《Return of Mount Hua Sect》


 Chapter - 0 Episode 0. Prologue

    Hasan returned home @Rain


    The 13th disciple of the Grand Hwasan faction.


    The Three Great Prosecutors'' Office.


    Plum Blossom Screening Chung-Myung ( ?? ??).


    Heavenly Demon, who threw the world into chaos, fell to rest on the summit of 100,000 mountains.


    Over a hundred years, come back to life as a child.


    By the way...


    What? Is wasan going to fail?


    What the hell are you talking about?


    If it''s ruined, it''s human nature to save it.


    "Oh, my God, I''m here. Who cares?"


    Plum blossoms always lose.


    However, when spring comes after a chilly winter, plum blossoms bloom in full bloom again.


    "But I''ll kill him before he lives again! If you fail, you''ll have to do it right, you bastards!"


    Chung-Myung''s struggle to save the ruined Hawasan faction begins.


    =======================================


    Seo ())


    "This..."


    The teeth are engaged as if they were going to break.


    How much strength was put into the clenched fist, and dark red blood is flowing out of the palm of the nail.


    I can''t control my twitching body.


    An anger that seemed to whiten his head overtook him.


    Red.


    Everything is red.


    Everything in sight was colored with dark red blood.


    The mountain peak, which had been greened by recording only a day ago, was covered with human blood and changed its color in just one day.


    the fatal shears


    Now all that remained here was death.


    What did you have to bleed for?


    Chung-Myung raised his hand and grabbed the blade of the sword stuck in his shoulder. The blade of the broken plum sword is pulled out.


    His body is not normal either.


    The left arm was torn off and only the sleeves were fluttering, and neither leg was half-cut and could not function properly. But more serious than that was a big hole in his stomach, the size of a child''s head.


    But Chung-Myung didn''t feel any pain.


    Compared to the mental pain that seems to be torn apart, the pain in the body is nothing.


    "¡­¡­long death sentence."


    In his eyes came the image of the long-length man, Cheon Mun, who had become a disastrous corpse.


    What was so unfair?


    What''s so unfair, can''t I close my eyes even if I die?


    It is not just the long story.


    "Priest..."


    The image of Chong Gong, who died with his waist cut in half, is painfully stuck in his eyes.


    "Something."


    Everyone is dead.


    Climbing this mountain together, all the death penalty that had vowed to defend the river and spread the name of Hawasan to the world, went to places where they could not return.


    All the qualities that followed them up this mountain.


    Chung-Myung clenched his teeth.


    It''s a noble sacrifice. It''s a death that''s greater and more consultative.


    But who dares praise this death?


    How dare you!


    Chung-Myung slowly turned his head.


    I stared at the main culprit who created all this with great hatred.


    The devil from heaven.


    A group of evil spirits that have stained the world with blood, the doctrines of the devil.


    Who the world calls Heavenly Demon.


    Even in this terrible hellhole, Heavenly Demon seemed more serene. His still standing still in the bloodbath caused strange feelings even to Chung-Myung, who prides himself on hating him the most in the world.


    No, serenity doesn''t suit him right now.


    For those who have dozens of swords stuck in their whole bodies and two windows piercing their stomachs, there is no such thing as peace.


    Everyone gave their lives to make that demon look like that.


    The final death squad consisting of twenty literary factions, including Gu Il-bang, and the elite of the elite. The clash between them all and Heavenly Demon resulted in a co-destruction.Will they be satisfied?


    Will those who died here be satisfied with this result and close their eyes?


    It can''t be.


    Even if they were satisfied and pleased, only Chung-Myung could not. All he could do was control his burning hatred and anger.


    At that moment.


    Heavenly Demon opened her eyes still.


    His eyes, transparently empty, stare at Chung-Myung.


    And his mouth opens slowly.


    "¡­¡­Hwasan."


    The first thing that came out of his mouth was the two letters "Hwasan".


    Hwasan.


    The two letters stuck in Chung-Myung''s chest like a white man flow out of that demon''s mouth.


    "I''m sorry to hear that, wasan''s student. If I could survive here, I''d be honored for killing me for the rest of my life."


    "¡­¡­shut up."


    "You can be proud enough. Your sword eventually reached me, although there was help from many. I accept that in the name of Heavenly Demon, your sword, Hawasan''s sword, is the best in the world."


    "Shut up!"


    It''s hateful to even put the name Hwasan on that cursed mouth.


    "That''s too bad."


    Heavenly Demon is dying.


    No matter how much it is, it is the first person who has reached the sky, but it cannot survive only when the Danjeon is penetrated and all the five intestines are cut off.


    Glow reflection.


    Now Heavenly Demon is just the last struggle before the end of its life.


    But why? What makes a dying man so relaxed?


    Heavenly Demon was an incomprehensible creature that he couldn''t understand at all.


    "If I had one more day, I would truly be worthy of the name Heavenly Demon. But this, too, must be my destiny."


    Chung-Myung grabbed the blade from his shoulder with all his might. A sharp sharp blade penetrated the palm of the hand, but such a thing is good.


    One step.


    Another step.


    Towards the end of this long and terrible war, Chung-Myung limped towards Heavenly Demon.


    As Chung-Myung approached, Heavenly Demon''s eyes remained colorless and transparent.


    "Remember, student of Hawasan. This is not the end. Ma will be back again. And then truly the Mado world will open up. No one can stop it.¡­."


    Screaming!


    The sound of the sword cutting through the air resonated at the top of the quiet mountain.


    Took.


    Heavenly Demon''s neck, which had been cut off, rolled to the floor. Chung-Myung trampled on Heavenly Demon''s head, still staring at him with clear eyes.


    "This..."


    The war is over.


    The world will remember this war as a triumph for the dead. But Chung-Myung knows. There is no such thing as victory here. No one, no one has ever won.


    Chung-Myung, who had finally lost strength in his legs, collapsed on the spot. The inevitable death was coming to him, too.


    Chung-Myung looked up and looked up at the sky.


    Even though so much blood was flowing and so many people were dying, the sky was still blue enough to be indifferent.


    What happens to Hawasan now?''


    Everyone who climbed the Great Mountain to kill Heavenly Demon died. There are people left. Even then, even they will groan at this near-destructive damage.


    But none of the Moonists was as badly damaged as Hawasan.


    "Long death penalty... I told you."


    I told you not to give everything to the consultation.


    All of Hawasan''s celadon ships were buried here.And all the white porcelain boats along the celadon boat died.


    All that''s left is children who don''t have power.


    And...


    Regret. There was nothing but regret.


    Was it meaningful?


    Was the blood that Hawasan shed here really meaningful?


    "I don''t know. Long death penalty... ..."


    Chung-Myung''s body slowly fell sideways.


    His fallen eyes are covered with red blood, white robes, and five-leaf plum blossoms carved on them.


    Just the death of a no man.


    The lonely end of closing one''s eyes in the absence of a single observer. It is the death of Hawasan, who abandoned his life like a candle using a plum blossom sword he had been holding for his entire life as a tombstone.


    "¡­¡­but you''re better than me."


    There''s something to cry about.


    Because Chung-Myung is crying for them.


    Chung-Myung''s blurred gaze followed Jang Moon-in''s figure.


    ''I''m sorry, Long Death.''


    Wouldn''t you have saved one if you were more devoted to nothing?


    If I hadn''t lived a stupid life, listening to my teacher and my death penalty.


    Would it have been a little different if we had truly won Hawasan''s sword, not a false name for nothing?


    Useless.


    It is also futile.


    All that remains is just regret.


    And there was nothing but worry about the inquest.


    Plum blossoms always fall.''


    Also, when a cold winter comes, it blooms again.


    ''Hwasan.''


    Chung-Myung''s consciousness grew distant.


    The 13th disciple of the Grand Hwasan faction.


    The Three Great Prosecutors'' Office.


    Plum Blossom Screening Chung-Myung ( ?? ??).


    After hitting the neck of Heavenly Demon, who threw the world into chaos, he slept at the top of 100,000 mountains.


    It was one of the few lines he left in the world.

 Chapter - 1 Episode 1. Whats going on? (1)

    I had a dream.


    No, Chung-Myung didn''t know if it was a dream, a memory, or just a flashlight. I didn''t know if he was dead, dying, or not.


    What you see is just the past.


    A very childhood memory.


    The way he first entered Hawasan.


    A landscape where I trained with the death penalty.


    And it was him who could not adapt to the rigid rules of the door and went out.


    - You''re a doer before you''re a doer. You don''t know that power without limits is just violence?


    Obvious nagging.


    I was sick of it.


    Therefore, he became a disciple of Hwasan and did not fully follow his teachings. Although his natural talent was so outstanding that he earned the undeserved nickname of plum blossom screening, he was a heretic of Hawasan.


    Why didn''t I know?


    Even if teaching doesn''t fit the bill, even if it all feels boring...Everything about himself came from Hasan. How much I''ve been in awe of Hwasan.


    It was a late realization and a late regret.


    If I had put a little more weight on teaching, and if I could have been a little stronger, I might have changed this terrible ending. If it had been....


    - Do you regret it?


    Chung-Myung accepted the softly echoing voice.


    This is the voice of the death penalty.


    Long death penalty, his father, his brother, his family, his goal.


    The one who wanted to follow but couldn''t, so he had to turn a blind eye.


    Yes. I regret it.


    I regret it. Death penalty


    - There''s nothing to regret.


    There is a subtle warmth in the voice of the death penalty.


    But it wasn''t Hawaiian.


    ¡­the death penalty.


    - One.


    I think I can hear the death penalty laugh.


    Endlessly warm, endlessly loving.


    - Still, it''s Hawaiian.''


    Argh!


    Still, angry...


    Like this?


    Huh? Like this?


    "Screaming! Argh!"


    I feel a terrible rage in my head.


    It hurts. It hurts so much.


    What kind of pain is this? It didn''t hurt like this when your arms and legs were cut off.


    "??, Heavenly Demon?"


    Isn''t he dead?


    His name instinctively raised both hands and covered his head. If he''s not dead yet, we''ll have to cut him off again somehow...¡­.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    But it wasn''t the voice of Heavenly Demon that came back, but the voice of anyone who heard it was chilling and twisted.


    "Huh?"


    When I open my eyes, I see a strange face.


    "You''re a beggar, aren''t you?"


    It''s a beggar. It''s an open beggar. The knot on the waistline is only one thing. In good words, it is the terminal beggar who is now open to the public, and in bad words, it is the upper beggar among the beggars.


    A beggar with a grumpy face was looking at Chung-Myung.


    "What the hell?"


    I don''t understand the situation.


    Chung-Myung tilted his head and glanced at the beggar. The beggar''s face starts to turn into irritation after seeing the reaction. It looks really mean.


    "Heavenly Demon is freezing to death! This son of a b*tc* is very sleep talking. f*ck you, motherf*cker! Everyone else went begging, but why are you sleeping like that? Didn''t I tell you I''d give you a hard time if I showed you one more slack? Is this speaker funny?"


    The beggar spun the baton in his hand.


    Wait a minute.


    ''I mean, that''s...¡­ are you threatening me?''


    "Huh?"


    A laugh burst out of my mouth.


    I don''t understand the situation, but it doesn''t have to be interpreted according to the situation.Who is Chung-Myung?


    Among the many and many inspections in the world, Chung-Myung is one of the top three. The world praised his sword as the essence of Hawasan''s martial arts and praised it as a high epithet of plum blossom inspection.


    In addition, the horse is no match for him, two of the three other prosecutors. Didn''t even the Heavenly Demon acknowledge his sword as the best in the world at the last moment?


    Even if an open ark comes, he won''t be able to raise his head firmly in front of him.


    But a threat?


    At risk, fish, fish?


    "Huh? Huh? Did you just laugh?"


    A beggar looks at him with dumbfounded eyes.


    "Hey, speaker."


    "Hey?"


    "I don''t think I understand what''s going on, but I''ll put it down."


    "Hahahaha. Hahahaha."


    The beggar began to laugh as if he were absolutely dumbfounded. Chung-Myung also frowned at the sight.


    How dare you react like that in front of yourself.


    At that moment, the beggar suddenly hit Chung-Myung on the head with a battagubong.


    Huh.


    That''s absurd.


    How dare you do this to me, knowing who I am? I think we need to fix this beggar''s habit today.


    First of all, stop this slow club!


    Chung-Myung lifted his right arm slowly. For now, grab that club and make the gap in skills...¡­.


    ¡­Huh?


    What?


    "Slow?


    Why are my arms so slow?


    The club is flying, but Chung-Myung''s hands have yet to reach the club.


    No, I''m sure you should be holding that club the moment you make up your mind. Oh, is the injury not better yet?


    Then do your best...¡­.


    Huh? What''s this?


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were wide open.


    A club is seen flying toward his head in the middle of the view. And a small hand appeared at the end of the vision. A small hand moving toward the club at a slow pace.


    It''s so small and...¡­.


    Is it short?


    What?


    This can''t be short. If it''s short, you can''t stop it.¡­.


    The beggar-wielding club touched Chung-Myung''s arm and settled on the top of his head.


    Coooooooooooooong!


    I hear thunder in my head.


    Down.


    Chung-Myung''s body, shocked by the collapse of the world, neatly fell back.


    Flinch. Flinch.


    Chung-Myung''s body cramps on the floor.


    Miscellaneous thoughts such as how the situation goes and how to deal with it disappear neatly from my head. All that remained was the pain of heaven and earth opening.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Chung-Myung rolled around with his head in his hand.


    It didn''t hurt like this when my arm was ripped off by Heavenly Demon!


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    The beggar, who hit Chung-Myung on the head, now spat on his hand and started beating him in earnest.


    "Find out what''s going on, figure it out? I''ll make sure you know the situation today! If he''s gonna go crazy, he''s gonna go crazy! Did you get hot? Falcon is the best medicine in the heat, man!"


    The club flamboyantly slaps Chung-Myung''s body.


    "Argh! Argh! Argh! Are you crazy? Can''t quit right now...¡­. Argh!"


    "Die, die!"


    "Oh, it hurts! Argh!"


    Chung-Myung''s cry began to change little by little due to the hectic beating.


    Poof! Poof! Poof!


    "You poor thing! I''m going to kill you! I''m going to open a murder today...¡­."


    "Open up! Please open up, man!"


    "Argh! Argh! Why can''t I block it? Argh!"


    Poof! Poof! Poof! Poof!"Well... moderately...¡­. No, no! Argh!"


    There is no hesitation in the chorus.


    "¡­¡­Save me¡­¡­"


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!


    "Sa, save me. Oh, oh, oh, oh, my God!"


    It was Chung-Myung, who was beaten like a dog from the start, as if to suggest that the new life ahead would never be smooth.


    * * *


    "¡­¡­Oh, it hurts my pride."


    Chung-Myung grabbed and pulled out the cloth that he had stuck in his nose.


    "Ouch, aya."


    I feel a sour pain in my nose. Chung-Myung''s face was stained with a sense of emptiness as soon as he saw the dirty cloth.


    What do you mean nosebleed?


    It''s not even a nosebleed that''s bleeding back from internal injuries, it''s a nosebleed that''s being beaten up!


    Does this make any sense?


    It wasn''t just nosebleeds. There''s not a single place in the whole body.


    Not to mention the black, blue, bruised eyelids, it felt like there was no intact bone. Have you ever been beaten to the point of rusting like this?


    I''ve never been hit like this even though I''ve been through all kinds of accidents in Hawaii, which boasts strict discipline, and I never thought I''d get that first experience through a street beggar.


    "You''re going to screw up.¡­."


    The touch of a beggar wielding a baton smelled like an expert. The beating, which left no part of the body behind, was almost an art form.


    If it weren''t for you, you''d clap for me.¡­.


    "You open-minded bastards. I''ll dry the seeds."


    It is simply outrageous now.


    Chung-Myung, who could not overcome rising fever and irritation, lay down and struggled. But it''s just my body that''s in pain.


    "No, more than that...¡­."


    Chung-Myung jumped up and approached the stream. And he peered his head forward.


    I can see a young face that I''ve never seen before. When Chung-Myung distorted his face, the young man distorted his face, and when Chung-Myung sighed, the young man sighed.


    "¡­¡­what''s going on here?"


    Why do you see a young man''s face in the water?


    No, it''s not. It''sounds good. It is understandable that the face has changed. Anyway, isn''t the younger the better? Too young to be young, but younger than older.


    Moreover, no matter how much I think about it, this face is more handsome than Chung-Myung''s. So it doesn''t have much to complain about.


    The part of the complaint is that the body has become younger together.


    It''s short.


    His arms and legs are shorter than his original. This is not because the body shape is short by birth, but because it is the body of a child who has not yet grown.


    In addition, growing up, the momttungeori pijuktto not only not spoken, a bony skeleton. I''m still weak and hungry, so it''s hard to raise a hand.


    Oh, that''s right.


    Anyway!


    "So...."


    in conclusion


    "It means I''m alive."


    I may not be appropriate to say. No matter how much you look at him, he''s not Chung-Myung. The old man, who was close to eighty, became a child''s body.


    The plum blossom inspection Chung-Myung is not alive, but the plum blossom inspection Chung-Myung entered the body of a beggar child. It''s also with a whole memory.


    "The ghost must be in a stately."


    Is this what Buddhism calls reincarnation?


    If I had known this, I wouldn''t have joined Hawasan, I''d have joined Sorim.


    Chung-Myung, who tried hard to ignore the sudden deepening anxiety, raised his hand and scratched his head.


    "Ouch!"


    My whole body throbbed as I moved my hands violently. The more I think about it, the more I get angry."It won''t make a difference if you make a fuss about it."


    It''s not a dream, it''s not an illusion.


    I''ve suspected Heavenly Demon to have done the trick, but if he could do this vivid trick, Heavenly Demon would have already ruled the world.


    I don''t know how, but I have to admit that all this is real anyway.


    Then, it is very clear what Chung-Myung should do from now on.


    "¡­¡­¡­I need to figure out what the hell is going on."


    Chung-Myung, who jumped out of his seat, started running again toward the beggar''s den. No, I was going to run.


    "Oops."


    Couldn''t take a few steps back and sank back into the seat.


    "You hit me like a sore thumb, you beggar."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes began to burn.


    "No matter what the circumstances are, I''m bound to be open."


    Death and survival did not mean that the dirty personality would go anywhere.


    He soon got back on his feet and waddled and walked to the den.

 Chapter - 2 Episode 2. Whats going on? (2)

    I think you''re crazy.''


    Gu Chil looked at Chung-Myung with a serious look on his face.


    "Did he get knocked out of his mind?''


    I did get hit a bit hard.


    Wangcho used to beat people a little too hard, but he really beat them up today. If you catch a dog on a dog day, you won''t beat it like that.


    Didn''t those who would have tried to stop Wang Chow somehow not even think about stopping him under the influence of that spirit? So it''s normal for a person to be bothered by now...¡­.


    "So you''re saying I''m a beggar?"


    "His body is fine, but his head is gone?''


    The beggar is asking if he''s a beggar.


    Is there another case like this?


    Obviously this guy is a little weird today. No, it''s very strange.


    I thought I would hit the ground running hard one day because I usually had a feeling of being lazy. I was caught because I was especially unlucky today, but it was similar to how I usually goofed around. If it wasn''t today, I would have been beaten once.


    If you can''t eat with your own hands, you''ll starve to death or get beaten to death. That''s the rule of burrows.


    Dogs or people come to their senses for a while after being beaten. That''s normal.


    But if it doesn''t, it''s now in front of course.


    "I''m really living in a place like this? That can''t be true."


    "¡­¡­no snow?"


    "Huh?"


    "It doesn''t seem so hard to figure out what you''re wearing."


    Chung-Myung lowered his head. I can see the rags by putting all kinds of cloth together. It was a rag that you wouldn''t even know it was clothes if it was thrown away.


    The average person would nod back at this point, but Chung-Myung didn''t know how to give up.


    "You don''t have a name?"


    Gu Chil sighed low.


    "Where''s the beggar''s name? I''ll just name it roughly and sing it. You are the first three."


    "¡­¡­it sounds like a beggar''s name."


    Look, I''m not feeling very well.


    "Of all things, beggars. I can''t believe this is happening."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Around the age of sixteen?"


    "How does a beggar know his age?"


    "He does, too."


    There are more than one or two strange things.


    From the way you talk to the way you behave, everything has changed. I can''t believe it''s a change caused by a severe blow to the head. Besides, aren''t you asking me now that you don''t know anything?


    "Then what year is it now?"


    "¡­¡­I''ve seen all the beggars who count the days. You want me to be a beggar counting the sun?"


    "You look like a real bum."


    Gu Chil raised his hand and rubbed his eyelids. Being tired and hungry is always a beggar''s life, but at this moment, I feel more tired than usual.


    "Then let me ask you a question."


    "¡­¡­you''ve been asking until now."


    "Do you know Heavenly Demon?"


    Gu Chil distorted his eyes.


    "What happened to Heavenly Demon earlier, and why is Heavenly Demon suddenly looking for it?"


    "Answer first."


    "You know, everyone knows Heavenly Demon. It''s a pot that died a hundred years ago."


    "What?"


    "Cannabis..."


    At that moment Cho Sam rushed to Gu Chil and grabbed him by the collar.


    "Heavenly Demon has been dead for a hundred years? A hundred years? Did you say a hundred years? What?"


    "¡­¡­."


    I think it''s really gone.


    "I''m telling you."


    "It''s not a falsehood. It''s a lie."


    "What''s the point of lying to you? Good swimmers are no pijuktto. "Chung-Myung, glaring, soon let go of GuChil''s hand by the collar with a look of dismay. Then he suddenly started scratching his head.


    ''Certainly crazy.''


    That''s all I can think of when I look at that face. It seems to be mesmerized, and it seems to be lost in taste. Gu Chil first learned that a person''s face can express such a variety of "flustered".


    "A hundred years?"


    "Do you want me to say it again?"


    "¡­¡­it''s spinning."


    Chung-Myung looked up with a dejected face.


    I thought it would comfort me a little if I could see the blue sky, but all I could see was the ceiling of the black hut. It''s as gloomy as Chung-Myung''s heart now.


    "You mean it''s been a hundred years?"


    Now it''s time to get annoyed, Gu Chil bawls.


    "Why do you keep repeating what you said? It''s been a hundred years! The Jungwon Forest Club faced Heavenly Demon at the top of Mt. 100,000 and eventually slit their necks."Yes, Daesan Blood Death is about a hundred years ago!"


    "¡­¡­I got it."


    That''s driving me crazy.


    Chung-Myung looked at Gu Chil with a vain face.


    I don''t know if you don''t know anything.''


    The guy who threshed Chung-Myung with excitement a little while ago was the one who opened the door. That means that this guy in front of us is also one step open.


    Isn''t it usually called a hundred thousand degrees of openness?


    But opening up is not the greatest thing in the world, and you can''t feed and put 100,000 Mundo to sleep. Although it is rumored to be a good idea for the topic of beggar breakwater, there is a limit to funding.


    Most of the 100,000 open roads were just beggars like Gu Chil, which is now on the horizon. Opening up gives these beggars the name of "no opening" or "no knotless beggars" and treats them appropriately.


    This means that even beggars who roll around in the author are more knowledgeable about Murim''s information than most people.


    Then, it should be considered to be credible to some extent. There is nothing more to see if you know exactly that the group gathered from each faction at that time was on Daesan Mountain.


    "Oh, crazy. A hundred years."


    Five times a river and a mountain is a time of change.


    Now you have to admit it. That he was reborn by borrowing someone else''s body.


    But...


    Why don''t you let me be born right after I die?''


    A hundred years later, everyone who knew him would have died. Of course, even if it hadn''t been 100 years, most of the people who had known him died in Daesan, but isn''t this still different?


    No matter how unattended Chung-Myung is, he cannot have shared the relationship only with the same fighters. Among those he knew were merchants and Yangmin. But a hundred years later, there''s no chance they''re alive.


    I feel like I''m alone in the world.


    ''No matter what happens, it gets tangled up like this. If you do this, then even Hwasan...¡­.''


    "Huh? Wait a minute, wasan!"


    Chung-Myung suddenly jumped out of his seat and screamed, and Gu Chil closed his eyes as if he had resigned.


    Now it''s not that surprising.


    "Hwasan, what happened to him?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "What happened to Hwasan?"


    "Hwasan?"


    "Yes!"


    "What is Hwasan?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes wide.


    Don''t you know Hwasan? Open beggar?


    "Come on, don''t mess with me. What''s the situation with the Hawasanites?""Hwasan???"


    Gu Chil tilted his head.


    You don''t know?


    You don''t know?


    The Hawaiian faction?


    "You don''t know one of the old file rooms, the Hawasan faction? Hey, this... ..."


    "Old file room? What are you talking about? There''s no Hawaiian blue in the old file room."


    "¡­¡­no?"


    "Sorim, shaman, Jongnam, Jeomchang, Gongdong, Cheongseong, ARMY, Haenam, Gonryun. Open. You can open the door like this."


    "Hae, Haenam, that island chump came in with the old file room? Oh, no, wait a minute, that''s not the point. Has Has Hasan fallen out of Gupa?"


    Gu Chil sighed softly.


    ''Do I have to call a congressman?''


    I guess we have to do something about it. It''s gone even if it''s gone.


    "Hwasan, did he miss the old file room? No, let''s just say that''s possible! But you don''t know the Hawasanites? They say rich people can go down for three years! Open beggar doesn''t know the Hawasanites?"


    If he had the spirit to call the person right in front of him a beggar, he would not starve to death anywhere. Even if I could be beaten to death.


    Chung-Myung now jumped on Gu Chil, grabbed him by the shoulder and shook him.


    "Does this make sense? Does this make sense?"


    Gu Chil''s head was stripped of its strength.


    "You really don''t know, Hwasan? You don''t know the Hwasanites? Hwasan????"


    "¡­¡­Hwasan."


    "Yes, wasan!"


    Gu Chil tilted his head.


    "Come to think of it, I heard there was such a cult on the island."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were wide open.


    "Yes, on the island, yes island! Hawasan on the island."


    "As far as I know, it''s ruined."


    "¡­¡­What?"


    I''m out of breath.


    "I don''t know if there was a Hwasan faction in the old file room, but I think I''ve heard the story that the famous Hwasan faction was ruined by the war. I don''t know exactly. If you want to know more, tell your superiors...¡­."


    What the hell are you talking about? Is wasan going to fail?


    Hwasan??? Hwasan''s screwed up?


    "What nonsense is this beggar talking about?"


    Gu Chil looked up at the ceiling with slightly dampened eyes.


    Even if you tell me everything you know, the only thing that comes back is swearing. That''s why you shouldn''t collect black-haired animals.


    "No, I don''t believe it!"


    Chung-Myung pushed Gu Chil and jumped to his feet.


    "I''m gonna have to check it out myself!"


    Gu Chil screamed as he saw Chung-Myung running outside.


    "Hey, if you don''t do it properly by evening, Wangchow will kill you! Stop wasting your time and get to work!"


    But Chung-Myung walked out without even listening to Gu Chil.


    "¡­¡­What''s wrong with him today?"


    Gu Chil, who couldn''t understand Chung-Myung who suddenly changed, tilted his head.


    * * *


    "¡­¡­Huh."


    Is this the face of a merchant who lost his entire fortune?


    Chung-Myung''s face, sitting in a corner of the street, was filled with despondency.


    At first, the idea was what Ungae would know if he recognized it.


    Come to think of it, the power of the literary faction may be tilted because the great disciples and the great disciples of Hwasan were annihilated in the battle, which is now called Daesan Bloodsa.


    In the meantime, you could be pushed out of the old file room.


    But no matter how many times I think about it, how could Hwasan, who came to the world, become a beggar in just a hundred years?


    It sounds like a beggar''s door...¡­.


    Anyway, this beggar just doesn''t know, and others thought they might know Hawasan.


    But the result was the same no matter who was asked.You mean the mountain on the island?


    - Hwasan??? Is there Mufa in Wasan?


    - I''ve never heard of such a door group.


    Who the f*ck is holding a man''s sleeve? Do you want to die?


    Oh, except for the last one.


    I don''t know.


    No one knows.


    "Does this make any sense?"


    What kind of literary group is Hwasan?


    Although there are numerous checkpoints in the world, there are no more famous checkpoints in the world than Hawasan''s. It is a little vague to say that it is the most famous inspection in the world, but no one could disagree that it is one of the three most famous literary groups in the world, along with shaman and Namgung Sega.


    But you don''t know?


    "Huh...."


    This was the most positive response.


    - Hwasan??? I think I''ve heard of it. Isn''t that a famous check? Heard you were knocked out by Heavenly Demon? Is it still there?


    Is that was a disaster?


    "What is this sound of a ghost washing up and forgetting."


    Rather, it would be more realistic that the imperial palace caught fire and the emperor fled in the wind.


    I can''t believe he''s screwed! Hwasan??!


    The last image of the long death penalty glistened in front of me.


    Jang Moon-haeng, who was always smiling with a gentle face, was down with a bizarre face that was hard to describe.


    Rather, I''m glad I''m alive again.''


    If he had survived and heard the wonderful news, he would have vomited blood and died again by now.


    "No, no, no!"


    Chung-Myung jumped out of his seat.


    "I need to see it with my own eyes!"


    No matter how low the tide is, it''s been around for hundreds of years. I can''t believe it until I see it with Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    "We''re going to Hawasan!"


    Go, check it out!


    Chung-Myung''s eyes began to burn.


    It was the moment when a huge event began that would cause a flat wind in the calm river.

 Chapter - 3 Episode 3. Whats going on? (3)

    Gu Chil was seriously concerned about what absurdity was.


    This is because Chung-Myung, who had left the hut with a grotesque scream, came back angrily and began to say nonsense.


    "I''m going to Hawaii."


    "¡­¡­."


    "It''s a little absurd, but listen to me."


    Still, he wanted to give a high score in that he knew it was absurd.


    However, the thought disappeared neatly as soon as I heard the following words.


    "You can just leave, but the reason why you come back and say this is because I think I owe you a favor."


    You do know.


    There was no reason to listen to the crazy man''s nonsense, but the reason why I had to sympathize with this nonsense was because Chung-Myung''s face was so serious.


    "I pay back twice the grace, ten times the grudge. Remember the name Chung-Myung of Hawasan, for I will return this favor in the future. I will return this favor to you on the day we meet again."


    That''s a very cool thing to say.


    It would have been great if it wasn''t for a poor little beggar with black eyes and chapped lips.


    Unfortunately, Gu Chil''s appreciation of Chung-Myung''s wonderful words was very simple.


    "...it''s bullshit."


    Chung-Myung''s face is slightly distorted.


    "Of course it sounds strange to me right now, but remember this. Someday this word will change your destiny...¡­."


    "Wangcho was looking for you. I''m going to kill him."


    "Really?"


    The two eyes met.


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Khhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    There are various morons in the world. Just because someone you know joined the ranks doesn''t mean it''s a big or strange thing.


    Of course, it''s very strange that people suddenly change overnight.


    "Anyway, then I''m off!"


    "¡­¡­take care of me. Or I''d really beat him to death."


    "I''m coming, but remember! It is Chung-Myung of Hawasan. Remember this name!"


    Chung-Myung turned around and exited the pit with a dignified step.


    Gu Chil shook his head unconsciously at the sight.


    Everything happens in my life.


    That might not be a bad choice either. If Wangcho catches you like that, you''ll be beaten to death this time.


    "What should I say to Wangcho...¡­."


    At that moment, the giant slime that was blocking the entrance to the hut was pulled back, and Chung-Myung walked back inside.


    "¡­¡­."


    Why are you here again?


    Before Gu Chil even asked, Chung-Myung asked confidently.


    "Hey!"


    "Huh?"


    "What''s that beggar''s name?"


    "Who?"


    "The one who hit me."


    "Oh... Wangcho? I think it''s called Jong Pal."


    "Jong Pal? It sounds like a beggar. Give it to him. I''m going to kill you next time I see you."


    ¡­will not let it go.


    The grasshopper.


    "Then I''ll really go."


    Chung-Myung swirled out again. Chung-Myung comes back inside when he thinks it''s a very fiery day.


    "Oh, come on!"


    "Hey."


    "What? Why? What else?"


    "Which way do I have to go to get to Hawasan Island?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    No matter how many times I think about it...¡­.


    I''m sure this dude is crazy.


    * * *


    Chung-Myung ran and ran.


    There is no one in the world to take a dirty little beggar to the island. What to believe is strong.¡­. Two legs and tiredness that seemed to have been strong in the past.The only thing that ¡­ was a heart.Since when has Chung-Myung been riding horses or wagons?


    In the past, he never rode a horse. He was not so laid back as to move on a slow horse.


    If he combined all the distances he ran in his previous life, he would be able to circle the midfield ten times. Therefore, he ran to the ground without any doubt.


    And lay on the floor before just a few.


    "Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! Oh, my. I''m dying."


    I didn''t think it was a child''s body.


    The two steel-like legs were turned into bony sticks, and the heart, which seemed to never tire, was violently protesting against unexpected overwork.


    What are you talking about?


    It means that the heart is likely to pop out of the throat.


    "No, what kind of body is this?"


    What a mess, just a few jumps!


    Did I run one hour or two! It''s just the tip of my tongue and I''m out of breath! How low is the condition of the body to produce this result?


    "Yes."


    Looking at his body carefully, he deserved it.


    Nutrition is too poor before discussing innate qualities. Literally pijuktto not treated properly by a body.


    You''re going to the island with this body?


    It''s a dream story. I was about to die of exhaustion before I arrived in Wasan.


    The world''s plum blossom inspection is so tired of traveling that you die? Even if you meet someone you know in the afterlife, you will be laughed at for three or four days.


    "If we''re going to the island, we''re going to take care of this rotten body first!"


    The best way to keep your body healthy?


    It was already owned by Chung-Myung.


    "Huhuhuhuhuh."


    A significant laugh came out of Chung-Myung''s mouth. I can''t stand it no matter how hard I try.


    "Giggling."


    The martial arts are all blown away, the body is at its worst, and Hawasan cannot tell if he is screwed or turned upside down, and is likely to die of hunger.


    This was the only consolation that made Chung-Myung laugh in this crappy situation.


    "So you can learn how to do martial arts from now on."


    You can start over.


    Others can''t even imagine how great this is.


    Those who didn''t make it to the top regret their lives? That, of course, is also true. But even those who reach the top have regrets.


    If I had done it then!


    If I had laid the foundations better when I was a little younger!


    If the master pulled his ear and dragged him away, he would have pretended to train without running away!


    He stole alcohol hidden by the death penalty and didn''t get caught...¡­.


    Oh, except for the last one.


    Anyway!


    "I can do it again."


    In the past, Chung-Myung was an inspection of Jigo called the Three Great Prosecutors'' Office. But that didn''t mean he was happy with his martial arts. Rather, as he became stronger and had a deeper eye for martial arts, he could see better than anyone how inefficiently he trained and how much he had grown in the wrong direction.


    Foundation


    Master, death penalty, cowardly death, that d*mn foundation!


    ??? ?? ???? ? ?? ?????? ????? ?? ?? ???? ?? ??? ??? ????, ??? ??? ?? ?? ? ??? ????? ???? ??? ? ???.


    The foundation is the foundation after all.


    A strong ground and a solid foundation are required to build a high tower. How much higher you can climb depends on how hard you work on the foundation.But I don''t know that in my childhood. I don''t understand no matter how many times I hear it. And even if you understand, you can''t do it.


    Why?


    ''Cause I''m a human being.''


    I''m digging dirt on the floor to lay the groundwork, and what if the death penalty has already built three stories of towers next to it? Wouldn''t anyone be in a hurry.


    Besides!


    "I''ll tell you to lay the groundwork, but when you do, you''ll only save and praise the ones who go ahead!"


    f*cking s*xual orientation!


    Of course I understand. After all, master is a man, private residence is a man.


    Everyone knows that it can be successful only when I lay the foundation, but while my disciple is struggling to lay the foundation, the disciple of the death penalty shows amazing swords or goes out to win a friendly arena.


    That''s all right. Master can put up with it somehow. Hwasan is where the Taoists live, and the Taoists are patient.


    However, as soon as they have a drink with each other that evening, basic training should be considered half-finished.


    And when someone starts bragging about his student at a drinking party? It''s all over.


    Those who are proud of themselves are bound to wrap their disciples in a list that will never be seen again, and those who have nothing to boast about should hold on by grabbing their thighs. And the irritation and anger all fall on his disciple the next morning.


    - My priest''s disciple has already made two plum blossoms!


    - I hear the bastard''s student has entered the subliminal phase! I''ve never lost to him! Who''s to blame for losing his student farming? This is!


    - No, no, no, no, no. We''re short of power! No, no, no, no, no, no!


    What kind of basic training is that? I''m busy learning another herbivore right now.


    This was a chronic disease of the capital faction, in which martial arts were handed down due to priestly relationships.


    "However!"


    Chung-Myung is different now!


    Chung-Myung doesn''t need to be impatient. There''s no teacher who''ll push him. I''ve already seen which way I should walk to go higher, so I just have to go steadily along the path I know.


    Basic?


    When others dug the ground and dug the floor, Chung-Myung intended to tear down the mountain and fill the beams to form a plain. On that vast, vast plain, a huge tower that no one has ever built before!


    ''The first time is important.''


    Hawasan''s martial arts is both the Taoist and the Jeonggong.


    The fistula is slow and weak at first, but it becomes stronger at a rapid pace as you train. If the potter or the mower gives immediate strength as soon as they are mastered, the potter has a weak start, but at the end of it, it has given more depth than other martial arts.


    To put it simply.


    It''s like rolling a snowball on a snowy mountain.''


    Roll a small snowball from the top of a snowy mountain. At first, something as big as a nail turns into a fist, and as you roll, it grows exponentially. A small stone becomes a huge avalanche that cannot be stopped by manpower at the end.


    What Chung-Myung needs to do now is to create a certain rock that can be the center of snowballs. And we must find a mountain side that will never stop rolling.


    "Well, then."


    Chung-Myung, who was immediately wrong in the cabal, suddenly looked around.


    You don''t know what''s going to happen in the middle of Guandao.Cheung-Myung, who rose nonchalantly, went into the forest. It''s a very dangerous thing to make a first power failure. External stimuli should be avoided as much as possible.


    That may not be the case, but isn''t the story of masters who got stung by bees while driving a car a joke?


    ''This should do it.''


    Chung-Myung, who found the shade of a large tree, repaired the floor and turned his seat on it.


    "Well, what do you want me to learn?"


    There''s a lot of neo-Confucianism in his head. All of Hwasan''s Muhak, the history of Hwasan, is with him. There are more than a dozen methods of internal deliberation he knows.


    Self-deprecating energy that visits the world.


    The plumage method, which is optimized for plumage examination.


    The zodiac, which boasts the sharpest energy.


    The solar energy that contains everything to go up.


    In addition, he has a number of other tricks in his head that are not enough just to express excellence. If not limited to Hwasan''s, the number of tricks you can learn doubles.


    But Chung-Myung was not worried.


    It''s so obvious what he needs to learn now.


    "Meat."


    Chung-Myung''s voice rang crystal clear.

 Chapter - 4 Episode 4. Whats going on? (4)

    "The meat joint."


    A meat combination is a combination.


    Heaven and earth, and all directions of east, west, south, north, south, all together.


    Meat is the world, and the world is the meat is the world.


    "Growl."


    It sounds grand and great.


    So what kind of martial arts is this?


    It''s a martial arts that you sell for five bucks in a row.''


    It''s not cheap, it''s cheap for books. It''s the cheapest martial art in the world, selling for paper or barely getting a bite out of it. It''s cheap to put it mildly.


    When Parakhoes on the streets learn martial arts to become strong people, this is the first book that they buy at the bookstore. This means that those who do not want to abide by the strict rules of conduits and uncrowned are taught to become masters by themselves.


    In the past, when Chung-Myung was active in Gangho, it was called the Three Great Martial Arts of the Street.


    When Chung-Myung was called the Three Prosecutors'' Office, the basic martial arts on the streets seemed to have changed to taegeukkwon, but that''s their job.


    But why do you learn such cheap martial arts?


    ''Cause it''s not cheap.''


    Yukhap is Hawasan''s introductory martial arts. All those who enter Hawasan begin their martial arts with a joint venture.


    The reason why the joint venture went around the streets was because a Hawaiian investigation boldly opened it to the public under the guise that curing should be for everyone in the world, not just for the conduit.


    Unfortunately, however, the meat joint does not make a person strong just by learning it. It just has the effect of being a little healthy.


    Those who did not see the desired effect despised the joint as poor martial arts, and cursed that it was revealed without the core in Hawasan.


    Eventually, people who had just entered Hawasan found out that the first martial arts they learned were meat joint, and they became so badly recognized that they protested.


    But Chung-Myung knows.


    Mussels are never bad martial arts. Had the flesh been as trashy as public perception, it would not dare to retain the position of Hawasan''s basic martial arts for hundreds of years.


    "Everything has its use."


    The meat joint does not increase the bearing exponentially. No, precisely speaking, the efficiency of gathering internal skills is less than a tenth of the basic balls of civilization.


    However, the meat combination has a devastating effect to ignore its shortcomings.


    To purify the body of a person who cooks immediately.


    To put it simply.


    "It''s literally a foundation ball."


    Foundation


    foundation work


    Mussels are the best martial arts for wiping the Danjeon and the body completely. But when others play football, they only wipe their power plants, so the effect is invisible to the eye.


    What happens if other people run and just roll the floor?


    It''s a mess.''


    Eventually, even Hawasan gave up digging deep into the meat joint. Since there is tradition and history, he/she only learned it properly as an introductory ball, and if he/she knew how to play roughly, he/she quickly moved on to a small hearing aid craft.


    Chung-Myung in his previous life also did not cling to the ineffective meatball. I thought it would be a hundred times more profitable to get better at that time.


    "It was a hundred times the loss. d*mn it!"


    This is what he regretted most in his previous life.


    At least twice as strong could have been if he had started another martial arts after completing the joint construction without rushing to other methods.


    However, it was impossible to rebuild the foundation after building the tower.Then he had the opportunity to resolve his grudge.


    This time I''m never impatient. I will complete it with great care. To make the tower bigger and more beautiful.


    "Hoop."


    Chung-Myung, who turned on the cusp, slowly recalled the composition of the meatball with his eyes closed.


    The moment you feel like it, your energy moves.


    Through breathing, the fresh air is sucked into his body. Those who enter the foundation work only spend nearly a month feeling the foreign language for the first time, but Chung-Myung did not need such a process.


    The energy drawn in slowly travels around his body following the guidance of the meat joint and lands on the edge of his lower stomach.


    From now on.


    Of course, Chung-Myung just didn''t want to learn the meat joint. It would not be bad to follow the path that the investigators have arranged, but those who have already walked on the same path cannot be satisfied with walking on the same path.


    A little more gentle.''


    Concentrate your mind and filter out impurities mixed with the energy gathered.


    It feels like looking at all the threads of each strand in a huge fabric and filtering out the threads that are slightly out of place, filtering out the energy that is not perfectly pure.


    The first one is perfect.


    The size of the energy gathering is meaningless. What he needs now is not the power of impure men, but a perfect grain of energy.


    I''m losing my energy. The narrower energy was cut smaller and smaller. After more than a half day, all that was left was a grain of energy.


    The energy settles on the lower abdomen and creates a small space that is embarrassing to call it a Danjeon.


    It''s.


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes.


    "Hoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    My face is covered in sweat. The rags he wore were also stained with sweat and impurities from his body. It used to be dirty, but it means it''s even dirtier.


    "It''s the first time I''ve worked so hard."


    However, it was rather refreshing than difficult. And I liked the result very much.


    I patted my lower abdomen still. It''s an ambiguous form to call it a power failure, but it''s a successful first step towards a perfect foundation.


    At the moment, it is nothing short of tenuous.


    Looking through all the history of Kang Ho, no one would have made a weaker power failure than Chung-Myung.


    But Chung-Myung knows.


    This little power failure will lead him to another world. This small but complete energy rolls and rolls like a snowball, and it will soon create a huge landslide that no one in the world can stop.


    Yeah, like....


    "Heavenly Demon, like him."


    Chung-Myung''s body trembled.


    I feel a chill in my whole body thinking of Heavenly Demon.


    I wasn''t a human being.''


    Overwhelming.


    No, I couldn''t put it all into words.


    A group of people who visit the world are gathered to gather all the elite people. The group did not aim for the entire Magyo. It only jumped on one Heavenly Demon.


    The result is a sheep-and-dog initiative.


    To add a little bit of exaggeration, it is no exaggeration to say that he fought equally with the entire strong team alone.


    ''Maybe...''


    Maybe I can reach it this time.


    If you do everything you can one by one.


    Chung-Myung jumped up from his seat."Well... ..."


    I''m staggering.


    Chung-Myung''s body, which stood half-way, bent forward helplessly.


    "Uh...¡­."


    What is it? Did I work too hard and get anemia?


    "Coughing!"


    Put strength on your arms and lift yourself up. No, I tried to get it up. But the arm wouldn''t listen to him.


    "Huh?"


    Shaking.


    I can see the poodle twitching arms as if I had been struck by lightning. It is pathetic to see the thinness of the arms like branches shaking in winter.


    "What''s wrong with this?"


    No? If you worked hard, your body would be too strong...¡­.


    "Come on, hold on."


    Chung-Myung headed to his lower abdomen, his eyes on the floor.


    The most gentle energy in the world is really gathered like ants.


    Ant eye booger....


    Even Chung-Myung, who was a plum blossom inspector, was so cool as to make him happy.¡­. The amount was miraculously small enough to exhaust a child with a cool fist.


    Which means?


    "No, d*mn it! This won''t help you use your body right now!"


    Chung-Myung grabbed his head and rolled on the floor.


    You should have thought about it before you should''ve made it! Think about it! It''s up to you to think. Why aren''t you thinking? Why?


    I think I can hear the long death penalty''s voice in my ears.


    -Please think about it! Thoughts! Why do you think once you''ve done something? Don''t use your head as a hoodie rack and think about it!


    Chung-Myung''s urgent personality, which made the word head and headband come out of the noble master''s mouth, felt like an accident once again.


    If I knew this would happen, I would''ve made it bigger!


    "Do I have to go all the way to Hawaii with this body?"


    How far is it from Infinite to Wasan? I mean, roughly.¡­.


    "Lee, Lee Chun-ri?"


    My eyes are spinning.


    Two thousand li?


    The average man who has not mastered martial arts also finds it difficult to go 100 li a day. Icheon-ri, with their bodies to go? Well, this can''t eat pijuktto a child As much as two thousand li?


    "Huh!"


    Chung-Myung rubbed his face with both hands.


    "A rotten life!"


    But what can I do? Something that''s already been made.


    In fact, even if I knew, I wouldn''t have made a bigger power failure. I realized what kind of obstacle it would be in the future to take a shortcut to make it easier for him.


    I don''t give up the future for the present anymore!


    It''s a problem because ¡­ isn''t that simple.


    "Turn it off."


    Chung-Myung wailed out of his seat.


    "¡­¡­What''s in life?"


    In the end, all of this was nothing but hardship Chung-Myung had to endure.


    Hardship is how to make a hero!


    "There''s nothing we can''t do with grit!"


    Chung-Myung clenched his teeth and began to walk back to the coffin.


    * * *


    Splash!


    "Turn it off..."


    Chung-Myung, whose legs were loosened, fell on the ground.


    There''s something you can''t do with grit.''


    What a new realization at this age.


    It was Chung-Myung who realized that there was force majeure in the world.


    I can stand the pain in my leg. I could somehow bear the screaming of my body.


    But there was one thing I couldn''t stand.


    ''I''m starving.''


    Nothing could solve the hunger of scratching the stomach.


    In the past, he thought he was used to hunger. Training sometimes requires strict self-restraint. Eating something is an act of accepting external chi, but naturally you accept impure things.Therefore, those who perform strictly prohibit formalities. In the midst of the hard training, there was even a very cutting job. Chung-Myung was also a student of the Taoist Huasan, who was immune to hunger.


    No, I thought he was.


    But Chung-Myung didn''t know.


    What a big difference between what you can''t do without it and what you can''t do even if you have it!


    There was a difference between heaven and earth between enduring even if there was food and starving because there was nothing to eat. Extreme hunger is not overcome by patience. I felt like Madu guys were cutting in the boat.


    With terrible grit, he somehow succeeded in getting out of the coffin and entering the castle, but he had no energy to do anything more. We almost crawled all the way to that way.


    ''The first death crisis I''ve ever experienced in my life is starving to death.''


    It''s a ridiculous.


    Who is Chung-Myung?


    Three generations in the world... Oh, I''m tired of it. I''m starving.


    Cheung-Myung groaned, feeling that the word "damage" had become a real threat, not just a modifier.


    I''m not kidding, I''m really going to starve to death.


    I tried to catch a mountain animal, but it was impossible to run and move properly how well he tapped his body.


    No, the body was on the verge of starvation from the start of Infinite. Maybe he starved to death once already.


    And now for the second time, I''m on the verge of starvation.


    What should I do?''


    You have to have money to get food, and you have to work to make money. But it was impossible to work with this body.


    Then what the hell...


    It was that moment.


    Jjiggle.


    The sound of iron from somewhere rang clear.

 Chapter - 5 Episode 5. Whats going on? (5)

    "Squeeze?"


    Chung-Myung lifted his head with difficulty. Then I see something shiny in front of me.


    ''Huh?''


    At the same time, I heard the sound of a tongue kick.


    "Tsk, tsk. I think you''re still young. How did you end up a beggar?"


    Jjiggle.


    Jjiggle.


    Coins are starting to fly in.


    "I think I''ve been beaten somewhere, but I don''t know if he''s going to die."


    "The world is dizzy. Tsk tsk. Poor thing."


    What?


    What kind of situation is this...¡­.


    ''Ah.''


    I''m a beggar, aren''t I? I forgot for a second.


    In the eyes of others, Chung-Myung would appear to be a beggar. No, it was just a beggar in its own eyes. That''s a young man who hasn''t become an adult yet. It''s also a pitiful thing to be beaten to death and your eyes turned blue and your blood clots stuck together...¡­.


    Such a beggar is lying on the street.


    "Oh, I can''t stand it without your help."


    "People can''t just go. If it''s a person."


    The young beggar, whose arms and legs have also grown less, is wearing rags, and is dying of dust. It''s not just dying, it''s really dying.


    Where do you mean there''s a more perfect begging?


    Maybe that''s why coins are jingling.


    "Tsk, tsk."


    "I''ve never seen you before. How did you get here?"


    I guess the world is still worth living.


    Those heading to the war were kicking their tongues and tossing coins to him. Clear tears flowed down Chung-Myung''s eyes as he looked at the flying coin.


    "It''s crying. It''s crying. It''s pathetic."


    "Buy some noodles with it."


    Warmheartedness was pouring in. But the reason why Chung-Myung is shedding tears is not because he is thrilled by the situation.


    I''m a student of the great Hawaiian faction and I''m begging.''


    How did you end up here?


    Until just a few days ago, he was the world''s best prosecutor to fight Heavenly Demon at the risk of the world''s And before that, he was an elegant swordsman who was discussing the world throughout the world.


    But now he''s in a position to beg. It''s all about oil!


    People have pride!''


    He''s a real bum if he gets this money. What a beggar he was, a noble prosecutor of the great Hawaiian faction. Begging! This is totally out of the question.


    A warrior never gives up his pride even if he has a knife in his neck!


    Chung-Myung, who raised his head, clenched his teeth and shouted!


    "Thank you! You''ll be blessed, interpersonal!"


    Pride freezes to death.


    I''ll live and see.


    * * *


    "Boooooops!


    Chung-Myung tapped on the bulging belly. As only his belly was bulging with a skinny body, he looked like a tadpole.


    "Pride, feed, feed, feed. A dead warrior. A better beggar than a dead warrior."


    The efficiency is good because the body is small.


    Three dumplings bought in Nanjeon were enough to make my stomach explode. And yet there were still three jingling coins on the sleeve.


    In the past, coins that would have passed by without picking them up even if they were apart on the street felt like treasures that are now unprecedented.


    ''I never thought money would be this important.''


    I remember watching the death penalty, which was holding my head every month on the settlement day, and talking about the governor''s obsession with wealth. If I could, I''d like to go back to that time and smash the desired muzzle.


    I was full.''


    A man who can''t make any money is talking about cutting. I''m about to cry at the thought of the long death penalty, which must have been bent to feed the half-employed who were useless for nothing.


    Anyway.


    "I''ve lived for a while."Chung-Myung scratched his head.


    Although we started without countermeasures, we have no idea how to get to the island.


    ''I thought it was easy.''


    All of Chung-Myung''s ideas revolve around the past. Knowing that the body has changed and the situation has changed, it was not easy to adapt to the new standards overnight.


    In the past, he would have gone from infinite to island in half a day and had a cool drink in the inn under the Hawaiian, but now going bare-handed with his body was really a risk.


    No matter how mountaineers or mountain animals can be destroyed, hunger is no answer.


    My head became complicated when the journey, which I thought could be made simple, turned into a grand journey to risk my life.


    "But you can''t take your time begging and go to the island."


    Chung-Myung scratched his head wildly.


    "I have to find a way, but I need to know something to find a way!"


    It''s not as if it used to be. It was a hundred years later now. It is no exaggeration to say that I have no idea how things work out in the world. But what''s the way to find it?


    "Hey!"


    It takes more than two months for ordinary people to get to the island. It doesn''t take half a year to get to Hawasan with this body.


    "Hey!"


    It was frustrating for Chung-Myung, who had to see what happened to Hwasan right now. I have to find a way, but what comes to mind now is...¡­.


    "Hey, you son of a b*tc*! Are you deaf?"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung turned his head.


    What is it?


    I thought I could hear something, but I didn''t know it was calling me. There''s no one to talk to a beggar.


    Three beggars staring at this side with ugly faces came into view.


    That''s a bummer, isn''t it''s a bummer.''


    This life seems to be tied up with beggars in many ways.


    "Me?"


    "Me? Not me, but me? What the f*ck is wrong with you?"


    The scurrilous beggar in front of him spat on the floor.


    "I don''t know where he crawled from, but who allowed him to beg here?"


    Do you need permission to beg?


    "You''re still young, so I''ll spare your life. Take out everything in your hand and sleeve and go away."


    If it''s in the sleeve, you''re talking about the remaining coins. If it''s in your hand...¡­.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes turned to his hands. There was a cold dumpling half way left.


    "¡­¡­you really have no conscience. You bastards."


    Take this away? This? I''ll eat the liver of a flea!


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    There was nothing but a beggar and a beggar to swear at each other. As a result, when I curse at others, I feel like I''m spitting on my face.¡­. Cut the crap!


    "Wait a minute."


    Chung-Myung put the dumplings on the side nicely.


    Then, he stood up, stretched his hand forward a couple of times, and repeated the action of taking a step forward and taking a step back several times.


    The beggars who were watching the scene glared.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Oh, wait a minute. It''ll be over soon."


    Chung-Myung, who stretched his arms and legs a few more times, nodded and turned around.


    "It''s not perfect yet, but it should be rough."


    Now I''ve learned the sense of distance. I''ve adjusted to the short arms and legs.So!


    "You guys must be very upset, but I have very bad feelings for the beggar."


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "What can I do? That''s the way it is. Don''t be upset and take it sweetly."


    "What is he talking about?"


    Chung-Myung broke his neck a couple times.


    "Oh, for your information, I can''t hit hard because my body is weak. So you''re gonna have to get hit a lot."


    "This is the real beauty...¡­."


    At that moment, Chung-Myung ran forward like a guard and hit the face of the beggar in front of him.


    Argh! Argh!


    A proper step. The force created by the gentle rotation of the bent waist is perfectly loaded at the end of the fist. The child''s fist punched a person in the face, and there was a sound of a punch with a palm-print.


    Flop.


    The beggar, who was beaten by a blow that he couldn''t handle, fell on the spot without making a sound.


    Chung-Myung trembled at the sight.


    "I am!"


    Gasp!


    A kick from the side hits another beggar.


    "A plum blossom inspection of the great Hawaiian faction! You bastards! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    It was the moment when the anger piled up and exploded after reincarnation.


    * * *


    "¡­¡­Adult."


    "Who says you''re a beggar?"


    "Large¡­¡­?"


    "Do you want to die?"


    The beggars with their heads down groaned.


    "Where did this monstrous creature come from?''


    I''m dying of pain.''


    It took Chung-Myung only a cup of tea to subdue the beggars. It would be surprising if it took a child to knock down three healthy adults, but by Chung-Myung''s standards, it was also a very miserable result.


    ''You''re going to end up with a vase.''


    It doesn''t take much effort to subdue these guys. If it was his body in the past, he would have made rice cake with one finger even without experience.


    But now he had to run and roll even when overpowering them. He kept getting up after hitting him once, so he was screaming after hitting his eyelids 38 times.


    I should''ve beaten up Jong Pal or Jo Pal.''


    I shudder when I think of him.


    I just wish I knew you had short arms and legs! If I had the strength to hold on, I could have beaten him like a dog!


    I was in a hurry to go to Hawaii, so I left without revenge, but one day I''ll catch the beggar like a mouse.


    "Wake up."


    "Yes!"


    Three beggars jumped to their feet. Sweat dripped down their dirty faces. All three of them read Chung-Myung''s countenance.


    I can''t not eating, baby. '' I see every prospect of pijuktto''


    ''This doesn''t make sense.''


    It was completely incomprehensible.


    It is small, weak and thin.


    On the surface, if you fall while walking, you will go straight to Hwangcheon. But when I got closer to him, there was no ghost. Their fists couldn''t even touch that young beggar''s clothes.


    I don''t understand why such a result came out even though it''s not that fast or strong.


    "Hey."


    "Yes!"


    "Give me your name! No, it''s a giant! Oh, no...."


    What''s the point of understanding? The thought is far and the fist is near. What''s important is that the young beggar''s fist hurts to the bone.


    Chung-Myung looked back at the beggars and opened his mouth.


    "Just in case, do you know how to get to your island quickly?"The beggars looked back at each other and grinned. Chung-Myung, who saw his confident smile, had a ray of expectation.


    "Hahaha, you''re asking me something obvious."


    "Oh, you know?"


    "If we knew something like that, we wouldn''t be beggars. You have to ask where you want to ask questions."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung sighed as he looked at the beggars in a shuddering manner.


    There''s nothing wrong with these guys. Now he''s in the wrong place to ask beggars for a way.


    "Okay, go ahead."


    "Thank you!"


    "Have a long, long life!"


    The beggars bowed their backs violently and turned quickly to run away. No, I tried to run away.


    "Wait a minute.


    At that moment, Chung-Myung''s voice caught them.


    "Yes?"


    "It''s good to go, but I''ll take out what''s in my hand and in my pocket."


    "¡­¡­."


    "When you come out of the background, a coin and a punch...¡­. No, ten. It won''t hurt if I give him a punch."


    Realizing that he meant it, the beggars gave Chung-Myung coins in their pockets with resigned faces.


    "Hey, you."


    "Yes?"


    "Take out what''s inside. Before you take it off."


    "¡­¡­."


    It was a terrible scene where a beggar was mugged and could not be seen with eyes open.

 Chapter - 6 Episode 6. Oh, my God, the volcano is going to ruin. (1)

    "Finally!"


    Chung-Myung gave strength to the wand he held in his hand. His eyes finally caught the grandeur of Hawasan.


    "Finally, uh-uh!""


    I''m tearing up.


    How hard did it take to get here? He passed the critical point of death again and again, leading the body of a child who was no better than a normal person, or worse than a normal person.


    Of course, it was a little different from the crisis most people face on the road. It was generally the threat of Asana exhaustion. But it''s dangerous, isn''t it?


    Anyway, through the terrible hardship, Chung-Myung finally reached Wasan.


    "¡­¡­it was long."


    If you start having a hard time coming here, you will get a hero epic. No, it was about to be a beggar.


    So, of course, Chung-Myung''s look wasn''t human.


    Although I gained energy by learning martial arts, all the energy that I had to use to recover my body was spent walking and running, so my body became weaker rather than stronger.


    How skin and bones are so thin that each viewer frowns.


    At first, the clothes, which were in the shape of rags, were now called something that had a form of cloth or something. What about the dust that sticks to dust.


    But that''s not what''s important.


    The important thing is that Chung-Myung has finally arrived in Wasan.


    Chung-Myung stole the eye without realizing it.


    I''m going to break the heads of those guys who said they''d be better off if they were born again.''


    It is also important who you are born again.


    If I was reborn as a beggar with no parents and no houses, I would have never been reborn.


    But this is the end of all hardships! We''ve finally arrived in Wasan! So now you have to check it out with your own eyes. What the hell happened to wasan.


    "Go up!"


    Chung-Myung vigorously grabbed a cane and began climbing the Hwasan.


    And after a while.


    "Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! Gasp!"


    Clinging to the slope of the cliff, Chung-Myung breathed heavily as if his lungs were sticking out.


    "What conduit?"


    You''re on top of a mountain! On a mountain like this! Does it make sense to build a conduit on a mountain like this without going crazy?


    No wonder, there are so many incense-burning visitors in Sori and Wudang, but I couldn''t find anyone in Wasan even though I washed my eyes and looked for it.


    Chung-Myung sneaked his head down and looked down. A distant cliff with no end in sight catches his eye.


    Don''t exaggerate?


    It''s an obvious fact. It is not to the extent that the end is invisible. Because there''s a cloud under him now! This crazy mountain was high enough to climb through the clouds, and the only way up was a small cow on a vertically stretched cliff.


    No, it''s not even a cow.


    If you call this road, sparrows are phoenixes.


    You can''t even step on both feet at the same time, so you have to stick your back to a cliff and walk on a crabbed path. Can you call it a road?


    "What the hell were you thinking of building a conduit on a mountain like this?"


    As soon as I arrived in Hawasan, I wanted to run to the investigation and point fingers, but Chung-Myung was not qualified either.


    - Capital punishment. Doesn''t it seem like Hawasan is qualified as a check-up? Isn''t that towering peak simply the shape of a sword? The investigator seems to have settled in a very good place.


    "...it''s a load of shit."


    What, does the peak look like a sword?


    It''s like a sword. It''s like a sword. It''s so sword-like that the way up the peak seems to be going up the blade.I heard that Hawasan''s mountain range is the best in the Oak. It was Chung-Myung who desperately felt what the word meant only when he was unable to use martial arts.


    "This is killing me."


    I''m not kidding, I''m really risking my life. Arms and legs have already begun to tremble, and there is still a long way to climb.


    Sighing that there were not many people who were introduced to the school, I could realize how wrong the conduit was, Hwasan.


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung groaned and clung close to the wall.


    But you can''t give up here! Come all the way here and give up? It''s human''s job to climb a mountain if it''s there! Rise and fall with grit and courage!


    ¡­¡­it''s actually more dangerous to go down now.


    ¡­really.


    * * *


    My chin!


    Hands rose from the edge of the cliff.


    Shaking hands grab onto the cliff.


    "Turn it off!"


    The white fingertips are pathetic. The hand with close strength pulls the body up.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Chung-Myung, who barely pulled himself up, fell on the floor and lay down.


    "Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! Gasped!"


    As I turn my head, I can see the clouds underneath.


    I wanted to compliment myself for thinking that I came this far with this child''s body.


    It didn''t come off well. It didn''t even fall off.


    Chung-Myung, who had been looking up at the sky for a long time, struggled to get up again. The good news is that we don''t have to go down this monstrous mountain again.


    All that remains is to bury the bones in Hawasan.


    Let''s see.


    Chung-Myung, who rose up, looked around. I think it was around here.


    A hillway leading to the summit was visible in the front. Just a short walk up that road and you''ll see Hawasan. Chung-Myung''s legs began to move slowly.


    My heart was moved by the fact that I had come this far. It wasn''t until a hundred years later that he finally arrived in Wasan.


    "¡­¡­ of course, it''s been almost a month since I actually."


    Let''s just say it''s been 100 years since we arrived. Because it''s cooler.


    Climbing the hill was not hard enough to lie a little. The body was completely exhausted, but the thought of reaching Hawasan seemed to give me up.


    "Ahhhhhaha.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were filled with faintness as tiles at the main gate of Hawasan began to be seen far away.


    Over the years, it was time for the rivers and mountains to change five times, but the tiles he saw remained unchanged. That gentle curve still contains Hawasan''s unwavering energy in its tenderness.


    Yeah, on that old, tiled eaves...¡­.


    Yes?


    Is it old?


    The roof tiles are coming off?


    Chung-Myung rubbed his eyes with his sleeve.


    Did I see it wrong?


    However, no matter how much you rub your eyes, the scenery in front of you does not change. As I took one step closer, I could see the half-broken main gate more clearly.


    "¡­¡­."


    Lost for words, Chung-Myung stopped walking.


    The main gate is the first place that visitors to the gate see. Therefore, the main gate is as grand and tidy as possible, even if each gate is moderately decorated inside.


    So did the former was Hwasan.


    Although it was not possible to make it colorful due to the characteristics of the simple and simple door, it was at least made strong and grand enough to feel the spirit of Hawasan. And I tried to keep it neat and tidy.


    By the way...What am I looking at?''


    I can understand that the tiles are separated in places and the teeth are chipped out. Tiled tiles are bound to go bad, and when the time comes, you have to change them appropriately.


    But a cracked, peeling post and a black, rotten door! Besides!


    ''Well, the spider web...¡­.''


    Others are things that need to be repaired frequently, so you can understand them somehow. However, it was beyond my understanding that the web was hanging on each eaves, and that it was not even being removed.


    And the finishing touch...¡­.


    "Where''s the signboard? Hyeonpan!"


    Isn''t signboard the most important thing that symbolizes the literary circle? Where the hell did it go?


    The signboard, which read "The Great Hawasan faction" in the handwriting of a warrior''s tombstone, was nowhere to be found.


    That''s what our long-running brother used to go up every morning and wipe it! Where''d it go? That one!


    Chung-Myung''s legs began to lose strength. Chung-Myung, barely walking to the front of the main gate, lost his words and gazed at the main gate of Hwasan.


    As far as I know, it''s ruined.


    - Hwasan??? I think I''ve heard of it. Wasn''t that a famous check? Heard you were knocked out by Heavenly Demon? Is it still there?


    "...it''s ruined?"


    Hwasan???


    Chung-Myung''s eyes trembled.


    "No, what the f*ck are you talking about?"


    Others are in a situation of despair, but Chung-Myung could not withstand the rising anger and was overturned on the spot.


    I can''t believe he''s screwed!


    There''s something else to screw up, wasan! Hwasan??!


    "Oh, my God, he''s screwed. Hwasan. Huh...¡­."


    No matter how hard you try to deny reality, what you see doesn''t change. Chung-Myung, who was flustered over and over again, couldn''t stand it and ended up screaming.


    "Long death penalty, why did you do that? I told you not to do that! You little prick! I''ve grown up!"


    As a matter of fact, I was thinking inside.


    I mean, maybe Hawasan is really screwed up.


    No matter how wide I opened my ears on my way here, I didn''t hear a word about Hawasan. I could sometimes hear stories about shamans, Shaolin, and even Jongnam in the same island, but there was no word for the story of Hwasan, as if everyone had planned it.


    If Hawasan is enjoying the same holy spirit as before...¡­, no, it wouldn''t have happened if it had just remained like a literary figure.


    "That''s why I told you to take it easy. Death penalty."


    Hey, dude. Hawasan is the door. What''s the point of being stuck in a mountain, wiping a Donna by yourself, and being fresh? Those who turn a blind eye to others'' difficulties are not entitled to discuss the issue.


    "¡­¡­but you should have done it moderately."


    Elders, great disciples, and even great disciples were wiped out in Daesan Mountain. Although numerous literary groups are said to have generously invested their best, none of them have devoted themselves to every household as much as Hawasan.


    In the midst of the death of all the long writers and elders who were supposed to lead the civilization, and most of the disciples of the great disciples and the great disciples who were supposed to follow suit were wiped out. All that remains are the three great disciples, who are only under the terms and conditions, and the younger ones who have not mastered the martial arts properly.


    In such circumstances, how can we carry on the name of the Great Hawasan?


    "¡­¡­but it is."


    Even the faint hope seemed to collapse. One can tell just by looking at the gate that is worn out and collapsing.That Hawasan is screwed up.


    "Death penalty, death penalty, so what did I say? I told you there''s nothing left if you give it to others and follow the logic of the gate! Did you want to see this? Hwasan failed in the death penalty! On the death row! I mean, how are you looking at the faces of the investigators in the underworld? You''re so frustrated man!"


    Chung-Myung lay down on the spot and wrote evil. His resentment came back with echoes.


    "I''m going crazy, seriously."


    It''s been a hundred years since I came back to life. The four gates are ruined.


    I fought to protect this gate and protect the strong lake...¡­, if this is the result, what have we been fighting for?


    I felt like I was warming up.


    It was then.


    "Who''s there?"


    A strange voice penetrated Chung-Myung''s ear.

 Chapter - 7 Episode 7. Oh, my God, the volcano is going to collapse. (2)

    Chung-Myung''s head turned around.


    "Oh...."


    There''s a person!


    It was good news to hear a month after it came back to life. There was a man living in Hawasan who thought he was doomed.


    Squeak!


    The decayed heavy wooden door opens hard with an irritating sound of friction. Then, a black conduit, refined through the half-open door, peeked out his head.


    "¡­¡­."


    "No, what''s wrong with you?"


    It''s a master.


    Chung-Myung was convinced that this man was a true Taoist, in a word of man. Because in the past month he''s hardly been told he''s a child.


    - No, what''s wrong with you?


    You look like a little beggar.


    - Is a beggar traveling alone?


    He''s a f*cking beggar.''


    The beggar was old and young. Young or old beggars are just good beggars. This person deserved to be recognized as a do-in just by calling him a "child," not a "beggar," even when he saw his appearance flowing with dirty soup.


    A middle-aged monk, who looked about 40 years old, turned his head around and looked around. Then I looked at Chung-Myung with an absurd face.


    "Are you here alone? How the hell did you get up here alone?"


    "Uh... it''s...¡­."


    Chung-Myung stuttered.


    "I just came up.''


    I wanted to say that there is nothing impossible with grit, but it was not the right word for the current situation.


    With his skinny body, no matter what he says, he''s suspicious. But there is no need to make excuses. What is important in this case is not to make excuses, but to take the initiative in dialogue.


    "More than that, I''d like to ask you a question."


    "Huh?"


    The master opened his eyes wide.


    It''s worth it.


    It would be absurd to find a child alone in a place where even adults can''t easily come up, but wouldn''t it be absurd if he said he would ask a question out of the blue?


    "Is the seal a man of Hawasan?"


    "¡­¡­How do you know the name wasanpa?"


    "Is that right?"


    "For now, yes."


    Chung-Myung breathed a sigh of relief.


    ''You didn''t screw up at all!''


    Of course, it''s on the verge of ruin. Just looking at the prose, I can see the angle roughly. But it''s important that it''s not ruined yet.


    Anyway, it means that it''s in good shape.''


    Chung-Myung has made up his mind.


    First of all, somehow, Hawasan...¡­.


    "Come on in."


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung raised his head. Doin said with a gracious smile.


    "Isn''t the sun setting?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Come to think of it, it was already getting dark around.


    "Hwasan''s night is cold. The weather hasn''t warmed up yet, and if you try to spend the night half-heartedly, you''ll freeze to death. It would be too much to go down the mountain from now on, but I can''t ask you to stay here all night, so let''s go in. We don''t accept foreigners here now, but we can''t hit the night dew on the guests who came after knowing the name of Hawasan."


    Chung-Myung rolled his eyes.


    Why are you putting it in so easily?


    There is no reason for them to be wary of Chung-Myung. Pijuktton''t won''t like about to collapse after eating a little wary of need?


    "If you don''t have anyone with you and you don''t have any plans, let''s go in. It''s a story, and then we can listen."


    Chung-Myung is a little dazed.


    I feel like I''m getting emotional.


    Few traces of the Hawasan faction that commanded the world remained, but the fire to the gate that supported the Hawasan before the inspection still felt like it had not been extinguished.''Yes, that''s enough.''


    What''s so important about making a name for the world with a sword? Hawasan was the gate before the inspection. If you''re following the door, Hawasan is still alive.


    "Then I''ll give you trouble."


    Chung-Myung lowered his head lightly, and the man smiled and opened the door.


    "Come here."


    "Yes, before that, I...¡­."


    Chung-Myung shut up.


    How should I explain this?


    ''I don''t know, I don''t doubt it.''


    "My name is Chung-Myung. If you don''t mind, may I ask for the name of the seal?"


    "It''s Chung-Myung. That''s a nice name. Bondo is called Unam."


    "Lunja-bae."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sparkled.


    The distribution has already gone around once. If it''s a luck boat, is that my great-great-great-grandchild?''


    Hwasan follows the Baeja of Chung-Myung County Unbaek. After one round from the celadon boat to the white porcelain boat, the boat returns to the celadon boat.


    That monk, Unam, has already passed four generations from Chung-Myung, the capital of Hwasan.


    ''Then you''ve never even seen me.''


    The last disciples of Hawasan he saw were wise men. At that time, the wise men were the three great disciples, so the monk named Unam has never seen him before.


    I realized that many years had passed.


    Chung-Myung will lead Hwasan with the death penalty...¡­. No, a child who couldn''t even make it to Hwasan in the days when the death penalty was a drag on him is now welcoming him.


    This strange feeling would not be felt without him.


    Chung-Myung, guided by Unam, went through the prose and entered.


    "Whoa."


    Sigh deeply. I feel a little burdened to see the current wasan with my own eyes.


    Chung-Myung is determined and determined.


    Let''s stay calm.


    Considering what they left in Hwasan and what was going on, it was not strange that he was in a shambles. No, it was rather normal.


    But it is not their fault.


    It was their fault that they were all wiped out, leaving only children who could not hold the sword properly.


    In other words, Chung-Myung does not deserve to be angry with these children. On the contrary, you should be sorry.


    If Chung-Myung were in the same situation as them, would he have struggled to protect Hwasan? He dug his name out of the bandit and went to the shaman. Isn''t that common sense?


    ''Well, in what capacity do I blame these children?''


    You''re angry that you can''t lead your children to the right path as an adult, and that your child hasn''t achieved success? It was a shameless act.


    No matter what happens, you should be aware that the buck stops with you and accept the situation with a broad heart.


    "Whoa."


    Taking a deep breath, Chung-Myung walked inside.


    It was not long before a wide range of smoke and mirrors were laid out.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    It was a new feeling. Didn''t Chung-Myung grow his dream by wielding a sword in this vast field of smoke?


    Crushed the floor with that white granite...¡­.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Chung-Myung rubbed his eyes.


    Audience stone? That white lecture hall...¡­. Where''s the auditorium?


    Chung-Myung''s eyes trembled.


    Why the dirt floor?''


    In the past, the floor of this haze was filled with solid granite.


    Although he was dissatisfied with the fact that the floor of the door to be frugal was made of expensive auditorium, he did not insist on removing it because it was unfortunate for children to drink dirt and train.


    But why did the auditorium disappear so quickly?


    Was the long story of the time more simple than the long death sentence? Is that why you removed all the auditoriums?"Hoooooooops.


    Chung-Myung''s forehead was bloodshot.


    Let''s stay calm.


    Calm down. Let''s calm down again. What''s so important about a lecture hall?


    ''Then it''s a rock.''


    No matter how expensive the auditorium was! Even if it was so expensive that Jang Mun-sa-hyung was angry that he trained with stones that were more expensive than the people''s monthly grain price...¡­.


    A man and a woman, a man and a woman...¡­. Oh, it could have been a surprise.


    Anyway!


    If you''re in a hurry, you can sell it.''


    It is important that Hawasan survive. It''s not important to protect those stones. It doesn''t really matter...¡­.


    Let''s stay calm.


    "Hoop. Hoop."


    Chung-Myung took a deep breath as slowly as possible. Thanks to those who have saved the name of Hawasan even by selling those stones.¡­.


    At that moment, Chung-Myung''s eyes popped out.


    Another strange scene caught my eye.


    Where''s Geumcheon Palace?''


    I can''t see the Geumcheon Palace.


    "Oh, I can''t see you. What the hell are you talking about?''


    Geumcheongung Palace is not a living creature but a building. Can''t your feet run away somewhere?


    However, no matter how many times you look at it, there was a desolate vacant lot at the site of Geumcheon Palace.


    "¡­¡­I."


    "Hmm?"


    "Well, there."


    Chung-Myung''s trembling fingertips pointed to the vacant lot where the Geumcheon Palace was originally supposed to be.


    "Bae, I think the arrangement is a little strange¡­Was there anything there originally?"


    "Well, I guess you see that in your eyes, too. Originally, there were warlords in that vacant lot.That''s more."


    I guess so.


    But where did they all go?


    "Huh. It''s not a story for you, young man."


    Talk to me, man! Why don''t I know? I know better than you do!


    "Let''s just say it''s a scar of glory. It''s a bit embarrassing to say that the master is honored."


    "¡­¡­the glory freezes to death."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s nothing.


    Chung-Myung glossed over his words.


    Hawasan''s appearance, in which the audience stone flew away and the hall disappeared, was desolate. Just by blowing a breeze, the soil of the smoke field flies up to create a yellow sand breeze.


    Is this wasan? This one?


    I''ll believe you, you bastards.


    "Turn it off."


    "Where did it hurt?"


    "Oh, no. Nothing. Nothing."


    Chung-Myung took a deep breath. Every time I inhaled, the sand breeze came into my mouth and it was very shitty and good.


    "A little."


    "Hmm?"


    "I think it''s desolate¡­¡­."


    "Yeah."


    Unam smiled sadly. His bitter-looking appearance cuts painfully into Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    ''Yes, I suppose so.''


    I got emotional.


    Come to think of it, it was those who protected Hwasan like Unam who suffered the most from the fall of Hwasan. If you had the power, how could you have let the gates decline, and if you had no affection, how could you have kept them?


    ''You must have had the hardest time.''


    Thinking about it makes me feel a little lighter.


    No matter how great Chung-Myung''s shock is, it is nothing compared to the sadness that those who have protected Hawasan have suffered so far. So there''s no need to freak out.


    "Come here."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "If a guest comes, there may be a place to rest, but Hawasan is a gate, so there is a duty for the guest to keep. I understand you want to rest, but first, go to Okcheonwon and learn about the research."


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    Okcheonwon is a case of abuse, a breakthrough investigation by Hawasan.


    This is where the inquest is enshrined.


    It is no exaggeration to say that there is no place more important than Okcheonwon, although many Cabinet posts in Hwasan have their own importance.If Chung-Myung did not lose consciousness of being a disciple of Hwasan, it would have been reasonable to enter Okcheonwon as soon as he entered Hwasan and learn about the investigation. I''m grateful that Unam came forward first in a situation where it''s difficult to speak directly...I''m doing.


    Be anxious.


    Perhaps because there were so many things I had already seen, I was not happy at all to spend Okcheonwon. What''s the difference between a whole Hawaiian mess and a pre-investigation?


    Let''s not be surprised.''


    I took a deep breath in advance. He vowed never to be surprised if any situation was visible.


    "You can go in here."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung, who controlled his mind over and over again, entered Okcheonwon.


    Then he stopped at the spot.


    Okcheonwon was simple. All I could see were the portrait of the abuse investigation, the incense burner in front of it, and the rituals.


    It was a very frugal look.


    To be thrifty...


    Yes, it''s very frugal.


    A groan came out of Chung-Myung''s mouth. Soon his body began to tremble.


    "Uh, where¡­¡­."


    There was also no golden candlestick that the emperor of gold had given to the Abuse Inspector, and the scrolls made with the letters he wrote before his appearance also disappeared.


    All the paintings that were decorated with gold and filled the hall disappeared.


    But that wasn''t what really surprised Chung-Myung.


    "Hey... here.


    No way.


    No, I''m sure they put it somewhere.


    Chung-Myung pointed his trembling hand in front of the statue.


    "Huh?"


    "Hey, wasn''t there a flower here?"


    "Flower?"


    "...yes, flowers!"


    "How do you know that?"


    "I, did you have one? What did you do with the flower?"


    Unam tilted his head. There were many questions I wanted to ask my child, but seeing Chung-Myung''s face repeatedly distorted, unfolded, and distorted, I thought I should answer first.


    "There was, there was. Plum blossoms made of strange white metal."


    "Yes! The flower! Where did it go?"


    "Sold."


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    "It was a car that I was worried about because it was useless and didn''t fit in with the conduit, but there was a merchant who sold it for a good price."


    "P, sell¡­¡­."


    "Yes, but you...¡­."


    Chung-Myung finally flipped his eyes and flipped back.


    "Hey, hey! Wake up, man! Wake up!"


    "Gasp..."


    Rock-scented white plum blossoms.


    Hwasan''s replacement with his own sword.


    Not as loud as gold, not as shiny as silver, just plain. But a new one that is said to contain Hawasan''s essence.


    That''s what these nut jobs sold out.


    "Pah, there''s something else to sell."


    This...


    "You''re selling it, you crazy...¡­."


    The fatigue up to Hawasan overlapped with shock. Chung-Myung eventually let go of the cord of consciousness.


    It seemed that Jang Moon-sa-hyung was frightened in front of his eyes, which gradually became white.


    Death penalty


    Hwasan is doomed.


    That''s a total disaster, too.


    Oh, my God!


    Chung-Myung was completely out of his mind.

 Chapter - 8 Episode 8. Oh, my God, the volcano is going to collapse. (3)

    Hyun Jong Jin-in, a long writer of Hwasan, looked at Unam with a strange face.


    "Did you say you came all the way up here alone."


    "Yes."


    "Then you lost your mind in Okcheonwon?"


    "Yes, I''m sure you didn''t eat well because you''re boring, but if you''re alone in Hawaii, it''s natural to get exhausted."


    "I guess so."


    Hyun Jong put on a subtle smile.


    Hawasan''s ruggedness is overwhelming even for adult men. If a child climbed here alone, the fatigue would be beyond words.


    "So where is the child now?"


    "I''ve moved it to the Lunar New Year. Just in case, I called Unjin to see the vein, but there is no big problem other than a loss of energy."


    "That''s a relief."


    Hyun Jong nodded still.


    Whatever the circumstances, anyone in Hawaii is a visitor to Hawaii. It wasn''t his wish for such a man to get sick in Hawasan.


    "It''s strange that a child can climb up to Hawasan alone. Did he say there''s no story?"


    "I was going to ask you slowly after ordering you to visit Okcheonwon, but I lost my mind and couldn''t ask you about the situation."


    "I see."


    "But..."


    "Hmm?"


    Unam frowned a little and explained the situation a while ago.


    Hyun Jong, who heard the whole story, tilted his head.


    "You''re selling this?"


    "Yes."


    "Did he say that he left a message like that?"


    "I did. I thought I''d let it slide, but it was weird."


    "Hmmm."


    Hyun Jong Jin-in swept his beard still.


    "Of course I may have misheard. But a long storyteller. He is not the only one who is strange. Before I even spoke, the child first asked me if I was a man of Hawasan. Doesn''t that mean you''ve come to know that this is Hawasan?"


    "Right."


    "Don''t tell me you''re up to something...¡­."


    Hyun Jong burst into laughter.


    "Are you worried?"


    "It''s not like that...¡­."


    "What''s so strange about knowing that this place is Hawasan? It was once known to the world. There''s nothing strange about having someone who remembers."


    "Yes."


    "And you may be descended from the one who went down."


    "Oh...."


    Unam nodded.


    As the tide turned, many people left Hasan. The few who remained to share their fate with Hwasan until the end were in the minority. It would be natural for such descendants to know that Hawasan is here.


    "You have to worry only when you have something to steal. What do you think is left in Hawasan?"


    "¡­¡­long man."


    Unam''s face was filled with small sorrow. However, Hyun Jong did not see the expression of Unam and was self-helpful.


    "Sold and eaten."


    Hyun Jong smiled.


    "Yes, I did. Maybe he''s a descendant of someone who''s really down. It means I know what Okcheonwon was like in the past. I''m embarrassed by the kid."


    "¡­¡­long man."


    "There you go. It''s true that you''ve sold it, so there''s no shame."


    Unam swallowed a dry saliva.


    I''d rather not talk back.''


    What he said wasn''t just "sold out."


    You''re selling it, you nut job.


    I wondered what kind of expression Jang would make if he knew that it was, but I couldn''t bring myself to say this.


    "All right, bring him to me as soon as he wakes up."


    "Yes, a man of long letters."


    Hyun Jong is deep in thought.


    ''Sold and eaten.''


    I feel like salt is sprinkled on the wound.


    ''The investigators won''t forgive me.''


    No matter how hard it is to save Hwasan, how could he face the faces of the investigators since he sold the Okcheonwon ritual, which is the history of Hwasan itself?It was something I didn''t want to think about it.¡­.


    Hyunjong''s face got darker.


    ''Hwasan''s name shouldn''t end in my squadron.''


    I don''t dream of calling the world again. As long as we don''t see Hawasan go under his belt.


    But even that small wish was getting tougher day by day.


    Unam, who was secretly reading Hyun Jong''s countenance, stood up from his seat and made a fuss.


    "I''m going to go."


    "Well."


    Unam, who was about to go outside after asking for permission, suddenly turned his head again and asked Hyun Jong.


    "Well... a man of long letters."


    "Hmm?"


    "What would you do if he wanted to be introduced?"


    "The entrance..."


    Hwasan is not accepting introverts at the momentarily. However, it could have been a little different for someone who had a past relationship.


    "We don''t accept introductions."


    "All right."


    Hyun Jong, who was nodding off Unam, slightly tilted his head and opened his mouth.


    "Wait a minute.


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "What did he say his name was?"


    "Chung-Myung. It''s Chung-Myung."


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung."


    Hyun Jong''s expression became subtle.


    "All right, get out of here."


    "Yes, of course."


    When Unam completely left, Hyun Jong opened his mouth.


    "Chung-Myung¡­¡­."


    At this time, the name of the child who came to Hawaii is the same as Do-ho of the past inspection.


    "It''s strange."


    It was certainly a bizarre thing.


    "If only he was alive."


    If only Chung-Myung, a plum blossom examination known as the Three Great Prosecutors'' Office, survived the blood test, Hwasan''s fate would have been different from now. It was a meaningless family, but it was Hyun Jong who couldn''t let go of his lingering feelings.


    "¡­¡­supply in quantity."


    Only Hyun Jong''s Do-ho, who was left alone, filled the hall in a lonely way.


    * * *


    "Blessing bastards."


    Chung-Myung uttered a curse word.


    "You''ve got nothing to sell, so you''re selling the d*mn thing? You''re sick of it?


    A heat billowed up from the inside.


    Even if you starve to death, there are things you can sell, and there are things you can''t sell.


    No matter how much the rock-scented white plum blossoms look like a shabby ornament, and those who need to explain the true value of white plum blossoms to the young ones died cheap...¡­ but yes!


    Sell it even if it''s ruined by Hwasan...¡­.


    "No, it''s better than screwing up."


    If the investigator saw Chung-Myung now, he would have yelled. What are you obsessed with? No matter how meaningful the object is, the master should not cling to it.


    I know. I know that!


    "Turn it off."


    Chung-Myung groaned and looked down. When I saw the panoramic view, I felt a little relieved.


    In the past, he used to climb onto Yeonhwabong Peak and look at the panoramic view of Hwasan whenever he had something frustrating. Looking at the sword-like peaks and endless mountain ranges, the brightness rose naturally.


    But now...¡­.


    "Turn it off."


    You''re such a good personally. I''m turning inside out.


    Every time I saw Hawasan''s cabinet down, I felt like my stomach was rotting.


    "Mundo has decreased."


    To be exact, it has decreased.It''s not like it''s just a failure.


    "I''ve sold out everything I can."


    If Okcheonwon is like that, it is obvious without looking elsewhere. Okcheonwon is a place where you can only touch it until the end.


    After seeing Okcheonwon''s disastrous appearance, I could understand why other places were so old and broken down. You wouldn''t have had the money to repair it. If you were in a hurry to buy money, would you even pick and sell the jeongseok of the soft armour?


    "¡­¡­yes, everything else is fine! I understand everything!"


    By the way!


    Why is martial arts such a b*tc*?Chung-Myung started rolling on the floor.


    Rolling on a cliff may not be something a sane person can do, but Chung-Myung had no time to think about it now.


    I''m going to die of burning heart before I roll off a cliff.


    "You''re too old to......not like the three great disciples?"


    It is a story about Unam.


    Originally, Chung-Myung should not be able to guess the level of martial arts in Unam. No matter how hard Chung-Myung built up his past life to be called the Three Prosecutors'' Office, now he''s like a white child.


    However, Chung-Myung was able to see the level of martial art in Unam very clearly.


    Because Chung-Myung was so strong?


    You''re welcome.


    It''s because the force of Unam is too low now. If Chung-Myung went back to his time, Unam probably wouldn''t have even received Doho. Not math, but a student who studies the provincial arts.


    At least you''re not as good as a third-generation disciple at an age you seeming to be a second-generation disciple.


    "¡­¡­What the hell am I supposed to do with this?"


    I have no idea where to start and how to touch it. I''d rather start at the bottom. Then if you don''t care about this and that and just say whatever you want, it''s enough.


    But isn''t this place Hwasan?


    Why don''t you say I''m Chung-Myung?''


    You''ll only get cursed at.


    I''m glad I didn''t get beaten up and kicked out.


    On the flip side, Chung-Myung won''t believe it either.


    Let''s just say I believe. Yes, let''s say they are infinitely rational and understand Chung-Myung''s story and knowledge of martial arts, and understand him as the Chung-Myung of the past.


    That is not a good thing either.


    ''I don''t have the power to protect my knowledge now.''


    Chung-Myung was like a rolling treasure. The knowledge you have is beyond reviving a clan, but you have no power to protect yourself.


    Chung-Myung knows.


    His death penalty was no more a doer, but not all the people of Hawasan were good and clean. Chung-Myung alone is about a circle away from Sunham.


    What if one of them takes a bad heart and beats Chung-Myung?


    You''ll end a lot of your second life by robbing yourself of what you have and being buried somewhere.


    ''You can''t do that.''


    That''s....


    "Then I have to revive this wasan without revealing that I''m Chung-Myung."


    At least he should hide it until he''s regained the right to defend himself.


    "¡­¡­it''s easier to fight with Magyo again."


    It was a difficulty that made me laugh automatically.


    I''ll have to teach him martial arts so he won''t be able to save wasan, but he shouldn''t be caught knowing martial arts. Where is this kind of nonsense?


    I want to give up everything in temper, but...¡­.


    Chung-Myung turned his head with a heavy sigh and looked down. Half-clouded by clouds, Hawasan catches his eye.


    "¡­¡­If I knew this would happen, I shouldn''t have caused trouble."


    He is in debt to Hawasan.


    The reason why he was able to brag about being a top three prosecutors is all because of what was given to him by Hwasan.


    But he didn''t return anything to Wasan. It only gives one honor for knocking down Heavenly Demon. Thanks to that, Hawasan was destroyed and on the verge of ruin.


    So how can we turn a blind eye to Hasan?


    It couldn''t be done on human grounds.


    "Oh, the death penalty...¡­."Chung-Myung raised his head. Long death penalty seems to be smiling at him in the blue sky.


    - But it''s still Hawaiian.


    "¡­¡­Yeah."


    Chung-Myung shook his head and raised himself.


    In order not to be killed by the death penalty when you go to the underworld, you must somehow make this collapsing Hwasan a human being.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?"


    When you first learned martial arts in Hawasan, who thought he would be the best master of Hawasan? Everyone thought it was a good thing you didn''t get in trouble!


    It''s Chung-Myung, who overcame those harsh glances and became the best Hawaiian ever! Challenging the impossible was Chung-Myung''s specialty. Now that it''s like this...¡­.


    "Let me make the world''s most civilized group!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were on fire.


    And at that moment everyone in Hawasan had to tremble in an unknown chill.

 Chapter - 9 Episode 9. Oh, my God, the volcano is going to collapse. (4)

    "Where have you been?"


    "Let''s take a look."


    "¡­¡­watching?"


    Unam looked at Chung-Myung with suspicious eyes.


    However, Chung-Myung looked up at the sky with his head turned around, as if Unam did not care about his health with his eyes.


    "Was this the way he was supposed to be like this?"''


    Obviously, he was quite a polite and polite child until he first entered the prose, but now the mood has changed dramatically.


    What should I say?


    Should I say it''s full of bad vibes?


    ''Do it.''


    Looking at his appearance, he seemed to have lived as a beggar for quite a long time, but it was too much to ask for innocence for a beggar child in this harsh world.


    "Have you eaten yet?"


    "I''m not hungry."


    I meant it.


    Looking at Hawasan''s tail, I feel like I''m starving and humiliated. I can''t believe I''ve overcome the vanity that I couldn''t overcome when I was a master. Oh, my god.


    "Then follow me for a moment."


    "Yes?"


    "The long man wants to see you."


    "Oh, yes."


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    If you have to go through it anyway, it''s better to go through it as soon as possible.


    As soon as the door was opened, an old man quietly settled into Chung-Myung''s sight. Chung-Myung looked at him with a slight dithering feeling.


    Although he certainly deserves to be called a long-time writer.''


    The pure pottery that you can be felt.


    The pottery alone is convincing that this person has spent his entire life in Doga.


    But...


    I don''t feel up to it at all.''


    The length of any conduit was not insufficient, but it could not be thought of as a long piece of Mufah called Hawasan. It''s just pure.


    "Say hello."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung sighed secretly.


    ''How could you be so unfair?''


    Perhaps in terms of age, Chung-Myung was a toddler when he was drinking alcohol avoiding the long death penalty''s eyes in the corner of Wasan. You didn''t think he''d catch a sword until he died.


    I can''t believe Chung-Myung has to say hi now.


    ''You shouldn''t have been born again if you felt wronged.''


    What can I do? I''d rather die than suffer.


    Chung-Myung bowed politely. As he looked at the scene, the long-length Hawaiian Hyun Jong smiled softly.


    "My name is Chung-Myung."


    "Bondo is called Hyun Jong."


    It was a simple courtesy.


    When Chung-Myung sat down, Hyun Jong opened his mouth.


    "We have guests, but we have nothing to offer. I hope you understand the current situation here."


    "Oh, yes."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s eyebrows slightly wiggled.


    Usually, when I say this, the answer is...


    ''Don''t worry.''


    Like


    "How could an uninvited guest wish for such a thing?''


    It has to be about.


    By the way, this guy...


    Never mind, I didn''t expect that.


    I was saying this with my eyes and gestures.


    "I heard you said something interesting at Okcheonwon."


    "Yes?"


    "Did you sell it?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    "What do you mean?"


    He has no idea what he''s talking about. Hyun-jong narrowed his eyes and looked at Chung-Myung''s complexion, but there was no lie on that face.


    You really don''t know?''


    A child can''t be that good at lying.


    Chung-Myung was smiling inwardly while Hyun Jong was contemplating.


    It''s no use looking at it. You son of a b*tc*."


    Who is Chung-Myung?


    It was a seed that naturally cheated against Cheon Mun, who was said to have climbed Cheonan Tong. Jang Moon-hyung suspected Chung-Myung every time, but he could not find the alcohol and hiding place he had hidden in the company until the end.Looking at Chung-Myung, who is nonchalant even if he is questioned, let''s get hit because he has no physical evidence.¡­. No, not this. Anyway!


    Even Chun Mun could not see through Chung-Myung''s lies, but Hyun Jong could not notice Chung-Myung''s lies by his facial expressions and gestures.


    "Didn''t you say you said that?"


    "I don''t remember. Except that I was so tired that I lost consciousness.¡­."


    "Hmm."


    Logic is perfect. His body must have reached its limit by leading a young body up this rugged Hawasan. So it''s not strange to fall unconscious.


    But...


    "If you were so tired, why didn''t you tell me?"


    "If you''re in the door, it''s important to give examples to the king...¡­."


    Hyun Jong looked back at Unam with strange eyes.


    There was a slight cloud cancer.


    Hyunjong''s eyes...


    "He came all the way up here alone, did you have to drag a tired child there to bow to him? Hey, you''re right.


    I was saying that.


    Of course, it was crazy and crazy for Unam.


    "No, I was fine!''


    Apparently, he was like a fresh fish until he entered the prose. But you''re so tired that you fell down! What the hell is going on here?


    Unam looked at Chung-Myung with absurd eyes, but Chung-Myung looked innocent as if he knew nothing.


    "Hmmm."


    Hyun Jong nodded.


    "It''s possible. I''m sorry I couldn''t care less."


    "No."


    "Yes, that raises another question."


    "Yes?"


    "Why did you come all the way up this rugged mountain?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Don''t tell me you''ve just been here. Hawasan is not a mountain that can be climbed by experience. What''s more, climbing this mountain with that young body wouldn''t have been normal."


    Chung-Myung looked up and looked at Hyun Jong. It was a sharp question. However, the answer to this question is already in place.


    "The Long Man."


    "I''m listening."


    "I want to enter Hawaii."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes have become slimmer.


    "Introduction?"


    "Yes."


    Hyun Jong still made eye contact with Chung-Myung. I couldn''t read any other intentions from those bright and innocent eyes.


    "Do you mean you admit that you deliberately climbed Hawasan?"


    "That''s right."


    "Hmmm."


    Hyun Jong nodded.


    Chung-Myung came by accident to the end. If Hyun Jong had insisted, he would not have believed Chung-Myung. Hawasan is not just a place to stop by.


    "I''m a freshman in Hawasan. Does that mean you know what was like in Wasan?"


    "Yes."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes narrowed again.


    "It''s an entrance."


    Chung-Myung slightly moistened his lips.


    ''The logic is perfect.''


    You can use the Chong Jin guy.


    His priest, Chong Jin, went missing while being chased by a Magian mob before they prepared for the final battle. Words are missing, not missing, but dying during the war.


    ''Chong Jin fell off a cliff, and a woodcutter found him and treated him...¡­, but the injury was so deep that he could not shake off his seat, but thanks to the woodcutter, he taught Hawasan''s martial arts and made him a disciple.''


    And Chung-Myung is descended from the woodcutter!


    ''Kkk.''


    It''s an amazing script.


    The best thing about this scenario is that Chung-Myung can control his distribution.


    If the woodcutter who saved Chung Jin is the father, Chung-Myung becomes a master. It is embarrassing to say that a young man who was a young man 100 years ago is a father, so even if he writes a screenplay as a grandfather, he is twice as wise.In other words, it is distributed on a par with long writers.


    If this happens, no matter how hard you push out the distribution, you will receive a higher allocation than entering the company as a new employee.


    "But I can''t afford to be assigned the same as the blue ones.''


    It is impossible to find the original allocation, but at least it deserves preferential treatment. It''s frustrating that I have to bow my head to these blue guys and treat them like they''re alive.


    Now, ask me why.''


    Then I''ll release the script I wrote. In the meantime, if you could solve some of his German literature...¡­.


    "I''ll let you."


    "Yes, of course I''m allowed...¡­. What?"


    Chung-Myung looked at Hyun Jong with his eyes wide open.


    Contrary to his expectations, Hyun Jong was nodding his head with a calm face.


    "If you want an introduction, you have to."


    "¡­¡­What?"


    No. Wait a minute.


    Why is it so easy to get in? You''re not an official in this neighborhood kids go to.


    If a guy who''s never seen his face comes and says he''s going to start, it''s normal to suspect him!


    "Come on, Long Writers!"


    Unam said in surprise that she felt the same way.


    "You said you wouldn''t accept an introduction, did you?"


    That''s right! You can''t take it that easy!


    "I''ve changed my mind."


    Hyun Jong replied with a light smile.


    "Come to think of it, we''re not in a position to cover our mouths. Besides, I can''t just throw out a kid who came after knowing Hwasan."


    "Ha, but...¡­."


    "Unam."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "Fate goes round and round. Whatever the meaning of this child is, he came to know the name of Hwasan and came to join it. Birds in the eaves don''t chase them to avoid the rain, and they give food to animals who come to the caves in winter. Why would we kick out anyone who came into our arms because we had so much to care about?"


    It was a remark that felt good. I might have been moved if someone else had heard it. But Chung-Myung was a human being about 30,000 miles away from the vessel or pottery. As soon as I heard that, I had goosebumps all over my body.


    What kind of relationship is that? If someone you don''t know comes to you, start doubting him!"


    How did a man like this become a long-lived man? No, I''m sure he''s a man of letters. That''s what it''s like to be a long writer.


    "Oh, no, I...¡­."


    Chung-Myung has set out to patch things up.


    "Before that, I''ve lived...¡­."


    "It''s all right."


    Hyun Jong shook his head.


    "It doesn''t matter what kind of life you had before you went into labor. Whether you''ve lived a sinner''s life or an adult''s life, it''s a secular thing. As soon as you climb up to the Hawasan and return to the Hawasan, you are gone."


    Of course you are. But it shouldn''t be like this...¡­.


    "Oh, no...."


    "You''re fine, but you''re fine."


    Dude, I''m not okay! Listen to me! Talk to me!


    Hyun Jong smiled brightly.


    "Unam."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "Give this child a place and prepare for the entrance ceremony."


    "Yes, I''ll be ready."


    "Did you say your name was Chung-Myung?"


    Chung-Myung nodded unconsciously.


    "That''s a nice name. That''s a very good name. The name of the child who will be a celadon belly is Chung-Myung. Hahaha. This is meant to be. We don''t have to decide on a separate name. You don''t know, but your name is very meaningful in Hawasan."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes became dim.


    "Be the man worthy of his name."


    As the situation flowed this far, Chung-Myung couldn''t have anything more to say."¡­¡­Yes."


    "Get out."


    Chung-Myung rose from his seat with a distraught face. Unam also took him out with a dazed face.


    "This way."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung trudged out and caught sight of the wide-ranging Hawasan.


    ''You''ve made your entrance.''


    The introduction is.


    At that moment, Unam spoke solemnly in a lower voice than before.


    "We haven''t had an entrance ceremony yet, but from this moment on you are a disciple of Hawasan. You will be the youngest of Hawasan''s three great disciples."


    "¡­¡­the youngest."


    Chung-Myung''s face trembled.


    The youngest?


    Did I?


    This plum screen Chung-Myung is the youngest in Wasan?


    "Hahahaha."


    Unam smiled happily at Chung-Myung, who was laughing.


    "You must be happy."


    "Yes, I love it. Hahahaha."


    But why do I keep crying?


    ¡­to hell with it.

 Chapter - 10 Episode 10. Oh, my God, the volcano is going to collapse. (5)

    "What about the kid?"


    "I sent him to his place to change. I think we just need to proceed with the entrance ceremony right away."


    "I see."


    Unam''s eyes turned to the feet. Hyun Jong smiled and opened his mouth.


    "You don''t seem to like it."


    "It''s not that I don''t like it¡­¡­."


    Unam, who had hesitated a little, sighed and opened his mouth.


    "I don''t know all the deep intentions of a man of letters. It''s hard to understand why you have to accept that child. Now is the time for Hawasan to cut back on one person''s mouth."


    "Yes, I will."


    "I don''t bring wealth like other children, and I don''t see any particular talent for martial arts."


    "Hmm."


    "More than anything else, I don''t feel any sense of goodness. He doesn''t seem to fit the door. So why would you place that child on the enemy of Hawasan?"


    Hyun Jong smiled softly at Unam''s comments.


    "Did he?"


    "¡­¡­long man."


    Unam sighed deeply. Sometimes Hyun Jong is so rude.


    ''I don''t know.''


    Although he has been supporting Hyun Jong for well over a decade, he was still Unam, who could not guess what he was thinking. Hyun Jong is too deep a man to look up to him.


    "Unam."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "Sometimes fate comes unexpectedly."


    Hyun Jong smiled brightly.


    "Maybe the child could be the light of Hawasan."


    "¡­¡­the child is too young to be the light of Hawasan."


    "Maybe."


    Hyunjong''s face got darker.


    The current state of affairs in Hawasan is simply a windbreaker. He is struggling, but there is nothing strange about it if he fails right away.


    There was also this reason why Unam felt uncomfortable about introducing Chung-Myung.


    How great will the loss be if we leave our enemies in Munpa, which may be ruined tomorrow, and then they are driven to the streets?


    "I know the situation is difficult."


    Hyun Jong opened his mouth heavily.


    "But Unam. Plum blossoms bloom in the snow. Plum blossoms blooming in the cold have a more mellow scent than any other plum blossoms."


    "¡­¡­."


    "If we don''t plant seeds because winter has come, the possibility of plum blossoms blooming in the snow will disappear."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "Yes, go out."


    Unam quietly closed the door and came out. Then he sighed and raised his head.


    Whenever he came out of the conversation with Hyun Jong, he felt as if his heart was opening.


    However, even though I had a conversation with Hyun Jong today, I felt frustrated rather than relieved. Hyun Jong''s words still left young Hyun-gi, but the reason why his mind is still dizzy is probably because of the situation he is in now.


    Now, Hawasan couldn''t be saved by himself.


    Hyun Jong tried throughout his life, but things only got worse. If this continues, it won''t be over this year.


    When I thought that Hawasan, who boasts history and tradition, could completely perish, my heart ached and sighed.


    Where is Hawasan going?''


    Unam closed her eyes still.


    * * *


    Chung-Myung looked down blankly at his clothes.


    A white coat catches his eye. It is strange to see five plum blossoms engraved on the right chest. I feel like my whole body is ticklish...¡­.


    "No, it''s really itchy."The material of the clothes is so bad that it feels like it''s poking every time it touches the skin. It would have been very inconvenient if I hadn''t worn rags before coming here. A month of beggars helped in this respect.


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung frowned.


    "I''m going to have it''s"


    In the past, Hawasan was not a money-laden doorkeeper like a shaman or Shaolin, but he still raked in huge wealth as an old file room.


    Of course, I couldn''t spend the money to my heart''s content, but at least it was enough to dress my students and feed them good clothes.


    But with clothes...¡­.


    "And what have they done with all that money?"


    There must have been a mountain of money in the safe!


    No, it''s the money in the safe. How many bases and sales outlets does Hwasan have in the synagogue, and where did they sell all the money to make children wear such a big sock?


    Even if it could be a mess because you didn''t deliver it properly, wouldn''t it be hard to understand that you wasted the money you had?


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    "Nothing is going right."


    Arthur, the more I keep thinking, the more headache I get.


    If you look forward to it, you''ll only get disappointed.


    "Anyway, we''re in."


    I did the introduction. The introduction.


    The worst mishap of the world''s plum blossoms being introduced to Hawasan''s youngest, but where did you enter anyway?


    It wasn''t the way Chung-Myung wanted it to be, but somehow it was successful to enter Hawasan.


    There are a lot of problems to be solved from now on, but wouldn''t it be a step forward?


    No matter how hard and difficult it is, there is nothing you can''t do if you solve it step by step by step. Most things in the world are done by rolling a man to death...¡­.


    "But where the hell are we?"


    There is a fundamental problem.


    The hall where Chung-Myung is now located was used as a guest house in the past. However, what has changed in the meantime, and the past has disappeared from nowhere and turned into a lodging.


    As Chung-Myung remembers, there is no such concept of accommodation in Hwasan. The new entrants immediately became priests and began living in their teachers'' homes.


    So what the hell is this place?


    "It''s strange to see it as a place where you stay for a while before you have a priesthood."


    For such a place, basic facilities were properly equipped. No matter how you look at it, it''s a place made for people to live.


    Am I the only one here?''


    Chung-Myung slipped out of the room.


    Rooms lined up left and right around the narrow corridor. It is no different from the past audience.


    Chung-Myung opened the door of the next room. You can see clothes and various living tools in the room.


    Who''s living here?''


    Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    Why do you have to live in a guest house like this...¡­.


    "Who is it?"


    Chung-Myung turned his head.


    ''Oh my!''


    You don''t realize there''s someone coming! Such a mistake.


    ''Oh, I''m not good at martial arts, am I?''


    On my way to Hawasan, I learned only that meatball to die. Thanks to you, your body is getting stronger, and the foundation on the floor is becoming a vast land, but...¡­.


    Realistically speaking, all that could be used right now was as much experience as nails.


    The airworthiness that spans the subtle lines of existence and non-existence cannot maintain the same sense as Chung-Myung in the past."Who''s this guy? He''s peeking at someone else''s room. Are you a thief?"


    My mouth is a bit rough.


    It was a child about Chung-Myung''s age. When the child screams, some children rush up the stairs.


    "What?"


    "Jo-Gol, what''s wrong?"


    A child called Jo-Gol points at Chung-Myung and points a finger at him.


    "He was peeking at my room."


    "Who''s this guy?"


    "I think he''s the new guy."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes turned to the ceiling of the hallway.


    Why did you come back to life?


    What a rough ride this is that?


    It''s also upsetting to see blue young people pointing their fingers, apparently these were celadon ships. By allocation, Chung-Myung is their heightened fatherhood.


    Of course it''s possible because you don''t know.


    But how do we understand that the people who have enemies on the door are making fun of the neighborhood like they''re threatening themselves? It was a time when I was wondering where to start and how to break their habit.


    "What a fuss!"


    "Gasp!"


    "Lunar prosecutor''s dorm!"


    Children retreat from side to side in the voice heard from below. A man came up the stairs and frowned.


    Stubbornness is buried in the face and gesture. I felt a sternness that would not cause a drop of blood even if I poke it with a needle.


    A man called Ungum looked through everyone with sharp eyes to match Doho, the sword.


    "Why do you come back to the coffin and make a scene when you have to train? Who said I could be lazy?"


    "I mean...¡­ I''m here to get a new uniform because it''s dirty."


    "Where''s the excuse?"


    "I''m sorry."


    The children panicked and sat on the fence. Meanwhile, I couldn''t give up glancing at Chung-Myung.


    "You?"


    "My name is Chung-Myung."


    "You''re the new kid at the White House from today."


    "The White House?"


    "This is the White House. The camp where the three great disciples of Hawasan live. Didn''t you hear that?"


    "¡­¡­the dorm?"


    The man frowned.


    "Didn''t you know it''s polite to answer questions before you ask them back?"


    "Oh, yes. I''m sorry."


    John. John.


    ¡­thank you.


    I felt empty again. Now we have to take the kids who didn''t even enter Hwasan at the time of his reign to the presidency.


    ''Oh, this is non-possession.''


    You said you had to give up your position and face to become a true master. I never thought I''d be forced to go through a phase that I''d never endured before.


    He''s going to be on the boat.


    "Follow me."


    "Yes?"


    "You have to train, whether late or early. A day earlier wouldn''t make a difference. It is not the job of the attendant to waste time carelessly."


    Chung-Myung agreed with that.


    Chung-Myung needs to be strong as soon as possible to change this terrible situation. To do so, the environment and time to concentrate on training were absolutely necessary.


    The problem is that what they are trying to teach him is basic martial arts that are of no use to Chung-Myung.


    I''m gonna have to teach you.''


    "Come down."


    When the man goes away first, the children follow the man. One of them sneaked around and turned his head toward Chung-Myung.


    He was called Jo-Gol earlier.


    "I''ll see you at night."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''m gonna fix you up."


    "¡­¡­yes, yes."


    "If you run away, you''ll be more beaten."


    "Hi, hi."


    "This is real!"


    "What are you doing?"


    The child screamed in horror at the sharp voice of the sword.


    "Gee, I''m coming. Homokjo!"


    Chung-Myung sighed as he looked at the child running forward.


    "Be pretty."But they''re the descendants of a cute private affair.


    Of course, Chung-Myung''s way of loving children may be a little different from others. But.


    "That''s their business."


    The grin went down Chung-Myung.

 Chapter - 11 Episode 11. Bankruptcy is not a big deal, you bastards! (1)

    "Do it."


    "Hmm?"


    The Ungum lowered his head and looked at the child walking next to him.


    ''That''s a pretty wild guy.''


    He who is in a new environment is bound to be on good guard.


    If you enter an unfamiliar place called Hwasan at a young age, it''s normal to be very scared, but you can''t find any of that in this guy.


    Walking trudgingly is not stressful, but troublesome.


    Ungum looked at Chung-Myung with strange eyes. Then Chung-Myung asked suddenly.


    "When did the White House come into being?"


    "Why did you wonder?"


    "I''ve heard that Mufa usually teaches by establishing a priestly relationship."


    "Hmmm."


    "But it''s a little weird to be in a place like that."


    The eyebrows of the sword wiggled slightly.


    ''You''re hitting a nerve.''


    Traditionally, Hawasan also adopted the principle of transmission through priestly relationships. The newly introduced child is associated with a teacher of upper distribution, who strictly follows the laws of Hawasan and teaches disciples.


    Such a series of priestly relationships came together to create a huge cult called Hwasan.


    This priest''s law has been broken because of the fall of Hawasan.


    "There''s nothing strange. I just thought it was more efficient."


    "Then, does he stay at the White Plum?"


    "¡­¡­no."


    Chung-Myung nodded slightly. The crybaby frowns at the response.


    ''That''s a weird guy.''


    The answer to the question could not have been obtained from this answer. But Chung-Myung nodded convincingly and was no longer paying attention.


    I don''t know what the hell I''m convinced of.


    Basically, all those who first entered Hawasan are sent to the White House. In other words, Ungeom, who plays the role of white plumism, is the first to identify Hawasan''s new disciples.


    I''ve seen a lot of children, but I feel different from the children I''ve had. How can I put this? I can''t explain exactly, but I''m not a child of ease.


    Funny guy''s in.''


    Chung-Myung had a completely different idea while Ungum slowly searched Chung-Myung.


    He''s gone.


    I have a rough idea of the situation.


    If you look at Hawasan as a whole, you can see at a glance that there are ridiculously few people. Considering the number of disciples remaining at the time when he was rushing to Mt. 100,000, the number was enormous.


    If only that number had been maintained, Hwasan would not have been this empty. In other words...¡­.


    ''That''s a lot of people cheap out of Wasan.''


    The number would not have decreased at once.


    But there must be someone escaping from a sinking ship. If you leave Hawasan one by one, you will end up running out of people to teach.


    It is okay if those who have not received the disciple leave. However, if those who had long had enemies in Hwasan and raised him to his disciples turn their backs on him, the remaining disciples will have nowhere to go. There is a limit to what other teachers take charge of for you.


    As a result, this system would have come out as a desperate measure. If you teach children in one place as a group, you don''t have to worry about decreasing the number of teachers.


    "Sad."


    Chung-Myung smacked his lips.


    What if you don''t want to?''


    It is not to blame that it is different from the past. Chung-Myung was a pragmatist, unlike the tightly clenched long death penalty. It is more important to produce results than to cling to tradition.


    If you''ve got a way to build a white plum and maintain the wasan, that''s fine. I felt a little bit bitter, but...¡­.


    The children who had to build the White Casket would have been more torn apart.''It was Chung-Myung who was a little depressed because he could guess how it felt.


    No, it''s not the time to think like this.''


    It is enough for others to be depressed. Chung-Myung''s job was not to be swayed by emotions, but to make Hawasan the capitalist of the past again.


    Three-armed men.''


    In front of my eyes, the three smoke-arms were unfolded. A tall platform was built at the top of the large vacant lot, and the front was filled with small children.


    ''Oh?''


    Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    The number of the three great disciples seems to be a little higher than I thought. Compared to the past, it was not too much to describe as a handful, but considering the current situation in Hawasan, the disciple seems to have received quite a lot.


    "All sword!"


    "Burn it!"


    With the command, the sword is pointed forward in unison.


    ''Oh?''


    Chung-Myung looked at the scene with wonder. Hawasan is quite a liberal literary group. Some people are accused of having a strong propensity, but the reason is not because they do not follow Doga''s teachings. For he believes that forcing his disciples to teach him is also against the rules.


    Thanks to this, it was rare to see such large-scale training scenes in Hawasan. They have a sense of belonging but respect each other''s differences. That was the Hawaiian Chung-Myung knew.


    It''s amazing.


    It is certainly interesting to see more than a hundred people learn the same swords in such a Hawaiian.


    Chung-Myung alone has never done this kind of training except for his experience of matching swords with the death penalty to learn Chilseong medical examinations. And it''s not like a seven-year-old checkup.


    "Baegum!"


    Argh!


    About a hundred swords turn upside down and shine.


    Chung-Myung burst into admiration at the sight.


    "Wow¡­¡­"


    "Is it interesting?"


    "¡­¡­."


    There was a slight smile on the mouth of the sword.


    "There''s no surprise. If you train hard, you''ll soon be like those kids."


    "¡­¡­yes."


    Chung-Myung''s answer came out a little strange, but Chung-Myung, who was amazed by the sight in front of him, was rather pleased to think it was because he was caught in the eye.


    Of course, Chung-Myung''s idea was the opposite.


    "What''s he doing?''


    As time goes by, Chung-Myung''s eyes get narrower.


    "I''m a sword!"


    The children in the uniform quickly run forward one step at a time and stab the sword forward. It was a childlike, precise, and strong.


    "Well...."


    "Huh?"


    "What sword is that?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Oh... the prosecution."


    The fortune-teller nodded as if he knew it and answered.


    "The sword you''re using now is called a musculothorax."


    "Yoo, meat?"


    "Yes, it''s exactly what we call a jinx. It is a sword technique that has been handed down to Hawasan that the presenters have changed more practically. The foundation of all Hawaiian martial arts."


    "¡­¡­."


    "It won''t be easy to learn, but if you keep up the good work, you''ll see the results. You should go back there and stand together. It may be awkward because it''s your first time, but think of it as a way to lighten up the mood today. Detailed transfer will take place within two weeks."


    Chung-Myung walked back with a look of soul.


    ''You look frightened.''


    Looking at the figure, the Woon Sword slightly frowned.


    Kids these days don''t have the spirit.''


    It''s like...


    The Woon Sword glanced at the children.


    It is strange that a young man is not frightened by the sight of the death penalty training with a real sword. Even the fearless children who call for the world''s best master will tremble as soon as they see the real sword.You''ll get used to it soon, but I thought it would be better not to expect too much from that child.


    But Chung-Myung in the back seat had a completely different idea.


    What the hell are you doing? You crazy people."


    Actual performance?


    When?


    Erra, you''re gonna drown this shit!


    What was the introductory martial arts?


    It is the introductory martial arts that teach children what Muhak is to children who know nothing. In terms of the study hall, it is almost like a thousand characters.


    By the way, what would happen if you were to teach your children quickly and taught them the Analects with the Analects?


    We''ll be ahead of ourselves for a while. Just for a second. I''ll be able to recite an analects that other kids don''t even know. But can the children understand the deep meaning of the analects?


    This is a mess for the kids.


    ''No, it''s not a bad.''


    It''s that urgent, so we could use this expedient. Too far to the Analects. It''s not as profound as the actual magic of the meat that they''re playing now.


    But!


    "If you want to do that, at least teach."


    "Huh?"


    "Hmm?"


    Children around Chung-Myung look back at Chung-Myung all at once to see if the idea popped out of their mouths. Chung-Myung shook his head quickly as he looked at the gaze focused on him with blank eyes. The children all looked at Chung-Myung with suspicious eyes.


    At that time, the student Lee Dae-dae shouts loudly at the podium.


    "Where are you looking at during training?"


    "Huh!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    "Everyone who looks away, Marvo!"


    "Turn it off."


    "Phew!"


    The children groan and take a mavo. Put the sword on both hands and bend your knees. Chung-Myung clicked his tongue at the sight.


    Then Lee Dae-dae''s eyes are on Chung-Myung this time.


    "You?"


    "Yes?"


    "Why don''t you play Mabo?"


    "I''m not distracted."


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Lee Dae-dae student nodded while blinking his eyes. It''s not wrong.


    "Go on, BAEKOM!"


    Orders kept falling.


    Chung-Myung looked up at the sky as he saw a student demonstrating on the platform.


    The sky is so blue.


    Clear without a cloud...¡­ it''s like seeing the future of Hasan with nothing.


    How do I change this?''


    It''s not so hard to be alone in the world. He has deep experience and a long future ahead of him. Rather, it is more difficult not to be the best in the world.


    But it is not Hwasan.


    No money, no people. Muhak is a shambles. Changing Hawasan as a third-generation disciple is more difficult than becoming a worm dragon.


    "Sigh..."


    Then there was a sharp voice in his ear.


    "Hey."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "You''re new, aren''t you?"


    "¡­¡­."


    I can''t believe the three great disciples are new to each other. How far is this Moon faction broken?


    "But?"


    "I''ll see you later. I''m going to kill you."


    Chung-Myung smacked his lips.


    "All good, but let me ask you one question."


    "Is this crazy? You don''t know the subject, do you speak informally?"


    "Okay. Answer me first. Then I''ll let you do whatever you want."


    "What?"


    "What else are you learning here?"


    "This?"


    "That meatball or something."


    "After learning the Jinsukhap, I learn the Chilhyeon sword. After that, he graduated from the White Plum and learned how to appeal."


    "Appeal?"


    "Yes, and then you can learn the Taeul-Mi-Geum, which is the purification of Hawaiian Muhak."


    "¡­The Sunset?"


    "Yes!"


    "In advance of the sun?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyebrows began to wriggle arbitrarily.That''s not true.


    I don''t think so.


    No way.


    "Ha, let me ask you one more question."


    "What?"


    "When are you going to learn this twenty-four plumage test?"


    "¡­¡­what is it?"


    "The Twenty-Four Plum Blossom." Hwasan''s Purification of Twenty-four Plum Blossoms!"


    The child who was answering frowned.


    "What are you saying? There is no such prosecution in Hwasan."


    "¡­¡­none?"


    "Yes, I''ve never heard of it before."


    "Growl."


    A strange sound is flowing out of my mouth.


    "There''s no such thing as a two-hundred-four-year-old plumage? And the ones who need to learn it learn the sun and the sun in advance?"


    There was blood in Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    - Priest, you have too little moral tendency and too little power. I don''t think it''s a problem to completely remove it from Hawaiian Muhak. What do you think?


    - It''s a completely useless sword. Let''s throw it away.


    - But it was left by a good man...¡­.


    - Then why don''t you take them out of the library so they don''t care?


    - Hmm, that would be great. Let''s do that.


    Death penalty.


    The children learn the sun''s blade in advance. Death penalty


    Erra, Ciba, Hawasan Reconstruction is freezing to death. I''m going to fall down with a vase before I rebuild Hawasan. I will!


    "Who''s talking again? You guys, get out here right now!"


    "Oh, see you later! Really!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s forehead had a huge bloodbath.

 Chapter - 12 Episode 12. Bankruptcy is not a big deal, you bastards! (2)

    "Better die than die! You''d rather die than suffer!"


    Chung-Myung''s face returning to the White Tube was rotten to the core.


    There''s nothing in place.


    The rich said they would go for three years even if they fail, but I think it was too much until a hundred years ago. Judging from the current situation soberly, except for the value of the name Hawasan, it is no better than a third-class civilization.


    It''s not that there''s nothing to get better, it''s typical of the lower class.''


    There is no money, the children are in bad shape, and there is a lot of their own dog poop philosophy that no one understands.


    That''s the third-rate thing! There''s no third-rate?


    Everything else is fine. Yeah, everything else is fine!


    By the way!


    "Where''d you sell the Twenty-four Plum Blossoms? You bastards!"


    The transfer can be wrong. It''s harder than you think to learn martial arts only with a low grade.


    You get caught in the mouth of a coin while learning martial arts only on a non-grade basis.However, it is quite common for martial arts to degenerate by advancing to a different interpretation from the intention of non-payment.


    But I can''t believe the martial arts are gone. Oh, my God!


    No matter how old they are! There''s still a grade and a history left, but I didn''t sell it to anyone else. I mean, does this make sense?


    "Huh!"


    Chung-Myung scratched his head.


    "What the hell is this¡­¡­ Where do I start?"


    The term "total crisis" is used at times like this.


    "Do I have to save Hwasan in this situation?"


    When I look up and look up at the sky, the death penalty seems to smile.


    If you tell me to, come on.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Chung-Myung, who grabbed a handful of dirt from the floor and threw it into the sky, headed for the white plum.


    "Oh, my back."


    Maybe it''s because I''ve done too much Mabo, but my back hurts.


    d*mn, you''re letting me finish my training for a little chat. If he were still alive in his previous life, they would have had to travel back and forth from the bottom of the hill to the top of the hill!


    It''s better than too soft.


    I''m starting to feel a little rushed.''


    Chung-Myung smacked his lips.


    For now, I was going to figure out how Hwasan works and think about where to fix it, but the more I get to know him, the more I get to know him, the more I am going forward.


    It would have been much easier if Chung-Myung had moved on to this era with his body and identity in the past. It''s enough if you just hit the head of a writer and turn it upside down.


    But now Chung-Myung''s status is the tombstone of the three great disciples. That''s from a beggar. Furthermore, Muhak is only a tenuous level.


    Is it possible to change wasan from this position?


    "Hooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    Just thinking about it makes me sigh.


    Of course, if you take the time to change slowly, you don''t know how it''s possible. But the problem is that Chung-Myung is not a very laid back personality. If you keep watching it go around here, you''ll end up in bed with Hwasan''s disease before he changes.


    I''m a shaman and Cheongseong. I''m sure he''s improving even at this momentarily.''


    Generally, Mufas focus on reproducing the martial arts of Gaepajo called ''Jongsa''.


    But Chung-Myung''s idea was different.


    The world is bound to evolve eventually. No matter how many researchers say that they were geniuses among geniuses, if many pan-gazers continue to study the achievements of geniuses, they will eventually surpass the level of genius.


    In other words, as time goes by, Muhak will eventually develop.


    The reverse perspective, called Sorim''s non-mutual science, does not mean that the reverse perspective, which was first invented by Yukjo Hyenung, is passed down. Numerous future generations are developing at this time, making up for the lack of new interpretations.Yes, development...¡­.


    "Others are developing at this hour, forgetting that they are, let alone develop."


    So how can you not turn your stomach?


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    First of all...


    My stomach is growling.


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung looked down at his ship.


    "Tsk."


    Perhaps because he has lived as a beggar for a long time, his body is always full of food.


    Come to think of it, you didn''t have dinner.''


    Everyone else finished training and went to eat, but Chung-Myung couldn''t eat because he was punished.


    There is nothing like fasting in bees before and now. It''s not as annoying as not being able to push grain into a hungry body after training.


    Chung-Myung entered the White House holding his stomach. First of all, I need to organize today''s work...¡­.


    "Here it comes."


    Chung-Myung, who went inside, slightly raised his eyes at the enthusiastic hospitality towards him. Dozens of disciples were sitting around the huge living room as soon as they entered.


    "Hey, new guy!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes stare helplessly at them.


    "You''ve met me, haven''t you?"


    It was a guy called Agal. Seeing the tingling pain on his face, he didn''t seem to have been waiting with good intentions.


    Chung-Myung, who sighed deeply, opened his mouth while looking at Agal.


    "Why, Argall?"


    Agal''s face heated up in an instantaneously.


    "Are you crazy? Call it Jo-Gol death penalty!"


    "The death penalty..."


    Chung-Myung''s head heads to the ceiling. Looking at the old ceiling of the old wooden building, I felt like crying.


    Oh, now I''m in a position to call these little things the death penalty.


    But what can I do? You should''ve come early if you''re upset.


    "Yes, yes. Jo-Gol death penalty. So what''s the matter?"


    "If you''re new, you should have a hazing ceremony."


    "Yes?"


    "Don''t worry. I won''t do it too hard. Apparently, it''s dry and twisted, and I''m afraid I''ll die if I hit it hard."


    I burst into laughter everywhere. Everyone seems to have done this many times because they seem to like it.


    Well, I understand.


    That''s what group life is like. Through our initiation ceremony, we strengthened our bond and learned each other''s faces. Most of the guys who are giggling around now would have gone through this initiation.


    ''Although the quality looks a bit bad.''


    It''s not that I''m dissatisfied with the hazing, but their attitude is a little annoying. I can''t believe the men with the enemy at the conduit giggle like a city-runner.


    Of course, Chung-Myung was a bit frivolous when he first entered Hawasan, but he didn''t behave like them.


    That''s what an old man says?


    I''m 80 years old!


    "It''s a hazing ceremony."


    Chung-Myung nodded. First of all, it''s important to meet these guys'' needs and melt them down.


    I''m sick of it, but what can I do? It''s all one way to save Hawasan.


    "Well, what should I do?"


    Jo-Gol smirked.


    "Metabolism."


    "Yes."


    "Do you want to be metabolized?"


    Metabolism?


    Chung-Myung turned his head and saw a guy called the Metabolite. One hand taller than the others, certainly looks older.


    So he''s the oldest of the three disciples.


    "You take care of it."


    "Yes, of course."


    The pecking order quickly ended in Chung-Myung''s head.


    He''s a long shot, but the big shot is Jo-Gol.''


    This was the case with his distribution in the past. Although Jang Moon-hyung had a cause as a long-term writer, it was Chung-Myung who solved the problem when there. Long positions and influential figures are not the same.


    Then let''s roll this situation well...¡­.


    "Take it off."


    "¡­¡­What?"


    Chung-Myung''s head was turned to the side.Did you hear something wrong?


    "Take it off."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung looked around. He can see the children filling the white plum. Everyone was looking this way with a smile as if it was funny.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes last turned to Jo-Gol.


    "¡­¡­I think I misunderstood¡­¡­. No, I think so."


    Chung-Myung forced the corners of his mouth up.


    Let''s not get carried away.


    Let''s not get angry.


    If you get mad at these blue things, you''ll be the same guy.


    "Bur, are you taking it off?"


    "Yes."


    Jo-Gol smiled wickedly.


    "That''s how men get along. Come on, take it off. If you dance naked, get beaten up a little, you''ll be reminded of your love for the death penalty."


    The curled corners of my mouth soared to the point where they reached my ears.


    "Just."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s just sad."


    Oh, I can''t pronounce it properly.


    Chung-Myung, who coughed up his mouth muscles, struggled to open his mouth.


    "What about you, Ungum Sosukjo?"


    "Gwanju trains in the evening. So it''s better not to think that the governor will help you. We''re the only ones here right now."


    "I see."


    Chung-Myung nodded slowly.


    "And even if there''s an official, he''s safe today. Now you have to live here from now on, do you think you can run away?"


    Right. I have to live here from now on.


    Thank you.


    I was a little mistaken.


    "So you''re saying there aren''t any saunas here?"


    "He keeps talking. I can''t do this. Let''s start after you get hit. I didn''t like you at all."


    Jo-Gol jumped out of his seat and strode up and grabbed Chung-Myung by the collar.


    "Once you get hit, you''ll have respect for the death penalty. It''s not that I don''t like you. You use the rod of love to guide a crooked priest to the right path. Do you understand?"


    "Death penalty."


    "What, do you have anything to say?"


    "Stretch your neck."


    "Huh?"


    At that moment, Chung-Myung''s fist raised Jo-Gol''s lower jaw.


    Bang!


    Jo-Gol''s body soared to the ceiling with the sound of something exploding.


    Coozik!


    Then it goes through the old ceiling.


    It''s hanging.


    Jo-Gol''s body, whose neck is very stuck in the ceiling, shakes still.


    Stay still. Very still.


    The eyes of the three great disciples popped out when they saw the scene.


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who saw Jo-Gol stuck in the ceiling, turned around and approached the door.


    "Uh, where are you going...¡­."


    Rattling!


    Chung-Myung, who lifted the latch and locked the door, turned around with a bright smile.


    "In human life."


    "¡­¡­."


    "There are times when I worry about this and that. One of the most troubling concerns is what to do first. By the way¡­¡­."


    Wood duck. Wood duck.


    Chung-Myung''s head turns left and right.


    "Thanks to you, my thoughts have become very clear. Yes, it''s first to clean up the surroundings."


    Chung-Myung lifted his leg and stepped down on the chair next to him. A wooden chair is broken into pieces. Chung-Myung grabbed the leg of the most intact chair.


    "Hoooooooooooooooooooooooooooah.


    And he said, grinding his teeth.


    "But I''m a man of my own, and I''m a man of my own."


    The words raised hope in the eyes of the children.


    My superiors...


    "If you hear it, you''ll be disturbed. Never scream. I''ll double the screaming bastard."


    Oh...


    We weren''t the top people.Of course.


    "Let''s get hit first. Death penalty, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Chung-Myung became a ghost and rushed to the three great disciples.

 Chapter - 13 Episode 13, bankruptcy is a big deal, you bastards! (3)

    "Death penalty."


    "Yes, priest!"


    "Give me a big hand."


    "Yes! I''ll do my best."


    I put a lot of strength into my hand that was rubbing my shoulder.


    "What''s your name?"


    "It''s Yoon-Jong!"


    "Are you the ambassador?"


    "Yes, I am!"


    Chung-Myung''s head turned slightly back. Moon-Jong''s face, which has become a night owl, catches his eye.


    "But I''m treating you because you''re the big brother."


    "Thank you!"


    "Give me a hand."


    "Yes!"


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue and turned his head to the front again as the lines of Yoon-jong began to massage his shoulders hard.


    The death penalty with their heads on the floor in line is noticeable.


    "People... ..."


    Everyone flinches when Chung-Myung opens his mouth. It was a strange sight to see the people with their heads on the floor wince.


    "¡­¡­if you want to live a quiet life, you have to help. Don''t you think so, death penalty?


    "Yes!"


    "We were thoughtless!"


    Chung-Myung sighed.


    Who was Chung-Myung?


    It is the world''s top three prosecutors. He was also recognized as the chief prosecutor of the world''s top three prosecutors, and was nothing short of an informal world first, except for Heavenly Demon.


    You don''t need a history to deal with these little kids.


    No matter how weak it is, Chung-Myung can''t handle 3,000 people, not 30 children.


    "I understand the initiation. But you have to do the initiation like a human being. There are things to do and things not to do at the conduit. Do you think people who want to be masters have to play so low?"


    Everyone grumbled without answering.


    "Why are you so old-fashioned?''


    I feel like I''m being criticized by a private dorm.''


    I don''t feel like talking to my peers.


    Chung-Myung clicked his tongue at those death penalty.


    ''I can''t believe I''m doing this kind of thing.''


    The more I think about it, the more ridiculous I am.


    "Wake up."


    As soon as the horse fell, the children rose like lightning.


    "No matter how screwed up he is, this is what the cleanest kids in the city look like."


    Chung-Myung clicked his tongue.


    "I need to get my mind back on track!"


    "¡­¡­."


    The children crept into each other''s eyes.


    ''No, that''s just crawling in.''


    Who said he was a loser? Oh, my God.


    ''Oh no. We have to live together now.''


    It was literally like a portrait house.


    No wonder.


    If you live with a master, you may have a place to run away, but the three great disciples must live in a white plum house. Where can a rabbit sleep comfortably if a criminal with a bad personality and a criminal with a bad personality come into the place where rabbits lived together?


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung burst his eyes once and opened his mouth.


    "First of all."


    "Yes!"


    "Here''s the death penalty I''m most familiar with the situation in Hasan, hand!


    No one opened their mouth.


    But their gaze was obviously turning to one side.


    "¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol opened his eyes when he saw the eyes of the death penalty focused on him.


    "Hand."


    "¡­¡­."


    "So-on!"


    Jo-Gol''s hand goes up helplessly.


    We''ll see, you bastards!


    Still, how many years have passed since you sold the death penalty? You have no conscience!


    Jo-Gol gritted his teeth and reluctantly stepped forward.


    With his head up straight, he looks down at Chung-Myung. Chung-Myung frowned when he saw his chin and his eyes falling down.


    "Jo-Gol''s death penalty."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "No matter how hard the death penalty is, isn''t that head too stiff?"


    "Well, that''s not it."


    Jo-Gol scurried up his hand and knitted his back of the neck.


    "I''m stuck earlier, and I can''t bend my neck to see what''s wrong."


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung stood up with a small tongue."Follow me into the room."


    "...yes."


    "Other executions, go to your room and rest today. No matter what I do, I''ll start tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    "Follow the death penalty."


    Chung-Myung flicked his fingers up and Jo-Gol followed him like a cow being dragged to the slaughterhouse.


    As soon as the images of the two disappeared, the remaining three disciples flocked to Yoon-jong.


    "Are you all right?"


    "Do I look all right?"


    "¡­¡­no."


    Yoon-jong caressed his chestnut eyes. The sad thing was, even the eyes now so nightly will be fine by tomorrow.


    If it''s obvious, the dorms will take care of course.''


    I can''t do anything about going in a rush and snitching, but even if I try to show it, he treats and recovers his body on his own. By tomorrow morning, everyone will be fine as if they were beaten.


    In other words.


    ''That''s all you''ve ever thought about.''


    The more I think about it, the scarier I am.


    "What do we do now?"


    "What can I do? What can I do?"


    "Do you go to bed once?"


    "¡­¡­Do you want to do it?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Everyone has become dumb as a bee. In their heads, Chung-Myung, who was running wild like a beast a while ago, came to mind.


    ''No, I can''t do this.''


    If you don''t do it right, you''re dead.''


    Yoon-jong shivered. When I think of Chung-Myung, who was flipping his eyes and hitting the leg of the chair, my dry mouth automatically.


    "By the way."


    Then someone brought up something that no one thought of.


    "Why was the priest Jo-Gol taken?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    * * *


    "Sit comfortably."


    "¡­¡­I''ll stand by."


    "Don''t worry, sit down. I''m not going to hit you."


    "That''s not it."


    Jo-Gol mumbled a little and then opened his mouth.


    "I''m stuck in the ceiling and I can''t bend my back to see what''s wrong. It''s comfortable to stand."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung coughed up.


    "Sure."


    "Why did you call me...¡­."


    "Let''s talk comfortably, death penalty."


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    "It''s strange that the death penalty uses honorifics to priests. Feel free to say it."


    "Yes."


    "Don''t be so hard on me."


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung smacked his lips.


    Well, you''ll get better in life. It''s not just today.


    "But why did you call me?"


    "Oh, I have a few questions. I want you to answer in detail as much as you know."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung slowly opened his mouth.


    "I know."


    "Yes."


    "Most of the children here are children of merchant families?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "Hmmm."


    Chung-Myung tapped on the cheek with his fingers.


    A merchant.


    In the past, there was a lot of restraint from merchant families who wanted to enter Hawasan. However, Hawasan would not accept a merchant family member as a disciple if he could.


    Because merchants are mean?


    I don''t think so.


    As long as he''s in a position, he doesn''t think it''s vulgar to be a merchant. The problem is that the children of the shopping district generally come to learn martial arts, not to become students of Hwasan.


    What difference does that make?


    In the case of beginners other than merchant families, they often enter Hawasan with a desire to bury their bones. After entering the school and training, he became a senior member of Hawasan and led him.


    However, those who come from the shopping district remain disciples of their families, learn only the martial arts that are allowed, and then grow up and return to their families.


    Although the secular world does not forget the status of Hawasan''s disciple and cooperates with him, it cannot be compared to the disciples who remain in the main mountain. The disciples who went down to the world as disciples of the inner family are of great financial help, but it is the disciples of the main family who lead and protect Hawasan.''Most of them are shopping malls...¡­.''


    This means that the three great disciples, who seemed to have a large number, are all those who will escape from Wasan after they grow up.


    It''s an apricot with a nice light.''


    The anger rose, but I also understood the long-written man''s thoughts. No matter how many times they are told to get away, it is better to fill in the inner house than to have no disciples right away. If the number of students decreases, the price of wasan will be cut off.


    "But why are the executions here?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "If it''s a shopping mall, I''m sure you have some information, and you know things aren''t good in Wasan. Why did you come all the way here?"


    "Oh, it''s...."


    Jo-Gol scratched his head.


    "Actually, my family didn''t plan to send me to Hawaii. However, there were not many civilizations who could enter my family with the financial power. Despite the collapse of Hawasan, there are still many other folk songs in the world. I don''t know about the strong lake, but that connection gives me a lot of strength in the shopping mall."


    "Hmmm."


    According to Jo-Gol, it means that the children of the shopping district who are here are not much to see. I don''t mean anything bad. A merchant is eventually determined by the money he has.


    If they had a lot of money, they would not have entered the collapsing Hawasan. He would have paid more money to go to the gate.


    "Then it means that the families of the three great disciples have no money to lose. I''m sure you got the right money when you started, and you''re still living in a mess even though you got it.''


    I had a throbbing headache.


    It occurred to me that the long death penalty used to hold on to the books and wrap its head around the end of the year. At that time, he said that he was too obsessed with money because he was a master of death penalty, but now that I think about it, it is a remark that deserves to be beaten with books.


    People need money to make ends meet. Just because you''re a doin doesn''t mean you only eat dew.


    "Hmm. So...¡­."


    "Yes."


    "You''re all going to learn how to fight properly and then go downstairs and go back to the family?"


    "Usually so."


    "That''s why discipline is so messed up."


    There can be no affection for a place where you only come to hang a sign in moderately. That''s why we''re having this ridiculous initiation, and the death penalty is working together to make a big deal out of it.


    "For now, I get it. Get out, death penalty."


    "Sure¡­"


    "Oh, and."


    "What?"


    "When does your routine start here?"


    "It''s early in the morning (7 a.m.)"


    "Tell the kids to get everything ready by the beginning of the grave (5 a.m.) tomorrow and gather in front of them."


    "Yes?"


    "Mystery candle."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "And put the death penalty on the table and prepare what I say from now on."


    "We have to get together tomorrow morning, so what do you want me to prepare?"


    "You don''t like it?"


    "There''s no way I don''t like it. Please leave it to me."


    "Oh, I like your aggressive attitude."


    "¡­¡­."


    After a while, Jo-Gol, who heard Chung-Myung''s instructions, left the room with a subtle look. And sadly, his room was next to Chung-Myung''s, so he couldn''t escape far away.


    Chung-Myung, who heard the distant footsteps of Jo-Gol, sprawled on the bed.


    ''Cheonleot-gil is a step forward.''


    I don''t know who said this first, but he''s a very comfortable person.


    When are you taking a step back when you''re going a thousand miles. Moreover, Chung-Myung''s path was not just a thousand miles away. It is a long and rough road that requires a long way to go even after going to Guman-ri.


    But it''s still a step forward.''


    And that one step will begin with these guys.

 Chapter - 14 Episode 14. Bankruptcy is not a big deal, you bastards! (4)

    The next morning.


    Woooow.


    Chung-Myung stayed still and controlled his body.


    Power failure.


    Danjeon, which was small and insignificant, was now in place for some time. And the energy accumulated in it has grown to a size that can be recognizable.


    Whoosh whoooow.


    In the midst of the intake, the gathered energy resonated and purified his body.


    Clear energy.


    As Chung-Myung, who has lived with him for decades, the transparent and clear energy that he has never seen before is gathered in his Danjeon. Right now, it will be difficult to exert great power because the size of the history is not large, but if these clear energy accumulates and builds up, it will exert greater power than any other history in the world.


    "¡­¡­when."


    Chung-Myung, who finished his work, distorted his face.


    Freeze to death to exert great power. When are we waiting for this? I''m afraid we''re going to ruin it.


    Chung-Myung, who pressed down on a burgeoning canvas, began to analyze the situation.


    Let''s get this straight.''


    The problems of Hawasan are riddled with a myriad of them. The problem is that I can''t use up all the paper in Wasan. However, the most important issues were three.


    "No money, no martial arts, no talent."


    Then we''re screwed.


    It was terrible even when I was vaguely thinking about it, but when I organized it, it turned my stomach more violently.


    So what''s the biggest problem among them?


    Talent.


    Chung-Myung''s idea was simple and clear.


    Money can be earned, and martial arts can be given what he has. Of course


    Where the hell did you get this martial arts?''


    It may not be normal to turn it over naturally without hearing it, but it is only a matter of process.


    But even with Chung-Myung''s power, In Jae-man couldn''t do anything about it.


    He can''t run out to the streets to save Hawasan and kidnap children with good qualities. And qualities don''t come out on the surface.


    If that happens, the elite will be searching through the children with their eyes on them.


    So we need to use the ones who are here.''


    Chung-Myung clenched his fists.


    What difference does it make to blame the poor? The first priority is to make good use of what is there.


    It is clear that the qualities of the three great disciples are not so good that they do not look good, but if they are lacking, they can be filled in, and if they are broken, they can be fixed.


    "Of course I didn''t have a disciple."


    It reminds me of the old days.


    When it was time for him to get a disciple when he was old enough, Jang Moon-sa asked him.


    -Chung-Myung??.


    -Yes, long death.


    It''s time for you to receive your disciples. How do you think you should teach your student?


    - Is there anything difficult about that?


    How?


    -You just have to beat it. When a dog is beaten to death, it walks on its hands. It''s a human cub, but it''s worse than a dog.


    I''ll talk to you later.


    And Jang Moon-sa never brought up his disciple again.


    "I didn''t expect to receive so many students at once."


    Chung-Myung''s mouth corners rolled up. If anyone had seen that smile, they would say it was a wicked smile.


    * * *


    "¡­¡­I''m getting sleepy."


    "Why are you telling me not to get together at dawn?"


    "Metabolism, isn''t this too much?"


    Yoon-jong closed his eyes still.


    ''Just be quiet. You bastards.''


    Hawasan''s discipline is rather strict, but these children are not yet completely free from worldly times. Even if it is not a prestigious house where the masterpiece lives, everyone was not used to enduring inconvenience and persevering because they were children of families living in their own regions.This is why he complains only half a day after being clubbed.


    Yoon-jong looked up slightly and looked at Jo-Gol. At least Jo-Gol is keeping his mouth shut if he has grasped the air.


    Well


    It''s not that the others didn''t quite get the hang of it. So even with all the complaints, you must have gathered at this crack of dawn.


    Yoon-jong stared at the white plum with a dreary gaze.


    Where''s that monster coming from?''


    Be in the eye.


    Chung-Myung wields his chair legs in a demon-like manner and immediately throws away children over 30 years old.


    Brrrrrr.


    Thinking about it makes me chills.


    "¡­¡­but who the hell is he?"


    The words were speaking for everyone.


    "You were counting without answering."


    "I haven''t even touched it."


    "There were more than thirty of them. Would you be able to do that if you were a housekeeper?"


    I don''t know.


    However, one thing is certain that none of the three great disciples can imitate similarly.


    "The fact that a kid who just started yesterday is that he''s learned martial arts somewhere else, right?"


    "Hey, no matter how hard it. It''s not like we''ve been playing until now, does it make sense?"


    Everyone was confused by the incomprehensible situation.


    Even Yoon-jong, who is older and has lived in Hwasan for the longest time, can''t understand the situation now, so would other children be surprised?


    "Why don''t we go for it again?"


    "¡­¡­."


    I don''t know who said it, but this raised the mood.


    "Is it possible?"


    "Maybe it was because we were embarrassed last night...¡­."


    "What if I fail?"


    "¡­¡­."


    It was a cold family. Everyone turned their heads. Jo-Gol, who was in a floating position, was talking with his mouth open.


    "If you don''t want to be beaten to death, just shut up and do as you''re told."


    "¡­¡­Jo-Gol''s death penalty."


    Jo-Gol, the best of the three great disciples, was shaking.


    "Crazy people."


    What?


    You want me to hit you again?


    You have to be beaten up and stuck in the ceiling before you can say that''s what you can''t say. Jo-Gol was also confident in his skills. Jo-Gol is a description that any literary group would call a genius, even though it is called Hawasan, which has lost its edge compared to the past.


    In the end, Muhak is something people learn. Even if there was not enough teaching and good martial arts, he was confident that he could deal with most of the prestigious disciples.


    That confidence flew over Hwasan to the vast ocean with a punch stuck in his jaw.


    That''s not a guy who can judge by common sense.


    "But why did you ask me to prepare this?"


    The three great disciples tilted their heads looking at the strange tools in front of them.


    "I know. I don''t know what it''s for."


    A long wooden stick and a big, strong pocket that will make a person''s head fit. And


    "Why do you want me to prepare sand and gravel? What''s wrong with the ring?"


    "Can you tell?"


    As everyone was muttering, the door burst open.


    "¡­¡­."


    It''s getting quiet.


    The babbling mouth closes in unison, and everyone''s eyes are focused on the door. Soon Chung-Myung trudged out.


    However, the look is full of annoyance and irritation.


    "Why are you bothering me?"


    "If you''re bothered, don''t make me gather!''


    Chung-Myung, who stopped with Tulleena, looked up and looked around everyone once.


    "Are you all here?"


    "Yes!"


    "Be quiet. They''re waking up."


    "¡­¡­."


    Crack, crack.


    Chung-Myung, who twisted his head once from side to side, opened his mouth."Anyway, aren''t we going to live together in the future? I don''t know what''s going to happen, but maybe we''ll be together for the rest of our lives on death row."


    ''I''ll go home even if I die.''


    We''re going down. We''re going down by all means!''


    It was a remark that even those who decided to bury their bones in Hawasan as a true disciple after receiving the slogan changed their minds.


    "But I think you guys...¡­."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Too weak."


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    The most insulting and disgraceful word for those who master martial arts is "weak." Even those who think they should learn how to play fair and go back and live as merchants can''t stand this.


    "Yes."


    However, the problem was that there was no room for contradiction.


    It was said by a person who knocked down people over 30 by himself, but did not even touch them, let alone hit them. Even if the sky is red, I can''t deny it.


    "Well, I think so, too. War is not everything in life. By the way, you guys are the ones who decided to learn martial arts in Hawasan. Then you should be strong. Don''t that right?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "So from today, you will train with me every dawn. It''s good, right?"


    It can''t be good. Dude!


    Someone raised their hand when they saw Chung-Myung talking shamelessly.


    "Tell me."


    "Do we have to do this?"


    Chung-Myung looked at the person who asked the question with a sour eye and turned to Yoon-jong.


    Soon-jong, who was frozen, mumbled and opened his mouth.


    "Not everyone was there at the time¡­¡­."


    "Oh, right."


    Some of us didn''t get hit.


    There are also those who did not attend the ceremony. I''ve heard of it in words, but some people can''t understand the situation by themselves.


    "Can anyone who doesn''t want to go in?"


    "But you''re new, why do you keep talking down to me? You have to be polite, though."


    Chung-Myung nodded as if he was right.


    "Yes, people should be polite. In that sense, I have no intention of becoming strong and training. Hand!"


    When a hundred people come together, there must be one or two people who don''t have a clue. When those two raised their hands, some more people, who were slowly reading the room, raised their hands.


    About a dozen.


    "Good, good. War is not everything in life. Come on, you guys go inside."


    "Can I go?"


    "Sure."


    The faces of Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol turned pale.


    ''You stupid bastards. It''s not "Go in", it''s "Go in"''


    "You''re walking into hell on his own. You''re an old man. Look out for those bastards."


    The children, who didn''t know anything, smiled brightly and went into the white plum. And Chung-Myung smiled brightly and followed.


    Like this.


    The door closes neatly.


    "¡­¡­."


    No one had the heart to open their mouth and watched the white plum.


    Contrary to expectations, no screams or shouts were heard.


    but


    ''That''s...¡­''


    Yoon-jong saw it clearly. The large white plum hall is swaying slightly. It was obvious that you didn''t see what was going on inside.


    After a very short time.


    Squeak.


    The door opens slowly again.


    And in it, the children sprinted out with all their might with faces as if they had seen a ghost. Then, he went back to his original position and stood close to him in a floating position.


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung, who came out with his head turned, opened his mouth again.


    "Someone who doesn''t want to train."


    "No!"


    "Be quiet, I told you. They''re waking up."


    "None."


    "Growl."


    Chung-Myung claps as if he was moved.


    "The instructor is very pleased with your desire to be strong. The future of Hwasan is bright. So I will make you strong at all costs.""¡­¡­."


    "Let''s get started."


    Yoon-jong closed his eyes as he saw the sun coming up far away.


    I don''t know if the future of Hawasan is bright, but their future is bleak.

 Chapter - 15 Episode 15. Bankruptcy is not a big deal, you bastards! (5)

    "Hmm?"


    Woon-gum, who raised himself, frowned at the bright light coming into the window.


    ''These guys.''


    Hawasan''s code of law is quite severe.


    In the past, when Jeon-su continued due to the teacher''s relationship, the disciple had to wake up earlier than the teacher, say hello, and prepare breakfast.


    Although times have changed and such a relationship is no longer continuing, it was the law for those in the white plum to wake up Ungum, the owner of the white plum house, and greet them.


    But no one came to visit today.


    "Oh, my god."


    I let you go for a while, and you''ve become lazy.


    The sword rose from its seat, frowning.


    Not coming to visit did not mean that only those who came to visit were asleep. If anyone was awake, someone would have woken up Moon An-jo, meaning that all the children in the White House were still asleep.


    Come to think of it.''


    Yesterday, I remembered that a new child had entered the white pipe.


    "They''re...¡­."


    The crybaby frowned slightly.


    I already knew that children were doing weird things about hazing or something. You''ll have to quit as a teacher, but children in a group need a bond.


    Jo-Gol he works without knowing the end, but as long as Yoon-Jong was around, he would be able to sort things out before there was a big problem.


    However, the fact that Moon An-jo does not come in time may mean that yesterday''s welcoming ceremony was a little extreme.


    The fortune-teller quickly changed his clothes as he narrowed his brows. Dressed up in a coat, a dagger around his waist, he hurriedly opened the door and went outside.


    I''m gonna have to teach him a lesson first.''


    The Ungum''s determined steps headed for the White House.


    It was the moment when I saw the white plum, I thought I should wake up the children who fell asleep.


    "Go...."


    "Gal!"


    The sword, which tried to scream loudly, breathed in and stopped without being able to spit it out. At the same time, his eyes grow as big as a flame.


    "What, what is this?''


    I raised my hand and rubbed my eyes. There was a strange sight before his eyes.


    What is it, hell?''


    I had a strange idea for a while, but the fortune-teller came to his senses.


    This is Hwasan! So what''s happening in front of us is what''s happening in Wasan.


    But I couldn''t understand why this scene was unfolding.


    You''re not looking at anything in vain.


    The empty cloud sword, which had finished its eyes, looked at the view again with a wistful sound. But what it looks like hasn''t changed a bit.


    "Uh...¡­."


    A despairing moan is heard in the ear of the Ungum, who groans vaguely because he doesn''t know what to react to.


    "Oh, my God. Oh, my God!"


    "Oh, my. I''m dying. Oh, my."


    "Mom... ..take me home."


    The Ungum stared blankly at the groaning children.


    "¡­¡­."


    Is this really the kids I used to know?


    That''s what a child is. Sometimes, that ignorance causes anger, and adultery causes disappointment.


    However, children who maintain their innocence have a sense of liveliness that makes the viewer warm.


    But there was not a trace of life in the children in front of them now.


    What kind of kids are you wearing?''


    Where are all the fluffy(?) kids he used to know, and only the crappy ones rolling around?


    The fortune-teller looked everywhere with astonishing eyes."Turn it off."


    "I''m going to die... ..I''m going to die."


    The crybaby, which looked closely at the faces of the rolling children, blinked its eyes.


    I think my sons are right.''


    A little... no, quite a lot worse, but those black ones were obviously the Sons of the Ungum and celadon ships based in the White Plum.


    What the hell did you do?''


    What do you mean the kids who were so soft until yesterday end up in a house overnight?


    Wood swords and pockets were scattered around the ragged children.


    What''s that?


    The fortune-teller could see what he had to do. If you have a limit to guessing, you don''t have to think hard. Don''t you have more than a hundred mouths here to answer his questions?


    "What the hell is going on?"


    My head moves as soon as I open my mouth. The children, who were lying on the floor and groaning, looked at the Ungum in unison.


    The half-dead children''s eyes are alive!


    "Sasukjo!"


    "Sasukjo-nim!"


    "Oh, my God!"


    It sounded a little strange at the end, but for now it was clear that the children were welcoming him violently. He''s about to shed tears.


    It was unusual for him, whose mission was to control the children. No, it''s not uncommon, but it''s the first time I''ve ever seen those children so enthusiastically welcome me.


    "Coughing! Homestead!"


    "Why are you here so late! Why!"


    "I''ve missed you so much, Sasookjo!"


    What should I say?


    Strangely, I was proud of the fact that the children, who had always been wary, welcomed me so violently. An unknown emotion is flooding in.


    But soon the Woongeom, who came to his senses, shook his head quickly.


    ''Oh, no.''


    This is not the time to be moved by this.


    Look at the bones of the children. The appearance of being covered with soil and sweat seems to have been at war. Looking at the pitifully trembling arms and legs, the heart of the fortune-teller is likely to turn over even more upside down.


    "What the hell is going on here?"


    The children, who seemed to be about to hold onto the sword and shed tears at any moment, hesitated and silent when the questions fell. However, he glances to the back.


    "Do you read the room.


    The eyes of the Ungum moved along with those of the children. There was Jo-Gol, sitting down and opening his mouth wide.


    "Jo-Gol?"


    "¡­¡­No. After that."


    "After that?"


    The gaze that was fixed on Jo-Gol is more backwards.


    "What about him?"


    Ungum''s eyes, which seemed to have never been able to get bigger, overcome the impossible and expand a little more.


    The new guy?''


    Did I say my name is Chung-Myung? But what is he doing now?


    The sword tilted its head. Chung-Myung was doing something bizarre. He is carrying a wooden sword on his shoulder, which has several large pockets.


    "What''s that pocket?"


    "It''s a dirt bag."


    "¡­¡­Why the dirt bag?"


    I asked, but I thought I already knew.


    purple


    Among the upper floors, the exceptionally dry upper house hangs a dirt bag bigger than my head on the wooden sword and bends over it.


    "Gasp."


    I felt like I was sweating and putting strength into the sword I was looking at.


    As if he would fall down any minute, he stands up, shaking and trying to balance himself.


    Click, click.


    Drops of sweat dripped down my chin. My whole body was sweating, so I was emitting steam.


    ''Isn''t that how he''s gonna die?''Watching his red-hot face, his veins, veins, and distorted face like the devil of hell, the sword naturally strengthened itself.


    There will never be another image in the world that is more firm than I am to express the word "hard." Chung-Myung, who is stretching his body, bends again with a groaning sound.


    ''You''re gonna die, man!''


    It''s not because Ungum is a generous man. In fact, he is more disciplined than anyone else. The iron becomes harder as it beats, and the stronger a person trains. He was a person who would applaud rather than stop his disciples if they had a hard training.


    However, even with such luck, Chung-Myung''s training has gone too far.


    ''No, then why are these guys so ugly...¡­?''


    You were training with me?


    "Sar, sir! Help me."


    "You''re going to die."


    Come to think of it, the children''s whole bodies are soaked in sweat. It feels like wearing clothes that were washed out quickly because they were wet. It gives me goosebumps to think that all that damp water is sweat.


    "So they weren''t all asleep?''


    You''ve been training since dawn, and you''re saying this is what happened?


    "¡­¡­Since when have you been doing this?"


    "It''s the beginning of the grave."


    You''re saying he''s been doing that for more than an hour?


    "¡­¡­why?"


    It was a natural question, but no one answered it. Just.


    If you say that, we''ll die.''


    I was just desperately putting on a face that said.


    ''No way?''


    No, I don''t think so. No way.


    Does that make any sense?


    The children here are the three great disciples of Hawasan. No matter how much Hawasan is not the same as before, they are trained in martial arts. Among the three great disciples, there were many children who had mastered martial arts for more than five years. Compared to those who have not mastered martial arts, it is inevitable that they will be far stronger.


    And you''re saying they can''t handle that little kid and they''re getting this?


    Now, hold on.''


    Isn''t Jo-Gol, famous for his high position and good skills among the three great disciples, just breathing on the floor?


    ''Yoon-Jong????''


    Ungum''s eyes quickly found Yoon-jong, the great disciple.


    "Huh¡­¡­"


    Objects that appear to have been Yoon-Jong are scattered on the floor.


    What happened to her?''


    Jo-Gol still maintains the skeleton of a human being, but Yoon-Jong is no longer a human being. Seeing Yoon-jong breathing hard with his face on the ground and his hips slightly raised, tears are likely to gather around his eyes.


    "He¡­¡­."


    The sword opened its mouth and closed it again.


    ''No, it''s good to train, but.''


    Now I know what I did. Isn''t it obvious when you look at Chung-Myung? The children must have come out from dawn and worked out their muscles.


    Although Hawasan is a long-term inspection of speed and splendor, he also does basic muscle training. The basis of all martial arts is to start with the body.


    "But what does it take to make healthy children get out of the human skeleton in just one sight?''


    The sword raised his hand and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    When I looked away, the children were all looking at him with sparkling eyes. It is full of hope and belief that the Ungum will solve this situation.


    Don''t look like that with your eyes.


    It''s really a serious burden.


    "Khhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    The Ungum, who calmed his mind by coughing, turned to Chung-Myung. First of all, we need to figure out how this is going. It is after that that that determines how to react."Bring that child."


    It was the moment when the name "Chung-Myung" was firmly stuck in my mind.


    And the current fortune-teller did not know that it would be the most important name in his life.

 Chapter - 16 Episode 16. Is it because of me that the volcano broke down? (1)

    "Whoosh!"


    Ungum''s eyes were blank looking at Chung-Myung.


    "You''re just a normal kid, aren''t you?"''


    But this is never a normal kid.


    Are you sure you''re okay?''


    The thick coat is completely soaked in sweat. Sweat drops drop down along the sleeves even though I''m just standing still.


    The face, flushed with blood, was about to burst, and the legs standing trembled to see how exhausted it was. Even his lips were trembling.


    "Oh, will you sit down?"


    Ungum, who considers manners and norms as his life, unwittingly recommended Chung-Myung to sit down.


    This can''t be helped.


    It''s the same reason that everyone wants to reach out when they see a puppy in the rain. I''m sure Chung-Myung looks a lot worse off now than a wet puppy.


    "Oh, it''s okay. More water than that...¡­."


    "Someone go get some water! Now!"


    "Yes!"


    One of the children, who was slowly reading the room, runs to get some water.


    "Yes, the¡­¡­."


    But the fortune-teller shut his mouth again.


    What should I ask you?''


    I sang it, but I don''t know where to start. It''s the first time I''ve had such a ridiculous situation.


    "What the hell is going on here?"


    So I had no choice but to ask the obvious.


    Chung-Myung, who was asked by the Ungum, looked around and opened his mouth calmly.


    "It''s not a big deal."


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "From today, we were all going to do early morning exercises together, but I think I worked out a little too much without thinking about the first day. It must have happened because everyone was motivated."


    Are you full of motivation?


    The Ungum glances at the children behind Chung-Myung. The children were shaking their hands desperately with their mouths shut.


    However, Chung-Myung turns his head back and the hands of the children quickly fall.


    "Look at this."


    It is absolutely absurd. I don''t know what the hell''s going on, but one thing is for sure. All three great disciples were intimidated by this one child.


    A fortune teller is not a tactless man. It''s been almost a decade since I''ve only been with children. Now, just by looking at the children''s eyes rolling, most of the time we find out how the situation is going.


    No, it''s weird that you don''t notice it when you see it even if you don''t reach that far.


    "Hwasan''s disciples...¡­.''


    You''re scared of a new guy?


    The sword''s head was slightly tilted sideways.


    ''No, I don''''


    Come to think of it, these children''s skills are by no means low. Most uncrowned children of the same age won''t even look up in front of him.


    Even if it rots, it''s still wasan.


    So, those kids aren''t pathetic, this guy is weird.


    "Did you say dawn exercise?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "Hey."


    The Ungum said firmly.


    "There is a rule of white plumage. Who told you to cut down on your bedtime and train?"


    There was no change in Chung-Myung''s face even though he slightly mixed old age. She still keeps her calm and opens her mouth as if it is no big deal.


    "Then I won''t do it."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "I thought training would help. But since you said no, I won''t."


    "¡­¡­."


    Uh, this isn''t it.


    The Woongeom was a little embarrassed. This is not the reaction he hoped for.


    "Su, you thought training would help?"


    "Yes."


    "Why did you think so?"Chung-Myung''s eyes are young in bewilderment.


    "That doesn''t help?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    A little awkward air passed between the two.


    ''Yes.''


    The Ungum, who made a deep groaning sound, warmed his mouth. Chung-Myung opened his mouth first as if he knew all the feelings of such a fortune-telling.


    "I thought it would be enough for the Sasukjo to teach me, but I thought the disciples had their own way of trying. All martial arts come from the body, so I thought that if I could train the body, it could help the sword."


    That''s the right thing to say.


    It was an opinion that had no place to point out.


    "You''re right."


    The fortune-teller also readily acknowledged the fact.


    "One, can you say that the training caused by coercion is right?"


    "Pressure?"


    Chung-Myung glances back and laughs.


    "Hey, hoarder. Who am I to be so hard on the death penalty. When I said I would train, I just followed the death penalty because I wanted to join."


    That''s nonsense.


    It was an obvious lie.


    But in order to question this lie, you have to say, "Didn''t you bring the death penalty out of fear?"


    By the way...


    I can''t say that.''


    This is the sound of dying altogether.


    The three great disciples become idiots who were beaten and dragged out yesterday because they could not handle a new recruit, and the fortune-teller becomes a figurehead who teaches the idiot.


    And doesn''t Chung-Myung beat up the death penalty and become a cowardly villain when he''s the youngest?


    If you say that, everyone will be ruined.


    "He¡­¡­."


    Just as Ungum was about to find something to say, Chung-Myung quickly opened his mouth.


    "As long as it doesn''t affect other training, it can be a good training method. The results will come out in at least a month."


    "Whoa?''


    Though he talks about training with his mouth, his hidden intentions were slightly different.


    A month


    It means leave it alone for about a month. In other words, it can produce solid results.


    "Look at this guy."


    It doesn''t sound like a young man''s horse. Isn''t an old-fashioned Kang Ho-in using a speech that hides his meaning in words?


    The rhyme struck a hint.


    "A month, maybe. But the training itself doesn''t seem that simple, so can children train for a month?"


    "The will of the death penalty is so high that I want to emulate it. No one complained even though it was a hard training session."


    I tried rolling it once, but there was no one who could open his mouth. It means don''t worry because it''s been made so hard to talk about it off.


    "No, where did this guy crawl in from?''


    While the sword cannot hide its absurdity, Chung-Myung turns around and smiles at the three great disciples.


    "Isn''t that so? Death penalty?"


    "¡­¡­he, of course."


    "I can do my best. Hard."


    "¡­¡­I worked hard today as well."


    Chung-Myung turns around again.


    "How can the will of the death penalty be so high that the results of the training are not good?"


    The faces of the kids in the back are going to rotting.


    I was speechless because I was amazed. But in the meantime, the Ungum''s head began to spin fast.


    So Chung-Myung''s words mean that although a day has passed, he has already taken full control of the three great disciples, and that he will use his grip to train them without wasting it.


    And if he had a different mind, it meant he''d have to wait and see for a month or so and it''d be over.''Come on.''


    The more I hear it, the more absurd it is. Suddenly, where did this monstrous creature roll in and subdue the children?


    But...


    It''s not a bad story for me.''


    The biggest problem he has as a white plum is that it is difficult to secure training time.


    Hwasan is always understaffed.


    Originally, the White House was not a place he could handle alone. At least ten instructors were needed. But now there are only three people who are committed to helping him.


    As a result, the day went by just cleaning up the children, and his growth as an unmanned man was stagnant. It was self-evident that this would be a great help to him if he could take control of the children.


    "One more question."


    "Yes."


    "It won''t be easy for you either, but why do you train from dawn?"


    Chung-Myung tilts his head.


    "I don''t understand what you mean, Sasukjo."


    "Hmm?"


    There''s no way this kid suddenly doesn''t understand.


    "To enter Hawasan means to learn the sword, and to learn the sword means to be strong. It is natural to train to be strong. It is the natural duty of the disciple who has been blessed by Hwasan to carve out the sword, and furthermore to spread the name of Hwasan."


    "Well, yes."


    "Of course, the teaching given by the Sasookjo will be strong enough, but I think we can speed it up if efforts are added. Wouldn''t it be natural to save your sleeping time to try hard enough?"


    "¡­¡­right."


    I was asking what more reasons are needed for the training process.


    ''I wondered what kind of wind Jang Moon-in, who said he would no longer accept his students, was newly introduced to the school.''


    Wouldn''t a man like this be worth raising?


    I haven''t confirmed my talent yet, but a man who is this motivated will be able to perform well even if he doesn''t have talent. And even if you don''t become a master, it''s good to have a good influence on other children.


    "¡­¡­you seem to be having a hard time with your training."


    "It''s because it''s my first day."


    "You look tired, though."


    "The more you roll, the harder you become."


    The corners of the mouth of the sword trembled.


    ''This is an item.''


    Doesn''t it fit perfectly with the theory of the rhyme? I think it''s okay to push him for a while if he has this kind of theory. Anyway, it was the same in the past that there was a hierarchy between children that was unrelated to distribution.


    "What''s important about dealing with the death penalty?"


    "Polite, I will obey your words like heaven."


    This means that he will maintain his hierarchy by respecting his superiors without looking down on them too much. I like each answer.


    The Ungum nodded loudly and looked around. Children who do not understand how the situation is looking at the Ungum with trembling eyes.


    "Hmmm."


    The fortune-teller, who blew up his embarrassment with a cough, slightly avoided his eyes and opened his mouth.


    "It was very touching that you guys were ''voluntarily'' training from dawn."


    "Household! Household!"


    "Gwanju!"


    There was a shout of embarrassment and consternation, but the Ungum tried to ignore the voice.


    "If we continue to train steadily, we will be able to achieve good results. I think this kid knows how to train, so try your best."


    I''m screwed.


    ''Wow, this is how you throw it away.''


    ''Look at him avoiding his gaze.''


    There was despair on the faces of the disciples who recognized the thoughts of the Ungum.


    "Then make sure you don''t be late and come out to the morning training. Then I''ll leave you alone.The sword stopped while trying to turn around.


    "Oh, by the way!"


    Of course!


    Still, you can''t just abandon a person when he''s giving you a white plum.¡­.


    "You don''t have to say hello in the morning anymore because it will disturb your training. Training comes first. Oh, sure."


    The sword smiles and plans, and turns away.


    The disciples reached out without realizing it, but the fortune-telling disappeared in vain like a mirage that could not be caught.


    "¡­¡­."


    I''makes a noise.


    At that moment, the screech of the neck rings.


    It''s Chung-Myung. He turned slowly. And he smiled.


    Obviously, the blood on his forehead only makes the meaning of the smile unclear.


    "Sasukjo, save me, please?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "And the death penalty, I''m not saying I''m going to kill them. Let''s go inside before we eat. There''s something I need to tell you in the white house."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Come on."


    "...yes."


    It was a moment when dreams and hopes disappeared in Hawasan.

 Chapter - 17 Episode 17. Is it because of me that the volcano broke down? (2)

    "Did he say that?"


    "Yes, death penalty."


    Unam''s face was grotesquely distorted. The Ungum tilted its head at Unam''s unexpected response.


    "Didn''t you know?"


    "I don''t know?"


    "¡­¡­Huh. I thought the writer intentionally let the child in. Otherwise."


    "It''s not a situation where we can afford to find the article. It''s a kid who walked in on his own feet."


    "Because the long man said he was newly introduced...¡­."


    The fortune-teller clouded the end of his words.


    It is a child accepted by a long writer who said he would no longer accept his disciples. So I thought there must be a story. Isn''t that why you''re trying to do that even though there''s such a storm?


    But Unam really doesn''t seem to know.


    "If there''s anything that only you know...¡­?"


    "No, it''s really a child who came on his own."


    "¡­¡­it''s an article."


    Unam held the charges.


    The more I think about it, the more bizarre it is.''


    The child, who suddenly came all the way here, suddenly said he wanted to be a disciple of Hwasan, and is doing something less than a day later.


    ''That''s too much to think about.''


    I wondered if it was a ganja sent by the other Moon faction to ruin Hwasan, but it was too much.


    First, Hawasan was no longer a civil servant worth anyone''s effort to spoil, and secondly, even if he had that intention, it was almost impossible for that little child to have that ability.


    If you''re a child with that ability, it''s better to raise him with all your heart and soul than to send him to Ganza to rot.


    "If I do, wouldn''t it be better to stop her now?"


    "Let''s leave it at that."


    "One, death penalty."


    "You didn''t stop him because he had his own expectations."


    Instead of answering, the Ungum lowered his head slightly.


    "I know your hard work. It''s a natural duty as a ship to lead the disciples, but I also know that you''re the only one who''"


    "That''s not true. Capital punishment. I''m just...¡­."


    "It''s all right."


    Unam laughed softly.


    "Everyone''s having a hard time. I don''t know what he''s thinking, but you don''t have to stop it if it helps you and Hawasan."


    Ungum looked up and looked at Unam.


    "I don''t know exactly yet. The child...."


    "Lucky sword."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "The child is now a disciple of Hawasan."


    The eyes of the sword shook slightly.


    "Why don''t I know that I''m a little more attached to the first child? However, even if he came later, he is a child of Hawasan who must be taken care of together as long as he has decided to write an enemy in Hawasan."


    "¡­¡­I was foolish."


    The sword bowed its head slightly.


    "If it''s too much, you stop it. Don''t you know more about the white plum than I do or the long man?"


    "Yes, death penalty."


    The crybaby rose from his seat.


    "Then I''ll be on my way."


    "Go ahead."


    When Un-gum left, Un-am poured tea into the teacup.


    You''re a weird kid.''


    There''s definitely an extraordinary.


    He can''t hide his presence for a day, so he must bring about drastic changes. Whether the change will be Hawasan''s blessing or painting was unknown to Unam now.


    Just one thing.


    Change is needed.''


    Now there needs to be a new wind in Hawaii. Floating in the open sea with no wind will only dry you to death or starve you to death. Even if you don''t know where you''re going, you have to sail for now.Even if the end of the voyage is an uninhabited island, it would be better than dying in the open sea.


    Unam slowly took the car to his mouth.


    He hoped that Chung-Myung''s presence would be the wind that would move Hwasan.


    Of course, it remains to be seen whether he will be so nonchalant even when he knows that the wind blowing is a typhoon.


    * * *


    "I feel like I''m going to die."


    "¡­¡­I''m already dead."


    A wailing came from all over the place. Now, of course, those who speak of death were the three great disciples of Hawasan.


    What, is this some kind of torture?''


    I know it''s an exercise to build muscle strength. And it''s not like I''ve been neglecting weight training just because I''m a Hawaiian. Muscle training is not neglected, even in the sound of the foundation of all central martial arts.


    But there''s a degree to that.''


    Yoon-jong lowered his head and looked at the table.


    Stir-fried vegetables came out as a side dish, but my hands were shaking so much that I couldn''t eat them properly, so there was stir-fried vegetables all over the table.


    "Um... I can''t even eat properly."


    "I have to train my sword in the afternoon, and I''m afraid I''ll miss it. It''s a real sword, so if you swing it and miss it, isn''t it going to be a hole in the back?"


    "...fortunately, I don''t think I can swing it with that much power."


    "Is that a relief?"


    Yoon-jong sighed.


    ''Tell me in front of you. In front of you.''


    If you have any complaints, why don''t you go ahead and argue? What''s the difference between what you say behind the scenes?


    "There''s nothing I can do."


    "Metabolism!"


    There was a sound of Bolmen coming from all over the place. But Yoon-Jong just silently picked up the stir-fried vegetables.


    What more can he do now that even the fortune-teller has sided with Chung-Myung?


    "But if the death penalty doesn''t speak to me at times like this...¡­."


    "Isn''t that the position of ambassador?"


    As soon as Yoon-Jong sighed and tried to speak, someone''s shrill voice was heard.


    "That''s a hell of a lot to talk about."


    The eyes of the three great disciples who were filling the restaurant go back to one place in unison.


    "Jo-Gol?"


    There was a moment of silence. Jo-Gol, who was eating quietly in the corner, checked the gaze gathered at him and opened his mouth in a sharp voice.


    "Is he your errand boy? There''s no one hiding to talk to. If you have something to say, go and say it yourself."


    "¡­¡­no, we¡­¡­."


    "If you''re not going to be able to argue in person, just be quiet and eat. If you don''t eat, you won''t be able to last in the afternoon."


    No one could open their mouth when Jo-Gol went this far.


    Yoon-jong''s eyes caught my eye looking at Jo-Gol.


    That''s weird.


    If he knows Jo-Gol, he should now speak louder than anyone else about Chung-Myung. Aren''t you the most vocal and strongest of the three greatest disciples in the first place?


    When Jo-Gol secretly sided with Chung-Myung, it became difficult for everyone to open their mouths.


    Like this.


    Jo-Gol, who put down his chopsticks, gets up and approaches Yoon-Jong.


    "Metabolism."


    "Hmm?"


    "Can I see you for a moment?"


    "¡­¡­let''s do it."


    Yoon-jong also left his chopsticks and stood up.


    The remaining disciples tilted their heads as they looked at the two people leaving the restaurant.


    "I don''t know if I''m looking at something wrong¡­¡­."


    When he came out to the deserted place, Yoon-jong opened his mouth first.


    "You look quite refreshed, don''t you think?"


    Jo-Gol raised his hand and rubbed his face.


    "Do you see that?"


    "You''re not good at hiding facial expressions.""I didn''t know that."


    Jo-Gol smiled awkwardly.


    "How could you roll and still laugh?"


    "¡­¡­the death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "What do you think of the death penalty?"


    Yoon-jong shut up. It was too serious a question to answer casually.


    "That''s a tough question."


    "I''m going to go back to my parents'' house. But isn''t the death penalty willing to bury bones in Hawasan?"


    "Right."


    Yoon-jong nodded still.


    He''s already the one who''s supposed to be called. The other three disciples have yet to make a choice, but he will be the disciple of Jinsan under the auspices of Hwasan and share his fate with him.


    "Do you think there''s a future in Hawaii?"


    "I''m going to be haunted. It''s not something to say."


    "I thought there wasn''t."


    "¡­¡­."


    It''s something to blame. But Yoon-Jong couldn''t bring himself to do that. Because his thoughts were not so different from Jo-Gol''s.


    "Does that mean you''ve changed your mind now?"


    "¡­¡­a little bit."


    "Different?"


    "I was forced to do it, but I realized it during this training. I''ve never trained to push myself to the limit like this."


    I''m sure he is.


    Yoon-jong nodded without realizing it. He''s never done this kind of training either. I always thought I was trying, but I''ve never pushed myself so hard that my hands and feet tremble like now.


    "But he''s not exhausted, digesting more than twice the amount of training we do."


    It''s not just a ship.


    The number of times alone is twice as many times. If you include weight, the strength of the training will be much higher. Yoon-jong was shocked to see Chung-Myung train with a sandbag heavier than his own weight.


    "It''s possible because you''re strong. But he''ll never be older than I am. It''s not because you''re strong, but because you''ve been, you''re strong, right?"


    "You''re right."


    "I thought it was impossible for me to be strong in Wasan. I thought that I could not be a master who commanded the world, even if it was possible to show off my power in moderation."


    "Jo-Gol."


    "Listen till the end. Death penalty."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol swallowed a dry saliva and continued.


    "But looking at him, I knew I was wrong. To put it bluntly, is there anyone at our age who can deal with him?"


    I don''t think so.


    There will never be.


    No matter how hard Yoon-jong was not the best of the three great disciples, he was confident in his skills. There is also confidence that it will not be pushed back too much even if it is attached to the disciples of the Old File Room.


    But that monstrous guy flipped over Yoon-jong with one finger and threw Jo-Gol, who was stronger than Yoon-Jong, into the ceiling.


    How could there be another monster like that?


    "It doesn''t matter which martial arts you learn. The important thing is how to learn. I thought the obvious truth was just a nice thing to hear. But looking at him, I can see that''s true. Capital punishment. I want to do my best."


    "¡­¡­I feel the same way."


    Jo-Gol nodded loudly.


    "So the death penalty will comfort the children. Maybe this is an opportunity for our generation to change greatly. Even if it''s a little hard and ugly, we have to follow him now."


    Yoon-jong looked at Jo-Gol with subdued eyes.


    Jo-Gol has good skills, but he was able to keep track of the flow because he was the self-restraint of the mall. If he were a merchant, he would be a merchant. If such a person talks like this...¡­."Let''s do it."


    "The death penalty!"


    "You''re right. Jukdo is just the way they never will be resolved. I''m the one who decided to bury the bones in Hawasan. I can do anything to help Hawasan."


    Jo-Gol nodded at Yoon-Jong''s determined words.


    "But it''s funny to think about it. Just because of the youngest who came in yesterday...¡­."


    "I''m not usually the youngest."


    "That''s true."


    The two people, who smiled lightly, turned around. I''m done talking. Now it''s a question of how much we can appease our children.


    "Walk."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "Can we really be strong?"


    "One thing is for sure."


    "Hmm?"


    "If you don''t get stronger, you can train as hard as you can."


    "¡­¡­that''s a very comforting thing to say."


    The two exchanged words and went back to the restaurant. And until that moment both didn''t realize they had eyes on them.

 Chapter - 18 Episode 18. Is it because of me that the volcano broke down? (3)

    "I''ve got two of them."


    Chung-Myung, who was looking down from the eaves, lay down on the spot. There was a rice ball next to him.


    ''Oh, I wasn''t such a benevolent person.''


    Now that he''s in the restaurant, the death penalty won''t be able to eat properly because they''re too self-consciousness. At least let me eat comfortably. Wouldn''t that be human nature?


    Chung-Myung tapped on the stomach and sighed.


    It started out louder than I thought.''


    Originally, I was going to die for a while and look around. But they didn''t just pull out the sleeping tiger''s nose hair, they stuffed fire skewers into their mouths.


    So it can''t be helped, can it? There are things in the world that you can and can''t stand.


    "What''s past is inevitable."


    It was fortunate that Woon-gum was a person who could communicate. I poked him and he understood me and pushed Chung-Myung. Thanks to you, things went easier than I thought.


    Of course, we''ve prepared all the ways to deal with the situation when the prosecutor went in a different direction, but it''s true that it''s a little troublesome.


    It''s smarter than I thought.''


    Smart.


    "¡­¡­Smart?"


    Ungum is obviously a death row for Chung-Myung. But it''s also his great quality. Isn''t it a compliment to use the word intelligent to Sa Sook-jo, but to use the word intelligent to Jeung-jil?


    "Yes, it''s complicated."


    I thought I would have to spend more time to organize it would be organized. I feel that his position within Hasan has not yet been clarified.


    By the way....


    "These two guys are definitely smart."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes turned to Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol entering the restaurant.


    When people are gathered this much, there must be people who stand out. In Chung-Myung''s view, those two were the key disciples.


    "I''ve got a good idea."


    It is quite admirable, is it not? Normally, this roll is killing me. Sound should not stop at the mouth, but is motivated, not complaining? This is something that even Chung-Myung has to admire.


    Especially Jo-Gol.


    It was great that the beaten man ruled out grudges and looked at the situation coolly. In the meantime, he is confident that he can become stronger if he follows Chung-Myung. If I have any money left, I want to leave it to him.


    "It would be useful to raise them well."


    Chung-Myung smirked and bit the rice ball.


    They''re them, but more importantly, Chung-Myung.


    First of all, building a body is the first thing.''


    The foundation was roughly stacked. There is still a long way to go, but the most dangerous section is over. So now we have to learn martial arts in earnest.


    So what do you need most at this point?


    It''s a perfect body.


    Now that you''ve returned to your young body with all that knowledge, you can be strong with meditation or thesis.


    You''re welcome.


    "Muhak is honest."


    Theory is theory, reality is reality. No matter how high you know martial arts, you can''t exercise your power if you can''t physique it.


    Training and physical conditioning cannot be done with the head. You must learn with your body by sweating.


    What you need more than anything else to do that is muscle strength.


    Hawasan''s Black is swift and flashy?


    In other words, Hwasan''s sword should be swung in the direction of a hundred arms with only his wrist. The sword is colorful, not the body.How to have strong roots to produce beautiful and colorful plum blossoms. The root of martial arts is the body.


    You can''t just see what you want to see.''


    The public is drawn to Hawasan''s splendid sword. But thanks to him, I don''t see the colorful plum blossomer wielding a sword to die.


    Oh, d*mn it! What''s so complicated? Can''t we just stab him to death?


    Why do you have to twist it three times when you stab it in the face? I''m gonna break my wrist!


    The swan''s legs, which swim smoothly on the water, flaps desperately. If Hawasan''s fancy sword was a swan''s body, the body that should swing the sword was a swan''s leg.


    So you have to be disciplined and disciplined.


    Those children will be able to be born as a late-stage index with the strongest body in the world in about three years, even if they digest only the quarter of his training.


    By then, Hawasan may not be the most colorful sword-wearing literary group in the world, but rather the powerful literary group that slaps Shaolin''s ears.


    Chung-Myung smiled and stood up.


    The problem isn''t the chicks, it''s the superiors.''


    The problem was that he couldn''t roll the upper allocation, although the chicks would soon be able to get organized if he touched them. So I have to make myself strong...¡­.


    I sigh when I think of the fortune-telling sword.


    It''s not a bad quality.''


    Looking at the energy emitted from the body, you can feel how hard the Ungum has been trying.


    It is never easy for a person who has not been handed down a proper sword to reach that level. It would certainly be a good inspection if you could learn proper swordsmanship before it''s too late.


    But how can I give you this?''


    Chung-Myung scratched his head.


    This is embarrassing.


    I wish I could throw it, but it would be a disaster. I don''t have the confidence to deal with it. So you have to hand it over as naturally as possible so that it doesn''t show. This...


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung scratched his head.


    I don''t think I''m particularly smart, but I''ve been living my life thinking hard, so it was hard to find a solution in this case.


    "Shall we go back for now?"


    In order to find a solution, it is necessary to grasp the situation accurately for now.


    Exactly what the actual martial arts is. And the remaining martial arts must be checked to see if they are being transferred properly.


    * * *


    Jo-Gol swallowed a dry saliva as he watched Chung-Myung cross-legged in front of his eyes.


    ''I think I''m wrong about that.''


    Being strong? Training?


    I like them all. I like them all.


    But to do that, you have to keep living with him like this.


    "Can you hold on to this?"''


    The more I think about it, the stronger I feel something is wrong.


    "So...."


    "Yes."


    "Say without honorifics, death penalty.


    "¡­¡­yes."


    "So this is it?"


    "Yes."


    "Speak informally."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung frowned at Jo-Gol''s writing.


    "Is this really all you have?"


    "I''m telling you...Yo."


    "Speak informally... no, feel free to do as you please."


    You''ll talk down when you get used to it. That is not what is important now.


    Chung-Myung grabbed his head looking at the paper that had not dried up.


    "So that''s all the martial arts in the Scary Hall right now?"


    Jo-Gol nodded silently.


    "Oh, I''m going crazy."


    "¡­¡­."Chung-Myung hung down on the chair. Jo-Gol couldn''t even guess why he was like this, as always.


    What the hell is wrong with her?''


    Suddenly, he asked me to write down all the titles of the secretaries at the Scary Hall, and when I saw the list, I was sniffing.


    "That''s it?"


    Then repeat the same thing like a parrot.


    ''No matter how you look at it, you''re out of your mind.''


    That''s what private education did. You have to throw away a lot of things to be strong.


    But isn''t this guy throwing away too much? I think we need to maintain the minimum of humanity...¡­.


    "Death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "Anything but this? Isn''t there a limit to where capital punishment can go?"


    "I''m not allowed to read, but it''s okay. That''s all."


    "¡­¡­no."


    Chung-Myung''s gaze goes through the list again.


    When I was told that I was going to learn the art of Taeulmijae, I guessed the situation to a certain extent. But this is too much, too much.


    "No, what placenta is flying away?"


    We''ll pick out important swordsmanship.


    Who can do this without deliberately trying to spoil Hawasan?


    "So now the great disciples are learning Taeul-mi sword and Bok-ho Cheongyang sword?"


    "That''s what I know."


    "¡­¡­I''m so sorry."


    Chung-Myung is scratching his head.


    This is more serious than I thought.''


    This is not enough.


    Of course, it is true that people are more important than Muhak. But isn''t there a degree to that? The enemy comes running with a well-defined sword, and if you ask them to fight by holding a branch on this side, they will be slapped even before handing it over.


    At least it should be done. At least.


    However, the Taeil Miri and Bokho Cheongyang swords were below the minimum.


    ''I wish I had the Seven Swords.''


    Hwasan wouldn''t be like this. The more I think about it, the more I get angry.


    Chung-Myung struggled to calm down the simmering stomach, and suddenly Jo-Gol opened his mouth.


    "From what I hear...¡­."


    "Huh?"


    I didn''t even ask, but I''m getting something.


    "When the old Magician invaded, the library caught fire."


    "¡­¡­Is the library on fire? Oh, more than that, the Magician invaded?"


    Why did the Magyo invade Hwasan? Wasn''t Heavenly Demon dead and shattered?


    Jo-Gol asked another question before answering.


    "Do you know plum screening?"


    "I know."


    I know very well. Because no one knows me better than me. I know very well.


    "Housekeepers say the plum inspection helped kill Heavenly Demon."


    "¡­¡­do you help?"


    I cut his throat. What? You''re helping?


    Chung-Myung? ??? ?? ?????. ???? ???? ?? ? ??? ?? ??? ?????!


    "??? ?. ?? ???."


    "? ??, ??! ????? Heavenly Demon ?? ???!"


    "Huh? Who said that?"


    "Who said that? It''s all... ..."


    What?


    Chung-Myung''s head slightly turned sideways.


    Now, hold on.''


    "I can''t say for sure that no, because all the people who climbed the mountain died. So no one knows how Heavenly Demon died."


    "¡­¡­."


    Yeah, they''re all dead. Since Chung-Myung survived and cut off Heavenly Demon''s throat.


    So no one has seen it...¡­, right, no one has seen it.


    Yes, indeed.


    Chung-Myung realized.


    ''No, then...¡­.''


    You''ve knocked down Heavenly Demon, giving up your life for the honor of Hawasan, which means no one recognizes?What kind of dog is this?


    "Anyway, that''s when Heavenly Demon collapsed in Daesan, and the remaining remnants of the Magical Church went crazy and pushed them down the middle ground. Even though he suffered a lot of damage, he came all the way up to Wasan and started a fire."


    "¡­¡­."


    A cold sweat began to flow from Chung-Myung''s predecessor.


    But Jo-Gol, who did not notice such a change in Chung-Myung, nonchalantly continued.


    "He said he didn''t know why. I don''t think there''s a particular grudge in Wasan."


    "Uh... well, it''s...¡­."


    You don''t know why. I think I know.


    "Huh."


    So, if you put this together.


    The fact that Hwasan was smashed.


    "Is it because of me?''


    Yes?


    Because of me?


    "Hahaha."


    "Why are you laughing all of a sudden?"


    "Hahahaha."


    Oh, my life.


    Hahaha. Hahaha.

 Chapter - 19 Episode 19. Is it because of me that the volcano broke down? (4)

    I had a rough idea of the situation.


    The death squad that climbed the mountain was clearly wiped out. However, some of the people who protected Daesan must have survived. Mt. 100,000 is their home.


    So it is no wonder that there was someone who saw Chung-Myung slit the throat of Heavenly Demon.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Chung-Myung threw the paper he held in his hand.


    All the people who should be recognized were dead, so I couldn''t see a single one, and I saw someone who shouldn''t. What kind of dog is this?


    Jo-Gol backed down in a pinch.


    "Why are you suddenly angry...¡­."


    "Turn it off."


    Chung-Myung rubbed his face.


    Take it easy.


    It''s not something to get angry about Jo-Gol in front of you. You can always get angry later.


    "So the Magicians stormed in and wiped out the Hawasan?"


    "I don''t think the damage was enormous. They''ve spent a lot of energy coming through the Sichuan stream to the island. But I heard that the hall was burned quite a lot. I heard that martial arts were lost a lot."


    Of course, I understand.


    Even if it was not properly transmitted, it would not have looked like this if it had only been in a state of emergency. Even if it''s hellish to learn martial arts without a teacher, it''s a hundred times better than nothing.


    If even that rank is lost, it explains why Hawasan collapsed so quickly.


    "I can explain...¡­."


    Why do you mean it''s not cool and it''s frustrating when it''s clearly explained?


    "Okay, I got it."


    Chung-Myung rose from a non-chuck position.


    "Where are you?"


    "¡­¡­walk¡ªI need to clear my head for a while."


    "He''ll be here soon to check on you. I don''t know if I get in trouble."


    "Yes, yes, thank you."


    Jo-Gol shook his head as if he didn''t understand, looking at Chung-Myung, who was leaving the seat with a squeamish voice.


    ''He''s a weirdo anyway.''


    * * *


    "Crazy."


    There''s a thousand dollars in my stomach.


    Come on, freeze to death!


    You risked your life, or literally took your life, and you cut off Heavenly Demon''s head, and the rest of them ate it up and Hawasan went down?


    What the hell are all these bullshit results? There is no justice in this world!


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt inside out.


    "Huh...."


    Now it''s hard to get angry at these pathetic people. It''s all because of Chung-Myung. What would you say?


    "No, what kind of loyalty are you, Mein?"


    If Heavenly Demon is dead, he''ll be crushed in a corner and live a decent life. He''s coming to the island to avenge it.


    Had Hawasan been attached to the Sichuan area, not to the island, the pillar roots would have been pulled out and left.


    "I can''t say it''s a good thing."


    Only the innocent hair was pulled out.


    "Sigh."


    Still, sitting alone on the eaves and looking at the sky where darkness begins to fall, I feel a little relieved.


    ''That''s the way it is.''


    Chung-Myung is really annoyed not because what he did was detrimental to Hasan. The reason he was angry was that all of his future people had to pay for what he had done.


    If Chung-Myung had to live and deal with the aftermath of the work, he would have endured it sweetly.


    But he died, and didn''t the little disciples, who knew nothing, take the heat? Now it was hard to calm down thinking that Hawasan''s look was the price.


    "Well, what can I do?"


    No one could blame Chung-Myung.Although Hawasan was in a bad shape because he killed Heavenly Demon, if he didn''t kill Heavenly Demon then the entire midfield would have collapsed as well as Hawasan.


    Chung-Myung had no choice. Chung-Myung will cut Heavenly Demon''s throat without hesitation, even if he goes back to that time now.


    But...


    "Strangely uncomfortable."


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    "Well, what''s in the past is inevitably happened. If it''s broken, you can stop it for me!"


    It doesn''t matter if he''s responsible. Responsible or not, isn''t what he has to do the same anyway? All you have to do is revive Hawasan.


    "It doesn''t make a difference. As long as the results are good!"


    It''s enough to bring it back stronger than it was before it failed. It may not be possible for others, but it is possible for Chung-Myung.


    It''s a bit difficult.


    No, it''s very difficult.


    It may be more difficult in terms of difficulty than cutting off Heavenly Demon''s throat, but isn''t it important to be able to do it?


    I''m in a hurry.''


    For those who train, impatience is poison. It is a different matter to move on quickly and to move fast. You have to be more self-reliant and not in a hurry up.


    "Come on, make yourself at home."


    Let''s find out what''s broken apart from the fear that''s lost. To do that, it''s best to ask someone.


    "Where''s the long man? Get out of here now!"


    Okay. First of all, to a long writer...¡­.


    No, this isn''t what I said.


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes wide and turned to where the sound came from.


    The main gate?


    I could hear a babble at the far-sighted front door.


    "At this hour?"


    The sun was setting. But visitors at this hour?


    No, what did he say before that?


    "Come out, the long man!"


    Oh, I did. Long...¡­.


    "A long man?"


    Chung-Myung poked his ear with a blank face.


    "What did I just hear?"


    Do you have a long story?


    "No, which one of the crazies?''


    Who dares to barge in at the front door of Hawasan and call out a long man with such insolence? It''s inconceivable if it''s former Hawaiian.


    His fist would''ve stuck in his mouth before he could even bring up that frivolous word.


    But now the guys at the door don''t seem to be aware of what they''re doing.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    There''s a violent knock on the door. At the same time, the door, which had barely maintained its shape, began to rattle as if it were breaking.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey?"


    Cooooong!


    The front door finally falls back with a loud noise. The door that fell to the floor shattered, smoking dirt everywhere.


    Chung-Myung looked at the scene with a blank face.


    "Break the door?"


    The front gate of Hawasan?


    What the hell is going on?


    "Let''s go in!"


    About a dozen people who broke the door rush inside. Then, he runs straight to the residence of the long-winded man. It didn''t seem like a consistent movement had ever been done once or twice.


    The tumult of the boat frightened out.


    "Now, hold on!"


    "You can''t do this!"


    But his opponent was relentless.


    "Get out of the way, will you?"


    "Tell the long man to come out!"


    "Huh, did you just touch your body?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes rolled over.


    What''s going on right now?''


    I can''t feel any sense of merit from those who broke through the door.


    But the boats were struggling as if it was hard to dare stop them. Even every time a big man tapped out his stomach, the boats were pushed as if they had been shot.It''s not that I''m pushed back because I don''t have the strength.


    Never! I felt determined not to bump into them no matter what.


    "He¡­¡­."


    Before Chung-Myung could even grasp the situation, those who stormed pushed the Unja ship and reached the front of the long-written man''s residence.


    "Long-time man, come out now!"


    "Don''t run away and come out!"


    "I know you''re in there! I''ll never just go back today, so come out right away."


    Chung-Myung felt his head getting dizzy.


    "Is what I''m looking at real life?''


    Where is this place?


    No matter how bad it is, it''s one of the Hawasanites! But the Hawasanites, they''re making such a fuss in front of a long-time writer''s house.


    "Oops!"


    Blood spurted up on my forehead. But Chung-Myung can''t get rid of his seething anger.


    "What is he doing?"


    "Huh?"


    One of the Unja boats that dissuaded them turned his head violently and looked up at Chung-Myung.


    "Get in there now! Why are the three great disciples wandering around this place at this hour?"


    "¡­¡­uh."


    Chung-Myung turned his head from side to side.


    Come to think of it, no one comes outside except him. Even though there are many people who have heard it since this much fuss broke out.


    "Did this happen more often than I thought?''


    If there is a disturbance, it is human nature to stick out your head. Nevertheless, the fact that no one is coming out as planned means that there is already a code of conduct for how to deal with such a situation.


    There''s no way that Chung-Myung, who just joined us.


    "What are you doing?"


    But even so, I''m not the one who''s gonna do anything about them, you bastards!


    "Long-time man, come out now!"


    "I''m never going to leave like this today! It''s no use hiding out there. Get out of here!"


    "You don''t know the numbers!"


    Regardless of whether the Unja ship persecuted Chung-Myung or not, those who flocked to the front of the residence screamed and did not stop waiting.


    Chung-Myung''s neck is stiffening.


    It was that moment.


    Squeak.


    The door opens with a slightly harsh noise. And Hyun Jong, a long writer of Hawaiian, walked out slowly.


    When he came out, the boats that dissuaded the crowd paid tribute in unison. The long writer shook his hand slightly, bit them, and opened his mouth.


    "Are these late hours of your life?"


    Let''s see.


    Chung-Myung was amazed even though blood was rushing to his head.


    Even if it''s Hu, he''s also lived many years. A low distribution and a late birth date do not mean a person''s dignity is diminished.


    Each movement and tone seems to flow out of the air. Thanks to this, Chung-Myung also feels a little less excited.


    It''s...


    "What are you talking about when you know it!"


    "Come down for now! Now!"


    "Why are you pretending to be so relaxed?"


    Yes, you''re pretending to be relaxed...¡­.


    Oh, no, this isn''t it!


    Hyun Jong comes down with his face slightly hardened. Then he sighed low.


    "I don''t run away, I don''t hide. Where do you mean I''m going if I leave Hawaii? So let''s all calm down...¡­."


    "Calm down your anger!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes popped out.


    Even though Hyun Jong was saying something with good spirit, those crazy people were not even listening.


    The weird thing is, though, that Hyun Jong can''t say anything and is flustered.What did you do wrong? It''s like....


    ''Huh?''


    A word came to Chung-Myung''s mind.


    "Long man!"


    A person who seemed to be the representative of the party pointed a finger and shouted.


    "We''ve waited long enough! I can''t wait any longer!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Sun-gi disappears from Hyun Jong''s face.


    ''Well, that''s....''


    Are you sure?


    "When are you going to pay me back? It''s long overdue! We can''t stand it anymore!"


    Chung-Myung looked at Hyun Jong with blank eyes.


    Hyun Jong, who has changed from a good-natured doin to a debtor, opens his mouth in a vague manner.


    "Shi, if you give me a little more time...¡­."


    Chung-Myung grabbed the back of his neck and leaned his head back.


    ''Kkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk.''


    Are you in debt?


    All you have left is a collapsing warlord, and you owe it to Munpa?


    ''Really.''


    Tears formed around Chung-Myung''s eyes. The sky became cloudy.


    ''You''ve got to have it''s got to be. You crazy people.

 Chapter - 20 Episode 20. Is it because of me that the volcano broke down? (5)

    "How much longer do you intend to take?"


    "There''s a degree to which a man is brazen!"


    "I''ve let you off the hook!"


    Hyun Jong''s face is full of water.


    "I know, but...¡­."


    Then, the man behind the party walked quietly forward. As he stepped forward, others shut their mouths at once and stepped back from side to side.


    Is he the boss?''


    Chung-Myung glowed at the person who came forward.


    It is a typical merchant''s appearance. A slightly chubby face and clothes decorated with expensive silk.


    ''You look rich.''


    The person who came forward opened his mouth. Chung-Myung still listened.


    "Have you been at peace?"


    "I didn''t expect the princess to come in person."


    A man called Gongruju smiled softly.


    "I don''t feel good to see a man of letters again for this matter. Please understand that this person tried not to climb Hawasan again if he could, but there were so many people rushing him that he couldn''t do anything about it."


    "I''m sorry."


    Hyun Jong lowered his head lightly.


    Then the princess opened her mouth with a slightly different voice than before.


    "One long man. You have to understand other people''s feelings. The contract date has already passed a long time."


    "Hmm."


    The princess reclines her shoulders slightly. In Chung-Myung''s eyes, the gesture couldn''t seem so arrogant.


    "We''ve already let him off the hook several times. Nevertheless, if you keep breaking your promise like this, I can''t let you off the hook any longer."


    Hyun Jong couldn''t say anything.


    On the surface, it was a peaceful face, but Chung-Myung''s eyes showed Hyun Jong''s face wriggling subtly.


    Of course it will.


    As a long-time writer of Hawasan, none of the long-term writers have ever experienced the experience of suffering from debtors in front of civil servants.


    "If it''s up to the contract, I''ll have to get paid for breaking the contract right now."


    The princess shook her head with a smile.


    "We have also lived under the grace of Hawasan. I don''t want to be so harsh."


    "Princess!"


    "We''ve already...¡­."


    "Huh."


    Other merchants around him protested, but when the princess opened her mouth, she shut up as if she had planned. Then I sneak up on him.


    "If you don''t know grace, you''re nothing more than an animal. Don''t just think of the grace you''ve given. Anyone who lives in harmony grew up with the grace of Hawasan. Don''t forget the work of your predecessor."


    "Hmm."


    "That''s right."


    Gong Lu-ju smiles broadly and opens her mouth to see if everyone understood.


    "So I''d like to give you a little more consideration. I''ll give you seven days and seven nights from now on. If you don''t pay back the money you borrowed for seven weeks and nights, I''ll take the price as per the initial contract."


    "Go, princess, wait a minute...¡­."


    "The Long Man."


    The princess shakes her head still.


    "No more. My body that moves money. This alone is as convenient as possible. If the payment is not ready when I return seven weeks and seven nights later, I will confiscate all of Hawasan''s cabinet as promised."


    "Gasp!"


    The princess turned her head to the sound that popped out of nowhere. Chung-Myung, who is covering his mouth in his sight, comes in.


    "You looked ugly in front of the child."


    The princess reaches out her hand and wins the lottery.


    "That''s all for today. Jang Moon-in. I hope we can see each other smiling next time. Of course."As the princess turned around, the merchants who had followed her turned around together. Nevertheless, he did not forget to turn his head and stare at Hyun Jong.


    Hyun Jong raises his head and opens his mouth as he sees them exit the prose with a dignified air.


    "¡­¡­Huh."


    It''s a bit empty and a bit tired.


    So it was a sigh that sounded heavier.


    * * *


    "So."


    Chung-Myung was resting his chin, with his legs crossed.


    "A merchant of harmony?"


    "I''m telling you."


    "Turn it off."


    Chung-Myung''s head is rattling back and forth. Do In-myeong slipped back when he saw it.


    I don''t know what else he''s gonna do. I''m going to avoid it.


    The reason why he is explaining this in front of Chung-Myung is very simple.


    Returning to the White House with great momentum, he called in all the children of the mall and selected those who knew the condition of Hawasan. And finally, it is Do In-myeong who meets his standards.


    Thanks to this, Do In-myeong explains to Chung-Myung what he knows and doesn''t know.


    "Isn''t harmony the name of the town under Hawasan?"


    Jo-Gol, who was listening to Do In-myung together, asked.


    "Yes, death penalty. I remember seeing it before when I was peddling with my father."


    "So Hawasan borrowed money from merchants in Chords?"


    "I don''t think that''s...¡­."


    Do In-myung scratched his head.


    Although it was Hwasan''s job, the three great disciples couldn''t have known it. At best, I can only guess from what is going on.


    "The Gongluju is the Luju of Taehwaru, Chords. It''s the biggest base in harmony, and I heard that you''re working on various businesses based on it. He''s the master of harmony."


    "Hmm."


    "So if Hawasan had borrowed money, I would have borrowed it from him¡­¡­."


    It''suddenly.


    "Huh?"


    Jo-Gol turned his head away. And then soon my face turned white.


    Chung-Myung''s neck was rattling like a broken wooden doll.


    "Father, wake up, priest!"


    "Tae, Taehwa-ru...¡­."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Jo-Gol freaked out when he saw Chung-Myung, who was mesmerized by shock.


    Of course they won''t understand what''s wrong with Chung-Myung.


    Wake up.


    Chung-Myung, who suddenly jumped up from his seat as if he had returned to life, stared at Do In-myeong with scary eyes.


    "Gasp?"


    Then, at lightning speed, he rushed to the doer and grabbed him by the collar.


    "Is it true that he was the rouge of Taehwaru?"


    "Well, I''m telling you."


    "The rouge of Taehwaru lends money to Hawasan and tries to confiscate his cabinet?"


    "Gee, calm down, priest!"


    "Calm down? You want me to calm down now?"


    Hey, you bastards! Do I look like I''m gonna calm down?


    Chung-Myung untied Do In-myung''s hand by the collar, scraping his head wildly and tearing it apart.


    "What''s wrong with you, priest?"


    Chung-Myung couldn''t answer the question at all. The reason is simple.


    Because I can''t explain it.


    Because!


    "Taehwa-ru is Hwasan''s!" Crazy!''


    Just because you''re a master doesn''t mean you live on grass. Small and medium-sized literary groups may not know how long they will continue with the money they receive from local visitors, but it is impossible to maintain large literary groups such as Hawasan alone.


    In the first place, those who are prosecutors or moussa are only interested in being strong by themselves, because they are not a penny to Moonpa''s housekeeping.


    It will take a lot of money to feed such insectivores as a group. Because of that, Hawasan had several operations in Chords. One of the sites is Taehwa Roo.But the owner of the taehwa lends money to hwasan in reverse and forfeits hwasan''s cabinet with the debt?


    It doesn''t add up.


    Yeah...... if it doesn''t add up, it means something''s wrong!


    "¡­¡­Jo-Gol''s death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung beckons in silence. Jo-Gol approached Chung-Myung with curious eyes. When Chung-Myung whispered something only Jo-Gol could hear, Jo-Gol opened his eyes wide and looked at him.


    "That?"


    "Can you get it?"


    Jo-Gol stumbles a little.


    "Oh, no. I can get it, but...¡­."


    "Then get it."


    "¡­¡­Really?"


    "Do I look like I''m joking? Capital punishment?"


    "Go, I''ll get it."


    Jo-Gol exits the room with a slightly nervous face.


    What are you trying to do?''


    Yoon-jong tilted his head while watching the scene. Jo-Gol''s reaction is extraordinary.


    But you didn''t have to worry so deeply. Because Jo-Gol came back with something even before the strain was over.


    He gives Chung-Myung what he has in his hand with a subtle face.


    "Cheon?"


    No, is it clothing? But why would you do that out of the blue in this situation?


    Chung-Myung, who took the clothes that Jo-Gol had handed out, flung off the application he was wearing without hesitation.


    "Oh?"


    Then he quickly began to wear the clothes Jo-Gol brought.


    Black clothing that sticks to your body...¡­.


    "What, what are you going to do?"


    "I''ll ask."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung replies nonchalantly.


    "If you ask your private servants, they won''t answer you properly, and they''ll tell you to stay out of it."


    Of course, dude! Because that''s the right thing to say!


    "So I''m asking you myself!"


    "Now, hold on!"


    A cold sweat began to run down Yoon-jong''s forehead.


    So far, what Chung-Myung has done has happened in Hawasan. Therefore, there was a lot of room for trouble, but somehow it was possible to fix it. But what''s about to happen isn''t just Hwasan''s job.


    You have to stop him.''


    If you''re lucky, you might end up getting information moderately, but...¡­.


    That can''t be true!''


    Chung-Myung is, so to speak, a man with no backing up. I can tell from what I''ve seen so far. He''ll definitely cause trouble! You can hang your neck.


    And if this guy goes down the mountain and causes an accident, the aftermath will be uncontrollable.


    If you can''t stop it here, it''s Yoon-jong''s responsibility. If the adults of Munpa find out what caused the accident, the ambassador, Yoon-jong, will not be safe.


    But how do I stop him?


    If I could stop you with a few words, I would have done it already.


    Yoon-jong opened his mouth in a cold sweat.


    "What are you, what are you going to do?"


    "I''m asking you in person."


    "What if I don''t answer?"


    "You don''t answer?"


    Chung-Myung tilts his head.


    "That''s not usually the case. They''re telling me to stop because they''re gonna answer."


    What do you mean, stop it, you freak!


    Yoon-jong racked his brains with all his might.


    "You''re a master, aren''t you?"


    "Huh?"


    "Yeah, you''re a do-in. You''re a student of Hwasan!"


    I don''t know why, but Chung-Myung seemed to be proud of his pursuit of Do and being a disciple of Hwasan. So what if you stimulate that part well?


    "You can''t do such a thing! That''s why it''s no different than the Black Island Bangs!"


    Then Chung-Myung nodded deeply.


    "That''s absolutely true. Doin shouldn''t do such a thing."


    Surely this one move seemed to work. Yoon-jong''s face lit up with a ray of hope."Oh, yeah!"


    "But the death penalty! Listen to me!"


    "Huh?"


    "There''s a saying! Don''t worry about it. Kill the ministry when you meet the ministry, kill the investigation when you meet the investigation!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "I know! To achieve a true sense of course!"


    Chung-Myung last covered his face with a black mask in his hand. Then he shouted so proudly.


    "Sometimes you have to know how to break the law!"


    What are you talking about, you crazy guy?


    "I''m coming! To find the true Tao!"


    "¡­¡­."


    It was Yoon-jong who deeply realized that stopping Chung-Myung was impossible in the first place.

 Chapter - 21 Episode 21. Are you from Jongnam? (1)

    chord chord (??)


    ¿h).


    It is one of the largest villages on the island, which houses Hawasan, one of the Oaks.


    In the past, when Hawasan made his name in the Dead Sea Bay, the chords were full of energy. The peddlers visited the chords in a row without knowing the end, and those who wanted to see the wasasan continued to walk.


    Thanks to this, those who live in harmony did not have to worry about making ends meet just by the name of Hwasan.


    But when the moon is full, it tilts.


    Harmony began to lose its vitality as Hawasan lost its reputation.


    Taehwa Roo was the main base that still represents harmony. And there were now a dozen merchants on the top floor.


    "Hahahaha."


    A big laugh burst out.


    "The man seemed very embarrassed. Did you see that face?"


    "It''s understandable. Anyway, this side has issued an ultimatum."


    "It''s too much to do! A hundred thousand gold coins they took! With that money, you can buy a few bases! I helped because of my predecessor''s relationship, but if you have a conscience, you should have already paid it back."


    "Of course, of course. That''s human nature."


    Rouge of Taehwaru. Gong Munyeon nodded still. Then a person put on a nice face.


    "I''m a merchant chasing Lee, but I''m not so comfortable because I feel like I''ve dealt too much with the place where the relationship has been connected from my generation."


    "What do you mean, princess! You have done as much as you can. Didn''t you give them the benefit of the doubt even though they broke the reimbursement date several times in the first place?"


    "Yes, that''s enough for no one to blame the princess. Why not praise the princess for her mercy?"


    "I''m glad to hear that."


    The princess saved her breath and drank. But inside, he laughed at those who sat in front of him.


    "That''s comfortable."


    I can''t believe I can live with such a simple mind.


    ''Hwasan''s potential is formidable.''


    Hawasan''s real power does not come from force. The most vigilant thing in Hawaii is the history they have built up.


    After hundreds of years of such a cult, there are people who build relationships whether they like it or not. It is more difficult to find people who have no relationship with Hwasan, at least within the island.


    You never know when you''re around.


    Hawasan''s presence is now spotless, so there will be more people who don''t care much if it disappears.


    But the important thing is next.


    As soon as you get the hang of it, there will be more and more people looking for a "reason. If they don''t show their cause properly, harmony can be smashed in an instant.


    Most of the people who are connected to wasan have status and status, not the ones who go out of the field.


    ''But I''m sure it''s okay.''


    I muted slowly enough not to get indigestion even if I eat.


    If it has been boiled for this long, it should be said that it has become as soft as a duck whose flesh is torn by just using chopsticks.


    "But my princess."


    "Yes."


    "What are you going to do by taking away the office of Hawasan?"


    "Well."


    The princess smiled lightly.


    "The cabinet is more meaningful than you might think. It may seem like an old cabinet, but it''s a good deal."


    "I don''t quite understand."


    You fools


    The look almost changed slightly, but the princess succeeded in stopping the face from being distorted.


    "The power of the name Hawasan still remains. If you use it as a moderate tourist destination, many people will visit Hawaii.""One¡­¡­."


    Yujong San, who sells silk in harmony, looked sick.


    "How much would it cost for a man to hear about that rough Hawaiian. Would you rather get something else than a cabinet?"


    "I don''t deserve it."


    "Hmm."


    The princess rolled up her lips.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. I don''t want to say it out loud, but there''s a place where you can buy a lot of money even if it''s nothing."


    "You mean there is a place like that? That''s how much I love was there...¡­."


    "The opposite, isn''t it?"


    "Oh...."


    Yujong San nodded as if he understood.


    A literary group who wants to erase the existence of Hwasan even by buying the remaining cabinet at the expense of extra money. There are only a couple of places that come to mind.


    "So don''t worry about that. I will definitely collect your money."


    "Hahaha, what do you mean worry? We always believe in the princess."


    "Of course! The merchants of harmony, of course, should trust and follow the princess."


    Gong Luju, or Gong Munyeon, nodded with a smile on his face.


    But inside, it was completely different.


    ''You can''t go for these things and the big deal.''


    Harmony is a dying land.


    It was a worthy enough place when Hawasan rose to fame, but now there is nothing left in the chords. Thanks to the siphoning off of Hwasan from his predecessor, he now has only a shell left.


    And it was strangling the chords.


    In the first place, harmony is not the main point and it is not crowded. Nevertheless, the only reason why harmony became famous and developed was because there was Hawasan here.


    The chords can''t be maintained if Hawasan disappears completely.


    ''You have to clean up and leave before it''s too late.''


    If you can sell Hawasan''s cabinet and get your hands on a huge sum of money, it''s no wonder you''re reborn as a merchant. First of all, to do that...¡­.


    "Hmm?"


    At that moment, Gong Munyeon turned his head away.


    "Who is it!"


    As soon as he shouted, the guards who were guarding the base run out of the base.


    "Who''s there? Who''s there?"


    "Who''s here?"


    Gong Munyeon said nothing, and waited for the guards to return.


    It was not long before the guards opened the window and returned.


    "No one was there."


    "¡­¡­."


    When Gong Munyeon didn''t answer immediately, Yujong San smiled and said.


    "Gongruju, isn''t this the top floor of Taehwaru? Do you mean someone is coming here?"


    "Yes, and if they were, they would have found it. It doesn''t even have wings. How could you hide here?"


    Gong Munyeon nodded.


    "Was he nervous?"


    No wonder. It''s not long before his long-cherished wish comes true.


    "I guess I was tired. I want to enjoy it more, but I think it''s right to end it here today."


    Everyone stood up, accepting what he said. Gong Munyeon gave them a rather tired-looking smile.


    But the nerves that had once bristled did not subside.


    I think I need to rest a little.


    * * *


    "Hmm!"


    Yujong San stumbled along the street.


    "That''s great!"


    The alcohol seems to have gone in a little too far. The excitement hasn''t stopped for a while.


    Why wouldn''t that be the case?


    ''That''s a lot of money.''


    The money we get from Hawasan is a hell of a lot. Since a long time ago, interest has piled up on interest, and the amount of money that was lent for the first time has grown to just a speck.


    If you can recover that money, it''s nothing to play for the rest of your life.The princess is an unreliable man, but she is as accurate as she is about money. Doesn''t Yujong San just get paid for whatever he''s up to?


    "The moon is bright..." What? There''s no moon? Come on. That''s it."


    Yujong San smiled and looked around. It''s creepy, it looks just right to be mugged. On a day like this, you should go to a boulevard, not a corner like this, but you came to a place like this in the spirit of alcohol.


    My my.


    I was short-minded. If a robber with a knife appears in front of you at a moment like this...¡­.


    "Hang on."


    "¡­¡­."


    Yujong San closed and opened his eyes.


    Someone was blocking the dark alley. Black night happiness and black mask. It''s...


    It''s like a drawing of a robber.''


    He was small for a robber, so he didn''t feel a lot of pressure, but he felt a clear doctor in that outfit.


    No, but do they usually rob in that outfit? Robbery is something you have to do in secret if you can, and that''s obvious.


    I''m a robber!''


    Isn''t that what you''re wearing?


    Yujong San opened his mouth with a grin.


    "Is this some kind of robbery?"


    "I don''t care about money."


    The nocturnal man stepped forward.


    "As long as you answer what you ask, I''ll let you go."


    "Whoa?"


    Yujong San smirked.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to give you an answer, but I''m in a bit of trouble.Yes."


    The nocturnal raised his head slightly at his words.


    "There''s a lot of family with it. It''s not easy to walk around alone."


    Let''s go.


    Several groups appeared around Yujong San with a small pasong sound. Soldiers wearing swords. I think he was a guard at the top.


    "I''d like to answer, but I don''t think they''d be happy to hear me answer. Unfortunately."


    The nocturnal man looked at Yujong San without answering.


    Yujong San, who was out of excitement, drooled and closed his mouth. Instead, the guards open their mouths.


    "What do I do, kill?"


    "Hmmm."


    Yujong San stroked his beard.


    "Didn''t you mean that you came to me for a purpose, not just to grab anyone and rob them?""


    "I think so."


    "Then you must hear the purpose. Get him, so he can talk."


    "Yes!"


    It was the moment when the guards were about to rush forward.


    "Wait a minute.


    The nocturnal man raises his hand to stop them.


    "Huh?"


    "I don''t want to cause any trouble if I can. Once again, just answer the question and you''ll have a good ending. I mean¡­¡­."


    "How long are you going to listen to this crap? Bring it in!"


    "Yes!"


    The guards surrounded the nocturnal with a protective force.


    You idiot.


    Yujong San turned his head when he saw it. He doesn''t really like violent scenes.


    Those are the ones who paid a fortune to sign a contract. They''re not the ones who''re supposed to do this. Therefore, there was an aspect of hands that was more excessive than general escorts. So this time again, in an instant...¡­.


    Boom!


    That''s right.


    Whoops!


    Oh, my. That''s too much.


    Whoops!


    Yujong San frowned. It was too much for the hand.


    "Didn''t I tell you to let me speak?"


    "Oh, really?"


    "Yes, I am...¡­.Huh?"


    Who just answered that?Yujong San looked up and looked forward.


    "¡­¡­."


    He sees the guards falling down with foam in his eyes. And the nocturnal man who must have smashed the guards with a single blow was approaching him with his head down.


    "People need to understand what they say. Strangely, he doesn''t understand what I''m saying."


    "¡­¡­."


    The nocturnal man nods his finger.


    "Come here, come here."


    "¡­¡­."


    Yujong San approached the nocturnal person as if possessed.


    "Once again, if you answer well, nothing will happen. Do you understand?"


    "Yes!"


    The answer came out on the dot.


    "Come on, then."


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    What?


    "If I had answered at first, I would have just asked, but I tried to fight, so I should have been beaten."


    "Yes?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll let you talk."


    "¡­¡­."


    It was a day of darkness in Yujong San''s life.

 Chapter - 22 Episode 22. Are you from Jongnam? (2)

    "¡­¡­How left¡­¡­Mida."


    "Won''t you pronounce it correctly?"


    "¡­im¡­¡­because it didn''t explode."


    "Hmm."


    Nocturnal. Chung-Myung crossed his legs and fell into thought.


    "I know."


    "Yes."


    "You lent me more than 100,000 dollars to Hawasan?"


    "¡­¡­yes."


    "What?"


    "Yes."


    "10,000?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Sipmaaaaaaaaaaaaaa?"


    Yujong San wanted to cry.


    What do you want me to do, man?


    If you have any complaints, you have to solve them through conversation. Why bother people like this when it''s crazy to hit people like a dog out of course.


    "Hey."


    "Yes!"


    "I don''t think I''d be able to sell it to you right now, let alone a hundred thousand, but you lent me a hundred thousand to Hawasan?"


    "Oh, it''s...."


    Yujong San, who clearly figured out what Chung-Myung was using as a problem, replied with a big smile.


    "That''s what rings are all about. If you lend money with a high interest rate, the interest will continue to increase unless you pay back the principal. Hehe. As it rises and rises, the interest becomes so huge that the principal is nothing. If you swallow it then...¡­."


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "Oops!"


    Yujong San grabbed his head and rolled on the floor.


    "Showing off, man."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    Well, is there no point in blaming him?''


    Perhaps Hawasan''s debt was not built up in his day.


    I''m sure he is.''


    It''s meaningless to borrow a lot of money now. The time when real money was needed was when Hawasan collapsed. Because I need money to get a basket to plug in the sand.


    "By the way."


    "Yes."


    "Did you say you were the shopkeeper of the Chordship Point?"


    "That''s right."


    "When did you buy the Chordship Point?"


    "Huh? What do you mean? That store has been owned by my family for generations."


    "...was the owner?"


    "Yes, as far as I know, my great-grandfather built a harmony store."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    ''No way.''


    The same is true: Chordship Artillery was one of the businesses of Hawasan.


    Hmm?


    Was all the best businesses in Chords owned by Hwasan?


    Of course.


    It''s no wonder. In the first place, harmony was just a village with a few fields until Hawasan settled down.


    With the arrival of Hwasan and the increase of visitors, the village was created, and it developed into a large prefecture as Hwasan released money to create various businesses.


    The business of touching some money in chords is basically Hwasan''s.


    So, what, the harmony store was going to start with your great-grandfather?


    Considering his age, his great-grandfather would have been around Chung-Myung''s age or younger. I remember going to the Harmony Point to get rid of the children''s uniforms, but the owner froze to death.


    ''It smells bad.''


    Let me see.


    "I need a few answers."


    "¡­¡­ Feel free to ask."


    "Then who runs Hwaseondaru?"


    "It''s a cruise."


    "Of course it belonged to your family a few generations ago, didn''t it?"


    "That''s what I know."


    "Of course the top five and the chords do, right?"


    "Yes, they''re all very good at harmony."


    Chung-Myung grinned. I know roughly even if you don''t ask me any more.


    So the guys who ran the business while Hawasan''s boss was cut off and ruined all of it?


    "Oh, my."


    I tried to hold it in, but I kept smiling.


    There are two reasons why Hawasan does not run businesses directly and entrust them to agents.


    The first is that Hawasan, no matter how much he is a secular sect, is ultimately a province. It is impossible to look good for others to run a base and sell silk at a common store.And the other thing is.


    - Chung-Myung??. What Hwasan wants is not to monopolize wealth, but to live well together. Aren''t the people in harmony neighbors, if not belonging to Hawasan? If we live well together and we are full together, what could be better?


    Good things freeze to death.


    ''This is a person. Long death penalty.''


    There is only one reason why scriptures and good people emphasize that people should be able to return their kindness.


    Because man is a being who does not repay his kindness.


    No, I''m glad you didn''t pay me back. A person can put a knife on his benefactor''s back at any time if he or she benefits.


    At best, I gave him grace so that he could make ends meet, but instead of repaying it, he took advantage of the crisis and carried the business.


    Then I''ll know my sins and live with a silver spoon. Put a hook in Hasan based on the business?


    "Era!"


    Boom!


    Chung-Myung kicks Yujong San with all his might, and Yujong San''s huge body rolls like a ball.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Chung-Myung sighed as he looked at it.


    What''s the point of hitting him?''


    Maybe Yujong San doesn''t even know what''s wrong with what he''s doing. Because he thinks the harmony target is really his family''s business.


    How am I supposed to do this?''


    Chung-Myung couldn''t help but be troubled.


    I want to hit these guys right away, kick them out of harmony, and gulp down businesses again, but this is not so simple.


    Hawasan is a prestigious political party.


    Now that the name of prestigious has faded, however, the image of Hwasan, who Chung-Myung wants to revive, does not deviate much from the prestigious political faction.


    What if it''s a safa? Those who are called the prestigious political faction threaten other businesses with power without justifiable reasons?


    On that day, Hawasan''s name falls to the ground.


    "It''s twisted, but it''s dirty."


    I know exactly how things went, but the solution is difficult. We must find a way to regain business without threatening it with power and without losing its cause.


    It''s easy to say!


    "Turn it off."


    Chung-Myung, who scratched the back of his head, glanced around Yujong San.


    "Hey, so...¡­."


    It was then.


    "Stop!"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung turned his head to the voice from behind.


    "Huh? Are you awake?"


    One of Yujong San''s escorts, which had just been blown away, came to his senses and aimed at him.


    I thought I hit it pretty hard, but I''ve already regained consciousness, it seems stronger than Chung-Myung thought.


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    The escort gritted his teeth.


    "Cowardly attack!"


    Surprise?


    Did I?


    Chung-Myung looked at the escort with an absurd face.


    "Hey, you came at me first."


    "You coward!"


    "Oh, yeah, well, let''s just go with it."


    I don''t want to pick a fight with him. Let''s just say yes.


    "Who is it?"


    "Huh?"


    "I don''t think he''s a minor in obscurity, but identify yourself."


    The absurdity has grown a little more.


    You think I''d wear a mask if I knew who I was?


    "What are you going to do with yourself?"


    "I need to know who died on my sword."


    "¡­¡­you just fainted after being hit by me."


    Then you''ll have to pretend you''re dead even though you''re unconscious. Why do you stand up and earn a beating? Did all the kids get stupid during my reincarnation?


    "If I hadn''t let my guard down, I wouldn''t be beaten by such a thing as you. I''ve been escorted for a while, and now I''m humiliated. Do you know who I am?""¡­¡­."


    "This adult god is the Trench Island Jeongbin. Even if you don''t have any knowledge, you''ve heard the name of this body, right?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m not as knowledgeable as you think."


    "¡­¡­."


    Trench also opened Jung Bin''s eyes wide.


    His name is widespread in the island''s western provinces, although he is now on a short guard duty to make money. And you''ve never heard of this name?


    "You cheeky bastard."


    Jeongbin grabs Do and aims at Chung-Myung.


    "I''ll give you a chance to say that name before you die."


    "Ha...¡­."


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    Why are there so many crazy people in the world?


    "Hey, but I don''t think that''s what the escort would say. I''m closer to the person you''re supposed to escort?"


    "Now I''m good at escorts."


    Oh, yes. I''m sorry.


    You were a hot person.


    "Be prepared!"


    Trench also rushed toward Chung-Myung wielding a do. Chung-Myung clicked his tongue at the sight.


    His history is clearly stronger than Chung-Myung. And neither strength nor speed is Chung-Myung comparable. By general standards, Jung Bin is so strong that even comparing himself to Chung-Myung is rude.


    Is Chung-Myung weaker than Jeongbin?


    You welcome!


    Strength, strength, speed.


    Such is not a measure of strength. It may be a measure for ordinary people, but it does not apply to Chung-Myung.


    Doesn''t he have the experience of swinging a sword all his life and the memory of plum blossom inspection?


    "Oops."


    Chung-Myung''s sword swings slowly. Compared to Jeong Bin''s strong performance, it seems that it is hard to catch even a fly.


    Snap!


    However, the powerless sword clings to Jeongbin''s strong flying province.


    "Huh?"


    At that moment, Jung Bin opened his eyes wide.


    As soon as Chung-Myung''s slow sword sticks to the drawing of the province, a huge weightlifting is suddenly delivered through his arm.


    "Argh!"


    Jeong Bin''s spirit soared into the sky as his grip burst out.


    "Learn more."


    Chung-Myung''s sword embroidered the sky brilliantly. It''s not a vivid plum blossom, but a blurry flower blooms in Ho Gong.


    Flop.


    Jeongbin''s body collapsed to the floor like a rotten tree.


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue and retrieved the sword.


    If I don''t have power, I can use the power of the enemy.


    A kid who can''t handle his own strength is no match for Chung-Myung even if 100 people flock.


    "Know the subject¡­¡­."


    It was that moment.


    "I knew it!"


    "Huh?"


    Turning his head, Yujong San was looking at him in great surprise.


    "Oops!"


    Chung-Myung realized his mistake at the moment.


    Anyway, Yujong San is a human who lives on harmony. Chung-Myung may be able to guess where he came from just by his clumsy flower petals. Of course, if you had an idea, you''d have guessed it to some extent already, but it''s not like giving clear evidence.


    "As expected, you''re from the famous gate. I expected it, but."


    Chung-Myung''s face in the mask is distorted.


    Do you want me to rub it?''


    Or make sure you never open your mouth...¡­.


    "That neat, fancy sword! High level of airlessness and above all, a gentle feeling of goodness."


    What, do you feel good?


    You can''t do that.


    As soon as Chung-Myung hesitated to find a way to deal with it, Yujong San shouted with confidence.


    "There''s only one place in the neighborhood to raise a man who''s still young and capable of that! Right away!""Oh, no...."


    "Large Southmen!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung looked at Yujong San with blank eyes.


    Jong-nam? Why Jong-nam here?¡­.


    What?


    "Are you from Jongnam?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    It was thought short, it was quick talk fast.


    "Yes, it is!"


    "Of course!"


    Yujong San lies down on the ground.


    "Please open the door. I''ll answer anything."


    "¡­¡­thank you."


    Thank you very much.


    My my.


    Hahaha.

 Chapter - 23 Episode 23. Are you from Jongnam? (3)

    "Why is it so late?"


    Jo-Gol looked out nervously.


    The sun is setting in the distance and Chung-Myung has not returned yet. If Chung-Myung does not return by morning, the adults of the private sector will know that he is away.


    Then it''s going to be crazy.


    It is a felony that Mundo escaped from Hwasan without permission. What if I get caught in Chung-Myung''s black night clothes?


    It''s hell.


    I never wanted to see that.


    "Calm down."


    "But the death penalty."


    Yoon-jong shakes his head.


    "You''re not that stupid. I''ll be back before it''s too late. As long as there''s no accident."


    And no matter how many times I thought about it, I didn''t think anything would happen to that monstrous guy. It''ll be a little late at best.


    "But you don''t know people''s business, do you?"


    "Right."


    If it''s a human being.


    As soon as Jo-Gol pulled his head out of the window, the door burst open.


    "Tsk."


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong''s heads turned around.


    "Priest!"


    Chung-Myung was opening the door and coming inside.


    Chung-Myung, who has a mask in one hand, takes off his night clothes as soon as he closes the door. Then I started to change into a uniform.


    "Everything''s fine, right?"


    "That''s what we''re going to ask. Is everything all right?"


    "What''s the big deal?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "I''ve been treated well, and I''ve been given money."


    "Who, who?"


    "What''s your name? You... Anyway, there is. The owner of the store."


    "Huh?"


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong open their eyes wide. Chung-Myung grinned as he recalled their reaction.


    ''That''s not funny. I''much.


    Yujong San, who guessed that Chung-Myung came from Jongnam to clean up Huasan, easily released all the information Chung-Myung did not need.


    Nevertheless, he made every effort to imprint his name on Chung-Myung.


    ''Come on.''


    It''s good that things work out so easily, but on the other hand, I couldn''t help but feel bitter.


    On Yujong San''s list of prestigious factions in his head, it is clear that Huasan is missing. Even though I saw Chung-Myung''s inspection with my eyes, I couldn''t think of Hwasan.


    No matter how much plum blossoms are in practice, Yujong San, who has lived in harmony all his life, should know that Huasan used plum blossoms as a long-term weapon in the past?


    Considering Hawasan''s current history, he may have thought that there could be no one with that ability at an early age, but the bitterness was not going away.


    "Bitter things are bitter things, and I''m comfortable with that.''


    I started this work with the determination to expose my identity, but it would be a good thing if it was completely hidden.


    "What happened?"


    "¡­¡­Tsk."


    Chung-Myung waved his hand at Jo-Gol''s question.


    "It''s not like they can do anything on their own. Arthur."


    "¡­¡­you''re a baby."


    "That''s enough, just get them together. We need to train."


    "Today, too?"


    Chung-Myung glared.


    "Listen, death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "Whether it rains or snows, it''s windy. I don''t miss a single day of training from today! It''s snowing heavily and there''s a cold snap! There''s no such thing as a day off when Hawasan collapses!"


    Jo-Gol nodded with a stiff face.


    The sea is ready!''


    Isn''t this why he decided to help and follow Chung-Myung? If you can train and be strong, you can do anything. Training without rest was rather what he hoped for."Sort them right. Then you...."


    "Oh, I''m not going."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung turned his head and looked at Yoon-Jeong with a dim face.


    "You know how to train, right?"


    "¡­¡­right."


    "Do the same thing."


    "And you?"


    "I have something else to do."


    Chung-Myung swung his hand and Yoon-jong sighed.


    "Okay, let''s train ourselves today. But this is the only time."


    Yoon-jong looked a little serious.


    "Don''t forget that this training is possible because of you. If you don''t intend to end it in moderation, you should come out."


    "I know."


    The reason why the three great disciples of the Baekmaegwan are training hard without making a sound is because Chung-Myung is opening his ax eyes in front of him. No matter how much Yoon-jong is a metabolite, there was a limit to replacing Chung-Myung.


    "Sure."


    When Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jeong left the room, Chung-Myung lay down on the bed.


    "Now what do we do?"


    to have a headache


    His justification.


    It won''t be difficult if you can sweep it without looking around, but there''s no way not to be conscious of other people''s eyes as long as you have a sign called Hawasan.


    Chung-Myung? ???? ?? Chung-Myung? ???? ???? ??? ??? ??. ??? ??? ?? ?????. ? ??? Chung-Myung? ?? ?? ???? ???? ?? ???.


    Chung-Myung? ??? ?? ?? ?? ???? ? ????? ??????.


    ?? Hwasan? Chung-Myung? ??? ?? ???, ????? ?? ???? ????? ? ???.


    ?? Chung-Myung? ??? ?? ????. We have to find a cause somehow.


    "Justification. Justification...¡­. Turn it off."


    Chung-Myung tore his hair out.


    "This doesn''t make any sense! d*mn it!"


    In the first place, all those businesses belong to Hawasan. And now I have to pay back the money to those who gulped down the business of Hwasan! My stomach is exploding and I feel like a thousand dollars!


    All you have to do is prove that those businesses are essentially Hwasan''s, and that they manipulated the books and swallowed them while his superiors failed to return. If that''s the case, it''s only a hundred thousand? I''ll pay you back.


    No, you don''t have to pay me back. Because the money originally belongs to Hwasan. The owner takes my money and spends it, and this guy is freezing to death.


    So somehow all you have to do is prove that those businesses belong to Hawasan. That will solve everything...¡­.


    "If that had happened, I wouldn''t be doing this."


    Had it been for the books, Hawasan wouldn''t have been sitting on his hands. When he was around, the children under the wing of Hwasan were very smart.


    If there was evidence, there is no reason why it could not be recovered.


    According to the situation, when the Magyo invaded, the books were all gone...¡­.


    "Is this because of me?"


    My stomach hurts. My stomach.


    Chung-Myung rolled over the bed.


    "No, Jang Moon-sa, you need to keep those important things safe! Safely!"


    How much money did it cost? Put it in your place roughly...¡­.


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung jumped out of his seat.


    Roughly?


    A love-hate?


    "Can''t you?''


    What kind of person is Jang Moon-sa? Do you mean he keeps such books roughly?


    ''Let''s remember.''


    Chung-Myung was not interested in that at all. I know it takes money to roll the literary circle, but I thought that a true unmanned and a true doer should not dwell on the alien.


    Looking at the children eating only grass in Hawasan now, I feel like I want to chase myself from the past and break my muzzle, but Chung-Myung at that time was anyway.Therefore, Jang did not show Chung-Myung the books. While sorting out the books, Chung-Myung often slipped away when he came.


    "¡­¡­Push it?"


    I try to revive the blurry memory again.


    There were no more than three books in the Long March Room. There will be dozens, if not dozens, of books to run Hawasan. Then where did they keep all the books?


    There''s another place!''


    There was nothing to store such as that in the room of the long writer.


    He is said to be a long-winded man of the great Hawaiian faction, but he is also a doin. The room of the long writer was nothing short of simple. If you try to fill the chest in the room of a long writer, you won''t be able to put anything else in.


    Besides, I''ve seen him open the box a few times, but there''s no bookkeeping in it. So where is the account?


    "So was that true?"


    I''ve heard before that there''s a secret warehouse in Hasan that only long-term writers can enter. It was nothing short of a rumour, but it was quite a famous story.


    Chung-Myung at the time would have been able to find out the truth, but I didn''t check it because I wasn''t particularly interested.


    ''Wait. Come to think of it...¡­.''


    There are a few things that come to mind.


    Sometimes weird things come in because Hawasan is a prestigious representative of the island. For example, things that people should not learn, such as the rank of the masters of Magongseo and the national convention. Sometimes legendary swords and treasures were obtained.


    So where did they all go?


    It is not a re-election. Chung-Myung couldn''t have missed it if he was in the re-election.


    But that doesn''t mean it''s sold out. There were some things that would go crazy in the strong lake when it was released. Chung-Myung couldn''t have not heard it if Jang Moon-hyung had sold such things.


    Then what?


    ''There is!''


    There is a warehouse where books and treasures are collected.


    It''s not far from here.


    I couldn''t have emptied Hawasan to get in and out of the warehouse, so I''m sure there''s such a place in it. A warehouse that no one can know.


    But is that possible?


    That no one knows how to build a warehouse in Hawasan, where martial arts are swarming like mosquitoes, and they don''t get caught?


    Chung-Myung stormed out of the door.


    There is only one place where that is possible.


    For now, the entrance must be in the residence of a long-time writer. It''s impossible not to get caught if there''s an entrance outside the house.


    A place where no one can enter without permission from a long writer. Such a place in Hawasan is the only place for a long writer.


    "The place of a long-time writer has not changed from the past.''


    What does that mean?


    Chung-Myung, who ran outside, opened his eyes wide.


    There is a gentle ridge behind the pavilion where the long writers live.


    "If you build a warehouse, you can''t help but notice it.''


    However, there is one way to avoid the eyes of others even if a warehouse is built.


    It''s to build a warehouse in the ground.


    If they had dug the ground and built a warehouse underneath the living quarters, they would have been discovered by sensitive masters. But what if you built a passage and built a warehouse under that mountain?


    "Nobody knows unless it''s a ghost."


    Chung-Myung smiled grimly.


    ''There it is.''


    It''s a strange thing to think about.


    Usually, other members of the clan had a pavilion in the center of the clan where the long-lived people lived. That way, I can look everywhere.


    Isn''t it strange that the emperor lives in the corner of the palace?But the living quarters of the long-time writer is deep in the city. And there is nothing after that.


    That''s all there is to it!


    Chung-Myung grinned at the small hill behind Jang Moon-in''s residence.


    "We''re going to do a treasure hunt that doesn''t even exist."


    I felt the long death penalty bubble in the sky.


    "Understand, Long Death. Shouldn''t we save Hawasan first? If I can, I''ll hand it over to a long writer without touching it."


    If I can. If I can.


    After I pack what I need to pack.


    If you don''t like it, come back to life.


    "Giggling."


    Chung-Myung smiled triumphantly back.

 Chapter - 24 Episode 24. Are you from Jongnam? (4)

    "Turn it off."


    Chung-Myung sat on the floor.


    "¡­¡­I''m dying."


    This is not an easy task. Even a small hill was a mountain. It can''t be easy to go through the mountains.


    Moreover, it felt like stealing while taking advantage of the dark night to avoid the eyes of private lodging or private lodging birds.


    ''Oh, my God.''


    I can''t get used to this body at all. In the past, Chung-Myung would not have lost a breath even after three days and nights of light attack. However, this weak body often gasps even if it moves a little.


    It was the same when I went down to the chords and questioned Yujong San. It was ten times harder to go down and up the mountain than to deal with the loud swordsman, so what would you say?


    Moreover, what Chung-Myung does now was not an easy task.


    "Hooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    Chung-Myung, who touched the floor, took a deep breath and pushed energy into the ground.


    What are you doing in the middle of the night?


    "Yeah, d*mn it."


    The warehouse will be down here. But the problem is I don''t know where it is down here.


    There''s only one way. I''m just checking one by one.


    Thanks to this, Chung-Myung was now crawling through the mountains, pumping energy from point to point to point to find an empty space. If there is an empty space under the mountain, it must be a warehouse.


    It''s easier said than done.


    It''s easy to say....


    "This is where you find a needle in the desert."


    Chung-Myung sighed heavily.


    In the past, he would have been able to cover a small mountain like this with energy with just one hand. But now, he was limited to shooting long enough, at the most, a finger.


    "Oh, my God, I''m dying!"


    And it''s not like you can keep firing that kind of energy. His inner circle, which should be called brother, quickly came to the bottom, even though he had only used it a few times. Every time I do that, I''m re-energizing my energy and shooting it for the tenth time.


    "What if he doesn''t have it, then he''s just gonna lie?"''


    I''m tired, so I can''t stop thinking. Chung-Myung blew up the mind penetrating into his head.


    Arthur, where there is a will, there is a way.


    "There must be!"


    Considering the nature of the long death penalty and everything else, the books must be kept in a safe place. And this is the only safe place.


    We need to catch straws. But this hope is more like a floating log than a straw. There''s no way I won''t!


    One more time!


    "Oops!"


    One more time!


    "I''m dying!"


    One more time!


    "Something''s empty. It''s none of my business. Oops."


    Once...


    No. Wait a minute.


    "What''s empty?"


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes wide. Squeeze your energy for confirmation and shoot once more.


    ''There is!''


    I felt something disparate. There''s something empty down here. It still has a weak history, so it is not known who created that space or whether it naturally created an empty space.


    But it was clear that something was empty.


    Then what?


    "Spit it out!"


    Chung-Myung spat on the floor and stood up. Then he grabbed the pickaxe next to him.


    "You have to check with your eyes!"


    Now it''s a battle of grit.


    "Huh!"


    One shovel.


    "Turn it off!"


    Two shovels.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Three shovels.


    Splash.


    Chung-Myung just collapsed in the pit. The dirt came rushing into my mouth, but now I don''t have the strength to spit it out."You''re dying. You''re dying."


    Bloody body.


    My arms tremble and my legs tremble just by digging five sheets. My back was hurting like a knife hit me.


    Learning martial arts is familiar with suffering.


    But pain from hard training and wounds, pain from labor, diverts. Unfortunately, Chung-Myung was not used to the pain of labor.


    Even if you''re used to the pain of labor, it''s not something a child can do.


    Digging a healthy land is hard for even a healthy adult male. Besides, it doesn''t work the trick. It''s something you have to do purely with strength and grit.


    "Spit it out!"


    Chung-Myung, who spit out the soil that came into his mouth, glared.


    Let''s see if you win or I win!"


    But if you give up here, won''t the name Plum Blossom Screening cry?


    "Euracha!"


    Chung-Myung again vigorously started picking a pickaxe.


    If there''s a space down there, I''ll definitely get there!


    Push! Push! Push!


    "Eurachachachachachachachacha!"


    Push! Push! Push!


    "Huh?"


    Like this?


    Chung-Myung quickly lowered his posture. Then he started peeling off the dirt with both hands. After digging out the soil several times, something hard is touched on the fingertips.


    Bricks?


    Chung-Myung''s face is distorted. It feels strange to touch the fingertips. I feel a crack in the middle. It''s a brick.


    It may be a good sign that there is something built of bricks underneath these mountains. It means someone created an artificial space.


    But Chung-Myung''s idea was different.


    If this was the Bidong of Hawasan, it would not have been poorly equipped with bricks. I''m sure they''ve kept a little tighter around in case someone breaks in.


    By the way, brick...¡­.


    ''Let''s dig through it for now.''


    Chung-Myung suppressed his disappointment. Nothing is certain until you see it. For now, the first thing to do is to check with your eyes.


    Smooth.


    When the soil was removed, the clear brick pattern was revealed. It was not clear because of the low level of martial arts and the darkness, but it became clear that there was something underneath it.


    Let''s see.


    Chung-Myung grabbed one of the bricks carefully.


    It''s been a while, so the bricks are tightly interlocked. Pull the bricks with force. But at the same time, be careful not to collapse.


    Snarling.


    A brick comes up top.


    That''s right!


    Chung-Myung, who carefully took out the bricks, pushed his face into the hole that was exposed below.


    ''Now, here....''


    Chung-Myung, who checked the below with increased safety, slightly frowned.


    There''s nothing down there. All you see is...¡­.


    ''No way...Oh! The hallway?


    The fist is clenched automatically.


    I didn''t find it wrong. I found it right, but it just came a little to the side by side. The place he found is not a sinus, but a path leading to sinus. It has not yet been able to detect the exact separation of path and sinus due to lack of ability.


    But finding the corridor is finding the way to Bidong!


    ''Good!''


    The moment Chung-Myung looked up and tried to lift up the bricks...¡­.


    That''sbuck.


    There was a low sound of footsteps from the inside.


    ''Huh!''


    Chung-Myung almost screamed in surprise. Someone is walking this way through the hallway.


    "The Long Man?"


    He leaned his head back and hurriedly covered the brick he had pulled out. But there was a bigger problem.


    Oh, my God!


    Light was leaking through the cracks created by pulling out bricks. Chung-Myung hurriedly covered the bricks with his body and lowered his breathing to perform the homing technique."Why now?"


    You might get caught if you nod. What would you say if a long man found him digging through the mountains and reaching here?


    Never get caught.


    That''s it''s byeok.


    The sound of footsteps walking in the dark hallway is getting closer. It wasn''t a very quick step.


    ''You''re a long man.''


    The appearance in the dark clearly showed that he was a long writer.


    Fortunately, Jang Moon-in felt no abnormality and passed by where Chung-Myung was looking down. But there was no sign of relief. This is because the long writer stopped walking soon.


    ''There''s a wall...¡­?''


    As the eyes get used to the complete darkness, the inner appearance is more evident. A large wall is seen in front of where the long writer stopped walking.


    No. It''s not a wall.


    It may look like that, but it can''t be a wall. The end of a long corridor is called a door, not a wall. The long writer stands still and looks at the door.


    You knew that.''


    I expected that to be the case.


    There would have been no way for others to know the existence of disagreements that Chung-Myung did not know, but it was highly likely that only Jang Moon-in knew. Jang Moon-haeng may have delivered it to the person who will be the long-lived leader of the future in case of an emergency, or he may have stumbled upon it while writing his residence.


    But the odd thing is why was it that Hawasan was in this state if he knew there was disagreement.


    I''m sure there were books made by Jang Mun-sa and treasures in Bidong.


    It was then.


    The long writer raises his hand and stammers for the wall, or the door. For a long time as if I was touching something precious.


    What are you doing?''


    It was a move that I couldn''t find out the meaning of.


    Nevertheless, the reason why I don''t want to complain about the appearance is because I can feel a different atmosphere from usual in the writer.


    Fumbling through the door, he bowed slowly. Then he doesn''t move in that position.


    Only then did I know.


    I''m not trying to do anything.


    That''s the look of a man who can''


    Chung-Myung unwittingly bit his lips as he looked back at him.


    to be small


    And shabby.


    The back of a great Hawaiian writer should always be wide and warm. But now his back feels as shabby as that of the old countryside.


    A back that couldn''t be seen by anyone. It''s because there''s no one here, so you can show that back.


    I can feel the long writer''s back shaking little by little against the wall.


    ''Ah...¡­''


    I thought I knew.


    So you couldn''t open it.''


    Chung-Myung bit his lips gently.


    My back hurts. It''s so cold and painful.


    The collapsing Hawaiian faction.


    Muhak is declining and wealth is falling. Those who press for debt become increasingly vicious, and the enemy''s blades become sharper and sharper.


    How desperate would it be to lead Hawasan alone in such a situation?


    How miserable would it be for a long writer to see his whole life''s dedication to the collapse?


    Nevertheless, I cannot open my heart to anyone. A long writer is something that should be trusted by his or her literary class. He is not a man who can rely on others.


    Even if everyone collapses, they should support this place firmly like a giant tree with a wide range of roots on the earth.


    So...


    So in a place like this, you alone soothe the pain and sorrow.


    Holding on to the door of disagreement that won''t open.Chung-Myung looked down at the back of a long writer. As if to engrave it in his eyes.


    A long writer who has not moved while holding the door still raises his head.


    Staring at the door, he then breathed a low sigh and turned away. And slowly went back out of the hallway.


    Chung-Myung held his breath until the long-winded man''s gas completely disappeared. Then he lifted the bricks and jumped down the hall.


    "¡­¡­Tsk."


    I saw a scene I didn''t really want to see.


    ''My fault is great.''


    Not only that, but the good men''s fault was great. The future of Kang Ho is important, but the future of Hawasan was also important. It is important to resolve the immediate crisis, but the children who will be left should have been considered.


    "It''s not too late."


    If there is a fault, you can take it back. Chung-Myung will now return their lost years.


    "Well, then...."


    I turned my head and looked at the door.


    "Let''s open this d*mn door first."

 Chapter - 25 Episode 25. Are you from Jongnam? (5)

    "Before that, let''s start with the surroundings.


    We can''t make a room for CHENLEYEOL.


    Chung-Myung turned his head away. It is to check if other institutions do not work when the door is opened.


    A long death sentence may have caused the signal to go off when someone other than himself opens the vibrancy. He''s a very careful man.


    I don''t see anything.''


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were fixed on the top of the corridor, confirming that the device was missing.


    There''s a hole in the child''s fist. It''s not just one, but one at a time.


    "Tsk."


    Originally, there would have been a nightcap. It wasn''t a dark corridor that didn''t have a single light like now, but a bright corridor where the nightlife shone.


    Every time I ran out of money, I pulled it out and sold it one by one. Every time that happened, this corridor would have gotten darker and darker.


    What did the long writer think when he saw the hallway getting darker every time he came in? Don''t you think the future of Hawasan is as dark as the hallway gets?


    "Turn it off."


    Chung-Myung scratched his head.


    "It would have been better if I didn''t."


    It''s heavy. It''s heavy.


    I knew that. I''m not a fool.


    Just because Jang Moon-in or his disciples do not show such a figure, it does not mean that he could not even guess what he was thinking. Everyone will not be able to sleep properly by now due to the weight of the name Hwasan and the pressure that he may fail in his own generation.


    You''ve been under that pressure all your life.


    It''s not fair.''


    He''s not the only one who''s done it. In fact, it''s true that he raised the reputation of Hawasan by calling it plum blossom inspection, but because Hawasan''s great story went back to the decision of the long writers and elders, not him.


    Where is this unfair case that Chung-Myung has to do all the cleaning up after all the work done together?


    Chung-Myung approached the door, kicking his tongue.


    That''s enough complaining. Shall we open the door first?


    "By the way... how do I open this?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    There''s no handle on the door. It was only possible to guess that the long line in the middle was the door, but without it, it was safe to say that it was just a wall.


    "And what are these lines?"


    The long split in the center is a sign of the door interlocking. Then what are these lines that are all over the place? It looks like someone practicing swordsmanship against the wall.


    "...is the door correct?"


    Chung-Myung, who touched the wall or the door, still pumped his energy inside. However, he had no choice but to step down soon.


    "Crazy."


    I can''t get out of my energy. This cannot happen to ordinary rocks. There''s something scary right behind this rock.


    "Long-lasting season."


    It is at least a hand thick.


    "¡­¡­is the money going to waste."


    It must have made a warehouse out of that expensive permanent iron and surrounded it with rocks.


    "That''s why he couldn''t even think of opening it."


    Whatever the season of eternity is.


    Smelting with a sword is the best metal in the world that can produce the world''s greatest sword, and when armor is made, it can produce the best jewelry that can never be penetrated.


    The same weight is a treasure trove more expensive than gold. But I can''t believe you''re making that kind of permanent iron.


    "Hahaha."


    Depending on what you think, the long-winded man may look stupid. I can''t believe I''ve left this expensive metal alone.But Chung-Myung could see why the long writer couldn''t touch this phlegm. Late iron was literally the hardest metal in the world. Cutting this is impossible even for Chung-Myung now.


    If it is a permanent season with a thickness of one kilogram, Chung-Myung, who used to inspect plum blossoms in the past, can barely cut it off. Therefore, if we want to cut down on this silk, we need to bring in the best masters in the world.


    But will such a person withdraw after seeing this treasure?


    ''That can''t be true.''


    If the toothless Hawasan has the treasure, he is guilty of death. The powerful don''t let the weak sell the treasure justly. I''ll take the treasure at all costs.


    Hwasan could have been annihilated if he clumsily attracted outsiders.


    ''The choice of the long-term man wasn''t bad. Bringing in masters to solve the crisis right now is like bringing in criminals to avoid wolves.''


    What is inside is also important, but the permanent season is a treasure in itself. This amount of permanent life is equal to a thousand gold.


    "The problem is, I can''t cut it either¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s face is slightly distorted.


    If he was in the past, he could be cut off with his bare hands in this late season. He checks plum blossoms no matter what anyone says! At the height of the sword...¡­.


    "Never mind!"


    Let''s not talk about the meaningless past.


    Chung-Myung raised his eyes and watched the promiscuous patterns carved on the wall. If this is the door and Jangmunsa used to come in and out of it, there must be a way to open it.


    The long death penalty level was not higher than that. So as long as we figure out a way...¡­.


    "Huh? This?"


    Twenty-four Plum Blossom?


    The pattern on the wall, no! Kendo!


    Some of the swordsway resemble the Twenty-four Plum Blossom. And when the clue was lifted, I could recognize the identity of the other patterns.


    "It''s a killer. This is plum blossom. And this is a joint right."


    From shallow to dark patterns.


    There are inscriptions in one place that cannot be mastered unless one of Hawasan''s disciples.


    ''That''s why the long man can''t open it.''


    Plum Blossom and Plum Blossom are not handed down to Hawasan of Tanggeum. People who know martial arts can follow Turo, but it''s impossible to make martial arts based on Turo alone.


    "This depth is¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung sighed.


    "It''s a self-deprecating machine."


    Based on the self-lowering machine, it follows the six-way, bamboo shoots, and the twenty-four plum blossom test, followed by the plum blossom test.


    That was the way to open this door.


    If you unfold the sword along the Touro exactly, the door seems to be opened on its own. I don''t know how they came up with such an institution.


    I solved the clue.


    There is only one problem left.


    "¡­¡­how am I supposed to unfold this?"


    If it''s Chung-Myung from the past, it won''t be a problem. No, even non-Chung-Myung elders could have opened the door without any difficulty. However, Chung-Myung was nothing but a child who did not learn the art of twenty-four plum blossoms properly.


    The form of the sword can be followed. However, it was impossible for him to put his strength into this sword and spread it out at once.


    "Whoa."


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    How can you not do something?''


    Make the impossible possible. There''s nothing in the world that can''t be done. It''s just difficult.


    Chung-Myung gritted his teeth and put his hands together in the danjeon.


    "¡­¡­I really don''t want to."


    It''s not as if we had a life-and-death enemy in front of us. I don''t want to overdo this. But this was the only way I could think of."Think you''re recuperating for a month or so."


    Chung-Myung grinds his teeth. He then operated the internal history and tapped the genital stethoscope, which is located in the deepest part of the power failure.


    A congenital stethoscope.


    The power that everyone has since the birth of a human being.


    It''s a different force from the history.


    Even if you lose all your strength, you don''t die. It''s just a great sense of helplessness, and it doesn''t interfere with your life. This is because history is a force artificially created by humans in the first place.


    But the congenital stethoscope is different.


    Human beings who have lost their genital vibrations can no longer sustain their lives. In other words, a congenital tremor is a vital force that sustains human life.


    Those who are in the state of Muhak can use the genital stethoscope as if it runs in history. But a congenital tremor is the power to sustain life. If you use it, you must be prepared for it.


    If you consume too much, you face death.


    Even if consumed properly, the energy is greatly damaged and you cannot live a normal life for a few months.


    I''m going to use just a little bit. Just a little bit.


    It''s meaningless when Chung-Myung dies to save Hwasan. Now Chung-Myung was perhaps more important than the whole of Hawasan.


    Talk talk.


    It stimulates the congenital stethoscope very carefully. It shouldn''t come out too much. Just enough! Really, just enough!


    The stimulated congenital vibrations began to stir. The genital oscillator that rises pushes into the power failure.


    A little more than I thought.''


    Chung-Myung blew up his thoughts and grabbed the sword.


    Is it possible?


    It has to be possible!


    It creates a magnificent force by mixing birth control and resistance, and turns the resistance to the whole body by following the operation method of the self-lowering machine. The history of the unfamiliar route shook the whole body.


    "Gasp!"


    Scream pokes its lips out.


    Terrible outrage ensued, but Chung-Myung rather glowed his eyes.


    It''s only once! You have to do it at once.''


    His fingertips are young in purple black.


    I didn''t learn martial arts normally. It was just a clumsy reproduction of the meritorious and unfamiliar bodies that the head remembered.


    So there''s no second time.


    Chung-Myung''s hand travels Ho Gong like a light.


    A purple trajectory dug into the wall.


    That play, that play!


    The sound of scratching against the wall rings a serene homologue. It''s integrity that must be unfolded at once, but it''s slow because of the limitations of the body and the history.


    "Ugh...Ugh!"


    I''m having a splitting pain in my Danjeon.


    But Chung-Myung didn''t stop and swung his hand. As the excessive movement continued, the muscles began to hurt as if they were breaking, and the face was burning as if it were bursting.


    "I''m the Plum Blossom Checker!''


    If you don''t have the ability, at least fill it up with coming.


    After biting his tongue at the ceremony to fly away, Chung-Myung finally unleashed the whole struggle.


    Stand tall.


    His hand stops at Ho Gong.


    Is that enough?


    My legs were shaking and my heart was out of breath, but now I can''t afford to care about my body. If it doesn''t open like this, it''s a real disaster.


    It was then.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    I thought I heard a strange sound of metal, and then I snapped! There was a sound of something opening.


    In time, a huge door moves slightly forward about half the way.


    "Ah!"


    It''s open!


    I thought the door would open by itself due to the movement of the engine, but only the lock seems to have been released.


    But somewhere. Now in there...¡­.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Suddenly Chung-Myung bent over, grabbing his belly.


    Blood like blood flows from my mouth. Blood pours out through the throat with a force that cannot be swallowed back."Tzut."


    Chung-Myung wiped his mouth with his sleeve.


    It seems that his body has been severely damaged due to the use of more than he thought.


    At least two months of internal injuries are required at this rate.


    "Ha... It''s so hard to save the Wasan faction."


    Chung-Myung, who spat out the blood in his mouth, kicked his tongue and pushed the disagreeable door hard.


    Squeak!


    Disagree doors, which had been closed for a long time, opened wide from side to side.


    "Well, let''s see what the long death sentence has hidden."


    Chung-Myung walked into Bidong with a significant smile.

 Chapter - 26 Episode 26. Volcano got lucky. (1)

    The vibrancy was narrower than I thought.


    It is only natural to do so. If he had the wealth to make a huge scandal out of a permanent iron, he would have been called the world''s foremost.


    "¡­¡­you always whine about having no money. You''ve been spending money on making this stuff."


    There''s a deep surge, but what do you say? I can''t argue with people who are already dead.


    As he mumbled inside, Chung-Myung looked around.


    There was a lot of stuff in the rain. What do I need to check first?


    "Money!"


    Chung-Myung blinks his eyes.


    It should be here! The slush funds saved by Jang Moon-hyung! Gold shining brightly! Such wealth as brilliantly shining pottery...¡­!


    "I should have."


    Chung-Myung looks around and tilts his head.


    What? Why can''t I see it?


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes wide and looked through the rain. However, no matter how much I wash my eyes and look for it, I can''t see anything shiny, let alone wealth.


    This can''t be happening.


    "Oh, no."


    No matter how frugal Jang Moon-hyung was, he must have had a lot of money to spend!


    It would be common sense to deal with the crisis in Hasan or to set aside a certain amount of wealth to use in an unexpected situation.


    "But why don''t you have any money?"


    A great deal of sadness is coming in.


    Ha, you son of a b*tc*. Didn''t you have any slush funds?


    Chung-Myung rubbed his face.


    If there was a slush fund hidden by a long writer, it could have been used in many good places.


    To revive Hawasan, go to the gill, go to the gillustration.¡­.


    "Oh, no, no, no! I''m purely for the revival of Hwasan!"


    I think I hear someone kicking their tongue from somewhere.


    "Sad."


    Chung-Myung, who abandoned his lingering desire, turned his head. In fact, there is something more important than wealth.


    "This is it!"


    Books lined up on a bookshelf on one side of the non-dong wall.


    Chung-Myung swallowed a dry saliva and approached the bookshelf.


    "This should be right."


    Pick up the book you see in the middle and go through the contents. There was a smile on Chung-Myung''s face, who was reading each letter.


    "Right!"


    It can''t be gone!


    As expected, the books on display in the first book store were Hawasan''s books, arranged one by one by one by the long-time writer. They were supposed to be in the re-election, but they seemed to have been made and collected to organize documents that only long-term writers could know, and to prepare for any possible situations.


    There were books of the Chung-Myung era as well as those of its predecessors. With this, I can slap those bastards in the back of their heads.


    "They''re all dead!"


    This alone is worth the trouble of opening the sinus.


    And in the second book store...¡­.


    "Oh, my God!"


    It''s a bad grade!


    Chung-Myung almost screamed without realizing it.


    There are actual Hawasan''s ranks here...¡­.


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung tilts his head.


    "These aren''t real kids."


    Chung-Myung has narrowed his forehead. It''s a bit of a class, but what''s here is a bit different from the martial arts you usually learn. In Hwasan, the ranks of almost dead martial arts are now collected one by one.


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung scratched his cheek.


    "What a wistful man you are you?"


    I decided not to pass it on to future generations, but everyone must be Hwasan''s Muhak. It seems that it was uncomfortable for a long writer to completely scrap and eliminate such martial arts.


    In case the loss of martial arts had a negative impact on Hasan''s future, such martial arts were gathered here.If the first book proves the obligation of a long-term writer to Hawasan, this second book contains the long-term concern and affection of Hawasan.


    "¡­¡­long death sentence."


    Cheung-Myung, teary-eyed, skimmed through his nose.


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure I''ll get Hwasan back to normal."


    No, I''ll make it more prosperous than it used to be.


    Chung-Myung smacked his lips and turned around.


    There''s no grade, but it''s fine. After all, the important martial arts convictions are all in Chung-Myung''s head. It''s just annoying to write it down, but it doesn''t have to be a secret. It''s enough to make it up.


    And finally...¡­.


    There was nothing in the third library.


    There is only one rolled scroll in the empty library.


    "What''s this?"


    Chung-Myung reached out without hesitation and opened the scroll. And then I started to read it all in a minute.


    // Modify


    A long-written friend.


    If someone is reading this, it may mean that the next generation of writers has been decided. Sometimes a line of writing conveys more than a hundred words, so I have to leave my meaning in writing.


    The position of Hawasan''s long arm is by no means a position to lead him.


    As the latter would already know, those who lead Hawasan are his disciples and children who are growing up in Hawasan. Long writers are just enough to protect and push them to do their best.


    Now that you have become a long-time writer of Hawasan, I hope you don''t feel anxious to lead him. Hwasan is just Hwasan. No one can lead, no one can swing.


    My wife.


    Remember when you''re tired of the difficulties of reality and the heavy burden that weighs on your shoulders.


    Hwasan''s spirits do not abate.


    Hwasan is just Hwasan. Whether that spirit is declining or flourishing in the world, Hwasan is just Hwasan. As a long writer, what the latter has to protect is the spirit of Hawasan and its period.


    So that the good men''s will can continue to the future. And raise our descendants and continue our will so that they will not change forever.


    I leave you a heavy burden as a good man and a long-time writer of the previous generation.


    Cheon Mun, the great Hawaiian pie in the twenty-day period.


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung still looked at the writing on the scroll.


    I know.


    This is not what Jang Moon-Hyung left for Chung-Myung. But it''s a coincidence. The person who needs to read this is Chung-Myung, not anyone else.


    "What a... nag."


    Chung-Myung sighed and put the scroll in his arms.


    Others will have to be returned to Hawasan, but this scroll cannot yield to a long-time writer.


    "Well, then...."


    Chung-Myung grinned and turned away.


    "I''ve got nothing more than I thought, but I''m sure this is good enough."


    For now, it is important to get the books. With that book, we can take back all the businesses in Hawasan. Then we can get out of debt that is now squeezing Hasan.


    So at this point...¡­.


    Chung-Myung, who was about to go outside, stopped.


    ''Wait a minute.


    Something''s a little off.


    What''s wrong with you?''


    I can''t pinpoint exactly what''s strange, but I can''t help but feel uncomfortable.


    Why do I feel like this?


    "Wait a minute.


    Third stop?


    Chung-Myung''s head turned around.


    Long death penalty.


    So, the twenty-day-old writer of Hawasan, Cheon Mun, is a slightly necrophobic person. Therefore, Cheon Mun''s room was always tidy.It''s not just the level of clean people. All the furniture and bedding were arranged at angle, and even he couldn''t stand himself without symmetry between left and right.


    by the way


    Two bookshelves full of bookshelves on one side, and one scroll on the other?


    "No, no. That can''t be true."


    I know because I''ve been through a long death sentence! There can be no such thing for us!


    Chung-Myung rushed to the empty library.


    There''s something!''


    There must be!


    That awkward empty bookcase keeps bothering me. You put up a bookshelf to deliver that letter? The long death penalty Chung-Myung knows is never like that.


    It wouldn''t have been awkward if it wasn''t Chung-Myung who came in here but a long-time writer of the future! But it''s none other than Chung-Myung who''s here now.


    Chung-Myung grabbed the bookshelf. Then, without hesitation, he lifted it to the side and moved on.


    ''There can be no device out there.''


    So there can''t be anything behind the bookshelf. That side is covered with permanent iron. But what if it''s down there?


    Of course, the floor will be covered with a single iron. But?


    Chung-Myung, who moved the bookshelf, touched the floor. And soon the quenched begins to attract.


    "If it''s the long death penalty I know, here it is!''


    If there''s an awkward place, it''s a trap.


    Woooow!


    But nothing happened. I wonder if I lack strength, so I pulled something out, but there is no change.


    ''No?''


    It was the moment when I tried to give up because I thought I made a mistake.


    Up and down.


    "¡­¡­!"


    Here it is!


    "Eurachachachachachachachachachachachachacha!"


    Chung-Myung pulled out his wet power and pulled the floor.


    Rattling!


    Soon, with a feeling of something falling out, Chung-Myung lost his balance and rolled on the floor.


    "Ouch, ouch."


    The stars flashed in front of me after hitting the back of my head a few times.


    I hope you didn''t say anything out loud.''


    Instinctively, he turns his head towards the entrance. But there''s no sign that the long writer has noticed. Although it is said to lead to a place of residence, it will not be easily recognized because it will be distant and soundproof.


    More than that!


    Chung-Myung jumped up and ran forward.


    Something''s definitely open.


    Chung-Myung, who ran back to the spot, clenched his fist as he saw a hole in the floor.


    "Of course it is!"


    What kind of person is he?


    "He''s a very thorough man."


    In case a person who is not a long-time writer opens the door and enters the room, the floor has been made double in case.


    If you''ve been through a lot, you''ll never imagine that there''s another kind of sinus hidden in the sinus. Even Chung-Myung would have left without knowing what kind of person Jang Moon-sa was.


    purple


    Light is gushing out of that entrance!


    The light!


    As if to give Chung-Myung light, a subtle glow pours out.


    Chung-Myung pushed himself into the hole exposed to the floor without hesitation. A small entrance that''s tight enough even though it''s still a small child''s body. Passing through the entrance, there was a space so low that it was hard to straighten out.


    There is...


    Chung-Myung reached out. Then, he carefully covered the kite with difficulty.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    The sound won''t leak anymore, will it?


    So...


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes wide. Breathing is tight and the heart beats. Blood is rushing to my face and I feel like I''m about to burst.


    But what about anything?"Hehehehehehehehehehehehe!"


    I''m dying of joy!


    Happiness is in front of him.


    On one side, neatly stacked gold bars.


    And various beams arranged at the other end.


    And...


    "Is this a gravestone?"


    Unidentified jewels, even the rank of rain!


    "Hehehehehehehehehehe!"


    I keep bursting out laughing. Even though I tried to control myself, a silly smile flowed out of control.


    "Hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe!"


    Yes, let''s smile! Smile!


    "I''m rich now!"


    Eventually, the twenty-day long story of Hawasan, Cheon Mun, wanted to avoid it at the expense of a fortune.


    It was the moment when the fate of Hawasan passed on to the person who should not enter the most.

 Chapter - 27 Episode 27. Volcano got lucky. (2)

    "Hmm."


    Hyun Jong sighed softly as he looked at the sunlight coming through the window.


    For some, that sunshine may be a pleasant start to the day. However, for those who have a hard time living the next day, there is nothing more to blame than that sunshine.


    It''s morning again.''


    Eventually the day started again.


    It''s already been two days. Until the date the princess said, all that remains is oil.


    Oil. Just oil.


    Hyun Jong closed his eyes.


    "Oil."


    Failing to raise a hundred thousand in that short time, Hawasan will be deprived of all warlords and put out on the streets.


    There are three things that make people live.


    righteousness, and expression, and finally state.


    To lose one''s place to live means to live no longer.


    Of course those who belonged to Hawasan will somehow find another life. But Hawasan will no longer be able to retain the name Hawasan.


    Those who have a will and will may remain to carry on the name of Hawasan, but it''s just a name. For many years, Hawasan, a prestigious man, was sentenced to death.


    If the huge civilization, which had thousands of disciples, is reduced to about a dozen, and if it continues in the form of a home appliance warrior, can we say that it has not been extinct?


    Those who have lost their residence have no choice but to disperse. There will be people who follow him for a while, but when they are at a loss for life, they will all find their own way.


    That''s how....


    ''No.''


    Hyun Jong shook his head violently.


    This is not the time to think weakly.''


    There is still oil left. If you somehow raise money in it, you can protect Hawasan.


    He is a long storyteller of the Grand Hwasan. Never give up until the day Hawasan disappears. Everyone else is entitled to give up, even if they can.


    Hyun Jong raised his hand and rubbed his face.


    Everyone who had a nail-sized relationship with Hawasan reached out. A book of Hawasan''s circumstances is being distributed to the world. Among them, there may be one person who can help Hawasan.


    If someone helps one person...¡­.


    Hyun Jong laughed unconsciously.


    ''Helping.''


    If I had any intention of helping, I would have already helped. Even when there was nothing left to receive from Hawasan, there was no help.


    But who even lends a fortune of 100,000 dollars to the now ruined Hawasan?


    It''s heavy.


    You can''t avoid it and you can''t ignore it. However, Hyun Jong was overwhelmed by this weight that weighed on him day by day.


    The burden of Hawasan''s losing touch with his generation was unbearable in his sober mind. I prayed and prayed that tomorrow morning would not come in the ensuing sleepless night.


    It was then.


    "Long man!"


    Hyun Jong hurriedly rearranged the chair.


    No matter what his stomach is, he should not show this to his disciples. Even if Hwasan goes under tomorrow, he has to be remembered only for his noble self as a long-time writer.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Well, I think you need to come out for a minute."


    "Hmm?"


    Hyun Jong tilted his head.


    But I''ll think for a while. Hyun Jong got up from his seat and went outside. Outside the door, the sword stood with a slightly frozen face."Fortune?"


    Hyun Jong narrowed his forehead.


    It''s not a cloud rock, it''s a cloud sword. Isn''t Ungum in charge of the White House now? If Unam came, it means something happened in Hwasan, and if Unam came, it means that there was a problem with the white plum.


    But what happens at the White Plum that a long-time writer has to hear in personally.


    Is that in the early morning like now?


    "What happened?"


    "Now, the long-winded man."


    The face of the sword is strange. He seemed to be very surprised, very sick of it.


    What the hell is going on?


    It was very heart-consuming to teach children who did not understand words properly and who were not yet grown up. Being chosen as the right person for such a job tells how calm Ungum is.


    But even such a fortune-teller is not keeping his composure at the momentarily.


    "I''ll go and tell you the details. Jang Moon In! You have to go in person."


    "¡­¡­Get ahead of yourself."


    Hyun Jong followed the fortune-teller without saying a.kabuta.


    It is not difficult to ask the circumstances. But it''s not too late to go and listen to it.


    "Yes, long-time man!"


    The Ungold sword spread the light and advanced. Hyun Jong followed suit without delay.


    Where are we going?''


    Hyun Jong slightly frowned. It is not the White House where the Ungum is headed. It was Yeonhwabong Peak, which connects to the back of the White Plum Hall.


    What about Yeonhwabong?


    However, the fortune-teller climbed Yeonhwabong with all his might if he did not intend to answer his questions.


    We''ll find out when we get there.''


    As I climbed Yeonhwabong halfway along Ungum, I saw the three great disciples sitting here and there on the side of the road.


    ''Huh?''


    What are those kids doing over there? And why do all the kids look like...¡­?


    Hyun Jong opened his eyes wide.


    Children were lying on the left and right sides of Thoreau climbing to Yeonhwabong Peak. Even though a long writer came, he couldn''t even raise his head and gasped.


    "What is this?"


    The fortune-teller was furious.


    "Guys, can''t we have an example right now when the long man is here?"


    "Let it go."


    "One, the long man."


    "More than that, what happened to the children?"


    "That''s¡­¡­."


    The sword turned its head away while reading the countenance.


    "Chung-Myung! Where is Chung-Myung?"


    Chung-Myung? Why does that name come from here?


    Hyun Jong looked at the Ungold sword with a face that he couldn''t understand at all. I think Chung-Myung is referring to a new kid who just came into Hawaii, why would he call him?


    "Here you are."


    The answer came before the question was answered.


    Hyun Jong''s eyes opened when he turned his head to the side where he heard the answer instinctively.


    "You, you, why, huh?


    From behind the tree walked Chung-Myung, a grotesque skeleton.


    His face was whiter than a blank sheet, and his lips turned bluish. The black shade under the eyes is almost down to the chin.


    In short, it is not the appearance of a man.


    There seemed nothing strange about falling down and dying right away.


    "What the hell happened?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''ve over-trained...¡­."


    What the hell are you talking about?


    If a man looks like that just because he trained, not a single person would have survived. You have to say something that makes sense.


    Then the Woongeom hurriedly opened his mouth.


    "That''s not the point right now."


    Hyun Jong glared at the moment.


    Doesn''t it matter?


    "What are you talking about?"


    I can''t believe you''re talking about this shit!The White House is the future of Hawasan. The three great disciples at the White House are not the only ones who will lead Hawasan in the future. But no one else said that...¡­.


    "You have to come here. Chung-Myung found something strange."


    "Strange thing?"


    "Oh, come on!"


    The attitude of the fortune-teller is so urgent.


    ''No...¡­''


    If someone else had shown this attitude, he would have yelled right away, but the person who is fretting in front of Hyun Jong is none other than Ungum. The calmest rhyme in Hawasan runs wild like a foal on its tail.


    Hyun-jong eventually followed Chung-Myung and Ungum into the bushes as if possessed.


    "What the hell is¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s words didn''t last much longer.


    The ground dug into his sight and the old box beneath it came in. The entrance to the box was half open.


    Hyunjong''s eyes are getting bigger.


    can see


    Something golden was shining inside the half-open box. There is only one metal in the world that emits that golden light.


    But it wasn''t just gold that caught Hyun Jong''s eye. The book lying next to the gold.


    The title of the book was even sucking Hyun Jong''s soul.


    ??Hwasan Pahwahwahwahyeon Business Department ¡º


    A d*mn long title and the number attached to it.


    "This, this, this...¡­?"


    Hyun Jong couldn''t get his act together.


    Why do you mean this is coming from here? Why do you even mean it comes with that gold?


    It is scary to approach the unbelievable reality. He is afraid that those things will disappear like a mirage if he reaches out for nothing.


    "Yi, how did you find this?"


    "That kid found it."


    "That kid?"


    Hyun Jong''s head is turning. Chung-Myung looks like a walking corpse.


    "Yi, how did you find this?"


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth with a half-dead face.


    "New, Dawn¡­¡­I''m going to the early morning training...¡­."


    "What?"


    Listening to a mosquito-like voice, Hyun Jong tilts his head. Then the fortune-teller gave me a sneak interpretation.


    "I think it means that I climbed Yeonhwabong for training at dawn."


    "When did you start doing that at dawn?"


    "It''s been a while since we started. Since that kid came."


    "Huh?"


    Ever since that kid came.


    How long has that kid been here?


    ''Oh, no. This isn''t what''s important right now.''


    You can weigh the details later.


    "So you were climbing Yeonhwabong for early morning training when you found this?"


    "To be exact, I was so tired that I was going to rest inside the bushes, but the seat was strangely hard, so I looked at the floor and something was sticking out. So I dug it just in case...¡­."


    "Oh, my dear.


    "By the way... ..the stuff inside is so...¡­ it''s unusual, so I''d rather inform the superiors of the private sector than check it myself.I think it''s right to do it."


    "Tur, take your time. What kind of training are you doing to make a letter of return?"


    "Training is¡­¡­ the root of no man¡­"¡­."


    "Well, I get it. You''re in love with her for a while! I''ll check it myself."


    Hyun Jong swallowed his dry saliva and approached the chest. Then he put his trembling hand into the chest. His hands touched not the brilliant gold that caught everyone''s attention, but the books next to it.


    "Hwasan Pahon Pahon Business Department."


    Taking out each book, Hyun Jong murmurs as if he is out of his mind. A trembling hand told me how turbulent his mind was now.I didn''t even think about opening a book. If you open a book clumsily and this old book crumbles, you won''t be able to close your eyes even if you die.


    "The Great Hawaiian Parcelor."


    This was clear from the history of Hawasan. It may not play a substantial role as a book, but it is a book that might be more important for the Hawasan writer.


    Hyun Jong''s eyes, where he carefully put down the books he took out, came to the title of the book, which was laid down lightly.


    "Chi, chi, chi...¡­."


    His eyes twitch.


    "Chi, Chilmae, the black book?"


    My whole body is shaking.


    "This is where...¡­. This is¡­¡­."


    "Come on, Long Writers!"


    "Growl."


    Hyun Jong''s body, whose consciousness flew white, fell back.


    "Long man!"


    "Get a hold of yourself! Long story!"


    Listening to shouts coming from all over the place, Hyun Jong grinned brightly until the moment he lost his mind.


    What comes out of this ark is not just wealth and bookkeeping.


    It was hope.

 Chapter - 28 Episode 28. Volcano got lucky. (3)

    "Long man!"


    "Jang Moon-in! Open your eyes."


    Hyun Jong was surprised and opened his eyes.


    "Dream?"


    I just woke up and found my chest still in front of him. Fortunately, it was not a dream.


    "Woo, fortune-teller!"


    "Yes, long-time man!"


    "Call the children. Move that box to the Long Moon House right now! And have your ships guard the perimeter of your residence!"


    "Yes, long-time man!"


    "No, no, no! I''ll move it myself! Right now!"


    Hyun Jong took a deep breath and calmed down.


    Nothing is certain yet. In order to accurately understand the situation, we need to call in a financial footnote to see if those items are genuine.


    but


    It can''t be real!''


    Why were they buried in Yeonhwabong if they weren''t genuine? With so much wealth.


    "No, no, no! No! Still, everything has to be clear.''


    There was a cross between hope and anxiety in him. Has his stomach been so agitated in recent decades?


    "Fortune!"


    "Yes! A long writer."


    "Take your things and go down the mountain!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Chung-Myung was seen in Hyunjong''s eyes when he jumped out of his seat.


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    "Yes, a man of long letters."


    "Well done. Let''s talk about the details later!"


    "Yes."


    When Chung-Myung stepped back without saying much, Hyun Jong hurriedly lifted the whole box. Then I asked Chung-Myung for the last time.


    "Take the children and go to the White House."


    "I will."


    "Sure!"


    It was not long before Hyunjong opened his eyes and began to climb down the mountain. The fortune-teller rushed after him. The remaining children at Yeonhwabong stared blankly at the scene.


    "What''s going on here?"


    "¡­¡­I know?"


    In the midst of the confused children, Chung-Myung smiled.


    ''That''s enough for now.''


    The wealth and rank in the ark are only a small part of what was in it.


    Why did you give me a portion?


    It''s not Hwasan''s, it''s Chung-Myung''s...¡­. No, not that!


    You''ll get indigestion if you eat in a hurry.''


    If you feed a person who is dying of hunger to nourish him or her, his or her body can''t stand it. As proof of that, isn''t that enough to take the breath of a long writer?


    It''s not necessarily good to release a lot.


    Now, as Chung-Myung judges, Hawasan is incapable of handling the stuff in his comments. It''s too much to ask a seriously ill patient to run right away. First of all, you have to start over.


    Of course, Chung-Myung is a toddler, but from their point of view it''s never a toddler.


    Then Yoon-jong approached Chung-Myung and said carefully.


    "Priest."


    "Huh?"


    "Since the governor told us to go down, shouldn''t we go back to the White House for now?"


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    "You should."


    "But what''s wrong with you, priest?"


    "Well, that''s what happened."


    Chung-Myung shook his hand.


    ''You don''t know what I''m talking about.''


    Thanks to the use of the congenital stethoscope, my physical condition deteriorated every minute.


    I should have used it less.''


    It can''t be helped. In the past, a sense of quaint was close to perfection, but now it hasn''t reached that level. And now his body is different from his body in many ways.


    Use only the right amount, first drawing out the sensitive energy of the congenital stethoscope with a new body? If that was possible, he would be called an atheist, not a censor.


    "You look like you''re about to die.""I won''t die."


    "Really?"


    "...want to die?"


    Yoon-jong slightly turned away without answering.


    What?


    Shut up, did you really want me to die? I think it''s weird that he''s peeling his eyes off.


    "You''re not dying, so don''t expect it."


    "What kind of expectation did you expect? Hmmm."


    Chung-Myung clicked his tongue.


    ''What a month or two.''


    Birth control doesn''t recover so easily. Even if you live in Jeongyang carefully, you have to suffer for two months to regain your original body. If not, take your pills.


    "But how did you just find it? Seeing that the writer is surprised, it doesn''t seem to be an ordinary product."


    "If you live a good life, heaven will bend over and look after you. So be a good boy."


    "¡­¡­."


    If Chung-Myung is blessed, others are already on the boat. But no one could bring themselves to say that.


    Chung-Myung glanced down and looked at a long man running down Yeonhwabong.


    If you''ve given him this much, he''ll take care of himself.''


    I''m not a fool.


    "Come on, let''s go down."


    "You should. But¡­¡­ where are you going?"


    "Why?"


    "Don''t we have to go this way to get down?"


    Yoon-jong pointed down.


    "What are you asking me?"


    "But why do you go up there?"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk."


    Chung-Myung, who clenched his tongue as if he were pathetic, looked at Yoon-jong and said.


    "Death penalty."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "To be a master, you have to be flexible in thinking. Don''t think it''s just one way down. It''s one of the many ways to get to the top and get down."


    What the hell are you talking about, you nut job!


    "Well, the long man is the long man, and we have to do what we have to do. Ten people who come in last today don''t have rice. Run!"


    Undoubtedly complaining, Yoon-jong''s feet began to run toward the top. And the other kids ran to the top in a panic.


    "That son of a b*tc*!"


    What are ghosts doing? I''m not gonna take him!"


    Chung-Myung, who was watching the children running to Yeonhwabong with all his might, smiled and turned his head.


    "I gave you the first gift."


    What else should I prepare next time?


    There''s still a lot of stuff out of the beadong. The wealth stored in the chest is less than ten minutes compared to the wealth found in Bidong.


    Chung-Myung glanced up at the sky. It seems that the long death penalty looks at him with a distorted face.


    "Hey, don''t tell me I''m going to eat it alone."


    Just enough. Just enough. What? In moderation


    "Heehee."


    Chung-Myung smiled and followed the children up.


    * * *


    "It''s genuine."


    It felt like my heart was pounding. It is a natural answer, and the shock has not diminished a bit, even though it is already expected.


    Hyun Jong couldn''t hide his nervousness and asked back.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I''m sure. The books are obviously genuine, and we have secured the certificate underneath the wealth. Long story!"


    "Huh, uh, uh, uh, uh, uh, uh, uh..."


    I know I have to say something, but I can''t say anything. I had no choice but to make a hoarse sound as if it were deflating.


    "Uh, how did this happen?¡­."


    "There you go! There you go! Long story!"


    "Huh..." Hahaha."


    I try to hold it in, but I keep smiling.


    It''s the world that doesn''t know what''s going to happen, but can these precious things be found at this time?


    What if it was discovered a week later?


    I don''t even want to think about it.


    ''God has bent over and over again.''


    No, it''s not genius. Hwasan''s predecessors, who were watching them in the line, must have helped him.Neither of them are very different words.


    Hyunjong closed his eyes tightly. I can''t hide this passion.


    "So you can prove what''s on the books?"


    "These are certificates from the country. Of course I can prove it! You can bring back the harmony businesses including Taehwa-ru right now."


    "That''s great, that''s great."


    It''s a miracle.


    Maybe he''s the one who''ll be out in the street in a week. But with these certificates and ledgers, not only can we protect the offices of Hawasan, but we can recover all the low-pitched businesses.


    It''s a big hit, pure and simple.


    Hyun Young, the finance footnote, chuckled.


    "I don''t think so, but even if all of this is fake, the crisis is over right now. Even if the wealth contained in the chest is not enough, it is well over 100,000 pieces. I still pay back all the money they ask me to pay back."


    "That''s a relief. I''m so glad."


    "With this money, we can solve the financial problems of Hasan at once. And if they can confiscate their businesses, they won''t have to worry about money."


    Every time I hear it, only good sounds come out. In Hyun Jong''s ears, the voice sounded like the imprisonment of a tax-saving man.


    "That''s not all."


    Hyun Sang, a non-footnote, smiled softly.


    "I think the sword is also the original. I need to research a little more, but as far as I''ve checked, there are no special errors. And there''s Hawaiian Muhak''s unique pleasure, penance, and zenith."


    "Oh, oh.


    "And it''s also encouraging to see the grade of the Falling Sword. The Nakhwa sword is not a painful martial arts like the Chilmae sword, but it can completely fill in the steps before learning. It will be an intermediate process to move from a jin-yut-gum to a chil-gum to a chil-gum."


    "Well, I see."


    "Other than that, bamboo shoots, rock scents, and chilsungbo seem genuine."


    I''m completely out of my mind.


    Hyun Jong consciously dropped the honorifics. If I talk a lot here, I think I''ll look ugly.


    "The fact that the Chilseongbo, which had been in practice, was beyond description. Chilsungbo is the foundation of all Hawaiian martial arts. If you teach your children, they''ll be able to move on to a better position without disrupting the martial arts they''ve learned so far."


    "Isn''t it the same for us?"


    "Of course. Long death penalty."


    "Hwasan''s scarlet. It''s Hongbok."


    At that time, Hyun Sang, who was reading the eyes of the long writer, opened his mouth as if he was trying to say something and closed it.


    And Hyun Jong didn''t miss the hint.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "No, I don''t. I guess it''s old woman''s heart."


    "Did you get caught up in martial arts?"


    "Not at all. This martial arts is genuine. I can put my neck on it and guarantee it."


    "Well, that''s a relief."


    When Jang Moon-in nodded, Hyun Sang also glossed over the situation with a smile.


    "Did you say that the three great disciples discovered this?"


    "Yes, this is Chung-Myung, who just joined the company."


    "You have to lower the table."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Thanks to the child, Hwasan...¡­."


    "It''s not like that. "The Long Writers."


    Hyun Young, the financial footnote, cut off Hyun Jong''s words and came in.


    "She''s just a baby. How long will it take to have a heart for Hawasan?"


    "¡­¡­right."


    "Even if the child doesn''t recognize the value of this account and the secretary, he can''t have known the value of these wealth. As soon as I opened the box, I would have flown with the object without looking back. Or bury it and hide it."A slightly vulgar word came out. This means that Hyun Young is excited. But there was nothing more wrong than that.


    "I see. I didn''t think that far."


    "I''m proud of you. I''m proud of you. It''s a fortune that will shake the heart of anyone who decides to bury their bones in Hawasan. Even if I had seen this wealth, could I have told you right away...¡­."


    "I''ll remember that."


    "¡­¡­Now, the long man?"


    Hyun Young''s face was embarrassed. Hyun Jong burst into laughter looking at the face.


    "I see. I''m proud of you. Yeah, I guess Hawasan got lucky."


    Hyun Jong smiled happily.


    Although coincidences and coincidences overlap, the introduction of Chung-Myung led to the discovery of this ark. I never thought changing my mind and bringing in a child would save Hasan.


    "Hyun Young."


    "Yes, a man of long letters."


    "It''s true that this account is correct, right?"


    "You can hang your neck."


    "I see. Then there are people to call."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes were filled with heavy energy.


    It''s time to punish those who avenged Hawasan''s kindness.


    "Everyone involved, stop by Hasan."


    Hyun Jong, a great Hawaiian writer, straightened his shoulders.

 Chapter - 29 Episode 29. Volcano got lucky. (4)

    "Well, with the mountains."


    Yujong San automatically made a sound of suffering.


    Hawasan''s mountains were rough enough to make even the people in harmony cry.


    At least there are escorts who help you climb the mountain, and ordinary people would not dare to even climb to the top of Hawasan.


    The fact that he had to climb the rough mountain again in less than a week was making both Yujong San''s body and mind uncomfortable.


    "Turn it off."


    "Cheer up, Yoo Jeom-ju."


    "I''m already working hard!"


    Yujong San''s voice was annoying. The guards are pushing him, but it''s not easy to climb this steep road.


    You have to climb the cliff of a slope that people cannot pass by, relying on an old rope. That''s why Hwasan can''t develop only when he develops.


    ''If you get paid, you''ll never climb this rough place again.''


    Because I don''t want to see wasan anymore.


    Barely climbed the cliff, a little flat came out. Gong Munyeon of Taehwa Luju looked back and confirmed that everyone had climbed and opened his mouth.


    "Let''s take a break here."


    "Oh, my princess. That''s a good idea. My legs are shaking...¡­."


    "The owner needs to exercise."


    "Hahaha, I don''t hear any lack of physical strength, but no matter how hard I climb this mountain, I can''t get used to it.Yes."


    "So ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    The shopkeeper shook his head and sat on the rock.


    "By the way, Princess."


    Huasan Daru''s rouge infection approaches Gong Munyeon, who was slowly reading the room.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Why is the long man suddenly asking me to come to Hawaii?"


    The eyes of those who were rubbing their legs were all focused on Gong Munyeon.


    "Maybe they''ve come up with the money?"


    Gong Munyeon smiled softly.


    "Can''t you can''t do that. A hundred thousand dollars is not that small of a money."


    Gong Munyeon put it bluntly.


    "But if you''re borrowing...¡­."


    "There is no one in the world who will lend 100,000 sheep to the failing Hawasan. A man with such a kind heart wouldn''t have been so rich."


    "Certainly..."


    Yujong San shrugs his shoulders.


    "What do you think, Princess? Why do you think the long writer called us?"


    "You''re trying to make things right, aren''t you?"


    "What''s going on?"


    Gong Munyeon turns his head and looks at the top of Hawasan. There''s a Hawaiian up there.


    "I don''t have any money to come out of, and it won''t work if I beg that I don''t have any money on the reimbursement date, so I think I''m going to call them in advance and figure out another way."


    "Huh."


    Yujong San clicked his tongue.


    "You mean someone who doesn''t have the money to pay you back should come and go? I''ve never seen such a stiff debtor in my life.Yes."


    "It''s said you''re in trouble with your wealth. In the first place, other than the great writer of Hawasan. Don''t say anything too harsh."


    "The princess is very fast. Do you still want to think so well of someone who borrows money and hasn''t paid it back in decades?"


    Gong Munyeon smiled awkwardly.


    "Let''s keep our manners. Isn''t it too harsh to make the name Hwasan miserable until the end anyway?"


    "The whole world will know the heart of the princess."


    "You have a different personality."


    "Don''t mention it."


    Gong Munyeon preached and paid tribute.Yujong San clicked his tongue inside as he saw it.


    You''re sitting there for nothing.''


    If you''re planning to repossess and evict the building anyway, what''s courtesy? I would like to thank the people who are being treated for their courtesy.


    ''By the way...''


    Yujong San looked up and looked at the top.


    ''There''s no way you''re gonna lose the money.''


    I was always wondering if I could sell them at the right price just because I was going to receive them. Gong Munyeon bragged about it, but if it takes money, isn''t it better to worry first?


    But now Yujong San is not worried.


    ''Cause you''re from Jongnam, you''re sure you''re interested?''


    In the past, the whole world knew that Hawasan and Jongnam were visiting each other.


    Now that the existence of Hawasan has been forgotten and Jongnam is rising high, it has become a faded story, but the resentment that has lasted for hundreds of years would not have easily gone away.


    What''s more, aren''t the leaders of Jongnam now those who remember the days when Hwasan used to crush Jongnam? If the grudge still lingers, it is clear that those buildings in Hawasan will not be allowed to remain in the world and prove its history.


    "I''m sure the princess intends to sell her war chest to Jongnam.''


    Yujong San''s heart warmed up.


    One hundred thousand.


    Among them, he has to receive as much as five thousand dollars.


    What a big sum of money 5,000 nyang is. With a hermitage, an ordinary family can live on for a month. But it''s not a hermitage, it''s 5,000 golds!


    With that money, you don''t have to do business. Even if you spend moderately, you will be able to spend it for generations and generations and generation.


    Now the long, long tug-of-war is over. At the thought of finally getting the money, Yujong San''s heart began to flutter.


    I wonder what a long man looks like.''


    I can''t help laughing at the thought of that solemn face being distorted. There was also a bit of bitterness, but Yujong San slinked down his rising compassion. Don''t you have no family or friends in front of money?


    "Well, let''s stop going up."


    "Yes."


    Everyone seemed to be having a hard time, but no one asked to rest a little longer.


    The dead, blinded by money, began climbing Hawasan again.


    "I mean, it''s weird here every time I look at it."


    Someone was being facetious.


    "It''s just a building that''s falling down."


    There is a reluctance in the way you speak.


    Falling buildings and walls. And the front door where the door came off.


    It was obviously a ruined or already ruined Munpa. Nevertheless, there is something strange that catches the eye of viewers.


    The weight of Hawasan, who has protected the island for hundreds of years.


    I wouldn''t say, but everyone was sharing the same feeling.


    But he turns a blind eye.


    They are now here to take the breath of the Hawasan. If they don''t accept the long-winded proposal today, Hawasan won''t last just seven weeks and nights.


    Hawasan''s reputation, which has protected the chord for hundreds of years, is finally cut off.


    "Hmmm."


    "Huhuhuhuhm!


    I know how heavy the job is. Everyone coughed in silence.


    I don''t mean to turn a blind eye to the reality of money, but for those born in harmony, Hawasan is a meaningful place in many ways. With the situation of cutting off the breathing room of such a place with his own hands, he has no choice but to hesitate."Let''s go in."


    Gong Munyeon is the only one keeping a nonchalant face. As he took the lead, everyone hesitated and soon followed him with an awkward face.


    "Are you here?"


    Entering the main gate, Unam greets them.


    "Woonamjin. Long time no see."


    "I''m still not good enough to be called a true person. Please call me Unam."


    "If you do, I''ll call it''s a stamp. Do you mind?"


    Unam smiled silently.


    "There''s a man waiting for you. This way."


    "Well."


    Gong Munyeon slightly frowned.


    "You look relaxed.''


    When they came the other day, the ships blocked them with a pale face. However, the appearance of Unam now shows no urgency like the other day.


    No matter how long the writer called them and knew they would arrive by this time, isn''t it normal to show the basic inconvenience?


    Gong Munyeon stared at the back of Unam and began to walk after him.


    I don''t know, maybe this is who he really is.


    Maybe he admitted that everything was coming to an end and let it go. Therefore, it may not be the appearance of a person who is obsessed with money and uncomfortable as before, but rather shows the true nature of Hawasan.


    You''re worried about me.''


    Maybe it''s because the moment has finally come when everything you want comes true. Ordinary people tend to let their guard down as soon as they reach their goal, but Gong Munyeon is a person who gets more nervous at times like this.


    As I walked along Unam, a long writer''s residence came out. And in front of him, there was already a Hawaiian long-written Hyun Jong waiting for them.


    "I''m seeing a man of letters."


    When Gong Munyeon first took control, those who followed him bowed their heads in unison.


    He seems to have engraved his words that he wanted to keep his manners on his way to the end.


    "Welcome. Thank you for coming to the rough road."


    Hyun Jong, a long writer of Hawaiian, smiled softly and greeted everyone.


    "I''m sorry to take up your time in the midst of your desperation. Please understand the difficulties you have to go down there in person, even though you know it''s polite."


    "Don''t mention it. We''re busy, but we can''t be busier than a long writer. Of course, we have to come."


    Gong Munyeon also received Hyun Jong''s words with a smile.


    "More than that...¡­?"


    "Haha, what''s the rush? You must have had a hard time climbing the mountain, but a cup of tea...¡­."


    "The Long Man."


    Gong Munyeon cut off his horse in a polite but determined tone.


    "It''s good to enjoy tea and have a chat. But we''re low-key merchants. I''d like to discuss work-related issues first, rather than customs."


    "Hmm."


    "They''re a group of people who hug problems that need to be solved, get indigestion even if they eat, and cough up when they drink tea. I hope you understand with a generous heart."


    "No, I was only thinking about myself."


    Hyun Jong burst into laughter and looked at the merchants still.


    "Let''s get to the point without dragging our feet."


    "Thank you."


    Gong Munyeon smiled lightly.


    "I brought you here today, not only to convey the position of Hasan."


    "If you were to put yourself in Hawasan''s shoes?"


    Hyun Jong slightly noticed Gong Munyeon.


    In the small movement, Gong Munyeon was able to figure out in advance what the next words would be.


    "I''ve searched everywhere, but I haven''t found anyone to lend money to Hawasan. In other words, I don''t think I''ll be able to pay you back within the due date.""Hmmm."


    Gong Munyeon frowned at Hyun Jong''s words.


    "We''ve given you plenty of time. We have to earn money to become merchants. I can''t delay the deadline again."


    "That''s why I''m saying it."


    Hyun Jong made eye contact with everyone and opened his mouth.


    "I know I can''t delay it any longer. But it''s impossible for Hwasan to pay back 100,000 dollars on the day of reimbursement. So please."


    Hyun Jong leaned down and took the ticket.


    "I can''t pay all that money back, but I can pay some back. So if there''s anyone here who can personally delay the repayment date, please help us with Hasan."


    Everyone was embarrassed and stared blankly at the fact that the long writer had lowered his head.


    The atmosphere began to flow strangely.

 Chapter - 30 Episode 30. Volcano got lucky. (5)

    "Hmm?"


    Far away, Chung-Myung, who was looking at the long writers and merchants on the eaves, glistened as if he was having fun.


    "Are you coming out like that?"


    Looking at the long writer with subtle eyes, Chung-Myung smirked.


    I don''t know.


    Is this what a long writer is doing to push them into hell or to give them one last warm heart even in this situation?


    It can be interpreted either way.


    But one thing is for sure, Hyun Jong, the current author of Hawasan, is not as simple as he appears to be.


    "I guess so."


    Haven''t you seen it?


    The scene of a long writer sobbing while holding the door of the underground commentary.


    He was the one who maintained Hawasan''s long-winded appearance even though his insides were rotten. He carried the collapsing Moonpa on his back, but did not lose his gentleness and grace.


    Chung-Myung squinted and looked at the long writer.


    But that shouldn''t be all.''


    Patience has proved enough. However, it is not only character and patience that a long writer must possess.


    Of course that''s important. But Hwasan''s...¡­. No, there is something else that any writer who leads the Chinese literature must have.


    It''s coldness.''


    That''s the kind of place a long writer is.


    Even if it is where the Taoists live, the essence of Hawasan is Mufa.


    Regardless of his or her personality, he or she who leads the literary circle as a long-time writer must have a cool head. For the sake of Hawasan''s film, you have to be able to trust yourself thoroughly to the benefit of the doubt.


    Does Hyun Jong have a mind to read as a long writer?


    Chung-Myung, lying on the eaves with his chin resting on him, raised his body slightly.


    Wood! Wood! Wood, wood!


    Then there is the sound of bone breaking in my back.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    Chung-Myung, who made a groan, grabbed his waist and fell flat on the eaves again.


    ''Oh, my God.''


    Perhaps because I''m properly drained, there''s no place in my whole body that''s fine. Even though he was constantly working and grooming, he didn''t think about returning to his birthmark.


    In my head, I finished calculating that I could regain my original condition in one or three months, but it was a problem to endure three months. I''m so frustrated that I came into the body of a weak young man, but now I can''t even use that weak body properly.


    "Um... I''m going to have to come up with something."


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply and lifted his head.


    For now, his body is a later matter. We have to see how that situation ends.


    "Did you ask me to delay the due date?"


    Gong Munyeon frowned unconsciously.


    I thought there might be something. He never looked down on Hawasan''s potential. Dozens of literary factions emerge and disappear every day. It''s never easy to go on for hundreds of years in that exorcism.


    Now, Hawasan''s situation is not as good as it used to be, but Moonpa, which has a long history, has that potential.


    But...


    "Is this what you call the potential?''


    I can''t stop laughing.


    Am I overestimating Hwasan too much?''


    Come to think of it, they wouldn''t have been driven to this situation if they had left their potential. Gong Munyeon sighed deeply.


    "I made it clear the other day that I can no longer delay the repayment date."


    "Don''t get me wrong. Bondo is not asking the princess right now."


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    Hyun Jong stared at Gong Munyeon and opened his mouth.


    "I am fully aware of the position of the chord counterpart. That''s why Bondo is only asking you all directly now. Even if it''s 100,000 won, don''t you have a separate amount to receive?""That''s true."


    "So I''m asking you personally if there''s anyone who can delay the repayment date."


    Gong Munyeon frowned.


    "Thin numbers."


    I don''t know what this means.


    "So you''re saying you can pay back those who can''t afford to delay their repayment?"


    "That''s right."


    "Yes?"


    Gong Munyeon opened his eyes wide.


    "Hwasan may not be as good as he used to be, but it''s not that there aren''t very many people who give him a helping hand. I couldn''t afford all 100,000, but I was able to afford some. So with your help, Hawasan won''t lose the name. So please. For those of you who are looking after Hawasan today, we will surely repay him in his name."


    Once again, the man of letters has taken a swipe. His posture was low, but he felt confident.


    Seeing that, Gong Munyeon frowned unconsciously.


    "What nonsense...¡­."


    "I know."


    Yujong San, who was watching the situation at that moment, cut Gong Munyeon''s words and came in. It may not have been intended, but it was inevitable for Gong Munyeon, who suddenly stopped talking, to raise an eyebrow.


    "If I delay the reimbursement, you''ll be relieved?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "Let''s be honest."


    Yujong San continues to talk with a bitter face.


    "We know that Hawasan might go under tomorrow right now, and we know that he''s going to fail. By the way, if you''re asking me to postpone the repayment date by believing in the words of a long-time writer, you''re asking me to take the risk that I might not get the money."


    "¡­¡­it is, so to speak."


    "Does that make any sense?"


    Gong Munyeon has put on a new complexion. It is true that Yujong San cut him off, but anyway he was saying something he couldn''t because of his face. It''s better for Yujong San to come forward.


    Normally, Yujong San would have soothed the situation at this point, but Gong Munyeon remained silent this time. Now we need to push the long-winded a little more.


    It''s all over now.''


    On this occasion, Hawasan will end that long history.


    It may be bitter for those who watch that the Mufain Hawasan is crushed by the power of money, not the force of the Tamun faction, but it is also more meaningful.


    "Failor."


    "Yes, a man of long letters."


    "What can I offer you, Bondo?"


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    Hyun Jong straightened his shoulders.


    A cool wind is blowing from somewhere. Hyun Jong smiles brightly in the wind.


    "There''s nothing left in Hawaii. Now all that remains in Hawasan is the honor of supporting the chords and islands for many years. The only thing I can call is Hwasan''s name, too."


    "Well¡­¡­."


    "If you ask me what to believe, this is the only answer. The name of Hawasan. History of Hawasan. Is that not enough?"


    Yujong San shut up if he had nothing to say.


    The name of Hawasan.


    History of Hawasan.


    Yeah, maybe it''s a meaningful word. Unless the people gathered here are merchants.


    A name or history means nothing to a merchant. Money is the only thing that means to merchants. Does it make money or doesn''t it make money? It''s the merchants who put everything on that one.


    But you want the merchants to collateralize their names and history?


    "Huh."


    Yujong San couldn''t stop a burst of laughter."You''re too stubborn, are you?"


    "Did you say forced?"


    Hyun Jong still looked at Yujong San. The heavyness of his eyes forced Yujong San to withdraw unconsciously.


    "Maybe it''s forced."


    But unlike his heavy eyes, Hyun Jong''s voice from his mouth was only soft.


    "But I want to try and force myself. Because Hwasan believes that the name left by Hwasan, who has protected the island and harmony for hundreds of years, is not in vain."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''d like to ask you backwards. What does wasan mean to you. Indeed, in the name of Hwasan, does not there exist such values in the history of Hwasan."


    No one could open their mouth.


    Hwasan.


    Who dares to call the name light? And who dares to waste that history?


    No one dares to belittle Hwasan''s name, though it is now a name that has been faded away. Moreover, those who have lived with their roots in harmony will be even more so.


    Therefore, no one was willing to continue the conversation.


    Except for one person.


    "I think it''s a little off topic."


    Gong Munyeon set out to refresh the atmosphere. Hyun Jong''s eyes are on Gong Munyeon. Unlike Hyun Jong''s empty eyes, Gong Munyeon''s eyes were as sharp as ever.


    "In summary, if you''re going to personally push back the repayment date, and if you don''t, take the money here today."


    "That''s how it works."


    "All right."


    Gong Munyeon nodded.


    "Originally, in the name of the Union of Chords, it should be opposed, but I''m a man of providence, so I''ll grant you permission. If anyone wants, you can postpone the reimbursement personally. One!"


    Gong Munyeon looked back with sharp eyes.


    "You have to take responsibility for that. The merchant association does not provide protection for those who delay the reimbursement date. Even if I''m being disbursed."


    It was a subtle pressure.


    "You can choose. The person who will keep the reimbursement date is here. And if you think you''re going to delay the reimbursement, go over there."


    Gong Munyeon''s hand pointed to the side.


    "Is this enough? A long writer?"


    "That''s right."


    Hyun Jong nodded coolly.


    "I don''t know what this means. However, I will respect the opinion of the long writer until the end. Isn''t it a respectable place to be a long-time writer of Hwasan, although it is now a disappearance?"


    Hyun Jong grinned silently.


    "Thank you for your concern."


    Gong Munyeon raised an eyebrow unconsciously. There is no change in Hyun Jong''s attitude even though he made a sneak provocation.


    ''I''ll break your attitude.''


    Gong Munyeon, who took a moment, said with a quiver.


    "How do you like it? Unfortunately, there is no one who can delay the repayment date?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Look."


    Gong Munyeon pointed back. Hyun Jong''s eyes follow Gong Munyeon to merchants. Those who met Hyun Jong''s eyes turned their eyes slightly and avoided their eyes.


    "Do you need more time?"


    Hyun Jong did not reply. I just closed my eyes.


    "No matter how long you wait, it doesn''t change. Because no one will give up a fortune because of the name of the faded Hawasan. So let''s stop now, Jang Moon-in. Stand aside with all your might. You''ve done enough to be a long writer."


    Gong Munyeon, intoxicated with victory, opened his arms without realizing it."Now, with this...¡­."


    "Tsk."


    It was that moment.


    I can hear footsteps rattling behind my back. Gong Munyeon looked back without realizing it.


    "¡­¡­Staff owner?"


    Yujong San was trudging to the side with his face as if he had chewed something.


    It is the seat where those who will delay the repayment date will go.


    "What the hell¡­¡­"


    Yujong San sighed as he saw Gong Munyeon''s speechless expression.


    "¡­¡­look. What the hell are you thinking?"


    Gong Munyeon''s angry voice spread sharply everywhere.

 Chapter - 31 Episode 31. You punk? Are you a pro-Nam guy? (1)

    "What on earth?"


    "Don''t look at me like that. Because I know I''m doing a stupid thing."


    Yujong San shakes his hand as if he is annoyed.


    "Why would someone you know?"


    "Hey, princess."


    "¡­¡­."


    "You''re not a harmonious man."


    Gong Munyeon''s face went blank.


    What are you talking about?


    "You''re the son-in-law in the chords, so you don''t know. What does wasan mean in harmony?"


    "No!"


    Gong Munyeon poked his lips.


    What the hell are you talking about? Why is it important now if you''re not a chord person?


    "Hey, you''re a shopkeeper."


    "Oh, thank you. Because I know what you''re trying to say."


    Yujong San sighed deeply.


    "I understand that money seems to be the same way of saying harmony in a world where you sell it."


    Gong Munyeon looked at Yujong San with an absurd face. I wonder what the hell will come out of his mouth.


    "But I''m a man of harmony."


    "¡­¡­what did you do?"


    "Those who were born and raised in harmony grow up to hear stories about Hawasan. When you get out of the baby food, you have to live in the world and become a master of the world, and even after knowing that you are not talented enough to join the world, you grow up hearing how he has protected the world and the island."


    Gong Munyeon tilted his head. What is this out of the blue?


    "Not just me. My father and my grandfather grew up like that. Hawasan is the pride of the islanders, the pride of harmony. And¡­¡­."


    Yujong San scratched the back of his head.


    "If not me, it was also the pride of my father or my grandfather."


    "¡­¡­so what did it do?"


    "But what if I take down Hwasan to make some money? Will my father leave me alone when I go to the next world? You''ll be beaten for days and days."


    A low laugh burst out.


    When Gong Munyeon turned his head with a stiff face, everyone closed their mouths and lowered their heads slightly.


    "So, for that reason, you''re giving up a fortune?"


    "Giving up is nothing. I didn''t hear that the long man would make it up to you?"


    "Do you believe that?"


    "There''s nothing to believe. What are you going to do with the money?"


    Yujong San spat on the floor.


    "He''s like you who''s going to get paid and leave, and he''s going to have a lot of money to use. If you go to Hangzhou, there are many places to spend money. But where am I going to make money? I''ve spent my whole life digging in harmony. Hangju? Soju? That''s not funny."


    Yujong San smirked without realizing it.


    It''s not even a funny situation. By the time he climbed Hawasan, he was so engrossed in the idea of getting money and living on his own. But aren''t you saying this now?


    It''s crazy.


    It''s not something you can do in your right mind. Yujong San knew very well how stupid he was now.


    But...


    "You''ll regret it."


    "Of course you''ll regret it. God d*mn it! Look like I''m doing this because I don''t know I''m sorry! I know better than you do! Of course you''ll regret it!"


    Yujong San shouted out loud.


    "But it would be less uncomfortable than my hand destroying Hwasan!"Gong Munyeon looks at Yujong San with dumbfounded eyes.


    Yujong San also sighed after taking a deep breath several times to see if the excitement did not subside.


    "Hey, princess, I''m still worth a living. If I try to protect Hawasan here now, I''ll lose money. Then you can live in poverty, just taking your money back then. But if I pull out the roots of Hawasan''s pillars here, I''ll live with useless money until the day I die. I don''t want to live like that."


    Gong Munyeon stared at Yujong San and clenched his teeth.


    "Are you out of your mind?"


    I couldn''t understand what Yujong San was saying. But...


    You don''t have to understand.''


    If you want to enter the fire pit on your own, why are you trying to stop me? The absence of that one person does not change the situation.


    "Do as you please. It won''t make a difference without you."


    "Who said we were one?"


    Gong Munyeon''s movement stopped suddenly. Then the head slowly turns. His slow-moving head seemed to tell how hot he was now.


    "The Preface Master."


    Seo Moon-jong walked beside Yujong San.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Can''t you see?"


    Gong Munyeon frowned.


    However, Seo Mun-jong was not the only one who came forward. Perhaps Yujong San''s voice was the trigger, five of the twenty people who came up together went to Yujong San.


    "Oh, my God."


    Gong Munyeon shook his head.


    "Have you seen such pathetic men?''


    How can a man named a merchant make such a stupid choice? Well, that''s why you''re stuck in this countryside for f*ck''s sake.


    ''No, I don''''


    Gong Munyeon''s face, which was unable to hide his pathetic heart, quickly hardened carefully.


    ''They would never have made that choice if it wasn''t for the other wasan. I guess that''s how much Hwasan''s influence on harmony is still absolute.''


    If you''re swayed by emotions, you can''t make a proper judgment. Disrespecting the opponent is the last thing a merchant should do. It is right to think that the potential of Hawasan, whom he was so concerned about, has been exercised at this moment.


    Gong Munyeon looked at those who crossed the side. Everyone is regretting it, but they are wearing faces full of relief.


    ''Silly things.''


    Pride in not abandoning Hasan until the end?


    That is meaningful only when Hawasan exists. Even if they put off the reimbursement date, Hawasan can''t afford to pay the rest of the money back. They ended up spending a fortune on a moment''s misjudgment.


    Gong Munyeon, who finished his judgment, asked calmly.


    "Is there anyone else who thinks otherwise?"


    The remaining merchants watched Hyun Jong and Gong Munyeon and turned away.


    "The Long Man."


    "¡­¡­."


    Gong Munyeon said with a gentle smile.


    "I didn''t know Hwasan''s name was still so high. But I guess that''s it. The rest of them have no intention of postponing the repayment date, so I want you to stop paying back the money we lent you."


    Hyun Jong smiled in vain. His eyes were on the merchants behind him, not Gong Munyeon.


    "Isn''t there really anyone else who can help him."¡­¡­."


    When the answer did not return, Hyun Jong nodded still.


    "Then it''s inevitable."


    "The Long Man."


    "Don''t rush me. Princess."


    Gong Munyeon flinched.


    It was a low voice, but Hyun Jong''s voice contained a force that he dared not resist.


    Yujong San, who stood separately on the side, and Hyun Jong, who looked around several merchants, smiled brightly.


    "But it''s enough to confirm that there are still people who are willing to be Hawasan. Doesn''t that mean the world hasn''t abandoned him yet?"


    When Gong Munyeon couldn''t do this or that, Hyun Jong raised his voice loudly.


    "Unam!"


    "Yes, long-time man!"


    "Bring it!"


    "Yes."


    Unam bowed his head and walked somewhere at a quick pace. Gong Munyeon slightly frowned at the sight.


    "Are you sure you''re ready?''


    It can''t be.


    Gong Munyeon didn''t just play with his hands off. If anyone had lent that money to Hawasan, it would have been in Gong Munyeon''s ears.


    So you''re bluffing?


    No, that doesn''t make sense either. Bluffing is when there''s a background, doing it. But now there is no background in Hawasan, is there? It is not a situation that can be solved by bluffing.


    Unam returns before Gong Munyeon can organize his thoughts. I was alone when I went, but there were three people coming back.


    "Is that a wise man?"


    Considering the age of those who come with Unam, they seemed to be the elders of Hawasan. One of them had a big box in his hand.


    "I''ve got it, sir."


    Hyun Jong pointed forward with a chin.


    "Put it down."


    "Yes."


    Chin


    The crates are placed on the floor.


    Gong Munyeon looked up at the chest and looked up.


    "This is¡­¡­?"


    "There is a fortune in it that I owe you. Check it out."


    "¡­¡­did you say wealth now?"


    "Yes, it is."


    Gong Munyeon looked at the chest with suspicious eyes.


    You don''t want to play with me.


    Hyun Jong, who he knows, is not the one to joke around in this situation. Does that mean there''s really wealth in there?


    Various thoughts rushed into my mind, but now was not the time to think. What do you mean by thinking about a box right in front of you?


    Gong Munyeon approached the ark as if possessed. And slowly opened the lid.


    His eyes become thinner after checking the stuff inside.


    "This is¡­¡­."


    Wealth?


    This book can''t be a fortune, can it?


    "Jang-in, are you kidding me?"


    "Can''t you can''t do that. I certainly gave you what you wanted."


    "What is this?"


    "You''ll know when you read it."


    Gong Munyeon, who saw Hyun Jong''s calm face, bit his lips and pulled out one of the books in the chest. Then I started checking the contents on the stand.


    Go away.


    Go away.


    The sound of turning the pages spreads through the quiet Hawasan. Gong Munyeon''s face was colored with dirt every time more pages were passed.


    "This is¡­¡­."


    Gong Munyeon, whose face color has completely changed, looked at Hyun Jong shaking his hand holding the book.


    "What is this...¡­."


    When Gong Munyeon couldn''t continue his words, merchants, who were wary of Gong Munyeon, sneaked toward Gong Munyeon."What''s that? Princess?"


    "Let''s take a look."


    "¡­¡­."


    When Gong Munyeon didn''t answer, merchants glanced at the crates. Those who have confirmed that there are still several books left inside reach out and take them out.


    "What the hell is this...¡­."


    The faces of those who checked the contents with slightly nervous faces soon became suspicious.


    "Isn''t this a bookkeeper?"


    "That''sir."


    Hyun Jong nodded coolly.


    "It''s like an old book, why do you suddenly...¡­?"


    Hyun Jong smiled brightly.


    "The books you''re looking at are books that Hawasan''s predecessor made for the management of the business."


    "¡­¡­What? What the hell?"


    Hyun Jong''s eyes have subsided a little.


    "Did you check, Princess?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s voice resonates clearly.


    "The book proves that the originator of the chord business you''re running now is Hwasan."


    "Yes?"


    "Oh, no, what the hell does that mean? A long writer?"


    "Quiet."


    Hyun Jong resolutely cut them off. And he opened his mouth softly to those who had yet to come to their senses.


    "Hwasan has done you a favor. But you have avenged your kindness. No matter how much Hawasan admires goodness, it''s not a funny place to show favor to the rats who bite their owners without grace."


    The stern scolding of Hyun Jong is pouring out sharply.


    "Hwasan, based on this account, will confiscate all of the businesses you run, as well as the assets you''ve collected so far."


    A bolt of lightning fell into the dry sky.

 Chapter - 32 Episode 32. You punk? Are you a pro-Nam guy? (2)

    No one could open their mouth.


    This is because the declaration from Hyun Jong''s mouth was so shocking. Those who understood what Hyun Jong was saying could not shut up, and those who had yet to grasp the situation could not dare to open their mouths because they were weighed down by the atmosphere.


    "Come on, Long Writers!"


    "What do you mean? A long writer?"


    The disturbance broke out rapidly.


    Merchants who dyed their faces red screamed as if they were evil, but Hyun Jong didn''t change a single expression. A cold face that has not been seen in him usually weighs on merchants.


    "Literally."


    "Ha, but...¡­!"


    "We don''t know what the hell this is about.¡­."


    It was then.


    "Quiet."


    Gong Munyeon''s cold voice closed the merchants'' mouths.


    Hyun Jong and Gong Munyeon''s eyes are intertwined in Ho Gong.


    "The Long Man."


    "Say it, princess."


    Attitudes have not changed, but much has changed. Hyun Jong was no longer consistent in a relaxed manner, and the tenderness he had walked politely in the complexion of Gong Munyeon disappeared.


    "I think you''re being too mischievous."


    "Did you say it was a joke?"


    "That''s right."


    The eyes of the two are intertwined in Ho Gong. Hyun Jong, who would normally have been soft, has not stepped down at this moment.


    "I''m sorry if the seat of great Hawasan seems to be free enough to share your farm with you."


    Gong Munyeon closes his mouth tightly. His mouth cracks as usual.


    "Certainly, according to this account, most of the businesses in the Harmon Merchants Union are owned by Hawasan. If we fail to provide proof that we have taken over the business at a fair price, we will have nothing to say if we confiscate our property."


    "You''re well aware."


    "One."


    Gong Munyeon smiled. But the smile was distinctly different from the one he had ever shown. It''s an awkward smile as if it was forced to make it up.


    "Isn''t that the story of when this book was real?"


    Hyun Jong stared at Gong Munyeon without saying a word. But Gong Munyeon continued to speak without being pressed by those eyes.


    "How do you prove whether or not this book that popped out of nowhere is genuine?"


    "That means¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong opened his eyes wide.


    "Is it the only way to say that Hawasan has now given false evidence."


    "Hwasan wouldn''t do that."


    Gong Munyeon took a step back. But that didn''t change the attitude.


    "But isn''t it possible that Hawasan is also being deceived by this false account? We can''t trust this book unless it''s verified as authentic."


    "That''s right!"


    "What a common sense!"


    The merchants were right, bolstered by Gong Munyeon''s comments.


    Hyun Jong, who was watching the scene, nods slowly. Then I turned my head and looked at Hyun Young.


    "Jaegyeong Footnote."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "What do you think?"


    "They have a point."


    Hyun Young, the financial footnote, answered without changing his face. The figure brought joy to the merchants.


    "What should I do?"


    "The long story is wrong."


    "Hmm?"


    Hyun Young says with a big smile.


    "It''s not our job to determine whether the books are genuine or not. Isn''t it the government office that makes a difference between a situation like this?"


    "Right."


    Hyun Young went on with a lot of tickets.


    "That''s why we''ve already left half of our books at the government office of Chords to verify that it''s authentic. If the books are authentic, the government will personally confiscate their businesses."Gong Munyeon opened his eyes wide.


    "Did you say you''ve already left it to me?"


    "Yes. Why? What''s wrong?"


    Hyun Young''s nonchalant response lowers Gong Munyeon''s body temperature. A cold sweat began to seep out of my spine.


    ''I got you.''


    If they were in harmony, they could cope. But they are now in Wasan. If government soldiers flocked to the workplace and began occupying them while they were away, the remaining would have no way to deal with it.


    ''That''s him!''


    There was a spark in Gong Munyeon''s eyes staring at Hyun Jong.


    Hyun Jong brought them together to Wasan with this intention from the beginning. Showing the accounts directly to merchants and covering up disputes was nothing but blindfolding. What they really aim for is to keep them out of harmony.


    "When did you put the books in the coffin?"


    "It was two days ago."


    "¡­¡­ee."


    Gong Munyeon grinds his teeth.


    Two days is more than enough time to verify all the books. He said he left half of it, but the books are half-contrastable. It was clear that the books in the chest had already been reviewed.


    In other words, at the bottom of the mountain, government troops were already waiting to cover the authenticity of the books and prepare to confiscate the business.


    Chords'' coffins are generations of Hawaiian friendly places. If the long-winded man used Hawasan''s connections to pressure from above, isn''t it obvious how the chords will turn out?


    It''s probably going to be a mess by now.


    "Long man!"


    An angry voice burst out of Gong Munyeon''s mouth.


    But Hyun Jong was no longer the generous man he knew.


    "Keep your voice down."


    A stern spirit emanates from Hyun Jong''s predecessor. Although Gong Munyeon is rarely surprised or embarrassed by people, he had no choice but to cringe at the energy emanating from Hyun Jong.


    The name was Hwasan.


    It was unimaginable that the spirit was emitted from the man who carried the name, which now had nothing but nothing left.


    "You have no right to speak."


    Hyun Jong stares at merchants with cold eyes. Some, unable to overcome the weight of that gaze, shook their heads and avoided the eyes of Hyun Jong.


    "True friends are those who reach out when they''re in trouble. You don''t have to treat people with knives when they''re having a hard time. Go back, go down to the chords and everything will be over. If it were the way it was, I''d have to retrieve everything from you.¡­."


    Hyun Jong sighed.


    "You can''t ignore all the hard work you''ve done. So I''ll grant you permission to take a cartload of wealth."


    "Now, the long-winded man."


    No matter how tactless they were, they couldn''t help but notice how the situation was going at this point.


    "I have done you the greatest favor."


    At that time, Hyun Young, the finance footnote, opened his mouth.


    "These are the people who have destroyed Hawasan and siphoned off his wealth. In addition, he tried to avenge Hwasan''s kindness. Such a favor to those people...¡­."


    "The beast tried to bite. So, if you show your teeth together, I''ll be an animal, too."


    Hyun Jong shook his hand.


    "I''ve already decided, so please don''t mention it any more."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    Hyun Young lowered his head.


    "Get down, please. Don''t you want to see what''s going on with your eyes?"


    Gong Munyeon''s face is completely distorted. Revealing his teeth, he glared at Hyun Jong as if to kill him."Long man, you were hiding your mind behind that soft face."


    "Reading mind..."


    Hyun Jong smiled brightly.


    "Totally, I suppose. I can''t compare to you."


    "¡­¡­I won''t forget this debt."


    "Come on, Unam, take them."


    "Yes, long-time man!"


    Gong Munyeon turned his body around. Then, without waiting for Unam''s guidance, he began to walk toward the mountain gate.


    The merchants, who were at their wits'' end, rushed to follow Gong Munyeon. You should go down the mountain as soon as possible to see what happened to the harmony.


    Hyun Jong sighed softly as he looked at the merchants heading to the prose.


    "Jang In! Thank you for your hard work."


    "Cancer."


    Hyun Jong smiled softly at Hyun Young.


    "I''m done with wasan. Don''t worry about that!"


    "Don''t be so upset. Now we''ve crossed a mountain."


    "Where was the mountain bigger than that? Everything will be fine now."


    Hyun Jong smiled at Hyun Young, who was so excited and lost what to do.


    It has been decades since I saw a financial footnote like that. Everyone was carrying a heavy burden on their shoulders.


    It''s all thanks to him.''


    I think it''s Hwasan''s Hongbok.


    We need to give a big prize, but what prize should we give to celebrate all of this? I keep laughing.


    Hyun Jong''s eyes, which had been lost in thought for a while, turned to Yujong San and the rest of the merchants.


    "And¡­¡­."


    Those who saw the eyes of a long writer immediately bow their heads.


    "You have not lost your grace to the last."


    Hyun Jong''s attitude was quite different from that of other merchants a while ago. It''s certainly soft, though not without its severity.


    "We don''t know what''s going on.¡­."


    "It doesn''t change the fact that your place of business belongs to Hawasan. Of course, Hwasan''s should be returned to him. However, I will continue to allow you to run your businesses and get paid for it."


    "¡­¡­."


    Yujong San''s face became subtle.


    Although the situation is better than those who are rushing down the mountain right now, it is the same to lose their workplaces. Wouldn''t Yujong San become an agent in the store owner of the store?


    "If you do..."


    As soon as Yujong San tried to protest, Hyun Young opened his mouth.


    "Too much greed can cause anger."


    "¡­¡­."


    "It''s a sin to pressure others with property that doesn''t belong to them. Hawasan just gave you a chance to take the weight off your sins."


    A sigh is coming out.


    Hyun Young is right if all this comes from a fake.


    "Grandpa, what the hell have you done?''


    I''m suddenly ashamed.


    "Jaegyeong Footnote."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "Isn''t it true that they didn''t betray their loyalty to Hwasan and helped him at the last minute?"


    "You''re right."


    "Let''s discuss it together. Let''s see if there''s a good direction. Shouldn''t Hawasan still be a warm place for a close friend?"


    "Yes, a man of letters. I''ll obey your instructions."


    Hyun Young sneaked forward and gestured to merchants.


    "Come this way. Let''s go to the finance ministry and discuss what''s ahead."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Merchants walked along with Hyun Young. There was a complex feeling on his face.


    While everyone was moving away, Hyun Jong remained alone and looked around Hwasan.There was not a day when I didn''t see this sight. But Hawasan, who caught his eye today, was clearly different from yesterday.


    The stark, faded halls seem to be full of life today.


    ''Is everything on your mind?''


    No, it doesn''t just end like that.


    This is the first time in decades that Hawasan, who has always been exposed to sad news, has received it. The flow has a strange side, so once you change the direction, it''s not easy for you to turn it around with your workforce.


    Now that the water has opened in the right direction, Hawasan will be different from before. Hyun Jong believed so.


    Perhaps today will bring back the forgotten glory of Hawasan.


    ''That''s the way it should be.''


    A clear, waterless smile bloomed on Hyun Jong''s face full of wrinkles.


    "¡­¡­I, I¡­¡­."


    And a clear, wrinkle-free face crumpled up.


    "That sucker!"


    There is a spark in Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    What? A cart?


    What''s wrong with animals?


    "Hi, I''ll show you exactly what an animal is!"


    Hyun Jong sent them there.


    Chung-Myung did not let them go.

 Chapter - 33 Episode 33. You punk? Are you a pro-Nam guy? (3)

    "Death penalty, Ambassador!


    "Why are you making such a fuss?"


    "Did you hear that?"


    Yoon-jong smirked.


    "What did you hear?"


    "Hasn''t there already been a lot of rumors? Didn''t you hear that?"


    "There''s nothing you can''t hear because you have ears."


    Jo-Gol made more of a fuss when Yoon-Jong replied nonchalantly.


    "It turns out that the harmonious merchants who were pressing for debt to Hawasan were his agents in the past. Their businesses are all owned by Hwasan."


    "I see."


    "The chords are crazy right now. Government soldiers are occupying the chords and confiscating all of their property."


    "I heard that, too."


    "Oh, my God, Ambassador! Why are you so calm? Ha! This is why I shouldn''t talk to people who are going to be masters!"


    Jo-Gol struck in the chest as if he was frustrated.


    "Is that such a big deal?"


    "It''s amazing. It''s amazing. Do you have any idea how much it would cost to confiscate all the assets of the flock? Apart from their wealth, if they can only bring their own businesses, Hawasan won''t have to worry about making ends meet for generations."


    "So... ..?"


    Yoon-jong looked at Jo-Gol with new eyes as if he knew it was a little serious.


    He is a man who will become a doer in the first place, and is far from a natural counterpart. There seems to be a clear difference between his view of the incident and Jo-Gol''s view of the shopping district.


    "It must have been bigger than I thought."


    "Oh, my God, the death penalty. The death penalty should lead Hawasan in the future, and it would be a disaster if he had no sense of money."


    "Well, keep that in mind."


    I''ve heard rumors, but I''ve never thought it was such a big deal. I just thought I could get away with the debt crunch, but it seems to be quite a big deal.


    As a result, a new question arose.


    "But how did this happen all of a sudden? Why did you put up with the humiliation so far?"


    "Well, that''s...."


    "Huh?"


    Jo-Gol''s face has become strangely complex.


    "I heard they found the books this time."


    "Books?"


    "Yes, the books related to the business of Hawasan. They found it a few days ago and they were able to knock them down...¡­."


    Jo-Gol obliquely blurs the end of the story. And Yoon-jong could see why Jo-Gol''s expression was so sour.


    "A few days ago."


    "Yes."


    "The books were found a few days ago. And the books must be in the form of a book?"


    "I suppose so."


    Yoon-Jong laughed bitterly.


    "It just so happens that we saw a book found a few days ago. Don''t you think so?"


    "¡­¡­yes."


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong couldn''t keep up their words and exchanged subtle glances.


    ''The ark.''


    ''There must have been a book in it.''


    It''s too coincidental to call it a coincidence. In addition, wasn''t the response of the long writer who checked the contents of the ark so impressive?


    "I don''t think so."


    "I feel the same way."


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong''s faces got a little darker.


    "In addition, his reaction before that was a little...¡­."


    "It was obviously so strange."


    - Oh my god! What''s this? What''s with the stone?


    - No, my God! It''s not a stone! Who buried this in a place like this? That''s weird. Hahaha. That''s weird.


    Shall we dig? You don''t mind if I dig? Hahahaha. Haha. I can''t believe this is buried here. What a strange thing to do. I don''t think it''s a treasure.


    Yoon-jong closed his eyes tightly.


    ''If you try to fool me, I''ll try to fool you. God d*mn it.''


    I can''t forget that awkward voice. Even if a three-year-old child hears it, it''s definitely...


    ''Oh, he''s making some strange move.''I would have thought.


    The crumbles that came after that crappy performance...¡­.


    "As expected?"


    "Right?"


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong''s faces became serious.


    "Where the hell did they find it?"


    "¡­¡­the more I know, the more I don''t know."


    "Yes."


    Yoon-jong shakes his head.


    There are so many suspicions. Even if you don''t try hard, every time you walk, suspicious things seem to roll down.


    Nevertheless, the reason why Yoon-jong is not so wary of Chung-Myung is that his sincerity towards Hwasan is obvious.


    The same is true of this work. Anyway, didn''t Hwasan benefit greatly from Chung-Myung''s search for the books?


    "Anyway¡­¡­."


    It was that moment.


    "Metabolism!"


    A loud voice came from outside the room.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Haven''t you seen Chung-Myung?"


    "Why Chung-Myung?"


    "I can''t see where he is even when he''s looking for me. It''s not in the room."


    "¡­¡­Hmm?"


    Yoon-jong''s body, which was trying to answer casually, stopped. Soon his complexion begins to turn black.


    "You don''sorry.


    "Yes, anywhere."


    "Stop, don''t tell me!"


    Yoon-jong jumped up from his seat. Then he rushed to run towards Chung-Myung''s room.


    Yoon-jong, who slammed into the door, opened Chung-Myung''s closet.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Jo-Gol, who rushed into the room after Yoon-Jong belatedly, shouted.


    "¡­¡­none."


    "Yes?"


    "I don''t have it."


    Yoon-jong pointed to an empty closet. Inside the closet was Chung-Myung''s uniform.


    "Huh? Take off the application. Where are you kidding me?¡­."


    At that moment Jo-Gol''s eyes were as bright as a lamp.


    Taking off one''s coat means wearing another. However, casual clothes are also placed next to the uniform. Invisible clothes are like...¡­.


    "Stop, don''t tell me."


    It''s night happiness and mask that Jo-Gol brought me a while ago.


    Yoon-jong''s face was distorted mercilessly.


    "What kind of accident are you going to do again?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung was truly two people who couldn''t tell if it was a Hongbok or a disaster.


    * * *


    "Huh...."


    A little bit of people looked at the cart with a mesmerized face. The cart contained some of the wealth he had collected so far.


    Full of wealth that''s about to fall.


    It''s a surprising amount if someone you don''t know saw it, but the feeling of a few people looking at the wealth was terrible.


    "In one day¡­¡­."


    There was no such thing as a bolt out of the blue.


    What they saw as they scurried down from Hawasan was their workplaces already occupied by government forces. Arms-armed government soldiers surrounded the workplace, and they were ordered into exile.


    The only thing they returned to protesting was the rant that they would have all been sent to the government office without the request of a long-time writer, Hwasan.


    What the hell is going on?''


    That means the books were real.


    However, some people were forced to feel unfair. Who would have imagined that the Plum Blossom Workshop, which had been run by the family generation, belonged to Hwasan? I just took over because I was running it in my predecessor''s office.


    But I was robbed of the workshop overnight and kicked out of the harmony. Where else in the world is this unfair?


    Others'' expressions were also dark.


    When I saw the carts that began to gather one by one, a few people were heartbroken their hearts.


    "¡­¡­what the hell is going on here?"


    "That''s not true."


    Sighs came from all over the place.


    They''re kicked out of the chords right now, but the Sixers are allowed to stay a little longer. Now, no matter whether it is porridge or rice, we have no choice but to leave the harmony with the six leaders."Do you really have to leave like this?"


    "Then what do we do?"


    "At least protest...¡­."


    "Protest?"


    Jin Yi-san of the Hwayeong Guest Cup glared at some people with killer eyes.


    "You said that when you saw the supermarket owner protesting and being dragged to the government office? We are con artists, con artists! Except that if the long writer didn''t show mercy, he wouldn''t have left now, but he would have been locked up in prison! But what do you mean, how do you argue?"


    The shoulders of a few people drooped.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Jin Yi-san turned nervously.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Bur, already?"


    "I didn''t hear you say you''d be locked up in prison if you didn''t leave the city. Let''s get out of the harmonies!"


    In the end, a few nodded helplessly. Those who were watching followed a few people who went ahead with dark faces.


    It took them a long time to get out of the chords. With a brief pull in the shade of the tree, they trudged down from the cart and gathered.


    "¡­¡­that should be enough."


    "I think the government soldiers who have been watching from behind have returned. Don''t you think you can relax now?"


    "You have to be relieved."


    "What do we do now?"


    When I get out of the emergency situation, other things start to show up.


    A little bit of people turned their heads and looked at Gong Munyeon. Seeing him who hasn''t said a word since a while ago makes me feel sick.


    "Princess Rouge!"


    The voice sticks out sharply.


    "What am I supposed to do now?"


    When a few people opened the door, others began to blame Gong Munyeon.


    "Say something!"


    "Didn''t you say all you had to do was trust the princess? What''s going on?"


    "I believed in the princess, and now I''m a con artist. How are you going to take responsibility for this?"


    Gong Munyeon slowly raised his head.


    "¡­¡­."


    Everyone who saw his eyes closed their mouths. Gong Munyeon''s eyes, which have always been as soft as Gunja, are glistening with life.


    "Did you blame me now?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Those who were pushed by Gong Munyeon''s momentum unknowingly backed down.


    "Oh, no, I didn''t mean...¡­."


    "I mean, let''s come up with a plan. The countermeasures... ..."


    Gong Munyeon, who overwhelmed the crowd when everyone flinched, raised the momentum even more.


    "What a pathetic bunch of people."


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Gong Munyeon works coldly.


    "Hwasan and Chuck didn''t start anyway! Is there one of you who is shameless? I''m sure you all knew about it."


    There was no answer.


    Still, those who knew the shame bowed their heads with dark faces, but most did not.


    Gong Munyeon said, deflating a little.


    "No need to make a fuss. Because now I''m just avoiding the rain. It will never end like this."


    "¡­¡­what are you going to do?"


    "How can that account be real?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "It''s obviously a forged account."


    "Ha, at Hana government office...¡­."


    "If you''re right with the wise man, it''s no big deal to manipulate the authenticity of the books. You''ve decided to share your wealth with the wise man!"


    "Ah!"


    Merchants raised their heads.


    "Then?"


    "Let''s go to Nakyang for now. If you go to Nakyang, you can try. If they''re going to push people with power, they''re going to have more power! I will surely punish those wicked wise men and the long-standing men of Hawasan!"


    "Oh!"


    "Of course it is! It doesn''t make sense to have a book from a hundred years ago all of a sudden!"


    "I have to reveal the tricks of those crooks!"The voices of the merchants grew louder.


    But I''m thinking about something else in my head.


    It doesn''t matter if that book is real or fake. As Gong Munyeon said, if the power of power is available, real books can be fake.


    Then it''s no big deal to get your property back.


    Gong Munyeon snorted at the changed response.


    "So you have nothing to worry about. I''ll take care of everything, so just trust me and follow me."


    "We only believe in rouge!"


    "I believed it from the beginning! Of course."


    ''Pathetic things.''


    Gong Munyeon frowned.


    It''s like a bug, but we still need these guys. It''s better to have people who speak out together than alone. Once we lead them to Nakyang, we can reverse the situation. A backbencher who can give him definite power...¡­.


    "You''re f*cking it."


    Then, a strange voice flew in.


    Gong Munyeon''s head turned away.

 Chapter - 34 Episode 34. You punk? Are you a pro-Nam guy? (4)

    ''When?''


    Gong Munyeon''s eyes are filled with embarrassment.


    I didn''t feel any signs of approach. But there was a man standing just around the corner.


    Who is it?


    Gong Munyeon''s feelings of finding the owner of the voice turned from embarrassment to embarrassment.


    Black night happiness, black mask, and a sword in one hand.


    "¡­¡­."


    Anyone can tell that I''m a robber.


    But...


    Gong Munyeon''s eyes went up without realizing it. The blazing sun catches his eye.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Robber walking around the boulevard in broad daylight. Does this make any sense?


    "¡­¡­what you said?"


    Someone asked the question of Gong Munyeon instead. Then the masked man looks at the speaker with a sour eye.


    "Here''s my horse¡­¡­Coughing! Coughing! Turn it off. Who else is there besides me...¡­cough! Me?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Gong Munyeon looked at the robber with blank eyes.


    "I think I''m about to die.''


    Is he an old man?


    Bendable waist. His body is like a skeleton. And the complexion of the eyes revealed between the masks presumably makes you look quite old.


    Or a dying little boy.


    No, but that can''t be true.


    "What business? I don''t think it''s a passerby."


    Then the masked man coughed a few times and shook his head.


    "Yes, I''m going to die."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Can''t you see what''s"


    "¡­¡­I don''t know?"


    "Who do you think is this guy walking around in broad daylight?"


    "Crazy guy?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­or dementia?"


    "Robber! Robber!"


    "Oh, you were a robber. I didn''t think so."


    Gong Munyeon stopped smirking.


    Robber with a look like he can''t even catch a rat.


    Of course, you should not underestimate others just by looking at them. But now the author''s appearance wasn''t the only problem.


    Although he holds the sword tightly, I can''t feel the unique spirit of Kang Ho-in, who has mastered martial arts.


    A thoughtful Kang Ho-in wouldn''t walk around in that outfit in broad daylight. It''s something you can''t do without being crazy.


    "Hey, old man."


    Gong Munyeon shook his hand like a fly.


    "It looks like you''ve lost your way at the sight of wealth, but don''t give up your life and go back."


    "When you see wealth...¡­Coughing! The sashimi is...¡­. Cough! Cough! Ow! It''s your people!"


    "¡­¡­I don''t understand what you''re saying?"


    "Yes."


    As the English was not delivered, the masked man tapped his waist a couple of times and pointed to Gong Munyeon with a sword he was holding as a cane.


    "I''m not trying to take away my wealth, I''m trying to find my property."


    "You said it was a robbery a little while ago."


    "You have to understand me like hell with it."


    "¡­¡­Huh."


    Gong Munyeon made an impression.


    Things are not going to work out, so all the weirdos get stuck.


    "You''d better get out of here before you hit the view."


    "Do you want to try it.


    "This guy is real!"


    As soon as Gong Munyeon tried to scream, the end of the masked sword pointed at Gong Munyeon.


    "I didn''t think you were a bad brainer, but you don''t understand what I''m saying."


    Gong Munyeon shut up.


    There was a moment of silence.


    Gong Munyeon, who had been looking at the masked man for a long time, asked in a slightly different tone.


    "Are you from Hawaii?"


    Merchants opened their eyes wide at Gong Munyeon''s words.


    "Hwasan."


    "What do you mean, princess?"


    Gong Munyeon did not answer merchants'' questions. It''s not important to deal with the annoying flock of flies.The masked man is picking up his head.


    "You know very well."


    "I understand you''re done talking to Hwasan?"


    "I''m done talking to Hawasan. But the story is not over with me."


    "Did he send it to you?"


    "Do you think he is?"


    "¡­¡­I don''t think so."


    Gong Munyeon had his own recognition of the long-written Huasan Hyun Jong. There is no denying that he is a stuffy person, but he keeps his own justice as much as he is frustrated.


    He was not worn out enough to let others go even though he said he would let them go in front of him.


    "Does this man from Hawasan violate the long will of Hawasan?"


    "It''s all right."


    The masked man turned his head.


    "It''s not an allocation for me to listen to him one by one."


    Gong Munyeon''s face turned dark.


    "The convention?"


    The author is quite an old man, considering his bent waist, skinny body, and old voice, although he was masked.


    And considering the tone of the word "Hwasan", it could be a distribution of more than "long-term people".


    Which means that whoever is in front of him now may be the former master of Hawasan.


    But I don''t see any signs of a master.''


    I don''t know how far to believe. Gong Munyeon was usually calm in front of him, but the person in front of him now had no place for weirdness.


    Gong Munyeon has a firm complexion.


    "I didn''t know Hawasan''s event would be so petty."


    "Chizol?"


    The masked man snorted.


    "That''s why black-haired beasts don''t reap. What would the senior citizen say when he sees you now?"


    "¡­¡­who is your seniority?"


    The masked Chung-Myung''s eyes narrowed.


    "Oh, look at this.''


    You don''t know what seniority is?


    Chung-Myung was a rouge in Taehwaru when he was in Wasan. If Gong Munyeon continued Taehwa-ru, it would be hard not to know.


    But you don''t know seniority?


    Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    I can smell it.''


    It also smells very bad. Maybe this hasn''t been done by a few money-crazed people.


    "Well, that''s fine."


    Chung-Myung nodded his sword.


    "I don''t know if the long-time writer told you to take the wealth because he likes people, but I can''t see it because he''s very petty and learned nothing. I''d like to break my leg if I have a temper, but I still have to respect it because it''s the order of a long-time writer. Leave the cart and get out of here. Then I won''t catch you."


    "Huh."


    Gong Munyeon burst into laughter.


    "Hey, do you think I''m powerless to step down?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­."


    Gong Munyeon was speechless because he was embarrassed.


    It''s a little weird talking about him. I keep getting speechless while talking.


    "Well, you''re mistaken. I stepped down so as not to cause a big problem. It''s not because I couldn''t catch a guy wearing a mask and robbing."


    "Haha, you''re a good talker.¡­! Cough! Cough! Ehhhaha! Ack! Spit! Oh my...¡­. Oh, my God."


    Seeing a masked man bent down and coughed, I felt sorry for him. If he had allowed the situation, he might have rushed to help him.


    Looking at my shaky arms and legs and bent back, I feel like crying.


    "¡­¡­old man, if I could go back now, I wouldn''t bother to catch you. You look tired, don''t stand up and go."


    "The old man freezes to death."


    She''s a very young child.Although I''m taking a break now.


    "Oh, my God, you''re a man of birth.''


    The body was out of its mind. I had no choice but to use birth control, but I didn''t know that the lungs would be this severe.


    How can he be fine as he is wandering all over the neighborhood in a situation where he has to live in Jeongyang for three months? I''m glad they misunderstood me as an old man, but...¡­.


    "Not much to say."


    Chung-Myung swings the sword.


    "Only the ones who will be beaten up and left, and the ones who will go, go now. I would have beaten it up without asking or arguing in the past, but I''ve felt something recently, so don''t touch my temper."


    "You''re a good talker."


    Gong Munyeon also drew the line as if there was no need to talk anymore.


    "Last warning. I won''t let this side take any chances anymore."


    "Okay, tell them to come out back there."


    Gong Munyeon was stunned.


    "Did you notice?"


    Now there was a dark escort behind him. They''re so talented that it''s hard for most people to even notice.


    "Come out."


    As soon as Gong Munyeon''s name fell, a dozen warriors ran out of the grass.


    "Huh?"


    "When did these people happen?"


    Unimaginable merchants stick close to the cart with frightened faces. Of course they wouldn''t have noticed.


    "Once more!"


    Argh! Argh!


    Still, Gong Munyeon''s silence, which tried to give him one more chance to step down to respect the elderly, was a striking sound that would not be heard in his dream.


    I automatically move my shoulders to see how sticky the sound is.


    And...


    Down.


    The warrior who stood out the most collapsed. It seems wrong to get up again because the slightly lifted legs are shaking.


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue and lifted the sword.


    "Anyway!"


    Argh! Argh!


    "These days, kids!"


    Argh! Argh!


    "You talk a lot!"


    Argh! Argh!


    "It wasn''t like that back in my day!"


    Flop!


    Five warriors fell to the floor at a time when they couldn''t figure out what was what. I can''t understand the situation even by looking at it.


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung, who recovered the sword from the search, put it on his shoulder. Then, he stares at Gong Munyeon with his one-legged.


    It might have been a pretty good scene if another burly man had done it. However, when Chung-Myung, who is bent down in a shallow manner, took such a position, he felt a sense of misery that he could not see with his eyes open his eyes.


    "Baby."


    Chung-Myung says with a smirk.


    "I don''t think you know much, but none of the children who ignored me from the old days had their arms and legs back intact. If we can''t communicate, we''re animals. The hawk is the medicine for the beast. Let''s see if the drug works for you, too."


    Chung-Myung walked with the sword on his shoulder.


    The warriors who saw it falter back. It is completely suppressed by the spirit.


    "Stand back, you useless things."


    Gong Munyeon, who was bitten by the warriors behind, gritted his teeth and stepped forward.


    You mean there was still a man like this in Hawasan?''


    I thought it was a tiger whose teeth and nails were all pulled out. No, that would be right. If there was a mistake, it would have been overlooked that an animal called a tiger could kill a man with only its front feet without teeth and nails.


    "I don''t know why people like you are out of doors. Had he come to the fore, Hwasan wouldn''t be like this."What do you know?


    Just as Chung-Myung was about to open his mouth, Gong Munyeon beat him with a sharp voice.


    "One, I''ve chosen the wrong time. I wanted to punch Hawasan anyway, that''s good. I''d be sad if someone your size would die in my hands. Be prepared."


    Gong Munyeon lifted his spirits.


    The surrounding grass rises up on the roof of Gong Munyeon. It was not the spirit to dare to see the owner of a guest cup in a prefecture.


    "Yes, I thought you might have something."


    Chung-Myung shined his eyes.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not going to poke your mouth."


    Don''t you think that''s the way to talk?


    Chung-Myung swirled to Gong Munyeon. At that moment, Gong Munyeon ran toward Chung-Myung with both hands raised.

 Chapter - 35 Episode 35. You punk? Are you a pro-Nam guy? (5)

    I did not belittle the opponent.


    Although Gong Munyeon is a half-baked Kang Ho-in, the mindset is second to that of a real Kang Ho-in. Those who walk the path of martial arts should not underestimate their opponents. Tigers don''t do their best when they catch rabbits.


    Moreover, there could not be any carelessness as long as the masked man saw how many days he defeated the guards.


    But...


    It''s a little weird.


    purple


    Chin


    Even before the fist stretched forward, it was blocked at the edge of the chest. That''s also after searching.


    If they try to crack down on the detection line, they are already completely gone. The history that had been raised to the fullest is twisted without finding a way out.


    "Gasp!"


    I can feel the sense of refluxing my skills clearly.


    "Hey, this guy!"


    He hit a masked man with the trick of retiring from the line, but there was no masked man on the spot already.


    "Slowly exploding."


    "Gasp!"


    Gong Munyeon was surprised by the voice from behind and scrawled his fist back.


    But the same is true this time.


    My chin!


    "Ugh!"


    The force drawn from the danjeon should be amplified through the waist and chest and fired using arms and fists as launch pads. But what happens if the launch pad is blocked the moment you start?


    Boom!


    I can hear something popping in my body. At the same time, the area near the shoulder area swelled sharply.


    I can''t see it with my eyes, but maybe my shoulder muscles burst out.


    "Gain!"


    And the same thing over and over again.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Pull up the air power as much as you can and kick the masked man. However, masked people did not seem to avoid it. Just one step back like a nuisance to a flying fly.


    Gong Munyeon''s feet passed by the masked man''s chest. The wind pressure shook the nightlife, but the masked man couldn''t touch a hair.


    What kind of harmony is this?''


    I couldn''t get my act together.


    Is it fast?


    No.


    Is it strong?


    That''s not true either.


    The masked man was never fast or strong. In terms of appearance alone, Gong Munyeon can deal with 10 more masked people.


    But now Gong Munyeon couldn''t even grab the hem of the masked man''s clothes. As if a young disciple is dealing with a teacher, he tries all kinds of things, but no water works.


    Look at it now.


    His blow filled with games flies to the face of a masked man. Just by brushing, the flesh will be torn off, and the bones will be crushed. But I can''t even touch it.


    The masked man completely destroys his attack just by turning his head slowly, as if he were avoiding the gestures of a three-year-old child.


    How can this be possible?


    It''s not fast.


    But it''s fast.


    It was never an overwhelming feeling to move at an invisible rate. But at a slow but definite and perfect moment it moves in the most appropriate direction and distance.


    A motion without any waste.


    It was the dream of any manless man. However, Gong Munyeon''s heart was truly devastating to face the dreamy state right in front of him.


    It''s like seeing a goblin.


    I''m obviously tangled with people, and I don''t feel like I''m dealing with anyone at all. I can''t even touch it in plain sight, and no matter how evil I try, I can''t touch it.


    If you move your eyes so that they can turn, you will know the limit and level at once, but you will get sick because you miss it by just one sheet of paper.This guy is a monster.''


    I wouldn''t be so nervous if I just avoided it. But that wasn''t all this guy''s math.


    ''I''m reading all my books.''


    Even before the volume reaches out, it preempts the place where the volume will reach out. It was refluxing it by binding on the history it had to hit.


    It is different from shamanism. This was a phenomenal combination of pleasure and goodness.


    I don''t even know how strong it is.


    It''s wrong from the start.''


    A monster is a monster because it is unpredictable. Had I known there was a monster this big in Hwasan, I would never have made a move on him.


    By the way...


    "Turn it off."


    A masked man, who was sneaking away from Gong Munyeon''s attack, bends over his waist.


    "Oh, my god, the body. I''m going to have a stiff neck."


    "¡­¡­."


    The masked man gasped and tapped his waist.


    ¡­...something is a little clumsy for a monster.


    A master as big as that is, he''s exhausted from this movement.


    That''s absurd.


    But it was actually happening.


    The chest of a masked man goes up and down constantly. The mouth of the mask was slowly getting wet with exhaled breath. And the face exposed in the middle of the mask was full of sweat. The back is already wet with a lot of sweat dripping down the neck.


    Isn''t it obvious you''re on the verge of collapse?


    In the meantime, all the attacks were avoided, making it even crazier and more exciting.


    "Yes."


    The masked man straightens his back again.


    "Tsk. I''d like to hang out with you more, but I can''t. I don''t have enough energy."


    Gong Munyeon''s face was filled with tension.


    A cup of tea hung out during the cooling down time, but in the end he couldn''t even grab the masked man''s clothes. Isn''t it Gong Munyeon who was confident that if he could show all his abilities, there wouldn''t be many people who could beat him even in Hawaii?


    But for the first time in my life, I was being played by an old man.


    "How come people like you haven''t come to the forefront in a while?"


    "You know what."


    Chung-Myung swung the sword and grabbed it again.


    "Those who live in the middle of nowhere are under a strange illusion. Do I have to answer if you ask?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''m the one who''s going to ask. You''re a very strong fighter for a resident. A man of this much merit lives off the chords?"


    "¡­¡­is there a law against running a base if the ball is strong?"


    "No, but it''s not the same story if a strong runner wants money and plays tricks on him. If it''s this big, you don''t have to run a base to earn a lot of course. But you''re running around dealing with drunk people?"


    Chung-Myung''s masked mouth wriggled.


    "What are you talking about...¡­."


    "Oh, no, thanks.


    Chung-Myung cut off Gong Munyeon''s words.


    "I know, I know. You''re not going to tell me anyway. There was no conspiracy, no tricks. So don''t catch a raw person. I''ve never received anyone''s name, and I don''t have anything to do with anyone. All this work I personally started. Don''t that right?"


    "¡­¡­well, yes."


    "Oh, yeah, I am."


    Chung-Myung nodded loudly.


    "That''s what they usually say. And unfortunately, those who say that don''t come clean with my own mouth without giving up an early death. But the truth is, your sins are great, but not big enough for me to grind you down. If I could think of it, I''d like to hear the right words separately from bones and flesh, but that would cause problems."Chung-Myung nodded to himself.


    "Well, here''s the problem. Do you know what I do when I''m like this?"


    "¡­¡­how can I know that."


    "Lost."


    Gong Munyeon''s eyes are slightly bigger.


    "Yes?"


    "I''m going to beat you up."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung turned his head a couple of times and approached Gong Munyeon.


    "Hold on to the one who won''t talk anyway and speak. What do I do will only blow my mind. So you can simply compromise with each other. Don''t you ever say it. I''m going to beat you until you think you''re feeling better even if you don''t talk."


    "¡­¡­."


    "If you change your mind in the middle and want to talk, raise your hand and talk. But it would be better to think quickly. You can''t get a refund for the rod that''s already been hit."


    "What nonsense!"


    "Oh, yeah. That''s too much. That''s my specialty. I''m coming!"


    Chung-Myung quickly jumped on Gong Munyeon.


    Seeing Chung-Myung closing the gap in an instant, Gong Munyeon unknowingly backed away.


    It''s not like it''s spouting steam. However, it did not mean that the sword in his hand would be a great seasonal event. The masked man, who seemed to fall down at any moment, just moved his legs and rushed, but Gong Munyeon was surprised and forced to step down.


    Of course, the speed at which he stepped down could not have been faster than that of Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung''s sword is swung around to target Gong Munyeon''s left knee. Gong Munyeon, who thought it was too late to avoid, wrapped his arm around his knee.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Soon, Chung-Myung''s sword hits Gong Munyeon on the shoulder.


    "Ugh!"


    I can''t help but bawl.


    Shoulders?


    It was definitely a leg, but why are you suddenly getting punched in the shoulder?


    But there was no time to think. Chung-Myung''s sword, which hit Gong Munyeon on the shoulder, hits Gong Munyeon on the head again.


    This time I definitely grabbed the right angle and blocked it over my head.


    Oh my god!


    My eyes are blurry at the momentarily.


    The world darkens and slowly regains its color. At the same time, I was suffocated and had a sore throat.


    "Oops!"


    Chung-Myung''s sword stabbed him in the neck. I didn''t cut my throat because it was a sword that wasn''t pulled out of the sword, but the sword, which is like a lump of metal, stung my throat, so would it be a pain?


    Tears seeped out, and my whole body trembled.


    Argh! Argh!


    Meanwhile, Chung-Myung''s sword falls down.


    Shoulder, head, waist.


    Now he was wielding his sword like a dog in the village.


    The amazing and stuffy nose is the fact that Gong Munyeon was never able to avoid it properly even though he was wielding a sword so recklessly. If you twist your shoulders, you will hit your waist, and if you pull your waist back, you will hit your head.


    Gong Munyeon, who soon became a mess, was frightened and backed away.


    ''Ju, porridge...¡­''


    The fear of being really beaten to death dominated Gong Munyeon momentarily.


    As soon as you open your eyes and look forward, Gong Munyeon and Chung-Myung''s eyes meet each other.


    And at that moment, Gong Munyeon could tell.


    snow


    The moment he saw Chung-Myung''s eyes without any emotion, Gong Munyeon felt it.


    He''s seen those eyes over and over again in his life. And those with those eyes had a common characteristic.Murder ears.


    I don''t know what it is, but it''s clear that the author has killed countless people. To beat Gong Munyeon to death would be like catching a fly.


    As soon as the sword, which was swung like a joke, was pulled out of the sword, Gong Munyeon was sure to cut his throat without being able to rebel.


    "Oh, no! No!''


    I don''t want to die. At least I don''t want to die here!


    At that moment, Chung-Myung''s sword was pulled out of the search. Soon, it is struck by Gong Munyeon''s head at a speed like light.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Gong Munyeon''s hands glowed blue. Then it shoots off like an island war at Chung-Myung wielding a sword.


    Screaming!


    Gong Munyeon, who hit Ho Gong, stopped in that position with his arm outstretched.


    "¡­¡­."


    to have none


    Chung-Myung wasn''t where it was supposed to be. Gong Munyeon, who came to his senses, hurriedly raised his head, and Chung-Myung, who had already crossed his legs from far away, was pushing the sword into the search.


    Chung-Myung''s mouth opened.


    "Taeul Shinsu?""


    "¡­¡­."


    "You son of a b*tc*?"


    Gong Munyeon, who noticed his mistake at the moment, turned pale.


    "Are you a pro-Nam guy?"


    And soon it was horribly distorted.

 Chapter - 36 Episode 36. You dont even have to pick up a beggar! (1)

    "¡­¡­."


    Gong Munyeon quickly pulled himself together. Doesn''t it mean that even if you''re taken to a tiger''s den, you''ll live as long as you wake up.


    "Moo, I don''t know what you mean."


    "Ha, look at him."


    Chung-Myung snorted.


    "He thinks I have a hole in my eye. Do I look like a man who doesn''t recognize Taeul Shinsu?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung said with all his teeth.


    "That''s a coincidence. Coincidentally, the person who ran a base in harmony and pressed for debt to Wasan is learning Jongnam''s martial arts, right? You''ve learned a lot about Taeul Shinsu.


    A cold sweat fell from Gong Munyeon''s forehead. I was so surprised that I couldn''t feel the pain of being beaten.


    God d*mn it.


    I had to put up with it.


    Even if the neck is cut off, it is impossible to use Taeul Shinsu. Besides, in front of a man from Hwasan!


    a capital error


    But can I call this a mistake?


    If the author hadn''t driven Gong Munyeon so hard, and if he hadn''t suddenly pulled out a real sword in front of Gong Munyeon, who was busy getting beaten, Gong Munyeon wouldn''t have used Taeulshin even if he was dying.


    If it is a coincidence, it is the worst coincidence, and if it is intended, it is hard to guess how deep the author''s heart is.


    "Did you spend it in Jongnam?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Gong Munyeon shut his mouth tightly.


    No matter what I say now, it can''t be an excuse anyway. If I could turn the situation around with a lame excuse, I would do as much as I could, but now it is impossible.


    Then it would have been better to shut up rather than open your mouth and give more information.


    "Huh? You''re going to shut up."


    Chung-Myung approached Gong Munyeon, cracking his neck.


    "Well, that''s good, that''s loyalty. I think it''s a good choice. But there''s one thing you''re confused about."


    "¡­¡­?"


    "Do you know what that is?"


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "I''m not going to tell you."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jongnam is not a very easy place. Jong-nam has not been very emotional because he has been at odds with Hwasan since the past, but at least he has to admit that Jong-nam is a big fan of old file rooms.


    There is no way that such a literary group would make a sloppy job of it. That''s what Chung-Myung thought. The information that Gong Munyeon knows will be extremely limited, and even if more information is known, that information cannot be correct.


    It''s over if you know it''s related to Jongnam. Isn''t that what Chung-Myung or Hwasan needs to figure out?


    Of course you don''t have to tell Gong Munyeon that fact.


    "Ha, you bastards. But the old crowd wasn''t cheap, even though they were grim, but they''re not even merciless, and they''re trying to steal other people''s doors with money? Is that a scam? It''s a very good thing to do."


    Gong Munyeon could no longer keep his composure and shouted.


    "Well, wouldn''t that be better for Hawasan?"


    "Huh?"


    "You know that! Hawasan is hopeless now, wealth? Money? That''s just an addition to Mufah. Having lost his martial arts, he can no longer be the former one. It''s just a difference between failing a little faster or failing a little longer!"


    "Whoa?"


    Chung-Myung listened to Gong Munyeon''s story as if it was funny.


    "I was just trying to break the dying Wasan''s breathing quickly. It''s something that Hwasan should be grateful for. I''m sure anyone around you would know. That Hawasan couldn''t survive any more! The literature, which has lost its masters of martial arts, simply dies."Who said that?"


    "Don''t you understand?"


    "No, who says that Hawasan''s martial arts was cut off?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Gong Munyeon looked at Chung-Myung with blank eyes.


    If someone else had said this, I would have snorted. But the words that came out of Chung-Myung''s mouth had a different weight.


    At least Chung-Myung, who you can see in Gong Munyeon''s eyes, was definitely a master of Hawasan''s


    "These bastards are trying to cut off the well-being of Hawasan. And! If you live or die, you''ll die. Why are you guys trying to bury your well-off man. What authority do you have?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Anyways, the muzzle-muckers bring all sorts of lame logic. Why don''t you just say that Hawasan was f*cked to death. If you do that, I''ll admit it."


    I beat him up a lot.


    Neighbors living nearby are more likely to bump into each other. Just as long-distance work is fundamental to diplomacy, adjacent doorways must be crossed. Hwasan and Jongnam had many similarities in that they had strong inner style, and they also used swords to each other was similar.


    If a similar line of capitalism is located right next to it, one of them will die unconditionally.


    In the past, Chung-Myung also beat Jong Nam when he was bored. It was exactly what happened to Chung-Myung after picking a fight in Jongnam.


    "I''m not Jongnam''s man!"


    "I guess so."


    "You seem to be mistaken, but I''ve just learned that trick by accidentally."


    "Oh, yeah. I will. Do you want me to tell you a very surprising."


    "¡­¡­What''s that?"


    "I''m not a Hawaiian either."


    "¡­¡­."


    "That makes sense...¡­."


    "You, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung was about to spit on the floor.


    Mask. That was close.


    "Anyways, I''ll show you something interesting in return for showing you Taeul-shin. It''s gonna be a lot of fun if you find out about this. It''d be sad if you didn''t recognize me."


    Chung-Myung slowly stuck out his sword.


    "Tell the man who sent you clearly."


    Chung-Myung''s prayers have changed.


    The playful appearance so far disappears. The bent waist straightened out, and the drooping shoulders regain their shape.


    Perfect posture as if it were a picture.


    Gong Munyeon, who saw it, opened his mouth without realizing it.


    The wind seems to be blowing from somewhere.


    With a clear wind, the scent of plum blossoms blooms like a fantasy.


    "The plum blossoms give off the deepest scent when they bloom in the snow. Although it is winter now, the spirit of Hawasan is unbroken. When spring comes, plum blossoms bloom in full bloom."


    Gong Munyeon saw it.


    Chung-Myung''s sword tip moves slowly.


    Nervous.


    The movement, which began with a tiny tremor, soon turned into a great tremor, and the great tremor soon turned into a sword''s trajectory, which was like a fantasy embroidered with the sky.


    End of sword full of sky.


    Vivid plum petals bloom at the end of the sword.


    After the bleak winter, plum blossoms that heralded warm spring bloomed all over the mountain, and plum blossoms painted by Chung-Myung''s sword tips covered the world.


    It''s an illusion.''


    The wind is blowing.


    As if flying in the spring wind, plum blossoms that covered the sky began to spread in unison. It was not long before the petals flew up to the sky and fell still on Gong Munyeon''s forehead.


    The petals gently brushed Gong Munyeon and blew his consciousness like the wind. Until the end, he didn''t know what he was looking at.Flop.


    Only the sound of Gong Munyeon falling to the floor, unconscious, rings hollow. The plum blossoms that covered the sky disappeared like a mirage.


    Chung-Myung, who recovered the sword, turned around.


    "Spit it out!"


    Blood vessels flow back to the mouth due to excessive chi operation. Chung-Myung, who took off his mask and spat out a surge of blood, distorted his face.


    I''m dying, really.


    A broken body, even so, still lacks history. If it was him in the past, it feels like all the history of his entire body is being sucked away just by a sword that he would have drawn as a joke.


    I like the foundation, but I''m going to die. Ouch.''


    Chung-Myung rewears the mask thinking that he needs to come up with some countermeasures.


    "Well, then."


    His eyes went beyond Gong Munyeon, who fell to the floor, to merchants.


    "¡­¡­."


    Merchants look at Chung-Myung with eyes as if they are seeing ghosts.


    Why wouldn''t that be the case?


    I have never seen a flower that blooms plum blossoms in the sky with a sword. No, I was told that there were such dead people in Hawasan in the past, but I thought it was an exaggerated legend.


    But the man who tore out the legend is standing in front of them now.


    Chung-Myung is nothing short of a grim reaper for their part in trying to extort money from Hawasan.


    "Who wants to be beaten up?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Who wants to go?"


    "Me!"


    "I''ll just go!"


    "Save me, please!"


    He nods loudly as if he likes Chung-Myung.


    "All right, very cooperative."


    Merchants rushed out to the side. But of course Chung-Myung didn''t mean to let them go so easily.


    "Stop moving."


    "¡­¡­."


    The merchants came to a halt in unison.


    "How am I supposed to lead all these carts if you go away like that? Think about it, think about it!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Merchants looked at Chung-Myung with eyes full of injustice.


    You''re saying we have to look at the convenience of the robber? No matter how backwards the world turns, there is no law like this.


    But no one could bear to say no.


    "You guys."


    "Yes!"


    "From now on, we each check how much wealth is in our carts. I''ll put the last one next to him."


    I didn''t need any more words. As soon as the words were over, merchants rushed into their carts and began to calculate their wealth.


    "That''s 1,800 cats!"


    "Two thousand and three hundred cats!"


    "I''m eight thousand¡­¡­."


    "What, did you have so much money?"


    "Does that matter now? You fool?"


    They even bicker among themselves and run amok to report first.


    Chung-Myung frowned while looking at it.


    "Hey."


    "Yes?"


    "Did you include the cost of a cart and a horse?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Calculate again."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung nodded when the calculation was done somehow.


    "Then I''ll lend you a horse, and one of you go to the nearest battlefield and get the money. I''ll sell it in kind."


    Merchants looked at Chung-Myung with blank eyes.


    They are also people who roll on the floor of money, but I have never seen such a person in my life.


    "Get the money in a non-disclosure slip. If you mark it on the slip and get caught, you''ll be killed today. Okay?"


    "Yes."


    You''re so meticulous.


    "Go away."


    "¡­¡­well."


    "What?"


    One of the merchants asked.


    "What happens if the man who goes to the battlefield runs away?"


    Chung-Myung smirks.


    "What are you going to do when you run away?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Do you guys have money?"


    "No."


    "Your property has been repossessed, hasn''t it?"


    "Yes."


    "Then what are you gonna do if you run away? If you want to get a review, you''ll have to come back.""¡­¡­then if you report it to the coffin...¡­."


    "Try it."


    Chung-Myung lifted his leg and hit the floor.


    Boom!


    The floor cracks.


    "Instead, report it and never come back. Run to the end of the continent. I''ll catch him even if I die. Never come back. Never."


    "¡­¡­."


    Merchants abandoned reporting at the moment.


    Come to think of it, they still have their own sixes in the chords. I can''t think of a way to run away from this lunatic. I don''t think the government can catch this guy.


    "Let''s go."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Hawasan was gracious as a prestigious political party.


    Nevertheless, there was only one reason why they were unhappy. Hawasan is benevolent, but not everyone in Hawasan is benevolent.


    Even before sunset that day, a masked man with a book-thick slip in his hand climbed up the Wasan with joy. The wealth made from the sweat and tears of countless people was placed in such a greedy storehouse.

 Chapter - 37 Episode 37. Youre such a poor person! (2)

    Nothing has changed about Hwasan. The wind is still the same, and the antique halls are still the same.


    It wasn''t just the Hwasan that changed, it was the man.


    "Whoops!"


    Jo-Gol is out of uniform. Sweat flows out as I grab the martial arts thrown off. After training from dawn, your whole body is soaked in sweat and you can''t stand without changing your clothes.


    "Oh, today''s training was really tough."


    "I don''t know if I should do this early in the morning."


    Jo-Gol smiled bitterly as he heard the words. His surroundings were full of clothes-washing motives like him. Together, they washed their whole bodies with icy streams and washed their sweaty robes clean.


    Jo-Gol put on his new clothes and packed the laundry well.


    "Let''s go up."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    Celadon boats picked up their laundered robes and began climbing the Hawasan. Looking at it from behind, Jo-Gol had no choice but to think about it.


    ''That''s a lot of changes.''


    I wouldn''t have dreamed of seeing this before. Celadon boats were not enthusiastic about learning martial arts, although they were Hwasan''s Mundo. The same was true of even the metabolites, Yoon-jong or Jo-Gol.


    But now, everyone has voluntarily left early in the morning to train. There was no end to complaints, but no one led to rebellion.


    What do you call this scene?


    It''s like nothing to do with it.''


    Jo-Gol was smirking.


    Seeing the three great disciples of Hawasan, I can''t believe I''m looking like an uncrowned figure. So until now, Hawasan has not been uncrowned?


    "Why are you laughing like that?"


    Jo-Gol turned his head to the sound coming from the side. Ambassador Yoon-jong was looking back at Jo-Gol with great success.


    "Oh, the death penalty. ¡­¡­It''s a little embarrassing to say, but I think everyone now has a no-view."


    "Is that so?"


    "It''s a little strange, though."


    "No. I was just thinking the same thing."


    "Haha¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol ended up laughing out loud.


    Not long ago, Jo-Gol had never imagined training in Wasan by sweating. The training instructed by the White House was done without exception, but it was more of an effort than a quota.


    Jo-Gol''s goal was to kill time moderately and then descend and return home. No, it would have been everyone else''s goal, not just Jo-Gol.


    So can there be passion?


    However, I think something has changed recently. Not only that, but the eyes of other death penalty have changed a lot.


    I guess this is all about him.''


    Jo-Gol''s face, which reminds me of Chung-Myung, is slightly distorted.


    Chung-Myung was changing Hawasan. It''s obviously only a small wind now, but no one knows yet whether it will end up as a breeze or become a huge typhoon that will shake the entire city of Hawasan.


    But in the cool future, it will surely have its effect.


    Jo-Gol, who jumped up the mountain and entered Hawasan''s prose, straightened his shoulders. A corner of my heart was overwhelmed.


    But the pride soon flew high into the sky.


    "Hey, you can''t hold it there!"


    "Fly, fly, fly! We''re going to push all the materials inside and then start! Are you deaf?"


    "There! If you break there, you''ll have no pay for a month! It was so hard to climb up here. What are you doing?"


    Jo-Gol stared blankly at the sight of Hawasan. It''s very busy and chaotic."¡­¡­."


    His gaze shifts greatly from left to right.


    What are these people?''


    People I''ve never seen before are coming in and out of prose. Everyone had tools and materials in their hands for the first time.


    "There. No, not there! That way!"


    It is comforting to know someone among them. Unam was standing among the people and giving instructions urgently.


    "¡­¡­ death penalty?"


    Yoon-jong, who was looked at by Jo-Gol, walks toward Unam with a blank face.


    "Sasukjo."


    "Hmm? Is it Yoon-jong?"


    "What''s all this about?"


    "Oh."


    Unam smiled brightly.


    Normally, I would not have explained one by one to Yoon-jong, who was only the three greatest disciples, but Unam was in a very good mood now. So there''s nothing I can''t explain.


    "It''s the workers."


    "Worker?"


    "Well, you know, aren''t the halls very old?"


    "That''s right."


    It''s not just that it''s old.


    It''s so old that it''s almost crumbly that something breaks and is swept away when the wind blows. At least the places where the disciples lived and where they trained somehow maintained their form. Most Cabinet offices were left unattended without minimal management due to a lack of manpower to manage.


    "I''m going to take this opportunity to make a big pay. Re-establish the prose."


    "Yes?"


    "Don''t just look and go and carry the material. The workers must have had a hard time bringing the materials all the way here. Most wood can be made by cutting nearby, but there must be wood that doesn''t grow here."


    "Yes?"


    "Move fast, move fast! Come on!"


    Jo-Gol gave a blank look to Unam, who was smiling and shouting.


    Perhaps change is coming faster than he thought.


    "What''s going on?"


    Jo-Gol looked at the table with absurd eyes.


    Hunger soared to the neck thanks to one more effort to carry the materials. However, the food on the table is more absurd than hungry.


    "What is this?"


    "¡­¡­Am I dreaming?"


    "No matter how many times you look at it, it''s something called meat."


    Other death penalty reactions were similar. Their eyes were fixed on the table.


    A great deal happened on the table.


    The meat has come up.


    "Do you mean there''s such a thing to be angry about?"


    "The crystal of evil business that killed the living and ripped the body off is on the table of the holy Doga."


    "It''s a windfall!


    "¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol let out a grin.


    There was no particular ban on plantation or meat in Hawasan.


    There is a discipline that recommends vegetarianism and bans meat-eating in the whole way that Hwasan succeeded it, but it has changed a lot in his generation. Vegetarianism is recommended, but meat eating is not prohibited.


    But not forbidding cannot be the same as putting meat on the table.


    It''s been several years since I entered Hawasan, but this is the first time I''ve seen meat on the Hawaiian table.


    "Can I eat this?"


    "I think you put it on the table to eat."


    Everyone looks at Yoon-jong''s eyes. The decision maker is Yoon-jong unless the private servants are here.


    Yoon-jong nodded with a wry smile.


    "Let''s eat for now. It''s going to cool down."


    "Yes."


    Jo-Gol, once seated by Yoon-Jong, felt a sudden prickly stare and raised his head. All the death penalty is Jo-Gol...¡­. No, exactly, I''m looking at Yoon-jong sitting next to Jo-Gol.


    Knowing the intentions of the death penalty, Yoon-jong grabbed a chopstick and picked up a piece of meat. And the moment the meat goes into Yoon-jong''s mouth.Papapapapapapad!


    Chopsticks fly into the bowl from all directions!


    There were even guys who used gold threads to catch fish. Jo-Gol almost screamed at the sight. But his body was more honest than his head. Jo-Gol''s chopsticks also flew into the bowl like lightning.


    You can''t eat if you''re late!''


    "Get out of my way, my meat!


    "Meat! Meat!


    Yoon-jong closed his eyes as he looked at the fragments of the meat scattering everywhere.


    Hwasan??.


    His wasan is turning into something strange.


    "Well, it''s a long life and a business."


    "You''re right."


    "They start construction all of a sudden, and there''s no meat on the table. Even two new uniforms were given out today, right?"


    "I did."


    Yoon-jong opened his eyes as if he was thinking something. Jo-Gol, who was looking at the mysterious look,


    "What are you thinking?"


    "I think money is very good."


    "Huh."


    Jo-Gol stopped laughing.


    I don''t know if it''s anyone else, but it feels weird to hear this from Yoon-jong.


    Do it, it''s the same with the others.


    "No matter how much money I had, I didn''t expect my superiors to change anything so quickly."


    "Do you think they should have kept their disciples poor? It couldn''t be helped without it."


    That¡¯s right.


    It''s not that meat didn''t come out because it''s against the law. It didn''t come out because the meat was expensive.


    "I couldn''t do it because I didn''t have enough money, so I do it when I have money. But what''s so weird about it?"


    Jo-Gol nodded.


    "¡­¡­Didn''t you see Unam Sangho can''t help but smile?"


    That''s right.


    I saw it.


    Jo-Gol, I swear, had never seen Unam smile so brightly in his life. It could be someone who doesn''t know how to laugh. Have you ever thought about it?


    What a laugh you have made of such a man!


    What is clear is that the present-day Hawasan is on the road to change.


    "Death penalty."


    "Hmm?"


    "What do you think will happen now?"


    It was an incoherent question, but Yoon-jong understood what Jo-Gol meant.


    "You know that, don''t you? Hwasan is already changing rapidly."


    "Yes."


    "So we need to be prepared."


    "Be prepared..."


    "It''s not just a matter of money. Didn''t you see it, too. In the crate."


    "Yes, there was a rain check."


    I still can see the scene where Jang Moon-in was moving back saying the name of the warrior.


    "Hwasan is changing. And it will change. We can''t avoid change either. Therefore, we must strengthen our will and work hard. Then can''t we see something different than we expected?"


    Jo-Gol nodded.


    "Is this all because of him?''


    Jo-Gol could not help but suspect that the whole situation was caused by Chung-Myung''s manipulation some time ago. I frown automatically when I think of the obvious performance.


    "What did he do?"


    "Do they understand?"


    There was no subject, but it wasn''t Yoon-jong who didn''t know who it was referring to.


    "What''s certain is that he''s not something we can guess ahead of time. You''d better get your act together. He could be swept away by the luck he creates with his clumsy determination."


    "Don''t worry, death penalty. I''m Jo-Gol."


    "Yes, I did."


    Yoon-jong smiled and headed for the white plum. A slightly different idea lingered in Jo-Gol''s mind, who followed him quietly.''We can''t have a clue.''


    Jo-Gol''s idea was a little different.


    Maybe Chung-Myung can''t handle not only them but also the elders and the elders. Maybe.


    "By the way."


    "Huh?"


    "Where is he?" I haven''t seen you since this morning."


    "Didn''t you hear that? A man of long letters found him today. Probably in the place of a long writer by now."


    "You''re a long man? Why would a long writer look for him again?"


    "Do they understand?"


    Jo-Gol let out a low sigh as Yoon-Jong shrugged.


    "I''m so out of my mind."

 Chapter - 38 Episode 38. Youre such a door-cracker! (3)

    "¡­¡­are you all right?"


    "Yes. Cough! It''s all right."


    "Did you really like it''"


    "That''s okay. Cough! Cough!"


    "You don''t look fine¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong distorted his face and looked at Chung-Myung. Chung-Myung sitting in front of me was not a horse. I''m skinned and white-faced.


    "How bad is your health?''


    No matter how much I look at it, it looks like I''m about to die See a stranger, his disciples pijuktto not feed might ask why swearing and spitting on it will remain the same.


    I don''t think it was like this when I first came.''


    Hyun Jong turned his head with a subtle face and asked Unam.


    "What did the medicine say?"


    "They say they''re not feeling well."


    "Energy?"


    "Yes, it is said that excessive training has damaged your energy and needs to be suppressed."


    "Huh!"


    Hyun-jong looked at Chung-Myung with moving eyes.


    "Dude, you''re training until you''re blue in the face. Why did you do such a stupid thing?"


    ''That''s not it.''


    Training is freezing to death.


    Chung-Myung hasn''t had a proper training since climbing to Hawaii. What kind of training is this?


    Of course that''s all the medicine party had to say. It''s true that my energy is damaged and my body is damaged. How can I imagine that a newbie who just started writing his birthright broke up? Even if Hwata was sitting in the medical center, it is not an answer that can be made.


    Weird misunderstandings have arisen, but at times like this, we have to answer honestly.


    "I''m sorry, Jang Moon-in. I wanted to learn the martial arts of Hawasan as soon as possible so I stopped...¡­."


    "Huh, good boy, good boy."


    Jang Moon-in nodded as if he liked Chung-Myung more.


    Chung-Myung did not lie. It''s true at heart!


    "Hurried rice makes you sick. What can you do only when you''re sick?"


    "I will be more careful, my pupil."


    "Yes, yes."


    Hyun Jong smiled pleasedly.


    The child before us is literally Hawasan''s Hongbok. It''s nothing short of a rolling fortune. So how come it''s not pretty?


    "Yes, do you enjoy tea?"


    "I don''t really enjoy it."


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    I don''t know if it''s alcohol.


    Chung-Myung''s taste is too much of a bath. Unlike alcohol that piqued the throat, tea was just grassy water.


    Jang Moon-sa-hyung said that Chung-Myung was a hard man to become a master in the first place, but what can he do about his taste?


    Is there a law that says long-time Hawasan should enjoy tea?''


    In the past, long death sentences were also well versed in tea ceremony. And in Chung-Myung''s view, Jang Moon-in, now, was not very good at riding a car.


    Jang Moon-in hands out the car he carefully rode to Chung-Myung. Chung-Myung picked up the car with both hands.


    "I''m sorry you don''t enjoy it, but taste it, Bondo."


    "Yes."


    Regardless of the scent process, Chung-Myung gulped down the tea at once.


    "¡­¡­."


    Although there is a greater pleasure in enjoying the scent than the original taste of tea, it seemed that tea to Chung-Myung meant nothing more than hot water.


    Looking at it with a sad face, Hyun-jong asked as soon as Chung-Myung put down the tea cup.


    "How do you like it?"


    "It''s cold."


    "¡­¡­."


    There was a subtle disappointment in Hyun Jong''s solemn face, but Chung-Myung was just honest in his duty.


    "Well, yeah."


    Hyun Jong, who blew up the awkwardness with a cough, gently releases his expression again.


    "I called you back here to give you a compliments on this. Thanks to you, Hawasan was able to get out of the woods. You''ve done a great job.""I haven''t done anything."


    "How could you not have done anything? If it weren''t for you, we''d be on the streets by now."


    "I just happened to walk past it, and I just happened to get stuck in the box."


    "Huh. It''s a coincidence."


    Hyun Jong shakes his head still.


    "There is no such thing as a coincidence. Everything is just a consequence of a connection."


    Chung-Myung nodded still.


    I''m just saying, but Hyun Jong''s words hit the nail on the head.


    ''There are times when he''s so sharp.''


    "Didn''t she? Unam?"


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in. And even if all of this was made by accident, the ball that caused the accident is not small either. Besides, I didn''t want to be rich, but I informed the long-term writer, so how can I say, "How can I say?"


    "Yes, yes."


    Hyun Jong swept away his beard as if he was willing to.


    "Do it."


    Then, look at Chung-Myung with warm eyes.


    "It''s only natural to reward those who have done their best. Hawasan is about to award you. That''s why I called you."


    "Did you say a prize?"


    "Yes, is there anything you want?"


    Chung-Myung is a bit worried.


    What do you want?


    "It would be a lie if you could pass on that wealth and not regret it. If you need wealth, I''ll give you proper wealth."


    "Wealth is fine."


    "Hmm?"


    Hyun Jong opened his eyes slightly wide.


    "Did you say you didn''t need wealth?"


    "Yes, they feed us and give us clothes anyway, so what''s the use of wealth? It''s not like there''s anything to use in the mountains."


    "Hahaha. Yes, it is."


    Hyun Jong smiled.


    It''s a pottery.


    It is not easy to abandon one''s greed for wealth, however useless it is. You don''t have to spend money now, but you don''t have to spend it in the future, do you?


    He doesn''t seem to be a child who can''t guess such a thing, but he''s a child who practices no desire to refuse wealth. It was a bowl to embrace the province.


    However, Chung-Myung''s inner thoughts were completely different from the warm interpretation of Hyun Jong.


    "How much is it to doin''?''


    a secret warehouse for a long writer Now, the secret warehouse used by Chung-Myung, not the long-time writer of Hwasan, is piled up with wealth that would turn his eyes upside down and faint if Hyun Jong saw it.


    Chung-Myung is already the richest man in harmony.


    You don''t have to receive any small sum of money from a poor writer.


    "Then what do you want? It may help you pre-learn martial arts that you can''t yet learn in four rows."


    "I don''t mind not studying."


    "¡­¡­Huh? Is this okay?"


    "Yes."


    "Did you find martial arts meaningless?"


    Chung-Myung shook his head again.


    "It''s not like that. Although the disciple does not know everything, I think there is a meaning to all the martial arts that the good men of Hawasan will learn in accordance with the line of succession."


    Hyun Jong opened his eyes wide.


    "Really?"


    "Yes. Didn''t the writer just say that the hasty meal will upset you?""


    "I did."


    "I think the same goes for Muhak. I''ll learn what''s right for me and make sure to move on even though it''s slow."


    "Yes, you''re right. You are absolutely right."


    Hyun Jong nodded constantly.


    The more we talk, the more I like it. Doesn''t a young child still know what province is and what reason is?


    "Where did you come from?''


    It was Hyun Jong who was so willing that he couldn''t hide his laughter, but of course Chung-Myung''s idea was completely different.I''ll have to give you credit. Dude!


    Chung-Myung, who was worried about how to hand over other things other than the martial arts he delivered this time, was troubled.


    It would have been convenient if I had handed it all over at once. However, the human mind has a strange side, so if you give both gold and silver statues at the same time, it devalues the value of silver statues.


    Who will learn the sword if you give it both the Twenty-four Plum Blossom and Chimae sword? As Hyun Jong said, you''ll get indigestion if you eat in a hurry.


    ''You have to pay attention to every single one of these things.''


    Long death. I''m sorry.


    I''m sorry that I listened to it in one ear and spilled it in the other when Jang Moon-sa nagged me. I should have known how hard it was for him.


    Half-way through the eyes of a long writer, I can see how hard it must have been for the long-time writer, Cheon Mun. And Chung-Myung would have taken up much of the trouble.


    I should have listened.


    It''s hard to atone for the already dead Cheon Mun, but Chung-Myung was determined to be good to even the long-time writers.


    "It is good that you are not greedy, but it is a little difficult for me now. Okay, so you don''t need anything?"


    ''It''s necessary.''


    What can I do for Chung-Myung in the only thing left?


    Chung-Myung, who was worried, opened his mouth.


    Once you can secure some freedom of personal freedom, the radius of movement widens. It is more urgent than anything else.


    "The long-time disciple does not slacken in learning martial arts."


    "I can tell from the looks of you."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who had a small cough, continued.


    "But I think there''s a limit to just learning Muhak in this clean measure. I want to see the wide world once in a while. Please let me go down to the chord whenever I want."


    "Hmm."


    Hyun Jong slightly narrowed his forehead.


    "I understand your intentions. That is against the rules of Hawasan. Your contribution is good enough, but then you''ll be afraid of anyone complaining about equity. Let me think about it."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "Do you have anything else?"


    Chung-Myung, who was worried, opened his eyes wide.


    "Long man!"


    "Hmm?"


    "As you can see, he''s not feeling well."


    "Yes, we''ll know if we have eyes."


    "The drugstore says it''s been deflated."


    "Yes, I''ve heard of it."


    "So, could you please drop me off?"


    "¡­¡­English?"


    "Yes, the English language of Hawasan. Isn''t there usually something like that in Moonpa?"


    Hyun Jong burst into laughter.


    "Hahaha. Yeah. You need Youngdan. Yeah, I like Youngdan. Is there anything more to supplement the body?"


    "Yes, I am!"


    "Hahaha. Yes, Youngdan. Yes. If it''s your work, it''s enough to be judged. Yeah, well..."Yes, sir.


    Hyun Jong is looking at Chung-Myung. Then he spoke in a soft voice.


    "Did you say you wanted to go down to the chords once in a while?"


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    "Of course, it''s against the rules, but I can do you that much considering your contribution. Listen to Unam."


    "Yes, long-time man!"


    "Hwasan''s student Chung-Myung does not get permission from others when he goes down to the chord in the future.""Yes!"


    "However, Chung-Myung must keep the chords in mind that everything he does in the chords cannot escape that responsibility. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, I see. By the way¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung tilts his head.


    What about Youngdan?


    "Also, it should not affect the training in the harmony."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Hahaha. Yeah. Then get out of here."


    "Oh, no, long story. Youngdan¡­¡­."


    "I have high expectations for you. Keep your head above water."


    "¡­¡­yes."


    "Yes."


    "Precious. "The Long Writers."


    Hyun Jong grinned as Chung-Myung bowed his head and trudged out.


    "I''ll never eat and die, you son of a b*tc*!''


    I''d rather die than suffer.


    Rather than sick.

 Chapter - 39 Episode 39. You dont even have to pick up the beggar! (4)

    Hyun Jong, Unam, and Hyun Sang, a homeless owner, remained in the room of Jang Moon-in, where Chung-Myung left, facing each other.


    "What do you think?"


    Unam smiled at Hyunjong''s question.


    "It''s a pottery."


    "That''s how you felt."


    Hyun Jong smiled gladly.


    It is true that Chung-Myung looks pretty. Why not? Thanks to Chung-Myung, Hawasan escaped the crisis of extinction. The enemy did not invade, the internal strife did not occur, and only because of the money, we were able to escape the most disgraceful situation in which Hawasan, a history and tradition, lowered the signboard.


    Therefore, it is not enough for Hyun-jong to carry Chung-Myung on his back.


    But now this assessment is not due to such beauty.


    "Even as a child, words are wise. Sometimes it''s rough, but considering the age, it''s understandable."


    "Right."


    Unam''s thoughts deepened at the addition of the long-winded writer.


    When I''m talking to Chung-Myung, I don''t feel like I''m talking to a child. It wasn''t just the way of speaking. I can''t feel the unique hitting of a child in Chung-Myung.


    How should I put this?


    Am I the only one who feels good?''


    It smells like Doga.


    This feeling could not be explained by logic. The scent of a door in a child.


    I can''t explain it unless it''s a pottery.''


    Unam raised his head slightly.


    "It''s thoughtful, not like a child. There is also a side to consider before speaking. He is intelligent in many ways."


    "Right."


    "As long as you''re sure it''s no good¡­¡­will have the capacity to lead the next generation of Hawasan."


    Hyun Jong nodded silently. Then I turned my eyes and looked at Hyun Sang.


    "What do you think?"


    Hyun Sang, who had only been watching the situation so far, drooled.


    "Don''t you know that I don''t know how to see people?"


    "Hey, don''t you still have a feeling?"


    "Feeling...""


    Hyun Sang closed his eyes still.


    Time goes by slowly. Hyun Sang, who had been in thought for a long time, slowly opened his mouth.


    "The child is not like a child."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I know that often children who have lived rough lives and thoughtful children show that. But that means you''re mature for your age, doesn''t it mean you''re like an adult?"


    Hyun Sang, who asked for consent slightly, continues.


    "But he''s not precocious, he talks like an adult and acts like an adult. To the point where I want to bring out what''s in it."


    "Do you mean black inside?"


    "That''s not what I meant. But...."


    Hyun Sang shortened his words.


    "I see."


    Hyun Jong nodded.


    "I know what you''re all thinking, but don''t put too much weight on it right now. As you can see, isn''t he a child?"


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "We''re not the ones who use people, we''re the ones who nurture people. If you''re a great talent, you can show them your talent, and if you''re a kid with a problem, you can lead them to fix it."


    "You''re right."


    "Unam."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "How is the construction going?"


    "It''s not easy to fill up the materials because of the rough mountains. We''re cutting down the trees as much as we can, but we can''t help the time it takes to dry and trim the cut trees. It will take some time."


    "I see."


    Hyun Jong, who swept down his beard, asked with a serious face.


    "Didn''t you disapprove of me for caring about the appearance of money?"


    "That can''t be true, long-winded"Please understand. Hawasan should be born again now. When a person makes a new promise and makes a new will, he or she purifies his or her clothes and straightens his or her body. This is no different for the Moon faction. This was considered most certain to convey a new meaning to the Mundo."


    "The will of the long man is right."


    Hyun Jong nods his head still.


    "Priest."


    "Yes, long death."


    Hyun Sang slightly lowers his head.


    "Finish the newly acquired interpretation of Muhak as soon as possible. One, there should be no laxity. Depending on how you pass on the martial arts to your disciples, the fate of Hwasan will change."


    "I''ll make sure there''s not an inch of weakness."


    "I''m counting on you."


    Hyun Sang slightly hardened his face when he saw Hyun Jong, who seemed to be lost in thought.


    ''Should I say it?''


    No. Never mind.


    Maybe it''s just old women. Long death sentence is now envisioning the future of Hawasan, which will last a thousand years. I can''t get you to care about nothing.


    ''However...''


    Hyun Sang sighed softly.


    When I discovered B-rated, I was so shocked that I didn''t feel strange. However, it is hard to get rid of the curiosity these days as it is looking through the process of interpreting the payment.


    "The paper is too clean to call it a book that''s at least 100 years old.''


    And there were traces of ink smudging in places.


    If Hyun Sang''s suspicions are correct, this grade is not from a hundred years ago. It''s a relatively recent grade someone has created.


    But who the hell?


    Who can produce the actual martial arts in Hawasan? It doesn''t make sense in common sense.


    If there was anyone who could do such a thing, it would be better to come with a salary than to make it so that it could be discovered. Then all of Hawasan''s Mundo will hold him like a king.


    That means there''s someone in Wasan who needs to be helped but not revealed.


    Hyun Sang shook his head.


    That''s too much. That''s too much.


    I thought there might be a conspiracy, so I reviewed and reviewed martial arts, but this is genuine no matter how many times I look at it. There is nothing wrong, there is nothing wrong. There''s nothing special about it even if you wash your eyes and look for it.


    Let''s go over it one more time.''


    If it''s strange, it won''t be too late to tell you then.


    * * *


    "Eh, I''m not even gonna pick up the beggars!"


    Chung-Myung kicked a stone.


    "What have you done that you don''t have any English left!"


    I can guess from the look on the face of a long writer. It was clear that there were no plum blossoms left in this literary group.


    It is absolutely hopeless.


    If you didn''t have the money to manufacture the Jasodan, now that you have the money, the answer is...


    ''Wait for now.''


    But Jang chose to change the subject instead of telling him to wait.


    That means that not only is there no Yeongdan in Hawasan now, but also the method of making Yeongdan has been put into practice.


    "There''s not one thing that''s fine!"


    I''m so frustrated.


    No matter who deliberately plotted to destroy Hwasan, there can be a variety of destruction in such various areas.


    No martial arts, no spirit, no people, no money?


    "I''m not screwed up. Well!"


    What would you do if you were angry? This is all my karma. Chung-Myung patted his lower abdomen, smacking his lips.Ha, this is a pain in the ass.''


    My body doesn''t recover as easily as I thought. I thought I should be prepared for side effects because it was a child''s body whose musculature was not yet completed and he used his birthmark in a situation where he had little history.¡­.


    The problem is, it''s not as much.''


    My body doesn''t recover more than I thought.


    Perhaps there was a habit of implicitly using the body of the past and the level of the past.


    That''s it.


    If Chung-Myung had been told that a child would use birth control, he would have grabbed not only the child but also the people around him who couldn''t stop him and hit the cheek.


    That''s how dangerous it is.


    But that''s the way it is with people. There''s nothing left, but I used to think it might. And it''s a disgrace.


    The problem was that Chung-Myung was the one who humiliated his defeat. Since the body is not recovering, training is not easy, and training is not easy, so martial arts does not increase.


    The degree of suffocation was too much to take as the price of rekindling Hawasan. If this continues, we''ll have to attend at least half a year in Jeongyang.


    "Half a year frozen to death!"


    What if it''s an old man''s body? Half a year at this young age is so deadly. Half a year now is like a decade in the distant future.


    I''m not just trying to recover and be comfortable. Now Chung-Myung is building a perfect foundation. But isn''t the human body the earth?


    A child grows and changes. As such, there is a reasonable time. If you miss this period, there is something you can never make again. Shouldn''t your body build the basics when you learn martial arts on its own?


    "I have to find a way."


    Chung-Myung is troubled with a serious face.


    "First of all, we have to have Young-dan¡­¡­."


    The decline in energy can only be cured by energy. If it is not solved by taking it easy, you should take a large amount of energy at once to fill the birthmark.


    Then there are two ways.


    They need to eat precious young dan or get help from stomata such as grid power.


    However, there is no way that Chung-Myung can get someone to give him a solid power, nor can he get Youngdan.


    Youngdan is not something you can buy just because you have money. Besides, isn''t Chung-Myung a child''s body now? Unable to leave the chord, it was almost impossible for him to save Young-dan.


    to have no solution


    "Oh, come on, you don''t even have dog poop for medicine! What the f*ck is there no such thing as an Englishman on his doorstep? f*ckin'' y''all, y''all, y''all, y''all!


    Young-dan rolled on the floor, adding a little lie to the former Hawasan.


    Jasodan was common enough to eat at least one Mundo in a lifetime, and Seolmaedan was so common that it would fall into a prize even if he had to set up a ball somewhere or practice hard.


    And plum blossoms?


    "It wasn''t even medicine."


    Plum beds were too common to be treated as medicine. Chung-Myung wouldn''t have asked for plum beds if it wasn''t for the current condition.


    It would be helpful to Chung-Myung today, but for Chung-Myung at the time, plum beds were just useless herbs that would not make him feel better.


    Would Chung-Myung have used plum blossoms as a hangover reliever in the past?


    The effect was great.''


    When you drink secretly and your hangover is not completely relieved by transportation, if you take a pill of plum blossoms, your stomach will be sore! It''s been released. It''s not worth it as Youngdan, but as a hangover reliever, the best thing in the world was plum blossoms.Of course, if Jang Moon-sa knew that, he would have followed Chung-Myung with bubbles in his mouth.


    So I''m going to hide my plum beds...¡­.


    "Huh?"


    Stand tall.


    Chung-Myung''s body, which was swirling, stopped.


    "Getting rid of hangovers?"


    His head turns to the morrow.


    "Why didn''t I think of it?"


    Here it is! Youngdan!


    No, no!


    There will be! Youngdan!


    Huasan''s troublemaker Chung-Myung...I mean, the former wasan''s troublemaker, Chung-Myung''s Youngdan!


    "Sometimes bad head helps!"


    Chung-Myung giggled and started running toward the prose with all his might.

 Chapter - 40 Episode 40. You dont even have to pick up the beggar! (5)

    Chung-Myung raised his head with a grim face. His jaw, clenched in clenched mouth, bends a little.


    A little more.


    A little more.


    And a little more.


    "¡­¡­."


    It was only right before he broke his neck that Chung-Myung could look where he wanted to look.


    A cliff that''s shaved.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were filled with terrifying cliffs, which were endlessly high and could not be seen from the clouds.


    "¡­¡­crazy."


    A laugh is coming out of my mouth.


    People living in Hawasan call this cliff a "sweet disorder. In Hawasan, the most rugged of all the Oaks, the highest and most dangerous cliff is Dan disability here.


    And in the middle of this perilous cliff was Chung-Myung''s search now.


    Hwasan''s a lot of Bizzy.


    The most secretive of all. Very few in Hwasan as well. Only a few of them know!


    "Well, I''m the only one who knows."


    At the center of this cliff is a small cave that cannot be found without climbing directly.


    Dan disability is a place where Mundo''s light training is prohibited due to its danger. However, Chung-Myung enjoyed light-air training in the sweet disorder because he was a green frog that was not supposed to be done.


    Then, he accidentally discovered that there was a small cave in the middle of a sweet disorder, and since then, he has used it as a private hiding place.


    "It''s been a lot."


    For example, drinking alcohol to avoid the long death penalty, or biting meat to avoid the long death penalty, or taking a nap to avoid the long death penalty...¡­.


    "Long death sentence."


    Why did you keep me alive?


    You should''ve beaten him to death.


    As I changed my position, I could see why Jang Moon-sa-hyung yelled at Chung-Myung. If Chung-Myung was in that position, he would have beaten her to death.


    But now Chung-Myung wanted to beat his old Chung-Myung to death without having to change his position.


    "No, you crazy...¡­."


    I feel like my neck is going to bend.


    A sane man wouldn''t even think of using the middle of a cliff like this as a shelter. You can do this because you''re about Chung-Myung.


    And the damage was being done by Chung-Myung now.


    If it was Chung-Myung, the plum blossom inspection, it would be possible to climb this cliff with just a couple of runs, but it is impossible for Huasan''s three great disciples, Chung-Myung, to climb this cliff.


    Why is a sweet disorder a sweet disorder?


    No place to step, no place to grab. How smooth the cliff is makes the viewer feel refreshed.


    This cliff used to be like this.


    This is not because Chung-Myung cut the cliff in the middle in case others find the cave.


    "¡­¡­I''ve had it. Really."


    You feel like you''re trying to kill yourself. Who in the world would ever experience this?


    "Whoa."


    With a deep sigh, Chung-Myung soon looked up at the cliff again with determined eyes.


    "But I''m coming!"


    There''s no back.


    Chung-Myung will answer if anyone asks why he climbs a cliff.


    "There''s a spirit tablet! d*mn it!"


    If you remember Chung-Myung clearly, there are plum beds and sleds in that cave!


    Because that''s where Chung-Myung used to sleep after drinking. It is a place where plum beds are laid down to relieve hangovers.


    I really didn''t have a plan.''


    No matter how much you said you got kicked, it''s still Yeongdan, but you put it in a cave to relieve hangovers. It''s not the job of a sane man.


    But it''s true that Chung-Myung now has a chance.


    Chung-Myung looked at Dan''s disability with a determined face and turned around. Then he strode into the forest on the other side."Whoooooooooooooosh.


    Chung-Myung took a deep breath.


    "No matter how much I think about it, it''s crazy."


    Chung-Myung was now standing at the top of a single disorder. It came back to the opposite ridge. He had a long rope woven out of vines in his hand.


    No matter how many times I think about it, it''s impossible to climb from the bottom of a single disorder to a cave. It''s hard to climb up that shiny cliff, and it''s also too high.


    It is too harsh a cliff for Chung-Myung, who is still only a child, to climb.


    But what if I go down from the top? It''s a lot easier than climbing from the bottom.


    If there''s only one problem...¡­.


    "It''s about ten times as dangerous."


    Sneaking down, Chung-Myung gulped his dry saliva unconsciously. I can''t see the bottom. All I can see is a cliff that has been carved and a cloud hanging in the middle of it.


    I stepped back still.


    And grabbed the heart.


    "Oh, my. I''m shaking."


    It used to be a walking place like a garden, but now it''s like an entrance to hell. How many people can think of walking down here with a single rope in their right mind?


    But there are things in the world that you want to do and things that you have to do. This was the obvious latter.


    "Once dead, twice dead...¡­. No, I die twice."


    Chung-Myung once tied the rope in his hand tightly to a nearby stone. This line is his lifeline. Pull the rope several times and take a deep breath and stand at the end of the cliff.


    "Sigh."


    It''s really hard to save the Hawaiian people. I don''t know why I should I?


    "Darn it!"


    Chung-Myung, who uttered abusive language, boldly began to climb down the cliff.


    It was never easy to climb down a shiny cliff. It''s hard to find a single finger. Chung-Myung relied on himself in a speck of dust and stuck to the wall with suction when there was no gap.


    Cheers pour out of Chung-Myung''s mouth, who has been whining down the cliff for a long time.


    "Oh, shit! If I''d known, I''d have learned how to fly!"


    It''s a martial arts that I didn''t learn because I thought it was a catch, but it''s too bad to catch it because of the situation.


    It was then.


    Crack, crack, crack!


    The lightly stepped stone crumbles and falls down.


    Talk. Talk. Talk.


    Chung-Myung stared blankly at the falling stone. The rock bounces into the cliff burrows into the thick clouds.


    And after a long time.


    Toeok!


    "¡­¡­wow."


    It takes a long time to fall from here to the bottom. If it falls, there''s no body left. the real thing


    Chung-Myung, who shuddered once, gulped down his dry saliva.


    Chung-Myung, who was never afraid of the world''s Heavenly Demon, but that''s when his opponent was Heavenly Demon. Even if it''s the same death, it''s a no-brainer to fall off a cliff.


    Let''s say you died here and went to the next world.


    How would the death penalty see him who died in a crash again? You''ll be relegated from the hero who killed Heavenly Demon to the fool of the world again. It''s an absolute no.


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung shrewdly began to play with his hands.


    At first, it was a little awkward, but after a few repetitions, it was Chung-Myung climbing a cliff like a lizard on a wall.


    ''It must have been down there.''


    Chung-Myung, who was going down, frowned. There is a huge cleavage between Korea and China on the cliff.


    We can''t go inside.


    It means you have to jump...¡­.


    "Whoa."


    Chung-Myung, who took a deep breath, looked down with determined eyes."I''m a plum blossom-"


    You can''t be intimidated by this!


    Throw yourself down boldly. At the same time, I felt my body slightly lifted up, and a cliff rushed in front of me.


    "Euracha!"


    In due course, he reached out and grabbed a slightly protruding stone. Chung-Myung shouted, hanging from the cliff.


    "Oh, I''m shaking!"


    But thanks to you, it''s a lot of distance...¡­.


    A stubble.


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung''s head went up high. His eyes are filled with protruding stones he is holding.


    "No, right?"


    Crunch!


    "¡­¡­."


    No, it''s...


    Let me help you. You have no conscience.


    Crack!


    The stone broke in an instant. Chung-Myung''s body began to fall down.


    "Oh, my God! Oh, my God!"


    Chung-Myung desperately stirred his arms and legs in Ho Gong.


    What if I fall from here?''


    Dead. The results are so clear that there is no room for reconsideration.


    "Are you going to die?"


    This Chung-Myung is going to die?


    It was then.


    Tongue!


    Suddenly, I felt a strong shock from my waist dance, and Chung-Myung''s body floated to Ho Gong.


    "Huh?"


    A rope came into Chung-Myung''s sight.


    ''Yes!''


    Tung! Tung!


    It takes a couple of bounces to make the movement less frequent. Chung-Myung, hanging from the rope, lamented deeply. And after a while, I burst out laughing coolly.


    "A man must be prepared!"


    If I hadn''t tied the rope down, I would have been dead. I was not sure if it would hold up well because it was a rope made of vines, but fortunately, it seems that one of the small Chung-Myung''s bodies could be maintained.


    Chung-Myung turned his eyes away.


    ''There is!''


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sparkled.


    I can see a bulging part not far from where he hung. There''s a hideout down there where Chung-Myung used to come in and out. I guessed roughly the length of the rope, and that''s what it looks like!


    "Oh, God help me."


    Chung-Myung took a deep breath and grabbed the rope. For now, you have to stick to that cliff. To do that, you have to rebound...¡­.


    "Oops!"


    Chung-Myung began to shake his body. At first, the rope, which had no movement at all, began to shake back and forth as it continued to shake.


    "Make sure the angle is right."


    Vroom.


    Vroom.


    Chung-Myung''s body, clinging to the rope, repeatedly drifted off the cliff and approached. The width is getting bigger and closer to the cliff.


    "Eurachaaaaaaaaa!"


    I reached out and grabbed the cliff, but maybe because the rock was so smooth, I couldn''t grab it at once with just my grip.


    "Once more!"


    Chung-Myung kicked the cliff and floated back. Now when I get back to you, with both hands...¡­.


    Knock knock knock knock knock knock!


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung''s head rises like a thunderbolt. And his gaze was incredibly accurate in finding the part he wanted.


    The vines are half-cut and endangered.


    "Ay."


    That''s not true.


    Usually, you''ll hold out until you get to the cliff, and when you get to the cliff, the rope will break...¡­.


    Crack!


    "...it can''t be! Aahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Chung-Myung''s body falls down with the momentum that gave him a rebound.


    "Oh, my God! I''m going to die!


    He was able to stay close to the cliff because he gave a rebound. Chung-Myung, who has pulled all of his strength, puts his hand into the cliff.


    Crunch!


    Chung-Myung''s body crashed quickly, breaking bones lightly.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    The wrist can''t handle the weight of the speed. Chung-Myung thrust his other hand into the cliff with desperate force.


    Crunch!


    But the result was the same.


    "Oh, my God! It''s not a reed, it''s a piece of bone. It breaks so easily! You f*cking body!"


    We''re gonna have to cooperate to get a life!Chung-Myung shook both arms and legs desperately. It was like swimming in Ho Gong, but I was able to get close to the cliff to see if it worked.


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    If you can''t get your hands done, get your whole body!


    Chung-Myung sticks like a frog to a cliff. Both feet scratched the cliff and hugged it with both arms instead of broken hands.


    "Argh! It''s hot! Oh, it''s hot!"


    The whole body rubs and feels the heat. But it worked in its own way. The rate of decline is greatly reduced.


    Now, if you find anything sticking out of here!


    Chung-Myung, who looked down, smiled pleased.


    There''s no way there''s such a thing as a protruding.


    This is a sweet spot.


    But I could find a better place if there was a law to die. A much safer place than a protruding stone.


    "Huh. It''s land."


    It''s the ground.


    It''s a quick crash.


    Chung-Myung''s smiling body was stuck on the floor.


    Cooooooooooooooooooooooooooooong!


    "Gasp."


    Due to the recoil, the general jumps up and down to Ho Gong.


    Boom!


    Dust scatters in all directions. Chung-Myung''s whole body trembled, buried in the dust that flew.


    "You''re... fat."


    I was able to avoid immediate death due to the slow speed caused by sticking to the cliff. However, it seems that the whole body has been destroyed. There''s no place that doesn''t hurt.


    "Turn it off."


    Chung-Myung, who had been struggling for a long time, managed to raise himself and stared at the cliff with red spiteful eyes.


    "¡­¡­I''ll climb by all means, you d*mn cliff!"


    Misreading.


    Oh, my chin fell out.

 Chapter - 41 Episode 41. Because its a volcano. (1)

    "Turn it off!"


    A dark cave.


    A bandaged hand pushes into an empty cave, with no light coming in.


    "Turn it off...¡­."


    And soon a face popped up as if it couldn''t be more distorted.


    "Arghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Jaw! Jaw!


    Chung-Myung, who reaches out his hands and grabs the floor, crawls into the cave.


    "Hook! Hook! Hook! Plum Blossom Screening is crazy!"


    What makes you want to live in a place like this? You''ve been trained in the mountains, and you''ve lost your head.


    Oh, I can check the plum blossoms.


    "Oh, my God, I''m dying."


    Chung-Myung lay down on the floor. I feel like I''ve somehow come up to the cave, so I''m strangely about to cry.


    ''It was a real blowout.''


    It was never easy to climb a cliff with both hands broken, which could not be climbed even with a healthy body. If a person had a common sense and had an idea, he would have known that he was lacking and promised a future.


    Unfortunately, however, Chung-Myung was a man with a brain but no thoughts.


    "No! If we don''t go up now, it''ll take time again!"


    Chung-Myung, who shouted like an excuse alone, lies on the floor with the sound of suffering again.


    "Oh, my God, the old man is dying."


    No, I''m a child now. It''s confusing once in a while.


    Still, he succeeded in making a strong rope and entering the room. If the line was broken again this time, I would have really gone to see the King of the Underworld.


    If so, the King of the Underworld would have had a hard time holding back his laughter.


    I was just glad I didn''t see it.


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung, who forced himself to straighten his back, looked around.


    I can''t see anything.


    I can''t see anything because it''s dark, not because I''m sick.


    "Tsk. I think it''s time to...¡­."


    Stretch out your hand and something gets caught in your fingertips.


    "Right."


    When you pull on what is held at the fingertips, the cloth lifts and brightens up inside. Looking at it shining, Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Really, I didn''t have a plan."


    The light of the nightlife was really brilliant and clear.


    You can''t make a fire in the cave. Since the entrance is down, when you make a fire, the inside of the cave is quickly filled with smoke.


    No matter how Chung-Myung is, he can''t drink in that acrid smoke. It''s possible, to be precise, but why should you do such a thing, which is not asceticism?


    ''Then you''ve got a nightlife liquor in you.''


    How much is that?


    ''I snuck one of the prizes that came into Hwasan.''


    At that time, so many things came and went that it was not noticeable at all even if they did something like that. He would have vomited blood in the long death penalty and the finance ministry later to set the books.


    "What can we do about the past?"


    It was Chung-Myung who realized how unprepared the plum blossom inspection in the past was.


    Oh, that''s me.


    I keep forgetting.


    Chung-Myung looked calmly inside the lit cave.


    "Hmmm."


    Inside, which was neither large nor small, was a bed to lie down comfortably, a small attic, and a chest.


    And yet it is somewhat antique. There seems to be something about weathering over the years.


    "Oh, this is how it works."


    Realization came upon me.


    What if Chung-Myung didn''t come back to life and died, and then someone in Hawasan discovered this place a long time later? Wouldn''t it have been crazy to think of it as a safe haven for the master?


    What if you fell off a cliff and stumbled across it?"That''s the cliff shoes. Cliffs."


    It''s actually just a place where you''re stuck and drunk, and it would never have looked like that to the eyes of the future.


    He probably did everything he could, thinking there must be a hidden secret in the cave.


    "It turns out this is how all the cliff-shoots were built."


    Chung-Myung grinned and walked toward the chest. And open the lid with a feisty touch. Dust, which had been piled up for almost a hundred years, rose acridly.


    "Cough! Ugh! Cough! Cough!


    Chung-Myung, who waved his hands and pushed the dust away, looked inside the ark.


    The first thing that catches my eye is a bottle of alcohol. When I saw various bottles of liquor, I drooled...¡­.


    No, no, no! Drinking isn''t important right now.


    Desperately pushing the bottle out of sight, Chung-Myung turned to a small box next to him.


    This is it!


    Chung-Myung grabs the box and pulls it out. It''s a little bigger and heavier than I remember.


    "Hoooooooooooooooooooooooooooah.


    Chung-Myung, who inhaled deeply, opens the lid of the box with a careful touch. At the same time, a deep plum blossom scent spreads into the cave.


    It feels like the plum trees in full bloom filled the surrounding area.


    Click.


    When the lid is completely opened, you can see a round danhwan filling the box. There is something small at the bottom of the box and five snow-white circles are placed on it.


    "Wow!"


    I''m so moved that I''m overwhelmed. Tears welled up around my eyes.


    The ones on the floor are not just buffers to protect the single ring.


    It''s the Plum Blossom Squad.


    "What a nut."


    No matter how common the plum beds were.But I can''t believe they stacked it up like that. Do you mean how greedy people are to do this? If Jang Moon-hyung had seen this, he would have grabbed the back of his neck.


    "But you didn''t plan on it. Death penalty."


    It was Chung-Myung who made excuses for embarrassment.


    It''s not that I didn''t plan it. To be exact, I couldn''t touch the Jasodan. Like the Great Hall of Sorim, Jasodan was the highest quality medicine even in Hawasan. Therefore, no matter how old he was, he could not touch it carelessly.


    The Jasodan is a product that can be taken out only when the medical center and the long-term writer have permission at the same time.


    Other plum beds can be taken as long as you are an elder. Of course, you have to be a powerful elder among the elders to touch the platform, but who is Chung-Myung? Hawasan''s highest number, plum blossom screening.


    -Hwasan, you''re the biggest trouble maker!


    I feel like I''m hearing voices from somewhere.


    "Whatever."


    For now, it is important that we have the hospitality. With this, you''ll be able to fix your body.


    Chung-Myung took a platform out of the box and carefully closed the lid. It used to be a hangover reliever, but if you change your position, the value of the product changes. Now, for Chung-Myung, these pills were nothing short of nothing.


    "Oh, I''m shaking."


    Chung-Myung, who carefully laid the box down in the chest, looked dear at the platform in his hand.


    The pure scent is constantly flowing out of the white pill. The scent alone made me feel better.


    "You said people don''t know how precious they are when they''re around."


    When former Hawasan was crossing the line of the world''s most influential people, he didn''t even look at the platform. The only thing that was prized was the Jasodan.


    Isn''t that why Chung-Myung was able to take care of plum blossoms so much?


    It''s not just Chung-Myung. Such an atmosphere prevailed within Hawasan. If it''s obvious, it''s of course. Who would pay attention to a lower command, when there is no shortage of better commanders?But now that I''m in this situation, I feel that Young-dan, who was nothing special at the time, is so many people.


    "Oh, my God, how did I end up like this?"


    I''d rather die than suffer.


    Chung-Myung immediately sat there with his seat turned. It''s enough to lament afterwards. For now, you have to recover completely. In the meantime, it would be nice if I could build more experience.


    Chung-Myung, who turned on the cusp, threw a sled into his mouth. The Seolmaedan, which entered the mouth, melts without a break and crosses the throat.


    The pure scent spread through my mouth.


    But Chung-Myung began to feel the scent without a second thought.


    Eating Youngdan does not automatically increase its history. The energy of the Youngdan must be completely made to its own, so it can be built up.


    A subtle problem arises here.


    When you''re young, you can''t fully absorb it even if you eat Youngdan. This is because they lack the ability to operate energy.


    On the other hand, when you''re old enough to handle energy?


    But the effect is not complete. This is because it already has a lot of history. Youngdan is a way to fill in what is lacking. It doesn''t add up to what''s already full.


    "If the history of eating Youngdan was full, Shaolin would have chewed up ten Daehwandan and become the best in the world."''


    Like this, zero or nothing is to fulfill a poor bet. The younger and weaker the better, but on the contrary, the younger subhairs cannot fully absorb the energy of the elixir.


    But what about Chung-Myung?


    I can suck it to the bone marrow!''


    Here is a child who is the only one in the world who has perfect energy management.


    An experienced newcomer who is said to be a legend. No, he''s a rookie with a great career.


    "Whoa."


    The sledding squad, which entered the ship, began to run on a blood vessel.


    Woooowoooowoooowoowoowoooowoong.


    I feel a lot of energy in my body. I feel proud of the huge energy I haven''t felt in a while.


    "Nervous!"


    Filling the power strip with energy so that it won''t break through the semicircle? It''s nothing to Chung-Myung now. But what Chung-Myung has to do now wasn''t that simple.


    Incomplete birth control needs to be filled.


    A thick, blunt ritual becomes sharp as a blade. But Chung-Myung went further from there. Chung-Myung, who sharpened his consciousness and sharpened it like a pointed needle, perfectly controlled the energy of the sledding group and pushed it into the power failure.


    ''Careful, careful.


    Smooth and delicate like a baby.


    In the image of Chung-Myung, who sank into the interior, his power failure emerged clearly as if he could hold his hand.


    But Chung-Myung''s goal is not a power failure. The deepest part of the danjeon. Where there is a source that humans have held since birth.


    "No, you can''t!"


    Chung-Myung, who was about to lead the energy and push into the power failure, suddenly returned the swirling energy.


    Impure.


    Basically, Yeongdan was made to take only the good energy of the spirit medicine that exists in the world. In other words, it can be said that the tablets were refined to extract only pure energy.


    However, there were too many impure parts of Hawasan''s pride in Chung-Myung''s danjeon. If the energy flowing in Chung-Myung''s danjeon is clean water in the mountains, the energy of the Seolmaedan seems to be stagnant and rotten water.


    Chung-Myung made a firm decision.


    "I''m taking it out!"


    If the government filters out the energy of the Lunar New Year, most of its medicinal effects should be discarded. It was not an easy choice.But there''s no point in accepting all this energy. Hasn''t he come a long way back so far to create the most complete and perfect foundation? You can''t mess things up with an urgent mind right now.


    ''Leave the purest energy behind and throw it all away!''


    The energy circled around Chung-Myung''s body. Then it''s being shaved off little by little. The impurities mixed in the snow bed were mixed with impurities in Chung-Myung''s body and escaped from the body.


    Soon after, Chung-Myung''s body began to sweat thick and dark.

 Chapter - 42 Episode 42. Because its a volcano. (2)

    ''What a shame, really!''


    The energy is chipped away. I tried to make the most of the parts I could use, but there was nothing I could use.


    Just as the edible parts of a completely rotten radish are cut down, it is now at the point of extracting the most gentle history of the handmade sledding group. The energy that didn''t reach the standard was ventured out of the body.


    No one else would dare to imagine it.


    Isn''t Youngdan basically taken to improve the history? But now Chung-Myung is spouting Youngdan''s history out of his body.


    If those who manufactured the Lunar New Year''s Eve had seen it, they would have run with bubbles in their mouths right away.


    "It''s me. I don''t want to do this.''


    f*cking foundation!


    I''ve collected only gentle energy in Danjeon, but now I can''t increase my history as much as I want. Even the energy of refined and refined Yeongdan is considered to be a great impurity.


    The essence that I picked and collected in the same atmosphere as the ocean is only a handful.


    Desperately leads the energy that is only a handful left and pushes it into the power strip.


    Woooowooowooowooowooowooowooowooowoo


    Soon, the energy of the essence merges with the energy of Chung-Myung, who was sleeping in the Danjeon, and begins to circulate throughout the body.


    One week. Two weeks.


    In an instant, twelve spirits are formed. The body of Chung-Myung, who turned on the cusp, begins to emerge as Ho Gong.


    Chung-Myung''s experience was out of the question, but as the energy was so pure, Hyun Sang, who transcended the amount of history, began to take place.


    Woooowooowooowooowooowooowooowooowoo


    Clear energy circulates the whole body and circulates again and again. Then, he began to filter out all the impure things in the body.


    This isn''t it.''


    This was not what Chung-Myung intended.


    Chung-Myung was just trying to recover from his innocence, but his energy went beyond his will and began to regenerate the body.


    Both wrists that were broken quickly stick and heal. The bruises all over the body recover as if they had never been before.


    Falling down.


    The wastes that flowed out of the whole body could not wet the clothes, forming a stem and dripping down to the floor. Not only the great blood that I thought had been pierced once, but also the vein began to open wider and wider.


    Chung-Myung unwittingly tilted his head.


    ''Cher...¡­ a thousand barrels?''


    Baekhoe is held.


    The bottom.


    The energy, which started from what is commonly referred to as the Danjeon, opened the interruption battle at the mouth of the chest wide and now even opened the upper battle.


    I''m suddenly scared.


    Everything in the world has a stage. A child has to crawl. If you try hard, you can walk, but isn''t it possible for a child who doesn''t have strength in his legs to fall down and break his head?


    Chung-Myung was the perfect match.


    ''Stop it...''


    Energy out of control doesn''t know what to do. It is the coin mouth that energy goes out of control and destroys the body.


    This is nothing short of the beginning of a mouthful. Even if the process itself is helping the body, no one knows what the end will be.


    Chung-Myung tries to keep his spirits at bay. However, he rejected his will and ran to his own path.


    God d*mn it, listen to me! That''s my energy!''


    Chung-Myung once again used evil. Only then does the energy falter. He seems to have realized who his owner is.


    But he''s also for a while. The energy that was slightly wary begins to run again. Chung-Myung clenched his teeth.I''m stopping you!


    Even if the body is damaged by refluxing energy, it should be stopped now. It was a moment when Chung-Myung gathered all his will to suppress his energy.


    - So you''re a warrior or a warrior?


    Death penalty?


    The voice of a long death penalty rings in my head.


    The voice of the death penalty?


    No! This is what he heard in the past from a long death sentence.


    - Unmanned men are controlled But those who follow the rules are left alone. Hey, dude. Where did the logic of the world come from? If you build a bank to block the running water, the water will flow over the bank.


    Chung-Myung''s body is loose.


    - Leave him alone. If you leave it alone, everything goes according to the rules. Twist nature with the will of man? A fool. People are also nature. How can there be no one in nature, wide and high?


    The energy with Chung-Myung''s permission runs through the body. The history, which had been raging, began to flow smoothly through Chung-Myung''s entire body when it was released.


    I flow in my body. The flowing stream grew thicker and thicker, soon becoming a river, flowing through the universe called Chung-Myung.


    How long has it been?


    Open your eyes!


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes. A crystal clear glow flowed out of his eyes.


    And...


    Boom!


    "Ouch!"


    Chung-Myung, who dropped to the floor from Ho Gong, wrapped his hips around him.


    "What? Why is it floating?"


    I never imagined my body would float in Ho Gong. Chung-Myung rose from his seat, squeezing his tingling butt.


    "Whoa, I almost died."


    It was dangerous.


    If it had been a little out of step, it would have been impossible or lost its life. The fact that I fell off the cliff earlier seems to be aegyo.


    But the price was clear.


    "Hmmm."


    Chung-Myung waved his wrist lightly. The broken wrist is completely attached. Rather, it feels more solid than before it broke.


    It wasn''t just the wrist.


    There''s impurities left.''


    It was a body that was thought to have been completely washed away, but more is seen as the level rises. I brushed off the impurities left in my body once again. Later, when you reach a higher level, you will see things that are not now visible.


    But all this is nothing more than a secondary issue. What really changed was blood.


    It feels like the whole body is open.


    There is no blockage anywhere from head to toe. Originally, his bloodway was a small trail over the mountain, but now it is as wide as a huge pipe into the imperial palace. Adding to the lie, I feel like horses can run in blood and hawks can fly around.


    "I''ve improved my skills."


    The strength of the body has increased. It''s very encouraging considering that it takes a year to increase the history as much as nails because it only collects such gentle and clear energy.


    "The sun and the earth have fully recovered."


    So to put all this together.


    "The bowl is bigger."


    For Chung-Myung, the body is a vessel for his martial arts. Small dishes can only contain limited amounts. The bowl clearly grew as it crossed the new wall through the sledding platform.


    Right now, it''s only a rat''s tail, but this bowl will serve as a foundation for Chung-Myung to surpass the past.


    Chung-Myung had a satisfying smile.


    It would have been a disaster if it wasn''t for the death penalty.''


    I don''t know if I''ve ever learned something from dying. The words of the death penalty, which used to be considered nothing but nagging, come to a completely different meaning.I suddenly realize it.


    "I was just an inspection."


    It wasn''t Doin.


    Hawasan is both an inspection and a door. There is the identity of Hwasan. But Chung-Myung is a vague person to call himself a do-in.


    Will Chung-Myung really be able to bring up Hwasan?


    "Hmmm."


    Chung-Myung scratched his head. This worry doesn''t suit Chung-Myung.


    Let''s do something for now.


    "If it doesn''t work, that''s all."


    Chung-Myung swirled to the ark. Every step of the way, I was embarrassed because my body swung forward more than I thought, but in the past, I was able to adapt quickly because it was a more natural movement.


    Click.


    Chung-Myung pulled a box of snowflakes and plum blossoms from his chest and pushed them into his sleeve.


    "Tsk. That''s too bad."


    Now this is meaningless for Chung-Myung.


    He was able to reorganize his body because the energy of the sale team was a medium, not because it itself contributed to his history.


    Refined and refined Yeongdan is nothing more than impurity when brought to Chung-Myung''s history. It''ll be a little better by the time of the Jasodan, but it won''t be much different.


    Of course, it''ll help as much as a rat''s tail. But it''s too much of a waste to write like that. Anyone other than him would have a much greater effect.


    "Sad."


    Chung-Myung smacked his lips. The situation works very cleverly.


    "Ay!"


    Thinking hard, he closed his eyes tightly.


    What would you do if you didn''t already own it? It has already had an effect that cannot be seen even with ten pills.


    "I''m being greedy, and I''m ashamed of my hand. Chung-Myung, let''s eat as much as we can."


    Chung-Myung turns around without hesitation...¡­.


    Hurry up!


    "Hmm! Hmm! Hmm! Hmm!"


    A couple of bottles in the chest wind around Chung-Myung''s waist.


    This is not because I want to drink. This is due to pure curiosity about what a hundred-year-old liquor will taste like.


    Chung-Myung, who had finished the wine and the box, stood at the entrance of the cave and glanced back.


    "I feel weird."


    It''s probably because there''s a trace.


    In the much-changed Hawasan, this cave is still the same as it was in the past. So when I''m in this cave, I feel like I''m living the time I used to.


    I miss it.


    Missing.


    Chung-Myung, who was looking into the cave silently, smiled and turned his head.


    I''m gonna have to come and see you sometimes.''


    I won''t drink and play like before, but it''s still a good place to come and rest when you feel heavy.


    "Well, I won''t be here very often. The past is just the past."


    It is undeniable that he was Chung-Myung, a plum blossom inspection. But now he was not Chung-Myung, but Chung-Myung, the three great disciples of Hawasan.


    He who is tied up in the past cannot move forward.


    The past is just a milestone that will lead his life to the right place.


    "Sure."


    Chung-Myung threw himself out of the cave without regret.


    Let''s go!


    The incomparably lighter body allowed a completely different movement when entering the cave.


    His feet lightly kick the cliff up and up.


    "Oops!"


    Jumping up to the height of three chapters several times with one leap. Chung-Myung climbed a cliff in an instant and climbed to the top.


    "Not bad."


    Take a deep breath.As the fresh air at the top penetrated my nose...¡­.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhh!


    I feel nauseous.


    Only then did he realize that his clothes were covered with thick filth from his body. Chung-Myung undressed, distorting his face.


    "What the hell is this coming out of your body?"


    Chung-Myung, who took off his clothes without any leftovers, sighs deeply as he lifts the clothes with his fingertips.


    "Oh, my God. Nothing''s going well. Where''s the nearest stream?"


    Once I wash these clothes, I''ll go back to Wasan.


    Chung-Myung trudged down the mountain.


    On that day, all the animals who had cooled their throats in the stream had to suffer for days and days.

 Chapter - 43 Episode 43. Because its a volcano. (3)

    "Oh, it''s cold!"


    The dawn of the mountain is distinctly different from the dawn of the flat land.


    When cold air meets the humidity of dawn, it creates a chill that penetrates to the bone. Through the early morning air, the three great disciples escaped the white plum and headed for the smoke ground.


    "I''m wide awake."


    "I''m awake, but I can''t. I can''t get rid of my fatigue...¡­."


    "You should have said the right thing."


    "I''ve been crying all night."


    "Oh, really?"


    While exchanging idle words, the three disciples took sandbags and stonebags out of the hut set up on one side of the smoke and mirrors.


    "By the way, how long do we have to do this?"


    "Well, maybe it''s until I tell you to stop."


    "Who?"


    "Don''t you know?"


    One person appeared on the faces of the disciples.


    "Monster."


    He''s gonna drown in the shit.


    Chung-Myung, though the same three great disciples, was already in complete control of the three great disciples.


    Since the training was so difficult, there were some rebellious people in between. However, even that did not come out after the last person who resisted was stuck in the ceiling of the white plum.


    That''s it.


    Jo-Gol, the first rebel candidate, and Yoon-Jong, the ambassador, also train without saying much, how can they rebel against Chung-Myung?


    In the first place, Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong are of different degrees among the three great disciples. No one thought of surpassing them. From their point of view, Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong are monsters, but there were more monsters in the world than that.


    "But isn''t he a little strange these days?"


    "What?"


    "You don''t look well, and you don''t get training."


    "¡­¡­right?"


    In the beginning, Chung-Myung participated in the early morning training and bullied the three great disciples in various ways, but recently he has not shown himself.


    "Maybe that''s not true?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "There''s a rumor that you''re in the mouth of a coin."


    "No way."


    "No, no, think about it. You keep skipping training because you''re getting skinny and unhealthy day by day."


    "Well¡­¡­."


    "Maybe he''s been lazy, but he''s not. Isn''t it strange that a guy who''s been training three times as often doesn''t look like that all of a sudden?"


    "That''s very plausible."


    A subtle atmosphere was formed between the three great disciples who listened to the two''s conversations.


    "Sure¡­"


    And someone finally brought up something that shouldn''t be said.


    "You don''t have to train, do you?"


    "¡­¡­."


    The faces of the three great disciples are quickly hardening.


    In fact, it''s not the same now as when I first started training. At first, I was really forced to come to the training center, and every day was like hell.


    But now I''m realizing that I''m getting stronger through the training. Although it was unfamiliar to practice by moving the body directly, rather than studying kendo and energy, the effect was clear.


    The lower body stabilized and the sword path became clear.


    Is there any joy in a man beyond being strong? I''m tired, but I''m learning the joy of training.


    However, when I heard this, my heart, which has been pressing hard, crept up my head.


    ''You can''t leave it out every time...¡­.''


    ''No, for once...¡­.''


    ''Actually, training is a little too much. I don''t think it would be bad to reduce it a little...¡­.''


    Everyone''s thoughts come together.


    Without Chung-Myung!''


    The murmur did not die down until he stood on the smoke ground with training tools. As soon as the dawn training, which was taken for granted, is seduced, it becomes rather troublesome.


    It was Hyun Sang who couldn''t help but be human.


    "Look, it''s not coming out again today."


    "What''s wrong with you?""Isn''t it worth a try?"


    The final word was the final straw.


    In fact, there have been exactly three reasons why the three great disciples followed Chung-Myung without saying anything.


    One is that even if all three great disciples rush in, they are not sure that they can take down Chung-Myung. No, because I can''t knock it down, to be honest.


    Second, Chung-Myung is protected by the white plum owner, Ungum. If there is a motive that cannot be dealt with, it should be solved through the upper line. But what''s the best way to raise Chung-Myung''s hand?


    And lastly, Chung-Myung is surprisingly reasonable. When it comes to training, evil spirits rush people, but they do not bother anyone or make them do personal things just because they have power.


    Thanks to this, Jo-Gol was more comfortable in terms of living than when he was disciplined by his three great disciples in the past.


    But now one of the three reasons has collapsed.


    Wouldn''t it be worth a shot?''


    ''You''re almost skin and bones.''


    "Wouldn''t we all be able to win if we all work together and fight together?"''


    The determined will began to linger in the eyes of the three great disciples.


    Jo-Gol sighed as he watched the three great disciples buzzing around exchanging opinions.


    "Death penalty."


    "Leave it alone."


    Yoon-jong smirked.


    "You''ll soon find out the reality."


    It was then.


    Squeak, squeaking.


    Everyone''s head turns to one side. The door to the white plum was opening. Now, all three great disciples are gathered here except Chung-Myung. That means there''s only one Chung-Myung left in the White Plum.


    So, of course, the one coming out of the White House!


    The door opened wide.


    And the three great disciples close their eyes and turn their heads in unison.


    "Oh, my God!"


    "It''s blinding!"


    Something brilliant is sweeping through my eyes.


    All the people who sneaked their eyes back toward the door opened their eyes wide open.


    Chung-Myung walks out. It''s definitely Chung-Myung.


    But the visible Chung-Myung was not the Chung-Myung they saw until yesterday. I''m sure Chung-Myung is Chung-Myung...¡­.


    "What''s so soft about that?''


    "Your face is dripping with oil.''


    "Did you pick up wild ginseng somewhere?''


    All three disciples doubted their eyes.


    I''m sure you were skin and bones until yesterday, so you didn''t look strange even if you fell down and died? But Chung-Myung, now in front of his eyes, looked so healthy that he looked as if his fat was dripping.


    It''s cracked.


    I''m done eating. I''m just going to train.''


    ''You had a good dream.''


    The three great disciples felt that their dreams had flown far away.


    "Hmmm."


    Chung-Myung, who walked to the Yeonjangjang and stood in front of the three great disciples, opened his mouth in a slightly somber tone.


    "Guys."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I can''t help feeling sorry for you guys. In the meantime, he was not well, so he had to neglect the training of his soldiers. In response, the instructor feels responsible."


    "¡­¡­Oh, no."


    "It''s all right, it could happen!"


    "We''re fine! It''s really nice!"


    Those who felt something strange was starting desperately shouted. But Chung-Myung only shook his head with a somber face.


    "No, you train so hard without me, and I didn''t live up to it. This is obviously the instructor''s error."


    The atmosphere gets weird.


    "This can''t be happening.''


    "How could he say that?"''


    But it''s not a good situation...¡­.


    "However!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung declares firmly with his big eyes.


    "You can''t undo it, but you can make up for it. If you lacked training, you''d have to train more!""That dog bird..."


    "Fried to death in dung water...¡­."


    "I''d rather kill you. Rather!"


    Little swearing poured out from here and there, but Chung-Myung didn''t care a wink.


    "So I hope you don''t forget that the future of Hwasan lies in you and do your best in training. Then first of all."


    Chung-Myung chin up. Everyone''s eyes look up.


    I could see Yeonhwabong rising high.


    "¡­¡­."


    "Go."


    "¡­¡­."


    "First come, first served, half come late, go again."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Won''t you go?"


    At that moment, someone began to thunder out. The faces of the three great disciples, who confirmed the identity of those heading to Yeonhwabong at a formidable speed, are shocked.


    "Metabolism?"


    Yoon-Jong.


    The great disciple of the three great disciples was running toward Yeonhwabong so that the soles of his feet caught fire. Someone is chasing after it quickly.


    Of course it was Jo-Gol.


    "No, death penalty, no loyalty!"


    "Hey, run, run!"


    "If it''s too late, we''ll have to go again! Run!"


    Only then did the three disciples come to their senses and start running toward Yeonhwabong.


    "No! How can you be like that in a day!"


    "Do they know?"


    "The death penalty! You said it was worth a shot!"


    "A good man must see his time! Now is not the time!"


    "Frozen to death! You''re such a baboon!"


    "What the f*ck?"


    "Death penalty, death penalty, fall behind! Run! Death penalty!


    The three great disciples climbed Yeonhwabong with all their might. Chung-Myung''s training doesn''t end with time. You can''t even eat until your quota is over. If you climb Yeonhwabong twice and fill your quota, you will have to walk with your arms, not your legs.


    That''s why they''re all running so hard!


    "Ghosts are indifferent! What are you doing not taking that!"


    "You''re going to be haunted!"


    Everyone ran and ran in tears of blood. I don''t know what it took, but Chung-Myung has no hope for them as long as he''s back in shape.


    It was the moment when the first attempt at rebellion was neatly overpowered even before it began.


    Chung-Myung grinned as he looked at the back of the three great disciples climbing Yeonhwabong.


    "Very cute things."


    How dare you dream of rebellion.


    The body, which became sensitive as it reached a new level, did not miss any of their conversations even inside the white plum.


    "Well, that''s good."


    Since Chung-Myung used to do that.


    Obedient people are bound to have limits. Such people may be preferred in Hawasan, but they are not Chung-Myung. Either he wasn''t a physically challenged man in the first place.


    But!


    There is nothing uglier than that if the complainant has no skills. What a warrior needs to gain the right to speak confidently is his ability first and second.


    "That skill, I''ll make it for you."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    It is also important to regain the past''s uselessness, but no matter how strong he is, he cannot regain the past films of Hawasan. This is because the moon and blue do not depend on the power of one person.


    Thousands of years of Murimsa Temple.


    There were countless people who rose to the top of the world on their own. But their reputation may be passed on, but their successor does not leave a name in the world.


    In the end, in order for a literary group to continue its reputation, all of them must be strong.


    The reason why Sorim is called "the first and foremost" is not because there is a first and foremost person there. This is because Munpa-do, which has the best people in the world, cannot beat Sorim with Munpa-daemoon.


    Hasn''t even Hawasan at the forefront of the past been said to be a disgrace compared to Shaolin?


    ''Not this time.''


    Chung-Myung shined his eyes.


    In the past, we had no choice but to follow the ways of masters and executions, but this time we could rebuild Hawasan from the foundation with his color. It will be a difficult and arduous journey, but the end will be higher and grander than it used to be.Of course, I doubt you''ll like the long death penalty of the Hasan.


    "If you feel wronged, come back to life."


    Chung-Myung, who had been giggling for a long time, shouted with his hands in his mouth.


    "The last one doesn''t have rice today.


    It was viciousness that the devil would cry for.

 Chapter - 44 Episode 44. Because its a volcano. (4)

    "Turn it off..."


    Every time I breathe out of my mouth, dust flies.


    Jo-Gol wriggled, unable to even think of spitting out the dirt that was coming into his mouth.


    "Crazy."


    I don''t have any strength in my body. The sky is yellow and the consciousness is about to fly away. Would anyone else be chomping when he''s in this situation?


    He struggled to raise his head and looked around.


    Extinction.


    Not a single person could stand. No, it''s not that they can''t stand, but they''re all gasping on the floor like dead bodies. Only Yoon-jong is sitting with his butt on the floor, raising his upper body.


    Death penalty.


    Respect rose from Jo-Gol''s heart.


    In fact, Jo-Gol is a little stronger than Yoon-Jong when it comes to skills. Jo-Gol is definitely ahead of Yoon-Jong in his sword-wearing talent and sense of victory.


    At this moment, however, Jo-Gol keenly realized why Yoon-Jong is a metabolite.


    Jo-Gol is hard to lift a finger, but Yoon-Jong, who has the same training, is still sitting still and catching his breath. This is not a matter of skill. It''s a matter of mental strength.


    How can he not admire the death penalty for doing what he cannot?


    On the other hand...


    Jo-Gol''s gaze turns the other way.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Sitting in Jo-Gol''s eyes with bags of sand three times his size. Chung-Myung, who repeatedly stood up, came in. How fast did you sit down? I can almost see the afterimage of repeating the clerk.


    "Hook, hook, hook! Why is it so light? Hey, if you''re done with your training, give me your sandbag.¡­. What? Why are you all lying down?"


    "Monster-like son of a b*tc*."


    Jo-Gol grinds his teeth to the ground.


    The amount of training they digested was enormous. Chung-Myung had been very determined for a few days and pushed his three great disciples beyond comparison. I''m in this situation thanks to you.


    Nevertheless, there is only one reason why there is no objection. This is because Chung-Myung digests five times as much as they do right in front of his eyes.


    Anyone who is determined and competitive cannot complain in that situation. Even if you have a lot of complaints inside, don''t you have to shut up because you can see other people''s eyes?


    But even though Chung-Myung digested that amount, he continued his training without showing any signs of hardship.


    "Oh, is it already this time?"


    Burst out!


    Chung-Myung threw the sandbags he was carrying to the floor. Then he kicks his tongue.


    "It''s all over the place. Hey! Kids these days don''t have a big deal. It wasn''t like that when I was a kid."


    ''Cause you''re the youngest, man?''


    You''re the youngest. You''re such a child!


    "That''s it for today''s training. You can eat and practice in the afternoon. Those who doze off or do something else during the training session will double their training tomorrow."


    "Devil!"


    "The Devil!"


    Son of a b*tc*!


    I swear desperately in my heart, but no matter how Chung-Myung is, I have no talent for reading others'' minds. Unfortunately.


    "Here we go. Keep your training tools in order."


    The three great disciples sighed in unison as they saw Chung-Myung walking to the whirling white pipe.


    Meat


    I can see the meat.


    Nowadays, Hawasan is awash with money and meat every meal. Even the first time I saw them coming in and out of the restaurant, they seemed to have hired a new person.


    Meat is the three great disciples who used to light their eyes, but now no one has touched meat even though it has been a long time since they sat at the table."¡­¡­eat."


    Yoon-jong said helplessly, but no one holds chopsticks.


    "¡­¡­I feel like throwing up if I eat."


    "I don''t like it."


    "I can''t believe I''m looking at the meat. It''s time for me to die."


    Everyone couldn''t bring themselves to put something in their mouths.


    "Metabolism."


    "¡­¡­why?"


    "Isn''t this a little too much?"


    Yoon-Jong had no answer. But that didn''t mean the end of the day.


    "It''s... no, I mean, it''s good for us to train. In fact, it''s true that we haven''t been focusing on training in the meantime, and I understand that it''s better to train properly and get something from that time than to waste time clumsily."


    "But?"


    "But it''s too much training. There''s no place in the whole body."


    The other death penalty seemed to feel the same way.


    "¡­¡­you''ll die at this rate, death penalty."


    "It used to be a little bearable, but these days it''s really killing me."


    "When I enter the room, I fall asleep like a corpse. Every time I fall asleep, I''m afraid that I might die in my sleep."


    "I can''t hold chopsticks. My hands are shaking."


    Yoon-jong sighed.


    "Tell me...¡­."


    "But wouldn''t you at least pretend to listen to what the death penalty says?"


    "It''s an metabolism."


    Yoon-jong frowned.


    But this is not a wrong word.''


    In the past, Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong pressed complaints. But now it''s not just a job to deal with.


    Yoon-Jong was at the end of his rope, too.


    When fatigue builds up while training, it relieves fatigue so that the next training does not interfere, but Chung-Myung recently pushed people without giving them a chance to recover from fatigue.


    I feel like I''m over the limit every day. Would Yoon-jong have been afraid to go out for the early morning training?


    Yoon-jong glanced back at Jo-Gol.


    "Walk."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "What do you think?"


    "Well¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol drooled and everyone''s eyes were on him. Among the three great disciples, Jo-Gol is the second only to Yoon-Jong, and perhaps more than Yoon-Jong.


    "Honestly, it''s a little too much."


    "Right?"


    "It''s hard for me to hold up. The problem is that the intensity is getting worse day by day. I also welcome intensive training, but this is too harsh."


    "¡­mmmmm."


    "The harder the iron is, the harder it gets, but the harder the human body is to be beaten."


    "So what do you think you should do?"


    "The problem is¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol is twitching around the eyes.


    "The bird...." No, Chung-Myung can''t be unaware of this logic."


    "Yes."


    Yoon-jong groaned.


    He was exactly on the same page. The training I''m doing doesn''t make sense. But it doesn''t make sense that Chung-Myung doesn''t know that he''s overtraining.


    Because it''s Chung-Myung.


    "I think we''d better hang in there for now. If nothing changes over time, we should talk then."


    "Well, then I won''t put up with it."


    When the conversation between Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong ended, they all agreed. For now, it is important that you have been told that you will protest if this situation continues.


    Whether the protest will work or not is another matter.


    "Let''s eat for now. Even if you don''t go in, force it in. You have to train in the afternoon, but if you show a weak appearance, Sasukjo will beat you."


    "Yes."


    "Thank you for the food."


    "Phew."


    Everyone held up chopsticks with their weak hands. Jo-Gol clicked his tongue small as he looked at the pity."Yes."


    Jo-Gol struggled to head to bed.


    I think I''m going to die like this.''


    It''s good to wash. Whether or not his whole body was covered in dust, he just wanted to rush to his bed and stretch out, but he wanted to praise himself for washing clothes and washing his body with a desperate will.


    Thanks to this, the eyelids were full, and there was no strength left in the whole body. It''s amazing to be able to walk.


    Down.


    Jo-Gol, who fell down on a hard bed, sighed himself.


    It''s training when you wake up.''


    In fact, Jo-Gol had no complaints about Chung-Myung''s way of training. I thought I could hold on no matter how harsh it was. Because in the end, all that training will make you stronger.


    But lately I''ve been a little doubtful.


    What if my body gets damaged first? Can the body continue this training?


    But even before the question deepens, there is a flood of humiliation. Jo-Gol quits thinking and leaves himself in a rush of sleep.


    "Death penalty."


    "¡­mmmmm."


    "The death penalty, wake up. Death penalty."


    "Hmm?"


    Jo-Gol struggled to open his eyes. A human figure enters a dim view.


    "Who!"


    A heavy hand presses Jo-Gol, who is about to get up.


    "Don''t make a fuss and get up quietly."


    "Chung-Myung?"


    "Hurry up."


    What else did this crazy guy come into Jo-Gol''s room to do this night? How did you open the door?


    "¡­¡­what''s going on?"


    Jo-Gol struggled to lift himself up. I think I slept quite a bit, though, but I couldn''t get rid of any fatigue. Being heavy, irritation soared automatically.


    At that moment, Chung-Myung offered him something.


    "Come on."


    Jo-Gol frowned unconsciously when he saw a small pill on Chung-Myung''s hand.


    "What is this?"


    "Energy."


    "What?"


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    Jo-Gol, who unwittingly made a loud noise, shut up.


    "It''s hard to get. I''m giving it to you because I''m the death penalty."


    "Gee, you''re really good?"


    "Have you been deceived? You''ll get the hang of it just by smelling it."


    It is real.


    For a while, a pure scent had been poking Jo-Gol''s nose. Nevertheless, the reason I asked back is that I cannot believe the situation at all.


    What is zero medicine? It''s a medicine that enhances internal performance and cleanses the body. In Gangho, the mere rumor that the best medicine is somewhere in the world spreads blood and kills a person.


    Even if it''s not that much of a medicine, it. If there is any effect that enhances endurance, the value far exceeds the same amount of gold.


    But you''re giving that pill to someone else?


    "I''m not poisoned."


    "No, it''s not that!"


    Jo-Gol took a deep breath trying to scream.


    "Why are you giving this to me? Why don''t you eat it?"


    "Because the death penalty needs it."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Hurry up and eat, before others know. And it''s absolutely a secret that I gave you medicine. It''s only for the death penalty."


    "¡­¡­you."


    Jo-Gol mouthed and closed.


    Can I really eat this?


    Jo-Gol, who has been struggling with extreme tiredness, couldn''t think as well as usual. Moreover, that pill seemed to be a real pill. As evidence, the tired body was reacting violently.


    "Just eat it. I''ll take you to the door."


    "¡­¡­can I really eat it?"


    "I''m giving it to you because it''s the death penalty."


    Chung-Myung bounced the pills in his hand. Before Jo-Gol could react, the pills that came into his mouth melted and passed through his esophagus.I could tell from my gut that this was a real pill.


    "I''ll take care of you, but don''t rush into it. You can take at least a month to slowly absorb it."


    "Oh, I see."


    "Turn around, I''ll take you from now on."


    Jo-Gol looked at Chung-Myung with slightly moved eyes and turned around to turn his seat. Looking at his back, Chung-Myung smiled wickedly.


    ''You have to water a thirsty person to be thankful.''


    Chung-Myung was already curious about what kind of eyes the death penalty will show tomorrow.

 Chapter - 45 Episode 45. Because its a volcano. (5)

    The next morning.


    No, it''s embarrassing to say morning.


    The door to the white plum opened wide.


    "It''s morning."


    "Oh, I''m tired."


    "Oh.


    Tooth


    Go. I''ll die like this.


    I''ll do it.


    Everything."


    It was the beginning of a day that was not so different from usual, and it was no different from usual.


    But obviously something was different.


    There is a subtle force in the foot dragging like a dying sick man. And the voices complaining of fatigue were not the same as before.


    And


    There are unknown emotions in the eyes of sneaking next to each other.


    "Well, I''m going to train hard today."


    "Well, yes. It''s hard."


    "Yes, it''s hard, but you have to work hard."


    Everyone headed to the warehouse without saying anything. Then lightly carry the training tools and go out to the curb.


    Whoo-hoo. It''s light. It''s light.''


    "It looks like your body is full of energy!''


    "Is it okay if I''m the only one eating this?" I''m sorry about the death penalty.''


    ''Huhuhuh. I never thought Chung-Myung would have liked me so much. Give me that precious young man.''


    The death penalty is wary of the surroundings.


    The death penalty will be disappointed to know that I''m the only one who''s been given the right word.''


    ''I''m sorry, but Young-dan is not common, and only those who want to eat should eat.''


    Is there anyone else who got it besides me?''


    Each of us was spinning our heads. Chung-Myung told me never to reveal what I ate, so I couldn''t say it even by mistake.


    Although each other had an awkward look on their faces, Hawasan''s three great disciples never dreamed that everyone here would have eaten Youngdan.


    The reason?


    It''s too simple. This is because Youngdan is not a very common thing to get. It takes more than a thousand golds to get Yeongdan to feed all the three great disciples. Even if you have the money, there is no guarantee that you can save Youngdan.


    By the way, would Chung-Myung be crazy to save all three of his disciples? They were the three great disciples who knew that they were not worth it.


    "Give me that precious young man."''


    "Oh, my God, you''re up in arms!''


    Moreover, those who had taken Youngdan clearly realized the efficacy of the medicine. Hot energy keeps coming up from the inside of my body.


    It has not yet absorbed all of Youngdan''s energy, but at this rate, it is clear that fatigue will not only go away but also improve internal skills as soon as it is absorbed.


    My motivation comes to life and my heart beats.


    Tongue!


    Then, the door of the white plum opened and Chung-Myung walked out. The three great disciples who confirmed Chung-Myung stood close together in line.


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung smiled pleasedly at the sight.


    All right.


    My eyes are sparkling. How sparkling it is, the eyes of the three great disciples shine brighter than the dawn stars seen in the sky.


    Why wouldn''t that be the case?


    It is useless to take it from Chung-Myung''s point of view, and it is ambiguous to bring and sell it, but it is a valuable medicine that cannot be obtained even if it is paid for from their point of view.


    If I had known that the Youngdan given by Chung-Myung was not made by Eo Joong-jung, but a plum blossom troupe with the history of Hwasan, the reaction would have been even more intense.


    Turns out he was a good guy.''


    Oh, it''s a big distribution. The precious Youngdan.''


    "Loyalty, loyalty!"


    The three great disciples looked at Chung-Myung with hot eyes. Chung-Myung, who is so passionate, even faltered with embarrassing faces.


    So that''s why the death penalty gave Young-dan to those who didn''t listen.''Chung-Myung felt in his bones that dealing with people should not be done with just a whip.


    "Well, let''s get a clean start today."


    "Oh!"


    Chung-Myung pointed to Yeonhwabong with a chin.


    "Go get it."


    "Eurachaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "I''m number one today!"


    "Get out of the way, I''m coming!"


    Chung-Myung grinned at the death penalty running to Yeonhwabong.


    It''s gonna be easy for a while.''


    * * *


    It''s weird.''


    The eyes of the sword narrowed.


    In front of him, the three great disciples were wielding wooden swords as usual. It was not so different from what Ungum had seen so far.


    But the sharp eyes of the fortune-teller found a clear difference.


    The blade''s stabilized.''


    The same swordplay is being developed, but the sharpness and stability have certainly changed.


    The Ungum''s eyes on the three great disciples became dim.


    ''The lower body has changed.''


    I can feel the strength of my feet. As the foot is tightened, the upper body does not shake, and the upper body does not shake, so it weighs on the end of the sword.


    It''s good work.


    If the tip of the sword is steady, doesn''t that mean you can develop the desired candle accurately? Considering that the reason for practicing and sharpening the same sword countless times was to develop it perfectly in the end, it was a great change.


    But there is one thing that bothers me.


    Is that possible in such a short time?''


    By calculation, they needed at least one more year to reach this level. It''s a very minimal period of time frame. Realistically speaking, it is not strange at all even if it takes two or three years.


    By the way...


    "Burn!"


    The sword divides Ho Gong.


    What?


    "Eurachaaaaaaaaa!"


    The advancing angle to the floor echoes the ground.


    "Huh?"


    The Woongeom unconsciously burst into laughter.


    It is a good thing that the achievements of the disciples have increased. But I don''t understand how the hell this happened.


    "No way, that early-morning trainee?"''


    The eyes of the sword turned to Chung-Myung, who was wielding the sword from the back.


    "¡­¡­."


    That''s all I can think of for a reason.


    There is no need to dwell on it. It was after Chung-Myung came that the three great disciples suddenly rose. To be exact, it was after Chung-Myung began training with his three great disciples.


    The gap between the eyebrows of the fortune-telling sword narrowed.


    ''Do you mean the training works that much?''


    I didn''t expect anything great and I didn''t allow it. Chung-Myung has heard many reasons, but the reason why Ungum allowed training is because the three great disciples are willing to train themselves.


    Of course, there was a realistic reason why Ungum himself could secure more training time.


    ''I just thought it''d be a good thing if I had a little more desire.''


    Isn''t it working beyond motivation? That''s also to the extreme.


    Moreover, the three great disciples were also engaged in training with an unmatched motivation as they realized that their skills were increasing.


    "Huh."


    I feel strange.


    How long has it been since he ran the White Plum to see his disciples shining their eyes so valiantly.


    I''m ashamed of myself.


    I had no choice but to reflect on myself. The disciples go on training with low motivation, but did the fortune teller have such passion?


    Didn''t you have to be bothered with the job?


    The crybaby sighed low. It is undeniable.


    ''Even though I knew that the disciples were the future of Hwasan, I was negligent in taking care of his future.''


    The more I think about it, the more I feel ashamed. I''m ashamed of my disciples, but I can''t help but think of the man who trusted him and entrusted him with this task."Taaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    The sword points to the sky in unison.


    The Ungum nodded at the sight.


    "That''s great!"


    It was a heartfelt exclamation.


    "Everyone''s got the edge of the sword alive."


    I don''t know what more to say. Ungum''s eyes turned to Chung-Myung, who was at the back.


    It''s a strange thing.


    Nothing much has changed about Hwasan. But since Chung-Myung came, something has been changing.


    The financial problems that have plagued Hwasan the most have also been solved, and the three great disciples are also training with different passion than they used to. Besides, can''t you see that my skills are improving?


    Is this all a coincidence? Or...?


    Woon-gum, who was slightly agonizing, opened his mouth.


    "You know, according to the rules, you''re supposed to learn the seven-string sword beforehand. One, I can see you guys are passionate about training these days. So, if you do as you do now, I will break the rules and pass on the Taeil sword in advance."


    "Oh!"


    "Taetaeul Sword at the White Plum!"


    As the three great disciples began to murmur, the Ungold sword smiled lightly.


    I give rewards to those who work hard. Those who win the prize work harder. If this virtuous cycle can be achieved, these children will grow up to be prosecutors representing Hawasan.


    "So don''t be lazy for a second in training!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    "All right, well, this time you''re going to train a jinyuk joint."


    An energetic answer rang the smoke and mirrors loudly. The sword laughed happily.


    It was then.


    Someone comes up to the curb with a quick step.


    "Do you have a fortune-teller?"


    The sword who turned his head was surprised.


    "Now, the long man?"


    The Ungum, who hurriedly expressed his respect, looked at Hyun Jong with curious eyes. It was very rare for Hyun Jong to find the white plum''s soft armour. No wonder, isn''t it Hyun Jong who''s under construction?


    "You''re doing a great job. I have a message for you. Can you spare me a moment?"


    "Yes! A long writer."


    The Ungum turned his head and shouted at the three great disciples.


    "You''re learning the Jinsukhap...¡­."


    "Make sure you''re learning the Seven Hyun Sword."


    "¡­¡­."


    Looking at Hyun Jong, who came in after cutting the horse, Woon-gum made a curious face. But he nodded, saying there must be a reason.


    Leaving the children behind, Ungum waited quietly for Hyun Jong''s words.


    "Lucky sword."


    "Yes! A long writer."


    "There seems to be a problem."


    "Yes?"


    Hyun Jong takes a book out of his sleeve and hands it out to Ungum. The complexion was dark. The Ungum asked, accepting the book.


    "This?"


    "That''s the grade from the ark."


    "Oh...."


    When Ungum, who was alternating between Hyun Jong and the book, saw Hyun Jong''s chin gesture to read it, he hurriedly began to read it.


    "It''s a long story.Isn''t ¡­ a joint right?"


    "Yes, it is."


    The dagger narrowed the middle of the forehead.


    Yukhap is the martial art that was the basic ball of Hawasan. But now it has been replaced by a joint venture. No longer does the right to coalesce mean anything in Hwasan.


    "But why did you...¡­."


    "Have you seen it all?"


    "Yes."


    "When I first discovered it, I only read it like you. It was so hectic and hectic."


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    "Check out the last chapter. There''s a post on the back, too."


    "Oh?"


    The fortune-teller hurried to reopen the rank. Soon, the face of Ungum, who saw the words written there, distorted mercilessly.


    The hand of Ungum, who held the book, trembled.


    Pass it on to the latter.


    The latter is not to blame for developing and transforming Hawasan''s martial arts. Muhak must constantly change and develop.However, the meatball is the basis of Hwasan and the skeleton of Hwasan. Transforming the meatball is no different than twisting Hawasan''s spirit.


    The latter must bear this in mind.


    If there is a seed that transforms the meat, it would be better to be prepared when faced in the future.

 Chapter - 46 Episode 46. Dont blame me even if it goes wrong. (1)

    "What is this?"


    The Woongeom looked at Hyunjong in horror. Hyun Jong was looking at the distant mountain as if he had no choice.


    "Meat...¡­."


    As if my head is tangled, the situation is not organized.


    The meatball is the basic ball of Hawasan, which has supported him for many years. Just as those who first catch the sword learn the right way to write, and those who first learn to memorize the celestial alphabet, all of Hawasan''s martial arts begin by learning the meat properly.


    But the years have passed and the times have changed. Hawasan is no longer able to maintain a slow burst of meat. You have to learn a little faster and move on faster.


    Isn''t that why everyone put their heads together and invented a jinyukhap?


    Unlike the Jynx sword, the Jynx sword can be learned faster and practical.


    "Wasn''t it a conclusion that all of us need a long-term jinnyut in Hawaii?"


    "Right."


    "But it''s...."


    Hyun Jong breathed a low sigh.


    "That''s why I''m here to hear your opinion. As you have said, it was the will of Hawasan that redefined the Jinsukhabgum as the foundation of Hawasan. But isn''t what your ancestors said important, too?"


    "¡­¡­."


    The Ungum nodded unconsciously.


    It''s not to the point of importance. The words of the good man are the milestones of the future. Every civil servant tries and tries to follow the path of a good man.


    But how can you deny such a clear will of the good man?


    "Hmmm."


    "What do you think?"


    "How did I..."."


    "You are the teacher of the children of Hawasan. I can''t help but consider your opinion when it comes to the ball. Don''t think about anything else, just say it candidly."


    The crybaby sighed deeply.


    It''s hard.


    Whether to follow tradition or choose change has always been a hot topic for people to think about. Because it is not a question with an answer.


    "The reason why we created the Jinsuk Hapkam is because we didn''t have much time in Wasan."


    "Right."


    The degree takes more time after all. Who doesn''t know the excellence of meat? But at that time, Hawasan had no time to slow down and raise his pupils. Can''t we take a road that takes more time when Munpa might issue a signboard tomorrow?


    "That''s why I ask. Can Hwasan see the future now?"


    Hyun Jong frowned.


    It was also a difficult question.


    ''Future.''


    Hawasan has only solved one of the problems he has accumulated. Although the problem was the most urgent and serious one, there are still a number of problems left.


    "It''s not easy to answer. Understand that you cannot answer clearly."


    "The Long Man."


    The sword opened its mouth as if it had made up its mind.


    "Then I disagree."


    "How come?"


    "Because it''s not easy."


    The crybaby sighed.


    The jinyuk and jinyuk swords come from one root, but they are completely different martial arts. In the first place, the foundation of martial arts itself is different. If the meatball is slow and slow, but it''s hard to press down, the meatball is fast, slow, and cheerful.


    "Children learn fast. Already those children have accepted the pack of jinyukhap. It''s hard to teach such children meat again. At any rate, there may be consequences that are neither one nor the other. Above all, a stable lower body and seriousness are needed to achieve the harmony. It''s too late now."


    The sword shook its head.


    "I''m sure the good man wouldn''t have said anything unnecessary. If possible, I''d like to follow the good man''s words. But it''s practically impossible.""Do you really think so?"


    "Yes, a man of long letters."


    "What did he say was the most necessary thing to enlighten meat?"


    "Strong lower body and true...¡­."


    The sword blinked its eyes. Hyun Jong turns his head and looks at the children who are training.


    "Strong lower body?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Serious?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "That''s a great training, isn''t it?"


    That''s not what I did.


    That... that''s what he did.


    Ungum''s eyes reached Chung-Myung, who was swinging the wooden sword from the back.


    ''No way?''


    No, it''s just a coincidence.However, this is far too much. Chung-Myung is not a shaman, and how can you predict this situation in advance?


    "I don''t think it''s that hard for these kids to learn the meat again."


    "¡­¡­He, though¡­¡­ children will be confused."


    "Isn''t it our job to rule over the mess and lead it right, Ungum?"


    The Woon Sword nodded dazedly.


    "It''s the children who are confused? Or is it you?"


    "Now, the long-winded man. Can I have a moment of your time?"


    "Hmm?"


    "I want to ask a child."


    "Child?"


    "I''m not the one who learns. In order to truly know the way, I think it is better to ask the child who will learn martial arts directly."


    "That''s a good idea."


    Teaching is something that flows from top to bottom, but it is the children who accept it. It is also important what children think.


    "Then, Yoon-Jong...¡­."


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    Before Hyun Jong could say anything, Ungum sang Chung-Myung loudly. Chung-Myung, who was wielding a rough sword, flinched and looked this way.


    "Come here."


    Chung-Myung lowered the sword at the words of the Unsword and swirled along.


    "Did you call me?"


    "I want to ask you a question."


    "Yes, sir."


    The fortune-teller paused a little and opened his mouth.


    "Which do you think is better, going slower but higher, or going faster and more clearly?"


    Hyun Jong, who was listening next to him, slightly expressed disapproval. The question itself is too pedantic. Too much for a child to accept...¡­.


    Oh, right. It''s Chung-Myung.''


    That child certainly has a special side, so he may understand and come up with an answer.


    And Chung-Myung bowed his head with a deep frown. Then, he looked up and looked at Ungum, as if he had sorted out his thoughts.


    "It''s right to go high."


    "How come?"


    "Because it''s Hawaiian."


    "¡­¡­."


    The sword looked at Chung-Myung with a stiff face. His eyes were twitching as if to show the shock he had received with this answer.


    Because it''s Hawaiian.


    "Hahaha.


    The Woon-gum turned his head and looked at Hyun Jong''s face. Hyun Jong closed his eyes. I can''t tell everything from the expression that was revealed, but it wasn''t that hard to guess what he was thinking.


    It doesn''t matter if the answer is right or wrong.


    The important thing is that the answer came from the child''s mouth.


    ''Yes, we were Hwasan.''


    What they lost.


    Proud of Hwasan.


    The piyeon of the distant past is now flowing out of the mouth of Hawasan''s youngest child.


    "If you''re a decent literary person, you''re right to choose the latter. But Hwasan is not like that. We cannot compromise with reality to regain the glory of the past and to make Hwasan''s name known all over again."


    It was a question that didn''t However, the child is answering after finding what the Ungum is hiding. It''s a controversy that adults would be ashamed of."Did you mean you couldn''t compromise because you were Hawaiian?"


    "That''s what I think."


    "I see."


    The sword nodded.


    "Go back to your seat."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung sighed as he moved away. But before he opened his mouth, Hyun Jong opened his mouth first.


    "I''m ashamed of myself."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "I never thought I''d hear this through a child''s mouth. Huh. Because it''s wasan. Because it''s wasan...¡­. Who can say such a thing in the present situation?"


    Hyunjong closed his eyes.


    Even Hawasan''s long-winded man couldn''t bring it up. It''s an answer that I didn''t even think about. Maybe the answer was made because he didn''t know anything.


    But the important thing is that the answer is making him ashamed of leading Hawasan.


    "Hwasan. Hwasan????."


    "The Long Man."


    The Ungum said in a serious voice.


    "Maybe it''s the horse of a young man. But as a child, you can be impervious to reality."


    "I see."


    "It may be difficult. But I don''t want to be ashamed of that kid."


    Hyun Jong drooled.


    It''s not a small thing. It is extremely important to make a basic contribution.


    But more importantly, it''s about setting direction for Hawasan. This small conversation grew like a snowball in an instant, forcing Hyun Jong to choose.


    The choice of way forward for Hawasan.


    "Listen to the fortune teller."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "Hwasan''s basic ball will be returned from the Jynx to the Sixth Sword as of this time in the name of the long Hwasan."


    "I''ll follow your orders."


    "We will officially issue an order in consultation with the elders, but the fortune-teller should be familiar with these matters before the order is officially given to the children and pass on the meat."


    "Yes!"


    The eyes of the fortune-teller became determined.


    Hwasan is a Hawaiian.


    You can''t remain a half-hearted civil servant. As long as they write Hawasan''s name, they should always be the best and aim for the best. Even though your body is immersed in the stream, you should always wait for the day when you rise to heaven and become a dragon.


    That is the duty and calling of those who write Hawasan''s name.


    "It''s not just meat. We must reconsider all of Hawasan''s martial arts. Your role as the perfectionist will be more important than ever."


    "I''m ready, Jang Moon-in. What would you wish for if you could repay the kindness you received to Hawasan even so?"


    Hyun Jong smiled and looked at the children.


    ''These children are the future of Hwasan.''


    They didn''t make it. Maybe it doesn''t happen at all on their own. However, by the time these children lead, they should be able to re-examine their name to the world.


    For that, there was nothing Hyun Jong could not do. And perhaps the good men of Hawasan, who are now looking down at him from the lineage, are proud of him.


    Clearly


    "That pathetic fellow."


    Chung-Myung, who returned to his seat, clicked his tongue.


    It''s frustrating to see him procrastinate because he can''t decide on any of these small things properly.


    You don''t have to ask me that? Should I ask? I put rice in my mouth and they''re asking how to chew it.''


    You die before you get sick. You die before you get sick.


    "Phew."


    "Why are you sighing all of a sudden?"


    "Do you know what I mean?"


    "¡­¡­What did he said.


    Cheung-Myung frowned, answering Jo-Gol''s question roughly.


    ''Let''s be cool. These guys aren''t doing anything right. I''m sure what you''re doing is in tatters.''


    I think I should go to the harmony.


    I''m worried about whether the harmonious businesses will be properly organized. Chung-Myung has no choice but to take care of it properly, as nothing will work properly if left to a long writer."Ha, this Munpa has nothing going on without me."


    "¡­¡­What is he saying, death penalty?"


    "Leave me alone, where are you going for a day or two?"


    It was a moment when everyone sighed.

 Chapter - 47 Episode 47. Dont blame me even if it goes wrong. (2)

    Peace came to Hawasan after a long struggle.


    Chung-Myung''s performance solved the financial problems that plagued Hwasan the most, and also provided new martial arts to move forward.


    Just as spring comes when winter goes, Hawaii has a spring-like vitality, and everyone''s happy laughter continues...I should have¡­¡­.


    "Peace freezes to death."


    Chung-Myung''s face was horribly distorted.


    The broom he was holding with strength in his hand bent as if it were broken.


    Peace?


    This is a hell of a place.


    "Huh, the bill? I, this is...Wait, Jo-Gol''s death penalty! Jo-Gol''s death penalty! How much is it here?"


    "Hey, I told you to stuff up there!"


    "Everything depends on the province, doesn''t it? It is also natural that there are no ingredients. What? A refund? Yes. Uh...¡­."


    Hawasan''s three great disciples in white paint were dealing with the influx of guests in cold sweat.


    He''s trying. He''


    Where am I, it''s a chord.


    It was good to find the books and retrieve all the harmonious businesses. Since you''ve acquired more than 10 businesses that work well, isn''t it just about making money?


    It was the beginning of all the problems that I thought ¡­.


    Even Chung-Myung didn''t think about it, but they haven''t rolled a proper workplace for nearly a hundred years. So, there was a situation where raw grasshoppers, who had never earned a penny in their own hands, suddenly had to roll more than ten businesses.


    The result?


    As you can see.


    "No! It''s been a while since I said I ran out of ingredients. Why aren''t they coming?"


    "What the hell is re-alerting doing?"


    "What''s that nut job doing holding on to a customer! Hey, hey, hey!


    Chung-Myung smiled pleasedly.


    ''They''re having fun.''


    Hwasan''s disciples, who had only been wielding knives in their lives, are coming down in harmony and sweating hard to deal with customers.


    If the old sailors of Hwaseon saw it, sternly rebuked...No, he would have rolled over the ground with a boat.


    Chung-Myung is one of the students.


    And of course the guests didn''t respond well.


    "No! What kind of car is this?"


    "Give me a postcard, a postcard! Don''t you know what a postcard means? Is this a postcard?"


    "There''s no such thing as hitting tea leaves in a teapot! Where''s the owner of this place?"


    I''m alive to see hell.


    Chung-Myung sighed, looking pleased at the skeleton.


    "Oh my gosh."


    It''s better here at least.


    The three great disciples who have been taken to other places of business are now experiencing hell. No, people who have to take them to business are going through hell.


    The one who sells silk and tears it apart.


    He''s asking for a homie, but he''s coming for a pickaxe.


    Still, there''s room for understanding for people who pick up meat to go out to the guest table while cooking. Of course I''ll have to be beaten to death.


    The three great disciples, who only serve guests, are about to burst their heads.


    As people who have been polishing Donna all their lives are caught up in the secular wind, they will throw away the jegi they had in their hands.


    "Hey, man! What are you doing? Don''t use it fast!"


    "Yes, I do! Sweep!"


    Chung-Myung''s broom began to swipe in front of the polygwan.


    ''Sweep this up and do something. All the guests are going home without anyways.''Chung-Myung''s eyes saw guests storming out of the door. Now that I''ve seen that unpleasant face, I''m running.


    "Hit them very hard!''


    I feel like I want to shout.


    Of course, I can''t say that because I''m the youngest in the real world.


    Chung-Myung slipped back, pushing the dust in front of him with a broom. Jo-Gol, who was busy carrying refreshments, stood out.


    "Death penalty."


    I''m not listening.


    "Little brother."


    I''m not listening.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey!"


    My ears are clogged.


    "Jo-Gol, you bastard!"


    "Yes! The three great disciples, Jorge..."¡­. What the f*ckin'' you?"


    Jo-Gol flipped his eyes and glared at Chung-Myung. Even though he is not a priest, he is still a priest. The priest was talking nonsense, and the punishment...¡­.


    "Why?"


    Here it is.


    Jo-Gol sneaked around, slipped out of Daru and approached Chung-Myung.


    "Death penalty."


    "So why?"


    "Let''s have a human conversation. I heard you''re the youngest son of a famous shopping mall. The youngest son of the Continental Battlefield. Something like that?"


    "The continental battlefield is freezing to death. It''s just a small merchant family."


    "But at least you''ll have an eye for things to go around. That''s how it is. The youngest son of a successful family is basically an immature scoundrel, but he''s hiding his talent."


    "¡­¡­What are you talking about?"


    Jo-Gol let out a deep sigh.


    Anyway, I can''t understand what you''re talking about whenever I talk to this guy.


    "So¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung pointed to the scene of chaos with a small chin.


    "Why the hell did this happen?"


    "It''s him¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol sighed.


    "The ones who were in charge of this place."


    "Yes."


    "But I think they were popular. The employees quit a lot as they quit."


    "Huh? Popularity?"


    How can a con artist be so popularity. What kind of a detective duck is donating to a beggar''s den.


    "What do you mean by ''flesh'', death penalty?"


    "To be exact, I think he was very thorough in his relationship with the delayed school relationship, rather than relationship. Most of the employees who worked were relatives or family members, so they all started to look around and quit."


    Oh my god.


    Is this a nuisance to family management. This is why professional managers...¡­. No, not this.


    "So it''s an employee issue?"


    "That''s the first thing."


    "Huh? Any more?"


    Jo-Gol frowned subtly and looked around. Only after confirming that he has no ears to listen to, does he speak down.


    "As you can see, the biggest problem is that the adults in Hawasan are not capable of running these businesses."


    "Does that require capability?"


    "People who brush the road, or people who learn martial arts, tend to see the problem of earning and living easily, but it''s not as easy as it sounds. If it''s easy, you''ll all be rich."


    "Well, that''s true."


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    "So now, Hawasan is not capable of handling these businesses?"


    "It''s a little too much to say, but it''s a pearl necklace on a pig''s neck. I didn''t know it would be this bad...¡­."


    It was then.


    A loud voice is heard from the inside.


    "No, we don''t have enough puer cars, so what can we do if we bring a steel pipe?"


    "Isn''t that what it is?"


    "I told you it was a boy car! Death penalty! I''m already in a lot of trouble, what if I change my stuff?"


    "Why are you raising your voice? I''ve had to deal with expensive cars all my life, so I wouldn''t know what to do."


    "Who''s ever had that!"Chung-Myung shook his head.


    ''They''re wiping the road.''


    They are angry and fighting over the change of a single tea leaf.


    "Look at that."


    Jo-Gol clicked his tongue.


    "Operation is not that simple. I have to pick out everything before buying it. If you choose a good ingredient, it doesn''t pay off, but if you use cheap products, customers will fall. If you hire a businessman because you can''t do it properly, there''s nothing left for them to do."


    "¡­¡­What do you learn now?"


    "If I tell my 40-year-old men to teach me martial arts, will you?"


    "I won''t."


    Jo-Gol shook his head.


    "Honestly, I think if we keep this up, we''ll be doomed in less than half a year. I don''t know what it was like before, but now he''s not capable of running it. There''s no answer to this."


    "But why don''t you learn it well?"


    Jo-Gol looked at Chung-Myung with vain eyes.


    "Chung-Myung??. Look, do you know the characteristics of our current businesses?"


    "Well?"


    "It''s all about selling things off."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "Taroo. Run. Silk statues, blacksmiths, and so on. They all get ingredients and make things and sell them. You know what''s so special about this?"


    "I''m rich if I know that."


    "It''s almost everything that''s at stake to pick and take things off. By the way. What do you think an innocent master would do if he brought money and tried to take it off?"


    "You''ll catch a pushover."


    "It''s no use just catching a pushover. He''s probably going to eat it to the bone."


    "¡­¡­."


    "This is not going to work. It wasn''t going to work in the first place."


    Chung-Myung turned his head and looked at the distant sky.


    And there was a big smile.


    "Long death sentence."


    This priest now realizes the greatness of the long death penalty. These businesses used to work perfectly when there was a death penalty.


    ''Era, d*mn it. I''d rather die than suffer!''


    Chung-Myung blew his nose.


    "So what''s the solution?"


    Jo-Gol looked at Chung-Myung with blank eyes.


    "Why are you looking for a solution from me?"


    "No! I heard your brother-in-law is still a child of a business family. Then there must be a solution, right?"


    "You crazy bastard! What am I supposed to say when I ask a first-time herbalist to cure me of a disease? If I had the ability to do that, would I be swinging a sword in Hawasan? I''m sure they''re already making a fortune from their inheritance. I can''t save this even if my father comes."


    "¡­¡­is the situation that serious?"


    "There''s no answer."


    Jo-Gol had a wry smile.


    "I wouldn''t have tried to contact my house. But it''s too far, and my house can''t afford it. In order to operate such businesses without difficulty, at least most items must be merchants with knowledge. But there is no such person in Hawaii."


    There used to be.


    It''s Cheon Mun.


    But now it''s gone.


    Jo-Gol said with a wry smile.


    "If only Hwang was fine, I wouldn''t have to worry about this."


    "Hwang Dae-in?"


    "Yes. Hwang Dae-in."


    Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    "Come to think of it, the man named Hwang Dae-in has often been mentioned. What does he do?"


    "It''s a giant."


    "Geosang?"


    Jo-Gol nodded.


    "He''s one of the big merchants who works on the island. He handles not only Cheonghae, but also Unnam and Western goods.""And what does he have to do with Hwasan?"


    "He''s been supporting Hwasan for a long time. It''s kind of a famous story. With him, Hawasan was able to stay afloat."


    "¡­¡­What do you see in Hwasan?"


    "Well, that''s what I don''t know, but¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol shrugs.


    "I heard you sponsored not only Hawasan but also many other places. Anyway, it wouldn''t have been a problem if he was alone. You could have gotten a lot of advice or help."


    "Then you can ask him for help."


    "No, he''s been in bed for a year now. There''s also a rumor that he''s unconscious."


    "Hmm."


    "So...."


    It was then.


    "Chung-Myung! Do you have Chung-Myung?"


    Chung-Myung raised his voice to find him.


    "Here it is!"


    A familiar face came in from Chung-Myung''s gaze.

 Chapter - 48 Episode 48. Dont blame me even if it goes wrong. (3)

    "There you are."


    Unam came toward Chung-Myung with a face that looked a little urgent.


    "I''m visiting my private academy."


    "I''m visiting my private academy."


    Jo-Gol and Chung-Myung bowed their heads urgently.


    "Yes."


    Unam nods lightly and greets Chung-Myung and fixes his eyes.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Maybe you should go to the main mountain."


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    Main product?


    Hwasan?


    Chung-Myung''s face trembled.


    "No, I don''t think it''s that easy to come back from Hawaii.''


    What kind of errands are you talking about going to a crazy mountain where birds will climb and fall?


    Where''s your conscience?


    "Are you at home?"


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung looked next to him with a sullen face.


    Jo-Gol turns a blind eye to Chung-Myung.


    "No, there are many strong and vigorous executions, so why should I...¡­?"


    "You were the youngest."


    "He''s the youngest, he has thin legs and weak light."


    "The least I can do."


    "¡­¡­."


    Ah.


    I didn''t know cleaning my front yard because I didn''t want to work would come back this bad. I thought you said, "Don''t make a fuss about everything in your life."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    Now I have to run errands for the kids. How did Plum Blossom Screen Chung-Myung end up like this?


    "So what''s going on with that errand?"


    We can deliver one book to the long-term writers or the re-examination."


    "Publishing?"


    What''s this call?


    I wanted to ask you more, but it''s not polite to ask each and every circumstance of the private dormitory. It''s heartbreaking to be polite to the blue guy, but what can I do? Things like this.


    "Yes, I''ll be there."


    "Yes, normally you can leave it and send it to someone who''s going to come back, but it''s quite difficult to deal with it because it''s a matter of time. I hope you understand."


    Oh my god.


    He has a good personality.


    If it was Chung-Myung, he would have wiped out his mouth as soon as the three great disciples complained.


    Unam took a book out of his arms and held it out to Chung-Myung.


    "This is it."


    "Yes."


    And Unam kindly explained what the book was just in case Chung-Myung wondered.


    "It''s a letter from the top of the galaxy, so it''s valuable."


    "Huh? The top of the galaxy?"


    Jo-Gol spoke quietly.


    "Hwang Dae-in''s business is at the top of the galaxy."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung stared at the calligraphy. Unam continued to explain whether he felt anything strange in Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    "It''s a letter that came at short notice to a long writer. I happened to be in harmony, so I was able to receive it in the middle. It will take two days for those who deliver the goods to Hawasan, so you can go up quickly and tell the long man."


    "Yes, sir."


    "It''s urgent, so don''t delay and start right away."


    "Yes!"


    Jo-Gol, who was watching Chung-Myung, unwittingly reached out as Chung-Myung rushed to Hawaii with the book in his arms.


    "Well... well!"


    Then, he murmurs with anxious eyes.


    "You can''t send him that thing, can you?"


    "Hmm? What did he say?"


    "Oh, nothing. Sasookjo."


    Jo-Gol quickly glossed over his words. But his eyes did not fall from Chung-Myung''s distant back.


    I''m nervous.''


    A sad hunch is not wrong.


    * * *


    "Hmmm."


    Chung-Myung, who climbed to the middle of Hawasan, pulled out a letter from his arms.


    "Hmmm."


    So this is a letter from Hwang Dae-in on the Galactic Battlefield?


    No, it''s a letter from his subordinates, since Dae-Hwang said he''s going back and forth in his bed.


    "Ha... oh, my."


    Chung-Myung sighed wistfully.


    "Isn''t it the duty of the Taoist to open a letter to others, but isn''t it the Tao that came into me? Everything depends on the province. It would be natural for me to want to open a book that came into my hands. Isn''t it so? Capital punishment?"- Talk like a horse. You little tiger!


    "¡­¡­ Anyway, the death penalty doesn''t suit me."


    It''s been like that for a long time.


    But that can''t help but look at this.


    Apparently, if the workplace is left as it is, it is obvious that it will be a mess, and if the author Hwang Dae-in steps up, it will make things easier. But in this situation, there''s a rush from the galaxy battlefield?


    That means something happened to Hwang Dae-in''s personal life.


    If you don''t know it at all, can you not check it even though you know it? It''s the same line for anyone other than Chung-Myung.I wouldn''t choose, but I''d be tempted anyway.


    Chung-Myung took a close look at the book. The inscription "Chinjeon" (???éLéTÈËÈËÓH‚÷ÓH‚÷) on the surface, which is a long piece of Hawasan, stands out.


    That''s why you''re telling me not to open it to anyone but the long-standing Hawasan.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right. To be honest, you would have told me the news if I were here and there was a long writer. I wouldn''t have told the long story."


    It was the sound of bubbles when others heard it, but fortunately or unfortunately, there was no one around Chung-Myung now.


    "Let me see."


    A book sealed with wax. No matter how you tear it off, the traces are bound to go over.


    In a normal way.


    But it''s not rocket science for Chung-Myung.


    "Well, that''s a good thing."


    Squeak.


    An example from Chung-Myung''s fingertips accurately separates the boundaries between paper and wax. Then, only a complete envelope remained, as if it had never been waxed from the beginning.


    Chung-Myung, who opened the envelope and took out the book in it, opened it without hesitation and began to read it.


    "Well, let''s see¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung crossed his legs and began reading the book.


    Chung-Myung''s face was distorted.


    Chung-Myung, who almost crumpled the book, folded it finely with a slightly shaky hand and pushed it into the envelope.


    And soon there was a big breath.


    "Whoosh!"


    After taking several deep breaths, Chung-Myung trembled as if he had not fully calmed down.


    "Isn''t this a f*cking Mahwa?"


    Mahwa.


    The flower of the devil.


    Chung-Myung clenched his teeth.


    "There''s no way ordinary lawmakers can cure marijuana!"


    Because it''s a symptom of zero tolerance.


    On the surface, symptoms appear to be severe poison poisoning. So finding a cure would have had to be focused on that.


    However, Mahwa is a symptom that occurs when a person is subjected to a particular martial arts of Mahism.


    The reason why Chung-Myung can''t calm down now is very simple.


    "Magian bastards!''


    Magian people, who thought they had almost been exterminated, are working in the middle of the midfield.


    "No, no, no!"


    Chung-Myung slapped his cheek with both hands.


    "It''s Heavenly Demon that I killed, not all of the Magicians."


    It is only natural that the remnants of Magicalism remain in this era.


    Didn''t you say that the guys who killed Heavenly Demon in the first place and didn''t get wiped out came all the way to Hawaii?


    There must have been some survivors, and there must have been others left in the 100,000 mountains, so it''s no wonder they''re still in existence.


    The problem is they''re not only alive, they''re planning something in the middle.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes shot fire.


    "No, but do these bastards have any grudges against Hawasan?"


    Why does everything damage wasan?


    How many people are there in the middle of the country? Why do you want to mess with Dae-in Hwang?"Oh, back pain!"


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    I don''t think I can do this.''


    I think I''ll have to go in person.


    The contents written in the book alone cannot be confirmed as a symptom of Mahwa. It''s first to see it with your own eyes.


    Besides...


    "A reward, a great reward!"


    The content written at the end of the book turned Chung-Myung''s eyes neatly.


    As Jo-Gol said, the top of the galaxy is a cash cow. If you used the word "tremendous reward" in a place like this, how much would you give?


    "You can''t miss this!"


    Chung-Myung is in a hurry.


    Since nearly a hundred years have already passed, not many people will know about Mahwa.


    If Magyo and Jungwon have not been at war with each other for a hundred years, there is no way that anyone can recognize the symptoms of being hit by a particular wave of water.


    And anyone who could identify the symptoms died that day at the hands of Heavenly Demon and Magician at the summit of 100,000 mountains.


    But what the world doesn''t know.


    "Some of those who survived a hundred years ago may know Mahwa.''


    And if he''s still alive, he''ll be the leader of each faction. You''re still too old to be a long writer, but what if one of the long writers showed you this book to get some information?


    "It''s going to be a complete disaster! I can''t see that!"


    There was a spark in Chung-Myung''s eye.


    How dare some insolent man eat Chung-Myung''s food...Are you saying you''re looking for a patient? It''s money... No, it''s something this Chung-Myung must solve for the sake of morality!


    Of course!


    "Busy!"


    Chung-Myung grabbed the book and reached for the seal. Chung-Myung, who had a slight burnout and melted the wax, immediately began to jump to the top of Hawasan at a formidable speed.


    "Bring it to me first!"


    That way, they''ll figure it out even if it''s settled.


    "I''ll eat it no matter what!"


    Just wait right there.


    It''s a long-written biography of Hyun Jong.


    Long winter has passed and spring is coming. By the time this book arrives, spring plum blossoms will be blooming in Hawasan, where the long man is.


    I can see the panorama of Hawasan, who visited with my father in the past. I''m full of thoughts to visit again anytime, but it''s just a shame that the situation won''t allow it.


    I''ve been so high that I''m ashamed to write to you like this, but I''m still contacting you because your father''s condition is getting worse day by day.


    As you know, your father has been sick since last year and is in bed. Considering your father''s age, it''s understandable, but strangely, in recent years, other symptoms have begun to appear instead of the symptoms that old people should show.


    Your father is almost unconscious and unable to move. The body is dyed red, the eyebrows are black, and the veins are running wild.


    Our galaxy''s top invited middlemen to examine your father''s condition, but no one has made a proper diagnosis.


    So I''m going to send a letter to those who are meant to be with the feeling of catching straws to get a clue about my illness. If the long writer knows about your father''s symptoms, I would appreciate it if you could contact him in any way.


    For those who give you information to improve your father''s symptoms, I promise to repay you tremendously in the name of the galaxy.Then I look forward to a good answer.


    Repayment of Wang Jong, the upper-majority minority of the galaxy.

 Chapter - 49 Episode 49. Dont blame me even if it goes wrong. (4)

    "Turn it off."


    "I can''t do this."


    The three great disciples entered the prose groaning.


    Doing business in harmony was not a good thing for them. They are the Taoists who need to gain peace of mind through performance. For such people, dealing with the mundane was no comparison to cutting corners in the mountains.


    "It''s all good¡­¡­."


    Of course that is understandable.


    They also understand how important money is and how difficult it is to earn. Didn''t you live on blood porridge a while ago because you didn''t have any money?


    You cannot live off the bark of a tree just because you learn martial arts by polishing it in the mountains. Whether it was a mountain, a mountain, or a city, people needed money to live.


    So there is no complaint so far.


    That''s not the problem...¡­.


    "Can''t you just book a room for the harmony? What kind of nonsense is this?"


    "I feel like I''m going to die in the morning and evening going down and up in Wasan. Capital punishment... ..."


    Yoon-jong closed his eyes tightly.


    It''s Yoon-jong, who would usually tell him not to be a crybaby, but I can''t say that now. This is because he is out of breath.


    "¡­¡­ Think of this as a training, too."


    "What kind of training...¡­."


    "Or you guys can go to the dorms and argue with them yourself."


    "¡­¡­."


    Everyone shut up.


    It''s not because I''m afraid of my superiors. This is because their hardships are not much compared to the hardships of the homeless.


    If they hold out today right away, they have yet to return to Hawaii to prepare for business the next day.


    "I don''t have time to train these days."


    "We''re here to learn martial arts, not trade. If I were to do this, I wouldn''t have joined Hwasan."


    Yoon-jong sighed deeply.


    "Everyone knows what they want to say. But the world doesn''t always work the way you want it, does it? The same goes for this one. It will be solved soon, so let''s endure it until then."


    "¡­¡­yes, the death penalty."


    "All right."


    Still, everyone nodded to see if it worked.


    Yoon-jong sighed secretly.


    I''ve said so, but when will things get better?''


    There is no promise.


    No, it is not without a commitment. In Yoon-Jong''s view, things just got worse day by day, let alone getting better.


    It would not be strange if the merchants who sided with Hwasan this time had not helped him or her, even if they had already come to a ruined workplace.


    In order for things to get better, the only things that will get better must be visible, and the only things that can be seen are the bad ones.


    ''I hope the long man has a solution.''


    Yoon-jong was surprised while continuing his thoughts.


    ''I''m worried about all the things that''s all.''


    Until some time ago, that rarely happened. Although he is one of the three great disciples, he has never worried or agonized over the future of Hawasan. Because I thought it was enough to leave even if Hwasan failed.


    But before I knew it, Yoon-Jong was also seriously worried about Hwasan.


    This is all the change that happened after he showed up...¡­.


    "Go away, go away, go away, go away, go away!"


    Yoon-jong closed his eyes tightly.


    "Everything seems to be a good change, but why does he seem to grow out of it day by day by day?''


    Yoon-jong looked at Jo-Gol running toward him with a pale face.


    "Death penalty! Death penalty! We''re in trouble!"


    "Take it easy. Because you''re so frivolous about a man named Doe...¡­."


    "Cheo, Chung-Myung...¡­."


    Chung-Myung?


    The moment the name came out of Jo-Gol''s mouth, Yoon-Jong''s face also turned white.It was great to be able to bore people before they even heard what was going on.


    "Oh, no, come here! Come on!"


    When Jo-Gol started running ahead, Yoon-Jong started running along Jo-Gol without saying a word.


    What the hell is wrong with him?''


    I didn''t even have time to think. Yoon-jong, who ran to the mountain gate with all his might, jumped into the white pipe following Jo-Gol. Jo-Gol, who soon arrived in front of Chung-Myung''s room, opens the door violently.


    "You don''sorry.


    But there was no Chung-Myung in the room.


    "Where have you been?"


    "No, that''s not it! Look at that. Death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    That one?


    Yoon-jong''s eyes slightly narrowed as he turned his head to Jo-Gol''s point.


    Paper?


    There is a piece of paper on Chung-Myung''s bed. Yoon-jong, who went close to the bed, read the words written in it.


    Something came up, so I went for a few days. You have to explain yourself. And if you skip training, you''ll fold your back upside down, so don''t skip it.


    "¡­¡­you madman."


    Yoon-jong''s hands trembled as he grabbed the paper.


    How many days are you going?


    What, does this lunatic think it''s possible to leave the country for a few days just because he''s got a job to do?


    "Uh, what do I do? Capital punishment?"


    Yoon-jong sighed deeply.


    "For now, let the children join you."


    "¡­¡­and if I get caught, I''ll buy it."


    "It''s the same thing that makes you want to go and say it right away. He said he''ll be back in a few days, so I''ll try to hide it until then."


    If it wasn''t for today, the seniors wouldn''t care about the youngest of the three great disciples like Chung-Myung. If you''re lucky, you''ll be able to stay out of sight.


    "What if I get caught...¡­."


    "Did you worry about that?"


    "Huh? Aren''t you worried about the death penalty?"


    "¡­¡­¡­I''m worried about something else."


    "What?"


    Yoon-jong sighed deeply and said.


    "I''m worried about what he''s going to be away for days. How much trouble are you going to make?"


    "¡­¡­."


    It was Jo-Gol who strongly agreed with Yoon-Jong.


    * * *


    "Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! Oh. Take a breath!"


    Chung-Myung sat down on a wooden nest next to him and took a breath.


    I ran from Wasan to the West Bank in a single run, and I was completely distracted and my mouth smelled sweet. As expected, it seems a bit unreasonable.


    "Oh, my God, I used to be like this."


    Jump over the mountain in one step, huh? He jumped the river a couple of times!


    It wouldn''t have taken him a minute to get from Hawaii to the West Bank. It''s also a leisurely walk like a walk.


    However, Chung-Myung did not have that ability, and he had no choice but to run like crazy, sweaty feet.


    "Oh, my. If you had a glass of cold water, you wouldn''t have a circle."


    It was Chung-Myung, who revealed his age that he could not hide at times like this.


    Chung-Myung, who took a moderate breath, looked up and looked at the West Bank.


    "It''s been a while here, too."


    Harmony is also an advanced place, but it cannot be compared to Seoan, a member of the island''s West Sea.


    The West Bank was the closest metropolitan city to Hawasan. Therefore, it was the West Bank that was considered as the top priority whenever there was something to visit the city in the past.


    Chung-Myung got up from his seat, smacking his lips.


    "There''s been a lot going on here."


    Essentially, the disciples of Hawasan did not prefer to stop by the West Bank.


    The reason is very simple. This is because Jongnam is the capital faction closest to the West Bank.Jongnamsan Mountain, where Jongnam is located, was only about 50 li from the west coast. As a result, Jongnam''s disciples appeared in the West Bank when they were bored.


    What if a student of Hawasan goes to the West Bank and meets Jongnam guys?


    One of them will be destroyed on that day.''


    Jong-nam and Hwasan are on bad terms.


    No, it''s not just to say we''re not on good terms. Hawasan and Jongnam are almost enemies.


    There are not a few literary people in the world who don''t get along with each other.


    However, Namgung Segawa Habukpanga, famous for their bad relationship, even put their tongues up and point fingers at Jongnam and Hwasan when they see them growl.


    Why aren''t you getting along so well?


    You have to bite it backwards. What''s there to get along with?


    Just as neighboring countries do not have a good relationship in the first place, the gatekeepers attached nearby cannot get along well. For now, interests are at stake and receiving discipleship is also competitive.


    And above all, the only thing left to do is pull the knife as soon as you come up with a question of whether you''re strong or we''re strong. This is a matter of pride.


    In addition, Hawasan and Jongnam are from the same province. It is similar that the province has a strong temperament in the inner family, even the main martial arts is the sword.


    The good men who founded Jongnam and Hwasan,


    "Huh. We have similar tendencies, so if we set up a clan nearby, the future will get along like brothers.''


    As you may have thought, the actual wives have come to regard each other as mortal enemies, let alone brothers.


    As a result, Hawasan was also reluctant to meet the pro-South writers, and naturally became reluctant to enter and exit the West Bank.


    Until Chung-Myung appeared.


    As everyone knows, Chung-Myung was more inclined to do what others were reluctant to do, and the more the death penalty dried him up, the more he went in and out of the West Bank.


    Picking a fight?


    Of course I got caught.


    Unfortunately over there.


    I hit him a lot.''


    This is an excuse, but Chung-Myung has never visited Jongnam and sold him. Chung-Myung is not such a free man. At that time, you have to rip off another piece of meat and have another drink.


    We don''t have enough time to enjoy drinking and dancing to avoid the eyes of Jang Moon-sa, so where is the time to visit and pick a fight with such guys?


    However, Jongnam seemed to enjoy fighting rather than drinking and dancing. After being beaten once or twice by Chung-Myung, he used to run with crab bubbles when he heard that Chung-Myung had risen in the West Bank.


    Of course, I beat every inch of the way.


    Come to think of it, Chung-Myung was great, but Jong-nam was great, too.


    Chong Nam''s grit is also acknowledged by Chung-Myung. This man here is a hobby, beaten to death if there is to cheomat and capsized, and if I can grab yet more snow again that ties into a screwball.


    Maybe that grit made him what he is now.


    In the midst of Hawasan''s collapse, Jongnam is said to be threatening the position of the world''s number one inspection.


    Of course, that''ll be for a while.


    "So, um...."


    Chung-Myung glanced at his clothes.


    I couldn''t take off my clothes because I was in a hurry. Plum blossoms embroidered on the chest are noticeable today.


    "I think I''ll have a bad day if I meet you...¡­."


    Should I buy some clothes and change?


    Chung-Myung, who was a little worried, shrugged his shoulders and shook his head.


    "No way."


    It''s just that we''re running into Jongnam on this vast west coast. Jongnam''s eyes aren''t open looking for Chung-Myung like before."What''s the big deal?"


    Once you get to the top of the galaxy, you won''t run into Jongnam guys.


    "That''s what I eat."


    Chung-Myung crossed the gates of the West Bank with a lewd smile.


    Never expected how big a flat wind this would bring.

 Chapter - 50 Episode 50. Dont blame me even if it goes wrong. (5)

    Hwang Jong couldn''t help but feel disappointed.


    "You''re saying it''s not possible.''


    His father, Hwang Munnyak, is getting worse day by day. Until recently, there was still consciousness, but recently, the number of days when I couldn''t wake up has increased significantly.


    People who are unconscious can''t eat food.


    If these days continued, it was clear that he would be out of breath in a few days.


    He invited the world''s greatest names out of urgency, and now he is asking for help from Kang-ho''s followers, who have been associated with him, but they have not been able to come up with an answer.


    Today, I had a ray of hope because the characters of the Sacheondang family, who boasted the best knowledge in the world, came to Dokdo. But the situation back was enough to disappoint Hwang Jong.


    "It''s difficult."


    Sure enough, Hwang Jong sighed in the negative comments.


    "You''re saying that even the Tanga called the "Dock Manipulation" can''t heal your father?"


    "Of course, our party prides itself on the world''s best when it comes to poison. You can decode the Dokdo."


    "But?"


    "But the eternal condition is not caused by poison."


    Hwang Jong narrowed his forehead.


    "You''re saying it''s not poison in that situation?"


    Dang Myong, the elder of the party, picked up his head lightly.


    "The symptoms are similar, but they''re not addictions. There seems to be a fundamentally different cause."


    "Hmmm."


    Hwang Jong''s complexion has become so dark that it cannot be darker.


    There is no one to cure Hwang Munnyak''s illness, even though he has invited people with the financial power at the top of the galaxy and promised huge compensation.


    "You''re sure you''re not old?"


    "It doesn''t look natural."


    "Then, what the hell is going on?"


    Then Dang Myong lowered his eyes slightly as if he was in trouble.


    Hwang Jong sighs as he looks at his face.


    "I''m sorry, I know you''re not a councillor, but I''m so frustrated."


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t help you."


    "No, forgive me for not seeing you off."


    Dang Myong got up from his seat and went outside with a wry look.


    "What am I supposed to do?"


    Hwang Jong clasped his head.


    The father''s condition is getting deeper day by day, and how can a child feel when he can''t do anything?


    "What sin did your father commit that he would go through?''


    This is Hwang Munnyak, who has spent his entire life doing for the poor. I know heaven''s will is not necessarily in retribution, but isn''t this too harsh?


    Death after suffering from an unknown disease for a year...¡­.


    Then there was a knock on the door.


    "May I come in?"


    "Oh... Yes, Elder."


    The door opened and one person came inside. White-white was an impressive gray-haired man.


    "I just saw Elder Dang Myong die."


    "That''s what happened."


    "A small wine. I''m embarrassed to keep saying the same thing, but it''s time to stop admitting it. The only way to save Hwang is through apprenticeship."


    Hwang Jong''s face is slightly distorted.


    "I know what you mean. But I don''t want to resort to that yet."


    "Sodan liquor. Didn''t I tell you? The symptoms of eternal existence are the price of going against the flow. Too much has been collected, too much has been artificially twisted. If you put it down now and put your mind to the province, you will be able to get well."


    Hwang Jong turned his head and stared at the man.


    But the man nonchalantly continued, as if the look was not burdensome at all."It is not common for a long writer of Daejongnam to raise a ritual in person. Why don''t you know that you can enjoy this pleasure because you are the Hwang Dae-in at the top of the galaxy that has been dating for a long time? I''m running out of time. Don''t leave any regrets."


    "¡­¡­I''ll wait a little longer."


    "Something new."


    The man clicked his tongue. It''s like Hwang Jong is doing something pathetic.


    Wang Jong bit his lower lip slightly.


    The reason why we should just skip these rude words and treatments is very simple. This is because the man in front of me is Kimok Sung, the elder of Jongnam.


    Jongnam has been famous for his old-fashioned paintings, but he has recently gained his name in all directions due to the momentum of the Rising Sun. I don''t know about this generation, but after a few generations, I''m sure it will take over the place of the first inspection. It is almost evaluated.


    In addition, the West Bank has long been a place of great influence of Jongnam. Such Jong-nam''s elder personally recommends it, but Hwang Jong, the owner of the small group, who is not the top leader, cannot refuse heartlessly.


    "You''ll ask for a thousand golds in return for a memorial service.''


    It''s not a waste of money.


    If he can save his father''s life, it is not a waste to give up all his assets. However, if they were really confident that they would save their father as an apprentice, they would not have asked him to give up the money in advance, but would have saved his father and demanded compensation.


    The senses I learned throughout my life helped me understand what they were aiming for.


    "I haven''t received all the replies from the letters I''ve sent from all over the country yet. I''ll decide after I get a reply."


    "It''s frustrating. How can they cure a disease that they have invited and failed to cure? Didn''t you just listen to the Tanga?"


    Hwang Jong''s eyebrows are wiggling.


    He is speaking as if he had heard all the conversations between Hwang Jong and Dang Myong. You don''t seem to realize it, but does that mean you stole the conversation from inside?


    "Brazen."


    Hwang Jong sighed deeply.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have the strength to point that out now. If Huang Munnyak changes his name as it is, the top of the galaxy is bound to shrink. Then, it is necessary to maintain a relationship with Jongnam, which has a great influence on the West Bank.


    Maybe even at a huge cost.


    "Give me a little more time. It''s not because I don''t believe in Jongnam. It''s because I want to do one more thing as a child."


    "There''s not much time left. We must not forget that if the lord is not famous, it is the result of the vain obsession of the Sodan."


    Hwang Jong''s fist clenched under the table.


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    It was that moment.


    "Lord Sodan!"


    An urgent voice came from outside.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Hwasan! A man came from Hawaii."


    "Did you just say Hawasan?"


    "Yes! It''s Hwasan."


    Hwang Jong''s eyes trembled a little.


    Hawasan is also where he sent his letters. However, since there is nothing much to look forward to in Hawaii, which has already declined, the letter to the country started at the end.


    Does that mean you''ve already sent someone even though the investigation has just arrived?


    ''By any chance?''


    If they didn''t know anything about Wang Munnyak''s symptoms, they wouldn''t have sent people in person to visit.


    As soon as Hwang Jong, who had a ray of hope, tried to get up from his seat, he heard a cold voice."Hwasan?"


    Kimok Sseung''s eyes are slightly aging.


    His expression was noticeably stifled by the mere words of Hawasan. And then there''s a rough voice.


    "What a bunch of screwed-up shit you'' Where are we?"


    Hwang Jong bit his lips a little.


    Of course, Kimok Sseung said it with the West Bank in mind, but Hwang Jong had no choice but to feel that Kimok Sseung treated the top of the galaxy as a male Jongnam''s.


    "Sodanju, you don''t have to meet those things. What does Hawasan know to cure the eternal condition?"


    Hwang Jong hardened his face.


    "Even so, they''re the ones who came after hearing from us. How can a door-to-door slapping the door?"


    "You have to listen to me."


    "Old man."


    Wang Jong cut it out as if he had nothing to say.


    "This is the top of the galaxy. Don''t forget it''s not Jongnam."


    "Hmm!"


    Kimok Sseung showed signs of discomfort, but Hwang Jong ignored the response and rose from his seat. Then he hurriedly opened the door and went outside.


    ''You never know.''


    He failed to change the name of the world, and failed to make a sharp move in the most prestigious literary circles. Then, the answer may come from places that are not expected.


    Wang Jong, who came out, looked around.


    "Where are the people from Hawaii?"


    A quarrel answers Hwang Jong''s words, bending his back.


    "He''s at the entrance."


    "Did you say you had a visitor from afar at the entrance? No matter how distracted you are, how rude you are!"


    In a moment, Hwang Jong''s voice becomes fierce. However, instead of immediately asking for forgiveness, he glances at the entrance with his lips gently.


    "I was going to take you right away...¡­ I don''t understand the situation at all¡­¡­."


    "Get out of my way, I''ll go see you in personally."


    "Sodan. One...¡­."


    Hwang Jong stepped away from his face. I don''t like the ambiguous attitude of quarrels.


    "Since when did the galaxy''s top divide the audience according to its status?''


    If your father had been conscious, he would have been scolded immediately.


    Those who do business must work at the lowest point. Hwang Dae-in''s theory was that those who share the customer''s status based on their status and what they have do not deserve to do business.


    Those who can''t help but notice it are rude to set up visitors at the entrance, saying that Hawasan''s power has weakened.


    We need to repair the top again!''


    Hwang Jong went to the entrance with a resolution.


    Soon there is a small child standing on his or her legs at the entrance.


    ''Well, it''s the fall of Hawasan.''


    A white coat and plum print on its chest. Undoubtedly a disciple of Hawasan.


    Hwang Jong looked at Chung-Myung and said immediately.


    "Saintiff, you''ve been rude."


    Then the young master''s head slightly wobbles.


    "No, well, that''s possible."


    "I''m Hwang Jong, the owner of the galaxy''s top small group. It''s my fault for not properly educating my subordinates, so please blame me."


    "It''s all right. I''m not here to be treated."


    That''s a bit of a perverse.


    Hwang Jong continued, keeping a straight face.


    "Thank you for your understanding. But what about you?"


    "I''m here alone."


    "Oh, I see. Party... Yes?"


    Hwang Jong raised his head.


    "What are you saying?"


    "I''m here alone."


    The young master in front of me shrugs his shoulders and smiles."I''ve brought you a way to cure Hwang''s illness, so show him around. Oh, and I''d like to check what the huge reward you mentioned is, is it okay?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hwang Jong''s eyes trembled.


    What the hell is he, man?


    It was the first time that Hwang Jong at the top of the galaxy met Chung-Myung, a plum blossom screening.

 Chapter - 51 Episode 51. Haha, someone amazing is here. (1)

    "Alone?"


    "Yes."


    "So, alone?"


    "I know."


    "So...."


    When things didn''t settle down, Hwang Jong looked back without realizing it.


    There''s a bit of a quarrel behind him.


    ''That''s why I didn''t tell you?''


    He nods his head with this face.


    It looks like he''s really here alone.


    Hwang Jong turned his head again and looked at the young Taoist in front of him.


    I have all sorts of thoughts.


    Is Hwasan ignoring the top of the galaxy?


    Or what makes you do this?


    Or...¡­.


    "Hahahaha!"


    At that moment, I heard a loud laugh behind my back.


    "Now I do. You''re doing all sorts of things. Sodanju, I didn''t tell you. I don''t even need to meet the Hawaiian ones!"


    It was Kimok Sseung.


    Kimok Sung, who followed Hwang Jong to the entrance, continues with a smile.


    "What do you think that little boy knows to send him away? I don''t know anything, but I want to take a step forward, but it''s embarrassing to come directly, so I sent a young one. Tsk, tsk, I don''t like my Hwasan, but I heard that the Hwasan man is a master, and he''s always used such a cheap trick."


    Hwang Jong''s face has hardened.


    It is almost obvious that Kimok Sseung''s words contained a lot of bad feelings, but now he has no choice but to think as he said.


    That''s not the kind of person that Hyun Jong of Hwasan''s Hyun Jong Jin.''


    As he remembers, Hyun Jong was a man of great character even though he was a Taoist. I don''t think such a person will send just one child like this to show off.


    But isn''t that the reality?


    "Did you really come here alone?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­You mean you sent a small stamp by yourself in Hawaii?"


    A young master.


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    You''re treated like this because you''re young.''


    There was a time when Chung-Myung was Hwasan and Hwasan was Chung-Myung.


    You''d rather die than suffer.''


    But I also fully understand their response. A warrior who hasn''t even written the terms and conditions will come and cure the disease that even the world''s masters can''t help, but if you trust him right away, it''s even stranger.


    So you need to hit some medicine.


    "Did you say Sodanju?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "I''m Chung-Myung, the three great disciples of Hawasan. I received the letter that Sodan sent to Hwasan well. I came here because I had a hunch about the symptoms written in the study."


    "One here alone...¡­."


    "It was a very urgent matter, so I couldn''t afford to come with others. Isn''t he in critical condition?"


    By the way....


    Hwang Jong, who was looking at Chung-Myung with a face that he couldn''t trust at all, recalled a part of Chung-Myung''s words and hardened his face.


    "Did you say you had any idea about your father''s condition?"


    "Yes, I am."


    Hwang Jong clenched his fist unconsciously.


    I''m the first person to say this.''


    So far, numerous people and masters have visited, but no one has discussed the tax increase before seeing Hwang in person.


    ''Maybe?''


    At that moment, I heard a snort behind my back.


    "Oh, my God, he''s already cheating. How can a child know what the world''s masters couldn''t do? Sodanju, there''s nothing more to hear! Let''s go in, you don''t have to waste your time."


    "One¡­¡­."


    "Do you believe him in small wine?"


    Hwang Jong bit his lips a little.


    Then, Chung-Myung, who was still listening, opened his mouth."By the way."


    "Huh?"


    "Who are you? You''ve been lucky with people."


    Kimok Sung looked at Chung-Myung with blank eyes.


    "Did you just say that to me?"


    "Is there another one here besides you?"


    "Huh, did you see this prick? Does that mean a disciple of Hawasan can''t even tell Jongnam apart? I knew that Hawasan was such an idiot, but I didn''t know that even his pupils were so stupid."


    "Oh, you''re Jongnam."


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "No, I thought you were a senator, because you sound like you know something. So you have a way to cure Hwang''s condition?"


    "Hwang Dae-in is ill because he went too far. If you raise an apprentice who relieves heaven''s anger, you can get well."


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "Oh, that''s possible."


    Hwang Jong''s face is distorted.


    However, Chung-Myung''s words were completely different from Hwang Jong''s expectations.


    "Then we''ll have to call the shamans and the poor."


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "You''re the expert, aren''t you?"


    Kimok Sseung said with a slightly flustered face.


    "Well, you don''t have to. Isn''t Jongnam here?"


    "No one knows Jongnam or Hawasan, or half of the inner house, is mixed in that direction. If you were going to raise me, you''d rather get it from the right masters. I would recommend a shaman. But the shaman eats the most in the province."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hwang Jong''s face went blank.


    Who the hell is this guy?''


    He even sneaks into Hwang Jong''s ear.


    "The shamans tend to value face so much, they''ll come as soon as they''re properly treated. If you want to get it, you have to get it at a good place. In a good place. In a cost-effective place."


    "¡­¡­."


    The flushed-faced Kimok Sung let out a shout.


    "Gal, he''s making fun of you! That''s what they teach you in your private life?"


    "Oh, yes, yes. I''m sorry."


    Chung-Myung picked his ear and blew his mouth out.


    It was a blatant disregard, but Kimok Sung could not do anything but shake with his hot face.


    It''s an indefensible disgrace to be the elder of Jongnam and beat the three great disciples of Hwasan''s Isn''t it something that everyone in the world can point fingers at?


    I don''t know if he knows that, but he''s a real nerve wrecker anyway.


    "Sodanju, kick him out now!"


    Hwang Jong sighed at Kimok Sseung''s words.


    "Older, this is not Jongnam, this is the top of the galaxy. It''s up to me to decide how to treat the guests who came to the top."


    "How can you say that when you see me being beaten by that child?"


    Hwang Jong ignored Kimok Sung and looked at Chung-Myung.


    ''You seem to have faith in something.''


    If you''ve been scamming without anything, you can''t be this confident. But it was still doubtful.


    "Painthouse."


    "Yes."


    "It''s not that I don''t trust the small stamp...¡­."


    "It''s okay, you might not believe it."


    "¡­¡­thank you for your understanding. Can I ask you a few questions first?"


    Hwang Jong''s words have become short. Chung-Myung also felt the fact, but he shrugged his shoulders as he understood the suspicions.


    "Yes, by all means."


    Wang Jong gulped down his dry saliva and went on.


    "Saintiff, you said you had some idea about your father''s condition a little while ago, but could you hear a little bit about it?""It''s hard to say."


    "Hehe!"


    As soon as Chung-Myung finished speaking, there was an exaggerated snort of Kimok Sung. Hwang Jong also showed signs of embarrassment.


    "I can tell you something else instead."


    "What is it?"


    Chung-Myung said with a confident face.


    "I heard that you often went up, didn''t you?"


    "You''re right."


    "Then I''m sure you''ve stopped by 100,000 mountains up the road before you got sick. Isn''t it?"


    Chung-Myung spoke as if to declare.


    Then Hwang Jong opens his eyes wide and answers.


    "No, I don''t."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s head slightly turns sideways.


    "What?"


    "Never have. My father never went up there."


    "¡­¡­Oh, really?"


    Chung-Myung''s face is embarrassed. Chung-Myung quickly continued, before Hwang Jong''s expression became more glum.


    "I''m sure you''ve been attacked before, haven''t you? Or you''ve been through a crisis!"


    "Your father has not been attacked in recent years. It was at least five years ago."


    "Oh, you can''t do that. Oh, my God.


    "¡­¡­."


    Hwang Jong''s eyes narrowed.


    "Really? That can''t be true."


    I think I can hear Kimok Sung''s low laughter behind his back.


    "That''s weird, so where did he get shot?"


    What''s wrong with you, you freak!


    Is he out of his mind?


    It was a moment when the expectations of Chung-Myung disappeared neatly. Hwang Jong''s eyes got cold.


    Chung-Myung said in a hurry.


    "Well, wait a minute. I''m telling you. I can fix it."


    "¡­¡­a small stamp."


    Hwang Jong sighed deeply.


    And without missing the moment, Kimok Sung stormed in.


    "Didn''t I say there''s nothing to look at? Hawasan is essentially a charlatan. I think you can guess just by looking at the situation like that."


    "Please refrain from saying too much, Elder."


    Hwang Jong, who dissuaded Kimok Sung, opens his mouth while watching Chung-Myung.


    "I understand the will of the little master, but your father is so ill that it''s just right for the poor to get worse. I hope you understand my position, too. I''d like to thank the long-term writer of Hwasan for his care.¡­."


    "My body turns red, my whole body gets cold. If you press it with your hand, the redness turns slightly white and quickly turns red again. Until I lose consciousness, I feel the chills as if I''m in an ice cave, and not only the middle of my forehead, but also the back of my neck and the top of my head are black!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "More?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Well, how do you do that?"


    Hwang Jong''s eyes were so big that they couldn''t get any bigger. Chung-Myung''s face has become more confident than ever.


    "Oh... I''m a little thirsty after a long trip."


    "What are you doing, cold water, or ice water! Right now!"


    The quarrel couldn''t answer and ran inside with all its might. Hwang Jong''s eyes and attitude toward Chung-Myung changed suddenly.


    "Not like this, but inside."


    "Ha ha. You got a great guy."


    "Come on, come on!"


    Chung-Myung inflated his stomach and followed Hwang Jong inside. Kimok Sung, who was watching the situation, shouted urgently.


    "Sodanju, it''s just a typical symptom of people who''ve been affected by the p*n*s. It doesn''t make any difference if you know it!"


    Hwang Jong opened his eyes slightly.


    "Do you mean that those who have been affected by the sound gather black energy on the top of their heads and on the back of their necks? Why hasn''t he been able to cure your father until now?""¡­¡­it is."


    "This is the work at the top of the galaxy. I won''t allow any more interference than necessary. If you interfere more here, we will also officially protest against Jongnam."


    "Hmmm."


    Kimok Sseung groaned and stepped back.


    Chung-Myung''s face, whose cheeks were swollen to hold back laughter, came into his eyes.


    "Well, I... That guy!"


    Kimok Sseung felt a sudden increase in fever all over his body. I was going crazy with anger, but what can I do? As Hwang Jong said, this is not Jongnam but the top of the galaxy. No matter how old Kimok Sseung was in Jongnam, he couldn''t be arbitrary to the top of the galaxy.


    "If you don''t treat Hwang properly, I''ll strike you!"


    Hitting at Wang Jong and Chung-Myung, who never stopped walking, was all he could do.


    As the distance grew further away, Hwang Jong said with a wry smile.


    "I''m sorry. Sowon. Strangely, Jongnam can''t hold back their excitement whenever we talk about wasan."


    "It''s all right."


    "Oh, please understand...¡­."


    "Who''s to blame? It''s all my sins."


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    ''Shouldn''t have beaten him up enough.''


    It was the moment when the perpetrator 100 years ago felt guilty to the victim 100 years later.

 Chapter - 52 Episode 52. Haha, someone amazing is here. (2)

    "No... ..."


    "How do you like it?"


    "People are in order."


    "Isn''t this the most urgent thing?"


    "I''m hungry because I''ve come a long way."


    "When the treatment is over, we''ll prepare a feast for you."


    "¡­¡­I don''t have the strength."


    "Do you want me to put you on medication?"


    Chung-Myung glanced back at Hwang Jong.


    His eyes are burning.


    Now Hwang Jong caught a straw drowning. And that straw is Chung-Myung. My eyes are full of determination to not let Dae-in Hwang go if he fails to fix it.


    Chung-Myung smacked his lips.


    "Let''s start with the vein¡­¡­."


    "Come on!"


    "...okay. Don''t rush me."


    Chung-Myung turned his head and looked at the bed. There is a person lying in a thick silk blanket.


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung, who confirmed the face of the lying person, narrowed the forehead slightly.


    I think it''s definitely a symptom of malignancy.''


    You need to look more closely to be sure. Chung-Myung got close and pulled the blanket out.


    And I frowned unconsciously.


    I''m wearing clothes, but I can''t hide my skinny body.


    The old man, who had dried up like a throat, was barely breathing as if he were about to break.


    It''s worse than I thought.''


    Chung-Myung touches his chin.


    Mahwa is a Mahwa, but it''s not the right one.''


    If you''ve been hit by a high-quality macho, you can''t last a year. Even those who have been working hard all their lives couldn''t last three days when Mahwa came.


    This is not a symptom that an old man can endure.


    Then...


    "I''m going to have a hard time."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung reached out and grabbed Hwang''s wrist.


    Then push the energy in slightly. When Chung-Myung''s innocent history enters Dae-in Hwang''s body, the tableware filled with anger and retreat.


    It''s clumsy.


    Chung-Myung narrowed his forehead.


    The symptoms are certain to be a malignancy. But surely, it''s not a symptom of well-cooked macho.


    Chung-Myung, who had taken his hands off Hwang Dae-in''s body, fell into agony with his chin on his back.


    Hwang Jong couldn''t hide his nervousness when he saw Chung-Myung like that. If a person with a vein takes his or her hands off and makes a serious look, anyone will feel the same way.


    Eventually, Hwang Jong, who couldn''t resist, opened his mouth.


    "¡­¡­how do you like it?"


    "Eh, so...¡­."


    Chung-Myung scratches the back of his head.


    "Is it difficult?"


    "No, I don''t think the treatment itself is that difficult."


    "As expected. It''s okay. Everyone...¡­. What?"


    Hwang Jong''s body trembled.


    "What are you saying¡­¡­?"


    "Treatment is not that difficult."


    "Well, are you sure?"


    "Yes, but I can''t touch it right now. I need to prepare a few things."


    "When it comes to preparation, what...¡­."


    "First of all!"


    Chung-Myung said with a grin.


    "Let''s eat first."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chop, chop, chop, chop.


    Chung-Myung''s mouth shreds and cuts everything that comes in. Hwang Jong looked at the scene with completely absurd eyes.


    He has also seen many provincial people while having relationships with various civilizations, but I assure you that he has never been such a good meat-grabbering monk.


    Even now, the long torn duck legs were sucked into Chung-Myung''s mouth and disappeared as if they had been there.


    It''s not just him.


    I''m the best.


    As soon as the glass is filled with expensive Yeontaeju, it is urgently poured into the mouth.


    "Growl! This is it! This is it''s it!"


    "¡­¡­."


    I''ve never had such a good drinker before.


    If the situation had not been like this, Hwang Jong would have laughed, saying, "I met a very pleasant master today," but the current situation has prevented him from laughing."Well... .. a small stamp."


    "Huh? Why?"


    Chung-Myung, who has a lot of meat in his mouth, asks back. Hwang Jong took a deep breath and calmed himself down.


    "What is the... preparation for treatment?"


    "I''m doing it right now."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Oh, well, it''s nothing.


    Chung-Myung puts down his chopsticks.


    "It takes a lot of physical strength, so it''s important to eat well. But Sooksu is a good cook here."


    I''m sure he''ll do well.


    He''s the best old man in the West Bank.


    "I''ve only eaten something that wasn''t even a meal in Hawaii, and now I feel better."


    Chung-Myung tapped on the stomach.


    "Have you finished?"


    "No, it''s just the beginning."


    "¡­¡­."


    Is there a monkfish in your stomach?


    Hawasan said things are tough these days, but he seems to be quite hungry...I mean, even if you''re starving, does it all fit in your stomach? I''m sure human ships are limited in size.


    He was a master who surprised people in many ways.


    "I don''t think you''re here for dinner."


    "Well, it''s not just for the record."


    "But it has its own purpose."


    "He who wipes the road, lives by the flow."


    "It''s going too fast...¡­."


    "I''m keeping it in moderation."


    How can I?


    Hwang Jong couldn''t overcome the frustration and sighed.


    "It''s not that I don''t know it''s against the law to rush a small stamp who''s come a long way. But shouldn''t the small stamp count the feelings of the son whose father is bedridden?"


    "I''ve had enough to figure it out."


    Hwang Jong jumped out of his seat.


    "Hey, little seal, my father!"


    "I''m not dying."


    "¡­¡­what did you just say?"


    "I''m not dying. Have a seat."


    Chung-Myung poured the drink casually and drank it down.


    Hwang Jong''s face is completely unperturbed by his angry look.


    "I''ve done some work a while ago, so you''re not going to die. I just need a little time to complete the treatment, but I''m over the hump."


    You treated him?


    When?


    "There''s a saying that the more urgent you are, the better. It''s not that important to cure the spirit now. What''s really important is why Young-Jon the ground."


    "¡­¡­are you sure you''re cured?"


    "Have you been fooled?"


    Chung-Myung shrugs.


    "If you''re suspicious, go to eternity. I''m sure the blackness between the eyes has disappeared."


    Hwang Jong stared at Chung-Myung and nodded.


    "I don''t doubt my little seal. I think everything should be clear, so I''ll check it out right away."


    "Sure."


    Hwang Jong quickly went outside. A little while later, he burst into the door and looks at Chung-Myung with incredible eyes.


    "What the hell did you do?"


    "I treated him."


    "When on earth?"


    Chung-Myung did not reply and pointed across from me with a nonchalant face.


    "Are you not going to sit down?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hwang Jong looked at Chung-Myung with suspicious eyes.


    I''ve seen a lot of human beings in my life as a merchant, but I''m pretty sure I''ve never seen anyone like this before.


    You can see a child''s hitting moment by moment, but sometimes you can feel a very old and experienced.


    It''s like an old man in a child''s body.''


    That can''t be the case, which means that this child has experienced countless things that aren''t suitable for his age.


    Can I trust you?''


    But there is no way not to believe it. As he confirmed, Wang Munnyak was clearly showing signs of recovery.


    Chung-Myung poured alcohol into the glass and opened his mouth whether he knew Hwang Jong''s complicated thoughts."If you don''t want to sit down, stand up and answer. I have a few questions...¡­."


    Hwang Jong sat down again.


    "Who is closest to eternity?"


    "Did you say you were the closest person to her?"


    "Yes, the one who guarded around Hwang Dae- A man who follows everything from bed to up. Or at least someone who wouldn''t be suspected of doing anything."


    "¡­¡­why do you ask?"


    "Let''s just say it''s necessary for treatment."


    Hwang Jong tilts his head and says.


    "Of course it''s me. It''s my job to serve your father."


    "Except for you."


    "If you leave me out...¡­."


    Hwang Jong, who was deeply agonizing, shook his head.


    "I don''t know. My father used to do so many things. So, of course, the number of people who took care of your father is not small. There are at least five people who meet the standards that the small stamp says."


    "That''s more than I thought. Hmm. You''re saying that''s what you''re saying."


    Chung-Myung scratches his cheek like he''s in trouble.


    But soon he shrugged and smiled.


    "If there are five of them, it''s not easy to find them."


    "What the hell do you mean you''really?"


    "You''re not asking because you don''t know, are you? Come on. Don''t tell me.


    "¡­¡­."


    Hwang Jong hardened his face.


    Of course, I''m not asking because I don''t know. I just don''t want to admit it.


    "Do you mean the thorax is inside?"


    "I thought I was out there, but looking at Hwang''s details, I don''t think he was out there. I think it''s the work of an insider."


    Hwang Jong''s face is stiff.


    "Keep your tongue to yourself. The Six Souls at the top of the galaxy are like family members. I''ve been with the galaxy all my life, and I''m telling you that''s all. They... ..."


    "Or not."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Chung-Myung tapped nonchalantly on the stomach.


    "If you don''t doubt it, you''re lucky. Isn''t it?"


    "¡­¡­that''s true."


    Chung-Myung yawned droopily.


    "So don''t worry. It''ll all come out if you look into it."


    Hwang Jong nodded heavily.


    Looking at Hwang Jong, Chung-Myung kicked his tongue.


    ''How naive is a merchant.''


    Few people know as well as Chung-Myung how toxic a person can become.


    He watched the monk preaching mercy wake up a person''s head and go berserk, and also watched the Taoist figure think about how to cut a person''s throat more neatly.


    Human beings are ambivalent beings.


    You can be a good man to someone, but you can also be a bad man to someone.


    ''Well, that''s not the point.''


    What''s important is that there''s a man inside this galaxy who tested Hwang Munnyak.


    In terms of condition, it is clear that the clumsy man who mastered the macho continuously spilled the maggi on Hwang Munnyak. At first, there would have been no problem, but after a long period of steady exposure, he suffered from marijuana.


    Even if you know a certain amount about Mahwa, you will not know how the symptoms originated unless you have seen it with your own eyes and experienced it with your body like Chung-Myung.


    "You must have been a good old man.''


    We got lucky.


    If Chung-Myung didn''t see the content of the book...If Hwang had not been interested before ¡­, Hwang Munnyak was destined to suffer and die.


    ''Oh, this is good deed.''


    Save people and make money.


    Ditch and go...¡­. Oh, crayfish is not very good.


    "But what are you going to do about the investigation?""I''m doing it."


    "¡­¡­Hmm?"


    Wang Jong asked back with a blank face.


    "You''re investigating?"


    "Yes."


    "Eating food is an investigation? Do you have a long history?"


    "No, that''s not it. I''m talking with Sodanju in my room. That''s what I''m investigating."


    Hwang Jong tilted his head. I just don''t understand what you mean.


    "Just keep watching. Funny things are going to happen soon. You just have to keep an eye on it. Oh, there''s one thing you need to do for me."


    "What''s that? I''ll give it a try."


    Chung-Myung picked up a bottle of liquor next to him.


    "One more bottle."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Hurry up."


    "¡­¡­."


    A deep depth came into Hwang Jong''s mind.

 Chapter - 53 Episode 53. Haha, someone amazing is here. (3)

    "Hmm!"


    Kimok Sung''s face, who won the breakfast award, is distorted.


    Holding up his chopsticks, he eventually dropped it on top of the table, not picking up anything.


    The students who were performing sneakily look at Kimok Sung.


    "Don''t you like the food?"


    "Hmm."


    Kimok Sseung shakes his head lightly.


    "It''s not that the food doesn''t fit, but I don''t feel comfortable."


    "Why do you say you don''t feel comfortable? If these disciples have done anything wrong, please scold them sternly."


    "It''s not your fault."


    Kimok Sseung slipped away the breakfast table with a slightly irritated face.


    "I can''t stand the sight of a man hanging around the top."


    Then, Isong Baek, Jongnam''s great student, asked back quietly.


    "Do you mean the child of Hawasan?"


    "Hmmm."


    Kimok Sseung didn''t speak Katabuta, but no one knew what this uncomfortable cough meant.


    "I don''t quite understand, Elder. What''s so great about just a kid coming...¡­."


    "It''s not about being a child."


    "Sure¡­"


    "Hwasan''s child is the problem."


    His students looked at Kimok Sung with faces that they didn''t understand at all.


    What do you mean by "Hwasan''s child"?


    They couldn''t quite understand the hostility towards Hasan, who sometimes saw his superiors.


    "Didn''t my sister tell you? Hawasan and we can''t live in the same sky."


    But Kimok Sseung was different.


    He grew up hearing countless stories about Hawasan from adults in Jongnam in the past. How hard it was for Hwasan to make Jongnam suffer, and how hard Jongnam had a time under the pressure of his energy.


    "It''s annoying that Hawasan''s child came into the West Bank proudly, but why is the name like a plum sword that''s not cool to chew?"


    "¡­¡­."


    The disciples exchanged glances slightly.


    ''That''s why.''


    "The Plum Blossom has been dead for almost a hundred years and it''s still being talked about.''


    I don''t think the Hawasan guys remember the name Plum Blossom, but how can we hear more Plum Blossom than the investigations of the time?''


    Plum Blossom.


    Plum Blossom Screening Chung-Myung.


    People in Jongnam don''t add "Zone" to their past names when referring to Chung-Myung. You can''t dare put such a precious letter on a man who won''t be able to chew it.


    Isong Baek brings together the eyes of the priests.


    Anyone can see that Kimok Sseung''s obsession is abnormal, but even so, Kimok Sseung is the elder of Jongnam and the adult they are now supporting.


    And Kimok Sseung is a very normal and gentle person if nothing comes out of the story of Hwasan.


    "Don''t worry."


    "Don''t worry?"


    Kimok Sseung''s eyebrows went up.


    "The child is now going around the neighborhood trying to cure Hwang."


    "Haha, you don''t think...¡­."


    "They say there''s a way forward."


    "¡­¡­."


    Isong Baek shut up.


    Kimok Sseung did not say more, but the intelligent Isong Baek was able to guess from the meaning behind the words.


    What if he really treats Dae-in Hwang?


    It''s a mess.''


    Hwang Dae-in is a man with a clear silver lining. Such Hwang Dae-in cannot just leave Hwasan, who saved his life. I''m sure he''ll do his best to support Hawasan, both materially and physically.We have to stop him.''


    Isong Baek, who quickly rolled his brain and finished calculating, coughed slightly and opened his mouth.


    "Elder, if it bothers you, why don''t we kick him out?"


    "You guys?"


    Kimok Sseung opens his eyes slightly wide.


    "Yes, it would be a bad thing if the elder came forward in person, but we are the disciples of this university. Why would it be such a flaw for Jongnam''s great disciples to share the sword with Hwasan''s three great disciples?"


    "Well, wouldn''t it be said that you persecuted a child?"


    Isong Baek grinned.


    "Who doesn''t know that Hawasan and Jongnam have been in contact for a long time? If your hands were a little too much while comparing each other''s swords while you happened to meet each other, it wouldn''t be too flawed."


    Kimok Sseung nods slowly.


    "Moreover, the Jonghwa branch is just around the corner, so it will be more justifiable."


    "I see what you mean. One, I can''t allow it."


    Kimok Sseung said firmly.


    "Even so, he is one of the three greatest disciples. It is not up to Jong-nam''s prestige that you use your hands or ask him for a dagger. How would the powerful see persecution of the child of Moonpa, who is going to collapse?"


    Isong Baek holds the charges.


    It is none other than Kimok Sseung who cares most about the child. It was hard to bear the charges because he was saying such obvious things.


    However, it would be the reason why he became a disciple to understand the heart of such a smiling man.


    "Then I understand that you are not allowed. But if one of the disciples makes a mistake, if he gets a reasonable punishment, he will stop."


    "Of course, I will punish anyone who touches the child."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    Kimok Sseung is a man of his word. So it must be true to say that punishment is a must.


    Just one thing.


    With the bee, it was clear that there would be a bigger prize than the bee.


    "It is the discipleship to follow the words of the four gates. But isn''t it also the right thing to do to relieve the uncomfortable feelings of a young man? We''ll take care of the rest of the work, so please don''t mind the elders."


    "Well, go ahead."


    "Yes, Elder. I''ll leave now."


    Kimok Sseung nodded without an answer, and his disciples took a deep bow and left the room.


    Kimok Sseung looked at the scene and frowned slightly.


    ''These kids think too much of Hwasan.''


    I understand.


    By the time those children were born, Hawasan had already leaned back completely. In their heads, Hawasan is just an old tree collapsing with past glory.


    But Kimok Sseung knows.


    How powerful was the old Hawasan.


    Although Jong-nam is now famous for his inspection of the world, the good people of the temple Kimok Sseung saw as a child were never below Jong-nam''s level now.


    No, there was definitely a better side to it.


    Such a past stallion also failed to dance in front of Hawasan. Had it not been for Hwasan''s influence to decline due to the invasion of the Magical Church, Jongnam would not have been able to surpass Hwasan until this moment.


    ''You can never go back to those days.''


    Kimok Sseung''s face looked determined.


    "It''s safe to think that he''s back on his career, seeing that he''s gone all the way here from Hawaii to here."I thought it was completely trampled so that he could never stand up again, but he also seemed to have seen too easily of Hwasan''s capacity.


    "As soon as this is over, I''ll need to talk to the long man."


    Kimok Sseung''s uncharacteristic ferocity was young.


    "Aren''t you being too sensitive? Capital punishment?"


    "He''s always like that when we talk about Hwasan."


    "No matter how hard it is. It''s too much to be wary of even that little kid. No matter how long ago Hawasan was a civil servant who fought for the best in the world, isn''t it just a rumor that''s ruined and has no pillar roots left?"


    "And so is he."


    "And even if the old Hawasan comes back, it won''t reach the present Jongnam."


    Isong Baek smiled broadly.


    "He has a good spirit. But I agree with the elder. Hawasan of the past is by no means an easy-to-see literary group. Now Jongnam-do has a bit of a lag to Hwasan in those days."


    "The death penalty!"


    "One, the past is the past. After all, those who survive are the strong ones."


    Only then did everyone nod.


    Go Hwi, a priest of Isong Baek and a great disciple of Jongnam, has alluded.


    "But the death penalty. What are you going to do with the child?"


    "Shouldn''t we send them in a reasonable way?"


    Isong Baek holds the charges.


    persecuting a child is against Isong Baek''s s*xuality, but it was also a problem for Elder Kimok Sung to keep the child here when he was angry.


    Kimok Sseung is not going to have to touch the child himself, but it''s not good to see a person who is about the elder of Jongnam playing catch with a child.


    "But what in the world did Hawasan think he sent the child alone? Isn''t Jongnam a child who wouldn''t have been allowed to go outside the prose alone?"


    "Not all literary circles can be the same. Wouldn''t there be a reason?"


    "Well, I''m sure things aren''t so good in Hasan."


    "How do we know what the Thamunites do?"


    Isong Baek blocked the nonsense.


    "All we have to do is do what we have to do what we have to do. Don''t forget that what we have to do now is to take care of the elder."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    Only then does Isong Baek nod his head still.


    "How am I supposed to summon him...¡­."


    "Hang on, death penalty. Look over there."


    "Huh?"


    Everyone''s head turns to one side at a person''s words.


    "Isn''t he the one?"


    "You''re right?"


    "He''s coming this way?"


    "Hmm."


    Isong Baek let out a grin.


    I was thinking about how to call out Hwasan''s child, but why isn''t he coming to where they are?


    "What do you say, right away?"


    "You don''t have to drag your feet."


    Isong Baek took a step forward toward the upcoming Chung-Myung and took a swipe.


    "How are you?"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung looks at Isong Baek and other disciples and tilts his head.


    Before Chung-Myung even opened his mouth, Isong Baek immediately started.


    "I''m Isong Baek of Jongnam. It''s a pleasure to meet your student of Hawasan."


    "Oh, yes. Hello."


    Chung-Myung answered in a vague way.


    Isong Baek asked with a patient and gentle smile.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to the Great Hwang. I want to see if there''s any improvement."


    "Oh, I see."


    Isong Baek holds the charges.


    ''You have a lot of nerve.''


    Kimok Sseung and Hwang Dae-in, who never changed the name of the world. I didn''t think such a child could do anything about such a great Hwang Dae-in. Nevertheless, seeing that he shamelessly says that he is treating Hwang Dae-in, he doesn''t seem to have a good heart."If you''re not busy, why don''t you have a word with me?"


    "Yes, well, go ahead. May I help you?"


    "Haha. It''s nothing else. Hasn''t Hwasan and Jongnam developed by exchanging swords with each other since ancient times? Even now, Hwasan and Jongnam hold regular sword exchanges events. Do you know?"


    "Oh, really? I didn''t know. It hasn''t been long since I started in Wasan."


    "I thought so."


    Isong Baek grinned.


    ''If you know that, you can''t keep your head up in front of me.''


    Even though the name Jong-nam came out, there is no change in the child''s expression. If you''ve ever seen Jonghwa Branch, you''ll never get a face so calm.


    "Hwasan''s sword is a great help to carry out. What do you say? Would you like to give me a tour of the high-altitude sword of Hawasan?"


    Isong Baek has a slight smile on his face.


    I''m sure you''ll say no, but how many ways does he have to tie this child...¡­.


    "Oh, I mean."


    At that moment, Chung-Myung slightly tilted his head.


    "Let''s fight?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Isong Baek clears up his voice.


    "I''m not saying let''s fight. I''m either training or...¡­."


    "That''s what we''really?"


    Isong Baek''s eyes go blank.


    What is this, man?


    Chung-Myung smiles at the blank stare.


    "I''ll take it any time. But don''t regret it."


    It was a calm declaration.

 Chapter - 54 Episode 54. Haha, someone amazing is here. (4)

    Isong Baek frowned.


    Regret? Did you just say regret?


    ''He''s a child without fear.''


    The usual Isong Baek is not a person who judges an opponent by age or status. But this young student of Hwasan was too self-indulgent to be self-indulgent.


    Even if you don''t know how cool it is.''


    He is not old enough to know exactly the difference between his own and others, and decide what to say or do. I understand that far.


    But how can such an attitude come out when the inspection of the Tamun faction, which is at least one head bigger than himself, asks for a dagger?


    ''Let''s think it''s bold.''


    Isong Baek sighed slightly and went on.


    "Are you willing to accept the obligation?"


    "Yes."


    The answer is also too calm.


    Isong Baek finally opened his mouth with a heart of generosity towards a child.


    "May I ask you a question?"


    "Doho is not here. My name is Chung-Myung."


    "Chung-Myung, Chung-Myung????."


    The reason why I asked you again is simple.


    "Hey, Chung-Myung stamp. Let me give you a piece of advice. Chung-Myung may think there''s nothing wrong with it, but it''s not just his fault. Let''s stop to Hawasan before we see the bigger anger...¡­."


    "Don''t you fight?"


    Isong Baek flinches.


    Chung-Myung yawned as if he was bored and stretched.


    "It looks like Jong-nam is fighting with his mouth. Why would you talk to me without a good knife?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Isong Baek grinned.


    ''My discipline is still lacking.''


    Seeing how much I want to beat this rattle up.


    "There''s no need to rush me. I''m thinking about starting right now."


    As Isong Baek grabbed the sword, Go Hwi grabbed Isong Baek by the sleeve.


    "Do you intend to do it yourself?"


    Isong Baek looks back on Go Hwi.


    "You don''t have to come forward. I''ll do it."


    "No."


    "Death penalty."


    Isong Baek says with determined eyes.


    "There is a minimum courtesy. But since I am the oldest among them, wouldn''t it be a shame for him to fight me?"


    Eventually Go Hwi sighed and backed away.


    Anyway, the death penalty is too obvious.''


    Personality alone is more than enough to be a great disciple.


    "Jongnam''s Malhak Isong Baek wants to paint the sword of Huasan''s student Chung-Myung."


    "Oh, wait a minute."


    "¡­¡­what else?"


    Chung-Myung pulled his head out and looked at Go Hwi.


    "Let me borrow your sword."


    "¡­¡­."


    Go Hwi''s eyes were wide open.


    ''I can''t believe you asked me to lend me your sword. Still, how can a disciple of a mastermind have such a hair style?''


    The first thing you learn when you go into the inspection is not to hand over your love and sorrow to others. And you have the audacity to hand over the sword!


    "Do you mean that the disciples of the inspection don''t carry a sword with them?"


    "Well, did you think there would be a fight?"


    "Hwasan is...¡­."


    "If you don''t like it, drink it."


    Chung-Myung looked around.


    "Let''s see, something to use as a sword...¡­."


    Isong Baek frowned.


    "Give it to me."


    "The death penalty!"


    "Do you want to hear that Jongnam''s disciple persecuted a disciple of Hwasan, who was not even stabbed?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Go Hwi sighed at Isong Baek''s words. Soon after, he untied the sword with his waist and threw it at Chung-Myung.


    "Thank you."


    Chung-Myung, who holds the sword, digs the sword in one hand and looks at Isong Baek with his dim eyes.


    "Let''s get started, shall we?"


    "¡­¡­you don''t want to vote?""It''s nothing to kill. You don''t have to pick one. You can pick one."


    Isong Baek closed his eyes tightly.


    It''s Simma. Simma.


    When I''m talking to this guy, I feel like the discipline I''ve been doing is disappearing quickly.


    Isong Baek, who closed his eyes and took a deep breath, took a sword.


    Originally, I was going to scare him away, but I don''t think that''s enough. Apart from personal ill will...¡­.


    "As far as I can tell, he won''t listen to me unless everything is broken.''


    It was Isong Baek who accurately determined Chung-Myung''s personality in a short conversation.


    "Hold the sword."


    "Yes, well."


    Chung-Myung lifted the sword with a big heart.


    Looking at it, Isong Baek slightly narrows his forehead.


    "You''d better do it right. It''s too late for me to swear."


    "Excuse me."


    "Hmm?"


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    "Let''s be quick. You''re gonna be up all night. Bring it on."


    "¡­¡­Ee!"


    Isong Baek''s face is finally filled with aging.


    "I''ll fix your habit!"


    Eventually, Isong Baek, who threw everything, flew straight to Chung-Myung.


    Screaming!


    Jongnam''s sword is simple and clear.


    Each place, which is located in the middle of Gupa and famous for its inspection, has a distinctive characteristic. The shaman''s sword is soft, Hawasan''s sword is splendid, the mucous black speed, and Jongnam''s sword is serious.


    A heavy sword, excluding all changes and tricks, is struck at Chung-Myung''s neck.


    Chung-Myung lifted the sword lightly and blocked Isong Baek''s flying sword.


    Whoops!


    The detection and the detection collide, creating a sharp metallic sound.


    "Ta-ha!"


    At that moment, Isong Baek swings his sword again to aim for Chung-Myung''s side.


    Fast and strong. Even if there is a chance to counterattack, you won''t dare to counterattack the sword''s momentum, which splits the waist in half.


    Whoops!


    And again, Chung-Myung pulled down his sword to block Isong Baek''s attack.


    He hesitates.


    Chung-Myung can''t handle the heavy weight and takes a step back.


    Isong Baek, who grabbed the vessel, swung his sword and began to drive Chung-Myung.


    "Whoa."


    Go Hwi smiled leisurely as he watched the match.


    "The death penalty must be quite upset. You don''t seem to want to end it easily."


    "Yes?"


    "He did scratch the insides of the death penalty a lot. Tsk, tsk. I know. You have to look at people and joke around."


    "Are you scolding him now?"


    "Yes, I can finish whenever I want, but don''t you think it''s fitting? Maybe the kid who''s blocking the death penalty now is dying."


    Sure enough. Chung-Myung kept faltering back.


    At the sight, Wihan Su tilts his head.


    "Don''t you think you''re blocking it too well for that?"


    "That''s the great thing about the death penalty. What would you say if the death penalty knocked him down in one fell swoop?"


    "Oh...."


    "I''m trying to figure out the limitations of that child in an instant and push it with enough strength and speed to barely block it. I didn''t hit a single one, but I''m teaching you enough."


    Go Hwi shrugged his shoulders.


    "That''s too big a lesson for a cheeky kid. That kid needs to know that. Don''t miss the death penalty, either."Yes!"


    Go Hwi bit his tongue.


    I can''t believe he''s so angry. If I were you, I''d be angry. I hope the death penalty doesn''t get too excited.''


    But contrary to the appreciation of those behind the scenes, Isong Baek, who attacks, was a pain in the ass.


    Whoops!


    "Stop it again?"


    to be weird


    It shouldn''t be blocked.


    Contrary to Go Hwi''s remark that he was playing with moderate strength and speed, Isong Baek was now at his fastest pace.


    "Why is this blocked?''


    The ghost was going to freak out.


    Chung-Myung''s sword is never fast. It was a sword that was slow and suffocating.


    But with that movement, it''s incredibly blocking Isong Baek''s sword.


    The slow sword preoccupies where Isong Baek''s sword will go and waits leisurely.


    Does this make sense without being in my head?''


    Can you read the kendo?


    No, it''s not that level.


    Even if the sword was read by a young disciple of Hwasan, it would not be possible in common sense.


    To stop his sword with that slow sword, as soon as Isong Baek shook it...¡­ No, you must read Isong Baek''s thoughts and move the sword before you can shake it off.


    How can such a thing happen without Chung-Myung being a ghost?


    "Taaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Isong Baek threw up a shout and shook his sword hard.


    No matter how well I looked at the child in front of me, I wonder if there were only fifteen children. By age, he is only his youngest brother. However, such a child is blocking Isong Baek''s sword without showing any signs of difficulty.


    His sword, which is one of the most famous items in Jongnam!


    ''This can''t be happening!''


    Isong Baek''s sword has begun to carry his strength.


    Obviously, the beginning was light, but the strength of the sword, which he did not know, is getting stronger.


    Claw claw claw claw clawing, clawing, clawing!


    A gale gushed out of the sword.


    Whoops!


    However, Isong Baek''s kendo, Chung-Myung''s sword, could not be pushed back.


    wall


    This is a wall.


    No matter how much you struggle, you can''t get through it. It''s like a wall made of male steel.


    "Gain!"


    Isong Baek swung the sword as hard as he could.


    "Hey!"


    When Go Hwi saw the wind coming out of Isong Baek''s sword, he shouted without realizing it.


    "Don''t get carried away by the death penalty!"


    Go Hwi''s shrill voice was clearly heard in Isong Baek''s ears.


    "Oh, what did I do?"


    Isong Baek quickly recovered the history of the sword. The heavy spirit disappears and a sword that is only fast hits Chung-Myung''s sword.


    by the way


    Whoops!


    Suddenly, a sudden binge of drinking broke out and bounced back like an arrow shot by Chung-Myung''s body.


    "Huh?"


    And get stuck in the wall as it is.


    Cooooong!


    Shaking. Shaking!


    Chung-Myung has a web-like crack on his wall. Soon, Chung-Myung''s body slides down to the floor.


    "¡­¡­."


    Isong Baek opened his eyes wide.


    "The death penalty!"


    Go Hwi came running frightened.


    "What have you done to the child?"


    "Oh, no, I...¡­."


    I''m sure it''s lost its history.


    Even if I swung it with all my might, I couldn''t even get a scratch. But does it make sense to fall off while trying to stop a sword without bearing?


    It was that moment."Growl."


    Chung-Myung, who collapsed on the floor, crumbled and suddenly began to pump blood out of his mouth like a fountain.


    "Gasp!"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Everyone freaked out and ran to Chung-Myung. Only one person, Isong Baek, stood blankly with a haunted face.


    "Pooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    Blood fountains soar up and down.


    Wow...... blood can be spewing out of a person''s mouth like that.


    It''s obviously my fault. Anyone can tell.


    "The death penalty!"


    "¡­¡­."


    I''m going crazy.


    Isong Baek couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    "Crack. Crack."


    Chung-Myung''s mouth is dripping with blood like blood. No matter who looks at it, it looks like he''s severely injured. It doesn''t seem strange if you lose your breath like this.


    It was the moment when Isong Baek came to his senses and ran to Chung-Myung.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    Everyone''s eyes went back to where the sound came from.


    Isong Baek had no choice but to close his eyes with a grim face.


    With a face full of anger that had never been seen before, Hwang Jong was staring at him with a shaggy beard.

 Chapter - 55 Episode 55. Haha, someone amazing is here. (5)

    "What the hell are you doing?""


    Hwang Jong''s voice rang loudly.


    Disconcerted, Jong Nam''s disciples stared blankly at Hwang Jong without saying anything.


    What can I explain?


    Cough. Turn it off.


    "¡­¡­."


    What is needed in this case is an excuse, but the blood fountain from Chung-Myung''s mouth is burying all the excuses they have to make.


    In this situation, even if Zhuge Liang''s grandfather, not Zhuge Liang, comes, he will not find an excuse.


    Hwang Jong saw Chung-Myung lying on the floor and threw his face out.


    "Councilor, bring him in now! There will be a member of Parliament who hasn''t left yet! What are you doing?"


    "Yes, Lord Sodan!"


    One of the servants carrying out Wang Jong rushed to the outer circle. Wang Jong immediately strode to Chung-Myung, who was lying on the floor.


    "¡­¡­."


    Jongnam''s disciples make way for hesitation.


    Hwang Jong''s face, which looked at Chung-Myung''s condition with his knees on the floor, was filled with indescribable anger.


    "But those who claim to be prestigious!"


    The faces of Jongnam''s disciples quickly darkened at the words of Hwang Jong.


    "You''re still using this spray on a child? I thought Jongnam was a consultation text, but how am I supposed to understand those who are doing this in front of me?"


    Isong Baek''s face turned blue.


    I can''t believe I can''re alive.


    He had never used a spray.


    I''ve even recovered my history!''


    Isong Baek was still standing stunned. But there''s only one thing I''m sure.


    Hwang Jong''s excuse will never work based on his expression and eyes.


    At that moment, a servant who went to a foreign hospital ran with the lawmaker. Gentleman, as soon as he saw the situation, jumped on Chung-Myung without question and started a vein.


    "Hmm!"


    Gentleman''s face hardens.


    "Come on, get him inside! Come on, be careful, be careful, be careful, be careful!"


    Upon hearing that, Jong-nam''s disciples came up to hug Chung-Myung.


    "Stand down!"


    Hana Wang Jong wouldn''t allow them to touch Chung-Myung''s body. Hwang Jong, who stared at them with his eyes young enough to live, called the servants.


    "What are you doing? Didn''t you hear what the congressman said?"


    "I''m sorry, Sodan!"


    Servants rushed in and carefully hugged Chung-Myung. Blood from the mouth moistens the chest and falls long to the floor.


    "Be careful, be careful!"


    Gentleman sticks close to Chung-Myung''s side and heads for the women''s quarters. Only Hwang Jong and Jong Nam''s disciples remained there and looked at Chung-Myung being moved to the main quarters.


    When Chung-Myung''s appearance disappears, Hwang Jong turns his head.


    "I''ll never forget what happened today."


    "Lord Sodan!"


    "Get out of the top."


    Isong Baek''s faces turned pale.


    The top of the galaxy is also an important place for Jongnam. Isn''t that why Jongnam''s elder came down here himself?


    If their fault causes their relationship with the top of the galaxy to go awry, the aftermath won''t dare them.


    As soon as Isong Baek was about to say something, he heard a clear voice.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    It was Kimok Sseung. There was a curious look in his eyes.


    "Sodanju, what the hell is going on? That blood... ..."


    Kimok Sung, who was about to say more, shut up for a moment.


    The heavy blood and broken walls on the floor gave us an idea of what had happened here."You stupid bastards!''


    Kimok Sseung''s eyes are on his students. Kimok Sung sighed loudly as he looked at his students who looked away without facing him.


    "Sodanju, I think there''s been an accident...¡­."


    "Did you say it was an accident?"


    "¡­¡­small wine."


    "A man who was treating his father was killed by his disciples. Can you call this an accident? An accident means something that happens unintentionally. Isn''t it so?"


    Kimok Sseung turned to Isong Baek.


    It is Isong Baek who committed the crime, so he should take care of it himself.


    Isong Baek, who grasped Kimok Sseung''s intention, bit his lips and took a step forward.


    "Sodan, I think there''s a misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding?"


    Hwang Jong is laughing his head off.


    "Instead, curse at me for being blind. I''ve seen it with my own eyes, I''ve heard it with my own ears, what kind of misunderstanding is there?"


    "I''ve never overdone. There''s some kind of mistake...¡­."


    "Hey."


    Hwang Jong glares at Isong Baek with his cool sunken eyes.


    "What''s wrong with overworking? Why did you, Jongnam''s disciple, wield a sword at Hwasan''s child in the first place?"


    "It was a legitimate obligation."


    "Bimu?"


    Hwang Jong grinds his teeth.


    "Although I am not familiar with the laws of the strong, I heard that Bimu is meaningful in sharing martial arts among the equal. You''re saying you''re working with a child who could barely have lived half your life? Is that Jongnam''s agreement?"


    No one could open their mouth.


    If the rain had ended without an accident, there would have been something to avoid. However, no words can avoid responsibility as long as the result is out like this.


    "I won''t say much. Take your disciples and leave the top."


    "Beef, small wine, let me tell you...¡­."


    "I told him to leave."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hwang Jong stared at Kimok Sung and opened his mouth.


    "I''m not going to make an issue out of my relationship with Jong-nam. But now I don''t want to see the faces of the deaf. Please leave here within today. This is what I''m talking about as a small group owner at the top of the galaxy and as an assistant manager."


    Kimok Sseung eventually nodded slowly, unable to say anything, under the influence of the spirit.


    "I will. Sodanju, please remember that Jongnam is hoping for Dae-in Hwang''s recovery despite the unfortunate accident."


    "Sure, I don''t think anyone is."


    Wang Jong turned his body around to make the cold wind blow and headed for the hug. Kimok Sung, who had been looking back for a long time, slowly turned his head and shot Isong Baek.


    "Elder, I''m...¡­."


    "I won''t say much. You said, "Broken," so stay here, by all means seek the forgiveness of the Sodan-ju, solve the problem, and return to your home country. I''ll take the children back to the main mountain."


    Isong Baek''s face turned pale.


    In this situation, how can I ask for the forgiveness of the minority?


    This was disciplinary rather than an order. But looking at Kimok Sung''s cold expression, I can''t say anything else.


    "¡­¡­okay."


    Kimok Sseung stared at Isong Baek for a long time without saying a word and turned around.


    "Going back."


    "Yes, Elder."


    His students were quick to catch up with Kimok Sung after reading Isong Baek''s mind.


    Watching them move away, Isong Baek bit his lips.


    * * *


    "How are you feeling?"


    "¡­¡­it''s not very good.""Hmmm."


    Hwang Jong''s face turned dark at the words of the Chancellor. The Chancellor looked at Wang Jong''s complexion and continued.


    "The senator says it''s a dangerous situation because the blood is completely muddy. I''m trying to control my blood, but I can''t guarantee a full recovery."


    "Does that mean there''s no harm to life?"


    "I think so."


    "That''s a relief."


    Hwang Jong breathed a sigh of relief.


    What happens when a disciple of Hawasan dies at the top of the galaxy to a disciple of Jongnam?


    I don''t even want to imagine it.


    Moreover, Chung-Myung came to the top of the galaxy to treat Hwang Dae-in. Of course the fault lies in the apocalypse, but the top of the galaxy will also be unavoidable.


    Moreover, personally, it was intolerable for Wang Jong.


    Chung-Myung is the only person who has ever improved Hwang''s condition. Perhaps it was the only hope to save Hwang Dae-in.


    To attack such a man and make him unconscious...If there was any respect for the galaxy''s top and Hwang Munnyak, it wouldn''t have been possible.


    Jong-nam has become so arrogant.''


    If this was the case, there would have been a little room for understanding. However, considering Jong-nam''s attitude and Kimok Sung''s words and actions, it was no longer possible to trust them.


    Hwang Jong, who coughed several times with discomfort, looked up and looked at the general general.


    "So when do you think you''ll come to your senses?"


    "At least a couple of days...¡­."


    "Well, I hope your father''s condition doesn''t deteriorate in the meantime."


    Hwang Jong sighed deeply.


    I thought I''d finally found a way to fix him, but this nonsense is happening. The sky is indifferent, too.


    The general general, who sneaked into Hwang Jong''s complexion, carefully opened his mouth.


    "One, Lord Sodan."


    "Hmm?"


    "Can he really cure Danju''s illness? I don''t trust you at all."


    "There''s no harm in believing, is there?"


    "That''s true, but...¡­."


    Hwang Jong said firmly.


    "Nobody in the crowd has figured out what your father''s illness is. But Hawasan''s small stamp found out his condition without even looking at his father. Didn''t you even show enough improvement to see with my own eyes?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s not a vague belief without a basis. Heaven is helping us. Anyway, you''ll have to make sure that the small paint shop doesn''t have any trouble recovering. Don''t spare any support."


    "I''ll keep that in mind. Then I''ll leave you alone."


    "I know."


    The general bowed his head deeply and rose from his seat.


    "Hmm."


    Hwang Jong sighed low as he watched the general general leaving the room.


    * * *


    Bird''s love.


    Bird''s love.


    A low, feeble breath came out of Chung-Myung''s bedridden mouth. A pale face without blood was now showing how precarious Chung-Myung''s condition was.


    Breathing is about to break, but it barely continues. It wouldn''t be so strange if I lost my breath right now.


    Bird''s love.


    Only a short, low breath filled the room. At the time of the strange silence.


    Click.


    The door opens very slightly with a small sound.


    And then nothing happened for a long time.


    I think it''s about half a meal.


    Squeak.


    The door began to open carefully.


    Before long, a person sneaks in. It was a prudent move that didn''t even make footsteps. The room was stained with clear darkness, so it was impossible to recognize who was coming in.A person who sneaks into the room like a cat looking for food looks down at Chung-Myung from the bedside.


    Bird''s love.


    Crying like a lot.


    Chung-Myung, who continues to breathe with a pale face, catches his eyes.


    After looking into Chung-Myung''s face for a long time, he slowly raised his hand.


    His fingertips turn dark black as if he were covered with ink.


    "I don''t have a grudge, but think it''s a price to disturb my work."


    A low mumbling man strikes Chung-Myung''s black-colored hand at his neck.


    At that moment.


    Splash!


    Chung-Myung, who was lying unconscious, suddenly pulled back his blanket and jumped up and grabbed the man''s wrist.


    "Gasp!"


    Chung-Myung, who had a parched complexion, opened his eyes.


    "¡­¡­."


    Soon there was a strange smile around Chung-Myung''s mouth. As evil and triumphant as ever.


    "I got you, you son of a b*tc*!"

 Chapter - 56 Episode 56. Is the small stamp a real master? (1)

    "I got you, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Chung-Myung raised himself with a grin. The wrist-grabbing beast tried to pull his hand out with a bewildered face, but Chung-Myung could not have let go of it gently.


    "Hey!"


    The pleural fluid quickly raises the other hand and tries to hit Chung-Myung. But at that moment, the door opened wide and brightened up the area around the room.


    It was Hwang Jong.


    That''s it''s byeok.


    He walked in with a stiff face and opened his mouth in a heavy voice.


    "What the hell are you doing there? General?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Bonja Bok (×Ó·þ)), the superintendent of the galaxy who held Chung-Myung''s hand, looks back embarrassed.


    "Cow, Sodan!"


    "I''m asking you what you''re doing."


    Bonja Bok distorted her face.


    "I''m just trying to figure out how the paint works.¡­."


    The answer to that came from Chung-Myung, not Wang Jong.


    "Oh, you''re gonna check and kill me?"


    Chung-Myung waved the hand of the Chancellor he was holding.


    "There''s some kind of misunderstanding.¡­."


    "Misunderstanding? I like misunderstanding, too. Yay!"


    Chung-Myung jumped to his feet.


    Bonja Bok looks at Chung-Myung with big eyes.


    "Boo, I''m sure you''re seriously injured...¡­."


    "It must have been a misunderstanding. It''s this normal."


    "¡­¡­I was unconscious."


    "Oh, I haven''t slept well lately. It''s been a while since I slept well."


    Bonja Bok gnashed her teeth.


    "You fooled me."


    "You can''t say that. You have to insist that it''s a misunderstanding. If you say that, it''ll show that you''ve decorated something."


    "Lee!"


    Bonja Bok hit Chung-Myung with a left-handed left field. But Chung-Myung neatly escaped the hand and jumped off the bed, letting go of Bonja Bok''s hand.


    Then I walked towards Wang Jong without looking back.


    "Look, you said you''d come out, right?"


    "¡­mmmmm."


    Hwang Jong nodded with heavy eyes.


    "I was half-hearted about what you said, but I have nothing to say about it. Of all things, the Chancellor who I most certainly didn''t believe was a felon."


    Hwang Jong''s eyes glaring at Bonja Bok were freezing cold.


    Seeing that look, Bonja Bok realized that no excuse was meaningless. He stares at Chung-Myung with a stiff face.


    "How did you doubt me?"


    "I didn''t doubt it."


    "¡­¡­What?"


    Chung-Myung shrugs.


    "I never guessed who the scar was. I know I''ve only been here a few days. I thought he would come to kill me if I pretended to be able to heal him roughly and lay down in my wounds."


    "¡­¡­what if I didn''t come?"


    "I have no choice but to come."


    Chung-Myung smirks.


    "It''s hard to kill the first one, but it''s not that hard for two people. And if you kill me now, you can lay the blame on Jong Nam, so why would you miss that opportunity?"


    "You kissed Jong-nam in advance, didn''t you?"


    Chung-Myung looks at Bonja Bok with a sour face.


    "No, I don''t."


    Bonja Bok''s distorted face suddenly went blank.


    "¡­¡­no?"


    "Yes, they''re just picking a fight. I was thinking about how to solve this problem, but it made the situation. Thankfully."


    Bonja Bok bit her lips.


    "Internal injuries! I don''t know about anything else, but the congressman said he was hurt to the point where his wits were strict!"


    "If it was hard to fool an ordinary congressman, I wouldn''t even start. You keep asking me obvious questions."Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "I think you have a lot of questions, but it''s not important to answer your questions. The important thing is that you were set up, and I found a pleural fluid that killed Hwang Dae-in."


    "Hahahaha."


    Then all of a sudden Bonja Bok smiles and turns her head and looks at Hwang Jong.


    "Sodanju, don''t tell me you believe him?"


    "¡­¡­is there anything I wouldn''t believe?"


    "You don''t sound like a bright little wine. Isn''t there something important missing in that kid''s logic?"


    "What''s important?"


    Bonja Bok nods her head.


    "Yes, the fact that I tried to hurt that child is no evidence of involuntary harm. Why would I do such a thing? How much has the landlord done for me? That''s why Sodan didn''t doubt me either, right?"


    "Hmm."


    Hwang Jong was drooling.


    It''s an obvious excuse, but it certainly wasn''t wrong.


    "Then why on earth did you want to kill the small stamp? Why hide the fact that you''ve mastered martial arts?"


    "Isn''t he misleading the small wine? Even the great masters failed to fix Danju. By the way, how can he fix Danju?"


    "Then you should have convinced me!"


    "If I persuaded you, would you have heard? I''m out of my mind. Other than a seduced man never listens to others! Killing him and killing him was the only way to bring the small wine to its senses! That way, I can continue my treatment for Danju!"


    For a moment I heard a murmur.


    Hwang Jong turned his head away.


    Each of the servants, who gathered after hearing the disturbance, was talking with mastery. General Bonja Bok seemed to be saying that he was not so wrong. I couldn''t hear the sound of words, but the gaze and expression were.


    As such, Bonja Bok''s words were convincing.


    "Are you done talking?"


    But then Chung-Myung took a step forward, breaking the ice.


    "¡­¡­."


    Bonja Bok stares at Chung-Myung.


    "It''s true that I tried to kill you, but I''ve never harmed Danju. You, too... ..."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    Chung-Myung shakes his hand lightly and cuts Bonja Bok off.


    "No, no, no. I don''t want to know why, and I don''t want to hear excuses. Why bother doing such a thing?"


    "What¡­¡­?"


    "You''ll just have to beat him!"


    Before anyone could stop him, Chung-Myung flew quickly toward Bonja Bok.


    Then, aim for his head and stretch out the excellence.


    Chung-Myung''s hands emit intense light with a crackling sound. Bonja Bok, who guessed the power in the flying hand, stretches out against Woosu and blocks Chung-Myung''s hand.


    Argh! Argh!


    Both hands cross each other and Chung-Myung retreats.


    "Now, pay attention!"


    And lift the superior water up.


    "Well, that one!"


    Everyone who saw his hand stretched out doubted his eyes.


    The black handprints near Chung-Myung''s wrist are so clear. The handprints turned white and disappeared, and soon turned Chung-Myung''s entire wrist red.


    Chung-Myung slowly opened his mouth as everyone watched the scene with bated breath.


    "It''s called a dagger."


    Chung-Myung waves slightly. As if everyone should look straight.


    "The man hit by the sweet horse that rose to the stage could not stand a single meal and died with his whole body dyed dark red. Of course this guy''s isn''t that bad, but it''s not too much to kill. It''s easier than easy, especially if your opponent is an ordinary old man who hasn''t mastered martial arts.""¡­¡­."


    As soon as Bonja Bok, who was struggling, tightened his neck, Chung-Myung beat him without giving him a break.


    "If you are the only one who can continue to inject short-horse power without any doubt, I believe you are not the criminal."


    The horse was the decisive blow.


    There is anger in the eyes of those watching. Don''t you call it a hundred-and-a-half sight? No one here would trust Bonja Bok''s words more than her own eyes.


    The change in Chung-Myung''s right hand is too similar to that of Hwang Dae-in, who is now bedridden.


    "Hey, hey, you ungrateful son of a b*tc*!"


    "How dare you kill Dan-ju and then do the act of a general!"


    "I wouldn''t want to beat him to death!"


    Just as everyone''s mood changed, Hwang Jong did not shake anymore.


    "Cho-ong and ah-an!"


    His angry voice rumbled through the top of the galaxy.


    "Overpower the Chancellor right now! If you defy me, you can kill me!"


    At the behest of Wang Jong, servants rush into the room. Then Bonja Bok, biting her lips, fired tension at the crowd.


    "Argh!"


    "Ugh! Ugh!"


    Those who enter the room are enraged by Bonja Bok''s tension and fall.


    "Darn it, it''s almost over!"


    Bonja Bok glares at Chung-Myung with eyes filled with original poison.


    "If it hadn''t been for this kid!"


    "I''m gonna make this kid feel bad."


    Chung-Myung stuck out his mouth.


    I''m not even a baby, but I feel twice as bad because I''m being blamed for being a baby.


    "In a little while, revenge will be over! If I knew this would happen, I''d rather take my life! I didn''t think about coaxing that stupid little sodan...¡­."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    Chung-Myung shakes his hand.


    "Well, of course there''s a lot of circumstances, but you can talk about it later at the government office. Let''s get it over with now. I''m a little sleepy because I just woke up. I should knock him down and get some rest of his sleep."


    "Hit him down?"


    Bonja Bok set off the mine.


    "Hahahaha! This young man is beyond self-indulgence. I don''t even know how you knew, but you dare say that the martial arts I''ve mastered is a trick, and yet you''ll knock me down? You''re the one who I don''t know.


    "No."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "How could I do such a thing? There''s someone else who would do that. There, there."


    Chung-Myung pointed somewhere in the back.


    Then everyone''s eyes are on one place.


    "¡­¡­me?"


    Isong Baek, who was staring blankly at the situation from the back, points his finger to my face.


    "Me?"


    "Oh, Jongnam''s hero is here to subdue Madu. Please take good care of me without hurting me."


    "Oh, no, me?"


    "Then who''s here?"


    When Chung-Myung opened his eyes wide and asked back, Isong Baek noticed the situation. Come to think of it, since Kimok Sseung dragged his students back, the highest number here is of course Isong Baek.


    "My, why would I..."¡­."


    As soon as Isong Baek asked, Chung-Myung pointed to the side with a slight chin. Turning to him, Isong Baek only then found Hwang Jong staring at him.


    "Oh, yes!''


    This is a chance to patch up his accident! Now that I look back on it, I doubt it was an accident, but anyway!


    "Jongnam''s sword will deal with the villain!"


    As Isong Baek rushed forward, pulling out a sword, Chung-Myung quickly cleared the way to the side and clapped."Wow, heroism!"


    I wanted to swear to shut up, but I couldn''t afford it for Isong Baek, who was just in battle.


    Leaving behind the battle between the two, Chung-Myung slowly approached Hwang Jong.


    "You''ve solved one."


    "¡­¡­isn''t it over yet?"


    "I''ll catch you in a minute. He''s a great student, and he can''t be beaten by someone who hasn''t mastered martial arts."


    "What do you mean, you don''t get it right? If you were at this level earlier...¡­."


    Then Chung-Myung reaches out to Hwang Jong so that others can''t see him.


    His hands turn black and then turn white, and soon turn red.


    "¡­¡­."


    "I didn''t lie. It''s true that he''s mastered the sweet horse. I''m just showing you a little bit of where it''s going to show up later."


    "Huh...."


    Wang Jong, who burst into laughter, couldn''t resist and asks.


    "Is the small stamp a real master?"


    "Of course."


    That''s the most experienced master in the world.''


    Yes?


    I''m telling you.


    A

 Chapter - 57 Episode 57. Is the small stamp a real master? (2)

    The General is not long after...¡­.


    No, I was overpowered longer than I thought.


    Isong Baek, who jumped confidently, was in sync with the general, and he had a death-or-death confrontation beyond one hour.


    I don''t know if it was a thrilling match for others, but for Chung-Myung, it was not boring but yawning.


    ''Should I have just beaten it up?''


    But when I saw Isong Baek sweaty and super dead, I couldn''t bring myself to say that. In the meantime, he has a proud smile on his face that he overpowered the general general.


    Wipe off your sweat...¡­.


    "Phew, pleural fluid¡­¡­Coughing, pleural fluid...¡­. I''ve subdued the pleural fluid."


    Hwang Jong nodded trembling as he watched Isong Baek, who came to his front and spoke out of breath.


    How should I say this?


    I''d like to say something, but it''s just a pity to see your shaky legs.


    "Well done, the top of the galaxy won''t forget Jongnam''s help."


    "Go, thank you¡­¡­Thank you very much.


    "Get some rest."


    As soon as the horse ran out, Isong Baek sat there unable to answer.


    If it were usual, I would have been grateful to Isong Baek for trying his best to suppress the pleural fluid. But now, to Hwang Jong, Isong Baek''s appearance was not even visible.


    Hwang Jong glanced at Chung-Myung.


    ''What the hell am I supposed to say about this situation?''


    Has it only been two days since Chung-Myung appeared here?


    Chung-Myung solved the problem that Hwang Jong had dragged on for nearly a year neatly in just two days.


    Was it this simple to solve?''


    No way.


    Hwang Jong knows.


    Everything in the world is nothing in the future. If this was so simple from the start, why has no one ever noticed the presence of a pleural fluid?


    It''s like there''s an old hand hiding in that little boy.''


    I don''t think so, though.


    "I think it''s all settled now."


    "Why on earth did the Chancellor aim for you?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Didn''t you do this because you guessed?"


    "No, I don''t."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hwang Jong is a little dazed.


    Chung-Myung said calmly as if he could guess how Hwang Jong felt.


    "It''s the government''s job to explain why, and all I have to do is solve the problem and get compensation. On that note, I''m sure you''re fully prepared?"


    Usually, no matter how much you contribute, you can''t ask for compensation with such confidence. A person is basically a face-saving person.


    But Chung-Myung had no more face to take care of. Now that I am in the position of the three great disciples of plum blossoms that fell on the floor at the plum inspection, what is there to take care of him?


    No wonder it was absurd, but as if proving that Hwang Jong was not an ordinary person, he nodded still without changing his face.


    "Of course, but you''re forgetting one. None of the problems have been solved yet. I never asked you to hold a pleural fluid. All I want is for my father to shake off his seat. Can you do this?"


    Chung-Myung slightly poked out his stomach.


    "That''s a double whinge."


    It was a very confident voice.


    "If so."


    Hwang Jong replied in a stern voice.


    "I promise to support Hwasan even if I have all the power at the top."Chung-Myung grabbed Hwang Jong''s hand as if he was impressed.


    Hwang Jong smiled as if he could guess Chung-Myung''s heart.


    "There''s nothing to be thrilled about. "Of course¡­"


    "Are you kidding?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Chung-Myung''s face is distorted.


    "You have to reward me, not Hwasan! Do you think a bear can do the trick and a man can make the money?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hwang Jong is speechless.


    I thought he was twice as crazy as I thought.


    * * *


    Chung-Myung smacked his lips in front of Hwang Munnyak lying on the bed.


    Now, if Hwang Munnyak is successful in treatment, everything will be solved here. Then you''ll be able to whistle back to the gates.


    Everything is done perfectly.


    It wasn''t that hard. In the process, I even like the fact that Jong Nam was bullied. I couldn''t care less about it.


    But if there is only one problem in the meantime...¡­.


    Honestly, I''m not confident.''


    That''s all I could do. But fixing Hwang Munnyak was, to put it bluntly, impossible or impossible.


    If it was not Chung-Myung now, but Chung-Myung, there is no need to worry at all. No one knew that much about Mahwa, and no one had enough experience to overflow.


    No matter how terrible Mahwa is, it''s caused by Mahwa. Chung-Myung''s history like "Daehae" is enough to erase all the magis.


    But now Chung-Myung is not a plum blossom inspection.


    All he has is a very small history that has become only a chestnut, instead of being more gentle than in the past.


    There is no guarantee that this will remove all the spread of linen in Hwang Munnyak''s body. On the contrary, if a maggie causes a seizure due to clumsy touching, Wang Munnyak, who is weak, will die instantly without screaming.


    "Is this gonna work?"


    It was something that no one could know without trying.


    Chung-Myung smacked his lips again and approached Wang Munnyak.


    If you don''t know the result, there''s only one thing to do.


    If left as it is, Hwang Munnyak will die. Even though Chung-Myung says it''s a tough life, isn''t the root of it a Taoist? Lack of ability cannot leave a dying person alone.


    "Don''t blame me if it goes wrong."


    If it goes well, it''s good for each other.


    Chung-Myung took a deep breath and slowly reached Hwang Munnyak''s danjeon. And slowly pushed Hwang Munnyak into his body.


    Chung-Myung, who was sleeping in the Danjeon, slowly flows out.


    In the past, Chung-Myung''s history was like a flowing river. Sometimes it was a violent conflict, sometimes it was a sea that contained the world.


    However, Chung-Myung''s climbing history is clearly different from that time.


    Clear


    It''s crystal clear. Like clean water flowing through the Simsan Mountains, it was clear without any impurities.


    The clear energy flooded into Hwang Munnyak''s body, which was pickled in magi.


    Woooow.


    Hwang Munnyak''s body has a slight twitch.


    The shady magis dared not invade Chung-Myung''s history. I am busy backing down in surprise wherever I can find it.


    "Whoa?''


    Chung-Myung exclaimed in his heart.


    It''s amazing.


    I''ve had quite a bit of experience controlling maggie in my history. But this was the first time in my life.


    Why is magi magi?It is called magi because it reverses the flow. Magi, which infiltrates another person''s body, destroys the body like a poison, antagonizes and pushes away all the energy.


    But now, instead of rushing into Chung-Myung''s history, the maggies who filled Hwang Munnyak were busy running away like fire animals.


    ''If you''re good at this...¡­.''


    It may be possible.


    No, no, no!


    "I''ve been through so much trouble collecting these! You should do this for me can do!''


    Chung-Myung would have saved more than a decade''s worth of effort if he hadn''t been obsessed with purity and just kept it normal. He''s already had the experience of gathering near this sudden force.


    However, the amount of experience that filled Chung-Myung''s power failure was less than a year old. At least, he was able to fill it up this much because he had a seolmaedan.


    Now, however, only a year''s worth of history is pushing Magi''s great army away with a short-term stroke, just like Cho Ja-ryong of Jang Pan-pa.


    ''This is something I didn''t expect.''


    At first, I was just trying to lay the groundwork of immaculateness and perfection to get to a higher level than in my last life. However, as time went by, his obsession with purity grew, and his progress slowed down too much.


    I was wondering if I should let go of this obsession now...¡­.


    If you think about it, it''s a given.''


    Zen is basically the opposite of Magi. Zen, which contains the energy of fa(a, has the power to purify everything in the world. Chung-Myung''s energy is basically good energy. Among them, it is the most cordial.


    So no magic can dare to approach it.


    A terrible maggie begins to neutralize in no time.


    Chung-Myung also loses his strength and goes back to nothing.


    Chung-Myung''s history neutralizes Hwang Munnyak''s magic and begins to wash away the semaek as soon as it smells. They aggressively purify their bodies as if they would not tolerate not only magi but also small impurities.


    As if you were washing your face with a beehives.


    ''What''s going on here?''


    Beehive washing is something that can be attempted only when there are several heavenly spirits and extreme masters. How difficult can it be to return a body that has already been piled up with tableware to a completely pure state like a baby''s body?


    Even though there are so many cilantro that most masters of hwagyeong need to be fertilized, and even if the dog asks for it due to the fact that there are so many poultices, they do not even try to find it.


    But now Chung-Myung is throwing up a beehive over an old man who has been weakened by his own power.


    Although the problem is that Chung-Myung did not intend it.


    Woooowoooowoooowoowoowoooowoong.


    Hwang Munnyak began to tremble with fineness. At the same time his body began to turn white and black at the same time. The area where Chung-Myung''s history has been eroded is colored white, and the area where Magi is still eroding is dyed black as if ink is flowing out at any moment.


    Magi was also desperately resisting intruders who invaded the territory.


    "Stay strong!"


    The body of Hwang Munnyak, who quickly reconciled to the battlefield, was screaming. Even though it is clear that he is unconscious, his whole body trembles and blood flows back to his mouth.


    Chung-Myung clenched his teeth when he saw the dark red blood wetting Hwang Munnyak''s upper lip.


    This was not a fight between Chung-Myung and Magi.


    Whether Hwang Munnyak would last until he removed all the magi was the key battle.I''ll finish it at once!''


    Considering Hwang Munnyak''s physical condition, hesitating only adds to the burden. It''s better to leave everything to heaven and gamble.


    Chung-Myung, determined, lifted the spirits.


    Push into Hwang Munnyak''s body without leaving a last handful. Thick drops of sweat began to pour down Chung-Myung''s forehead like rain.


    In Hwang Munnyak''s body, Chung-Myung''s history began to heat up the magis. As caught, it is sucked in at random, neutralized, and even melted the impurities around it. At the same time, Hwang Munnyak''s cramped veins expand like boulevard.


    Magi, who had been fiercely resisting, lose their momentum and begin to flock to one side. Chung-Myung freaked out when he saw the direction.


    "Oh, no! No!''


    hair


    The maggie, which has lost its place, is pushed in the opposite direction of the danjeon, where Chung-Myung injects the force. In no time, Hwang Munnyak''s hair began to turn black and swell.


    Like it''s about to explode!

 Chapter - 58 Episode 58. Is the small stamp a real master? (3)

    Magi clumped into Hwang Munnyak''s head as if he was willing to fight.


    ''You can''t just touch this.''


    It''s a pain in the ass.


    Hwang Munnyak will have to greet the grim reaper neatly if he attacks clumsily and then crashes in his head. No, maybe by now the grim reaper is kicking his tongue behind Chung-Myung''s back.


    But what if I step down like this?


    ''That''s more of a failure.''


    Underneath Hwang Munnyak is perfectly purified. But that''s not necessarily good news. The purified body will accept magi at a faster rate.


    It is the same reason as spreading ink in clear water in an instant.


    You''ll die if you advance, you''ll die if you step back.


    The beleaguered Chung-Myung hesitated for a while, neither one way nor the other.


    What should I do?


    What should I do?


    I want to rush right away if I have a temper, but it is too obvious what will happen if I follow my temper.


    Chung-Myung, who had been agonizing over and over again, bit his lips.


    I''m just saying.''


    You can''t do this or that?


    Then I''ll just leave them both alone!


    Chung-Myung pushed his energy to one side. When a mouse is cornered, it bites a cat, and a soldier who hits Bae Soo-jin fights tooth and nail until the moment he dies.


    But what if there''s a chance to run away? The mouse runs away, and the soldier retreats, abandoning his weapon.


    Now, here''s a place to run.''


    Chung-Myung opened the way.


    There''s nowhere else to run away from Hwang Munnyak''s body. But one place. There''s only one place to run away.


    It''s Chung-Myung''s body.


    As soon as they push their heads to one side, magis, of course, start to push out of the empty space. Soon after, he rides over on Chung-Myung''s hand, which touches Hwang Munnyak''s body. Chung-Myung''s body is empty, making it more perfect to run away by sending all the history to Hwang Munnyak.


    "Uh...¡­."


    I groan out of my mind.


    The numbness of the arm came in and quickly spread to the whole body. With terrible pain, the eyes become blurred and unconscious.


    "Kkkkkkk!


    Chung-Myung recovered his history from Hwang Munnyak''s body. Then he began to spread the history to his predecessor.


    Quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack!


    There was a sound of waterfalls falling from the body. The magis, who have no place to go anymore, begin their struggle. But Chung-Myung''s history, mercilessly enough to overshadow its neatness, suppressing the Magis like the occupation forces.


    A situation in which every part of the body turns into a battlefield.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    There''s a heavy drinking sound in my body. Every time a binge burst, unbearable pain tormented Chung-Myung. But Chung-Myung bit his lips with bloody eyes.


    You lose consciousness here?


    Don''t be ridiculous.


    The pride of plum blossoms does not allow.


    Chung-Myung stood there and waited for the last binge. Chung-Myung''s history hit the last straw.


    (Screaming)


    The roofing will burst.


    The vision turns white and the consciousness dims away. Chung-Myung closed his eyes slowly. The history of completely overpowering Magi begins to swing the whole body with the victory.


    One round. Two rounds.


    As if he was satisfied with the history of finishing the 12th century in an instant, he went back to the power failure and turned his head calmly.


    After the whole process, Chung-Myung opens his eyes.


    "Turn it off. I almost died."


    I''m not kidding, it was really dangerous.


    This maggie is not affordable at Chung-Myung''s level. A little mistake would have killed either Chung-Myung or Hwang Munnyak.This time it was really dangerous. I''m not gonna do this again.''


    Chung-Myung rubbed his Danjeon estuary.


    "But I think it''s increased a little bit."


    There is no reason for it to increase, but I feel like my power is full.


    "¡­¡­it''s still a rat''s tail."


    It was a history of practicing the word that small peppers are spicy, but small ones are small ones. I don''t know when I''ll be able to fill it up like a jumbo shrimp.


    Sighing, Chung-Myung turned his head and looked at Hwang Munnyak. My face is flushed, perhaps because my spite has disappeared. He seems to have recovered his health in no time.


    I guess so.


    It''s not just the poison that disappeared, it''s because I got a beehive. It may not be comparable to having a transmutation, but it would have increased life expectancy by at least a decade.


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung approached Hwang Munnyak, kicking his tongue, thinking that he had only let others do good things.


    "Uhhhhhhh.


    Looks like he''s regaining consciousness.


    His eyes trembled, and he soon opened them slowly.


    Hwang Munnyak''s eyes, shaking around without focus, touch Chung-Myung.


    Wang Munnyak soon opened his mouth with a dying voice.


    "Who... ..."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Fresh."


    "¡­¡­."


    "No, the conviction?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hwang Munnyak snapped helplessly.


    "I must have died and come to hell."


    "¡­¡­."


    What are you talking about?


    * * *


    After Huang Munnyak regained consciousness, the top of the galaxy quickly cleared up.


    Bonja Bok, who assassinated Hwang Munnyak, apparently intended to kill Hwang Jong and even his children if the plan was successful. If all the blood in the Hwang family is slowly dying from the same disease, the public will believe that the Hwang family is cursed or has a strange disease, so it is a plan to avoid suspicion.


    The plan actually worked pretty well. If Hwang Munnyak died suddenly, everyone would have suspected it, but after nearly a year of suffering, no one guessed it was murder.


    Hasn''t it even been notarized that Danga is not poison?


    If Chung-Myung hadn''t appeared, the Hwang family would have all been cut off and the governor would have gulped down the Hwang family''s property as planned.


    Meanwhile, the fact that Bonja Bok was the one who competed with Hwang Munnyak. She said a sad story that can''t be heard without tears. That''s none of my business.


    "If you commit a crime, you''ll get hit. There''s no one in the world who doesn''t have a story."


    The only thing Chung-Myung was interested in was the source of danmasu. However, even that was found in a body deep in the mountains on the way up the mountain.


    Chung-Myung has gone flat.


    Hagi, if the Magicians had done something, they wouldn''t be so sloppy.''


    No, he couldn''t have handled things so carefully and gently. If it bothers you, they''re the ones who knock it over.


    Anyway, in conclusion, everything went well because we caught the pleural fluid, cured the disease of Hwang Dae-in, and confirmed that the Magyo was not entangled.


    Thanks to this, Chung-Myung, a benefactor at the top of the galaxy, was treated as a valuable guest.


    It''s a very precious treat.


    "Hmm."


    Hwang Munnyak sat down lightly.


    "Father, you still have to watch your movements. It hasn''t been long since he got up after robbing his bed."


    "It''s okay, I''ve been lying down for a long time, but now I''m more energetic than I was before.""Still..."


    "There is nothing to worry about."


    Hwang Jong looked at Hwang Munnyak with questionable eyes.


    It was nothing short of Hwang Munnyak''s voice now. You look like you''re going to leave for a place where you have to pick and fall down at any moment, and you''re full of energy.


    "More than that."


    Hwang Munnyak looks up and looks at Chung-Myung.


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung Small Paint¡­Are you ¡­?"


    "Yes. Didn''t you see her then?"


    "It''s a little different than it was then."


    "Oh, he eats so well."


    Chung-Myung scratched the back of his head with his plump hands.


    The eyes of those who saw the scene shook subtly.


    The number of people doubled.''


    "How well have you been eating for three days that your clothes are about to burst?''


    "Buddha is the only one whose face is dripping with oil. It would have been great if we went to the fire, why would we go to Doga.''


    ''There''s a reason why you''re saying that.''


    Everyone shook their heads when they saw Chung-Myung, who was twice as big in just three days.


    At least Hwang Munnyak was the only one keeping a calm complexion. As if to show what an old merchant he is.


    "Let''s say hello first."


    Hwang Munnyak fell flat on his stomach on the spot. Surprised by this, Hwang Jong tried to raise him, but he stepped back without saying a word after receiving the stern look of his father, who raised his head slightly.


    Hwang Munnyak, who had bitten Hwang Jong only with his eyes, bowed his head again and opened his mouth.


    "Thanks to the small stamp, I saved my life. There is no way to return this favor."


    "Hey, wake up, wake up."


    Why is there no way to pay back? It''s a problem because there are too many.


    At Chung-Myung''s words, Hwang Munnyak slowly stood up and smiled.


    "I''ve heard the story from the servant. If it wasn''t for the seal, I''d be dead already. Even an animal knows the grace that saved me, but if you were born as a human being and forgot about it, you wouldn''t be as good as an animal."


    Oh, you''re so eloquent.


    That''s right. That''s right.


    Huang Munnyak looked at Chung-Myung and said.


    "There''s no way in the world to pay off life expectancy, but I want to do everything I can. If there''s anything you want from your benefactor, please tell me without hesitation."


    "Oh, what you want."


    "Yes."


    "Haha, how can a man be saved and rewarded with the body of a doe? It''ll be a big trouble to know at the gate."


    "Boeun is not picky about people. I was asked by a provincial seeker. So if you pass on the grace, the people of the world will laugh at this wild mother. And it''s something I can''t allow myself."


    "I know how you feel, but...¡­. I won''t allow it in the private sector. I''m here without permission for a private inquiry."


    "¡­¡­without the permission of a private inquiry?"


    "Yes, it was so urgent that I didn''t have time to get permission for an inquest."


    Hwang Munnyak looked at the young doin in front of his eyes with moved eyes.


    How can you not be moved when you say that you risked your life to save yourself?


    "That much!"


    "As I said, it''s urgent."


    Hwang Munnyak was moved and Hwang Jong opened his eyes wide.


    You looked so relaxed.''


    But I dare not speak in front of my father.


    Hwang Munnyak, who had been nodding his head, opened his mouth with a pleased face.


    "I''ll solve the problem for you. And a stamp. Tell me what you want, because I won''t let you know in the private gate. I will do my best to...¡­.""Did you promise?"


    Hwang Munnyak slightly tilted his head at Chung-Myung''s voice coming in after cutting his own words.


    "What?"


    "I promised not to let you know about the case."


    "Oh... of course. I''m still a businessman, but I don''t think...¡­."


    This time, even before Hwang Munnyak finished talking, Chung-Myung took a book out of his sleeve and opened it.


    Wang Munnyak stared at the book and asked with a curious look.


    "What about the book?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I''ve lost my memory as I got older."


    You''re getting older?


    You do?


    Chung-Myung smiled and slightly shook the book.


    "I wrote it down."


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "You told me to tell you what I wanted."


    "I did."


    "That''s why I wrote it down."


    Ah.


    So


    ¡­...the book?all of it''


    Chung-Myung, who has saliva on his fingers and turned the pages of the book, smiles and rolls up the corners of his mouth.


    "Well, can we get started?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Now?"


    "¡­¡­."


    It was Wang Munnyak, who thought he had made a big mistake.

 Chapter - 59 Episode 59. Is the small stamp a real master? (4)

    "Father."


    Huang Munnyak nodded slightly as he opened the door and looked at Huang Jong coming in.


    "Are you feeling well?"


    "Well, it''s hard to believe, but it''s really as light as a fly. It''s like ten years younger."


    "That''s... that''s a strange thing."


    "Members don''t know what it''s like, but Mac is alive and he''s been corrected like a young man."


    Hwang Jong was embarrassed in his eyes.


    It is absolutely delightful and celebratory that Hwang Munnyak woke up robbing his bed. But it was bizarre that Hwang Munnyak, who had been lying down for many years, recovered in such a short time, and was healthier than ever before.


    "Anyway, we''re cutting back."


    "Stop saying strange things."


    Hwang Munnyak shook his hand lightly.


    "The ability of the small stamp is just great. It''s just the grace."


    Huang Munnyak recalled Chung-Myung''s first words to him.


    Fresh?


    ''That''s not so wrong.''


    If "freshness" refers to those who are doing things beyond human beings, there is nothing that cannot be said to be fresh to that child of Hwasan.


    Isn''t that proof of his own?


    "So what''s going on? You''re not just here to look after my safety, are you?"


    "I can''t be proud of myself for being a good son, but I''m not a bad son. Isn''t it natural for a child to take care of his parents?"


    "Don''t say anything, just get to the point. Time is not given for nothing."


    Hwang Jong lowered his head slightly.


    Even though Hwang Munnyak was skinny not long after he got up, he had the clear eyes of a merchant.


    You''re my father, aren''t you?"


    Then it''s easy to bring it up.


    "Father. No, Danju."


    "Say it. Sodanju."


    By changing the title, the conversation moves from the family to the top.


    "I heard you ordered me to cut back on my business with Jongnam."


    "I guess so."


    "And haven''t you promised quite a bit of compensation to Hawasan?"


    "You''re right."


    "Father, Jongnam is the loser of the West Bank and the leading civil servant of the island. It''s so dangerous to stay away from such places and join hands with the collapsing Hawasan."


    Hwang Munnyak nodded slowly, without any particular answer.


    "It is only natural that Danju should be grateful to the small master. But the reward promised to him is too much, and it''s dangerous to have a deep relationship with Hawasan. If you''re really determined, please let us keep the deal with Jongnam as before."


    Hwang Munnyak lifted a teacup in front of him with deeper eyes.


    He takes a sip of the tea and closes his eyes, not in a hurry and leisurely savours the scent of the tea.


    How long has it been?


    Huang Munnyak, who quietly puts the glass back down, opens his mouth with a more serious voice.


    "Sodan liquor.


    "Yes, Lord Top."


    "What is the nature of the merchant''s duty?"


    "It''s him¡­¡­."


    Hwang Jong, who was a little worried, opened his mouth.


    "The duty of a merchant is to make the offset healthy by doing business that follows the right, and to contribute to the country and the world."


    "Hahaha."


    Hwang Munnyak nodded his head gloatingly.


    "Sodan liquor.


    "Yes!"


    "You''ve got oil in your mouth. It''s very plausible."


    "¡­¡­Danju?"


    Hwang Munnyak said firmly.


    "The merchant''s duty is to make money. Merchants are chasing money, breaking the law, or sometimes breaking the law and reason, unless it is against the law. Don''t you think so?"Hwang Jong bowed his head down.


    "¡­¡­yes."


    "If you want to do so much, do it with the money you earn. If you want to help others, you can help with that money. There''s no way a merchant can make money. It''s only efficiency."


    "Then what can I do¡­¡­?"


    Isn''t the current choice even more strange if it''s as he said? I can''t believe you cut back on your business with Jongnam and increased your business with Hawasan.


    If Jong-nam finds out about this, it is not strange to say that he will cut off the transaction with the galaxy top.


    "Did you forget how I made money?"


    "Of course I know. One¡­¡­."


    The way Huang Munnyak made his money was simple.


    It finds out the value of items that others do not pay attention to and distributes them, or finds and sponsors things that are still undervalued.


    Whether it''s a door pie, other tops, or even thugs.


    Hwang Munnyak has grown the top of the galaxy in that way, eventually creating the best top in the island.


    "You mean you''re going to invest in Hawasan this time?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "But Lord Top. There has been a clear basis for the investment so far. But I don''t see any reason to invest in Wasan."


    "Didn''t you see it yourself?"


    "... do you mean the child?"


    "That''sir."


    "But¡­¡­."


    Hwang Jong bit his lips a little.


    Chung-Myung is amazing. There is no denying it. But that''s just the greatness of Chung-Myung. One''s competence does not lead to the greatness of the entire literary circle. And even more so if it''s that young.


    "With that child, I can understand that Hawasan is going to improve. I understand that maybe you can be stronger than I expected. But Lord Top. No matter how many times I think about it, I don''t think that one child will make Hwasan stronger than Jongnam. Doesn''t that mean nothing?"


    Hwang Munnyak grinned.


    "Do you think so? I beg to differ."


    "¡­¡­Lord of the top."


    "Sodanju. Merchants should see the other side, not Hyun Sang. Once upon a time the top of the galaxy may have been an important place for Jong Nam, but now we''re just one of the most common tops for them. How much longer do you think we''re gonna get something out of Jong-nam?"


    Hwang Jong looked at Hwang Munnyak with blank eyes.


    I didn''t think that far. Come to think of it, isn''t Kimok Sung''s attitude overbearing?


    No matter how much Huang Munnyak was in bed, he would not have dared to be so ruthless if he had any respect for the top of the galaxy.


    "Jongnam has nowhere else to go. Of course I''ll have to move on, but it''ll be slow and slow. But not wasan. If Hwasan grows up as I thought, and we can maintain a good relationship with him, the benefits will be unimaginable."


    "One, Lord Top. I don''t think there''s any guarantee that Hwasan can be that big."


    Hwang Munnyak''s eyes narrowed.


    "It''s paper."


    "Yes, Father."


    The title has changed again.


    "You''re saying stupid things. A merchant is not a person who waits on grounds. We need to create a basis."


    "¡­¡­."


    "We''re not waiting for Hawasan to grow up. We need to make Hwasan grow up. If we can succeed, we will be able to leap to the top of the middle five, not the top of the island."


    "It''s a tough job. If it fails, there is no turning back."


    "Huh. You''re getting healthier, and you''re getting younger. Who cares if I fail? Then we''ll just have to start over. You don''t want to waste this property?""¡­¡­."


    "It''s a waste of time for me. That was so close. But I''m more afraid of the fact that I might not make more money than that."


    Hwang Jong nodded.


    His father has already made up his mind. There will be no point in further conversation.


    "I''m still half-hearted. But if your father thinks so, I''ll trust and follow. And I''ll raise Hwasan so that I can clear this suspicion with my own hands."


    "That''s great. It''s been a while since I heard that."


    Wang Munnyak chuckled as if he was willing. But Hwang Jong''s words are not over.


    "However."


    "Hmm?"


    Hwang Jong frowned as if he could not give way.


    "However, isn''t the wealth and reward you have given to the little master too much?"


    "That''s the point."


    "Yes?"


    Huang Jong looked up at Huang Munnyak with questionable eyes.


    Wang Munnyak grinned as if to answer the question.


    "What do you think will happen to the small seal?"


    "Are you talking about growth?"


    "Yes."


    Wang Jong was agonizing over and over again, and then opened his mouth.


    "Given that heart and determination, I will, of course, sit in a key position in the future. And at best, even the long writers of Hawasan...¡­."


    Huang Jong was a poor speaker.


    This is not something to be reckoned with.


    "Anyway, he''s going to be big."


    "No. He''s already a big man."


    Wang Munnyak shook his head and continued.


    "I''ve been a merchant all my life. I''ve met numerous giants and many masters, but he''s the only one who embarrassed and admired me so much. I somehow released money to find this weapon, but a dragon came into my eyes to prepare for the ascension, not the weapon. There''s no way not to catch it."


    "You mean that much?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough. Those who are called the heavenly are incomprehensible by the mindset of ordinary people. Don''t try to understand, just watch. Then the time will come when you accept it naturally."


    Hwang Jong nodded.


    I don''t understand everything yet, but if Hwang Munnyak does, I will.


    But there is still one question left.


    "Then why have you given him so much wealth?"


    "He is basically a student of Doga. And he has his own sense of unity, enough to rush here in a single breath to hear that there is a sick person. Of course he did not come here solely out of consultation, but there is no doubt that he is good-natured."


    "Hmm."


    Hwang Munnyak has a slightly different subtle smile.


    "Then the wealth and gifts he has now received will be an indelible burden on his mind. Especially at a young age, it must be more intense. If he could keep the shackles that he couldn''t cut off with that wealth, it would have been cheap."


    "Did it really come cheap?"


    "¡­¡­it''s actually five times as much as I thought. He was like a viper."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hwang Munnyak''s face is full of irritation.


    "No, there''s nothing much a little boy wants! God d*mn it, if you knew how much it would tear, you''d just pretend to be sick and send him back somehow! I didn''t know you''d rip it off like that! I thought I''d cry because I''m young and I''d appreciate it if you threw it in moderation.¡­."


    "Calm down, Father. I''m worried about who''s going to hear it."


    "Hmmm. Hmmm!"


    Hwang Munnyak, who pushed his out-of-the-box true feelings back, smacked his lips several times and sighed."By the way, if you appreciate us and accept us as friends who will go together forever, the top will have nothing to lose. In the long run, you''ll be able to earn multiple benefits."


    "I understand. We should be good friends."


    "Yes, of course. He''s a good friend."


    Hwang Munnyak and Hwang Jong smiled significantly at each other.

 Chapter - 60 Episode 60. Is the small stamp a real master? (5)

    "Giggling. You caught a pushover."


    Chung-Myung burst into laughter.


    "No, they don''t have a real sense of reality, they''re merchants. Just because I got you one, you''re giving me all this?"


    Money!


    Money!


    Wealth!


    Didn''t the old good man say that the more money, the better?


    Although Chung-Myung had already become one of the richest people in the island by robbing the slush fund of Jangmun-sa, it was always fun to see his wealth increase.


    "It''s hot, too."


    Seomseo said it was a giant statue, but it''s just the size of Janggang''s hand. I was just joking, but I didn''t expect you to give it all. If I took care of one class, I would have called for hurray.


    Of course!


    Of course, they wouldn''t have given Chung-Myung all this out of gratitude alone. Before Hwang Munnyak woke up, I''d have had enough heart, but once you''ve recovered, things change.


    It''s human nature to change one''s mind before and after the other.


    Nevertheless, it must be because there is a different ulterior motive that he gave so much without saying anything.


    But even if they wanted something else from Chung-Myung, it didn''t matter from Chung-Myung''s point of view.


    If you don''t do it, that''s all.''


    If Chung-Myung was a seemingly young child, he might feel burdened by receiving this much wealth, but unfortunately Chung-Myung was not a child.


    Rather, he is an old man who has worn out too much.


    If they had known that, they would have thought differently.¡­.


    "Anyway, we''ve done a rough job of it."


    Hwang Dae-in was saved, and in return, he was promised support for Hwasan. As soon as he is ready, he will head to Hawaii with Chung-Myung. So I can say he''s done everything he has to do here.


    The only thing left is...¡­.


    Chung-Myung grinned at one person approaching him.


    "Hey, are you feeling well?"


    Isong Baek.


    Isong Baek, Jongnam''s great disciple, came up to the front of Chung-Myung lying on the wooden floor and looked down.


    "What''s going on?"


    Isong Baek stared at Chung-Myung and opened his mouth.


    "I''m going back to Jongnam."


    "Oh, that''s great. I thought I''d be lonely alone. Congratulations."


    "Thank you."


    Isong Baek showed no sign of turning around after saying that. Looking at him, Chung-Myung opened his mouth.


    "Is there anything you want to say?"


    Isong Baek smiled faintly at Chung-Myung''s words.


    "Painthouse."


    "What?"


    "I understand you set me up to solve this problem."


    "What?"


    "I can understand it because the results are good."


    Chung-Myung got up and sat on the wooden floor. Then he smirked at Isong Baek.


    "It''s a little strange to say a trap. Wasn''t it you who tried to trap me?"


    Isong Baek grinned.


    "That''s why you decided not to blame me."


    Chung-Myung laughed as if he were dumbfounded.


    ''He''s got a weird personality.''


    Kids these days seemed definitely different from the old days. All the pro-Nam guys I met before were anxious to show hostility towards Chung-Myung.


    I didn''t even have time to check what the pro-South Korean students were like.


    "So what do you want to say?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re humiliated, if you''re in danger, or if you''re playing into the hands of a small stamp. It''s all because I''m not good enough."


    Isong Baek said with a stiff face."But what bothers me is the blemish I shared with the small stamp before it happened. I still don''t understand what I went through then."


    Chung-Myung looked at Isong Baek with his eyes slightly narrowed.


    "So what?"


    "If I may, I would like to have another prayer with you. This bimoo doesn''t have any special intentions like last time. I sincerely ask you to pray."


    Chung-Myung scratched his cheek while looking at Isong Baek.


    "Look at this."


    I thought I was picking up a fight again. It''s weird not to know that he''s been played into Chung-Myung''s hands if he knows everything that''s going on.


    I thought I''d definitely run wild like a boar paid in advance, but Isong Baek was burying it and asking for rain.


    I don''t think it means that I''m going to beat him up.''


    It''s a pretty funny reaction.


    "Hmm. What should I do?"


    Bimu is comparing each other''s martial arts in the first place. It may be meaningful for Isong Baek to do the choreography with Chung-Myung, but from Chung-Myung''s point of view, there was nothing much to gain from Isong Baek.


    So there''s no reason to accept this request...¡­.


    "Well, sure."


    There''s no reason to say no.


    Chung-Myung got up from his seat. Then he pointed his chin at the yard.


    "Here?"


    "Let''s go where people don''t see us."


    "Oh, I''m scared. You''re not trying to rub it, are you?"


    Isong Baek sighed as Chung-Myung pretended to slit his neck.


    "Saintiff, I''m not a fool. It''s unbelievable, but I already know that the small stamp is superior to mine."


    "Ho?"


    Chung-Myung looks at Isong Baek with an interesting face.


    "I didn''t tell you. I want to know what I''ve been through."


    Chung-Myung put on a subtle smile.


    "You''ll regret it."


    "That''s fine, though."


    "Yes, well, fine. Then let''s go."


    When Chung-Myung took his foot off first, Isong Baek followed him with a stiff look on his face.


    Isong Baek breathed low.


    Feel nervous.


    Although Isong Baek was not nervous even when he was working with masters and private servants, as well as the death penalty, his heart felt three times faster when he saw Chung-Myung standing in front of him.


    ''It''s small.


    Chung-Myung, who carefully re-opened, was still a child.


    Now, of course, it''s a little embarrassing to say child, but it doesn''t change the fact that you''re at least ten years younger than him. Jong-nam is his youngest.


    At least one distribution difference.''


    One distribution is the difference between teacher and disciple.


    In principle, Isong Baek, a great disciple, can receive Chung-Myung, the three great disciples. Of course, it is difficult to receive a disciple at an age when one has to concentrate on training, so in principle, one can receive a disciple only when one is a great disciple, but in principle, it is possible.


    In other words, now he''s holding a sword to deal with his age.


    But what?


    What''s this pressure?


    I just recognized Chung-Myung as an enemy and put him in front of me, but the pressure I''ve never felt before was weighing on him.


    Why am I so nervous?''


    I feel like I''m facing the elders with a sword. Even though that child can''t be that level.


    Actually, I don''t feel any examples from Chung-Myung right now. And I can''t feel the firm will to knock down the opponent.


    Just looking at Isong Baek with his wooden sword hanging down.Isong Baek bit his lips and strengthened his fighting spirit.


    ''I have to check with my own eyes.''


    What he saw.


    "You have a good feeling about it.''


    Chung-Myung made an interesting face when he saw Isong Baek shaking with a sword.


    Now Chung-Myung poses no threat to Isong Baek. But Isong Baek can''t relax like a criminal in front of his eyes.


    It''s a pretty sharp sense.


    "Maybe it''ll be Jongnam First Sword in the future.''


    When Chung-Myung was that age in the past, were there people of Jongnam''s age who had similar senses?


    Well, I don''t know.


    It was when I wasn''t interested in others. I was busy enough just sharpening my own sword and avoiding the long death penalty.


    But I can''t think of anyone with that kind of sense, if I don''t know what it is. Being sensible means you can see more, which leads to potential.


    It''s an atmospheric metamorphosis.''


    It may not stand out much right now, but as you get older and train, you will start to step ahead of others. And in the distant future, it might be called Jongnam First Sword or Jongnam Sword.


    But the only thing I feel sorry for is...¡­.


    "Of all things, I was born in an era when I returned.''


    Chung-Myung lifted the sword.


    Do you want me to teach you how to apologize?


    "Are you coming?"


    As Chung-Myung nods his head and aims at the sword, Isong Baek recoils and retreats slightly. Then he clenched his teeth and pulled himself forward.


    A cloud of sweat on his forehead shows how hard he is now.


    Isong Baek, who took a deep breath again and again, tries hard to open his mouth.


    "May I ask you a question before I divide the sword?"


    "Yes, by all means."


    "Who the hell is that?"


    "¡­¡­I''m Chung-Myung from Hawaii."


    Isong Baek clenched his teeth and said.


    "How could you do that? The small sealer must have just learned how to use the sword."


    I''ve been cleaning up a hundred years until I''ve had my fair hair cut.


    And even when I was your age, you grabbed my finger!


    Chung-Myung smacked his lips.


    I feel a little foul, but I don''t feel so guilty. Chung-Myung of the year was rather stronger than Chung-Myung of the present year.


    It hasn''t been a long time since Chung-Myung started training, and he''s moving much slower to build the foundation.


    In the past, however, Chung-Myung had already polished his sword for more than a decade, and had reached the point of no one dares to stand up to among the late indexers.


    So there''s nothing to be bothered about.


    "The world is always unfair."


    "¡­¡­."


    "But it''s not that you don''t have a chance. The important thing is to believe in your own path, right?"


    "If I believe in my sword, I can defeat you someday?"


    "Come on. Don''t tell me.


    Chung-Myung shakes his hand.


    "When a snake tries to follow a stork, it tears its crotch."


    "¡­¡­."


    "But it''s okay. You won''t be ashamed of not winning me. You''ll find it an honor to share the sword."


    "It''s madness. It''s absolute madness."


    Isong Baek''s eyes sink slowly.


    His face was gradually returning to that of a no man, perhaps because of the conversation, the tension had eased a little.


    "Be careful, I know I''m not good enough and I''ll do the best I can from the beginning."


    "As much as you want."Isong Baek slightly twisted the sword sideways.


    Chung-Myung squints at the movement.


    "What is it?"


    A small change in the black changes its texture. Jongnam is basically a law-seeking cult. There is no occasion to twist the sword. Showing the blade and the blade to the opponent at the same time is a method that is usually used in the p*n*s.


    Okay.


    It is the way of Hawasan.


    "I''ll deal with you with a peace of mind."


    "Seolwhadenoplast?"


    Chung-Myung tilts his head.


    Was there such a martial arts in Jongnam?


    Jongnam is known as the 36th Sword and the Taeil Spectroscope.


    Perhaps he invented something new in his absence.


    "I''m coming!"


    "Yes."


    "Taaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Isong Baek shouted out loud and jumped at Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung looked at Isong Baek with a slightly glaring look.


    Now, what do we do?''


    You want me to crush another junior clean from the top? Or do you want me to teach you how to grow up?


    Tsk, no matter how bad I am.''


    It is not my preference to trample on such a child as Jongnam''s elder or a great disciple. First of all, teaching...¡­.


    It was that moment.


    Isong Baek''s sword causes a heavy change.


    Never quick but heavy, and colorful, if not flashy.


    A different change from that of Jongnam, which Chung-Myung has known so far, unfolds in front of Chung-Myung.


    And Chung-Myung''s face, who saw the change, suddenly distorted like a demon.


    "This..."


    Chung-Myung''s wooden sword swings strongly forward without any change.


    Whoops!


    In just a few days with heavy drinking, Isong Baek spewed blood and fell back.


    But Chung-Myung wasn''t satisfied with it and rushed forward without delay and grabbed Isong Baek by the collar. Then he pulls himself right in front of his face.


    Seeing Chung-Myung''s face quickly transformed into a demon, Isong Baek trembled without breathing.


    "Where did you learn to do this?"


    "Ku, ku, ku, what''s that...¡­."


    "This..."


    Chung-Myung bit his lips.


    Lunar New Year''s Day transplant?


    What a load of crap.


    That word may deceive everyone else, but only one. Chung-Myung is the only one who can''t cheat.


    The change is dull and clumsy, but the basic type of sword was the sword that Chung-Myung knew very well.


    Plum Blossombs.''


    The sword of Hwasan. The sword representing Hwasan.


    A sword that is said to contain all the integers of Hawasan.


    Twenty-four Plum Blossom.


    The twenty-four plumage test, which has now been practiced even in Hwasan, is none other than Isong Baek''s hand.

 Chapter - 61 Episode 61. Long story writer! Hes a god! (1)

    "Oh, where did you learn that? Cough!"


    Blood spewed out of Isong Baek''s mouth. Chung-Myung sighed and let go of his hand by the collar.


    That''s a little too much.


    From Chung-Myung''s point of view, it was unacceptable even if the sky collapsed, but it was impossible for Isong Baek to be guilty. Isong Baek doesn''t have the ability to do this.


    "Tsk."


    Open Chung-Myung''s hand and hit Isong Baek on the back once.


    Oh my god!


    As Chung-Myung''s energy sweeps through his body, the troubled interior sinks. Soon, Isong Baek gasped with a more comfortable face.


    Chung-Myung, who confirmed that Isong Baek had calmed down, stood up straight and looked up at the sky.


    Chung-Myung, who had been looking up at the sky for a long time, lamented long.


    "That''s Jongnam''s new martial arts?"


    "¡­¡­yes."


    "Seolwhadenoplast?"


    "Yes, it is."


    Chung-Myung burst into laughter.


    You should at least change your name.''


    This is nothing short of a provocation by the male Hwasan.


    ''No, that''s not it.''


    I''m sure there''s no way the sword will be recognized in Hawasan even if it''s done this openly.


    This is a mockery.


    If Chung-Myung hadn''t appeared, he wouldn''t have known anything about Jongnam men wearing the sword that had been put into practice in Hwasan.


    The malice of the man who made this sword was scratching Chung-Myung''s insides.


    "Who learns this sword?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''m measuring the answer to what''s so great."


    Isong Baek nods his head.


    "Let''s start with the great disciples."


    "Start with this great disciple. So it''s the great disciples, the great disciples, and the elders who know this sword?"


    "The elders have never learned this sword. The people who are learning this sword are Edae and the area."


    "I''ve never learned¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes glowed fearsomely.


    If one of the elders had invented the Sulwhadip transplant, the transmission would naturally have been made from a great disciple.


    "So the last man to complete this sword is still in Jongnam?"''


    It was the best news of all.


    If the man who did this is already dead and buried, we can''t find the man who committed the crime.


    I don''t know who it is, but I dare you to pay for all this bullshit!''


    Chung-Myung gnashed his teeth.


    There is no need to find out what happened.


    Jong-nam would also come to the aid of Hwasan when it went haywire. The Moonpa next to him is under attack by the Magyos, and if he just washes his fingers, he''ll be criticized by Kang Ho.


    "But you pretended to help, and you actually took away Hwasan''s martial arts.''


    I''m sure not everyone did. But there''s someone who did something that Hawasan shouldn''t have done while he was on fire.


    No, maybe....


    Maybe it''s the Magyos'' fault for the fire on fire.''


    Crunch.


    My teeth grind automatically.


    The more I thought about it, the more I couldn''t stand it.


    "You son of a b*tc*...¡­."


    Chung-Myung risked his life to save Kang-ho. By the way, don''t they mean that they avenged Hwasan?


    Moreover, this is not done with one''s greed.


    People make mistakes. So there are times when I commit a crime. Let''s say someone from Jongnam, who came to Hawaii, was blinded by greed and made a mistake.


    But isn''t it Moonpa who should correct the mistake?Without sternly rebuking sin and returning stolen wages, you create new martial arts based on it? Is that also mocking Hawasan by naming him a myth?


    "What a load of shit."


    Chung-Myung, who grated his teeth, looked back at Isong Baek with burning eyes.


    "You!"


    "What? Oh... Yes!"


    "Don''t cook this."


    "Huh? Why¡­¡­?"


    "Don''t cook, don''t cook! You little b*tc*!"


    Chung-Myung slapped Isong Baek in the back of the head.


    Watching Isong Baek gripping his head and whining, the two emotions intersect.


    Isong Baek is a Jongnam, so I want to beat him to death.¡­.


    "Tzut."


    Chung-Myung, who had his tongue full of irritation, said while looking at Isong Baek.


    "This is Muhak, which cannot be achieved."


    "¡­¡­."


    Isong Baek looked at Chung-Myung with blank eyes. But Chung-Myung is now telling the truth.


    If Isong Baek hadn''t visited him and asked for a bimoo and showed him whether it was a ssulwhabibal transplant or a babal, Chung-Myung would have been unaware of this for years.


    It can be said that Isong Baek helped Chung-Myung.


    Although Chung-Myung is a person who pays back properly and never forgets grudges, this grace is quite large to be crushed.


    "Jongnam''s martial arts is based on not being biased. It seems slow and heavy right now, but Jongnam''s Muhak is that the more you brush the sword, the stronger it gets. But this is not it. This is not a good science for Jongnam. If you want to make it big with your sword, throw it away now."


    "But the elders say this sword is a step further from Jongnam''s existing sword."


    "Of course you are."


    No one would have had a big mouthpiece yet.


    Flamboyant things move on quickly. If those who clean the foundation and those who learn the flamboyant weeds face each other at a shallow level, the flamboyant will overwhelmingly win.


    ''Why doesn''t Jong-nam know...¡­.''


    "Oh...."


    A sigh came out of Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    ''That''s too much.''


    I think I know.


    Chung-Myung caught Jongnam''s prosecutors like rats, which is the main culprit of all this.


    It''s not self-consciousness overload or flip-flop. In fact, it was natural from Jongnam''s point of view.


    They, too, would have been proud of their own swords. But decades before Chung-Myung appeared in the immediate neighborhood of Munpa and he died in the battle with Magyo. Jong-nam has never beaten Chung-Myung.


    Was Jong-nam weak?


    It never is.


    "If Jong-nam was weak, he wouldn''t have occupied a spot in the old file room.''


    On the contrary, the end of the time was an unprecedented time when geniuses. Throughout Jongnam''s history, it will be hard to find a time when talent exploded as much as then.


    And of all things, the geniuses were born in the same era as Chung-Myung, and all of them were smashed into Chung-Myung''s hands.¡­.


    It''s no wonder there''s a fundamental doubt about what they have.''


    Stupid things.


    If Chung-Myung was Jongnam, would he be buried without being called a "surveillance"?


    No.


    It is not Muhak that matters. No, Muhak is important, but who uses it is many times more important.


    "Well...."


    Then, Isong Baek peeked and opened his mouth.


    "Did you tell me not to learn the sword?"


    "Yes."


    "One¡­¡­."


    As Isong Baek hesitated, Chung-Myung peeked at him and spoke in a different serious tone."You can''t decide your own path."


    "¡­¡­."


    Isong Baek looked at Chung-Myung with slightly different eyes.


    "Some decisions are helpful to get advice from others, but real decisions are to be made alone. Neither my adult words nor mine will help. Think about it by yourself and decide it by yourself."


    Chung-Myung turned around. Then, without hesitation, began to walk toward the top of the galaxy.


    "Now, hold on!"


    Chung-Myung, who was walking, looks back slightly.


    Isong Baek has been courteous in his book.


    "Thank you for your teaching."


    "Well, don''t mention it."


    Chung-Myung shook his hand lightly and moved on.


    Looking at his distant back, Isong Baek sighed deeply and looked up at the sky.


    "I feel like I''ve met a new person."


    Meanwhile, Chung-Myung''s face blushed and repeatedly cooled.


    "The more I think about it, you bastards!"


    How dare you steal the Twenty-four Plum Blossom? And copy it? I''d love to run to Jongnam right now and make a mess of it.


    "Oh, my. Capital punishment. This is how the world feels. Instead of returning the favor, these bastards were doing this bullshit. Do I have to put up with this?"


    What are you going to do if you don''t hold it in?


    It seems like Cheon Mun is smiling back in the sky.


    "Oh, if I were as strong as I used to be...¡­."


    If Chung-Myung was now a plum blossom inspection, he would have to repeat that Jongnam''s elders were dead, but unfortunately, he was not a plum blossom inspection, but a three-generation disciple of Hawasan.


    I need to be stronger faster.''


    I feel it again.


    Gangho is a place where the powerless can''t do anything in the end. Even if Hawasan''s long-time writers and elders knew about this, could they protest against Jongnam?


    I don''t think so.


    It is a privilege only those with power can enjoy to protest and point out the wrongdoings of the other party. Now, Hawasan didn''t even have the power to denounce Jongnam''s promiscuity.


    "Right now."


    Chung-Myung grated his teeth.


    "But there''s not much time left."


    Eventually, Hawasan will regain his past films. That''s bound to happen as long as Chung-Myung is around.


    One thing I''ve confirmed today is that after all, Hawasan and Jongnam are incompatible.


    Now that Jong-nam has done what he should not have done, it is impossible for him to eat well and live well as Jong-nam does.


    Even if others wanted it, Chung-Myung would no longer tolerate it.


    "You have to be stronger faster."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were poisonous.


    He should be strong too, but the power of the whole wasan should be strong too. If Hwasan doesn''t become strong as Hwasan, the limits are too clear.


    Chung-Myung didn''t want to create a Hwasan who relied only on him. It should be a Hawaiian who can stand tall without Chung-Myung.


    That way, I can punish those stupid things.


    ''Twenty-year-old transplant...¡­.''


    It''s well made.


    It is a clumsy copy of the twenty-four plum blossoms. However, he did not just pick his brother, but thought deeply about how to melt him into Jongnam''s martial arts.


    There are traces of reducing the splendor as much as possible and modifying the inspection to suit Jongnam''s inner strength, and the speed is also adjusted to blend in with Jongnam''s other martial arts.


    It''s not just a copy of the Plum Blossom Act, but it''s a willingness to make it completely Jongnam''s Muhak.¡­."That''s why it''s so toxic."


    Chung-Myung''s face is full of playfulness.


    "If you leave it alone for now, it''ll slowly fester."


    And watching it doesn''t suit Chung-Myung''s personality. It''s Chung-Myung who has to beat him if he''s beaten. It''s not his way to wait and pray for ruin.


    "You hit the wrong person."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes look south. He clicked his tongue at Jongnam Mountain, which stands tall in the distance.


    "You have to pay the price for messing with Hwasan without knowing the grace. Pro-Nam faction."


    Then he swirled back to the top of the galaxy.


    But Chung-Myung at this time didn''t know.


    I didn''t expect the opportunity to punish Jongnam, which I thought would come in the distant future, would come so soon.

 Chapter - 62 Episode 62. Jang Moon In! Hes a god! (2)

    Hwasan is in a state of turmoil.


    It''s already been seven days since the three great disciples, who suddenly disappeared from Hawaii, did not return. This was a huge thing.


    Of course, it''s not like no one was running away at night at the time of the fall. But at least it hasn''t been seen recently.


    Thanks to that, the atmosphere in Hawasan was horrendous.


    "¡­¡­Isn''t there an accident?"


    "Accident?"


    "No matter how hard he goes, I don''t think he won''t come back. Besides, there''s no reason why he''s leaving Hawaii."


    "Right."


    Yoon-jong nodded.


    This is true of Jo-Gol. Chung-Myung has no reason to leave Hawaii. If he had any intention of doing so, he would not have given himself zero medicine.


    You''re leaving Hasan right after you give him that waste?


    In fact, it can''t happen unless it''s poison, not zero medicine.


    Just one thing.


    "If a man with no reason to leave doesn''t come back suddenly, doesn''t that mean an accident happened?"


    "Walk."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "No matter how hard I try, I can''t imagine him getting into an accident."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Did you imagine?"


    "I''m a little...."


    Chung-Myung''s smiling face comes to Jo-Gol''s head. Of course, it''s not a warm smile, but a wicked smile.


    ''Ay. As expected, no.''


    He''ll survive a cliff, a hell of a cliff. It''s impossible that such a guy won''t come back after what happened.


    "Something must have happened."


    "I hope it''s a situation that the homeless people can understand. You seemed to be really angry."


    "That''s right...


    "The good fortune-teller has been called back to the man of letters. I''m worried that something big might happen."


    "Who."


    Yoon-jong looked around the prose with a frown.


    What the hell is going on with him?''


    It was Yoon-jong, who thought everything would be fine, but strangely worried about Chung-Myung.


    "Don''t you dare!"


    Hyun Jong frowned at the sharp voice.


    "It''s seven weeks and nights. This is the first time that the three great disciples have been away for seven days and nights without permission."


    "Hmm."


    "It''s not to be condoned. Now that the foundation of Moonpa is being taken, what would everyone think?"


    Everyone nodded as Hyun Young, the finance footnote, raised his voice. Surely this is not something to let go of.


    At that time, the footless Hyun Sang stepped up and opened his mouth.


    "Come on, calm down, death penalty."


    "Have I calmed down now?"


    "Why do you think that way? What if my child had an accident? We may be in need of our help right now."


    "In an accident? What kind of accident would happen in Hasan? Even if we had an accident, it is true that we left the prose on our own, do you mean we should consider that?"


    "Or even if it''s a loss...¡­."


    "¡­¡­mmmm¡­¡­"


    Hyun Young, who was raising his voice, closed his mouth and drooled.


    Hawasan''s mountains are very rough. Those who were on the run often lose their footing and get injured. It is not strange to die if the three great disciples lost their footing at a time when skilled soldiers were also injured.


    "Shouldn''t we go through the mountains? If you''re injured...¡­."


    "I''ll try."


    Hyun Jong, who remained silent the whole time, answered in a heavy voice.


    "We certainly can''t rule out that possibility."


    But Hyun Young still didn''t back down.


    "But that doesn''t absolve us of responsibility. Isn''t it a matter of the three great disciples emptying their homes and leaving for prose in the first place?"Hyunjong''s face is a bit stiff.


    It was none other than Hyun Jong who gave Chung-Myung that authority. Now, Hyun Young is secretly dismissing Hyun Jong for giving excessive authority to the child.


    "There''s a reason for that."


    "Things are everywhere. You have to follow the rules before you count them."


    "Jaegyeong Footnote."


    "Long story. It''s a shambles on the foundation of Hasan. Since when has Hawasan been a child privileged place. He is not a great disciple, but only three. I mean, even if I was in Saga, I''m not old enough to grow up yet."


    "That''s enough."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young pressed his words and shut his mouth in a heavy, cold voice.


    If you talk more than this, you will cross the line. He also didn''t want to confront the long-winded


    "¡­Jang Moon-in. I went too far. But I don''t mean to blame the long writer."


    "I know."


    Hyun Jong sighs deeply.


    What''s going on?


    I can''t understand it no matter how much I think about it. The child he saw, Chung-Myung, was not the one who caused this accident. Isn''t that why you boldly gave such powers?


    "You mean I misjudged the boy?''


    At that time, the Ungum, who was still watching the situation, opened his mouth heavily.


    "The Long Man."


    "Say it."


    "I''ll draw my students and make a search party. I''ll search the harmony with Hwasan and find Chung-Myung."


    "Hmm."


    Hyun Jong nodded.


    "Go ahead."


    "When you find Chung-Myung, you must ask for my sins. It is my fault for not properly disciplining the three great disciples."


    "How did you say it was your fault? They say you''re not even her teacher."


    "I''m a teacher of all children."


    "One¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong shook his head trying to say something. If we talk more here, it will only reveal the problem that white plumage is not responsible for children''s lives.


    "This is not your fault. Bondo''s confidence in the child was excessive."


    "It''s not like that, long man."


    "The important thing right now is not to blame. It''s not too late to find a child to discuss what''s wrong. Wouldn''t it be a great pity if we delayed this much time to save the child?"


    Everyone bowed their heads deeply.


    Even if there was a mistake, no one can deny Hyun Jong''s thought of his student.


    "Unam."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "Organize a search party with the lead of a fortune-teller. All support should be spared. Find the child first, and then...¡­."


    At that moment, a loud voice came from outside the door.


    "Long man!"


    Hyun Jong''s forehead is wriggling.


    "I''m in a meeting right now, so a little...¡­."


    "The child is back! Chung-Myung is returning to prose!"


    Hyun Jong jumped up from his seat. There was a sense of relief on the face that could not be hidden.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yes, your limbs look fine. But...."


    "There you go, I''ll leave myself!"


    Although there were many unpleasant feelings, it was Hyun Jong who was glad to hear that he was safe.


    "Hang on, Long Death."


    But Hyun Young dissuaded Hyun Jong.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Long death sentence."


    I''m not a long writer.


    Hyun Young sneaked around and opened his mouth.


    "I understand that the long death penalty cares about him. Considering the child''s contribution, I know it''s natural to be treated like that."Hyun Jong slightly narrowed his forehead.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "Don''t spoil the child."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Personal punishment is a way to control the civilization, but it is also a way to raise people right. A child does not know his or her fault if he or she does not receive the appropriate punishment. Don''t forget that you have to be strict with your beloved child."


    Hyun Jong sighed.


    "Don''t I know that? Don''t worry. I''m the one who wants to raise him better than anyone else. If the child is safe, I will order him to close for 15 days...¡­."


    "That''s not enough."


    It was the Woongeom who cut off Hyunjong''s words.


    "It''s a serious sin that you didn''t return after breaking the order of death. At least half a year in penitentiary custody."


    "Woon-gum, it''s only the three greatest disciples who have done it."


    "A year is not enough for what this great disciple has done. If you don''t punish Chung-Myung, I''ll take the punishment instead."


    Hyunjong closed his eyes tightly.


    The position of a long-time writer in Hawasan is not one where everything can be set at will. It is a place where everyone''s opinions are gathered and decisions are made.


    "¡­¡­are others thinking the same thing?"


    "That''s right."


    "Don''t blame us, the long-lived. It''s the same with us that we care about his talent. But that''s why it has to be tougher."


    Hyun Jong nodded with his face hardened.


    "I see."


    Hyun Jong walked outside without loosening his stiff face. Those who were sitting on the left also stood up and followed him.


    Unam sighed as he watched it.


    ''How did you do this? You son of a b*tc*.''


    Unam is the only one who knows how much Hyun-jong cares about Chung-Myung. Therefore, there will be no one else but Unam who understands how Hyun Jong feels now.


    Almost arriving at the prose, Chung-Myung came into the door.


    "Well...."


    Ungum and Hyun Young''s faces are burning up.


    I didn''t get hurt anywhere. Then, he should at least be seen self-reflecting on his sins, but there is no reflection on everything.


    Why don''t you straighten your shoulders and walk in confidently?


    "You punk!"


    Hyun Young, who couldn''t stand it, shouted loudly.


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung, who found those approaching him, tilts his head.


    "Where are you all going?"


    "You punk! Where are you going to dress like a...¡­."


    "I''m seeing a man of letters."


    When Chung-Myung lowered his head toward Hyun Jong, Hyun Young, who was screaming, stopped talking vaguely.


    "That guy? That guy?''


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "Is there a reason you''re out of town?"


    "Yes, a man of letters. There were unavoidable circumstances."


    Hyun Jong nodded.


    "Explain. If your explanation doesn''t convince us, you''ll be punished accordingly. Hawasan''s code of law is strict."


    Hyun Young couldn''t stand it and added.


    "How dare the three disciples be so self-indulgent! If you don''t give me a good reason, you''ll get in trouble, you son of a b*tc*! The man of letters has done you a favor! I can''t believe I''m repaying your kindness like this!"


    Chung-Myung peered at Hyun Young and scratched his head.


    "No, it''s not that¡­¡­."


    "Can''t you straighten up?"


    The answer came from behind Chung-Myung.


    "Don''t do that."


    "Huh?"


    Only then did those who noticed that Chung-Myung was not alone turned their heads toward the prose."Hwang Dae-in?"


    "Hua, aren''t you Hwang Dae-in?"


    "You said you weren''t feeling well?"


    Wang Munnyak, who entered the prose, looked back at everyone. The gaze that stayed slightly at Hyun Young soon turned to Jang Moon-in.


    Hwang Munnyak bent over with a swipe.


    "I''m seeing a man of letters. Have you been to Gangnyeong?"


    "Hwang Dae-in. It''s been a long time no see. I heard you''re not feeling well, but I''m glad you got well."


    I was told as if I were being nonchalant, but in fact Hyun Jong was genuinely taken aback.


    "Oh, no. How is this great Hwang here?''


    Wasn''t it only seven weeks ago that I received a letter saying that I was about to run out of breath because of the strictness of my senses?


    Such Hwang Dae-in arrived here looking fine, although he was a little thin. Only then did figures from the top of the galaxy, who entered Hyun Jong''s eyes as prose, begin to enter.


    "Long man, don''t be so angry. I saved my life thanks to this small stamp. The small stamp saved me and saved the top of the galaxy."


    "Yes?"


    "Hwasan''s grace is the same as Haha''s. That''s why I visited to thank you in person."


    "¡­¡­What on earth."


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung smiles and shrugs.


    "Well, that''s what they say."


    ''Ah.''


    ''That''s mean.''


    ''That''s why I''''


    It was still Chung-Myung, the world''s first to explode people.

 Chapter - 63 Episode 63. Jang Moon In! Hes a god! (3)

    "So...."


    Hyun Jong couldn''t hide his bewilderment. It was the same for everyone else in the room.


    There were only two people out of the reaction.


    One is Hwang Munnyak sitting across from Hyun Jong.


    And Chung-Myung kneeling next to him.


    "That kid... ..." Do you mean that Chung-Myung cured Dae-in Hwang''s illness and prevented the crisis at the top?"


    "That''s right."


    "Huh."


    Hyun Jong looked at Chung-Myung and Hwang Munnyak alternately.


    I can''t believe it.


    Though a pupil of Hawasan, Chung-Myung is still a child less than three months old. In other words, he is just a baby boy who is barely out of his hair.


    But does it make sense that such a child has done such an enormous thing?


    "Is that really true?"


    Hwang Munnyak frowned at the words of the suspicious young Hyun Young.


    "Do you suspect that this wild mother is lying?"


    "Well, that can''t be true."


    Hyun Young lost his tail.


    The power of Huang Munnyak and the top of the galaxy is enormous, beyond reach of the present-day Hawaiian.


    Moreover, Hwang Munnyak was a steady supporter of Hawasan in the past. Without Huang Munnyak, the downfall of Huasan would have been faster. So, didn''t the foreman also treat Hwang Munnyak as the most important guest of Hawasan?


    No matter how Hyun Young is the finance footnote and elder of Hwasan, he couldn''t treat Hwang Munnyak recklessly.


    "This wild mother is not a very idle person."


    Hyun Jong slightly frowned and looked at Hyun Young. Hyun Young opened his mouth with a pinch of salt.


    "That was never my intention. I apologize, and Dae-in Hwang lets go of his anger."


    "Well."


    But Huang Munnyak did not easily turn a sour face.


    Of course, I don''t really feel bad. Even a small gap between merchants in business should not be missed. Using this as a curiosity...¡­.


    "Hmm!"


    Huang Munnyak glanced at the spot where he coughed. Chung-Myung has an uncomfortable face.


    ''Come on.''


    Three great disciples trying to help the elder of the Moon faction get scolded. Where would you see a sight like this?


    Wang Munnyak, who could not ignore Chung-Myung''s signal, gently loosened his face.


    Then, the sword opens its mouth still.


    "I don''t understand."


    Wang Munnyak looked at his face for a moment and asked.


    "What about you?"


    "Hwasan''s fortune-telling. I''m in charge of white plum juice."


    "I see. The seal of fortune. You don''t believe me, do you?"


    "It''s not that, it''s because there''s a fundamental question. So Chung-Myung can cure a person''s illness?"


    "¡­¡­."


    It is a reasonable question.


    Everyone looks at Chung-Myung and Hwang Munnyak with doubts in their eyes. Hwang Munnyak was speechless and looked back at Chung-Myung. This is something Chung-Myung needs to explain, not him.


    "It''s not rocket science."


    "Can you explain?"


    "Yes, as you all know, I was a beggar, wasn''t I?"


    "Right."


    "Beggars usually pick up anything and eat everything they can, so they often get sick and addicted."


    "Foolish words! As he said, the control of the world''s poison would have been open, not four thousand miles away."


    "In certain cases, yes, because beggars don''t use poison, but they know quite how to relieve their addiction. Especially when it''s similar to what''s edible."Chung-Myung breathed deeply and opened his mouth.


    "There''s a thing called a soundtrack. It looks almost exactly like mugwort, but it bears extreme poison. It''s not common to have accidents because they''re not noticeable, but if they can eat anything they can, they often get addicted to these miso. Once addicted, they suffer and eventually die."


    Everyone fell in love with Chung-Myung''s words.


    "But the way to decipher this chord is simpler than I thought. I don''t really find a way to take him to the House, and strangely enough, he recovers when fed grated radish."


    "So it was the poison of Oeumcho that poisoned Hwang?"


    "Yes, the symptoms were so similar that I tried them out, and they recovered quickly."


    "No¡­¡­."


    Hyun Sang, a non-footnote who was still listening, opened his mouth.


    "I''ve heard a similar story. Apparently, the open side has quite a lot of vision for addiction."


    "Well, is that so?"


    Chung-Myung laughed inwardly at those who were wondering whether to believe this or not.


    ''Ask me, you bastards.''


    There was nothing to worry about even if I ran to open right away and checked the authenticity. Because this statement is true.


    War is a battle against supply. However, it was one of the most difficult things in the world to make supplies arrive on time on a chaotic front. Therefore, those on the front lines picked up anything they could eat, and there were many cases of getting sick.


    What happened to this ochre was also what Chung-Myung actually experienced during the war. It was the beggars of openness that gave the solution at that time.


    The poison that poisoned Huang Munnyak had nothing to do with the miso, but what do they know?


    It''s all right if it looks good. If it''s plausible.''


    That''s how life is.


    "I can''t believe that happened."


    "Then there''s definitely no going back. Is it a big deal to be late for a day or two when someone''s about to die?"


    "I''ve done a great job. You did a great job!"


    Everyone looks at Chung-Myung with praise.


    "The Long Man."


    The Woongeom opened his mouth tactfully.


    "If this is true, I don''t think it''s something to punish. Shouldn''t we give them a prize?"


    "Well, that''s true."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes bent gently.


    "One, the long man."


    Unam raised her voice slightly.


    "No matter how far you take the lead, it is a great sin not to return to your country in violation of the order of the long-time writers."


    "Does my life matter more than a man''s?"


    "¡­¡­it''s¡­¡­."


    "Did you say that you should praise your disciple for leaving the dying alone and returning on time?"


    Unam shut up.


    "Hwasan is a civil servant who seeks justice. What can you do first than help and save people? Was my inconsequential order more important than consultation?"


    "I was thoughtless."


    Unam lowered his head and pulled his body back.


    In the meantime, Unam and Hyun Jong slightly exchange eyes. Since Unam started to rhyme first and Hyunjong showed anger, others will not be able to discuss Chung-Myung''s sins. Hyun Jong, who guessed that intention, slightly gave Unam a glance and looked back at Chung-Myung.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "Well done."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung bowed his head deeply.


    When things seemed to be sorted out, Hwang Munnyak began to rhyme."I and the top of the galaxy are greatly indebted to Hawasan. To be exact, I got help from Chung-Myung, but Chung-Myung said it was all possible thanks to the teaching of Hwasan."


    "Huh!"


    "That kid."


    "It''s a pottery. It''s a pottery."


    Huang Munnyak held a slight complaint.


    I''ve got everything I need.''


    But you can''t tell it like it is. From the top of the galaxy and Hwang Munnyak''s perspective, Chung-Myung''s position in Hwasan is also better.


    Looking at Chung-Myung''s face, which receives obvious lies with a brazen face, it is hard to hold back laughter.


    "That''s why I''d like to invest a little bit in the company to return the favor."


    "Did you say investment now?"


    "Yes, investment is a little out of place. The word sponsorship is a little clearer. Investment is supposed to be returned, but isn''t sponsorship supposed to be given even if it isn''t?"


    "Oh, thank you for giving it to me so far ...¡­."


    "The Long Man."


    Hwang Munnyak looked at Hyun Jong and said.


    "If I had only that much to clean my mouth, I wouldn''t have come here myself with the six brushes. I''d like to bet all my eggs on Hawasan."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes trembled.


    "Hwa, Hwang Dae-in?"


    Despite Hyun Jong''s surprise, Hwang Munnyak could only grin.


    "Let''s take our time to discuss the thread Mu Jin at the top. What we need in Hawaii and what we can do for you."


    "Thank you. Thank you very much. Hwang Dae-in."


    "It''s nothing to thank me for. It''s not enough to pay off the life expectancy."


    Hwang Munnyak and Hyun Jong''s eyes simultaneously turned to Chung-Myung.


    Hyun Jong opens his mouth with a happy face.


    "You bring blessings to Hawasan, and now you help her return and spread her name. I''m almost ashamed of the capital."


    "Don''t say that. If I hadn''t learned from Hawasan, how could I have done this?"


    Hwang Munnyak was amazed.


    The smoke is up.''


    Look at that flowing rhetoric. It''s just a lot of oil dripping.


    "Then you can stay in your seats in Jaegakju and Unam, and the rest of you go out."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    Everyone stood up from their seats.


    "And I''ll call Chung-Myung again in a little while, so don''t go too far and wait."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung lowered his head slightly and stepped outside with the people. As soon as he comes out, the footnote Hyun Sang pats Chung-Myung on the shoulder.


    "You did a great job. You did a great job."


    "Well, it''s not much of a thing to do."


    "That''s great, how come it''s not a big deal. I''m proud of saving people, but that''s Hwang Dae-in! What a piece of luck rolled into the Hawaiian!"


    You''re the ones who rolled in.


    I used to be a rock in here.


    Chung-Myung sighed secretly as he looked at the young men who claimed to be the owners of the rolling topic.


    Yeah, yeah, what can I do when they say they''re happy?


    Then, the sword opened its mouth in a slightly stiff tone.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "I know you''ve done a good job. However, it is also true that it was poorly handled. It''s certainly a mistake to get out of Hawaii, especially without saying anything."


    "I didn''t think that far because my student was in a hurry."


    "That''s possible. Be careful next time. This was more dangerous than you thought.""Yes, I''ll be careful."


    "It is also true that you have violated the order of the long writer. You can''t avoid it all the time with excuses that you can''t help it."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung lowered his head.


    But lips pop out of sight.


    "Why is he so straightforward?''


    I did this for you! I didn''t do it for you anymore!


    However, Chung-Myung''s twisted mind was relieved as soon as he looked up at the face of the sword.


    The mouth of the sword twitches. I can''t help but keep smiling.


    "Well, well, you should always be careful."


    ''Trying.''


    Others approached and patted Chung-Myung on the shoulder, praising him. The existence of Hwang Dae-in was bigger than Chung-Myung thought.


    You have to pay for it.


    The person who gives money is the best.


    "Hwasan seems to be about to lose his luck. All the good things are going on one after all."


    Is that what happened to Hwasan?


    I''m here in Hasan.


    Chung-Myung sighed secretly.


    When are you going to bring up Hawasan with this pool of blood?


    ''Oh, my. Death penalty. My back hurts now, too.''


    It was like Cheon Mun grinning in the sky.

 Chapter - 64 Episode 64. Long story! Hes a god! (4)

    Hwasan is in a state of turmoil.


    No, there was already a fuss, but the meaning of the fuss changed completely the other way around.


    "You saved the Great Hwang?"


    "Who is Hwang Dae-in?"


    "Best maintenance of harmony. Even if all the people who came up to the main mountain before are combined, they won''t be able to do just one Hwang Dae-in."


    "Huh? Then you''re a great man."


    "I''m telling you."


    The three great disciples, who were talking, distorted their faces.


    "Chung-Myung saved such a man!"


    "Wow! This is really...¡­."


    "I''m screwed."


    "Of all things."


    "Why is he... ..."


    It was very pleasant news for Hawasan, but sad news for the three great disciples.


    With this, Chung-Myung''s position will rise vertically, and it is obvious that the adults of Hwasan will be more likely to wrap Chung-Myung around. Isn''t it Chung-Myung who is already under the protection of Ungum Sasookjo and Jang Moon-in?


    But you''re going up more from here?


    Jo-Gol let out a grin.


    "I was wondering what you were doing."


    What a ghost he is.


    Or a man from heaven.


    "Isn''t it too much to do? Capital punishment?"


    "Well."


    "He''s the only one who''s so lucky."


    "Luck?"


    Yoon-jong stared at Jo-Gol and said.


    "Do you think it''s luck?"


    "¡­¡­do you have a different idea?"


    "It''s not luck, it''s skill."


    Jo-Gol tilts his head. Yoon-jong opened his mouth when he saw him like that.


    "It is the authority that Chung-Myung gained through his ability to go down to harmony, and it is also the ability to encounter Hwang''s work in harmony. What could we do in that situation? All you had to do was come back to Hawaii and let them know."


    "¡­¡­yes."


    "That doesn''t solve the problem. In the meantime, there is no guarantee that Hwang Dae-in will not die, and there is no evidence unless caught at the scene. If things went wrong, it would have been said that Hawasan, who tasted the money, was trying to persecute the useless and rob them of their property. Even a long writer can''t move recklessly."


    Jo-Gol unconsciously picked up his head.


    Now that I hear it, it''s all right.


    "Everything looks easy after someone else has done it. But if you try it yourself, it''s not as easy as it looks. Develop your skills before discussing luck. If you''re good enough, luck will follow you."


    "All right, death penalty."


    Jo-Gol sighed low.


    ''The death penalty has been nagging me a lot lately.''


    In the past, it was Yoon-jong who was one step away no matter what happened.


    Although he is sitting in a symbolic seat as the eldest of the three great disciples, he did not put it forward and never tried to do anything with it.


    He was just a man who went with the flow, but recently he feels like a great student.


    People have changed since we decided to achieve something in Hawaii.


    But it''s the same with Jo-Gol.


    Others shut up and thought if they felt anything about Yoon-jong''s words.


    By the way, Yoon-Jong''s words are not over.


    "One, I''m worried."


    "Yes?"


    "The process and the results have been achieved by ability, but it is also true that the position has increased¡­¡­."


    It is Chung-Myung who has already made several contributions to Hawasan. Since Chung-Myung made a contribution, can I say that?


    "I''m sure he''s going to do something else."


    "¡­¡­."


    The biggest problem with Chung-Myung is not that he is vicious.


    The evil man is even diligent.


    "Sigh."


    "What sin did I commit in my previous life?"


    The white plum was filled with sighs and sighs in an instantaneously.


    * * *


    "Daein Hwang will take charge of the harmonious workplace."


    "I''m glad."


    "If you''re Hwang Dae-in, you can believe it."Hyun Jong calmed down his excitement.


    ''You shouldn''t be too good.''


    But it wasn''t easy to press the rattling butt right away.


    Huang Munnyak offered to manage the workplace without paying. He even promised a huge amount of compensation, saying he would pay back even a little bit of the kindness he suffered from the incident.


    There are two conditions.


    Don''t accumulate money and use it right away for the development of Hwasan.


    And the other thing is, give preference to Chung-Myung, the three great disciples.


    The first condition is no problem.


    Hyunjong also doesn''t want to save money. Yet Hawasan is not in the process of accumulating property. It is necessary to pour money into the bottomless jar to soak the inside of the jar.


    The problem is the second condition.


    "Priority" is an obscure word.''


    That is a natural requirement for Hwang Munnyak. Chung-Myung is a lifesaver for him. Chung-Myung is a student of Hwasan, so he said he would invest in Hwasan to repay the favor, but the feelings he felt for Chung-Myung individuals are bound to be a little more special.


    The problem comes from that ''preferential treatment''.


    "What are some ways to give special preference to the three great disciples?''


    This was making Hyun Jong''s head hurt.


    If you evaluate Chung-Myung''s contribution coolly, you will find that he did not receive a proper award.


    Isn''t Chung-Myung already enjoying the privilege that even a great disciple can''t wish for?


    ''At a time like this....''


    Hyun Jong peered at Unam.


    Unam looked at Hyunjong''s eyes and opened his mouth.


    "Well, that''s a good thing."


    Unam, who drew people''s attention, looked around the audience and continued to talk.


    "However, Hwang Dae-in gave it to them because Chung-Myung saved them from the crisis."


    "Well."


    "Right."


    "He''s a great guy. How can you only choose good things like a ghost?"


    "It''s just pottery."


    "That''s why."


    "Hmm?"


    I coughed once in the eyes of Unam gathering.


    "Shouldn''t we award him again?"


    "Well, yes. That''s the way it should be."


    "You deserve an award."


    Everyone nodded.


    "Well, then what prize do you think we should give? Let''s all give our opinions."


    Hyun Jong smiled pleasedly as the work was released as he wanted.


    Wouldn''t it be a pleasure to have a disciple who only works well and guesses what I mean? Of course, not to mention the lucky draw.


    "Considering that you are the three great disciples, why don''t you let me first learn martial arts that I can''t yet learn as the three great disciples?"


    "Oh?"


    Hyun Jong looks back at Hyun Sang.


    This is definitely what Hwang Munnyak called preferential treatment.


    "I think it would be better to give the child that authority as soon as the research on the Falling Sword and the Chimae Sword is completed. I''m sure you''ll be more than happy to."


    "Good idea. Long story!"


    "I agree."


    It was a very warm atmosphere. Hyun Jong smiled and nodded.


    "Yes, my dear...¡­."


    "No, you can''t.


    At that moment, the determined voice cut off Hyun Jong''s words.


    Hyun Jong turned his eyes and checked where his voice came from, and closed his eyes tightly.


    Hyun Young, the footnote in finance.


    His face was full of anger."Long man! It doesn''t make sense to award him such a prize!"


    "No, why again?"


    This is going to be a pain in the ass.


    Although Hyun Jong is said to be the long story of Hwasan, Hyun Young was his priest, elder of Hwasan, and a financial footnote. It was also burdensome for Hyun Jong to ignore Hyun Sang''s words and proceed with the work.


    "Hey, financial footnote, what''s wrong with you?"


    "That''s not what awards are about! What kind of award is that?"


    "Huh?"


    "Do you think it''s good for them to give them credit? Is it better for a guy who''s busy learning martial arts at the White House to learn more? That''s the punishment! That''s why knives are so..."


    What?


    What is it?


    The conversation''s a little weird.


    Everyone wondered, and Hyun Young shot fire with his male eyes.


    "That''s not what awards are about! You''re not throwing away what you have that''s harmless! What kind of award is that? You have to give something to give to the person who gives it to you so that you can say it''s a proper award! Do you understand what I mean?"


    What''s wrong with him?


    Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Young with eyes that he couldn''t figure it at all. Isn''t it Hyun Young who explicitly insisted on punishing Chung-Myung until the previous meeting?


    Then why did you suddenly change your position?


    At last, Hyun Young''s excited voice burst out of his mouth.


    "Is this a normal ball? Thanks to the child''s rescue of Hwang Dae-in, the money in Hawasan...¡­. No, there was a huge sponsorship, and Hwang did not manage the business.He said he''d do it with Ryo! Free!"


    Only then did Hyun Jong know what was wrong with Hyun Young.


    Hyun Young is a footnote in finance.


    And the finance ministry is the place to take care of Hwasan''s household. In a good way, it is the finance ministry that manages the money of Hawasan, to put it bluntly, it is the finance ministry.


    In the meantime, the re-election was a place that could be expressed in a single word.


    hell


    What a terrible thing to manage the money of a failing literary group. Until now, Hawasan has been able to live with a signboard because of his financial contribution.


    ''That''s understandable.''


    There''s nothing to pay for, and debtors stir-fry people when they''re bored, so isn''t Hyun Young the one who used to raise the game even when he hears money?


    Meanwhile, Chung-Myung made a contribution.


    Although Chung-Myung found a huge amount of money in the box, it was money that would quickly disappear.


    What the Finance Ministry wants is not to nibble away the money it has saved, but to get enough money to spend every month because the business is going well.


    How happy would Chung-Myung be to save Hwang Munnyak, who is most needed to achieve the situation? From a financial perspective, Chung-Myung''s cuteness will not go away even if he carries him on his back for a month.


    Hyun Young dyed his face red and shouted.


    "You have to give them the right prize! That way, he''s going to earn the ball somewhere else!"


    "You don''t earn the ball, you build it...¡­."


    "Anyway!"


    Hyun Young was excited to eat Hyun Jong.


    "He''s a god! He''s a god! You have to give him the right prize and keep turning him outside to earn more! Do you understand what I mean? Yes?""¡­¡­."


    "Do you know how much money he''s made this time? Between these rice-bugs who can''t make a dime! What a jerk! You''re such a great guy! Do you know what I mean? Yes?"


    A footnote, Hyun Sang, stood up with a big smile. Then I hugged Hyun Young from behind and started pulling him out of the room.


    "Long-time man, we must make a big prize! Long, long, short story!"


    When Hyun Young was dragged out of the room, Hyun Jong sighed deeply.


    "I hope you all understand. He''s a man of so many things."


    "¡­¡­¡­I understand."


    "Actually, you can do more. Considering what you''ve been through."


    "What a grudge you must have¡­¡­."


    Everyone stole their eyes.


    "The Long Man."


    Unam opened his mouth as he organized the atmosphere.


    "Re-alertism is right. Chung-Myung needs to be given a proper award. Especially, I''m worried about the word that you''ll give me what''s left over."


    "Well, yes."


    "If you look at it calmly, Chung-Myung''s ball this time is not as good as the previous one."


    Hyun Jong nodded.


    "But the last ball happened by accident. So the disciples will guess what kind of award Chung-Myung will receive this time."


    "I guess so."


    "I want to give Chung-Myung a proper award. For all disciples to know the natural reason that a person who makes a contribution receives a prize."


    Everyone nodded.


    Hyun Jong looked at the reactions of the people and opened his mouth.


    "If so, which prize would you like?"


    However, they were all wary of each other and could not open their mouths.


    "First of all¡­¡­."


    The first person to open his mouth was also Unam.


    "The kid likes to go down to Hasan, so I think it''s better to leave him in touch with the top of the galaxy."


    "But isn''t that what you call an errand boy? Would that be a prize?"


    "Since Dae-in Hwang loves Chung-Myung, he will be treated well every time he goes."


    "Oh, I''m sure you are."


    Hyun Jong nodded furiously.


    That sounds like a great idea.


    When an opinion came out, others began to express their opinions.


    "Why don''t we give the Plum Blossom in advance? Wouldn''t the children like it?"


    "What''s the use of a plum sword for a child trained with a wooden sword? Why don''t you give me a new coat of arms! With gold thread embroidered on your chest!"


    "There''s no point in not being able to eat! Let''s give him something to eat! Or you can let me in and out of the library!"


    "Do you think Chung-Myung is like you? You''re going to give me a prize for food?"


    "Then what about the elixir!"


    "There''s no such thing as a pill!"


    "I''ve got money now!"


    It was that moment.


    Gulp!


    Hyun Young, who burst into the door, hits his chest and shouts.


    "Just give me the money! The money! What are you thinking about when you can do everything with money? What a load of shit! First, shut up the prize and the money...¡­. Eup! Eup!"


    Hyun Sang covered Hyun Young''s mouth without saying a word and pulled him out. And close the door with an awkward smile.


    Like this.


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong closed his eyes.


    ''It''s true that good things keep happening, but...¡­.''


    It seems that something is getting a little strange as the way he used to know was going on.


    I guess it''s just me, right?

 Chapter - 65 Episode 65. Jang Moon In! Hes a god! (5)

    Huang Munnyak sat facing Chung-Myung and sipped his car.


    Chung-Myung frowned at such a Wang Munnyak.


    The first thing to say was Wang Munnyak.


    "How do you like it?"


    "He said strange things from time to time."


    "There''s no harm in the seal."


    Hwang Munnyak''s eyes keenly look at Chung-Myung''s reaction. Watching Chung-Myung, who was silent with his brows closed, felt a subtle sense of incompatibility.


    You mean this Wang Munnyak is talking to a kid like that?''


    It is not a class full of self-esteem, but considering what Hwang Munnyak has achieved, it is not enough to have a private meeting with his three great disciples.


    Nevertheless, Hwang Munnyak is now alone with Chung-Myung. It was not as a benefactor who gave him life expectancy, but just as he wanted to face the three great disciples of Hwasan, Chung-Myung.


    "You''re on the same boat now, aren''t you?"


    "A ship...."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "I was lucky enough to save my boss, but I wouldn''t have been able to get in the same boat with Dan-ju. Now you have to talk to the long writer."


    "I don''t want to be on the same boat with Hwasan."


    Chung-Myung squinted at Hwang Munnyak.


    "Look at this."


    Did I show you too much?


    "Hwasan, who doesn''t have a small stamp, is out of my interest, to be exact."


    "I think you''re overestimating me too much."


    Hwang Munnyak slightly curls up his lips at Chung-Myung''s modesty.


    "Saint. I''m a merchant. I''ve been a merchant all my life, and I''ll be a merchant until the day I die. If I have only one weapon as a merchant, it''s an eye to see people."


    "¡­¡­."


    "If my eyes were wrong, I would have already failed, even if I had been lucky enough not to fail. I''m sure one day it''ll sink. There''s nothing to be unfair about or regrettable about. But if my eyes are correct...¡­."


    Hwang Munnyak looks at Chung-Myung with meaningful eyes.


    "Wouldn''t good things happen to both the galaxy top and the Hawaiian top?"


    Chung-Myung scratched the ball lightly.


    "Well, don''t say anything about being on the same boat. I don''t really like such words."


    "Why are you here?"


    "Those who say the right thing always stabs me in the back."


    That''s what they used to be.


    There were not many people who cried and praised the people of Chung-Myung and Hawasan for saving the world. But none of them ended up showing compassion to Hawasan.


    But now I don''t think you''re gonna like that.


    "I don''t like that kind of saying. For merchants, you can get on and off the ovulation anytime."


    "Yes, I guess so."


    "One."


    Hwang Munnyak grinned with a nice face.


    "If we have the same destination, why don''t we get off the ship? If two people row, we can go faster. Wouldn''t that be okay?"


    "Hmmm."


    Chung-Myung looks at Hwang Munnyak with serious eyes.


    "Yes, there''s nothing wrong with it."


    Hwang Munnyak caught my eye.


    I''m sure of that''sure.


    I checked with this.


    It doesn''t really matter how the result comes out of this conversation now. I wish I could ask for Chung-Myung''s cooperation, but even if I don''t, since I''m done negotiating with Jang Moon-in, the galaxy top will support Hwasan and take advantage of it.


    Nevertheless, the reason why Hwang Munnyak wanted to have a private meeting with Chung-Myung was to confirm this point.


    ''Hwasan is already developing in this child''s head. So you think Hawasan is bound to improve as long as he is confident.''A lot of confidence.


    But that confidence is not just the pride of a child who doesn''t know what the world is all about, perhaps because of the senile feeling that comes from Chung-Myung.


    "Painthouse."


    "Yes."


    "The galaxy tops will do their best to support Hwasan. You know what that means, don''t you?"


    "What, you''re going to lose Jong-nam and Chuck?"


    "That''s right."


    "I don''t think it''s fair to expect a price for something you''ve never asked for, never wanted."


    "I don''t want a price. I just want the seal to know."


    "Yes, that''s about it¡­¡­."


    You''ll understand.


    I''ll let you know, by all means.


    It doesn''t cost anything.


    "I''m sure I''ll see you more often."


    "Yes, the long writer said that if I had to send someone to the top of the galaxy in the future, I''d be there."


    "That''s a very pleasant thing to do. I hope to see you often and get attached to you. Hahaha."


    "Yes, of course, hahahaha!"


    Chung-Myung and Hwang Munnyak grinned at each other.


    Deep down, I have completely different thoughts.


    You little sly little prick!''


    Who are you to turn your back on? I''ve seen a cart as big as you in my past life!''


    They are facing each other with a smile, but they seem to be subtly sparking.


    "Painthouse."


    "What?"


    "It''s a gamble on my life."


    "I think that''s what a young man should say."


    "Well, I think I''ve gained a new life since he saved my life. It wouldn''t hurt to bet on a new life, a small stamp."


    "I don''t think I really care about that?"


    "I just wanted to tell you. Of course."


    Hwang Munnyak stood up from his seat. Then, he looks at Chung-Myung.


    "I''d like to say a word to the small master to repay his life."


    "Yes."


    "The paintwork is excellent. At the age of a seal, you won''t be able to find a person like a seal even if you search the world."


    "Thank you for your kindness."


    Dude, it''s not that there''s no one like me at my age, but there''s no one like me just looking through the world!


    I''m the only one who''s ever survived.


    "But the small stamp needs to hide itself a little more. The world is a scary place. The world is full of ghosts and demons dancing and fighting for a gain. As soon as the small seal reveals itself like a nail sticking out, there will be a flood of people rushing in with affection."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "You''re looking at me too much. I''m just a kid."


    "I''ve told you everything I''ve got to you. Of course."


    Huang Munnyak took a deep swipe and turned to go outside.


    "Oh, wait a minute."


    "What?"


    When Huang Munnyak looked back, Chung-Myung had a subtle smile.


    "I need you to know a few things. Can you do that?"


    Hwang Munnyak nodded, too, with a subtle smile in his mouth.


    "As much as you want."


    Like this.


    When Hwang Munnyak closed the door and came out, Hwang Jong, who had been waiting, approached.


    "Did you have a good conversation?"


    "What happened to the agreement with the Jaekyung footnote?"


    "I''ve decided to put my baggage in harmony from today. If we support and distribute the items above, we will be able to stabilize the businesses before 10 days."


    "Long."


    Hwang Munnyak put it bluntly.


    "Stabilize in three days at the expense of damage. Now is not the time to pursue profit. We have to show them what we can do.""I''ll do that."


    Wang Jong couldn''t hide his curiosity and alluded to it.


    "The small stamp is¡­¡­?"


    "¡­¡­Well."


    Hwang Munnyak glances back with a subtle look.


    It''s a male monster.''


    I can''t see it. What''s on your mind.


    I don''t know if even the seemingly young player is real or fake.


    "Hwasan¡­¡­."


    Hwang Munnyak smiled pleasantly.


    "I''d rather call you a mercenary."


    "Yes?"


    "It''s nothing. Let''s go."


    Hwang Munnyak swirled out.


    Yongso.


    A nail where a dragon lives.


    It was not necessary to think about who the dragon meant.


    "It''s paper."


    "Yes, Father."


    "You''ve changed your mind again. Maybe we should put everything on the line in Hasan."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hwang Munnyak looks around with slightly excited eyes.


    Merchants don''t live on money, they live on information. Money is just a result of using information.


    I noticed before anyone else that there lived a dragon in Wasan, where no one was paying attention. The value of this information could not be easily guessed by the presbyterian Wang Munnyak.


    "If we use this information well, the top of the galaxy could rise to the top of the world.''


    It won''t be easy, but isn''t it worth a try?


    "There must be a lot of work to do. Let''s go. Let''s set the stage."


    Huang Jong quietly followed Huang Munnyak with a look of bewilderment.


    And on the high eaves of the White Plum, a pair of eyes were watching their backs go away.


    "Sad."


    Chung-Myung, who was watching the two leading the six-sols and being sent off by the Hwasan adults, lay down on the eaves.


    "I heard old ginger is spicy."


    Dealing with Hwang Munnyak was totally different from dealing with Hyun Jong or other elders of Hawasan. Of course, the elders of Hawasan are both profound and wise. But in the cold, they are the Taoists who have lived in the mountains all their lives.


    Wang Munnyak, who has lived his entire life in a world of agitation, couldn''t be like them.


    "Whatever."


    Anyway, if we''ve solved it, that''s all.


    Hwang Munnyak will be a great help to Hawasan in the future. I''ll fill in the parts that are lacking in Hawaiian.


    Wealth?


    No.


    Hwang Munnyak will fill the sense of worldly affairs that Hawasan has long been away from the world. It''s necessary as long as Hawasan claims to be a gate.


    Chung-Myung, who put his fingers on the back of his head, smiled at the blue sky.


    "Anyway, I''ve solved one, death penalty. What do you say? Do you think I did a good job?"


    The image of Cheon Mun over the sky smiles at Chung-Myung.


    As if


    Why don''t you just say, "Hey, look at this?"''


    It seems to say that.


    "It''s only one step. What?"


    Have a long way to go.


    The biggest obstacle to Hawasan''s flight was cleared. There will be no problems with wealth in the future.


    Now that we''ve solved the problem of making ends meet, it''s time to concentrate on martial arts.


    This is not the time to speak ill of Jong-nam.


    If Jong-nam had forgotten their roots and turned to something else, hadn''t Hawasan lost his roots at all? We need to get numbers as soon as possible and give them back the roots of Hawasan.


    Chung-Myung sprang up his upper body.


    "Yes, when do you grow them?"


    I''m sorry to hear that, but I feel a little better looking down at the view of Hawasan. It''s a lot different than it used to be. Even so, when he looks at Hwasan, he''s just...¡­.Chung-Myung lay down again.


    "Death penalty, death penalty. I should have listened to the death penalty when he nagged me like that. Now that I''m on death row, I know."


    Chung-Myung closed his eyes.


    I can see myself hiding on the eaves and avoiding the death penalty''s eyes, and Jang Moon-hyung, who was looking for himself with a hot face, are visible.


    The appearance has changed, the years have changed.


    Hwasan??? Hwasan.


    Yeah, it''s just Hawaiian.


    It was one day when the long winter had gone and the first spring plum blossoms sprouted up in Hawasan.

 Chapter - 66 Episode 66. Dont worry! Ill let you win! (1)

    The power at the top of the galaxy was great.


    The top officials at the top of the galaxy showed the charm of stabilizing and overhauling the chordal sites in a few days, which Hawasan was unable to do anything about even though he mobilized all his students.


    Thanks to this, a Buddha-like smile did not leave the face of Hyun Young, a finance footnote similar to a night car.


    And most of the places where the Buddha-like smile heads...¡­.


    "Have you eaten?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Yes, yes."


    Hyun Young patted Chung-Myung''s head with a loving smile. I think honey is going to fall from my eyes.


    "You have to eat a lot. Eat a lot and earn a ball somewhere else."


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "No, come on, make a contribution."


    "¡­¡­."


    The three great disciples were once surprised that the Asura-like King Hyun Young could laugh, and even twice that he could stroke someone''s head.


    Chung-Myung, who had to give his head to a blue future generation, was a bit of a pain in the neck.


    I feel like I''m being trained.''


    Even Hyun Jong and Hyun Young were ridiculously rejuvenating. When I see black hair rising under white hair, and black hair under my ears, I feel absurd.


    I''m way too old to do it.''


    Although it was a figure suitable for his age, it was also too light-haired considering that they were unmanned. Those who had suffered so much that they seemed to be returning to their senses as they regained their composure.


    The chords settled down, and the elders regained their laughter.


    And time began to flow like a running water. His disciples accepted the passage of time, feeling the stability that had come to the city for the first time in decades.


    And while everyone was enjoying a peaceful life, the three great disciples were dying.


    "Turn it off."


    "Oh, my. Oh my God."


    The three great disciples, carrying rocks the size of a human body, moved their bodies sweating like rain. He bends until he touches the floor and raises it with all kinds of evil.


    "Turn it off!"


    "Oh, my waist...¡­."


    However, one thing that has changed is that the curse on Chung-Myung, which would have been natural to pop out incessantly, has almost disappeared.


    "Oh, I''m dying!"


    "I''m not dying. I''m not dying. Straighten your back."


    "No, I''m really going to die...¡­!"


    "You just have to do it two more times. Now, this is the last one. This is the last one. Way to go. You''re good. One more time?"


    "Argh!"


    A person who falls down on the floor pushes out a rock and gasps.


    "What if I die like this?"


    "I''m not going to die. No one''s dead yet."


    "¡­¡­Yeah."


    At first, Chung-Myung made me do it, so I started without knowing anything. I started training because I didn''t want to be hit, I didn''t want to be caught.


    However, after months of training, I realized something.


    ''This is working.''


    No, it''s not enough to say it works. The effect, to be precise, is enormous. Since I was able to endure training thanks to the medicine fed by Chung-Myung, I have felt the effects of training all over the body.


    For now, the lower body has become rigid, the sword path has not been shaken, the stamina has been increased, and above all, the whole body is energetic.


    No matter how motivated they are, they are basically all unmanned. If a warrior can be strong, he or she can not hesitate to chew a snake alive and throw himself to the cliff of Manjangdanae.


    Who would refuse to train when they can improve their skills by lifting rocks?The crying sound of the mouth, but the number of stones carried increased, and now there are people who lift the male rock.


    The most noticeable of them was Jo-Gol no matter what anyone said.


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Jo-Gol was lifting a rock twice its size. Everyone stuck out their tongues at the sight.


    "Can you do that without any experience?"


    "I know."


    The way they talk has changed quite a bit. It''s only been a few months, and everyone was a bit taller and their shoulders widened.


    Jo-Gol, in particular, has changed enough to rub his eyes on anyone who knew him before. He, who belonged to a slightly smaller axis of the three great disciples, has now grown to be on the larger side, and his whole body has been strengthened with solid muscles.


    Yoon-jong grinned as he looked back at everyone.


    ''It''s a strange thing.''


    When I first started this training, Yoon-jong had a lot of worries.


    Basically, it''s Hwasan''s black speculum, and it''s a testicle. It is characteristic of Hwasan''s sword to make numerous changes based on speed and to pressure the opponent through those changes.


    So I thought this training method of simply building strength would interfere with the spread of Hawasan''s sword.


    Somehow, the sword became twice as sharp as the effect of the training.


    Thanks to this, he was able to digest the mussels that he had learned from the beginning, and now he was learning a new sword called the Falling Sword.


    Although it was a little too much to learn with Chilseongbo, Yoon-jong was more than happy to learn.


    Chilseongbo and Nakhwa Geom differ from the martial arts they have learned so far. The more you dig in, the more the trick of rising is hidden. It is a martial arts that makes you confident that you can be strong once you learn this.


    So I can''t help but get excited.


    Just one thing.''


    "Oh, my God!"


    "Turn it off!"


    "Wow, the sword is like a chopstick with a big body!"


    "LOL, this is it! Get me another piece of metal!"


    Is this a Hawaiian or a Hawaiian house?


    It was Yoon-Jong who could not erase the feeling that Hawasan, which had to flow and pottery, was turning into a bandits'' den.


    "The death penalty. It''s time to go eat."


    "Well, yes."


    In the past, everyone was looking forward to the end of the training session, but now that they have made their own training plans, they often go over time.


    It is also Yoon-jong''s role to train too much to keep the day''s plans from being disrupted.


    "Let''s stop organizing and go in. I''m going to wash up, eat, and go to breakfast training."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "I''ll finish what I''ve been doing."


    "Well, you should."


    Looking around, Yoon-jong glanced at Jo-Gol.


    "But where is Chung-Myung?"


    "You don''t come to training very often these days."


    "Well, it is."


    Since the physical training of the three great disciples began to work on their own, Chung-Myung did not show his face well at the training center.


    "That doesn''t mean you sleep on your back, but you always seem to wake up first. Where the hell are you pawing at?"


    "Do we understand? Isn''t Chung-Myung the busiest person in Hawaii?"


    "Right."


    It wasn''t empty words, it was true.


    After a series of events, Hawasan was revived. Visitors who had never been able to visit before have become common enough to visit at least a few people a day, and businesses recovered from the chords are being refurbished and earning money smoothly.


    In line with that, the renovation of the old buildings in Hwasan has been carried out, and maintenance for visitors is also under way.Meanwhile, Chung-Myung was busy traveling between the top of the galaxy and the top of the galaxy.


    "Death penalty."


    "Hmm?"


    "How strong are we now?"


    "Well."


    Yoon-jong tilted his head.


    Strength is a relative thing. You need a yardstick to know how strong you have become. But they don''t have a yardstick. It is clear that it is getting stronger, but it is hard to feel how strong the death penalty has become as all of them grow together.


    "Wouldn''t he be at least twice as strong as he was before he appeared?"


    "Only twice as much?"


    "I don''t know. Double is a bit abstract. What''s certain is that I''m confident of dealing with three of course."


    "That''s not enough."


    "Huh?"


    "You know. That sashimi is coming soon."


    When the word "raw fish" came out, Yoon-jong frowned.


    "Right."


    "You have to be stronger. A lot more."


    "¡­¡­I see."


    Yoon-jong smirked.


    "Let''s ask Chung-Myung to roll a little more."


    Jo-Gol nodded resolutely with a grim face.


    * * *


    "What are you doing?"


    Chung-Myung trudged toward Nakhwabong.


    To be strong, no man must train.


    His sword is perfectly fitted to the body of the past. Thus, it is plausible to follow suit, but it has not achieved the perfect neocomposition date as it did in the past.


    There is no royal road here. The sword must be swung constantly to resolve the dissonance of the body and head.


    However, the problem is that Chung-Myung''s sword is not something that can be swung in front of others. If he makes up his mind and trains properly, he''ll flip it over.


    "Yeah, I''d rather die than suffer."


    In the end, I had no choice but to train in a place without other people''s eyes.


    These days, people climb mountains early in the morning and wield swords on rare Nakhwabong Peak.


    I''m supposed to do something about this.''


    There is no problem climbing to Nakhwabong, but the problem was that time was wasted.


    I''m running out of time anyway.''


    It is so busy that it is eye-catching just to repair the three great disciples, manage the harmonious workplace in conjunction with the top of the galaxy, and gently appease the long-time writers and elders who do strange things in between.


    But more important than that, Chung-Myung becomes stronger.


    There''s no time to relax.''


    If given 100 years as it is, Chung-Myung will someday step into the realm of plum blossom screening in the past. And you can be stronger than you used to be. As much as Chung-Myung becomes stronger, Hwasan will naturally become stronger.


    But the world is not so easy.


    If there are people who are after Hawasan, they will try to do anything before they become stronger, and even if there is no specific target. There is no place to welcome Moonpa who has begun to flourish.


    It will somehow get in the way, and those who pick a fight will appear.


    What if you take your time and bump into people you can''t handle while being strong?


    Besides, isn''t there a time in Hawaii where Jongnam is bound to be in trouble?


    Chung-Myung shook his head.


    ''You have to be strong as soon as possible. Enough to solve whatever happens.''


    So I couldn''t neglect my training. I just have to climb as fast as I can. Lying down doesn''t make you stronger. Clenching teeth and diligently...¡­.


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung squinted his eyes.


    There''s someone.


    An uninvited guest appeared at the training center that Chung-Myung had set up and used since a month ago.


    Who''s gonna be here from this time...¡­?''In Chung-Myung''s eyes, who approached carefully to the Nakhwabong Peak, a figure of someone wielding a sword under the moonlight came in.


    The sword creates a smooth line at the end.


    Soft but powerful. And fancy but elegant.


    A sword that hits the ground embroider the sky, and slowly falls like a falling flower petal.


    sword dance ( ???).


    A dark dawn when the sun hasn''t risen yet. A woman was dancing sword dance under the moonlight shining on the world.


    White and black hair. And the sword that shines under the moonlight.


    "A man of the moon..."¡­."


    Chung-Myung dazed into the sword dance of a woman.


    The sword melts in the moonlight.


    A tender, but never-shakable sword. It looks like that black plum flower. Yes, Hawasan''s old sword is melted in that sword radish.


    Chung-Myung has fallen into a bizarre fascination.


    Hwasan''s old swordsmanship, which I thought would no longer be seen by others, was now unfolding in front of him.


    It''s not a question of what swordsmanship you''ve mastered. It''s a question of what it means to wield a sword.


    Yeah, like....


    "Who is it!"


    At that moment, a sharp voice burst, and a woman dancing a sword dance suddenly flooded into Chung-Myung.


    "Huh?"


    The woman, who came right in front of Chung-Myung, sharply stabbed the sword.


    "Huh?"


    A fierce sword touches Chung-Myung''s neck.


    Chung-Myung sighed, staring blankly at the sword touching his neck.


    ''Frozen to death.''


    I can''t believe a kid like this caught a sign. Plum check is dead.


    "Who are you? I don''t think I''ve ever seen you before."


    The same goes for this side.


    Who are you?

 Chapter - 67 Episode 67. Dont worry! Ill let you win! (2)

    The woman stares at Chung-Myung with cold eyes.


    Meanwhile, Chung-Myung was able to find out some information about the person in front of him.


    For now, this woman belongs to Hawasan.


    The plum print engraved on the chest of an unclad person proves the fact. The only person who can wear this uniform is a disciple of Hawasan.


    second child


    Tsk, tsk. You''re going to be mesmerized by men.''


    to be pretty


    In his previous life, Chung-Myung rode the river countless times. Although it is said that it is the right path of Taoist to polish the province without being swayed by the world, it was impossible for Chung-Myung, who is famous for being the master of Hawaiian, to be stuck in the city.


    It has been since the late index. It started with a slap on the cheek of the late indexers of other literary groups, such as geniuses, talent from 100 years, or Samryong.


    After that, Hwasan''s reputation had to be achieved through collaboration with Madu who caused trouble or the Sapa who cheated.


    In his old age, he had to prove that Hawasan''s sword was the best thing in the world by knocking down all the masters of any clan.


    Of course, I didn''t mean to.


    ''The old guys have to peck at me.''


    It''s human nature that I don''t want to do it. It was the role of the elders of Hawasan at the time to somehow link Chung-Myung, who would not go even if he died, with Cheon Mun. Thanks to this, Chung-Myung looked back on the lake to the point where he was sick and tired of it.


    However, I have rarely witnessed such a beautiful woman as Kang Ho-haeng. Although there is a feeling like a flower that has not bloomed yet, I wonder what it will look like if it blooms someday.


    Blackish hair, eyebrows, white skin, and perfectly clear, big eyes were impressive.


    If Chung-Myung were a child who didn''t really have the terms and conditions, he might have been overwhelmed by that beauty by now.


    The problem is that Chung-Myung is an old man who has experienced too much and seen too much to be swayed by his mere beauty.


    "Who are you?"


    "Human."


    "¡­¡­."


    The sword pokes in a little more.


    Oh, come on, he doesn''t know a joke! Joke!


    "Hwasan''s blessing."


    Her eyes stay on Chung-Myung''s chest and then head back to her face.


    "A face you''ve never seen. Who?"


    "I''ve never seen you there before."


    The woman''s eyes get thinner.


    "Are you the three greatest disciples?"


    "Yes."


    "Hwasan''s three great disciples are off limits after sunset."


    "I can."


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "The long man has given me permission."


    Chung-Myung''s brazen retort added a chill to the woman''s face.


    "The long man?"


    "Yes."


    "To the three great disciples?"


    "Yes."


    "Lie."


    Chung-Myung shrugged his shoulders without answering.


    "Check it out. Don''t tell a lie in the name of a long writer, wasan''s disciple?"


    The woman''s eyes shake slightly. He must have thought he had a point.


    "So please get rid of this sword. It stings."


    "¡­¡­."


    The woman pulled down the sword for now. I haven''t confirmed the truth of the horse, but it''s not a crime for Chung-Myung to be here if it''s allowed by a long writer.


    only


    "It''s forbidden to see other people''s training."


    "This is where I used to train. Until yesterday, another person suddenly appeared where I used to use it, but if you ask me why I''m peeking, what should I say?"


    "You can leave the moment you find it."


    "I''ve never seen a stranger poking around in Hasan, so I''ll have to check it out."


    The woman bit her lips gently. His white face turned slightly red, and he seemed to be getting angry.


    ''He''s not good at arguing.''The black looks quite sharp, but the tongue is not sharp. If you had a face this big, you wouldn''t have had much time to argue.


    ''What a dirty world.''


    Anyway, handsome people live a comfortable life.


    "What''s your name?"


    "It''s Chung-Myung."


    "Have you received the Doho yet?"


    "No, your name is Chung-Myung."


    "¡­¡­the three great disciples are celadon? It''s not Doho. It''"


    "Yes, if you get Doho, you''ll get Chung-Myung, too."


    "Oh...."


    It''s blind. Definitely blind.


    "I am Yoo-Esul."


    "Yes."


    Yoo-Esul stares at Chung-Myung without saying a word.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I am a great disciple, and if you are the listener of Hwasan, I am your accident."


    Yes?


    Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    There was a white porcelain boat?''


    Of course, the distribution of Hwasan follows Chung-Myung Hyun-unbaek, so it is natural that there is a white porcelain boat underneath the Unja ship. After that, you go back to the first time and have a celadon belly.


    In other words, it is normal to have a white porcelain boat underneath the luck boat that teaches children now.


    ''Cause I can''t see a single one, I just forgot about it.''


    In the event of a war or a feud at a shrine, the distribution of the temple immediately leads to various problems due to age differences. Therefore, depending on the circumstances, even one distribution is skipped.


    I thought it was done because things were so difficult for Hwasan, but do you mean there''s a white porcelain belly?


    "I''ve never heard of a private residence or an accident in Hawaii before."


    "You''re the youngest of Hawasan, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "Didn''t your executions tell you?"


    "Uh... ..that''s...¡­."


    There is no way that the three great disciples, who are thinking about how to run away just by making eye contact with Chung-Myung, can tell Chung-Myung such information.


    "It''s my sin."


    Chung-Myung, who was simply convinced, nodded neatly.


    "There must have been a mistake. What do you say?"


    An unexpected white porcelain boat appeared. But what''s wrong with that? From Chung-Myung''s point of view, there are only a few additional blocks of blood.


    "That''s it?"


    "What?"


    "Greetings?"


    Chung-Myung distorted his face.


    ''No, it''s the size of an old man who wants to eat it.''


    It''s a sin to be young. It''s a sin to be young. I''m so sad.


    "Yes, nice to meet you. Accident."


    Chung-Myung greeted roughly with a voice with no emotion.


    So go away now.''


    I need to train, too. Don''t waste your time sitting around taking up someone else''s training center! You''re trying to open it!


    "...that''s a weird kid."


    Who?


    Did I?


    Yoo-Esul, who was looking at Chung-Myung with a keen eye, opened his mouth with a slightly chilly voice.


    "I''m going to make sure you''re telling the truth. If you lied, you''d better be prepared."


    Chung-Myung replied in a scathing way.


    "Sure."


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoo-Esul, who has been staring at Chung-Myung without a word for a long time, slightly turns his head.


    "That''s so weird."


    "¡­¡­."


    I''d like to return that word for word.


    Yoo-Esul, who put the sword in the search, gave Chung-Myung a glimpse and began to climb down the Nakhwabong Peak. By the time the figure disappeared, Chung-Myung sighed as he looked at the sun was rising distance.


    "Oh, my God."


    I''m treated like this by a kid who''s not even my great-grandchild.


    "The training session has become ambiguous."


    I can do it if I want to, but when I feel like someone is sharing this place, I lose my mind to train.


    ''Whenever I train, I''m going to go down and up wasan.''


    Chung-Myung smacked his lips.


    I think we should look for another training center.* * *


    "What''s wrong with the atmosphere?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head when he saw the restaurant in which the portrait house was made.


    This is the first dark, dreary atmosphere in months. I think Baekmaegwan used to be like this. It hasn''t been like this since Chung-Myung turned it upside down.


    "Are you here?"


    Yoon-jong slightly raises his hand.


    Chung-Myung, who took the rice and went to the table where Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol were sitting, asked as soon as he sat down.


    "What''s wrong with the atmosphere?"


    "¡­¡­your private servants are coming back."


    "A white porcelain belly?"


    "Oh, do you know that?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Let''s get him.


    I''m the one who''s lived in Hawaii all my life, man!


    "So what? What''s wrong with the return of the white porcelain ship?"


    "Well, first of all, don''t call your private servants white porcelain ships. If private servants listen to it, they''ll have an affair. You can get in big trouble."


    "Me or you?"


    "¡­¡­I need to think about that."


    Yoon-jong had a wry smile.


    "The private servants have been leaving the city for closure. In the past, there were no large-scale abandoned pipe training in Hawasan because the training centers were not properly maintained."


    "You''ve been studying abroad."


    "¡­¡­I haven''t been to another school, so I don''t think it''s a good idea to study abroad."


    "So what? It''s nothing but the kids are doing that''s what the kids are doing. Do all the private servants have bad personalities, so they beat them up?"


    "Housewives don''t persecute people like anyone else."


    "I wonder who that ''who'' is."


    "¡­¡­Let''s move on."


    Yoon-jong flustered out of the attack. Then Jo-Gol is quickly spoken to.


    "It''s because of the Hwajong Branch."


    "Huh? Sashimi that ends with flowers?"


    "It''s not that, it''s the Hasan and the Pro-Nam Council."


    "What''s that?"


    Jo-Gol sighed.


    "Hwasan and Jongnam interact once in a while. Now, we have an emergency mission competition where we gather once every two years to compare each other''s achievements."


    "Oh, I think I heard there''s something like that¡­¡­. When did you get it?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, I hear it''s been a while."


    Yoon-jong helped.


    "I heard that the first Hwajong Branch was a gathering where we socialized once every five years. It changed little by little and went to a situation where he was working in the name of a venue for exchanges between the three great disciples."


    "Bimu?"


    "If you call it a dagger...¡­."


    The answer came from somewhere else.


    "I was beaten unilaterally."


    "My back is still aching."


    "How do we hold out this time? If it''s a dog''s dinner break, all of you should wear ironclad on your faces. It''s such a mess."


    Chung-Myung grinned as he watched the situation going back.


    "Oh, I mean. Because things get bigger if your superiors fight in person, the three great disciples fight? And you''ve been beaten unilaterally?"


    "That''s right. That''s why we decided not to be humiliated this time, and now we''re back from closing down as a group. In other words, it''s time for the Hwajong Branch to be held."


    "Oh, really?"


    Chung-Myung''s mouth curled up.


    "You mean you''re going to be bimoo with Jongnam?"


    Jongnam.


    The Jongnam.


    In fact, bad feelings for Jong-nam were at the highest point of his life.


    In the past, I felt sorry for him. But recently, when I found out about Sulwhasip transplantation, I think Chung-Myung is the one who grinds his teeth in his sleep.


    "Bimura¡­¡­."


    In the past, there was no such thing as Hwajong branch when Chung-Myung was present.


    At that time, Hawasan was the world''s first inspection, and Jongnam was in a bad mood, so there was no point in a non-military competition. But while Hwasan is weak, he''s showing signs of friendship?It''s not even funny.


    ''These are the easy ones for Hwasan, right?''


    Chung-Myung''s eyes turned.


    Even though Hwasan''s appearance is a mess, it''s Chung-Myung''s cub. I''m the one who''s gonna peel my baby, not the one who''s!


    "That''s why they''re here!"


    "Chung-Myung, please. Please call them private lodgers. Please."


    "Oh, well, then those private servants!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "If it''s closed, can we win?"


    "¡­¡­that''s a bit."


    Yoon-Jong couldn''t readily answer. It means that it is disadvantageous to close the building in preparation for the absence of duty, but no matter how high the achievement is, it is hard to guarantee that it will win.


    "You''re right."


    Chung-Myung gritted his teeth.


    "Then we should at least win!"


    "Huh?"


    "You''re prepared to do anything to win, aren''t you? Swallow the poison! Or broken arms and legs! Of course, if you can somehow beat Jong Nam''s children and make his name famous, you''ll be determined to die!"


    No, that''s a little...¡­.


    I think you''re going too far.


    "Don''t worry! I''ll let you win! I''m gonna f*ck you up!"


    I don''t think he''s a master.


    Let''s go to Noklim and make a bandit. Why did you come here?''


    It''s a mountain here too.


    My my.


    Hahaha.

 Chapter - 68 Episode 68. Dont worry! Ill let you win! (3)

    "The great disciples are coming back."


    "Hmm."


    Hyun Jong drooled heavily.


    It''s good that the children who left the closure will return, but you can''t just think about what will follow.


    "Where did he come from?"


    "Some seem to have already arrived at the chords, and most seem to have now reached the chords."


    "I see."


    Hyun Jong looked up and looked at Unam.


    "The Long Man."


    "Say it."


    "Why is the Hwajong branch, which is supposed to be held in half a year from now?"


    "I''ve sent a stovepipe from Jongnam. He wants to pull the Hwajong branch a little bit this time."


    "Can''t you postpone or postpone the meeting?"


    "It''s difficult."


    The cloud cancer sighs.


    "Hwasan is in high spirits right now. Everything is going well, and at least I can live without worrying about food. I can''t stop smiling on everyone''s faces. This is a remarkable change, considering only a few months ago."


    "Right."


    Hyun Jong agrees with Unam.


    The most different thing is that Hawasan is full of energy.


    Those who lived without knowing what would happen tomorrow saw hope. A full-faced smile makes the viewer feel warm.


    "But we are essentially Mufa."


    "Right."


    "We''re discovering and learning new martial arts, but it''s not time for real results yet. And even if it pays off, it''s not enough to compete against Jongnam."


    Hyun Jong nodded silently.


    Unam is right about everything.


    In the past, Hawasan had a martial arts that could overwhelm Jongnam, but the only martial arts that remain in today''s Hawasan is its shell. It was only to the extent that the Chimaegum was found and gained hope.


    ''That''s a silver lining, too.''


    There is a long way to go.


    I''ve just managed to solve the problem of making ends meet. But in order for Hwasan to regain his old reputation and film, he must eventually regain his past reputation.


    But what kind of martial arts can solve a problem overnight?


    There was absolutely no time left.


    "If the results of this Hwajong Branch are the same as before, I''m afraid that my disciples, who had hope that they could only do it, will become defeatists, too."


    "Unam."


    "¡­¡­Yes, a long writer."


    "Why wouldn''t I know that?"


    Hyun Jong shook his head.


    "But what difference does avoiding make? Will the disciples have hope just because we avoid the Hwajong Branch? Don''t you think even the long writers don''t trust them?"


    "That''s¡­¡­."


    Unam lowered his head.


    "There is no shame in losing. It can''t be helped if you lose even though you did your best. You just have to try harder. But to avoid losing is something you should never do. It''s like bringing in bigger anger for immediate comfort."


    "I was short-minded, Jang Moon-in."


    "I fully understand your concern. But¡­¡­ it must be difficult to postpone the Hwajong branch in many ways."


    Unam sighed.


    ''You said something nice to distract the writer.''


    In this case, we need to say something hopeful.


    "In fact, wouldn''t it be a good thing if these students could make good progress?"


    "Right."


    Neither Unam nor Hyun Jong knew it was easy.


    Jong-nam was once underfoot, but now the gap between Jong-nam and Hawasan is inexplicably wide. The weight of Jongnam''s Ewha Womans University student and Hwasan''s Ewha Womans University student are as different as the weight of a full-fledged rock and a feather.


    They say they tried through closure, but it would be difficult to win.At least I wish I didn''t lose easily.''


    Hyun Jong''s heart sank heavily.


    "Unam."


    "Yes."


    "These are the children who are coming back from hard work. Prepare good food and release the alcohol."


    "One¡­¡­."


    "It''s a day off for kids who''ve had a hard time training. That''s fine. And shouldn''t the children also know that things have changed in Hasan?"


    "That''s what it is. We''ll prepare it without any problems."


    "Yes."


    "then, bye."


    Unam got up from his seat and carefully set up an example.


    When Unam leaves the room, Hyun Jong gets up from his seat and opens the window. Looking out of the window at Yeonhwabong, he breathed a low sigh.


    Jong Nam.


    It''s like a thorn stuck in the heart. It hurts every time I breathe, and it''s going to get stuck deeper one day and break my breath.


    "It''s hard. It''s hard."


    Winter is long and Hawaii''s spring is still too far away.


    * * *


    "Can you win?"


    Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol gathered in Chung-Myung''s room.


    If someone else had said this, I would have ignored it, but Chung-Myung''s words have a different weight.


    Neither Yoon-jong nor Jo-Gol know. Chung-Myung has never said anything in vain. No matter how absurd it may be, Chung-Myung always kept what he said.


    "We?"


    Chung-Myung clicked his tongue at the two.


    "Not now."


    "Huh? Even if you''re this strong?"


    "The death penalty has gotten stronger."


    "Right?"


    Chung-Myung made his thumb and index finger float.


    "This much?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Hey, I''m kidding. It''s not like this."


    "Of course!"


    "Of course it is."


    Chung-Myung just doubled his thumb and index finger.


    "That''s about it."


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol, who was blushing, eventually jumped up and pointed a finger at him.


    "Hey, we''ve been rolling around to kill ourselves, and it doesn''t make sense that we''re only that strong! I feel it with my body."


    "You''ll freeze to death after a few months of rolling!"


    "No, it''s definitely stronger than it used to be¡­¡­."


    "How can an acorn grow three times as big as a tree?"


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung is giving an honest assessment.


    The growth of the three great disciples is scary now. Never seen Chung-Myung grow at this rate. That''s how much I craved and scooped up, but if I don''t improve, he''s even more amazing.


    But...


    There''s still a long way to go.''


    Compared to Hawasan''s three great disciples in the past, there is a long way to go. And it''s the same for Jongnam.


    It''s true that Jongnam of the time was hard to compare to Hwasan, but it''s still an old file room. If he still maintains his skills at that time, no one can beat Jongnam''s three great disciples.


    "Is he the only one?"''


    Jo-Gol is just as likely to win if you meet your opponent well. I need to meet Yoon-jong better.


    Only two of the three great disciples. If you compare it as a whole, you don''t have to think about it.


    "Then how do we win?"


    "You can count."


    Yoon-jong frowned.


    "It will be as long as 15 days to the Hasan branch. How can you catch up with an opponent in 15 days after months of training?"


    "That''s why I asked."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Are you ready to die?"


    "¡­¡­."


    No, it''s....


    "Why don''t we just hear what the hell''s going on?"


    "It doesn''t matter. The important thing is, are you prepared?"


    "No¡­¡­."


    As soon as Jo-Gol tried to say something, Yoon-Jong cut him off and opened his mouth."I''m ready."


    "The death penalty!"


    Jo-Gol raised his voice, but Yoon-Jong didn''t even look at Jo-Gol.


    "I don''t know what other death penalty is like, but I''m prepared. And maybe most of the other kids are prepared."


    "The death penalty, but what he''s doing...¡­."


    "I know."


    Yoon-Jong was as determined as a cucumber.


    "But that doesn''t matter. I''m dead if I die right now, and I''ll never see it again. I still dream about the Jongnam guys laughing on my chest."


    "¡­¡­that''s true."


    The two have already represented the Hwajong Branch two years ago. And I''ve experienced a crushing defeat.


    How can I say that humiliation?


    "If I could return the humiliation, I would risk my death. It''s not a no man to live with it. I''d rather return and go down the mountain, I''ll never see that again."


    Jo-Gol nodded, too.


    Listening to Yoon-jong brings back the humiliation. It''s something I don''t really want to experience again.


    "Well, yes, and I''ll let you win, death penalty."


    "I believe."


    "All right."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    But Jo-Gol, who was nervous, asked what he shouldn''t be asked.


    "By the way, Chung-Myung."


    "Yes."


    "Can''t you tell me that''s the way it is now?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I''m just gonna change the way I train."


    "How?"


    Chung-Myung answered in a nonchalant way.


    "Executive."


    "Huh?"


    "If you''ve built it up, you should use it now. I''ll show you how to use the body."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol''s eyes shake slightly.


    "Uh... What if it''s how to use it?"


    Chung-Myung shrugs.


    "You know that. You''re supposed to learn martial arts by rolling with your body. Get ready. I''ll start right away from this evening."


    "¡­¡­."


    They were two people who had a hunch something was going wrong.


    * * *


    A late night.


    The three great disciples were gathered in the smoke field.


    "Do we really have to get together at night?"


    Jo-Gol pouted and grumbled.


    Now, there are no adults who do not know that the three great disciples train themselves at dawn.


    At first, there were some people who expressed concern about the training, and there were some who questioned the training method, but now that the training has been going on for months, everyone seems to do so.


    Ungum, the official owner of the white plum house, recognized the effect and prevented interference.


    So now, it is okay to train during the bright day, but Chung-Myung only sticks to training at dawn like this.


    "But what the hell are you trying to do, death penalty?"


    "Nandal?"


    Yoon-jong shrugged his shoulders.


    Everyone is complaining about training at dawn, but every single one of them is lining up with me.


    Now everyone knows it. Chung-Myung''s training is extreme but effective.


    Chung-Myung has made a boast that he will make it strong, so I''m sure it will be the same this time.


    "Did you all get out?"


    Then Chung-Myung looms up to the curb.


    The three great disciples looked at him with a mixture of excitement and fear.


    I''m sure I''ll do something ridiculous again this time, but I''m sure it''ll produce results if I can make it through.


    Now, they were all three great disciples who trusted Chung-Myung with a subtle feeling.


    "Chung-Myung??. But the training I''m going to do this time is...¡­."


    It was then.


    It''s growl.


    Chung-Myung pulls out the sword from his waist.


    "¡­¡­."


    A real sword?¡­Huh?


    That looks like a real sword.


    Chung-Myung''s sword shines blue under the moonlight.


    Even if an ordinary man holds a real sword, he is subtly scared, but it feels like his heart is pounding because a crazy man is doing that at night.


    "Oh, training?"


    Chung-Myung asked back nonchalantly. And slowly approach them with a sword in his hand.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just...¡­."


    The corners of my mouth are going up.


    "You can die once in a while. Nothing much, huh?


    ¡­¡­what? That crazy guy.

 Chapter - 69 Episode 69, dont worry! Ill let you win! (4)

    Chung-Myung''s gaze shifts slowly from left to right.


    And those who caught Chung-Myung''s eyes glanced away without making eye contact.


    Don''t make eye contact.


    He''s got me today.''


    Just by looking at Chung-Myung''s sparkling eyes, it seems obvious that he will not be able to return if he gets caught for nothing. The three great disciples desperately turned away from Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    "I..."


    Chung-Myung''s mouth leaks a voice that sounds like it''s coming from hell.


    "I don''t want to lose to Jong-nam."


    His eyes glisten with madness.


    You''re going to pee.''


    "No, that kind of guy came in and...¡­.''


    "He''s even crazier today. Is it because it''s Boreum?''


    "People have pride. How could you lose to the end of the war?"


    Even if everyone else fell for it, Chung-Myung couldn''t admit it. Even if you lose to Jong-nam who didn''t do anything, you''ll still be sick, and you''ll be punished by the evil men who stole the plum blossoms?


    I''m glad I didn''t die suddenly from a vase.


    "The death penalty must be won. I''ll make it that way."


    "¡­¡­."


    Everyone was desperate to get out of Chung-Myung''s spell somehow.


    But when people are gathered this much, there must be at least one person who doesn''t know what''s going on.


    "By the way..."


    It was Jo-Gol.


    He asked with wonderless eyes.


    "What did you mean earlier? What do you mean, we can die?"


    "Oh?"


    Chung-Myung smiled as he watched Jo-Gol coming back.


    "Death penalty, death penalty, come out."


    "¡­¡­me?"


    Jo-Gol raised his finger and pointed to his face.


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol looks around a little. Other death penalty are nodding happily at him.


    Jo-Gol''s mouth opened wide with a rush of betrayal.


    Bad guys.


    Where did you take all the loyalty of the death penalty and sell it? Before that Chung-Myung came to Hawasan, there was a strong loyalty to help each other, but when did this place become so harsh?


    "Get out of here, come on. Quickly."


    "Large, big brother."


    Jo-Gol last looks back at Yoon-Jong, who coughs in vain and nods.


    "Get out of here."


    "This dog..."


    There was no backbiting.


    Eventually, with his head down, Jo-Gol trudged forward like a cow being dragged to the slaughterhouse. Yoon-jong seemed to see a leash wrapped around Jo-Gol''s neck.


    Chung-Myung says while looking at Jo-Gol coming forward.


    "You said you wanted to count, didn''t you?"


    "¡­¡­right."


    "It''s actually a little strange to say¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung smiles. It''s kind of bleak to see the guy with the knife smiling.


    "The executions have already been strong enough."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "The training I''ve done has not been futile."


    Jo-Gol narrowed the gap between the eyes.


    "Not a chance for Jong-nam yet?"


    "Well, I guess so."


    Chung-Myung rolled his brain still.


    Did you say that Isong Baek is one of the strongest students in Jongnam University?''


    The other death penalty against Isong Baek certainly seemed to be the strongest of them all. To infer the level of the three great disciples based on the basis of him...¡­.


    ''That''s similar to what I thought.''


    Jo-Gol can compete, and Yoon-Jong needs luck. But the other three great disciples will never win.


    Of course, competition can vary sharply depending on the physical condition and luck of the day, but unless luck follows, the three great disciples of Hwasan will not be depicted beating Jongnam''s three great disciples.


    "But it''s not because the death penalty is weak.""¡­¡­then?"


    "I made a body, but I''m doing the same thing as before."


    "Huh?"


    Body?


    Jo-Gol sneaked his head down and looked at his body.


    ''It''s different.''


    Thanks to Chung-Myung''s training and taking the medicine, the three great disciples became so strong that they could not lose any weight in sound.


    When I look at the muscles that are split, I can''t help but smile.


    Of course, it''s not just good to look at.


    After adjusting to the training, they all realized that their bodies had become several times stronger than in the past. The black is fast and strong, and the lower body is rock-solid.


    "But it''s the same thing. What''s wrong with what you''re doing?"


    "I''m telling you that from now on."


    Chung-Myung smiled and approached Jo-Gol.


    The play.


    Chung-Myung''s sword scratched the floor and made a grating sound. Jo-Gol gulps his dry saliva and looks at Chung-Myung approaching.


    "Death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "Why do you think capital punishment learns swords?"


    "¡­¡­it''s him¡­¡­"


    The answer is already there, as Hwasan says.


    He controls his body through the sword, and ends up reaching the limit. The sword at the gate is just a way of training to get to the province.


    But he wouldn''t want an answer like that.''


    If I say this for no reason, I''m sure I''ll get cursed at for saying obvious things.


    So...


    "Isn''t it to defeat the opponent?"


    "Wow!"


    Chung-Myung clapped.


    "I can''t believe that''s the answer from the death penalty''s head. What a surprise. Thank you for the typical black man''s answer, which is not suitable for the doe."


    ¡­¡­I should have just said the obvious answer.


    Chung-Myung nods his head.


    "You''re half right. It''s to win. So what do we have to do to win with the sword?"


    "Why don''t you just get stronger?"


    Jo-Gol, who noticed that no matter what the answer was, was swearing at him anyway, answered without hesitation.


    "That''s it."


    But this time, Chung-Myung unexpectedly admits Jo-Gol''s answer.


    "You can be stronger. If you''re stronger than your opponent, you win. I mean, it''s a different meaningful."


    "¡­¡­it''s a little hard to understand."


    "Simple."


    Chung-Myung grinned and lifted the sword.


    "Now, the death penalty and I are going to work. Try every possible means of capital punishment. I''m just gonna do one punch."


    "¡­¡­Really?"


    "Yes."


    Jo-Gol narrowed the gap between the eyes.


    "You''re ignoring me too much, aren''t you?''


    Jo-Gol has already had numerous experiences with Chung-Myung. No matter how hard he tried, he knew better than anyone that it was impossible to beat Chung-Myung at this point.


    But this is a little different story.


    No matter how wide the gap is, it is a matter of pride to lose to Chung-Myung, who only uses hitting.


    I''ll show you how strong I''ve become.''


    Jo-Gol clenched his teeth and lifted the wooden sword.


    "And you''re gonna go with the real sword?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­I''m saying this because I''m old."


    "No way."


    Why don''t you give me a clear answer?


    You''re not going to cut me?


    Jo-Gol nodded with a wistful face. I''m sure you''re thinking about it.


    "Shall we get started?"


    "Whoa?"


    Chung-Myung smiled subtlely as Jo-Gol lifted the wooden sword confidently.


    "I think you''ve gained some confidence in the death penalty."


    " Due to the training to death."


    "Hmmm."


    Chung-Myung also smiled and lifted the sword.


    ''Confidence, that''s good.''


    He who uses the sword must always be confident. It''s hard for a person who doesn''t believe in himself to show his or her ability.


    But...


    It''s still a little early.If I were a chicken, I would admit it, but the three great disciples are still only chicks. It is natural to be excited about Hwasan because he is developing into a rising spirit, but now is not the time to be confident, but to strengthen his inner self.


    Now let me know that.


    Jo-Gol stares at Chung-Myung with sharp eyes. If you look at the eyes, there is no other first-rate inspection.


    "Be prepared!"


    "Huh?"


    "No self-interest! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Jo-Gol screamed and jumped at Chung-Myung. His eyes were burning with self-interest, overshadowed by the word self-interest.


    It is embarrassing that I can see his will to die after hitting one even if he dies.


    What did I do so wrong?''


    If others heard it, they would have bitten bubbles and pointed fingers, but fortunately, no one here learned to read.


    Chung-Myung kicks his tongue and avoids Jo-Gol''s sword.


    "Burn it!"


    However, Jo-Gol''s sword begins to make a dizzying change, as if it were rightly expected.


    Falling sword.


    Jo-Gol was adept at unfolding the fallen sword, even though it had not been a month since the transfer began. The Falling Black, combined with Chilseongbo, was colorful and sophisticated enough for those who did not know the sword to automatically exclaim.


    ''I''m sure he''s talented.''


    Chung-Myung looks at Jo-Gol with new eyes.


    Jo-Gol is second only to none of Hawasan''s, given his innate talent for the sword. Talent alone is never behind Jongnam''s Isong Baek.


    ''However.''


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    Don''t you think you need to step on the sprouts once in a while to grow better?


    This is not self-interest at all. Only hope for the growth of Jo-Gol.


    Chung-Myung grabbed the sword tightly.


    "You''re doing better than I thought. Capital punishment?"


    "¡­¡­Are you good?"


    "Yes, I think Jo-Gol''s death penalty is unilateral."


    Yoon-jong smiled bitterly.


    "You can see it, you can see it."


    "Yes?"


    "You''re unilaterally driven, but you can''t even touch the hem of your clothes."


    "Oh...."


    When others paid attention to Jo-Gol''s sword, Yoon-Jeong paid attention to Chung-Myung''s movements.


    A pedometer?


    It''s not like that either.


    Just walk away when you approach, hit and miss. Chung-Myung was avoiding Jo-Gol''s sword by taking every step in moderation.


    If you look at it, it feels like you''re looking at a well-organized sword dance, not a dallyeon.


    Every step of the way, Jo-Gol''s sword cuts Ho Gong as if he intentionally avoids Chung-Myung.


    "How far do I know what he''s''


    The only time Yoon-jong was able to deal with Chung-Myung was when he was beaten or trained with him.


    A few months have passed since Chung-Myung came to Hawaii, but this is the first time I''ve seen him performing martial arts from the side.


    That''s why I could tell.


    How different they are from Chung-Myung.


    "Gain!"


    Jo-Gol clenched his teeth and shook his sword.


    I can''t get caught.


    It''s like fighting a ghost. Chung-Myung avoids his sword casually, even though his sword fills the space as colorful as petals fluttering in the wind.


    Just one piece.


    When stabbed, the sword stops in front of an inch, and when struck, it passes by the inch of the shoulder. And when swung, the mere flick of his head turns all the changes his sword makes into nothing.


    It''s gloomy.


    When I played Chung-Myung before, I didn''t even know how to lose. But isn''t it different this time? I can''t even touch my collar even though I''m doing my best.Jo-Gol clenched his teeth and gave the sword a bearing.


    "Arghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Jo-Gol''s sword glows blue.


    "Sword?"


    "The priest''s sword?"


    The voice coming from behind Jo-Gol''s back was out of reach.


    Jo-Gol developed the sword of death solely with the determination to cut Chung-Myung. but


    "That''s it."


    At that moment, Chung-Myung suddenly steps forward and lifts the sword above his head.


    Jo-Gol looked.


    The sight of Chung-Myung lifting the sword.


    In a slow-moving world as if time had stopped, only Chung-Myung''s sword is moving slowly at its own pace. Just natural motion, like the wind blowing and the water flowing water.


    ''What about this?''


    The sword that pointed correctly to the sky stops.


    And


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Chung-Myung''s sword falls over Jo-Gol''s head with a groovy sound that sounds like tearing up his eardrum.


    ''Dying...''


    Jo-Gol couldn''t close his eyes and looked at the sword hitting his head. At the moment, the life he has lived so far passes by in front of him.


    Chung-Myung''s sword touched Jo-Gol''s head before even realizing it was a taillight.


    Screaming!


    Then the sword stops touching Jo-Gol''s forehead with the sound of a leather drum popping.


    Flop.


    Sitting on the floor, Jo-Gol looked at Chung-Myung with a soulless face.


    Chung-Myung smiled and opened his mouth.


    "How does it feel to be dead?"


    "¡­¡­."


    It''s like... ..I think it''s a little boring.


    Uh... well.

 Chapter - 70 Episode 70. Dont worry! Ill let you win! (5)

    Sweat is pouring down like a waterfall.


    "Whoo...."


    The moment I realized that I was not dead, my whole body began to pour out evidence of life. How sweaty it is, it''s hard to open your eyes.


    Soon my body began to tremble.


    What if it was an inch deeper?''


    No, I don''t need an inch. If the sword had really stopped a little further down, Jo-Gol would now be a body with a split head.


    "Uh...¡­. Uh-huh."


    I wanted to swear, but I can''t speak. I couldn''t control my trembling body.


    Chung-Myung grinned at Jo-Gol like that.


    "How do you like it?"


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "How do you like it?"


    "¡­¡­."


    What do you mean what?


    Normally, I might have been able to find words to answer, but Jo-Gol now had no spirit left.


    "Feeling like you''ve died?"


    "This..."


    Jo-Gol squeezes out the last of his powers.


    "Puppy like a foal...¡­."


    "Giggling."


    Chung-Myung didn''t show any signs of displeasure after being cursed.


    It''s a matter of course. Jo-Gol must feel like he''s back from hell. If he had the strength to carry the sword, he would have rushed to kill Chung-Myung.


    "Now, the death penalty is a little off."


    Chung-Myung turned around cheerfully. Then he turns to other death penalty people who look at him with tired eyes.


    Flinching.


    The death penalty that met eyes is all sneaking down.


    "Death penalty, death penalty. Give much thought to it."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Is it possible that it doesn''t fit?"


    That son of a b*tc*.


    ''How did that kind of person come into wasan''s''


    "Is that what a do-in would say?"''


    Looking at Chung-Myung''s performance, I could be sure that the Taesang Labor Army would also pour out their passionate insults.


    "Come on. Don''t drag your time. If you think it''s me, let''s get out. What? Ambassador?


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoon-jong looked at Chung-Myung with a dazed look and turned his head slightly.


    "Why don''t you go out, Jonghak?"


    "Huh? Death penalty. I think he called the death penalty."


    "So you''re not going out?"


    Jong-hak bowed his head as Yoon-jong glared.


    ''Every human being has become weird.''


    Still, there was something called ambassador-like dignity for Yoon-jong in the past, but something has definitely become strange since Chung-Myung came. It''s not like Yoon-jong is the only one who''s gotten weird.


    "Won''t you go?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply when he saw the death penalty scuffling.


    "It''s a shame. The death penalty to help each other fight this battle."


    ''That''s for who, man!''


    "Have you sold your conscience beforehand?''


    "Without you, we''re happy." Without you!''


    Desperate cries could not bring themselves to speak out.


    Looking at them, Chung-Myung nods as if not to worry.


    "In essence, the death penalty is one way to unite. Brothership grows automatically when you all go through the same hardship. Don''t worry about it. I''ll do it fairly for you."


    What?


    Chung-Myung lifted the sword.


    "If you don''t come, I''ll come. I''m coming!"


    Don''t do it, you freak!


    Whether everyone was appalled or not, Chung-Myung rushed to the three great disciples, spilling the ore. The three frightened disciples ran away screaming, but Chung-Myung chased the death penalty like wolves chasing sheep.


    "Aren''t you coming?"


    "If it were you, would you go? You crazy man!


    Yoon-jong, who was screaming, closed his eyes when he saw a knife falling into his head.


    "Uh...¡­."


    "Sigh..."


    The three great disciples scattered around the smoke ground trembled with their eyes mesmerized."Oh, my mother...¡­."


    "Father, I''ll live a good life¡­¡­."


    "Under the bed... I hid beef jerky."


    "Can you think of anything like that now? Now?"


    Chung-Myung clicked his tongue at the scattered death penalty.


    "You did something great."


    Although he would have been angry at the usual time, he did not even have the energy to stand up to his current three great disciples. The experience of seeing a real sword falling upon one''s head at a terrifying speed, died when it died, and never wanted to do it again.


    Yoon-jong stole the sweat flowing down his eyes with trembling hands.


    ''That son of a b*tc*...¡­.''


    It''s Yoon-jong who''s been beaten countless times by Chung-Myung, but this is a little different. It really feels like I pushed my foot into the threshold of the underworld and managed to get out.


    Chung-Myung looked at everyone and opened his mouth.


    "How do you like it?"


    "¡­¡­What?"


    Jo-Gol, who was the first to get his act together, answered hard.


    "Why couldn''t you stop him?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "It''s an obvious strike. Why didn''t you stop him?"


    You mean you did this to say that?


    Jo-Gol exclaimed in tears.


    "Because he''s fast! You can''t stop it because it''s so fast and strong that you can''t stop it. That''s what a three-year-old kid would know!"


    "Really?"


    Chung-Myung smiles as if he is satisfied.


    "You know it well."


    "This..."


    Jo-Gol gritted his teeth.


    "But why don''t the death penalty do that?"


    "Huh?"


    Jo-Gol looks at Chung-Myung with blank eyes. Just as he is about to say something to refute, Chung-Myung lifts the sword and hits it down.


    Screaming!


    Dust rises on the floor with the sound of air tearing.


    "Simple, isn''t it?"


    "¡­¡­."


    It is not just Jo-Gol.


    Now other death penalty were standing up and looking at Chung-Myung''s sword.


    "¡­¡­is this the sword I saw?"


    "Yes."


    "How many times faster was it? Didn''t you do it gently?"


    "It''s the same, the sword that falls on my head and the sword that I watch from the side cannot be the same."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol was a smart guy in his own way. Therefore, I could quickly understand what Chung-Myung meant.


    "You mean I can do it?"


    "That''s enough."


    Chung-Myung lifted the sword.


    "Look."


    And then hit again.


    Screaming!


    Jo-Gol carved the figure firmly into his eyes. It''s certainly not like invisible speed or great technology. It''s just a quick, plain straight line, hitting the sword with no unnecessities.


    Hold the sword and strike.


    As soon as the simple movement was done perfectly, the sword man became a painting.


    Jo-Gol unwittingly mouthesitatingly.


    "This is a strike."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol burst back into silence.


    "If you''ve built a body, you''ve got to use a sword to match it. First of all, the lower body."


    Chung-Myung stompes on the floor.


    "Based on the rigidly fixed lower body, lift the strength up to the waist, transfer the strength to the fingertips, integrate it with the bearing, and hit it at once."


    Screaming!


    Chung-Myung smiles.


    "Easy, huh?"


    "¡­¡­."


    After hearing Chung-Myung''s explanation, Yoon-jong opens his mouth with a heavy voice.


    "I see what you''re talking about. So it''s better for us now to wield the sword succinctly based on a disciplined body than to pursue a clumsy, fancy sword?"


    "There''s a blow."


    Chung-Myung supplemented Yoon-Jeong''s explanation.


    "I need a determination not to brandish the sword twice. If you don''t kill me at once, I''ll die."


    Yoon-jong sighed.


    ''That''s why you showed me everything.''It is said that a hundred words are a sight. There''s a huge difference between dealing with a sword with a single stroke and hearing it in words. It would not have been easy for people here to understand if they had never experienced Chung-Myung''s sword falling on their heads.


    "One, Chung-Myung."


    Yoon-jong said with a heavy sigh.


    "I don''t know what you mean, but we are disciples of Hawasan. Would it be meaningful to win this way?"


    "What is a disciple of Hawasan?"


    "Wouldn''t a disciple of Hawasan take down his opponent with the sword technique of the right man?"


    Then Chung-Myung looked at Yoon-Jeong with dumbfounded eyes.


    "What have I done now?"


    "Drop."


    "What''s the first herbivore of a meat joint?"


    "¡­¡­slash down."


    "Well, isn''t meat the kendo of Hawasan?"


    Chung-Myung looked at it with a sour eye, and Yoon-jong coughed loudly.


    "I was short-minded."


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk."


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue and looked back at everyone.


    "Meat is the foundation of Hwasan, the foundation of Hwasan. Everything in Hawasan starts with meat and ends with meat. By the way!"


    Chung-Myung glared his eyes, and those who were stabbed turned their heads.


    "Things that can''t even open their meat properly are already falling flowers, or even the swordfish!"


    "Hmmm."


    "Oh, the night air is cool."


    "The moon is bright."


    The three red-faced disciples looked elsewhere.


    "You have to know it right."


    Chung-Myung''s voice sank low. In the tone of his banter, the death penalty stares at him with serious eyes in unison.


    "If you can''t cook the meat properly, there''s no point in learning other swordsmanship. It''s based on all the black meat of Hawasan. Buildings that don''t have a foundation can collapse even in small winds. Capital punishment first needs to make what they have perfectly theirs."


    Everyone nodded.


    I wouldn''t believe it if I hadn''t seen it with my eyes. But haven''t they already been through with their bodies?


    ''The fallen sword, which seemed so strong, could not stop a single sword.''


    A simple strike seemed like the best sword technique in the world.''


    It''s not the sword that matters, it''s the man who uses the sword.''


    Jo-Gol stood up and looked at Chung-Myung.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes."


    "Let me ask you one question."


    "Yes."


    Jo-Gol sort of organized his thoughts and immediately opened his mouth.


    "I know what you mean by meat is important. But we are not you. It may sound silly, but right now we need the power to knock Jong-nam down their noses rather than the strength of the distant future."


    "Hmm."


    "You''re the only one who can pull this off with meat. That''s why I''m asking."


    Jo-Gol shone in his eyes.


    "If we do as you say, can we beat Jongnam?"


    Chung-Myung sighed instead of answering.


    Jo-Gol bit his lips slightly as he looked at his reaction.


    I know it''s pathetic.''


    He who learns martial arts is not a Jo-Gol who doesn''t dwell on private competition and doesn''t know he has to look far away. But losing to Jong-nam was an experience I never wanted to do again. That sense of humiliation...¡­.


    "What did the death penalty take me for?"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung glitters his eyes.


    "You''re losing to Jong-nam? Such a man doesn''t deserve to be alive. Where''s the student of Hwasan? He''s defeated by a scoundrel like Jongnam! I''m going to smash your head!"


    Jo-Gol trembled looking at Chung-Myung''s eyes, which were glistening with life.


    ''No, we are, but why are you in Jongnam?''The guy who just got in wasan.


    "I told you, I''ll let you win."


    Chung-Myung picked up the sword and pointed to the death penalty.


    "There''s no such thing as a good defeat."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Winning is all about fighting. Bite your pant leg or sprinkle dirt on your eyes! If you win, it''s over! Cowardly? Funny thing to say! You think a man who''s been decapitated on the battlefield can talk about cowardice? I''ll win by all means!"


    It was Chung-Myung, who nonchalantly made a declaration that would bubble if the adults of the private sector heard it.


    Jo-Gol grinned at Chung-Myung like that.


    This guy used to be like this.''


    I felt somewhat relieved.


    "So what do we have to do now? How can I use a sword like you?"


    "It''s simple."


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "Let''s start with hitting 10,000 times."


    "¡­¡­are you kidding me?"


    "No way?"


    "Just kidding."


    "Ay."


    "Joke... ..."


    Chung-Myung smiles.


    "Will you lose and die? Do you want to die now?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Maybe there''s a bigger enemy in Hawasan than Jongnam.

 Chapter - 71 Episode 71. I think the volcano has changed. (1)

    Clare fluid!


    The sword was recovered with a degree of theft.


    A drop of sweat runs down his forehead.


    ''That''s a good sword.''


    Surely there was something different about this sword than they had ever mastered in Hawasan. It is not the greatest season, but the sword smears with dizziness.


    It will take a lot of time to unfold this sword skillfully, but just learning it so far has been enough to confirm that the sword is one level above that of other Hawasan.


    ''Hwasan will be stronger if he can deliver the sword properly.''


    The times will be stronger, but future generations will be stronger.


    Just thinking about it made it hard to suppress the constantly blooming smile.


    "Hmmm."


    Woon-gum quickly rubs his hands around his mouth.


    "This is really difficult."


    Still, teachers should be seen strictly by their students, but these days, I keep smiling.


    How could you not?


    The hardships of the three great disciples in Hawasan cannot be called hardships. Ever since I entered the mountain, I''ve had a hard time with my disciples.


    They devoted all their youth to Hawasan. He overcame hardships and overcame the pain with the collapsing Moonpa on his shoulder. After those long, long dark days, light was finally beginning to appearance.


    I can''t say Gwangmyeong yet.''


    I''m just starting to see the light. The Ungum was also well aware that there was still a long way to go.


    Nevertheless, it was thanks to the three great disciples who recently began to grow strangely fast.


    Private servants and the death penalty seem to have no greater joy in the fact that Hawasan''s finances have improved and that he has regained his past martial arts, but fortune is different.


    The growth of his disciples was the most important thing for him, the official of the White Plum, and it was also the greatest pleasure.


    ''The children are different from us.''


    Today''s great disciples also tried, but unfortunately, Hawasan''s situation did not create an environment where he could concentrate on martial arts. And to be honest, they weren''t very passionate about martial arts either.


    But now the three great disciples are more passionately committed to training than any of Hawasan''s so far.


    "Hmm."


    With a pleasant nasal sound, the Ungum wore a sword around his waist and left the soft armour with a cheerful step. It''s time to train the children.


    His mind was filled with pleasant imaginations.


    If the environment of Hawasan, which is no longer in need, and the new martial arts, and the passion of the three great disciples were combined, there was a high possibility that he would be revived splendidly.


    And the main characters will be the three great disciples.


    "I''ll have to work harder to make it happen!"


    How can you be a teacher if you can''t lead your students who are trying?


    Turned around the corner and entered the curb, the Ungum shouted with a bright face.


    "Come on, do your best today¡­¡­. What''s this, crazy!"


    The Woon sword was frightened and backed away.


    In front of his eyes, there was pure and simple chaos.


    "Turn it off...My arm... my arm!"


    "Oh, my waist...¡­. I''m breaking my back¡­¡­. Back!"


    "Sa, save me. Save... ..."


    The sword rubbed his eyes unconsciously.


    Do you mean what hell is this to a smokearm that should be filled with dreams and hopes and burn with passion for the future?


    The three great disciples were all lying on the floor, holding wooden swords. The twitching shoulders and saliva flowing out of the mouth give us an idea of what happened.


    "What the hell is this...."


    At that moment, the sound of life still remained in the ear of the Ungum."Hoooooooooo!"


    The sword''s head spins. Jo-Gol, who took off his top and was hitting with a wooden sword, caught my eye.


    "Jo, Jo-Gol¡­¡­."


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoooooooops!


    Sweat is pouring down the whole body like rain. Every time I hit the sword, sweat spewed everywhere, and hot breath sprouted out of my mouth.


    Bloody eyes and trembling shoulders tell how hard he is now. Even Ungum, who saw it for a moment, feels stiff shoulders and legs shaking legs.


    "Come on, one more."


    The eyes of the Ungum turn slightly to the side.


    What the hell is that?''


    Next to Jo-Gol, Chung-Myung is holding the sword slowly. Unlike Jo-Gol, who sweats like rain next to him, Chung-Myung''s appearance is refreshing.


    The robe is neatly refined and not a single strand of combed hair is disheveled. He was swinging his sword with a relaxed face, unlike the death penalty, which looked like he was about to die.


    "Just swinging isn''t the end of it. Think of it as a single swing, squeezing all your strength from tip to toe, and carrying a sword! One more time!"


    The sound of rolling wheels creaking in the head of the funeral sword resonates. I feel like my head is pounding because I don''t understand the situation.


    What''s that situation?


    Isn''t Chung-Myung the youngest of the three great disciples? But why is Chung-Myung teaching Jo-Gol?


    In the meantime, it was more problematic that everything he said was correct.


    "Now, just one...¡­."


    "Screaming!"


    In the end, Jo-Gol, who couldn''t stand it, falls on the floor and wriggles. Chung-Myung clicked his tongue at the sight.


    "Tsk, tsk. It''s because you''re so weak."


    Chung-Myung sighs deeply.


    "I''m just overworking my body. I''m doing it, too. Use your brain! Use your brain! Think about how to wield all your strength into the sword!"


    What?


    The eyes of the sword trembled.


    The other death penalty may not be known, but the Ungum knew to some extent that Chung-Myung was taking over his three great disciples. It''s hard to understand, but isn''t there often a talent beyond age in the world?


    But what Chung-Myung is saying now is not just because he is talented and capable.


    You mean he has a good understanding of martial arts?''


    The more I see it, the more amazing it is.


    Waking up out of his mind, the Ungold shook his head.


    This is not the time for this.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Chung-Myung turned his head away when Ungum shouted.


    "Oh, my lord!"


    Then he comes running to the Ungum.


    "Did you visit last night?"


    Watching the scene, the three great disciples root their teeth.


    "That son of a b*tc*!"


    "If he had entered the palace, he would have been faithful and left in history."


    "You''re a human horse that''ll bend if you stab him with a needle.''


    Is there any way that a man who usually lived with a wall of courtesy can''t turn his stomach upside down because he is so polite to the sword?


    In particular, Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong, the biggest victims, were looking at Chung-Myung with a face of dejection.


    "What''s going on here?"


    "I''ve been training."


    "Training? This?"


    No, training is training. Because I saw Jo-Gol wielding a sword with my eyes. But the result is...¡­.


    "Turn it off."


    "Department, my lord...¡­."


    "It''s... it''s so hard. I feel like I''m going to die...Here we go¡­¡­."


    The three great disciples look at the teacher like a dog in the rain. The crybaby raised its voice unconsciously at the sight."Training is part of the process of training the body and raising the level. Don''t you know that too much can poison you? And you...¡­."


    "I know, my lord."


    "Huh?"


    The voice of Chung-Myung, who cut his own horse, opened his eyes slightly. Don''t you think you''ve cut off the words that will lead to a proper answer.


    "But I didn''t start this training. The death penalty will never be humiliated at the Hwajong branch this time.¡­."


    "¡­¡­Tuesday, Hwajong Branch?"


    Yes, Hwajong branch is not far away. That''s true, but...¡­.


    "The death penalty seems to be swallowing the powder while reflecting on the disgrace of the last Hwajong Branch...¡­."


    Bunru?


    The Ungum turned his head and looked at the three great disciples.


    Behind Chung-Myung, the children shake their hands desperately. Looking at it, it was a rhyme rising from the inside.


    "They don''t look that way."


    "Ay, that can''t be true. How can you be proud to be a student of Hawasan if you are beaten up by the scum of Jongnam? There''s a pride in Hwasan!"


    What?


    That''s right again, isn''


    "You can lose once. But isn''t it impossible to lose twice? A disciple of the Grand Hwasan faction loses to Jongnam."


    "¡­¡­right."


    Confusion began to settle in Ungum''s head.


    There are only two things he values most in the world. One is pride in Hawasan, and the other is to raise his disciples properly.


    Now the two problems begin to fight pointing fingers at each other in their heads.


    Chung-Myung, who read such a verse, sneaked up on him and whispered low.


    "Think about it. The best way to honor Hawasan is to strengthen the death penalty and knock them out of their noses."


    "It''s him¡­¡­."


    "Then the elders will also praise the hard work of the Sasookjo."


    ''You''re such a troubleman.''


    It wasn''t that I didn''t know Chung-Myung was gently enticing him. But what I hear is so sweet. I appreciate your hard work, and I don''t care about it, but to beat Jong-nam...¡­.


    "Do you think it''s possible?"


    The fortune-teller asked without realizing it. The word has so many meanings.


    Chung-Myung smiles after hearing Ungum''s question.


    "I''m Chung-Myung."


    "¡­¡­."


    The Ungum still looked at Chung-Myung and coughed.


    It''s none other than Chung-Myung who changed these kids. Didn''t the children in a rut change only months after they met Chung-Myung?


    Maybe now we need this process rather than learning one more sword. No matter how lucky the sword is, it''s impossible to teach them to beat Jongnam''s disciples from now on.


    ''One more time...¡­.''


    The Ungum looked around and opened his mouth.


    "Listen, the disciples."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    The three great disciples paid attention to the sword with pathetic eyes. The last hope, pure and simple...¡­.


    "There is no place for me to be proud of you guys showing so much passion. It''s up to me to train you as it is, but it''s not right to disturb you from training so voluntarily."


    ¡­it''s collapsing?


    Oh, hope is falling apart?


    "I will leave the training to myself until the Hwajong Branch is held. In the meantime, you don''t have to come out to the curb. However, you should be careful not to damage your body."


    Master Guan?


    ¡­... this isn''t it? What? Guanju?


    "Well, then go ahead."


    The fortune-teller spins his body.Some of the three great disciples unwittingly stretched their hands forward and folded them slowly when they saw Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    Soon after, as Ungum completely moved away from the training center, Chung-Myung turned his body around and twisted his head.


    "Come out, who said he was having a hard time with the governor."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Hurry up."


    "¡­¡­."


    The eyes of the three great disciples were filled with despair as they saw Chung-Myung pulling out a wooden sword from his waist.

 Chapter - 72 Episode 72. I think the volcano has changed. (2)

    "Tsk. It takes a lot of work."


    Chung-Myung climbed the mountain with a face that he didn''t like.


    "This is how slow it is."


    Chung-Myung sighed heavily.


    He has never raised a disciple in his previous life.


    Even the death penalty of Cheon Mun, who was bent on somehow rolling Chung-Myung, could not bring himself to raise his pupils.


    The death penalty of Cheon Mun told priests who were worried about what if Chung-Myung''s swordsmanship could not be handed down to future generations.


    - I''m worried about that, too. One, I''m a human being, so I can''t have my disciple under him. Anyone who wears a pharynx can''t bear to do that. What crime did the children who go into his disciples commit and deserve such punishment? If you are really a master of polishing the province, such harsh words are not in your mouth.


    Since then, the priests have never asked Chung-Myung to accept discipleship.


    ''I feel bad thinking about it. You bastards?


    What''s wrong with me? You''re raising them so well!


    Of course, it takes a hell of a lot of work.


    Raising Chung-Myung''s three great disciples was no different from teaching toddlers with a grown-up adult holding on to a child.


    If there''s anything else, one thing. If the child is left alone, he or she will walk, but they only understand what baby steps are when they hold their feet and take one step at a time.


    "Yeah, I''d rather die than suffer."


    As a result, it took more time than expected, and as it took time, there was not enough time to train. Now I almost have to give up my male sleep to make time for training.


    Chung-Myung sighs deeply and looks up at the sky.


    "Long death penalty. Do I have to do this? It''s comfortable for me to play drums and janggu by myself."


    Then do it.


    "Oh, come on!"


    Chung-Myung sighed heavily.


    He, too, knew well that regaining Hawasan''s film was impossible on his own.


    Making Hwasan''s name famous?


    I can do that much by myself. But Chung-Myung can''t live forever, can he? You don''t need a movie to disappear when you die.


    What Chung-Myung has to make now is the spirit of Hawasan that will continue even if he is gone.


    The movie is as colorful as a petal, but quickly grows, and the spirit does not show up as roots, but keeps the tree alive.


    "I know¡­¡­."


    How can that be easier said than done?


    Chung-Myung smacked his lips.


    As I climbed the mountain while organizing my thoughts, I arrived at Nakanbong. Chung-Myung''s gaze quickly looks around.


    She''s not coming back then, is she?''


    It''s time to celebrate. It''s time for everyone to go to bed. No matter how crazy you are about training, you won''t come out of prose at this hour to train.


    Of course, we ran into each other later in the day, but it was her return to Wasan.


    "You don''t have it, do you?"


    Chung-Myung, who sifted through the area, lifted a wooden sword with a waist.


    His eyes slowly sink after stretching the sword and taking the upper position. The playful eyes when teaching children disappear, and the eyes of the prosecutor who has gone through the countless battlefields with the sword replace them.


    "You''re going to take me back?''


    No. That''s not enough.


    Chung-Myung broke the whole foundation. He denied the history he had built in his previous life and filled the place with a new history.To go further.


    But that alone is not enough. I changed my history, but I couldn''t change my sword. If the sword doesn''t change, his sword will just become stronger.


    It''s getting stronger, faster. Only then does nothing change.


    Did I beat Heavenly Demon?''


    No.


    If Heavenly Demon hadn''t run out of steam at the end of the great mountain, Chung-Myung would never have been his match.


    It was Chung-Myung who talked about the Hawaiian First Sword and the Heavenly Demon, but couldn''t win a single person alone.


    What if I could have beaten Heavenly Demon alone?''


    If I did, no one would have died.


    Both the long death sentence and the priests would have returned to their homes to protect Hwasan. A peaceful routine of long death sentences chasing Chung-Myung and priests secretly leading to the death penalty.


    Both the death of everyone in Daesan and the fall of Hwasan would not have happened if Chung-Myung were strong.


    Regret?


    It''s not like that.


    I don''t have a hobby of holding on to things that are already in the past and wailing. The problem is in the future.


    Where is the guarantee that someone like Heavenly Demon won''t come out again?''


    Maybe someone more horrible than Heavenly Demon is after the stronghold again.


    To save Hawasan from all that crisis, we must be strong. More than anyone else in the world, than Chung-Myung in the past, and Heavenly Demon!


    To do that...¡­.


    Chung-Myung''s sword was almost perfect in the past. Nevertheless, it was not able to withstand Heavenly Demon.


    ''Why?''


    Because you didn''t sharpen your sword more?


    No.


    "No matter how sharp a tiger goes toenails, it can''t catch a flying bird."


    Because I didn''t cross the line.


    Heavenly Demon''s philosophy destroyed everything he believed to be right. Like laughing at Chung-Myung, who thought that just following the path made by the good man could reach the end.


    Just as a man who stuck his foot on the floor looked at a flying animal in the sky, he had no choice but to look at the point where he could never reach.


    If you want to go beyond Heavenly Demon, you have to fly beyond yourself in the past.


    But how?


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sank.


    I''m throwing it away.


    But I don''t throw it away.


    You have to empty it to fill it up. Hana Chung-Myung has already emptied everything in her new life. Then we have to refill it now.


    Then what will you fill?


    Is it Hwasan''s or Chung-Myung''s Or...¡­?


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Chung-Myung''s sword begins to move slowly.


    Protecting wasasan''s? Throw away everything in Hwasan? Or Chung-Myung''s?


    - They''re all obsessed.


    That''s right. Capital punishment.


    If it''s natural to fill, it''s natural to throw it away. There is no need to think hard about what to fill and what to throw away.


    purple


    The Black knows. Doesn''t it flow?


    I don''t draw the line.


    The moment you decide what to take and throw away, the black is bound to be trapped in the limits created by itself. Leave it alone. As the sword wants. And as Chung-Myung wants.


    Chung-Myung''s sword drew a soft line.


    At the same time, a plum blossom begins to bloom in the sky.


    Although it is Hawasan''s plum blossom, it was different from Chung-Myung''s drawing so far.


    It''s a little more lively, a little gentler.


    Stretch out, scatter, and sink.From east to west and back to east.


    The plum blossoms that began at the end of the sword bloom in a flash. Soon after, the pure white flower that covered all the Nakanbong Peak brought spring to the late night.


    Soft, fast, flashy and beautiful.


    However, the plum blossoms soon fall into loneliness.


    At Nakanbong Peak, where everything was fantasy again, only Chung-Myung, who stretched his sword, closed his eyes still.


    I think I''ll catch something.''


    It didn''t sprout. But I feel like I''ve got the clue.


    Chung-Myung''s sword, which became the sword of Hwasan and transcends the sword of Hwasan.


    A sword that can move beyond his limits, beyond the limits of Hawasan, and into a new place.


    "Hoooooooooooooooooooooooooooah.


    Chung-Myung sighs low.


    It can''t be easy.''


    I am not inventing a new prosecution. It''s a new frontier work. It''s still a long way off even for Chung-Myung. Just as Chung-Myung''s history grows with him, so will this sword.


    Now it is just a plum blossom peak.


    But one day...¡­.


    "Well...."


    "Heeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!


    Suddenly, Chung-Myung was frightened by the sound from the side and stepped aside.


    "Wow, Ciba, what the f*ck!"


    Before I knew it, there was someone else standing together on Nakanbong Peak. Scared Chung-Myung blinked and identified the person.


    ''¡­¡­isn''t that the girl from last time?''


    Yu...u...u...u....What was it?


    Oh, right! Yoo-Esul! That''s the name.


    Yoo-Esul was looking at Chung-Myung with subtle eyes. With slightly loosened eyes.


    "No, but how does he get out of my sight and get here?''


    No matter how much you spread your sword without knowing, is it Chung-Myung for no reason? Even in a trance, Chung-Myung can feel as if he is holding the gas in the surrounding dozen pages with his hands.


    But the last time I saw his signs, and now I''m by his side without any problems, and something''s wrong with her?


    "No, you''ve mastered the art of assassination! How come you can''t get a sign?''


    Come to think of it, his presence is strangely faint even though he is right in front of him. If you try to feel it deliberately, you can''t feel it well.


    If you see people with your eyes and listen to them with your ears, there will be no problem, but this happens because you are more familiar with the sense of humor than with five senses.


    Looking at Yoo-Esul staring at him, Chung-Myung agonized fiercely.


    How am I supposed to fix this? How far did they go?''


    For now, try to gloss over...¡­.


    Then Yoo-Esul slowly opened his mouth.


    "Plum Blossoms..."


    You''ve seen it all.


    It''s rotten.


    Her head tilts slightly to the side. He doesn''t understand what he saw.


    Yeah, yeah.


    Don''t continue to understand.


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    Anyone else would have been embarrassed, but who is Chung-Myung? It''s an accident that''s never happened again in Hawaiian history.


    Didn''t the death penalty of Cheon Mun say that Chung-Myung had more accidents since the beginning of the history of Hwasan than before Chung-Myung''s initiation?


    This is nothing to Chung-Myung!


    Let''s do it naturally. Naturally, as if nothing happened.


    He bowed his head towards Yoo-Esul.


    "Have you had an accident?"


    When Chung-Myung takes a step closer, Yoo-Esul flinches.


    Huh? Why did you flinching?


    Yoo-Esul looks at Chung-Myung with slightly serious eyes.


    "Homicide Extinction?"


    "Is this crazy?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Oh...


    Naturally, you''re out of the question.


    Chung-Myung, who unwittingly cursed, raised his hand and closed his mouth.


    Another white porcelain boat is still coming to Hawasan, why does this woman come in advance and bother people so much.There is only one way now.


    Chung-Myung waved and quickly escaped Nakanbong.


    "Then I''ll be going!"


    "Oh... wait!"


    There was a voice trying to catch him, but Chung-Myung neatly ignored it. When you can''t make excuses, it''s best to avoid it unconditionally.


    Yoo-Esul''s hand reaches out to Chung-Myung''s back. Sink slowly.


    "Plum Blossoms..."


    She gazed at his back with blank eyes and clenched her fist slightly.


    "You scared me!"


    This is obviously Chung-Myung''s mistake.


    But on the other hand, being caught doesn''t really make a difference. I tell everyone what she saw. Because no one will believe it.


    But from now on, you have to be careful. One witness hears that the witness is out of his mind, but three witnesses can summon a tiger.


    "When the white porcelain ships come back, I''ll have to be careful of my training.''


    Oh...


    It''s not just training, is it?


    Chung-Myung nodded with a determined face.


    "There''s something to do before the white porcelain ship arrives!"


    He began to walk down the mountain gate at a quick pace.

 Chapter - 73 Episode 73. I think the volcano has changed. (3)

    "Here you go!"


    "Oh, Confucius is here again. Come this way, please. I''ll guide you to a good seat."


    How''s everything?


    "Oh, my. What''s the big deal? Thanks to Confucius'' frequent visits, the business is going well and worth living. Hahahaha."


    Chung-Myung headed to the window seat under the guidance of Jeomsoy.


    "It''s a cool towel. If you wait a little longer, I''ll serve you the soju you always drink. What would you like to have for dinner today?"


    "Give me a couple of the right ones."


    "Yes, I''ll talk to the chef and prepare the best food for today."


    Not the best one, but the most delicious one, dude!


    Who are you trying to catch?


    However, Jumsoi rushed to the kitchen and brought out two bottles of chilled soju.


    "Here you are."


    "Oh, thank you."


    Chung-Myung opened the lid and poured it into the glass as soon as he picked up the soju.


    The sound of alcohol spilling in makes me so happy.


    This is why people live.''


    No matter how much Chung-Myung is a human being who has kicked Doga''s laws, he cannot drink alcohol in Wasan as a third-generation disciple.


    Drinking is not completely prohibited, but drinking within the prose is strictly prohibited.


    But whoever Chung-Myung is.


    A man of the frog belt who must do what he is told not to do, and what he is never allowed to do.


    ''If you tell me not to eat weirdly, I want to eat more.''


    The two bottles of alcohol from the cave had been out of stock for a long time, and now it has become a daily routine to change clothes and stop by the base every time I come down to the chord with the privilege of a long-time writer.


    Now, Jumsoi pretends to be the first to know how often he came. Shame on you!


    "Growl."


    Chung-Myung, who poured a glass of alcohol into his neck without delay, hung on the chair with a face as if he had come to heaven.


    "Why are there so many things you don''t want to do when it''s all natural? People have to make sense!"


    Anyway, what a warrior they are they?


    What?


    I''m a master, too?


    Come on. I''m a little different.


    Chung-Myung poured another drink to his mouth. Then, he doesn''t hold his breath and just looks at the glass. Chung-Myung, who was looking down at the sparkling alcohol, slightly smiles.


    "Not the same as before, death penalty."


    Alcohol was the best when people hid away from the eyes of the death penalty who were looking for Chung-Myung with a light in their eyes.


    "I''m here like this."


    There''s no one here.


    Looking at the glass, Chung-Myung finally smirked.


    It''s a weird thing.


    I''ve never missed someone who would sit across from the glass in my life, and now I''m looking beyond it.


    "Tsk."


    But that doesn''t mean I''m deeply impressed.


    What''s past is just what''s past. If the death penalty sees him wondering, they will hold his stomach and laugh.


    That''s the way they are.


    It was called "a Taoist who realized the high degree" or "a living spirit," but in reality, they were just playful old people.


    The same goes for Chung-Myung.


    "Well, here''s Sampisa. And here''s Daryo.


    Ž§°Ñ?


    It''s )."


    Sampisa is a dish that is seasoned with the skin of the five-bone family, pork, and jellyfish, and Daeryo green onion is a dish that boiled down jokbal. Both were traditional foods of the island island.


    "What about the frozen pork?"


    "It''s coming soon."


    Chung-Myung picked up his chopsticks, smacking his lips.


    It''s not as good as the delicacies on the table right now, is it? After drinking a glass of soju and eating cold vegetables, it is like heaven.This is the lineage.''


    The fable is freezing to death.


    Death penalty, I don''t split. Live happily there.


    Then the door opened and a series of crowds entered.


    "Welcome home!"


    Jumsoi rushed to the door.


    Those who came inside were all young men and women.


    Are you too old to be a young man?''


    Men seem to be separated, and women certainly look younger than him.Anyway, Chung-Myung looks like a bunch of blood.


    Those who came inside looked around and sat down on the table next to Chung-Myung. Chung-Myung didn''t care about them and diligently teased them with chopsticks.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve had food."


    "Now I can''t eat any more, death penalty."


    "That''s why you didn''t come here? It''s important to climb the mountain as soon as possible and greet the private servants, but they''ll understand."


    Capital punishment or private residence?


    Chung-Myung lifted his head slightly and glanced at those who put their backs down. Come to think of it, they''re all wearing black suits. And the chest was embroidered with plum blossoms symbolizing Hawasan.


    Is it a white porcelain boat?


    Wearing a robe embroidered with plum blossoms, it is Mundo in Hwasan, and Chung-Myung has never seen it, so the white porcelain belly will fit. He''s about the same age as well.


    Chung-Myung lowered his head.


    I didn''t do anything wrong, but I don''t want to show my face. I don''t want to get involved. Fortunately, I''m wearing casual clothes now, so if I don''t get tangled up, there won''t be a problem.


    ''You don''t even let me eat properly. Let''s hurry up and eat and go out.''


    There can be no such thing as the joy of meeting a junior.


    He''s a pain in the ass, he''s a pain in the ass. It is best not to get involved as much as possible.


    "But what about you?"


    "I think I went up to Hawaii first."


    "Weren''t we supposed to meet in harmony?"


    "When do you ever listen to a similar sibling?"


    "Well, then the masters must have thought we were here."


    "It''s okay. Everyone knows the similarity is unique."


    "That''s a relief."


    The young man in the middle called Jeomsoy to finish a simple order. Then I ordered a drink to fill the cups of the death penalty.


    "Jeo-jeo."


    Chung-Myung frowned.


    "Now they''re finally drinking in the middle of the harmony. Even if Munpa turns upside down, it''s oil!''


    Anyway, these days!


    Yes?


    Me?


    No. I''m different. I''m almost a hundred years old...¡­.


    Move on, move on.


    "You all did a great job. You overcame the hard training well."


    "Who else has suffered as much as the death penalty? We just followed the death penalty."


    "That''s right. The death penalty worked the hardest."


    The tall young man in the middle smiles.


    "You''re handsome."


    Chung-Myung, a man, looks warm and cozy. The painting is captured by wearing a black coat on it.


    How should I say this? It''s like a legendary collaborator in a story.


    "I know better than anyone that you''ve ever worked with. This alcohol is for me personally, so don''t feel pressured and drink as much as you want."


    "Thank you, death penalty."


    "But don''t get too drunk. Because I have to go up to Hawasan in the evening."


    "Of course."


    The sound of laughter is jingling up.


    So on my way back from training, I guess I''m having a drink while I''m in harmony. Maybe that one called the death penalty is the great disciple of the white porcelain ship, and the rest are the great powers of the white porcelain ship.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to drink so confidently in a place where other people might see it.''Moonpa is working well.''


    Chung-Myung gave a slight sniff.


    It was hard to imagine that they would drink among themselves when he was a high school student. He would have been stuck in a penitentiary and would have had to swing his sword at the wall for a week.


    So Chung-Myung hid and drank!


    Yes?


    Yeah, I did drink it. How can you not eat that?


    But basically, I was hiding and drinking! It''s not like that!


    Chung-Myung, whose thoughts were unknown, began to collide with glasses and share drinks. The atmosphere begins to heat up as the food is served quickly and the table is filled.


    Let''s just eat and go.''


    In the midst of a tumult, Chung-Myung quickly teased the chopsticks. And as soon as he poured a glass of soju neatly, a remark that could not be ignored penetrated his ear.


    "Baek Cheon to death."


    "Say it, priest."


    "After all this hard work, we can get good results at Hwajong Branch, right?"


    A person called Baek Cheon crosses his arms and nods slowly.


    "¡­mmmmm."


    "Right, capital punishment?"


    "Priest. Honestly, I don''t know. But there''s one thing I know."


    "What''s that?"


    "Try never betrays a man."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes shed a clear light.


    "We''ve done enough to try. He overcame the hard training and constantly whipped himself. Isn''t it true that even if we don''t win, we''ve gone a long way in that time?"


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "Don''t hang yourself on winning or losing. We''re playing a long game. If you lose your eyes to the immediate outcome, you may lose the distant future."


    "Oh... I was short-minded."


    "But I want to win."


    Baek Cheon smiles softly. When a smile was made on his handsome face, it felt like the surroundings were brightening up. All of his students looked at him with trust.


    But then there was one with a rotten face.


    Did you put oil on your mouth?''


    Chung-Myung gulped down Sohongju with a sour face. Chung-Myung doesn''t fit the sound of his mouth.


    I think it''s something different from the death penalty.''


    It was the same with the death penalty for ranting, but it''s something different. But it''s not like I did anything wrong...¡­.


    "How good are we at this? Can you fight against the disciples of Jongnam now?"


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon opened his mouth with a serene face.


    "Jongnam is strong. Isn''t it an old file room, in name and reality?"


    "Yes, you are."


    "In the past, we were also members of the old faction.But, frankly, now Jong-nam and we are incomparably different."


    Everyone''s face turned dark at the words of Baek Cheon.


    "But that''s just fame."


    Baek Cheon''s voice is slightly raised as if he is trying to refresh the atmosphere.


    "Fame and skill are not necessarily proportional. Although we lost the last Hwajong branch, the difference was not significant. During that time, didn''t we concentrate on training while reducing our sleep? Now, Jong Nam will be able to compete with him."


    "You mean the Jong-nam?"


    "Where was Jongnam from the beginning? Where was Hwasan from the beginning? Nothing is set in stone. If we can move forward without rest, it will not be impossible to look beyond the end of our generation to the world."


    A powerful voice and determined eyes. It was definitely an attractive figure.It was a moment when everyone was looking at Baek Cheon with touching eyes.


    "Pfft!"


    There was a low sneer coming from behind.


    The heads of the six people sitting at the table turn to one side in unison.


    "Uh...¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who realized that the eyes were on him, covered his mouth with an awkward face.


    ''Oh, I didn''t know.''


    I heard something so absurd that I burst into laughter.


    In everyone''s eyes, Chung-Myung quickly came up with a breakthrough as usual.


    ''Let''s move on naturally.''


    And I started coughing violently.


    "Pu??!! Pu!! Oh, my! Coughing! Is there something in your throat? Pooh!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung frowned at the way he looked at himself.


    Why aren''t you fooled? Your acting is perfect.''


    Cough more intensely...¡­.


    "Small brothers."


    "What?"


    Baek Cheon slowly rises from his seat. Then he stared at Chung-Myung and opened his mouth.


    "Who is the little brother? I don''t think I''ve seen this face in harmony. If you don''t mind, may I ask your family and name?"


    "¡­¡­."


    I think we''re screwed.


    You see?

 Chapter - 74 Episode 74. I think the volcano has changed. (4)

    Baek Cheon''s eyes are getting thinner.


    Who''s this guy?''


    It''s so bizarre.


    I felt a subtle sense of incompatibility from the first time I entered this guest cup, but now that I look closely, I can see why I felt that way.


    A kid who''s only 15 or so now drinks after ordering expensive food?


    Of course it is possible.


    Children of the High Priesthood, or descendants of the money elite. And in the case of children in shopping malls, they enjoy the culture from a young age.


    The problem is that this place is in harmony.


    As far as he knows, there is no masterpiece in the chords, no descendants of the prestigious family, and no restraint in the rich shopping district. It is not Chung-Myung''s age, though.


    So who the hell is that kid drinking alone in the chords?


    "Cough."


    The child coughed low and shook his hand.


    "I''m just a passerby. Don''t worry about it and finish what you''ve been eating."


    "I''m a passerby."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes bend gently.


    "Well, that''s possible. Small medicine. We met here. Why don''t we name each other? I''m Baek Cheon, the great student of the Grand Hwasan."


    Chung-Myung sharpened his teeth behind the hand covering his face.


    "No, you son of a b*tc*? Why are you so persistent?


    I can''t beat him up.


    There is no burden of making a kite by shaking off the back of the celadon or drying it, but it is not a white porcelain belly.


    If the fact that Chung-Myung beat Baek Cheon like a mouse spreads in Hwasan, the long-term writer will pack up his seat and lie down, and Ungum, which has become more nagging these days, will likely run wild to cut Chung-Myung down.


    Then everything Chung-Myung has built up will collapse.


    ''You can''t do that.''


    You can''t get involved with a young man for nothing. Chung-Myung coughed a couple of times.


    "I don''t have a name to put forward¡­¡­."


    "When it comes to conversation, I don''t think it''s the right of the superior to cover his face?"


    What kind of a mastermind is that? Then you''ll be in office, you son of a b*tc*!


    It was Chung-Myung who was emotional, but for now, avoiding his body is the first.


    Chung-Myung crept up from his seat.


    "Then I''ll be going."


    "Stop right there."


    "See you next time and we''ll talk."


    Chung-Myung, who was trying to turn around, grabbed the bottle on the table. And bow your head with your mouth covered.


    "Good-bye."


    "Mini, I''d like to talk to you a little bit more?"


    "I don''t have a hobby of peeling nogari with a man. Of course."


    As Chung-Myung rushed to the entrance, Baek Cheon quickly reached out, hardening his face.


    ''Where!''


    The moment his hand tried to hold Chung-Myung''s hem.


    Let''s start.


    Chung-Myung naturally steps aside, and Baek Cheon''s hand cuts Ho Gong.


    "Huh?"


    "Good luck!"


    Chung-Myung rushed out of the glass.


    Baek Cheon looks blankly at where Chung-Myung left.


    "Dodged?"


    He obviously managed gold at the last minute. Although not the pinnacle, it was too much of a trick to grab a child.


    But you avoided it.


    "Why didn''t you catch him?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "Didn''t you let go at the end?"


    Baek Cheon''s face was embarrassed.


    How do I answer that?


    "¡­¡­I thought it wasn''t up to a master to persecute a young child.""You''re like the death penalty. Haha."


    Baek Cheon had an awkward smile.


    "It must have been a mistake.


    It is clear that he was relieved by the fact that he was tired from his long journey, or that he arrived in Wasan.


    If he''d been good at it, he wouldn''t be able to catch that little kid.


    "I thought there were more people in the harmony, and now there are more faces I''ve never seen before."


    "It''s not even a small chord, so we can''t all know. If you are meant to be, you will meet again."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    Back Cheon smiled and went back to his seat.


    But his smile wasn''t as bright as it was a while ago.


    * * *


    "Oh, shit!"


    Chung-Myung kicked the stone.


    "Why are you crawling in there? There are a lot of other glasses and lots of bases. Anyway, if you don''t want luck, you''ll break your nose even if you fall backwards!"


    What a waste.


    It makes me upset to think of snacks that I haven''t finished. How much is that?


    "I''m glad you brought me a drink."


    Climbing up Hawasan, Chung-Myung drank from a bottle.


    "Oh, it''s so catchy."


    It would have been better if there were only snacks.


    Chung-Myung smacked his lips and threw an empty bottle into the corner.


    "Yeah, it''s a hell of a climb."


    I can''t get used to this mountain no matter how many times I climb it.


    ''By the way, it''s a white porcelain boat.''


    People who were not part of Chung-Myung''s plan suddenly popped up. Of course, just because they show up doesn''t mean it''s gonna bother you...¡­.


    It could be a little annoying.''


    The reason why Chung-Myung has been comfortable living in Hawaii is because he has made a tremendous contribution and is given preferential treatment implicitly. But it is not just that.


    The biggest reason why Chung-Myung thinks is that the age difference between Unja-bae and Celadon-bae is extreme.


    Compared to the Unja ship, which has all gone beyond fifty, there are only young children who are only twenty years old. It''s hard to keep up with the unja ship chasing each and every one by one, it''s hard to save face.


    This is how the top rider does it.


    The scariest person for a fresh recruit is neither a general nor an emperor. It''s the jockey. Isn''t it human nature that a dirty senior is scarier than a distant mastermind?


    But I have a senior who I thought was not there.


    "Yes, a white porcelain boat."


    First of all, the first relationship was made weird.


    "Hey, I shouldn''t have laughed there."


    But I couldn''t hold back my laughter.


    Baek Cheon''s words were so absurd.


    "Catch Jong-nam?"


    On that subject?


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue.


    The three great disciples of Jongnam were the only ones that''s all.


    "Oh, my. Capital punishment. This is an era in which such things are installed as disciples of Hawasan. What? These days! Whew!"


    When I saw the three great disciples, I was less shocked.


    How much would children learn when they learn martial arts? Even if I had learned proper martial arts, it wouldn''t have been much different at that level.


    However, Lee Dae-dae says differently.


    The three great disciples should lay the groundwork, the great disciples should grow up through training, and the great disciples should enter a hard-boiled. And when you are an elder, it is standard to complete your own path of martial arts.


    Yeah... that''s the standard.


    "Oh, my God."


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    Looking at the disciples of Ewha Womans University, I feel upset. They''re also members of Hawasan, so Chung-Myung should hold them...¡­.


    "It''s not time for me to waste my time like this."


    Seeing the students of Ewha Womans University makes me more urgent."Well, how many years do they make a fool of themselves?"


    It was still a long, long way off.


    * * *


    "Jo-Gol''s death penalty! All three great disciples should gather at the smoke range."


    "Why?"


    "Housekeepers are back."


    "Well, I see. Did you tell the Ambassador?"


    "Yes! He''ll be right back."


    "Got it."


    Jo-Gol dressed up in order.


    Come to think of it, it''s about time the sun set.


    I wonder if he''s back.''


    Jo-Gol opened the door and went out and opened Chung-Myung''s door.


    "Ku-ha... Drung, ku!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung scattered on the bed was a speechless Jo-Gol. Lying down like a heavy drink...¡­.


    "Did you really eat it?"


    I think I smell alcohol somewhere.


    Surprised, Jo-Gol rushed to Chung-Myung, grabbed him by the shoulder and shook him.


    "Chung-Myung! Priest! Priest Chung-Myung! You crazy...¡­."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­¡­Oh, no. Forget the last one."


    It wakes up in a very appropriate.


    "They''re all here because they''re back. Hurry up and wash up. You look terrible right now."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    Chung-Myung stretched himself out.


    "I guess I dozed off when I took a break."


    It''s not sleeping.


    Chung-Myung, there''s no such thing as a dozing creature in the world. You have to lie down and say you''re sleeping.


    "You wash up first...¡­."


    "Hoops!"


    When Chung-Myung added a little shout, the smell of alcohol came out. When Jo-Gol was about to say something...¡­.


    ''Huh?''


    The smell of alcohol that had pervaded disappeared at once. I sniffed and smelled it, but the same is true.


    "Huh? Where did you smell the alcohol?"


    "Alcohol, holy cleanliness, what a mess, death penalty. You''ll be punished by heaven."


    "¡­¡­No, I''m sure¡­¡­."


    "Let''s go. I''m going to get kicked out late."


    It was a very unfair Jo-Gol, but for now, Chung-Myung was right, so he hurried to follow without saying nothing.


    "But why are we going out when we''re returning to this school?"


    "But you''re welcome. They''re coming back from a tough closing."


    Hard closure is freezing to death.


    That''s not the case with the closure.


    We''re gonna put him in a lightless penitentiary for two months, three months, and we''re gonna eat moss and swing a sword.


    ''Oh, I did some training.''


    I''ll do it.


    "How dare a young man and a woman pair up with each other, wielding a knife, and cheeky training in their mouths."


    It wasn''t like that back in my day! When I was young!


    It was inconceivable in Hawasan a hundred years ago.


    "This time he really sharpened his sword. So Jang Moon-in made up his mind to apply for training. I''ll press Jongnam''s nose somehow."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, Baek Cheon strongly requested it."


    Chung-Myung snorted.


    "Yes, yes."


    "You have to be careful of your attitude, too. Baek Cheon''s private education is very strict, so if you act like usual, you''ll get in trouble!"


    "Yes, yes."


    "It''s real."


    "Yes, yes."


    Leaving Jo-Gol, who looked angry, Chung-Myung walked toward the prose. By the time Chung-Myung arrived, there were already quite a few people.


    Long writers, elders, and ships all came out of the hall. Everyone lined up in the prose waiting for the white porcelain boats to return soon.


    "Here it comes."


    "Open the prose."


    The stylishly newly built gate opens from side to side. Soon, Hawasan''s great disciples, dressed in black suits, walked in proudly.


    "Oh!"


    "You''ve changed your spirits."


    "It''s great."


    The boats admired, and the celadon boats applauded. And wise men welcomed their disciples back with a pleased face.There was only one person who was insensitive.


    ''When will it end?''


    I have to go eat.


    Baek Cheon, who was leading the disciples of Ewha Womans University at the forefront, smiled and responded to the welcome.


    ''Wow, that''s a good picture.''


    As expected, he''s handsome even when I look at him again.


    In the past, Chung-Myung also heard a lot of sounds. When I get dressed up and go down to the village, the beautiful girls...¡­.


    - Conscience.


    "Oh, come on.


    How dare you scold me for my hearing.


    It was the moment when Chung-Myung shook his head and clapped.


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon''s eyes, who accepted the priests'' greetings, are fixed on Chung-Myung. Baek Cheon, who paused for a moment, tilted his head slightly.


    After watching Chung-Myung for a long time with strange eyes, he soon comes right in front of Chung-Myung and smiles.


    "Maybe..."


    A grinning stranger, Baek Cheon, stares straight at Chung-Myung and says.


    "We''ve met before, haven''t we? Compact?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Do you really want me to smash this?

 Chapter - 75 Episode 75. I think the volcano has changed. (5)

    Baek Cheon''s brightly smiling face was as if it were from a painting.


    It''s not a perfectly handsome face, but it has the power to attract people.


    ''It''s like I got this from a few guys back in the day.''


    Like the namgoong guy...The buzzword of Sorim used to give off this energy.


    In other words.


    "Writing is writing.''


    Of course, it''s incomparable to them, but in this Hawasan area, where there''s a bunch of decent people, it feels like a piece of cake. To the point where I wonder why all this guy crawled into the ruined Hawasan.


    The problem must be that he''s hanging on Chung-Myung''s ankle now.


    "What do you mean?"


    Let''s back out for now.


    "I think I know."


    "I have no idea."


    "Oh, really?"


    Baek Cheon tilted his head slightly. It''s more of an exaggerated act that provokes Chung-Myung than a clueless act.


    "That''s weird, it''s like we''ve met before. When did you get in the door-to-door?"


    The answer was not Chung-Myung, but Yoon-Jeong next to Chung-Myung.


    "I was introduced while my cousin was away from Hasan. I don''t think you''ve ever seen it."


    "Well, I see. Yes."


    Baek Cheon grinned.


    "For that, you seem to be close to each other things like that. It''s good to take care of the youngest as an ambassador. Don''t you think so?"


    "Yes, private residence."


    Yoon-jong replied in an awkward voice. Baek Cheon nods as if he had read something in the answer.


    "Maybe I''m meant to be with you. I''ve never seen you before, but you look so familiar. I think we''ll see each other more often. What''s your name?"


    "It''s Chung-Myung."


    "I''m Baek Cheon. Make sure to remember my name."


    Then a firm voice flew in.


    "How could you say that we have a private chat when the long man is waiting for us!"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Wait a minute.


    Baek Cheon bowed his head to the sword and greeted Chung-Myung with a wink. Then turn around and join the ranks towards the smoke and mirrors.


    Jo-Gol watches the scene and whispers to Chung-Myung.


    "Have you ever seen a Baek Cheon private residence?"


    "Nothing."


    There is but there isn''t.


    "Be careful, Baek Cheon is one of the greatest disciples of this university. He''s a great guy."


    "Great?"


    "I''m telling you."


    Yoon-jong added to Jo-Gol''s comments.


    "It''s a man called Hawasan First. He''s said to be the one who''s going to rebuild the crumbling Hawasan."


    "Hwasan First Journal?"


    I think I''ve heard that a lot in the past. I mean, I, uh...¡­. I used to say that a lot when I was a snitch.


    Soon, he became the most mischievous one.


    "Wasn''t the first journalist in Hawaii the death penalty?"


    "What are you talking about, someone else listen!"


    Jo-Gol turned his face red, not like him.


    "Baek Cheon is a man I dare not follow."


    "Oh, yeah, yeah. A sense of defeat is a good thing. It makes people humble."


    "Huh?"


    "No, death penalty."


    Chung-Myung gave a subtle look as he looked at Baek Cheon walking ahead.


    Military Ilhak.''


    That''s a good thing. That''s a very good thing to say.


    But it''s not really a very nice thing to say.


    When the egret is in the egret, it is a natural law. It is very unnatural that the egrets are among crows.


    And most of the time...¡­.


    I mean, there''s a flaw.''


    While Chung-Myung, who was a little interested, observed Baek Cheon, Yoon-jong continued to explain.


    "It''s said that we''re almost at the point of hard-boiled eggs in advance of the time of Baek Cheon''s death. I heard that the superiors have high expectations. Even though he''s still young, there''s a saying that he''s considering transferring the Bokho Cheongyang sword.""Hmmm."


    Perhaps Hwasan is the most important disciple among the great disciples.


    ''That''s a lot of work.''


    So did Chung-Myung in the past.


    I don''t know how much you have to learn. Others train moderately and go rest, but Chung-Myung comes to the elder and asks for help, and private servants come to him. Even the death penalty...¡­. No. Is there anything missing from the long death penalty.


    That''s a fair thing to do.


    It is said that the name of the Moonpa is to build up with history, but the rise and fall of the time often depends on only one master.


    If even small and medium-sized literary groups can produce a famous master, they will be crowded with people who want to enter. On the other hand, no matter how big a person boasts history and tradition, if he fails to produce a master worthy of his name, only flies will boil.


    The only way to reverse the failing Hawasan is to produce a master that anyone admits. Only one. If only one person comes out, we can reverse the situation.


    ''Of course it was until I got here.''


    Now, what?


    I have a lot of money.


    "Don''t you think the private houses are really picturesque?"


    "I mean, I don''t know if I can keep up with it forever."


    "It''s cool, it''s strong."


    Chung-Myung looked at the two with vain eyes.


    "Are these eyes a hoop holes?"''


    Let''s just say that''s cool. It''s personal territory. People''s tastes are various laws, and Chung-Myung was a right man who did not impose his tastes on others.


    But being strong is one thing.


    "If they''re strong, there''s no one weak in the middle of the country.''


    "Well, the death penalty will be enough to win."


    At Chung-Myung''s words, Jo-Gol laughs as if he is dumbfounded.


    "What the hell is that?"


    "¡­¡­uh, yeah."


    Death penalty


    Long death penalty.


    I live by hearing this kind of course. If you have any conscience, please come down and say something! Do you think I''m going to buy this because it''s unfair?


    Other fresh people come to this world and give advice. What''s the point of capital punishment that''s so lacking that you can''t come and tell me about yourself?


    What?


    You''re not going to take my side even if you''re fresh?


    Come on!


    While Chung-Myung quarreled with the death penalty, the white porcelain ship had already completed its line-up.


    "Huh?"


    And not on the prose side, but on the battlefield side, a person often comes running and joins the ranks.


    Chung-Myung squinted his eyes.


    ''That was a white porcelain boat, too.''


    You... What was it? Anyway, funny.


    As it is intertwined with strange relationships, it is inevitable to pay attention. Don''t tell me you''ve been babbling that stupid little muzzle in a day?


    When Chung-Myung frowned and looked at Yoo-Esul, Jo-Gol smiled insidiously.


    "Come to think of it, you''ve never seen an accident before."


    "Him?"


    "Yes, Yoo-Esul accident. I can''t take my eyes off you when I see you for the first time. Because she''s so beautiful."


    "Metabolism."


    "Huh?"


    "Do you happen to have any Sancho powder or cinnamon powder?"


    "Why?"


    "I need to spray some on my ears. It feels like oil is coming out of my ears when I hear Jo-Gol''s death sentence."


    Even if it''s greasy, it can''t be this greasy.


    Yoon-jong nodded loudly.


    "We haven''t seen eye to eye in a while. I''ll give it to you when I get it."


    "Thank you."


    Jo-Gol distorted the impression.


    "Did I say anything wrong? It''s because not many people know the accident. After a couple of trips to Gang-ho, you''ll be the best on the island."


    Chung-Myung sighs as Jo-Gol blinks."In the first article of Hawasan, in the first place of the island, in the first place of the West. People who don''t know would think I''m steaming fat because I''m sick."


    "But it''s true."


    Jo-Gol pointed at Yoo-Esul with a chin.


    "Honestly beautiful, isn''t it?"


    "Ha...¡­."


    Jo-Gol beats Chung-Myung before he answers.


    "But wake up. Yoo accident has a heart for Baek Cheon."


    "¡­¡­the death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    "Wouldn''t the death penalty have made a name for itself by now if I had swung the sword one more time when I was interested in other people''s love affairs?"


    "You don''t stab people that bad."


    "Let''s not talk."


    Chung-Myung looked at Jo-Gol as if he was pathetic and turned away.


    Come to think of it, he claimed to be an accident, and the accident seems to be right. Chung-Myung joined the ranks and glanced at Yoo-Esul standing.


    When the white porcelain ships are all lined up, Jang Moon-in, who was watching them, smiles heartwarmingly.


    "Well done, everyone. Wasn''t the training hard?"


    Baek Cheon opened his mouth on behalf of the white porcelain belly.


    "It wasn''t hard at all. If you don''t know that our training was done with bone-cutting support in the text, how can you say it''s hard?"


    "Have you made any progress?"


    Baek Cheon smiled.


    "I realized that the road to the sword was endless. However, we came back with an achievement that would make us laugh before we started training."


    "That''s a good thing."


    Hyun Jong turns his head and looks at Hyun Young.


    "Jaegyeong Footnote."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "Now that Hawasan''s children have returned from hard training, why not hold a feast to celebrate their hard work?"


    "What did you do to sleep...¡­. No, it''s not. Of course you should."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong looks at Hyun Young with a subtle look.


    I think the priest has become a little strange lately.''


    The frequency of strange words has increased dramatically, to be exact, since something happened at the top of the galaxy a while ago. It is hard to tell whether the personality has changed or whether the reins have been lifted while living in a house without it.


    "If not, I''ve prepared the restaurant. It should be enough to catch up."


    "I see."


    Hyun Jong says while looking at the white porcelain belly.


    "There''s a lot I want to say, but it''s not a good thing to keep those who have come a long way. If you don''t have anything in particular to say, let''s stop here."


    "¡­¡­long man. May I ask you a question with all due respect?"


    Hyun Jong had a clear sense that he wanted to end the event quickly, but Baek Cheon did not seem to.


    "Ask me."


    "It seems like the landscape has changed a lot since I came back to Hawaii after a long time, and I wonder what happened."


    "Good things happened. Thanks to you, I was able to redecorate my appearance."


    It was a soft but conclusive answer. After hearing this answer, it is difficult to ask what the "good" thing was.


    "I know you have a lot of questions, but you have a lot of time, so you can listen to the story slowly."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "Unam."


    "Yes."


    Unam, who stood by Hyun Jong, politely stood up.


    "You help the hard-working children solve their problems."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    Hyun Jong nodded lightly and turned to one side.


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s face is slightly distorted.


    "No, but why does he keep looking for me every day by day?


    I don''t think there''s anything special going on today.


    "Yes, long-time man!"


    Chung-Myung walked out of the three great disciples.


    "Come to my place for a moment. There''s something I need to talk about.""Again?"


    Baek Cheon''s eyes popped out watching the situation next to him.


    ''Again...Again?''


    To a long writer again?


    Baek Cheon doubted if he had heard something wrong. But no matter how many times he thinks about it, he doesn''t seem to have misheard it. All of the students in line look like him.


    However, what I don''t understand at all is that everyone except Lee Dae-dae showed no reaction.


    It''s not enough to run around trying to rip a man''s mouth off a man with that kind of messy hair!


    Even the long-winded are just grinning.


    "Will you come if you prepare a party?"


    "Yes, I understand. I''ll be on my way now."


    Hyun Jong led Chung-Myung to his place with a happy face.


    Baek Cheon, who looked at the scene silently, looked back at the sword with an absurd face.


    "Sasook, what the hell is that kid...¡­."


    "Well."


    The Woongeom laughed nicely.


    "I think it''s good for your mental health to just stay out of it."


    "Yes?"


    "Especially you."


    The sword shrugged and turned away.


    "Unpack and come to the restaurant. Don''t be late."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Baek Cheon felt a strange sense of incompatibility that he had felt a while ago.


    I think something''s changed about Hwasan.''


    Maybe it''s because it''s been a while since I''ve been here. But only one.


    Baek Cheon''s eyes go out to Jang Moon-in and Chung-Myung.


    "Hmmm."


    And he opened his eyes with a look of disapproval.

 Chapter - 76 Episode 76, theres no moss in rolling people! (1)

    Death, death penalty.


    "¡­¡­."


    "What''s going on? No matter how hard it is to praise us...¡­."


    Baek Cheon couldn''t say anything even in his voice calling for himself. It was the same with him that surprised me.


    A feast is in front of them.


    In terms of secular concept, it may not be enough to call it a feast, but in terms of Hawasan, it was almost no different from the food eaten by the emperor.


    First of all, that.


    That one! That one!


    "¡­¡­isn''t it meat?"


    "Huh."


    Baek Cheon rubbed his eyes.


    What was in front of him now was clearly food made of evidence of the sin of killing a living animal and taking the flesh.


    How can something so cruel happen in cleanliness?


    "Where did the money come from?"


    That''s what I''m saying!


    Where did the money come from in Wasan? Where did the meat come from?


    "Well, wait a minute. Capital punishment. Come to think of it, the inside of the restaurant has changed. I thought it was awkward because it''s been such a long time, don''t you think something is shiny and clean?"


    "¡­¡­Come to think of it."


    Baek Cheon looked around. The entire cabinet is not newly built, but it certainly looks like it has been renovated. All the holes and old places that seemed to fall have been fixed.


    "There are new halls, restaurants are being fixed. And now the meat is on the table!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "I don''t know what happened to Hasan while we were away. You don''t have to be a god anywhere."


    Baek Cheon laughed in vain.


    What a retread! Hawasan is a land abandoned by the god of wealth.


    If there is only one literary faction in the world that can argue with openness over civilization, it is Hwasan.


    No, openness will not be worse off than wasan. Opening is just a group of beggars, but opening itself is not poor.


    What a fortune to have such a Hawaiian.


    What else is so out of place?


    Baek Cheon lifted his head and looked at the crying sword.


    "Sasuk, what about these foods?"


    "These are the foods the Lord of the Apocalypse prepared to praise you. Eat a lot."


    Why do you sound so insignificant?


    Where''s the private residence who''s been eating grass for 30 years and thought he''d become one with the rabbit, not the sword?


    What was even stranger in the meantime was the reaction of the three great disciples.


    The three great disciples who attended the ceremony to celebrate the disciples of Ewha Womans University were not surprised even though meat was placed in front of them.


    I''m just looking at the table with a stern look.


    Baek Cheon listened slightly and overheard the conversation of the three great disciples.


    "I''m tired of meat. Is there anything different? Like fish."


    "A madman is looking for fish in the mountains. Do you want to be beaten with the head of a fish?"


    What the hell are you talking about, crazy people?


    What? Are you tired of meat?


    Baek Cheon, who became frustrated when he couldn''t understand the situation, opened his mouth.


    "No¡­¡­."


    "Khhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Hmmm! Hmmm! Hmmm!"


    "¡­¡­."


    No, I was going to open my mouth.


    Turning his head to the side, Baek Cheon shut his mouth at the sharp gaze of the death penalty.


    Let''s eat first.''


    ''You must be eating meat because you''re rich. We''ve only had a year of wall music now.''


    Pressed by the eyes and spirits of the death penalty, Baek Cheon coughed up and opened his mouth.


    "If the elders and the elders don''t come, may I have a meal first?"


    "Hmm? Oh, I didn''t notice. Come on, hold it.""Yes, of course."


    Woon-gum took chopsticks and put a piece of meat in his mouth. As a sign of that, the death penalty began frantically teasing chopsticks.


    Papapapad!


    The food jumps into Ho Gong.


    But there was nothing to worry about. The chopsticks flew to Ho Gong and snatched the fish before it even landed on the floor.


    Baek Cheon closed his eyes as he looked at the abyss.


    It may seem excessive, but it''s actually a matter of course. Hawasan was the poorest people in the world, and his disciples were the poorest people in the world.


    All they have eaten here is a little grain powder, pine needles, and a few nuts. It was a good meal to say the least, the cheapest diet in the world.


    Besides, thanks to this training, I''ve been living off the wall for a year.


    Like Baek Cheon, those who have some family time can buy food with money they spent at home, but those who haven''t can''t have smelled meat for years already.


    Of course my eyes are spinning.


    Meanwhile, Baek Cheon''s three great disciples, who are eating leisurely, come into his eyes.


    Looking at them nonchalant, I realize that these foods are now nothing special in Wasan.


    "Sasook."


    Ungum, who was not eating, turns his head and looks at Baek Cheon.


    "Why? Don''t you like the food?"


    "It''s not like that...¡­. It''s because he doesn''t understand the current situation. What the hell happened to Hasan while we were away?"


    "I see. I didn''t think of your position."


    The sword laughed.


    "It''s too long a story to tell now. You''ll find out gradually. All you need to know is that a piece of luck has rolled into Hawasan."


    "Blessing?"


    It was that moment.


    Bang!


    The door opens wide. The disciples of Ewha Womans University, who were eating food, flinched and tried to get up from their seats. Anyone who can boldly open the door like this must be an elder...¡­.


    ''Huh?''


    "Was there a young elder like that?''


    That can''t be true!''


    Surprisingly, it was a blue child who opened the door. Chung-Myung, who followed Jang Moon-in, shuddered inside.


    "Here''s your seat."


    When Jo-Gol raised his hand slightly, Chung-Myung leaned his head toward the sword and headed for the seat with a thud. And those who were sitting nearby sneaked up and made it easier for Chung-Myung to pass by.


    Baek Cheon squinted at the sight.


    "They care about him?"''


    Of course it can be. If everyone is polite and nice kids.


    However, the three great disciples Baek Cheon knew were sincere and quick-witted, but they didn''t go very well with the word "goodness".


    There is only one thing such people do naturally.


    "That little one has taken over the three great disciples?''


    It''s unbelievable.


    But there was too much evidence that made it hard to be true. The seat that the children left empty is the center seat, and Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol are sitting on the left and right sides of the seat.


    Yoon-jong is the metabolite of the three great disciples, and Jo-Gol is the strongest of the three great disciples.


    You''re saying you''re using your cause and power?''


    But how the hell did that little boy get them? Besides..."Why doesn''t he say anything?''


    That guy who kicked in the door a while ago was quite rude. You can excuse me thinking that there is no great disciple or fortune-teller inside, but if you have done so, it is polite to apologize properly.


    If you are a prosecutor who usually values courtesy, you should have said something. But he was nonchalantly using chopsticks as if he had nothing to do with it.


    The more I look at it, the less I know.''


    Baek Cheon shakes his head. In his eyes, Chung-Myung was seen talking to the children''s eyes.


    "Why are you so angry again?"


    "Go to the top of the galaxy."


    "¡­¡­there again."


    "I know. I''m not some kind of a messenger!"


    Yoon-jong grinned at Chung-Myung''s complaint.


    "You liked it at first."


    "That''s one or two times. Yes."


    Chung-Myung is scratching his head.


    "But it''s a relief that we only have to deliver it to the branches in harmony, I would have lied down if I had told you to go to the West Bank."


    Seeing Yoon-jong comforting Chung-Myung and Jo-Gol giggling and poking, Baek Cheon became convinced.


    "He''s eaten all three great disciples.''


    I don''t know what method he used, but it was clear that Chung-Myung had become the dominant figure over the three great disciples.


    In many ways.


    Baek Cheon put on a subtle smile.


    The three great disciples, Yoon-jong, tended to serve their superiors politely. I thought I would bow my head even if Baek Cheon didn''t press it.


    But no matter how you look at it, that Chung-Myung guy doesn''t seem to have that inclination.


    ''We need to set a date.''


    To answer various questions.


    "Metabolism."


    "Hmm?"


    "You don''t want to eat?"


    "Oh, I''m going to eat."


    Baek Cheon picked up the chopsticks. But soon he put his chopsticks down and looked around.


    "Where is the simile?"


    "¡­¡­Well? It was there a while ago."


    The students of this university look around at the word "Same-mae."


    "I was there until I came to the restaurant."


    "I think I''ve fallen for something else."


    Everyone answered casually whether this had happened quite often. But Baek Cheon frowned disapprovingly at it.


    "Shouldn''t we look it up? It is a place where the death penalty releases its circulation for the first time. It''s fun to have someone who''s out."


    "There''s no one who can find a similar sale, is there? If you don''t want to come, you can''t find anyone."


    "I''m going to waste my time. Death penalty."


    Baek Cheon narrowed the middle of his forehead slightly.


    "Hmm."


    Those who were wary of his discomfort eventually woke up with a low sigh.


    Yoo-Esul has a quirky side, so it''s not easy to find unless you show yourself. But now that Baek Cheon has a stiff look on his face, he should at least pretend to look for it.


    ''The death penalty favors Yoo Sa-mae too much.''


    A fair man in other things seemed to lose his composure frequently in Yoo-Esul''s involvement.


    ''Do it.''


    It''s not that I don''t understand. I''m just a little lazy thanks to me.


    It was the moment when some of the great disciples were about to get up. The closed door opens slowly.


    Everyone''s eyes were on it.


    Through the sunlight pouring through the open door, a woman walks inside. A small step that doesn''t even hear footsteps.


    "Buying."


    Baek Cheon raised his voice.


    Yoo-Esul, who came inside, looked around. As if to find someone.


    Baek Cheon smiled and raised his hand.


    "Brother, this way¡­¡­¡­."


    Yoo-Esul starts walking again. But that direction wasn''t where Baek Cheon was.Charity. Charity.


    Yoo-Esul, who often walks to one side, soon reaches his destination and stops. And I stared at the person sitting in front of me.


    Baek Cheon''s eyes are slightly wiggling.


    Yoo-Esul asked the man he was staring at.


    "Can I sit down?"


    The disciples of this university. In particular, the men were so surprised that their eyes popped out as if they were about to fall out.


    "Did a sister talk to a man?''


    When was the last time you heard a similar sister speak?''


    But the shock is not over.


    The man Yoo-Esul talked to, Chung-Myung, put all kinds of irritation on his face and wiggled his hands like chasing a fly.


    "No, you can''t."


    "¡­¡­then let me talk to you for a moment."


    Chung-Myung said firmly.


    "No, I don''t want to tell you. Go back."


    Is that crazy?


    The faces of the disciples of this university were filled with astonishment.

 Chapter - 77 Episode 77. Rolling people dont get moss! (2)

    "What''s going on here?''


    Jo-Gol couldn''t get his act together.


    It''s the first time I''ve encountered a student of Hwasan who doesn''t know Yoo-Esul exists at such a close distance.


    It''s not because Jo-Gol is a third-generation disciple. I''ve never seen even his students talk to Yoo-Esul in a friendly. It was Yoo-Esul who was a student of Hawasan but a little distant.


    Then she was now talking to Chung-Myung right under Jo-Gol''s nose. Soon, the blade-like eyes of his students pour on him.


    ''Wow, you''re killing people with your eyes.''


    No, exactly, Chung-Myung was being poured out and Jo-Gol was sitting next to him, but he was being beaten mercilessly by the bad guy.


    ''Chung-Myung, please!''


    Use honorifics, you little prick!


    There are all his students here. What''s up with his way of speaking?


    Chung-Myung was calm even though his private servants were blinding him. In an atmosphere where something is about to fly, Yoo-Esul whispers quietly as if nothing happened.


    "It''ll only take a minute."


    "I''m not going."


    "It''ll only take a few minutes."


    "I''m not coming! Don''t you understand me?"


    The way you talk, you punk!


    Jo-Gol pressed Chung-Myung''s thigh without realizing it. Then Chung-Myung turns his head around.


    "Why?"


    "¡­¡­Uh¡­¡­."


    You can''t ask that.


    Uh... You shouldn''t ask me like that in front of the private houses, you should have noticed.


    Chung-Myung, who clenched his tongue, turns his head and looks at Yoo-Esul.


    "I have nothing to say about the accident."


    "I have something to say."


    "I don''t want to hear it."


    "It''ll only take a minute. Let''s go out for a second."


    "I''m lazy, can''t we just eat?"


    "Then I''ll wait until I''m done eating."


    His students were on the verge of going crazy.


    First of all they''ve never seen Yoo-Esul say so much at once. No, I didn''t remember seeing him talking to someone about the same age as me, not the elders.


    But isn''t Yoo-Esul holding on to his blue temperament?


    Yes, the second thing that made them even more crazy was Chung-Myung''s attitude.


    ''That son of a b*tc*...¡­.''


    ''Cause you''re talking about the accident, and it can''t happen right away?''


    "Doesn''t he have eyes?"''


    He''s a real doer. He''s a doer.


    Burning anger and subtle respect pour into Chung-Myung at the same time.


    The first thing to do is to stay away from reason. But Yoo-Esul was easy to destroy such performance. No matter how well-disciplined he is, he will have no choice but to listen to Yoo-Esul as if he didn''t win.


    If you look at that face and expression in front of you.


    But Chung-Myung was openly showing his annoyance to Yoo-Esul. This is beyond the imagination of his students.


    "I''m not going! I have a lot to do. Find someone else."


    "I came for you."


    "Why did you...¡­."


    It was that moment.


    "Hmm."


    Although it was low, it was a voice that spread widely due to its history.


    Everyone''s head turned to one side. Baek Cheon, dressed in white suits, stood up and smiled at Chung-Myung.


    "Did you say Chung-Myung?""


    "Yes."


    The answer is simple once.


    But Baek Cheon was not angry. At times like this, getting angry is nothing but showing one''s bottom."I understand you''re tired of being on several missions after coming back from a long trip. Maybe I''m doing things I don''t know. But since the accident is asking you to do so, can''t you think about it at least once with the reason you''re dead?"


    Back Cheon, who finished speaking, smiled mildly. It''s okay for him to think...¡­.


    "Why?"


    Baek Cheon flinches.


    Did I hear you wrong?


    No. Did you just say why?


    Bewildered Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung''s expression. Looking at the sulky face, I don''t think I heard it wrong.


    Baek Cheon, who was choked up at the moment, managed to contain his anger.


    Let''s stay calm.


    If he loses his temper here, he becomes the youngest of the three disciples.


    "Did you say ''why''?"


    "Yes."


    "There must be many reasons. First of all, people should have manners. Even priests have manners to observe."


    "Oh, courtesy?"


    Chung-Myung nods his head as if he knew it well and calls Yoo-Esul.


    "Accident."


    "Huh?"


    "Apologize quickly. They''re saying it''s rude."


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoo-Esul raised his finger and pointed at himself.


    "Yes, I apologize quickly."


    "Me?"


    "Well, you don''t understand."


    Chung-Myung explained it step by step.


    "This is a place to celebrate the return of a great student. It''s not polite to ask for a personal favor and do something personal."


    "Oh...."


    Yoo-Esul nods as if he didn''t think of it. Then he gets up from his seat and bows his head towards Baek Cheon.


    "I''m sorry, death penalty. I didn''t think that far."


    "Oh, no, buy-in. It''s not that...¡­."


    Baek Cheon bit his lips tightly.


    Why did the story end up like this?


    As soon as he somehow opens his mouth to pick up the pieces, Chung-Myung whispers again behind Yoo-Esul.


    "I''m sorry, not you. I''m sorry, sir. I made a mistake while I was at the dorm."


    "You''re right."


    Yoo-Esul lowered his head again toward the sword.


    "My disciple was thoughtless."


    The sword is smiling.


    "You''re saying all sorts of things. Sit down, I''m fine."


    "Yes, private residence."


    It was Baek Cheon who got in trouble when Yoo-Esul sat down. At the moment, he couldn''t get a clue what to do.


    I woke up bravely...¡­. It''s embarrassing to sit down again now that it''s settled in this way. Aren''t the three great disciples now looking at Baek Cheon, expecting what he will say?


    What if I just sit there looking at her like this?


    Baek Cheon''s appearance is ridiculous.


    He coughs low a couple of times and fixes his eyes on Chung-Myung.


    I can''t.


    I have to stop him.''


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong exchanged glances.


    It''s hard to beat Chung-Myung with a knife, but harder to beat him with words. This guy has no logic. To win a war of words, one pushes all sorts of sophistry and uses logic as logic.


    If the conversation gets longer here, Baek Cheon may really go crazy. Only that needs to be stopped.


    "Congratulations on your return, sir!"


    "It''s a great day, isn''t it? Now that the private servants have returned from training well, Hwajong Branch has no problem."


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong desperately changed the subject.


    I''m not trying to protect Chung-Myung. It was just because I didn''t want to see Chung-Myung and Baek Cheon catch up from the first day and Hwasan become a mess.Baek Cheon glanced at Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong.


    In their desperate eyes, Baek Cheon opened his mouth slightly squinting.


    "Did you say Chung-Myung?"


    "Oh, you consistent human being!"


    You don''t know the reverse. I don''t know the reverse.''


    Understanding that it was impossible to stop Baek Cheon, two people reached out and grabbed Chung-Myung''s hem.


    Hey, please let''s move on. Be polite just once...¡­.


    Did he read that desperation? Chung-Myung''s mouth opened.


    "You must have had a hard time traveling a long way."


    Oh?


    Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol opened their eyes wide. How long has it been since Chung-Myung''s mouth said such polite words...¡­.


    "Seeing you ask me again. Do you want to rest?"


    It can''t be ¡­. Yeah, that can''t be true.


    d*mn consistent bastard.


    Baek Cheon''s eyebrows are wiggling.


    "One question, haven''t you really met me this afternoon?"


    "Never seen you before."


    "You''d better be honest."


    "Hey, it''s my first time. Did you buy it without being fooled?"


    No one would think that Chung-Myung was lying when they looked at his sparkling eyes.


    Except for the three great disciples.


    Except for the rhyme.


    Uh.... A student of this university may think so. Uh... well.


    "Really? If you ask, we''ll know."


    Baek Cheon turned around and took a swipe at the Ungold sword. I didn''t want to do this, but if I don''t break Chung-Myung''s nose here, it''ll only make him laugh.


    "Sasook, I saw that child in harmony this afternoon."


    The eyes of the sword wriggle slightly.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, as far as I know, the three great disciples are prohibited from escaping from Hasan. But alone, it''s certainly a shame that he came down to the chords in plain clothes, not in uniform. So we''re going to investigate if anyone saw that kid in Hawasan this afternoon...¡­."


    "It''s all right."


    "Yes, the investigation is...¡­.Huh?"


    Baek Cheon, who was bowing his head with one ticket, raised his head.


    Did I hear you wrong?


    No, I think my ears are weird today. I keep hearing weird noises...¡­.


    "I said it''s okay."


    Baek Cheon looked at the Ungold sword with a puzzled face.


    The cloud sword is the coffin of a strict white plum. It is not strict because it is the official residence of the White Plum. He became the official owner of the white plum house because he was originally sensitive to rules and strict.


    He is now clearly saying that he is OK with the three great disciples who have broken the rules of Hawasan. What the hell is going on here?


    "Household, private residence?"


    "He is allowed to leave the prose without the permission of his superiors."


    "Huh, permission. Who the hell can give a child that authority?"


    "The long man got off. Is there a problem?"


    "Now, the long¡­¡­"Really?"


    Surprised, Baek Cheon hurriedly covered his mouth with his hands. It is not polite to ask the truth of what the private residence said, as well as the way he speaks. It was Baek Cheon who keeps making mistakes today.


    "So it doesn''t matter."


    Baek Cheon''s stunned gaze turned to Chung-Myung.


    Chop, chop, chop.


    "¡­¡­."


    I would have been less angry if I had been looking this way with a sneering face. Chung-Myung, however, was quickly making fun of his chopsticks and inhaling food as if he was not interested in this series of events.


    Baek Cheon bit his lips.


    It''s going to the end.''


    Now that I''ve come this far, I don''t intend to take it easy anymore.


    Baek Cheon opened his mouth again with a knife, and one person came inside as the door opened.A man with a layer of cold ice on his face. It was Hyun Young, the financial footnote. He strode inside and looked around.


    "See you, Elder."


    "See you, Elder."


    When everyone stood up and greeted him, he shook his hand as if it was annoying.


    "There you go. I''m having fun. I shouldn''t have come. I''m here to check it out. Eat as much as you want today and relax. I''m leaving. Don''t let the children play too hard."


    "Yes, private residence."


    Back Cheon, who was standing then, opened his mouth.


    "I have something to say to the Elder."


    Hyun Young, who was about to go outside, turns his head and looks at Baek Cheon.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I''m sorry, but I saw the three great disciples here drinking alcohol at the base of harmony this afternoon."


    "Alcohol?"


    "Yes!"


    Hyun Young''s face is distorted.


    "The three great disciples are drinking! Did you see it right with your own eyes?"


    "Obviously, he says no, but I saw it clearly."


    Baek Cheon covered his face slightly with a photocopy and rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    It sounds a little cheap, but that''s the first one to provoke. So I''m gonna have to do this.


    "Who are the three greatest disciples you''ve ever seen?"


    Baek Cheon turned his eyes to the side and checked Chung-Myung''s face. He''s pretending to be calm, but he''s probably burning to death.


    ''Don''t blame me.''


    This is about establishing the law for Hawasan.


    "I''m Chung-Myung, the three great disciples."


    "¡­¡­who?"


    "I''m Chung-Myung. That Chung-Myung over there."


    You can''t know each of the three great disciples by the elder. Baek Cheon reached out to his hand and pointed at Chung-Myung.


    Looking at Chung-Myung on Baek Cheon''s fingertips, Hyun Young frowns. Then he opened his mouth with a face of irritation and anger creeping up.


    "What''s that?"


    "Yes, that Chung-Myung drinks...¡­.Huh?"


    "What''s that?"


    "¡­¡­."


    What?

 Chapter - 78 Episode 78, theres no moss in rolling people! (3)

    "Come on, Elder?"


    Baek Cheon, who was dumbfounded, looked at Hyun Young with a disapproving face.


    Did I say something wrong?''


    Baek Cheon is in a hurry to pick up the pieces.


    "It is a felony for the three great disciples to go down to the chords alone and drink alcohol. No matter how long the writer gave that child the authority to go down to the chord alone, what authority would that power be used to drink? I think we should punish them."


    Then Hyun Young''s head slightly tilted.


    I think you got it right this time.''


    Then he''ll...¡­.


    "You don''t understand what you''re saying."


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    Hyun Young spoke without hiding his anger.


    "Do you set the rules of Hawasan?"


    "Well, that can''t be true."


    "So was there a clause in the Hawaiian discipline that you say you should not drink outside of prose?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon couldn''t bring himself to open his mouth.


    No, there is no such provision.


    I don''t know why, but which literary group puts a phrase in the sentence that Mundo should not drink outside the prose?


    That is quite an implicit point!


    "And."


    Hyun Young looked straight at Baek Cheon.


    "Then what''s the matter?"


    "¡­ Elder?"


    "What''s wrong with drinking?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Is it Baek Cheon''s misunderstanding that Hyun Young''s face is getting hotter and hotter?


    It wasn''t.


    Soon, Hyun Young, who dyed his face red, pointed his finger at Baek Cheon and pointed a finger at him.


    "There are so many Bobborough guys who can''t even earn their own money. The man who feeds you buys you drinks with his own money! You''ve become a private residence and you''ve been bragging about it, huh?"


    What? Private or private residence?


    "With the money he''s made, he eats meat! He wants to drink with every penny he''s saved! You can''t stand it, so you come running and tell on me? You''re not worth a meal, you''re such a slut!"


    Baek Cheon stammered with an absent-minded face.


    It was hard to understand the situation in which the three great disciples were criticized for telling them that they saw them drinking, but what was more difficult to understand was Hyun Young''s reaction.


    Aren''t you Hyun Young who is too calm and cold to be introduced to the North Sea Ice Palace because he came to Hawaii and he can''t show his talent to the fullest?


    Seeing Hyun Young flip his eyes and point fingers, I can''t tell whether this is a reality or a dream.


    "Your temperament goes down to the chords like that, and the money...What do you do as a private residence when you earn a ball? I''m just pointing out that the sword and the rice and the stuff are good, the point! I''ll break your head! Don''t eat, you bastards! What did you do to eat meat...¡­."


    Gulp!


    At that moment, someone violently kicked in the door.


    "Hahaha, priest, here you are!"


    Hyun Sang, who jumped in with a strange smile, hugs Hyun Young from behind and closes his mouth.


    "Uh!Uh! Let go of me...¡­."


    "Hahaha, get out of here for a while. Wait, where the kids aren''t. Oh, hold still!"


    Whoops!


    Last time the door closed, the hall was filled with a curious silence. No one could easily open their mouth.


    Chop, chop, chop.


    All I could hear in that strange silence was Chung-Myung''s slurping."What the..."


    Baek Cheon muttered in spite of himself.


    "What''s going on?"


    It was a word that represents the feelings of all his students.


    * * *


    "Isn''t that too strange? Capital punishment?"


    Despite the questions directed at me, Baek Cheon simply put the teacup down in his hand without saying a word. An old teacup he''s been using for a long time. I thought it had its own beauty until I went to the closure. But now that I look at it again, it looks more pathetic than elegant.


    This was the basic rule in Hawaii.


    Old household appliances and old buildings. And an old man.


    The only hope of the worn-out Moonpa was his students, and the biggest hope among them was Baek Cheon.


    However, the term "brutal sea" has changed to the point where the phrase "brutal sea" has become meaningless.


    "It''s strange that buildings are being rebuilt, and it''s strange that places that have been left unattended for more than a decade are being repaired, no¡­¡­. I mean, that''s all good. It''s natural to do things that you haven''t been able to do before if you have no money. But!"


    Baek Sang said he couldn''t stand his anger.


    "Isn''t the attitude of the grown-ups strange? I came back from a long closure, but the long-term writer didn''t say much...¡­."


    "Didn''t the long man praise you enough for your hard work?"


    "But it''s been a year since I came¡­¡­."


    "He''s a man of great construction."


    Baek Sang lowered his head slightly. It was too much for a long writer to think for himself. But that doesn''t make sense either.


    "Let''s just say the long man is, isn''t it strange that Elder Hyun Young and the Ungum Sasuk are living together?"


    Baek Cheon had no particular answer. It gets weird no matter what you say. If that''s the case, it''ll be seen as dissatisfied with the upper part, and there''s too much to say otherwise.


    "Didn''t you feel it? My superiors are packing him up."


    "Baek Sang."


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    "I''m not too slow-witted."


    "¡­¡­."


    Don''t you understand that I was cursed in the face?


    "Execution, isn''t he a little cheeky?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Even if they''re cheap, shouldn''t we lower our heads first if the death penalty comes out like that? But he''s...¡­."


    Baek Sang was about to say something, but he shut up.


    If I had laughed at him, I would have openly cursed him, but it feels uncomfortable to swear at him as if he wasn''t interested.


    "Who."


    Baek Cheon''s brow is narrowed.


    "And I don''t understand why a similar sibling is so interested in the child. Why would a simile...¡­."


    There was a small stir in the teacup in Baek Sang''s hand.


    "Isn''t it just the mind of a brother and sister?"


    "We have very little conversation. I''ve never seen a brother-in-law talk to anyone so aggressively. We haven''t been together for a day or two, have we?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Let''s just say, at least for the death penalty...¡­."


    "Baek Sang."


    "¡­¡­yes, the death penalty."


    "Don''t raise your hackles too much."


    Baek Sang lowered his head again. Then I sneaked a peek at Baek Cheon''s wit.


    I tried to manage my facial expression, but Baek Cheon''s face was inevitably full of discomfort. I kept frowning.


    ''I told the little one.''


    Isn''t he even a priest or a man of substance?


    The difference in allocation in literary circles like Hawasan is literally heaven and earth. Just as he can''t protest against Unja-bae no matter what, Chung-Myung should, of course.You''re being cheeky.


    Baek Cheon bites his lips slightly.


    Then Baek Sang, who was cringing, sneaks in.


    "It''s because it''s unfair. It''s unfair. I''m back from that hard training, and the elders don''t even recognize me, and isn''t this chestnut-like creature stealing the cuteness of the grown-ups?"


    "It''s past time for us to be cute."


    "You know that''s not what I mean."


    I know it. I know it so well.


    Baek Cheon sighed low.


    I mean, I feel like I''m subtly over the top.''


    Is it because I''m away for a long time?


    In the past, adults who would have visited Baek Cheon for Hwajong branch and training as soon as they returned are showing little interest in him.


    Instead, this person and that person look for Chung-Myung.


    Baek Cheon was unhappy about that.


    I don''t know what Chung-Myung does to get the expectations of grown-ups who are so private, and even receive subtle protection, but Hawasan is his literary circle.


    It should be Baek Cheon who is expected by everyone in Hwasan, and it should also be him who will return to the brilliance of Moonpa afterwards.


    "Are you going to leave him as he is?"


    "What if I don''t?"


    "¡­¡­but shouldn''t you still scold me? If you leave it at this rate, Hwasan will turn upside down. The death penalty has to come forward to set up a strict law."


    Baek Cheon smiled bitterly.


    I don''t like how young people are playing, so I want you to beat them slim.


    "For now, just calm down."


    "The death penalty!"


    Baek Sang raised his voice and Baek Cheon narrowed his forehead. Baek Sang, who saw the expression, slipped down his eyes.


    It is only when Baek Cheon sees the reaction that he nods with satisfaction.


    "It''s not that I don''t feel like it either."


    "But why..."


    "First of all, you need to know."


    "Yes?"


    Baek Cheon shook his head and slowly put the teacup down.


    "There are pros and cons to work. Don''t we need to know why the private servants are so protective of him?"


    "Oh, right. You have to."


    "You''re coming."


    "Yes?"


    As soon as Baek Cheon was done, someone knocked on the door.


    "Come on in."


    Squeak.


    The person who came in with the sound of the door gave a ticket.


    "My disciple, Yoon-jong, meets the private servants."


    "Welcome."


    Baek Cheon points to the front.


    "Sit down."


    "Yes, private residence."


    Yoon-jong sat carefully in the chair. I say with my whole body, "How dare I sit here?" It was simply a polite attitude.


    Baek Cheon liked the attitude of Yoon-Jong.


    This is how it''s meant to be.''


    I''m not acting like that cheeky bastard.


    Baek Cheon, who was slightly relieved, made a soft voice.


    "Yoon-Jong??."


    "Yes, private residence."


    "You''ve had a hard time serving your seniors as a high school student while I was away."


    "As a disciple of Hawasan, I just did what I was supposed to do."


    "Yes, you are. It''s a matter of course to do it. But...."


    Baek Cheon paused, and Yoon-jong sneaked up and looked at his complexion. And the words that followed were as expected as well.


    "There''s something going on in Hasan right now."


    "¡­¡­Do you mean Chung-Myung?"


    Baek Cheon did not reply Katabuta. But there''s no way that Yoon-Jong can''t guess what he means.


    "It''s my fault for not properly leading the priest as a death penalty. If you''re angry, punish me, private.""No, it''s not your job to handle it. That''s why I''m saying this."


    "Yes, private residence."


    Baek Cheon has a subtle smile around his mouth.


    "Tell yourself what the hell happened while I was away. I''ll listen to it and decide on the future direction."


    Yoon-jong sighed deeply.


    It''s so natural to explain it to your boss, but it feels like you''re betraying Chung-Myung.''


    Before coming here, Yoon-jong had already asked Chung-Myung. Can I tell my boss what I''ve done so far? Chung-Myung''s answer to that was very simple.


    - Go.


    "¡­¡­."


    It would be better if you told me what to do.


    Yoon-Jong sneaked a look at Baek Cheon and made up his mind.


    "First of all, I think I should tell you about Chung-Myung since he first came to Hawaii."


    As Yoon-jong slowly began to unravel the story, his disciples listened with bated breath.


    And as the story continued, Baek Cheon''s face became more distorted little by little.

 Chapter - 79 Episode 79, theres no moss in rolling people! (4)

    No one opened their mouth at the end of the story.


    Everyone looks at Yoon-jong''s face with a serious face and repeats being troubled.


    It was Baek Cheon, of course, who broke that long silence.


    "So the kid...¡­."


    "Yes, private residence."


    "and discovered the sages and the martial arts."


    "Yes."


    "Did you say you found the books and liquidated the lights of Hawasan, and seized the place of business?"


    "That''s right."


    "In addition, you even cured the disease of Hwang Dae-in at the top of the galaxy?"


    "Yes."


    "In return, the galaxy has decided to cut Hawasan some slack¡­...Hwasan''s finances."


    Yoon-jong nods his head in silence.


    Come to think of it, I thought it was strange on the way back. The harmony was full of vitality, and I often saw merchants I had never seen before.


    I''ve been away from Hasan for a long time, so I''ve vaguely thought that the harmony game has improved, but I don''t think so.


    "¡­¡­I see."


    Baek Cheon opened his mouth to say something and closed it again.


    "I see."


    "Yes, private residence, then I''ll be going."


    "Yes."


    Baek Cheon looked at Ho Gong with a serious look as Yoon-jong escaped from the room. Other priests were also absent-minded.


    "No, what the...¡­."


    Baek Sang opens his mouth as if he is despondent.


    "Then does that mean that the little one has solved all of the troubles of Hasan by himself?"


    "¡­¡­."


    There is consternation in the voice.


    Baek Cheon did not exactly contradict either.


    Hawasan''s biggest problem was neither the Muhak nor the small number of Mundos. The reason why Hawasan fell so rapidly was because he had no money.


    It wasn''t just that I didn''t have any money.''


    The debt was enormous, too.


    Baek Cheon was most worried about what to do when he came back from Hawaii and went into closure.


    I can''t believe Chung-Myung solved it.


    "I can understand the grown-ups packing him."


    Baek Sang laughed despondently at Baek Cheon''s talk to himself.


    "I thought Elder Hyun Young was sponsoring a lot of money to Wasan because he was the child''s child who eats meat with the money he earned. But now that I hear it, it''s not...¡­."


    He literally fed wasan.


    Baek Cheon shook his head.


    There''s no answer to this.''


    If Baek Cheon was Hyun Young, he would have carried Chung-Myung on his back. He was a child who made money like water by failing to solve the financial problems of Hawasan, which had not shown any signs of resolution for decades, in just a few months.


    It is used in this case that it does not hurt even if you put it in your eyes.


    It''s a good thing Hyun Young didn''t have any children, and if Chung-Myung had a fight with him, he would have kicked him like a storm and blown him away.


    You can have another baby, but where do you get a guy like Chung-Myung?


    "¡­¡­This is¡­¡­."


    "Hmmm."


    Baek Cheon drooled heavily.


    "If we had solved just one problem, it would have ended with ''made a contribution''. But he''s entangled in the top of the galaxy. As long as the top of the galaxy manages Hwasan''s finances and Hwasan earns it, Chung-Myung''s position will increase every month."


    For the time being.


    "¡­¡­can''t one moment be a matter of course?"


    "He is. But will that moment come soon? As you know, this is now...¡­."


    It''s like gold has fallen from a beggar''s den.


    It''ll be nice to see and touch. Even if you don''t have to take off the gold, wouldn''t you be full just by having it?Chung-Myung is a man named Hwasan who threw gold into a beggar''s den. No matter how Baek Cheon did, he couldn''t have done such a thing.


    "I can''t believe the writer sees him separately.''


    Baek Cheon bit his lower lip slightly.


    I thought I would get the expectations of the grown-ups when I returned from the closure, but the guy who popped out of nowhere took all the expectations that Baek Cheon had to come.


    This is an issue that cannot be overlooked.


    "Why do you say that''s such a big ball?"


    They say that they don''t like Baekmun, who has only been listening to the conversation between the two so far.


    "It''s just a coincidence that we found Hawasan''s talent, and wasn''t it just lucky to treat Hwang Dae-in at the top of the galaxy?"


    "Priest."


    "Hwasan is Mufa. It is impossible for Mufa to favor children who have earned money. How can you do that without Hawasan turning upside down?"


    Baek Cheon alluded to a hundred questions.


    "You''d better watch what you say. That''s a word that criticizes the private and the private sector."


    "¡­¡­I don''t mean it like that."


    "But that''s not necessarily wrong."


    "Yes?"


    Baek Cheon nods calmly.


    "The priest is right. Hwasan is Mufaja. No matter how much money you earn, as long as this place is not the top, but the bottom, Muhak is important."


    "You''re right."


    "That''s right."


    Baek Cheon nodded at the priests'' answers.


    "We have no choice but to get back to the basics. Now, the adults of the private sector have no choice but to pay attention to them, but once you realize that the Hwajong branch is approaching, you can''t pay attention to the three great disciples."


    "Yes, death penalty, yes, it will."


    "So let''s focus on Muhak for now. We can fix the habits of the celadon ships afterwards."


    Baek Sang sneakily looks at Baek Cheon.


    "One, death penalty."


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "We''re not the only ones going to the Hwajong Branch, are we? The three great disciples will also participate in the Hwajong Branch."


    "Is there anyone who doesn''t know that?"


    "We''re not the only ones who can do it. Shouldn''t we stop the three great disciples from being humiliated as well?"


    At that point, Baek Cheon looks at Baek Sang with interesting eyes.


    "What is the priest''s idea?"


    "If we think about ourselves, it would be right to focus on training, but the three great disciples are also Hwasan''s disciples. How can you only think of our distribution? Even if it is a little burdensome, it will be a great help to Hwajong Branch if you can see the martial arts of the three great disciples for a short time."


    Baek Cheon grinned.


    "As expected, the priest cares about Hawasan more than anyone else."


    "I''m embarrassed, death penalty."


    "Good idea. It wouldn''t be a bad idea to sweat together since you''ve been away from your friends for a year."


    "Yes, death penalty, that''s a good way."


    Baek Cheon and Baek Sang laughed face to face.


    At the end of the day, dignity comes from strength. A gentle man commands respect, but respect is only respect.


    Family members need authority. If left as it is, it will not be long before the three great disciples will climb up.


    I need to let you know before that.


    Why they are adults. And why do I have to lower my head?


    "I hope that Chung-Myung has a talent for martial arts. Wouldn''t we, Hwasan, get a sign to lead future generations?""It''s the death penalty that will lead the future generations."


    "I can''t borrow the hands of priests forever. There will be a lot more things you can do if you are smart enough to listen."


    Baek Cheon put on a subtle smile.


    " That can''t eat pijuktto would you be so talented in there is a paws brutal, it looks like a child?"


    He shrugged at the cold voice of a hundred gates.


    "So why don''t we teach and lead? It''s gonna be a little too much for him."


    "Well, I understand."


    Three people smiled happily at each other.


    I need to show you the dignity of my superiors.''


    Baek Cheon''s eyes sink slowly.


    * * *


    "Are you sleeping?"


    "Yes."


    "Yes, I''ve been taken by the private servants because of me, and you''re lying down comfortably."


    Yoon-jong''s face was slightly flushed.


    ''My dignity is¡­¡­.''


    Now I don''t mean to ask Chung-Myung to be polite as the youngest. He threw away his treatments as ambassador in the evening.


    Nevertheless, I feel emotional today because I saw other white porcelain ships treating Baek Cheon.


    ''That''s the right kind of moon blue.''


    After seeing him show polite respect to his brother, I feel somewhat sad and teary.


    ''I was treated like that once.''


    After that guy came, the other priests were touchy-feely. If only one person does that, I can understand, but everyone learns bad things quickly.¡­.


    "What do you think, death penalty?"


    "¡­¡­no."


    He''s the problem, he''s the problem!


    There used to be some respect in the midst of rebellion, but now you''re acting like a male neighborhood!


    With a deep sigh, Yoon-jong looked at Jo-Gol.


    "Walk."


    "Yes?"


    "Is it really a good thing that Chung-Myung came to Hawaii?"


    "Don''t say weird things, just talk. What happened?"


    What a weird thing to say. That''s not what you''re gonna say to the ambassador?


    Oh, my God...¡­.


    Yoon-jong, who eventually let go, glanced back at Chung-Myung lying on the bed and opened his mouth.


    "He told me to tell him what I''ve done so far."


    "Did you blow it as it was?"


    "¡­¡­what''s the point of hiding it?"


    "Do it."


    It''s something you''ll find out anyway.


    "What''s your reaction?"


    "You''re not asking because you don''t know, are you?"


    "¡­¡­Yeah."


    Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol sighed deeply. Seeing Chung-Myung lying on the bed tapping on his stomach makes me sigh.


    "Crazy."


    He''s a piece of shit.


    No matter how hard it is. Baek Cheon is not a death penalty, but a private residence. Where do you think there''s a case where you mess up on your first meeting with a private residence?


    Baek Cheon wasn''t so hard on his three great disciples. However, as long as the relationship has gone awry, we don''t know how it will turn out.


    "I don''t think he''s gonna make it."


    "¡­¡­I would do the same."


    There''s no one in the world who would like Chung-Myung when he first saw her. Didn''t Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong try to beat Chung-Myung at least once?


    Fortunately, they could end up at a moderate level, but if Baek Cheon decides to trample on Chung-Myung, the situation could be bigger than expected.


    "The blind arrow will fall on us for no reason."


    "You''re right."


    Yoon-jong, who let out a sigh once again, looks at Jo-Gol with determined eyes.


    "By the way, didn''t you ever guess when you heard that the private servants were coming back?""That''s right."


    "Call the kids and tell them to be careful of their behavior from tomorrow. Even if there is nothing special, I will never let this go because this has happened."


    "Yes, sir."


    After answering, Jo-Gol, who was trying to turn around and leave, suddenly stopped. Then I sneaked back at Yoon-Jong.


    "But the death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "I''m just curious¡­¡­."


    "What?"


    "Who will win if Baek Cheon is against Chung-Myung?""


    "¡­¡­Don''t be ridiculous and do what you''re told to do."


    "Chat."


    Jo-Gol pouted out to the face of Yoon-Jong.


    Left in Chung-Myung''s room, Yoon-jong glanced at the owner of the room who was still wandering in his dreams.


    Who''s going to win?''


    You don''t know that?


    "¡­¡­sleep well. You''re a troublemaker.


    Now the peace in Hawasan is over. There will be a commotion ahead.


    Looking down at Chung-Myung''s face, who was asleep, smiled and left the room.

 Chapter - 80 Episode 80, theres no moss in rolling people! (5)

    "Listen."


    "Yes, a man of long letters."


    The sword reached out and grabbed the teacup.


    Plum tea made by drying plum petals is one of Hyun Jong''s most confident things. Bringing the car also meant there was a lot to talk about today.


    "How was it?"


    To his question, Unam glanced before Unam answered. I mean, is it okay for anyone to listen? Then Hyun Jong picked up the car and said briefly.


    "It''s all right."


    "Yes, of course."


    The sword opens its mouth.


    "I didn''t intervene as you said. And then... ..."


    "Then what?"


    "We''re having some problems."


    "Hmm."


    Hyun Jong nodded still.


    "If Hyun Young hadn''t come, the atmosphere would have been more urgent. As Jang Moon-in said, there is a subtle atmosphere between the two disciples and the three great disciples."


    "I guess so."


    Hyun Jong sighed.


    This is happening because of their choice.


    I was in a hurry.''


    The distance between the Unja and the White Porcelain boats is too far, and the distance between the White Porcelain and the Celadon is too close. Therefore, the age of Yoo-Esul, the youngest of the white porcelain belly, is almost no different from Yoon-jong, the oldest in the celadon belly.


    Given that it is customary to make some difference by blocking the entrance for a while, it should be said that the problem of bursting has erupted.


    It was an inevitable problem.''


    At the time of receiving the three great disciples, Hawasan could not afford a new disciple. At the same time, Munpa''s finances were getting worse and worse. It was a situation that deserved to be blocked from entering.


    Then someone brought up the idea of getting support from their family instead of continuing to receive disciples. That was the beginning of the problem.


    For Hawasan, who had to somehow attach a crumbled straw to his side, wouldn''t he have to come up with the money right away?


    Even if he died, he was a prestigious man, who chose his disciples. However, at that time, the family members who supported him were accepted as disciples without questioning or questioning.


    Thanks to this, celadon pears were considered somewhat slow in terms of the talent of martial arts.


    "In the old days, the children of celadon boats would not dare to do anything about white porcelain. But isn''t the celadon belly different now?"


    "That''s right."


    Is there a centripetal point? Doesn''t it exist?


    What is meaningless in individual lives is that there is a huge difference in work between groups.


    Based on the ambiguous centripetal points of Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol, the celadon ships were merely Hawasan''s three great disciples. However, the celadon belly, which is centered around Chung-Myung, will not be satisfied with just that.


    Those who are 20 years apart do not regard each other as competitors, but those who are 10 years apart have no choice but to be aware of each other.


    "It''s my fault."


    Hyun Jong shook his head firmly as the Ungum lowered his head.


    "It''s not your fault."


    "Long-lived..."


    "I was the one who insisted on building a white pipe. And that was everyone''s opinion, wasn''t it? In the first place, this was predicted from the time when the three great disciples were established and received."


    This was not just meant to comfort the fortune-teller.


    By creating a white pipe, Hwasan benefited a lot. But if you gain something, you lose something.


    If it was a way of transferring to a priestly relationship as before, no matter how young the age difference is, you cannot dare treat the upper distribution carelessly.However, the three great disciples now received nothing from the white porcelain. Learning is learned from a fortune-teller, and training with colleagues. Naturally, it is bound to be far from the upper distribution.


    This was the biggest weakness of the White House.


    Unam peeked at him and opened his mouth.


    "What would you do if I did?"


    Hyun Jong savored plum tea without saying katabuta. I feel a little calm because I smell the subtle plum blossoms.


    "What can you do?"


    "One thing at a time...¡­."


    "That''s the way people are. Will our hearts be crushed and forced to lead them? Sometimes it''s not bad to just let it collide. Isn''t that how things end up?"


    "It''s the work of a long man, his disciples."


    "If you decide to do it, you can turn the river around. However, if you force the water to turn on, you will have problems even if it is plausible at first."


    Hyun Jong said with a big smile.


    "Lucky sword."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "Let''s trust our children."


    "¡­¡­."


    Ungum looked at Hyunjong with a really complicated face. It seems clear that there are still doubts left.


    At that time, Hyun Jong brought up a slightly different direction from Ungum''s idea.


    "Baek Cheon is not too much of a child."


    "Yes?"


    "Don''t you think so?"


    The countenance of the sword went blank.


    ''No, it''s not a long story.''


    Baek Cheon is not the problem. The problem is that Chung-Myung guy!


    It was only then that Ungum realized that there was a huge gap between Chung-Myung that elders looked at and Chung-Myung that he looked at.


    Ungum, the owner of the white plum house, knows Chung-Myung''s capture of the three great disciples, but Hyun-jong sees Chung-Myung as just a pretty puppy who asks for blessings to Hawasan.


    "Isn''t Baek Cheon still a child with a clear mind? Even if he loses his pride and gets angry for a while, he will not hurt the righteousness of his long-term relationship. You don''t have to worry too much because I''ll sew it properly."


    Pardon?


    Who''s gonna suture who?


    Baek Cheon wants Chung-Myung?


    It''s a mess.''


    No wonder the long writer was so carefree!


    But it''s impossible to explain from now on. No matter how many times I tell you, you won''t believe me.


    And in fact, Ungum is also at a loss how to explain Chung-Myung. The sense of incompatibility he felt when he looked at Chung-Myung was just a vague sense. Isn''t it ambiguous how to convince them if they''re about to explain it?


    "¡­¡­Yes. I see, Jang Moon-in."


    Eventually, the fortune-teller had no choice but to step down.


    "Lucky sword."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "The Hwajong branch is just around the corner."


    As soon as the word Hwajong Branch came out, the face of the Ungold sword became dark.


    As a matter of fact, Hawasan''s disciples now do not have the same bad blood against Jongnam as they did in the past. In the first place, Hawasan''s feelings towards Jongnam stemmed from competition.


    But isn''t competition inherently between people who don''t have similar or big differences? Now that the difference between Hwasan and Jongnam is as different as heaven and earth, there are no people who truly burn their competition to Jongnam.


    But who would want to see Jafar''s disciples being held captive by other students, no matter how uncompetitive they are?


    The difference is only that much difference because they are children, and the difference will be doubled at the level of disciples and elders who are fully ripe with martial arts.


    "I''ve solved a lot of problems. But you didn''t solve the most important problem. We are only at the beginning. You have to do a lot to recreate the glory of the brilliant Hawasan.""I''ll keep that in mind. "The Long Writers."


    "Yes, both of you go out."


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    When Ungum and Unam said hello and stepped down, Hyun Jong quietly shook off his seat and stood up.


    When I open the window behind the room, I can now see Yeonhwabong, which has almost melted snow.


    Small buds were formed on the fully grown plum tree. Spring plum blossoms will probably bloom all over the mountain by the time the Hwajong Branch begins.


    Plum Blossom... Plum Blossom.


    The sword has been recovered.


    However, Hyun Jong knew very well that it was impossible to recreate the glory of the past with only a sword.


    If only there was plum blossom testing.''


    Hyunjong closes his eyes tightly.


    But he also knows that it doesn''t make a difference if he sees nothing. Now is not the time to search for what is not there, but to strengthen what is there.


    Nevertheless, the regret does not disappear from the corner of the heart.


    "Good men. Bowing down to Hawasan."


    It was Hyun Jong, who couldn''t have known that the good man was already in Wasan.


    * * *


    Unfortunately, Hyun Jong made two mistakes.


    One of them, of course, is to give Chung-Myung too much credit.


    But this didn''t really matter from Hawasan''s point of view. Chung-Myung''s ultimate goal is to raise Hawasan anyway. The more Hyun-Jeong thinks of Chung-Myung, the wider his radius of activities will be.


    It was not intended, but thanks to Hyun-jong''s favorable view of Chung-Myung, Hwasan is developing faster.


    But the other mistake was more fatal than I thought...¡­.


    That''s because Baek Cheon is not as gentle as Hyun Jong thinks.


    "Anything..."


    "¡­¡­."


    "You''re gonna have to eat."


    "¡­¡­."


    The three great disciples of Hawasan huddled together at the White House with bewitching faces.


    Chung-Myung''s training squeezes everything out of a person. I don''t know how the hell you know, but this ghostly man accurately checks the remaining strength of his three great disciples and squeezes out the last drop of water.


    Therefore, after the training, everyone had no choice but to become stiff like a piece of sun-dried cloth.


    Surprisingly, however, the three great disciples did not express any dissatisfaction with the hard training that continued day after day.


    Of course, I feel like I''m out of breath every time I train, but aren''t humans adaptable animals?


    The terrible training was repeated for a week or so over a day or two, and somehow it became worth holding on. Now, he has developed to the point where he greets the grim reaper and returns.


    - Iron becomes stronger as it beats, and man becomes stronger as he rolls! There is no moss in a rolling man.


    People don''t usually get moss. You crazy thing.''


    Even worse, the three great disciples were proving Chung-Myung''s words with their whole body. I can feel that they are different from day to day by day.


    We are now understanding what the word "a way suitable for the body" means.


    only


    The problem was that a new bolt of lightning fell on the three great disciples who believed that everything would be fine if they overcame Chung-Myung''s training.


    "I feel like I''m going to die."


    "Mr... .. unless it''s a real private residence."


    "That''s too much, isn''t it?"


    White porcelain that now afflicts them. So they were his students.


    That day


    After Chung-Myung confronted Baek Cheon, these disciples began to manipulate the three great disciples. It is clear that finding all kinds of faults in every case is intentionally.


    "?? ? ??? ? ??? ???"


    "??? ???"


    "????."


    ??? ??? ??? ???? ????. ? ?? ?? ?? ???? ???.


    "??"


    ????? ??? ?? Chung-Myung? ??? ?????.


    "??, ? ? ??"


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    ? ??? ????? ? ???? ?? ? ????.

 Chapter - 81 Episode 81. Who said rain? Youre dead now. (1)

    "They told me to straighten my knees when I walk in the main mountain."


    "They told me to get permission to go drinking water."


    "Oh, ciba. It''s so cheap and dirty."


    These disciples really bothered them in all sorts of ways.


    Every time he trains, he not only points out every little thing, but also makes all kinds of nitpicks in his daily life.


    Today, there was even an order to clean the white plum without a grain of dust because the exterior of the white plum is dirty.


    "Why don''t you beat me up?"


    Jo-Gol grated his teeth.


    I''m used to bullying with my fist, but I just couldn''t get used to this kind of bullying.


    "I never imagined that private houses were like that."


    "I respected you!"


    "This isn''t some kind of neighborhood wacko, is it''s okay?"


    Yoon-jong sighed deeply.


    There''s nothing that can''t be done.''


    There is no doubt that his students do this to harass them. Because the malice and ridicule at the end of the sentence are so vivid.


    But that doesn''t mean their actions are wrong. In the first place, all the students ask for is what is set by Hawasan''s norms.


    But why is that a problem?


    ''The rules were set at least two hundred years ago.''


    Essentially old norms are modified by the changing times.


    But Hawasan''s norms did not.


    So far, we have chosen to ignore out-of-date norms under tacit agreement as a way to overcome that gap.


    However, his students came up with this standard and began to crack down on the three great disciples.


    Aside from everything, the biggest problem was that all of these gorilla norms were earrings when they were hung on the ears and nose earrings when they were hung on the nose.


    "No, Hawasan''s disciples should not let go of the sword from their hands, how does that mean that they should hold it in their hands when they wash up or do their business!"


    "¡­¡­I was told to hold it in my hand when I eat."


    "You''re growing up in your sleep!"


    "If that''s all, I won''t tell you. How does it mean that the disciples of Hwasan always have to keep the teachings of the good in mind to memorize all of his history!"


    "¡­¡­they don''t even know."


    "That''s what I''m saying!"


    The three great disciples gnashed their teeth.


    All of you were getting distracted in front of this strange absurdity. Every time the students of Ewha Womans University sneaked up and glanced over, it felt like their lifespan was decreasing.


    "I can''t even eat properly! I can''t sleep well!"


    "If you''re bored, it''s a gathering. I think they''re cursing at me because one person called me out for my fault."


    "What the hell is going on in Daemyung!"


    "Don''t we have to do something about it?"


    Yoon-jong sighed deeply.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "It''s a little too much! Honestly, it''s obvious that you''re going to bully him, but it''s fair to let him win."


    "Yes! I can put up with anything else. But I can''t stand it any more than disturbing my training! Even so, we''re in Mufa, so we shouldn''t disturb the training!"


    The three great disciples had blood in their eyes.


    In fact, there has been nothing much to confront between the three great disciples and the great disciples. The disciples of this school were busy training, and since teaching the three great disciples is the role of a white plum house, they have been living together like cows.


    Still, it is true that the three great disciples felt something similar to their admiration. However, the betrayal is indescribable because they appear so petty.Yoon-jong turned his head and looked at the root of all this.


    Yoon-jong, who was reading Chung-Myung''s countenance leaning on the chair, carefully opens his mouth.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­¡­shouldn''t you do something about it?"


    "What?"


    "The private servants, the private servants."


    Yoon-jong sighed deeply.


    No one knows why this is happening, just because they don''t speak out.


    Now, these disciples want the three great disciples, especially Chung-Myung, to bow down to them.


    ''It''s a very silly way of doing it.''


    Yoon-jong understood their position in his own way.


    In fact, it''s not the white porcelain belly that''s wrong, it''s the Chung-Myung that''s wrong. To be precise, there is a problem not with Chung-Myung''s actions, but with its very existence itself.


    Even if Yoon-jong is a white porcelain boat, it would be difficult to tolerate having a maggot like Chung-Myung in the below distribution.


    So far, there has been little problem with relationships with great disciples and elders. Because Chung-Myung never crosses the line when dealing with them. Regardless of what''s inside, it''s clear that you respect him as an adult of the private sector.


    But it''s different for a white porcelain ship.


    Didn''t Yoon-jong already see Chung-Myung treat the white porcelain belly?


    "¡­¡­isn''t it obvious what they want?"


    "It''s obvious?"


    Yoon-jong sighed once again.


    "I won''t tell you to learn your personality or bend it. If you just please me a little bit, I''ll figure it out somehow...¡­."


    "Bewildered?"


    Yoon-jong''s eyes slightly trembled at Chung-Myung''s voice.


    Oops, I chose the wrong word...¡­.


    However, contrary to Yoon-jong''s expectations, Chung-Myung did not have a seizure. Rather, he just looked at Yoon-jong with sparkling eyes and said cheerfully.


    "Death penalty, death penalty!"


    "Huh?"


    "I think I know a better solution than that! This is really gonna fix everything!"


    Chung-Myung''s face, which smiles brightly with excitement, makes me nervous even before hearing it, but there was no way not to ask as an ambassador.


    "¡­¡­what''s the way?"


    "What do you mean, what? We''re going to destroy all those bastards!"


    As soon as Chung-Myung finished talking, he stormed out of his seat and stood up. Surprised, Yoon-jong exclaimed in a panic.


    "Hold it, hold it! If we don''t catch him, we''re all dead! Get him! Get him!


    Perhaps he felt anxious like Yoon-jong, but all the capital punishments he was preparing for flew in unison. Jo-Gol jumped up and crushed Chung-Myung''s body to the floor while they held Chung-Myung''s arms and legs.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Don''t let go! Never let go!"


    "Let go of me! Let go of me!"


    The three great disciples, who clung to each other like dogs, desperately grabbed Chung-Myung and stretched. Their desperate eyes showed the will of the association to "never let this crazy dog loose outside the White Pavilion."


    "Chung-Myung??! Calm down, Chung-Myung!"


    "We''re all going to be destroyed!"


    "There''s a mutiny! You''re going to be excommunicated if you beat a private house!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes glistened.


    "Okay, I won''t punch you! I''m not going to punch you! I''ll just punch you! I only hit once!"


    "That''s how you beat me, you nut job! Hold it right there!"


    "No, he''s so powerful!"


    "Huh!"


    Chung-Myung wriggled his teeth.


    "Those bastards are doing things they didn''t do a hundred years ago! My va*in* is sticking out!"


    Doga is basically a place of naturalism. In other words, Doga is not bound by the norms and classes created by society.Isn''t it so famous that when Confucius came to greet Lao-ja in the past, Lao-ja told him not to do such a thing?


    However, the disciples of Doga were doing old-fashioned things that would not be done even in oil prices.


    "Calm down, Chung-Myung! You''ll be in big trouble if you beat up the private servants."


    "All the balls we''ve got so far could be blown away!"


    "Stay put! Stay put! Don''t move!"


    "Let me go! Let me go! Don''t you dare!"


    The three great disciples built a huge wooden tower and pushed Chung-Myung down. But every time Chung-Myung wriggled, the giant tower reeled.


    Yoon-jong sweated as he watched the scene.


    ''No, does this make sense?''


    Baek Cheon is the strongest of his students.


    Before Chung-Myung''s arrival, the position of the first journalist of Hwasan was naturally Baek Cheon, and everyone had no doubt that he would one day become the first master of Hwasan.


    Jo-Gol is also talented, but in the end it takes time to accumulate. It was almost impossible for Jo-Gol to catch up with Baek Cheon, who had already mastered the sword a decade earlier than Jo-Gol.


    Even if it''s possible, it''ll be decades later.


    That''s what allocation is about. No matter how talented you are, the time accumulated is different, and the learning of martial arts are different. Therefore, it was the difference in distribution that could not be easily overcome.


    But what is the situation in front of Yoon-jong?


    The youngest of the celadon ship, the last to enter Hwasan, is harping on empty words to beat up the white porcelain ship''s metabolism.


    The real problem is no one here thinks it''s impossible.''


    What if I''m being rational?


    I don''t understand.


    No matter how strong Chung-Myung is, I don''t think it''s going to be a match against Baek Cheon. Even if Chung-Myung had mastered martial arts even before he took his baby steps, Baek Cheon would have held the sword for more than that.


    Moreover, Baek Cheon is not a man lacking talent.


    It is impossible to surpass the difference of time with most differences in talent. The person who can do that is called a genius, but no matter how great a genius is, it takes time to go beyond a decade.


    Rationally, really rationally, it''s absolutely impossible for Chung-Myung to beat Baek Cheon.


    But the problem is that I feel like Baek Cheon will get beaten up if I do.''


    In the first place, common sense and reason don''t work for this person in front of you. What common sense has he done so far?


    "Chung-Myung??."


    Yoon-jong sighed deeply and said.


    "I know how you feel, but not now."


    "Why?"


    "Hwajong branch is just around the corner."


    "Why?"


    "¡­¡­Baek Cheon''s death penalty is the person who should be the representative of this disciple at the Hwajong Branch. What would you do if such a person was hit by you and couldn''t participate in the Hwajong branch?"


    "Come on. Don''t tell me I''m going to beat you like that. It hurts, but it''s my specialty not to hurt. Don''t you know?"


    "I know."


    I know very well. I''ve been hit countless times.


    "But you can''t. Baek Cheon, get beaten up by the grumpy. You don''t think you''re confident?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Let''s be patient. It''s better for us to get killed by Baek Cheon than to be ignored by the Jong Nam."


    Chung-Myung frowns on his face."I think it''s better to just blow it up."


    "For once in my face, let it slide. Hwajong Branch is such a big deal. Please."


    "Hmmm."


    Chung-Myung turned his head. And said in a slightly dull voice.


    "Get out of the way now."


    The death penalty is wary of Yoon-jong. When Yoon-jong nodded, he slowly left Chung-Myung and slowly stepped aside. At the same time, Chung-Myung kept his distance so that he could catch it again at any time.


    "Then I just have to wait until the Hwajong branch is over, right?"


    "¡­¡­I don''t mean I have to put up with it until then¡­¡­."


    "What''s so blurry? Definitely!"


    Yoon-jong closed his eyes tightly. And I spoke with a feeling of putting out the urgent fire first.


    "Yes, it''s only Hwajong Branch!"


    "Okay."


    Chung-Myung nods coolly.


    "But he''s been through a lot of trouble, and I have to listen to him."


    "¡­¡­thank you very much."


    "Why are you crying?"


    "No. No."


    This is not tears. Sweat in the heart, you son of a b*tc*.


    "But what if we get into a fight over there?"


    "¡­¡­isn''t that possible?"


    "Just in case."


    Yoon-jong sighed.


    "Then you take care of it. Because I don''t know anymore."


    "Really?"


    Chung-Myung rolls up the corners of his mouth. Seeing the smile, Yoon-jong became anxious.

 Chapter - 82 Episode 82. Who said rain? Youre dead now. (2)

    "What did he do?"


    "¡­¡­unexpectedly, there was no response."


    "Really?"


    Baek Sang slightly looked at Baek Cheon and said.


    "Yes, he''s very angry, but he doesn''t rebel. I''m not even saying anything that could be a problem."


    "Hmm, really?"


    Baek Cheon narrowed the middle of his forehead.


    ''This is a little different from what I expected.''


    Aren''t you in the middle of your life? I thought I''d get angry right away if you scratched me a little bit. And that was Baek Cheon''s final target.


    Hawasan is a prestigious political party.


    There are only two things that are considered the most sinful in the prestigious faction. One is Mado, the other is mutiny.


    These two things are not acceptable under any circumstances. The former is related to the identity of Hawasan, who claims to be the right person, and the latter is a reversal of Hawasan''s and systems.


    I was going to scratch the three great disciples lightly and then twist them together in moderation so that they wouldn''t even dare to rebel again.Surprisingly, the three great disciples are putting up with the pressure of their great disciples.


    "Isn''t the pressure weak?"


    "This is too much. If we do more, we may have problems in the process of determining the dispute."


    "Hmmm."


    Baek Cheon drooled low as if he didn''t like it.


    "You''re not a thoughtless hothead, are you?''


    Considering Chung-Myung from the restaurant, I think he would have already jumped in, but he is not only self-conscious but also cracking down on other three great disciples...¡­.


    Or is it what Yoon-jong does?''


    Either way, it is certain that the reason is not being solved as Baek Cheon thinks.


    "What about the other three great disciples?"


    "Other than having a strange training at first glance¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon tapped his cheek with his finger still.


    "You''re right."


    "Death penalty, it''s too much to hold on. We don''t know when the private houses will show signs of displeasure, and the Hwajong branch is just around the corner. We need to prepare for Hwajong branch."


    "I know."


    Baek Cheon nodded lightly.


    "Now that we''ve cooked enough, it''s time to scoop up the porridge."


    "What if you do?"


    Back Sang''s question caused Baek Cheon to start with a smirk.


    "As you know, celadon boats are originally all good kids."


    "That''s right. Before we left the building, they were all innocent children. I didn''t expect to change like that in just a year.¡­."


    "Because it''s all tied up with a bad guy. In fact, do we need to punish all the children in the celadon belly? The only problem is Chung-Myung."


    "You''re right."


    Baek Sang couldn''t agree more with Baek Cheon.


    The three great disciples and their representative Yoon-Jong are not difficult children to deal with. Although Jo-Gol was a little outstanding among them, Jo-Gol was a child who could be solved well within Baek Sang''s line without Baek Cheon''s having to step up.


    The problem is the Chung-Myung.


    Don''t call it the Black of the Dead.


    The three great disciples who were fine hung out with Chung-Myung, and everyone became strange.


    At least the three great disciples they had seen knew how to respect their superiors, and they knew that the words of private servants were more important than those of their motives.


    It was none other than Chung-Myung who made the three great disciples feel bad.


    In other words, if Chung-Myung could be broken, the other three disciples would naturally be as obedient as in the past.


    "What would you do if I don''t know."


    "Priest."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    Baek Cheon grinned."Do you need any other way? Isn''t what we''re doing now just sticking to the laws of Hasan?"


    "Of course, death penalty."


    "There''s no room for personal feelings. Isn''t Chung-Myung also my precious trait? It''s a little cheeky, but it would be a good resource if you comforted it. So I''m just trying to make things right when I was a kid."


    Baek Cheon put on a subtle smile.


    "However, the problem is that I don''t want to use rough methods if I can, but I can''t help it because I don''t have enough time. The best way to discipline a child is to talk, but sometimes to sell."


    Baek Sang nodded willingly.


    "One day they''ll know the deep meaning of the death penalty."


    "I will, even if it hurts a little now."


    The two smiled at each other.


    * * *


    Squeak.


    The door to the white plum opens slightly.


    Peeking.


    And soon a little head comes out. Those who look around with their heads slightly raised frown slightly.


    You don''t have it, do you?


    Like a night guest seeping through the darkness, Chung-Myung looked around closely with a sense of humor.


    There''s no getting caught, no human.


    Chung-Myung sighed low and came out.


    "Yes."


    What are you doing?


    Walking trudging out of the white plum, he looked up at the sky with his soul escaping.


    "Long death penalty. Are you watching?"


    Long death was the most cherished thing in the world...¡­.


    - What?


    Oh, don''t get annoyed from here. Just finish listening and get angry! That man must be patient! You''re a man of great literary background music.


    Chung-Myung distorted his face.


    "Anyways, I''m doing this to avoid a child who hasn''t lost blood in his hair. Does this make any sense?"


    I spoke with a great deal of resentment, but unfortunately, Cheon Mun''s answer was not heard.


    "That''s all, where? A young woman stir-fries a person, and a parasitic orabi-like person brings a standard that I''ve never heard before. Oh, I''d rather die than suffer!"


    I really want to turn everything upside down if I have a temper. I feel like I want to take a long writer to see what you did when the young people are making this fuss.


    When Chung-Myung led Hawasan to the world, it almost gives up to see things that were not even born in private residence and condescending.


    If it is now, he will accept it as a disciple, saying that even if he runs straight to Shaolin, a noble man who realized the illegality has come. Really


    "Ha! What sin did I commit in my past life..."I''ve committed a lot of sins."


    To be honest, I can''t do this because I feel guilty. I can''t say it''s hard to say anything empty now, considering how long the long-lived or long-lived writers have been upset about what he did when he was a great disciple and a great disciple of Hwasan.


    "Why did I do that?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were filled with moisture.


    I should''ve done enough.


    It feels like all the karma in the past life is coming back. I feel like I''m leading young people who aren''t human.


    Oh, that''s why Jang Moon-sa didn''t get married in his previous life. I''m afraid you''ll have a child like me.


    I''m sorry. Long death.


    I thought I couldn''t get married because I couldn''t face the death penalty.¡­.


    With a deep sigh, Chung-Myung trudged out of the prose. Had it been Hwasan in the past, there would have been a guard at this time, but now Hwasan was not doing much at the time when there were no visitors.The reason is simple.


    Not long ago, Hawasan was a place to toss coins with beggars and turn around, so there was no reason to need a stomachache.


    Chung-Myung is the one who made such a place where people can live.


    And you ungrateful bastards! I''m not grateful for the old man''s hard work to make a living.


    I''d love to beat him up, but...¡­.


    "Yeah, I can''t do this either."


    It''s strange, but these days, Yoon-jong''s face keeps overlapping with that of a long death sentence. It would be very rude for Yoon-jong to compare his face to that of a bandit-like Jangmun-sa-hyung, but his expression is becoming similar, not his face.


    Whenever Chung-Myung does something, he looks like he''s rotting inside.¡­.


    ''I feel strangely guilty.''


    It''s hard to ignore it because it seems like Jang Moon-sa is back alive and struggling.


    "Sad."


    Chung-Myung shook his head again.


    "I will endure it until the end of Hwajong Branch or whatever."


    I want to turn Jong-nam upside down because Chung-Myung is the same. No matter how much I don''t like those white porcelain men, I can''t compare them to Jongnam.


    They want to kick their asses, but Jongnam wants to strangle them.


    As Yoon-jong said, it is right to endure it until the Hwajong branch passes.


    That''s right....


    "Yes, I''ll get in trouble because I can''t get over my temper."


    It is best not to run into white porcelain boats until the Hwajong branch is over.


    Chung-Myung began to climb the mountain differently than usual.


    I''m never going to Yeonhwabong anymore.


    A person can be beaten twice, but not three times. If you get the same thing three times, who''s that person?


    Chung-Myung turned his head and looked at Nakanbong.


    "Oh, my God. Now I can''t even train myself."


    Die rather than suffer. Die rather than suffer.


    Even at this moment, other civil servants who have trained for nearly a hundred years will be constantly strengthening.


    Chung-Myung doesn''t have time to rest to narrow the gap. There''s no point in being strong among the same distributions.


    In order for Hwasan to stand tall again in the old file room...¡­ No, beyond that, in order to reproduce past films and further make a name for themselves as the world''s best inspection, the presence of a master to subdue the old monsters is essential.


    And no matter how many times I wash my eyes and look for it, Chung-Myung is the only one who can play that role in Hwasan.


    Well, you never know.


    About 50 years? 100 years?


    If you aim for the world''s best inspection after that, you may be able to raise Jo-Gol or Yoon-Jong. Although cheap, Baek Cheon is also a talent, so it seems like a possibility if you manage the wrong basics.


    But the problem was that Chung-Myung wasn''t good enough to wait leisurely for the period.


    "Frozen to death for 50 years."


    Before that, I''m going to explode.


    Chung-Myung, who climbed the Nakan Peak, slowly pulled out the sword. Then he glances around.


    You don''t have it, do you?


    Whether it was the accident or the accident, Chung-Myung has been following him like a leech since that day.


    He seemed to refrain from moving with other celadon boats, but if Chung-Myung felt like he fell alone, he bothered people to come and talk for a while.Strangely, Yoo-Esul''s presence was not easy to capture even with the sense of Chung-Myung in the world, although it would be enough to avoid it in advance if he could feel any signs.


    It''s not a ghost.


    Sometimes it''s not that no one has a vague presence due to weak feelings, but Yoo-Esul has a surprisingly vague feeling even to Chung-Myung.


    Moreover, Chung-Myung, who is used to feeling people through chi, not eyes or ears, is especially...¡­.


    "Chung-Myung."


    "Argh! Argh!"


    I know. Like this.


    Chung-Myung, who almost jumped up from his seat, freaked out and stepped back. You can see Yoo-Esul reaching for him vaguely in his eyes.


    "No! Come on! Look at me and show up!"


    Yoo-Esul furrowed as Chung-Myung screamed.

 Chapter - 83 Episode 83. Who said rain? Youre dead now. (3)

    "I''m your accident. You''re my temper."


    "So what?"


    "Polite to the accident."


    ''The accident is freezing to death. It''s like a ghost."


    Chung-Myung sighed with irritation.


    Let''s just say there''s no sign, it doesn''t mean it''s strange that there''s a unique constitution like that in this vast world of midfield.


    Actually, Chung-Myung is specialized in feeling people with a sense of humor. If you use your five senses, it''s not to the point that you can''t feel their popularity.


    There is a real problem.


    "No, why are you following me?"


    "Have you been?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung felt a very deep sadness.


    ''When the death penalty looks at me now, they''re crying...¡­ No, I''ll be out of breath laughing at my belly.''


    I might clap until I break my hand. They''re not gonna make it.


    When I tried to give honorifics to a young descendant who is not even as old as a granddaughter, my life''s free comes to me. He is about to be struck directly by the futility of the world and become a fable with enlightenment.


    Aside from the question of whether Chung-Myung is accepted by the shipbuilding industry.


    He''s not picking up, man.


    Oh, come on!


    Chung-Myung sighed and looked at Yoo-Esul.


    "And why! Why do you keep following me?"


    "Have you been?"


    "...go around."


    Yoo-Esul raised his eyebrows as if he didn''t like it.


    I think he''s trying to scare me by making a slightly angry face, but he''s cute watching.


    I don''t think I''m cute because I''m old.''


    As Jo-Gol and the other three great disciples all agreed, it is certainly pretty. If he had a colorful expression and a soft impression, he would have attracted more people''s attention than now.


    It''s a leather shell, though.


    But how a man dwells on his skin. Didn''t Chung-Myung benefit greatly from his beautiful appearance in the past?¡­.


    Oh, all right! I know!


    "The sword."


    Yoo-Esul looked at Chung-Myung and said.


    "The sword that smokes plum blossoms."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Chung-Myung pretended to be.


    There is nothing that cannot be explained to explain, but there is no reason why it should be. I hate being bothered, so it''s best to just take it off.


    "I don''t know what I saw wrong, but I don''t know that, so don''t waste your breath¡­¡­."


    "Teach me."


    "Let''s go..." Huh?


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes slightly wide.


    "What?"


    "Teach me."


    Chung-Myung narrows the middle of the forehead.


    Was that why you followed me around?''


    I thought he would bother people by saying, "Where did you learn martial arts, not Hwasan''s?" or "I learned martial arts," but I didn''t expect such words to come out.


    Then I became curious.


    "I know what it is...¡­. No, I don''t know that."


    Yoo-Esul bites his lips slightly.


    "I''m going to tell the private sector."


    "Say it. If you believe me."


    "I''m going to tell the long story."


    "Yes, yes. Suit yourself. At your disposal."


    Chung-Myung sniffles and shakes his hands.


    Tell them to believe what they believe.''


    Less than half a year after entering Hawasan, a blue man shook off his sword and smoked plum blossoms full of lotus sticks.


    a person with a long hand


    Huh. I guess Lee Seol had a hard time practicing for closing tubes. I can see everything in vain. I''ll find my good congressman.''


    It would be a good thing if you didn''t tie it up and throw it at your will.


    "I won''t tell you, so teach me."


    "Tell me. I don''t care."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "So don''t get in the way of other people''s training. You can''t train every time because of accidents."Go, all right?


    Go away, you little leech!


    Chung-Myung tried to retort more, but Yoo-Esul stared at Chung-Myung and opened his mouth.


    "You don''t want me to teach you?"


    "Excuse me, accident."


    "Huh?"


    "You''re the accident and I''m the one, what do I teach the accident? If I learn, I''ll learn."


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoo-Esul flinched.


    Oh, this works.''


    Yoo-Esul, who emphasized that he was an accident when we first met. So this word will work...¡­.


    "There''s nothing up and down about learning."


    "¡­¡­."


    Where the hell did you learn to think of oil prices? Has the white porcelain boat been turned into Confucianism as a group? Confucianism in some sacred conduit! If Taesangno knows, he''ll ignore the bubble!


    "So teach me."


    "No, there''s nothing I can teach you. You''re right!"


    Chung-Myung put it bluntly.


    "I don''t know what the accident saw, but it''s just a dream. Or fantasy. Otherwise, I''d have seen the hard work in vain. I don''t understand what the accident means? So stop it now and go away."


    When Chung-Myung cut his hair firmly, Yoo-Esul opened his eyes slim.


    "There''s no way I could''ve been wrong."


    "No, it''s just a waste of...¡­."


    "I''ve seen it before."


    "Before¡­¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were wide open.


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung''s momentum has changed. And glaring at Yoo-Esul with sharp eyes.


    A sword that smokes plum blossoms.


    Plum Blossom Screening.


    There are a number of swords modeled after plum blossoms in Hawasan.


    However, it does not simply mimic the shape of plum blossoms, but there are only a few swords that can produce plum blossoms.


    Except for one of them, it is not passed on to ordinary disciples. At least an elder can learn. It is also passed down only by conviction, not by rank.


    On that day, all of Hawasan''s elders died at the top of 100,000 mountains. Nobody thought of annihilation, so they didn''t even leave a verdict.


    That means.


    If someone smoked plum blossoms with a sword, it would mean that they eventually learned the art of plum blossoms.


    And where the sword is now passed on...¡­.


    "What''s your relationship with the pro-Nam faction?"


    Chung-Myung growls slightly and Yoo-Esul tilts his head.


    "Jongnam?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Why Jong-nam?"


    Maybe not.


    Chung-Myung stared at Yoo-Esul''s face. It is full of signs that no matter how many times I open it, I have no idea. If this is acting, it is better to quit the sword and turn into a kyung drama actor. I''ll be able to perform in front of the emperor.


    But I don''t think Yoo-Esul, who has a blind spot, will be able to act perfectly.


    Chung-Myung''s spirits go up in smoke.


    ''Do it.''


    Even if he saw a rank in Jongnam, he would not be able to learn the method of plum blossoms properly. Plum Blossom is a meaningful technique with Hawasan''s inner strength.


    ...but don''t tell me you''ve stolen the inner workings of Hawasan.


    Are you sure?


    Chung-Myung, who returned with a smiling face, shrugs his shoulders and asks.


    "What do you mean, you''ve seen it before?"


    Yoo-Esul''s face is a little blank.


    "A long time ago."


    Yoo-Esul, who was looking at the dark sky as if he was recalling old memories, said with a stern face again.


    "Teach me."


    "You really don''t know."


    "Really?"


    Yoo-Esul nodded.


    Have you finally given up?''


    Then I''m glad...


    "There''s nothing we can do about it."


    "Yes, now you understand¡­¡­."


    Snarling.


    The sword is pulled out of Yoo-Esul''s waist. Chung-Myung looked at the scene with a frightened face.


    "Oh, no, Black, why all of a sudden!""You''re not going to teach me, are you?"


    Is this a crazy b*tc*?


    You''re pulling out a sword just because you don''t teach me how to do it. What the hell did they do to raise this as a disciple?


    "Why pull out the sword if you''re not going to teach me?"


    "Because you''re right."


    "What?"


    "I''m an accident, you''re a disaster."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Then I''ll teach you."


    Yoo-Esul picks up the sword and points at Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung smiled pleased at the sight.


    No wonder white porcelain pears aren''t close to her.''


    Of course you are. Because I''m out of my mind.


    "Isn''t it because you''re obsessed with plum blossoms that you''re asking for flowers?"''


    If you put a plum flower on your head, it would be easy to identify, so I think it would be good for each other. You should avoid the light. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    "Here we go."


    "? ?! ?? ??!"


    ??? ?? ??? Chung-Myung? ?? ?? ?? ???. Yoo-Esul? ?? ????? ?? ? Chung-Myung? ?? ???? ????.


    "??!"


    Chung-Myung? ?? ???? ???? Yoo-Esul? ?? ? ?? ???? ?? ????.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    "Because you''re stronger than me."


    Oh, that''s true, isn''t it?


    No, but what makes you think so?


    The thought process must have been wrong, but it''s a strange case where you can''t be scolded for getting the right answer.


    Pods, paws, paws, paws!


    As I saw briefly before, Yoo-Esul''s black was cheerful. And it was as elegant as it could be.


    Pierce in sharply and bend gently. It shakes like an illusion and pokes it in lightly again.


    Hwasan''s sword.


    Since returning to Hawaii, Chung-Myung has seen numerous swords. The same celadon boat, of course, saw the sword of the Ungold, and sometimes had the opportunity to see the swords of the elders.


    But now this sword before him is closer to the source of Hawasan than anyone else''s sword.


    To the point where I get a little sentimental when I look at it.


    Why is it be?


    Because her tendencies resemble those of Hwasan? Or...


    "Blank!"


    At that moment, Yoo-Esul''s sword pierces Chung-Myung''s face at a speed of light.


    Chung-Myung turned her head and avoided her sword.


    Let''s start.


    A few strands of bangs are cut off.


    "Gasp!"


    No, this crazy b*tc* really stings.


    "Are you crazy? If you can''t avoid it, you''re dead!"


    "There''s no way you can''t avoid it."


    "Why do you have confidence in me?"


    What happened to your hair? Why isn''t the mindset normal?


    No wonder you have a pretty face, but you don''t have any friends.


    But there is no room for argument.


    Yoo-Esul''s sword, which comes after Chung-Myung, is getting sharper. I''m sure he''ll have enough time to deal with it.


    Uh... as long as you can attack.


    If you swing the sword wrong once, you will become a fan lover by accident and tapping it. That''s why we have to stop them from getting hurt.


    Claw claw clawning liquid!


    "Don''t use salcho, woman!"


    "It''s an accident!


    "What kind of accident uses salcho on a scoundrel? What happened to your hair?"


    Oh, my goodness. Hwasan has come all the way here!


    Chung-Myung''s forehead, which had been lamenting inside, was frowned for a moment.


    Perhaps because he could attack with salcho as much as he wanted, he could see Yoo-Esul getting drunk with the sword. For example, the eyes become a little dazed and the sword deviates from the set path.


    ''Ho?''


    You realize it in the middle of a fight?


    I can''t even bring Jo-Gol.''


    In terms of talent for swords, Hawasan may be the best.''No, it''s not.


    Chung-Myung sneaks out the wooden sword and pushes the sword to the wrong sword and puts it on its own.


    The stage of going into a trance and finding one''s own sword path. Ordinary people would have been in a hurry to step down without daring to intervene. If you mess with the wrong person, your enlightenment may fly away in a moment, and if you mess with it, you may have the worst case of getting into the mouth of coins.


    By Chung-Myung, we can anticipate and identify all these censuses and lead them to the right path.


    Not there. Right, here. No. No. It''s here.''


    Talk. Talk. Talk.


    Chung-Myung stretches out the sword and touches Yoo-Esul''s sword to lead it to the correct one. Chung-Myung is the only one who can do this kind of thing in a situation where the grass is flying.¡­.


    "What are you doing? Inooooooooooh!


    Chung-Myung turned his head to sudden intervention.


    Baek Cheon, who seemed to have lost his temper with anger, was running toward him at a mad pace.


    Why are you coming out there, dude?

 Chapter - 84 Episode 84. Who said rain? Youre dead now. (4)

    "What are you doing?"


    Chung-Myung, who saw Baek Cheon running at a crazy speed, looked up at the sky with a soulless face.


    Ha


    Oh, my God.


    Baek Cheon jumped on Chung-Myung without hesitation and swung the sword.


    No, he''s a real sword, too.


    What kind of sword do you think the white porcelain ships have? What the hell is going on with you?


    While thinking for a while, Baek Cheon''s sword flies threateningly toward Chung-Myung. He aimed at Chung-Myung''s shoulder, emitting a black and blue energy filled with energy.


    It''s okay to aim for a place that''s not a critical point even though your eyes are completely turned around.


    only


    "If you put your sword in there, it''ll kill you anyway! You crazy man!"


    Chung-Myung kicked the flying sword.


    Whoops!


    The sword with the sword bumped against the foot, and absurdly, the sound of metal bursts out. Back Cheon, who couldn''t handle the reverse power, rolled back.


    "Huh?"


    Rising up, Baek Cheon alternated between Chung-Myung and his sword with an incredible face. It happened so quickly that he didn''t even understand how it bounced off.


    "Tzut."


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue long and quickly examined Yoo-Esul''s condition. I''m sure there''s been a lot of drinking next to him while he''s in Moa.¡­.


    "That''s nice, huh?


    Normally, this much binge would have been enough to escape, but Yoo-Esul was still in a trance.


    He''s slow.


    It''s too slow.


    But now I''ve benefited from that dullness. It is not common for a person to fall into a trance while wielding a sword.


    In the Buddhist temple, it is sometimes referred to as a "dismissal" in the sense that it forgets itself and throws off its shell to open a new stage. It''s an absolutely crucial moment for a no man.


    If I had woken up from this crash, I would have regretted it for the rest of my life.


    "What are you doing? Don''t you know how important a moment of no-man is?"


    Is that what you know?


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes wide and looked at Baek Cheon.


    I was wondering why you were angry.


    "Touched a man in a trance! No matter how little common sense you have, there are things you can''t do! You''re such a badass!"


    Baek Cheon even stood out and stared at Chung-Myung.


    "It''s true that I didn''t think well of you, but I didn''t think you''d be a d*mn man to mess with an accident in Moa! I should''ve broken your habit earlier!"


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    No, man. I didn''t touch you. I helped you.


    How would you know that? It''s all my fault. It''s my fault.


    I''m convinced, but words don''t go out well.


    "Does anyone who knows it pull out a sword and come at me?"


    "What did you say?"


    "What if you hurt your precious accident?"


    "If only you hadn''t fought back¡­¡­!"


    "Death?"


    "¡­¡­."


    When Chung-Myung answered in a sullen manner, Baek Cheon stammered in bewilderment.


    "Have all the white porcelain ships been collected by the madmen?"


    The world is usually dominated by sane people, and there are occasional madmen mixed in. But these white porcelain bastards seem to have the opposite proportion of the madman and the normal man.


    First of all, there is no normal person among the white porcelain belly Chung-Myung has talked to so far.If Yoon-jong had heard it, he would''ve been mad at the dog with something on it, but it''s not here.


    "How can I kill you?"


    "It''s got a lot of flesh."


    "¡­¡­it''s so urgent."


    "You even pulled the sword."


    "¡­¡­that, that."


    Baek Cheon''s face, which was flinching while listening to Chung-Myung, becomes blank for a moment.


    No, wait a second.


    As Chung-Myung said. They loaded the house and pulled out the sword. But how can he be so fine without a scratch?


    So Baek Cheon took a punch with all his might and didn''t mean anything.


    "Get away from your brother-in-law!"


    Baek Cheon''s face hardens. And spoke in a determined tone.


    "I won''t ask you what you were doing any more. But put down your sword right now and step back. Otherwise you''ll have to go through me today as an unmanned, not as a private residence."


    That''s nice.


    Chung-Myung was delighted.


    "Oh, really?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Wow, that''s what I really wanted.


    "Until the end...¡­."


    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth.


    A man needs a lot of reverse. If you put yourself in perspective, you can fully understand Baek Cheon''s anger now. In his common sense, something that shouldn''t have happened.


    So it was originally right to step down from here.


    If there is one problem...¡­.


    Chung-Myung turned his head, smacking his lips.


    ''If you fix this a little bit more, you''ll get a really big one.''


    Yoo-Esul is now in a lifelong realization. It''s random, but enlightenment often comes out of the blue in the first place.


    While some people do not get a single realization even if they struggle for the rest of their lives, others just come to realize while eating. You can''t do it with effort, and you can''t do it because you want to.


    It''s just a matter of heaven.


    And Yoo-Esul''s biggest miracle is not in Moa. Chung-Myung was next to him at the time of Muah.


    Basically a trance person forgets himself and falls into the sword only. In the meantime, he breaks away from the sword he knew and unfolds a new sword, and also examines the higher ground.


    That is why no one should mess with the innocent. This is because if the sword is not properly dealt with, it could cause a big accident.


    But who is Chung-Myung.


    He is a great servant who understands all of Hawasan''s swords and has stepped into a position where no one has ever climbed. It has yet to be implemented with this body, but it is hard to find anyone who has more than Chung-Myung even considering the history of Hwasan''s understanding of swordsmanship is hard to find.


    So we can intervene in Yoo-Esul''s Moa and lead her sword to a higher place...¡­.


    "Why does he show up?"


    It is ambiguous to lead in front of others. If you do something wrong, it can get bigger endlessly.


    Chung-Myung glanced at Yoo-Esul and smacked his lips.


    What can I do? It''s your blessing.''


    One master is missing to lead Hawasan, but Chung-Myung has no regrets about the ship that has already left. But...


    It''s a different thing to beat the guy who made you miss the boat.''


    Chung-Myung, a couple of steps away from Yoo-Esul, glared at Baek Cheon."Done?"


    "More."


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung is two steps away from Yoo-Esul again.


    "Okay?"


    "¡­¡­are you kidding me? Get off properly. I have no intention of letting you harm your brother-in-law."


    "No harm can be done. The sun is setting there."


    "You?"


    Chung-Myung looked up at the sky with a speechless face at Baek Cheon''s angry return.


    ''Are they filled with honorifics?''


    Yoo-Esul said that, and Baek Cheon gets angry when he talks too short. If Confucius comes back alive, they''ll be his disciples right away.


    "Yes, private residence. I think the problem is private residence."


    Baek Cheon stares at Chung-Myung with cold eyes.


    "I tried to understand your indulgence somehow."


    What?


    You''ve been trying to make trouble by picking up all kinds of faults, and now you''re a master...¡­. Oh, is this you too. Anyway, why did that come into the conduit?


    "But my patience is limited. And there are some people in the world who can''t communicate."


    "Wow¡­¡­"


    Baek Cheon frowns as Chung-Myung exclaims.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "No, no. It''s just amazing."


    "What?"


    "You wouldn''t know if I tell you."


    It''s been a hundred years, and how can you say the same thing as the death penalty?


    - There''s no point in talking to him.


    - It would be faster to recite the book to a cow or a chicken than to discuss the morality to the death penalty.


    If you can''t fight, you won''t tell me.


    People are all alike in shape.


    Otherwise, Chung-Myung hasn''t changed for 100 years.


    Baek Cheon spoke sharply to Chung-Myung, who grinned and wondered.


    "Listen to the sword. I''ll teach you what your habits are today."


    "Are you okay?"


    "Hey!"


    "No, no. It''s not that...¡­, in a hurry."


    Baek Cheon narrows his forehead as Chung-Myung flirts.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "No, I''m just worried. But I thought it would hurt your face if you fought against the enemy even though it''s a private residence."


    Baek Cheon smirks.


    "Do you want to come here and save face? You''re wrong if you think your private servants or elders will protect you. I don''t know about the future, but they can''t protect you at this moment. It''s a punishment. You''ll get it later."


    "I haven''t heard that in a while."


    Chung-Myung nods his head in a blemish.


    "But there''s a better way for me, would you like to hear it?"


    "¡­¡­what are you trying to do?"


    "No, it''s not that. It''s just us making an oath. I don''t tell anyone in the world what happened here."


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung smiles.


    "I''m saying I won''t reach out to my housekeepers if I get beaten up. You can''t run over and tell a man that he lost a fight. Don''t you think so?"


    Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung with strange eyes.


    What''s he thinking?''


    Baek Cheon, who slightly checked his expression, said with a straight face.


    "You''re trying to get away with this, and now you think I''m going to let it slide? You are... ..."


    "No, it''s not that."


    Chung-Myung sighed because he couldn''t overcome the frustration.


    "Let''s just get rid of everything, whether it''s private or private, or door-to-door. Let''s just get it clean. Don''t hold grudges. Isn''t that better for each other?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "If we promise each other, I won''t tell my superiors what I''m going to do. If you say anything, I''ll do anything you want me to do. Of course, it''s the same for sure. What do you think?"Baek Cheon put on a subtle smile.


    "But you have a manly side. All right, I swear if you want me to. I won''t tell anyone what happened here."


    There is no reason not to accept that offer from Baek Cheon''s point of view.


    The hardest part of hitting Chung-Myung was the stomach and the stomach. Isn''t it obvious that Chung-Myung, who is protected by them, rushed to Baek Cheon to clean up the mess as soon as possible?


    But you''re going to get rid of that uncomfortable part by yourself. Baek Cheon has no reason to say no.


    But¡­¡­ I can''t get rid of my feeling of frustration.


    "Then I swear."


    "Yes, you are, too."


    "Yes, I swear."


    "Then the grudges are gone."


    Baek Cheon lifted the sword and pointed at Chung-Myung.


    "But I''ll admit you''re a manly man. I''m not your private residence, and you''re not my cup of tea. And I''ll clean up all the bad feelings I had for you with this dagger. You, too... ..."


    "Bimu?"


    At that moment, the crooked voice of Chung-Myung cuts off Baek Cheon''s words.


    Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung with curious eyes.


    ''Huh?''


    And Baek Cheon watched it.


    Chung-Myung is smiling with a completely different, evil face.


    "Who said rain? You''re dead now, you son of a b*tc*."


    Chung-Myung sniffed and walked toward Baek Cheon.

 Chapter - 85 Episode 85. Who said rain? Youre dead now. (5)

    "Is he crazy?''


    Baek Cheon couldn''t help but be absurd.


    Chung-Myung is walking with his head slung sideways. It looks like a back alley minnow threatening the people.


    There were only two reasons Baek Cheon was embarrassed.


    One is that Chung-Myung''s acting like a minnow suits him so well. And the other was the fact that it was none other than Baek Cheon that Chung-Myung is threatening now.


    "Unless you''ve lost your mind?''


    Baek Cheon is Chung-Myung''s private residence.


    Of course, it''s not important because Baek Cheon said in his own words that it''s not about distribution.


    The important thing was that Baek Cheon and Chung-Myung had a different distribution.


    Baek Cheon entered Hwasan when he was younger than Chung-Myung now. In other words, it means that the years of learning martial arts have already passed fifteen years.


    On the other hand, what about Chung-Myung?


    It''s only been half a year.


    Even if he learned martial arts from his mother''s stomach, he could not have studied it longer than Baek Cheon. In other words, even if Chung-Myung''s talent is second to that of Ambassador Dharma or Sambongjinin, it is impossible to beat Baek Cheon now.


    A law that requires at least time for talent to manifest itself.


    Who would try and learn martial arts if only talent could surpass the walls of time neatly?


    But what''s that reaction?''


    But Chung-Myung is acting like he deserves to beat Baek Cheon. I''m speechless because I''m embarrassed.


    "¡­¡­you''ve really gone mad."


    "Come on, no. You''re the one who''s crazy."


    "What?"


    "Are you going to pick a fight with me without going crazy?"


    If those who were entangled with Chung-Myung in the past were here now, everyone would have nodded in line with each other.


    It is Chung-Myung, who was called the only evil spirit in Jongnam and the province in Wudang. Chung-Myung''s reputation shot through the sky, but his notoriety covered the earth.


    f*ck you.


    Chung-Myung let go of his hand.


    Surprisingly, Chung-Myung doesn''t have a strong preference for violence in the first place.


    Yes?


    What have you done so far?


    He won''t listen to me if I don''t beat him up.


    For Chung-Myung, violence is only a means. What he ultimately wants is for everyone to do well on their own without touching it and forcing it.


    Why would anyone use force and violence if that were the case? It''s a problem because it doesn''t work well.


    But now Chung-Myung is tempted to use violence for purposes, not means, for the first time in a while.


    "Your indulgence knows no bounds. My hands are strong, grudges...¡­."


    "Go ahead."


    "¡­¡­what did you just say?"


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "I don''t usually like to talk much before a fight, but you listen. After a while, you won''t be able to talk even if you want to."


    "You''re the one that''s it!"


    Baek Cheon grabbed the sword.


    He also had no intention of dragging his feet any longer.


    ''I''m going to kill you.''


    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth. You can''t cut a priest with a sword, no matter how hard it is. But it can be beaten with the index finger. Now that this has happened, I was going to chop it up so that I could pee a little bit just by making eye contact.


    Baek Cheon grabbed the sword tightly and rushed towards Chung-Myung.Baek Cheon''s sword flies quickly to Chung-Myung. A sword distinctly different from that of Yoo-Esul. At first glance they may look alike, but they were much heavier and steeper than her sword.


    In a way, it''s the right way.


    It is a sword that minimizes the colorful changes that are the basis of the Hawaiian sword and preserves its strong taste. With a single second of inspection, Chung-Myung identified Baek Cheon''s tendencies.


    It''s weird.


    Jong-nam abandoned his sword and tried to resemble Hawasan''s splendor. But Baek Cheon, on the contrary, reduced the splendor of Hawasan and captured Jongnam''s honesty in his sword.


    ''Do it.''


    If you think about it, it''s a matter of course.


    Sword changes all the time. And the direction of change is more advanced. We have no choice but to aim for a better looking position.


    Jong-nam, who was crushed by Chung-Myung in the heyday of Hwasan, would have considered Hwasan''s splendor the answer.


    On the other hand, Hwasan''s great disciples, who realized the gap through the Hwajong Branch, would have considered Jongnam''s sword as the answer.


    It is understandable that we try to resemble each other.


    One!


    ''Pathetic things.''


    Chung-Myung narrowed his forehead.


    You mean you learn Jongnam''s sword because you have nothing to learn? I don''t like everything about this dude anyway.


    "A guy who can''t even digest what he has wants someone else''s?"''


    I think I should let you know. Let''s see what Hwasan has.


    Then Baek Cheon rushed in and started to work.


    "I''ll break your habit today."


    Then Chung-Myung clenched his fist as he watched Baek Cheon rushing in.


    "My!"


    Pull your right foot back one foot.


    "Habit!"


    My back is twisting backwards.


    "Until now!"


    And a fist pulled back as far as it can go bouncing forward.


    "No one has fixed it, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Show off.


    Chung-Myung''s circle penetrates the change of the sword made by Baek Cheon. A volume that stretches at the right angle and at the right speed, aiming for between change and change.


    Baek Cheon opened his eyes wide as he saw Chung-Myung''s fist coming through his screenings.


    It''s easy to say. What''s wrong with cramming your fist into a change of sword that cuts your arm when you touch it?


    Baek Cheon''s point of view was no different from the ghost''s hand popping out of the blackness.


    But there wasn''t much time to be surprised.


    Screaming!


    Baek Cheon''s jaw is spinning.


    Plump plop knock knock knock knock knock knock knock.


    I can hear something off my neck. At the moment, consciousness flies away and returns.


    When I came to my senses, his body was bouncing back that much.


    ''What?''


    What''s going on?


    The sense of reality disappears. Baek Cheon didn''t really realize what had happened to his body in the midst of bouncing off. And a sense of distant reality hits him momentarily.


    Boom!


    "Gasp!"


    As soon as the body was stuck on the floor, the indescribable pain covered the whole body.


    "Oops."


    A stuck back is rather fine. The real pain spreads from the jaw.


    Baek Cheon groaned with his chin clasped.


    Learning martial arts is no different from being used to suffering. As well as the pain of pushing the body to the limit, it is also common to be injured by dangling and splashing.


    But this was different from any pain he''d ever suffered. It feels like a new world of pain is opening."Wake up, man."


    Chung-Myung approaches Baek Cheon, turning his head from side to side.


    Baek Cheon, who saw it, got up from his seat with a wailing. Then Chung-Myung opened his eyes unexpectedly.


    "Oh, you''re up."


    You told me to wake up.


    While enduring the pain felt on his chin, Baek Cheon felt like his heart was being sucked away just by understanding the current situation.


    Nevertheless, he lifted the sword, desperately calming his fluttering legs.


    I can taste the fishy blood in my mouth.


    "Uh, how?"


    Baek Cheon is not a fool.


    The exchange of blows earlier is no accident. There is no one in the world who will push his arm into the sword for luck.


    In other words, it means that Baek Cheon''s sword was clearly visible to Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    "How to freeze to death."


    Chung-Myung looked at Baek Cheon as if he were pathetic.


    "Do you think there''s a loophole in the way that you''ve reduced the changes by fixing the original sword that was made on the premise of change? These things know one thing and they don''t know two things. Of course there are plenty of gaps!"


    Blood stood in Baek Cheon''s eyes.


    "Noo, no one has found such a gap."


    "Well, he''s pretty good with the guys you''re dealing with. I would''ve figured it out if I''d been an elder right now."


    Maybe not.


    Uh... what is the level of elders now? What?


    Let''s move on.


    "Is my sword wrong?"


    "Yeah."


    Chung-Myung spoke as if he had nothing to think about.


    "Now you can get a little ahead of others based on that. But as time goes by, your priests will begin to overtake you."


    "How do you know such a thing? You''re just a newbie! I can''t believe it."


    "Oh, whatever."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    The student of Hwasan is doing the same thing Jongnam did. And Chung-Myung understood why this was happening.


    It''s not weird right now.''


    Perhaps even in Chung-Myung''s time, this kind of thing happened countless times. But Chung-Myung at the time just didn''t know what the consequences of such a change would be.


    Having experienced numerous things and experienced high ground, I had an eye to see how the sword would develop. Seeing those who were just making swords with their eyes, things that had not been seen before began to be seen.


    "Thank you for being a disciple of Hawasan."


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung lifted the wooden sword.


    I want to punch him to death, but isn''t he still a cute student of Hawasan? Even if it''s beaten, I''ll try to help develop it.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll beat you with a sword, not a fist. Wow, I''m so kind."


    "¡­¡­."


    Are you crazy?


    No, I think he''s crazy.


    Chung-Myung breathed deeply as he looked at the bewildered Baek Cheon.


    "Some say that Hawasan''s sword is aimed at resembling plum blossoms. But that''s what people who don''t know much about Hawasan''s sword say. It''s not mimicking Hawasan''s black plum blossoms. Hwasan''s sword aims to...¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who was speaking seriously, suddenly frowned.


    "Oh, I don''t know. Do you understand that you hear me. It''s easy to understand when you''re beaten with your body. I''m coming!"


    "Uh, uh?"


    Baek Cheon stepped back without realizing it.


    However, Chung-Myung''s speed was twice as fast as that.


    Baek Cheon swings the sword and slaps Chung-Myung. His instincts as an inspection were swinging the sword faster than his head.But at the moment Baek Cheon saw.


    Chung-Myung''s fingertips seemed to shake slightly, and his wooden sword swelled to dozens, filling his vision.


    ''What''s this is...¡­?''


    "Lower body!"


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    The wooden sword hits Baek Cheon on the shin. Baek Cheon literally opened his mouth in a tearful pain.


    But it''s not over.


    "Wrist!"


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Chung-Myung''s sword struck Baek Cheon on the wrist holding the sword accurately. I almost lost my sword because I felt like my wrist and hands were almost gone.


    Burr, Bertie....''


    At that time, Baek Cheon''s ears are filled with sounds that he doesn''t want to hear.


    "Head, head, head, head! Head, head, head! Head!"


    Why not just once, dude?


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Baek Cheon, who was hit by a series of blows that seemed to explode his head, opened his mouth and went over to the morrow.


    Even until the moment he collapsed, there was an idea that dominated Baek Cheon''s head.


    Why did you say five times and hit me six times?''


    It was an unsolved question even at the moment when the consciousness flew away.

 Chapter - 86 Episode 86. What are you talking about? Im the strongest.

    "Uh...¡­."


    As soon as I came to my senses, terrible pain came in. Baek Cheon, moaning with a splitting headache, barely opens his eyes.


    How long have I been out?''


    I can''t get the idea of time. It''s been a long time, and I think I just woke up. As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw the dark sky, and fortunately it didn''t stretch for more than half a day.


    "Turn it off."


    When I turned my head slightly, I saw Yoo-Esul wielding a sword slowly from a little distance.


    I don''t think it''s been too long.''


    Of course, the self-absorbed cannot deduce time from her appearance alone, as she sometimes fails to return to reality, not only for a day, but also for four days.


    Baek Cheon, who barely managed to get up on the floor, can hear a familiar and unfamiliar voice if it is familiar.


    "Are you awake?"


    "¡­¡­."


    The head goes round and round.


    Chung-Myung, squatting with a wooden sword on his shoulder, came into view.


    Flinching.


    Baek Cheon''s body cramps and retreats into shock before his head can react.


    "Surprised."


    Chung-Myung smiles.


    Baek Cheon opened his eyes wide, stared at him, and sighed.


    "You lost."


    No, I didn''t lose.


    The fight a while ago was embarrassing to discuss winning or losing. I still don''t understand how this could happen, but the bottom line is one anyway.


    He lost completely.


    Baek Cheon raised his hand and pressed his head hard. The head that was beaten by Chung-Myung was still ringing like a bell.


    But it''s not a situation to call a bluff. The scoundrel who knocked himself out was watching with his eyes wide open.


    "Can I ask you a question?"


    "How much you want."


    "¡­¡­how can you be so strong?"


    "Whoa?"


    Chung-Myung looked at Baek Cheon with new eyes.


    It''s amazing.


    Usually those who have experienced this nonsense do not acknowledge reality. I can''t believe this is happening in front of my eyes.No, I can''t admit it.You''re bound to babble and run wild.


    In particular, those who are proud of themselves often refuse to admit their death until they put their fists in their babbling muzzles.


    However, Baek Cheon quickly admits to the current situation even though he seems to be a man who feeds off pride.


    That''s one of the advantages I can count as an advantage.¡­.


    "I''m not strong, I''m weak."


    "Me?"


    "Yes."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes trembled a little.


    "I''m weak?"


    "Yes."


    Baek Cheon stumbled out of his seat. Then he glared at Chung-Myung with deathly eyes.


    "Don''t ignore me. I am Baek Cheon. He is the ambassador of the white porcelain ship, the best man, and one day he will be a long-winded writer of the Hawaiian language and lead the way."


    "Oh, right."


    Chung-Myung nodded gently. There was nothing wrong with Baek Cheon''s words now.


    Just one thing.


    "But that doesn''t mean it''s not weak, does it?"


    "¡­¡­."


    As Baek Cheon tries to refute something, Chung-Myung raises his finger and points to him.


    "A frog in a well."


    "¡­¡­."


    "That''s just the right thing to say to a private residence. Well, it''s also a narrow one that other frogs don''t even think about coming in. A frog that is puffing up in it."


    Baek Cheon''s face is horribly distorted.


    "I''m a frog?"


    "Yes.""Me?"


    Chung-Myung grinned at Baek Cheon, who couldn''t admit it and kept asking back.


    "Excuse me, private residence."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Doesn''t the private residence already know that Hwasan is doomed?"


    "¡­¡­of course."


    It''s hard to say it''s ruined, but there''s no denying it''s down.


    It was Baek Cheon''s role to revive the fallen Hawasan. Baek Cheon has believed in that so far.


    "But that''s why I''ve been trying. Somehow, I can''t help but...¡­."


    "Household?"


    Chung-Myung looks at Baek Cheon with absurd eyes.


    "When?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon was speechless at Chung-Myung''s reaction.


    "I don''t think so at all. Play house with the kids to close the store, give them a cool drink on the way back, and try to pick on the ingredients when there''s not much time left. Oh, my god."


    Baek Cheon shut up.


    I don''t think I''ve lacked effort myself. But there was nothing to say about Chung-Myung''s point.


    "I don''t think private education knows what effort is, but it''s not an effort to do everything you want and spend the rest of your time. It''s an effort to reduce what I want to do."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Sasuk is not an effort. Just wanted to reign like a king in a little kingdom called Hawasan. I don''t have any competition, I don''t have anyone to nag about. Was it comfortable?"


    Baek Cheon bit his lips gently.


    "No, no. You don''t have to look like that. I''m not saying anything to the private residence. But if you refuse to be compared to others and want to live like a king in them, at least don''t say you tried. And we have to get rid of the illusion that we are strong."


    Chung-Myung said bluntly.


    "Have you ever fought anyone right?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "It must have been Jong-nam at best. Private residence. Jongnam is considered the grim reaper here, but overall, Jongnam is only one of the top 10 at most. The other students of the Old File Room are flying in the sky now, are you strong that you can jump a little? It''s strong? Private residence?"


    There was a glaring sneer on Chung-Myung''s face.


    "Don''t get me wrong, you frog. It''s not that I''m strong. You guys are weak."


    A loud alarm went off in Baek Cheon''s head.


    "I''m weak?''


    I don''t want to admit it.


    However, Chung-Myung''s words were not wrong at all.


    Hawasan is struggling with one Jongnam. In fact, even if he plays a role in this Hwajong Branch to defeat Jongnam, there are definitely literary groups in the world that go beyond Jongnam.


    "¡­¡­so there are many stronger men in the Tamun faction than you?"


    "What are you talking about? I''m the strongest!"


    "¡­¡­."


    That doesn''t add up, you son of a b*tc*!


    "But it''s not because I''m strong that I''ve been forced to stay-at-home. You can''t beat Jongnam-do at this private residence. Of course, there is no comparison with the disciples of places where Gijae rolls on the floor, such as Sori, Wudang, or Namgungse."


    Baek Cheon bites his lips tightly.


    But Chung-Myung mercilessly threw a rock at Baek Cheon''s plexus.


    "So even if it''s not me, it''s not rocket science to knock down a private residence. Do you understand?"


    I understood.


    But I don''t want to understand.


    Who in the world would truly want to understand the phrase ''You are just one of the grains of sand in the world''?But Baek Cheon clenched his teeth instead of protesting.


    "I know that."


    "¡­¡­."


    "You don''t think your student at Hawasan knows that? I know. I know. But there''s nothing we can do. Unless I am a shaman or a disciple of Namgung, I have no choice but to try with what I have!"


    "I didn''t make the effort, man."


    Chung-Myung adds with a glum face.


    "I didn''t make the right effort, and the direction of the effort was wrong. Do you think you''ll become a master just because you work hard? Then let''s go over there and play Scarecrow. If you play 500 years, you might be able to use your lectures."


    Chung-Myung knows how to offend people even if they say the same thing.


    Baek Cheon asked, crumpling his face to the fullest.


    "So you know the right direction?"


    "At least you know better than a private residence."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    Baek Cheon sighed low at his response.


    You''re a goblin.


    I don''t understand him at all. How to be so strong, how to be so confident. And how the hell he''s so relaxed. Baek Cheon''s common sense doesn''t make sense.


    ''So you have to be cocky.''


    In Chung-Myung''s eyes, white porcelain pears would have seemed nothing but condescending because of their lack of skills and high distribution.


    If Baek Cheon was worse than Chung-Myung, it wouldn''t have been less.


    There''s only one thing for sure.


    Chung-Myung is stronger than Baek Cheon can imagine. I don''t know why, but Chung-Myung may be stronger than Unja-bae.


    Even if Baek Cheon does Woonam or Woonam, he won''t get beaten up unilaterally like before.


    Baek Cheon looks at Chung-Myung with determined determination in his eyes after a short time of consideration.


    "Then you can make me stronger?"


    "Whoa?"


    Chung-Myung squinted at Baek Cheon''s words.


    I''m sure he''s a little weird.''


    Pride is too strong. However, it is aware of reality. Usually, if one thing is broken, the other side is also broken.


    So to put it mildly, this private man is a self-respecting man who knows his situation clearly.


    Isn''t it terrible as a human being?


    However, it is not bad for a military man. At the end of the day, the warrior is the strongest. Or because you live on the pride that you will be the strongest.


    "Of course I can."


    Baek Cheon nodded still.


    "Then...."


    Then, he reaches out his hands to win the lottery.


    "Huh?"


    And he opened his mouth in an absolutely serious voice.


    "Then make me stronger. I''ll do whatever you tell me to do."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon slightly raises his head.


    "As long as I can be strong, I would not mind learning from temperament. If the relationship between private and private property is burdensome, I will not treat you as a private property. If you want me to be your brother, I''ll take you as my brother.¡­."


    "I don''t want to."


    "As a teacher..." Huh?


    Chung-Myung answers in a dart way.


    "No, I don''t want to."


    "¡­¡­why?"


    Baek Cheon''s eyes are shaking.


    Didn''t we talk about that to show Baek Cheon the way?


    "Why me? I''m bothering you."


    "¡­¡­."


    "And you must be mistaken, private residence."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s not over yet."


    Chung-Myung got up from his seat. Then lift the wooden sword and spin it around."There''s something strange about being a person. You don''t even think about what you''ve done, you compromise on your own. I''m sure you''ve paid enough for your crime."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Well, yeah, yeah, yeah. I paid for it. That''s enough for the old man who bullied the three great disciples. But!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were on fire.


    "My anger doesn''t end like that!"


    No, you''re crazy.


    Back Cheon stepped back to freak out.


    But Chung-Myung slowly approached Baek Cheon with an evil smile like a grim reaper.


    "I don''t think it''s understandable. Right?"


    "No, I understand! I''ve already convinced you!"


    "No, no. I still don''t understand private accommodation. I''m sure you''re still confused about how this is happening."


    Why do you decide my condition?


    She said I was convinced!


    "Don''t worry. The night is long. I will convince you today. Why private education is weak and why private education is wrong. And¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sparkle.


    "Why shouldn''t you touch me."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''m coming!"


    "Gasp!"


    Scream from Nakan Peak unfortunately did not reach the home of Hawasan.


    Unfortunately.

 Chapter - 87 Episode 87. What are you talking about? Im the strongest! (2)

    Flop.


    Chung-Myung stretched refreshingly as he watched Baek Cheon fall to the ground.


    "Oh, I feel like I''m losing my ten-year-old temper."


    Baek Cheon was completely unconscious and couldn''t move. Chung-Myung smiles at that.


    "Ummingling."


    I beat it to the ground, but I beat it without hurting myself, so I''ll be able to wake up after I faint for a while. It hurts, though, all day long.


    "Yes, it''s comfortable to beat it up like this!"


    I shouldn''t have thought about it. It''s nothing to do with Chung-Myung whether his Hwajong branch goes well or not.


    "¡­¡­no."


    Come to think of it, I can''t see Jongnam guys coming to Hawasan to be elated.


    "Well, I mean, how about...¡­aaaaaah! Scared me! Argh!


    Chung-Myung, who was squatting and agonizing, was surprised and rolled to the side by side. It was because of Yoo-Esul, who squatted next to him and stared at Chung-Myung.


    "No, seriously! You''re not a ghost!"


    We have to do something about that. At this rate, he will die of a heart attack before Hawasan can be revived.


    "Give me a heads up! Stuck!"


    "I did!"


    "When!"


    "When I was beating it up."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung glanced at Baek Cheon, still stretching like a corpse, and turned to Yoo-Esul again.


    A gentle smile blooms around his mouth.


    "Did you see that?"


    "Yes."


    "Did you see it all?"


    "From a little while ago."


    "Hmmm."


    "Homicide Extinction?"


    "No, it''s gone too far."


    Do you have to kill me, kill me.


    Chung-Myung looked closely at the head of Yoo-Esul.


    Then she tilted her head.


    "Why?"


    "No, I thought I''d forget if I hit the back of my head in moderation. Or amnesia."


    "¡­¡­forgot it."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, I forgot everything."


    It''s hard, but it has a survival instinct.


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes slightly. Then Yoo-Esul said quietly.


    "Tell me the sword instead."


    She doesn''t know how to give up. Are you a flame wife of fire.¡­.


    So far, I''ve skipped it roughly, but now it''s hard to skip it. Moreover, didn''t you see Chung-Myung beat Baek Cheon excitedly? Now pretending is not going to work.


    Then change the strategy.


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply and opened his mouth.


    "Why do you want to learn that?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoo-Esul wince, perhaps because it was an unexpected counterattack. Then I looked at Chung-Myung with a hint of bewilderment. What should I say? Emotions are shown on the face.¡­.


    ''He can never lie in front of others.''


    Yoo-Esul hesitated for a moment and opened his mouth.


    "I can''t tell you why¡­¡­."


    His hesitating voice smeared his sincerity.


    "I must learn the sword."


    Chung-Myung still looks at Yoo-Esul.


    I don''t think it''s because plum blossoms are pretty.''


    There is a young eagerness in the eyes. There must be a story that Chung-Myung can''t guess.


    "Do you want to learn?"


    Yoo-Esul nods his head.


    "Nothing to ask."


    "Huh?"


    "That''s the original sword of Hawasan. If you wait, you''ll learn it naturally."


    "¡­¡­It''s no longer in Hawaii."


    "Whoa?"


    You know it''s not in Wasan?


    Then, it means that Chung-Myung recognized that the sword was a plum blossom sword. Although it''s exactly a Chung-Myung variant of plumage.


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    "Yes, it''s not in Wasan right now."


    "¡­¡­."


    "But I''ll be back soon. When you''re ready."


    "Ready?"


    Chung-Myung looked at Yoo-Esul quietly. Instead of answering her questions, Chung-Myung reaches out his hand and points to the sky.


    Soon, Chung-Myung''s hands travel smoothly through Ho Gong.


    Yoo-Esul tilted his head at first because he did not understand Chung-Myung''s gesture, but soon realized that his hands were drawing a sword path and looked at the fingertips with serious eyes."The moon girl sword, isn''t it?"


    "Yes."


    Yoo-Esul is slowly sucked into Chung-Myung''s gesture.


    It was definitely a bayonet sword.


    Yoo-Esul learned the most time and polished for the longest time.


    But Chung-Myung''s Black Moon Daughter was something different from Yoo-Esul''s. Rather than just different movements, there seemed to be a fundamental difference.


    When the long, short, long, and short-term gestures were over, Yoo-Esul let out a sigh.


    "Did you understand?"


    Yoo-Esul shakes his head.


    "No, I don''t know."


    As soon as Chung-Myung tries to say something, Yoo-Esul starts talking first.


    "But it''s my job to figure it out. I think I know what you mean. You mean you can''t learn unless a certain level goes up, right?"


    "Right."


    "We must first lay the groundwork by grinding what is now."


    "You know it well."


    Yoo-Esul nods slowly.


    "Okay."


    Chung-Myung looked at Yoo-Esul with new eyes.


    I thought you were blind, but you''re smart, too.''


    Well, personality and brain are two different things. I think that''s possible.


    "Yes, but if you tell me what happened today somewhere else, I''ll never tell you."


    "I won''t tell you."


    "Good boy."


    When Chung-Myung nodded, Yoo-Esul opened his eyes thinly.


    "I''m your accident. You''re my temper."


    "I know, I know. Yeah, that''s nice boy.


    "¡­¡­."


    You can see Yoo-Esul''s hand holding the sword is slightly. Chung-Myung quickly turned around.


    "Then I''ll see you later, accident. Don''t come to me until you''re good. ''Cause it''s annoying.


    "Excuse me..."


    Yoo-Esul reached out and tried to catch Chung-Myung, but he trudged down the mountain without waiting.


    "Oh, and throw that idiot in the room. If you leave it here, your mouth will turn."


    Yoo-Esul sighed at Chung-Myung''s voice, which was already heard from afar.


    Plum Blossoms.


    Chung-Myung smokes plum blossoms at the end of the sword.


    It''s a sight I''ve never seen even when I came to Hawaii.


    It''s just...


    Yoo-Esul closed his eyes.


    The sword begins to move in her head. The tip of the sword, which was moving smoothly, shook, and soon began to bloom clear plum blossoms.


    apricot blossom


    And the end of the sword.


    And a man holding a sword.


    "Father.


    - I will surely restore this sword. And one day I''d like to go back to Hawaii and beg for my fault. Seol, come with me. Hwasan is a great place.


    And in the end, his sword did not smoke full plum blossoms.


    But now there''s a plum blossom person in front of her.


    "I have to learn."


    Somehow.


    * * *


    Bang!


    Chung-Myung stormed in the door of the white plum.


    "Gasp!"


    "Here it comes!"


    And I faced an unexpected out of the blue murder.


    "What?"


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong were waiting for him on the first floor, though it was still early in the morning.


    "You must have been comfortable with training. Do you see me awake at this hour?"


    "No, it was a mess!"


    "Huh?"


    "Baek Cheon''s death penalty is gone, and private servants came to the White House."


    What a bunch of weirdos.


    Baek Cheon is gone. Why are you coming to the White House? Don''t tell me Chung-Myung would have kidnapped him...¡­.


    Ah.


    I didn''t think of that. You could''ve picked it up and beaten it.


    There seems to be a smart student among his students.


    "You''re doubting me for no reason. It''s offensive."


    Yoon-jong was delighted by Chung-Myung''s words.


    "I guess it wasn''t about you! Fortunately... ...""That''s right, isn''t it?


    "¡­¡­."


    But why do you feel so bad, man? It''s no offense!


    No, this isn''t the point right now!


    "You were with Baek Cheon?"


    "Yes."


    "Seo, don''t tell me¡­¡­It''s not what I think it is, is it?"


    "What are you thinking?"


    Yoon-jong smiled awkwardly.


    "I don''t think so, but I''m sure you''re a thoughtful person, and I''m sure you''ll never do that, but maybe you hit a private residence or as you said before, you slashed a bamboo punch...¡­."


    "¡­¡­what''s the difference between the two?"


    "Face hits have extra points."


    Jo-Gol nodded as if to admit it. Chung-Myung shook his hand at Ho Gong.


    "Hey, I''m not a kid."


    "Oh, no. Yes, Chung-Myung! I believed in this death penalty. No matter how crazy you are, you wouldn''t hit a private residence."


    "I didn''t hit you."


    "Yes!"


    "I beat him up like a dog."


    "Yes, like a dog. Baek Cheon''s private life is supposed to be like a dog."¡­. What?"


    Yoon-jong''s face shook like an earthquake. It''s like a stunt to watch.


    "Hit?"


    "Yes."


    "Who, private residence?"


    "No, you''re kidding me."


    "Don''t tell me I''m joking...¡­."


    At that moment, Yoon-jong rushed to Chung-Myung, grabbed him by the collar, and waved him.


    "Hey, you crazy man! You have to do something crazy! What if I beat you up? I don''t know what a sin the annihilation of knights is.¡­."


    "Oh, my God!"


    Chung-Myung kicked Yoon-Jeong out.


    Having so lightly removed the metabolism, he caressed his neck and frowned.


    "Who the f*ck knows? I handled it well so don''t worry. Don''t you know me?"


    "¡­¡­I do this on my own. On my own."


    Yoon-jong lamented deeply.


    "Oh, my God, it''s oil when you''re out of your mind. How can you kill a private residence? There''s a law that a person should at least abide by."


    "¡­¡­when did he keep such a thing?"


    "Yes."


    The truth that Jo-Gol blurted out was lamented by Yoon-Jong''s lost face. I''m about to cry thinking about what will happen in the morning.


    "What''s wrong with the atmosphere? You don''t think I can handle that?"


    "¡­¡­so what did they say about the private residence?"


    "He asked you to make him stronger."


    "Huh?"


    To the unexpected answer, Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol look at Chung-Myung with their eyes wide open at the same time.


    In fact, Chung-Myung spoke softly, digging his ears out.


    "What the heck."


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    The two look at each other and exchange views.


    Does that make sense?


    ''No, if you think about it, it doesn''t make any sense. We did, didn''t we?''


    But it''s a private residence.''


    ''We''re on death row, aren''t we?''


    The widower knows how the widower feels, and they have been similarly beaten, so I could understand how Baek Cheon brought it up.


    "Well, what did you say? Did you say you''d do it?"


    "No, I just beat him up."


    "¡­¡­defeat?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    Chung-Myung shrugs.


    "Is there a reason? I just didn''t feel so good. I beat him until he got better."


    "¡­¡­."


    This moment - jong yoon myung chung, before training hard not to die for he regretted what he did. If I had a chance to go back to the past, I was confident that I would train without sleeping until the moment Chung-Myung came.


    That way, I''ll be able to punch that crazy guy in the face.


    It was Yoon-jong who realized that there was nothing to stop a strong man if he went out of his mind.


    "Don''t worry about nothing, just go to bed. You''ll see when you wake up.""¡­¡­."


    "Sleep."


    Chung-Myung trudged upstairs and the remaining Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jeong sighed deeply.


    "¡­¡­Did he really beat him up?"


    "There''s one thing I realized about Chung-Myung."


    "What''s that?"


    "He talks nonsense, but he doesn''t lie."


    "¡­¡­I knew it was good."


    A very good one. You punk.


    "But the death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "Then doesn''t that mean that even Baek Cheon''s private residence was attacked by Chung-Myung?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Is this real?"


    "You said you''d tell a lie, even if you did."


    "No, that''s incredible. But Baek Cheon is executed."


    "It''s Chung-Myung."


    "¡­¡­I''m convinced."


    Yoon-jong shook his head and looked upstairs at Chung-Myung.


    That monster now eats a white porcelain belly.


    Where is wasan going. Hwasan???¡­¡­.


    No wonder it was Yoon-Jong who wanted to cry.

 Chapter - 88 Episode 88. What are you talking about? Im the strongest! (3)

    Yoon-jong opened his eyes lightly and looked around.


    to have none


    I can''t see it.


    I don''t see any of my students today who would have crept up on them since morning yesterday.


    "Is this real?"


    It''s not that I don''t believe Chung-Myung.


    As Jo-Gol said, Chung-Myung is a person who talks nonsense but doesn''t lie.


    The problem is that Chung-Myung''s "solutions" are often far from what ordinary people think of "solutions."


    So I thought I would have caused some trouble this time too...¡­.


    I think you''ve done a great job.''


    There are still doubts about "well," but it seems certain that it has been "resolved."


    "The death penalty. Don''t you think what Chung-Myung said is true?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoon-jong nodded in spite of Jo-Gol''s insinuation.


    But is this really acceptable?


    Now that you have a problem with private residence, is it a mindset that can exist in the middle of the country?''


    Even if it''s the West Station where the common sense of the midfield doesn''t work, wouldn''t it be like a Confucian scholar to turn his eyes upside down and fix his manners?


    The problem is that the crazy solution actually works.


    Where does the future of Hawasan go?''


    Yoon-jong has never thought of himself as an old man, but when I look at Chung-Myung, I think that an old man is not so bad.


    Wouldn''t it be a more beautiful world for an old man to set up than a guy like that?


    "What are you thinking?"


    "¡­¡­I was thinking about the future of Hwasan and the old man."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol


    "Are you getting used to it?"''


    Recognizing that he was looking at himself with his eyes, Yoon-jong coughed softly.


    The three great disciples, who were reading the room next to him, creep up on Yoon-jong and talk to him.


    "Today''s private homes are a little strange, death penalty."


    "¡­¡­I guess so."


    "What''s wrong with him all of a sudden? I''m afraid there might be another trick."


    "You''re right."


    Yoon-jong looked at the distant sky.


    ''These things are out of their minds now.''


    I can''t believe you used the word "manipulation" on a private residence. It was unimaginable for Hawaiian before Chung-Myung came. However, as with Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol, the three great disciples were gradually becoming influenced by Chung-Myung.


    If we keep doing this, we''ll only have people like Chung-Myung in Hwasan later...¡­.


    Yoon-jong trembled as if he didn''t want to imagine.


    ''It''s terrible just to think about it''s terrible.''


    The problem is that imagination is not only a very unlikely event.


    "I''m more nervous because it''s quiet. Why don''t we sneak up and poke him?"


    "I don''t think those little bastards have come to their senses now. Don''t you think it''s something to decorate? Capital punishment?"


    Oh my god.


    Where has faith and trust gone?


    "It''s noisy. Get ready for training!"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    priests


    Why is that a temper?''


    Yoon-Jong sighed deeply when he saw her carrying a sword with her bad eyes.


    From day to day, Hwasan was moving away from his known acquaintance. Of course, this is not necessarily a bad change.¡­ I honestly feel that I don''t want to open my eyes and see the future wasan that Chung-Myung will create.


    "Did Chung-Myung really beat Baek Cheon?""


    Yoon-jong frowned as Jo-Gol spoke quietly to others.


    "What are you talking about? He wouldn''t lie, otherwise it wouldn''t have happened.""¡­No, it''s uh¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol scratched the back of his head.


    "I don''t understand. No matter how strong Chung-Myung was when he first started, there is still a difference in the time he learned martial arts from Baek Cheon''s I thought it was vaguely worth a fight, but you beat it unilaterally.¡­."


    Yoon-jong also didn''t understand this part at all.


    Does that make any sense?''


    It doesn''t make sense. But isn''t it Chung-Myung who always makes that nonsense happen?


    "Then the death penalty. Chung-Myung is stronger than Baek Cheon, right?"


    "Why do you keep saying obvious things...¡­."


    "How does it compare to Jongnam?"


    Yoon-jong shut up.


    Jongnam?


    This is something that even Yoon-Jong hasn''t really thought about.


    "Isn''t Chung-Myung no inferior to Jong-nam? Baek Cheon won the death penalty."


    "Hmm."


    Yoon-jong is lost in thought with a stiff face.


    "Then if Chung-Myung comes forward and gives us this Hwajong Branch¡­¡­."


    "Walk."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "What''s the difference between Chung-Myung and Jongnam?""


    "¡­¡­willn''t it be different?"


    Yoon-jong shook his head.


    "It is something to celebrate that Munpa is a master. However, a single master can''t do anything. It''s a reputation. It can fly. But as soon as Chung-Myung disappears, Hawasan will fall again as he did before."


    "¡­¡­."


    "If we really want to revive Hwasan, we have to be strong, not lean on Chung-Myung. Can''t we truly declare resurrection only when the time comes when no one in the world can ignore the disciple of Hawasan?"


    "You''re right."


    "But as you said, I''m also curious about Hwajong Branch. That''s where they''ll split up."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Chung-Myung??¡­¡­."


    Yoon-jong took a little deep breath and opened his mouth.


    "To be a hero who will truly change wasan. Or will he be a tyrant who reigns in a small Hawaiian."


    Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol faced each other with serious eyes.


    Chung-Myung??¡­¡­.


    "Oh, my God! Get out of here!"


    Their heads slowly turn to the side by side.


    Chung-Myung was running and spouting abuse at the back.


    "¡­¡­."


    "Isn''t that an oil accident?"


    Yoo-Esul chases Chung-Myung, who sprints with all his might, with an expressionless face.


    "Teach me."


    "I don''t have anything to teach you! I told you not to come! You little leech!"


    "The bayonet sword!"


    "Go and teach your fortune teller to teach me!"


    "The Ungum''s Homestead Man. Wolnyeo sword is female sword for women. Ungum Sasukjo Wolnyeo Sasukjo is weak."


    "Am I a woman? Huh? Am I a girl?"


    "Teach me."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Chung-Myung and Yoo-Esul, who quickly passed between the two, looked at the eyes of Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol with bewilderment.


    When did you two get along?''


    "Was Yoo accident always that talkative? I think I''ve just heard more than I''ve ever heard since I entered Hawasan.''


    No, but is it okay to talk to an accident like that?''


    He was a man of no common sense anyway.


    "¡­¡­what you said earlier. Whether he''s the hero or the loser."


    "Walk."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "Let''s just train."


    "...yes."


    Baek Sang''s face is distorted.


    "Will you really leave it at that?"


    Baek Cheon smiled broadly as he listened to Baek Sang''s complaints.


    "Why are you so angry?"


    "They''re sitting on their hands right now! In particular, Chung-Myung doesn''t show any remorse. Isn''t it right to punish him now?"Bee?


    You do?


    "Like you?"


    "Yes?"


    "No, it''s nothing."


    Baek Cheon forced the corners of his mouth up.


    There''s no place in the whole body that doesn''t hurt.


    His eyes turned to Chung-Myung, who ran away from Yoo-Esul.


    "Poisonous son of a b*tc*."


    How can you mince a person so well that he doesn''t leave a scar on the outside? The more I think about it, the more ridiculous he was.


    Thanks to this, I was able to avoid being humiliated in front of others, but there was no place to complain about this injustice. If you complain of being beaten by a scoundrel without a scratch, you''ll be treated like a madman.


    Or be treated like a nerd who never existed again.


    Of course, even if there is a wound, I don''t want to say that I was beaten like a dog while fighting against a predisposition. But I''m still sad that I can''t do it.


    "Why are you suddenly telling me not to touch the three great disciples?"


    "Baek Sang??."


    "Yes, death penalty. I don''t know what it means."


    It means freezing to death.


    It''s because I don''t want to get hit.


    But I couldn''t say what was on my mind. Baek Cheon also has social dignity.


    "Hwajong branch is just around the corner."


    "¡­¡­that''s right.


    Baek Cheon said with a grim look on his face.


    "I was thoughtless. It is always possible to rule the three great disciples. But Hwajong Branch is not like that. Isn''t Hwajong Branch an annual event?"


    Baek Sang nods his head silently.


    Baek Cheon, who confirmed that there was still dissatisfaction with his expression, narrowed his brows slightly.


    "It is internal work to rule the three great disciples, and Hwajong Branch is external work related to the honor of Hawasan. The inside is important, but the outside is also important. Furthermore, considering the symbolism of the Hwajong Branch, everything should be put aside and put everything should be put on the Hwajong Branch. Don''t you think so?"


    "¡­¡­right."


    "Now our enemy is Jongnam, not the three great disciples. Don''t you forget why we were training in closing?"


    Baek Sang sighed deeply and bowed his head.


    "The death penalty is right. I must have been out of my mind for a while."


    I was out of my mind.''


    And I''m still out.


    Anyway, it was fortunate that the surrounding words seemed to work. Baek Sang??


    "No, you started it in the first place, why are you only pretending to be nice now?''


    If I had questioned it, I would have been hard to answer.


    "Thank you for your understanding. Let''s put off the work of the three great disciples for a while. First of all, we must make every effort to hold the Hwajong Branch. Ask the priests to inspect their martial arts for the last time and reflect on what they got from the juncture."


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    Baek Sang answered bravely and ran to the back.


    Looking at that, Baek Cheon lowered his eyes with a slightly empty face.


    "When the Hwajong Branch is over, you won''t remember the manners of the three great disciples."''


    Because you''ll see a ridiculous sight.


    Baek Cheon turned his head and looked far away at Chung-Myung.


    And we''re not the only ones surprised.''


    Perhaps Jong-nam will be surprised more than Hawasan is surprised. When I thought about it, I felt like the pain where I was beaten by Chung-Myung was going away a little...Not that.


    It hurts more.


    It hurts to the bone.


    d*mn it, that''s a good beating.


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply and turned away.


    "I do what I have to do."Although something was twisted by Chung-Myung''s sudden appearance, his purpose for two years has been to prove himself at the Hwajong Branch. Considering who will come to Hawaii this time, I don''t have time for this.


    This time I will surely prove his worth.


    But...


    Baek Cheon turned back, distorting his face.


    "But why does he keep hanging out with her?"


    I mean, it''s offensive.


    Baek Cheon, who was glancing at the two, headed to the training center, suppressing a slightly uneasy feeling.


    The time was approaching for the Hwajong Branch to begin.

 Chapter - 89 Episode 89. What are you talking about? Im the strongest! (4)

    "The Long Man."


    Hyun Jong poured tea into a teacup without saying a word. A fragrant tea scent spreads into the room.


    Whenever he felt angry, Hyun Jong made tea like this. There''s nothing like this to stabilize the mind and body.


    "Today, Jongnam''s servants will arrive."


    "Are you all set?"


    "Yes, a man of letters. There is nothing wrong with welcoming Jong Nam people."


    "I''m glad to hear that''s a relief."


    Hyun Jong sighed low.


    ''At least this time there''s no shame in it.''


    It is a shame to fall behind in martial arts, but what embarrassed Hyun Jong the most was that he could not properly treat his disciples.


    How could he feel that he had no choice but to show the fallen cabinet, poor meals, and the devastated haze to those who didn''t want to show them the most?


    This was a sensitive issue, especially for Hyun Jong, a long-winded writer in Hwasan.


    It was not easy to endure the eyes of Jongnam literati who looked at him with slight mockery. Before, I had no choice but to bite my lips and endure the look of ridicule.¡­.


    "The more I think about it, the more I think about it, the more I think about it, the more I think about it, the more I think about it, the more I"


    Unam holds the charges.


    Although it is often said that Hyun Jong cares too much about Chung-Myung, Unam fully understood Hyun Jong''s feelings. From the perspective of Hyun Jong and Unam, Chung-Myung is like a benefactor who broke a heavy stone in his stomach.


    It is not just a matter of subsistence.


    It is Hawasan, a long-standing literary tradition. At least it should look plausible to others. Although it is taught that appearance is nothing but an empty courtesy, one evaluates one''s opponent by what one sees.


    In a crappy way, people don''t listen to it.


    Chung-Myung not only solved Hwasan''s livelihood problem, but also regained his face. So how can you spare no expense?


    Perhaps the smiling eyes of Unam were slightly embarrassing, Hyun Jong coughed low and recommended tea to him.


    "Drink it."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    Unam, who took a light sip of the tea cup, nods his head still.


    "How do you like it?"


    "I think it''s gotten darker. It''s been dried for a long time, so it''s understandable that the scent is a little lighter."


    "Right."


    Hyun Jong nodded willingly.


    "Well-dried plum leaves tend to become more fragrant. I realized it after decades of drying plum blossoms."


    Hyun Jong looked at the teacup and opened his mouth.


    "The same goes for Hawasan. I was just hanging in there. He said he would reproduce past movies, but in fact, it was just too much to endure each day."


    "¡­¡­long man."


    Hyun Jong, who heard Unam''s voice mixed with a slight concern, smiles as if not to worry.


    "But I''ve been hanging in there, and this day has come. Sometimes just waiting is the answer rather than any ploy or trick."


    It was a word of strange vertigo.


    Unam looks at Hyunjong with new eyes.


    ''We''re not the only ones moving forward.''


    Sometimes a long writer gets the illusion that it''s already done. But a man goes on until the day he dies. Hyun Jong, who walks on the path of a Taoist, will never stop sharpening himself until the day he loses his breath.


    How can you not be trusted?"Hwasan will regain his past films in the age of a long-time writer."


    "I''d like that, but if it does, it''s not my credit. It''s just because of the students'' efforts."


    "How can you say it''s not the work of a long writer?"


    "Unam."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "I''m the one who knows what I''m lacking. How could I have been a long writer if Hawasan had not collapsed like this? If my executions hadn''t left Hwasan, I''d just spend my time memorizing books."


    Unam replied in a serious tone.


    "They proved themselves ineligible for a long letter by leaving Hawasan. The long-winded man is a decent Hawasan''Hwasan."


    Hyun Jong grinned without answering.


    It''s a bit of a embarrassing story. So we need to reverse the conversation.


    "So what did you think of his students?"


    "Now I''ve finished training and I''m stabilizing my mind and body."


    Unam''s face became slightly darker when the word "daedae" came out.


    "The Long Man."


    "Say it."


    "Honestly, I''m a little scared."


    "I''m scared..." Why was that happen?


    Unam sighed low and continued.


    "As I''ve said before, the momentum is as good as it could be. But isn''t it possible to lose momentum depending on the outcome of this Hwajong branch meeting?"


    "Do you think these great disciples can''t afford Jongnam''s disciples?"


    "I want to trust my children, too. But... as you know...¡­."


    Unam did not bother to gossip.


    He knows that the difference between wasan and Jongnam is incomparable, and Hyun Jong knows.


    Hawasan is just barely making it through the deepest dark ages in history, but Jongnam is facing an unprecedented heyday. Naturally, there is also a big difference at the level of his students.


    No matter how hard the students tried, it is a long way off to beat the disciples of Jongnam.


    Unam was worried that his disciples, who had just begun to have hope, would be captivated by the sense of defeat again.


    "What about the three great disciples?"


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    "Don''t the three great disciples also participate in the Hwajong Branch? Are the children getting ready for bed?"


    It was slightly curious Unam when Hyun Jong suddenly changed the subject, but Jang Moon-in has no choice but to answer the question.


    "I think you''re being over-steady."


    It''s too much.


    It''s too much.


    It was Unam that I had seen the three great disciples train several times on the way, so I had no choice but to express it like this.


    The children''s training was entirely left to Ungum, so they could not interfere, but Unam seemed to be an unusual training method.


    "They''ve just been introduced...¡­."


    Hyun Jong nods his head still.


    Hyun Jong fully understood the concerns of Woonam.


    "Unam."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "What if there''s a mountain in front of you?"


    "It''s him¡­¡­."


    Unam was not able to speak easily.


    "Yes, we have no choice but to move on. If there is a way, I will go back, if there is time, I will take a rest, but if there is no both, I have no choice but to go over it."


    "I''m afraid I won''t make it."


    "But you''ll still get the experience. Wouldn''t it be easier to cross the mountain next time?"


    Unam let out a deep sigh.


    Not all the words of the long writer are convincing, but there is nothing more to ask. There''s no way that there''s a special way just because you''re a long writer.


    When Unam''s expression didn''t unfold, Hyun Jong smiled and said.


    "The Hwajong Branch is basically a venue for exchanges."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "It doesn''t matter if you win or lose. Isn''t it important who can develop further just by using exchanges?""The man of letters is right."


    "These are guests from far away. Make every effort not to neglect it."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    Unam was deeply surrounded.


    "The Great Hwang at the top of the galaxy has agreed to help, so there will be no problem."


    "Dear Hwang...¡­. Yes, I''d like to see him."


    "Isn''t the writer so busy? I''m sure Dae-in Hwang understand."


    "Well, I''d appreciate it if you could."


    Since that day, Hwang Dae-in and the top of the galaxy have literally been pouring gold into Hawasan. Looking at the scale of the investment, it is doubtful that the harmony is intended to be made into Jay''s Hangzhou or Soju.


    "Wouldn''t you fall for this in Jongnam?"


    "Everything will go accordingly."


    It was a calm horse as usual.


    Unam bowed his head deeply and crept up from his seat.


    "Well, I''m going to do a final check."


    "You''ve been through a lot."


    "Don''t mention it. Of course."


    Unam recedes in a backstep.


    As he quietly closed the door and went outside, Hyun Jong lowered his eyes and looked at the teacup placed in front of Unam.


    A teacup that smokes seaweed without emptying the half seems to tell you how Unam feels now.


    "It doesn''t matter...¡­."


    Hyun Jong got a small brain attack.


    "When you become a master, you tell lies casually."


    Hyun Jong also knew that the game was more important than anything else. However, the Hwajong branch is an unwinnable match. And you have to push your students into that unwinnable match.


    You can''t win without a miracle happening.


    Without a miracle...¡­.


    Hyun Jong suppressed his heavy heart and closed his eyes still.


    * * *


    "It''s still a small place."


    Jongnam''s disciples, who looked around the chord, put a subtle sneer in their mouths.


    I''ve already been here two years ago, but harmony was a really small city. Compared to the West Bank, where they usually go, it is no better than the countryside.


    "Did he really used to be an old file room?"


    "Of course."


    "But isn''t it too small and shabby for the old doorbell to be located?"


    Jin Geum Ryong said with a grin.


    "Upside down, there''s Hawasan here, and it''s a town this big. In the past, Hawasan was strong enough to develop a village where people who came and went to Hawasan."


    "Let''s see."


    Jong Seo-han nodded as if he finally understood.


    "But isn''t it now completely destroyed?"


    "He''s right, too."


    Jin Geum Ryong nodded still.


    Jong Seo-han looked around and opened his mouth.


    "I honestly don''t know why we''re doing this meaningless event. What''s the point of sharing a sword with a predictable Hawaiian? I''d rather swing my sword one more time."


    "This is what adults in the private sector do because they have ideas. Watch your mouth."


    "Even so...¡­."


    Jong Seo-han slipped his head back.


    Jong Seo-han, who identified a person following him in the back, puts a subtle smile in his mouth.


    "Hey, this Jonghwa branch is meaningful. It''s worthwhile to take revenge for those who have been humiliated."


    It was a slightly provocative remark.


    But Isong Baek, the provocateur, walked silently without answering.


    ''Not funny.''


    Jong Seo-han narrowed the gap between his eyes.


    Thanks to Chung-Myung''s solution to the Hwang Dae-in case, the fact that the galaxy''s top team made a deal with Hawasan instead of Jongnam has become a thing that everyone knows in Jongnam.Of course, the gaze of Isong Baek, who beat Chung-Myung in front of the small group owner at the top of the galaxy and gave him the excuse, cannot be good.


    No reaction, no teasing.


    Since then, Isong Baek has changed his mind. It used to be quite serious, but now it''s more than serious and silent.


    "It''s been a hundred years since I''ve been humiliated by Hwasan, so I''ll pay you back, Ambassador."


    "That will be the case."


    While Jin Geum Ryong and Jong Seo-han were walking together, Isong Baek walked without getting involved in the conversation.


    His eyes cross the chord and turn to the towering Hawasan.


    "Is it Hwasan?


    When he visited here in the past, he was also very lighthearted. But now, one shadow is bound to overlap in Hawasan.


    ''Maybe we''re going into the cave now.''


    Isong Baek''s eyes seemed to show the smiling face of Chung-Myung.

 Chapter - 90 Episode 90. What are you talking about? Im the strongest! (5)

    "With the mountains!"


    Jong Seo-han was irritated with a voice full of anger.


    It''s not easy climbing Hawasan even though he''s mastered martial arts. This rough mountain looked like I''d even drop a bird.


    "I don''t know what the hell you''re thinking of building a conduit in a place like this. This is why we''re doomed."


    It was the sound of clapping if Chung-Myung heard it.


    But Jin Geum Ryong didn''t seem to think so.


    "Isn''t a conduit meaningful in leaving the world and becoming more like nature? It is natural to choose a place where it is not easy for foreigners to enter in and out of studying Tokyo and sharpening themselves."


    "What conduit is Hwasan? I''m half a housekeeper. I''ll at least understand if a shaman is in a place like this."


    "Well, you''re right."


    Before them, there was a place to rest in between, whether it was difficult for those who climbed Hawasan. Now Jongnam''s disciples were sitting on one of them and resting for a while.


    One of the students of this university opens his mouth in a serious way.


    "Where you go up after all this trouble, you have to have a taste of thinness, but you have to eat grass roots again and sleep in a falling hall."


    "I don''t want good food, so I hope you can sleep comfortably. I didn''t sleep a wink last time because I was afraid I''d fall apart."


    "Even open beggars wouldn''t sleep in such places. What conduit is this place worse than a beggar''s den."


    Complaints and disparagement come mixed together.


    "I think we should stop this nonsense now. We''re the only ones who come all the way to Hawaii. We''re the only ones who let them do good things."


    Jin Geum Ryong shrugged embarrassingly.


    "I know everyone has a lot of complaints, but you''d better calm down. Don''t you know how your superiors feel about him?"


    "We don''t understand that either. Why are you so obsessed with the ruined door?"


    "You''re right."


    "Maybe it''s because of the potential."


    "Hot potential?"


    Someone snorted.


    "If I had the power, I would have found my place. I mean, that''s where it is, isn''t it?"


    "Where is Moonpa who didn''t have a heyday? Now is the important thing."


    When everyone said something disrespectful of wasan, one person opened his mouth still.


    "You''d better not underestimate Hawasan too much."


    Everyone''s eyes went back to one place.


    Isong Baek.


    He was opening his mouth with an expressionless face.


    "You''re going to be a disgrace."


    Then Jong Seo-han grins and says.


    "Like the death penalty?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Isong Baek did not respond to the apparent provocation.


    "Don''t worry, death penalty. We''re not going to do anything to keep Hwasan''s spirits alive like the death penalty. We''ll break the energy that the death penalty has saved."


    "I''m saying you shouldn''t let your guard down."


    "What''s the difference between being careless with the Hawasan guys?"


    "I..."


    Isong Baek was about to say something and quit and sighed low. Whatever he says, it won''t work.


    Elder Kimok Sung and Isong Baek were the most difficult to enter due to Chung-Myung''s work at the top of the galaxy.


    In particular, the blame arrows were mainly directed at Isong Baek. Of course, how many people can blame the elder?"Do as you please. But if you let your guard down, it will be you who pay for it."


    As soon as Jong Seo-han tried to say something with a frown, he heard a low voice.


    "You''re not wrong."


    Everyone''s head turns to one side again.


    Everyone stood up when they saw a man slowly climbing the mountain.


    "Sit down."


    "Yes."


    The elder of Jongnam, Sama Seung, who led them, went through everyone once and opened his mouth.


    "Did you forget what happened at the top of the galaxy?"


    When the word "top of the galaxy" comes out, Isong Baek wince. But the other disciples answered without delay.


    "I didn''t forget."


    Sama Seung''s eyes are squirming.


    "I was humiliated by the ruined civilization. Do you know how angry the long writer was about it?"


    Everyone lower their heads a little.


    It is not because he committed a crime, but to avoid anger that is buried in Sama Seung''s voice.


    "It''s enough to be humiliated by Hawasan. We should not suffer such disgrace anymore. How long does Jong-nam, who is trying to rise above the world, have to engage with a third-class civilization like Hwasan? The writer is trying to put an end to his relationship with Hasan with this Jonghwa branch! I will never forgive anyone who is humiliated by a disciple of Hawasan for being careless at all."


    Jongnam''s servants held their breath at the cold voice of Sama Seung.


    "Captainers in battle do not leave any regrets, and lions do everything in their power to catch rabbits. This Jonghwa branch is not just meant to defeat Hwasan, but to trample on his spirit. Do you all understand?"


    "Yes, Elder!"


    Still nodding, Sama Sung''s sharp eyes reach Isong Baek.


    "But being vigilant is different from being frightened. Don''t you think so?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "Hmm."


    Sama Seung turned around and looked at Hawasan.


    "If you''re all rested, get up now. We''ll have to get there before they lose their heads."


    "Yes."


    Jongnam''s disciples began to climb the mountain along with Sama Seung in unison.


    After climbing the mountain for a long time, Jongnam''s disciples, who almost arrived in Hawasan, poured out a word each.


    "Yes, it''s a real mountain.""


    "I really won''t come next time."


    "If it''s like the last time we got here, I''m sure we''ll have prose by now."


    Climbing this steep cliff, you''ll find prose that''s all falling down. Then you arrived in Wasan. Those who visited Hawasan the other day ran vigorously up the cliff.


    "Huh?"


    "What''s that?"


    And I was embarrassed by the unexpected sight.


    Apparently, two years ago, Hawasan''s prose was as old as it could be. What else would you say if the door didn''t function as a door?


    Now, however, where did the worn-out door go and the large newly built prose was welcoming them.


    "Are you in the wrong place?"


    ''No way.''


    "Where are the other members of the clan other than the Hwasan faction?"


    Their eyes follow the prose up.


    The gate has been changed, but the signboard hanging on the prose has not been changed. However, the signboard, which was previously thought to be old and crumbling, turned into antique when it was combined with the newly built giant prose.


    When I saw the phrase "Hwasanpa" written in a brave handwriting, I felt an unknown pressure.


    "No, what the...¡­."


    Most people already know that the top of the galaxy invests in Hwasan.But it hasn''t been long since the top of the galaxy happened. It is impossible to build such a plausible new front door of Hwasan in such a short time, even if it costs the top of the galaxy, not the top of the galaxy.


    "This can''t be happening."


    Jin Geum Ryong murmured absentmindedly.


    It''s the world''s best, isn''t it the civil servant, Hwasan? Even that opening is the one who was mocked for rushing to learn from Hawasan.


    But what kind of money does the wasan have to make up such a nice prose?


    "Quiet."


    Sama Seung sharpens low.


    "You must have begged for some money somewhere. But even though prose can be changed, it doesn''t go anywhere. Don''t make a fuss."


    "Yes!"


    "What doesn''t suit you."


    Sama Seung walks to the prose with a slightly unpleasant expression.


    It was then.


    Squeak.


    A huge prose begins to open from side to side.


    And a man walked out slowly from inside.


    No footnote, Hyun Sang.


    When he saw Jongnam''s disciples approaching the prose, he lightly overtook them.


    "Thank you for coming all the way. Elder Sama. I''ve seen you before. I''m Hyun Sang, the elder of Hawasan."


    "It''s Sama Seung."


    The words that come short compared to the words that go.


    But Hyun Sang grinned without showing any offense.


    "Nice to see you again. Elder Samar."


    "Didn''t the long man come out?"


    Hyun Sang''s eyebrows are wiggling.


    "The long man is inside."


    "But you''ve got a visitor from a distance, and you don''t show me your face?"


    Hyun Sang bit his lips slightly so that he could not be seen.


    Samsung is Jongnam''s elder.


    It''s an absolutely high status, but it''s not a subject to come and go with the long-written man of Hawasan.


    It''s not that Sama Seung doesn''t know it, but calling out the long-winded man is openly disrespectful of Hwasan.


    Hyun Sang pressed down on the rising anger and opened his mouth.


    "Have a banquet to welcome the disciples of Jongnam. It''s not enough, but I hope you forget the hard work of the long trip and enjoy it."


    "Hwasan seems to think it''s a feast. He''s eating and playing Jonghwa Branch."


    "¡­¡­How can that be?"


    "Whatever. Lead the way. I need to see a long-winded man first."


    Hyun Sang sighed low.


    ''There''s no place for ignorance.''


    Jongnam-do tried to commit violence in the past, but it was not this bad. Maybe he''s got his mind set on it.


    But hasn''t Hyun Jong already exhorted him not to be frivolous? Hyun Sang, who pressed his anger, smiled forcibly and pointed inward.


    "Let''s eat."


    "Hmm."


    Sama Seung stepped in with a bit of a rough step. Meanwhile, the newly built prose caught my eye.


    I guess he''s been sponsored.''


    A blind man seems to have smashed money into Hawasan. So you''ve taken care of the most urgent things. The first things you see in others'' eyes, such as prose and complexion.


    But there''s nothing I can do about the internal halls...¡­.


    "What?"


    Those who entered the prose unconsciously gasped.


    "Well, what about the cabinet?"


    "When?"


    As you enter the prose, you will notice a wide range of wooden-floored haze halls, which are clearly new.


    "Ee, did you repair all this?''


    No, is it a new one?


    Have you been sent to Hawasan for a second?


    "I think it''s better than Jong-nam."


    The murmur of someone behind their back was representing everyone''s feelings. Compared to this figure, Jongnam is shabby.Just two years ago, it was an absolute waste of previous works and already collapsed warheads, but when did this change?


    Sama Seung''s face was distorted.


    When he stops walking, Hyun Sang asks with curious eyes.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "What seems to have changed a lot?"


    Hyun Sang answers with a big smile.


    "Good things happened."


    "Is there anyone left to sponsor Hawasan? Don''t tell me that those who claim to be famous have stolen."


    At that moment, Hyun Sang''s face was filled with anger.


    No matter how long the writer asked me to do so.But this is an intolerable remark.


    "Be careful with what you say¡­¡­."


    It was then.


    "To f*ck you."


    The sound from the side turns everyone''s eyes to one side.


    And after seeing the unfolding scene, Sama Seung hardened his face without realizing it.


    "Well, what the hell is he doing?''


    A series of swarms flutter into his eyes. It seems to have been a long time since he ran, looking at the face of being soaked in luck and falling down at any moment, but he is running without falling down with his staggering legs.


    It''s obviously a strange sight.


    But they weren''t where Sama Seung''s eyes were.


    Where I heard the sound of words.


    Next to the group, unlike others, a man with neat clothes and a calm expression is running along with the people ahead as if he were taking a walk.


    The little one.


    Sama Seung, who fixed her eyes on the child, spoke in a bleak voice.


    "What did you just say?"

 Chapter - 91 Episode 91. If you lose to them, youll be dead. (1)

    Hawasan''s disciples, who had been running out of breath at any moment, hurriedly stopped there. Unfortunately, however, it was the time when Jong Nam''s followers arrived.


    Chung-Myung tilted his head while looking at Sama Seung next to the three great disciples who struggled to breathe.


    "What?"


    He looks like he doesn''t know anything. When she saw the face, she saw aging in her eyes.


    "What did you just say?"


    "Oh, that''s it."


    Instead of answering, Chung-Myung kicked Jo-Gol in the shin, stumbling beside him.


    "Argh!"


    "Drop it! Don''t you want to jump straight?"


    "I''m the death penalty, man!"


    "Oh, I forgot for a second."


    Chung-Myung scratched his head and grinned at Sama Seung.


    "I guess you heard me. It''s embarrassing."


    "¡­¡­."


    Sama Seung glared at Chung-Myung with killer eyes.


    It''s not Sama Seung who doesn''t know who the words are directed at. There is no reason to be fooled by such blindfolds.


    "This..."


    Then someone pulled on Sama Seung''s sleeve. He, who stopped trying to give a glimpse, sneaks back.


    Jin Geum Ryong whispered quietly.


    "Elder, it''s no good to have a fight with a child."


    "Hmm."


    Sama Sung nodded in silence.


    No matter how angry he is, he is the elder of Jongnam. The difference in status is too great to talk to a child that size. If rumors spread that Hawasan''s three great disciples and Jongnam''s elder had an argument, there would be no such shame.


    Jin Geum Ryong takes a step forward as if he would scratch Sama Seung''s itch.


    "Who is the small stamp?"


    "Me? Do you know when you hear it?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Jin Geum Ryong looked at Chung-Myung with blank eyes.


    He has never met anyone who asks back at his words in such a way. I feel like I''m opening my eyes beyond feeling bad.


    Huh, grinned Jin Geum Ryong, grinning and generously again.


    "Isn''t it possible that I know? So why don''t you tell me?"


    "It''s not rocket science. My name is Chung-Myung."


    "Chung-Myung?"


    Jin Geum Ryong''s face, which was soft all the time, hardened.


    It''s a familiar name.


    Didn''t you say the name of Hwasan''s disciple who humiliated Jongnam at the top of the galaxy was Chung-Myung?


    Jin Geum Ryong squinted and looked at Chung-Myung.


    You''re younger than I thought.''


    It''s ridiculous to watch.


    Thanks to Chung-Myung''s treatment of Hwang at the top of the galaxy, the top of the galaxy almost cut off its business with Jongnam and opened a deal with Hwasan.


    The fact that he was taken away by Hawasan, who ruined his business with the top teenager on the island, was a disgrace to Jong-nam''s point of view.


    So the long man was angry and the elders were not turned upside down? I can''t believe that the person who gave that figure is a child who doesn''t even have blood on his head yet.


    "Right, Chung-Myung stamp. But I don''t think Chung-Myung has learned the honor."


    Though explicitly rebuking the attitude, Chung-Myung scuffled his ears a couple of times and blew his mouth out.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t hear you, so could you come closer and speak up?"


    "¡­¡­what did you just say?"


    "Are you deaf? Come here and tell me. Can''t you hear me?"


    Jin Geum Ryong''s face hardens.


    What the hell does he believe in?''


    If it''s true that he flew away with blood at a stroke in his absence with Isong Baek, it''s never going to be that high. What do you believe and dare to stand up in front of you and talk nonsense?Without the liver coming out of the stomach.


    If I think about it, I want to pull out a sword right away and cut down this rude man in front of me.


    But this place is not Jongnam, but Hwasan. You can''t just raise things. That is not the role of Jin Geum Ryong.


    Jin Geum Ryong gritted his teeth slightly and said softly.


    "Are you not the three greatest disciples of Hawasan?"


    "That''s right, isn''t it?


    "Hwasan and Jongnam share their distributions from the past. Then why don''t you come closer to me than ask me to come and go to someone who''s your own age? As long as you have the slightest sense of course."


    "Oh, really?"


    Chung-Myung smiles.


    "Why don''t you say that to Jong-nam''s elder? I think it''s more polite than Jongnam''s elder to come and go to our private residence. Isn''t it?"


    Aghast Jin Geum Ryong hastily shut up.


    Obviously I tried to scold Chung-Myung, but it became like pointing out Sama Seung''s fault.


    ''I made this mistake.''


    No, it''s not a mistake.


    That young man induced the conversation to flow like this. Without saying anything, Jin Geum Ryong will fall down.


    "This..."


    Sama Seung, who was watching the situation at that time, opened her mouth.


    "The little one''s mouth is out of the ordinary."


    "Old man."


    "Stand down."


    Jin Geum Ryong, biting his lips, glared at Chung-Myung and stepped back without saying a word.


    Sama Sung rolled up the corners of her mouth.


    "I will not hold you responsible for this time because I am proud of you for thinking of a long man."


    "Yes, thank you."


    "But you''d better remember one. Your rudeness and my rudeness cannot be the same. Do you know why?"


    "¡­¡­Well?"


    "It''s power."


    Sama Seung speaks in a low voice.


    "It is only when someone makes a point that rudeness becomes impolite. If no one points it out, it''s just passing. And the power to point out comes from power. Your rudeness without power is rudeness, but mine with power is not."


    Chung-Myung frowned on his face.


    "I think you should learn how to speak more easily before being polite."


    "¡­¡­you''re just a nut job."


    Samsung turned around and bowed slightly toward Hyun Sang.


    "I apologize for the rudeness I had earlier."


    "Oh, no. Elder, what''s wrong?"


    "Now that he''s pointed out my manners, isn''t that rude? That''s why I apologize."


    Hyun Sang doesn''t know what to do.


    The person who made the mistake apologizes, but the person who receives the apology is more uncomfortable.


    Sama Seung, who smiled at the sight, looked back at Chung-Myung and said.


    "Young courage is easy to forgive. But the courage will strike you in the neck one day. Remember what I said."


    At the end of that, Samsung turned around.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes, Elder."


    Guided by Hyun Sang, he led his disciples and began walking again.


    Meanwhile, Isong Baek lowered his head slightly toward Chung-Myung.


    When Chung-Myung greeted with a short nod, he smiled lightly and soon moved away.


    As Jong-nam''s disciples moved away, Jo-Gol opened his mouth with a white face.


    "Are you crazy? What the hell are you gonna do?""What?"


    "He''s Jong-nam''s elder! Jong-nam! Jong-nam!"


    "Era!"


    Chung-Myung kicked Jo-Gol back in the shin. It''s the place I kicked in earlier. Jo-Gol rolls around the floor with his shin in his hand.


    "Argh!"


    "Hwasan''s disciples, huh? What kind of big-time jerk insults a long-winded man?"


    "Would we put up with it?"


    Yoon-jong stepped forward with a stiff face.


    "I''m angry, but the author is right. A man without power does not deserve to point out the opponent''s rudeness."


    "Who says you''re powerless?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Chung-Myung turned his head and looked at Jongnam''s disciples who were moving away.


    "How dare they."


    It''s annoying that thieves walked into Hawasan on their own, but how dare you insult the long man?


    No matter how long Chung-Myung has a field hand, he can''t be a real long hand.However, even so, Hyun Jong is the representative of Hwasan. So it doesn''t change that Chung-Myung is the one to protect.


    Insulting a long writer means insulting Hawasan.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes began to glow.


    "I tried to make it better. These bastards are turning the sauce upside down. Oh, that''s how it came out, right?"


    "¡­¡­No, let''s calm down.¡­."


    "Chung-Myung??. Please. Please let''s think first and move on."


    The three great disciples panicked and seized Chung-Myung. They know best that once his eyes are turned, he doesn''t know what he''s gonna do.


    Then Chung-Myung turned his head away.


    "Didn''t you see the death penalty?"


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "What they''re doing. There''s an oil content to ignore Hawasan. Are you going to put up with that?"


    "¡­¡­no, we don''t want to put up with it. But how do you...¡­."


    "Listen, death row."


    Naturalization burns in Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    "If you lose to them, you''re dead."


    "¡­¡­."


    The faces of the three great disciples, including Yoon-jong, rotted in unison.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes glistened with anger.


    "You can lose everything else. No matter where you go, I''ll do it for you. But I''ll never lose to Jong-nam! The person who made me look ugly should really be prepared. The day will come when he himself sheds tears of blood in other people''s eyes!"


    That''s not what you use to say, man!


    You''re supposed to write it the other way around!


    You''re making our eyes bleed.


    "Why aren''t you answering me?"


    Chung-Myung licks his lips with his crazy eyes. Watching it makes my spine cool.


    "Oh, no, we''d love to. But you''re...¡­."


    "What, confidence?"


    Chung-Myung approaches the three great disciples with glaring eyes.


    "Are you not confident that you will win?"


    "Well, more than that...¡­."


    "Are you sure you''re ready to die?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Let''s lose. Let''s see. That''s good. We''re all going to die together. You die. I die."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hwajong Branch.


    Event to build friendship between Hawasan and Jongnam.


    But the Hwajong branch was now bloodstained in front of one''s anger.


    "That little boy...¡­."


    Jong Seo-han glanced back. Jin Geum Ryong walked to him and asked quietly.


    "Did it bother you?"


    Then, Jong Seo-han whispered quietly so that he could not hear Hyun Sang who was ahead.


    "It''s not that I care, it''s because it''s ridiculous. I don''t know any subject."


    "Leave it alone."


    Jin Geum Ryong spoke in a stiff voice.


    "It is the prerogative of the weak to run amok without knowing the subject. Only a colt who doesn''t know how high the sky can be.""That''s true, but...¡­."


    "There is nothing to be desired. Of course, he''ll be at the Hwajong branch because he''s been so self-indulgent. There''s still a chance of punishing him."


    "I want to see if you can talk to me like that even if I tear your mouth apart."


    Jin Geum Ryong grinned.


    "That''s not what a politician would say."


    "That''s where we started the fight."


    "Yes, it is."


    Jin Geum Ryong didn''t have to point that out, although this is exactly where the fight started.


    "It''s none of your business."


    At that time, Sama Seung, who sent Hyun Sang first, spoke low.


    "In the end, a warrior speaks with a sword. No matter how much you babble with your muzzle, nothing will change."


    "Yes, Elder."


    "Power is not everything to be strong. But a place where you can''t do anything without power is also a strong lake. You must not forget this fact."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    Sama Seung squinted her eyes.


    "This Jonghwa branch is going to be a lot of fun. There must be something they believe in when they see it coming out so carefree. Thoroughly trample on the corner of that belief. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Elder."


    Sama Seung smiled and nodded.


    ''He''s a very funny guy.''


    Still, there is a commendable aspect to it. Even the Elder of Hawasan can''t speak out of fear, and if that young man steps forward fearlessly...¡­.


    Sama Seung stopped there, planned, and looked back.


    His disciples, who were following him, stop in unison in surprise.


    "Elder man?"


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Sama Seung, who was staring back with scary eyes, soon unwinds her expression and shakes her head.


    "No, it''s not. Nothing."


    Then he shook his hand lightly and turned around again.


    But his face was severely hardened.


    Chung-Myung obviously pointed out Samsung''s fault. That he was rude to a long writer.


    So you heard what I was saying on that street?''


    On a street where even Samsung didn''t know Chung-Myung existed?


    ''No, I don''t think so.


    There must have been some mistake.


    ''I guess I''m nervous. I can''t believe I''m having all these ridiculous thoughts.''


    Smiling low, Sama Seung hurried along.


    But his steps were a little heavier than before.

 Chapter - 92 Episode 92. If you lose to them, youll be dead. (2)

    Sama Sung looked at the long-written man, Hyun Jong, who sat across from Hwasan.


    It''s Hyun Jong.


    It is Hyun Jong who somehow prevented the collapse of the collapsing Hawasan. Jongnam''s long-term writer evaluated Hyun Jong as a person who would have been better than anyone else if it had not been for these days.


    It''s an over-evaluation.''


    Hyun Jong is a person who has never shown excellence. If you put your family before you, there''s no one who can''t get a good evaluation. One''s excellence is not character, but achievement.


    Sama Seung turned her head and looked around.


    On the left and right sides of Hyunjong, there are Mugakju, Jaegyeonggakju, and Sage boats, as well as Unam and Ungum.


    All the key figures of Hawasan gathered to greet him. It''s not the first time I''ve seen this sight, but...¡­.


    ''Certainly.''


    It feels a little different from before.


    All the people I saw in the previous Jonghwa Branch were stuck in life, and somehow suppressed.


    However, there is no suppression in these people, and there is a subtle sense of relaxation.


    I don''t like it.''


    Sama Seung''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    It doesn''t matter what the source of this confidence is. Whether it''s money, ignorance or just groundless bravado, Hawasan can''t have anything beyond the end of the world.


    SAMA SUNG just disapproved of the fact that Hwasan''s superiors were confident.


    "I don''t know if you like the car."


    When Hyun Jong hinted, Sama Seung nodded lightly.


    "The scent is deep."


    "I''m glad you like it."


    Sama Seung smiled broadly.


    "It''s true that the scent is strong, but I don''t really enjoy plum blossoms in the first place."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes slightly wiggled.


    However, she opened her mouth with a soft voice as if she had regained her composure.


    "Is there a reason?"


    "There are many different scents in the forest. The smell of soil, the smell of trees, and the smell of dew. However, where plum blossoms are in full bloom, there is only the scent of plum blossoms. It''s so thick that it covers all the scents around it."


    Just as was the case with Hawasan in the past.


    "The world is a place where we live in harmony. Therefore, I rather enjoy the subtle scent of yeotcha than the plum blossom scent that breaks the harmony."


    The wise men remained calm, but the ships could not hide their hot faces. It is no different from openly arguing about the difference in authority.


    But wise men took Sama Seung''s words a little differently.


    ''Does it mean that Hawasan in the past, who pursued the mob, refused to harmonize?''


    To bring that up at this moment would mean Jong-nam still hasn''t forgotten his past grudge.


    It is not something an elder dares to say in front of a literary man of a literary faction. But no one here could point out Sama Seung''s words.


    As Samsung said, courtesy depends on the will of the guardian. The moment you don''t get disrespectful, politeness is just a sham.


    Sama Seung, who brought the atmosphere to his liking with a few words, smiled and opened his mouth.


    "The Long Man."


    "Say it."


    "We in Jongnam have no intention of continuing this event after this Jonghwa branch."Hyun Jong narrowed his forehead.


    "May I ask why?"


    "Simple."


    Sama Sung rolled up the corners of her mouth.


    "Because my absence with Hawasan does nothing to help Jongnam develop. Isn''t the gap already too wide?"


    Hyunjong closed his eyes slightly.


    It''s a disgraceful thing to say with your eyes and ears. Even the elders sitting on his left and right showed signs of anger.


    ''The interest...''


    Hyun Young''s beard trembled.


    This is literally nothing short of a dog''s dinner. How can you say such a thing in front of a man of letters?


    At that time, Hyun Jong, who was still closing his eyes, slowly opened his eyes.


    "The Hwajong Branch is not just a ceremony to share the burden. In the first place, Hwajong Branch is for the friendship between Hwasan and Jongnam.¡­."


    "It''s frustrating, isn''t it?"


    Sama Seung cut off Hyun Jong''s words.


    "This..."


    As soon as Hyun Young is about to have a seizure, Hyun Sang presses Hyun Young''s knee. It means don''t be frivolous.


    Hyun Young, who looked at Hyun Sang and Jang Moon-in alternately, bit his lower lip.


    Isn''t that too much?''


    Who doesn''t know that Hawasan and Jongnam of Tanggeum are incomparable? Even Hawasan''s people are painstakingly aware of that fact.


    But even so, Hawasan is a literary group that boasts history and tradition. Although it is not now, it was proudly listed in the Old File Room until a hundred years ago, and it was once the place that sought to inspect the world first.


    It is not polite to behave like this to the face, even if it is a long story of a third-class civilization without a door, not a Hawaiian. It''s impossible that Sama Seung doesn''t know that, but he''


    Sama Seung looks at Hyun Young and smiles fishyly.


    Knowing the meaning of the smile, Hyun Young had no choice but to grasp his thigh and endure it.


    Kang-ho is heartless.


    Those who have no power have no choice but to endure it.


    Sama Seung, who looked through the people gathered in the room, continued to speak low.


    "Jongnam and Hwasan have never been on good terms. No, to be honest, wouldn''t it be right to say that I''m more of an enemy? I''m sure the people here want to chew me up."


    "¡­¡­it''s not that bad."


    "If so, does anyone have a good feeling about me? No, does anyone have a good feeling about Jongnam?"


    No one answered.


    It is not difficult to answer that. But who doesn''t know it''s a lie? They know and Sama Seung knows.


    "There''s nothing more futile than trying to reconnect the thread that''s already broken."


    Sama Seung''s voice was firm.


    Everything has already been decided, as if it were just a notification.


    The fact that the elder of Han Mun-pa makes such a determination means that the story is already over with Jang Mun-in. So this is not the meaning of Sama Seung, but the meaning of Jong Nam as a whole.


    Furthermore, Jong-nam is now officially saying that he will put Hwasan at their feet. It''s a declaration that they won''t regard Hawasan as their competitor in the future.


    It''s a disgrace.


    It''s so humiliating.


    When no one had the heart to open their mouth, Unam slipped away.


    "Isn''t that too sudden?"


    "That''s what we should have done already."


    "Old man."


    When Unam doesn''t back down, Sama Seung looks down on him."So you think Hawasan deserves to be Jongnam''s opponent?"


    Unam shut up. I cannot answer this question.


    Sama Seung smiles quietly and continues to talk.


    "I think Jong-nam has done everything he can by treating him so far."


    "What do you mean treat? You''re talking a little too much to say.


    As Unam raises his voice, Sama Seung smiles fishyly.


    "What are you saying is too much?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Jongnam has consistently helped Hwasan forget his past grudges. In fact, isn''t it unfair that Jonghwa Branch continues to be held in Hawasan? Nevertheless, Jongnam has not even provided certain wealth to Hwasan whenever Jonghwa Branch is held. And you''re still blaming Jong-nam?"


    I don''t think so.


    Unam grinds his teeth.


    It is obvious why the Hwajong Branch was held only in Hwasan.


    It was to laugh at Hawasan, who came and fell, and to show all of his Mundo that Jongnam had won by rain.


    And the wealth that was given in the name of support was just food that prevented Hwasan from refusing to serve as a peacemaker.


    "The Long Man."


    Sama Seung pressed the words of others and opened her mouth firmly.


    "If you don''t understand, I''ll let you understand. If you look at the results of this Jonghwa Branch, you will say that we will not open it again in Hasan. Think carefully if you don''t want to spoil the kids."


    Sama Seung got up from her seat. Then, he strode along as if he was leaving the room even though the guest spirit had not fallen.


    When everyone is embarrassed and at a loss, Hyun Jong asks Sama Seung''s back.


    "Is Jongnam walking on the pavement?"


    Sama Sung stops walking. Then I turned my head and looked at Hyun Jong.


    There was no expression on Hyun Jong''s face, so I couldn''t figure out what he meant.


    "That''s not for me to decide."


    Before long, Sama Seung opened the door and went outside.


    The faces of those left behind are filled with grief.


    "How can you do anything?"


    Hyun Young can''t hold back his anger and hits the attic. The attic cracks and tea pours down to the floor. But no one thought of blaming Hyun Young for that.


    The sword opens its mouth heavily.


    "Every time there was a Hwajong branch, they were always in a bad mood, but this is the first time it''s been this bad."


    "That''s right, that''s over the top!"


    "How can an elder be in the presence of a man of letters?"


    "Don''t you have to protest directly to the end of the country?"


    Everyone couldn''t resist their anger and added a word.


    However, only Hyun Jong shook his head with a sad face among them.


    "...leave it alone."


    "One long man!"


    Words are sometimes vain. No matter what we say, it doesn''t matter."


    Unam lowered his head. Others, too, bowed their faces contorted with anger.


    Hyun Jong said.


    "I can live with humiliation. Even if I spit in my face, I can laugh casually. That''s not what I''m worried about now."


    "What if¡­¡­?


    "I''m worried about the kids."


    "Oh...."


    Unam''s eyes trembled.


    "Seeing you speak directly to me, the presence of this Hwajong Branch will be no more daunting. I can endure as much as I want to be hurt and insulted, but what should I do about the pain that children will suffer?"


    Hyun Jong''s face is filled with grief. The burden of being a long-time writer of a weak literary group is too heavy."Then even now...¡­."


    Unam closed his mouth while talking.


    Originally, what he wanted to say was, "Why don''t we stop the Hwajong branch now?" But before I could finish speaking, I realized what a lost word it was.


    It is more disgraceful than death that a warrior gives up the game because he is afraid of his opponent.


    What''s more, aren''t those who work in the same boat distribute the same? If one surrenders without even fighting the same distribution, the stigma will haunt his disciples for life.


    "My sins are too great."


    Hyun Jong lets out a deep sigh. Others, too, could not find words to comfort Hyun Jong, but kept silent.


    Then Ungum, who was listening to the conversation, opened his mouth.


    "Long-lived. It''s not the only thing to think about."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes turned to Ungum.


    "They''re going to show a clear gap with Hawasan and spread the word that he''s no longer worthy of fame throughout the island. It will be a decisive blow to the main faction, which has already fallen to the point. Maybe that''s what they''re after, isn''t it?"


    "I guess so, but is there any other trick?"


    "Not a trick. If you don''t let him get away with it, that''s all."


    "¡­¡­."


    "The Long Man."


    Looking at Hyun Jong, who lost what to say to the ridiculous answer, the crybaby slightly rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "Trust your children. Maybe there''s some good news."


    "¡­¡­."


    Woon-gum grinned as he received everyone''s suspicious eyes.


    Now it''s your turn to prove it. Chung-Myung??.''

 Chapter - 93 Episode 93. If you lose to them, youll be dead. (3)

    There was a strange atmosphere in the blue plum house, a reception hall in Hwasan.


    Jin Geum Ryong, sitting in the center chair, squinted and muttered.


    "I don''t like it."


    I just finished eating.


    Cleanly organized restaurants and mouthwatering foods were perfect for filling up hungry stomachs while climbing the mountain.


    But that very fact was rubbing Jin Geum Ryong the wrong way.


    "Did you find a vein of gold?"


    Hawasan should be worse than Jong Nam in every way.


    I know that there is no comparison between the wealth of Hawasan and the wealth of Jongnam yet. Nevertheless, the fact that the gap has narrowed has offended Jin Geum Ryong.


    Jong Seo-han sneaks a glance at him and laughs awkwardly.


    Usually Jin Geum Ryong is a very gentle person. However, if he is judged to be a gentle person, he will surely suffer a setback.


    Jin Geum Ryong, whom Jong Seo-han knows, is like the sea.


    The sea normally quietly embraces everyone, but when it gets angry, it becomes a violent riot and devours everything. Jin Geum Ryong was exactly like that. He is usually softer than anyone else in Jongnam when he is angry.


    Jong Seo-han smiled awkwardly and opened his mouth.


    "It''s true that Hawasan is quite arrogant, Ambassador."


    "Well."


    "But at the end of the day, it''s Muhak, isn''t it? Even if you dress up nicely, even if you wear silk clothes and eat good things, if Muhak can''t support you, it''s a bright dog apricot."


    "You''re right."


    Jin Geum Ryong slowly rose from his seat.


    Then he looked back at the collective death penalty.


    "One!"


    Jin Geum Ryong speaks in a loud voice.


    "All I want is a perfect win!"


    Everyone is holding their breath.


    "Fame, wealth, Muhak, a perfect landslide victory without any comparison. Otherwise, there is no point. If there is any comparison with the already fallen Hawasan, it is a disgrace to Jongnam. We shouldn''t just be stuck in a place like this. Did you forget? Our generation must make Jong Nam one of the world''s most influential people."


    There was a firm resolution in the eyes of Jongnam Ewha Womans University students.


    "Hold yourself together. Your relaxed mind as if you were on a trip makes me angry. Don''t forget what we came here for. I will not forgive those who do not show up as Jong-nam''s disciples before the Elder!"


    "I''ll keep that in mind. Death penalty!"


    "I will never let my guard down."


    Clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap.


    Then, the door opens wide.


    And Sama Seung claps and walks inside.


    "Excellenthusiastic.


    "See you, Elder!"


    When everyone got up from their seats and took the lottery, Sama Seung smiled and nodded.


    "The golden dragon said what I had to say."


    "I''m ashamed. If I had known that the elder was coming, I would never have said this."


    "No. No. It was an absolutely magnificent horse. Of course, Jongnam''s disciple should have that mind."


    Sama Seung, who lowered her hand, smiled blurry.


    "On top of that."


    "Yes, Elder."


    "We should not end this round with just winning. They should not dare to mention Jong-nam''s name. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Jin Geum Ryong squinted.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Comparing a beaming radish. It''s basic not to hurt each other. Don''t you think so?"Jin Geum Ryong, who was slightly lost in thought, smiled.


    "Old man."


    "Hmm?"


    "Hwasan''s disciples are very sharp. I don''t think they''re what they used to be."


    "Hmm?"


    Suddenly, Sama Seung glanced at Jin Geum Ryong''s weak-pitched attitude. However, his expression relaxed gently again at the following words.


    "Bimu is basically not hurting each other. However, as their spirits are sharper than expected, there is a limit to going easy on them. In order not to get hurt on this side, we might break one arm and leg, is that okay?"


    "Huh, that''s a big deal."


    Sama Sung puts her hand on the chin pretending to be worried.


    "No, you can''t. That''s not the way it should be. No matter how important it is, it doesn''t mean anything if our children get hurt. You guys should finish this project without getting hurt as much as possible. Diarrhea... ..."


    Sama Seung smiles and continues to talk.


    "Even if I hurt them."


    Jin Geum Ryong smiled and nodded as if that was enough.


    "I will rule over the priests and finish them without accidents."


    "Well, that''s good."


    Samsung looked at Jin Geum Ryong with a smile.


    With one child like this, there is no worry in the world. Later, when Jin Geum Ryong becomes a long writer and leads, Jongnam''s heyday will begin again.


    Of course, I still play that role.


    "Golden Dragon."


    "Yes, Elder."


    "I''ll leave my other things to you. But there''s one thing I''d like to ask you."


    "Give me your name."


    "Never leave that cheeky fellow alone."


    "¡­¡­."


    A person''s face came to Jin Geum Ryong''s head. Perhaps the other death penalty is thinking of one person as well. There''s only one person who can combine wasan and cheeky.


    "You mean that Chung-Myung kid?"


    "Yes."


    Jin Geum Ryong grinned.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure the kid breaks his habit."


    "You think a little shallow."


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    Unknowingly, Jin Geum Ryong bowed his head at the thought of committing disrespect.


    "The child has already made a great contribution to Hawasan at the top of the galaxy. I''m sure everyone knows."


    "Yes."


    While everyone was answering vigorously, Isong Baek was the only one who couldn''t answer and bowed his head. Isong Baek can''t help getting smaller every time the story at the top of the galaxy comes out.


    Sama Seung gave him a short look and continued.


    "I think there''s a lot of faith in the child in Hasan. And yet that''s the kind of personality he is. Do you understand what this means?"


    "I can''t guess because my student is foolish."


    "The world is a place where those who have the ability come up. Sometimes, however, it is also the world where the incompetent take the momentum and make ridiculous achievements. I think it could be a big setback for Jong-nam if the child grows up like this."


    Jin Geum Ryong narrowed his forehead.


    That much?''


    "With all due respect, are you still a child?"


    "That''s why."


    "¡­¡­."


    Sama Seung growled as if.


    "The child, who had barely come to terms and conditions, said everything I had to say in front of me. And what happens when he grows up?""¡­mmmmm."


    "I guess it''s one of the other. Overgrown or destroyed."


    "Isn''t it much more likely to be destroyed?"


    "I can''t accept that there is a possibility that the child will grow up and raise Hwasan. That''s why we need to nip it in the bud."


    "I understood what the elder was saying."


    Jin Geum Ryong turned his head.


    "Good."


    "Yes, private residence!"


    Sunwoo ran out quickly from the back.


    "You''ve heard the Elder, haven''"


    "Of course, private residence. Don''t worry. I''ll destroy it thoroughly so that I won''t ever make fun of that lazy muzzle again."


    "That''s not enough. Make it impossible to make a comeback again. For the rest of my life to regret against Jongnam."


    "Yes, private residence!"


    Jin Geum Ryong nodded.


    Seonwu-ryang is the best of Jongnam''s three great disciples, called Gijang. He is not the oldest of the three great disciples, but he is the best in his ability.


    In particular, since his skills began to stand out after the last Jonghwa Branch, Hawasan may not even know what Seonwoo is like.


    It''s the best hand to catch Chung-Myung.


    Jin Geum Ryong smiled and looked back at Sama Seung.


    "Everything will be as the elder wishes. I''ll make it like that."


    Sama Seung nods her head with a satisfied look.


    "I believe in you."


    It''s as reliable as it gets.


    Jong-nam raised them with all his might. It was Sama Seung, who had no doubt that all efforts so far would open Jongnam''s heyday through these children.


    And this Jonghwa branch will be an opportunity to mark the beginning.


    ''I''ll crush you.''


    In Sama Seung''s eyes, a cold life was young.


    * * *


    "¡­¡­are you sure you''re doing it?"


    "My heart is pounding."


    "I''ve been there a dozen times today."


    "Oh, shit."


    The three great disciples could not sleep until late at night.


    Tomorrow, the Hwajong branch will start. Until now, there was no time to think about Hwajongjihoe and Nabal because it was breathtaking just to endure training.


    However, taking a day off from training to preserve physical strength, all kinds of miscellaneous thoughts dominate the head.


    "Can we really do this well?"


    "You said you''d be Chung-Myung."


    "No, he''s never been with a Jong-nam."


    "But...¡­."


    Yoon-jong sighed deeply.


    I know the priests are anxious, but he couldn''t find anything to calm them down.


    ''I''m so nervous right now.''


    My heart kept pounding.


    Turning his head and glancing to the side, even Jo-Gol seemed nervous. So even though it''s late at night before dawn, no one can fall asleep and stay here.


    Yoon-jong scratched his head a couple of times and opened his mouth.


    "Chung-Myung????"


    "I''m sleeping."


    "¡­¡­Did he make his liver out of iron?"


    Is there no such thing as nervousness? Nervous?


    Tomorrow is Hwajong branch. I mean, should I say today? It''s past midnight.


    Just thinking about it makes my heart pound.


    "You''ve been sleeping for a while."


    "I''ve seen it stretching out in large numbers. He even snored."


    "¡­¡­I envy you, I think you''re crazy."


    I guess it''


    As soon as Yoon-jong was about to open his mouth, he heard a dull voice.


    "It''s not that I have a big liver, it''s the size of a bean."


    Everyone''s head turned toward the stairs in unison.


    Chung-Myung was coming down with a glum face.


    "What are you doing here, staying up all night?"


    "Ki, I''m nervous."


    GinzaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaChung-Myung''s head is tilted.


    Here we go again. That son of a b*tc*!


    What else are you going to do with me?


    ''What do you mean? If you lose again, you''ll die. You son of a b*tc*!


    But the words from Chung-Myung''s mouth slightly missed their expectations.


    "Why am I so nervous?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "Isn''t nervous a person who''s less prepared?"


    Yoon-jong replied as a representative.


    "No, it''s not that, but I''m afraid I won''t be able to show good performance tomorrow¡­¡­."


    "Death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "Then is there anything else the death penalty can do if we turn the clock back ten days?"


    "¡­¡­."


    I don''t. Just thinking about it makes me sick. I can''t believe I have to do this crazy thing again for ten days.


    "There''s no such thing as nervousness for someone who''s done everything. The death penalty isn''t nervous right now. You just don''t believe in yourself. But that''s also a funny thing. If you''re weak, admit yourself to being weak. The important thing is, did you really do your best? Did you do your best with the death penalty?"


    "¡­¡­yes."


    I can tell you this for real. They really did their best.


    "Then that''s enough."


    Chung-Myung bounces his finger.


    "No matter what everyone says, I''ll admit that the death penalty did their best. So don''t waste your time on useless things and go to bed. Sleeping enough the day before is also a skill and effort to stay fit."


    Everyone nodded.


    "Then go up."


    "¡­¡­where are you going?"


    "I need to train."


    "Today is Hwajong Branch."


    "That''s a great thing. Training is about ten times more important than that."


    In conclusion, Chung-Myung opened the door and walked out.


    Then everyone lets out a low sigh.


    "That''s really¡­¡­"


    "They''re going to train."


    Looking at Chung-Myung, who maintains his usual life until the day of the Hwajong Branch, I feel foolish about the worries he has had so far.


    "Let''s sleep."


    Yoon-Jong spoke low.


    "Chung-Myung is right. If you want to answer confidently that you tried until the end, you have to try to sleep."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    I got up from my seat, wondering if everyone felt the same way.


    One by one, Yoon-jong, who was watching the death penalty heading to his room, turned his head and looked at the door where Chung-Myung had left.


    ''Anyway, he''s a weirdo.''


    With those few words, I relaxed those who couldn''t sleep until this dawn.


    No matter what the results of the Hwajong Branch are, the three great disciples will be even stronger with that Chung-Myung.


    Yoon-Jong was so sure.

 Chapter - 94 Episode 94. If you lose to them, youll be dead. (4)

    Chung-Myung looked around Yeonshin as he climbed the mountain.


    You don''t have it, do you?


    Chung-Myung, who was nervous in case Yoo-Esul followed him again, sighed deeply.


    "Ha... what is this?"


    Chung-Myung had nothing to fear in the world. In the past, when it was called plum blossom inspection, there were people who were afraid of him, but there were no people who were afraid of him.


    Wasn''t even Sorim''s long-winded to meet him?


    I can''t believe Chung-Myung is now in a situation where a little girl is uncomfortable.


    "What do you have to say to make a deal?"


    If I could think of it, I''d break my head, wrap it around a rope, and throw it off a cliff, but it''s an accident, so I can''t beat it.


    Yes?


    What''s Baek Cheon?


    "He came at me first."


    How can a quarrel and a nuisance accident be the same?


    Anyway, for the first time in my life...¡­. No, it was Chung-Myung who avoided people for the first time after he died.


    "How can I avoid people this early in the morning?"


    It was the moment when Chung-Myung, who sighed deeply, was about to run to the mountain.


    ''Huh?''


    I feel something in the air.


    "Hey, hey, hey! I knew this would happen! Deceive me the ghost. Deceive me...¡­.Huh?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    The feeling is different from that of Yoo-Esul. Yoo-Esul boasts a fantastic sense of non-existence that feels blurred even when Chung-Myung of the world has a sense of humor.


    That''s why Chung-Myung has missed her mark several times.


    But the sense I feel now is too strong and clear to belong to Yoo-Esul. And...


    "Two?"


    Not even one person.


    Chung-Myung, who slightly narrowed his forehead, began to move cautiously toward the side where he felt a sense of humor.


    I can''t believe they''re meeting each other in this deep mountain at this dawn. This smells like a conspiracy.


    We need to see what the trick is.''


    Chung-Myung''s eyes began to sparkle.


    Clawing fluid.


    His feet begin to move vigorously through the wind. Chung-Myung, who almost reached the place where he felt a sense of humor, killed the gas and still assimilated himself with the surroundings.


    And sneak forward and slightly stick out your head.


    ''Huh?''


    Chung-Myung blinked his eyes. However, no matter how many times I look at it again, the people I see in front of me have not changed.


    One was also familiar with Chung-Myung.


    Baek Cheon.


    It''s not strange that Baek Cheon is here. Anyway, this is the territory of Hwasan.


    But it was strange, but so strange, to have someone on the other side of Baek Cheon here.


    Why are you coming out of there?''


    Jin Geum Ryong.


    Jin Geum Ryong, one of Jongnam''s greatest disciples, stands at odds with Baek Cheon with a strange expression.


    Why are the two of them seeing each other at this hour?''


    Something smells like a conspiracy.


    Chung-Myung sneaked forward and listened.


    "You seem to be doing well."


    Jin Geum Ryong smiles and talks to Baek Cheon. But the face of Baek Cheon, who was told that, was contorted with displeasure.


    "You look relaxed."


    "There''s no reason for that, is there? My colleague."


    "Pfft!"


    Jin Geum Ryong and Baek Cheon''s eyes turn to one side at the same time.


    Oh, my God.


    Chung-Myung held his breath desperately.


    The word "co-worker" made Chung-Myung unbearable.


    The two tilt their heads and face each other again. Probably thought it was the sound of an animal.


    Baek Cheon distorted his face.


    "Don''t call me by that name. I''m Baek Cheon.""You don''t throw away the name given by your parents. No matter what anyone says, you''re a dinosaur."


    ''Turn it off.


    Chung-Myung grabbed the floor.


    ''Oh, my. I''m going to die. Baek Cheon''s real name is Baek Cheon. My stomach is going to rip.''


    Chung-Myung''s body cramps.


    Baek Cheon''s face turned red as if it were about to burst.


    "It''s Baek Cheon!"


    "All right, colleague."


    Wow, he''s feeding me right.


    My face turns red because I don''t like it, but I keep getting co-workers in my face. You have a really bad personality.


    Whether he knows Chung-Myung''s evaluation or not, Jin Geum Ryong continued the conversation with a slightly smiling face.


    "It''s not so bad to live in Hawaii, is it? You look pretty good, don''t you think?"


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "I just missed you."


    Jin Geum Ryong smiles at the corners of his mouth.


    "I wonder how my ugly brother, who ran away from home to beat his brother, lives in Hawaii."


    "You''ve checked it out two years ago, haven''"


    "I can''t get enough of kicking a defeated dog no matter how many times I kick a defeated dog."


    Baek Cheon''s face is distorted.


    Jin Geum Ryong is that kind of person. A ruthless man who thinks he''s weaker than himself. Usually, he disguises himself as gentle, but inside him is a rotten, disfigured stomach.


    How much have you been bullied by Jin Geum Ryong?


    "How do you like it? If you still beg on your stomach, I can accept you to the end of the war."


    "Don''t say bullshit."


    Baek Cheon looks Jin Geum Ryong in the eye and says.


    "I''m Baek Cheon, a student of Hawasan''s class and ambassador. Now, my dream is to make Hawasan more of a clan than Jongnam. So don''t ever bring that up in front of me again."


    ''Oh?''


    Chung-Myung looked at the two with sparkling eyes.


    So let''s see.


    So, basically, those two are brothers? One is a gold dragon and the other is a companion.


    ''¡­¡­I really want to see who my father is.''


    I will avenge this torn belly muscle. What the hell were you thinking about naming them like that? That''s why he ran away from home!


    Baek Cheon growled as if.


    "And even if I were to beg, you''d laugh and say it like it never happened. Because that''s who you are."


    "Haha, it''s weird being a brother. You know me so well even after living apart for so long."


    Jin Geum Ryong, who was laughing for a long time, suddenly looked at Baek Cheon with a straight face and cold eyes.


    "You made the wrong choice."


    "¡­¡­."


    "If you wanted to defeat me, you should have entered Jongnam. That way, there would have been a possibility. But not Jongnam, but wasan? You''re going to beat me? Hahaha. The dog must be laughing!"


    Baek Cheon bit his lips.


    "Don''t ignore Hwasan."


    "Whoa?"


    "Yes, you''re right. That''s why I first put an enemy in Hawasan. The idea was to lead and defeat the brother who ignored me and despised him, their least favorite was Hwasan."


    "It''s a stupid idea to even call it a slap. Should I say it''s like you."


    Ignoring the constant outpouring of teeth, Baek Cheon said sternly.


    "At first, it was definitely a youngster. But now I really like wasan. It''s worth living as Baek Cheon, a great student and ambassador of Hawasan.""Whoa?"


    Chung-Myung looked at Baek Cheon with proud eyes.


    ''That''s what happened.''


    You must be strong.There must have been a reason. In addition, Chung-Myung was subtly moved by Baek Cheon''s comments.


    ''Oh, it all falls down...¡­.''


    "You find it worth living as a great disciple of the fallen literary faction? On this ruined doorstep? Have you lost your mind?"


    Is that him?


    No, that''s what Chung-Myung was going to say, but I''m upset to hear him say it again.


    I''m just gonna give you a big mouth!


    "Yes."


    Baek Cheon answered firmly.


    "It may seem strange. But I found out when I came here. It''s not happy to brag about a good door, good food, good clothes. At least this place needs me, and I could set a goal to make sure I didn''t disappoint it. Hawasan is the place that gave me a goal and even covered me with affection!"


    "Affection?"


    Jin Geum Ryong spoke as if he had lost his mind.


    "Such soft talk, you seem to have seen less of reality. I''ll tell you. You''re already done. In exchange for this pathetic choice, you''ll be humiliated as a third-class warrior all your life. And here you''ll see me become Jongnam''s long writer."


    "What the hell is that? I just live my life."


    "You''ll end up living a shitty life. It''s going to be fun to watch, though."


    Jin Geum Ryong says with a fishy smile.


    "But it''s not my cup of tea to watch for a long time. I''ll let you know tomorrow without waiting. How stupid it was to choose Hawasan over Jongnam."


    And Jin Geum Ryong, who tilted his head as if he was contemplating something, put a sneer in his mouth.


    "No, I don''t. Maybe it was a good choice. What better combination of a fallen civilization and a fool?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you insult me. But don''t bring up Hawasan with that mouth. I''ll rip your mouth off."


    "¡­¡­what about you?"


    Jin Geum Ryong glared at Baek Cheon. Baek Cheon recoils at the soaring livelihood.


    Jin Geum Ryong, who had been staring at Baek Cheon for a while, suddenly smiled after living.


    "There''s no rush. You''ll find out when the day comes. You and Hwasan will no longer be able to face the river after tomorrow. That''s exactly what I''ll make you do."


    Jin Geum Ryong flicked Baek Cheon and turned around. Then I went down the mountain without looking back.


    Baek Cheon sighs deeply while looking at Jin Geum Ryong''s back.


    Do you think you can make it?''


    Jin Geum Ryong is a man who does what he does. Aside from his personality, Baek Cheon is so talented that he can''t dare follow.


    Baek Cheon bit his lips.


    Don''t be shaken.


    I am Baek Cheon of Hawasan. And one day he''s the one who''s going to be the one who''s going to be the one who''s going to bloom his films again.


    Baek Cheon, who was muttering to himself as if he was determined to do so, turned his body firmly.


    "Wow, that''s admirable."


    "Wow, you scared me!"


    Scared Baek Cheon sat down on the floor swearing unconsciously. I was so surprised that my heart almost popped out of my throat.I barely managed to pull myself together and looked up, and Chung-Myung was nodding with a pleased face.


    "You, you..." Why are you here?"


    "Friend...." Ugh. Do, do, co-worker."


    Baek Cheon''s face was distorted as Chung-Myung forced to hold back the leaking laughter.


    "¡­¡­did you hear it all?"


    "Oh, my friend. This quality was admired. What a proud heart to think of Hwasan."


    Baek Cheon sighs as Chung-Myung nods constantly.


    "You''re a ghost. I didn''t even notice it."


    "Well, of course."


    "¡­¡­there''s nothing wrong, but don''t tell anyone else. There are people who don''t like it''s"


    "Don''t worry, private residence. This Chung-Myung! He''s the last person in the world to talk."


    "¡­¡­."


    Doesn''t that mean your mouth is as big as yours?


    Baek Cheon wrapped his head in the thought that he was caught by this guy.


    I didn''t know anyone about this except for a few elders, including a long writer. But of all things...¡­.


    "Hmm. So you''re saying that''s Jin Geum Ryong''s brother?"


    "Even if I''m your younger brother, I don''t think we''re very friendly. In the first place, my mother is different...¡­."


    Baek Cheon sighed and tried to connect.


    "Since I was a child...¡­."


    "Oh, that''s enough."


    "Huh?"


    "You don''t have to listen to such trivial things. It''s obvious. I was born as a clerk or the youngest, so I ran away from home and came to Hawaii because I was hit by a talented older brother. Don''t you?"


    "¡­¡­Don''t shorten other people''s lives so simply."


    But you''re right.


    "Good job."


    "Yes, so...¡­.Huh?"


    Baek Cheon raises his head.


    "Good job, come to Wasan."


    Chung-Myung looked a little different from before. It''s not the smile that always scratches a person''s temper. It was a really gentle smile.


    And a heavy voice came out of his mouth.


    "No matter what your origin or story is, since you''ve come to Hawaii on your own, you''re a disciple of Hawasan. And it proves that it was never wrong to abandon Jong-nam and choose Hawasan."


    Baek Cheon couldn''t say anything.


    That''s not what this young man would say. Strangely, however, the moment I hear it, my mind sinks in peace.


    "Proof? When?"


    "When is it?"


    Chung-Myung smiles.


    "Today."


    Chung-Myung turned his head.


    Sooner or later, the sun will rise to announce the Hwajong Branch.


    "Let''s go for it. Private residence."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were deaf.


    It''s time to crush those Jong-nam guys'' noses.

 Chapter - 95 Episode 95. If you lose to them, youll be dead. (5)

    The day of the Hwajong Branch has dawned.


    Hyun Jong still looked at the three great disciples lined up in front of him.


    Be determined.


    The fact that these children''s faces were hardened broke Hyun Jong''s heart. The children who are lined up in front of him now understand how much burden they have to carry on the Hwajong branch.


    I have a pain in the chest.


    I don''t know when it became this bad, but this burden was inherently a burden for the elders of the private sector, including long writers. However, from a certain point when the Hwajong Branch was established, it proved the power of the literary group and passed the honor to the children.


    He is too young to bear the burden even if he is a great student.


    Not to mention the three great disciples.


    Nevertheless, I am more sorry for the children who come forward without complaining about the heavy burden.


    "The Long Man."


    Hyun Young peeked around and Hyun Jong slightly raised his head.


    I was sentimental and kept the children up too long.


    Hyun Jong refreshed the atmosphere with a low cough and opened his mouth with a gentle voice.


    "You all look nervous."


    Hyun Jong, who slowly looked back at the children, shakes his head.


    "You don''t have to be so stiff. Winning or losing doesn''t matter. All you have to do is use this Hwajong branch as your foundation."


    Hyun Jong makes eye contact with everyone and speaks as if he is determined.


    "No matter what the consequences may be, you are still the proud disciples of Hawasan. All you have to do is remember the fact."


    It was a crude remark.


    Words that did not lift the spirits of those who went out to pray, nor did they make the determination to win the honor of Hawasan.


    However, the words eased the nervous disciples'' minds under heavy burdens.


    Hyun Jong nodded as everyone''s expression became a little gentle.


    "I''ll keep an eye on you. See you later."


    At the end of that, Hyun Jong turned around and walked first. Hyun Young quickly sticks to the side.


    "Don''t you want to go with me?"


    "No matter how hard it is, those who fight and those who watch cannot go together. They''ll have something to say between themselves. Let the children be alone."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    When Hyun Young winked, other members of Hawasan''s elders and the Unja boats quickly followed in the footsteps of Hyun Jong.


    One person stepped forward when the remaining two great disciples and the three great disciples were relaxing with low breathing.


    Baek Cheon.


    He stood firm in front of everyone.


    "Today we fight Jong-nam."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes glanced at Chung-Myung and went back to his place.


    "As the long man said, losing is not a shame. Shame is not doing your best. Be proud of yourself as a disciple of Hawasan when you fight."


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Baek Cheon led his students to the unarmed position with a firm face. The faces of the disciples who follow suit show determination. Even Yoo-Esul''s face, which was walking at the end, showed extraordinary determination.


    "Hmmm."


    As the students of this university moved away, Yoon-jong sneaked out to the front.


    Then the three great disciples warmly welcomed Yoon-jong.


    "Well, what do you want to say, Ambassador?"


    "Let''s just say no, no. You''re going to stay up all night."


    "Ha, I heard that a real sentence drives a person crazy."


    You bastards....


    "You guys treat me to a Baek Cheon dinner class!""Okay, let''s do it quickly. My legs hurt."


    "If you''re going to be like this, let''s all say something. Jo-Gol death penalty. Go stand in the back in advance. Save time."


    "Sad."


    Yoon-jong sighs deeply.


    ''They used to be so nice.''


    How did you end up like this?


    Yoon-jong turned his head and looked at the root of all this.


    Chung-Myung, who is drooping with the face of being lazy to die even though a large event called Hwajong Branch is in front of him, catches his eyes.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "Don''t you have anything to say?"


    Chung-Myung smirks.


    "You''re doing a hell of a lot of work."


    Chung-Myung turned his head and looked at the unarmed place.


    "I have to finish quickly and eat. Let''s go."


    Yoon-jong unwittingly rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "Hi, dude."


    I can be sure of one, if not the other.


    He is usually a hell of a man, but there is no limit to being reliable at times like this.


    "Let''s go!"


    Yoon-jong took the lead and led everyone to unarmed.


    Following him, Chung-Myung still glowed his eyes.


    * * *


    Hwajong Branch is basically an event created for the exchange of Hwasan and Jongnam.


    Of course, inwardly, Hwasan has an axe to grind, Jongnam has an axe to grind, but at least outwardly aimed at exchanges centered on bimu.


    Therefore, Hwajong Branch does not accept visitors separately.


    Until now, only Hwasan and Jongnam''s Mundo gathered together and did nothing but pray to win each other.


    Of course, this Hwajong branch is no different.


    Until arriving unarmed, everyone thought so.


    Whispering.


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong opened his eyes wide and looked at the smoke field.


    Passing through Hawasan''s prose comes the great battlefield. Due to the nature of Bimura, large seats are needed. Therefore, Hwajong Branch was held here without exception.


    Until now, all of the disciples of Hwasan and Jongnam were lined up on the left and right sides of this wide range of smoke fields, but today there was a rather strange scene.


    "What the hell are they...¡­?"


    An unidentified crowd was gathered around Yeonmu, where the Hwajong Branch would take place.


    Even that is not all. Even at this moment, people are flocking to prose.


    What''s more bizarre is that every one of them now has a pick-up in their hands. Each of them was carrying chairs and tables around the rubber.


    Hyun Jong was taken aback by the sudden situation and lost his words for a while. Then Unam came up with an urgent face.


    "The Long Man."


    "What''s all this about?"


    "People who came to the mountain gate asked for access to Hwajong Branch with their own eyes. I couldn''t stop it blindly because so many people gathered."


    "Hmmm."


    Hyun Jong drooled.


    "Did they call you from Jongnam?"


    If so, the purpose is obvious.


    It''s to show them the naked way that Hawasan loses to them.


    I didn''t know when I first saw it, but when I saw it again, the colors of the middlemen were quite colorful. Among them, Hyun Jong also saw some familiar faces, so he probably invited the island''s leaders.


    Those who have recognized themselves are local celebrities in Danju, the island and western region. And even those in official garb can be seen around it.


    Given their influence on the island, what they saw and heard at the Hwajong Branch today will quickly spread across the island.


    "Cheesy!"


    Hyun Jong, who is slightly feverish at the thought of that peculiar thought, speaks with a slightly lower voice than usual."Don''t you know that foreigners shouldn''t be allowed in without permission?"


    "One, the long man."


    "How did you come to terms with their obvious intentions?"


    "Well, that''s not it...¡­."


    "Huh?"


    Then, I heard a low voice in Hyun Jong''s ear.


    "Long story, I don''t think it''s been pre-arranged."


    Hyun Jong turned his head.


    Jong-nam''s elder, Sama Seung, was approaching him with a slightly embarrassed face.


    Hyun Jong paid attention to Sama Seung''s ''surprised''.


    You''re saying Jong-nam didn''t do this?''


    If Sama Seung called them, there''s no reason to ask such a question with such a flustered face. He would have walked in a relaxed manner and grinning.


    Hyun Jong sneaked around Unam.


    "What happened?"


    "I tried to stop them, but the man who brought them...¡­."


    "It''s me, Jang Moon-in."


    Hyun Jong and Sama Seung''s eyes went back to where the sound came from. A familiar person was walking with a smile.


    "You are not great Hwang."


    "Hwang Dae-in?"


    Hwang Munnyak at the top of the galaxy was approaching them.


    "I''m in high spirits."


    Hwang Dae-in still wins the lottery. The two were greeted by Hwang Dae-in for now. But the face is still full of questions.


    Hwang Dae-in, who let go of his hands, smiles brightly.


    "The Hwajong Branch will be held, but I don''t think there will be any excitement without an audience, so I invited some people."


    "Hmm."


    As soon as Hyun Jong was about to say something with his brows crossed, Sama Seung beat him.


    "That''s not a bad idea. Since this is the last Jonghwa branch, it would be okay to have a festival in Seomseo."


    At the same time, it was Sama Sung who gave strength to the word Jonghwa Branch.


    Hyun Jong sighed low.


    As long as Hwang invited a person and agreed to it in Jongnam, it is difficult for him to step up and oppose it. Telling those who climbed up this rugged Hawasan to just go back?


    It''s not gonna work.''


    Words denouncing the harshness of Hawasan will circumnavigate the island. Even more so, considering their influence.


    It''s hard.


    It was very difficult to knock them out.


    In the end, Hyun Jong had no choice but to sigh and smile.


    "You can do that. Since you''re here, enjoy your time."


    "Thank you for your understanding, Jang Moon-in. Of course."


    Hwang Dae-in smiles and turns around. Mu Young-gae smiled and headed to the audience seats that were being made with Hwang Dae-in.


    Hwang Dae-in, who was walking in the lead, raises his head and looks at Chung-Myung.


    All right, that''s it''s all right.


    Chung-Myung nods his head still.


    Exchanging glances, Hwang Dae-in gave an unknown look.


    The small stamp always surprises me. What are you trying to do this time?''


    It was none other than Chung-Myung who ordered Hwang Dae-in to gather the masters of the island library. He secretly visited Sodanju in harmony and delivered his words to Hwang Dae-in.


    First of all, bring everyone you think is famous.


    I did what I was told. I don''t know what''s behind it, Little Pillson.''


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth while receiving Hwang Munnyak''s eyes.


    It''s all about growing a board!''


    What''s the point of fighting each other in a place where there''s no one?


    Even if the result is made, no one will believe it when Jong-nam closes his mouth and Hwasan talks. Therefore, we must make everyone see the results of this Hwajong Branch with their own eyes."Then that''s it for the preparation."


    "Huh?"


    "No, nothing."


    Do you understand me?


    How can a Babbird know the meaning of a stork...Isn''t this a Babbird and a Stork?


    Anyway!


    Jang Moon-sa! I''m thinking like this. Cancel what you said I was stupid!


    Baby hairs used to work.


    "Oh, come on! Can I give you a compliment?"


    Jo-Gol frowns and looks back at Chung-Myung.


    "Why do you keep talking to yourself? Are you nervous?"


    "¡­¡­."


    While Chung-Myung sighed, he was roughly ready.


    The chairs were arranged and the audience sat at a short distance from the smoke and mirrors. Servants who brought the pick-me-up line up after that.


    "It looks like it''s starting."


    I heard someone''s nervous voice.


    After a while, Unam walks out of the middle of the smoke and mirrors. Standing in the center of the smoke station, he looks around once and holds hands together to win the tickets to the audience.


    Then he straightened out his chest and took a deep breath. A solemn and loud voice burst out.


    "Let''s begin this year''s Hwajong Branch!"


    The atmosphere heated up in an instant.

 Chapter - 96 Episode 96. Hes acting up. (1)

    "I''m looking forward to it."


    "Hahaha, thanks to Dae-in Hwang, I can see all of this. Thank you."


    Hwang Munnyak smiled at the praise pouring from left and right.


    "I must thank you for accepting my invitation. You came all the way here, didn''t you?"


    "Hahaha, you can''t miss this rare attraction."


    Words of blessing come and go. But Hwang Munnyak didn''t miss out on the fact that the middlemen were sifting through the details of those who were set to rise to the occasionally.


    Those who gathered here could not have come this far simply to find something to see.


    Their interest is in the future generations of the two literary groups. Among them, Jongnam''s late indexers.


    The upper house and the upper house seem distant but close. The countervailing world, which has to go up and face the minions all the time, is always sensitive to the situation of the strong team. And a strong culture is itself the object of investment.


    After all, power is the way to attract money.


    They are trying to gauge the future of Jongnam by evaluating the late index of Jongnam through the Hwajong Branch today.


    "Bimura of Jongnam and Hwasan. I''m a little disappointed with the opponent."


    "You''re right. There must be a community or a shaman nearby. Will I be able to show my skills only because my opponent is Hawaiian?"


    The public spoke with a low voice.


    ''This is an objective assessment.''


    Hwang Munnyak also didn''t think their assessment was wrong.


    A hundred years ago, Hawasan is no match for Jongnam. There is no way to compare Jong-nam, who firmly maintains one of the high old file rooms, and Hawasan, who was almost destroyed after being kicked out of the old faction.


    But...


    Hwang Munnyak''s eyes turned to his disciples across the street. Hwang Munnyak frowns slightly when he can''t see Chung-Myung well.


    ''I don''t think he''s the type to get angry.''


    So there''s something clever about that?


    Hwang Munnyak smiled.


    "I''m not happy that others rush to the preoccupation, but for recovery, Hwasan''s reputation needs to spread. So this time, I''ve cooperated without hesitation, Sopojang.''


    Hwang Munnyak''s heart began to swell with anticipation.


    In anticipation of what will happen here today.


    In the middle of the Yeonmu, Sun Unam confronted each other on both sides and signaled to Hwasan and Jongnam''s disciples and opened their mouths. It was a little embarrassing because the audience suddenly appeared, but there was no big difficulty in leading the Hwajong branch, which had been continuing steadily.


    "First of all, the representatives of each faction''s disciples will be one-on-one. Ten representatives of the students of this university will perform ten times."


    cried Unam sternly.


    "Leader!"


    As soon as the words are over, one person from each side gets up.


    Jin Geum Ryong?? Baek Cheon.


    Each of them was the head of the private school''s great disciples.


    "The death penalty!"


    "Death penalty, stay strong!"


    "You have to win!"


    Baek Cheon took a deep breath listening to the priests'' support. A stiff face tells how nervous he is now.


    He turned his head, looked at the priests once, and made his way to the curb. Across from him, Jin Geum Ryong was walking in a very relaxed manner.


    The two men faced each other in the middle of the smoke range.


    "Let''s see."


    Along with the top of the galaxy, the mother-of-pearl at the top of the Great Vung, called the Island Observatory, burst into exclamation when she saw Jin Geum Ryong."Jin Geum Ryong is said to be a talented person who will open Jongnam''s heyday, and he has a great appearance."


    "It''s just a young hero."


    Jin Geum Ryong, wearing a white white suit and holding a wooden sword in one hand, certainly caught people''s attention.


    "But isn''t the author across the street great, if you look at his appearance?"


    "You two look alike, I think they look alike.Yes, black and white. It looks like a picture."


    Baek Cheon, dressed in black suits, was also standing tall against Jin Geum Ryong.


    "I''m sure expectations are rising, but will the student of Hwasan be able to deal with Jin Geum Ryong?"


    "I don''t know. Actually, it''s true that he''s been struggling so much, but it could be different in recent years. If you think about the past wasan, there might be an unexpected thing."


    That''s what I said, but nobody thought Baek Cheon would beat Jin Geum Ryong.


    Now Hawasan is not what it used to be. Doesn''t that prove that the people here cut off the deal with Hawasan a long time ago? If he thought there was a chance of a resurgence, he wouldn''t have cut the leash completely.


    All those who are here now expected was how strong Jongnam showed.


    Sama Seung, who overheard the conversation from the side, slightly stiffens her face. I know you''re being polite, but that kind of thing makes you feel bad.


    ''Show me. Gold dragon.


    Now, the reality is that Hawasan is not in a position to even mention his name alongside Jongnam.


    Hyunjong also closed his lips and looked at Baek Cheon.


    "Show me everything about you''really.''


    So that you don''t regret it.


    While everyone''s expectations and concerns were focused, Jin Geum Ryong and Baek Cheon looked at each other.


    The first thing to say is Jin Geum Ryong.


    "You didn''t run away."


    Baek Cheon replied with a stern face.


    "I am a great disciple of Hwasan. There''s no way I''m gonna run away with Jong-nam."


    "You''ve got a big mouth."


    Jin Geum Ryong held up the sword and aimed Baek Cheon.


    "Dogs are always good at building."


    "Are you going to be bitten by the dog?"


    "I made a mistake. You can''t even be a dog."


    "This..."


    "Let''s go at it. I''ll tell you personally as I said yesterday. What a trifle you are."


    Baek Cheon did not bother to answer. Instead, he turned his eyes slightly to where Hyun Jong would sit.


    ''A man of letters is watching.''


    It''s time to put aside personal grudges and self-interest.


    ''I''m Baek Cheon, a great student of Hawasan.''


    Baek Cheon glared at Jin Geum Ryong with determined eyes. And he, too, held up a wooden sword and pointed at him.


    Everyone looked at the two with nervous eyes.


    On one side, the representative of Hawasan. And the opponent is also a representative of Jongnam. Originally, the two who are supposed to face off at the end will face off first according to the tradition of Hwajong Branch.


    In a way, the result of Hwajong Branch is almost like a result of this match. So how can you not be interested?


    Just as someone tried to open their mouth, Baek Cheon moved.


    Scream!


    The sound of hitting the floor rings clearly.


    Baek Cheon, who hit forward at a formidable speed, stabs Jin Geum Ryong straight into the neck with a sword that contains no change.Let''s start.


    Jin Geum Ryong does not stand up to the flying sword, but avoids it as if he is stepping aside.


    Clare fluid!


    Baek Cheon''s sword quickly chased Jin Geum Ryong. The wrist seemed to shake slightly, and soon the tip of the sword swelled to dozens.


    Hwasan''s colorful sword covers the lotus field.


    "Oh, oh.


    "Amazing!"


    "Hwasan''s child seems to be very talented."


    It was a splendid herbivore that even those who watched it could not help but admire it.


    Although it is a wooden sword rather than a real sword, its keenness is no less than a real sword. The world''s Jin Geum Ryong also stayed behind to see if there was any way to deal with this colorful herbivore.


    Hwasan''s great and three great disciples clench their fists as they watch it.


    Jo-Gol exclaimed excitedly.


    "As expected of Baek Cheon! It''s worth calling a double-edged sword of private residence the first verse!"


    Each of Hawasan''s disciples was excited.


    They know.


    How Baek Cheon has been training his bones. Since being humiliated at the last Hwajong Branch, Baek Cheon has forgotten about erosion and devoted himself to training.


    It was Baek Cheon who volunteered to close the building. The person who can live the most pleasant and colorful life in Hawasan has locked himself up to stop interacting with people and look back only on the sword.


    How can I not cheer for such a man?


    You''re pushing me.


    Baek Cheon''s swordstroke drove Jin Geum Ryong splendidly and sharply. Each of those examinations contains sharp examples. It is hard to tell what is real and what is fake because of the mixture of the weeds and herbs.


    Hyun Jong, who saw it, clenches his fist tightly.


    "When will that kid ever reach that level?''


    If it is that bad, it is not that bad compared to a boat. I knew you were talented, but I didn''t expect you to be that talented!


    The eyes of all the Hawasan Mundo watching Baek Cheon''s propaganda were colored with hope.


    Maybe...


    Maybe this time it will be different.


    Even Yoon-jong couldn''t hide his excitement.


    "Chung-Myung??! The private sector is pushing you!"


    "Yes."


    "Maybe I''ll win!"


    "No way."


    "Huh?"


    Yoon-jong looked back at Chung-Myung. Chung-Myung, leaning back on the chair, says with a dim face.


    "You have to hit something to win or not. I can''t even touch him."


    "But the victory...¡­."


    "Does the death penalty show the face of the man who wins?"


    "Huh?"


    Yoon-jong turned his head and looked at Baek Cheon again. And soon I had no choice but to harden my face.


    Baek Cheon''s face was distorted by the struggle.


    ''Why!''


    Baek Cheon swung the sword with all his might.


    The foot steps strongly on the right angle. The energy raised around the tightly fixed lower body is pushed into the fingertips. It is not long before the sword is brandished with all its might.


    Lightly, lightly.


    Light but sharp as a butterfly flies!


    But the light, sharp black Jin Geum Ryong''s body never touched.


    Why can''t you even touch it? Why!''


    It''s far away.


    The opponent in front of me is too distant. It''s like watching a cliff soar high into the sky.


    A cliff I don''t dare climb or cross.


    Already drenched, Baek Cheon rants, unable to even wipe away the sweat seeping into his eyes.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Deadly blow!


    At the same time, Baek Cheon''s sword, which occupied twelve bags, flew toward Jin Geum Ryong.It was that moment.


    Whoops!


    Jin Geum Ryong''s first swinging sword bounces off Baek Cheon''s flying sword.


    When the sword stopped, the sword, which covered the smoke field, also disappeared. Only then could Baek Cheon clearly see Jin Geum Ryong''s face.


    Unlike him, who has already been soaked, Jin Geum Ryong, who does not sweat a drop and does not even breathe, looks at him with a fishy smile.


    "You''ve had enough fun, haven''t you?"


    "¡­¡­you."


    "Dumb, do you think you can touch the tip of my hair no matter how hard I try to learn Hwasan''s martial arts?"


    Jin Geum Ryong''s sword pierces Baek Cheon like a light stick.


    Push!


    Baek Cheon, stabbed in the shoulder, rolls around the floor without even screaming.


    "Turn it off..."


    He groaned and forced himself up.


    As I raised my head, I could see Jin Geum Ryong approaching him with a relaxed smile.


    "Learn enough from the body. How stupid you are."


    Jin Geum Ryong''s sword struck Baek Cheon mercilessly.

 Chapter - 97 Episode 97. Hes acting up. (2)

    The difference was acknowledged from the outset.


    Jin Geum Ryong has been known as a gist since childhood. It was Jin Geum Ryong who best matched Baek Cheon''s saying that he was a genius.


    I''ve already experienced defeat.


    Back Cheon did not win against Jin Geum Ryong in the last episode of "Jong Hwe" and before that. I''ve only tasted the bitterness of a thorough defeat.


    One.


    ''I thought it''d be narrow down.''


    Because you''ve worked so hard.


    Chung-Myung commented on his efforts that it wasn''t right, but Baek Cheon endured a real bone-cutting ordeal. At least I''m confident I''ve trained twice as much as Jin Geum Ryong.


    Therefore, I believe that if I didn''t win, I would have narrowed the gap a little bit.


    But the reality is always worse than imagined.


    Screaming!


    "Gasp!"


    Jin Geum Ryong''s sword hits Baek Cheon''s ankle. Baek Cheon, who almost stumbled and fell, desperately balanced and bit his teeth.


    If it was a real sword, my ankle was just severed. It''s over because it''s a wooden sword, not a real sword.


    On the contrary, however, he is not even allowed the freedom to lose because it is not the real sword.


    Why can''t I even reach it?''


    Why?


    I''ve been trying so hard!


    Screaming!


    Jin Geum Ryong''s sword, which flew back, struck Baek Cheon on the other thigh.


    Almost a bone-breaking shock. I was momentarily distraught, but I didn''t even groan, let alone scream. He slaps the floor with a wooden sword and throws himself forward with the recoil.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    His sword hits Jin Geum Ryong''s head. A simple blow that excluded change, but it was as fast and as sharp.


    "Slow."


    However, Jin Geum Ryong completely nullified Baek Cheon''s stroke by taking a step sideways and twisting his body.


    Screaming!


    Jin Geum Ryong''s sword hits Baek Cheon on the left shoulder.


    The flesh bursts out and the blood rises.


    "Gasp."


    One more attack to complete the beemoos perfectly. But Jin Geum Ryong didn''t finish and stepped back.


    Then he looked down at Baek Cheon with an arrogant expression.


    "Oops."


    Baek Cheon raised himself again with one hand on the floor.


    "¡­¡­."


    eyes shot with blood


    Overlapped with pain, but determined eyes glower at Jin Geum Ryong.


    "Whoa?"


    Jin Geum Ryong looks at Baek Cheon as if he''s surprised.


    "Hard to stand still, the spite is still alive."


    Jin Geum Ryong holds up the sword and points at Baek Cheon.


    "But that''s it. You can''t cut a hem of my clothes for the rest of your life."


    "¡­¡­why?"


    "What a poor understanding. That''s what I told you."


    Jin Geum Ryong looked around and opened his mouth.


    "That means there''s a big difference between you and our Jongnam. Hwasan''s Muhakness is no match for Jongnam''s Muhakness. A hundred years! A thousand years later!"


    It was a very arrogant declaration.


    But no one could refute what Jin Geum Ryong said. Even Hawasan''s mundos, who heard this haughty sound, could not bring themselves to shout out their anger, biting their lips.


    Hyun Jong closes his eyes while watching the scene.How far do you think you have to go?''


    Who can understand his situation where he cannot even commit any punishment even though he is just a great student of a literary group, uttering such arrogant words?


    ''Good men.''


    Forgive me for my sins.


    However, Jin Geum Ryong''s arrogance did not stop there.


    He smiled at Baek Cheon.


    "If you want to catch up with me right now, you''d better leave Hawaii right now. There is no future here. The only thing left in the ruined literary circle is ridicule."


    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth.


    "I am a disciple of¡­¡­Hwasan."


    "Well, that''s great, a man would do that''s what he should do. But...."


    Jin Geum Ryong takes the sword and floods Baek Cheon.


    Baek Cheon tried somehow to stop the flying sword, but his arm stopped moving.


    Furbuck! Furbuck!


    Baek Cheon, who was beaten by a dozen people at once with the sound of a large leather drum, finally falls down.


    Crying.


    Jin Geum Ryong, who glanced back at the unconscious Baek Cheon, smiled, twisting his mouth.


    "I''m not going to let that slide. Oh, no. Is it a little late to talk?"


    With a fishy smile, Jin Geum Ryong lightly recovered the wooden sword. Then he rode over the fallen Baek Cheon and headed to his camp.


    Defeat


    It was a perfect defeat.


    "The death penalty!"


    "Shooting!"


    Only then did the disciples of Hawasan, who came to their senses, run out to the curb.


    "Household, private!


    "Don''t mess with me!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Sang, who carefully hugged the unconscious Baek Cheon, bowed his head in silence for a moment. Then he soon turns into a grimly distorted face.


    "This isn''t too much!"


    Jin Geum Ryong, who was returning to his place, turned his head and looked at Baek Sang.


    "What''s so bad about it?"


    "It''s a dagger! How can you hurt your opponent so much when you''re working?"


    "Bimura... ..so isn''t it over?"


    "¡­¡­What?"


    Jin Geum Ryong put a sneer in his mouth.


    "If I had heard the truth, what would he have done by now?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "I was able to save my life because it was empty. Don''t you think so?"


    "How dare you...¡­."


    "Don''t be so angry."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jin Geum Ryong said with a grin.


    "I''m pretty embarrassed, too. I didn''t think you''d be that weak. I thought it would block a little. I apologize for that."


    The people bit their lips until they bleed.


    A perfect defeat.


    And a far-over-the-top taunt.


    The heart collapses and the blood rises upside down. If I could, I would like to bring him to heaven.


    But there was nothing Baek Sang could do now.


    "Bring the death penalty to the infirmary! Right now!"


    "Yes!"


    Baek Sang pulled out a wooden sword as the priests ran with Baek Cheon in their arms.


    "Let''s see if it''s the sword of the noble Jong-nam."


    "There''s nothing you can''t do. Letter."


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    "Treat me."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Jong Seo-han entered the smoke range with a smile.


    Looking at him leisurely walking out, Baek Sang grabbed the wooden sword.


    Contrary to the increasingly unarmed atmosphere, the crowd''s atmosphere was very cordial.


    "It''s great."


    "Baek Cheon was stronger than I thought. But Jin Geum Ryong''s achievement is beyond expectations."


    "He''s a good fit for the word ''Seomseo First.'' And Jongnam, who has such a person as his disciple, is also worthy of the Seomseo First Munpa.""You mean this. Hahahaha."


    Hwang Munnyak has a stiff look on his face.


    This is why merchants are.''


    Should I say homophobic?


    One man is carried away in a disastrous manner, and no one cares about that fact. There is no one to blame for seeing too much hands.


    A matter of course, of course.


    They only care about Jin Geum Ryong and Jongnam''s power and how to roll the money.


    Hwang Munnyak is not much different from them either, but I couldn''t hide my disgust with them at this moment.


    This is such a disastrous defeat.''


    Baek Cheon?? Jin Geum Ryong.


    Despite the confrontation between Hwasan and Jongnam representatives, it was not one-sided, which resulted in embarrassing results.


    Until the end, Baek Cheon couldn''t even touch Jin Geum Ryong''s hem.


    If the Hwajong branch goes on like this until the end, Hawasan will not regain his old reputation by any means.


    No, it is likely that the downfall will accelerate further. Because no one will admit to wasan.


    No matter how much money Huang Munnyak throws in, it''s irreversible. It was nothing short of a death sentence.


    What the hell are you thinking?''


    I thought there would be a right strategy to attract people with confidence and open the door. But now even that is beginning to become suspicious.


    "Am I overestimating the small stamp too much?''


    Hwang Munnyak''s eyes were fixed on Chung-Myung.


    "¡­¡­Will private accommodation be okay?"


    "You''re not gonna be okay."


    "Are they hurt a lot?"


    "I''m hurt a lot."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s lukewarm response eventually leads to Yoon-jong''s slightly angry face.


    "No matter how bad the relationship is, that''s your private residence. Did you really say that you didn''t mind when your private residence was so devastated?"


    "Calm down, death penalty."


    "Dude!"


    "Calm down, I told you."


    Yoon-jong slightly disagreed with Chung-Myung''s voice that had subsided. It is different from Chung-Myung''s usual reaction.


    "Then you thought you''d win?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoon-jong bit his lips.


    I didn''t want to win. But... I thought I would save face at least. Baek Cheon receives all of Hwasan''s expectations.


    Maybe the reason why Yoon-Jong is so excited now is because of the fact that Baek Cheon was injured and that he lost so horribly.


    "You mean the gap with Jong Nam was this wide?''


    Old file rooms, old file rooms, but in Hwasan the disciples didn''t feel so great about it. They used to belong to old file rooms, too.


    It is now collapsed, but if poetry and effort are combined, it is believed that there is a possibility that it will someday compete against the old file room.


    But the walls of the old file room were higher and larger than they thought.


    Chung-Myung smirks.


    "If you think you can do everything by trying, there''s no one in the world who''s not a master. It''s not about trying, it''s about how you try."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Look, look carefully from now on. All of his students will lose."


    "Everything?"


    "No one deserves to win. No, there''s one...¡­, apparently he won''t go out."


    Yoon-Jong hardened his face.


    At the Hwajong Branch last time, Lee Dae-dae''s achievements were two draws and eight losses.


    It''s a disastrous performance.


    By the way, don''t you mean we won''t even get a draw this time?


    "¡­¡­I''m losing like this."


    It''s miserable like this way to go.


    But then Chung-Myung opens his eyes wide and looks at Yoon-Jeong.


    "Who''s going to lose?"


    "Huh? Did you just...¡­."


    "That''s a high school student!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung blinked his eyes."How dare the Jongnamites go back to victory in Wasan? With whose permission?  As long as I keep my eyes open, I''ll never see you like that! I can''t even see the dirt in my eyes!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "So warm up. Maybe we should do something more flashy."


    "No, the¡­¡­."


    It was then.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    In a hurry, Yoon-jong turned his head. It was not long before Baek Sang came into his eyes, lying brutally on the floor.


    Jong Seo-han kicked Baek Sang who fell down.


    "I think we can still fight."


    "Uhhhhhhh.


    "All I do is talk."


    Jong Seo-han gives Baek Sang a glimpse, raises his head and looks at his students. Then he made arsenic as if to say hello.


    Chung-Myung''s mouth opened.


    "No, but is that him?"


    "Hold it!"


    The three great disciples rushed in and held Chung-Myung and stretched.


    Looking at it, I laughed as if I was dumbfounded.


    "You''re looking at all sorts of things. Anyway, it''s an unknown door."


    "Oh, what?


    Chung-Myung''s eyes slightly flip.


    "Let''s see how long the laughter lasts in the mouth."


    I took a picture of you.


    It''s too late to regret it!

 Chapter - 98 Episode 98. Hes acting up. (3)

    "¡­¡­long man."


    Hyun Jong closed his eyes without saying a word.


    "¡­¡­shouldn''t you stop?"


    A footnote, Hyun Sang, talks in a trembling voice. But Hyun Jong could not answer any of the questions.


    Stop?


    How am I supposed to stop this?


    In the presence of many of these island leaders,


    "We can''t be Jong-nam''s opponent, and we''ll only hurt the children if we do more, so I think it''s better to stop here.''


    You want me to say that?


    It''s a disgrace to Hawasan''s name.


    No matter how much Hwasan has fallen...¡­. No, there is something to protect because it has fallen. That is the name and pride.


    If the name of Hwasan and his pride of Mundo are not kept, Hwasan is reduced to a mere third-rate clan, not a ruined one.


    And that''s the moment Hwasan drops the signboard.


    Hyun Jong couldn''t do that. It is not for the sake of one''s own honor. I can''t say that as a long-term writer, even to protect the possibility of Hawasan''s resurrection one day.


    But the situation was extremely bad enough for Hyun Sang, who was fully aware of this situation, to say so.


    Lose consecutive games.


    Nine people lost in a row.


    It has already achieved the worst performance ever in Hwajong Branch. But the bigger problem was not winning or losing, but the content.


    As many as nine people have never touched their opponents properly while competing. I thought it would be less disastrous for a grown-up and a young child to fight.


    And all the island leaders are watching this scene.


    What am I supposed to do with this disgrace?''


    Hyun Jong''s eyes trembled.


    It feels like all five intestines are torn apart, and the heart is being torn with hands.


    It wasn''t this disgrace he was suffering from now on that really afflicted him. It was because I could guess how much despair the disciples must be in now.


    The children were pushed into their limbs because they could not properly gauge their opponent''s strength. Considering the mental pain those children will suffer due to these incompetent long-term men, I want to chop myself with a sharp knife.


    "Long-lived..."


    Hyun Jong opened his eyes still.


    And soon there is a deep salivation.


    "¡­¡­it''s a sign."


    "One¡­¡­."


    "Wouldn''t I make you sick?"


    It was that moment.


    "Gasp!"


    The last student of Ewha Womans University, who was competing against each other on the soft armament, loses his sword and falls to the floor.


    In a way, it is a disgrace that the prosecutor missed the sword. Jong-nam''s disciple, who cleverly aimed at his wrist until the end, whistles.


    "I can''t believe the prosecutor missed the sword. Hasn''t Hwasan taught you that either?"


    mockery


    I can''t help it, even though I know that ridicule is already an agreed result.


    10 consecutive losses.


    This is no more disastrous result. Elder Hawasan''s faces are horribly distorted.


    Are you sure this is what happened?''


    Now I think I''ve got a chance to bring up Hwasan again. Only good things have happened recently.


    But all of those who have been in their dreams are facing cold reality at this moment. In the end, Hawasan is Mufah. No luxury is meaningful if Muhak does not support it.


    Everyone here is now keenly aware of that fact."Well done."


    "Yes, Elder!"


    Sama Seung patted Akho on the shoulder when he returned to his seat.


    It is a result of absolute satisfaction.


    Not only did everyone win, but the content of the absence was very one-sided. The most encouraging thing is that island leaders are watching the contents of this match.


    Now, Hawasan''s reputation has fallen to the ground and will never resonate again.''


    Isn''t that the situation you''ve been hoping for so many times since your generation? I''m so glad that I''m able to fulfill that long-cherished desire with none other than Sama Seung''s hands.


    Sama Sung listened carefully. Perhaps by now, the people watching have grasped the situation.


    Sure enough, I can hear a murmur.


    "This is too one-sided."


    "But I had a little expectation because it was Hawaiian¡­¡­. The past seems to be the past and the present. Hwasan is no longer what he used to be."


    "Didn''t you know that?"


    "But it''s not so terrible...¡­. In fact, I can''t tell whether Jongnam is strong or Hwasan is weak."


    "Both, isn''t it?"


    "It''s a shame. It''s a shame. I guess it''s really over with wasan now. It''s because I feel so vain.."


    Sama Seung twisted the corners of her mouth and laughed.


    Public opinion has turned completely to the south. However, his purpose today is not to elevate Jong-nam''s status. It was to drop Hawasan into the abyss.


    In order to do so, even the sprouts need to be burned so that they do not grow.


    "Well, it''s time to wrap up. Did you see what the private servants do?"


    "Yes, Elder!"


    Jongnam''s three great disciples look at him with determined faces.


    "Don''t hesitate."


    SAMA SEUNG glowed his eyes.


    "A lion does his best even when he catches a rabbit. Don''t give me a hard time. We must destroy them so that they will never learn martial arts again."


    "Yes, I''ll keep that in mind!"


    Samsung looked up at the sky with a fishy smile.


    It''s such a sunny day.''


    And it''s such a great day.


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoon-Jong is at a loss for words.


    I can''t bear to look back at the disciples of Ewha Womans University gathered on the side. You can tell without looking. What they look like now. And how much despair they must be in.


    And so did the three great disciples.


    "You mean the difference with Jong-nam was so great?''


    So far, Hwajong Branch has had its own blend of flavors. Defeat was the same, but it wasn''t as one-sided as it is now when a man presses an ant to death.


    Only then did Yoon-jong realize that Jong-nam had never truly faced Hawasan.


    "¡­¡­is it our turn?"


    "¡­¡­."


    The faces of the three great disciples turn dark.


    It is true that they have been trained by Chung-Myung, but the huge gap in front of them takes away even the confidence gained from the training.


    No, but it''s all gone, so now, uh...¡­.


    That''s not the problem now...¡­.


    Yoon-jong sneaked away and looked at Chung-Myung sitting next to him.


    And yuck, I held my breath.


    Crunch!


    The sound of grinding teeth makes Yoon-jong''s heart sink.


    Chung-Myung''s face is red and almost burst.


    "¡­¡­."


    Every time the private servants were defeated, their faces seemed to turn red little by little, and now they turned red like plum blossoms in full bloom.


    Seeing the face, Yoon-jong carefully reached out and grabbed Chung-Myung''s dress.


    He''s about to explode.Three years of Seodang dog recite good deeds, and three months of being next to Chung-Myung makes you a master of reading the room.


    Yoon-jong opened his mouth in a trembling voice.


    "Cheo, Chung-Myung, calm down."


    "¡­¡­Calm down?"


    As soon as he hears that crooked voice, Yoon-jong puts something down in his mind...¡­. No, you can''t put it down! It''s Hwajong Branch! Not only the long writers, but also the people of Jongnam and Seomseo are watching!


    If this guy has a seizure here, maybe more will happen than all of his students lost.


    Yoon-jong began to raise Chung-Myung with a feeling of soothing a crazy dog.


    "Cheo, Chung-Myung. Think carefully. You said that yesterday. Patience is the most important thing for a man to do a big deal!"


    "¡­¡­patience."


    "Yes, patience!"


    "¡­¡­the death penalty."


    "Yes, Chung-Myung. I remember your words well...¡­."


    "I''ve been thinking."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung''s head slowly, very slowly, towards Yoon-Jeong.


    And


    Yoon-jong saw it.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes are half turned.


    "¡­¡­I."


    Chung-Myung growls like an animal and raises himself.


    "There''s no such thing as patience!"


    Show off.


    You punk.


    Unam took a deep breath. His face was so tired that he couldn''t be any more.


    I''d like to get down from here now if I could think of it. However, unless instructed by a long-time writer, he must continue this Hwajong Branch.


    "Next is... ..the three great disciples. Of the three great disciples...¡­."


    It was then.


    "Hold him! Don''t let him go!"


    "Chung-Myung, you were supposed to go last! This is not good!"


    "People see, people see! Please only do it when we''re alone!"


    Unam looked back at the three great disciples with bewildered eyes.


    Someone tries to walk out of the three great disciples who are united and trying to block something.


    ''Chung-Myung?''


    What''s wrong with him?


    Questions abound, but I must finish what I was saying the time being. They''re not the only ones here.


    "The vanguard is¡­¡­."


    "Screaming!"


    But Unam''s words could not continue.


    As soon as the word vanguard comes out, Chung-Myung blows back the death penalty that somehow held him, and jumps up to the smoke and mirrors.


    "Whoosh!"


    Chung-Myung, who is on the haze, breathes deeply. Then he stares at Jong-nam with sparkling eyes and says.


    "One, come on!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "I like anyone. One of you, come on up. Before it''s all gone."


    Sama Sung opened her mouth.


    "¡­¡­that crazy thing!"


    I thought you were out of your mind, but you''re so crazy. Not only Jong-nam, but also the island''s leaders are watching, and they''re so self-indulgent!


    "Calm down, Elder."


    Jin Geum Ryong quickly stopped Sama Seung from seizing.


    "You can''t run around with him just because he''s running. He''ll know my subject soon enough."


    "Hmm!"


    However, Jin Geum Ryong stumbles low, watching Sama Sung, who still doesn''t seem to be upset and coughs loudly.


    "Good."


    "Yes, private residence!"


    Sunwoo-ryang, who was supposed to deal with Chung-Myung, nods firmly.


    "Unlike I thought, I''ve taken the lead, but it doesn''t make any difference. Let him know my subject!"


    "Yes, private residence, don''t worry!"


    Sunwoo-ryang grabbed a wooden sword and flew away to get unarmed.


    Then he aimed Chung-Myung with a sword in his hand.


    "I''ll crush your big mouth. I''m Jongnam''s...¡­."


    At that moment, Chung-Myung disappeared as if he were falling apart on the spot and appeared right in front of Sunwoo-ryang."First¡­¡­."


    Sunwoo saw it.


    An angry asura face pops up in front of him. And the appearance is suddenly covered with darkness.


    Darkness?


    Why the darkness in broad daylight...¡­.


    Oh! It''s not dark, it''s covered. It''s right in front of me, so it''s...¡­.


    Fist?


    And at that moment.


    Hwasan''s Mundos heard a huge sound that had never been heard of since they entered Hwasan.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    It''s spinning.


    Sunwoo-ryang''s body spins more than a dozen times in Ho Gong, then flaps on the floor and falls over.


    "¡­¡­."


    Sunwoo-ryang''s body, stuck on the floor, convulses pitifully as if he has a disease.


    Chung-Myung, who saw the fallen Sunwoo-ryang, speaks as if he were dumbfounded.


    "You''re acting up to nothing."


    I''m going to kill you.

 Chapter - 99 Episode 99. Hes acting up. (4)

    It was a hitting sound that I''ve never heard in my life.


    People gathered in Hawasan have discovered that human fists and human faces can meet and make this sound.


    It''s spinning.


    Sunwoo, who was punched by Chung-Myung, spun around in Ho Gong.


    Argh! Argh!


    Blood from his nose was scattered all over the place like fog along the rotating body of Seonwoo-ryang.


    "If you''re good at that, you''ll get a rainbow.''


    A rainbow made of blood.


    What else in the world would be so terrible.


    It feels like the boundary between common sense and non-sense is collapsing.


    Sunwoo, which was spinning with blood, soon fell to the floor and twitched. Looking at him, everyone could clearly hear Chung-Myung''s voice.


    "You''re acting up to nothing."


    Chung-Myung spits on the floor. And pull out a wooden sword with a waistline.


    "Wake up, you son of a b*tc*. I''m not finished yet. My anger doesn''t end like this!"


    It''s Chung-Myung roaring like a lion, but it''s not magnificent...¡­.


    I think it''s dirty and petty.''


    It was the honest feelings of Yoon-Jong.


    "What¡­¡­?"


    Sama Seung''s beard trembles.


    ''What the...''¡­.''


    It happened before my eyes, but I still don''t understand what happened.


    Chung-Myung seemed to have disappeared for a moment, and appeared in front of Sunwoo-ryang and fired a blow. And the beating Sunwoo literally spins like a top in the air and falls to the floor.


    This is the whole story of what Samsung saw.


    The problem is that it seems to have disappeared.


    "I missed that kid''s move?''


    No matter how nervous the three great disciples were, does it make sense that Jongnam''s elder, he missed the movement of the three great disciples of Hawasan?


    ''No, it''s not. It can''t be!''


    Sama Seung denied what she saw. But this is not his fault. Even if someone other than Samsung stood here, they would have reacted the same way.


    Everyone is bound to deny and doubt anything that transcends common sense.


    "That coward!"


    At that time, the angry voice from the side awakened Sama Seung.


    "A surprise attack while we''re talking! Hasn''t Hwasan even got the decency!"


    "That son of a b*tc*!"


    "¡­¡­."


    I guess that''s what it looked like to these kids.


    That''s it.


    The higher the meaning, the more surprising it is. It''s no wonder Chung-Myung missed his move for a while.


    But Sama Seung is different. Isn''t he Jongnam''s elder?


    Sama Seung soothed her surprised heart and focused again on the non-stage.


    "Good luck, wake up!"


    "Wake up, blue-chip!"


    There are cheers from all over the place for good rain. Sama Seung stared at Sunwoo-ryang, who had fallen with his eyes still in shock.


    ''I must have been mistaken.''


    It''s got to be.


    No, you have to.


    "Wake up, man. I didn''t even put my balls in it. It''s not a crybaby."


    Chung-Myung shot Sunwoo with blazing eyes.


    In the southern part of the country, he was seethingly vomiting, but the sound of the dog was not heard in Chung-Myung''s ears.


    If you were on the stage, you wouldn''t be able to be on the stage. What kind of courtesy is it to freeze to death? Even if we fight a war, we shake hands, we have a drink, and then we start fighting.


    "Ugh¡­¡­Ugh...¡­."


    At that moment, good rain stumbles and raises itself.


    It was a fist that was coldly beaten but didn''t carry the strength, so it wouldn''t have been enough to blow away consciousness.What if it''s my fault?


    He''s dead! What are you asking?


    Chung-Myung pats himself on the shoulder with a wooden sword while looking at Sunwoo-ryang standing up.


    "Get up quickly. The time I have...Are you okay?"


    The irritating voice of Chung-Myung abated rapidly.


    "Wow¡­¡­"


    Gulp, gulping.


    Gulping.


    This is because Seonwoo-ryang''s nose, which raised his body, spilled blood like a waterfall.


    How much blood is flowing out, wetting the top of the stomach in an instant and gathering to the floor. Even the world''s Chung-Myung wince.


    Sunwoo-ryang stumbles and raises himself up, gasps a few times, and then opens his mouth with difficulty.


    "I, I can still fight¡­¡­."


    "I''m dying."


    No, he''s really going to die.


    Does a broken nose usually bleed that much? I''d have to punch a man in the face with a fist without balls.


    Sun Woo-ryang supported himself with trembling legs and held his nose with both hands.


    "Blood, it won''t stop...¡­."


    "You''re going to die, man!"


    You''re going to die!


    No, I''m not the one who has a problem killing people, but I''m not like this!


    I can''t believe that the first murder in my life has been beaten to death by excessive bleeding in the middle of the rain. What the f*ck are you talking about?


    The frightened Chung-Myung said, looking back at Unam with a slightly bored face.


    "Shouldn''t you have her treated?"


    It''s murder day in Hawasan.


    "Well, that''s the rule, uh...¡­."


    Unam is also embarrassed by the unexpected situation and cannot speak properly. In this case, there is no regulation on whether it is okay to return after treatment. I think we need to ask for both sides'' understanding, but isn''t this a relaxed situation?


    Boo! Boo! Boo!


    At that moment, Sunwoo-ryang tore off the hem of his clothes and began to cram it into his nose.


    Oh?


    You''re smart.


    The hem of the clothes was stained with blood in an instant, but as I kept stuffing it in, it seems that it prevented blood from flowing out somehow. Sun Woo-ryang, who controlled the bleeding, held a wooden sword and aimed at Chung-Myung.


    Oh, you want to go on?


    Jongnam definitely doesn''t give up easily because they have chubby bones. Wow. The culture is different, but I''m proud of it.¡­.


    "You cowardly bastard!


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Chung-Myung''s head slightly tilted.


    "I''m ashamed... ..cough! Shame on you! Cough! Cough! I don''t know what you''re doing this!"


    Just do one thing, dude.


    If you want to get angry, get angry. If you''re going to get sick, you''re going to be sick.


    "I''ll tear you apart and feed you dog food!"


    Chung-Myung narrowed his forehead.


    Let''s cancel the compliment for now.


    "Do Jong-nam learn how to curse first? They all don''t know what''s going on."


    - Is that what you''re gonna say?


    Come out when it''s worth it! I am now honoured by the hon. Up high, huh?


    Chung-Myung grabbed the wooden sword and nodded.


    "I was a little sorry, but now it''s all about to disappear. Don''t just brush your mouth to mouth.¡­."


    "It''s too late if you come now and hit your head and beg for it''s too late! You son of a b*tc*! I''ll smash it so your parents don''t even recognize it."


    "Oh, keep shaking. It''s all right now."


    I''m sorry, but it''s gone.


    Chung-Myung also held a wooden sword and aimed at good luck.


    "Bring it on."


    "¡­¡­you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Come on, I''ll show you what it''s like to not touch a hair."


    "Hi, right now!"


    It was then!


    "Good luck!"


    A sharp voice bursts out from behind Sunwoo-ryang''s back. Sunwoo, who turned his head reflexively, flinched at Jin Geum Ryong''s stiff face.


    "Don''t get carried away. Don''t underestimate your opponent."Sunwoo-ryang looked back at Chung-Myung with an aching face.


    All of the students overpowered their opponents without being beaten, but they were more excited than necessary to think that they were the only ones who came up and humiliated.


    I grew up hearing that an excited person couldn''t show his or her skills, but I forgot about it in the actual game.


    Sun Woo-ryang took a deep breath and controlled his mind. I felt something uncomfortable because I couldn''t breathe through my nose, but I was able to recover my coolness soon.


    After getting his breath together, he glared at Chung-Myung with a different cold eye.


    "That''s a hell of a yardstick!"


    "...yes, I did."


    Let''s just say so. I don''t know what I did, but if you do, it is.


    "I''ll let you know that if you get along properly, you''ll never be a disciple of Hwasan. Especially you''d better be prepared. Don''t ask for trouble in my hands."


    "Yes, yes. Is there a possibility? If you''re done, come on. I''ll show you what I can''t even touch."


    "You will not even touch me!"


    "You''ve already been punched."


    Doesn''t your nose hurt?


    "I''ll kill you! You son of a b*tc*! Oh, my God!"


    Sunwoo-ryang swung a wooden sword at Chung-Myung.


    The sword tips sharp foreshadowing whether it has regained its composure. Among Jongnam''s three great disciples, it was said that he was the best in ability.


    It wouldn''t have been easy to deal with good luck no matter who came out of Hawasan. Even if there was a great disciple, not the three great disciples.


    But it''s too bad for Sun Woo-ryang, but the opponent was too bad.


    His opponent is none other than Hwasan''s disaster, Chung-Myung.


    "No!"


    Chung-Myung pulls the wooden sword back.


    Then he rushed at full speed toward the incoming good rain.


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung''s sword, which stretched out backward, swings at lightning speed and hits Sunwoo-ryang''s head.


    Argh! Argh!


    There was no such thing as avoiding it.


    How can I avoid invisible swords?


    Sunwoo-ryang opens his mouth and turns his eyes upside down.


    He''s dead.


    That''s pretty much dead.''


    ''That''s polite to die.''


    The body of good rain crumbles down. But Chung-Myung didn''t intend to stop there.


    "These days!"


    Argh! Argh!


    One more shot before you faint.


    "Babies!"


    Argh! Argh!


    One more time!


    "That''s rude! Manners!"


    Chung-Myung''s wooden sword literally slaps the body of Sunwoo-ryang who falls to the floor.


    "It wasn''t like that back in my day, eh!"


    If Cheon Mun heard it from the sky, he would throw the captain he was holding and bubble it.


    Unfortunately, however, the lineage cannot be involved in the present world.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Oh, my god!


    Finally, Chung-Myung, who kicked up Sunwoo''s crotch, turned around.


    Sunwoo, which soared three times to Ho Gong, falls to the bottom.


    Cooooong!


    Chung-Myung clicked his tongue.


    "If I hadn''t cursed at you, I would''ve gone easy on you. Anyways, these days. What!"


    Listening to words that could not be found with any conscience, all three of the disciples vowed not to swear at him no matter what.


    "Oh, right."


    Chung-Myung turned around again and stretched out on the floor to reach the twitching Sun Wu-liang.


    Then reach out and pull out the hem of the clothes covering his nose.


    The blood that had been blocked begins to flow out again.


    "How was it? You didn''t even touch it, did you?"


    It''s a little bit different.Chung-Myung turns his head and looks at Jongnam.


    Neither Samsung nor Jin Geum Ryong nor other Jongnam''s students could shut their mouths wide open. I just stare blankly at Chung-Myung with a mixture of astonishment and embarrassment.


    "Surprised."


    We haven''t even started yet. Don''t be surprised already.


    Chung-Myung gives them a glimpse and returns to his camp.


    Looking at the back of it, Sama Sung muttered unconsciously.


    "What the hell is going on...¡­."


    But no one here knew this was just the beginning.


    Except for Chung-Myung, the only one.

 Chapter - 100 Episode 100. Hes acting up. (5)

    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young looked at the unarmed with blank eyes and tilted his head.


    What''s going on right now?''


    He is a financial footnote.


    Since he is so quick to calculate and sensitive to gains and losses, he has been evaluated as a talented person who will lead the re-election since he entered the Cabinet. Rather, however, it has become impossible to concentrate on Muhak.


    Thanks to this, the sage ship is the least useless now.


    As a result, it was hard for Hyun Young to understand what the scene in front of his eyes meant.


    Chung-Myung beat Jongnam''s three great disciples. That''s overwhelming.


    How much of this is happening?


    "No, that''s a long story.¡­."


    Therefore, Hyun Young, who wanted to listen to Jang Moon-in, turned his head toward Hyun Jong and flinched.


    This is because Hyun Jong had a face that he had never seen in decades.


    Eyes wide open as if they were about to pop out, and mouth wide enough for a passing bird to rest. Not only Hyun Jong but also Hyun Sang next to him had the same face.


    Should I be surprised?''


    I feel a little sad because I can''t join...¡­.


    "Uh...¡­."


    "Huh?"


    "Uhhhhhaha.


    "Huh?"


    Hyun Jong''s eyes trembled as if there were an earthquake, and soon his voice leaked out as if he had lost his soul.


    "This, this... No, it''s...¡­. This can''t be, this...¡­."


    There was a series of mesmerized murmurs. Hyun Young, who couldn''t see, pulled his sleeve slightly.


    "Long story. Foreigners are watching. Wake up."


    Then Hyunjong closes his mouth. He seemed really surprised to see the clatter coming from his forced closing mouth.


    "No, he''s...¡­."


    Hyun Jong managed to regain face, but Hyun Sang did not. He raised his trembling hand and muttered, pointing at Chung-Myung.


    "Well, I shouldn''t count like that¡­¡­. This is...¡­. This doesn''t make sense. I have to lose."


    In the end, Hyun Young got annoyed.


    "What kind of abuse is that, even though the child of a private man has put up a fight? Why don''t you take the test?"


    "¡­¡­it doesn''t make sense. It doesn''t make sense."


    Hyun Sang raised his hand and rubbed his face wildly, and asked with a still-out-of-


    "How long has it been since he entered the school?"


    "It''s been less than six months."


    "Do you mean you took Jongnam''s disciple in six months? That''s one-sided, too.


    "¡­¡­."


    Oh...


    It doesn''t make sense to think so.


    "Where is the cloud sword?"


    "Here you are, Jang Moon-in."


    Unlike others, Ungum, who remained relatively calm, expressed his respect.


    "When he entered Hawasan, did he learn anything else?"


    "No, Chung-Myung had no sign of learning martial arts."


    "Then you''re really saying you''ve reached that level in half a year?"


    "Yes."


    Hyun Jong looked back at the sword with incredible eyes.


    "You''re a genius¡­¡­."


    He said as if the fortune-telling was insignificant.


    "Maybe he''s a kid who doesn''t fit the description. He doesn''t show himself very well, so I haven''t figured out the exact meaning yet."


    "Huh."


    When Hyun Jong burst into admiration, Hyun Sang muttered to himself.


    "I thought only geniuses and dinosaurs were in other people''s literary circles, but what a ridiculous...¡­. It''s like a gold calf came out of a sack of rice while searching the warehouse."Hyun Jong also seemed to have a big shock.


    "I thought it was just luck...¡­."


    His murmur was representing the feelings of everyone watching.


    Is there a lot of work Chung-Myung has done in Hwasan so far? I thought there was no need to have a talent for martial arts. Chung-Myung will be a human being. What I want more is that it''s not for a person with a conscience.


    But you''re saying you have a great talent for nothing? Is that enough to play with Jongnam''s three great disciples?


    When everyone was shocked, only Hyun Young quickly finished counting.


    "Anyways, I''ve got a win. You saved face, didn''t you?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong and Hyun Sang turned their heads blankly. Then, he glares at Hyun Young with a face mixed with anger and bewilderment.


    Hyun Young, who felt awkward for no reason, coughed awkwardly.


    "First of all, that''s what I''m saying. First of all."


    "Well¡­¡­."


    "That''s why we need to learn martial arts. You''re talking about something else by yourself."


    Hyun Young looked endlessly unfair on Hyun Sang''s face. Hyun Jong just smiled lightly and looked away at Chung-Myung.


    "Face saving."


    Can I simply say that?


    ''Maybe...''


    The results of today''s Hwajong Branch may not matter. Now, Hwasan might have a talent who will be responsible for the next 100 years.


    "¡­¡­Hwasan''s child seems to have won."


    "Well, yes. That''s true, but."


    "¡­¡­wasn''t it very one-sided?"


    "Huh, I didn''t expect that."


    Hwang Munnyak was relaxed and enjoying the reaction he heard around him.


    "Of course you should do that!''


    Huang Munnyak doesn''t know how much Chung-Myung does. Because he wasn''t conscious until the top of the galaxy was done.


    Apparently, Isong Baek punched me and threw up blood.However, he did not believe it. That Chung-Myung can''t be the case. Of course it was smoke to catch the pleural fluid.


    For Hwang Munnyak, Chung-Myung''s absence was an unknown area. However, there is one reason why I was able to relax and watch Bimoo.


    ''There''s no way he''s going to lose the losing battle.''


    Chung-Myung is not a very familiar person, but he is the one person who made the top of the galaxy an island delegation with a single human eye. It seems that Chung-Myung was so confident that he was sure of winning.


    Of course, Hwang Munnyak was more radical, more overwhelming than expected.


    ''Yes, I don''t fight a losing battle,'' I said.''


    So, is this Hwajong branch also his fight for Chung-Myung? If Chung-Myung thinks so, the results may be different from everyone''s expectations.


    "Hwasan has a talent, too."


    "When you think about your age, it''s great. No, it''s not. It''s not enough to say great."


    "You can''t beat Jongnam''s disciple by chance. Wasn''t there a big difference at a glance? If he were to take the lead in such a state of emergency, he would definitely be an outstanding talent among the three great disciples of Jongnam, but he could be so one-sided."


    The conversation between Yuji sounds like a beautiful song to Huang Munnyak''s ears.


    But Huang Munnyak did not miss the extraordinary heat of the voices of the nonchalant speaking Yuji. It''s hard to compliment Jongnam, but there''s no one who hasn''t noticed that Chung-Myung is a big fish.


    Don''t even think about it. It''s the fish I caught.''With this one absence, Chung-Myung was able to gain greater attention than Jin Geum Ryong. No matter how the Hwajong Branch ends, Chung-Myung''s name will be talked about throughout the island for a while.


    Hwang Munnyak smiled and glanced at Chung-Myung''s back as he returned to his seat.


    "But it''s only one win. If all three other great disciples lose, it will just end up that he was outstanding."


    "That''s certainly the case."


    Hwang Munnyak also closes his eyes to see the three great disciples welcoming Chung-Myung as if it is interesting.


    Now, show me. Chung-Myung stamp!''


    indeed


    Will it end in one extraordinary event?


    Or will Hwasan''s counterattack begin?


    Chung-Myung returned to his seat with a cat-like look lying down in the warm sun after a full meal.


    His face, which seemed to burst with irritation, was nowhere to be found, and he looked refreshed as if all complaints had been resolved.


    How refreshing to beat a man up!''


    ''Even evil spirits won''t do that.''


    But what was gratifying was that they too. Eventually, the words inside burst out.


    "Chung-Myung, good job!"


    "Why didn''t you step on it more?"


    "I''m losing my ten-year-old temper!"


    Yoon-jong smiled gloatingly at the cheering priests.


    These are the masters.


    If you had experienced a similar situation before Chung-Myung came, you would have said all kinds of things, such as whether your hands were too much or if you could beat people so much.


    Now, however, they are about to stage a festival to see if Chung-Myung has fallen for them.


    Even Yoon-jong couldn''t help but keep rolling up the corners of his mouth.


    "Chung-Myung, you did a lot of work."


    "Well, I just had a little fun."


    That''s a bad thing to say, but even at this moment in time, it seems confident and justified.


    "I knew he was strong, but...¡­.''


    I didn''t expect you to shake off Jongnam''s disciple.


    This is the first time I felt sorry for Jongnam''s disciple. Hawasan has always been in a position of sympathy, not sympathy for them.


    It was Yoon-jong who realized that Chung-Myung was the object of sympathy regardless of age or gender.


    "Chung-Myung, good job!"


    "That was amazing! Excellent!"


    Even if the relationship with Chung-Myung is terrible, even the disciples of Ewha Womans University are flocking around and cheering.


    That''s it.


    The happiest people now are probably not the three greatest disciples, but the great disciples. Chung-Myung paid off their humiliation.


    Defeat is also a defeat, but Jong-nam''s ridicule, which continued throughout the rainy season, almost caused anger. In the meantime, Chung-Myung beat Jongnam''s disciple like ice water pouring down on a midsummer day, so how can this young personality be cute?


    Personal feelings are emotions, but they were all the more glad that Chung-Myung had regained a little bit of the honor of Hawasan, who had fallen from the previous stage.imoo.


    ''He''s arrogant.''


    If you''re good, you can be arrogant.''


    Maybe he''s a good guy.''


    Chung-Myung, who was so cheered and shrugged, looks back at Yoon-jong.


    "The death penalty!"


    It was a firm voice. Yoon-jong, who guessed the meaning of the voice, nodded his head with a firm look.


    It''s my turn.''


    Chung-Myung does his part enough...¡­ no, I''ve done too much. Then Yoon-jong and the other death penalty should take over the role.


    I am determined...¡­.


    "What are you looking at? Get out of here."


    "¡­¡­."


    No, he''s gonna be a hit."¡­¡­yes."


    What''s the point of saying it? It''s just rotten inside.


    I still have something to say.


    "Do you have any advice or anything? What''s the hallmark of Jongnam martial arts?"


    "You can use it if you tell me?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Just get out. If you can see the head, you can slap it."


    "¡­¡­¡­I knew for now."


    Yoon-Jong heads for unarmed with bewildered eyes. Looking at the eyes around him, Yoon-jong gave a subtle look.


    Clearly, the mood has changed.''


    It was Hawasan, who had no other portrait house. However, thanks to Chung-Myung''s perfect victory, the mood has changed dramatically.


    Expectations that the three great disciples may be different.


    It is Yoon-jong''s job to make that expectation a reality.


    "Whoa."


    I try not to be nervous, but it doesn''t go my way. Wouldn''t it be better if he wasn''t expected? Isn''t Chung-Myung''s performance raising expectations for him?


    But on the day when Yoon-Jong loses...¡­.


    It was then.


    "The death penalty!"


    Chung-Myung calls Yoon-Jeong behind his back. Yoon-jong looked back with a stiff face.


    Yeah, I''m sure you have a conscience, but a word of encouragement...¡­.


    "If you lose, you''ll die."


    "¡­¡­."


    Oh, I forgot for a second that he''s Chung-Myung.


    It''s my fault. It''s my fault.


    With a deep sigh, Yoon-jong hardened his face coldly again. And then pull out the sword and get into position. The gaze exactly looks at the place where Jongnam''s disciples gathered.


    Then he took up the sword and aimed at Jongnam.


    "Yoon-Jong, the three great disciples of the Great Hawasan, asks Jongnam for a bimoo!"


    The wind began to blow towards Hwasan.

 Chapter - 101 Episode 101. It will make an unforgettable day. (1)

    "He''s...!


    "How dare you!"


    A furious response burst out from here and there.


    Jin Geum Ryong clenched his teeth. At a time when I was confused by the shock of defeat, it felt like blood was rising upside down as Yoon-jong cheekily asked for a dagger first.


    Meanwhile, Yun-Jong recoiled when he saw a violent pouring reaction from the Jongnam area.


    "Is that too much?''


    It was a place where it became a portrait house, and it was natural that the response was not good because it was provoked like this.


    But this is a matter of course for Yoon-Jong.


    I can''t help but continue the flow that Chung-Myung made.


    Jin Geum Ryong shouts in an angry voice.


    "Resonance! Resonance!"


    "Yes, private residence!"


    "Get out of here! Break that cocky bastard and come back!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Jin Geum Ryong distorted his face.


    He is a perfectionist. All he wanted at this Jonghwa branch was a complete victory. But a blow from Hawasan just cracked his perfect victory.


    That''s a gold that''s so big that it''s impossible to put it back on.


    ''Chung-Myung!''


    His eyes go to Chung-Myung across the street.


    "You idiot!"


    I didn''t expect Sunwoo to be so devastated. Was the good rain weaker than expected? Or is Chung-Myung stronger than you think?


    It''s the latter.


    It is impossible for him to misinterpret the capabilities of Sunwoo-ryang, the quality of the private sector. Seonwoo-ryang is definitely the best of Jongnam''s three great disciples.


    When he said he was beaten by Chung-Myung, it means that Chung-Myung is much stronger than Jongnam''s three great disciples.


    ''That''s possible. But the others are not.''


    I''ve been hit by an unexpected blow, but I haven''t been completely humiliated yet. If all three of the remaining disciples could be finished, Chung-Myung''s propaganda would only end with Chung-Myung''s propaganda, but it would not lead to Hwasan''s.


    Gongjin, one of the three great disciples, went up to the stage with a wooden sword with a poisoned face.


    Looking at it, Yoon-jong took a deep breath.


    Has it been two years?''


    As many years ago, they actually faced each other faster than that.


    In the last Hwajong branch, Yoon-jong faced off right there. And he was unilaterally pushed back without even making a proper counterattack and eventually lost.


    Two years from then.


    ''Honestly, the odds were stacked against him.''


    If Chung-Myung hadn''t come.


    During Chung-Myung''s absence, Yoon-jong did not train properly. No, I trained compulsorily, to be exact, but I didn''t do my best to be strong.


    Because I felt it was meaningless.


    The impact of Jongnam''s absence left the entire Hwasan helpless. Despair that I can''t win no matter how hard I try. Baek Cheon was the only one who challenged the wall of despair.


    But one day Chung-Myung suddenly appeared as if he had dropped out of the sky. Thanks to him, Yoon-jong has been able to really do his best over the past few months.


    Did those months of training narrow the gap between them? I''m not sure about that. But...


    ''You''ll never lose easily.''


    He is the ambassador of the three great disciples.


    Even if the actual head of the three great disciples became Chung-Myung, Yoon-jong was proud to continue the legacy of Hawasan. There will never be an unseemly appearance.


    Gongjin opens his eyes fiercely and stares at Yoon-jong.


    "No need for words. I''ll make you feel painfully ashamed of how much I''ve done for you last time.""I don''t mean to say thank you."


    "Question and answer dance!"


    Gongjin rushed to Yoon-jong with a violent flagship. Moon-jong bit his lips and grabbed the sword.


    ''That sword was quick and honest.''


    The obvious way, and the sword that can predict the following.


    Nevertheless, Yoon-jong in the past did not stop the resonance. That means that there is a difference between Yoon-jong and Gongjin. The level of difference you can''t do with clumsy tricks or variables!


    So this time!


    Whoops!


    Gongjin''s sword is blocked by Yoon-jong''s sword.


    "Huh?"


    As if the resonance was unexpected, the sword was retrieved and stabbed again.


    "I guess you haven''t been playing all this time! But that''s not a chance."


    "Kkkkkkk!


    Yoon-jong cuts off Gongjin''s flying sword one after another.


    to be fast


    And it''s heavy.


    Gongjin''s sword has become much faster and more intense than in the past. I could fully realize how much he had struggled. It seems to be at least twice as strong as it was in the past.


    By the way...


    ''Why?''


    Cawing! Cawing! Caw!


    Yoon-jong''s sword moves succinctly to remove Gongjin''s sword.


    It is a sword that could not be seen properly two years ago. How hard must the sword be now that it''s faster?


    So it was a complete mystery.


    Why do I see all this?''


    It''s not slow.


    It''s obviously fast¡ªa series of blows that are fast enough to make a gasp. Strangely, however, Gongjin''s sword was clearly visible to Yoon-jong''s eyes. And it''s not that I can''t deal with it like I did in the past...¡­.


    Whoops!


    The succinctly moved sword of Yoon-jong pushes Gong Jin''s sword far away. Gongjin, who was pushed back because he couldn''t beat the rebound, corrected his posture.


    "¡­¡­it''s him.


    Yoon-jong looked at Gongjin with an absurd face.


    "¡­¡­is that all?"


    "This..."


    "Oh, no. Don''t be angry. I''m not trying to provoke you or anything, I''m asking you purely. You''re not trying to embarrass me, are you? And then it suddenly gets stronger?"


    "I''m gonna kill you!"


    Gongjin, who was angry to the top of his head, rushed toward Yoon-jong like an angry boar, perhaps taking Yoon-jong''s words as a joke. Looking at the scene, Yoon-jong was feeling more absurd than afraid.


    Chung-Myung, what the hell did he do to us?''


    I can clearly see every move of Gongjin. The movement of his shoulders allowed him to know in advance which direction to swing the sword.


    This is not a prediction by means of a sword path. I saw it with my eyes and I knew it.


    Claw claw clawning liquid!


    The wooden sword swung violently with its quench, but Yoon-jong avoided it perfectly just by stepping back. The sword passes right in front of Yoon-jong''s ship.


    Perhaps because of too much power, Gong Jin''s posture is slightly tilted. A small gap that I would never have seen in the past. But Yoon-jong could see it so clearly now.


    Gasp!


    Yoon-jong''s foot moves before his head and kicks Gongjin in the side. Yoon-jong, who confirmed that Gongjin''s body was flying backwards, looked back without realizing it.


    Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung was looking at him with glaring eyes.


    It''s as if you''re bored, so you have to finish it quickly.


    "That crazy one."


    No wonder your attitude was weird.


    It''s clear that he was predicting all these results in advance.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    At that time, Gongjin, who had let go of his reason with anger and excitement, rushed toward Yoon-jong again. Seeing such a resonance, Yoon-jong opened his legs slightly and lifted his sword slightly.Top tax.


    The basic posture of all swords, the basic posture of all mussels.


    And it was the attitude of Yoon-jong starting a single blow that had been raging for ten days.


    Gongjin''s sword stretches out. Then, he began to make a quite different change from Jongnam''s sword so far. It would have been embarrassing if it was Yoon-Jong in the past.


    But now there''s not a single blur in Yoon-jong''s eyes.


    All the changes and sentiments eventually come from the fingertips. It fixes the lower body like a mountain, and doesn''t miss a single change with its eyes. And...


    Let''s start.


    I can see it!


    Just when the sword and the sword are connected. Moon-Jong didn''t miss the subtlety. As soon as his eyes checked the gap, his body began to move automatically.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    The sword cuts through the atmosphere.


    A sword that is struck without a single hesitation.


    Unshakable heart. A disciplined body. And the exact purpose.


    The sword, which formed the unity of the spirit god, penetrates Gongjin''s sword path and accurately hits him on the shoulder.


    Gongjin freaked out and turned the sword path sharply to block Yoon-jong''s sword.


    Whoops!


    Swords soar into the sky.


    Gongjin''s sword, which has been cut in half, spins round and rises high in the sky and falls to the floor.


    Took. Took.


    Only the sound of a wooden sword falling to the floor rang quietly on the quiet Hawasan.


    "¡­¡­."


    Quiet silence.


    Some jump up and stare incredibly at the non-stage.


    Resonance.


    The great disciple of Jongnam''s three great disciples is unconscious on the floor. Right in front of it, Yoon-jong, who lowered his sword, stands tall like a mountain.


    A perfect win, needless to say.


    Yoon-jong, who was looking down at Gongjin, retrieves the sword, kicks the waist, and politely pleads.


    "Well learned."


    Then turn around and go back to where you are.


    It was not long before a thunderous roar erupted.


    "Wow! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "We won! We won! Yoon-jong won!"


    "Hahahaha! Crazy, this is ridiculous!"


    It''s not just the kids. It was also a mess where the adults of Hawasan were located.


    "Hahahaha! Yoon-Jong??! "Yoon-Jong ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Go, hold on. Death penalty!"


    As Hyun Sang flinched as if he was running to Yoon-jong right away, Hyun Young grabbed him in a hurry.


    "Fixing the d*mn thing! Do I look like I''m gonna fix it now? Hahahaha! We won! I won!"


    "Death penalty, dignity, dignity!"


    "You win, you lose, you lose, you win!"


    But Hyun Young also couldn''t hide his smile as he dragged Hyun Sang.


    ''How good it is.''


    It''s the death penalty, which has always been solemn. However, as Hyun Young is lamented by Huasan''s finances, the death penalty of Hyun Sang is a person who is resentful of Huasan''s martial arts. As a footnote, he is the one who should lead Hawasan''s martial arts, so he has always been in practice and despair at a low level.


    He didn''t make it obvious, but it was obvious how frustrating he must have been.


    However, the three great disciples, who did not expect it, are sitting on the noses of those arrogant Jongnam guys.


    What about the long man?


    Hyun Young turns his head and looks at Hyun Jong.


    He had a happy smile on his face. It''s so sweet and cozy that just looking at it makes my heart warm...¡­.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Hyun Young threw Hyun Sang out and ran to Hyun Jong to grab him by the shoulder and shake him.


    "Get a hold of yourself! Not now! Not now! What did you do to get your soul out of here?"


    "Everything has been achieved...¡­."


    "No, we still have a long way to go! Call the congressman! Member!"In the midst of a mess, Yoon-jong returned to his place. He laughed awkwardly at the cheers of the pouring death penalty. But inside he too...¡­.


    I feel like I''m going to fly.


    But while everyone was dancing with joy, only Jo-Gol couldn''t laugh. Because it''s his turn now.


    "How did you do that? What should I do...¡­."


    "Walk."


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    "Just get out."


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    Yoon-jong laughed without realizing it. I can see why Chung-Myung didn''t give him much explanation.


    "If you want to lose, you can''t lose. Just get out. You''ll see when you get out."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol tilted his head.


    But if Yoon-jong does, so be it. Jo-Gol soon went to the non-stage with a firm look on his face.


    Yoon-jong walked straight to Chung-Myung and sat next to Jo-Gol without paying attention to him. And open your mouth with a heavy smile.


    "What did you do? What did you do?"


    Then Chung-Myung smiled and looked at Yoon-jong.


    "What?"


    "We!"


    "Oh, that?"


    Chung-Myung smirks and opens his mouth.


    "It''s nothing. I just let you win."


    So how did you do that, man?


    You goblin, you son of a b*tc*!

 Chapter - 102 Episode 102. It will make you unforgettable. (2)

    "Look over there."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung pointed to unarmed and said to Yoon-Jong.


    While Jo-Gol walked in, Jong-nam''s disciples were returning to their places carrying Gong-jin, who had collapsed.


    "What do you think of Jong-nam''s kids?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Is it strong or weak?"


    "Of course it''s strong."


    Chung-Myung slightly frowns at Yoon-jong''s answer and looks at him.


    "And the death penalty beat the strong one?"


    "Mo, don''t drive me. The truth is, what can we do?"


    Cheung-Myung, who giggles, nods.


    "Sesi, yes, Seji. He''s very strong for his age. But on the contrary, it''s also weak."


    "¡­¡­what do you mean?"


    "I learned too much for what I had to learn at that age."


    "Isn''t it good to learn and learn a lot?"


    "Death penalty."


    Chung-Myung reaches out and draws the shape of the house.


    "Moohak is like building a tower. How strong the floor is and how strong the floor below determines how tall the tower can be built."


    "¡­¡­right."


    "But they put up two stories before they finished building the first floor, and three stories before they finished building the second floor. I''m reinforcing the lower floor while continuing to raise the floor."


    "¡­¡­."


    "What do you think would happen if they hit a perfectly first-floor tower?"


    "It''s going to collapse.


    "That''s it."


    Chung-Myung said in a trifle.


    "All I did was remove all the wood from the first floor of the death row and pile up the stones. It''s hard to build, but once it''s built, it doesn''t collapse easily."


    "¡­¡­I don''t understand. That''s what the training meant?"


    "What''s the basis of ignorance?"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung''s face gets a little serious.


    "There is one fundamental element of mathematics. Using my body perfectly and hitting the opponent accurately. In that one, the roots stretch out, the stem forms, and the branches spread out. I just let the death penalty focus on its roots."


    "Hmm."


    "Look."


    Chung-Myung pointed to unarmed. Jo-Gol was intertwined with Jong-nam''s disciple who came out before he knew it.


    "With an unshakable lower body, a neat sword, an eye to look at everything calmly. And more than anything...¡­."


    Jo-Gol''s sword pushes the opponent''s sword and hits.


    "Concentration to squeeze all the strength out of the body in a single blow."


    Screaming!


    Chung-Myung smirks.


    Jong-nam''s disciple falls to the floor, and Jo-Gol looks at the opponent in front of him with a puzzled look. Turning his head this way shows that he does not believe what he has done.


    "That''s all I need now. That''s enough to knock down all kids around the same age."


    Of course that''s not all.


    Chung-Myung perfectly absorbed the effects of plum blossoms, which are usually half spilled. And Chung-Myung has been training since he first came to Hawaii, creating a body that''s second to none.


    If you don''t lag behind the body and the history, the game will be decided in your skill in swordsmanship. And those who are half-baked in this and that will never win a game of death.


    Jo-Gol returns to his place and looks at Chung-Myung with blank eyes. Then, following him, the next three great disciples jumped up unarmed.


    He''s totally on the high horse.


    He seems to be full of desire to fight quickly and confirm his achievement."I still don''t understand. If this is so easy...¡­why didn''t the other faction train like that?"


    "Easy?"


    Chung-Myung twists his head.


    "I guess you''ve had a lot of training, haven''t you?"


    "Oh, no. That''s not what I meant. It''s conceptually easy.¡­."


    "Death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "Can the death penalty study two-thirds of the day, keep a good attitude in the rest of the day, sincerely support the parents, do not deceive the weak, do not covet wealth, do courtesy with comfort, do not lose respect, treat friends with sincerity, and live with loyalty to the country?""


    "I can''t."


    "Why can''t you do it? If you keep that promise, you''ll become a superior."


    "It''s him¡­¡­."


    Yoon-jong shut up. I think I know what Chung-Myung is saying.


    Everyone knows how to be a true superior. But two or three people throughout the time, who are called the real masters of that condition throughout their entire lives. That''s just about it in this vast land of the middle ground.


    In other words, ordinary people cannot even do what they know clearly.


    "Continuous falling water pierces rocks, too. Always be serious and steady. Nothing is more important than effort. The good men endlessly emphasize hard work and hard work. Do you know why?"


    "Well...."


    "People can''t do that."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    In fact, so was Chung-Myung in the past. In the past, he has always craved stronger swordsmanship, higher ground, even though he has been told countless times that basics are more important.


    Even at the end of his life, he only looked up, but did not look down.


    What I found out after I died.


    "I train myself to death, push myself to the limit every time, and I do my best. If you actually do that nonsense...¡­."


    Chung-Myung pointed to unarmed with a chin.


    Gasp!


    Another disciple of Jongnam falters and retreats. The face of frustration is very impressive. And Hawasan''s disciple pushed Jongnam''s disciple without giving him a chance.


    "That''s what happens."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Usually, I know, but I don'' Because people can''t push themselves that hard. Who forces you to do that? They''ll make a fuss in three days saying they can''t lie down. Or run away."


    Yoon-jong nodded.


    Didn''t they do that, too? Chung-Myung is the one who grabbed it by the collar and dragged it by force.


    "You... ..."


    "It''s the death penalty."


    Chung-Myung said firmly.


    "This is."


    "¡­¡­."


    "By the time I endured it, the game was already. There''s nothing more to see. Those who can''t see under their feet and only look above their feet have no place to step. If a bird that hasn''t grown wings jumps up to the sky, then we know."


    Chung-Myung clicked his tongue when he saw Jongnam''s student being carried away.


    "There''s nothing on my feet. Then you''ll fall, just like now."


    Yoon-jong''s eyes trembled.


    I thought it was too much training. There have been many times when I really wanted to swear like crazy at coercive training methods.


    But I held it in. However, he endured it with the thought that rolling and rolling would somehow make him stronger. And all that training was looking this far?


    Where the hell did he learn this stuff?''


    It was Yoon-Jeong who couldn''t understand Chung-Myung at all.But one thing is for sure.


    Whoops! Whoops!


    Another Jongnam disciple falls to the floor.


    I can tell.


    His priests are not that far apart. At least the 10 players who represented the team were all equal except for Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol.


    In other words, there was such a big difference from the previous one, which means that the result of the next one will not change.


    In other words...


    You''re gonna win?


    The three great disciples of Hawasan to Jongnam?


    To Jongnam?


    Now I realize it.


    They are now winning against Jongnam. That''s the end of the world.


    "Wow, are we winning?"


    No one could answer what Yoon-Jong said. There is no denying what is happening before your eyes, but it is not easy to believe it. I''ve never thought that I could beat Jongnam as a student of Hwasan.


    But I didn''t have to believe it.


    No matter what you think, the beam is going on, and the result is real in front of them.


    One person


    Another one.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    With a shrill scream, the rhinestone ends.


    In an instant, ten bimoos are finished.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! I won! Aaaaaah!


    "I won everything! d*mn it!"


    "Chung-Myung??! We did it! We did it! We are!"


    The three great disciples clench their fists and cheer. Some of them even shed tears. Even the great disciples were running to them and lifting up their temperament.


    It feels like a festival was held.


    Ten wins in a row.


    All three great disciples won the victory over Jongnam''s disciples.


    Ten consecutive wins following ten consecutive losses.


    It is too obvious which side will have a better momentum and which side will have a greater sense of victory.


    At last, the three great disciples of Hawasan defeated the three great disciples of Jongnam.


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    Yoon-jong grabbed Chung-Myung''s hand with a thrilled face.


    "We won! We won! Thanks! Thanks to you...¡­."


    It was a moment when Yoon-jong was about to bring up his hidden heart, which he really didn''t want to say.


    "Win?"


    The atmosphere cools down rapidly as if cold water has poured on it with a sour voice.


    Everyone''s eyes are on Chung-Myung. And they saw. Chung-Myung''s head is tilted sideways.


    What''s wrong with him?''


    Here we go again. My heart is pounding again!


    He opens his mouth still, receiving everyone''s anxious eyes.


    "This one?"


    "¡­¡­what else are you going to say?"


    "I''ve already lost ten times. Isn''t it a tie if I win ten times like this?"


    That''s right.


    "But where is it¡­¡­."


    "The death penalty doesn''t seem to know."


    "Huh?"


    "There can be no such thing as a draw in my vocabulary!"


    Chung-Myung began to blink again.


    Oh, come on.


    Let''s be careful when the mood is good. Chung-Myung, come on!


    "Woo-hoooooooooooooooooooooo-oo? Is it a tie with Jong-nam? If I do that, I''ll be embarrassed and never be able to carry my face around!"


    Shovel and ill even to death to go beyond the veil.


    Jang Moon-hyung will smile softly and poke the words that stick in his chest like a dagger. What about the other death penalty? I''m sure I''ll tie him up and drag him around and flip him around.


    I''m not gonna see that.''


    There was a spark in Chung-Myung''s eye.


    I didn''t even start if I was going to end up with a draw.


    You''re still paying me back for taking away the plum blossoms of your life, and you''re sending them back to me in the presence of a long-haired man and ignoring Hwasan?Then it''s not Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung began to grin.


    "It''s just the beginning. Ah, it''s just the beginning. Now! They can''t walk back. Hahaha."


    Looking at Chung-Myung''s crazy eyes, the three great disciples began to retreat.


    "It''s completely gone.''


    "Did he get stabbed to death by a pro-Nam guy in his past life?" Why does Jong-nam''s eyes turn like that?''


    "What more are you gonna do if you''re not good enough?"


    It was that moment.


    Chung-Myung jumped out of his seat. At the same time, Yoon-jong jumped to his feet.


    "Hey, hey! Stop him...¡­."


    "The death penalty!"


    Just as Yoon-jong was about to shout out loud as usual, Chung-Myung spoke in a cold voice that was not like him.


    "Huh?"


    Pressed by the momentum, Yoon-jong looks at Chung-Myung with bewildered eyes.


    "From now on, don''t miss a single move I''m doing. It''s all the same. Okay?"


    Chung-Myung heads off to the non-stage as the death penalty nods.


    Everyone looked at the back like they were possessed.


    It was the back of the man who led Hawasan, who will now see countless times.

 Chapter - 103 Episode 103. Itll make you an unforgettable. (3)

    "Gulp... Gulp... Gulp¡­¡­."


    "Long-lived, long-lived, wake up! Gentleman, is the House far from it?"


    "No way, Senator! Get out of my way!"


    Hyun Sang pushed Hyun Young and put his hand on Hyun Jong''s back. And quickly start to push in the energy.


    "No, I''m so happy that I can''t help but shake my blood.''


    I''ve heard that I''m surprised and I''ve never heard that it''s because I like it. But that bizarre thing was happening in front of Hyun Sang''s eyes now.


    Hyun Jong breathes deeply as he pushes in energy to rule the interior.


    "Gee, it''s calmed down."


    "¡­¡­are you all right? A long writer?"


    "Are you all right?"


    Hyun Jong looks back at Hyun Sang. I swear to God, Hyun Sang has never seen a long writer blinking his eyes like that.


    "Are you asking me if I''m okay?"


    "¡­¡­I made a slip of the tongue, death penalty."


    "What the hell is this...¡­. Oh, my God. Huh...¡­."


    Hyun Jong breathes one after another. I don''t think it''s calming down.


    Why not?


    Hyun Sang understood Hyun Jong. I can fully understand it. He''s shaking his hands right now, so would Hyun Jong, a long-time writer, be thrilled?


    "Woon-gum!"


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "Yes, did you teach the children that way?"


    The crybaby smiled a little.


    "If I could answer yes, I''d put a little weight on my shoulders, but unfortunately not. That is the result of the training conducted by the three great disciples themselves."


    "Self?"


    Hyun Jong looks back on his fortune with incredible eyes.


    "Give me a little more detail, priest."


    Unam hastens Ungum with an excited voice. He was always calm, but he couldn''t hide his excitement at this moment.


    "Maybe Chung-Myung...¡­."


    "Chung-Myung?"


    Now it''s not surprising.


    Every time something happens, the name comes up. Even now, I actually thought the name would come out.


    "What the hell is he doing?"


    "Aren''t you the one who gave you permission to enter the mountain? Are you sure you have no idea?"


    "What do I know? I thought it was meant to be, so I took it all."


    That connection is creating a nonsense.


    Ever since Hawasan was angry by the Magyos, or even after his predecessors were wiped out at 100,000 mountains before that, Hawasan has never beaten the end of the South.


    In fact, the expression of not winning is only used in Hasan, but objectively, it is true that it was not even able to compete. Isn''t that why I couldn''t say anything when I was provoking her?


    By the way, the three great disciples of Hawasan defeated the three great disciples of Jongnam. It''s not even just a win, it''s a clean sweep.


    ''Oh, my ancestors.''


    Hyun Jong''s eyes turn red.


    I can''t believe this day has come.


    I firmly believed that this day would come someday, but I thought it would be impossible for me. However, when I saw the scene that I had vaguely painted in my dream, I thought there was nothing more to ask for.


    "I''m done, sir! Those kids did it."


    "Well, I see. Yeah, I''m so proud of you. Yes."


    I can''t speak well. I just repeated "yes" over and over again.


    ''Now that I''m dead, I have the face to see my predecessors...¡­.''


    What?


    But why is he coming out again?


    Hyun Jong closed his eyes a couple of times and opened his eyes. But the sight in front of me hasn''t changed. Chung-Myung, wearing a waistband and a wooden sword, trudges out unarmed.Then, he turns his head to Hyun Jong''s side.


    "I think he''s looking this way."


    "What else is he gonna do?"


    Now expectations are greater than concerns. Hyun Jong clenched his fist and looked at Chung-Myung.


    At that moment, Chung-Myung curled up the corners of his mouth wickedly.


    "¡­¡­."


    That''s not the face of a master.


    What the hell is he gonna do again?


    At this moment, Hyun Jong wanted to turn a blind eye to the anger of the Taesang-no army.


    "Ee...Eeh! You pathetic bastards!"


    SAMA SEUNG was beside herself with anger. The bite of the lower lip is torn and blood flows down.


    10 consecutive losses.


    There is no more disastrous defeat. Ten straight wins first, but it''s already gone in my head. The loss to that Hawasan, and the overwhelming defeat, was paralyzing his head.


    Even if Hawasan is no match, no one will be able to laugh if he loses ten games in a row after ten wins in a row. I didn''t lose, but I feel like I lost.


    "You''re going to open your eyes and go back to Jongnam after all this? You pathetic bastards! You''re losing to Hawasan? That''s terrible, too!"


    Sama Seung throws up anger as if she is about to spit fire out of her mouth.


    "These idiots are bringing Jong-nam to the ground! You lose to Hawasan in front of all these people? To Hwasan? Yikes, you moron!"


    The three great disciples could not even make eye contact with Sama Seung, and all of them, who had won, bowed their heads with uncomfortable faces.


    Jin Geum Ryong looked back at his three great disciples with a deadly look as if he could defeat anyone while Sama Seung was barely able to overcome his anger.


    It is done.


    The perfect victory he wanted was already stuck in the manure. Even the ''victory'' has collapsed.


    A draw


    A draw with Hwasan. It''s something I never dreamed of. But isn''t it in front of him now?


    "Blessed..."


    Even though I know that Sama Seung is in front of me, swear words flow out automatically. Jin Geum Ryong, who was turning his eyes to Hwasan''s disciples with bloodshot eyes, found something and opened his eyes.


    "He!"


    Samsung also turned its head at Jin Geum Ryong''s words. In his eyes, Chung-Myung walks out unarmed.


    He''s the one.


    He''s not gonna be cool to tear him.


    Come to think of it, he was the one who started the whole thing.


    "Why is he coming out again?"


    Everyone looks back at Chung-Myung in the work of Samsung Seung.


    "Oh, my God. I can''t believe this is happening.¡­."


    "Hwasan must have sharpened his sword. I really didn''t expect this."


    "Ten straight victories means that Jongnam''s three great disciples have never won against the three great disciples of Hawasan."


    And there was one thing that nobody said, but everyone knew.


    The three great disciples of Hawasan showed a greater gap than those of Jongnam''s great disciples.


    Furthermore, it is more disturbing to see what Jongnam''s disciples have said and done while dealing with Hwasan''s disciples. At that time, I thought of the winner''s composure, but when the three great disciples of Hwasan won neatly without any provocation or ridicule, I felt ugly again.


    "Didn''t you win in terms of skill and attitude?"


    "I can''t help but say the prestigious word "Hwasan." The wool was admiring."It''s going up.


    It''s going up.


    Hawasan''s position is rising like mad. At this rate, the momentum may go up in the sky.


    Meanwhile, Hwang Dae-in tried to forcefully press the joyful scream from the heart.


    As of this obligation, the assessment of Hasan will be completely different. It was clear that some of them had already knocked on the abacus how much to invest in Hawaii.


    But it won''t be easy to calculate. This series of events would be completely unexpected for them.


    The more I think about it, the more I realize how great it was to meet Chung-Myung in advance and invest in Hawaii before this happened.


    "Then it''s...."


    It was that moment.


    "Excuse me, hold on."


    Someone shouts at Hwang Dae-in on the non-stage.


    "Huh?"


    Hwang Munnyak turned his head and looked at the rain stage. Chung-Myung was smiling this way.


    "Isn''t that the boy from before?"


    "You definitely said Chung-Myung. Winning by spearheading."


    Huang Munnyak met Chung-Myung''s eyes while listening to the surrounding murmur.


    If you pretend, you''re dressed up, Hwang Dae-in replied with a raised voice.


    "What''s up, little seal?"


    Chung-Myung smiles and continues to talk.


    "I''m asking you because you saw it in the middle, so I think you can make the right decision."


    "Something?"


    "Who won?"


    "Huh?"


    Who won?


    It''s him...


    Huang Munnyak has taken on a brave face.


    ''Saintiff has no intention of ending this with a draw.''


    I don''t know what logic you''re going to come up with, but then you have to respond. Huang Munnyak turned his head back and asked, looking at everyone.


    "What do you think? Come to think of it, we have to decide the winner or loser."


    The islanders gathered at the meeting were lost in thought and began to open their mouths one by one.


    "The draw makes the most sense, but if we have to share the game, wouldn''t it be Jong-nam who won by older students?""


    "Well, that''s nonsense. What is the meaning of the Hwajong Branch? Isn''t it about seeing the future of Moonpa? There is no reason for both the two great and the three great disciples to perform their duty if they are just to compare their abilities. If you look at the future and growth, it is the victory of Hawasan, who was dominated by the younger three disciples."


    "Huh, what do you mean? A possibility is not just a possibility. Wouldn''t those three great disciples not be able to cross the line between England and Jongnam?"


    "Then, you have to look at the situation of Jongnam''s three great disciples. Aren''t those children obviously younger than the three great disciples of Hawasan? There''s a big difference in that age group just by just one or two years."


    "Then the great disciple of Hawasan is younger than Jongnam''s great disciple."


    "No, this guy!"


    There is no conclusion.


    Each has its own reasons. If you look at it, you can say that Hawasan won, and if you look at it, Jongnam won.


    Hwang Munnyak, who was still listening, shouted on behalf of the buzzing crowd.


    "Saintiff, it''s very difficult to come to that conclusion."


    "Right?"


    Chung-Myung popped his finger.


    "But if it ends like this, the people watching will feel uncomfortable. Besides, Jongnam who is going to die is also feeling gloomy, and we won''t feel so refreshed. So I think it''s better to decide the winner."


    "¡­¡­what do you mean?"


    "Simple."


    Chung-Myung pointed to Jongnam.


    "There are only ten winners there.""¡­¡­."


    Jongnam''s disciples listen to Chung-Myung.


    "And ten people who have won in Wasan."


    "Woo, why us?"


    Yoon-jong stutters in bewilderment.


    Chung-Myung looked at both sides alternately and spoke nonchalantly.


    "The loser will be excluded and the winner will have to compete again. Then wouldn''t it be neat for everyone to see?"


    "Is that crazy?''


    What are you up to? They''re all high school students, and we''re all high school students!''


    ''No, there''s no way he''s fighting a losing battle. There must be other conditions!''


    Chung-Myung did not disappoint that expectation and attached the conditions.


    "Instead!"


    Of course.


    Just as the three great disciples were about to be relieved, a bolt from the blue fell on their ears.


    "One by one, let''s get rid of the lame bimoo that determines the winner! If you want to get in, you have to get in. Let''s go to a winning streak until the last one is left. The winner will continue to bimoo with the next person. The one standing at the end wins. What do you think?"


    Chung-Myung looks at Jongnam with a unique smile.


    "If you''re scared, you''re dead."


    It was an inevitable provocation.

 Chapter - 104 Episode 104. Itll make you unforgettable. (4)

    Jin Geum Ryong looked at Chung-Myung with blank eyes.


    What the hell is that kid talking about?''


    You want me to be a bimoo?


    The three great and great disciples of Hawasan? That''s a winning streak, too.


    That''s how you want to win?


    "This..."


    Jin Geum Ryong gnashed his teeth.


    There is a degree to which Jongnam is ridiculed. It is a proposal that Jong-nam cannot be made without looking at his student as a beggar''s foot!


    Although Hawasan''s three great disciples are said to have won neatly, why allocation?


    It is distributed because it cannot be easily overcome by most talents or efforts. If the gap between distributions does not stand properly, the hierarchy of the literary group collapses. Therefore, don''t many prestigious people share the time of receiving disciples while keeping their distribution?


    No matter how strong Hawasan''s three great disciples are, it''s a story of allocation. I have never heard of the inscription of the three great disciples in my life.


    It is disgraceful just to have received such a proposal.


    "You son of a b*tc*...¡­!"


    As soon as Jin Geum Ryong tried to grind his teeth, Sama Seung grabbed him by the shoulder.


    "Come on, Elder."


    "Calm down."


    "One¡­¡­."


    Sama Seung slightly distorts her face.


    "I''ve already lost face. Now you have to turn down that offer to save face only to hear that you ran away out of fear."


    Jin Geum Ryong bites his lips.


    I can''t deny it. I think that motherf*cker would do well to spread such words. If it had been a polite or gentle offer, there would have been a justification to reject it, but how can I refuse it when it comes to provocation?


    This is a proposal that cannot be received, nor cannot be received.


    Sama Seung raises her head and looks at Chung-Myung.


    "Did you say Chung-Myung?""


    "Yes, you didn''t remember well before, but now you do."


    "I heard your suggestion well. But I don''t think you''re in a position to make a proposal on behalf of Hwasan?"


    "Then you can ask the long writer yourself. Well, it''s a tough job."


    "This..."


    He knows how to turn a person''s stomach even if he answers the same thing.


    "I''m pointing out your attitude. There''s always an order in everything. Is that what they teach you in Hawaii?"


    It was a very cheap but effective attack. Once you feel bad, attack with age and courtesy. Isn''t that a long time ago?


    "Hwasan doesn''t seem to teach me that way, but I haven''t been able to learn properly since I just started. I grew up as an orphan without my parents, so I hope you understand."


    "Uh...¡­."


    Why do parents come out there?


    What am I supposed to be?


    Chung-Myung asked, staring at Wang Munnyak, while Sama Seung shut up like a honeyed mute and hurried to find something to say.


    "How do you like it?"


    "Oh, it''s all good, but why would you tell us...¡­?"


    "There are only people here except for Hwasan and Jongnam. It requires objective judgment."


    And I need someone to set the stage for me.


    If the leaders of Seomseo are inserted like this, Jongnam cannot help but win the game due to his appearance. It''s a disgrace that you can''t afford to step down because you''re afraid of winning against your opponent.


    Huang Munnyak coughs in vain. And asked, peeping at the back of the stools.


    "What do you think?"


    "Well, we''d be happy if we could see more of this fun bimbo, regardless of whether it''s fair or not!""Actually, I do miss you. How well those three great disciples can do against the great disciples of Jongnam. I''m looking forward to it."


    Hwang Munnyak nodded.


    Of course these people will agree. The more standards, the better. If you associate the three great disciples of Hawasan with the great disciples of Jongnam, you can clearly see how good they are.


    "This side is desperate for the win, small stamp."


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    "Then I think it''ll be okay for both of you. What about you, Jang Moon-in?"


    Hyun-jong looked at Chung-Myung with an absurd face.


    "What the hell is he gonna do?"


    When Hyun Jong is embarrassed, the Woongeom suggests.


    "Allow, Mr. Jang."


    "Allow me to do this nonsense?""


    "He''s a smart kid."


    "¡­¡­."


    The Ungum said firmly.


    "It''s not that I don''t have a little too much, but I''ve never had the impression of being immature while talking to that child. I even felt that sometimes they were teasing me over my head. Didn''t you tell him that he was dizzy?"


    "That was the case...¡­."


    Surely that was the case with Chung-Myung.


    Like an old man in a child''s mask.


    "There''s no way such a child doesn''t know what we''re worried about now. There must be a solution, so please allow it. First of all¡­¡­."


    The sword exhaled deeply and grinned.


    "What''s wrong with losing now? We have nothing to lose."


    Hyun Jong looked at the Ungold sword.


    The confidence in those two eyes.


    Hyun Jong, who also confirmed the eyes of other elders, nods heavily.


    ''If all this was done under his plan, as the Unsullied Prosecutor said.''


    It will be worth trusting the rest of the work.


    I wondered if I was asking too much for my child, but Hawasan has nothing to lose anyway.


    Even if the team loses miserably in the ensuing heavy rain, it will not forget half of what it has earned.


    Hyun Jong, who made up his mind, said in a loud voice.


    "Hwasan will agree."


    Immediately there was a burst of exclamation from the audience.


    "Oh, I''ll never be able to back down from Jongnam!"


    "What an interesting spectacle you''re seeing today. I need to spread what I saw today. I didn''t expect this to happen where I just came to see Jong-nam''s children."


    "Hwasan is Hwasan. Why has Hawasan been called the epitome for so many years? There may be ups and downs, but there is no downfall."


    Hwang Munnyak smiled bitterly as he listened to the leaders who had changed their attitude.


    ''Bats and stuff.''


    But that''s the nature of the merchant and the general reaction of the people. Isn''t it a person who somehow wants to make friends with powerful and promising people?


    In other words, it means that in their eyes now Hwasan is starting to look like a place worth trading.


    ''What will Jongnam look like?''


    Hwang Munnyak never accepts this offer. There''s nothing left in this business. But what if Hwang Munnyak is in Sama Seung''s shoes?


    I''m gonna take it.


    Unlike a merchant, there is one thing that you cannot give up even if you give up everything.


    It''s pride.


    Even after receiving an advantageous offer, it is impossible to hear that he stepped down without a tail. So of course...¡­."Then Jong-nam will agree!"


    That''s right!


    It comes out like this!


    Hwang Munnyak looked at the two camps with a look of excitement.


    Yoon-jong jumped onto the rain stage with a frightened face. Then, hurry up and grab Chung-Myung and drag him along.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Chung-Myung squinted and protested, and Yoon-jong drove him into the corner and whispered quietly.


    "Hey, what are you gonna do?"


    "What?"


    "How can we defeat our great disciples? Jongnam''s great student! It''s Jin Geum Ryong! He''s the best reporter on the island."


    "Oh, really?"


    "Come on, can we beat him, too? Do you mean we''re that strong?"


    "Death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "Don''t you think people should have a conscience?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "I saved the drowning man and he hit me with a bundle. Who do you beat?"


    "Oh, no...I''m just asking. Just to be sure."


    I was slightly looking forward to it. A little bit.


    "Don''t even think about it. You''ll never win."


    Especially Jin Geum Ryong.


    Any other high school student, maybe Jo-Gol is worth a try. Hmm... but it''s not easy either. And as soon as Jin Geum Ryong steps up, the three great disciples of Hawasan will be smashed to pieces.


    What Chung-Myung taught them works for sure for opponents of the same age, but there is no answer if the difference is too big.


    "Well, what are you gonna do?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "The plan is simple, so...¡­."


    "It''s a wheel fight!"


    Sama Sung said firmly.


    "It''s obvious they''re after it. I''m trying to win at least one person through a wheel fight. This means that nine of the three great disciples will stick together in a row, relax, and then win the last one for sure."


    Samsung quickly saw that the trap was hiding in Chung-Myung''s words.


    The winner continues to fight.


    In other words, those who don''t lose can''t stop fighting. If he wins consecutive games, he will have to waste his energy and continue to work hard.


    "Maybe he thought the gold dragon would take the lead."


    Jin Geum Ryong leads the way. Nine of Hawasan''s three great disciples drain Jin Geum Ryong''s strength. Finally, Chung-Myung comes forward and beats Jin Geum Ryong, who is exhausted.


    Nine defeats and only one win.


    But this one win is worth more than nine defeats. The defeat of Jin Geum Ryong, the late leader of Jongnam, to the three great disciples of Hawasan will make all the island''s dance flutter.


    Sama Seung gnashed her teeth.


    "A cunning fellow."


    Samsung turns his head and looks at Jin Geum Ryong.


    "You know what you have to do."


    Jin Geum Ryong nodded.


    "As long as you don''t lose. Ten is ten. Twenty is twenty. I''ll deal with you as much as I want."


    "No."


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    Sama Seung shook her head.


    "You don''t have to jump into the enemy''s pursuit."


    Then Jin Geum Ryong put on a look of disgust.


    "One¡­¡­."


    "What''s the point of bragging about you stepping up and breaking your fever? It is only said that you had to step up to deal with the three great disciples of Hwasan."


    Jin Geum Ryong bit his lips.


    That certainly makes sense. This fight, which was tilted in the first place, can be interpreted in any way.


    "You''re in charge."


    "¡­¡­Yes, sir."


    "The vanguard is¡­¡­."


    Sama Seung turned her head and pointed at one person."You get out, Yoo-baek."


    "Yes, Elder! I won''t let you down."


    "It''s okay if we don''t all win. If you run out of stamina, just come down. Never let them fall on their swords. Do you understand?"


    "Yes!"


    Sama Seung gnashed her teeth.


    If Yoo-baek knocks everyone down, it''s the best, and even if he doesn''t, it''s best to finish at two.


    ''Then what about Cha-bong? Jong Seo-han is the best because Geum-ryong can''t go out. Isong Baek, he''s been so strong lately.¡­.''


    "Huh?"


    At that moment, there is a bewildering sound of wind from his left and right. Sama Sung raised her head reflexively.


    "¡­¡­What, what?"


    And Sama Seung saw it.


    Chung-Myung, who was dragged to the corner of the stage, walked out with a wooden sword on his shoulder.


    "What''s the plan, freeze to death. I''m planning."


    Chung-Myung pulled down the sword with a grin.


    "I''ll make you an unforgettable day. Jongnam."


    It was a calm and boiling declaration.

 Chapter - 105 Episode 105. Itll make you an unforgettable. (5)

    Everyone''s eyes were on Chung-Myung.


    It was unexpected that Chung-Myung took the lead here.


    If you have any knowledge of martial arts...¡­. Even if you don''t know anything about martial arts, you can see that Chung-Myung has the best skills among the three great disciples.


    If it is an advantageous fight, it is basic to leave the best defeat until the end when it''s over. Especially when it''s in the form of a winning streak.


    What the hell are you thinking?''


    "Do you want to face Jongnam''s great student head-on?"''


    Those who expected what kind of tricks Chung-Myung would show were embarrassed at this moment because they did not understand Chung-Myung''s behavior.


    Hyun Jong and Ungum did, Hwang Munnyak did, and Yoon-jong did, too.


    "Death, death penalty. Shouldn''t we stop him now? I''ll take the lead. Then...."


    "It''s not like I don''t know it''s for the best."


    Yoon-jong distorted his face when one of the three great disciples approached him.


    "Who would stop him if he said he would go out himself?"


    Everyone''s concern is directed behind Chung-Myung''s back. But Chung-Myung just stared at Jong-nam without saying a word.


    "Did you hear the sound of the slowest index in the world when the sword beat Fanga Ohodo at 15?''


    Maybe it was. Although Chung-Myung was not from the same period as Chung-Myung, he was told over and over again.


    It was said that Wooden Buddha pierced Nahanjin to the Five Halls at the age.''


    He is also a story that resonates throughout the world.


    There are no other examples like this.


    Masters of the time, who have made a name for themselves since they were young, have at least one anecdote that can be said.


    Why? Because we can''t talk without an anecdote.


    Gangho is not a place to find and praise the strong. In order to prove one''s strength, one must demonstrate one''s ability through a worthy opponent.


    The same is true of Moonpa.


    No matter how strong Hawasan is, if he doesn''t prove it, no one will appreciates the change. Whether twice as strong or ten times stronger in this rugged mountain, it''s just a change in Hwasan.


    You have to see the change with your eyes and feel it with your body. And every strong man should know that Hawasan is changing. That''s the quickest way to regain the reputation of Hawasan, who has fallen to the ground.


    And today.


    Chung-Myung intended to create a legend that would spread Hawasan''s name.


    There are two best ways to make Munpa''s name famous.''


    One is to make achievements that cannot be ignored.


    And the other is to prove Mundo''s strength.


    First of all? Of course it''s good.


    The first sword in the world? That''s good too.


    However, the best way is to have a surprisingly late index.


    People look at each other most favorably when they have expectations. Rather than the world''s first enemy, the world''s first sword, which may be my rival, the world''s first index, which is moderately easy to expect, is the easiest to say.


    It is not that people are evaluating late indexers by saying that it is Oryong Sambong for no reason. It''s a long-standing play law handed down from generation to generation.


    The three great disciples of Hawasan defeated the three great disciples of Jongnam?


    That would be an interesting case.


    Hawasan''s three great disciples beat Jongnam''s one?


    It''s a remarkable event.But!


    Hawasan''s three great disciples alone defeat Jongnam''s great disciples?


    It''s a matter of turning the river upside down.


    And it''s probably a huge figure that Jong-nam can''t wash for generations.


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    Why did you touch Hwasan?''


    At least touch it when I''m away. Oh, come on. I wasn''t there.


    "Well, let''s take it at interest."


    As soon as Chung-Myung was about to lift the wooden sword, Jong-nam''s milk bag, which stood across from him, was weakly sharpened.


    "That confidence can be called the best in the world, but I''ll let you know that confidence without skills is the shortcut to defeat and shame."


    "Who."


    Chung-Myung didn''t really answer and pointed the sword forward.


    His usual self may have said a few more words, but he wasn''t in the mood now.


    Instead, Chung-Myung turned his head and looked at the three great disciples.


    "Death penalty."


    "¡­¡­in the rain, in the rain!"


    "Remember what I said. Don''t miss a thing."


    "Huh?"


    Maybe it''s not common to have a chance to show this kind of performance.


    Chung-Myung stared at Yoo Baek and opened his mouth.


    "Hwasan''s three great disciples, Chung-Myung, ask Jongnam for a dagger."


    Yoo-baek, who was about to say another word, recoiled and received it.


    "Jongnam''s great disciple, Yoo Baek, accepts Hwasan''s duty."


    And the three great disciples who watched it felt tense enough to tighten their whole body.


    ''There''s something different about him.''


    It is not the usual Chung-Myung.


    If it was Chung-Myung, he would have provoked the opponent in front of him even when the rain began. However, Chung-Myung could not find his usual playfulness.


    There was even a coldness on his back that he had never seen before.


    It''s like...


    It''s like a prosecutor going to the battlefield.


    Yoon-jong couldn''t take his eyes off Chung-Myung as if he was possessed. I could instinctively feel that something enormous was about to happen.


    And at that moment.


    Chung-Myung''s sword moves slowly.


    The sword that began to move from the top slowly falls down, and soon returns to its place again slowly.


    Yoon-jong looked at the scene without breathing.


    Jisoo ceremony.


    What Chung-Myung showed now was definitely the jockey of the meat joint sword.


    A jockey''s ceremony is a greeting and courtesy to inform the opponent that I''m ready. But now Yoon-jong feels himself sucked into the simple jockey.


    Perfect sword, perfect speed, and perfect posture.


    How can you show so much with just one jockey?


    Yoon-Jong noticed.


    That formula is not to show the other person. It is to convey to the three great disciples of Hawasan. I''m gonna use a meatball from now on, so watch.


    "Don''t miss it."


    Yoon-jong shouted without realizing it.


    "Cheo, don''t miss a single move by Chung-Myung! Never! Don''t blink and watch!"


    There was no return answer. They just nodded shallowly. He seems to be trying to watch Chung-Myung with the energy to answer.


    "I''ll fix your troublemaker!"


    Maybe it''s because I don''t know how great it is, or maybe I''m under pressure because I know too well. Jong-nam''s U-baek ran for Chung-Myung with a strong shout.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sink cold.


    Mussels.


    The inspection that underlies all of Hawasan''s swords.


    The word meat combination means heaven and earth. This is the first syllable of everything in the world and also means unity.


    The essence is just simple basic inspection.Stabbing, slabbing, slabbing, blocking.


    It is nothing but a basic inspection.


    But in the end, every sword in the world starts there. No swordsmanship can escape stabbing, cutting, smashing and blocking.


    The opponent''s sword embroider the sky splendidly.


    "Hey!"


    Hyun Jong, who noticed something strange, opens his eyes wide.


    That swordplay, reminiscent of a flower in bloom. Doesn''t that sound familiar to you?


    Was there a sword like that in Jongnam?


    Apart from the appreciation, the sharpness of swordsmanship was certain. Dozens of screenings sweep Chung-Myung with bizarre movements like petals flying in the wind.


    But Chung-Myung''s eyes, looking at the sword, sank just low and low.


    Chung-Myung moves forward only one step, aiming at the top. At the same time, thrust the sword forward.


    "Kkkkkkk!


    The change that used to cover Ho Gong disappears completely.


    Uh, how?''


    Chung-Myung''s sword, which came in with an accurate aim between change and change, neatly hits Yoo Baek''s wrist. Yoo-baek unknowingly stepped back due to the heavy pain in his hand.


    But it was an obvious mistake.


    Chung-Myung takes one more step and hits the sword.


    The angle!


    A wood sword containing steam meets a wood sword and makes a dull sound. U-baek somehow lifted the sword to prevent a blow, but the weightlifting on it crushed his body neatly.


    "Growl!"


    He eventually pushed back Chung-Myung''s sword.


    However, Chung-Myung still took a step closer with his expressionless face and swung his sword at Yoobaek.


    There is no such thing as a fancy weed. It''s not a sharp sword, it''s not a sword with enormous weightlifting.


    A sword that is all about just swinging succinctly.


    Hit, hit, stab, push.


    I can''t resist that childish candlelight. If you think you blocked it, the sword flies again, and if you think you pushed it away, the sword is poking the tip of your chin.


    What the hell is this? What the hell!''


    He''s blocking it. He''s blocking it again. However, whenever Chung-Myung blocked his sword, Yoobaek was being pushed back several steps.


    "Ha, just once!"


    You only need one chance. Then, the sword can be inserted into the gap and the distance can be widened to develop the oral transplant as desired.


    If Jong-nam can unfold the newly invented sword technique at his disposal, it is nothing to knock down this arrogant man.


    But...


    "Argh!"


    Chung-Myung''s sword strikes his sword before he reaches it all.


    Screaming automatically came out in pain of a broken wrist. In the meantime, it was his will and pride not to miss the sword.


    "Ha, just once!"


    It''s just one time. Just one gap! Just once....


    But Chung-Myung''s sword was just indifferent.


    The price was great for not receiving the opponent''s sword properly. Just a sword that stretches out honestly. A series of never-hurried. The flow of the series slowly destroys Yubaek.


    What the hell is this?''


    Before I knew it, Yoo-baek, who realized that he was driven to the end of his arms, looked at Chung-Myung''s sword with a soulless face.


    Just poke.


    Just swing it.


    But there''s not a single scratch in that one stab, one swing.Perfect. It''s a perfect sword.


    Whoops!


    Eventually, Yoo Baek''s sword, which failed to keep up with the change, rises to Ho Gong. Yoo-baek murmured with blank eyes as he looked at Chung-Myung''s sword falling into his head after bouncing his sword.


    "This is a dream..."


    Bite!


    Chung-Myung''s sword stops right in front of Yoo Baek''s head. I didn''t hit it myself, but that was enough. U-baek, who couldn''t handle the weightlifting and authenticity of the sword, falls back.


    "Sa, priest!"


    "The death penalty!"


    End of non-stage performance.


    After that, of course, it is a place where the disciples of Jongnam are gathered. Chung-Myung, who knocked down Yoo Baek, still looks at Jong Nam''s disciples.


    Jong-nam''s disciples, who received that look from the front, took a step back without realizing it, feeling chilling.


    Chung-Myung''s mouth opened, and a low voice came out.


    "Next."


    "¡­¡­."


    It was a moment when Jongnam''s disciples desperately realized that something was wrong.

 Chapter - 106 Episode 106. Volcanoes dont go away. (1)

    The world calms down. A chilling silence sank in Hasan.


    No one could open their mouth, no one could move.


    Those who knew martial arts couldn''t open their mouths because they knew how amazing the sight in front of them was, and even those who didn''t know martial arts could understand that something great had happened in front of them now.


    Samsung looks at Chung-Myung with trembling eyes.


    ''With basic swordsmanship...¡­.''


    You overpowered Yoon Baek?


    And you don''t give me a single chance?


    The series of series was as natural as water. Yoon Baek, caught up in the sword, has never even tried to counterattack.


    Would it be possible if it were me?


    Samsung could not immediately answer the question that popped into his mind.


    If it''s to defeat Yoon Baek in no time, it''s something that Samsung can do as much as possible. However, it is a completely different matter to subdue the opponent without giving him time to fight back with basic swordsmanship alone.


    Even if someone is twice as strong as Samsung, I can''t guarantee that Chung-Myung will be able to do the same.


    It was a question of how perfectly learned the basics and how timely the sword could be unfolded.


    Huge roots, to paraphrase it crudely.


    Not fancy branches and thick stems. Roots that hold it all firmly in the invisible ground. The roots are stretched out too large.


    What the hell is he doing?''


    There is another meaning to the huge roots.


    That that child will grow into a giant tree. To be a great tree that will cover all of this wasan!


    Then a cold and sharp voice penetrates Sama Seung''s ears.


    "Next."


    Sama Seung''s eyes trembled looking at Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung was staring at them with his sword in the face of an indomitable sinking eyes.


    We have to stop him.''


    Now this kind of game is good. If that Chung-Myung grows up as she thinks now, Jong-nam may someday be in the shadow of that child.


    Okay.


    Just like in the past when there was "plumming inspection."


    "Come on, Elder."


    "Oh...."


    Only then did Sama Seung, who came to his senses, take a look at the disciples filling his surroundings and clenched his teeth.


    Who should I send?


    It was that moment.


    Jong Seo-han growls and stares at Chung-Myung.


    "Elder, I''m coming out! I''ll go out and knock him down and let the Hawasan guys know the subject."


    "¡­¡­."


    How to see as much as you know. Chung-Myung''s strength was not visible to Jong Seo-han now.


    What should I do?


    Samsung, who was slightly agonizing, bit his lips.


    "Letter."


    "Yes, Elder."


    "Never win easily. Get rid of his exhaustion."


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    "Do as you are told!"


    Jong Seo-han, who looked back at Sama Seung with curious eyes, nodded.


    "I''ll go with the order."


    "...go away."


    "Yes!"


    Jong Seo-han grabbed the wooden sword and ran out toward the unarmed.


    Then Jin Geum Ryong, who has been silent so far, opens his mouth.


    "Old man."


    "¡­¡­."


    "It''s a little hard to say¡­¡­."


    Samsung''s eyes turned to Jin Geum Ryong. Seeing his face, Jin Geum Ryong flinched and took a step back without realizing it.


    to be cold


    It''s so cold that I can feel the chill.


    Samsung soon turned away and glared unarmed.


    A long breath was exhaled.''I''m on my guard. I don''t look down on my opponent. I am not overconfident.''


    If you can do everything you can, you can''t lose to a child like that. If you let your guard down like Yoon Baek, such nonsense will happen.


    "I praise you for knocking down Yoon Baek. But I''m all...¡­."


    The backbiting couldn''t get through my lips.


    A closed mouth blocks the sound and stops the accident.


    It''s quiet.


    The area around Chung-Myung, who is standing in front of him and taking the upper position, seems to be slowly sinking.


    ''¡­¡­this?''


    I didn''t know when I was watching from downstairs.


    However, the energy felt from Chung-Myung, who faced him, was something that Jong Seo-han had never experienced before. I''ve never had this feeling from Jin Geum Ryong, not even from his teacher.


    My dry saliva goes over my head. The whole body''s muscles are pulled tight.


    Just by looking at Chung-Myung facing him, the body is automatically warning of danger.


    Chung-Myung''s half-hearted eyes look at Jong Seo-han.


    For a moment, Jong Seo-han held up a wooden sword and posed. All the miscellaneous thoughts that filled my head disappear. Only he and Chung-Myung seem to exist in this world.


    At that moment.


    Let''s start.


    Chung-Myung took a slow step.


    Although it was obviously a slow step to the eye, Chung-Myung''s body quickly reached the very front of Jong Seo-han.


    Squeeze the ground with your toes.


    The force of recoil is pushed to the waist and the waist is twisted to push the upper body. Then he takes over the power and hits the sword firmly.


    Bang!


    Just a slap on the face of nothing.


    Strength, speed, and accuracy. Just the basics of the basics.


    The power of the sword, which faithfully adhered to its basics, goes beyond simple basics.


    Jong Seo-han''s legs are reeling.


    Chung-Myung takes one more step as he attaches the sword. Jong Seo-han, who was unable to balance due to his disorganized posture, twisted his body in a moment.


    "Oh, no!"


    And that was it.


    In Jong Seo-han''s eyes, a wooden sword fell toward his head.


    ''Ah...¡­''


    The eyes of Jong Seo-han were filled with astonishment and fear was young.


    ''I can''t even say...''


    Boom!


    Jong Seo-han spilled blood and fell to the floor.


    This sword.


    It was only this sword.


    Jong Seo-han, the second best of the great disciples, fell bleeding in just two swords. Everyone opened their eyes to this incredible sight.


    And under that astonishing stare, Chung-Myung turns cold again.


    "Next."


    Chung-Myung still looks at Jongnam.


    Now, Jongnam-do seemed to understand how the situation was going. A face hardened like a ghost proves that.


    It''s still early.''


    It''s too early to be surprised. Because there''s still something left for him to show.


    I don''t mean to settle for losing.


    Considering what Jong-nam did to Hawasan, defeat is nothing but a weak punishment.


    Here today, Chung-Myung will engrave an indelible mark on Jongnam.


    As long as Hawasan continues to the world, as long as Jongnam exists. A stigma that will never be erased in the course of history over time.


    "You''ve done something you shouldn''t have done."


    Hawasan gave everything he could to save the world. Despite Chung-Myung''s dissuasion, his death penalty killed him like a candle at the top of 100,000 mountains, blocking Heavenly Demon.But what''s the price?


    Sink.


    The anger that had been pressed began to burn in Chung-Myung''s chest, becoming a cold flame.


    "In the world we protected, there were Jongnam and you.''


    But Jong-nam, far from repaying the favor, stole the plum blossom sword and looked down on Hwasan. And now they''re even making a move to trample on Hwasan forever.


    I''ve had it so far.''


    Chung-Myung praised himself for the first time in a while. I came all the way here, pressing my heart several times a day. You don''t have to put up with the anger you''ve put down like that anymore.


    "Next!"


    Chung-Myung shouts sharply again, and Jong-nam''s servants wince and look at Chung-Myung. Then, he comes unarmed and carries Jong Seo-han around him.


    One of them remained and stood facing Chung-Myung with a stiff face, holding a sword and posing.


    The meat combination has been fully shown. Then let''s move on to the next one.


    Chung-Myung still takes the jockey.


    Then there was a groan from behind his back that seemed to breathe in.


    "Me, the Falling Sword!"


    Chung-Myung, who took the jockey ceremony of the Falling Sword, is still holding the sword and aiming at Jongnam''s disciple.


    And soon, it bounced forward with no more speed.


    "Different!"


    Jo-Gol clenches his fist tightly.


    Chung-Myung''s movements have completely changed. It is not a serious and concise move when the meat combination was unfolded a while ago. Car wash sharp movements like wind blowing into a canyon.


    Changing the law alone changes a person. How can one man unfold such a perfect sword?


    Flowers in old trees growing on cliffs seem to be swept away by the strong wind.


    Collar fluid!


    The speed that is not comparable to the speed at which the meat is spread the meat.


    A formidable sword flies toward Jongnam''s disciple.


    "Kkkkkkk!


    Kakaan!


    As soon as I thought I blocked it, the sword was recovered faster than it stabbed in, and then stabbed again twice as fast.


    "What?"


    Kakaan!


    The blocked sword is recovered right in front of the neck.


    The law against a good sword is to aim for when a stabbed sword is recovered. That''s the standard. However, Jongnam''s disciple did not dare to counterattack even though he knew it clearly.


    As soon as the sword tries to attack it, it stabs in again.


    "Gain!"


    Quicker.


    Can!


    Faster! Faster!


    Dig!


    A sword that did not strike properly grazes the shoulder. I can feel the pain of exploding flesh and crushing bones even though it''s just a brush.


    "Argh! Argh!"


    Jong-nam''s disciple, who eventually lost his reason because he could not find a way to deal with it, started wielding the sword recklessly.


    No, I tried to swing it.


    Gasp!


    But before the sword can be held in hand, Chung-Myung''s sword hits his Adam''s apple.


    "Growl!"


    Jongnam''s disciple collapses on the spot.


    Flop.


    Chung-Myung, who gave a glimpse of Jongnam''s disciple who fell to the floor, coldly changed his mind.


    "Next."


    There was a deflating sound from Yoon-jong''s mouth.


    "Well, that''s the Falling Sword."


    to be different


    It is so different from the falling sword performed by Yoon-jong or Jo-Gol.


    If the combination of flesh is a sword that is faithful to the basics of swordsmanship, the Falling sword was centered on pleasure, which is the center of Hawaiian swordsmanship.


    Chung-Myung was now delivering to them with a sword.


    It''s called the Falling This is Hwasan''s sword.


    "¡­¡­with the sword of fall."


    It''s the sword they used to learn.


    To be honest, however, Yoon-jong has never thought that the Falling Sword was as good a martial arts as Jongnam''s.Although the prosecution is not everything, if evaluated coolly, Hwasan''s martial arts fall short of Jongnam''s.


    It''s been Yoon-jong''s...¡­. No, it was the idea of all three great disciples.


    But Chung-Myung was delivering to them in a single practice instead of a hundred words.


    Hawasan''s martial arts never lagged behind Jongnam''s. That may be why Chung-Myung deals with them only with meat and falling swords.


    "¡­¡­What have I been looking at all this time?"


    Those who did not learn what they had on their own envied what others had. It is shameful and shameful.


    "The death penalty. The Falling Sword..."¡­."


    "Yes."


    I thought I knew what Jo-Gol was trying to say.


    Yoon-jong nodded heavily and said sternly.


    "Don''t take your eyes off me. That is the sword of Hawasan. It''s the sword of Hawasan that we have to learn and deliver."


    Yoon-jong realized one thing.


    Perhaps from this moment onward, Hawasan''s disciples can no longer be the same as in the past. Now that you''ve seen that ridiculous sight, you''ll never be able to go back.


    He can see Chung-Myung''s back holding a sword in his eyes.


    At this moment, that bragger, who has always been talking with his mouth, is leading them to me and back without saying anything.


    ''I want to see more.''


    What is the sword of Hwasan.


    How strong the sword of Hawasan is.


    The world is getting quieter and quieter and quieter.


    Chung-Myung''s appearance was bigger in Yoon-jong''s eyes. Only Chung-Myung is standing all over the world.

 Chapter - 107 Episode 107. Volcanoes dont go away. (2)

    Flop.


    Another one is falling down.


    The faces of Jongnam''s disciples were now almost pale.


    Six.


    Six people fell down.


    A total of six!


    Six of Jongnam''s six great disciples collapsed to one of those three great disciples. It was a one-sided defeat that failed to even level a single sword.


    However, it was not defeat that scared Jongnam''s disciples now.


    The thought that they might not win a single victory until the end of this match really scared them.


    "To be annihilated, to only one of the three disciples?''


    My fingertips are numb. A cold sweat drips down my spine. My eyes get dark and my legs lose strength.


    Who doesn''t know what a great disgrace this is?


    One in a thousand, if such a thing actually happens, the news will spread to the world faster than words.


    With a performance that is absolutely glorious for Hwasan.


    And to Jong-nam, with infamy that will never fade away.


    The history of that ridiculous disgrace is now being made here by their own hands, not by others. After realizing this, Jongnam''s disciples felt more than pressure and even fear.


    "Next!"


    And their ears hear the most frightening, heartless voices.


    Now no one has stepped up to the plate.


    They are not stupid either. You can win once or twice by fluke. But winning six times in a row can''t be a coincidence.


    It''s unbelievable, but the three great disciples of Hawasan, Chung-Myung, are stronger than them.


    That''s overwhelming.


    I''m no longer afraid to step up and lose. However, it was an unparalleled burden and fear that Jongnam''s annihilation would be further completed by his own defeat.


    "Who, who wants to go out?"


    "I, I can''t. I can''t win...¡­."


    "Shouldn''t the death penalty come forward?"


    "What am I supposed to do? I''m... ..."


    It was that moment.


    "It''s pathetic."


    Jin Geum Ryong changes his voice into a chilling voice.


    "Most of the disciples of Jongnam are scared of a child 10 years younger than me? Looks like they''ve all forgotten the figures."


    Everyone can''t open their mouths and lower their heads.


    Jin Geum Ryong took a step forward.


    "I''m coming out."


    "Death, death penalty!"


    "I can''t watch that arrogant guy anymore. So watch here as I regain Jong-nam''s honor. I don''t know if there''s any more honor left to visit."


    It was the moment when Jin Geum Ryong tried to head unarmed with a distorted face like a demon.


    "Stop."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jin Geum Ryong turned around and looked at him with a stiff face as if Samsung had put on an iron glove. Sama Seung called the other person with her eyes on him.


    "Challenge."


    "¡­¡­Yes, Elder."


    "You get out."


    "¡­¡­Well, I¡­¡­."


    Sama Sung cut the line coldly as if she wasn''t going to listen to any excuses.


    "Go out and hang on to your ankles. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Jin Geum Ryong tried to say something, but Sama Sung crushed him with her eyes.


    "Follow me here."


    "One, the beam is not yet...¡­."


    "That''s enough, come here!"


    Samsung Sung leads Jin Geum Ryong to the back. Only after moving to a place where no one could hear if they lowered their voices, did Sama Seung turn his head and look at the rain stage.


    "Do you think other children can win?"Jin Geum Ryong could not answer.


    It''s a question of obvious answers. But it wasn''t because I felt sorry for the priests that I couldn''t say it easily. This is because he did not understand the reality that he had no choice but to give such an answer.


    There is nothing to be desired about the skills of Jongnam''s students.


    Even with such priests, the odds are stacked against Chung-Myung.


    Sama Seung chewed it out to confused Jin Geum Ryong.


    "You are not wrong."


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    "That''s a male monster. No, you''re still a monster cub. But if you leave him alone, one day he''ll become a real monster."


    "¡­ Elder?"


    "And the monster will stand in the way of Jongnam again. Do you understand what this means?"


    Jin Geum Ryong''s eyes shook.


    "Is that so?"


    I admit that Chung-Myung is ridiculously strong for his age. But that Chung-Myung is a hindrance to Jongnam?


    Jin Geum Ryong bit his teeth.


    Chung-Myung being a hindrance to Jongnam is no different from Jin Geum Ryong, who has to live in the same era, will not be able to handle him. Whether it''s true or not, at least Sama Seung thinks so.


    The blood seems to be rising upside down.


    ''Do you think Jin Geum Ryong can barely afford a child like that?''


    It was an insult I''ve never heard before.


    Jin Geum Ryong''s expression revealed his anger. Sama Seung looks at him like that and says.


    "Geumryong, you are a genius."


    "¡­¡­."


    "But how many people do you think are called geniuses in this powerhouse? I don''t want to say it myself, but a man of your calibre in this world will be more than ten generations. Maybe it''s more than that."


    Jin Geum Ryong bit his lips tightly.


    After seeing the reaction, Sama Seung asks coldly.


    "Do you think you can be the best in the world in the future?"


    Jin Geum Ryong is the most confident person in the world, but I dare not answer this question easily.


    The word "the best in the world" is as heavy a word.


    When Jin Geum Ryong hesitates to answer, Sama Seung opens her eyes wide.


    "Master. Genius. Yes, that''s enough. It is enough to continue the spirit of Jongnam and create Jongnam''s heyday. One!"


    From now on, this is the main point that Samsung really wanted to do.


    "It''s impossible to be the best in the world."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Those who fight over the world''s first people are monsters, not geniuses. It''s that kind of world. Only those who ignore common sense casually, weigh down the law with power, and defy reason can fight there. Yes¡­¡­."


    Sama Seung''s head slowly goes unarmed.


    "That''s a monster."


    Jin Geum Ryong''s shoulders trembled.


    "Experts, I...¡­!"


    The cold voice of Sama Seung overwhelms Jin Geum Ryong, who is about to cry out and protest.


    "One."


    It was hard to live in Sama Seung''s eyes.


    "No matter how monstrous he is, he''s just a cub now. A criminal gets bitten by a dog when he''s a baby."


    Realizing the meaning of the word, Jin Geum Ryong looked at Sama Seung with surprised eyes. As if to prove that the surprise was not wrong, a very small and eerie voice penetrated Jin Geum Ryong''s ears."Kill it."


    "Come on, Elder."


    Sama Seung whispered with a male ghostly face.


    "It''s still possible. He''s a monster, but you can still deal with him. So we have to kill him now. If you don''t kill him now, you''ll never get a chance to kill him."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Don''t forget, a man of talent is not the best in the world. Of all the things called genius and prodigy, there''s only one real world-beating. It''s all about talent if you break it before it''s in full bloom. Kill him, Golden Dragon. We have to kill him now! If you can''t kill him, cut off his arm!"


    Jin Geum Ryong recoiled unknowingly.


    ''I''m out of my mind.''


    It wasn''t just because of what he said. Sama Seung''s eyes are horrifyingly shiny. Anyone could tell he wasn''t normal now.


    "Elder, rationally...¡­."


    "Reason?"


    SAMA SEUNG laughs out loud. And he gritted his teeth as if he were completely sane.


    "Are you going to live in his shadow for the rest of your life?"


    Jin Geum Ryong shut up.


    You''re in the shade? That kid?


    Jin Geum Ryong claps his fist. The nail digs into the palm of the hand to see how tight it is.


    It was so humiliating that just imagining it was unbearable.


    "The choice is what you make."


    Sama Seung growled as if.


    "Don''t take all the responsibility. You just made a mistake. It''s a common mistake in the middle of the choreography. Don''t you think so?"


    Jin Geum Ryong, who was looking at Samsung Seung with blazing eyes, only opens his mouth a little later.


    "First of all, let me be clear. I''m not a nobody to be overshadowed by a fellow like that."


    Despite the negative words, Samsung waited for the next words. If it''s Jin Geum Ryong he knows, he won''t stop talking here.


    "One."


    As expected, Jin Geum Ryong opened his mouth with a cold face.


    "If that child''s presence interferes with Jong-nam''s film, there''s no need to choose between means and means."


    A gruesome smile bloomed around Sama Seung''s mouth.


    "That''s right."


    Flop.


    Another one is falling down.


    Eight with this.


    Chung-Myung flicked down his sword and looked at Jongnam in an arrogant manner.


    There are two left. The faces of Jongnam disciples filled with despair come into his eyes.


    Not yet.''


    It is too early to despair. Chung-Myung prepared something else.


    "I don''t think it''s easy to make it to the top."


    Finally, of course, Jin Geum Ryong will come out, but it''s hard to fill in the first one. Who''s going to come forward when they''re all scared?


    "Unfortunately, do I have to be satisfied with the winning streak?''


    It was then.


    It''s a messily.


    A man slowly walks out of the rain stage without a word. Chung-Myung, who checked the face of the person who came out, caught a glimpse in his eyes.


    "Why?"


    The person approaching the short word smiled humbly.


    "I know it''s too early for me to compete with the small stamp. But... .. it''s not a good thing to keep an eye on Samun while he''s going through shame."


    "Hmmm."


    Chung-Myung nodded still.


    This guy deserves it.


    Isong Baek.


    Isong Baek, who has already experienced one relationship at the top of the galaxy, faces Chung-Myung.


    "Isong Baek, Jongnam''s great disciple, asks his student Chung-Myung to pray for help."


    "Hwasan''s three great disciples, Chung-Myung, accepts the inscription."Two people stood facing each other''s swords.


    What should I do?


    Chung-Myung looked at Isong Baek still. He was from Jongnam, but he didn''t hate him strangely. Then...


    Chung-Myung pulled down his sword after much consideration. And half his eyes sneakily.


    It wouldn''t be bad to show you.''


    If you get it and overcome it, it will be medicine, and if you don''t overcome it, it will be poison. It''s all just up to Isong Baek.


    "Taaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Isong Baek shouts and jumps at Chung-Myung.


    As a result, Chung-Myung''s sword also began to move slowly.


    One day, Isong Baek has to go up. And the land Jongnam used to pursue. I can only show you the beginning of Chung-Myung now.¡­.


    That''s enough for Isong Baek now.


    Chung-Myung''s sword ends aim precisely at Isong Baek.


    And at that moment.


    Isong Baek, who was rushing toward Chung-Myung, opened his eyes without realizing it.


    "Geo, the sword!"


    Chung-Myung''s whole body is covered by a sword tip. No. The sword aimed at him grew so big that it covered Chung-Myung''s whole body.


    Oh, no, that''s not true!''


    I can''t see it.


    I don''t even feel it.


    The only thing I could see and feel with my eyes was a black sack pointing at myself.


    "Seo, you''re not saying it''s a day of neocomposition.''


    A huge shock swept through Isong Baek''s entire body before his head even gave an interpretation.


    Boom!


    Dripping back with blood, he smiled subtlely.


    ''I''ve seen¡­¡­¡­.''


    Flop!


    Even Isong Baek falls to the floor.


    Lose consecutive games.


    There was only one left now.


    Chung-Myung turns his head and looks at Jongnam''s disciples. No, exactly where his eyes are facing is one of them.


    "Come out."


    Jin Geum Ryong.


    It''s time to pay for your sins. Jongnam.


    ---------


    Hello, I''m Rain.


    I''m writing this because I think I need to mention a few things related to the recent series.


    Personally, I thought leaving a trace of the artist on the web would interfere with my appreciation of the work, so I tried to refrain from mentioning it as much as possible, but I thought I should leave a few words, so I''m greeting you here. I apologize for this part first.


    First of all, I would like to say thank you to the readers who are enjoying the return to Hawaii.


    Your comments are giving a lot of strength to the series. Thanks once again.


    To get down to business, I understood your feedback on the recent series of returning to Hawaii. I think I need to make a position on some of these issues and make some excuses.


    First of all, I''ve never cheated on the volume since I started publishing web series. I say this with my conscience as a writer.


    Currently, the return to Hawaii is being made per piece to comply with regulations on any platform. And that amount doesn''t increase even if you type enter for the opening.


    The number of pages varies with the opening, but the number of letters does not.


    The amount of Hwasan Return is at least 5000 characters for all paintings.


    Personally, I think this problem occurred because I tried to stick to the style that I could read through quickly.


    Still, I don''t think refraining from opening will fit the style I''ve written so far, so I''ll try to secure a little more volume so that readers can be satisfied.Secondly, I certainly received feedback that the recent episodes were too long. Personally, I think it''s a step that needs to be strengthened in terms of development, so it''s a little longer, and I''ll try to make sure to feedback and finish this quickly.


    Thirdly, I am trying my best to solve the problem of my senior year. I''m pushing it right away as soon as I get an extra portion, but it''s a problem because it''s not fast enough because I''m paying attention to it.


    This is a matter of my ability as a writer, so I ask for your understanding. I will try to publish more series.


    Fourth, it is a problem that I recognize that the works that were published in the past were greatly stretched in the second half. In this work, we are very careful not to let that happen.


    I will do my best to make sure that the readers who have watched it up to here will not be disappointed until the moment of completion.


    I don''t really leave the writer''s position at the end of the article, but I''m checking all the comments you leave and trying to give me as much feedback as I can.


    I will always try to make a better work.


    I wish you good success.

 Chapter - 108 Episode 108. Volcanoes dont go away. (3)

    The sound of the wind escaping from Hyun Jong''s mouth. Nevertheless, his eyes did not fall for a moment from unarmedness.


    Hyun Jong''s gaze at the fallen Isong Baek slowly shifts to Chung-Myung.


    Gu won again.


    Chung-Myung, who won nine times, was now waiting for his last opponent.


    The place where the elders and the disciples gathered was full of breathtaking silence. No one tries to break this ice by opening their mouth first.


    Questions about Chung-Myung?


    Doubts about this situation?


    That kind of thing is probably good. Feel free to find out later.


    But what''s important right now is the fact that Chung-Myung is about to achieve a complete victory over Jongnam.


    Has this ever happened in the history of Hwasan?''


    Hawasan and Jongnam have always been wary of each other. Excluding his pride as a long writer, Hawasan often took a step ahead of Jongnam, objectively looking at the history of these two literary groups.


    Of course, the tide is turned now, but this is undeniable in history.


    But as far as he knows, there has never been a case where Hawasan officially crushed Jongnam completely like today.


    Of course, Jong-nam couldn''t breathe properly because of Chung-Myung during plum screening, but it was just a matter of status. There has never been an official "event" as big as it is now.


    In this time of hardship, which should be called the dark age of Hawasan, not any other time, an event that has never happened before is happening. I can''t take my eyes off it.


    Hyun Jong glanced at Chung-Myung staring at Jongnam''s camp.


    Be confident.


    Hyun Jong was more impressed by that Chung-Myung''s imposing attitude than the series of situations that are taking place now.


    When the hell was that?


    I was able to be confident in front of Jongnam.


    You were able to stretch your shoulders as an equal inspection?


    ''Oh, my ancestors.''


    My eyes keep getting sour. I know it''s something that should never be seen by Hwasan''s long story, but there''s nothing I can do about this passion that rises from my heart.


    "Long-lived..."


    "Don''t say anything."


    Hyun Jong shook his head at Hyun Sang''s words.


    "Let''s just wait and see. What else will that kid show you?"


    Everyone held their breath and focused their eyes on Chung-Myung''s every move.


    ''Maybe today...¡­.''


    Hyun Jong''s eyes were filled with light that had never existed before.


    "Hwasan''s fate may change.''


    Unfamiliar.


    A look that touches him.


    Feels like your toes are pressing the floor.


    the touch of a wooden sword in one''s


    All of that was unusual.


    Jin Geum Ryong headed off to the non-stage feeling a burden he had never felt before.


    That''s weird.


    Jin Geum Ryong felt a new question.


    This was not the kind of gaze that usually poured into him. He''s the one who''s always got the anticipated attention of people around him.


    Okay.


    He''s a ''solution'' man, not a ''concerned'' man. The feelings that were in the eyes of the people who saw him were always anticipation and pride. It is never the first time to receive such an anxious look.


    Why is it be?


    Why are they giving themselves that look now?


    Jin Geum Ryong looked up.


    I can see Chung-Myung looking this way with a slightly dim face.Yeah, it''s him.''


    I don''t understand. And it is right to be angry.


    Jin Geum Ryong has spent his entire life trying to get where he is.


    I''ve worked my whole life to be recognized for that possibility, and I''ve worked my whole life to prove it. So everyone put their mouths together to praise him. He will one day become Jongnam''s long-time writer, and he will open up Jongnam''s heyday that has never been before.


    It was a lifetime of recognition and expectation.


    But in less than half a day, all that turned into concern and concern.


    "Do you mean I''m so untrustworthy?''


    To the point of concern that the fallen Moon faction might not be able to handle a child with a single distribution or difference?


    Cold, heavy anger swept through Jin Geum Ryong''s entire body. He stared at Chung-Myung with a livid eye.


    I didn''t like it from the beginning.''


    That arrogant face, that calm composure, and the sharpness at first glance.


    Above all, Jin Geum Ryong''s attitude is particularly disturbing as if he is just looking at another Jong-nam''s disciple.


    Jin Geum Ryong took a deep breath.


    And he opened his mouth in an emotionless voice.


    "Should I give you a compliment?"


    "You don''t have to."


    Chung-Myung shrugs.


    "It''s not a big deal."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jin Geum Ryong looks at a cheeky little boy with cold eyes.


    "How dare you ignore the end of the South?"


    "Ignore you."


    Chung-Myung smirks.


    "It''s not a matter of ignoring. There''s no reason to be proud of knocking down the weaker ones."


    It''s annoying.


    Every single one of them.


    "You are... ..."


    Jin Geum Ryong, who was about to say something, blurted his words for a moment. Then he let out a slight sigh and shook his head.


    "No. Humility is not necessary for you. Procrastination is proportionality, and your modesty will make the listener angry."


    "Hmm?"


    "I admit, you deserve to be arrogant. You will be recognized as a genius that will never exist again just by defeating nine of Daejongnam''s great disciples."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Slipping.


    Jin Geum Ryong pulled a wooden sword from his waist and slowly aimed at Chung-Myung.


    "Do you know what your misfortune is?"


    "Well?"


    "I was born in the same time as I was."


    Chung-Myung had a subtle smile. Jin Geum Ryong stares at Chung-Myung and continues to talk.


    "In return for that misfortune, you will never overcome the difference between me and my back."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "I like the confidence."


    "I''m not done yet."


    Jin Geum Ryong worked coldly.


    "Maybe if you hadn''t chosen Hawasan, you could have overcome the misfortune. If you chose Jong-nam over Hwasan, you''d have a chance to surpass me one day."


    "Really? Why do you think so?"


    "It''s obvious.


    Jin Geum Ryong took a breath and continued.


    "Hwasan is still tied up in the past. The literati are only trying to regain their past martial arts and recreate their past glory. But it''s not Jongnam. We move on. Without lingering over the past. It will create better martial arts, create a better system, and win a better future."


    Jin Geum Ryong spoke as if to declare.


    "This is why you were never able to catch up with Jong Nam again.""Growl."


    Chung-Myung burst into admiration.


    I want to give him a round of applause. If a cult other than Jong-nam said that, they''ll slap the death penalty in the back of the head.


    Watch and learn from that, you stupid things!''


    I might have shouted.


    What Jin Geum Ryong says about the future was if it wasn''t for stealing Hawasan''s martial arts.


    What''s there to say?''


    It takes two things to make the truth. One is actually. And the other is the power to go through with that fact.


    When Jong-nam found out that he had stolen plum blossoms, Chung-Myung was angry enough to lose his temper momentarily.


    But what difference does anger make?


    Realistically, there is no such thing as a way for Hwasan to punish the terminus.


    Even if we openly address the issue, we will only be told to prove the fact by implementing the Plum Blossom Act. Even if the actual plum sword method is restored and unfolded, Jongnam will rather attack Hwasan, claiming that he copied the Sulwhabu sword.


    And Hawasan has no choice but to be attacked.


    Why?


    I don''t have energy.


    Muhak is a sensitive element. Those who leaked German martial arts should pay for it only with their lives, and those who stole them should be prepared for war with everything on the line.


    But Hawasan can''t punish the apocalypse. The moment the Sword raises the issue, it is right to end South Korea. It will come to war on Hwasan, and no one in the world will help him.


    Nowhere in the stronghold would they be forced to defend the failing civilization. Who realized how cold and cold Kang Ho is as keenly as Chung-Myung?


    That''s why I put up with it so far.


    Until this moment!


    He suppressed his boiling anger, and endured his desire to run to Jongnam immediately and kill everything.


    For one thing at this very moment.


    Chung-Myung put a gruesome smile around his mouth.


    "The future of Jongnam. That''s a nice thing to say."


    Chung-Myung smiled at Jin Geum Ryong.


    Yes, Jongnam''s future. I thought about it a lot, too.


    What the hell to do with the future.


    Just a while ago, Chung-Myung left only one seed in Jongnam. I don''t know if the seed will germinate or not, but that''s all human reason.


    So from this moment on, there are no three great disciples, Chung-Myung.


    From now on, what he does will be his task as Chung-Myung, a plum blossom inspection, not as Huasan''s three great disciples.


    About those filthy people who avenged their kindness.


    "In the future¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung picked up the sword and aimed Jin Geum Ryong.


    "I''ll give you a present."


    "¡­¡­Gift?"


    "Yes, it''ll be an unforgettable gift for the rest of your life, so you''d better keep an eye on it."


    Jin Geum Ryong looked at it as if he didn''t understand English. But Chung-Myung just smiled.


    It''ll be the right gift.''


    It''ll be a curse under another name.


    Raising Hawasan and destroying the current Jongnam is not enough to relieve anger. What Chung-Myung was trying to do now was cut off Jongnam''s future forever.


    "Hwasan''s sword was covetous?''


    Chung-Myung showed his teeth and laughed. Like a wolf in front of a prey.


    "Then take it right."


    I''ll show you properly so you can never forget it.


    Chung-Myung clasped the hand holding the sword.


    "Get out of the way!""Household?"


    "Baek Cheon to death!"


    Hwasan''s disciples, who couldn''t breathe and were looking at Chung-Myung and Jin Geum Ryong, were surprised by the voices they heard behind their backs and stepped back from side to side.


    Baek Cheon stumbles along the open road.


    "Death, death penalty! Are you feeling well?"


    Back Cheon simply shakes his hands and moves forward when asked a lot of questions. The staggering walk saw Baek Sang shouting urgently.


    "Chair, get the chair!"


    "Yes, private residence!"


    One of the three great disciples hurried to bring a chair to create a seat for Baek Cheon. However, Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung and Jin Geum Ryong, who were unarmed, without even looking at the chairs.


    ''I have to see this.''


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I heard that Chung-Myung had won consecutive victories.


    It is not the job of a great white porcelain student to lie still in bed after hearing that. Even if your body breaks, you should cheer for Chung-Myung here.


    Jin Geum Ryong.


    And Chung-Myung.


    Those who have a special meaning for him are now facing each other.


    "Win, Chung-Myung."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes are desperate.


    Let''s start.


    Let''s go.


    Chung-Myung and Jin Geum Ryong''s swords begin to move simultaneously with a low wave sound.


    Whatever the conclusion may be, this victory will ring the island, and the world. Hawasan''s disciples opened their eyes as if they would not miss a single moment of the historic scene.

 Chapter - 109 Episode 109. Volcanoes dont go away. (4)

    "Elder, will you win the death penalty?"


    Asked carefully to himself, Sama Sung bit his lips tightly. Biting lips tear and a stream of blood flows out.


    "Will you win?"


    It is a complacent question.


    "We have to win by all means."


    If we don''t break that monster''s wings here today, that monster will one day creep up into the sky.


    Once a monster has risen to the sky, it cannot be caught by any means.


    From that moment on, the monster will not stay in the monster, but become a dragon.


    Maybe this is the last chance.


    Worst case scenario, but Sama Seung hasn''t given up hope.


    ''Jin Geum Ryong would be possible.''


    Jin Geum Ryong, although he is a great student, is a different person from others. Jin Geum Ryong''s skills are comparable to Jongnam''s great disciples.


    Jin Geum Ryong is the one who has nothing strange about being the best in the world if you follow a little luck.


    In other words?


    If Jin Geum Ryong can''t stop it, it means that at that age, no one in the world can stop Chung-Myung. In other words, if Chung-Myung beats Jin Geum Ryong here now, Chung-Myung will naturally take over the position of the next generation''s top man.


    That alone is unacceptable.


    ''I should have stopped breathing sooner.''


    It wasn''t a matter of saving face. He should have been completely exterminated, even if he was criticized by the strong team. This is the result of that tough breath.


    "Blessed Hawaiian bastards!


    There was blood in Sama Seung''s eyes.


    There will never be a history of disgrace here today.


    Never!


    At that moment, Jin Geum Ryong''s sword began to bloom like a fantasy. Sama Sung clenched her fist as she watched a Sulwhasip transplant unfolding close to perfection.


    "Your sword will take your breath away!''


    Chung-Myung still looked at the sword flying towards him.


    "Similar."


    It''s a hell of a copy of one thing.


    That flamboyant.


    Beauty like a flower, a flower, breathing alive. And a sharp, deadly blow hidden in its beauty.


    Literally twenty-four plum blossoms.


    It''s different from Isong Baek''s oral transplant the other day. If Isong Baek''s sword was merely an imitation of plum blossoms, Jin Geum Ryong''s oral transplant showed sophistication that even Chung-Myung admired.


    No one would be left to be mesmerized by such a fantastic sword.


    but


    Now it was Chung-Myung in front of Jin Geum Ryong.


    Chung-Myung avoids flying swords.


    Let''s start.


    Jin Geum Ryong''s sword cuts off the hem of his clothes.


    Let''s start.


    The tip of the hair is cut off and flutters into Ho Gong.


    Let''s start.


    Soon, Jin Geum Ryong''s sword lightly brushed Chung-Myung''s face. A red line occurs and a drop of blood flows down the face.


    Chung-Myung, who stepped back easily, lifted his finger and wiped the flowing blood with his tongue. It''s fishy.


    "You can''t beat me by running away."


    At Jin Geum Ryong''s provocation, Chung-Myung just stared at him silently.


    Jin Geum Ryong''s eyes are somewhat relaxed."Once upon a time, you were known to the world for your flower-like sword, weren''t you?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "But that''s only in the past. Now even your symbols will be buried in Jongnam''s new sword. The world will remember Jongnam''s Sulwhaden transplant and forget the sword of Hwasan."


    Chung-Myung listened to it silently without answering.


    "The reason why Jongnam''s predecessor invented this sword was to let people know that Jongnam''s sword was superior to Hwasan''s. I honestly don''t think it''s that meaningful. What is the point of proving superiority to the ruined literary faction? However!"


    Jin Geum Ryong spoke in a chilling voice.


    "It must be meaningful to be this sword to take the last breath of Hawasan. Come, I will cut off your last lingering moments."


    Arrogant, but above all, it was a scathing one.


    However, Chung-Myung''s reaction to all of this was completely different from Jin Geum Ryong''s expectations.


    "Gasp."


    "¡­¡­?"


    Chung-Myung covered his mouth. Then soon he began to laugh convulsively.


    "¡­¡­what are you doing?"


    Chung-Myung, who was giggling and holding back his laughter, shakes his hand with his head down after a while.


    "No, no. I can''t stand it anymore no matter how hard I try."


    Chung-Myung smiles, exposing his white teeth. Then lift the sword and aim Jin Geum Ryong correctly.


    "I enjoyed it, um...¡­, you know, like a clown."


    "Cheekbones?"


    "Yes, I enjoyed your clumsy impersonation. That''s enough to perform anywhere."


    Jin Geum Ryong''s face was distorted. With wrinkles all over his forehead, he grated his teeth.


    "How dare you compare my sword to clowning?"


    "Oh, I hope you don''t misunderstand. I didn''t really ignore you. What I ignored was, um...¡­ the sword, or the Jong-nam who invented it?"


    Jin Geum Ryong glared at Chung-Myung with a terrible face. Nevertheless, Chung-Myung spoke nonchalantly.


    "You don''t have to stare at me like that. I''m going to give you a present. I''ll fill the sword with something empty."


    "¡­¡­you had better not think about going back to your normal condition."


    "I don''t think that''s what the person who''s been using salcho has to say."


    Jin Geum Ryong is flabbergasted.


    The Sulwhaden transplant is absolutely splendid. So even the opponent can''t tell the difference between the thread and the falsehood hidden in the sword. So you couldn''t tell Salcho from Hercho?


    Jin Geum Ryong gave strength to the hand holding the sword.


    It''s probably good. Chung-Myung can''t live back from this weapon anyway. And Hawasan wouldn''t dare ask Jin Geum Ryong for the price. In order to do that, you''ll have to deal with the entire Jongnam.


    After all, it is power that rules the strong lake.


    The weak may complain of injustice, but they cannot punish the strong. It''s an absolute law that hasn''t changed since the strong lake was born.


    "You..."


    But Chung-Myung brutally cuts Jin Geum Ryong''s words off.


    "I have a question."


    It was a toned tone unlike Chung-Myung.


    "What the hell is in that sword?"


    "¡­¡­What do you mean."


    "No, that''s enough."


    Chung-Myung shook his head.


    I mean, it doesn''t mean anything.Chung-Myung smiled and opened his mouth, pressing down on his true intention to rise slightly. In a loud voice as if everyone should listen.


    "I did a good job of copying, but that''s not enough. Because Hawasan''s sword is faster, sharper and more colorful."


    I''m sure everyone heard this now.


    That''s enough.


    With this...


    Jong-nam can''t escape the curse.


    "You''ve got a big mouth."


    "Let me know if there''s a way to kill my mouth. And I think you''ve been talking more."


    "This..."


    Jin Geum Ryong moved the sword as if it was no use mixing words anymore. It''s not a word, it''s a sword.


    One.


    Another one.


    His sword travels through the world with no greater splendor and speed. The quaint emitted from the sword begins to create a pattern of flowers that are crystal clear.


    One.


    And another one.


    Before long, the flowers created by Jin Geum Ryong began to cover the unarmed area.


    As beautiful as it can be, but as dangerous.


    "You will die on this sword!''


    Lunar New Year''s Day transplant.


    Even Jin Geum Ryong was a perfect herbivore.


    A flower that has turned the world white begins to wrap around Chung-Myung as if it will tear his body apart at any moment.


    "Cheer, Chung-Myung!"


    Screaming is coming from all over the place.


    Hwasan''s disciples, who had been staring at the unarmed man so far, jumped up from their seats in unison.


    It''s something they know.


    How dangerous that sword is. And how amazing it is.


    You don''t have to feel up to speed. Just looking at it with my eyes gives me goosebumps and my heart beats.


    Chung-Myung, who has never made them nervous, seems unable to survive in that ridiculous change of sword.


    Yoon-jong unknowingly put his hands together in front of his chest.


    ''Oh, my God!''


    Jin Geum Ryong''s black was sharp and fierce enough to worry about that monstrous Chung-Myung. It seemed that no one in the world would dare survive the storm of that myth.


    Even this student and Baek Cheon screamed and looked at Chung-Myung.


    But only one.


    Yoo-Esul only bites his lips and looks at the scene without much agitation. However, a ray of question crosses her eyes.


    ''That''s...¡­?''


    A sight I''ve seen somewhere. It''s a sight you might say you''re used to. I''ve seen it in the past and I''ve seen it. But...


    ''Different.''


    Something''s different.


    That sword is not so different as she knows it. However, the same spirit as Chung-Myung''s sword does not inspire him to be sucked in.


    What''s the difference?


    Her eyes turned to Chung-Myung.


    That''s the kid who''s gonna tell you what''s the difference.


    With that sword.


    Chung-Myung gave a subtle look as he looked at the waves of flowers flying toward him.


    ''This is a different experience.''


    It''s a little different from when I was on the death row. You don''t often feel like you''re really living on the death penalty.


    "This must be how the Magicians felt when they were dealing with the Twenty-four Plum Blossoms.''


    It''s a little bit different though.


    But Chung-Myung felt no threat, no pressure, from the sword now flying over him.


    Why?


    ''Cause it''s just a shell.''


    It is precisely a failed prosecution.


    Starting with black liquor, it reaches the law, and reaches the school of art. And the sword that goes further from there finally completes the Tao.But this sword doesn''t contain anything.


    There is alcohol and law in this husky sword, but there is no example. This can never get to the point.


    This black in front of my eyes is just a copy of the shell of Hawasan''s swordmanship. A shell that doesn''t have any substance.


    And this started with a long, long misunderstanding.


    "The Plum Blossom is a blooming sword?''


    That is wrong in two ways.


    First of all.


    Chung-Myung''s sword begins to move slowly.


    Hwasan''s disciples recognized that Chung-Myung''s sword was the jockey of the sword.


    "The Sword of the Seven Sword?


    They all know that the sword is the great sword that Hwasan has recovered.


    However, the sword seemed too weak to deal with the unknown sword of Jongnam.


    Then Chung-Myung muttered softly as if he was talking to himself.


    "It''s not just plum blossoms."


    Flowers do not only bloom in dense forests.


    Flowers bloom even in a plum blossom standing alone on a sheer cliff.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s the plum or the sword, or if it''s the disciple of Hwasan, it doesn''t matter.


    It''s just...


    It was not long before a sodam flower bloomed at the tip of Chung-Myung''s sword.


    A red flower blooms in the white swords of a folktale transplant that seems to color the world white.


    It looked like a snow-capped snow-capped mountain in the long winter.


    Snow plum blossoms bloom alone in winter when all flowers are dark, but how to give off a darker scent than any other flower.


    A plum blossom bloomed by Chung-Myung gradually grew and soon covered the entire Demilitarized Zone in the shape of red plum blossoms, like snow-covered Hawasan''s peak.


    Everyone watching was mesmerized.


    It was too beautiful to be a sword, too majestic to be a man-made sight.


    It''s an illusion.''


    Time stops.


    And only the plum blossoms that bloomed in the stopped time were shedding a scent so thick that they could close their eyes.

 Chapter - 110 Episode 110. Volcanoes dont go away. (5)

    ''This is...''


    Jin Geum Ryong saw the redness blooming in the tales he created.


    Just a feeble bunch.


    Like a drop of blood in the snow, it was nothing but a red dot that was red but feeble.


    However, the red dot soon creates a vivid plum blossom figure.


    One. Another. In an instant, the plum blossoms began to blend in with his tales.


    It''s melting.


    Just as the snow melts in the blazing spring sun, the tales of where the red plum blossoms bloomed melt away.


    "Plum Blossoms?"


    Hawasan was told he could no longer smoke plum blossoms. That''s why everyone thought that Hawasan would never be able to resurrect again.


    Hawasan''s symbol is plum blossoms, no matter what anyone says. Hwasan, who can''t rekindle the plum blossoms, can''t be the same as he used to be.


    But at this moment, Hawasan''s plum blossoms once again in front of Jin Geum Ryong''s eyes.


    It''s also very vivid and colorful.


    "Gain!"


    Unbelievable.


    I can understand Chung-Myung''s sword redrawing plum blossoms.


    That''s not what Jin Geum Ryong doesn''t understand now.


    It was the fact that the tales he desperately smoked were melting into Hawasan''s plum blossoms.


    "Why?"


    It''s the Twelfth Sword.


    This sword is imbued with Jongnam''s efforts over the past 100 years. Isn''t it a new sword technique that contains the essence of all the swords in Jongnam and evidence that Jongnam''s swords are developing?


    Hawasan''s legendary plum-blossom is reproduced here again. Even so, a Sulwhaden transplant is a few steps further from there.


    There is no such thing as losing to the relics of the older generation!


    But.


    Why is this happening?


    It''s melting.


    It''s falling apart.


    As soon as the white tales he created touch Chung-Myung''s red plum blossoms, they collapse as if they did not exist from the beginning.


    "Why?"


    Jin Geum Ryong''s eyes start to shake.


    I couldn''t unfold a perfect sword any more. It is a sword that has been spread in its complete form to the extent that the word perfect is overshadowed. But why can''t you even stand the humble plum blossoms?


    Crush.


    Lunar New Year''s Day transplant.


    It''s going to break.


    Jongnam''s sword.


    It''s falling apart.


    His pride.


    "Uh...¡­."


    Everything he had piled up was now scattered in those red plum blossoms.


    "Oh, my God! Oh, my God!"


    Jin Geum Ryong''s scream shook the whole of Hwasan.


    Chung-Myung wields the sword with his half-hearted eyes.


    A stream of red plum blossoms bloomed at the end of his sword. Jin Geum Ryong''s tale touching the plum blossoms without any effort.


    "The shell.


    That is just a shell. No, it''s an imitation of a shell, to be exact.


    People in the world misunderstand Hawasan''s sword. Even Hawasan''s disciples misunderstood their swords.


    Plum Blossom is a sword that creates the image of Hawasan''s black plum blossoms. It is a sword that faithfully reproduces the colorful and beautiful plum blossoms.


    Many misunderstood that Hawasan''s sword was completed by how much more beautiful and sophisticated the shape of plum blossoms.


    One, is that so?


    Hawasan is a gate.


    It''s just part of reaching all the black provinces of Hawasan.


    Wudang uses taegeuk as its source.


    The point window uses the sun as its source.


    Co-ordination is the source of misbehavior.The gates that exist in the world resemble a natural form, making it their ultimate goal to implement the province in their own bodies.


    But only Hawasan is different.


    Only Hawasan is after plum blossoms with the sword.


    When the sword of a shaman reaches its peak, it becomes the Taegeuk, and when the sword of a pointchang reaches its peak, it becomes the sun. And the common sword recreates the logic of misdeeds to the world.


    But only Hawasan is a plum blossom. It''s just plum blossoms.


    This made Hawasan different from other gates. It is a literary group with a strong tendency to be attracted to colorful and beautiful things.


    But is it really?


    Does the sword of Hawasan really only follow the image of plum blossoms?


    ''No way.''


    Everyone is misunderstanding.


    After wielding the sword, wielding it, smoking plum blossoms, and smoking it all my life with Hawasan''s sword, I finally found out after I climbed where no one had ever climbed.


    What Hawasan''s sword is trying to recreate is by no means plum blossoms.


    It does not imitate Hawasan''s black plum blossoms. Hwasan''s black plum blossoms bloom.


    It''s not plum blossoms.''


    It''s called ''Bloom.


    "Flowering."


    It''s the conception of life.


    The fruit of the wait that finally blooms at the end of perseverance through the long winter.


    I just drew plum blossoms because it''s Hawasan in full bloom. What would matter what the flower was if it could produce a new life at the end of the sword?


    The essence of Hawaiian inspection is ''flowering''.


    Those who are blinded by the splendor of plum blossoms and possessed by the sharpness of the sword can never reach the essence of Hawaiian swordsmanship.


    Anyone who knows that what was pursued by Hawasan''s sword lies not in plum blossoms but in "flowering."¡­. Yes, if Chung-Myung has reached the point, there is no need to distinguish between swordsmanship.


    Even if it''s not plum blossom. Even if it''s not the Plum Blossom Act.


    At the end of the sword, at the end of the sword. Even at the end of a meatball, plum blossoms bloom.


    That is the essence of the Hawaiian prosecution.


    What those who live under the name of Hawasan should bear in mind.


    Those who do not know the truth and are simply blinded by the splendor and beauty they see will forever wander through the swamps of splendor.


    Okay.


    Just like Jin Geum Ryong now.


    Like a folktale transplant they created.


    Jongnam literati, who were looking at the unarmed with their eyes mesmerized by Chung-Myung''s gaze, came in.


    "Wait and see."


    How your sword collapses.


    Human memory is a mysterious law.


    The image of Jong-nam''s sword being broken by the sword of Chung-Myung, which is more colorful and red, in the bimu that determines Jong-nam''s fate, will be engraved in their memories forever.


    You''ll think of this scene every time you swing a sword, and you''ll unconsciously try to imitate it every time you train.


    In the end, even the strength they think will not escape this sword.


    More flashy. More flashy.


    But there is nothing at the end. All that exists is nothing but futility.


    The more splendor you chase, the deeper Jong-nam will lose his sword and fall into the mire.


    Even if those who believed in him betray him.


    Even if you lose the sword that is the center of the literary circle.


    Even if the enemy of Mangu Daecheon pushes into the main mountain.


    Hwasan does not disappear.


    If the spirit of Hwasan remains what he seeks. Just as flowering plum blossoms survive the winter and bloom again, Hawasan will rise to fame in the world again.


    But what if they lose their swords? What if they lose what they have to pursue? What if they betray their true intentions?Even if they have never collapsed, the civilization collapses on its own.


    Now this black man will permeate the spirit of Jongnam like poison and become a curse that will forever bind their future.


    "Look!"


    Clearly!


    What you tried to steal. What you wanted so much.


    I''ll show you.


    This will be an eternal shackle for you, and an unrelenting vengeance for you who have done nothing.


    Chung-Myung''s sword glided through the sky. At the end of his sword a small plum blossom peak blooms.


    One. Another.


    Plum blossoms bloom constantly.


    Flowers bloom, spewing life into the world.


    The martial arts are divided into yin and yang, and the taegeuk is divided into five directions. Misbehavior makes up the world, and life is born in it.


    After all, the world is a repeat of eternal birth.


    In this blooming, there is a province that the ancestors of faraway Hawasan tried to reach.


    Hwasan''s disciples enter Chung-Myung''s gaze. Their mesmerising gaze at Hawasan''s sword evoked a strange sorrow for Chung-Myung.


    This is also my atonement.


    They had to connect, but they couldn''t.


    So look at it now.


    This is what you lost.


    This is where you had to reach one day.


    "Ahhhhhaha.


    Hyun Jong''s mouth is sighing.


    He didn''t know why I felt this way. The sight in front of his eyes now reaches beyond reason.


    The plum blossoms are in full bloom.


    In Hawaii, which is still stark, plum blossoms are blooming that should not yet bloom.


    And there.


    There is a spring that seemed never to come.


    Spring that didn''t come even if the season changed.


    Spring didn''t end until the boy of Hongan became a healthy young man, a healthy young man became an old man whose shoulders were crushed by responsibility, and the old man''s head eventually turned white and became an old man full of wrinkles.


    Spring is right there, which I waited and longed for so long that I couldn''t finally welcome.


    Tears are forming around Hyun Jong''s eyes.


    Here it is.


    Hwasan, whom he missed so much. Hwasan''s sword, which I''ve been waiting for all my life.


    It was right here.


    Hyunjong has a smile around his mouth.


    Tears still didn''t stop in his eyes, but Hyun Jong smiled brightly with his soaking face.


    "Hwasan."


    We are here.


    After enduring and enduring those harsh years, flowers finally bloom here.


    "Hwasan does not disappear."


    The first plum blossoms were blooming right here in a hundred years, using his life, his patience, and his waiting.


    It''s disappearing.


    The story created by Jin Geum Ryong disappears like a fantasy. Cold, bitter snow flowers are pushed out by the warm wind, and plum blossoms fill the spot.


    Blossom. Blossom again.


    The red plum blossoms in full bloom filled the view of Jin Geum Ryong with nowhere else.


    It''s rather a sea of plum blossoms.


    It was a forest of plum blossoms that bloomed with no end in sight.


    ''This is... this is wasan.''


    This is Hwasan''s sword.


    Hwasan''s sword, which Jongnam''s elders were so afraid of and tried to resemble.


    Jin Geum Ryong can now understand why Jongnam''s superiors are so afraid of the name Hwasan.


    There''s something about this sword that doesn''t exist in Jongnam.It is the sword of the Gulf of Hawasan, which cannot be reached by Jongnam''s sword.


    The wind blew, and the plum blossoms in the gentle wind began to fly in unison.


    The whole world is full of plum petals.


    The sight of countless petals rising in unison could not be described as spectacular.


    "Beautiful.


    Jin Geum Ryong gazed at the scene, mesmerized.


    Jin Geum Ryong, who could not be unaware of his own situation, was mesmerized by the sight of plum blossoms fluttering in front of him.


    A sight that doesn''t seem to belong to royalty. It''s a scene where the soul is sucked in.


    What''s the difference?''


    Why can''t he create this splendor?


    Why isn''t his sword so beautiful?


    Why is that?


    Plum blossoms did not answer.


    It just covers the world gently, splendidly, and majesticly.


    And


    Jin Geum Ryong''s forehead, which captures a scene that will never be forgotten, is fluttering softly like a plum leaf.


    Quietly


    It sank very quietly.

 Chapter - 111 Episode 111. If youre a student of volcanoes, thats fine. (1)

    The tales and plum blossoms that covered the world disappeared as if they were washed away.


    Like an illusion.


    Those who were watching stared at the unarmed with blank eyes, unable to escape the lingering imagery of the majestic sight. After the dreamlike appearance disappeared, only two people stood there.


    two people


    Chung-Myung?? Jin Geum Ryong.


    Everyone looked at the two with bated breath.


    What''s going on?''


    Who won?''


    Most people didn''t notice what happened to the beemoos. I just saw a flurry of white tales and red plum blossoms.


    But soon they could see the results clearly with their own eyes.


    Jin Geum Ryong''s knee, which was standing upright, stumbles.


    Only Jin Geum Ryong seems to be moving in a world where time has stopped. The bent knee hits the floor, and soon his body collapses.


    Flop.


    It was the sound of ending a long silence.


    The awkward, unfamiliar sound caused the time of Hawasan to move again.


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon looked at Jin Geum Ryong, who fell with his eyes wide open.


    ''Jin Geum Ryong??¡­¡­.''


    Jin Geum Ryong, a wall he could never cross, has now been defeated and collapsed.


    Was Jin Geum Ryong weak?


    It''s never like that at all.


    Jin Geum Ryong''s credentials in this bimoo far exceeded Baek Cheon''s expectations. It was nothing to prove why he was so confident. Baek Cheon couldn''t have beaten Jin Geum Ryong even if he had fought a thousand times.


    But the Jin Geum Ryong is now lying on the floor.


    Baek Cheon''s eyes move sideways.


    Chung-Myung was seen looking at Jin Geum Ryong with his sword down. It is not just Baek Cheon. Everyone''s eyes did not fall off Chung-Myung.


    A little bit of incompatibility.


    And the excitement that rises from the bottom of your heart.


    Everyone here naturally came to realize. The sight they are seeing now will probably be talked about forever.


    Unless Hwasan continued its history and Jongnam lowered the signboard, the beam was sure to rise and fall from the mouths of the public along with the names of Hwasan and Jongnam.


    In other words


    A legend was born here.


    "¡­¡­I won."


    Moon-jong muttered in spite of himself.


    I can''t believe it even by looking at it''s unbelievable.


    Ten wins in a row.


    Hwasan''s three great disciples, Chung-Myung, defeated Jongnam''s great disciples ten times. He also faced Jin Geum Ryong, the best student of Jongnam University.


    "Uh...¡­."


    A lot of thoughts were mixed in my head, but nothing made sense.


    Just moaning and looking at Chung-Myung was all I could do.


    Slip.


    Chung-Myung finally wears a wooden sword around his waist and looks around. Those who met his eyes flinched and stepped back slightly.


    Let''s...


    Smiling.


    Chung-Myung''s mouth corners roll up. Looking around with a smiling face, he slowly opens his mouth.


    "This Hwajong branch is...¡­."


    Chung-Myung, with a slight pause, declares his voice neither high nor low.


    "Hwasan''s victory!"


    At the same time, there was an explosive response!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Yoon-jong was surprised to see Baek Cheon shouting crazily in front of him.


    Although he spent quite a long time with Baek Cheon after entering Hwasan, Yoon-jong had never seen Baek Cheon screaming so excitedly.But come to think of it, it''s a matter of course.


    The feelings that Yoon-Jong, who is only the three greatest disciples, had in Jongnam, cannot be compared to the anger of Baek Cheon, the great student. Baek Cheon was crushed by Jongnam for at least a decade more than Yoon-Jong, along with several more Hwajong meetings.


    As such, the feelings I feel at this moment will not be comparable to those of Yoon-jong. Yoon-Jong is so excited that he''s lost his mind. Baek Cheon must be shocked.


    The same was true of other high school students.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! We beat Jong-nam!"


    "It''s Hwajong''s first victory! It''s my first win! f*cking Jong-nam guys!"


    "Twenty wins in a row! Ten wins in a row! He''s won ten games in a row!"


    "Hahahaha! Chung-Myung! Chung-Myung, you punk!"


    They may be depressed because they have never won. Yun-jong smiled unconsciously as he watched his students who were happier than the three great disciples.


    This is Moonpa.''


    We can argue with each other. We may not get along well with each other. But the moment you put the name "Hwasan," that feeling doesn''t mean anything.


    Oh, of course.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Death penalty! That crazy guy won! I beat Jin Geum Ryong! Aahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    The three great disciples do not mean that they are less happy than the great disciples.


    Jo-Gol, who was next to him, grabbed Yoon-Jong''s head and began shaking his neck. He almost doesn''t seem to know what he''s doing without reason.


    "Let go of this...¡­."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Crazy! Crazy! Ten wins! Ten wins! I knew he wasn''t a human being, but my God, he won! You''re crazy, man! You crazy bastard!"


    "Let go, man!"


    Screaming, Yoon-jong couldn''t erase the smile on his lips.


    Jo-Gol, who was shaking his head as a whole, is finally tearing his hair out, but I can''t help feeling bad. I feel like I can''t help myself because joy and strange satisfaction are rising from my heart at the same time.


    Have you ever felt this way in your life?


    Chung-Myung, good job. You punk!"


    His eyes turned to Chung-Myung, who was standing unarmed.


    Chung-Myung raised his hand and pressed his chest hard.


    Then he gulped down blood that had been washed up in his mouth.


    ''That''s too much.''


    The difference between what you know and what you can do with your body is still extreme. It was good to overpower Jin Geum Ryong by spreading the sword to the limit, but he suffered quite a few internal injuries due to his excessive operation of the flag.


    But...


    "Well, what do you say?"


    I can handle this much internal injury. Compared to what he''s done.


    In the past, he was called Plum Blossom Inspection and lived as an object of fear to some and respect to others. But have you ever done this much in your life?


    I''m not the only one who cut off Heavenly Demon''s throat.''


    It''s the name Plum Blossom Screening, and there''s no one in the world who doesn''t know.Clearly, however, there has not been much to be said for.


    Especially at this age.


    Today this beam will be talked about and remembered throughout Chung-Myung''s life and throughout his new life in Hawasan.


    Am I proud?


    No, it''s sesame salt.''


    Chung-Myung lifted his head and looked at Jongnam''s camp. Looking at them, all mesmerized, something savory keeps coming up from the inside.


    If you feel like this, it''s good to eat plain rice.Chung-Myung''s eyes, smiling with corners of his mouth up, showed a cold light.


    Visible victories are important, but what really matters is that they are caught in Chung-Myung''s intentions. It is certain when I see snow that has been released in a daze even in the midst of being mesmerized.


    They''ll never forget this bimoo, and they''ll surely put Chung-Myung''s sword in its unconsciousness. Thinking about how this will work in the future, the ten-year-old congestion drops sharply.


    "You shouldn''t have touched me."


    Losing the present becomes a big crisis, but losing the future will bring everything down.


    Today, Chung-Myung stole the future from Jong Nam.


    "How do you like it? Long death!" You sure you got your revenge?''


    - He''s a big shot!


    "Anyway, seriously!''


    Chung-Myung distorts his face. You have no enemy!


    At this moment, I think it is fortunate that the long death penalty did not come to life together. If he had returned together, he would have said that Jong-nam''s sins were no more, but that his disciples were not guilty.


    Then Chung-Myung will be burned to death!


    It''s not all paid off.''


    Chung-Myung stared coldly at Jongnam.


    As long as Munpa is close by, there will be many things to be entangled with Jongnam in the future. Every time, I was not going to forget and I was going to avenge him steadily.


    But now this is it.


    Chung-Myung turned his head, receiving a burst of cheers on one side and a desperate look on the other.


    "Sasukjo."


    "Huh? Uh-huh!"


    Unam, who couldn''t get his act together, is surprised by Chung-Myung''s words. Unam, who was looking around, gulps down his dry saliva.


    Is this what I''m supposed to do?''


    Who else would do it if not him?


    Unam clenched his fist and looked around. And the unseemly, radiant face, shouts solemnly.


    "This Hwajong Branch announces the victory of Hawasan!"


    The shouts get louder.


    The place where the three great disciples and the great disciples were gathered was a mess of numbers. They hugged each other, ran around, and shouted out loud.


    "Tsk, tsk. Without shame."


    Chung-Myung smirked at the sight.


    Then turn your head and look at Jin Geum Ryong who collapsed. Even though their disciples were unarmed, none of Jongnam''s disciples tried to recover him.


    No, you wouldn''t be in the mood. I''m moaning from a shock I''ve never had before in my life.


    "Take him with you."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Get a hold of yourself."


    Surprised by Chung-Myung''s words, Jong-nam''s disciples then run into the rain stage.


    "Get a hold of yourself! Death penalty!"


    "To the Capitol, quickly!"


    Chung-Myung, who was watching the noisy unarmed man, turned around and headed to his seat.


    Then, the three great disciples, who were watching, ran out at once and rushed to Chung-Myung.


    "Oh, my God, there''s a great man...¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s words didn''t last long.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Chung-Myung ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "You crazy bastard, you crazy bastard!"


    "No, there''s no such thing as this! Really?"


    The disciples rush in a group and cover Chung-Myung. Cheung-Myung screamed as he felt the weight of the heavy men rising above him.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh I''m gonna...¡­!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Crazy, crazy, crazy!"


    "I''m hurt! You guys!"


    However, nothing seemed to be heard in the ears of the excited disciples. The disciples who attacked Chung-Myung in unison pressed him down, pulled him in, and slashed him...¡­.What kind of son of a b*tc* just now?


    After a long time of suffering, Chung-Myung managed to escape from his disciples who rushed in. He stumbled and stuck out his tongue.


    I feel like I have more wounds here than I have hurt while working on the beam.


    but


    I don''t feel so bad.''


    Chung-Myung burst into laughter.


    In the past, he has always played a saving role for Hawasan, but he has rarely received such a strong response. Everyone took Chung-Myung''s victory for granted.


    Chung-Myung was able to experience many things that he could not do before, although he was revived and had only troublesome things to do.


    There''s only one thing for sure.


    ''This is going to change Hasan today.''


    I turned on the water.


    The disciples, who had been obsessed with a sense of defeat, will now have pride. And one day that pride will lead them to higher ground.


    ''Long death penalty. Are you ready?''


    Good job, Chung-Myung.


    It''s so hard to get a compliment.


    Chung-Myung''s mouth was filled with a proud smile.

 Chapter - 112 Episode 112, if youre a student of volcanoes, thats fine. (2)

    "Huh? Huh? Huh? Hahahaha¡­¡­."


    The sound of wind escaping from Hyun Sang''s mouth is leaking out one after another.


    "Oh, my God. Hahaha!"


    to have nothing to say


    All that could be done was to refrain from leaking laughter.


    Victory is a great pleasure, but it is not easy to express it openly because the opponent was so devastated.


    "If only I had become a great disciple! I would''ve run over there right now!''


    This is the first time that the elder of Hawasan has felt so cumbersome.


    "We''ve really won the end of the South!"''


    To be exact, Chung-Myung won, not Hwasan, but isn''t that it? The only regret is that I can''t be happy to keep my dignity...¡­.


    "Hahahaha! We won! We won! Did you see that? Death penalty! Chung-Myung has set up the money again!"


    "¡­¡­you must have made a contribution."


    "That''s what it''s all about! Hahahaha! Where the hell did that gold ball come from? Hehehehehehehehehe!"


    "Father, priest, please...¡­."


    "Feel bad for Christ''s sake! What kind of dignity am I supposed to have in this situation? This is the first day I''ve had since I started this d*mn wasan!"


    "Well, let''s calm down first.¡­."


    "Hahaha! Look at the faces of Jong-nam! Every time I finished the Hwajong Branch, I was so upset that I saw them go back in high spirits that I had a stomachache! Eua! That can''t eat pijuktto a face! It must be hell all the way back!"


    Hyun Sang tried to stop Hyun Young but gave up and just laughed.


    You''re right. What''s the use of decency?''


    What good things happened to Hasan while keeping up appearance? I just applauded others for their good work.


    "Khhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Did you see that? That Chung-Myung made an accident...¡­. Long death sentence?"


    Hyun Young, who ran to Hyun Jong, flinched when he saw the expression of Hyun Jong, who was so gentle.


    "Everything has been achieved...¡­."


    "No, you''re not climbing a mountain all the time! Get a hold of course! Death penalty!"


    Hyun Jong shook his head.


    I felt like my soul had escaped for a while, but that''s not what''s important now.


    "This isn''t a dream, is it?"


    "There is no such crazy dream as this!"


    "Yes, I suppose so."


    Hyun Jong looked at Chung-Myung with a proud smile. Chung-Myung, surrounded by other disciples, was screaming and scolding as if he didn''t like something, but the death penalty and private servants were hugging Chung-Myung because they liked it.


    Here it is.


    How long has it been since I saw Hawasan''s disciples gather around and enjoy themselves?


    It was Hyun Jong, who was more moved that his disciples were so happy than the fact that he won against Jong Nam.


    "The Long Man."


    Then, Ungum, who approached, smiles and tells Hyun Jong.


    "The joy is indescribable, but shouldn''t we stop organizing it? It wouldn''t be such a good thing to put that Jong-nam away, either."


    "I see."


    Hyun Jong smiled and looked back at the sword.


    "Did you know this was gonna happen?"


    "I didn''t expect it this far. But."


    "Only?"


    The Woon Sword looks one way and says. Of course, Chung-Myung was in his sights.


    "I thought he''d save Hawasan''s face."


    "That''s too much."


    "Yes, he''s so much better than I expected."


    "Yes, I see."


    It''s true that there are many questions left, but what''s the point of course."Let''s go, let them go, and say hello to the people who are here."


    Then Hyun Young quickly helped.


    "Shouldn''t you at least give him a present? That way, I''ll spread this story somewhere else. Capital Punishment, let''s stab the money! There''s money left, so you have to push it in so they can go away and compliment Hwasan.¡­. Whoops! Whoops!"


    When Hyun Sang dragged Hyun Young out, Hyun Jong sighed and shook his head.


    Sama Sung just kept her mouth shut.


    He said he doesn''t get angry when people are really pushed to the extreme, so he seems to be right. His anger, which had dominated him until a while ago, had faded away. All that was left was a deep despondency that had never been experienced before.


    Why did it happen?''


    Jong-nam has never lost the Jong-hwa branch. But of all things, right now. At the last Jonghwa branch, we suffered a terrible defeat that has never been and never will be.


    Jong-nam, a confident member of the old file room and a loser of the island island, was defeated by Hawasan, who was considered to wait for the day to put down the signboard.


    What is happening is absolutely ridiculous.


    ''Why?''


    It is not just a defeat.


    This defeat will change the landscape of the island. Anyone who has an idea will still mention Jongnam as a loser of the island island, but after that, the saying, "I don''t know in the future" will surely follow.


    And...


    Sama Seung looked at the disciples standing in front of him.


    Some have yet to come to their senses, and some are taking care of their fallen disciples around them. However, most of the disciples only look at Ho Gong with a distraught face.


    Watching them lose their vitality in their eyes, something touches my heart.


    ''They''ll also have fear in Wasan.''


    Just like Jong-nam did in the past.


    After the attack of the Magical Church, the despair that Hawasan''s disciples felt in Jongnam should now be felt by Jongnam''s disciples. You should experience frustration and collapse in front of a wall where you can''t see a way to overcome it.


    ''Why?''


    It''s all because of him.


    It was hard to live in Sama Seung''s eyes.


    We didn''t lose to Hawasan.''


    Chung-Myung lost to only one person.


    If it weren''t for Chung-Myung, this terrible thing wouldn''t have happened. What the three great disciples suffered can be written off as an accident. Aren''t Jongnam''s three great disciples very young compared to Hwasan''s in the first place?


    However, Chung-Myung defeated his students in such a terrible way that no excuse was given. Whenever Jongnam''s name comes out, Chung-Myung''s name will be added.


    What kind of humiliation do you mean?''


    Disgrace.


    It is a disgrace that will never be seen again in Jongnam''s long history.


    "This..."


    Jongnam''s disciples bowed their heads as they watched Sama Seung grind his teeth.


    "Oh, my God."


    Now that she realized the situation, she turned her eyes upside down with anger and humiliation. My heart beats as if it were going to explode, and my eyes become faint.


    "How am I supposed to look at the face of a man of letters?"


    Jong-nam''s disciples'' faces get worse at the voice that flows out like a moan.


    In the eyes of Sama Seung, who was looking for something to say, I saw a long-hand man of Hawasan approaching them.


    Oh my god.


    Biting lips pop again. Fishy blood seeps into the mouth.But I can''t show the suffering to those Hawaiian guys. Because it''ll be a pleasure for them.


    Having managed to manage his facial expression, Sama Sung spoke to the approaching Hyun Jong first.


    "Congratulations, Jang Moon-in."


    "Thank you for your hard work."


    Hyun Jong says with a big smile.


    "We were lucky this time."


    "¡­¡­then we were unlucky."


    There was a spark in Sama Seung''s eyes.


    The moment I hear Hyun Jong''s voice, even though I know I have to refrain from it, I feel like a thousand dollars is boiling.


    Sama Seung, who unwittingly bit his lips, changed his mind coldly.


    "You can be as happy as you want. It''s not gonna happen again in Wasan, is it? You should be happy that this might be your last pleasure! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Well, that''s...."


    As soon as Hyun Young is about to have a seizure, Hyun Sang quickly pulls on his sleeve.


    SAMA SEUNG went on like hell. The voices grew louder and louder.


    "I admit I lost the Jonghwa branch. But don''t forget, it doesn''t mean that Hawasan won over Jongnam! Only the three great disciples and the great disciples. The fact that you can''t change anything either."


    Hyun Jong smiles as he listens to sharp Sama Seung.


    "Of course I think so."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Thank you for your comments. Please say hello to Jongnam''s wife."


    Sama Seung opened her ax eyes and glared at Hyun Jong.


    "How dare this man stand before me!''


    It is Hyun Jong who dared not even make eye contact until the previous Jonghwa branch. But you act like you''ve become something just because you won once...¡­.


    "This..."


    It was that moment.


    "Ha. You''re not going anywhere."


    "¡­¡­."


    Sama Seung''s head turns around.


    It''s a very familiar voice now. And it was a voice that I will never forget in my dream. Chung-Myung approaches them with the death penalty.


    There was blood in Sama Seung''s eyes.


    It''s all because of him.''


    Under the eyes of Sama Seung, who seemed to be bursting with fire, Chung-Myung stabbed Jo-Gol in the ribs, who stood by him even before he opened his mouth.


    "The death penalty, you son of a b*tc*, huh?


    "I''m the death penalty, man!"


    "Well, at least the boss has to keep his dignity. Do you have to be so rude?"


    "¡­¡­Who are you talking to?"


    "Who is it? Who is it? It''s the death penalty!


    Chung-Myung kicked Jo-Gol once and turned around to give Hyun Jong a shot.


    "Jang Moon-in. I''m here because I think it''s polite to say hello to the other person since the rain is over."


    "Huh. Yeah, I see."


    It''s good manners. My baby.


    Chung-Myung sneaked a glance at Sama Seung when the writer''s permission was given. At the face of the grinning Chung-Myung, Sama Seung now trembled completely.


    ''It''s all his fault.''


    And...


    Perhaps this will continue to be Jongnam''s biggest enemy and obstacle.


    If that''s the case...¡­.


    Inside the sleeve, Samsung''s hands wriggled.


    If you are prepared for infamy, you may be able to make a contribution that is not in the private sector again. He''ll never come back, but at least Jong-nam...¡­.


    Then Chung-Myung smiles and says.


    "Would you like to take a swipe?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Sama Seung''s eyes shook.


    ''You...''


    Sama Seung''s face turned white when she realized that Chung-Myung had figured out his intentions.


    ''What a young man''s heart...¡­.''


    A defenseless Chung-Myung may be able to kill in a surprise attack. But Chung-Myung, who is preparing for it in advance, is too much to kill at a stroke, given the futility he has shown.And if Chung-Myung fails to kill him, Sama Seung will be stigmatized, and Samun will get nothing either. No, Samun will also be stigmatized with Samun.


    Chung-Myung smiled at Sama Seung, who couldn''t do this or that.


    "I think we''ll see each other more often. I''ll say hello first next time."


    "¡­¡­."


    Samsung Seung, who was staring at Chung-Myung with bloodless eyes without saying anything, turns his body around.


    "Going back!"


    Then, without waiting for his disciples, he walked away from Hasan alone.


    "Well..."


    "Hmm."


    Chung-Myung grinned as he heard sighs coming from all over the place.


    "Why are you so cranky?"


    You''re not going to make a difference.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    Chung-Myung turned his head to the voice calling him.


    Hyun Jong was looking this way with a very complicated expression. Chung-Myung, who saw affection, sadness, pride, and sorry at the same time, closed his eyes without realizing it.


    In this case, you can see the death penalty of Chun Mun from Hyun Jong''s face.


    He would sometimes look at Chung-Myung with that eye. I didn''t know what that face meant at the time, but now I know Chung-Myung knows. I knew it naturally when I led Hawasan.


    After a long hesitation, Hyun Jong''s voice penetrates Chung-Myung''s ears.


    "¡­¡­I tried hard."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "You''re welcome, long-winded."

 Chapter - 113 Episode 113. If youre a student of volcanoes, thats fine. (3)

    The start was grand, but the finish was pretty lackluster.


    There are several reasons.


    First of all, Hawasan didn''t expect their victory at all either, so he didn''t really have an event to celebrate. So even if I tried to celebrate myself, something became ambiguous.


    Secondly, after Sama Seung passed away, Jong Nam''s disciples had no choice but to get out of Wasan.


    Finally...


    "Won''t you have a word with me?"


    "Don''t push! I didn''t stand there first!"


    "Long man, it''ll only take a moment! Long story!"


    As soon as Sama Seung passed away, the islanders who watched the beemoo rushed to Hyun Jong. They saw something because they had eyes, and they couldn''t just go back as much.


    We have to make a deal!''


    ''This is a business that''s always left.''''


    We can''t just let the top of the galaxy be fun!''


    It is undeniable that the match has overwhelmed the Jong-nam, but it is undeniable that he is gaining strength at a formidable rate.


    Money gets twisted where there is power, as does the logic of the world. The islanders, who watched the beemu, hoped that the money they gathered in Hawasan was their own money.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    When Hyun Young yelled loudly, the island leaders flinched and noticed Hyun Young''s reaction.


    Was that too much?


    ''Yes, I''m a literati of Chinese literature, but with a little more courtesy...¡­.''


    It''s no wonder everyone''s here at once.''


    But the words that followed were slightly different from their expectations.


    Hyun Young speaks with a face that is more than willing.


    "You have to talk to me, the finance minister. I prepared refreshments, so please come this way. I''ll prepare enough time for today, so you don''t have to hurry."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Oh, just in case, we''ve got accommodation for you. If anyone wants to stay, please let me know. All right, everybody this way."


    "¡­¡­."


    Watching Hyun Young humming and heading for the re-election, today''s deal was a tough one.


    And before Jongnam''s disciples all went back. Chung-Myung faced one person again.


    "Thank you for your teaching."


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "Thank you, little seal."


    Chung-Myung looked at Isong Baek with a sour look on his face.


    "Everyone else on the death row is grinding their teeth this way, shouldn''t they be here?"


    Isong Baek scratches his head with an awkward face.


    "We''ve already split up halfway."


    I don''t think it''s half of it.


    Should I say it''s optimistic? Or should I say dull? Jongnam''s disciples were already drinking Isong Baek with their eyes.


    If it''s obvious, it''s obvious.


    I hate betrayers more than enemies. From Jong-nam''s point of view, Chung-Myung is the most terrible enemy. You won''t be able to see Isong Baek talking to such a person separately.


    It''s like Isong Baek who doesn''t care about that at all.


    "I didn''t understand what he was saying before."


    Isong Baek says with determined eyes.


    "But now I understand what the small stamp said. And the way I have to go."


    "¡­¡­Hey, I''m a student of Hawasan."


    Isong Baek smiles brightly.


    "What''s the importance of Moonpa in saving his teacher? Anyone can be a teacher if they have something to learn.""Excuse me. Are you...¡­."


    "Yes?"


    "Would you like to go into a conduit?"


    You go, Hwasan.


    You are more like a doin than I am.


    "We already have enemies in Jongnam."


    Isong Baek grinned humbly and glanced back. Jin Geum Ryong, still unconscious at his gaze, is seen.


    "The death penalty must have felt a lot about today''s game. Be careful. The death penalty is a great man. Such a person will now train with the goal of small stamps. You''ll be stronger and scarier."


    "Yes, well, whatever."


    Isong Baek smiled bitterly at Chung-Myung''s reaction.


    "That doesn''t mean anything to the little master."


    Chung-Myung will be stronger faster than Jin Geum Ryong. As time goes by, the gap only widens, and it never narrows. Isong Baek was also well aware of that.


    "I just wanted to say thank you. Then until I see you again...¡­."


    "Wait a minute."


    This time, Chung-Myung caught Isong Baek.


    "Yes?"


    Chung-Myung, who actually called him, looked at Isong Baek without saying a word. Chung-Myung, who has been staring at Isong Baek for a long time, opens his mouth in a different, low tone.


    "It''s going to be a difficult road, isn''t it?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Isong Baek sighed as he looked at Chung-Myung.


    "The small stamp really seems to read people''s minds. I can''t hide anything."


    "You''re still coming?"


    Isong Baek nods his head in silence.


    "I''m not on my way because I want to. I have to go, so I''m on my way."


    Chung-Myung nodded still.


    "Sure."


    Chung-Myung was struck by a strange sensation as he watched Isong Baek return to the death penalty.


    Isong Baek may have to fight a lonely fight from now on. Jongnam''s followers will never forget Chung-Myung''s sword and will live with it as their goal.


    It cannot be easy to protect Jongnam''s sword in such a flow. People reject and respect others.


    It''s going to be a lonely and difficult fight.¡­.


    "If we do it, it could be the hope of Jongnam someday."


    Chung-Myung turned his head and looked at the three great disciples.


    Looking at Jo-Gol smiling and other death penalty, I can''t help but sigh.


    He''s such a good man.''


    Why are all these gatecrackers together?


    If there was only one guy like Isong Baek, it would have been twice as easy for Chung-Myung!


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung shook his head.


    What do you say?


    If you roll him to death, he''ll be a man.''


    Human beings do their best in a given environment. There''s no point blaming what you don''t have.


    Chung-Myung turned to look at Jongnam''s disciples leaving the prose.


    Jongnam and I will end this for now. Now, Chung-Myung won''t step up and hit Jongnam first. They don''t know, but Chung-Myung has already avenged enough.


    So your relationship with Jong-nam is over here?


    "No way."


    Now, for Jong-nam, Chung-Myung has become the number one enemy that must be dealt with.


    I fully understand. On the flip side, even if Chung-Myung is Jongnam''s long-time writer, he will try to defeat him at all costs.


    Because it''s the only way Jong-nam can live.


    "Then you''ll die."


    Chung-Myung gave a smile of remorse.


    Then someone rushed in looking for him.


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    It was Yoon-Jong.


    "Why the death penalty?"


    "Come quickly. "The Long Writers are looking for you!""¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s face showed a subtle hint of dislike.


    Here we go.


    He raises his head and looks up at the distant sky.


    I should''ve done it right.''


    In fact, this series of events is more about committing than accomplishing.


    Didn''t he beat up all of Jongnam''s great disciples and smoke plum blossoms with his sword in front of the grown-ups?


    Of course, long writers and elders have no choice but to question. It couldn''t be helped because the rain was only going on until now, but now that the rain is over, of course the story will come out.


    What can I say for myself?''


    Am I actually your investigation?


    Oh, not this one.


    Did you learn it at the level I picked up while passing by?


    Oh, this isn''t it''


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung, who couldn''t find a way out, scratched his head, and Yoon-jong tilted his head.


    "What are you doing? Let''s go."


    "Yeah."


    Chung-Myung sighs deeply.


    Oh, my God.


    Now I have to find an excuse even after winning.


    Jangmunsa hyung. Are you watching this? Do I have to live like this?


    Then you should be dead.


    No, you punk!


    You''re saying that you''re dead!


    Chung-Myung eventually headed to the room of a long-time writer, being dragged to the slaughterhouse. Given that there were quite a few shoes in front of the room, the elders and disciples seemed to be gathered.


    "I''m Yoon-Jong. I''m Jang Moon-Jong. I brought Chung-Myung."


    "Let me in."


    "Yes."


    Yoon-jong beckons Chung-Myung to go inside.


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoon-jong beckons again.


    "¡­¡­."


    "What are you doing, man? Get in!"


    "¡­¡­grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr."


    Chung-Myung sighed and opened the door and went inside.


    Now that you''re in, you''re going to get a hell of a lot of questions...¡­.


    "Oh, oh! Chung-Myung is here!"


    "Wow, you''really handsome! So handsome! Our Chung-Myung is so handsome!"


    "¡­¡­."


    What is it?


    As soon as I entered the hall, the elders and disciples who were waiting began to applaud in unison.


    It felt very, very strange to see the black uncles clapping and liking as a group.


    What''s wrong with these people?''


    Looking up, everyone is full of laughter. He is about to smoke plum blossoms with his face because he can''t smoke plum blossoms with a sword.


    Chung-Myung realized one thing when he saw Hyun-jong''s mouth in the middle almost stuck in his ear.


    ''Oh, they''ve never been so good.''


    It was Chung-Myung, who was uncomfortable and emotional at the same time, seeing the adults of the private sector who laughed as if it was nothing important.


    How should I say this.


    I feel like my father couldn''t buy me a proper side dish.¡­.


    Hyun Jong opens his mouth while feeling sorry for something.


    "Yes, blue¡­¡­. Pooh. . .! Yes, Chung-Myung...¡­.kkkkkk!


    Hyun Jong lowers his head and covers his mouth with his hands. Chung-Myung seemed to be a good word.


    "Khhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    The long writer coughs in vain. But his face turned red, and he seemed to be still struggling to hold back his laughter.


    "Well, are you hurt?"


    "It''s just a slight cut."


    "If you get out of here, go to the medicine center, because the wound may fester."


    Then Hyun Sang glares.


    "You can call the drug lord! Why do you ask a busy person to come and go?"


    "¡­¡­I think it sounds a little strange. Who''s busy?"


    "He''s busy! He''s busy! There''s nothing a drug dealer can do!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Sang with blank eyes, but he opens his chest wide as if he is proud. Even the people gathered nodded as if it was natural."¡­¡­then let''s do it."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "You''re Hawasan''s..."¡­."


    It was then.


    Gulp!


    The door opened and Hyun Young came in!


    "The leaders are pouring money in! Hahahaha! Money is rolling in like a log! I''ve never even heard of making money in my life! He''s a god! God, now I''m doing it now. Earn a ball by working on a beam.¡­. Chung-Myung, you punk! There you are!"


    Hyun Young rushed to Chung-Myung and stretched his cheeks.


    "Oh, my God, you cutie, hahahaha! If I had a grandson like you, I wouldn''t want anything in the world."


    Chung-Myung, whose cheeks stretched out, looked at the ceiling with vain eyes.


    Long death penalty.


    I live here. I


    Now, a child less than my grandchild is holding my cheek like this. What? Do I have to live like this? What?


    "I''m sorry to hear that. I hate you."


    "Hahaha, what? Yeah, yeah, I''m having fun, too! Hahahaha!"


    They were all half-willed adults in Hawasan.

 Chapter - 114 Episode 114. If youre a student of volcanoes, thats fine. (4)

    Chung-Myung looked at Hyun Jong''s back climbing the mountain.


    After roughly completing his praise for Chung-Myung, Hyun Jong called Chung-Myung separately. Then, he was climbing Nakanbong without saying a word.


    Hyun Jong''s back comes into Chung-Myung''s eyes quietly following suit.


    It''s my second time staring at his back like this. Since I saw the other day when I was quietly sobbing in front of a commentary that only the long letter of Hawasan could enter.


    Hyun Jong''s back, who led the collapsing Hwasan alone. The sad back, which cannot be seen in front of others, remains clearly in Chung-Myung''s memory.


    But today Hyun Jong''s back looked a little more comfortable than in the past.


    Soon after, Hyun Jong, who reached the top, looks down on Hawasan.


    Chung-Myung followed Hyun Jong to the top and looked around. There is a panoramic view of the rugged mountains of Hawasan.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes, a man of long letters."


    "This is the highest peak in Hasan."


    "Yes."


    "Do you feel anything when you climb up?"


    It was a slightly out of the blue question. Chung-Myung said honestly what came to mind.


    "It''s high."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong turns his head and looks at Chung-Myung. But Chung-Myung proudly stuck out his belly. I asked you a question. Is there''s no problem.


    Hyun Jong smiles when he sees his face like that.


    "Yes, you are. You are right."


    Hyun Jong''s face looks comfortable.


    "I called you here because I wanted to ask you something."


    "Is this the beginning?"


    Chung-Myung''s face was grim.


    I don''t know what I''m going to ask first, but I''ll try my best not to get tangled up...¡­.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "The plum blossoms have bloomed on your sword."


    Chung-Myung quickly licked his lips. First of all...


    "Thanks."


    Hyun Jong slightly lowers his head towards Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung wince at Hyun Jong''s unexpected behavior and takes a step back.


    "What''s wrong with you, Jang Moon-in?"


    "This is not as long as Hawasan. I''m thankful as a human Hyun Jong. I''ve always wanted to see that sight."


    "¡­¡­."


    "But I have to ask you, because the position as a long-winded Hawaiian is more important than as a human being. How did you manage to burn plum blossoms with a sword?"


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth while looking at Hyun Jong.


    "It just happened naturally."


    "¡­¡­Naturally?"


    "Yes, plum blossoms bloomed naturally at some point while learning the sword. I don''t know how that happened."


    "I see."


    "Just¡­¡­."


    "Hmm?"


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth while looking at Hyun Jong.


    "Isn''t that what all of Hawasan''s swords are, after all?"


    Hyun Jong looked down at the view under his feet without saying a word. The high and high figure of Hawasan catches his eye.


    "Oh, it was a funny door."


    I thought there was a secret to Chung-Myung''s plum blossom with a sword. But Chung-Myung''s answer denies Hyun Jong''s idea.


    Yes, that''s the sword of Hawasan.''


    Chung-Myung is just saying he was ahead of the others. In other words, if others continue to train the sword, they can someday burn plum blossoms at the end of the sword.


    Plum Blossoms.


    If the day comes when all of Hwasan''s disciples can smoke plum blossoms, the era of Hwasan will reopen.


    "Is it a plum inspection...¡­."


    The words that no one dares to say now.If the symbol of Hawasan is plum blossoms, the name of Hawasan''s force is plum inspection.


    Now no one in Hwasan dares to be called a plum inspector, but as Chung-Myung said, if all of Hwasan smokes plum blossoms someday, some will follow the name.


    "It''s still a long way off."


    "¡­¡­."


    That was a nice atmosphere, I hope!


    Looking back at Chung-Myung with dazed eyes, Chung-Myung is smiling. Somehow I feel at ease when I see that smile.


    Hyun Jong said with a big smile.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "What is Hawasan to you?"


    Chung-Myung didn''t answer and looked up.


    The blue sky seems to show his death penalty.


    Hwasan. Hwasan????.


    "For me, Hwasan is...¡­."


    As the long death penalty said.


    "It''s just Hwasan."


    I think I know what that means a little now.


    Hyun Jong nods lightly at Chung-Myung''s answer.


    "If you''re a student of Hwasan, that''s fine."


    A warm smile forms around his mouth.


    "People just want to be there, but the world doesn''t just let them be. That''s the way of the world. Can you handle all that?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "If I couldn''t handle it, I wouldn''t have started."


    "I see."


    Hyun Jong looked at Chung-Myung with a smile and said softly.


    "Hwasan will protect you if you think so. I''ll stop you from doing everything you have to do."


    Chung-Myung smiled.


    I don''t ask.


    Hyun Jong didn''t ask for anything. I''m just saying that I''ll protect Chung-Myung even though there are countless questions I want to Chung-Myung.


    ''Hwasan''s long story.''


    Hyun Jong was born later than Chung-Myung, and was not as popular as Chung-Myung. He is not comparable to Chung-Myung by allocation or strength.


    And yet I have to admit it.


    Chung-Myung, who has never lived a long life, has something he doesn''t have. Chung-Myung, who can''t call himself pottery, has no choice but to respect those who walk their own path.


    "A long man. I''m not protecting you."


    Hyun Jong questions his eyes.


    "We''re just going together. Under the name of Hawasan."


    Hyun Jong''s slightly hardened face makes me smile.


    "You''re right."


    Hyun Jong smiled softly.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "Promise me one thing."


    Chung-Myung raises his head and looks at Hyun Jong. Hyun Jong''s eyes and face were so soft.


    "I hope to hear more from you someday."


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth slightly and closed it tightly.


    Strangely, it feels like something is rising from my heart.


    Chung-Myung, who pressed down on emotions that he couldn''t figure out for himself, looked up at the distant sky.


    "That''s what it will happen."


    someday


    Yeah, one day.


    * * *


    Excitement doesn''t go that easily.


    Especially if you''ve experienced something tremendous that you''ve never experienced before, the excitement can dominate people for months as well as days.


    That''s exactly what the three great disciples of Hawasan were now.


    Although the Hwajong Branch is over, the three great disciples have yet to escape the aftermath of the Hwajong Branch.


    "We really won, didn''t we?"


    "¡­¡­can''t you believe it?"


    "It''s like a dream. I can''t believe we won the real Jongnam."


    It would have been easy to accept if you were confident about your own skills and considered Jong-nam a worthy opponent. However, most of the three great disciples did not fully believe in their skills until the moment they were unarmed.No wonder they didn''t develop their skills on their own, but they were more like Chung-Myung''s forced injection.


    In addition, Chung-Myung, unfriendly, is the second most regrettable person in the world, so he never explained how this training works and what level it will be when he finishes it.


    So I can''t help but be dumbfounded.


    "I don''t know what he''s really doing."


    "Who?"


    "Who is it? Who is it? Is Chung-Myung out there?"


    All the people gathered nodded dazedly.


    As the aftermath of the incident began to sweep them away and calm down, I realized how tremendous Chung-Myung did.


    There are no three great disciples who do not know that Chung-Myung is a great man, but what Chung-Myung did this time was enormous enough to overturn all the evaluations they had made so far.


    At that time, Jo-Gol, who was strangely mesmerized, spoke to Yoon-Jong.


    "Death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "I can''t sleep well."


    "¡­¡­are you even going to consult me about insomnia?"


    "Not that...¡­."


    Jo-Gol said, scratching his head.


    "Whenever I close my eyes, I can''t help but notice the sword that Chung-Myung showed me. Should I say that I feel like I''m being possessed...¡­. I can''t explain it. Anyway, that''sir.


    Yoon-jong drooled.


    "Did he do that, too?''


    The same was true of Yoon-Jong.


    Whenever I close my eyes, the plum blossoms created by Chung-Myung grow on me. No, even if I open my eyes, I keep thinking about it.


    At first it was just nice.


    Most of them were done by Chung-Myung, but the other three disciples also helped defeat Jongnam. The more I thought about it, the harder it was to calm my overwhelming chest.


    But as time went by, the excitement subsided and I came to think about what they saw.


    ''The sword...''


    Fantasy


    Can you explain it without saying that?


    At this point, I think it''s good to play against Jongnam.


    The sword.


    If only I could spread out that fantastic sword with this hand...¡­.


    "Death penalty."


    Yoon-jong looks back at Jo-Gol.


    "Will we ever be able to unfold that sword?"


    Yoon-jong is lost in thought.


    ''Someday...''


    "Walk."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "Maybe this isn''t something the three great disciples of Hawasan should say.¡­."


    Everyone''s eyes were on Yoon-jong at the words.


    "Honestly, I just wanted to be strong."


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoon-jong continued to speak in a straightforward manner.


    "I''ve never thought about going up to a certain level or showing a certain sword. I just wanted to be vaguely strong."


    "That''s the same for me."


    Jo-Gol speaks like a confession.


    I''m sure most of them did. Yoon-jong is a little more relaxed.


    "But this time I saw his sword...¡­."


    What should I say?


    Yoon-jong shut up for a moment to pick a horse.


    I never thought I was bad at speaking, but it was so hard to express how I feel now.


    After a few moments of contemplation, Yoon-jong spoke frankly.


    "¡­¡­I had that thought. That''s what I want to be like that''s what I want to be. I want to spread the sword with my own hands."


    Everyone nodded.


    Perhaps this word represents the minds of the three great disciples now.


    Perhaps that is the sword of Hawasan.


    It is the direction that they should engrave in their souls and try to achieve for the rest of their lives.


    A few years after his introduction, he finally saw Hawasan''s sword.


    "Can we open the sword someday?"Yoon-jong, who received everyone''s attention, silently endured the pouring gaze and nodded slowly.


    "I believe that can be the case."


    There was a determined will in his eyes.


    "We are students of Hawasan. There''s no way that a student of Hwasan can''t open his sword. If we keep trying, one day, of course, we will be able to unfold the sword."


    "The death penalty!"


    "Then you''ll have to train hard."


    "I''ll definitely get to that point someday. I have a goal."


    "Yes, I will try too. With you guys."


    Within a long time, the three great disciples of Hwasan believed in each other and began to unite.


    "Wouldn''t Chung-Myung solve the problem even if we lack something?"


    "Because he''s a goblin."


    "But don''t you make sure it''s strong?"


    "That''s true."


    At the same time, trust in Chung-Myung began to grow.


    But...


    It was then.


    Bang!


    The door opens violently.


    ''I think I''ve told you about 50 times that you''re not kicking the door, you''re opening it.''


    Can you hear me talking to that ear? I''d rather memorize the cityscape on the wall.


    A very familiar face that came inside slowly begins to scan the disciples in the white plum. A serene face quickly distorted.


    ''Well, there we go again.''


    What else are you going to say?''


    Chung-Myung''s lips, which were twitching as if he didn''t like it at all, open violently.


    "How dare you say such a thing and exchange words of blessing? Huh?"


    ¡­What does a ghost do?


    I''m not going to take him.

 Chapter - 115 Episode 115. If youre a student of volcanoes, thats fine. (5)

    "Wow, you''re here?"


    "You''ve been through a lot. Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    Good words. Good words.


    A good word for how to solve this atmosphere.


    The three great disciples were desperate, but unfortunately Chung-Myung was not a man who changed his mood for words.


    All in all, his head is bent to the side.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with him?"


    "I hope something good happened to you''really? Why again!''


    Chung-Myung, who turned his head, opens his mouth. Even his voice sounds crooked.


    "You must be in a great mood, don''t you? The death penalty?


    "¡­¡­."


    "Wow, people are resting. You''re resting after all that smoke. If it were me, I would have been thinking about going out and swinging a knife 10,000 times or getting water on a plate and hitting my nose."


    They were the three great disciples who could cope with everything in the world, but could not cope with the insubordination of a d*mn priest.


    Everyone desperately glances at Yoon-jong. Still, it means you should do something because you''re the big brother.


    This is the only time I''m a big brother. f*cking shit!


    Why don''t you show me some respect? Usually!


    But what can I do? It''s true that he''s a great student, by all means.


    "Hahaha."


    Yoon-jong opened the door with an awkward smile.


    "Why are you so angry? I think we did a good job this time."


    It was a euphemism for why he was so mean when he won all the bimoos. But that d*mn guy doesn''t seem to understand if you beat around the bush.


    "How do you do, the death penalty?"


    Chung-Myung blinks his eyes.


    The faces of the three great disciples who saw the eyes became bleak.


    "Well, they''ve won, they''re huddling together and holding a celebration! You''re gonna have to train at that time, train! If I win the rain, will my life be over?"


    That''s what it was it.


    It was that.


    Chung-Myung grudges the whole face and goes on.


    "When I was a kid! I went to war and got stabbed, but the next day I got up and started training, but these days...¡­."


    When did you go to war?


    And we''re older than each other.


    "Jo, if you beat Jongnam''s three great disciples, wouldn''t it be a great major? I can celebrate it."


    It was Yoon-Jong, who tried a bit of rebellion, not a bit. Of course, as always, rebellion does not lead to good results. Especially against Chung-Myung.


    "Win? Oh, yeah. Well said."


    "¡­¡­."


    "You''re obviously five years younger than the death penalty. You''re running wild just because you beat them?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "They''re still young. So how young were you two years ago? You must have been a total snitch back then, did you get beaten up by them? To them?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Why are you poking me?


    The atmosphere of the heated white plum quickly became depressed.


    "I wouldn''t have told you if you''d done a good job! The one who almost tripped while walking!"


    One of the disciples flinches and turns away.


    "The one who hit his shoulder while trying to hit his head."


    Flinching.


    "The one who almost got beaten up and lost!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who was talking as if he was screaming at any moment, suddenly sighs deeply and looks at the ceiling.


    "I taught you wrong, I...¡­. The death penalty is not guilty. It''s all my fault."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol exchanged views with Yoon-Jong.


    What''s wrong with him?''


    "Do you understand me?''


    ''Try to fix it.''


    ''Ha...¡­''


    Yoon-jong looked dead and opened his mouth."No, of course there could be mistakes. But didn''t it work out as a result? It''s a mistake in the real world, of course."


    "Mistake?"


    "¡­¡­."


    It was Yoon-jong, who strongly felt that he had said something wrong.


    "I was stabbed to death in the battlefield.


    ''Hahaha. You made a mistake, huh?''


    Are you going to do that and go back?"


    "¡­¡­no."


    "I''m training you not to make a mistake in real life! Is it natural to make a mistake? This is what happens when you train in that state of mind! You can''t just swing a sword properly? That''sorry.


    Yoon-jong gave up stopping this guy any more.


    "And what? One day? One day?


    Chung-Myung smiles.


    "When do you think it''ll come?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "May I forget about my bed every day and train or not? You''re playing with the bimoo in such a tight position. One day you''ll get better?"


    Jo-Gol grinned.


    ''Mom, I miss you.''


    I''ll apologize to my mother when I get home for telling her to stop nagging. That wasn''t even a nagging. Nagging, too.


    "Does he have a whip in his mouth?''


    Every word hurts.


    Chung-Myung lowered his voice a little.


    "Don''t be so happy."


    "¡­¡­."


    "It''s only once. We''ll have to fight countless times, countless battles ahead. This may be a big deal for the death penalty, but in hindsight it''s nothing."


    The three great disciples nodded.


    "Can I ask you a question?"


    "As much as you want."


    "If we really work hard as you say, can we use that sword?"


    Chung-Myung distorted his face.


    "The death penalty. I think you''re mistaken."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "You don''t want to use it, you have to use it."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung blinked his eyes.


    "Hwasan''s disciples can''t even bloom a single flower with a sword? You think I''m gonna wait and see?"


    to be weird


    Obviously the same thing, but can it depend on who says it?


    The three great disciples, who were motivated to unfold the sword Chung-Myung had shown themselves a while ago, quickly lost their motivation.


    Shiny eyes are becoming rotten frozen eyes.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung is making a chin move.


    "You''re going to skip the training today?"


    "¡­¡­cher, Chung-Myung. The time is already...¡­."


    "You said you wanted to spread the sword, didn''t you?


    No, but...¡­.


    No, Chung-Myung. We''re not in a hurry. It''s okay even later.


    "Isn''t it coming out right now?"


    "Gasp!"


    The three great disciples rushed out of the white plum. The space that had been full of noise was empty in an instant.


    Chung-Myung was watching the scene and grinned.


    You can''t be excited.''


    I''ve only taken the first step. It is a good thing that this match gave confidence to the three great disciples, but it could turn that confidence into arrogance.


    Only when satisfaction with victory can lead to continuous training can we discuss real development. It''s a little too much, but...¡­.


    "It''s not like I''m doing this for me!"


    As soon as Chung-Myung shrugged his shoulders and tried to follow outside, a person came into the white plum.


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head to the unexpected face.


    "What brings you here?"


    "¡­¡­."


    The eyes of the person who came inside are slightly shaking.


    "If you''ve seen the private residence, say hello first¡­¡­. No, I don''t think this means anything to you."


    Baek Cheon stares straight at Chung-Myung and opens his mouth.


    "Can I have a moment of your time?* * *


    Baek Cheon, who climbed Nakanbong Peak, sneaks around Chung-Myung.


    "Oh, my leg."


    Chung-Myung looked around and sat looking for a tree stump. It''s an old man with a fine figure.


    ''The little one.''


    There is no middle-aged person in what they do.


    But this is no time to point that out.


    "Thank you for your time."


    "Don''t mention it, it''s a private residence."


    I''m glad I don''t know.


    "What brings you to this smug place?"


    "¡­¡­."


    It''s not been long since I knew him, but it was Baek Cheon who sometimes thought he wanted to open his head. What the hell is going on in my head that makes it sound like nothing happened?


    "I saw you and Jin Geum Ryong''s beemoos."


    "You must have suffered with that body."


    "It was overwhelming."


    "Don''t mention it."


    Baek Cheon stared at Chung-Myung without saying a word, and after a long time, he opened his mouth again.


    "Your private servants are all pretty shaken up. At first, it seemed only good, but now the screening is complicated."


    I guess so.


    Chung-Myung''s futility cannot be denied as long as there is snow. And it is true that the three great disciples have also become noticeably stronger.


    They are the ones who must lead the three great disciples as private servants. But how can it not be disturbed that the three great disciples might become stronger than them?


    No, maybe the three great disciples have already become stronger than them.


    "So what do you want to say?"


    "I want to be strong."


    "¡­¡­Ho-oh.


    Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung with determined eyes.


    "I don''t know if you know, but it''s not easy to tell you this as a private residence."


    "I fully understand."


    Who would understand Baek Cheon''s feelings if he wasn''t Chung-Myung, who was groveling around in private or in private?


    It''s frustrating.''


    For the first time, it was Chung-Myung who felt a little homogeneity towards Baek Cheon.


    "But no matter how much I think about it, I think this is the best I can do. It''s not that I don''t believe in saunas, but what I can learn from them is different from what I can learn from you."


    Chung-Myung looked at Baek Cheon with a glaring face.


    "I mean, you''re going to let go of your pride, so you want me to teach you and your students?"


    "It is, so to speak."


    Chung-Myung smirks.


    "Why would I do that?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Perhaps the answer was unexpected, Baek Cheon lost his words and stared blankly at Chung-Myung.


    "It''s annoying and I don''t get anything, so I don''t think I have to put up with it."


    "¡­¡­I am your private residence. Aren''t we alumni?"


    "That''s why you''ve been watching the three great disciples'' training in your spare time without a private residence?"


    Baek Cheon closed his mouth. I have nothing to say when this comes out. Certainly, he has never paid much attention to the training of his three great disciples. Because I thought it was the role of the fortune-teller.


    "But aren''t you already going easy on the three great disciples?"


    "Why?"


    When Chung-Myung asked back, Baek Cheon closed his mouth trying to say something.


    Why? Why...¡­.


    The reason is too simple. This is because the three great disciples are no less than Chung-Myung''s. It''s annoying and annoying now, but if you raise it well, you''ll be able to live without lifting a finger.


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply.


    "You''re telling me to keep my head down."


    "You''re making a man with a calm face. Don''t tell me I would say that."


    It means that you should grow on your own even if you don''t say anything.Baek Cheon didn''t like himself to understand such words.


    "¡­¡­well, there''s Hawasan''s law, though."


    "Sasook."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung says nonchalantly.


    "Did you see the three great disciples train?"


    "¡­¡­I''ve seen it."


    He''s almost a man rolling like a pine cone.


    And it''s great to be alive. It''s amazing.


    "Do you think I can do that to my private servants?"


    "¡­¡­."


    The exact answer is...


    ''You''re a better man than that, but you put up with it for the sake of others'' eyes.''


    It''s close to, but Baek Cheon was a conversationalist.


    "It''s hard, ''cause you''re a decent guy."


    "Yes, yes."


    That''s not true.


    Chung-Myung shrugs.


    "That''s why I can''t. I can do something about the death penalty, but I can''t do anything about the private sector. I''m sure the housekeepers will not let me do that."


    Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung still.


    So you can do it.''


    I''m just saying there''s one problem or another, but I''m not saying it''s impossible.


    "So if you solve all of that, you''ll make it stronger, right?"


    "Didn''t you see it with your eyes?"


    Saw


    That''s why I came here.


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply.


    Chung-Myung taught the three great disciples of Hawasan to defeat the three great disciples of Jongnam, and in his own hands defeated Jin Geum Ryong and the great disciples of Jongnam.


    The great disciples of Hawasan have not even touched them.


    Baek Cheon bites his lips tightly.


    "We''ll figure it out."


    "How?"


    "We''re not your private residence while we''re in education. He who is taught is only a pupil. I will respect you as a teacher."


    "Whoa."


    Chung-Myung shook his head when he looked at Baek Cheon as if he was interested.


    "That''s not enough."


    "¡­¡­why?"


    "There''s nothing I can do if I curse after training."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon said with a blank face.


    "No, we''re not that low¡­¡­."


    "One day of training will change your words. Capital punishment wasn''t like that at first."


    Baek Cheon is speechless and looks at Chung-Myung.


    "Well, then what should I do?"


    "If you''re going to do it, you have to make it clear."


    Chung-Myung popped his finger.


    "If you want to learn, bow down properly, regardless of whether it''s training time or not. Then I''ll try. But if it doesn''t work, I can''t do anything for you. I have to live, too."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon is in deep agony.


    But the concern was never long.


    Do I have any pride left?''


    It is disgraceful to bow down to temperament. But it''s a greater disgrace that unmanned men are weak. And...


    ''I want to open the sword someday.''


    The sword that toppled Jin Geum Ryong. Hawasan''s sword doesn''t fade away from his mind.


    "Good."


    Jin Geum Ryong answered firmly.


    "From this moment on, you are not cut out for a great student. Appreciation may be necessary, but none of his students will attempt to push you into position. I assure you with my name on it."


    ''Fished.''


    Chung-Myung had a happy smile around his mouth.


    I was thinking about how to catch these fish, and they jump into the net on their own. How can you be.


    "Really?"


    "Yes!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "I told you so!"


    "Oh, okay. Then come out tomorrow morning."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Why?"


    "Oh, no. Nothing."


    Later, it was Baek Cheon who thought he had made a big mistake.

 Chapter - 116 Episode 116. Plum blossoms will bloom in the world someday. (1)

    The next morning.


    "¡­¡­the death penalty."


    "¡­¡­."


    "What''s wrong with them?"


    "Well."


    What''s the answer to asking me that?


    Hawasan''s three great disciples trembled slightly as they scurried out in the early morning moonlight.


    Since Hawasan is on such a high mountain, the early morning air is cold even after winter. The students of Ewha Womans University, who were walking out of their mouths with white seaweed, looked like a long-lived man going out to the battlefield.


    "Are we going to die today?"


    "¡­¡­I don''t think so."


    It was not long before all of the disciples came out and lined up across from the three great disciples. And lastly, Baek Cheon walks out slowly and stands at the front.


    "Are you there?"


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    "Yes."


    Baek Cheon nods lightly and looks at his students. He sighed low and turned his eyes to the distant sky.


    ''No way.''


    ''No, I don''t think so.


    Then, the door of the white plum opened and Chung-Myung yawned out.


    "Why does sleep always lack sleep?"


    Then you should get some sleep.


    How can you talk like that and come out every day without missing a day? Every day!


    Chung-Myung trudged out and approached Yoon-jong. Then Yoon-jong quickly clung to Chung-Myung as if he had been waiting.


    "Chung-Myung??. What are they doing here?"


    "Oh, private servants."


    "Yes, private servants!"


    "Death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung reached out and wrapped Yoon-Jeong''s shoulder.


    "You''ve been through a lot."


    What? All of a sudden.


    "I know very well how many executions have been run over by private servants."


    I''ve never done that before.


    If we were run over, you''d be run over. Why are you dragging in private houses all of a sudden?


    "But you can rest assured now. From today on, there will be a beautiful world where all people are equal."


    "Where everyone is equal?"


    "Right."


    "Is that what you call hell?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    That''s a good idea.


    Yoon-jong distorted his face.


    Even the white porcelain.


    This macho never ends and stretches out. How long has it been since he put his three great disciples into hell? Does this mean that even his great disciples are now in his hands?


    "What will happen to Hwasan?"


    Chung-Myung went to the center and stood while Yoon-jong pressed for sadness.


    "You''ve had a hard time coming out from dawn, gentlemen."


    "¡­¡­."


    "The instructor was very impressed to see everyone ''voluntarily'' participating in the training."


    You have no conscience!


    When do you tell a person who''s taking a break to train? You''re the one who''s going to punish the world!"


    The three great disciples bit their lips, but surprisingly the great disciples showed little reaction.


    "Training is hard at best. If you feel refreshed and rewarded afterwards, you can''t call it training. As soon as the training is over, cursing comes out and you don''t have the strength to hold chopsticks so you can put your face on the food tray to be called a real training!"


    A formidable logic was being preached.


    "There is no royal road to be strong. Rolling and rolling as best you can is the only way to be strong. Trust and follow this instructor and you will be strong. Do you understand?"


    Yoon-jong distorted his face.


    ''No, to the private sector...¡­. Don''t put up with it and sting...¡­!''


    It was that moment.


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah!


    On the side of the Ewha Womans University student, a loud and excessively loud answer burst out. The three great disciples recoiled in surprise.


    "What, what?"


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    It may be uncomfortable to be taught by someone less than your brother. But that wasn''t a problem for his students now.


    "If you fall behind your three great disciples, you''ll be a disgrace!"It is disgraceful to be educated by Chung-Myung, but to be weaker than the three great disciples is something to bite your tongue to death.


    But that is actually happening.


    Now we can do anything about it, but in a few years, the great disciple may fall under the protection of the three great disciples. If he becomes weaker than the entire three great disciples, not just one or two, where should he regain his dignity?


    ''You''ll never see that again.''


    I''d rather bite my tongue and die.''


    Blood stood in the eyes of his students.


    Sometimes impure motives burn a person''s will. No, to be precise, the more impure the motivation is, the greater the motivation.


    A pure desire for strength alone could not have done this far. Now, it was pride and anxiety that pushed the back of the disciples of Ewha Womans University.


    And finally...¡­.


    "I don''t know how, but if we learn from him, we can beat Jongnam''s best student."''


    ''No, maybe it could be more than that.''


    ''It''s a hundred times better to be ignored here than to be ignored in the strong!''


    Roll! Roll! Roll!


    Chung-Myung shouted loudly and exclaimed as he received the sparkling eyes of his students.


    "This is it, this is it!"


    The eyes that crave learning!


    Chung-Myung was proud to see his students, who were full of passion for learning while dealing with only the three great disciples who tried to spit out gold balls even if they were handed over to their mouths.


    Of course, the three great disciples weren''t so morose originally, but Chung-Myung couldn''t think of such a thing.


    "Well, then."


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "Basic matters. Let''s start with muscle training, death row guys. What are you doing? I''ll teach my private masters how to work out their muscles."


    At that time, the corners of the mouth of the three great disciples were dried up.


    "Yes, you should."


    "Ah, I''ll do my best to let you know."


    The three great disciples also had blood in their eyes as if they wanted to be beaten.


    You thought this was a good thing, didn''t you?''


    ''If you try it, you''ll hear the screams for three months and ten days. I''ll make you a very good song!''


    As the three great disciples approached with insidious smiles and instruments (?), the disciples of Ewha Womans University withdrew with anxious eyes.


    However, surprisingly, there was someone who came forward from that situation.


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head at the person in front of him.


    "And why?"


    "To learn."


    "Learn from the others."


    "No one is coming to me."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head while looking at Yoo-Esul.


    "No, why no one...¡­. What are the death penalty doing?"


    The celadon boats listened to Chung-Myung and just looked up at the distant night sky.


    "If you feel awkward, just a queen...Wait, come to think of it, why isn''t there a woman on the celadon boat? Why are they all men? There are so many private houses on the white porcelain boat."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung looked back at Yoon-Jeong and said.


    "No, the death penalty. Did you pick only men on the celadon boat? That''s why it''s gloomy and gloomy when you go into the white plum house. Why did you...¡­."


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    Yoon-jong said with a face that could shed blood tears.


    "There is something in the world that should not be touched."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung looked at Yoon-Jeong for a long time and lowered his head.


    "I''m sorry. I apologize. Forgive me."


    "¡­¡­please be careful."


    "I will."


    Chung-Myung, who has finished apologizing neatly, looks at Yoo-Esul with a dreary eye.


    "I''m not going easy on a woman."


    "That''s what I was hoping for.""I''ll never let you off the hook, even if you cry or cry."


    "That''s not going to happen."


    There''s no such thing as a leech.


    "Promise me one thing instead."


    "What?"


    "If I endure this, I can smoke plum blossoms with a sword, right?"


    "Everyone''s saying weird things."


    Chung-Myung said with a stiff face.


    "Hwasan''s students should not aim to smoke plum blossoms. It is just a process. It is completion that needs to be targeted."


    "Completed..."


    "Well, yeah. Then...."


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "Let''s lay the groundwork for enlightenment. Let''s go!"


    Chung-Myung smiled wickedly when he saw his students surrounding the instrument.


    I used to care only about my skills and never let the death penalty go unnoticed.''


    I took it for granted then, but not anymore. Didn''t you feel it in the past 100,000 mountains? After all, the only opponent that Hwasan has to face is not one absolute powerhouse, but another.


    There''s a limit to what you can do alone.


    If one day they become stronger and can support Chung-Myung?


    "Khhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. It''s a strong team. I''ll draw plum blossoms on Shaolin''s hair."


    The disciples of Hwasan, who thought they had heard something that should not be heard, closed their eyes and turned their heads.


    "Hmmm."


    The fortune-teller drooled pleasantly as he looked at Hawasan''s disciples absorbed in training from afar.


    ''Is it a white porcelain now?''


    Indeed, that will have to be the case. They must have seen something and felt something.


    The Ungum recalled yesterday''s conversation with Jang Moon-in.


    - Leave him alone.


    The long writer said so.


    - We can''t hold him in our arms anyway. Interfering with leading a child may rather hinder the child''s path. We''re old. And it''s the end of the year. All we have to do is fertilize the children''s roads so they can shine. Leave it alone. There''s a Tao in the child, so it''ll never get off the wrong foot.


    This means that you shouldn''t poke your child around because you have questions for no reason.


    The fortune-teller agreed with that fact.


    Chung-Myung''s plum blossoms, his incomprehensible skills, and even his obscure origins. There were so many questions, but I didn''t want to ask them.


    It''s the Tao.


    Do is just going by.


    And it''s to embrace.


    There was no reason why Chung-Myung could not bear any child as long as he was a pupil of Hwasan.


    There''s nothing more to be desired.


    More than that...


    You want me to learn?''


    After looking at the children for a long time, Woon-gum turned away with a bitter smile.


    It''s greed. It''s greed.''


    If it were possible to become strong, it would be no big deal to roll the floor according to Sason''s instructions, but the fortune-teller actually knew it. That he''s old now and it''s hard to be strong in other ways.


    It is fortunate that white porcelain is still at an age where it can grow.


    But we can''t just sit back and watch.''


    How can I be lazy as a teacher when children are trying so hard? Even if that teaching is left to Chung-Myung, he should teach as much as he can.


    "Hwasan will be strong."


    Jongnam is not the end.


    Ever since Chung-Myung came, Hwasan has been completely differently.


    The Ungum also recently realized that he was just leaving his body to the flow.Now, not only the great disciples but also the elders have changed their atmosphere.


    At least it shouldn''t be a burden to those children. Do everything you can to help those children.


    And...


    When the day comes when those children complete their martial arts, the world will see the reappearance of Hawasan, who discussed the world''s greatest inspection.


    It''s still a little far off, though.


    The fortune-teller turned his head away.


    "Don''t straighten your back and train! If you still have the strength to breathe, there''s no problem with training! It''s okay! It''s okay, it''s not dying, it''s not dying! I''ve heard of a man who died fighting in my life, but I''ve never seen a man who died in training!"


    The sword trembled.


    "Don''t drink the coin? Don''t you want to drink Joo Woo- How much painstakingly trained are you worried about wearing coins? I think I should take a look at that level of Muhak. Come out! Let''s see if it''s faster to die from a coin mouth or if it''s faster to break your head!"


    Looking at the three great disciples who rushed in and stopped Chung-Myung, the sword looked at the distant sky with a humble face.


    ''Maybe it''s not too far away.''

 Chapter - 117 Episode 117. Plum blossoms will bloom in the world someday. (2)

    Chung-Myung climbed Yeonhwabong and looked up at the sky.


    There is no need to hide martial arts anymore, but I feel comfortable when I climb Yeonhwabong, perhaps because training has become a habit.


    Chung-Myung, who had been looking up at the sky for a long time, turned his head and bent over Hawasan, who was seen under his feet.


    "Hmmm."


    I''ve crossed a mountain.


    But I''m not satisfied at all yet.


    "There''s a long way to go."


    Even though I know impatience can cause anger, I am slightly impatient.


    The achievement of the three great disciples is not slow now. At this rate, one day they will become masters that no one in the world dare ignore.


    But it''s a thing of the distant future.


    Right now, Hawasan is still nothing more than a weak, unattractive literary group.


    "That''s what leads to it''"


    I feel like I have a heavy burden on my shoulder. Now, whenever something happens, the disciples instinctively look back at Chung-Myung. The same thing happened countless times in the past, but there was a clear difference between the eyes sent by the death penalty at that time and the eyes sent by the death penalty today.


    "The death penalty must have been tough."


    It''s not hard to push a leader''s back. But even if someone supports them, it was extremely difficult to lead everyone.


    In the past, Chung-Myung thought he was leading Hawasan.


    The most well-known name of Hawasan was Plum Blossom Inspection, no matter what anyone said, and it was also the presence of Plum Blossom that created Hwasan''s dominance.


    Then did Chung-Myung really lead Hwasan?


    ''That can''t be true.''


    My heart aches a little.


    Had he known what he now knew then, perhaps Hawasan''s fate would have changed. It may not have been the case for not only Hawasan''s descendants, but also Chung-Myung''s death penalty.


    They also walked calmly even though they knew where they were going was a temple.


    "Miscellaneous thoughts."


    Chung-Myung soon shook his head.


    It''s just the past. The important thing is not to get caught up in the past, but to live in the present using the past as manure. And it''s to move on to a better future.


    To do that...¡­.


    "More than anything else, I have to be stronger."


    That''s the only way not to lose everything like in the past.


    Chung-Myung knows.


    Gangho is a heartless place.


    Consultation? Of course it exists. Loyalty? Of course there is that. However, the consultation and loyalty are also only the power of the strong to give to the weak. Those without power do not have the opportunity to practice consultation, nor dare to discuss loyalty.


    The disciples of Hawasan would think they had already suffered that heartlessness. You''d think Hawasan suffered more in the process of falling.


    I don''t think so.


    Sooner or later they will know. They were protected by this rugged Hawasan, and by what he had done.


    But that''s the end of it, too.


    Sooner or later, Hawasan has to move on to the world. Then, he will face the heartlessness of a strong man he has never seen before.


    ''I don''t want to carry it around in my arms.''


    Then they have to create a place to believe and rely on. Whether it''s Chung-Myung or Hwasan.


    Chung-Myung sat there, turning his seat upside down. I closed my eyes and watched the inside.


    can see


    The danjeon inside him had now grown to the size of a small fruit. It''s still only hematopoietic compared to his previous experience.


    But it''s growing.


    Slowly but surely, step by step, as he wanted.Hwasan''s martial arts is authentic.


    It is an honest martial arts that you can reach the top only when you climb a rough mountain on two feet.


    There is no such thing as expediency. It''s just a walk without a break.


    ''I become stronger.''


    As Chung-Myung, not the plum blossoms of the past.


    It will become stronger and stronger.


    And one day even surpasses ''he'' Heavenly Demon.


    An endless journey to the completion of the radishes.


    Chung-Myung looked up and looked up at the distant sky.


    - Did your plum blossoms bloom?


    Chung-Myung''s mouth corners roll up.


    "Not yet."


    But...


    "One day, it will bloom."


    One day when Chung-Myung''s plum blossoms at the end of his sword.


    Not only was there a Hawaiian, but the whole world will be covered with a deep plum blossom scent.


    Chung-Myung jumped out of his seat.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. Long death sentence."


    Chung-Myung smiles.


    "I''m Chung-Myung."


    It was like a commitment to oneself.


    Chung-Myung slowly goes down the mountain.


    "Hmm?"


    Chung-Myung, who was going down the mountain, smiled slightly as he smelled the plum blossoms from somewhere.


    "It''s spring."


    Plum blossoms bloom.


    Flavoring plum blossoms across the tip of his nose, Chung-Myung climbed the mountain with a lightened step. And that Chung-Myung''s back looks down silently on Hwasan.


    Time just passed carelessly, as Hwasan, who embraced Chung-Myung, embarks on a new change.


    Bloom and lose, bloom and lose again.


    So that plum blossoms bloom twice and lose.


    The years just flew by like a stream.


    * * *


    Seomseo Harmony.


    A man carrying a bundle entered the entrance of the chord among the crowded people.


    "¡­¡­is this the chord?"


    man


    No, he still looks more like a boy than a man. He looked around with a slightly embarrassed face.


    "I think this is the right place."


    The visible appearance is so different from the one in the dim memory.


    The chords he saw in the past were on the border between small towns and cities. It''s quite busy, but it''s not something to put on the table. I can''t say I''m underdeveloped.


    But the sight he sees now is no different from that of a busy city.


    Of course, on its scale, it''s no match for real big cities. However, the word "hyun" is meaningless when looking at clean and newly constructed buildings lined from side to side of the boulevard or shops densely packed with no vacancies.


    Did I come to the wrong place?''


    The man looked around and talked to the passerby.


    "Hey, is this the chord?"


    "First time?"


    "No, it''s not my first time. I stopped by once about a decade ago, but I think it''s so different from then."


    The person who answers holds the charges.


    "If you haven''t been here in a decade, you deserve it'' Those who came back from the chords two years ago are surprised."


    "Oh, so this is harmony."


    "Yes, it''s strange that it''s changed so much, but this is the harmony you know."


    "Thank you, by the way¡­¡­ what the hell has changed here?"


    "Why? Because of Hwasan."


    "Yes?"


    "Hwasan, don''t you know? Hwasan? Hwasan??!"


    "Oh, no. I know. Of course I know."


    Man, Wiso Haeng nodded quickly.


    If you tell people in harmony that you don''t know Hwasan, you can''t be treated like a human being. For the people here, Hawasan was not just a next door door door.


    It was pride, pride, and family.


    "I''m here to visit the Hawasan faction anyway.""Oh, is that so? You were a customer. Let''s go to bed. If you have any questions, ask me. I''ll answer them all."


    The old man''s face glows as soon as he is told he has visited Hawasan.


    "What do you mean by "Hwasan" that harmony developed?"


    "It''s a cliche. You too, Hwasan''s spirit is rising so high! Don''t you know there''s a reputation all over the Dead Sea?"


    No. I know because I''m out of town, but it''s not that bad.


    But I couldn''t bring myself to say that in front of this guy. His eyes look like he''s going to blow your chin off if he says anything that ignores Hwasan.


    "Well, yes."


    "That''s why there''s a lot of people coming to Hasan these days. As more people visit Hawasan, of course more people visit the chords, and as you can see, isn''t it crowded?"


    "That''s right."


    "Where people gather, money gathers. That''s why the harmony naturally changed like this."


    "¡­¡­it''s very dramatic."


    "Hahaha, isn''t that all thanks to the Hawaiian people? You know that, don''t you? Two years ago at the Hwajong Branch, Hawasan crushed those rotten Jongnam guys'' noses."


    "Of course."


    It was now a story of every stranger in the world.


    Known to have fallen...¡­. No, now even that memory has faded and forgotten in people''s minds, it is an incident in which the recent momentum has completely destroyed Jong-nam, who had been shaking the Dead Sea.


    A man basically enjoys the misfortune of others. There was no reason not to chew, bite, and taste because Moonpa, who was doing well, was humiliated.


    Just as footless words go from strength to strength, what happened at Hwajong Branch quickly spread to the world. Now, even the children who play in the neighborhood know about it.


    Would there have been people who called the Falling Dragon Society because the dragon that ascended Hwajong Branch at that time fell to the floor?


    "It''s Jongnam, not anywhere else. How high would Hwasan''s reputation be for giving such an end to a man? I don''t know how many people have been looking for Hasan since then. There''s no end to those who want to be introduced."


    "I see."


    Wiso Haeng nodded.


    Now no one understands this more than Wiso Haeng. Wiso Haeng came here because of the changed status of Hwasan.


    Wiso Haeng wouldn''t even think of visiting here if the Hwajong branch hadn''t been rumored.


    "But it''s a bit of a shame."


    "Yes?"


    The old man looked at Hwasan with a slightly grumpy look on his face.


    "I haven''t had much trouble in two years. I think it''s time to do something."


    "Oh...."


    "Do it, the giant doesn''t move so easily. Isn''t it said that Daebung huddled for a thousand years and went to Cheolli with a single flap? I''m sure Hwasan does. Ah, don''t do that."


    It was a word of unquestionable pride for Hawasan.


    Wiso Haeng saw it and thought a lot had changed.


    It is not just the appearance that has changed.


    When he visited here in the past, it was difficult to find vitality in the village. But now I can feel the vitality of the people in harmony.


    "If you''re going to visit Hawaii, try to find a suitable place. The sun is going down soon, and if we go up now, we''ll be standing up in the middle of the night. You''d better go up tomorrow morning.""Yes, thank you for your words."


    "Sure."


    As the old man waved away, Wiso Haeng looked around and opened his mouth slightly.


    ''That''s how it changes.''


    The mere fact that a clan of Han Mun-pa gained a little fame made a village complete. Whether it was a person or a doorkeeper, we could see why they risked their lives for their names.


    Wiso Haeng looked up and looked at Hwasan.


    Looking at the completely changed chord, I am sure that I was confused. Hawasan is different from the past he knew.


    So...


    Somehow we must ask for the cooperation of Hawasan.''


    Wiso Haeng looked at Hwasan with determined eyes. At the top of that rugged Hawasan is the Hawasan faction.


    - Hwasan will definitely help us. Go to Hawaii and ask for help.


    I hope my father''s judgment is not wrong.''


    With his lips tightened, Wiso Haeng soon turned around and headed into the chord.

 Chapter - 118 Episode 118. Plum blossoms will bloom in the world someday. (3)

    "Turn it off."


    My chin!


    Wiso Haeng, who climbed the last hill, gasped.


    ''Why is the mountain so rough?''


    As I have felt before, this mountain does not allow human access easily. Aside from being steep, the problem was that in order to reach the top, you had to climb numerous cliffs that you could barely attach.


    But Wiso Haeng was able to climb the mountain easier than he thought.


    Unlike in the past, piles were embedded on each cliff climbing the mountain, and the piles were connected to each other with thick ropes. Climbing the rope made it several times easier to climb the mountain than climbing the bare cliff.


    "Oh, my God! And yet it''s so hard."


    Wiso Haeng stole sweat from his forehead with his sleeve.


    The shaman has a sea index, so the shaman must untie the sword and get off the horse. But there''s no need for a sea index in Hawasan.


    Because horses can''t climb up here.


    That''s why it''s said that everyone who climbs to Hawasan is equal. Gokwan daejak should also be disembarked from the kiln, and Yi Do, who rode the horse, should tie the horse at the bottom of the mountain and climb the Hwasan with his two feet. As such, Hawasan is tough.


    "I don''t know who thought it, but it''s a great idea. This will make it more comfortable for those who climb up Hawaii."


    It was amazing that I thought that the history of Hwasan would never be short, but Wiso Haeng nodded that I had done it now.


    His eyes, which had been rejuvenated with sweat, finally caught the giant Hawaiian prose.


    "¡­¡­No, why aren''t you familiar with anything?"


    I don''t think that prose was like that either.


    When I visited Hawasan in the past, the collapsing prose remains so impressive that the magnificent prose that I can see now feels awkward.


    I could see a signboard written "Great Hawasan faction" with a beautiful handwriting. The moment I see the signboard, I feel overwhelmed.


    ''It''s definitely not what it used to be.''


    Ten years is more than enough time for a literary faction to change, isn''t it?


    With high expectations, Wiso Haeng approached the prose of Hawasan.


    To overshadow the great prose, there was no particular presence of a front-guarding stomach. And maybe it''s still early, but the door was also tightly closed.


    Wiso Haeng takes a short deep breath and knocks on the prose.


    "Have you!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    I came to visit Munpa.


    ''Are you here?''


    I wondered if it was right to shout, but it was difficult to find another suitable word.


    "We invite you to visit Hawasan. Are you there?"


    Shouting as politely as possible, Wiso Haeng stopped knocking on the door and waited for a while. If anyone heard it, by now...¡­.


    Squeak.


    Sure enough, the door opened and one person stuck out his head inside.


    Wiso Haeng happily opened his mouth. But before that, a bolt out of the blue flew in.


    "I''m not going to be visited today."


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    "Hwasan is not accepting visitors today, so come back tomorrow."


    "Oh, well, I didn''t hear that."


    No wonder no one climbed the mountain.


    He''s a real man!


    "Sure."


    "Well, wait a minute!"


    Wiso Haeng exclaimed urgently.


    "I''m sorry, but is there any way? I have to see the long-written man of Hawasan.""Today is a day without foreigners. If it''s not urgent, tomorrow...¡­."


    "I''m not a foreigner."


    "Hmm?"


    Baek Sang, a man who opened the door, looked up and down at Wiso Haeng.


    I''ve never seen him before. But you''re not a foreigner.


    "I''m from Hwajeongmun. It''s a song by Hawasan."


    "Did you say Hwa Yeongmun?"


    Baek Sang''s way of speaking has changed.


    "Yes, I have to meet a long writer about Hwayoungmun. It''s an urgent matter. I know it''s my fault to climb the mountain without properly recognizing the situation of the gate. However, given the circumstances of Hwa Yeong-mun, could you at least give him a message?"


    Baek Sang spoke in a polite tone.


    "I''m sorry, but I haven''t heard of Hwa Yeongmun because I have a short knowledge."


    "He¡­¡­."


    "But I can''t know everything. I''ll go in right away and ask about Hwayoungmoon and tell the person who wrote it."


    "Thank you!"


    "Then please wait a moment."


    Baek Sang closes the door and goes inside. Still, I sighed thinking that I had avoided the worst.


    ''It was a great spirit.''


    Apparently, he''s not much older than Wiso Haeng, but he had a knife-like theft. I wonder what will happen if I hear a sword in the hand of the person I just saw.


    Is this wasan?


    Wiso Haeng waited for Baek Sang nervously.


    "What if I get punched in the door?"


    The anxiety grows when it comes to the realization that Hawasan''s status has changed. Hawasan, who is now starting to make his name in the Dead Sea, may not be dealing with places like Hwajeongmun.


    It''s been decades since we had a proper exchange...¡­.


    It was then.


    Gulp!


    The door opens violently unlike before, and Baek Sang runs out of the door with a stiff face.


    "You said Hwa Yeongmun, didn''t you?"


    "Huh? Ah... Ah, yeah! It''s Hwa Young Moon."


    "Inside, please. The writer says he''ll see you right away."


    "Yes?"


    "Come on!"


    "Oh, yeah!"


    In a sudden change of attitude, Wiso Haeng walked inside along Baek Sang with a puzzled face.


    * * *


    I''m so nervous.''


    Wiso Haeng swallowed a dry needle.


    On the other side of him, Hyun Jong, a writer of Hawasan, was sitting with a loving face.


    For Wiso Haeng, who is only a student of a small literary faction, facing Hyun Jong, a long-time writer of Hawasan, was a burden in itself.


    But the burden did not end there.


    From the left and right sides of Hyun Jong, the solemn looking people are seated.


    Why did you have to go this far?''


    In fact, I ran all the way to Hawasan with one last strand of anticipation, but I didn''t expect to be able to face a long writer.


    However, it is not easy to soothe the pounding heart now that not only the long-lived but also the elders and disciples of Hawasan are seen.


    "Yes."


    Hyun Jong opened his mouth with a soft voice.


    "Did you say you were from Hwajeongmun?"


    "Yes, yes, long-winded man! I''m Wiso Haeng of Hwayeongmun."


    "Well, I see. I''m Hyun Jong, the author of Hawasan."


    "It''s an honor to meet you."


    Hyun Jong smiled.


    "There''s nothing to be nervous about."


    "¡­¡­I''m a little timid."


    Hyun Jong reached out and pointed to the car in front of Wiso Haeng.


    "Then listen to the car a little. It''ll make you feel better."


    "Thank you."


    Wiso Haeng reached for a teacup. I drink tea, but I don''t know what it tastes and smells like. That means you''re that nervous."Hwa Young Moon. It''s Hwa Young Moon. I know Hwasan''s inner family has a Chinese character, but maybe the last time I stopped by was about 13 years ago?"


    "Do you remember?"


    "Sure, you must be the little boy from then."


    "That''s right."


    Then Wiso Haeng was not nervous at all, unlike now. I was at an age when I didn''t know what it meant to climb the main mountain as a servant...¡­.


    ''Hwasan back then was different from what he is now.''


    The surprise in the prose was no surprise. Entering the prose, Wiso Haeng was stunned by the magnificent hall that filled the area.


    Apparently, Hawasan in his memory was a desolate place with sparsely fallen halls, but what happened to him in the last ten years turned into this?


    A seat makes a man...¡­. No, clothes are wings...¡­.


    "Money''s wings!"


    The realization of Hawasan''s financial strength makes it even more shrinking. I wonder if he can ask for such a favor.


    "Well, what made you want to see me?"


    "Yes, it''s a long story.¡­."


    But the opportunity for Wiso Haeng to open his mouth wasn''t so easy.


    Gulp!


    The door suddenly opened, and a cold-faced old man walks in.


    "Hwa Young Moon? Did you say that someone from Hwa Young Moon is here, Jang Moon In?"


    "Greetings first when you come in...¡­."


    "Are you from Hwajeongmun?"


    Hyun Young stares at Wiso Haeng with fierce eyes. Wiso Haeng, who flinched for nothing, nodded with a frightened face.


    "Yes, I...."


    Even before the end of the talk, Hyun Young approached him and swung his arm.


    "Are you getting hit?"''


    Wiso Haeng closed his eyes without realizing it. But Hyun Young smiled brightly and tapped Wiso Haeng on the shoulder.


    "Yes, you''re from Hwajeongmun! Hahahaha! He is indeed a disciple of Hwajeongmun!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "What''s going on? Feel free to talk to me! Did you come here because of any difficulties? I''ll figure something out for you!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Wiso Haeng looked at Hyun Young with a puzzled face.


    What is this sudden hospitality?


    Hyun Jong, who couldn''t see it, dissuades Hyun Young.


    "Isn''t it embarrassing to act like that all of a sudden?"


    "I''m Hwa Yeong-mun! Don''t you understand?"


    "Huh?"


    Hyun Young slightly distorted his face and said.


    "Hwa Young-mun is the only family that has consistently sent even a small amount of money to the home for the past 30 years! Now they''re all packing gifts and bringing some money to see how they can cross the bridge. Where is the place other than Hwayeongmun where we preferred the main mountain when we were beggars?"


    You look like a beggar in front of a customer.


    Let''s face it.¡­.


    "By the way, Hwayeongmun is the place where Hwasan sent money to help the country while he was eating from the ground! Money!"


    "I knew it...¡­."


    "There''s no such thing as this. Hwayeongmun is the best of the Hawaiian folk songs! It''s a place where I''ve been sending money for more than 30 years and never asked for anything. So how can it not be so pretty!"


    The expression was radical but fully understandable.


    It is not important that the amount of money is large and small. How much would the money that Hwa Yeong-moon sent help Hyun Young when he was about to fall into debt?


    Money can be paid back, but the debt of the heart cannot be paid back. Hyun Young always had a huge debt of heart for Hwa Young-moon."Well, what''s going on? Is there a shortage of money? Just say it! I''ll lend it to you very cheaply."


    "¡­¡­Hyun Sang."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    When Hyun Sang wakes up without saying a word, Hyun Young slightly pinches and closes his mouth.


    "Oh, I see. Why don''t you just shut up?"


    Hyun Young, who has a protruding mouth, sits down in search and sits down. Hyun Jong sighed deeply at the sight.


    ''When will you grow up?''


    To be exact, I am worried about when I will recover the iron that has suddenly disappeared. Hyun Young''s iron, which flew away with Chung-Myung''s appearance, did not expect to return until this moment.


    "I think you''re relaxed, so talk to me. What brings you to Hawaii?"


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    Wiso Haeng took a little deep breath and opened his mouth.


    "Hwa Young-moon is angry. So my father sent me to ask for help in Wasan."


    "What kind of help do you mean?"


    "Chung-Myung."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Wiso Haeng''s eyes are strained.


    "I''d like to take Chung-Myung, the master of the Hwasan New Dragon!"


    As soon as the name Chung-Myung came out, a deep prickliness began to appear on everyone''s face in the hall.

 Chapter - 119 119 episode. Plum blossoms will bloom in the world someday. (4)

    "Chung-Myung?"


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "¡­¡­Hey, did you say Wiso Haeng?"


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "Why don''t we get to the point first?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m not in a good situation. As a matter of fact... ..."


    Wiso Haeng began to explain the situation.


    Hwayeongmun is a member of the inner family of Hawasan.


    Usually, the disciples of the great literati are divided into two categories. One is a disciple of Jinshan, who entered Hawasan and lived there all his life. Those who became Jinsan disciples were given the command of the Tao, raised their disciples in Hawasan, polished swords, and pursued the Tao.


    However, those who learn from Hawasan but go out into the world and not into it become stenographers.


    The clan established by such a descendant was a separate clan from the group of Hawasan, but was operated under the influence of Hawasan.


    The inner family members send a reasonable amount of money to the main office every year, and the main family solves various difficulties faced by the inner family members in return. The main mountain is good for making stable money, and the inner family group is good for attracting students by using the name of the main mountain.


    It is said that these inner family members exceeded hundreds in the heyday of Hwasan, but now there are no more than ten places in the world that claim to be the inner family members of Hwasan.


    Even the remaining heat is not properly interacting with the mainland.


    In the meantime, Hwajeongmun Gate has been the place where money has been sent to Hawaii most consistently.


    "It''s not a very successful official, but Hwayeongmun was a place where we were recognized."


    "Right, if you''re an English-speaking person, that''s enough."


    "The problem began with the opening of a new military center called Jongdogwan across the street. As soon as the sect became a member of the shaman''s inner family, it aggressively attracted the trainees."


    "Well."


    "But maybe because we have so many things done by Hwa Yeong-mun, our region, Namyang, didn''t respond to respond to them. Then they started to go after us directly."


    "Hmm."


    "My father, who couldn''t stand their constant provocation, was defeated and badly wounded by the presence of his servant."


    "Oh, my God!"


    Hyun Young sprang up from his seat because of the branched energy.


    "What kind of person is Hwa Yeong-mun-ju saying that he''s going to hurt? Catch him and chew him up right now...¡­."


    Hyun Sang pulls Hyun Young''s sleeve.


    Hyun Young, who was forced to sit down, gritted his teeth with a face that still couldn''t get rid of his anger.


    "If it was over there, I wouldn''t have come all the way here, but Jongdogwan said he asked for support from Wudang headquarters because he was planning to drive us out of Namyang. My father sent me here when he heard that the disciples of Jinsan were coming down from the shaman soon. Meet a long writer and ask for help."


    Wiso Haeng, who finished his speech, plopped over there.


    "Jang Moon-in, help me. If you don''t help us in Hawaii, we have to lower the signboard as it is. They''re the ones who are nothing short of nothing."


    "Hmmm."


    After hearing all the circumstances, Hyun Jong drooled deeply.


    "Did you say that Jongdogwan was a shaman''s house?"


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "Oh, my God. How could you do that in a place where you can save the province?¡­."


    Hyun Young snorted at Hyun Jong''s sigh.


    "What are you talking about? What kind of place is a shaman? It''s the richest conduit in the world. Don''t tell me all that money came from the passengers'' pockets. Wudang is the strongest people in the world to increase my inner circle."


    "Hmmm."


    Hyun Jong nodded still.


    ''Get away with it¡­¡­''


    Surely this is something that cannot be left to watch.


    It''s a second problem that their inner family is being beaten by a shaman.Now it''s time for Hawasan to look outside.''


    The number of inner family members is an indicator of how strong the power of the main mountain is. Strong literary circles are the way to increase the number of households, while declining literary circles disappear.


    If he wants to regain his past reputation, he should not rule only inside. Soon, some of the disciples of this university will descend. Shouldn''t they be supportive if they create a military crown?


    This is not just a stenographic matter. Furthermore, it is a matter of determining the way the world looks at Hasan.


    When Hyun Jong fell into thought, words began to come out here and there.


    "Shouldn''t we help?"


    "It''s not easy to help. Isn''t it an unwritten rule that no more than a great disciple should take part in the work of the servant?"


    "Yes, you are."


    There have often been cases in which children''s fights spread to adult fights, and what began in the past as a matter of inner family has spread to war between the main and main families. Since then, Kang-ho has made an implicit agreement to prevent unnecessary bleeding, and those directly involved in the inner family have not crossed the line.


    It is also intended to send children to the world to gain experience instead of those who are already being completed.


    "If we have to send them, it is right to send these students. Why don''t you send the white porcelain ships?"


    "Hmm."


    "And¡­¡­."


    It was that moment.


    "Well...."


    Wiso Haeng, who was listening to the conversation, hesitates and opens his mouth.


    "Can''t you be the third disciple?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "My father asked me to do so. The Hawaiian god dragon Chung-Myung must be brought...¡­. Is Mr. Chung-Myung now...¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s face is trembling.


    "Well, you''re going to take Chung-Myung?"


    "I''d like to, if possible."


    "Well, yeah, well, that''s a good thing. Uh... yeah."


    Mouth is discussing good things, but face is not discussing good things.


    "Okay, I get it. There''s something we need to discuss, so leave for a while."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    As Woon Gong took Wiso Haeng outside, Hyun Jong asked with a seriously hardened face.


    "What should I do?"


    "It''s nothing to worry about!"


    Hyun Young screamed.


    "Hwa Young Moon! This is Hwajeongmun, who used to pack baribari grain and money in the days when Hwasan had nothing to eat and die. No matter how many times I tell you, grace is grace! We are not beasts and we must forget grace. We need to release the children and bite them right now."


    "¡­¡­it''s not like I''m solving a dog. Don''t bite me."


    "There''s more to this than a dog."


    That''s the problem.


    That''s the problem!


    Hyun Sang said with a serious face.


    "Long death penalty, it''s not something that''s easy to think about. Isn''t your opponent a shaman?"


    "Well."


    "The shaman is a tough opponent. No matter how much the work of a servant is a work of a servant, and in the main mountain, they say they do everything they can by sending only young people, but they don''t know how it will spread."


    "That''s right."


    On the contrary, such an unwritten rule was created because conflicts that occurred in the inner family often spread.


    "I''m sorry for Hwa Young-moon, but there''s another way to help. I want to avoid sending my disciples to clash with the shaman."


    It''s a little harsh, but it''s not because Hyun Sang doesn''t like Hwa Young-moon. No civil servant in the world wants to run afoul of a shaman.


    Where''s the shaman?


    Isn''t it called the northern head of the lake with Hawasan?


    Hyun Jong''s eyes turned to Unam."What do you think?"


    "The Long Man."


    Unam took a little deep breath and opened his mouth.


    "There are two things to think about. One is whether it is the right time for Hwasan to resume his outside activities. Whatever we think, if Hwasan sends his student to confront the shaman, the world will think that he has resumed his foreign activities."


    "Right."


    "And the second is whether our children can afford the disciples of the shaman."


    "That''s it."


    Hyun Sang received Unam''s words as if it wasn''t a big deal. And add up.


    "There must be a third."


    "What if it''s the third time?"


    "May I let him go?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Empathy and anxiety on everyone''s faces were both young.


    "Jang In fact, he was right earlier. If we have to let him go, Chung-Myung has no choice but to let him go. Isn''t it so?"


    "Well, yes."


    "But can I set him free in the lake? What''s more, you''re dealing with a shaman."


    "Yes."


    Hyun Jong scratched his head not like him. His neatly brushed hair is disheveled.


    This year is not a short time.


    Now everyone here knows very well what Chung-Myung''s nature is like. It was a great burden to send Chung-Myung down to the river.


    "Lucky sword."


    "Yes, a man of long letters."


    "What do you think?"


    The sword laughs lightly.


    "There''s nothing to think about. Send it to me."


    "Let''s send it?"


    "There''s no reason not to send it. Someday, Chung-Myung has to go to the strong team. Delaying is not the answer. I would disagree if he could take time to become a master, but isn''t that a dream you wouldn''t want anyway?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Then I''ll send it. It''s better to get beaten up early."


    Hyun Jong stopped laughing.


    "I see."


    It''s an absurd answer.


    After closing his eyes for a while, he soon opens his eyes and nods.


    "Call Yoon-jong."


    Yoon-jong, who came in with Wiso Haeng, who was outside, paid tribute to Hyun-jong and sat down.


    "Did you call me?"


    "What is Chung-Myung doing now?"


    "It hasn''t come out of the recently-entered closure."


    "How much did you expect?"


    "I understand it''s probably time."


    "Well, I see."


    Hyun Jong''s gaze alternately looked at Yoon-jong and Wiso Haeng.


    "Yoon-Jong??."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "I think Chung-Myung needs him, so let''s call it a day."


    "Yes."


    "On the way, show the guests from Hwajeongmun to Hwasan. Maybe Chung-Myung needs to go a long way with us, so I''ll introduce him to you in moderately.


    Yoon-jong is flinching.


    "¡­¡­did you say it was a long way?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "So Chung-Myung, long way to go.


    "Yes."


    There was a slight irreverent light in Yoon-jong''s eyes.


    I''d like to translate that look into words.


    "Are you out of your mind?"


    It may be, but no matter how long you are, you can''t get angry because your eyes are irreverent.


    "¡­¡­okay."


    It was Yoon-jong, who made it possible to interpret it differently just by speaking.


    "Then let''s go."


    "Oh... Oh, yeah!"


    Wiso Haeng follows Yoon-jong. Hyun Jong drooled low as he saw Yoon-jong leaving the room after showing his respect.


    I don''t know if I''m good at this.''


    However, it is already a preference.


    Wiso Haeng glanced at Yoon-jong walking next to him.


    I think you''re about the same age as me.''


    Or maybe a couple of years younger.


    But we can''t have the same age and skills. The atmosphere felt by Yoon-Jong was like a lake.A lake that is quietly locked.


    It makes me realize that Hawasan is a conduit. This is why he is a native, and this is why he is a true disciple of Jinsan. It was Wiso Haeng who was impressed by the progress made by the younger one.


    "Well...."


    "Say it."


    "Who is Chung-Myung stamp?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoon-jong''s eyes are slightly shaking.


    Whether or not he knows how Yoon-Jong feels, Wiso Haeng blabbed excitedly.


    "Everyone knows the name of the Hawaiian dinosaur Chung-Myung. But the Falling Dragon Branch...¡­. No, there hasn''t been any known history since Hwajong Branch, so everyone is wondering what kind of person Chung-Myung is. Some say it''s a sword-like inspection, and some say it''s a great cooperation...¡­."


    "¡­¡­Great agreement?"


    "Yes!"


    "Is that what people in the world say?"


    "Yes, I am. Who is the real Chung-Myung stamp?"


    "¡­¡­Society."


    "Yes?"


    "I think it''s better to actually experience it than to say it myself."


    "Oh...."


    Yoon-jong who''s ahead of the game.


    The Great Convention is freezing to death. If he''s a big deal, I''m Confucius.''


    I thought you were muttering...¡­.


    ''You must have heard it wrong.''


    Don''t tell me that that disciplined-looking master would say that.


    After a long climb out of the mountain, the two arrived at a large cliff. There were large homogeneous holes throughout the cliff.


    "Here?"


    "This is Maehwa-dong. It''s a place to train outside of human resources or to seek enlightenment."


    "Then what about Chung-Myung for a new realization?"


    "¡­¡­it''s kind of like that."


    Yoon-jong, who was about to say something, eventually shook his head.


    You''ll have to experience it. You have to experience it.


    "Wait a moment. Chung-Myung will bring him in."


    "Oh, I see."


    Yoon-Jong leaves Wiso Haeng and goes forward. Then, he stood in front of the dongblood, which was blocked by a large rock around the corner, not by the pierced dongblood. A deep sigh came out.


    Soon.


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??."


    It''s the sound of mosquitoes.


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??."


    If you can hear that in there, is that a person? It''s a ghost.


    When you wonder what the hell you''re doing, Yoon-jong whispers in a small voice once again.


    "Chung-Myung???"


    Then he quickly turned around and ran to Wiso Haeng.


    "It seems that Chung-Myung is in deep training and can''t hear the sound, so let''s say goodbye today."


    "What?"


    What are you talking about?


    How do you hear that, man?


    "Oh, no. Stamp."


    Then Yoon-jong puts his index finger to his mouth.


    "It''s a good thing for each other. Let''s just pretend we don''t know. I''m not doing this for me, I''m doing this for Sohab...¡­."


    It was that moment.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Suddenly, there was a sudden explosion of sound as if the sky was collapsing, and the rocks that were blocking the blood clot exploded and scattered everywhere.


    "¡­¡­Yeah."


    Wiso Haeng freaked out, but Yoon-jong wrapped his face as if it were coming.


    Dust clouds the surrounding area.


    Wiso Haeng stared at the supplementary landscape in front of his eyes with a blank face.


    And soon a figure of a man begins to be seen in a cloud of dust.


    That''sbuck.


    That''sbuck.


    Listening to the peremptory footsteps, Wiso Haeng had a hunch.


    "He''s the Hawaiian dinosaur!"


    One of the world''s leading latecomers who defeated ten of Jongnam''s great disciples and defeated Jin Geum Ryong of Jongnam. Who is now perhaps more famous than Hawasan''s name.


    The black figure is becoming more and more human. Chung-Myung, who walks out like a mythical hero, looks at Wiso Haeng with low, heavy eyes.I feel overwhelmed.


    This is the Hawaiian god...¡­.


    It was that moment.


    "Oh, my God! I almost got bitten and killed for eating only the edge of the wall! This is why I didn''t want to close it! I can''t do this. If I close again, I''ll go to the castle! Change the castle!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Ah.


    I guess it''s not him.


    No way.

 Chapter - 120 Episode 120. Plum blossoms will bloom in the world someday. (5)

    I was taller than I thought.


    I understand that the Hwasan dinosaur is very young, but he feels taller than Wiso Haeng.


    But it doesn''t feel far away. Overall, I feel strongly that it is solid. And...


    "You''re handsome."


    Be quite observant.


    As the balanced body and appearance are in harmony, the head nods automatically.


    ¡­unless you have the annoying look on your face.


    "Cough! Cough! Hehe! Why is it so dusty? Ouch!"


    You did that.


    Why are you doing it and you''re annoying.


    Chung-Myung, wearing a faded uniform, waves off the dust. Then I looked at Yoon-jong with a sour face.


    "Today?"


    "No."


    "Huh? Isn''t it today?"


    "One or three days are left."


    "But why?"


    "The long man is looking for you."


    "Oh, the long-time writer has come to see me and told me to release the closure! Do not close the death penalty. I''ve been scooping up the edges for three months and it feels like buds are coming out of my stomach."


    "¡­¡­I think something has happened."


    "Huh? What happened?"


    Chung-Myung tilts his head and turns to Wiso Haeng.


    "Who is this?"


    "This is Wiso Haeng from Hwajeongmun."


    "Hwajeongmun?"


    "You know?"


    "¡­¡­I wouldn''t know."


    While saying that, I look at Wiso Haeng with eyes that Chung-Myung is interesting.


    "It''s written in English.


    There was definitely an English word for Hwasan in his old folk song.


    ''I thought every house in Wasan was ruined, but there was still a place that survived.''


    The rise and fall of a servant depends on the main mountain.


    Now that Hwasan has fallen, it is surprising that it is still there, even though it would not have been easy for his inner family to recruit officials on the signboard.


    "Hwasan is a member of the inner family."


    "Oh, really? But what''s wrong with you?"


    "Let''s go hear it from the long storyteller."


    "I''ll do.


    While the two were talking, Wiso Haeng was looking at Chung-Myung with open eyes. After a long time, he turns his head towards Yoon-jong and asks blankly.


    "Well... then this person?"


    "I''m Chung-Myung."


    "Oh, yes. Hahaha. I knew I would...¡­. What?"


    This bird... or this person?


    This person here?


    Wiso Haeng''s eyes twitch.


    When he saw Yoon-Jong, he obviously felt the deep scent of Hwasan. Isn''t this literally a master, and a man who seems to say whole-body that this is the depth of a disciple of Hawasan?


    On the other hand, this person now...¡­.


    You look like a gangster spitting in the back alley.''


    Without Yoon-jong, I feel like I''m going to be dragged to the cave by the back of my neck. I have to shake off the front sac so that it can come out fine.


    Spurred by sad memories of his childhood, Wiso Haeng looked at Chung-Myung with subtle eyes.


    Is there something wrong with the rumor?''


    No matter how many times I look at it, I don''t think this person would have defeated the disciples of Jongnam and knocked down Jin Geum Ryong.


    "Go wash up first. I can''t see a man with a long face like that''s why."


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    "Please."


    "All right, all right. Then I''ll be right back after washing up."


    As Chung-Myung walks fast forward, Wiso Haeng asks Yoon-jong.


    "¡­¡­is he really a Hawaiian dinosaur?"


    "I don''t know if it''s a Hawaiian dinosaur or not, but if you''re talking about Chung-Myung, he''s right."


    "¡­¡­Really?"


    "Society."


    "Yes?"


    "¡­¡­don''t be surprised already. We still have a long way to go."


    It was Wiso Haeng who couldn''t bear to ask what else was left in the rush of fear.* * *


    "I know."


    Chung-Myung, who refined his robe and sat in front of the long-winded man, frowned.


    "The shaman''s inner house was not good enough to attack our inner house, so you called the main malcoons?"


    "¡­¡­you''re a master, too."


    Why are you coming out, Mal- Mal-ko!


    But Chung-Myung couldn''t hear Yoon-jong.


    "That''s why you asked for help."


    Chung-Myung nodded softly. In an instant, a serious light shines in a serious light.


    "Long man!"


    "Well!"


    "Don''t worry about anything. This disciple will go and clean up and come back."


    Everyone''s eyes were slightly shaken.


    He''s grown up after three months of training without seeing the light. How can you say such a trustworthy thing?


    But even though everyone was fooled, only Yoon-Jong wasn''t fooled.


    "¡­¡­how are you going to clean up?"


    "What can I do? Run to the Namyang or somewhere right now and the bell...¡­ bell, what? Jongnamgwan?


    "Jongdo Hall!"


    "Oh, yes! We can break the heads of those bellies, break the heads of the shamans! Then, if you set fire to your crown so that you can''t step into Namyang again, it will be clean!"


    "That''s the conduit, you crazy thing!"


    "Isn''t the conduit burning? Aren''t you getting in the conduit? In front of the fire, all buildings in the world are equal! Even Hwasan was equal."


    "Why did he come out of there?"


    "Why, we''re all on board, right? Don''t you know?"


    Hyun Jong smiles with a happy face. Then he looked at the fortune-teller sitting next to him.


    Can I really send him away?''


    I think I need to think about it again.''


    How can a person grow older but not get better day by day?


    It''s not easy to be so consistent.


    Yoon-jong pulled Chung-Myung''s waist.


    "Calm down. Please."


    "Are you sure you''re gonna calm down?"


    Chung-Myung glitters his eyes.


    "I heard Hwa Yeongmun used to pay a lot of money."


    Don''t say it''s a reward.¡­, it''s like a black island break. Or maybe it''s a grant...¡­.


    "You''re supposed to be protecting the kids who pay their bills in their own right? Or who''s gonna pay for it?"


    "Yes, it took money!"


    Hyun Young claps as if he''s relieved.


    Then, when everyone''s eyes were on me, I slipped down my hand with a cough.


    Chung-Myung pushed hard once again.


    "They''re the ones who''re picking a fight! Then you have to accept it! Leave it to me! I''ll go and break your head!"


    Hyun Jong smiled and said.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes, long-time man!"


    "¡­¡­you must not break your head."


    "What about your waist?"


    "This means that we should not maim or cause serious injuries."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong, who sighed deeply, looks at Chung-Myung with eyes, "Is it really okay to send this baby?"


    However, it is impossible to exclude Chung-Myung as long as he can apply to the university''s students in any way. Besides his personality, Chung-Myung is the one I can trust the most.


    "That''s how things are, so you should go."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be back after finishing it neatly. Shall we go now?"


    "Some children will go with me. So let''s leave tomorrow or the day after tomorrow."


    "Is it taking that long?"


    "I need to know more about the situation, and there are a few things that I''m worried about. So be sure to know that."


    "Yes."


    It was Chung-Myung who didn''t care if he could hit the shaman after arriving today or tomorrow."Well, then you must have been sick from closing, so get some rest and get well."


    "Yes, sir. Long story."


    "Yes, go ahead. I''ll let you know soon enough who''s coming with me."


    "Yes, of course."


    As Chung-Myung was about to get up and go outside, Hyun Jong called him up again.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung turned his head, and Hyun Jong opened his mouth while looking at it.


    "Have you had any success in closing?"


    Chung-Myung smiles.


    "The shamans will find out with their bodies."


    "Okay, I get it."


    Chung-Myung bowed his head and went outside.


    "Yoon-Jong, please provide a place for stomach-wiping and help him eat because he will be hungry."


    "Yes, a man of letters. I''ll make sure there''s no inconvenience."


    Hyun Jong made a subtle expression as he went out to Yoon-jong and Wiso Haeng.


    "Hyun Sang."


    "Yes, long death."


    "I don''t know if I''m talking about old women, but do you think it''s a coincidence that the shaman''s inner family members came into Namyang, which had no problems, and they had a quarrel with Hwayangmun?"


    Hyun Sang could not easily answer.


    In fact, it can happen by chance. But the more I think about it, the more I think about it.


    "I don''t know if I''m doing a good job of sending Chung-Myung. Maybe what they''re after...¡­."


    "That''s not true. "The Long Writers."


    Unam shook his head.


    "It''s too much to sing Chung-Myung for a song. Aren''t they shamans? They don''t have to pick a fight with Hawaii. There''s no benefit to it, is there? Why would such a great interest be at stake in that small land of Namyang?"


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong drooled.


    But in the salivation there is the insinuation that I cannot easily agree with the words of cancer.


    "Since the last Hwajong Branch, Chung-Myung''s reputation has increased too much. Now it''s one of the leading indicators in discussing the world''s second-highest index."


    "That''s right."


    "Hwasan dinosaur is too loud and too loud. Wudang may not dwell on small interests, but it is not a place to allow the same province to have a greater reputation in the civilization. Maybe... ..."


    It was then.


    "What do you say?"


    "Huh?"


    The sword says with a grin.


    "Do you know what the nickname was given to Chung-Myung by the children of Hawasan?"


    "¡­¡­is there such a thing?"


    "Hwasan rabid dog."


    Uh... that''s too...¡­.


    Unam, who was just listening, is drooling.


    "The rabid dog is too much, so let''s go with the blind dog."


    That''s a dog, too.


    Why can''t you get out of the dog?


    A crazy dog or a fierce dog.


    Then, the sword continued with a smile on its face.


    "For the past two years, our children have been trying really hard. Now you can never ignore our children, shaman or scream."


    "That''s true."


    "Well, you''re right."


    There is no one here who doesn''t know how much the three great disciples have rolled over the past two years. Honestly, you may have thought it was fortunate that the distribution was higher than Chung-Myung.


    "Among them, he''s um...¡­."


    The Woon Sword humbly scratched his head with a face that he didn''t know how to explain Chung-Myung''s two-year-


    "Anyway, it is. Those who clumsily try to challenge the Hwasan dinosaur will know why Chung-Myung is called so."


    "Shenlong?"


    "No, a rabid dog."


    "¡­¡­."


    Oh, well... I can''t do this, but I really agree.


    "Send Baek Cheon and Yoon-jong together. Those two kids can stop him when he feels like he''s getting too stuck.""¡­¡­Really?"


    "Of all of them, there''s a better chance."


    "Why don''t you send Lee Seol, too? But he doesn''t beat me up just because I''m a private man."


    Isn''t that too obvious?


    "The Long Man."


    Hyun Young opened his mouth as he cleaned up the noisy intestines.


    "Sending children is not everything. Sending children means that we, Hwasan, are now stepping back into the world. There will be a lot of work to be done.


    "Well!"


    Hyun Jong nodded heavily.


    "Listen."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "If the main mountain is the face of Hwasan, the inner house is like the hands and feet of Hwasan''s hands are the same. Hwayeongmun Gate has contributed greatly to the main production so far. Support Hwa Yeong-mun in every way possible, and let the world know that Hawasan did not abandon his house."


    "I''ll keep that in mind! Long story!"


    Looking at the disciples who lowered their heads in unison, Hyun Jong''s face showed a firm will.


    Two years is not a short time.''


    Now it''s time to announce the changed image of Hwasan to the world.

 Chapter - 121 Episode 121, Ill tell you what happens when you touch a volcano!

    "¡­¡­."


    Wiso Haeng looked around with a slightly discouraged face.


    These are the people of Hawasan.''


    It is common for stenographers to leave the distribution and match the distribution with their main disciples at the time of birth. In that sense, Wiso Haeng is the same allocation as the three main disciples.


    Until I arrived here, I thought that even if I was a true disciple, there would be nothing special about it. However, seeing the disciples gathered, I could see how wrong he was.


    ''Every single one of them is like a knife and there''s a silver lining.''


    Now I can understand why my father emphasized that Hawasan was so prestigious. They''ve lived the same years, but they and Wiso Haeng were clearly different. Each movement has a theft, and every gaze has a subtle taste of Taoism.


    Even now, when I eat, I still do.


    It is never easy to show a theft that others admire while eating. That''s why everyone hits the top of the list.¡­.


    Chop, chop, chop!


    Chop, chop, chop!


    "¡­¡­."


    Wiso Haeng''s gaze turns to one side.


    While everyone was eating neatly, only one person sitting in the corner was "puffing" the food rather than being violent.


    I don''t even know.''


    Chicken legs disappear into human mouths in an instant. It was hard to guess how clean the drumstick bones were and how they were cooked in an instant.


    ''Did God hear you?''


    What was even stranger was that no one blamed him for eating out loud on one side of the restaurant. Everyone was acting like that person who inhaled food didn''t exist in the first place.


    "Is he really a Hawaiian dinosaur?''


    Wiso Haeng looked at Chung-Myung with incredulity.


    Of course, the appearance is fine. No, on the outside, the word "Hwasan Shinryong" goes well with you.


    The problem is that the only thing that looks fine is the appearance.


    Chung-Myung''s appearance shows no dignity of the Hawaiian dinosaur, called the "latemost geomancy index.


    "Is the rumor really wrong?''


    It can''t be.


    Rumors are always more exaggerated than they really are, but this time they can''t. This is because Jong-nam cannot stay still even if something slightly different from the truth spreads.


    Jongnam''s silence is the strongest evidence of the achievements of the Hwasan dinosaur.


    ''That means he''s the one who beat up Jongnam''s student.''


    Wiso Haeng scratched his head.


    Of course, people have their own tendencies, but isn''t there a dignity that is basically required of a master?


    But that Chung-Myung doesn''t feel the slightest dignity of a master. No one would find it strange to see a backstreet waltz if you immediately stripped that man of Hawasan''s robes.


    Are you sure you don''t mind if I take him with me?''


    Then the door opened and one person came inside.


    Yoon-Jong.


    Wiso Haeng unconsciously breathed a low sigh as he looked at Yoon-jong coming inside.


    If that person were a Hawaiian dinosaur.''


    Then you would have really called out "Hurray" with double eyelids!


    That Yoon-Jong had everything Wiso Haeng wanted from the Hwasan dinosaur. The beauty of an orphaned master. The theft you feel from your attitude. And I can feel the softness and relaxation from your expression.


    Isn''t it the appearance of a green master?


    But why is it that he''s a wasan dinosaur?Yoon-jong approached Chung-Myung and frowned.


    "You''re going to get indigestion. Eat slowly."


    "Bring it on for 500 million months."


    "... starve yourself for three months?"


    Chung-Myung gulped down the food in his mouth and gulped down the cold water next to him. Then, he put down the water bottle and tapped his stomach against the chair.


    "After three months of eating only Byeokgokdan, the air now tastes like Byeokgokdan. If I close the building because I''m crazy."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Oh, man, you have to eat meat! I don''t know how Shaolin lives on grass!"


    We used to live on grass two years ago, dude.


    It was Chung-Myung who changed it.


    "So, did you get any results?"


    "No performance."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    I just needed a little time.


    Chung-Myung''s philosophy is a little different from the past. Since the foundation has changed and the foundation has changed, the buildings built on it must take a different form from the past.


    So I just needed a little time to sort things out.


    "You''ve been training steadily while I''m gone, haven''t you?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoon-jong looks around slightly with a sour face.


    The priests'' resentful eyes were on him.


    ''I thought we still had a few days left, why did you have to bring him up?''


    "But for three months, it seemed like a human being." Good times are over, d*mn it!''


    "I should have blocked the entrance to Maehwa-dong with a stronger one!''


    Yoon-jong sighed low.


    "Everyone trained hard."


    "Oh, you''really?"


    As Chung-Myung slowly began to boil again, Yoon-jong quickly poured cold water on him.


    "That''s not the point, is it? Hwajeongmun''s work is urgent."


    "Oh, yes! Those shamans!"


    Chung-Myung''s face is distorted.


    "Break their heads! Capital punishment, when are you going?"


    "The long man told me to leave tomorrow morning."


    "Tomorrow? It''s earlier than you said."


    "That means the situation in Hwajeongmun is that urgent. If a man has already departed from Wudang, he will arrive soon. If you arrive too late, why don''t you come back later?"


    "Right!"


    "So when you''re done eating, go pack your things. I''ll try to get started as soon as possible."


    "Okay!"


    Chung-Myung jumped out of his seat and went outside, and the three disciples breathed a sigh of relief in unison.


    "¡­¡­I thought I was going to die."


    "Living is not living. Really."


    Then the back door of the restaurant opens. Someone, who slightly pushes his head in, looks inside and asks in a small voice.


    "Did you go?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "Ha...¡­."


    Baek Sang opens the door and comes inside. Behind him, the disciples of this university flocked in with gloomy faces.


    "You can''t have a meal the way you want! Have a meal!"


    "No, I told you there were a few days left to close! Why did you come out so early?"


    "Peace is over. I want to die."


    "¡­¡­."


    Watching all this, Wiso Haeng couldn''t understand the situation at all. I was bursting with curiosity.


    What the hell is going on?''


    Apparently, Chung-Myung is the youngest of them all, and it is clear that the death penalty is the youngest, and even the private servants are uncomfortable with Chung-Myung.


    ''I heard that the top and bottom are very clear.''


    Wiso Haeng''s dazed gaze meets Yoon-jong''s gaze.


    "I''m... Yoon-Jong stamp."


    "Oh."


    Yoon-jong looks at Wiso Haeng and scratches his head lightly."I don''t know how it works...¡­."


    Yoon-jong opens his mouth looking at Wiso Haeng with strange eyes.


    "You don''t have to try to understand. Threatening."


    "Yes?"


    "You''ll understand if you don''t want to."


    "¡­¡­."


    Something mysterious came into Wiso Haeng''s heart.


    * * *


    The next morning.


    Wiso Haeng waited for those to set off for Hwayeongmun with him in front of Jang''s residence. Next to him, Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol were already waiting for those who had not come, with their belongings in their hands.


    "It''s about time you came...¡­."


    "Here he comes."


    Wiso Haeng''s gaze follows Yoon-jong.


    "Oh...."


    Wiso Haeng exclaimed without realizing it.


    A man in white white and a hero gun is walking towards them.


    ''That''s awesome.''


    That''s all I can think of.


    Wiso Haeng, who also felt the presence of a master overwhelming the surroundings of Yoon-jong, feels something different about the person approaching now. It''s literally the face of a hero.


    It''s a bad habit to judge people by their appearances, but anyone who''s never seen them before would feel the same way.


    Yoon-jong bows his head toward the approaching one.


    "Back Cheon private residence. Did you feel well last night?"


    ''Baek Cheon? Then that person?''


    Baek Cheon, the real sword?


    If the Hawaiian dinosaur is the most mysterious in the city, Hwajeonggum is the most famous in the city. It is a story that everyone knows that Hwajeong led his death penalty to the river to wipe out evil bandits and save countless people.


    Don''t those who see the Hwajeonggum praise him for his appearance?


    It''s a hero''s look.''


    Baek Cheon, who approached them with a soft smile, smiled and opened his mouth.


    "Would you be at peace?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon''s face is distorted.


    "Darn it, it''s terrible that he''s sticking out again, and I have to go strong with him. What the hell did I do to deserve this?"


    "Still, private residence can express their dissatisfaction. We''re stuck."


    "Yes."


    Baek Cheon scratched his head.


    "He''s indifferent."


    "You''re right."


    The three gathered sighed at the same time.


    "Well... I''m a wee..."¡­. Ugh! Oh my gosh!"


    Wiso Haeng, who had been sneaking up on him, found a person standing next to him, freaked out and stepped back.


    ''When?''


    I didn''t even feel a hint, since when do you mean you''ve been standing next to me? But it''s only Wiso Haeng who''s surprised, others don''t even look as if it''s for granted.


    A girl?


    Wiso Haeng, who checked the face of the woman standing in front of him, opened his mouth unconsciously.


    It''s beautiful.


    Wiso Haeng has never seen such a beautiful person.


    A woman standing with a cold face like a layer of ice.


    If it were the way it was, that cold expression should reduce its original beauty a little, but that woman even feels that the cold doubles her beauty.


    "Same, did you pack?"


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "You don''t have to go to buy-in."


    "I said I''d go."


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon closed his mouth and nodded as he tried to say something.


    As Wiso Haeng watched it, he realized one thing.''I don''t think there are that many people, but there''s no ordinary person in every meeting.''


    Now that I look at it, everyone is unique.


    But there''s a reason why I''m now aware of it. And right now the "reason" was trudging from afar.


    "You''re early, aren''t you?"


    As Chung-Myung approaches and waves his hand, everyone''s faces are slightly distorted except Yoo-Esul.


    ''Sleep a little late.''


    "You''re uselessly diligent!''


    Chung-Myung looks through the gathered people and tilts his head.


    "Do you go to a private residence?"


    Baek Cheon replied with a dazed face.


    "That''s what happened."


    "Well, private residence, by the way...¡­."


    Chung-Myung slightly frowns.


    "An accident?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­."


    As soon as Chung-Myung was about to say something, the door opened and Hyun Jong came out.


    "Are you all here?"


    "Yes."


    Hyun Jong comes down and holds Wiso Haeng''s hands.


    "Threatening threat."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "I know you''re worried. But these are certainly reliable children, so they will certainly help your ears."


    "Thank you, Jang Moon-in."


    Wiso Haeng bowed his head wholeheartedly.


    No matter how much Hwa Young-moon is a song of Hawasan, I didn''t think it would help this wholeheartedly. I''m almost crying at the warmth delivered by hand.


    "And¡­¡­ Baek Cheon."


    "Yes."


    "Lead the children well. I believe in you."


    "Yes!"


    "Lee Seol, Yoon-jong, and Jo-Gol help Baek Cheon."


    "Don''t worry, Long Writers!"


    "I will."


    "Yes."


    Lastly, Hyun Jong''s eyes go to Chung-Myung.


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes!"


    "Please don''t get in trouble."


    "¡­¡­I think you''re a little different from the others."


    "Please!"


    "¡­¡­yes."


    Thus, the three great disciples of Hawasan began their journey to Hwajeongmun.

 Chapter - 122 Episode 122, Ill tell you what happens when you touch a volcano! (2)

    In the eyes of Hyun Jong, who saw the group leaving the prose, there was an indisputable anxiety.


    "Will it be okay?"


    "I sent Baek Cheon and Yoon-jong together, so wouldn''t it be okay?"


    "Shouldn''t we send someone else now?"


    "¡­¡­I can''t afford it, Jang Moon-in."


    Hyun Jong looks at Unam. Unam turned her head with a casual look and avoided Hyun Jong''s eyes.


    "It''s not that you don''t want to follow?"


    "It''s not for adults. If you do something wrong, things will grow out of control."


    "If you let them go, it won''t get worse.


    ¡­¡­it''s hard for me to answer.


    Honestly, isn''t it weird that Chung-Myung is in it and it doesn''t get bigger?


    "I''m worried. I''m worried."


    Hyun Jong sighed deeply.


    Then Hyun Sang, who was watching from the side, bursts into a low laughter.


    Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Sang with a sour face.


    "The priest must find this situation ridiculous."


    "I''m sorry. Long death sentence. But how can it not be funny?"


    "What''s so funny?"


    Hyun Sang smiled brightly.


    "Just two years ago, we were worried that our disciples would be humiliated by Jong-nam. But now, aren''t you worried that those children will beat the disciples of the shaman too much?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Come to think of it, yes.


    If you look at this situation somewhere other than Hwasan, you may be lucky enough to swear that you lost your cowardice just because you caught Jong-nam.


    But for those who know what kind of training the white porcelain and celadon boats have been doing over the past two years, it has been a matter of course.


    "Trust and wait. They are not thoughtless children. I''m sure he''ll come back from Hawasan."


    "Famous people will die."


    "Yes?"


    "Because notoriety is fame."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong sighed deeply as he saw his students moving away.


    "I hope you''re back in peace."


    It was Hyun Sang, who couldn''t possibly answer that it couldn''t be the case.


    * * *


    At first I thought it was plausible.


    Shouldn''t we get to South Africa as soon as possible? We don''t have a problem, but the strength of the council is a problem. So why don''t you figure out a better way than running around in a clumsy way?


    As for Wiso Haeng, I have no choice but to agree.


    First of all, he''s not in a normal state right now. His energy was very damaged because he was doing his best from the south to the chord.


    And the same is true even if the vigor is not damaged. In fact, Wiso Haeng is not so good at nothing, and even in normal condition, he won''t be able to follow the pace of Hawasan''s true disciples.


    But a grown man can''t carry you on his back, can he?


    - It''s okay. It''s okay. I''ll take care of everything. You don''t have to worry.


    Until then, it was surprisingly reliable.


    When I got two horses and a cart as soon as I came down to the harmony, I felt guilty that I had ignored them too much just by looking at the personality of a person.


    Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey! I''m taking care of everything!


    By the time the cart was full of food, I thought I could trust Chung-Myung.


    No, I''m taking care of everything. Don''t you understand what I''m saying?


    It was only by the time I knew that an unidentified disease had piled up next to the food, and that the disease was a bottle of alcohol. But it was already too late to turn around.I''m in this situation thanks to you.


    "Jo-okuna!"


    Chung-Myung, lying in a cart, is drinking alcohol in a snarlol


    "¡­¡­."


    Wiso Haeng glanced at the scene, turned his head and said to Baek Cheon.


    "The master drinks...¡­."


    "Hwasan does not ban alcohol."


    Oh, I know that. I''m also a servant of Hwasan.


    But it''s not right to lie down on a cart and drink alcohol, right?


    What the hell is that?


    Yoo-Esul, who was sitting by Chung-Myung''s bedside, throws a piece of jerky into his mouth. Then he chewed the jerky that came into his mouth very naturally.


    "¡­¡­."


    What a strange sight.


    If you look at him taking care of beef jerky, the death penalty...¡­. No, it''s a beautiful figure of friendship between private drinking, but isn''t it a little strange to put beef jerky in the mouth of a drinking temperament?


    It''s not like I''m throwing dog snacks.


    The one who throws it, the one who takes it for granted.


    Baek Cheon insinuated as Wiso Haeng looked at Chung-Myung with an indescribable expression.


    "Threatening threat."


    "Huh? Oh, yeah!"


    "Never mind. It doesn''t make sense if you watch it anyway."


    Wiso Haeng glanced at Yoo-Esul.


    I mean, what the hell is she doing, let alone that lying woman?


    "Same."


    "¡­¡­."


    It was Wiso Haeng, who had already departed for Namyoung, but kept thinking whether it was right to take them to Namyoung.


    "We''ll be there in a couple of days."


    Wiso Haeng''s gaze slightly turns to the front.


    I saw two junmars pulling carts, Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol sitting in the horse''s seat.


    ''That sounds very expensive.''


    It''s a jun-ma that doesn''t fit in this cart. Thanks to this, the cart is still moving at an incredible speed. Certainly much faster than he runs at full strength.


    There is no need to take a break, so the choice itself was certainly wise.


    By the way...


    I''m the best.


    "Wow, it''s so good to live!"


    My stomach is twisted strangely. Strangely.


    Wiso Haeng has never thought of himself as a childboat who sees the joy of others with bad eyes, but that person, Chung-Myung, had a strange side that twisted people''s feelings around him.


    "Threatening threat."


    "Yes, Baek Cheon stamp."


    "What kind of place is Hwajeongmun?"


    When Wiso Haeng slightly hesitated to answer the sudden question, Baek Cheon added.


    "I''m not asking. But I didn''t hear the details because I was in a hurry. I know there is a place called Hwajeongmun in Hwasan, but I think it would be good to know more about it as I go there to take care of things myself."


    "Oh, it''s not like that. Just thinking about how to tell you...¡­."


    Wiso Haeng scratched the back of his head, awkwardly blurring his words.


    "There''s nothing special about it."


    "It''s special enough."


    Baek Cheon spoke in a slightly serious voice.


    "Hwasan''s shorthand has been meaningless until recently. Nevertheless, Hwa Young-moon has proudly revealed that he is a confidante of Hwasan. Even if I searched the whole world, there would have been no place like that except Hwa Yeongmun Gate."


    Even Chung-Myung, who was lying down at Baek Cheon''s words, turned his eyes slightly and looked at Wiso Haeng.


    "I didn''t do it with a great sense of duty. It''s just that your father was proud to be a pupil of Hawasan."Wiso Haeng''s face saying that was not very bright.


    You must have had a hard time.


    Chung-Myung, who was lying down and listening, slightly clicked his tongue.


    Perhaps Wiso Haeng has said countless times that he wants to stop giving up on Hawasan. That''s the way the world is in the first place. People learn weak martial arts, but they don''t learn failing martial arts.


    Those who knew Hawasan would not learn because they knew him, and those who didn''t know him wouldn''t learn because they didn''t know him.


    It might have been easier to operate if the signboard of "Hwasan''s Shorthand" had been dropped.


    "I don''t know how much your father liked the last story of Hwajong Branch. He emptied two bottles of alcohol he hadn''t had, saying that Hawasan had just begun to spread his wings again."


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon nodded still.


    "Did you say that your father was proud to be a pupil of Hawasan?"


    "Exactly, his great-grandfather is a disciple of Hwasan rather than a disciple of him.¡­, anyway, you thought so. You often said that lifelong resentment was not introduced to Hawasan as a true disciple."


    Baek Cheon nodded heavily.


    "Anyway, your father was very proud to run Hwajeongmun. Moreover, I was lucky enough to live without getting hungry. If only those bellies hadn''t been ganginged...¡­."


    "Did Mun-ju say he lost his duty with the bell-toller?"


    "Yes, but¡­¡­ he is frankly strange, too."


    "Strange?"


    Wiso Haeng nods his head.


    "My father has never neglected his training. It''s a little strange for me to say, but it''s not enough to lose to most young people."


    If it''s obvious, it''s obvious.


    Those who learn martial arts become stronger with time. Ordinary people become weaker and weaker as they get older, but fighters have no choice but to become stronger gradually because of the slow aging of the body and the build up of history.


    Therefore, it was Murim where the elderly and the weak, not the elderly, were full.


    "But the bell owner was too young. I just don''t understand that your father lost to the young man."


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon''s forehead has narrowed slightly.


    There''s more than one weird part.''


    At first, I thought it was just a quarrel between the inner family members, but apparently there are many strange things.


    Some of the writers called him separately and gave him a statement.


    Wiso Haeng glanced at Baek Cheon and opened his mouth.


    "Actually, I owe you an apology."


    "What do you mean?"


    "My father asked me to ask for his help, but I honestly didn''t expect him to be so willing to help."


    "Oh."


    Baek Cheon nodded.


    "It''s not so easy to deal with a shaman. That''s why we were in despair. But I didn''t expect you to help me so easily.¡­."


    Wiso Haeng paused as if he was choking. Baek Cheon waited silently until he opened his mouth again. Wiso Haeng, who covered his mouth and coughed a couple of times, spoke in a slightly biting voice.


    "I can see why your father used to live with Hwasan. No matter what the result of this incident is, I will live with gratitude to my family forever."


    It was a heartwarming remark.


    Unfortunately, however, this cart is carrying a man with a disease that makes you feel goosebumps when you hear warm words.


    "What''s the result?"


    Chung-Myung raises himself with his eyes glistening. Yoo-Esul presses his head with his fingers and the rising body slowly goes down again.But the muzzle didn''t stop.


    "Whatever the result is! There''s only one result! I''m gonna split their heads!"


    "Didn''t the man tell you not to do it?"


    "I''m sure he''s hoping for it. There''s only a few days left for Jang to live, so I''ll show you how to break the shamans'' heads before that! That way, you''ll smile when you get on the boat, right?"


    How can respect and despotism for a long writer enter at the same time in just a few words?


    You never know.


    "And frankly, what Doga wants the most is to beat up the shamans, don''t you think?"


    What?


    Uh... that''s right, though.


    "I''ll take this opportunity to show you!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were on fire.


    "I''ve been trying to live quietly!"


    Come on, don''t tell me that. I know you.


    "They touched it first. Then you should be punished. Ambassador, what are you doing? Speed up!"


    "I''m still running fast. If you''re in a hurry, the horses get tired."


    "They''re worth a fortune! It''s okay, it''s okay! You can go twice as fast as other horses, so don''t worry and speed up!"


    "Yes."


    Yoon-jong shook his head and tapped the horse''s butt.


    As the cart speed increased, Chung-Myung''s body shook.


    "I don''t know why, but I''ll tell you what happens if you touch Hwasan!"


    Listening to a triumphant voice, Baek Cheon sighed deeply.


    ''You can''t even imagine it now.''


    The fact that the unprecedented jerk that even Hawasan can''t handle is going to the South.


    It was Baek Cheon, innocent and hopeful, sending sincere condolences to the disciples of the shaman who arrived in the South Pole.

 Chapter - 123 Episode 123. Ill tell you what happens if you touch the volcano! (3)

    "Have you heard anything from him?"


    "¡­¡­I haven''t heard from you yet."


    "Is that so..."


    Wirip San let out a low sigh with a whiny face.


    "Moonjoo, you need to be more polite."


    "¡­¡­I know. I know...¡­."


    Looking at Wirip San blurring his words, Yeom-pyeong let out a deep sigh.


    ''You won''t be able to relax.''


    Jongdogwan has no intention of coexisting with Hwa Yeongmun. He has been constantly arguing since the opening of the game, and eventually, he was not satisfied with winning the match against Wirip San and asked Hwa Yeong-moon to leave the South.


    It''s a heavy handed, heavy handed.


    However, Hwa Yeong-moon had no power to denounce the excessive treatment.


    Kang Ho is a weak meat eater. The powerless cannot help the powerful. It was a salt review that realized the logic of Kang-ho, who had lived in Kang-ho all his life, but did not know it properly.


    "Did the shaman''s disciples say they had arrived?"


    "Not yet. But given the time, it should arrive soon."


    "Yes, sir. Cough! Cough!"


    "Are you all right? Moon-joo?"


    "¡­¡­I''m fine."


    "You have a severe internal injury. Come on, let''s get laid."


    "I guess so."


    The answer was yes, but neither Wirip San nor Yeompyeong, who was speaking, knew that they were not in a situation to just lie down.


    If Wudang''s disciples arrive, they may be kicked out of here immediately. How can I spend time on my bed when Hwa Yeong-mun, who has been protecting me all my life, is about to drop off the signboard?


    "What about the Mundos?"


    "¡­¡­there''s a lot of turbulence."


    "I guess so. Yeah...¡­, I guess so."


    A low sigh came out of Wirip San''s mouth.


    Even though I was told that my disciples were agitated, I couldn''t blame them at all. They are still in place despite the confrontation with the shaman''s descendants.


    ''I didn''t live in vain.''


    That alone made me feel rewarded enough.


    "Moon-joo."


    Yeom Pyung sighed at the end of his speech.


    He is a great disciple of Wirip San. He has been with Wirip San for a long time and led Hwa Young-moon, but this time he couldn''t find any other way.


    "¡­¡­Moon-ju, why don''t you talk to the bell owner again now?"


    "It''s no use."


    Wirip San shook his head.


    "If there''s anything else they want, that conversation would be meaningful. But they''re only thinking of driving us out of the South. But what would we talk about? There''s only one thing they want, and we can''t listen to it, so it''s only parallel."


    "Do you mean you have to open your eyes like this?"


    "¡­¡­will soon come to our aid from the mainland."


    "Moon-joo..."


    Yeom Pyung''s face is slightly distorted. Wirip San is always intelligent and doesn''t lose Izzie, but his judgment is blurred whenever the name was given. This was Wirip San''s chronic disease.


    "My opponent is a shaman. No matter how much Hwasan says he''s made a little name in recent years, Wudang is a big fish with no place in the province. What''s the use of Hwasan?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''m glad you''re trying to help. If Hwasan had an idea, he would stay out of this. Is there anything good to do against the shaman? Moonjoo, you have to be cold-hearted. Help doesn''t come from anywhere. This is something that we need to address."


    Wirip San stared at the salt comment.


    I know he was not wrong.


    "Still..."


    "That''s why I told you to stop sending tribute to Hawasan. Why are you working so hard on things that don''t help when you need them? Would this have happened if I had sent the rumour to the shaman or the son of a b*tc*?"That is absolutely true.


    Nevertheless, Wirip San could not nod.


    "We are the inner circle of Hawasan."


    "¡­¡­."


    Yeom Pyung-yi shut her mouth tightly.


    "The root cannot be abandoned, and it must not be abandoned. Would it be better if you denied being a songwriter for Hwasan and threw out his name?"


    "Long-lived..."


    "That''s the way it''s supposed to be. If a shaman loses his name, he abandons his shaman, and if he loses his spirit, he abandons his shaman. No, I don''t. I don''t want to live like that."


    "Nobody knows."


    "I don''t want anyone to know. I just keep what I have to keep."


    A deep sigh of salt came out.


    It''s frustrating. It''s jammed.


    But...


    That''s why he''s Moon Joo.''


    After all, he''s nagging here because he respects Wirip San as well. If Wirip San was the one who would easily put Hwasan down, Yeom-pyeong wouldn''t have admired him this much.


    "And I believe."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Hwasan will not abandon us."


    Yeompyeong shakes his head.


    "Moon-joo, it''s not a matter of sincerity or mind, it''s a matter of ability. Will Hawasan be able to deal with the shaman?"


    "¡­¡­there are times when the heart is enough."


    Yeompyeong was about to say another word.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Someone knocked loudly on the gate.


    Wirip San and Yeompyeong''s faces quickly hardened. They''ve locked the gate and aren''t receiving visitors now. Nevertheless, knocking on the door means that he came here for business.


    If I were to say that they have business now...¡­.


    "Are you in the spirit of the lord?" I''m here to build a wall today, so come out!"


    Yeom Pyung''s face is distorted.


    It is the voice of bellism.


    God d*mn it, already!


    They couldn''t have come for no reason. He must have brought his disciples of a proud shaman.


    "What should I do, Moon-joo?"


    "Is there anything else I can do?"


    Wirip San sighed deeply.


    "I''m going out. If you don''t go out, you''ll get the stigma of being a coward."


    Wirip San woke up from his bed with a screeching.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You obviously know what you''re talking about. I''m here to make a deal today."


    Looking at Jongdo Gwanju pushing in like a boar who has been paid in advance, one doubts whether this person is really a shaman''s disciple.


    If you have studied at least a little bit, you can''t do this.


    "I have nothing more to say."


    "I can''t believe I have nothing to say! If you lost the Bimoo, you''d be out of the South Pole, what are you still sitting here for?"


    "There''s no law that says you have to leave just because you''ve lost."


    "There''s no such thing as that! But isn''t it the face that matters?"


    Wirip San let out a low sigh.


    It doesn''t mean that you have to leave just because you lost in a state of emergency. Unless you put a bet on it.


    However, if the situation has become so serious that Moon Joo-ki and Moon Joo-ki will have to leave without saying anything.


    No, to be precise, it would be right that the losing side could not hold up rather than the unwritten rule.


    The official''s ability is a measure of the literary circle. How can you hold out when it turns out you''re worse than your opponent in the same area? Isn''t it obvious which one will choose to learn new martial arts?


    "Not much to say. Leave right now."


    "I''m not saying I don''t intend to."The eyes of the bellwether have become fierce.


    "Do you really need to see the blood to get your act together?"


    As the atmosphere became drastically heavy, one of the people watching the situation from the back slowly walked out.


    "Let me speak for you, Mr. Kwan-n"


    "Oh, would you? Even this little thing...¡­."


    "It''s all right."


    "Then I am grateful!"


    It was a very different, polite attitude to Wirip San. Naturally, Wirip San''s eyes were on the person who stepped forward.


    The black application.


    And a conduit on the head.


    Embroidery in the shape of a pine tree on the application was indicating the identity of the interest. There are many literary groups in the world, but there is only one place where pine can be carved on the chest.


    You''re a student of the shaman.''


    A man steps forward and passes the ticket.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Jin Hyun, a student of the shaman."


    "Other than Wirip San."


    It was a polite attitude and discipline. If I hadn''t faced him in this situation, I would have admired him. But now it''s none other than Wirip San that that disciplined movement is after.


    Wirip San looked at him for a moment and suddenly hardened his face.


    "Wait! Did you just say Jin Hyun?"


    "Yes, Moon-ju."


    "Then you''re the...¡­ an autopsy?


    Do you mean Jin Hyun, who is called ))?"


    "I''m ashamed to hear that."


    Wirip San''s face darkened after finding out the man''s identity.


    ''Detective sword. I guess you''re having a bad day.''


    The autopsy, Jin Hyun.


    Or Jin Hyun, the black dragon.


    It is Jin Hyun who is considered the best among the numerous late index produced by shaman. People in the world don''t hesitate to praise him, calling him a black dragon.


    Later Shudang First Sword. And perhaps the greatest sword of the future.


    The shaman''s sending Jin Hyun is tantamount to a declaration that he will value this work.


    "I''ve heard from the Lord of the Bell. Did you say you wanted to stay in Namyoung?"


    "Yes, it is."


    Jin Hyun slightly shook his head.


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea."


    Jin Hyun''s voice was low but powerful.


    "Namyoung is not a big area. If there are two military officers in such a place, there will be problems. It''s just hard for each other because we have to share the questions."


    "It''s not that I don''t know. But why do you mean we have to leave after running a military service first?"


    "It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that if there are two uncrowned officers, they will suffer from each other, and the place to suffer more damage is Hwayeongmun."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jin Hyun grinned.


    "What do you say?"


    "Yes?"


    "It is true that the shaman''s house opened up here and damaged the ears, so I will make my own compensation. If you move from Namyoung, this side will cover all the costs."


    Yeom-pyeong, who was listening to the situation, distorted his face.


    "Those muggers on this day.


    Don''t tell me you''re doing this because you don''t have any relocation


    To settle in a new place means to start all over again. Hwayeongmun is a literary group of Namyeong. Mundo also lives in Namyeong, and all the history is in Namyeong.


    Leaving Namyeong means throwing it all away and starting from the bottom.


    "Thanks for saying it¡­¡­."


    Wirip San shook his head.


    "Hwa Young-moon has no intention of doing so."


    "Well."


    Jin Hyun drooled low as if he didn''t like Wirip San refusing to speak.


    "Moon-joo."


    "¡­¡­."


    "If you want to stay in South Chung, there''s one more way."Wirip San glanced and looked at Jin Hyun. I''m looking forward to just being said that it''s a different way.


    "What is it?"


    "If Moon-joo must run a military academy in Nam-¡­ Take off the plum print on the signboard."


    Wirip San''s face is stiff.


    Jin Hyun takes it easy when he can''t even answer.


    "The two doors are compatible. But the two conduits are incompatible. No matter how pale the color of Taoism is, it is impossible to admit that it coexists where the shaman''s inner house is."


    "Well, what''s that...¡­."


    "Please select."


    Jin Hyun is working coldly.


    "If we take off the name of Hawasan, we''ll admit the words of honor. If you want, you can accept it as a shaman''s song. Then Jongdogwan and Hwayeongmun will be alumni, so we can get along well. But if it isn''t!"


    It''s cool.


    There''s a dagger hidden in the horse.


    "The name of Hwayeongmun will disappear forever in Namyeong."


    The weight was different because it came from Jin Hyun''s mouth, not from anyone.


    Jin Hyun grinned at Wirip San in shock.


    "So what is the answer to the question?"


    "¡­¡­we are¡­¡­."


    Wirip San''s lips flutter.


    It was a short time, but Wirip San''s expression changed countless times. He lamented and said, "I''m so worried."


    "We cannot abandon Hasan."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Even if the day comes today, we''re still a part of Hawasan. It is something that cannot be thrown away."


    "Ha...¡­."


    Jin Hyun shakes his head.


    "I can''t help it because you refuse to drink alcohol. I''ll give you three o''clock. If you don''t leave this place after three o''clock, I''ll make you empty."


    Wirip San bit his lips.


    "Isn''t it too shameful for a shaman of great fame?"


    "You''re mistaken."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jin Hyun said in a cold voice.


    "This is not what a shaman with a high name does, but because he has done so, the shaman''s name resonates with the world. And we tried to do everything we could. I don''t want you to reject the offer and insist on it."


    "We are¡­¡­."


    "That''s it. I have nothing further to say. I''ll give you three shots."


    And muttered so low that only Wirip San could hear it.


    "You''d choose a better place to line up. Whasan''s inner song. Do you think Hwasan will help Hwajeongmun? Against our shaman?


    "¡­¡­I''m¡­¡­."


    Wirip San could not say a word.


    Jin Hyun''s face is covered with a young, obvious sneer.


    There''s no time.


    The shaman is forcing himself to protect Jafa and persecuting Hwayeongmun Gate. But Hawasan is not doing anything to help them.


    What on earth was his devotion to Hawasan over all those years?


    "Hwasan doesn''t dare come here. Is Munju wiser...¡­."


    It was that moment.


    "What are you saying? What''s that?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Jin Hyun turned his head to a dull voice coming from behind his back.


    "Who is it?"


    "Why are you blocking the door?"


    His death penalty, which was filling the front of the door, sneaks aside.


    And a man swirled in through the gap.


    ''Who?''


    Even before he could feel the impression of a stranger, Jin Hyun had to feel something he had never heard before."It''s me, you little mal-nosed b*tc*."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jin Hyun opened his mouth without realizing it.

 Chapter - 124 Episode 124, Ill tell you what happens if you touch a volcano! (4)

    the cloth beam


    It is a generic term derived from the fact that the conduit worn by the monks is as long as a horse''s nose.


    Put simply¡­¡­.


    "Cursing?


    It''s a profanity that belittles the masters.


    Of course Jin Hyun knew there was such a curse, but he had never heard it in his own ear in his life.


    It''s a matter of course.


    There was no need to use abusive language in the shaman, and it was impossible to listen to it while doing Kang Ho-haeng. Who in the world would dare swear at a shaman''s master?


    I wouldn''t dare say that unless I was a man with about ten lives.


    What kind of place is a shaman?


    Along with that Shaolin is a place called Yanggang in the old file room. There are many civilizations in the world, but Shaolin is the only place that can dare compare to a shaman.


    But to the disciple of a shaman?


    "Are you crazy?"


    I had no choice but to think so for now.


    But it didn''t look like a madman who came inside. The behavior is not strange, and the eyes are quite intelligent.


    No, just looking at the appearance, it was more appropriate to say compliance.


    The slightly touching posture and the look of the world''s annoyance are very annoying, but isn''t that a problem that can be seen as a propensity?


    "Who are you?"


    "You know, what are you going to do?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Is he really crazy?


    Jin Hyun had no choice but to seriously consider the identity of the man before his eyes.


    It''s been said that clubbing is medicine for crazy people, but that''s what I''m saying. In fact, hawks are used for healthy people, not for crazy people.


    "He¡­¡­."


    As soon as Jin Hyun tried to talk to him more, the background became a little noisy.


    "I''m passing by. I''m passing by."


    "No, why is everyone blocking the door?"


    "Jo-Gol, be quiet."


    Through the door, some people come into Hwayeongmun Gate.


    ''Huh?''


    Is that how it usually goes?


    Even if those who are blocking the door do not know that they are the disciples of the shaman, there will be no one who wants to push the burly men wearing swords and come inside.


    But they were now sneaking into the gate, slithering away as if they were treating shaman''s disciples as if they were a local man.


    ''What the hell?''


    It was then.


    "Father!"


    The last person to come in runs toward Wirip San. Wirip San exclaimed, delighted at him.


    "Mission!"


    "Dad, we have the Hawasan people here!"


    "Ah!"


    All those with ears heard it.


    ''Hwasan?''


    Jin Hyun''s face is hardening. So now the people in front of him are from Hawasan?


    Come to think of it?''


    Now I could see the plum blossoms embroidered on their chests.


    As it was such a powerful appearance, I forgot to look into the color of the robe for a while.


    "Ah, in Wasan!"


    Wirip San''s moving voice from his mouth bothers me.


    All the more because Jin Hyun confirmed earlier that Hawasan would never come to your aid.


    ''No, wait a minute, wasan?''


    Jin Hyun looked at the faces of those who appeared.


    There is a white medical examiner who is wary at a glance, and a man with a soft impression and a man with a sharp impression as if he were assisting him.


    And...


    ''Free supply and demand.''


    A beautiful woman who wakes up to memorize Doho.


    That''s good enough. That''s enough.


    Then...


    Jin Hyun''s eyes caught a man still tinkering.Who the hell is this guy?''


    Despite its collapse, Hawasan was once a pillar of the Old File Room, and was called the Great Gate. How can a man like this come out of a place like that?


    Even with those back there, the difference was so extreme.


    "Are you from Hawaii?"


    "Then you''re from Shaolin?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Jin Hyun was about to say something and shut up.


    Then, the white doctor, who was watching the situation, stepped forward and gave a ticket to Wirip San behind him, not Jin Hyun.


    "I''m meeting you, Lord Hwahyeongmun. Jang Moon-in, who heard that there was a change in Hwayeongmun, sent us."


    "Oh... the long writer said."


    Wirip San closed his eyes with a face full of illness.


    I feel overwhelmed from the bottom of my heart.


    I sent Wiso Haeng to Hawasan with a feeling of grasping straws, but I really didn''t think he would come to help. What he said to Yeom-pyeong was just an escape from the frustrating reality that could not be solved.


    By the way, Hwasan really sent his students.


    Wirip San trembles unconsciously when he sees Baek Cheon playing the lottery.


    An air of devotion.


    Jin Hyun, the autopsy sword, is right next to him, but he looks perfect.


    Then what?


    "Well, then you''re the Hawaiian god¡­¡­."


    "No."


    Baek Cheon cuts Wirip San off before he''s done talking. Wirip San didn''t miss Baek Cheon''s face being slightly distorted and then quickly unfolded.


    "I''m Baek Cheon, a student of Hawasan''s University."


    "Oh, Hwajeonggum! I''ve heard of my reputation!"


    I can''t believe you''re sending me the sword!


    Thanks to Jang Moon-in, I think he will ascend to heaven because he can''t get out of his body.


    ''Oh, no. Then...¡­.''


    Maybe the Hawaiian dinosaur didn''t come?


    It was then.


    "Wow!"


    Parakho, who had been doing something incomprehensible for a while, approached Wirip San with a look of admiration and grabbed his hand.


    "Oh, you''re Moon-ju."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''ve heard a lot about you! Thirty years! You''ve been consistently sending me the money! Is that right?"


    "Well, that''s true, but...¡­."


    "Growl!"


    The man looked at Wirip San with a look of emotion. You must have been very moved to see your eyes moist.


    No, but where?


    "I can''t believe there''s such a wonderful man. I can''t believe you consistently send money to Moonpa, where the beggar turns his back. All the good people in the world are dead.So there''s one alive here."


    "¡­¡­."


    Wirip San is a man of his own bones.


    Having protected Hwayeongmun Gate for decades, the number of people I have met may easily exceed hundreds and reach thousands.


    But none of the thousands of people was like this.


    "Hua, you look like a native student of Hawasan. How can someone like this be?''


    Wirip San slipped his hand out of the man''s and asked.


    "And who are you?"


    "Oh, my name is Chung-Myung. The writer sent me."


    "Ah. Chung-Myung is a celadon belly..."¡­. Hang on. Chung-Myung?"


    "Yes, please call me that! Hahahaha. What should I call you? He''s our best customer."


    Chung-Myung?


    It''s Chung-Myung?


    Wirip San opened his eyes wide.


    As far as he knows, there is only one person named Chung-Myung in Hawasan.


    ''Oh, no. Maybe I don''t know.''


    Wirip San''s head spins toward Wiso Haeng. Wiso Haeng, who received his eyes, nodded his head trembling with a look of indescribable expression.Is that right?


    Then this neighborhood''s Parakho in front of you...¡­?


    "Chung-Myung?"


    Wirip San wasn''t the only one in question. A slightly embarrassing voice came out of Jin Hyun''s mouth, who was still watching Hwasan''s students.


    Chung-Myung turns his head slightly.


    "¡­¡­then do you mean you are Chung-Myung, the so-called wasan dinosaur?"


    "Hwasan, I don''t know what it is. I''m Chung-Myung."


    "You?"


    Jin Hyun looks at Chung-Myung with incredulous eyes.


    Then Chung-Myung''s eyes quickly perverse.


    "What, do I have to get you a certificate?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Then he took his eyes off Jin Hyun as if his interest had cooled down and smiled at Wirip San again. The difference in attitude is so stark that it is absurd.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll take care of it now. Jang Moon-in said Hwa Yeong-mun is the best among the inner circle."


    You''re right.


    Because this is the only place I can tell you to go inside.


    Chung-Myung grinned and turned away. And look at Baek Cheon and tilt his head.


    "What are you doing, private residence?"


    "¡­¡­are you done?"


    "Yes."


    Baek Cheon sighs and looks at Jin Hyun.


    "I''m Baek Cheon of Hwasan."


    "Jin Hyun of the shaman."


    "I''m here because I heard there was a problem with the underwear. Apparently, you had a direct conversation with Hwayeongmunju, so you can talk through me now."


    "Hwasan, do you mean to be a part of this?"


    "Is there any reason why you shouldn''t?"


    Jin Hyun squinted at Baek Cheon''s words.


    How dare you.


    You''re involved in a shaman''s event on a literary subject that''s been completely destroyed and is only barely being republished?


    This was unacceptable.


    Besides...


    Jin Hyun''s eyes slipped to Chung-Myung.


    "That''s a Hawaiian dinosaur?''


    That''s absurd.


    Hwasan?????? Chung-Myung.


    Hawasan''s divinity, which suddenly rose to prominence two years ago.


    Jin Hyun is also a name that has been hard on the ears. And there''s a reason why he remembers the name more clearly.


    The shaman''s sword dragon Jin Hyun.


    And Hwasan''s god dragon Chung-Myung.


    The other four are tied together and called the Six Dragons. In Danggeum Gangho Lake, Yukryong is a name that symbolizes the late Jisoo, who will lead the world.


    I''m not interested in what the lords say, "Yukryong or Samryong." There''s only one thing he''s interested in. Among them, the evaluation of the Hawaiian dinosaur Chung-Myung is higher than that of Jin Hyun.


    You think he''s stronger than me?''


    That''s nonsense.


    The assessment, of course, is age-conscious. Chung-Myung is expected to be stronger than Jin Hyun by the age of Jin Hyun.


    But Jin Hyun couldn''t even acknowledge the assessment.


    And...


    "The long man was right.''


    - Perhaps the disciples of Hwasan will come to South Korea. And if the students of Hwasan come, of course there will be Chung-Myung, who is called the Hwasan Shinryong. If so, let the world know that the disciple of Hawasan dare not be mentioned before the disciple of the shaman.


    Jin Hyun rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "And how do you intend to intervene?"


    Jin Hyun looked at Baek Cheon with slightly arrogant eyes.


    This guy is a little more concerned than the Hawaiian dinosaur Chung-Myung. The hidden energy from a while ago is no joke.


    Hwajeong''s reputation wasn''t in vain.''Unlike the Hawaiian dinosaur.


    "It would be best if we could have a pleasant conversation with each other.¡­."


    Baek Cheon smiled.


    "I don''t think you''re thinking about it."


    "Haha, it''s a misunderstanding. It would be great if we could solve it through conversation. But we don''t narrow our differences, so the conversation is fleeting."


    "Isn''t it the same after all?"


    When Baek Cheon pressed in a sharp tone, a fishy smile bloomed around Jin Hyun''s mouth.


    "Then how? Would you like to do something? We won''t say no."


    "The shaman''s way of doing things is a lot tougher than I thought."


    "It''s more efficient than rough. There''s no need to waste time with each other for nothing...¡­."


    It was then.


    "Oh, that''s a hell of a time."


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon and Jin Hyun turned their heads at the same time. Both looked at Chung-Myung, who spoke.


    However, the expressions of the two were completely different.


    Baek Cheon???


    ''Please stay put. You d*mned!''


    He was expressing his excitement by expression alone, and Jin Hyun''s face was filled with indescribable anger.


    Chung-Myung is known to have a lower allocation than that. But Jin Hyun, who has a higher distribution than himself, dared to wear such messy hair.


    "Hwasan doesn''t know manners?"


    "Polite?"


    Chung-Myung smirks.


    "What a load of shit.


    "Lee!"


    "There''s a man who comes into someone else''s door and tells you to get out of here if you don''t want to get killed. Your manners come only when you need them, don''t they?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Jin Hyun bit his lips.


    However, it is difficult to refute immediately. Jin Hyun knows that that word is not so wrong.


    "There''s nothing we can talk about? You guys do whatever you want."


    "What does that mean?"


    "You said you''d come in behind Cesin."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Come behind Cesin. Do whatever you want to do what you want. Instead... ..."


    The corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth are curled up.


    "You''d better be prepared to break your head when you come. I warned you in advance."


    Jin Hyun''s face is losing its color.


    It was not long before a terrible anger began to rise on his pale face.

 Chapter - 125 Episode 125, Ill tell you what happens if you touch a volcano! (5)

    Try exercising your skills.


    The words completely upset Jin Hyun''s feelings.


    I can''t help it.


    The disciples of the shaman guarding the main gate of Hwayeongmun Gate are 9. Including Jin Hyun, there are 10 people in total.


    But now the number of Hawaiian disciples was only five.


    It would have been understood if each representative had been selected to be a leader. They''re here to protect their inner house, too. Even if it''s a fight that''s no match for you, you have to at least give the impression that you''ve worked hard.


    But now he''s saying let''s fight, not rain. Even if all the disciples of Wudang come in at once, they will be able to deal with it as much as they want.


    "This..."


    There is a double difference in the number of heads.


    And yet, calling it a "dump" is tantamount to ignoring the shaman completely.


    When has Jin Hyun ever been ignored so much in his life?


    "Natural supply and demand."


    If you don''t memorize Doho, you can''t handle the anger from the inside. Jin Hyun, who tried to calm down by memorizing Do-ho, stared at Baek Cheon, still with unabated anger.


    "May I accept that this is the will of Hawasan?"


    This means that Baek Cheon, who has a high distribution, should talk. But he only shrugged his shoulders to overshadow Jin Hyun''s expectations.


    "If you pick up what''s already said, the world will laugh at him."


    "¡­¡­."


    "And."


    Baek Cheon smirks.


    "I don''t think the seal will allow me to turn it around now."


    "You''ve seen it right."


    Jin Hyun bit his lips.


    Insult on yourself is acceptable as much as you like. But now that Chung-Myung has insulted the shaman, not him.


    "You said three Xi Jinping."


    Jin Hyun stares at Chung-Myung with scary eyes.


    "One day. I''ll give you exactly one day. At this time tomorrow, we will hit Hwajeongmun as you said. Please note that since you have proposed it first, you cannot be held responsible for any mishaps according to Kang Ho''s law."


    "Well, wait till tomorrow. If you want to play, you can play now."


    Chung-Myung flicks his finger.


    "Come on."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jin Hyun''s clenched fist trembles. Breathing became weak and pale.


    Yoon-jong shakes his head while looking at it.


    My blood pressure''s gonna go up before we even fight.''


    The disciples of Hawasan are all aware. People who don''t know are great at Chung-Myung''s martial arts, but Chung-Myung''s martial arts are nothing more than crude blood compared to his talent of making people angry.


    During my short time with Chung-Myung, I thought that I could die of anger more than ten times. At this moment, I couldn''t help but feel sorry for Jin Hyun beyond the wall of Moonpa.


    Just don''t talk to me.


    The more I talk, the angrier I get.


    However, instead of running to Chung-Myung, Jin Hyun seized the ticket in a restrained manner.


    Looking at it, Hawasan''s disciples exclaim.


    It''s a shaman indeed.''


    "Oh, my God. He''s holding back there. Hang in there.''


    You''re in good shape.''


    I wanted to give him a round of applause.


    "Tomorrow. This time tomorrow."


    Crunch!


    As soon as I finished speaking, the sound of grinding my teeth was creepy.


    "See you tomorrow at this time. Then don''t ask for mercy in my hands. Why is Hwasan a shaman a shaman? You''ll know for sure.""Yes. Yes. Yes. Okay."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung turns around as if he is exhausted.


    "I''m not confident about that. You''re running away for a long time. Let''s go in and get some sleep."


    Yoon-jong opened his mouth.


    "The Devil."


    After three months of closure, you''ve been working on how to properly scratch people''s insides?


    But Jin Hyun no longer showed the reaction they expected. When a person is too angry, he becomes calm, and he just turns around after giving Chung-Myung a glance with cold eyes.


    "See you tomorrow."


    He left Hwayeongmun with a decisive step with his last words.


    "The death penalty!"


    Wudang''s disciples flock to Jin Hyun''s side while watching the situation.


    "Why do you leave that bastard alone? You don''t have to wait until tomorrow! You need to break your habit right now!"


    "Yes! I''ve never seen such a rude man in my life. He needs to be broken somewhere to get his act together. No, but he''s still a man who can''t get his act together!"


    Jin Hyun stopped walking to the priest''s denoue.


    "¡­¡­now?"


    "Yes, I am!"


    Jin Hyun breathes deeply.


    "Do you know why I wanted to see you tomorrow?"


    "We don''t...."


    "I''m afraid I''ll bleed if I do it now."


    The priests shut up.


    This is not the first time they''ve been out on a strong road. I''ve already been on the rise several times, and I''ve had big and small incidents every time. Can''t one of them have hurt an opponent?


    Jin Hyun''s sword has already seen blood several times.


    Then he can''t be afraid to see blood. Jin Hyun''s words now mean that if the fight breaks out like this, he will kill Chung-Myung.


    Jin Hyun slightly turned his head and looked toward Hwayeongmun Gate.


    "They''re about to realize it. What they''ve done. One day is enough time to enjoy the horror of what''s coming."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "Going back."


    Jin Hyun headed to Jongdo Hall without delay. It was followed by his priests, and it was not until a long time later that Jongdo Gwanju, who was absent, hurriedly stepped off.


    "Go, come with me!"


    "He''s gone."


    "Well, he''s gone."


    "He''s gone."


    Left behind, Hawasan''s disciples looked at the empty front door with a slightly despondent look.


    But unlike them, Wirip San was on the verge of fainting.


    "Large, large... ..what the hell did you do..."¡­."


    I''m sure I called for help.


    But does that "help me" have any meaning in beating up the shaman?


    Still, since he was a prestigious and old-fashioned Hawasan, he also had some friendship with the shaman. Based on that friendship, I just wanted you to mediate so that things don''t go wrong.¡­.


    Unaware of his speed, Chung-Myung smiles and says.


    "Now you can sleep with your feet out."


    Feet?


    Stretch your feet?


    "Growl."


    Flop.


    Eventually, Wirip San foams back.


    "Gasp, Father!"


    "Moon-joo!"


    Wiso Haeng and Yeom Pyung freaked out and rushed to Wirip San.


    Chung-Myung watched the scene and clicked his tongue.


    "I didn''t mean to stretch out here. You''re a bit impatient."


    All of Hawasan''s disciples sighed.


    "Huh!"


    Wirip San sprang out of bed and looked up at the ceiling with wide open eyes.


    Wirip San, who had been at a standstill for a long time, stole his forehead with trembling hands.It was a dream.


    Of course.


    There''s no way that such nonsense could happen in real life.


    With a sigh of relief, Wirip San reached for the kettle and gulped down the water.


    I feel a little calm after drinking cold water.


    Big gulp.


    Then the door opened and Yeompyeong came inside.


    "Are you sober?"


    "¡­¡­how long have I been lying down?"


    "It''s about two o''clock."


    "That''s...."


    It feels like the body is decreasing more and more. It would have to be stable to recover, but I didn''t know it was natural because I couldn''t be stable.


    "Wake up. I don''t know when the shaman will come."


    "You said you''d be here tomorrow, didn''t you?"


    "¡­¡­Tomorrow?"


    "Yes."


    "Did they come to you while I was lying down?"


    Yeom-pyeong looks at Wirip San as he narrows his brows.


    "Did you have a dream?"


    "Yes, I had a very strange dream. A man came from Hawasan, and a son of a b*tc* started a quarrel with his students of the shaman and asked them to play a game with the fate of Hwa Yeongmun."


    "¡­¡­."


    "In my absurdity...¡­. I thought I was going to faint in my dream. Does it make sense for such a madman to come out of Hawaii? He even said he was a Hawaiian dinosaur. Hawaiian dinosaur. Hahaha. I''m not feeling very well...¡­."


    Wirip San, who saw Yeom-pyeong''s face that didn''t smile at all, shut up.


    There''s silence for a while.


    "¡­¡­No?"


    "That''s right."


    "I don''t think so."


    "Exactly."


    Wirip San''s hands tremble.


    "Well, that''s the reality?"


    "Moonjoo, calm down. The water has already spilled. Now that it''s over, you should think about running away at night."


    "Hey, nightfall?"


    "It''s better than holding out and dying, isn'' When I saw the face of the autopsy, I thought I''d kill those who caught my eye when I came back."


    "¡­¡­isn''t he still a doer?"


    "Moon-joo, look at the reality. Until now, if the old file room collects all the people who killed it, it will fill the Yellow River. Do you really think there''s only the wicked among them?"


    Wirip San couldn''t say a word and shut up.


    "You have to think carefully if you''re going to die. Now a day...No, there''s less than a day left."


    Wirip San raised himself with a stiff face.


    "Where are the disciples of Hawasan now?"


    "I''ve taken you to a separate house. I think he''s probably eating right now."


    "I see¡­¡­"


    Wirip San accepts reality.


    If the dream-like story is all true, we really have to make a decision now.


    It doesn''t matter if I''m alone.''


    But he has a wife and children, and he has disciples to protect. And above all...¡­.


    ''At this rate, they''ll be angry, too.''


    They came to help Hwa Yeong-mun, although they said that they chose a bad method due to their lack of experience. I can''t bear to see them fall on the sword of a shaman.


    "Pyeongah."


    "Yes, Moon-ju."


    "I think we should put down the signboard of Hwa Yeongmun."


    "¡­¡­."


    "If we can keep the name of Hwayeongmun even if it''s not Namyeong, that''s enough."


    "Moon-joo..."


    Although Yeom-pyeong made a mournful face, Wirip San seemed to feel a little at ease now.


    It was all greed.''


    Not wanting to leave the land where I lived. A heart that doesn''t want to be pushed out by a shaman'' And I want to protect Hwajeongmun.


    After all, it''s all greed.


    I feel at ease after I put it down.


    But things in the world don''t always work out the way they feel.


    "It won''t work out the way you want it, Father."


    "Huh?"


    Wiso Haeng walks into the room."What do you mean? What do you mean it''s not up to you?"


    "If we try to give up now, the servants of Hawasan will not leave here."


    "Why?"


    "¡­¡­it''s a little strange, but I don''t think they''re losing to the shaman at all."


    Wirip San''s face went blank.


    "Are you sure they''really?''


    I can''t do that.


    Baek Cheon, the Hwajeong sword, is also famous in the strong lake. Besides, he''s a great white porcelain-bellied man who''ll one day become a long-winded man of Hawasan.


    It does not make sense that such a person cannot grasp the situation calmly.


    "¡­¡­I''ll have to see Hwajeonggum."


    Wiso Haeng''s face becomes subtle.


    "That''s great."


    "What?"


    "My father must have woken up by now, so he wants me to bring him."


    "¡­¡­ did you say Hwajeong?"


    "No."


    Wiso Haeng said with a wistful face.


    "Hwasan dinosaur."


    The d*mn Hawaiian dinosaur.


    "¡­¡­what a dinosaur. What a waste of pterosaurs."


    For once, it was Wiso Haeng, who fully sympathized with his father.

 Chapter - 126 Episode 126. The Darkness of Volcano is Strong. (1)

    -Live, the present-day Hwasan lost its former light, but the former was a brighter literary group than any other. Your father has always been proud of Hawasan''s inner sanctum.


    I''m so good.


    Chung-Myung, who is wearing Hawasan''s uniform, is blowing a bottle of butterflies.


    "Wow, that''s a nice drink!"


    - Hawasan is prestigious. The name of a prestigious name is not given without center and history. It took the blood and sweat of the good men who could not get the name of the prestigious Hwasan.


    "Give me some meat, please! Death penalty!"


    "There''s nothing for me to eat and die for! How dare you eat all of mine and covet others''! If you don''t want your hands cut off, get your hands off!"


    "That''s cruel!"


    - Although Hawasan is suffering now, one day he will resurrect and rise again to the world again. So you shouldn''t make the mistake of looking only at the present-day Hawasan and keeping them away. Protect wasan. Then one day, our Hwajeongmun will fly with Hwasan.


    "Oh, I feel like I''m going to live after coming down from Hawaii."


    "Still, I have a private residence. Watch your language, man!"


    "It''s all right, it''s all right. I''m sure you''re thinking the same thing as me in private."


    "¡­¡­no. I''m dying with you."


    "Hahahaha! What a joke!"


    "¡­¡­I wish I was joking."


    Wirip San smiled pleased to see Hwasan''s disciples, who coveted alcohol and meat and cursed at each other.


    I want to show my father this.''


    And we have to argue.


    What, prestigious? Resurrection?


    Come on!


    ''Hwasan is doomed. Father.''


    That''s tight, too.


    What? Jump!


    Wirip San pressed his solar plexus with one hand. I''ve been having a sharp pain in my stomach since a while ago. Watching them do it, it hurts more and more.


    "Hmm!"


    Hwasan''s disciples look at Wirip San in unison as Wirip San coughs up a rough at Wirip San in unison.


    "Oh."


    Chung-Myung gives a bottle of alcohol while looking at Wirip San.


    "Would you like a drink?"


    "You''re a patient!"


    "You said you had internal injuries!"


    "Think a little, think about it!"


    "No, you bastards!"


    The atmosphere is buzzing again. At the same time, Wirip San''s stomach began to ache again.


    ''The gates are frozen to death.''


    Still, a decade ago, when I visited Hawasan holding the young Wiso Haeng''s hand, I could feel the taste of the great literary world even though it might have fallen.


    But what the hell happened in ten years, far from the scent of good taste in Hawasan''s disciples, now in his sight, meets a rotten smell.


    Yeom Pyung-pyeong, who was watching the situation instead of frustrated Wirip San, opened his mouth.


    "Hey."


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­Do you know what''s going on here?"


    Baek Cheon rose from his seat.


    And he lowered his head slightly.


    "I''m sorry, they''re so free-spirited."


    Wirip San sighed.


    "I don''t want to blame you. Anyway, it''s true that I earned a day thanks to you. But Baek Cheon stamp. Now we have to make a decision."


    "What if it''s a decision?"


    "It''s not easy to put everything down and leave your home, but now that things have gone like this, there seems to be no other way. Hwayeongmun will give up on Namyeong and step down, so please stop going back to Hwasan."


    "¡­Moonjoo."


    Baek Cheon had a subtle look on his face.


    "I know we''re not reliable¡­¡­."


    "That''s not it. If my opponent wasn''t a shaman, I would have endured it to the end. But I don''t know what it means to stand up against that shaman. If they sent an autopsy, doesn''t that mean they''ll somehow take over this South?""Well."


    "No matter how you stop it this time, the same thing will continue."


    Chung-Myung poured alcohol into the glass and drank it in one gulp.


    "Growl."


    And said to Wirip San.


    "I was going to ask you that anyway."


    "Yes?"


    "Is there anything great here? They''re way too aggressive."


    The shaman Chung-Myung remembers is not the place to work this way.


    One of the most dignified civilizations in the world is the shaman.


    They used to memorize Doho even when they were killed.''


    Of course, time has passed more than when Chung-Myung was active in Gangho, but the basic characteristics of Munpa do not change easily.


    Such a shaman tries to put Nam Young in their power even with such drastic measures?


    There''s something there.''


    Wirip San tilted his head at Chung-Myung''s words.


    "Did you say it was great?"


    "Yes."


    "There is no such thing as that. If there was anything great, would people have left Namyoung alone?"


    "Well, so does he."


    I didn''t hear the answer I wanted, but Chung-Myung wasn''t disappointed. If Wirip San had any information, most people would already know.


    It''s meaningful that Wirip San doesn''t know.


    If it doesn''t work, we can make the shamans cry.''


    "Moreover, go back to Hawaii as soon as it dawns tomorrow. I''ll take care of the rest."


    "What? That''s not possible."


    "¡­¡­no?"


    "Yes, the writer told me to solve the problem in Hwajeongmun. If I let Hwa Yeongmun get kicked out of Namyeong, the long writer will sigh at the moon for about three months."


    "Wow, that''s kind of awful."


    "I agree, death penalty."


    Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol trembled as if they didn''t want to imagine.


    "Hey guys, this is no joke."


    "We''re crazy, too."


    As Wirip San was about to lose his temper, Chung-Myung covered his mouth with a slightly different voice than before.


    "Hwasan did not forget what Hwa Yeongmun did."


    Wirip San''s eyes shook once.


    Unlike so far, serious energy flows from Chung-Myung, who looks serious. Wirip San was instantly overwhelmed by Chung-Myung''s momentum.


    "Now it''s time for Hwasan to repay Hwa Yeong-moon. Hwasan is by no means a pariah. People in the world will know that clearly."


    Wirip San nodded in spite of himself.


    ''Chung-Myung.''


    A tooth called the Hawaiian dinosaur.


    Wirip San thought he might have judged this Chung-Myung too easily.


    "One before that."


    "Yes?"


    "I have a favor to ask of you, Moon-ju."


    Wirip San nodded.


    "Say it. I''ll listen to anything I can."


    "Sure."


    Chung-Myung shakes the bottle he was holding in his hand.


    "If you have any alcohol left in Hwajeongmun, please give me a bottle.


    "¡­¡­."


    "No, maybe three bottles."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Nothing?"


    "¡­¡­."


    No, I think I saw it right, too.


    * * *


    "We''re all set. Jin Hyun stamp."


    Jin Hyun nods his head still.


    "Well done."


    "One more day and I''m done with this shit. I''ve had a hard time playing the role of an official who doesn''t fit my temper."


    Jin Hyun grinned.


    "We are fully aware of your hard work. When this is over, I will definitely show my sincerity in the main mountain."


    "Oh, don''t say that. Where would I want such a thing? That''s enough if it''s going to be good for the home country."Jin Hyun nodded with a smile.


    It doesn''t matter if that word is sincere or not. After all, Jongdo Gwanju is not a very important. Even if he refuses, the shaman will reward him, and that ends the role of bellist.


    "Maybe they''re shaking right now."


    "Well, the liver''s out of the boat."


    "You''re bluffing, aren''t you? How dare you confront a shaman like Hwasan? I guarantee there will be no ant cubs left in Hwajeongmun tomorrow. Didn''t Jin Hyun know that and gave it to you at the end of the day?"


    Jin Hyun just grinned without saying Katabuta.


    After sneaking up on him, Jong Do Gwan-ju gets up from his seat.


    "You must have had a long way to go, but I shouldn''t have taken your time."


    "No."


    "Take it easy today. I''ll see you again tomorrow morning."


    "Have a good night."


    Jin Hyun sighed as the bell owner went outside.


    "Death penalty."


    His priest Jinmu alludes.


    "Did you expect the death penalty to be Hwasan?"


    "I didn''t think so. However, it seems that the long writer was looking at the possibility. It''s hard to dare follow a long writer''s insight."


    "He''s a man who sits down and sees the world."


    "Right."


    Jin Hyun nodded still.


    "What do you think of the death penalty? As the Lord Jongdo said, Hwajeongmun could run away tonight, right?"


    "Hwa Young-mun-ju could do that."


    Jin Hyun continued calmly.


    "But the disciples of Hawasan won''t be able to."


    "Why are you here?"


    "I''ve earned my reputation."


    "Oh...."


    Jin Hyun smiles low.


    "Naturally, people aren''t so hung up on the reputation they deserve. But if you get more fame than you have to get, you become obsessed with it. Maybe he can''t give up the name of the Hwasan dinosaur. If you provoke him first and run away, he''ll be the butt of the whole world."


    "But isn''t it the same thing to lose your reputation if you wait and lose?"


    Jin Hyun''s eyebrows slightly wiggled.


    "Did you say losing to me would be a shame to him?"


    "Well, that''s not what I''m saying. Death penalty."


    Jin Hyun smiles and pats Jinmu on the back.


    "Just kidding, won''t there be any left? Because losing is less shameful than running away."


    "I hope they know the shame. Apparently they don''t know what the figures are."


    "Hahaha. So does he."


    Jin Hyun smiled and reminded Chung-Myung of his face.


    You''re being cheeky.


    I understand.


    At such a young age, you will have nothing to see. There was a time when Jin Hyun was proud of Kang Ho''s reputation.


    Isn''t it the role of a true adult to relax his shoulders?


    "If you don''t know the numbers, let them know."


    "Of course."


    "However."


    Jin Hyun talks with a firm look on his face.


    "It''s not right to care too much about that. You haven''t forgotten our true purpose here, have you?"


    "Of course, death penalty. I haven''t forgotten a moment."


    Something that even other priests don''t know.


    Jin Hyun and Jinmu are the only ones who know about this. The reason why the two people know is just to prepare for the situation, and if it''s the way it is, they shouldn''t have even known the truth.


    "Hwasan and other words are fine. The important thing is to draw attention from the south. If this works out, we will be able to rise beyond Sorim to the top of the world.""I''ll keep that in mind."


    Jin Hyun turned his head and looked out of the window. The moon that floats high in the sky catches his eyes.


    It''s a sword gun.''


    The tomb of a sword.


    That''s why I came here by making a fake literary group called Jongdogwan.


    "First of all, drive those Hawasan guys out of the South. After that, I will proceed with the plan slowly."


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    A low smile formed around Jin Hyun''s mouth.


    Soon the world will be at the feet of our shaman.''


    It was a night of deep conspiracy.

 Chapter - 127 Episode 127. The Darkness of Volcano is Strong. (2)

    Wirip San, who stayed up all night, looked up at the sky with bloodshot eyes.


    The sun was already up in the sky.


    ''This is crazy.''


    Yesterday was Wirip San, who was eventually swept away by the atmosphere of the Chung-Myung gang. It is impossible for a man of that age to be swept away by the atmosphere of those who are old enough to be sons, but they were not ordinary people.


    In the end, Chung-Myung fell asleep after emptying all the liquor bottles in the Hwajeongmun warehouse. It''s even scarier that the executions were poised to do more if they hadn''t stopped them.


    Are you sure you''re okay?''


    Yesterday, Hawasan''s disciples obviously did too much.


    Didn''t they keep the venom of the shamans at bay? Even Wirip San won''t get away with that insult.


    If there is a battle today, the disciples of Hawasan will never be safe.


    One...


    Wirip San sneaked open the window.


    Early on, I saw the disciples of Hwasan, who had come out and basked in the sun.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    Jo-Gol, who yawned heavily, looks at Yoon-Jong and says.


    "When is he coming?"


    "Didn''t you say you were coming today?"


    "The sun has already risen."


    "You said you''d come at that time yesterday, so there''s a lot of time left. If you don''t have anything to do, go in and sleep."


    "I woke up at dawn every day, and I couldn''t sleep."


    "¡­¡­that''s a very sad story."


    It was Jo-Gol who, I don''t know how he felt, was faithfully tamed by Chung-Myung''s ways. The sad fact is that Yoon-Jong feels the same way.


    "What about Chung-Myung?"


    "I''m sleeping. It''s even stranger when you wake up after drinking that much."


    "¡­¡­go wake him up. Soon the shamans will be here."


    "Will you wake up to wake me up?"


    "Pouring water."


    "¡­¡­I''ll try."


    Wirip San closed the window still.


    ''Father. I don''t know anymore.''


    I feel like my late father is looking down at him with a trembling face from the sky.


    Then the door opens and Yeompyeong and Wiso Haeng come inside.


    "Father."


    "¡­¡­what happened?"


    "What do we do?"


    "Hmm?"


    "The disciples of the shaman will soon come in. Shouldn''t we be fighting together?"


    Wirip San sighed deeply.


    In fact, he hasn''t decided what to do yet. In fact, it was Hwasan who provoked the shaman, not Hwajeongmun. In the worst-case scenario, Hwa Yeong-mun could not suffer much damage if they leave without participating in the battle.


    I''ll leave Namyoung on my own. If I tell you, the shaman won''t persecute Hwajeongmun anymore.


    But if you fight with them, you must be prepared for damage. Maybe a lot of Mundo will see blood. Wirip San and Wiso Haeng, in particular, will have to abandon their minds to be safe.


    What are you going to do?''


    Deep anguish tormented Wirip San.


    Eventually, Wirip San looked at Wiso Haeng and asked, undecided.


    "What do you think we should do?"


    It was not a question with high expectations. I just asked lightly in a confused mind. But Wiso Haeng''s answer was more serious than he thought.


    "I think we have to fight."


    "¡­why?"


    "They''re guests and we''re owners. There is no way for the owner to leave the fight to the guest and watch."


    "¡­¡­."


    "And¡­¡­."


    Wirip San waited for Wiso Haeng''s words without urging him.


    "The reason why I respected my father and cared about Hwayeongmun was because I had pride in him and Hwayeongmun. My father didn''t feel sorry for supporting the ruined Hawasan, and he didn''t want to pay for it. It''s because we''re Hawasan''s inner family.""¡­¡­right."


    "No matter what you say, the disciple is the disciple. But how can we just watch the death penalty fight?"


    Wirip San turned his head away.


    This is because it is hard to look into Wiso Haeng''s eyes.


    "I''ve seen a man of letters. Jang Moon-in sent his students to help Hwa Yeong-mun without any hesitation. Their methods may not have been correct. But even their minds are not wrong. Even if I die today, I will fight with them."


    I''m ashamed of myself.


    That''s what he used to say.


    But while he turned away in the face of a crisis, Wiso Haeng is defending alone what he has taught.


    How can you not be.


    "Salt Review."


    "Yes, Moon-ju."


    "Tell the disciples. Those who will fight remain, those who will not fight, go home now."


    "¡­Moonjoo."


    "We will not hold any responsibility for those who left the country. And if Hwa Young-moon survives after today, he will accept it again without any conditions."


    "Then there will be no one left."


    "No."


    Wirip San grinned.


    "I''m left, and I''m left to do."


    "¡­¡­."


    "That''s enough. We will fight under the name of Hawasan."


    Yeom Pyung shook his head.


    "You two do."


    "Will you go?"


    "I will fight with the name of Hwa Yeong-mun, not wasan."


    "¡­¡­."


    "The weather is nice, Moon-joo."


    Wirip San, who had been silent for a long time, smiled and nodded.


    "I see."


    There was a firm resolution in Wirip San''s eyes looking at the distant sky beyond the window.


    "It''s a lovely weather."


    "Yes, I don''t feel well."


    "¡­¡­stop drinking!"


    "Unstoppable colt!"


    Chung-Myung grabbed his head.


    "Oh, don''t scream. My head is ringing."


    "¡­¡­are you drinking in the meantime? We''re gonna have to fight soon."


    "You can sober up."


    Chung-Myung stretched his fingers. A translucent haze rose from the tip of his finger.


    It''s taking out the poison.


    Baek Cheon stood up watching the scene. And he opened his mouth in a different, serious tone than ever.


    "Listen, everyone."


    "Yes!"


    "So far, no matter what you do, you have remained silent. But it''s different now. Today''s fight is not just our fight. Don''t forget we fight with the name of Hawasan on our backs."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    Jo-Gol, Yoon-Jong, and Yoo-Esul''s faces were filled with determination. Even Chung-Myung nodded with a smileless face.


    "He said this would signal to the world that Hawasan had begun his foreign activities."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes are fixed on Chung-Myung.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "All right, all right. Gently... ..."


    "No!"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes slightly wide and looked at Baek Cheon.


    "If you''re going to do it, be sure."


    "Oh?"


    It''s amazing to see Baek Cheon say this from his mouth.


    "There''s nothing we can do about losing Chuck anyway. Then it''s better to be sure."


    "You said the man told you not to do it."


    "Didn''t you say that the long man would break the head of the shaman before he came on board?"


    "Wow?"


    Chung-Myung subtly twisted his mouth.


    I like it.''


    Back in the day, Baek Cheon was an overzealous man of impartiality. But as a result of slowly coloring over two years, I now ignore the words of the long writer...¡­. No, I''ve learned to interpret it a little better.


    "Wow, the doorbell works so well!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung rolls up the corners of his mouth."But do you know what that means?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "What does it mean to say is that Hawasan is starting an international career."


    "¡­¡­isn''t it literally?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Moving externally means we''re going to be interested in the outside world. By the way, what external activities would Hwasan do?"


    "¡­¡­Well."


    "You can''t tell from the English?"


    "Are you talking about a servant?"


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    "Yes, I''m going to expand the inner circle. Then the same thing will happen as now."


    "Well."


    "It means the good old days are over."


    "Do you have a good fortune?"


    "That''s a good thing to sell?"


    "You''re crossing the line."


    Chung-Myung winced at the intense backlash.


    It was then.


    With Wirip San at the forefront, Wiso Haeng, Yeom Pyung, and about 10 students of Hwajeongmun came with grim faces.


    Right in front of Chung-Myung, Wirip San takes a swipe at Baek Cheon.


    "Baek Cheon stamp. I was so distracted that I couldn''t do what I was supposed to do. I would like to express my gratitude to you, your party, and even Hwasan for running to see the difficulties of Hwayeongmun."


    As Wirip San bowed his head deeply, Baek Cheon immediately reached for his body to stand up.


    "Don''t do this, Moon-joo. I just did what I was supposed to do."


    "I don''t know what''s going to happen today, but I''ll lead Hwa Yeong-mun and fight with the stamps."


    There was no hesitation in Wirip San''s face. The good look on his face makes Baek Cheon feel at ease.


    Let''s see.


    It seems to be true that Hwayeongmunju has the qualities of a great deal. If you think about it from the perspective, Baek Cheon wouldn''t have been willing to fight with us.


    "Thank you, Moon-ju."


    "Wow!"


    Chung-Myung clapped.


    "As expected of a loyal man."


    "¡­¡­."


    I don''t think Baek Cheon is the only one who thinks that loyalty sounds like money...¡­.


    "But, um...."


    Chung-Myung scratched his head.


    "Sue, please.


    "Those who are leaving, they told me to leave."


    "And there''s this much left."


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    "I''m a great doorstep. They''re good people."


    Everyone looked back at Chung-Myung at the tone that sounded a little faint.


    "No, well."


    Chung-Myung, who was about to say something, just laughs.


    "Hwasan used to be like that."


    Maybe it''s just Chung-Myung''s idea.


    Of course, that will be the case with the present-day Hwasan.


    "But I don''t think you''re going to have to step up to the plate."


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    "Well, how can I explain this? You''ll know if you just watch it."


    Chung-Myung shrugged and turned his head.


    It was not long before his eyes were fixed on the front door.


    "I think he''s coming."


    "Are you feeling that already?"


    "It''s coming from up front. It''s a bit relaxed."


    "¡­¡­a monster."


    Baek Cheon shook his head. He hasn''t felt anything yet, but Chung-Myung seems to be in his grasp.


    He''s such a ghost for a day or two.


    "Here it comes!"


    Baek Cheon, Yoon-jong, Jo-Gol, and Yoo-Esul took a step forward and raised their hands on the waist-filled sword. Now that I''ve already said everything I need to say, the shaman will also come in for question-and-answer dance.


    "There''s nothing to be nervous about."


    Baek Cheon said in a low voice.


    "Don''t forget your training. We do not lose to anyone. We are disciples of the Grand Hawasan faction."


    "Yes, private residence!"


    "Yes, death penalty."


    The pupils'' eyes sink low. I can''t find the mischief I''ve shown you so far anywhere. Only a cold and cold inspection remained.Baek Cheon also sensed the enemy''s energy.


    "Here it comes!"


    Everyone''s eyes turned to the wall surrounding Hwayeongmun Gate. In their eyes, the disciples of the shaman, dressed in black applications, jump high over the wall.


    Sue, three!


    ''Taking on one by one...¡­.''


    It was that moment.


    "Euracha!"


    I thought there was something crazy in the back, and something white flew toward the disciples of the shaman who were crossing the wall.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The shaman''s disciples bounce outside at twice the speed they were running in.


    Energy escapes from the four tense bodies as if they were running away at any moment.


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head at the sight.


    "Should I have let you in for now?"


    "¡­¡­."


    You do it all by yourself, man!

 Chapter - 128 Episode 128. The Darkness of Volcano is Strong. (3)

    "What, what?"


    His priests, who had "run" inside, "fly" outside.


    Twice as fast as you used to.


    Wudang''s disciples reflexively threw themselves away.


    "Yes."


    "Oh...." What did you get hit by?"


    Fortunately, he doesn''t seem to have been seriously injured. Considering the speed at which it bounced off, it was strangely unscathed.


    "What happened?"


    "¡­¡­I don''t know. I thought I saw something white...¡­."


    Jin Hyun''s face is stiff.


    You didn''t even see the attack?''


    That sounds unreasonable.


    One person can do that. People make mistakes. However, it is impossible that three people did not see the attack at the same time.


    It would be possible if the attacker''s skills were several times higher than those of the priests who jumped in.¡­.


    ''These are the disciples of Hwayeongmundo and Hwasan.''


    Jin Hyun''s head, which had been rolling for a while, soon found a reasonable answer.


    "You must have set a trap. I don''t know how."


    "You''re saying it wasn''t an attack?"


    "If it had been a proper attack, would it have ended up with only this much damage? It wouldn''t have been weird if one of them was cut off."


    "Ah... yes, indeed, death penalty!"


    Jin Hyun bit his lips a bit.


    "Really? Or?"


    I don''t know the exact way, but what''s certain is that there are people who can use tricks on their opponents. This seems to be the reason why they induced the battle in the first place.


    "You''re playing tricks."


    Jin Hyun took two steps forward with his sword pulled out.


    "Follow me in. I break through in the lead, not knowing what the trap is."


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    Jin Hyun looked at the main gate of Hwayeongmun, which was tightly closed with slightly nervous eyes.


    I don''t know what''s behind this. However, excessive caution could lead to a trap.


    "Here we go!"


    Without waiting for an answer, Jin Hyun rushed in and kicked the door.


    Boom!


    With a roar, the door breaks into pieces and scatters everywhere.


    The dust that had risen subsided, and there was silence.


    ''¡­¡­what''s the trap?''


    I stepped in with a determination, and nothing happened. All I could see was Hawasan''s disciples staring at him far away from the entrance.


    "Gee, why do you break the door? I didn''t even lock it. Anyway, kids these days have no manners."


    Chung-Myung clicked his tongue.


    There were so many parts that I wanted to pick on, but now the enemy is in front of me.


    Jin Hyun scans them left and right once and narrows the brows.


    "Is this it?"


    "What did he say?"


    When Chung-Myung answers, Jin Hyun growls.


    "You''re dealing with us alone? That''s a lot of confidence. I don''t know if it''s himself or arrogance."


    Chung-Myung looked back at Yoon-Jeong with a sullen face.


    "What''s he talking about?"


    "Well, I''m used to it."


    Chung-Myung said with a grin.


    "Don''t you feel like you''re looking at Baek Cheon''s private residence?"


    Baek Cheon, who was next to him and was beaten out of the blue, gnashed his teeth.


    "Don''t..."


    "Hsie Mlegg."


    "Hey!"


    Baek Cheon''s face turned red.


    But Baek Cheon himself couldn''t deny that Jin Hyun''s words and actions were similar to his old self.


    ''That''s what happens to those who don''t know there''s such a thing.''


    Baek Cheon breaks his head after meeting Chung-Myung...¡­, no, not figuratively, though I''ve really broken my head and found out the reality.But no matter how different it is now. Even so, it cannot be pleasant to see one''s shameful past moving alive in front of one''s eyes.


    "¡­¡­let''s get it over with."


    Baek Cheon spoke with a red face, and Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol turned their heads and held back their laughter.


    And there was a sense of bewilderment on Jin Hyun''s face as he watched the scene.


    What is it?


    What about those relaxed responses?


    Is there some kind of trap?''


    However, no matter how many times I look at it, I don''t see any real laws or institutions. What trap can we set in this little manor?


    And yet greet them with that attitude?


    Jin Hyun''s face is starting to heat up.


    "Thunderbugs and stuff.''


    It would be a way to knock it down for question and answer dance, but it doesn''t feel like it''s enough to solve the problem. Jin Hyun''s mouth is open.


    "I don''t know where the hell that confidence comes from. Do you believe that Hawasan, who has never defeated a shaman in the past, can now compete?"


    Chung-Myung smiles in vain.


    "Who said he''d never won? A hundred years ago, we were stronger than you."


    Although it has not been officially recognized.


    "Ha? A hundred years ago?"


    Jin Hyun is laughing.


    "Yes, you are. A hundred years ago. The age of plum blossoms that you are so proud of."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes slightly wide.


    It feels strange to hear the word "plum flower inspection" coming out of his mouth. I didn''t hear it well in Hwasan, but I can''t believe it came out of the mouth of a shaman''


    "Did you know that the plum blossoms that you are so proud of were defeated by the shaman''s Taegeukgi?"


    "What?"


    A leak came out of Baek Cheon''s mouth.


    "What kind of nonsense are you talking nonsense?"


    "Hahaha, that''s ridiculous? The two of them have already been bimbo at the time. For the honor of plum blossom inspection, Taegeukgi inspection hid the results."


    "This..."


    "Hwasan is no match for the shaman. You should know that."


    As soon as the words were over, the faces of the students of Hwasan heated up.


    I can stand ignoring them, but I can''t stand ignoring Hwasan.


    The name of plum blossom inspection is Hawasan''s pride and pride.


    "How dare you say such a thing about him!"


    "You''re going too far!"


    "He''s not the man you''re going to talk about."


    "¡­¡­I can''t forgive you."


    Chung-Myung''s heart was filled with unknown sadness when he saw the alumni'' reactions.


    Give me the benefit of the doubt, give me the benefit of the doubt!


    Hey, you guys! I check plum blossoms. I always peel them!


    Oh, my God. I can''t even say it myself! What a sad place to be!


    Apart from that feeling, however, Chung-Myung was not particularly upset by Jin Hyun''s words. It''s just a little absurd.


    Wow, this is a distortion of history.''


    I was too lazy to ask him to go behind closed doors even if he dies.


    What?


    Who''s gonna beat who?


    - Your defeat has gone too far. As a man of the same doga, I will show you the path of a true doga. Don''t blame my sword and reflect on what you''ve done.


    - ¡­¡­I accept that your ability is beyond me. I''m going to step down because I know I''m not good enough. No... he''s not trying to back down. Oh, no, wait a minute!- Stop beating me up! You''ve been hit a lot! How can a master beat a man like this...¡­. Argh! Argh! I mean, you can''t beat me up.¡­. Aaaaaaaah!


    - Brother! Help me!


    "He was a good brother."


    Although I think he was old. He called me brother first.


    "Huh?"


    "No, nothing."


    Chung-Myung shook his hand.


    After that, whenever I stopped by the shaman, I called him out and ate him properly. Infinite is such a popular neighborhood that there were many expensive bases. I had the pleasure of renting the top floor with shaman''s money and drinking the most expensive drinks.


    It makes me feel nostalgic to think about the face of the Taegeukgi sword, which had been rotting every time. Oh, it was fun.


    No... It''s not the time to reminisce.


    "Wow, that''s what happens."


    You don''t know anyone, and you don''t have proof, do you?


    At that time, Jin Hyun, who misunderstood Chung-Myung''s reaction, laughed at him.


    "Hwasan, the most powerful man a hundred years ago, never defeated a shaman. But don''t you think it''s too arrogant to deal with us now? Your pride is a shaman''s...¡­."


    "Hey, let''s stop fighting! Huh?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung sighed heavily.


    "No. It doesn''t matter who wins a hundred years ago. A hundred years ago, someone cheered you on? They''re all dead, man! If you like an old man so much, you''re a shaman.¡­. Oh, that''s too much."


    Is that why you did you do that?


    "¡­¡­How dare you!"


    "Anyway, this is why boring things...¡­."


    Chung-Myung wasn''t particularly angry, even if it was his past to distort.


    ''It doesn''t matter. It''s been applied to Heavenly Demon anyway.''


    The important thing is now.


    And...


    ''That''s what a powerful man does.''


    Had Hawasan been so strong now, the shamans wouldn''t have dared say such a thing. In other words, if the current Hawasan is overwhelmingly strong in MuDangbo, it means that even if the plum inspection was claimed to be stronger than Jang Sambong, there would be no backlash.


    Whether it''s history, money, or the right to speak, it''s all about the power of the strong.


    And Chung-Myung has no particular beef with that fact.


    "I''m strong!"


    That''s all mine.


    That''s a problem that could be solved slowly after Hawasan''s capture of the shaman. Well, actually, it doesn''t matter if I don''t solve it. Chung-Myung needs to be evaluated more than the plum blossoms of the past.


    "You really need blood to...¡­."


    "Threatening, threatening, threatening!"


    Jin Hyun tried to say something, but Chung-Myung cut Jin Hyun off and called Wiso Haeng.


    Wiso Haeng, who was watching the situation from behind, asks back with a puzzled face.


    "Yes?"


    "You''ve done everything I told you to do, haven''t you?"


    "You mean the rumor? Well, I did spread the word to people in Namyoung."


    "Well done, then, ew!"


    Chung-Myung pulled out a sword.


    Then the shaman''s disciples wince and retreat slightly. All of a sudden...¡­.


    Chung-Myung''s sword swung and black spouted from the tip of his sword.


    But where his sword was headed was not where the disciples of the shaman were. Chung-Myung''s sword cuts down the wall of Hwa Yeongmun several times.


    Roar!


    In an instant, the wall of Hwa Yeongmun collapsed.


    "What, what are you doing?"


    Wirip San''s eyes were wide open. Why do you mean that son of a b*tc* knocks down the fence of another man''s house?"Oh...."


    However, within sight of the collapsed fence, Wirip San could see Chung-Myung''s intentions. Around the fence, there was a stampede of South and North Korean people.


    After hearing that shaman and Hwasan would have a fight at Hwajeongmun Gate, they braved fear to come out to watch. Wouldn''t anyone want to see this much?


    "I kind of like growing the board."


    Chung-Myung smiles.


    Their purpose here is not just to help Hwa Yeong-mun. We need to get more people to see Hawasan beat the shaman.


    The reputation that I''ve built up one by one by one.


    "¡­¡­it''s a bit of a burden."


    Chung-Myung grinned at Baek Cheon''s words.


    "If you''re going to do it, make it clear."


    "That''s true."


    "Then there''s one left."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes turned to Wudang''s disciples.


    "How much can you do?"


    "¡­¡­well, two."


    "I think I''ll be three."


    "Then there are five."


    Chung-Myung patted his chin.


    "We''ll have four accidents. Baek Cheon, you can take over him."


    "And you?"


    "Do I do it''


    "¡­¡­no."


    I have an eye for it, but please refrain from it.


    "Then go, private residence, accident, death penalty!"


    "Sigh..."


    "Yes."


    "Phew!"


    Hwasan''s disciples sighed and trudged forward.


    "It''s like something''s going backwards."


    There was a cold chill in Baek Cheon''s eyes.


    "If you''re a shaman''s student, you''ll have enough to prove your training. Come on, boys. Show them the sword of Hawasan!"


    "Yes, private residence!"


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    Then I heard a curt voice behind my back.


    "Why is the reaction different from when I did it?"


    Please shut that up, man...¡­.

 Chapter - 129 Episode 129. The Darkness of Volcano is Strong. (4)

    "It''s a fight!"


    "Oh, my God. Hwasan and the shaman!"


    Everyone who watched the situation inside over the collapsed fence swallowed dry saliva.


    "Up, it''s dangerous. Shouldn''t we back off?"


    "Where are we going to see this? I''ll never see you in the land of Namyoung land. Even if I die, I''ll have to watch this!"


    "Yes, but...¡­."


    Concerns and expectations intersect. But no one has stepped back.


    It was a big deal to watch for the rest of my life.


    Especially in places like Nam-young where there are no big events. Most of them were looking at the incident with shamans at the center, but there were quite a few people who supported Hwasan.


    I''m sure there are many people who haven''t heard of the name wasan anywhere else, but this is Namyoung. This is where Hwayeongmun has endured for 100 years.


    Hwayeongmun has melted into Namyeong and breathed with them. The South Koreans tend to have a good feeling about Hawasan because they proudly profess his inner name.


    This is why Mufas want to create inner house and establish inner house families in the world.


    There is a limit to what the main mountains, such as Hawasan and Wudang, can do. However, if the disciples spread to the world and set up military officials, their influence will affect the world.


    "Can Hawasan win?"


    "Hey, you''re still a shaman!"


    "Why? Last time, Hwasan humiliated Jongnam."


    "Is Jong-nam the same shaman? It''s a shaman, a shaman!"


    "Shh! Quiet!"


    Jo-Gol breathed low, listening to the murmur of voices.


    In front of my eyes are the disciples of a shaman dressed in black applications.


    Can you do it?''


    If he was before, he wouldn''t have been sure. It''s been a long time since he entered Hawasan and mastered martial arts, but he''s never been able to trust himself as an unmanned.


    But now?


    If you don''t win, that''s more of a problem.''


    One thing is for sure.


    Most of those who caught the sword have been trying to improve their skills over the past two years.


    But none of them could have done as terrible training as Hawasan''s great and great disciples.


    I was ignoring it.''


    There is Asura behind his back.


    The most terrible thing about Chung-Myung is that he has many different looks.


    At some moments, a man with no asura discusses the sword like a master at some moments, and sometimes he becomes a ruler who knows all the knowledge of the world and quickly turns into a fool.


    And Chung-Myung used all of that at the same time to drive them away.


    Brrrrrr.


    I tremble automatically when I think of the past two years. Jo-Gol thought he could endure hard training as long as he could, but just two months after the Hwajong branch, he blew it in the spring breeze with such determination.


    It was never easy to tear down and rebuild everything you had. That Chung-Myung did it after pushing him with bubbles in his mouth.


    All that time is now stacked on Jo-Gol''s body and his sword.


    He looked up and looked at the shaman''s inspection.


    "Confidence."


    I used to think that confidence was a belief in myself. But now I know. If you don''t have skills, that''s just groundless bravado.


    Confidence is building up with time. If you believe in what you have done and believe in your efforts, you can''t help but be confident without bluffing."One on one?"


    Jo-Gol''s mouth is subtly twisted.


    ''The pride of a great man.''


    Four people from this side step up, and four people from that side step up. I''m sure they said to stick together as a group without rules, but naturally that form was established.


    Is this a willingness to play fair and square? Or...


    It doesn''t matter.


    It''s OK to ignore, it''s OK to laugh. Now Jo-Gol knows that doesn''t mean anything. At the end of the day it''s skills that matter.


    Snarling.


    The shaman''s inspection in front of him pulls out the sword. And pointed the sword at Jo-Gol.


    Looking at that, I kept laughing.


    Jo-Gol can''t hold back his laughter, and the inspection of a lady in a conduit frowns.


    "Are you laughing at me?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s not that...¡­."


    Jo-Gol still said with a smile on his face.


    "You know what? I''m so proud of my achievement that I can''t help but laugh. It has nothing to do with you."


    "¡­¡­it''s crazy."


    Maybe it is.


    My body is shaking.


    Jo-Gol, who holds the sword, has strength in his hands.


    You can see this.''


    I can tell.


    The author you see in front of you is no match for Jo-Gol. The posture with the sword, the energy from the body, and the overall balance. There are so many things I want to point out that I''m itching to say.


    What a mess Chung-Myung is when he sees them at this rate of interest.


    ''That''s why you won''t stop nagging.''


    "Vacuum of the shaman."


    "This is Jo-Gol from Hawaii."


    It''s not a beam. No more conversation is just a distraction.


    Jo-Gol took the jockey ceremony still. Perhaps because of pride, he won''t attack first. Then you have to go over here.


    I''m gathering strength at the tip of my toes.


    Jo-Gol did not defy the force and naturally leapt forward. His sword trembled, and he soon created numerous screenings.


    It''s fast. Slow. Elegant and radical.


    The form of numerous swords was mixed up and it was hard to tell which was real and which was fake.


    Change and welcome.


    The colorful candle underlying the Hawaiian swordmanship emerged at the end of Jo-Gol''s sword.


    "Huh!"


    Then momentarily, the shaman''s disciple retreats in bewilderment.


    ''That''s not the answer.''


    If you step down, the change will only deepen. Perhaps the author has never faced such a sword.


    The disciple of the shaman, who bit his lips tightly, finally begins to unfold the sword.


    Soft line. Elegant movement.


    It''s the sword of a shaman.


    This is the first time Jo-Gol has also experienced a shaman''s sword. But Jo-Gol pressed his opponent in front of him without any embarrassment.


    "Monster."


    - There''s not much to say you have to go through. That doesn''t mean you have to improvise or not be nervous. Which means you have to go through more and know more. Even if it''s the same sword, it''s divided according to what kind of sword it is. Hawasan''s Black is splendid, Jongnam''s Black is serious, Jumchang''s Black is swift, Shaman''s Black is soft.


    So you want me to go through a lot of real life?


    - No, the death penalty doesn''t have to. Because I''m here. It''s natural to get used to it when you get hit with various swords. Then let''s start with a gentle beating with a shaman''s sword.


    - ¡­¡­why do you have to be beaten?


    I didn''t hear the answer to the last question, but that sword has already been through the body.''Even¡­¡­''


    Compared to Chung-Myung''s sword''s softness, it''s not even a soft sword. Chung-Myung''s sword of the shaman was several times more complete. Jo-Gol, who has been dealing with such a sword, cannot be embarrassed by the sword of a shaman.


    Jo-Gol''s sword speeds up.


    Faster. More flashy!


    Wudang''s black latecomer. It is a way to take the opponent''s sword and subdue it without rushing.


    The shaman rose to the top of the world''s inspection with this sword.


    How do you deal with the sword?


    - The way is to freeze to death. If there''s a guy who can block fast things, he''ll just shove it up faster! Everything in the world is relative! Water extinguishes fire, but evaporates in front of a bigger fire and flies away.


    Screaming!


    Jo-Gol''s sword tears up the atmosphere.


    The black opponent''s sword, which stabs in with no speed, does not even give him a chance to swing.


    Slow down!


    It''s too slow.


    Not to mention Chung-Myung. The death penalty''s kendo is twice as fast. And the sword of the private sector is faster than that.


    Because of the different nature of the sword?


    You''re welcome.


    The temper may be different, but the basics cannot be hidden. Jo-Gol unwittingly rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    ''I''m strong.''


    That shaman''s sword is powerless in front of Jo-Gol.


    On his body, and on his sword.


    Two years of time with Chung-Myung is piled up.


    Jo-Gol swung the sword again, looking at the face of the shaman prosecutor who was at a loss for embarrassment.


    The evolution against Yoon-Jong next to him was also embarrassing.


    "Hey, you can''t do this!''


    The face of evolution was horribly distorted.


    "I, I, I, to the Hawasan shit!''


    It is not enough to say that it is only Hawaiian.


    As he knows, Hawasan''s disciple, who is now dealing with him, had one lower allocation than him. He is a great disciple of the shaman, but now the man named Yoon-jong in front of him is the third disciple of Hwasan.


    But now evolution had already suffered several stab wounds to Yoon-Jong''s sword.


    "Ugh!"


    Unbearable anger flows out of my mouth.


    "No way!"


    Anger clouds the end of the sword.


    A slight gap has emerged in the sword of evolution, which has been a series of face-losing events.


    And Yoon-jong didn''t miss the gap.


    Clare fluid!


    Yoon-jong''s sword, which was stabbed momentarily, smacks the sword for a gap between herbivore and herbivore.


    Kakaan!


    The shaman''s sword begins by gently taking over the opponent''s sword. In other words, if you fail in that smooth process, you can''t start anything.


    Yoon-jong''s sword, which disturbed the opponent''s balance, diverges back into dozens of swords and mirrors, aiming for the whole body of evolution.


    A very colorful sword mixed with a herb and a thread.


    "Gain!"


    Evolution desperately swung the sword, but it couldn''t stop it from being cut throughout the body again.


    And in the meantime, I saw evolution.


    Dozens of spectacular and swift sword strokes after him.


    Yoon-jong''s eyes, which are so coldly sinking.


    ''How?''


    The sword was so sharp and fierce, but the sword-wielding Yoon-jong remained frighteningly calm.


    "I, I, am a disciple of the shaman!"


    Evolution, which was shouted seizingly, throws itself into the pouring screenings. Even if I give you weight, I''m determined to hit your bones!


    But Yoon-jong didn''t panic and stepped back.


    Exactly one step.


    That distance is enough.His dizzy sword falls gently down. His sword sank on the shoulders of evolution, like plum blossoms slowly falling to the floor.


    Argh!


    The shoulder splits long and blood spills out.


    Chaeyoung!


    The sword of evolution fell to the floor, and his face was filled with dismay.


    "You..."


    Yoon-jong spoke softly toward the evolution of looking at himself without understanding the situation.


    "The sword of Dow wasn''t bad."


    only


    "The time you and I spent is so different."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Stand down."


    Holding onto the shoulder spouting blood, evolution screams and retreats. Yoon-jong shrugged at the sight.


    It''s... it''s gotten too strong.''


    His eyes turn back unconsciously. Chung-Myung, who is watching him from the back, and Yoon-jong, who has made eye contact with him, quickly turns his head around again.


    Looking at his disapproving eyes, he needs to be nagged again later.


    But there''s no way I can feel bad.


    Moon-jong murmured quietly.


    "Hwasan''s sword is strong."


    It''s time for the world to know that, not just them.

 Chapter - 130 Episode 130. The Darkness of Volcano is Strong. (5)

    "Uh¡­¡­Uh¡­"...¡­."


    Wirip San''s eyes were as big as a fist.


    "Oh, no. I...¡­.Huh?"


    Obviously, I watched it with my eyes from beginning to end. However, his head was not able to properly interpret the situation he saw with his eyes.


    You''re winning?''


    No, it is overwhelming to be precise.


    The disciples of that Hawasan were pushing the seemingly terrifying shaman''s disciples.


    Wirip San couldn''t believe the sight in front of him.


    Where''s the shaman?


    It is called the northernmost part of the river lake. There are a lot of inspections in the world, but no one hesitates to put a shaman in its first place.


    If there is anything comparable, Namgungse is only.


    But the shaman''s disciples were now being pushed by Hawasan''s disciples.


    "This can''t be happening."


    Hwayoungmoon is a stenographer of Hwasan.


    Wirip San is a man of infinite pride in being a pupil of Hawasan. But isn''t pride a pride and reality a reality?


    A man who is proud of his father does not say that his father is greater than a general or a taesa. Goodwill and ability are two separate issues.


    That''s how Wirip San felt about Wasan.


    I know it''s a fallen literary group, but I just couldn''t cut the affection I had for Wasan.


    But the fallen Moon faction is now fighting to protect him. And even on the way to winning.


    Wirip San raised his hand and grabbed his chest.


    I have a throbbing feeling.


    "Oh, Father."


    "Yes."


    Wiso Haeng also looked back at Wirip San with trembling eyes.


    "You''re strong."


    What else can you say?


    Nothing more than a touch¡­¡­.


    He''s the best.


    "¡­¡­."


    Wirip San''s head slowly turns.


    Sitting down on the floor without a shaggy head, Chung-Myung, who was blowing a trumpet with a bottle of alcohol that he didn''t know when he brought it, came in.


    "¡­¡­."


    "Wow!"


    Chung-Myung looks at Wirip San with his head slightly tilted to see if he felt his eyes.


    "May I offer you a drink?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hawasan has changed.


    The disciples became as strong as they could be.¡­.


    There''s a crazy one.


    In the old days, neither of them existed.


    It was Wirip San, who had no choice but to seriously consider which one was better, the one that had neither or the other.


    Oh, no, this isn''t the time to think about this!


    "The seal is now fighting the death penalty and the private sector, and you''re losing your drink!"


    "Yes, well."


    "Oh, really?"


    Then there''s nothing we can do...¡­. Oh, not this!


    Chung-Myung grinned as he watched Wirip San grinning at bewilderment.


    "I''ve done something, and if I lose to them, I''ll put my nose in the dish."


    "Huh?"


    Wirip San asked back with a face he didn''t understand at all.


    Chung-Myung didn''t answer, he just laughed. And looked toward the yard where the battle was still going on.


    Someone taught me.''


    It has no choice but to be strong. Since Chung-Myung taught it himself.


    Arrogant?


    You''re welcome.


    If you search the world, there are a few people like Chung-Myung who can teach them. That is something that even Chung-Myung admits.


    But it never happens that they teach their disciples like Chung-Myung. Never!


    Can you imagine the top leaders of the literature kicking and appeasing the three great disciples and teaching them from the basics?


    No matter where you look in the world, there is no such place.


    Even if there is a person who is motivated to do so, if he tries to teach his students, all the elders, starting with the long writers, will come running and make a fuss.A matter of course.


    Munpa''s strength is determined by how many masters he has, but Munpa''s status is determined by how strong the highest number in Munpa is.


    Isn''t it obvious that Hawasan, who was always treated as a second-in-command by a shaman, laughed at the end of the shaman''s chin as soon as he released the plum blossom inspection?


    As such, the top leaders of each faction devote all their energy to cultivating and completing their martial arts. And to prevent the disconnection of that realization, there are only a few disciples.


    But Chung-Myung is different.


    He has an understanding of martial arts, which goes beyond the top leaders of each literary group, and furthermore, there is a time that they do not have.


    And above all...¡­.


    It''s important for me to be strong. But that''s not all.''


    Didn''t you already feel it?


    In a life where he was the only one struggling to be strong, Chung-Myung groaned at the result he never wanted to reach. The horrendous death penalty still haunts him once in a while.


    I''ll never see it like that again.


    Not only that, but also Hawasan needs to be strong.


    So one day, when Chung-Myung fully achieves his martial arts and the death penalty becomes stronger, Huasan will usher in a new era that has never come.


    I''m the best.


    "Wow!"


    Chung-Myung, who drank cool, murmured, wiping his mouth with his sleeve.


    "Jo-Gol death penalty, three mistakes. No, four times."


    That was later killed.


    Baek Cheon turned his head and looked at Jo-Gol. He clearly heard Chung-Myung murmuring from behind. Jo-Gol couldn''t have heard it either.


    Jo-Gol, who wields a sword, is seen pale.


    ''I shouldn''t make a mistake.''


    Baek Cheon''s eyes turn forward. Jin Hyun was staring at him with a stiff face.


    Baek Cheon slowly opened his mouth.


    "What are you doing?"


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "You don''t look like such a man to save face."


    Jin Hyun, who understood Baek Cheon''s words, bites his lips tightly.


    And then I slurred to a little.


    "Help the Deathly Brothers!"


    "¡­¡­ death penalty?"


    "What are you doing? Right now!"


    "Yes!"


    Those who guarded Jin Hyun go to support the scattered death penalty.


    Baek Cheon glanced back and grinned.


    "I don''t want to forget it. Wudang''s disciples collaborate to deal with Hwasan''s disciples...¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jin Hyun couldn''t answer back and bit his lips.


    God d*mn it.


    Even if you win, you can''t be proud. No, it is rather shameful. If it wasn''t for a fight that had to be won, I wouldn''t have done this even if I''d lost.


    "It''s funny, isn''t it?"


    Jin Hyun sighed deeply and slightly closed and opened his eyes.


    Baek Cheon nodded, seeing the anger and embarrassment quickly disappear from his face.


    That''s great.


    In terms of immobility, it is far beyond Baek Cheon. Baek Cheon still can''t control his emotions as much as I do.


    But that''s all.


    Then Jin Hyun opened his mouth.


    "May I ask you a question?"


    "Go ahead."


    "¡­¡­how did you become so strong?"


    "Not exactly an interesting question. It''s a simple reason. I trained hard."


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Baek Cheon shrugged his shoulders.


    I don''t believe you even if you tell me what you are, is there any way I can? Although there are, of course, several modifiers left out, such as dying hard, vomiting, and bloody dung.You can''t do it even if I tell you to.''


    That is not to say that there is willpower.


    If you give up or rebel, you can only make it possible if you have someone to bully you enough to think it would be better to die.


    Thinking of the past training, it was Baek Cheon who was cold and shaking without realizing it.


    "Whatever. Either way, it''s true that you''re strong. But one more."


    Jin Hyun''s face is slightly distorted. I controlled my emotions to some extent, but I couldn''t stand it.


    "Why isn''t he coming forward? Are you ignoring the shaman? Or do you want to keep an eye on that little reputation?"


    He''s the author.


    Baek Cheon, who glanced back at Chung-Myung, smirked.


    "You must be mistaken."


    "¡­¡­ mistaken?"


    "You can''t get him out of here with your skills. You have to be on the right level to be on the right track."


    Jin Hyun''s face is distorted.


    "But don''t be too angry. It''s the same for me. There are strange things in the world once in a while. Like a chicken with three legs or a snake with two tails. Then a monster with three heads and six arms comes out."


    "¡­¡­tripe meat?"


    "There''s nothing to worry about. I''ll play with you. Wouldn''t it be appropriate to deal with an autopsy? The Hawaiian dinosaur is a little too much."


    "Are you not his private residence?"


    "You can''t cover your strength with your distribution."


    Once Baek Cheon was obsessed with that, too.


    It''s a hundred times more important to be stronger than that now.


    "I think we should start fighting. Or that d*mn scoundrel will be furious again. But I''d better promise you one thing before that."


    Baek Cheon looked at Jin Hyun and said,


    "If you lose this game, step down from the South. And don''t ever touch the gate again. If you''re a man of shame."


    Jin Hyun said with a stiff face.


    "If we lose, it will be in my honor."


    "That''s fine."


    Snarling.


    Baek Cheon pulled out the sword.


    Jin Hyun slowly pulled out the sword.


    Now that we have had a few conversations, we don''t need anything more. Just a sword to prove who''s stronger.


    "Burn it!"


    Jin Hyun rushed to Baek Cheon without hesitation.


    ''Don''t give me a break.''


    I didn''t just play in the back. Already he has watched the fight of the death penalty. Their sword is frighteningly swift and flashy. If you give him a good grace, he might get attacked without even trying to fight back.


    But there wasn''t a bit of a stir in Baek Cheon''s eyes when he saw Jin Hyun rush in.


    I''m getting to know you.''


    What a monster the disciples of Hawasan have trained with.


    You''re missing the head! The private residence has been killed 12 times today! Uh, does he have a hobby? Are you going to die like that again? Come on, let''s go to hell today!


    "Sad."


    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth and grabbed the sword, recalling memories that he didn''t want to see in his dream.


    And ran to Jin Hyun, who was running!


    A black dragon?


    One of the best late indicators in the world?


    Perhaps, without Hwajong Branch, Jin Geum Ryong of Jongnam would have also put its name on Yukryong. In other words, Jin Hyun and Jin Geum Ryong are equal talents.Baek Cheon''s eyes sink cold.


    Jin Hyun''s sword with a blue sword moves smoothly. It''s as if the width of blue silk.


    A magnificent history.


    And unshakable candle.


    It was a sword that could understand why this man was praised by the world.


    Only one.


    Baek Cheon''s sword shakes lightly.


    It''s touching.


    A red plum blossom rose from the tip of his sword.


    ''I smoked.''


    After pushing and pushing yourself, disbanding and disbanding.


    Plum blossoms finally bloom at the end of Baek Cheon''s sword.


    Dozens of plum blossoms soon bloom. As if it were windy somewhere, the plum blossoms rose to Ho Gong and fluttered as rain of petals.


    "Oh...."


    Jin Hyun opens his eyes wide.


    He swung his sword desperately, albeit belatedly. A wave of blue swords covers his entire body.


    I don''t know-how.


    Blackness that never breaks and never breaks.


    But it was impossible to keep out all the fluttering petals.


    Slipping.


    A petal dug between the sword and the sword cuts long through Jin Hyun''s side.


    "Kkkkkkk!


    At the same time, the flowers flew toward Jin Hyun in unison as the herb was scattered.


    "Oh...."


    The petals sweep through Jin Hyun''s body.


    Flop.


    Baek Cheon, who was staring at Jin Hyun who fell to the floor, quietly pushed the sword into the search.


    "Maybe the black dragon was a little early for you."


    It was a cold snap.


    And since then, a subtle voice has followed.


    "Wow, that''s great."


    "Oh, don''t!"


    d*mn you, motherf*cker!

 Chapter - 131 Episode 131. My work is just beginning! (1)

    Yoon-jong looked embarrassed when he saw the shaman''s inspections running toward him.


    "Oh, you can''t do this."


    "Are you going to call me cowardly?"


    "No, it''s not that!"


    Let''s see. Four here?


    "No, this is absurd!"


    Yoon-jong quickly stepped back. Perhaps he was the first to win, so everyone came to him.


    "You can''t do this!"


    "You talk a lot..."


    "No, that''s not it!"


    Yoon-jong shouted out loud.


    "I''m not the strongest of us! I''m the weakest!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Baek Cheon''s private residence, by the way! If you''re going to be like this, you should go to the second strongest!"


    Yoon-jong''s so intense reaction that shaman''s disciples stare blankly at him. I can''t even get angry at his face, which is so unfair.


    "Who''s the second strongest?"


    When someone asked a question, Yoon-jong immediately raised his hand and pointed at one person.


    "There you go! Hey! No snow!"


    Suspicion was young on the faces of those who turned their heads toward the place pointed by Yoon-jong.


    That person?


    The sword cuts through the space.


    Hawasan''s sword was unfolding, distinctly different from what they had seen so far.


    A way to spread out smoothly as if swimming in the sky.


    It''s not fancy, but it''s a much more elegant sword.


    Yoo-Esul''s sword was folding the space.


    The place where her sword unfolds feels far from where those watching stand.


    The eyes of the shamans shake.


    "So it''s not me!"


    Yoon-jong couldn''t stand the injustice.


    Yoo-Esul was originally strong.


    Originally, Yoo-Esul should have taken one of the representatives of Ewha Womans University students at the Hwajong Branch. Even though she was young, she was quick at introduction and showed exceptional talent for swords.


    If you look at it coolly, there wouldn''t be many people at that point who would beat Yoo-Esul except Baek Cheon.


    Such a person was taught by Chung-Myung.


    ''He''s out of his mind, too.''


    While others somehow hide from Huasan, who came to stay out of Chung-Myung''s sight, Yoo-Esul somehow chased Chung-Myung to learn one more thing.


    And blindly learned and learned without questioning the teaching.


    After two years of doing it, I''ve now reached the point where I can''t beat the sword.


    Yoon-Jong thought that although it was impossible to evaluate accurately because he had never been directly attached to Baek Cheon, he would not be pushed back even if he didn''t know.


    Flop.


    A shaman student who was dealing with Yoo-Esul eventually falls down without enduring it.


    Cold silence dominated the hall.


    "Argh!"


    And a sharp scream breaks the cold.


    The man who was dealing with Jo-Gol also allowed a good blow and held his leg. Blood is dripping down from a long cut on his right thigh.


    Four


    Four people collapsed in an instant.


    The most shocking thing is that among those who fell, there was the autopsy, Jin Hyun.


    ''Death, death penalty...¡­.''


    ''To one person.''


    The disciples of the shaman bit their lips.


    Jin Hyun is one step ahead of them. In other words, as long as Jin Hyun collapsed, none of them could defeat that Baek Cheon one-on-one.


    And¡­¡­ everyone else got hit too.


    Six people are left.


    Four people fell down.


    Tens of thousands of people seem to doable. However, as long as Jin Hyun is among the fallen, it is safe to say that the power is weaker on six sides. What''s more, they didn''t get a speck of hurt.Can the six of them change this one-sided result?


    The calculation was not that difficult.


    The remaining people couldn''t bring themselves to rush in and wince.


    Baek Cheon, who recognized at once that they had lost their motivation in the movement, opened his mouth.


    "Do you want to continue?"


    "¡­¡­."


    A cornered rat bites a cat. Baek Cheon didn''t mean to push things that far.


    "If you keep going, it''s not like you don''t stand a chance. But those injured could be in trouble if they don''t get treatment right now. It''s not something big enough to abandon the future of the death penalty, is it?"


    "Hmm."


    "Stand down, this time we won. Take the death penalty and heal it and leave the South by tonight. Now that the autopsy has promised on my honor, I understand that the shaman is no longer involved in the affairs of the Chinese language. And the Jongdogwan, leave the South."


    Jinmu bit his lips slightly in the eyes of the death penalty gathering on him.


    Unless Jin Hyun is conscious, he is the one who decides.


    This is something that must be successful somehow. But...


    ''We''ve already lost our game.''


    Fighting here will only increase the damage.


    After much consideration, Jinmu put his hands together to win the ticket.


    "Thank you for your consideration. I''ll admit we lost today."


    Baek Cheon nodded still.


    "I won''t play the role."


    "Sure."


    When Jin-moo winked, the fine supported the injured death penalty and carried the unconscious on his back.


    Then he took a look at Hwasan''s disciples and began to leave the gate without saying a word.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Shaman''s disciples rushed to Jongdogwan, pushing away people who had already filled the main gate.


    And the South Koreans watching the scene couldn''t shut their mouths.


    They couldn''t figure out the level of ignorance. All I saw was something flashing and flickering.


    But anyone with eyes can''t help but notice that the shaman is now stepping down from the gate of Hwasan after losing to him.


    ''Oh, my God, the shaman...¡­.''


    ''Hwasan defeated the shaman.''


    Which of these would have expected the outcome of Hawasan''s defeat by the shaman?


    Of course, the outcome of this contest doesn''t tell us that Hawasan is as strong as Dangbo. It is not possible to discuss the gap between Hawasan and Wudang with just the best of his students.


    But even if it doesn''t mean much, it''s clear that Hawasan defeated the shaman.


    "Huh. I heard Hawasan is regaining his old status again. I guess that''s really true story."


    "You''re right. Isn''t that great? You fought a shaman to save Hwayeongmun!"


    "That''s a good place to live in. Ah, it''s worth it!"


    Those who were watching the game outside the collapsed fence began to buzz. Baek Cheon glanced at them once and turned away.


    And slowly approached Wirip San.


    "Moon-joo."


    "Ah... Ah? Ah!"


    Wirip San comes to his senses and looks at Baek Cheon. But words didn''t come out of his mouth easily.


    "Hwasan defended Hwahyeongmun."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon''s death penalty lines up next to Baek Cheon. Wirip San bit his lips as he looked at Hwasan''s disciples in front of him.


    My eyes keep getting sour.


    "As the literary master of the English language, I would like to express my gratitude to Hwasan."


    When Wirip San had a deep gunfight, Baek Cheons faced each other."Don''t mention it. I just did what I was supposed to do."


    Wirip San, who can''t bring his head up, and Hawasan''s students who look at him with a smile.


    It was a sight that anyone could nod their head.


    "Oh, you''re so moved."


    "¡­¡­."


    What can I do with that son of a b*tc*?


    * * *


    "Congratulations, my lord."


    "It was wonderful."


    "Hahahaha! You''ve been living like that. You''re finally getting your reward."


    Wirip San threw his mouth over his ear and gave him a shot.


    "Thank you. Thank you."


    He left Wudang''s disciples, but Wirip San could not rest. This is because residents of Namyeong came endlessly to congratulate him.


    Most of them were just people who watched fire across the river when Hwa Yeongmun and Jongdogwan were at odds. Such people are only pretending to be close to Hwa Young-moon because they think he has firmly taken over the South Korea.


    Wirip San greeted them with a smile, knowing the situation clearly.


    What''s the matter?


    This is also a right that only winners can enjoy. Wouldn''t anyone admit that it''s a hundred times better to be in a fake position than to be defeated and leave Namyoung?


    "I didn''t know Hwasan would be so strong."


    I didn''t know either.


    "That''s why you were able to be so confident!"


    Confident. Freeze to death.


    Wirip San forced a smile.


    I hope this smile will look like a confident smile.


    After receiving the greetings of the guests for such a long time and apologizing from his students who returned, Wirip San was able to clean up the situation and return to the main body of Hwayeongmun Gate.


    The body, which has yet to recover from its wounds, complained of fatigue, but Wirip San''s mind was infinitely refreshed.


    ''Oh, this is the day.''


    How can you not be happy? He got too much today.


    First of all, he confirmed with his eyes that his quest, which he thought had fallen, had been perfectly revived. And I saw that the temple was rushing in every direction to help him.


    ''Father, you are not wrong.''


    Thanks to his late father''s words, he was able to face such a day.


    Wirip San walked away, looking at it, with no more light steps. There are heroes who protected Hwayeongmun in here. Perhaps they are also toasting with joy at today''s achievement by now.


    "Apologize!"


    You have to apologize for not trusting them, and for being subtly annoyed. And discuss the future of Hwasan with them and he toasts with them.


    Wirip San shouted, slamming open the door of the main house.


    "Have you been waiting...¡­."


    But his voice didn''t last long.


    "No, no! You crazy bastard! Stop it!"


    "What else are you going to do, man!"


    "Get him! Get him now!"


    "¡­¡­."


    The appliances are scattering in all directions.


    A chair flies in the sky and a lamp hanging from the ceiling falls to the floor and ignites the floor.


    There was only one impression of watching the mayhem.


    ''Has the shaman come back in?''


    No, I don''t think so.


    So what the hell is going on here?


    Gasp!


    At that moment, Jo-Gol, who was running at Chung-Myung, kicked his butt and screamed out.


    ''He must have knocked down a shaman''s disciple earlier.''


    A man like that gets kicked down the ass?"Is it a dream?"


    No, it''s real.


    Chung-Myung, who pushed the death penalty out of the chaotic space, grabbed his bundle and began to take something out.


    ''Clothes?''


    What kind of clothes are you taking out? What''s so great about that outfit...¡­.


    What?


    That''s a completely black outfit. Stick to your body?


    Hahaha. Anyone can tell it''s a complete thief or assassination...¡­.


    Why would you wear that, dude?


    In an instant, Chung-Myung, dressed in black night clothes, held something black in his hand and looked at the death penalty.


    Baek Cheon, who is sweating a lot on his forehead, raises both hands to calm Chung-Myung as if he were stopping a growling dog.


    "Cheo, Chung-Myung. Take it easy and think again. The shamans are already back. You don''t have to do this."


    "Go back?"


    "Well, yeah, you''re back. I''m done with my work. Now all you have to do is return to Hawaii. You''ve been saying that many times. Don''t get in trouble."


    Chung-Myung smiles and nods.


    "Oh, yeah. I''m done with private housing, accidents and the death penalty. You don''t have to worry about that. I didn''t like the insipid part, but I''ll let it slide because I won. Except for Jo-Gol''s death penalty."


    "¡­¡­Why me?"


    Chung-Myung smiles at Jo-Gol, who is upset.


    "By the way, private residence."


    "Huh?"


    "The work of the private sector is done. By the way."


    Chung-Myung wore a mask in his hand over his face and tightened the strap. Then he said bleakly, distorting his exposed eyes.


    "My work is just beginning!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''m going to tell you what these bastards conspired to do, so wait here!"


    I think you''re the most conspiratorial guy.


    "Here we go!"


    "Get him!"


    "Stop it, stop it! Stop that!"


    But despite the desperate rush of his students, Chung-Myung dodged all the hands and flung himself out the door.


    "¡­¡­."


    Then he winks at Wirip San standing at the door and hides it in the dark.


    Soon the mine of Chung-Myung rang out in the distance.


    "¡­¡­I''m doomed."


    "Oh, no...."


    The hopeless voices of the students of Hwasan looking at Chung-Myung''s disappearance with vain faces make this situation even more grotesque.


    Wirip San looked up at the night sky with a grin on his face.


    ''Dad, I think something''s wrong.''


    I felt like I could hear my father''s voice saying that I thought so.

 Chapter - 132 Episode 132. My work is just beginning! (2)

    "Did you wake up?"


    Jin Hyun slowly opened his eyes.


    Jinmu''s face and the dark night sky behind it were captured in a blurred view. Jin Hyun frowned his eyes out.


    "Hey, this is...."


    "I''m on my way back to the shaman. I''m not out of the mountain path yet."


    Jin Hyun jumped to his feet when he heard that.


    "Ugh."


    "The internal injuries are deep. You have to be careful. Death penalty."


    "¡­¡­Internal injuries?"


    Jin Hyun''s eyes shook.


    Plum leaves flying toward him cross his mind.


    "You lost."


    It didn''t take long to come to terms with the situation. It is too vivid to deny what I saw with my own eyes.


    "¡­¡­what happened to the rest?"


    "The death penalty has fallen and everyone else has lost. So I conceded defeat and stepped down."


    Jin Hyun glared at Jinmu with scary eyes.


    But for a while, he''s just out of his element.


    ''You couldn''t help it.''


    I wanted to blame you for not fighting to the end, but it''s just Jin Hyun''s pet peeve. If he had fallen and other priests had lost, the result would have been obvious if the rest had rushed in.


    It is wiser for priests to step down without further injury.


    "¡­¡­good job."


    "I''m sorry, death penalty."


    "No, it''s not your fault. It''s all because I... I''m not good enough."


    Jin Hyun bit his lips.


    A perfect defeat.


    The inevitable sense of defeat began to weigh heavily on Jin Hyun. What made Jin Hyun more painful was that the defeat never resulted from a mistake.


    ''I didn''t even really see what the sword was until the end.''


    I lost by skill.


    To Hwajeonggum, who was considered one of the lower ranks, not a Hawaiian dinosaur.


    That fact made Jin Hyun unbearable.


    "The fact that all priests were defeated means that their strength was never limited to Hwajeong."''


    Hawasan''s best students are stronger than Wudang''s best students.


    You want me to believe this absurd fact?


    "¡­¡­What happened to the bell pavilion?"


    "For now, I asked the bell owner to empty the bell until tomorrow morning. Because the fire station demands the name of the death penalty...¡­."


    Jin Hyun closed his eyes.


    Surely he promised on his honour that if the shaman lost to Hawasan he would leave the south to the Jongdogwan. The promise that I uttered without much thought is tying up the shaman now.


    ''I have disgraced the shaman''s name.''


    There are more than one person who has seen a fight between a shaman and a Hawaiian. As long as they have eyes and mouths, this will spread further beyond the South Pole.


    Just as Hwasan used Jongnam''s name to feed the world, the shaman''s name is now bound to be a firewood that enhances Hwasan''s reputation.


    ''No, it''s a secondary issue.''


    It doesn''t matter what fame is now. Whether it''s Jongdo Hall or Hwajeongmun Gate, that''s a good idea. The reason they wanted to take over the South wasn''t that lame.


    Jin Hyun, who bit his lips tightly, said with strength.


    "Jinmu."


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    "You must return to your home country right now and let them know what''s going on here."


    "Yes!"


    "The priests are here to heal their injuries and wait for instructions from the headquarters. It''s not a situation to come back blindly."


    "I will obey the death penalty."


    Jin Hyun''s face has hardened to the fullest.


    ''I kept my promise to leave the South. I keep my promise not to get involved in Hwajeongmun. But he didn''t say he was going back to the shaman.''


    Jin Hyun bit his lips.


    I know it''s a thin skin.It is absolutely disgraceful to break a promise made under your name, but sometimes you have to sacrifice yourself for a cause.


    "Jinmu, get going."


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    It was then.


    "You don''t have to."


    Everyone''s head went back to one place in unison. I thought the bushes were shaking, and one person walked out slowly.


    "Household, private!


    "How could you...¡­."


    Everyone was amazed.


    It was a face they knew so well that it appeared after damaging the bushes.


    The person who appears looks at Jin Hyun and frowns.


    "Did you suffer?"


    Jin Hyun bit his lips.


    "¡­¡­I''m sorry."


    "Have you been put together? I guess the number of people from Hawaii was higher than you thought? If not, was there any support from another faction?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Jin Hyun couldn''t say anything.


    I can''t help it.


    It was so hard to reveal one''s shame to someone who just showed up. Because he is his private residence, Mu Jin.


    Mu Jin.


    Anyone who knows the name will think of a title.


    a shaman''s sword


    A great disciple who is in charge of the actual force of a shaman.


    And among them, the work of the shaman''s sword, known as the strongest.


    That Mu Jin appeared right here.


    "The long man told me to go because he was not comfortable. Jin Hyun, apparently, was not wrong in the long-shot.


    "¡­¡­Yes, private residence."


    "Say it yourself. What happened in Namyoung?"


    Jin-moo, who was looking out for Jin Hyun and Mu Jin, took a step forward.


    "Sasook, let me tell you...¡­."


    "Don''t go out on a limb."


    "¡­¡­the death penalty."


    Jin Hyun, who looked at the situation silently, eventually opened his mouth with a serious face.


    "Let me explain. Private residence."


    "Hmmm."


    Mu Jin brushed off his beard still.


    According to Jin Hyun, none of his students can defeat him. This is a much more serious situation than Jin Hyun losing one.


    "Hwasan has become so strong?"


    It is impossible in common sense.


    It is passed down to the generation of Muhak. If the top is strong, the bottom is strong, and if the top is weak, the bottom is weak. Sometimes there is an anomaly, but it doesn''t happen throughout the generation.


    Hawasan was a fallen civil servant. So it''s clear now that Hawasan''s superiors'' ignorance is tenuous. But does it make sense that his subordinates are stronger than the disciples of the shaman?


    "Hmmm."


    Mu Jin, contemplating slightly, looked at Jin Hyun and nodded heavily.


    There''s no way this kid would lie to me.''


    "Jin Hyun."


    "Yes, private residence."


    "Did you make an appointment with your name?"


    "¡­¡­yes. But... my honor and such."


    "Hey!"


    Mu Jin worked low.


    "It may not be a big deal that your name is getting dirty. But where is your name your own. If you do something ugly, the world will speak ill of the shaman, not you. Why don''t you know it''s a disgrace to the shaman''s name!"


    "¡­¡­I''m sorry."


    Mu Jin raised an eyebrow with a look of displeasure.


    "The words from the prosecutor''s mouth are not light. And your honor may not be so light."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "I''m giving up."


    "Household?"


    "After all, Nam Young is just a place he wanted to get so that he wouldn''t be seen. If this was the case, I would rather jump over Namyeong and head straight to the sword and gun.""But you haven''t pinpointed the location of the rifle yet, have you? Isn''t that why you need Namyoung?"


    "There is nothing to worry about. We decoded the location of the swordgun in the main mountain."


    "Ah!"


    Jin Hyun''s eyes shook.


    Then you don''t have to drag your time in South Korea. We can use the sword gun to dig it out.


    "It''s a shame to lose to Hawasan. But compared to what we have to do now, such a thing is trivial. You''ll have plenty of chances to avenge yourself, so pull yourself together."


    "Yes, private residence!"


    Jin Hyun''s eyes, which had been sinking all along, shone.


    "If we can only open the sword gun, we can repay you with this disgrace."''


    "Those who are considered seriously injured, return to their homes. Support will come from the main mountain soon, so you don''t have to overdo it. Only those who can come with me."


    Mu Jin frowned when the disciples of Ewha Womans University, who were naturally willing to go together, hesitated.


    "I''ve told you over and over again that prosecutors have to judge themselves coldly. Are you going to be a burden on the death penalty?"


    Only then did the three people step forward and lower their heads.


    "I''m sorry, private."


    "There is nothing to be ashamed of. What a shame to be injured. Go back to your home country and get treatment. I''ll take care of the rest. Don''t tell me you don''t believe this Mu Jin?"


    "Of course I believe in private education."


    "That''s enough."


    Mu Jin grinned.


    "Go and wait. Tell the family what happened in the south, and tell them I led the children straight to the sword and gun."


    "Yes!"


    Mu Jin looked back at Jin Hyun as his students ran along the forest path quickly.


    "Will you be able to go?"


    "It will never be a nuisance."


    "Well."


    Mu Jin nodded his head.


    "That''s fine. You pick me...¡­."


    Then, Mu Jin''s head turns to one side.


    "Household?"


    Mu Jin looks at one side of the bushes and frowns.


    "Who is it?"


    "Yes?"


    Jin Hyun''s gaze and other disciples'' gaze move along with Mu Jin.


    Master Park.


    With the sound of stepping on the grass, a man in black clothes slowly walks out of the darkness.


    "Black?"


    Black night happiness. And black mask.


    Anyone could tell that a man with a suspicious complexion walked out calmly and stood in front of them. Then he calmly puts on a mask and opens his mouth.


    "I''m Kang Don, let me ask you a question. What''s with that sword gun?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    The robber passing by?


    Did you just say the robber you were passing by?


    Mu Jin''s eyes shook.


    ''In my life...¡­.''


    Mu Jin is proud to have experienced quite a bit of nonsense in his life, but this is the first time in my life. What kind of robber identifies himself as a robber?


    In front of shaman''s servants.


    "The robber walks around this remote mountain path?"


    "¡­¡­uh."


    The masked man is slightly flabbergasted.


    "Then a bandit?"


    "Are you crazy?"


    It was Mu Jin who thought the same thing as the temperament did just a day ago.


    And his personality, who had the same idea a day earlier, felt a strange sense of incompatibility in the tone and body shape of the mysterious man.


    That''s, like, what?


    Words come out first even before your thoughts are cleared up.


    "Hwasan New Dragon?"


    "¡­¡­."


    The masked man''s head is tilted.


    "¡­¡­No, I didn''t do anything to make it''s...¡­. No, I''m not that kind of person."


    Jin Hyun''s face is distorted.


    It''s so obvious! Dude!


    "But I thought he knew the least honor because he was a student of Hwasan, but he hid his face and volunteered to be a robber! Don''t you feel ashamed?"Jin Hyun''s work and mask...¡­. No, Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "Well, it''s not me. You''re right."


    "That''s ugly!


    "Well, you don''t seem to understand."


    "Hmm?"


    "Soon you''ll admit that I''m not who I am. That''s how it usually works."


    A lot of people have experienced it with their bodies.


    "Even if you make fun of people, it''s oily...¡­."


    I can see Mu Jin''s hand slightly lifted in Jin Hyun''s eyes as he vomits his anger. Jin Hyun shut his mouth still.


    "Sure."


    Mu Jin is grinning.


    "You''re not a pupil of Hawasan, you''re a robber."


    "Oh, I''ve only managed to find someone who I can communicate with."


    "Yes, you are never a disciple of Hawasan."


    "Huh?"


    Mu Jin slipped the sword on his waist.


    "I''m just cutting off the robber here. Hwasan''s disciple was never there in the first place. Don''t you think so?"


    "Whoa?"


    Chung-Myung let out an exclamation.


    He''s smart.


    "If you take off your mask and apologize now, it could be enough. But you''ll see how heartless my sword is if you''re going to waste your time."


    "Oh, really?"


    Chung-Myung grinned and said.


    "Then let me tell you this side, too. If you tell me what the sword gun is, and pass on the information, I''ll let you walk in good conditionally."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Or you won''t be able to walk back. I can assure you."


    Mu Jin''s mouth is full of smiles.


    "Hwasan got stronger."


    "What a shame."


    ¡­¡­you shouldn''t like it, man. At least try to hide your identity!


    "There''s a saying that the Hawaiian dinosaur is the best."


    "Hahaha, I''m flattered."


    Now Jin Hyun has given up too. It is impossible for that man to interpret as common sense.


    "Then where?"


    Mu Jin slowly pulled out the sword.


    "Let''s take a look at the great sword of the Hwasan dinosaur."


    "You don''t understand that. I''m not a Hawaiian."


    Chung-Myung pulled out a sword from his waist.


    "There''s a plum print on the sword."


    "¡­¡­Oh, stop changing it."


    Chung-Myung winks at one eye.


    "Pretend you didn''t see it. Politely."


    Mu Jin''s smile grew thicker.


    "I will."


    His eyes vomit a blue glow.


    "That way, even if you''re seriously injured, I''ll have something to say. Be prepared."


    "Nothing changes over the years."


    Chung-Myung picked up the sword and pointed at Mu Jin.


    "Can I say one more thing?"


    "¡­¡­What is it?"


    Chung-Myung smiles and says.


    "You''d better watch your head. It''s like a habit."


    The smile disappeared from Mu Jin''s face.

 Chapter - 133 Episode 133. My work is just beginning! (3)

    Mu Jin(ŸoÕñ). The 22nd disciple of the Great Wudang faction.


    A member of the Mujabae, the great disciple of the shaman, and a member of the Shaman Samgeom.


    The star is a blue-liquid sword.


    There''s a lot more to describe him than that.


    What is certain is that he is one of the leading shamans now.


    Basically, Moonpa''s great sosa is determined by long writers and elders, but those who carry out the determined sosa are great disciples. And Mu Jin is one of the shaman''s greatest disciples.


    Everyone in the world praises him, everyone in the world supports him.


    But there''s an exception to everything.


    He met for the first time today someone who completely ignored his existence.


    ''Hwasan dinosaur.''


    Mu Jin glared at the masked man in front of his eyes with cold eyes.


    You''re not a mindless idiot, are you?


    There is no way such idiots can knock down Wudang''s archduke. That means there''s a way to hide it.


    But it''s no more arrogance to think that one move will work for Mu Jin.


    Mu Jin''s sword tip still headed to Chung-Myung.


    No more conversation is needed. If there is something that each other wants, they will only bump into the sword and win what they want. Because that''s Kang Ho''s way.


    "Natural supply and demand."


    Mu Jin memorized Doho quietly.


    Chung-Myung turns his head lightly as if the doho were annoying.


    Good posture.


    It feels stable.


    Chung-Myung''s posture is flawless. The arrogant shaman''s great disciples have reason to be overly polite to the author. I don''t know who it is, but I''m sure that''s pretty much the name of the game.


    After all, it''s a late-stage student.


    But it''s not the late index who''s on the verge of Chung-Myung right now. A true shaman''s inspection is now targeting Chung-Myung.


    With a knife-like spirit that could penetrate the flesh at any moment.


    Chung-Myung slightly rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    At this rate, he is of course the best among those who have been reborn and faced with the sword.


    But...


    "Oh, just one before you get in."


    Mu Jin''s eyebrows are wiggling.


    "You''re not going to come and pretend it didn''t happen, are you?"


    "No way. I just want to make a bet."


    "Bet?"


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung says with a grin.


    "We''ve won, but we don''t get anything. So let''s grant each other one thing. I''d like to hear the sword gun or something?"


    Mu Jin still looks at Chung-Myung.


    Even though I''m covering my face with a mask, I can see laughter in my eyes. How dare you smile with his sword in front of you...¡­.


    "I''ll do it for you."


    "Oh, you''re angry."


    "Instead, if you lose, take off your mask, tighten your head and apologize. And let''s just admit that Hawasan is no match for a shaman."


    "Well, I''m not a Hawaiian. But it''s good. I''ll give you that much."


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "But you can''t say anything about it."


    Mu Jin''s face was distorted with disgrace.


    "I am a disciple of the shaman. Bite your tongue to death, but it can''t happen."


    "Oh, that''s touching."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    This is why people like this are comfortable.''


    If you scratch a little, they''ll go wild on their own.


    "Well, let''s start without a hitch. Bring it on."


    It was a completely underdog attitude. It was not long before Mu Jin began to live."Will the death penalty be okay?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Jin Hyun couldn''t immediately answer that question. I don''t know why I can''t answer myself.


    The identity of the author is clear to be the Hawaiian god dragon Chung-Myung.


    That body shape and tone. Above all, doesn''t the insane attitude take away the room for question?


    ''I didn''t see the author''s skills.''


    At the time of the confrontation with Hwasan''s disciples, the Hwasan god dragon sat behind and watched, never carrying a sword.


    From that standpoint, perhaps the strongest of Hawasan''s disciples who were there was the Hawaiian dinosaur.


    You can''t get him out of here with your skills. It''s supposed to be up to scratch.


    Yeah, that''s what the pyrotechnic said.


    Hwajeong who knocked down Jin Hyun.


    But even if it does,


    It is impossible for the Hawaiian dinosaur to defeat Mu Jin.


    There is at least 30 years between Mu Jin and Chung-Myung. It is Mu Jin who is called the absolute power in the same distribution.


    You''re dealing with a man like that over 30 years?


    I don''t know if I can catch up with one distribution. But if there is a two-way difference in allocation, that is impossible. How can you beat a man who is close to his grandfather beyond his father''s?


    Chung-Myung was not even born when Mu Jin crossed the river at the age of Chung-Myung. The power of those years can never be caught up with human resources.


    Jin Hyun was fully aware of that.


    By the way...


    Why did you say you were so nervous?''


    Jin Hyun bit his lips.


    Jin Hyun, who had already lost to those who thought they would never lose, was unable to accept the situation coolly.


    In particular, Chung-Myung''s relaxed posture keeps making people nervous.


    No, you can''t.


    Jin Hyun''s eyes are bleeding.


    It is disgraceful that he lost to Hwajeonggum, but that is where it ends. But if Mu Jin loses to Chung-Myung, it''s really over.


    If that happens, the shaman will always be judged under Hawasan. At least while Chung-Myung is alive.


    That''s not gonna happen! Never!''


    Jin Hyun glared at the two with bloody eyes.


    The blue sword is young at the end of the sword.


    It may be too much to deal with young inspections under both allocations.


    Mu Jin, however, did not take the history of the sword.


    The opponent has not only humiliated the shaman, but is now picking a fight with him. It is only natural to punish such a man.


    ''Hwasan dinosaur.''


    The name Mu Jin was also hard of hearing.


    A divinity springing out of the ravishing Hawasan.


    There will be few things that will excite the luxuries like this. The impetuous have already made no bones about putting him in the post of index leader.


    There has been no particular activity for two years since the Hwajong Branch, so it is a little withered now, but in the end, fame is just a bluff. What matters is what interest has done.


    If the rumors of Hwajong Branch are all true, the author Chung-Myung, who is in front of his eyes, will never be able to be belittled.


    All the more reason to break it down here.''


    He glared at Chung-Myung with a more serious face.At first glance, it didn''t seem very strong.


    Building up on the body through training. Those who rise to the stage naturally oozes out, even if they don''t want to express their power.


    Each movement follows the logic of the radish, and a strong spirit flows out implicitly.


    Therefore, one can guess the opponent''s strength to some extent without facing each other''s swords.


    However, the masked man in front of his eyes could not feel any strong spirit. If I hadn''t pulled the wool over his eyes and got close, I might have believed it was a real robbery.


    No, you thought it was a crazy robbery.


    I don''t know.


    Whether it''s strong or not. Are you out of your mind?


    He seems to have gathered the chaos of the world and stuffed it into a person.


    "That''s enough of the staring contest. Come on."


    "Do you want me to go first?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­me?"


    Mu Jin''s eyebrows are wiggling.


    Did you mean what you said earlier?


    It is too clear that the author is Chung-Myung, however he claims not to be a disciple of Hwasan. But are you telling me to go first with a double portion?


    "There is a degree of arrogance."


    "Then I''ll go. Just don''t regret it."


    "Lee!"


    I was about to yell.


    Screaming!


    Something passes through his face with the sound of air cracking.


    Falling down.


    Mu Jin realized it was Chung-Myung''s blast, when hot blood spilled from a long split ball.


    "¡­¡­."


    "I said hello."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    At that moment Mu Jin completely abandoned Chung-Myung''s disrespect.


    ''If you were aiming for the neck, you''d be decapitated.''


    Let your guard down?


    No, I didn''t let my guard down.


    It''s just that Chung-Myung''s sword was several times faster than he thought.


    Mu Jin bites his lips tightly.


    An indefensible error.


    However, there is no room for resolution yet. Mu Jin tightened his hand holding the sword.


    "Thank you for your consideration."


    "Thank you."


    Chung-Myung shrugs.


    "If you''re grateful, I want you to do it properly instead of moderately."


    "Of course..."


    Mu Jin''s eyes were young and blue.


    "I will!"


    Mu Jin''s foot hits the ground.


    Then he rushed towards Chung-Myung at an invisible speed.


    Chung-Myung glowed at the sight.


    I''ll do that.


    Blue-ryu sword Mu Jin.


    Recently, even Chung-Myung, who is not particularly interested in Kang-ho, has heard this name once. It can be said that he is so famous.


    That''s why...


    ''Show me everything.''


    You can check it out.


    What a difference between a hundred years ago and a hundred years ago.


    Has Kang Ho''s Muhak improved?


    Or are you weakened by what you lost in the war against Magyo?


    Jongnam''s disciples could not be the measure. Their martial arts were tarnished, and Chung-Myung''s opponents were nothing but late indicators.


    But Mu Jin could be the yardstick.


    Whoo! Whoo!


    Mu Jin''s sword exuded a blue sword.


    Is it Taecheong?''


    The sword washes up like a river.


    a haughty jumbo


    The endless sword that the shaman boasts. It takes a huge history to maintain that strong flow.


    This is why Wudang''s great disciples cannot be a measure.


    Wudang''s shamanism is the true art of high-altitude.


    The latecomer, who is unique to shamanism, and its tenderness, eventually comes from its enormous history of overwhelming opponents. Even if it is the same Muhak, it is the shaman''s Muhak that its power varies as much as heaven and earth depending on the size of its history.purple


    The river of sword that is constantly flooding.


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes slightly as he looked at the bluish blackness.


    "The Pursuit Sword."


    It is a sword worthy of its name. But...


    This is not enough!''


    Chung-Myung''s sword is slowly pointed forward. The red sunset at the end of his sword was young.


    Whoosh whoooow.


    Soon, the sunset black separates the river of black from side to side.


    Mu Jin opened his eyes wide.


    You''re going to split it?


    This sword?


    "Nonsense!"


    Even before being conscious, astonishing exclamations burst out.


    The sword of a shaman is a disgrace.


    It is a sword that never breaks and continues. But the sword was splitting so simply.


    "Kkkkkkk!


    Mu Jin retrieves the sword and quickly releases it again.


    a large-scale chart


    The sword, which has been constantly emitted from the sword, flows deeper and bluer.


    The history of the Danjeon rises through the sword.


    Shaman''s Black Sword of Nature.


    Nature is benevolent, but sometimes more ferocious than anything else.


    Just as human beings cannot stop the waters of Janggang River, it seemed too futile to counter the river-like sword.


    "Perfect!"


    Mu Jin was convinced of the sword he had unleashed.


    No matter how good he is at flying meat. Even so, you won''t be able to help with this sword. It was such a perfectly developed great island.


    If it''s this sword....


    It was that moment.


    "Tsk!"


    With an annoying voice, a flash of sunset flashes at the moment. At the same time, his sword, which was rushing in, bounced in all directions and was completely crushed.


    "Gasp!"


    The enormous force passed down to the wrist caused Mu Jin to lose balance and fall back.


    Flop.


    He enters the scene of a masked man shaking his sword in his eyes sitting on the floor.


    "Nothing to see."


    The masked man shook his head from side to side. Then he grabs the sword and walks towards Mu Jin.


    "Frozen to death. With that skill?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Let''s start with a little beating."


    Chung-Myung rushed toward Mu Jin without delay.

 Chapter - 134 Episode 134. My work is just beginning! (4)

    The sword is falling down.


    Mu Jin rolled over reflexively.


    I''m in the car.


    The meaning of lazy donkeys rolling on the floor is absolutely disgraceful of face-saving fighters rolling on the floor. But Mu Jin now had no time for that.


    Bang!


    Soon after, he burst into a binge where he was, and the floor recoils.


    Mu Jin, who saw the power with his eyes, quickly hardened his face.


    What if I got it right?


    It''s an instant death.


    "Huh? Avoid it?"


    Chung-Myung, who created a knight punching a hole in the floor with a sword, touches and looks at Mu Jin.


    Mu Jin bit his lips and jumped up from the floor.


    And with a more cautious face, I stare at Chung-Myung.


    ''Strong.''


    The whole body''s hair stands on end and the hair becomes numb.


    A single blow.


    The blow alone was enough to guess the strength of the opponent.


    Perhaps the author is a powerful enemy Mu Jin has never faced. Contrary to that mischievous attitude, the skill was obviously real.


    I don''t understand why such a talented man would do such strange things as appearing in a mask, but you have to let go of the mind of belittling the opponent just by looking at him...¡­.


    Mu Jin bit his lips.


    You''re saying you''re still thinking this stupid thing?''


    It''s not a slight.


    Disrespect is what the strong do to the weak. But now he was clearly an ''underdog'' compared to that Chung-Myung.


    "Hooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    Mu Jin, who took a low deep breath, stares at Chung-Myung with transparent sunken eyes.


    "What are you doing?"


    "¡­¡­."


    I heard something unexpected this time too, but unlike a while ago, Mu Jin remained unperturbed and unperturbed.


    "Huh?"


    But a shaman is a shaman?


    Chung-Myung smiled and walked to Mu Jin.


    Mu Jin''s sword rises and falls lightly in line with his touching steps.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.


    With the sound of a clear waterfall pouring down, the blue sword began to overflow at the end of his sword.


    It''s a blue-flowing sword.


    It was a sword worthy of its preference.


    "Burn it!"


    Mu Jin shouts and shakes his sword.


    Poor performance.


    It was a scene where dozens of blue silk seemed to unfold in unison. Even Wudang''s great disciples, who already know Mu Jin well and know what the Taecheong Prosecutor''s Law is, unknowingly opened their mouths to the tremendous dignity.


    Every single one of them is a noodle.


    Shaman''s unbreakable sword. Unlike the usual short-lived sword, a single sword consumes several times the heart and strength.


    to be soft


    It''s so soft.


    But in its tenderness lies an irresistible strength. The sword of physical strength.


    "Whoa?"


    A short exclamation, Chung-Myung rolled up his mouth and jumped through dozens of silks flying at him.


    Self-introduced myself.


    His body, which is stepping on the steps, seems blurred, and soon rises to Ho Gong.


    Darkness Table ( ???).


    Chung-Myung''s body, which followed Hawasan''s reading technique, began to swim through the blue blackness pouring like plum petals that silently fall into the deep night.


    It was like a scene of a red butterfly flying over a frenzied torrent.


    Jin Hyun''s eyes are wide open.


    The level is different.


    Mu Jin''s negligence, which he thought was well aware of, far exceeded his expectations. And Chung-Myung''s lack of play against Mu Jin was not at the level he could dare imagine."This is a master''s bloody battle."


    The whole body gets tired by itself.


    It has been a long time since the benefits of winning or losing disappeared from the head. The only idea is to watch this battle without missing a single moment.


    His students'' thoughts may have been different, and he could not hear a breath behind his back.


    Kaga Gagak!


    A wave of blackness touching the floor separates the earth deeply.


    Who would imagine such power lurking in those silky waves of tenderness?


    Just brushing will split the flesh and break the bones.


    But even greater, it wasn''t Mu Jin spewing out such blackness, but Chung-Myung casually roamed through the vast wave of blackness.


    Let''s go.


    The sword narrowly passes through Chung-Myung''s head.


    Tadadat.


    Chung-Myung, who floated to Ho Gong with a light sword, quickly moved toward Mu Jin, defying the tide of blackness.


    No roughness, no lightness!


    With a faint smile, Ho Gong walks towards Mu Jin.


    ''This is what it''s gonna be like!''


    It''s a familiar sword of a shaman he knows.


    I don''t think it was named for nothing.


    But!


    "That''s not enough!"


    At that moment.


    Clare fluid!


    With the sound of cutting through the wind, a new wave of swords stretched toward Chung-Myung. It was a speed that was incomparable to the present.


    But Chung-Myung wasn''t at all flustered. The smile around his mouth rather thickens.


    Chung-Myung, who stretches out the sword, cuts down the flying waves lightly.


    Argh! Argh!


    A wave of blackness, which has been inundated, cuts by Chung-Myung''s blackness and splits from side to side.


    Chung-Myung thrusts the sword deep into the waves and lifts himself up to Ho Gong with the recoil.


    Dig!


    The pouring waves and the composition to overcome them collapse. Chung-Myung, who floated high, fell down in the moonlight.


    Mu Jin''s face hardened when he saw it.


    "Taaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    I don''t know-how.


    It is not easy to stop the continuous sword. Now that Chung-Myung is out of the realm of blackness, his sword is simply wasted heading to the wrong place.


    And thanks to you, the gap is revealed.


    Chung-Myung flies to Mu Jin with his back to the moon.


    "Ha!"


    As soon as Mu Jin yelled at him, he stretched his left hand towards Chung-Myung. The energy that stretched like a taffy spewed at Chung-Myung.


    "Myeonjang!" (BOTH LAUGHING)''


    The art of representing shamans!


    Tension that runs smoothly like a stream of water! But the power contained in it is second to none in the world.


    Chung-Myung, who was descending, kicked Ho Gong and turned around. The force of the myeonjang sweeps across his side and soar into Ho Gong.


    It was that moment.


    Chung-Myung slightly stiffened his face and turned around in Ho Gong. However, apparently, the passing air shifted direction again and flew in aiming for his back.


    "To the captain of the line?''


    It is a technology that can never be used without the development of air power.


    "Well!"


    Chung-Myung pulls his leg straight toward the air power of the flying myeonjang.


    Then he kicked the balls of the myeonjang.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion broke out in a space where only light sounds had been heard for a while. Chung-Myung, who kicked the cotton pad, uses the rebound to rush toward Mu Jin at a tremendous speed.


    "Chaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Mu Jin, who has recovered the sword of the Taecheong sword technique, stiffens his face and lifts the sword.


    And!Mu Jin, who opened his eyes lightly, began to draw a soft circle on Ho Gong with a sword.


    A white, black sword created a clear figure in Ho Gong.


    "It''s Hye-gum!"


    Jin Hyun unconsciously exclaimed close to a scream.


    Taeguk Hyegum ( ????? ?????).


    The sword symbolizing shamanism and the supreme law of shamanism.


    The inexplicable and complexity of the prosecution that no one has completed since the investigation.


    "Have you already received your wisdom sword?"''


    Jin Hyun clenched his fist tightly.


    I''m going to win!


    There were moments of doubt, but now that it has happened, the game has already been over.


    Taegukhyegom is an invincible sword.


    No matter how talented Chung-Myung is, in front of that sword...¡­.


    It was that moment!


    "No, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Chung-Myung''s sword emitted a sunset sword and struck the shape of the Taegeuk made in Ho Gong without hesitation.


    Whoops!


    The taegeuk is breaking.


    "Gasp!"


    The impact caused Mu Jin to bleed out.


    Flop.


    Falling to the floor, he grabbed his mouth and spewed blood a couple of times. He suffered internal injuries as his history soared back in a flash.


    He looks at Chung-Myung with trembling eyes as if he cannot believe it.


    "Uh, how?"


    I wanted to win.


    The opponent was too strong, and at this rate, the shaman''s honor was about to fall to the ground. Therefore, even though he was ordered not to use it yet, he took out the Taegeuk Hyegum.


    We''ve only got one herbivore, but the silver spoon is the silver spoon! I thought it would be easy to take down Chung-Myung.


    But it was a blow.


    It was just a blow and it collapsed.


    How this could happen, Mu Jin simply couldn''t understand.


    Like this.


    Chung-Myung crushes his face on the floor. His eyes, exposed through the mask, were heavily frowned upon.


    "What''s the point of being successful?"


    "¡­¡­ hmm?"


    What¡¯s this sound?


    "Ha. That''s why these days. He''s taking out some unskilled sword. f*ck you!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Mu Jin opened his eyes wide.


    "It''s not basic that he''s a shaman. Hey, if you get better swordsmanship, will you be stronger? Then why do you learn basic swords first? If you learn the strongest one from the start, that''s it!"


    "Oh...."


    "You should have seen the game with a sword that you are used to death. You stupidly take out an unfamiliar sword? If this was a war zone, you''d be dead now."


    Chung-Myung kicks his tongue.


    That''s why it''s a problem.''


    It was for this reason that Chung-Myung delivered the Chilmae sword to Hawasan, not the plum sword.


    There is a reason why all literary groups are taught martial arts in stages. Those who have not mastered basic swords will one day reveal bankruptcy.


    The ones who can''t even fully master the sword learn the art of plum blossoms?


    ''It''s going to kill you.''


    Just like Mu Jin now.


    Swords that don''t fit the theme are rather poisonous. If Mu Jin hadn''t taken out the Taeguk Hyegom, he would have endured a few more sums.


    "Empty rocks are crushed by hard rocks. I can''t do anything more than taecheong-gum!"


    Mu Jin''s eyes shook.


    It was only then that he knew what mistake he had made.


    "What I''ve built up."


    Taeguk Hyegum.


    I was fascinated by the high name. If Tae-guk Hye-gum could be digested as his own, he would not lose to anyone in the world.


    Stacking up.I forgot it was never going up.


    Mu Jin struggled to get up.


    And I took a swagger with my trembling hands.


    "Thank you for your teaching."


    Lost.


    However, he learned a valuable lesson that he would never have learned if he had not lost. Therefore, he could not have been disappointed even in the face of a crushing defeat.


    Mu Jin expressed his sincere gratitude to Chung-Myung with a refreshingly.


    Chung-Myung smiles as he greets.


    "Hey."


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    "Are you acting like it''s over?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Come on, you''re gonna have to be beaten to death."


    "¡­¡­."


    The embarrassment on Mu Jin''s face was young.


    He looked up. Chung-Myung''s eyes are glistening with "wish".


    What?


    Why is this guy so pissed off?


    However, Chung-Myung grabbed the sword and slowly began to approach as if he had no intention of resolving the question.


    With all sorts of petulance in his face.

 Chapter - 135 Episode 135. My work is just beginning! (5)

    Embarrassed, Mu Jin stepped back and questioned.


    "You''re going to do more here?"


    "No, I''m not saying I''m going to do more, I''m going to beat you up."


    You''re going to beat me up?


    Me?


    That''s a face full of resentment no matter how many times you look at it. Unable to understand the situation, Mu Jin asked urgently once again.


    "I wouldn''t have been able to live up to your grudges, would I?"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung stops walking. Then he tilted his head sideways.


    "You don''sorry.


    "¡­¡­."


    "No grudges, huh?"


    Chung-Myung speaks as if he is absurd.


    "Isn''t this a nut job?"


    I can''t help but laugh.


    "Someone''s family who was doing well...You beat up the inner family of Hawasan, who had nothing to do with me, and let Mun-ju lie in his place!"


    Uh...


    I''m sure I did.


    "You''re not good enough, and you''re trying to get rid of them right now. Don''t you have a grudge?"


    There is a line of blood in Chung-Myung''


    "Anyway, this is why the gatecrackers! They don''t think about what they''ve done, they blame others. They''re picking a fight. What the hell?"


    Chung-Myung flinched as he tried to spit on his hand.


    ''Oh, I''m wearing a mask.''


    That was close.


    Chung-Myung said, pointing to a great disciple.


    "Let''s just say they do what they''re told. Oh, yeah. What do you think they''re guilty of?"


    The students of Ewha Womans University, who quickly became children who only did what they were told to do above, cried and protested with their eyes. But Chung-Myung didn''t care about the reaction.


    "But you are not. If you''re a great disciple, you should be responsible for what Munpa did."


    Chung-Myung looked at his students with strange eyes.


    "Don''t tell me you think I let you go because I like people."


    "¡­¡­."


    No, but you said you were a robber, not a student of Wasan.


    You need to establish your identity first.¡­.


    "These bastards are crazy! After 30 years of paying money, I beat up the last good man in this era and persecuted him. What? Don''t you have a grudge? I don''t have any. Huh?"


    Chung-Myung glitters his eyes.


    Of course, Chung-Myung has nothing against them.


    But that''s the kind of course!


    The student''s grudge is Munpa''s grudge! And the inner family''s grudge is the real grudge!


    Chung-Myung now bears the grudges of Hwajeongmun, not Hwasan.


    "Come here, motherf*cker. You should be beaten and beaten all day long. The fact that you were sent from above means that you were involved in this, right? I''ll tell you exactly what the price is for messing with Hawasan''s inner house."


    It was crazy for Mu Jin''s part.


    How much would he have been involved in this? This was decided by his superiors. Of course Mu Jin also influenced the decision, but he has never been involved enough to take on all the responsibilities.


    "Why? Are you upset?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Unfairness is freezing! Unfairness! You''re going to live in a shaman and take all the good things, learn all the good martial arts, live comfortably without worrying about the world, and now you''re going to put the blame on others?"


    Mu Jin flinched.


    "Get a hold of yourself. That''s not what the moon is like. Even if a child does something wrong, he or she is criticized from the top, and the lower man cleans up the poop from the top."


    Just like Chung-Myung does now.


    Oh, did I wrap this up?Anyway!


    "If you''re guilty, it''s the world to be punished. I''ll punish you from now on, take it sweetly."


    "Oh, no...."


    As soon as Chung-Myung was about to rush, Mu Jin grabbed the sword first. Chung-Myung curled his neck one time as he watched Mu Jin.


    "And I''m sure I told you earlier. If you don''t blow it, you won''t be able to walk back. Well, I''m still a man of my word."


    Mu Jin bit his lips.


    Come to think of it, I''m sure I''ve heard that. At the time, I thought it was just a haughty blabbering.


    Mu Jin, who confirmed there was no room for compromise, hardened his face.


    At that time, Jin Hyun and Mu Jin exchange views momentarily.


    Conflicts are flooding in.


    There is no one here. Then it may be better to join forces. He doesn''t seem to be willing to let them go and step down.


    So rather...¡­.


    It was that moment.


    Chung-Myung rushed to Mu Jin, who was at a loss between Sealy and conscientiousness.


    "How!"


    Chung-Myung hits the sword from top to bottom intensely.


    Mu Jin''s sword, which has not yet reached out, is scattered all over Chung-Myung''s sword.


    "It''s been this long!"


    Chung-Myung stepped forward with his right foot!


    "No improvement, you bastards!"


    Whoops!


    "Whew¡­¡­"


    Blood burst out of Mu Jin''s nose, which blocked Chung-Myung''s sword, which was struck with tremendous force.


    At the same time, the waist bent excessively backwards.


    ''Huh, waist...¡­.''


    I feel like I''m going to break my back.


    But somehow I made it through...¡­.


    "Stop it, stop it?"


    Bang!


    No, I don''t think you made it through.


    Chung-Myung starts hitting the sword again.


    "You shamans! You don''t think about spilling it!"


    Bang!


    "Do you use force to stop it? That''sorry.


    Bang!


    Mu Jin''s feet began to dig into the floor. Scenery like hammering nails.


    Chung-Myung''s sword pierces the floor.


    "Eungyu Steel is frozen to death, anyway!"


    Whoops!


    "Kkkkkk.


    I heard a loud noise coming from my waist.


    I''m completely distracted by the pain I feel in my back and the arm that looks like it''s going to break off to block the sword.


    But at that moment.


    A mixture of irritation and anger came into his ears, the most grumpy voice in the world.


    "Head, head, head, head! Head, head, head! I told you to watch your head!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Mu Jin was somehow blocking a series of downed swords, but his sword, which could not handle the power of Chung-Myung''s sword, keeps hitting his head and bouncing up.


    "Gasp! Gasp!"


    Every time the black and white sides hit the head, I felt the pain of a huge iron hammer hitting the head.


    Fortunately, though, he would have had some clear lines on his head by now if he had been blocked with a sword blade.


    But the real problem wasn''t the head.


    ''Oh, my back...¡­.''


    The sound from the waist is unusual.


    Mu Jin, who thought he could really fold back and die at this rate, clenched his teeth.


    ''Bar, I''ll fight back.¡­!''


    The enemy is as strong as ever.


    That''s not the point right now, was it a Hawaiian dinosaur? Allocation? Allocation, what the hell does that mean now?Let''s live and see!


    Fortunately, this guy in front of his eyes had been after his head for a while. As if he doesn''t care if he''s blocking it with a sword.


    "Ha, just once!"


    All you have to do is spill that sword once.


    If you face an unexpected counterattack, you will definitely have a gap, and Mu Jin is capable of targeting that gap. No, even if you don''t have the ability, you must do it. If you don''t, you''ll break your back before then.


    "Head!"


    The sword is flashing.


    ''Now!''


    Mu Jin pulled it up as long as he could and pushed it into his lower body. Having prepared a solid rock, he soon relaxed his upper body.


    "Spill it out!"


    The basis of shamanism is tenderness.


    Any powerful force can be rendered meaningless if it can be released.


    He bit his teeth tightly and looked at the raised sword. Slant to the index when that sword is struck...¡­.


    What?


    But why isn''t it coming down?


    I''m concentrating too much now, so time flies slowly...¡­.


    It was then.


    Something black comes into Mu Jin''s sight. I looked reflexively and something was coming to my face.


    Mu Jin unconsciously smiled as he realized that the black thing was Chung-Myung''s fist that flew right in front of his face.


    Son of a b*tc*.


    Every time I open my mouth, I lie...¡­.


    Whoops! Whoops!


    "Oh, my jaw, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Mu Jin''s body, which was knee-deep on the floor, rises to Ho Gong as if a nail had been pulled out.


    Whistling, whistling, whistling!


    Mu Jin''s body, which has been spinning like a top for a long time in Ho Gong, is stuck on the floor after a while.


    Unable to handle the rotational force, the body rolled for a long time even after falling to the floor and barely stopped.


    "Growl¡­¡­."


    Looking at Mu Jin unconscious with crab foam in his mouth, Chung-Myung clicked his tongue as if he was sorry.


    "That''s why they''re so big. Tsk tsk tsk."


    How honest are you to believe what your enemies say? That''s why I''m a Hawaiian, a shaman, and I have to get out of the mountains. Aren''t you all so naive because you''re all stuck in the mountains and reading only Dogyeong?


    "Think you had a good experience."


    Chung-Myung kicks his tongue, approaches Mu Jin and taps him unconscious.


    "Hey, wake up. You have to explain that. Sword... Sword... What was it? Sword?"


    But Mu Jin was never conscious.


    Chung-Myung calculated the strength of his fist and the delicate chin of Mu Jin and nodded.


    This can''t happen. You''ll have a good night''s sleep for about three days.


    Are you a little excited?''


    I''m sure it''ll be okay. There are other people besides Mu Jin who can tell me.


    "Sure¡­"


    Chung-Myung turned his head away.


    As Chung-Myung turns his neck, Wudang''s great disciples wince and take a step back.


    "Do you know what the sword... .. is doing?"


    "¡­¡­."


    You just have to shut up.


    Everyone knew.


    But a man somehow responds to a flying question, and the man in front of them now was a man who would slap a ghost in the face.


    "You! And you!"


    Chung-Myung, who pinpointed Jin Hyun and Jinmu, smiles.


    "Come here."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jin Hyun and Jinmu looked back at each other. And reluctantly walked towards Chung-Myung.


    ''It''s not working.''


    You can''t win.


    A human being who punches Mu Jin''s chin with a punch. There is no guarantee that everyone here will win even if they join forces. Besides, when the momentum is already up, can''t the joint work work be done properly?Chung-Myung said with a soft smile to those who approached with an awkward face.


    "The sword... what?"


    "¡­¡­the sword gun."


    "Yes, I did. Can anyone tell me what it is?"


    Jin Hyun and Jin Moo shut up.


    "Oh, you won''t tell me?"


    I''ve lost my will to fight, but I can''t throw up everything I know. It was the last pride they had left of them.


    "Oh, well, fine. I admit, he''s the one who''s supposed to say it. You guys didn''t promise me anything. Promise doesn''t mean that someone keeps it for you."


    "¡­¡­?"


    There was a question in Jin Hyun''s eyes.


    Oh, my God, what a common sense word comes out of his mouth?


    "Then just look around there."


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    "Look around."


    "What¡­¡­?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Chung-Myung''s grin is felt beyond the mask. There were two people who were nervous about the laugh.


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll wake up the person to tell me."


    Who wants to talk?


    Are you talking about Mu Jin?


    "Uh, how?"


    How can you wake such a unconscious person...¡­.


    "This is what I felt in my life."


    Chung-Myung grabbed Mu Jin by the collar on the floor.


    "You can''t solve everything in the world with violence."


    That''s right.


    Strangely saying the right thing...¡­.


    "However!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes began to glisten.


    "Most of them can be solved!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "If you beat it until it happens, it will happen someday. Or you''re gonna die! You guys never open your mouths there! Never!"


    Jin Hyun grinned.


    I think it''s better to just talk.

 Chapter - 136 Episode 136. I have to eat this even if I die! (1)

    Jin Hyun, who moved away from other disciples, looks at Chung-Myung swallowing his dry saliva.


    What the hell does this look like?''


    There is no doubt that Chung-Myung is the masked man in front of him.


    I heard you''re a Hawaiian dinosaur. Who the hell gave you this stupid nickname? Or a Hawaiian demon or a Hawaiian demon, or a Hawaiian mad dog!''


    It was a question that Jin Hyun, who was not aware that Chung-Myung was already called a Hawaiian rabid dog, had no choice but to have.


    Now I don''t even wonder why Chung-Myung is so strong. Rather, I wonder a hundred times more about what a person can go through.


    Chung-Myung, who arrived at a place that could not be heard by others, opens his mouth.


    "So what is that sword gun?"


    "¡­¡­put it down for now."


    "This?"


    Chung-Myung shook the thing in his hand.


    Mu Jin''s unconscious body shakes around.


    "Put it down?"


    "¡­¡­please feel free to do so."


    I don''t know anymore.


    I hope this is all a dream.''


    But it can never be a dream. No matter how cruel a nightmare is, it couldn''t be more terrible. If nightmares are made based on human imagination, this will never be a dream.


    I''ve crossed the line.


    "Don''t waste your time talking. What''s that gun?"


    "¡­¡­please make an appointment first. If I tell you this, please return Mu Jin''s private residence and they won''t persecute us."


    "When did I persecute you?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Uh...


    If you say so, so be it.


    "Anyway."


    "Well, I will. Don''t tell me I''m going to listen to everything again and again."


    I''m afraid he''ll never make it.


    Jin Hyun sighed and opened his mouth. We can''t solve this situation without saying it anyway.


    "¡­¡­it''s a grave."


    "The grave?"


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes narrowed.


    "Are you guys going to rob me now? Is the shaman short of money?"


    "¡­¡­not that."


    Jin Hyun was curious about how every word he said could turn a person upside down, but now it feels futile to question this person.


    "It''s the tomb of a swordless man."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes opened in surprise.


    "Uh, if it''s a dagger...¡­. That... ..huh?"


    "This is the first day of the world two hundred years ago."


    "Oh, I did."


    He''s better than Chung-Myung.


    To be precise, the first of its kind of.


    Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    "So his grave is a sword gun?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you trying to excavate it?"


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung twisted his head.


    "Why?"


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    "No, you don''t have to."


    There is a reason why Chung-Myung asks this question.


    The most glorious name in the world.


    Anyone who lives in a strong lake dreams of being the best in the world. Even those who know that they can never be the best in the world should once picture themselves being the best in the world and crossing the river.


    The word "first in the world" was a dream and romance for Murim people.


    Surprisingly, however, more people pass through the position of the world''s number one.


    "One man at a time, four or five men are the best in a hundred years, four or five men are the best in the world.''


    In reality, not one at a time. The person who challenges the position of the world''s number one and gets it will definitely come out. If such things are repeated frequently, more than ten people may be given the title of the world''s number one in a hundred years.


    Perhaps if there had not been a war with Magyo, Chung-Myung would have naturally taken the name.


    When they heard that Chung-Myung was coming together, they ran away saying they were traveling or going to a closed school, so they couldn''t face each other properly, but if they hadn''t, they might have already got it.No matter what anyone says, Chung-Myung is a checkup acknowledged by Heavenly Demon.


    "If it''s a dagger, uh...¡­, which is one of the most celebrated events of two hundred years ago."


    Was he that strong?


    Of course it''s strong. It was the most powerful thing in the world.


    But the problem is that they are shamans.


    It can be a huge milestone for ordinary Kang Ho-in, but there can be no great thing for a shaman to excavate such a person''s tomb.


    The value depends on how much you have.


    Jin Hyun continued to explain whether he knew Chung-Myung''s thoughts or not.


    "Recently, one of the shaman''s inner houses was robbed. In the process of arresting and investigating the thief, I was able to get my hands on his long report. And when I interpreted the report...¡­."


    "There''s one near Namyoung?"


    "That''s right."


    "I know where it is, but I don''t know exactly where it is. So I''m going to investigate, but if the shaman comes and investigates, people will doubt it and rush like dogs, so you tried to push Hwayeongmun away from the south to clear the eyes of the beholder?"


    "¡­¡­Exactly."


    "Hmmm."


    Chung-Myung nodded still.


    It makes sense.


    It was strange.


    Namyoung is not a big city. No, it''s too small a city for a shaman''s inner house. The reason why Hwa Young-moon has survived even though he has put forward a song of Hawasan so far is that Nam-young has been such a small place that other literary subjects are not interested in.


    It''s ridiculous that a shaman''s house suddenly comes into such a place.


    "But I guess you didn''t pick a fight because you didn''t think it was him."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Right?"


    "You''re welcome, Chew."


    It was Jin Hyun who couldn''t say that he was going to eat pheasants and eggs.


    "Well, I guess so."


    "Yes."


    "What''s on that sword gun?"


    "That''s¡­¡­."


    Jin Hyun seemed a little hesitant and then opened his mouth.


    "Do you know who the scar is?"


    "You''re the best in the world. Once upon a time."


    "No, do you know his whereabouts?"


    "You don''t know."


    Chung-Myung proudly stuck out his belly.


    Why would he be interested in a man a hundred years ago when he was illiterate and lacked time to drink?


    "Detective. Literally, it''s a dagger. He didn''t really belong to the Moon faction. One day, he suddenly appeared mysteriously and put a dagger on the world''s inspectors. And then I won every fight against them."


    "It''s an obvious story."


    "From now on, it''s not obvious. After winning, he always took his opponent''s love bottle as a trophy."


    "Huh?"


    "He took the sword away."


    "Why?"


    "¡­¡­I don''t know."


    Jin Hyun shrugs his shoulders.


    "How do you know what a man intended two hundred years ago? Anyway, he attracted all the love and sorrows of the masters of his time and disappeared."


    "If it''s the love of our masters...¡­."


    "Yes, of course I am."


    Chung-Myung had a strange look on his face.


    I''m sure he is.''


    Those who have reached a high level of martial arts can carry out their martial arts without the help of recruits.


    But that''s half right and half wrong.


    We don''t need any recruits. But it''s definitely better to have one.''


    Furthermore, the masters of the time are in a position of authority in each literary circle. Aren''t high-ranking people supposed to take care of everything that''re good about?


    A bright recruit.


    Now I don''t need it, so share it with each other.''


    It''s less common than you think to put it down.


    People can''t let go of what they have in their hands until they die."Then all the recruits of each faction have been taken away?"


    "That''s right."


    "Do you want me to give it to you?"


    "I don''t know, but I think we made a bet. If you win, you''ll return all the weapons you''ve taken away."


    You have to take that.


    This is a bet I can''t help but bite.


    "But they''ve taken everything away."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    "So what about that sword gun?"


    "¡­¡­that rumor has spread to the world since the disappearance of the sword disappeared from the strong lake. Dagger Mu-hyeong collected the weapons he had collected in one place. Then he used it as his grave and even left his martial arts. The grave of the sword, the sword-gun seeker, has the world in his hands...¡­."


    "Oh, that''s it. It''s obvious from there."


    Chung-Myung looked glum as if he had quickly lost interest.


    "It''s just a normal legend, a cliche. But the obvious story has become true?"


    "Yes, we didn''t believe in the reports until we got our hands on them.¡­. The report is so elaborate...¡­."


    "Oh, thanks."


    That''s obvious, too.


    Chung-Myung shrugs.


    "So you''re going to dig up the tomb and get your hands on the recruits and the sword-thin martial arts?"


    "¡­¡­it is, so to speak."


    Jin Hyun looked rather relieved. Chung-Myung nodded at the sight.


    "Oh, really?"


    "Yes."


    "Oh, I see."


    Chung-Myung, who was looking at Jin Hyun with his dim eyes, grabs Mu Jin by the collar.


    "Huh?"


    And without a moment''s hesitation, he slapped Mu Jin''s ear.


    Argh!


    "What, what!"


    "If the bottom one does something wrong, the top one gets hit! How did you educate him? He''s lying with such a nonchalant face! Wake up, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Squeeze! Squeeze!


    Mu Jin''s head swung from side to side.


    "You''re gonna spit your mouth out and lie to me! No, you''re not lying. I didn''t lie to you! But I didn''t say it all either. This is it, right? It''s working. You take a look around. I''m gonna wake him up."


    "Moo, what are you talking about? I really told you everything!"


    It was that moment.


    "Gasp!"


    Chung-Myung turns around and puts his face right in front of Jin Hyun''s face.


    Surprised, Chung-Myung bit his teeth as Jin Hyun stepped back.


    "Do I look like a pair of bing-legged hot pants?"


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    "The shaman needs the martial arts of a man who is 40 years out of wedlock? A shaman?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Oh, if Sambongjinin underground hears it, he will jump out of his grave and put the Taegeukgi on your head. What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Jin Hyun closed his mouth tightly.


    "And, what? Are you a recruit? Hey, dude. If you gather other recruits and use them in a shaman, they''ll say thank you and leave you alone! It''s a good thing they don''t all turn around and rush into the shaman!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Everything a little boy says is a lie. There you go. I don''t need to beat you up. The one who gets hit should get hit. Hey, don''t you wake up?"


    Argh!


    When Chung-Myung hit Mu Jin''s slap once again, Jin Hyun freaked out and grabbed Chung-Myung''s hem.


    "Well, you''re going to die!"


    "I''m telling you to die. You have to die!"


    "You''re gonna die!"


    "I know, I know. This is what I know. Don''t worry."


    Don''t worry about what, you nut job!


    Even though Jin Hyun was stretched out, Chung-Myung grabbed Mu Jin by the collar like an honest cow."You don''t think I''ll recognize you if you don''t tell me? If you''re here by yourself, you''re saying the report is in your hands. I can take it and leave it to detox. Instead!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes got cold.


    "You have to get paid for playing with people. It doesn''t kill. But I won''t let you catch the sword again!"


    Chung-Myung''s excellence was pulled back. Jin Hyun''s pupils cause an earthquake when he sees his energy frozen in his tight-pulled superiority.


    This guy is more than real.


    If Mu Jin is ruined here, Jin Hyun will have no choice but to live in regret for the rest of his life.


    "Broke it!"


    Chung-Myung''s fist flew into Mu Jin''s face.


    Scared Jin Hyun shouted without realizing it.


    "I swear to God!"


    Chung-Myung''s fist stops right in front of Mu Jin''s face.


    Whoosh!


    Mu Jin''s hair fluttered in all directions in the wind. Chung-Myung turns his head around holding Mu Jin by the collar.


    "What?"


    "??, Yakson."


    "Yakson?"


    Jin Hyun said as if he had resigned.


    "¡­¡­The name of the saber shell is Yakson."


    "¡­¡­Yakson?"


    "Yes."


    "Yakson, who can make a great deal of that medicine?"


    "Yes."


    "The Yakson who talked about ancient law two hundred years ago?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "One pill awoke the dead, and took more medicine than the Great Huan Dan."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes began to shine a curious glow.


    It is aspiration, hope, and desire.


    "¡­¡­."


    Jin Hyun couldn''t answer and recoiled.


    But already Chung-Myung''s eyes were emitting formidable light.


    "The sword gun is Yakson''s grave? Yakson''s?"


    "He, uh...."


    "Hmm¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­?"


    "Hhhhhhh."


    Chung-Myung kept rubbing his mouth with his sleeve. He also seemed to forget that he was wearing a mask.


    "Yakson, yes. A shaman would do this at least. Yeah, you mean Yakson, right?"


    "It''s an absolutely different...¡­."


    "¡­¡­Dinya?"


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    "Where are you?""


    "¡­¡­."


    At that moment, Jin Hyun saw it.


    The master, who has lost his reason for desire, glitters his eyes. A terrible stream of material that could not be seen, frightened the viewer.


    "Where''s the place where my elixir and rostrum are, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Why is it yours...¡­.


    That''s so ridiculous.¡­.

 Chapter - 137 Episode 137. I have to eat this even if I die! (2)

    Chung-Myung literally turned his eyes on him.


    There have been countless times when I have been obsessed with small gains or money, but this is not so much. The case is completely different.


    Who is Yakson?


    He was considered to be the best when it comes to the platform law. The platform law is how to produce zero medicine. In the past, Yakson''s mixed fabric was considered to chew up even Sorim''s Grand Hall.


    It''s the great hospitality. Great hospitality!


    The world''s most popular literary group has its own method of platforming, and based on the method of platforming, it enhances the inner strength of the literary group. Among them, the Great Hall of Sorim and the Jasodan of Wudang are considered the best in the world.


    What would you say is the effect of the elixir produced by shaman and sorim, who can mobilize enormous financial power and enormous manpower?


    However, Yakson alone is a man who has studied the platform method and surpassed the spirit tablets of the two literary groups.


    For Murim people who risked their lives for nothing, the mixed fabric, which had more effect than Daehwandan, was literally nothing.


    Those who have acquired mixed fabric used to join the ranks of masters based on their huge history, so perhaps there is not enough to say that they are free of knowledge.


    A hundred years ago, when it was said that the mixed fabric was released to the world, there was no doubt blood and wind. Those whose eyes went crazy did not mind killing each other to get their hands on the mixed fabric.


    But it''s not a mixed fabric, it''s Yakson''s grave?


    That''s....


    There could be a platform law!''


    A man is a man who tries to leave what he has achieved!


    A person who has achieved such a feat cannot have just eliminated the platform method he has studied all his life. It must have been left somewhere.


    And if a sword gun exists, the platform law is likely to exist within it.


    "I have to eat it even if I die!''


    No. To be exact, Hwasan has to eat.


    Why is Sorim''s Great Hall of Medicine famous, and Wudang''s Jasodan famous? This is because the history is that important to learn martial arts.


    If you have the same skills, it''s obvious that the person with more experience has the advantage!


    As a result, he invested a lot of money and manpower to study the platform method, whether it was a Sorim or a shaman, and created the most famous spirit medicine in the world. The disciples of the two factions who took the elixir will become stronger day by day.


    Yeah, like Mu Jin spewing out blackness a little while ago with an enormous amount of experience that doesn''t fit his age.


    By the way, Hwasan is...¡­.


    There''s no platform.''


    To be exact, it has been put into practice.


    There''s no such thing as well.


    Thanks to this, Hwasan''s disciples are now unable to see the medicine, and are now in a position to share plum beds that Chung-Myung used to take as a hangover reliever.


    Now there is not even the plum beds.


    Only while Chung-Myung is around can grit work things out.However, the fact that Munpa''s platform method was in practice after Chung-Myung disappeared will be fatal.


    "No, that''s why you should''ve saved it! It''s it!"


    Chung-Myung pointed his finger at the sky.


    - ¡­¡­did I know?


    He''s a bookkeeper, and he''s got everything in his bag, but he doesn''t have a platform! That''s why they''re going on strike because they''re despised!


    Well, that''s not the point!


    Chung-Myung glared at Jin Hyun with half-crazy eyes.


    "Are you sure?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "So you''re sure the sword gun is Yakson''s grave?"


    Jin Hyun coughed a little and opened his mouth.


    "The reason why he was not recognized by the world even though he had risen to the position of the world''s best man is because of his poor military performance. With his poor martial arts, he defeated all the masters of his time.""Oh, yeah."


    Usually, by the time of the first day of the world, German martial arts become famous along with the star, but Chung-Myung has never heard of what martial arts are.


    ''That''s definitely weird, I think.''


    "That''s because he defeated his opponent without any herbivore based on a huge history that he could not imagine. At the time, there were suspicious people, but Yakson himself denied it and fizzled out. But after his death, it was secretly reported that one of Yakson''s acquaintances had confessed it."


    "You only knew a few of them?"


    "That''s right."


    Jin Hyun sighs.


    Now Hawasan will be added to some of the texts. No, the intensity will be added.


    But it can''t be helped. An oath of no man is more important than a thousand gold. Private interests have not sullied private homes.


    No, more than that...¡­.


    If you don''t tell me, they won''t let us go.''


    I don''t know if people in the world will believe that the world''s shamans are threatened, but it was a reality that was happening here.


    "Now I''ve told you everything I know. So please let us go now."


    "Well, of course. Because I''m a man of my word."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    I''ll let you go. I''ll let you go.


    I''ll take one more.


    "So what about the reports?"


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "Where''s the grocery store?" You said you found the grocery store."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jin Hyun''s eyes shook.


    "Well, that''s...."


    Jin Hyun rolled his brain desperately.


    "I said I''d tell you what I know, but I didn''t say I''d give you a report!"


    "I did. I know."


    "But why?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Think carefully. If I let you go now, you''ll bring your disciples from the shaman, right?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Maybe they''ll flock like ants. Don''t that right?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Then I''ll be the dog chasing the chicken. No matter how many times I am, there''s no way I can do anything about shamans. Besides, you guys don''t know the exact location of the rifle yet. I can''t be the only one who can search through the land of Namyeong."


    That''s why I told you.


    Chung-Myung smiled and looked at Jin Hyun.


    It''s obvious what Jin Hyun thinks. No matter how strong Chung-Myung is, he cannot deal with a shaman alone. And Hawasan is a long way from here.


    Even if Chung-Myung knew the truth, he would think there was nothing he could do.


    "So at least you have to hand over the groceries, don''t you think?"


    Why is that happening? That''s?


    Jin Hyun hardened his face.


    "I can''t give you any news. That wasn''t part of the deal!"


    "Can''t you give it to me?"


    "Yes!"


    "You can''t give it to me?"


    "¡­¡­Yes¡­¡­."


    "Really?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Jin Hyun''s face turned blue. Watching Chung-Myung approaching with a smile, my mind goes blank.


    "Do you want to be a do-it-all and intimidate others and rob them? If you''re after the province...¡­."


    "Do?"


    "Yes, it is!"


    "Who?"


    .


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung claps his fist.


    Crunch.


    The sound of bone in his hand gruesomely penetrates Jin Hyun.


    "How many times have I told you, who am I?"


    "??, Hwasan¡­¡­."


    "Tsk, my master doesn''t understand what I''m saying! I''ll tell you again! I''m a passing robber!""¡­¡­."


    No, you punk. It''s gonna be...¡­.


    "Choose!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were on fire.


    "Give him some news and go back to the shaman and bring back reinforcements...¡­ or!"


    Boom!


    Chung-Myung hits the floor. Then the ground sank and a large hole was made.


    "Put your neck out here and wait for me to find the sword and gun!"


    "¡­¡­."


    His head turns crooked.


    "Which way?"


    Jin Hyun smiled with a loving face.


    "Isn''t it true that you''re a true doer when you give up your desires?"


    In the face of power, there is no matter what.


    * * *


    "Hhhhhhhhhhh."


    Chung-Myung trudged down the mountain and checked the sidewalk over and over again.


    A dizzying mixture of lines and symbols. The giddy energy felt in it made me feel that this was a clear authenticity.


    "Khhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh I heard heaven bless the good man. It''s worth living a good life is worth living."


    No wonder I felt like someone was pointing fingers at me while swearing at me in the far sky, but that''s good.


    Hey, hold still, hold still! You don''t even have the platform in place to make people suffer!


    Chung-Myung smiled and looked at Jang Bo-do again.


    Symbols and dizzy lines I''ve never seen in my life.


    "You''re saying you have to interpret this to deserve your grave, aren''t you?"


    Hahahaha.


    Such a cute thing.


    According to the report, perhaps Yakson was a man full of pride in what he had achieved. Otherwise, it would not have left such esoteric reports.


    The confidence that Gi-jae, who can solve this big news, will surely be interested in his grave. He is a man of great confidence.


    "Well, that''s not so wrong."


    Since Chung-Myung is already interested.


    Chung-Myung grinned at Jangbo-do.


    "You mean this is a code?"


    Most people would have been made to never be able to solve it.


    But who is Chung-Myung?


    "Huhuhuh."


    It''s embarrassing to say this myself, but Chung-Myung was called one of the greatest entries in the history of Hawasan, even when he was successful with a spot in the old file room.


    There''s no way that Chung-Myung can''t even solve a grocery store like this.


    Chung-Myung glared at Jangbo-do with his eyes wide open. Arrange the laws of this line...¡­.


    Chung-Myung, who had been staring at such dizzy lines for a long time, finally put down Jangbo-do with a pleased expression.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    Jubilee is frozen to death.


    I''m a genius at cutting people''s hair. When did I ever do this?


    "Yes."


    He looked through Jangbo-do a few times with frustrated eyes and eventually shook his head.


    "This is too much."


    Just looking at it makes me feel like my eyes hurt and I have a cramp in my head. If it''s a swordcloth, you can look into it all day, but it has nothing to do with the sword''s trajectory.


    Chung-Myung, who was slightly worried, nods his head.


    "I don''t have to solve this!"


    Because he has trustworthy private residence and the most intelligent death penalty!


    "Anyway!"


    Soon, the shamans will lead the disciples of the main mountain.


    Knowing that Mu Jin was defeated by Chung-Myung and Jang Bo-do was stolen, it is clear that the elders of Wudang will be swarming with eyes.


    No matter how Chung-Myung is, it''s too much to deal with them all. In the past, if it was a plum inspection, he would have beaten 10 shamans at the same time, but now he has not recovered from his past."Maybe three days at the longest?"''


    By then, the main camp of the shaman will flock from the main mountain. At least before then, you have to find out where the swordsmen are and enter the swordsmen before the shamans.


    "We''re running out of time!"


    Chung-Myung began to run with determined eyes.


    If we can get our hands on the recipe for mixed fabric, we can move on once again. To have a history is to have one more of the essentials of making a leap into the world''s greatest inspection.


    "Let me eat first!"


    Still, Chung-Myung stepped up his efforts to control the disappointing power failure.

 Chapter - 138 Episode 138. I have to eat this even if I die! (3)

    "...it''s not coming back."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Don''t you have to go now?"


    Baek Cheon''s eyebrows are wiggling.


    "Yoon-Jong??."


    "Yes, private residence."


    "Where did you think he was?"


    "Aren''t you sure you were after the shamans? Then wouldn''t we be able to meet if we take the road towards the shaman?"


    "If I follow you, I can stop you?"


    "¡­¡­."


    I couldn''t answer this question.


    Stop him. Stop him.¡­.


    That Chung-Myung?


    Baek Cheon shook his head.


    "Maybe it''s better to wait. Your stomach will turn upside down when you see them coming back from an accident, but if you see them in front of you, your stomach might explode."


    "¡­¡­I understand."


    But waiting recklessly wasn''t something one would do. As time goes by, anxiety increases. This is because I know from experience that the longer it takes, the bigger the accident happens.


    Baek Cheon sighed for a long time.


    "What sin have I committed in my past life to bring such a man to justice...¡­."


    Objectively speaking, of course, Chung-Myung''s presence has brought enormous benefits to Hasan.


    Not only did it gain huge fame by overturning the Jongnam, but it is also true that thanks to Chung-Myung, the skills of the three great disciples were ridiculously remarkable.


    Baek Cheon would also choose between the one with Chung-Myung and the one without.


    But that''s the story of thinking rationally. It is not easy to say good things from the perspective of Chung-Myung.


    "You don''t think you''re going to cause a big accident?"


    At Jo-Gol''s words, Baek Cheon and Yoon-Jong stare blankly at Jo-Gol. Jo-Gol, flinching at the gaze, shakes his hand and excuses.


    "Oh, no. I''m not saying I won''t cause trouble...¡­, but I''m sure it''s enough to handle it''s enough. There''s never been a time when he''s been in an accident and he hasn''t been able to fix it."


    "¡­¡­what is our pain while we''re trying to patch it up?"


    "Uh... umm."


    Jo-Gol slipped his eyes down.


    There''s a lot I want to say, but it''s not something to bring up here.


    It''s not like he''s causing trouble without thinking.''


    Jo-Gol, from a merchant family, is sensitive to profit. One of the things he has felt so far is that when Chung-Myung makes an accident, there must be a reason.


    It is ridiculous to others, but if Chung-Myung makes an accident, there will be huge profits for Chung-Myung himself or Huawei. So you don''t have to stop him from causing trouble...¡­.


    Jo-Gol sighed low.


    Looking at the faces of Baek Cheon and Yoon-Jong, who are half-rotten, I can''t say that. I can''t believe I''m gonna die right now.


    Even if they know that it is beneficial, their feelings are fully understandable considering the pain they suffer until the accident returns as a benefit. Because I want to reject Jo-Gol right now.


    By the way.


    Jo-Gol turned his eyes away.


    Yoo-Esul, who sits on one side of the table and drinks tea, is in sight.


    ''He''s a very unique person.''


    Yoo-Esul was the most changed person in the last two years, and none at the same time.


    It was certainly a great change that Yoo-Esul, who had no interest in the death penalty or qualities around him, showed infinite interest in Chung-Myung. But that doesn''t mean Yoo-Esul''s relationship with other death penalty has improved.Only when dealing with Chung-Myung does he show a different side of himself.


    It''s weird.''


    Jo-Gol considered this not a bad change in its own way.


    Over the past two years, Yoo-Esul has become more beautiful than before, and if such a person smiles brightly around him, he''ll be overturned.


    Since Chung-Myung is here, he must have broken his head if he hovered around Yoo-Esul without training, but he couldn''t have prevented his heart from going to the bean field.


    Even now.


    Since Chung-Myung left, Yoo-Esul hasn''t said a word. I don''t go away alone as a courtesy of the death penalty and attributes, but I don''t have a particular response.


    She just spent her time staring at the door. Probably waiting for Chung-Myung to come back.


    "Oh...."


    At that moment, Yoo-Esul''s mouth opened slightly.


    Jo-Gol''s eyes instinctively turn to the door. And no doubt!


    Whoops!


    The door opened from side to side as if it had been smashed.


    At the same time, Yoon-jong''s eyes twitch.


    I''ve told you three hundred times that the door isn''t kicking, it''s opening!''


    If he listens to me, it''s not Chung-Myung.


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    "Hey, hey, hey! What kind of trouble did you come back from? Tell me what''s right!"


    There was a violent response.


    However, Hawasan''s disciples in the room soon realized that Chung-Myung was unusual. Chung-Myung, who would have said something as soon as he came inside, rushed to the place where they gathered without saying a word.


    "Hmm?"


    Chung-Myung shouts urgently as everyone''s face is about to harden.


    "Gather up! Gather up! Come on!"


    They''re already here, man.


    With everyone glancing away, Chung-Myung pulled something out of his sleeve and threw it almost at the table.


    "Hmm?"


    Baek Cheon opens his eyes when he sees Chung-Myung''s picture on the table.


    "What is this?"


    "Jangbo."


    "Shopping? I think it''s made of code."


    "Yes."


    Baek Cheon asked with his head tilted.


    "What the hell is this?"


    "We need to decipher this."


    "This?"


    "Yes."


    "Who?"


    "Who is it? Who is it? Of course it''s private housing and death penalty!"


    Baek Cheon''s eyebrows are shaking.


    He went out to beat up the shamans and brought a picture with a strange code. And now you want me to decipher this?


    Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung with a dreary face and said.


    "First, explain what the hell this is all about."


    "Tsk. I''m busy. I''m only going to say it once. Listen to me!"


    After leaving the site, Chung-Myung quickly explained what had happened.


    "¡­¡­Yakson''s grave?"


    "Right."


    "The Yakson from 200 years ago?"


    "I''m telling you."


    "So this is where the sidewalk points to Yakson''s tomb, and it''s...¡­. Uh, it''s...¡­."


    You beat up a blue-god sword and stole it?


    One of the shaman''s three swords, the Cheongryu sword?


    Baek Cheon''s cheeks twitch.


    What the hell is he thinking about?''


    It is no wonder now that Chung-Myung has defeated the blue dragon sword.


    Of course, it is surprising that the three great disciples of Hwasan stood out among the great disciples of Wudang, and even the great disciples of Wudang, beating the one called Wudang Samgeom without a scratch.


    But Baek Cheon has decided not to be surprised at what Chung-Myung is doing anymore.


    The problem is next."I mean... you took this away from the blue-god sword?"


    "Yes."


    "From the shaman''s blue sword?"


    "Oh, why do you keep saying what you''ve said it again! That''s what I''m saying!"


    When Chung-Myung shouted back, Baek Cheon finally exploded.


    "Hey, you crazy man! What the hell were you thinking about robbing the shamans? How are you going to handle this? They''re gonna come running with blood in their eyes!"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. They don''t know it''s me. I''m wearing a mask."


    "How can they not recognize you just because you''re wearing a mask? What a hole in their eyes! Are there only blind people?"


    Everyone looked at Chung-Myung with a miserable face.


    Shaman


    The two major civilizations who lead the world with Shaolin. Their influence extends beyond the Hobuk to the whole world, and their strength reaches the sky.


    Considering the number of Mundo and the number of masters, it is not a place where Hwasan can do anything. If a shaman were determined to bite and install a knife, Hwasan would be in tatters in no time.


    You should never pretend to be a shaman right now, if time passes by.


    Protecting Hwayeongmun was a huge burden. What? You want me to take it? Wudang''s stuff?


    You''d rather pull out a heavenly nose hair!''


    This is such a big accident.


    Baek Cheon''s deafening voice is heard in Baek Cheon''s ears, who has no idea how to deal with this.


    "That''s not the point!"


    "If it doesn''t matter...¡­."


    "Sasook!"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung cut off Baek Cheon with a stern voice.


    "Then do you want it back?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon closed his mouth.


    "Are you sure you don''t want this? Huh?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes go to Jangbo Island on the table.


    "Yakson''s grave."


    What if there''s a mixed fabric platform in the tomb? Can you give it up and pass it on to others?


    ''Wow. This is poison.''


    If you eat it, you will definitely get addicted. But it''s a poison that can''t be avoided.


    "Think carefully. If you live and do something safe, you''ll never get out of it! Sometimes you need to cover it up and throw it away. I mean, you need to gamble! Don''t be swayed by this and that and gamble with everything on the line."


    "It''s a shame to lose."


    "...uh, usually, right?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung flinched and insisted strongly again.


    "But you have to gamble to get a good fortune. You have to eat this even if you die! Don''t you think?"


    "Turn it off."


    Baek Cheon scratched his head wildly.


    God d*mn it.


    It''s not wrong.


    This is really a gamble worth a try at the fate of Moonpa. If Hwasan can get his hands on the manufacturing method of mixed fabric, he may be able to solve the chronic resistance problem.


    What is the problem with Hwasan?


    The martial arts of the stomach distribution are weak, and it takes time for the bottom distribution to grow. It is said that Hawasan''s two and three great disciples are too strong for the same allocation, but that is when they compare themselves.


    No matter how strong Baek Cheon is, can he deal with the elder of the shaman?


    It takes at least 30 years to be that much. This is because more than anything else, it does not support the history. Even if their history is not much lacking, the difference is stark compared to the students of the prestigious faction who grew up eating all the good medicine.''And there may be more differences in the future.''


    However, mixed fabrics can solve potential problems at once.


    "Turn it off!"


    Baek Cheon rubbed his face a lot.


    I''d rather swear to my heart''s content if I''d done something ridiculous.


    It was a piece of cake that I couldn''t help but bite. The aftermath is enormous and if you do something wrong, it could turn Hwasan upside down.¡­.


    Blood stood in Baek Cheon''s eyes.


    "Oh, my God, how can I not bite this thing? d*mn it!"


    Jo-Gol quickly bit the bait.


    "Let''s do it, private residence!"


    "You stay still...¡­."


    "I don''t have time to think about it! Even at this moment, the shamans must be running to the main camp. It''s all over when they bring the support team. Even if you die, you have to eat before then!"


    Yoon-Jong also shut up about it.


    Yoon-jong, confused, looks at Baek Cheon. Baek Cheon is the only one who can decide here now.


    Baek Cheon''s eyes are starting to glisten.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Oh, private residence."


    "¡­¡­do I just have to decipher it? I''ve decoded it at best, but I''m sure there''s no problem with the trachea or the trap?"


    "Yes, all we have to do is decipher it! Then somehow I''ll break through there."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Sasook! I''m Chung-Myung! What''s wrong with this?"


    "¡­¡­is that so?"


    Baek Cheon''s eyes were filled with spectacular beauty.


    "Darn it, I''m a man, too! I can''t return this to the shaman! I''ll do this, even if a long writer blows my head off!"


    Baek Cheon turns his head around.


    "Yoon-jong! Jo-Gol! Yoo Sa-mae!"


    "Yes, private residence!"


    "Running in! I''ll decipher it by all means tonight! It''s time for a split second!"


    "Yes!"


    The eyes of Hawasan''s disciples began to burn.


    Over the past two years, Chung-Myung has certainly corrupted his students.


    "Before the shamans come, we will eat and fall! Mixed fabric! Mixed fabric!"


    "Mixed fabric!"


    "Mixed fabric!"


    Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol, who had a long history, began to stare at Jangbo-do with bloody eyes.


    Chung-Myung smiles pleasedly at the sight.


    ''Oh, you''ve grown up. Right, long death?''


    - Come on, you f*cking...¡­.


    Oh, I can''t hear you well today.


    Before I knew it, I was Chung-Myung, who completely colored his disciples with his own color.

 Chapter - 139 Episode 139. I have to eat this even if I die! (4)

    "Hmmm."


    Wirip San rubbed his chest still.


    It''s not getting better.''


    You can tell from experience.


    This internal injury will probably haunt him for a long time. It is clear that a full recovery will be almost impossible.


    An internal injury does not heal just because it is seen by a good lawmaker. The energy flowing inside the body is shaking. Unmanned internal injuries can only be solved through history.


    But Wirip San''s internal injuries were deeper than I thought, and it was bothering him day by day.


    I thought I was getting better.''


    When Hwasan''s disciples won against Wudang''s disciples, they thought their internal injuries were as good as they could be. He/she also forgot the pain of the body because he/she was in such a good mood.


    However, the body began to complain of pain again as it slowly became aware of the reality.


    "Good night, Father."


    "Hi."


    Wirip San replied casually to Wiso Haeng''s voice outside the door.


    You must not show weakness.


    He is an English writer. And Hwa Young-moon has only managed to get out of the woods and get a chance to start again. In this case, if Moon-joo is said to be unable to operate properly due to internal injuries, it will definitely be someone in Hwa Yeong-mun.


    ''You can never do that.''


    It''s only a chance I''ve managed to seize again. However, if Hwa Yeong-moon misses the opportunity because of himself, he will not be able to close his eyes even if he dies.


    Wook Shin!


    Wirip San''s hand, which grabbed his side, gained strength.


    "Uh...¡­."


    The pain of internal injuries comes from time to time. However, I felt that the pain deepened at night.


    With a low sigh, Wirip San sat on the bed.


    "This incident will spread the name of Hwayoungmun Gate. Depending on how I do it, the public''s eyes on Hawasan''s inner house may change.''


    So you can never show your weakness.


    If the head loses his power, Moonpa loses his power. Why can''t he just lose his strength and undo all this when he''s defeated a shaman in the main mountain?


    Wirip San sighed deeply and grabbed the quilt.


    I''m going to sleep.


    I can''t sleep easily, but I have to sleep somehow. I have a lot of work to do tomorrow.


    ''It''s not a waste of life.''


    However, if there is one thing I hope for, I will survive until Hwa Yeong-mun gets on the rock and Wiso Haeng takes over his position and becomes the Moon-ju.


    If you want just one more thing, you''ll see that the students of Hwasan grow further and spread his name all over the world, but that''s too much of a wind.


    Wirip San lifted the blanket and went to bed.


    It was then.


    Click!


    "Huh? Are you sleeping already?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Wirip San just grinned, though it didn''t sound like a man who let the door of the owner''s room open.


    Let''s not hope.''


    I''ve only been through it for a few days, but I''ve had some insight into the child''s s*xuality. No, I had to figure it out.


    How can you not know when a man jumps up and down more than a man?


    "What''s the matter, little seal? Is there something bothering you?"


    As usual, Wirip San, who thought Chung-Myung had something to ask for, hinted. But the answer back was a little different from what he thought.


    "It''s not me who''s uncomfortable, it''s Moon Joo. Don''t you think so?""¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung closed and strode inside.


    "I put out the fire. Let''s get this straight."


    "¡­¡­what are you organizing?"


    "Internal injuries, we need to treat them."


    "¡­¡­."


    Wirip San opened his eyes slightly wide.


    "You mean the small stamp will heal my internal injuries?"


    "Yes."


    Wirip San looks at Chung-Myung with curious eyes.


    There are only two ways to control internal injuries. One is to correct the blood warped with one''s own energy. But Wirip San wasn''t good enough to treat this kind of internal injury on his own.


    The second is a more difficult method, in which others push their energy to restore twisted blood donation.


    This is ten times more difficult than the first.


    Think about it.


    There are so many unmanned people who spend their entire lives because it is hard to control their own energy, how difficult can it be to breathe energy into others'' bodies and move as they please?


    This is why Wirip San did not request the dispatch of a master to treat internal injuries to the main mountain even though his work with the shaman was over.


    He thought there was no master in Hasan to treat his internal injuries. There may be situations in which useless requests are made and awkward with each other.


    And now this little man is going to heal his internal injuries. Aren''t you talking?


    "Paint, it''s not as easy as you think."


    "Yes, I know."


    "¡­¡­and by mistake, even the small stamp could be damaged internally."


    "Come on, don''t tell me."


    "¡­¡­."


    Looking at Chung-Myung''s smiling face makes me feel better.


    Why is he so speechless?''


    Is my ear clogged?


    "Khhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    Wirip San, who coughed loudly, admonished Chung-Myung with good words.


    "Hey, little master, I fully understand your willingness to heal my internal injuries. I''m very grateful to the little master for that. But this isn''t an easy job to try. If we do something wrong, we can seriously hurt each other. You''d better try it after finishing the urgent task."


    "No way. The longer you leave your internal injuries, the deeper it gets. It leaves a lot of aftereffects. Let''s get it over with."


    No, dude!


    If I do something wrong, I''ll die! Why don''t you understand me?


    Wirip San''s eyes were twitching.


    I heard you''re a Hawaiian dinosaur. I don''t know how this guy got such an excessive nickname.''


    Shin Ryong''s nickname is not attached to the strong. It is a special nickname for the late jockey who will be responsible for future strongholds. How thrilled I was when I first heard of the emergence of a so-called Hwasan dinosaur in Hawaii.


    But the Hawaiian dinosaur. Of all things happen to be this guy.


    For some reason, it was Wirip San whose eyes turned red.


    With a deep sigh, he looked at Chung-Myung and said.


    "I understand how you care about me. There are things in the world that can''t be done by heart alone."


    Thank you.


    I mean it.


    It was Wirip San, who was comforted by that mind that he was willing to heal his internal injuries, regardless of whether he was capable or not.


    ''Unlike the looks of it, the s*x isn''t bad.''


    How can he be a Hawaiian for nothing?


    Chung-Myung is also a student of Hwasan.¡­.


    "Oh, you don''t quite understand that."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "Lie down, lie down. I''m a busy person, too. I''m going to do it quickly. I have a lot to do right now."


    "Oh, no. I''m fine!"


    "I''m not okay."


    Why would you?


    Why aren''t you okay when I say I can handle my body?


    "Now that you''re done, get out of here.¡­."At that moment, Chung-Myung reached out and pushed Wirip San. In the heat of the moment, Wirip San went to bed with no time to resist.


    "Oh, no! No!"


    Dabbing.


    Chung-Myung clasped Wirip San''s hand and began to energize him.


    "¡­¡­!"


    Wirip San opened his eyes wide.


    "Hey, you crazy man!"


    I wanted to scream right away, but I couldn''t.


    It is taboo to speak in circumstances of history. The same goes for the giver and the receiver, because the history can be lost through the mouth and put into the mouth of coins.


    Now that his history has already been dug into his wrist, Wirip San had no choice but to pray to heaven and earth for it to end without any problems.


    But it appears that the gods betrayed him, too.


    No, exactly, the gods of heaven and earth couldn''t help Chung-Myung.


    "Look at this, look at this. It''s crazy."


    "Hi, hi, hi, hi, hi, hi, hi, hi, hi, hi!"''


    Horse?


    Didn''t you just say that?


    It''s not the sound of your heart, is it? There''s no way I''ve mastered mind reading!


    Hard as a stone, Wirip San rolled his eyes and looked at Chung-Myung. He grabbed his wrist nonchalantly and frowned slightly.


    ''I misheard...¡­.''


    "Well, fortunately, it''s not completely damaged."


    Wirip San opened his eyes wide.


    "Are you sure you''re talking?''


    It is only possible for an unmanned person to speak while inspiring his or her opponent. Even the elders of most literary groups could not dare to think about it.


    But the three great disciples of Hwasan, Chung-Myung, can do it?


    "Am I dreaming or something?''


    However, the energy that penetrates his wrist was too clear to be a dream. The heavy energy is coming in...¡­.


    ''Ah...¡­''


    It''s clear and Chung-Myung.


    It''s clearest than any energy he''s ever had. If I have to paraphrase it, it is like clear clean water flowing through Simsan Yugok. Clean water that is so clear that the floor looks like it''s going to be caught.


    A painfully cool and warm energy penetrates his body and begins to caress his wounded blood.


    Wirip San closed his eyes without realizing it.


    "Hold in there. It''s going to be soon."


    I feel strange.


    Wirip San is comforted by Chung-Myung''s energy that penetrated his body rather than by his words.


    The energy of Doga.


    The fragrance of Doga, which I have always admired, is soaked in Chung-Myung''s energy.


    "The small stamp is indeed a disciple of Hawasan.''


    It''s finally real.


    On the surface, it is ridiculous and light, making people frown, but the energy of the innocent doga coming in clearly proves that Chung-Myung is a student of Hwasan.


    At that moment, Chung-Myung''s energy swings all over his body and begins to caress the damaged blood.


    Warm energy spreads out of the body.


    Woooow.


    The pain is going away.


    The pain that had been bothering Wirip San for a long time disappeared, and the energy that had not been circulating began to circulate vigorously.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    At that moment, Chung-Myung tightened his wrist. Wirip San''s body rises to Ho Gong and sits with his legs turned.


    "I''m going to do a great job. Move your energy as directed."


    The answer was not available.


    But Wirip San followed Chung-Myung faithfully. Chung-Myung began to move his energy as it guided him.


    One week. Two weeks.


    Wirip San, who finished his twelve-year-old career in an instant, kept his energy up and checked his body.''None!''


    There was not a trace of the internal injury that had plagued him. With just one stroke, the internal injury, which I thought I should take for the rest of my life, has healed as if it had been washed away.


    Chung-Myung''s energy escapes his body without being moved. As the clear and pure energy disappears, I feel more than proud that my internal injury has healed.


    Chung-Myung, who has all his energy cut off Wirip San''s wrist.


    Wirip San slowly opened his eyes. In his eyes, Chung-Myung has a serious face unlike before.


    "Cow..."


    "Hwasan will remember."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, the three great disciples of the Grand Hwasan faction.


    A tooth called the wasan dinosaur in the world.


    He spoke as if declaring to Wirip San.


    "Hwasan never forgets grace. Moon-joo''s devotion to Hawasan over the past few decades will surely be rewarded. Moon-joo, please protect Hwasan''s name as it is now. Then the name of Hwajeongmun will resonate with the world with the name of Hwajeongmun will resonate throughout the world."


    I can''t find the lightness that I''ve seen so far even if I wash my eyes.


    Overwhelmed by the momentum, Wirip San stared blankly at Chung-Myung and clenched his fist.


    "My¡­¡­."


    I''m getting emotional.


    Wirip San, who had been itching his lips, opened his mouth with a trembling voice, pressing his sour eyes.


    "I will certainly do so."


    It was the moment when Hwa Young-moon declared his revival after a long time of hard work.

 Chapter - 140 Episode 140. I have to eat this even if I die! (5)

    The day has dawned.


    "Euracha!"


    Chung-Myung, who stood up refreshingly, opened the window wide.


    "Nice weather!"


    Clear sunlight pours into the room. Chung-Myung grinned in the sun that tickled his face.


    I feel very good.


    Thinking of the beautiful future and bright tomorrow to come to Hawasan makes me feel energetic all over my body. After twisting his back to warm up, he opened the door vigorously and went outside.


    "You woke up early."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes are slightly bigger.


    Wirip San, who had a distinctly different face from yesterday, was sweeping the yard.


    "Moonjoo, you''re using the yard, aren''t you?""


    "Haha."


    Chung-Myung''s words gave him a gentle smile.


    "I feel like I was born yesterday, so I''m trying to take care of the most basic things so that I don''t forget my new heart."


    "Well, that''s good."


    Chung-Myung smiled pleasantly.


    What''s the point of Moon-joo''s use of the yard himself, but it means that he will lead Hwa Yeong-mun with a new meaning.


    "Did you sleep in peace, Little Piper?"


    "It''s been a while since I slept soundly. It''s very refreshing."


    Wirip San sighed low.


    ''Is that possible?''


    Last night Chung-Myung treated Wirip San until dawn. It was only a reversal of the time he returned to his room, so even if he had slept, he would have slept for only one time.


    How can a person feel refreshed by sleeping in one of the twelve poems a day?


    I''m ashamed of myself.


    Wirip San only saw Chung-Myung''s appearance and thought he might be a retinue messing with Hwasan. In retrospect, however, Chung-Myung led private homes and death row to save Hwayeongmun, even healing Wirip San''s inner wounds.


    Besides...


    "How can a man with such a pure energy be a retarded man?''


    Chung-Myung''s energy was the energy of Doga that Wirip San had never felt in his life. After experiencing the clear energy directly, people look different. I''m ashamed of the fact that I didn''t see anyone with that kind of energy.


    ''I didn''t have a good eye for people.''


    Wirip San looked at Chung-Myung with a delighted face.


    I thought you were a Hawaiian dinosaur. Isn''t he literally a dinosaur? He doesn''t show himself easily, and he''s not ashamed to be called Shin Ryong.


    It was Wirip San who started to look good and everything seemed positive.


    I like that bright personality, and I think he''s pretty handsome looking at him.


    Chung-Myung looks around and asks.


    "Have any private and death penalty yet?"


    "There''s no one out there but the small stamp."


    "The sun is already up in the sky!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Jungcheon?


    Wirip San rubbed his eyes.


    No matter how many times I look at it, the sun just came up, but it''s the middle of the sky¡­.


    That''s how diligently you live your day.''


    From Chung-Myung''s mouth, it was Wirip San who wanted to think better now, but he was under one big illusion.


    It is that energy and personality have little to do with each other.


    It was only the illusion of those who had not experienced it properly to think that the personality would follow the deep will of the doga.


    And even more so in Chung-Myung''s case.


    "Tsk, I told you to finish it by morning!"


    Chung-Myung strode to the main building.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Oh, there''s something I''ve ordered from private and death row."


    Yes?


    Who made you do what?


    Wirip San tilted his head.''Did you hear that wrong?''


    Maybe I misheard you.


    While Wirip San was organizing his thoughts, Chung-Myung swirled along and approached. And without delay, I opened the door and leaned back.


    "Done... ..what?"


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes wide.


    There was a strange landscape before my eyes.


    Shaking. Shaking. Shaking.


    Baek Cheon, who has red eyes, is writing something dead with his handwriting on a long scroll. Paper flowing down to the floor already fills the floor.


    "No, this isn''t it. This... This shouldn''t be the case."


    Crack, crack!


    One hand writes something down at a formidable speed, and the other hand is bitten by the mouth. He was shaking nervously, biting off his thumbnail one after another.


    "This shouldn''t be the case¡­¡­. Then something should come out."


    Chung-Myung looked at Baek Cheon with blank eyes and turned his head.


    Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom.


    It is the sound of Jo-Gol sitting at the table hitting his head on the table.


    "I''m a piece of crap¡­¡­. I''m a piece of trash.¡­. I''m a piece of trash.¡­. I''m a piece of trash.¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoon-jong is tearing his hair out with a jangbo. There''s a lot of hair pulled out on the floor.


    And Yoo-Esul is stuck in a corner muttering something with a gloomy face. Only her surroundings seem a little darker.


    "¡­¡­No, what are these things?"


    When Chung-Myung shouts with absurd eyes, four people raise their heads at the same time and look at him. And he sighed deeply and deeply.


    "You can''t solve it?"


    "This is too much."


    Baek Cheon bit his thumb and said in a slightly quivering voice.


    "I''ve heard it many times somewhere, but it''s not an answer."


    "Really?"


    Baek Cheon nodded heavily.


    "This can''t be solved unless you''re a genius. There won''t be three people in the world who can solve this. I assure you!"


    "They said the shaman was released."


    "Really?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon coughed in a low voice.


    "¡­¡­it seems that the shaman has a great genius."


    Chung-Myung''s face turned sour.


    "You''ve solved the shamans, but you can''t solve the Hawasan?"


    "Who said that? I''m sure there are some of you who can solve it. But we don''t have enough time and manpower to get out of here!"


    "Hmmm."


    Chung-Myung turned his head slightly. Not only Baek Cheon but others are looking at Ho Gong with rotten frozen eyes. I didn''t think I could solve it if I had more time.


    "You can''t do this.''


    "Anyway, the shaman can solve it, but we can''t solve it. This is too much for our ability. I need someone who has studied professionally."


    "What did you study?"


    "Do the trachea, or the real law."


    "Oh, the person who studied it can solve it, right?"


    "I will, so we must find it quickly!"


    "Here?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon unconsciously turned his head out of the window.


    ''Oh, this is Namyoung.''


    It is hard to find anyone who specializes in such things even in the capital. There can be no such person in this countryside.


    "¡­¡­Wouldn''t it be better to go to a big city as soon as possible?"


    "Even now?"


    Chung-Myung''s head is tilted.


    And Yoon-jong, who saw the angle of the head, glanced back. The intensity of the perverse is higher than usual. This means that Chung-Myung is properly upset.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes are starting to glisten.


    "In a little while, the shamans will flock like dogs. What, you go to a big city and find someone to decipher?"¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon''s heart sinks.


    I''m not scared because I think Chung-Myung will get angry. It is true that Chung-Myung is a hopeless man, but he is not a bully by nitpicking at things that he did not do wrong.


    The reason Baek Cheon is scared now is quite simple.


    This is because I can see Chung-Myung''s eyes slowly turning. I don''t know what he''s really gonna do after that face.


    "Bah, there''s no way, is there?""


    "Hoorah, is there no way?"


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth. Hawasan''s disciples winnow at the sight of the evil smile.


    "What, what are you gonna do?"


    "Let''s get this straight."


    When Chung-Myung reached out, Yoon-jong quickly turned over the Jangbo-do that he was holding in his hand.


    "Is it authentic?"


    "I think that''s right. It''s hard to understand, but there''s a rule. If I had time, I could try somehow but...¡­. It''s too much right now."


    "It''s authentic."


    Chung-Myung stared at Jang Bo-do.


    "Then it must be true that the shaman released the newsletter."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Well, then we can''t figure out where the sword gun is even though we''re in the South Pole. The shamans must have arrived at the shamans by now, so they''ll be coming to the south in a few days, right? Don''t that right?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s face became more cautious.


    "So we''re gonna have to look at the roof of the dog chasing the chicken and watch the shamans eat the mixed fabric and get stronger?"


    A shaman and a mixed fabric.


    It''s the most terrible combination Chung-Myung has ever heard in his life.


    Wudang and Sorim basically use martial arts based on a strong history. They''re gonna have a stronger history?


    That''s really not the answer.


    That''s the case with Mu Jin, who fought yesterday. If he eats mixed fabric, his history will be improved, and if so, his disciples, except Chung-Myung, will not be able to touch Mu Jin''s overwhelming history.


    "Hmmm."


    Chung-Myung frowned.


    What should I do?''


    When Chung-Myung seemed to be in deep agony, Yoon-jong sighed and opened his mouth.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "This is inevitable. We can''t deal with a shaman on our own, can we?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Give up this time...¡­."


    "What did you just say?"


    "Huh? Let''s give up...¡­."


    "No. Before that."


    "¡­¡­we can''t deal with a shaman on our own."


    "By ourselves. Yes, by ourselves."


    Chung-Myung glowed in his eyes as if he had realized something.


    "We can''t stop ourselves...¡­."


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "Then it''s okay if it''s not between us!"


    "Huh?"


    "Let''s grow a pan!"


    Yoon-Jong?? Baek Cheon??


    What else is he gonna do?''


    I looked at Chung-Myung with inquiring eyes. Chung-Myung answers kindly to that look.


    "We can''t stop the shaman anyway. If you know that I beat Mu Jin, the shaman will come out sincerely."


    "Right."


    "Then I''d rather raise the game properly!"


    "What and how?"


    "I''m releasing the information to the world that there''s a sword gun here."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung with a blank face.


    "Is he out of his mind?"


    The existence of the sword and gun is invaluable information alone. It is like a treasure that cannot be changed even if it is given billions of dollars.


    By the way, aren''t you saying that you''re going to get it and spread it around the neighborhood?


    "He¡­¡­."


    "Oh, no, wait!"


    Yoon-jong raised his hand to dissuade Baek Cheon."It sounds crazy, but if you think about it, it''s not wrong. If a shaman comes here anyway, we can''t stop the shaman. But what if there''s a lot of different factions coming in here at the same time?"


    "¡­¡­we keep each other in check."


    "Right!"


    Yoon-jong said, narrowing the gap between the eyes.


    "Then there''s a small chance. Because you can go fishing. If the shaman finds a sword and gun alone, we have no room to intervene.¡­ there is room for all the other factions! And¡­¡­."


    Yoon-jong turned his head and looked at Chung-Myung.


    "You know, there''s a guy who''s going to be the most excited when a mess happens."


    Baek Cheon bit his lips.


    "I feel like I''m going crazy."


    It''s already a sign.


    Fast-witted Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung.


    "How are you going to spread the word? Should I just say that there''s a sword gun here?"


    "I''m sure you''ll believe me."


    "Well, we don''t have time!"


    Chung-Myung shrugs.


    "No matter how much we talk, no one believes us. Let someone you can trust speak for you."


    "Who''s that?"


    Chung-Myung smiles.


    "Who is it? Where should I say?"


    Chung-Myung turned his body around.


    "I''ll be right back, so everyone rest."


    "Where are you going?"


    Chung-Myung answered firmly without looking back.


    "Opportunity!"

 Chapter - 141 Episode 141. You, please work with me. (1)

    "Well."


    Jin Hyun trembled slightly and raised his head carefully at the low sound of saliva coming to his ears.


    a conduit neatly placed on the head


    I combed my hair neatly.


    A black beard with a jujube-like red face and a long belly button.


    This man in front of his eyes, who has the appearance of a court funeral, is Heo Do-jin (±w±w))), a long-time shaman of the time.


    Heo Do-jin closed his eyes, lost in thought, and slowly opened his eyes.


    "Did Mu Jin say he lost?"


    "Yes, I am, Jang Moon-in."


    "And to the three great disciples of Hawasan?"


    "Yes."


    "Well."


    It''s not easy to tell what he''s thinking right now just by looking at his expressionless face.


    "Hwasan dinosaur. The rumor was true. If Jong-nam''s students cut down, it wouldn''t be strange to do such a thing."


    Jin Hyun bit his lips a bit.


    I would say that shaman and Jong-nam are different, but he is not in a position to open his mouth. So does the shaman, who was brutally defeated by the Hawasan.


    "Where is Mu Jin?"


    "We''re taking you to the medication center because you''re seriously injured."


    "The injuries are deep...¡­."


    Heo Do-jin nodded still.


    "Jin Hyun."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "Do you know why this happened?"


    "¡­¡­because my disciple is dim."


    "No."


    Jin Hyun raised his head slightly.


    Heo Do-jin explained to him, unable to ask back and questioning only with his eyes.


    "Because of the nature of shamanism. The shaman''s shamanism becomes stronger the more you learn it. The deeper the history, the greater the enlightenment, and the longer the sword is, the greater the power grows."


    "That''s right."


    "In the future, it''s not easy to win until someone who can easily win, and before the history builds up. My bet is that if Mu Jin had mastered the martial arts of other cultures, not shamanism, he wouldn''t have lost to the Hwasan Shinryong."


    Jin Hyun bowed his head deeply.


    Even if it''s true, it can''t be said. It''s a disgrace to shamanism. Even if it''s wrong, it can''t be wrong. Because it comes from the mouth of a long writer.


    "Do you understand, Jin Hyun?"


    "It''s hard to understand my disciple."


    "That''s why we need Yakson''s platform."


    "Oh...."


    Jin Hyun nodded.


    Yakson''s platform method, which is better than Shaman''s now, can fill the weakness of Shaman''s martial arts. Then the shaman could rise to the top of the world.


    There were two meanings to telling the obvious story again.


    One was the reconsideration of purpose, and the other was the reprimand of Jin Hyun for failing to complete the important work properly.


    "I''m sorry, Jang Moon-in."


    "It''s not your fault."


    Heo Do-jin brushed off his beard still.


    "I expected the Hwasan dinosaur to come in personally. But I didn''t think the was strong enough to beat Mu Jin. I thought you could deal with the Hwasan dinosaur, but my judgment was wrong."


    "I''m sorry."


    All I could say was this.


    "Well, how did it go? What about the Hawaiian dinosaur you saw with your own eyes?


    "¡­¡­."


    Jin Hyun bit his lips.


    How can I explain this? The ridiculous one?


    There were countless things I wanted to say, but in the end, there was only one thing that came out of Jin Hyun'' mouth.


    "¡­¡­he''s a monster."


    Heo Do-jin''s eyes become heavy.


    "Hwasan''s other disciples were also strong. I''m ashamed, but even this disciple couldn''t stand them. But¡­¡­ the Hawaiian dinosaur is another level away from them. The other disciples were just strong, but they felt a huge wall that could not be helped by the Hwasan dinosaur.""Well¡­¡­."


    Heavy salivation flows from the mouth of Heo Do-jin again.


    "That''s all you''''


    It''s shocking that Mu Jin lost to Chung-Myung of Hwasan. But Jin Hyun''s assessment now meant that Chung-Myung wasn''t just that bad.


    ''Jin Hyun, this kid is stronger than Mu Jin of the year.''


    He is a child who can become twice as strong as Mu Jin when he gets older over the years. Such a child feels a wall against Chung-Myung?


    A future shaman could be crushed by Hasan.''


    This was a very serious matter.


    "Jin Hyun??."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "Will you be able to go again?"


    Jin Hyun raised his head and saw Heo Do-jin.


    "Does the disciple deserve that?"


    "You''ve obviously made a mistake."


    "¡­¡­."


    "So I''ll give you a chance to make up for that mistake. Those who will leave for the South are almost ready. This time the elders will go in person. As soon as you''re ready, go back to the south. And excavate the sword and gun."


    "I will surely succeed and come back...¡­."


    "I''m not done talking yet."


    Jin Hyun closed his mouth tightly.


    Heo Do-jin''s voice, lowered further into his ears, penetrated.


    "The wasan Shinryong is probably stamping his feet because he can''t interpret Jangbo by now. And if he''s smart, he''ll wait for us to come. Then you''ll see the right time to take over the platform law."


    "Oh...."


    "If the sword gun is the form I expected..."What''s going on in there will never be known to anyone outside."


    Jin Hyun''s eyes slightly shook.


    Don''t tell me...


    "I think you know what I mean. You make up for your mistakes."


    Jin Hyun clenched his fist tightly.


    "My disciple..."


    And the cold light in his determined eyes is young.


    "I''ll be back with my orders."


    * * *


    Nakyang.


    Hong Dae Kwang, the Bunta owner of the open Nakyang Bunta, yawned drooping with his legs on his desk.


    "Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Scrubbing his mouth with dirty sleeves, he picked up a report placed on his desk with lukewarm eyes.


    "There''s nothing interesting going on these days."


    It''s the halcyon days.


    In recent years, there has not been a big incident in Kangho. The halcyon days, to say the least, are continuing.


    It was the same with Nakyang, so Hong Dae Kwang, the owner of the open Nakyang branch, had no choice but to kill time.


    "I shouldn''t have taken the Buntaju.''


    It''s the other way around, there''s nothing much to do.


    There were many things in the world that were not great, but had to be dealt with. There''s nothing much if you don''t deal with it right now, but things that are problematic if you pile them up.


    It was Hong Dae Kwang''s role to deal with such things without being pushed back.


    "Isn''t there a case going on?"


    Then I could get out of this boring whack-a-block.


    It''s just a desk that I picked up somewhere in the pit that''s falling apart.


    "Let''s see¡­¡­."


    The report he is reading now was a list of information asked by beggars.


    The beggars of Nakyang watch and listen to all kinds of things while they go on a hibernation trip. When you tell the beggars of Bunta what you see and hear, they rearrange the information and report it to Hong Dae Kwang.It was Hong Dae Kwang''s job today to sort out any useful information in the report.


    "Let''s see. Nakseongnu is ruined. It''s a shame that the food there was good. The owner was so kind that he took care of Dongnyang. Well, is that why it''s ruined?"


    Throw a piece of the report to the floor.


    "There was a dispute between the Nakyang Seonghwa official and Jung Information, and the disciples fought with fists. Seong Hwa-gwan won and five of the disciples of heavy intelligence were carried to the medical center...Should I categorize this as Murim''s work?"


    A report is placed next to the desk.


    "Mr. Choi in the lower neighborhood gave birth to four twins...¡­. these things now do."


    Hong Dae Kwang crumpled the paper in his hand and threw it to the floor.


    "Well, there''s no proper information¡­¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang, who published the new report, read the contents with a glaring eye.


    "Wudang''s disciples were defeated by Hawasan''s disciples in the south."


    Hong Dae Kwang smirks.


    "Now you''re talking a lot of course. This son of a b*tc* is dead."


    Hong Dae Kwang, who dropped the paper on the floor, began reading the next report.


    "Instead of the South Korean film, English literature and Jongdogwan, there was a tension between the students of the University of Hwasan and the Wudang. Hawasan wins and Jongdogwan withdraws from South Korea."


    Hong Dae Kwang stands up close.


    ''Wait. Is this real?''


    His touch began to speed up. Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes begin to shake when he quickly selects and reads all the reports with similar contents and picks up the reports he threw on the floor.


    "Hwasan''s archduke defeated Wudang''s archduke?"


    I can''t believe it at all.


    But too many of the same reports come in. According to the report, all South and North Koreans watched the students of Hawasan defeat the disciples of Wudang...¡­.


    ''A lot of people can''t lie to each other, can they?''


    Then it really means that Hawasan''s disciples knocked down Wudang''s disciples. The result is clear just by looking at the fact that Jongdogwan has left Namyeong and Hwayeongmun remains.


    "Hmmm."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s head began to spin fast.


    "This is not unusual.''


    Already, Hawasan has defeated Jongnam. At that time, it became a hot topic for Kang-ho, but since then, things have not spread much because Hawasan and Jongnam have kept silent and did not make any significant moves.


    But now the Hawasan has defeated even the shaman.


    ''One time can be a coincidence. But there''s no two coincidences!''


    That means Hawasan''s late index is many times stronger than the public''s assessment. Then...


    Does that mean that in a little while, Hwasan could be resurrected?''


    If true, this is a big case.


    Hasn''t Hawasan already been kicked out of the old file room? If such people regain power, the power of the strong team will inevitably be twisted.


    This is where the turbulence begins.


    "Well, I guess it''s because of the island...¡­.Huh?"


    Hong Dae Kwang, who was searching the report, opened his eyes wide.


    "¡­¡­Mu Jin? Mu Jin, a blue-gold sword, was seen unconscious and carried back to the shaman by his shamans?"


    What the hell is this nonsense?


    Mu Jin is one of the shaman''s three swords. What else could such a man fall unconscious?


    What''s going on in the South?''


    I think this needs to be investigated. Hong Dae Kwang was about to call in his men outside.Whoop!


    The door of the hut opened like a tear, and a samgyeolgae ran in with a white face.


    "Boo, Bunta! I think you need to come out!"


    "Huh?"


    Hong Dae Kwang looked at Samgyeolgae with an absurd face.


    What do you mean come out?


    What kind of Samgyulgae wants you to come and go to Buntaju?


    ''I''ve been a little less disciplined by the beggars lately.''


    It''s scary to be a king''s beggar if you break it a little. Today''s discipline is...¡­.


    "Gasp!"


    "D, don''t go in there!"


    "Hey, stop it!"


    Yes?


    Hong Dae Kwang turned his head around.


    What are you talking about all of a sudden?


    "What a fuss!"


    The moment he shouted out loud.


    That. That. That. That''sabook.


    I thought I could hear the sound of slow footsteps, and a person slowly enters the door that was half-opened.


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa."


    ''Breathing?''


    No, that''s acting.


    Why is he putting smoke in his mouth? Scary people?


    The man who came inside without any permission looks around with his eyes blinking. Then, he fixed his eyes on Hong Dae Kwang.


    "Do you want to burn here?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang, who was looking at his opponent with bewildered eyes, nods for now.


    "Well, is that so?"


    The one who came inside.


    Chung-Myung says with a grin.


    "Let''s work together."

 Chapter - 142 Episode 142. You, work with me. (2)

    Hong Dae Kwang''s gaze stayed in the teacup.


    A cheap postcard is poured into a dirty toothless glass. However, the opponent slurped as if nothing was wrong with it.


    "I''m not a picky person."


    In my position, I have met people from various literary groups, but there are quite a few people who frown from the moment they see this tea cup.


    ''It''s strange how they come to the den and want to be treated properly.''


    In that sense, this man on the horizon is a pass for now.


    I know how to hide places, I know how to understand things.


    But if there''s a problem...¡­.


    "So...."


    Hong Dae Kwang looked at Chung-Myung with a slightly puzzled look.


    "Are you the third great disciple of Hawasan?"


    "It''s Chung-Myung."


    "Then the most famous Hawaiian dinosaur in the city?"


    "I don''t like it at all, but that''s what everyone calls it."


    Chung-Myung sighed.


    What''s Shin Ryong? Shin Ryong. Shame on you.


    I''m sure there are a lot of nicknames that look elegant, but they always add childish ones like that.


    "Well, then, uh...¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang, who looked back at Chung-Myung''s color, nodded. His eyes head to the report, which he sneaked into his hands.


    ''Cause it''s like breaking up a cap.''


    It''s not exactly the same but it can''t be helped. Children that age grow up half a day.


    The plum print on the chest alone proves to some extent that the author is a disciple of Hwasan.


    Hong Dae Kwang nodded slightly.


    "I understand that you are the three great disciples of Hawasan, the Hwashin Dragon Chung-Myung. So, what brings you to the Buntaju that you saw?"


    "I''m trying to sell me something."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s forehead is slightly bloodshot.


    Do you know what the hell''s going on here?''


    He is the first person to come to the open-air Nakyang Bunta and sell goods.


    "¡­¡­then did you come in throwing the beggars out there to sell?"


    "I couldn''t help it because you didn''t let me in when I came to see the Bunta Lord."


    "Hmmm."


    Hong Dae Kwang took a deep breath.


    This is not something to blame blindly Chung-Myung. Given the reputation of the Hawaiian dinosaur in the stronghold, he was not the last person to meet.


    Just because your opponent is young? It was wrong of the men to try to send back roughly.


    ''I apologize for that.''


    "That''s all right. What does a beggar know?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang squinted and looked at Chung-Myung.


    ''It''s definitely not normal.''


    It''s no surprise.


    It is more difficult to find ordinary people for those who make a name for themselves. Among the many strong people, those who stand out were often unusual in many ways.


    Furthermore, any of the most famous late indexers of the time can be understood even by a personality breakdown.


    "So what did you say you were here to sell?"


    "Yes."


    "Society. I don''t think they know because they don''t have strong experience, but opening up is not that kind of place. If you want to sell something, go to war."


    "Oh, really?"


    Chung-Myung nodded and got up from his seat.


    It was so fresh that Hong Dae Kwang was embarrassed.


    "Let''s get him."


    I''d like to hear what you''re here to sell...¡­.


    Chung-Myung asked even before Hong Dae Kwang finished worrying.


    "Where is the Hao Mun branch near here?"Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes shook greatly when asked out of the blue.


    "Why are you looking for the Haomun branch?"


    "It''s for sale."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes shook. Finding Haomun as soon as he was rejected from the opening means that the author did not come here without knowing it.


    "Is it something you want to sell¡­¡­?"


    "You don''t have to tell anyone who won''t buy it."


    "Well, wait a minute. Sohyeop, I think I made a mistake!"


    Hong Dae Kwang grabbed it quickly, but Chung-Myung responded curtly.


    "But we''re on the same faction here, and the beggars can''t get in, so I''ll tell them to go to the struggle. Opening up is not the same as it used to be."


    How do you know the old opening?


    I wondered, but that''s not the point.


    "Hey, would you like to sit down again?"


    "Well, I don''t feel like it."


    "Don''t do that. Come on, come on."


    Then Chung-Myung sat down again pretending he couldn''t win. Hong Dae Kwang, shout out loud.


    "Change the car here to a good one."


    "That''s enough of the car. Just give me a grain of tea."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang tilts his head.


    Curvature is a euphemism for alcohol. Isn''t that a cup of tea made out of grain?


    "Doin?"


    "That''s why it''s a song."


    "Uh¡­¡­I, uh, for now. Here''s your drink! Alcohol!"


    Hong Dae Kwang, who gave a big order, turned his head and looked at Chung-Myung.


    I don''t think he''s a cool guy.''


    That means you''ve asked for something that could really be a number of cases.


    Hong Dae Kwang smiles quickly.


    "Well, what do you want to sell?"


    "This one."


    Chung-Myung takes the sidewalk out of his arms without delay and puts it down.


    "Cryptograms?"


    Hong Dae Kwang has narrowed his forehead.


    It''s not an ordinary thing at a glance. While in the position of opening up, I have dealt with similar items a few times, but the cryptography given by Chung-Myung was different from what he had seen so far.


    How complicated is this?''


    If that was not a line drawn arbitrarily, but a really finely woven code, I couldn''t imagine how great the man made it.


    "This, this...."


    Chung-Myung slapped Hong Dae Kwang on the back of his hand as Hong Dae Kwang unconsciously reached for Jang Bo-do.


    "Hey, don''t touch me. Just look!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang looks at Chung-Myung with his flagship eyes.


    "Poetry, I thought my heart was going to pop out of my throat."


    Hong Dae Kwang had no idea of his movements until Chung-Myung hit the back of his hand. If Chung-Myung had a sword in his hand, he would not have known even if his wrist was cut off.


    "Was the Hwasan dinosaur?''


    Of course he didn''t doubt the ability of the Hwasan dinosaur.


    When dealing with information, one can sort of distinguish between rumors and the truth. Just by looking at Jong-nam''s tight-lipped mouth when the anecdote of the Hwasan Shinryong was being talked about, one can see that Jong-nam may be exaggerated, but it is not a lie.


    But even if the rumours were true as they were, it was shocking that Hong Dae Kwang didn''t even catch the action.


    We need a major revision of our assessment of the Hwasan dinosaur.''


    Hong Dae Kwang, who swallowed dry saliva, looked at Jangbo-do again. This is the most important thing."What the hell is this?"


    "Eh¡­¡­ I mean, where do I start to explain?"


    Chung-Myung shrugs.


    "¡­¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang, who heard all the explanations, looked at Jang Bo-do and Chung-Myung alternately.


    "Uh...¡­."


    "Oh, wait a minute."


    When Hong Dae Kwang, who was silent for a while, tried to talk, Chung-Myung raised his hand slightly and blocked the horse.


    "Can I believe that, absurd, whatever you say. I''ve heard enough. And isn''t it your job to investigate and determine whether it''s real or not?"


    "¡­¡­that''s true."


    Chung-Myung smiles.


    "That''s fine, so how much are you going to buy it for it?"


    How much?


    Hong Dae Kwang''s face is heating up.


    If everything Chung-Myung said is true, and this guy really beat Mu Jin and got Jang Bo-bo from him. And when I said that this sidewalk really belonged to the sword, the sword gun, the tomb of Yakson.


    ''I don''t have an estimate.''


    There is no information.


    To be precise, the value can be valued, but the area of the value goes beyond that of Hong Dae Kwang.


    Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes turned quickly.


    "I mean, uh...¡­. This, um...¡­."


    Then he suddenly raised his head and looked at Chung-Myung.


    "You''re selling?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "¡­¡­is that what you''re going to say to someone who''s here to sell things?"


    "Oh, no, I mean...¡­."


    I couldn''t understand it at all with Hong Dae Kwang''s common sense.


    Why would they sell this?''


    This is Yakson''s long story. In other words, there is a high probability that there will be recruits and mixed fabrics of each faction, and the platform method.


    If only one of the three is released to the strong lake, there will be a storm of blood. No matter what you get, it can change from individuals to Moonpa, and perhaps even Kangho''s fate.


    And you''re selling all that confidential stuff?


    Hong Dae Kwang looked at Chung-Myung as if he couldn''t understand at all.


    "Wouldn''t you rather try to unlock the secrets of this report?"


    "You''re not buying it?"


    "Oh, no. It''s not that. It''s, um...¡­."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "If I could, I would. But what''s the point of holding something that you can''t solve anyway? I''m gonna make money."


    "Well."


    Hong Dae Kwang nods his head.


    Surely that is the point. There are also many people who spend their entire lives struggling and moaning over treasures and eventually die without benefiting from them. Perhaps Chung-Myung is rather wise.


    ''He''s bright and quick to judge. It''s not like a doin. Rather, it is more like a merchant or a servant. Even considering that he is a disciple of Hwasan...¡­.''


    That means interest is more dangerous than you think.


    Those who fully follow the policies of the civilization conform to the world''s principles no matter how strong they are. However, these people try to shake the world up whenever they get their hands on it.


    "Hwasan could make a name for himself in 30 years.''


    Chung-Myung frowned as Hong Dae Kwang seemed to be lost in thought.


    "Excuse me."


    "Oh, go ahead."


    "Because we''re both busy. Let''s get this over with. How much are you going to pay?"


    "¡­¡­mmm."


    Hong Dae Kwang stared at Jang Bo-do and glanced at Chung-Myung.


    "It seems that the head rotation is fast, but I''m still inexperienced.''


    He looked very troubled with his face.


    "If this is a true report of the sword and the gun, the price is nothing.""That''s right."


    "But there are so many things to consider."


    "Huh?"


    "First, this thing came from the shaman. So it''s basically a shaman''s thing. No matter how long the KEF reports are, the number of people who want to buy will be halved if they know it''s a shaman''s item."


    "Hmmm."


    "And the other thing is it''s not clear whether or not we can solve this report."


    "Hmmm."


    "Other than that, we have to hide the fact that openness bought this, and we have to find someone to live secretly so that rumors don''t spread. And most of all, there''s no evidence that this is really a sword and gun report."


    "So what?"


    Chung-Myung stared at Hong Dae Kwang. He coughed slightly and opened his mouth.


    "Considering all that, the proper price of this report is one hundred thousand dollars. I''ll give you another discount for my particular friendship with the Hwasan dinosaur. What do you think, twelve?"


    "A hundred and twenty thousand?"


    "That''sir."


    "Is that so?"


    "Hahahaha, that''s a particularly good one for me."


    When Chung-Myung smiled, Hong Dae Kwang smiled face-to-face.


    So, what do you know?''


    No matter how quick your brain is and your sword''s talent makes you cry.However, the people who live on grass in the mountains cannot be familiar with wealth. These guys are called pushovers. pushover


    So the situation now is that the blowout of Nakyang has rolled into a vine...¡­.


    Dabbing.


    Chung-Myung stuffed the sidewalk on the desk into the arms of the road.


    "Where did the nearest Hao Mun branch say?"


    "¡­¡­Society?"


    Chung-Myung smiles.


    "I don''t think the price is right, so I''ll get going."


    "Society, what do you mean? I can''t believe the price doesn''t match!"


    What''s wrong with you?


    At that moment, Chung-Myung glared at Hong Dae Kwang with slightly glossy eyes.


    "One hundred twenty thousand?"


    "¡­¡­well, yes. If you really don''t like it, I''ll...¡­."


    "Fifty thousand?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang had a hunch at the moment.


    ''I got you wrong.''


    I have a rough idea how much it costs. Uh, we have to figure this out somehow...¡­.


    "These bastards want to see you?"


    At last Chung-Myung''s eyes were turned upside down.


    Whoops!


    And the desk was turned upside down.


    Hong Dae Kwang was mesmerized by the reports and postcards scattered everywhere.


    "How dare you turn your back on someone! You bastards!"


    Uh...


    I think this is a failure.

 Chapter - 143 Episode 143. You, please work with me. (3)

    ''Hwasan is a dinosaur. It''s the best!''


    Hong Dae Kwang no longer doubted Chung-Myung''s skills. There is no need to doubt. His half-spinned jaw proves enough.


    Did I get it right?


    No... well, if that''s the case, yes or no.


    to be exact


    ''I''ll never pee in a beggar''s den again.''


    Chung-Myung, who was about to go out shouting, was hanging on the waist and just grazed his elbow.


    What a relief.


    It''s about this much, and if I got hit properly, I wouldn''t be able to eat meat for the rest of my life.


    "¡­¡­I''ll hit you for 1.2 million."


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "A hundred thirty..."


    "Ha?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang is a disciple of the proud political faction Open. He is also recognized for his ability to take charge of the power of Nakyang, a big city.


    Why should such a man be dragged around by a blue man?


    Hong Dae Kwang hardened his face.


    And he vowed to firmly protect the only value that openness has emphasized so much.


    "Oh, my God, so-hyeop. That''s all the money we can afford in Bunta. It takes at least 15 days to get support from the main faction. Then I''ll give you two million, and you''ll get a million now, and a million.¡­."


    "Three million."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Three hundred in a minute. Don''t even dream of going down."


    "That ghost of a b*tc*."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes trembled.


    It is remarkable that the word "three million cat" came out. Hong Dae Kwang''s review of the storage report was worth 3 million.


    I don''t know if you know the value of it or you don''t know if you''re playing yabawi, but anyway, the amount fits perfectly.


    ''You can''t do this.''


    But there is no way.


    Chung-Myung crossed his legs with his back against the chair. The sidewalk in his hand flutters.


    It''s as if I''m telling you with my body that I''m going straight to Haomun if you don''t receive it.


    "Society..." As I said now, I don''t have that much money in Funta, Nakyang."


    "Yes, I know."


    "Yes?"


    "What kind of money is there in a lie? That 130 is a sum of money considering all the money you have to borrow here and there, right?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "But you don''t have to worry. There''s a way."


    "¡­¡­what if it''s a way?"


    Chung-Myung smiles happily.


    "If you look over there, there''s the Nakyang branch of the Continental Battleground. If you go there and say you need a quick change in the name of the open, they''ll cut off about 3 million pieces right away. Please bring the slip."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Simple, isn''t it?"


    Uh, it''s simple.


    That is a very simple matter. Why didn''t I know that?


    "You''re asking me to use a private loan to buy things! It''s not a shortcut to ruin your life!"


    "Why do you worry about that? There''s no more f*cking life than a beggar?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    That''s not wrong, is it?


    "You''re a beggar because you''re screwed! Why are you a beggar when you didn''t screw up?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Be persuasive.


    ''Oh, I almost fell for it.''


    "Anyway, that''s too much. We can''t give you any more. I won''t be able to prepare that kind of money in Hao Mun."


    This was the case.


    It''s not easy anywhere to put that kind of money out at once.


    "There''s nothing we can do about it."


    Chung-Myung crammed into Jangbo-do.


    I''m not going to let you win this time, man.''


    I was afraid to go to Haomun because I asked for it because it was so expensive earlier, but not this time.


    Even Haomoon won''t be able to give the award Hong Dae Kwang sang.So I was able to relax.


    "Are you going to go to Haomun? That would be nice. Go ask and come back."


    "I''m not going."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "I''m not coming."


    Hong Dae Kwang tilted his head.


    Well?


    "Then where are you going?"


    "Infinite."


    "Infinite? Why there?"


    "They don''t buy it in Nakyang Bunta, so they sell it in Infinite Bunta."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes twitched.


    "Dogs, open to infinity?"


    "Yes. Oh, I wasn''t going to go because it''s farther than here. There''s nothing we can do about it."


    Hiccups.


    Hong Dae Kwang''s hiccups popped out of his mouth.


    "What if it''s sold on infinite fire?''


    It''s going to be ruined, literally.


    Why is Bunta Bunta Bunta? They''re trying to clean up what they can''t handle. And each other is a vanguard for future open ark positions.


    It is evaluated quickly who made the contribution and how much. However, if Yakson''s long report is obtained from Infinite Bunta, the evaluation of Infinite Bunta will rise vertically.


    No, Jao Gae can''t stand a chance!''


    Not everyone in the world is like Chung-Myung, but everyone has that kind of mind little by little.


    It''s important for me to be good, but it''s also important for others to not be good. Especially if he''s in a competitive relationship.


    "If you run diligently, you''ll be there in a day. Then I''ll get going."


    "Now, hold on a second, so-hyeop!"


    "Why?"


    "Now, hold on!"


    Hong Dae Kwang caught Chung-Myung in tears of blood.


    It''s also a problem that Jao Gae, the infinite-buntarist, benefits, but if it''s Jao Gae''s voice, Chung-Myung will say that he stopped by Nakyang Bunta first and came to himself because he couldn''t sell it.


    Then it''s not just about Jao Gae benefiting. Old people who are old just because they let go of Yakson''s long walk...¡­. No, it''s clear that the elders will come running barefoot and slap him in the face.


    "Buy, I''ll buy it! Three million!"


    "Who said 300?"


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    Chung-Myung smiles and shakes the sidewalk in his arms.


    "Three hundred and twenty."


    "Oh, no, a little while ago...¡­."


    "The market price of things changes in a moment. It''s already 200 thousand cats."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Oops, the price of the product is about to go up again. It''s now 300 and 30 years old. In a little while, three hundred and five...¡­."


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Three hundred and thirty!"


    "Oh, that''s a wise decision."


    Hong Dae Kwang, who was so moved, wrapped his hands around his face. Isn''t shaking his shoulders a testament to his admiration?


    I never thought I''d be beaten up and robbed of everything I had.''


    Even the usury is likely to be used.


    I don''t know where the hell this guy fell.


    "The authenticity must be guaranteed!"


    "Of course."


    "If you''re a fake, I''ll hold you responsible!"


    "Sure."


    "Yes."


    Hong Dae Kwang sighed deeply.


    Now it''s a sign of preference.


    "Is Jangbaek out there?"


    "Yes, Bunta!"


    "Go to the continental battlefield and borrow two and a half million dollars in my name. And I''ve got 800 thousand dollars worth of Bunta''s funds!"


    "What the hell are you going to spend that big money on¡­¡­?"


    "Don''t talk to me, go away, man!"


    "Yes, old!"


    Chung-Myung smiles happily as the person called Jangbaek runs.


    "You know how to make a deal."


    "¡­¡­sofar as well."As much as I want to kill.


    Hong Dae Kwang gritted his teeth.


    "What kind of guy is this?''


    It looks younger than Kang-ho''s old ginger. Kang-ho''s old people still have face, so even though he''s nervous, he can avoid damaging his face as much as he can.


    This guy in front of me is acting like he has nothing to lose.


    "I didn''t expect my Hawaiian dinosaur to reveal money like this."


    "If you knew how to make money, would that be enough? I understand."


    "¡­¡­."


    No, but how does this guy turn everything upside down?


    "Yes."


    Hong Dae Kwang, who was robbed in negotiations, sighed deeply.


    Something I''ve already bought. There is no turning back now. It''s better to think about how to deal with mountain sidewalks.


    Don''t think of him as someone you don''t want to see.


    If it''s genuine, it''s worth three million bucks.''


    You can always get more money if you decide to sell it. And... there is a choice not to sell.


    ''This is a long walk of the sword and gun.''


    If sold out, it would be a huge sum of money, but opening up could be one way to excavate the sword and gun. If possible...¡­.


    No, really, that might be better.''


    While Hong Dae Kwang is tossing his head around, Jang Baek jumps in.


    "Here you are. "Bunta, Lord Bunta.


    "Well done.


    "And here''s the drink you were talking about...¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s mouth trembles a little.


    "Why is alcohol so expensive without noticing it?"''


    Chung-Myung''s hand snatched the bottle like lightning when he was about to say, "It''s already negotiated, so get drunk."


    "Oh, thank you!"


    "¡­¡­."


    He quickly picks up the lid and puts his nose in the bottle.


    "Oh, it smells good. It''s not a good drink for an open fire."


    I''m the best.


    He blew out the bottle and rubbed his mouth with his sleeve with a loud sound.


    "Would you like a drink?"


    "¡­¡­it''s all right."


    Now Hong Dae Kwang just wanted to send him away as soon as possible.


    Checking the slip, he sighed deeply once again as the ground went down.


    "I never thought I''d borrow money from the battlefield in my life."


    "It must be a different experience for a beggar."


    "¡­¡­here it is. Check it out."


    There was more than a bunch of slip received. Chung-Myung nodded his head and stuffed the slip into his arms. The whole world feels proud when it feels heavy on its chest.


    "Oh, why can''t I get enough of the smell of money?"


    "Is he a real doer?"''


    I think it''s a fake.


    Perhaps, in the midst of one fall and recovery, Hawasan has abandoned his original colour. Otherwise, how could such a man come out of Hawaii?


    "Here you go."


    Chung-Myung neatly handed over Jangbo-do to Hong Dae Kwang.


    Hong Dae Kwang picks up the newsletter and squints his eyes.


    It''s a genuine product no matter how you look at it.''


    First of all, the parchment itself is very old. And the lines drawn also fade slightly over time.


    No matter how sophisticated it is, Hong Dae Kwang is confident in recognizing it. However, there were no signs of forgery in the report.


    "Sure."


    Chung-Myung gets up from his seat.


    At that time, Hong Dae Kwang opened his mouth in a slightly cold tone unlike before."It was a good deal. Keep one thing in mind. If you''ve made a move, you''ll pay for it. There is no place in the world without the eyes of beggars."


    "Have you been fooled? It''s definitely genuine."


    "Why are you so sure?"


    "Yes."


    "Oh?"


    Hong Dae Kwang''s complexion has brightened up. It''s not bad news for him to come out so confident. The probability of this shopping report being genuine increases.


    "What''s that?"


    "The shaman interpreted the long story, too. That''s why it''s authentic."


    "Oh, that''s for sure...¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang shut up.


    It was not long before his beard began to tremble.


    "Bar, what did you just say?"


    "Interpretation, so I solved it."


    "Who?"


    "The shaman."


    "Oh... a shaman?"


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung smiles.


    How refreshing the smile is makes me feel better.


    "Then the shaman will be there soon to excavate."


    "Yes, I think he''s leaving by now."


    "Oh, so...¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang finally understood the situation. And there was only one response that that understood.


    "Why would you say that now? You crazy man! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Chung-Myung giggles out of the den.


    "Get him! Get him! Get him!


    But the Chung-Myung couldn''t have been caught by the beggars. Having avoided the hands of the beggars, he jumped to the roof of the hut and shouted.


    "I didn''t lie to you!"


    I just didn''t tell you the whole truth.


    "You''d better sell the shaman out before they know he''s doing something. then, bye."


    Hong Dae Kwang, who couldn''t beat him, finally went back with a crab bubble.


    "Bunta!"


    "Are you all right, Lord Bunta?"


    "That... that crazy...¡­. I... ..."


    And then he comes to his senses.


    "No! My money! I don''t have time for this!"


    Hong Dae Kwang grabs the sidewalk.


    His eyes were on fire.


    "Ask for a masterpiece of sword guns right now! Tell them I''ll give you a good deal!"


    "Do you choose?"


    "No, just call in everything you have! Moonpa in the neighborhood! To places where you can cash in! And it doesn''t have to be Moonpa. Make sure there are people around you who are famous and call in everyone! And call the drawing experts and get a copy! Now!"


    "Yes, Bunta!"


    His eyes seemed to be blazing.


    "And!"


    "Yes!"


    "Ask for backup from the main force! We''re going to open up!"


    "Yes?"


    "¡­¡­Let''s give it a try! A scramble!


    Open can''t afford a shaman alone. All the more with a rush of troops.


    However, if you use this newsletter to attract military heroes, the story will be different.


    "Okay, let''s give it a try. This is the battle for zero and zero! And that d*mn Hawaiian dinosaur, too!


    It was Hong Dae Kwang, who couldn''t have known that all that was planned by Chung-Myung.

 Chapter - 144 Episode 144. You, work with me. (4)

    A cold mountain breeze burrows into my arms.


    Hyun Jong''s eyes looked far away. Beyond Hawasan, beyond the chords, far south of England.


    Hyun Young sneaks open his mouth behind Hyun Jong, who stares far away without saying a word.


    "Isn''t it about time we heard from you?"


    "¡­mmmmm."


    "Well, they''re indifferent. It would be nice if you could send me a quick stovepipe to see what''s going on."


    Hyun Sang smiled bitterly at Hyun Young''s words.


    "They didn''t go out to play, they were on a mission. Is there a chance for that'' that?"


    "It''s frustrating, isn''t it? Are you frustrated!"


    Hyun Young pretended to hit his chest. Hyun Jong narrows the middle of his forehead.


    "What if I''m an elder and I don''t have much patience?"


    "Is that what the long death sentence is going to say? You''re up here a dozen times a day."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong closed his mouth and turned his head away.


    Today is the third time I climbed a mountain because I couldn''t control my frustration. Now even Hyun Sang and Hyun Young are following him up the mountain.


    "You''ll do well."


    Hyun Sang quietly takes sides with Hyun Jong. But Hyun Young didn''t seem to like it either.


    "Speedy. I couldn''t help it.Aren''t you worried that only the kids would have been dealing with the shaman? How can you say such a comfortable thing?"


    "They''re second to none. You''ll do well because you''re different from us."


    Hyun Young''s face is slightly distorted.


    "They must be different, they must never be like us."


    There was a wise man''s pain in the horse.


    They were the ones who watched the fall of Hawasan with their own eyes and experienced it with their own bodies. I have seen countless people who believed in it turn around and those who thought it was the death penalty turn away from the main mountain.


    In the midst of the confusion, he did not even have a good physical education.


    So the sorrow you had was overwhelming again?


    "They have to be different. They have to live off their feet. You shouldn''t live like us in court."


    "Hwasan''s honor...¡­."


    When Hyun Sang tried to say something, Hyun Young cut him off.


    "What''s so important about honor? I''m happy with that if they''re not hungry and ignored somewhere."


    Hyun Sang couldn''t say a word and closed his mouth.


    That word contains the sincerity of Hyun Young, who has been in charge of the finance ministry for decades. So I can''t say anything thoughtlessly.


    "The children should be Hawasan''s new name."


    Hyun Jong was very attentive.


    "We''re good enough for manure. If it can be used as manure."


    It was then.


    Hyun Jong''s head turns slowly while talking. Unam was running up the mountain down there.


    Unam, who climbed the mountain urgently, set an example for them.


    "What happened?"


    "The small master of harmony sent the news of Namyoung."


    Hyun Jong opened his eyes slightly wide.


    "Oh, my lord!"


    Hyun Jong looked at Unam with a mixed face of anticipation and anxiety. I''d like to say tell me the news right now, but I''m afraid it''s not good news.


    That''s why I can''t bring myself to rush you.


    But Hyun Young doesn''t seem to be.


    "Hurry up and talk to me!"


    "Yes, it has been said that Hawasan''s children and shaman''s disciples were buried in place of Hwa Yeongmun and Jongdogwan. And Hawasan won and Jongdogwan decided to leave the South!"Hyunjong opens his eyes wide.


    "Is that true?"


    "The small business owner has already checked it several times. So it must be true."


    "The shaman and the vimura. You''re saying you won the rain with the shaman?"


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "Hahaha. Hahaha."


    Hyun Jong couldn''t speak and burst into laughter.


    Hyun Sang says with a big smile.


    "Look at that. Didn''t you say the children were different?"


    As Hyun Sang, who knows all the skills of the children who went to Namyoung, he could not imagine the children losing to their peers.


    However, one thing that bothered me was that I couldn''t know exactly what the shaman disciples were capable of, but now even that has been resolved coolly.


    "What about Hwajeongmun?"


    "It seems that Hwayeongmun stayed in Namyeong and started receiving the Moon Do again."


    "That''s great."


    Hyun Young also smiled brightly then.


    "I knew you''d make it! Ah, what kind of people are they?"


    "Huh, you beat the shaman."


    "That''s a great thing. The children will really shine the name of Hawasan. And one day...¡­."


    Hyun Sang was about to say something and shut up.


    This was too sensitive to say.


    If Lee Dae-dae and his three great disciples grow up like this, one day Hawasan will be in the old file room again.


    It''s like a dream that I can''


    "Well, did the kids come back right away?"


    "I didn''t hear from you directly, so I don''t know. But there''s nothing left to do in the south, so why don''t you come back now?"


    "Well, I guess so."


    Hyun Jong smiled and looked back at Hyun Young.


    "Jaegyeong Footnote."


    As the title changes, Hyun Young also straightens his posture.


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "Won''t you be prepared to welcome the children back after their hard work?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll get ready for bed."


    "Yes, I''ll be back in three days."


    Hyun Jong looked again at the faraway land of Namyoung with warm eyes.


    Good job, you guys.''


    And it was then. Hyun Young opened his mouth as if he was curious.


    "But it''s kind of fascinating."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It looks like Chung-Myung didn''t cause any trouble. If he had done something, the news would have been heard first."


    Hyun Jong burst into laughter.


    "He wasn''t a potter, either. Do you have to inscribe it from the outside just because it leaks from the inside?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "This will make sure that the world knows that our Hasan is not yet destroyed. And you will also find that Hawasan''s disciples are second to none in the world. Now we have to work harder."


    "Of course, long-winded."


    "Yes, yes."


    Hyun Jong smiled brightly.


    His gaze was crystal clear and transparent.


    But...


    The people here didn''t know.


    Let''s see what Chung-Myung is doing.


    Things in the world never work out the way you want them to. Especially when it comes to Chung-Myung.


    * * *


    "So...."


    The elder of the shaman Ho Sanja ( ???????)) turned his head and looked at Jin Hyun instead of staring at him still.


    "As you said before¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "There is no proper civilization except Hwayeongmun in theeongmun Gate."


    "Yes."


    "The South itself is like the countryside, so you don''t see much?"


    "That''s right."


    Ho Sanja looks forward again. After so many alternating glances, he opened his mouth quiveringly."What did they all say?"


    "¡­¡­it."


    Jin Hyun also looked forward with dismay.


    Well, what do you call that?


    Crowded?


    Or a bunch of people?


    People were filling the entrance to Namyeong. The problem is that those people are not occupying the entrance of Namyoung, but they are entering Namyoung now.


    In other words...It means that the millions of people you see now are only a part of the men heading south.


    In addition, everyone must be Murim, given that they are wearing a sergeant''s flag around their waist.


    "¡­¡­uh."


    Jin Hyun could tell by intuition.


    I''m sure he''s done something else!''


    Otherwise, it cannot be explained. Jin Hyun''s brain reminds me of Chung-Myung''s face, which is broken apart.


    Crunch.


    Jin Hyun, who grinds his teeth, speaks low.


    "Maybe the Hawasan guys have done something."


    "¡­¡­work?"


    "You''ve spread the news, haven''t you?"


    Ho Sanja''s pupils shake slightly.


    "¡­¡­you''re gonna spread it? What the hell are you thinking?"


    It is impossible to accurately measure the value of a sword gun. So isn''t the shaman putting his life and soul into this, too?


    And you''re going to spread that precious piece of information?


    ''Is that what a sane human being would do?''


    Ho Sanja looked at the entrance of Namyoung with speechless eyes. Ho Sanja, who is considered to have a particularly calm voice within the shaman, was embarrassed at this moment.


    I''ve heard countless times on my way here that was a Hawaiian dinosaur or something. But I didn''t expect him to go this far.


    "No matter how much you spread the news, can people gather here in just three days?"


    "¡­¡­the information seems to have leaked that the sword gun is near Namyeong. Doesn''t it look like all the Murim people around Namyeong came?"


    "Hmmm."


    Ho Sanja''s eyebrows wriggled.


    This is what they wanted to avoid the most. A sword gun is a place where its existence alone can bring blood. That''s why you weren''t trying to work things out in secret.


    "It''s a malicious thing to do you understand?


    Ho Sanja was immediately aware of the situation.


    This isn''t something anyone did for a sword and a gun. This is what the shaman said to prevent him from entering the sword gun alone and excavating it.


    "Did you say the child who took the sidewalk was a Hawaiian dinosaur?"


    "That''s right."


    What the hell is he doing?''


    The more I think about it, the more absurd I am.


    ''He''s a little boy who can do this?''


    If I can''t eat, you shouldn''t eat either. No, it means you should have a hard time even if you eat.


    Ho Sanja''s lips are tightened by the deep malice coming from Namyeong.


    "What do you do, Elder?"


    Ho Sanja''s eyes sank heavily at Jin Hyun''s hazy question.


    It''s true that you''re embarrassed, but you can''t just keep being surprised.


    "Heading south......you mean you haven''t released the shopping report yet?"


    "I think so."


    "Well."


    There was a salivation coming out of Ho Sanja''s mouth.


    ''Evil... ..malicious.''


    The idea of holding back is high, but it''s not a shaman to hold back.


    "Then it won''t make a difference. The plan to avoid people''s eyes is out of order, but it doesn''t matter as long as you can get into the sword and gun first."


    The eyes of the shaman disciples became determined.


    "Look."


    He pointed to the front. There were people who glanced at this side. Some of them were even openly glancing and talking to each other."It''s already drawn attention. If we start moving, they''ll somehow try to sabotage us."


    "Yes."


    "One and only. Don''t forget. We are shamans. No one in the world can stand in our way if we make up our minds!"


    "Yes, Elder!"


    The name Wudang lights their hearts of them.


    "I was just trying to avoid the hassle, not the fear of the world. Now everyone will be aware of that."


    Ho Sanja, who looked back at everyone once, speaks in a cold voice.


    "Get ready, I''ll go to the sword gun."

 Chapter - 145 Episode 145. You, please work with me. (5)

    "Well, isn''t he a bad dog?"


    "A man called Gangseo''s Ghost has come this far. Looks like he was around here."


    "That''s a super-examination. Are you sure you can''t leave this out?"


    "I can also see the Songbaekmun Gate and the Jannwolgak Gate in Nakyang. Every famous door group in the neighborhood seems to be here!"


    "¡­¡­Well, wait a minute. That guy in that red suit looks like a three-year-old."


    "I can''t believe he''s coming all the way here. I''m afraid this is going to be worse than the road!"


    Those who gathered in Namyeong stuck their tongues out at the crowd.


    "Is it a sword gun?"


    "Those who have ideas can''t help but run. However...¡­ I think it''s more likely that it''s a rumor after all. I think I''ve already heard more than five times that the sword and gun appeared, but it was all just a false rumor, wasn''t it?"


    "This time it''s different. Isn''t it the opening that brought the news of the sword and gun? When did openness ever spread false rumors?"


    "Well, that''s true."


    "So even those with such high names have left everything behind? If I could get my hands on a sword gun, I would be able to bring the whole world."


    "Tsk, tsk, get rid of your delusions. What kind of talent can we have to steal a dragon from that crevice?"


    "I don''t know. You don''t know what''s going to happen in this situation. Do you happen to know? I don''t know if it''s going to reach the sky."


    The negative speaker could not remove the light of desire from his eyes either.


    That''s what recruits are like in the first place.


    Most of the people who live in a strong lake are simply swept away by history. Among them, only a handful of people are famous for their skills and make history.


    Everyone in Kang-ho wants to be the best in the world, but it is no different from only one person who can rise to the position.


    In other words, most of the people gathered here, as well as ordinary people living in the strong lake, are nothing more than a background to highlight the lives of heroes.


    but


    If we can get our hands on a recruit, maybe we can get into the ranks of those handfuls of heroes.


    This is an irresistible temptation for any strong man.


    Few of those who come here think they have the ability to beat others and take over the recruits. But I can''t let go of my mind just in case.


    "I feel like I''m about to have a war."


    "That''s the way it is. Those who survive the war will be recruited by the sword and gun."


    Two people who were listening to people murmuring slipped out of the crowd.


    "Isn''t this a real disaster? Capital punishment?"


    At Jo-Gol''s words, Yoon-Jong looked around with a distraught face.


    "Crazy guy..."


    What, you''re playing a game?


    There''s a degree to that''s fair enough!


    What the hell is this about?


    People are flocking not only around Namyeong, but also from Nakyang and Infinite. In a few more days, Namyoung will be packed with people and there will be no time to step in.


    Aren''t the fighters gathering like clouds at this moment?


    "¡­¡­I don''t know what you''re thinking."


    It''s great in a sense.


    He dragged the situation this far with the intention of simply making it impossible for a shaman to get his hands on a sword and gun. Can you imagine a criminal?Yoon-jong thought they might have underestimated Chung-Myung.


    ''If not...¡­.''


    Whether Chung-Myung is a completely different person when it comes to dealing with civil servants or others.


    "Let''s go back."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol rushed to Hwayeongmun Gate.


    Yoon-jong, who managed to reach Hwayeongmun through the crowd, quickly opened the door and entered inside.


    As soon as Baek Cheon sees them, he runs straight to them.


    "How do you like it?"


    "It''s not a mess. I''ve never seen so many Murim people gathered."


    "Now there seem to be more Moorim people than Nam Young people."


    "¡­¡­is that so."


    Baek Cheon also looked a little tired.


    "Are we really allowed to do this?"


    Back Cheon distorted his face when asked by Jo-Gol.


    "Do you understand me?"


    It was Chung-Myung who knew nothing about it. No matter how hard I try to understand, I don''t know what you''re thinking.


    "And who is that?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoon-jong squinted and looked at the two men sitting in the hall in front of the main building. He''s lying down on the wooden floor and holding a bottle of alcohol. Let''s just say it''s Chung-Myung.


    The person sitting across from me...¡­.


    "Oh, my God."


    "Shh."


    Baek Cheon put his finger to his mouth.


    "Don''t be rude. He''s an open person."


    "Oh."


    Of course, opening is said to be a door for beggars, but there are no beggars who like to hear beggars. Usually, it was polite to change the words like a speaker or a hook.


    "Who is that speaker?"


    "Opening the door to the sunset."


    "No. Why would such a person...¡­."


    "Well, Chung-Myung did something else."


    Everyone''s face turned sour.


    ''Please live like a human being. Like a human being.''


    "Whatever you do, let''s do it on a common sense basis."


    ''You''re going to die at this rate, really.''


    No matter what they think, Chung-Myung was leisurely snarling the bottle.


    "¡­¡­okay?"


    "What?"


    "I''m asking if this is enough because you did what you wanted."


    "That''s a strange thing to say. What did I do?"


    "Yes."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s face was twisted wildly.


    ''You ghost of a child.''


    It was Hong Dae Kwang, of course, who created the current situation. Hearing that the shaman was about to arrive, Hong Dae Kwang spread rumors that there was a sword gun in Namyeong, using all his strings to scatter Jangbo-do in all directions.


    It can''t be helped.


    If a shaman arrives in Namyoung, takes out his sword gun, and leaves, he''ll look at the roof of the dog chasing after Hong Dae Kwang. But like Chung-Myung, Jang Bo-do cannot be sold for money.


    If the shaman sells Jangbo-do, which has already been excavated, for a large sum of money, the credibility of openness will fall to the bottom.


    Then the open elders would stick him on a skewer and try to roast him.


    "What are you going to do now?"


    "What do you say? Just looking around."


    "Like this?"


    "I''m fine. I made a lot of money."


    "Huh!"


    Chung-Myung pats the chest. Only that part is particularly bulging. Hong Dae Kwang''s heart burned, knowing that the identity of the "convexity" was his own slip.


    "I can''t beat this."


    I''m sure he''ll get hit.


    I don''t know about anything else, but I''ve confirmed that Hwashin Dragon''s skills are real.


    Hong Dae Kwang suppressed his exploding insides.


    He is not a fool. No, he''s just a smart guy. Although Chung-Myung was hit by an unexpected blow, it was not because Hong Dae Kwang was stupid, but because Chung-Myung was so cruel.It still takes a few more days for support to come from the main faction.''


    But the shaman will arrive soon.


    It''s impossible to deal with a shaman in their power alone. The power of openness is never second to that of a shaman, but unlike a shaman whose power is all gathered in Mt. Mudang, the power of openness is spread throughout the central area.


    It takes a good month just to rally them. Moreover, he does not even have time to get help from his surroundings right now.


    In other words, it means that the current situation here should be solved by a combination of open-ended and infinite-handed fighting. There''s no way you can fight a shaman with just two blasts.


    After all, Bibil Hill is...¡­.


    It''s this guy.''


    The sky collapses and the ground goes down.


    "No, why is he the one of all people.


    If I think about it, it''s not cool to grind it. However, Hong Dae Kwang had no choice but to visit Chung-Myung with tears in his eyes. The first is that the most reliable people here are students of Hwasan, who defeated the great student of Wudang.


    And secondly...¡­.


    ''I''m not in my right mind, but he must have something to believe in.''


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t have happened like this. Everyone else is crazy, even if they curse...¡­. No, I don''s not. Hong Dae Kwang also cursed that he was crazy, but at least he was convinced that there would be something to be done in Chung-Myung''s madness.


    "Don''t we have to move now?"


    "Would you like a drink?"


    "¡­¡­ Out there came a swarm of fighters."


    "By the way, they''re all greedy.


    Hong Dae Kwang finally exploded.


    "Hey, man, you''re gonna have to get your hands on the mixed fabric! Are you going to do all the good for others?"


    "You''re very interested in other people''s business."


    Chung-Myung lay down and whistled.


    Hong Dae Kwang grabbed the solar plexus with that relaxed attitude.


    ''My stomach hurts.''


    Where the hell did this monstrous creature come from?


    It was at a time when Hong Dae Kwang was agonizing over whether to exert more effort, receiving the sympathy of Hwasan''s disciples.


    Let''s start.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Hong Dae Kwang was stunned by the sudden appearance of a woman next to him and fell halfway back.


    Who the hell is he?!''


    Her lips open slightly before he even figures out the identity of the person who appears.


    "I''ve arrived at the shaman."


    Wake up.


    Chung-Myung rushed up from his seat.


    "You''re here!"


    A bottle of liquor lying next to Chung-Myung spilled over and spilled heavily on the floor. But Chung-Myung ran right down the wooden floor without even looking.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Hi!"


    "Here we go!"


    Although they are students of Hwasan, who have complained and complained so far, their eyes changed as soon as Chung-Myung''s voice burst out. Everyone starts running after him in unison.


    "Uh, what?"


    Only Hong Dae Kwang, who failed to catch up with the surprisingly fast change, was embarrassed with a deflating sound.


    Hawasan''s disciples shot over an unrepaired wall and disappointed wall.


    Hong Dae Kwang, who came to his senses belatedly, shouted.


    "Joe, chase! You bastards! Come on, come on, come on! Come on!"


    "Uh, I can''t see where he went!"


    "Follow me, d*mn it!"


    Hong Dae Kwang eventually took the lead himself and began to lead the men.


    No, what the hell do they look like?''Until a while ago, they thought they were disciples of the prestigious Hwasan, but as soon as a word of Chung-Myung fell, their spirits changed and ran out.


    Of course, the biggest change was Chung-Myung.


    "You have to stick to the Hasan no matter what! Unconditionally!"


    His sense was telling.


    If there''s anyone who''s going to pull back a shaman and get in trouble in this South Pole, it''s definitely Hawasan.


    Hong Dae-Kwang, the evil writer, breathed strength into his legs when he saw the disciples of Hawasan, who could see far away.


    And in the smoke and mirrors they all pulled out, just two people stood staring blankly at the scene.


    "¡­¡­father."


    "Why?"


    "What''s all this about?"


    "Well."


    Hwayeongmunju Wirip San looked dazed looking at the area that was empty in an instant.


    "I''m sure you have an idea."


    "Really?"


    "I want to believe that."


    To be honest, Wirip San was unreliable.

 Chapter - 146 Episode 146, everyone who touches my stuff will die! (1)

    In no time, the shaman, who passed Namyeong''s land, began to climb the mountain behind Namyeong.


    If they are right to interpret Jangbo-do, the sword gun is right here in this mountain.


    "How do you like it?"


    "According to the illustration, we have to go a little further."


    Ho Sanja''s eyes are slightly wrinkled.


    ''There''s already a bunch of guys in the back.''


    It''s expected, but it''s more surprising than I thought. In other words, they will not be so self-conscious of the shaman as here. It means you''ve made up your mind.


    ''If you drag on, things grow out of control.''


    There have been many times when treasures appeared in the river lake in the past. Each time, the main opposition parties who led the strong team entered the scramble to prevent unnecessary sacrifices.


    It would be a lie if there was no greed in it, but it was not just greed.


    But most cases have failed to prevent sacrifices.


    As such, the strong people''s obsession with elixirism and depression is enormous.


    Few of those who are now following will think that the shaman knows something.


    It''s just to keep an eye open and watch if they find any evidence.


    "But once the sword guns are discovered, they''ll jump in droves.''


    "Mu Yon(ŸoÈ»)!"


    "Yes, Elder."


    "Take the back. When the sword and gun are opened, they''ll rush in unison. Block the rear and enter first."


    "Yes, Elder!"


    It is impossible to persuade those who are blinded by material desires. Rather, the right force is the way to reduce sacrifice.


    "Are you far away?"


    "We''re almost there. I''m sure it''s...."


    It was then.


    As soon as I got out of the dense forest, a large vacant lot opened up in front of me.


    ''What about this?''


    Ho Sanja squinted his eyes.


    It''s weird.


    Geography is bound to have continuity in the first place.


    Of course, there will be occasions when the end of a dense forest leads to a low bush. However, it is not uncommon for the end of a forest to be as invisible as it is now.


    But all I can see now is dirt and stone.


    "Is it here?"


    "Yes, here you go, Elder!"


    It''s definitely a strange place.''


    Did he say everything depends on his mind?


    If I walked through here without thinking, I''d just walk past it thinking it''s a little weird. However, there is no place in doubt that seems more bizarre.


    Ho Sanja was convinced there were swordsmen here.


    No matter how many times you look at it, it''s not a terrain that can happen naturally.


    "Investigate!"


    "Yes!"


    Wudang''s disciples pull out their swords in unison. Then he ran forward and began to stab the floor with a sword recklessly.


    If there is a sword gun here, of course there will be an entrance hidden on the floor. What they''re looking for now was the entrance to a sword gun hidden somewhere in this terrain.


    Poof! Poof!


    The shaman''s Songmun High Prosecutor pokes the floor.


    Normally, it would not be acceptable to defile the sword, but now is not the time to argue such a trivial matter. Even at this moment, rumors that they are looking for something will be spreading in the South, and those who have heard the rumors will be running.


    You have to find the entrance and enter it before others arrive and make things bigger.


    It was that moment.


    "There''s something in here!"


    Ho Sanja''s head spins. Without even opening his mouth, he unfolded the light air and ran to the place where the sound came from.


    "Where are you?"


    "Here we are!"


    One of his students stabbed the floor with a Songmun High School sword.


    The sword does not stick completely to the floor with a ticking sound."Get out of the way!"


    Ho Sanja pulled out the sword and injected the force into it. And I thrust the sword into the floor at once.


    Whoops!


    Ho Sanja''s face was filled with joy.


    If it is a sword with his sword, most metals can be cut like radish. But now obviously his sword has bounced off. That means, what''s down here isn''t normal metal.


    "Stand back!"


    "Yes!"


    The sword in Ho Sanja''s sword thickens. Soon after, blackness spewed out like a torrent hits the floor.


    Oh my god!


    The bottom is dug up by the waves of blackness, just as the riverbed is being cut off by a strong current. A large pit was created that would have been enough for a few people to go in before only half a meal passed.


    Everyone''s eyes turned to the bottom of the pit.


    All were filled with joy that could not be hidden from the eyes.


    "Old man!"


    "Hmm."


    Ho Sanja couldn''t hide his smile either.


    A large entrance facing down to the bottom of the pit revealed that. The two iron doors, which were tightly closed on both sides, were embossed with the image of a new sword pointing at each other.


    And the big words below it.


    [Swordgun ())]


    "You found it!"


    It was that moment.


    "There it is, there it is!"


    "It''s a shaman!"


    Ho Sanja''s head spins.


    The fighters who chased them out of the thick forest behind them are seen rushing out at a violent speed.


    "Mu Yon!"


    "Yes, I will stop you!"


    Mu Yon, a great disciple, leads the death penalty and runs back without hesitation.


    Ho Sanja stared at the entrance of the sword gun without giving Mu Yon an eye.


    "Open it!"


    "Yes!"


    The disciples rush in and grab the door of the sword gun.


    However, no matter how hard I tried, the door didn''t budge.


    "Tsk, come out!"


    Ho Sanja, slightly irritated, energizes the sword. Blackness, which used to emit blue light, condenses and clumps together, turning into a river, not an energy.


    "Burn!"


    With a short shout, Ho Sanja''s sword cuts through the door of the sword gun.


    The door of the broken sword gun was pushed with a loud noise and soon fell to the endless floor.


    "Gasp!"


    "It''s deeper than I thought. If I had entered without thinking...¡­."


    Ho Sanja frowned and looked in the open door. I can''t see the bottom.


    I was wondering why they made this in the mountains. Perhaps the sword gun must go down to the bottom of this deep hole to enter.


    Ho Sanja bit his lips slightly.


    ''We don''t know what''s down there.''


    The darkness that devours even light causes fear to the viewer.


    But it''s already a sign!


    There is also a limit to preventing those who rush from the back.


    This means that there is no time to relax and investigate.


    "I''ll take the lead. Ho Gong(Ì“¿Õ)!"


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "Watch MuYon return and stand at the rear."


    "Yes."


    Ho Gongja nods, Ho Sanja squints and stares at the entrance of the sword gun.


    ''I feel bad for you.''


    To get the mixed fabric, jump into this darkness?


    "Follow me, everyone!"


    Ho Sanja jumped into the bayonet without any delay. The disciples of the shaman, who were guarding the surrounding area, immediately threw themselves under the sword gun.


    "Here we go, there we go!"


    "There''s something there! It''s a sword gun!"


    As soon as the word "kumchong" broke out, the middlemen began to run with evil at a pace that was incomparable so far."Stay strong!"


    MuYon screams like a scream.


    God d*mn it!


    They are not difficult to overpower. The problem was that there were too many, and even so many people rushed in without taking care of their bodies.


    "Slowly back up! It must not be breached!"


    "Yes!"


    MuYon slowly bit his disciples back. If you want to force yourself to stop it, you have to sacrifice yourself.


    What they need to do now is not block their entry. The death penalty in the back buys time to enter first.


    It was then.


    "Hahahaha! Get out of my way, you rats!"


    Whoops!


    The whole forest bursts out.


    Mu Yon opened his eyes wide.


    "Last episode of the mighty?"''


    That huge, human-sized axe. It was clear that the powerful club was notorious for its strength in the Sanseo area.


    "Even a big man like him is running for the mixed fabric?"''


    "Laughing out loud! The shamans are greedy. How dare you try to touch the main object!"


    The big guns rush forward like lightning.


    Those in the formidable spirit rushed to clear the way. Those who couldn''t avoid it hit the shoulders of the powerful man and flew away. It was a sight to realize how strong the power of the last meeting was, as people would not fly away even if they were hit by a speeding Sadu wagon.


    "Oh, no! No!"


    MuYon''s face hardens.


    If that beast runs in, the line of defense will be broken. As MuYon panicked and flustered, he suddenly heard a tongue-tied sound behind his back.


    "Tsk, it''s like a boar."


    "Old man!"


    Ho Gong easily jumps over Mu Yon and blocks the front of the powerhouse. Then the big man shouted in a loud voice.


    "Get out of my way, old man! I''m going to make a mess."


    "Dowe needs to cool off a little."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    The powerful man swung the axe firmly in his hand. The ax that tore the wind and flew was so powerful that it made me feel dizzy just by looking at it.


    "Oops!"


    But the power does not reach Ho Gong.


    I''m.


    Ho Gong''s sword struck the axe very lightly. Ho Gong''s sword made a strange change as soon as Axe Day and Sword Day met.


    "Huh?"


    The powerful man could not handle the axe bouncing back and fell. Ho Gong gently slaps the powerful with his index finger.


    "Scream!"


    The powerful man''s body floated into Ho Gong and flew to Surim, where he first popped out.


    "¡­¡­."


    On the scene, everyone who ran stopped moving and looked at Ho Gong.


    "The elder of the shaman?"''


    "Hit that mighty man!"


    A formidable identity.


    It was a sight that proved why a shaman was a shaman.


    "I''ll take care of it, and you''ll get into the bayonet."


    "Yes, Elder!"


    Ho Gong kicked his tongue and looked at the middlemen. Then, he opens his mouth.


    "Are you trying to sabotage the shaman''s event?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "This is where the shaman preoccupied. He who wants to enter this place will have to bear the sword of the shaman. Are you confident you can do that?"


    No one dared make eye contact with Ho Gong.


    A shaman. And a shaman''s elder.


    The old name weighs on the middlemen.


    But not everyone was oppressed by the name.


    "The old man is talking nonsense."


    A man walks slowly out of the thick forest.


    A man surrounding the entire body of Hong Ui-ro. The eyes exposed through the cloth are red."¡­¡­are you by any chance a three-year-old?"


    "Your eyes aren''t rotten yet."


    Ho Gong frowned.


    He is notorious. How many people died in his hands for no reason?


    If it wasn''t for this occasion, I would surely have taken him to prison, but things weren''t good now.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Are you the masters of the sword and gun?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Three-year-olds speak with all their might.


    "The owner of the sword gun is a dagger-thin. I''m not a shaman. You pretended to be mine because you found it first. The world will laugh at the shaman."


    Ho Gong squinted his eyes.


    It''s not so wrong. Without the author, however, no one would have been able to protest against the shaman''s preoccupation.


    "Hahaha, sometimes the three-year-old says the right thing."


    Several people walk out of the forest one after another. Ho Gong raised an eyebrow unconsciously. The broad sword of the person who walked out the earliest catches the eye.


    "Isn''t it the Great Sword or something?"


    "This is an honor to meet Ho Gong Jin-in, a renowned shaman in the world."


    "Hmm."


    Ho Gong drooled.


    If it is a songwriter, he is not someone who can easily deal with.


    "In this short period of time, such prestigious people came to you?''


    Ho Gong realized how great the name of the sword gun was.


    "But I''m disappointed. The famous Ho Gong Jinin said something ridiculous. I don''t want to kiss that three-year-old, but isn''t it a bad attitude to threaten the middlemen because they came first?"


    "Are you going to lose the shaman and Chuck?"


    "I mean, opportunities have to be fair."


    The curved part squinted.


    "The discovery may have been made by a shaman, but everyone has the right to enter the sword and gun. Don''t you think so, everyone?"


    "Right!"


    "A shaman is a shaman! You''re too self-indulgent!"


    "Who knew a shaman would be so greedy! Aren''t you afraid of the public eye?"


    "We have to drive him away! I''m sure they''re still searching for swordsmen at this hour!"


    The fire that had been extinguished once caught fire again.


    Ho Gong''s complexion turned dark. No matter how hard it is, it is impossible to stop them alone.


    Then...


    "I warned you, obviously. Those who enter the sword will have to deal with the sword of the shaman."


    "That''s a scary story. But if you were afraid of it, you wouldn''t have come this far."


    Ho Gong nods his head.


    "Sure¡­"


    He gives a slight backward glance. The last shaman''s disciple was jumping into the sword and gun.


    "Do as you please!"


    Ho Gong also flies and jumps in with a sword gun. And the two, if that''s a sign, scramble to the entrance of the sword and gun.


    "Get out of the way, or you''ll die!"


    "You bastards! Can''t you get out of course."


    No matter how wide the entrance was, it was hard for the overflowing people to enter all at once. Of course, we had no choice but to get entangled.


    To make matters worse, someone pulled out a sword.


    Blood and wind blew in an instant.


    Weapons are pulled out from all directions and each other begins to attack each other.


    "What a mess."


    The Dara Gum easily jumped over those who fought against each other and stood at the entrance of the sword and gun.


    Those who are attacking each other to death cannot bear to put a sword on the sword. It was not long before even Samsalgwi jumped over the middle class and stood across from the Great Sword.


    "Are you going to fight?


    "You don''t have to pull yourself out."


    "Hmmm."


    Two people who exchanged eyes jump into the sword gun. Following that, several in-youngs flew into the sword and gun."Get out of the way!"


    After that, the civilization took over.


    Those who pierced the road with the number of people jump into the arriving sword guns.


    "Get out of my way!"


    "We have to go to the sword gun! There are recruits!"


    There was an abyss of someone jumping in, someone blocking, and someone trying to pierce.


    And that''s when!


    "What a flock of dogs!"


    A tooth sticking out through the forest burst into a rage.


    "You collected them, man!"


    "I didn''t expect it to come this far!"


    It seemed like something was quarreling, and the person in the lead lifted the sword with his sword. And shout with both eyes glaring.


    "Here we go!"


    "Oh, my God! All right!"


    "Get out of my way, I warned you!"


    In the lead.


    Chung-Myung screamed and rushed forward.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go!


    "Huh?"


    "Uhhhhhhhhh!


    Those who were blocking the front are thrown in all directions.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes are bloodshot.


    "Everyone who touches my stuff is going to die!"


    Chung-Myung and Hawasan''s disciples rushed toward the sword and gun, storming like a storm.

 Chapter - 147 Episode 147, everyone who touches my stuff will die! (2)

    Yoon-jong''s eyes twitched incessantly.


    The number of strong men in front of him is hundreds at least. The dense display of strong people made people creepy just by looking at them.


    "What!"


    "Stop them! Stop them first!"


    Excited strong men began to rush toward the Chung-Myung group, bloodshot in their eyes.


    Are you afraid?


    Of course I''m afraid, but I''m not afraid of those who come running, I''m afraid of what he''ll do!


    "Eurachaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Chung-Myung, who is in the lead, swings a search and hits the men who rush and blows them away.


    Argh! Argh!


    Oh, my God!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    The man who was beaten in the face by Chung-Myung''s search bounced high into the sky. For Yoon-jong, who knows how painful it is to be beaten by Chung-Myung''s search, he could not help but feel sorry for him flying like a bird in the sky now.


    I can''t eat meat for a month.''


    No, maybe I''ll have to live on porridge for the rest of my life. It''s too harsh for a man to come here for a recruit, but what can I do?


    Chung-Myung is a natural disaster.


    People who are swept away by typhoons or struck by lightning do not discuss why. Just lamenting the lack of luck and regretting the lack of preparedness.


    Of all things, it was wrong to come here and to be in front of Chung-Myung.


    Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Whoa!


    Chung-Myung''s search was relentless, smashing and blowing away the people in front of him.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Argh! Argh!"


    All they could do was scream when they were being beaten up by the only thing they could do was fly away. Yoon-jong did not forget to express his condolences for those flying away with their eyes slightly closed in this urgent situation.


    It''s a shame for them, but it can''t be helped. Because Chung-Myung is half out of his mind.


    "Swordgun! Swordgun! Young-Jak! Sackgun! Sackgun!


    These words popped out of Chung-Myung''s mouth every time he hit one person.


    I''ve had it for a long time.''


    He''s not that patient in the first place. How frustrating must it have been for such a man to lay the groundwork and wait for the shaman to arrive?


    Chung-Myung swept the area like a storm, trying to release all that stuff from here.


    Those who didn''t notice the appearance of Hawasan quickly turned their eyes away when they saw them rising high in the sky.


    "What, what?"


    "Why are people flying around?"


    The eyes of the middlemen were wide open.


    Where else can I see a man flying in the sky like a bird? The ridiculous sight made me forget my obsession with the sword and gun for a moment ago.


    What the hell is that?''


    Most of the appreciation was.


    Those in the front could not see with their eyes what was going on in the back. All you can see is people bouncing off in all over the place.


    However, everyone here was rolling around in the strong lake. The embarrassment was only for a moment, and soon everyone grasped the situation.


    I don''t know who it is, but I can''t help but know its strength Just by looking at Chung-Myung''s identity, who is leading the way and hits people with search, it is clear that a strong rival has emerged.


    "Leave it alone and enter the bayonet!"


    They judged that the important thing now was not to stop Hasan. The strong men quickly broke through the siege and entered the bayonets. Those who came just for the chance were pushed by the strong and could not even approach them with a sword and gun.


    And of course, Hawasan was a strong man. At least among the crowd here.


    "Eurachaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Chung-Myung hits those he sees in front of him again."Wake up and follow me straight!"


    "Okay!"


    Standing right behind Chung-Myung, Yoon-jong quickly spotted the changes happening before his eyes.


    The road opens?''


    Those who were densely packed in front of them began to open the way left and right under the pressure of Chung-Myung.


    Anyway, this son of a b*tc*!''


    Yoon-jong''s eyes were on the back of Chung-Myung''s head.


    A clumsy attempt to enter would have to be prepared for a strong backlash. However, as soon as he appeared, he swept the area splendidly, and those who surrounded him began to save themselves.


    It''s not just Hwasan they have to fight.


    It is not known what the structure of the sword gun is like. In other words, it means that even if you enter the prosecutor''s office, you don''t know how much more to go through.


    Those who knew it would not have to fight against a powerful enemy from the start. I naturally choose to open the way and preserve my physical strength.


    "Did you think about this in advance and make such a fuss?"''


    I don''t know what Chung-Myung thinks, but I''m sure that''s the case. And soon it was clear with my eyes whether Yoon-jong was right.


    Chung-Myung raised his voice when the road opened.


    "Go in, break down the entrance!"


    "Huh?"


    There''s no such thing as...¡­.


    And it was that moment.


    There were people who reacted even before Yoon-jong understood what Chung-Myung said. Strong people who were holding their breath all over the place suddenly jump into the sword gun at a formidable speed.


    Yoon-jong opened his eyes wide.


    What are you gonna do, man?


    Those who have jumped into the KEF must be one of the strongest among those gathered here. It''s so obvious just by looking at the speed of the rush.


    Then why put our competitors inside the sword and gun when we can''t stop them from entering the country right now?


    "Go in, now!"


    A small number of strong people entered, followed by the literary groups. They never stop running forward even though they wield swords at each other. One or two of the dominant doorways pushed around and entered the sword gun one after another.


    "Hey, isn''t that supposed to be blocked?!"


    Although the road was cleared, Chung-Myung''s speed toward the sword gun remained unchanged.


    "Why?"


    "That way, less competition."


    "Death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "The death penalty is a long way from being long-lived."


    What are you talking about?


    As soon as Yoon-jong was about to ask something, Chung-Myung shook off his sword once and ran forward. Yoon-jong closes his mouth tightly and follows Chung-Myung.


    "Get out of my way!"


    Some tried to stop Chung-Myung from time to time, but they were soon swept away by Chung-Myung''s black wind with fallen leaves flying in the autumn wind.


    "Follow me!"


    Yoon-jong shouts and chases Chung-Myung. Jo-Gol and Yoo-Esul, who were defending him, and Baek Cheon, who stood at the end, followed Chung-Myung with a sword swinging from side to side.


    At that time, Yoon-jong had a firm complexion.


    Something hit the foot of the step.


    Blood


    Before I knew it, the floor here began to be filled with blood.


    It''s not a beech.''


    It feels like the whole body''s hair is standing on end one by one. I didn''t feel it because Chung-Myung was in the lead, but it''s already a hell of a lot of killing and dying here.


    Yoon-jong bites his lips and sticks close to Chung-Myung.


    All those who came in after being pushed by Chung-Myung were being blocked by Baek Cheon''s sword.


    Thus, Hawasan''s disciples almost reached the entrance of the sword and gun.


    Chung-Myung glances around.There''s almost everything in there that can fit in.


    There is no point in doing more than this.


    "Everyone jump in...¡­."


    But it was then.


    "Hwasan Shin Ryooooooo!"


    Chung-Myung flinches and turns his head. A beggar with a familiar face popped out of the forest, and literally ran to the feet of a beggar to sweat.


    "Hey, you have no conscience! If you''ve peeled it off like that, you should at least take him away."


    Seeing the beggar running in sweat, the compassion that I thought had already disappeared from Chung-Myung''s heart slips out my head.


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung shook his head and winked at Baek Cheon.


    "Sasook, take the kids in first. I''ll take those beggars with me."


    "Will you be all right?


    "Don''t worry!"


    "Got it!"


    Baek Cheon was no longer arguing.


    It doesn''t matter whether the opinion is right or wrong in this situation. Even if you receive ridiculous instructions to jump into the fire of hell, you have to have the drive to close your eyes and get anything out of it.


    "I''m in the lead! Yoo will take over the tail!"


    "Yes!"


    Back Cheon flew without hesitation to the entrance of a sword gun with its black mouth open. And then Yoon-jong, Jo-Gol, and Yoo-Esul jump in a row.


    "How dare you!"


    During that time, the person who was running for the entrance of the sword gun was kicked by Chung-Myung and bounced off.


    Chung-Myung gritted his teeth.


    "Come on, come on, come on!"


    "Oh, no, you f*cking thing!"


    Hong Dae Kwang was impatient.


    "These motherf*ckers have paved the way for the Hwasanites! We''re not easy! Who do you think you are to open up!"


    For Chung-Myung, those who opened the way blocked the front of Hong Dae Kwang. Hong Dae Kwang was about to go crazy, looking at the layers of people''s tents.


    "You bloody bastards! Open the way quickly! The sword gun is right there!"


    "Gasp, Gasp, Gasp, Bunta! I''ve lost too much energy coming all the way here!"


    "That''s not what you''re saying, is it?! Hawasan''s kids are already there."


    "Oh, we can''t do it!"


    Hong Dae Kwang''s face turned red.


    "Did they boil the dragon bones?''


    How did you break through this ridiculous man''s tent? No matter how bad the Hawaiian dinosaur is, isn''t this too much?


    It was then.


    "Eurachaaaaaaaaa!"


    Chung-Myung, who was watching the situation from the back, immediately rushed in and pushed those who were blocking Hong Dae Kwang''s front as if they were going to tell him how he pierced the place.


    ''That''s a real masterpiece.''


    Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes instantly opened when he saw Chung-Myung wielding a sword.


    The people gathered here are never easy to see.


    The disciples of the shaman are like fruits that are not yet ripe in terms of the entire powerhouse. It''s great that Chung-Myung beat them, but that''s a review of the fight between latecomers.


    However, the faces of these people here are burdensome even for Hong Dae Kwang. Such people are rushing in droves, but aren''t they drilling as if nothing happened?


    Hong Dae Kwang''s head is starting to see a surge in ratings of Hwasan and Chung-Myung...¡­.


    "What are you doing, there''s nothing to pick up and eat! Come on! Come on!"


    No, it''s starting to plummet.


    "Here we go, you little prick!"Now is the time to rush in.


    "We have to take the kids back there!"


    "Tzut."


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue and rushed forward.


    Huh?


    Do you want me to jump in?


    He grabbed the beggars with one hand and began to throw them back.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "No, don''t throw...¡­aaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Hong Dae Kwang opened his eyes wide. It seems like they''re throwing it roughly, but all of them are sucked into the entrance of the sword gun.


    It''s like playing ball.''


    I think I would have enjoyed it if it weren''t for my men who were flying in now.


    Chung-Myung, who threw beggars into the entrance in such an instant, turns his head and looks at Hong Dae Kwang. Hong Dae Kwang, who saw a young scary sight in his eyes, noticed what he had to do.


    "Go, go!"


    Hong Dae Kwang bit his lips and threw himself into the entrance of the sword gun. You don''t know what you''ll end up with if you drag on any longer.


    Chung-Myung looked around the entrance of the sword gun as all the open beggars entered it.


    "Hmmm."


    I think everything I can use is in it, and all I have left is a straight line.


    ''If we wait a little longer, we''ll have more useful things.''


    It is also important to be swift. It''s not a very wise choice to waste time here.


    As Chung-Myung blocked the entrance, those who were embarrassed by the storm-like rush looked at Chung-Myung with bated breath. Before long, I realized that Chung-Myung was alone.


    No matter how strong Chung-Myung is, he can''t handle everyone here by himself. Those who exchanged eyes slowly began to narrow the distance toward Chung-Myung.


    But Chung-Myung looked around as if they were not even in the eye and narrowed the gap between his eyes.


    It''s like unarmed here.''


    There is a round vacant lot in the middle of a dense forest. And the soil of the vacant lot is even slightly reddish.


    Doesn''t it feel like a demilitarization where a lot of people fought?


    ''Well, that''s not the point.''


    Chung-Myung pulls the sword out of the sword with an indifferent face.


    Chaeyoung!


    Those approaching the eerie echo took a step back without realizing it.


    "That''s it for the invitation."


    Chung-Myung smiles.


    "Well, I''ll see you next time."


    Chung-Myung jumps off into an endless hole. At the same time his sword began to swing from side to side.


    Squeak! Squeak!


    Chung-Myung disappeared inside with a dull cutting sound at first glance.


    And


    Growl!


    As soon as Chung-Myung enters, the entrance of the sword gun begins to collapse.


    "Oh, no! No!"


    "Stop it!"


    The contemplated rushed late, but by the time they arrived, the entrance of the sword and gun had already completely collapsed, blocking it with rocks and soil.


    "We have to dig it up right now!"


    "That son of a b*tc*!"


    Those who are left behind rush to the entrance with evil. But at least some time will be needed to dig the collapsed entrance again.


    Everyone looked at the hole blocked with vain eyes.


    The young man''s face that broke down the entrance to the sword and gun was engraved in their minds.

 Chapter - 148 Episode 148, all the people who touch my stuff are dead! (3)

    "Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Gwigok Muyeong, the first child of Gwigok Samsar, stared at Hwasan''s disciples with a dark life in his eyes.


    "You don''t know it''s a life-threatening thing to pursue the dead without skill. This old man will kill you painlessly."


    If this wasn''t for the sword gun, there would be hesitation in harming Hawasan''s disciples, even if it were the world''s third-year-old.


    No matter how hard it was for Hawasan to collapse. Even so, the tax will be larger than most small and medium-sized civilizations. It was not a wise choice to build a grudge against such people.


    But this place is a sword gun.


    It''s a place that can''t be reached by the outside eyes.


    Even if someone dies here, you can''t guess a pleural tree. That''s why you can use your hands at ease.


    The openness next to Hwasan''s disciples is also a bit intrusive, but if they strike and kill them all, there is no room for word to slip away.


    It''s better for a competitor to reduce one more thing.''


    Gwigokmuyoung licked his lips slowly with his tongue. His grandfather glowed blue under the light of nightmarism.


    "Chuckle, those youngsters were greedy, formation."


    "You''ll only regret it if the flesh comes off."


    His brothers also threatened Hawasan''s students with weapons.


    By the way...


    What''s wrong with their reaction?''


    In the Honam region, even crying children are notorious enough to stop crying. No matter how much they are students of Hawasan, who was famous for his famous writings in the past, and those next to him are open-minded devolution fighters, they are not the opponents of the three-year-old.


    However, the people in front of him were calm and even showed a lukewarm response.


    "They''re children. They''re cowards.¡­."


    "Excuse me."


    Yoon-jong sighed and opened his mouth.


    "I know what you mean, but you have to think about it now."


    "What?"


    Gwigok Muyeong opened his eyes wide.


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    "No, it''s not that...¡­. Ha. Now I don''t know. Help yourself."


    "Even if I rip your mouth off...¡­."


    It was then.


    Coooooooooooooow!


    Suddenly there was a loud roar beside him. Gwigokmuyoung has round eyes and looks around.


    "What, what?"


    Next to him is a stranger.


    What about my brother?''


    What happened to his brother who was originally there?


    The eyes of Gwigok Muyeong slowly went down.


    "Crack... Crack...¡­."


    I can see my younger brother wriggling under the feet of the person who appeared.


    Seeing his brother whose arms and legs are twisted strangely, absurdity comes first before he gets angry.


    "Uh...¡­."


    Gwigok Moo-young raised his head slightly and looked again at him standing on his brother.


    And Chung-Myung also looked at Gwigok Muyeong, who fell down just in time.


    "¡­¡­."


    How can a man''s face be so grumpy...¡­.


    As soon as he tried to open his mouth, Chung-Myung opened his mouth first.


    "What are these?"


    "¡­¡­."


    No, I think that''s what I''m gonna say.


    Who are you?


    Baek Cheon, who was watching the situation at that time, sighed and said.


    "It''s the age of three...They are quite famous in Honam."


    Chung-Myung''s head is tilted.


    "Three years old? Do you mean you''really?"


    No, that''s not what I meant.¡­.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter."


    Wood duck. Wood duck.


    Chung-Myung turned his head from side to side.


    "Let''s get beaten up and start."


    Pardon?


    Baek Cheon closed his eyes as he looked at the grit stuck in the corner of the stone chamber.


    "It''s a pity.''


    Even so, the three-year-old are considered scarier than criminals in the Jeolla provinces. It is no exaggeration to say that their obscurity is spread throughout the midfield if even Baek Cheon knows.It was very touching to see such people being beaten and dragged like gangsters in the neighborhood where they met their owners.


    "How dare you come all the way here?"


    It''s not like it''s like...They have their own names.


    But Baek Cheon shook his head instead of explaining.


    First of all, it seems clear that there is a drastic difference between Chung-Myung''s standards and those of ordinary people as much as the width of the long river.


    "You run it down in ignorance?"


    Yoon-jong''s words were smirked by Chung-Myung.


    "There''s no need to stall."


    "Strong fellow."


    Yoon-jong shakes his head. Yoon-jong and other students of Hawasan slowed down and came down here as they plunged swords into the wall. The same is true of others.


    Rather than being able to withstand the impact of being stuck on the floor at that speed, the courage to maintain that speed casually when there may be something on the floor is more amazing.


    I''m lucky they''re the ones who stepped on it.''


    "What about the others?"


    "Look."


    Baek Cheon points to one side. The door at one end of the stone chamber is wide open.


    "There seems to be only one way. At least the way out of here."


    "Hmm. Is that so?"


    Chung-Myung looked at the door once and looked down at the floor.


    "Hmm?"


    Then, as if he had found something, he began to collect the pieces that had fallen on the floor.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I think it was a door."


    "Well, what about it?"


    "Gather them together."


    Chung-Myung, who gathered all the pieces of the door to create its original shape, narrows the middle of the forehead.


    "It''s a sword.


    Two swords aimed at each other as if they were aiming at each other, and the large inscription of a sword gun engraved there.


    "That''s plain."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Why, is there a problem?"


    Chung-Myung shrugs at Yoon-jong''s words.


    "Who gave the name of the sword gun?"


    "Isn''t it him... ..Yakson?"


    "You''re naming your own grave? Don''t you think that''s a bad smell?"


    "Uh...¡­."


    That''s the way it is to hear it.


    "Usually, graves are named after they''re built. The tomb of Dagger Mu-hun was named Gumchong. But it says sword gun from the entrance. In a tomb that has never been found."


    Yoon-jong narrowed the gap between his eyes.


    "Did the sword muzzle put the name of the sword gun on his grave and spread it to the world?"


    "Maybe so."


    "Why?"


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "How do you know the thoughts of a man who died two hundred years ago?"


    Chung-Myung turned his head with a complaint. The only door out of the stone chamber came into view.


    "That''s for sure. Whether it''s really Yakson''s tomb or not, it''s not the average person who built it."


    Everyone nodded.


    It burrows at this depth and creates this large stone chamber in it. It is inconceivable in most abilities.


    "Don''t relax. It''s never gonna be a normal grave."


    While Hwasan''s disciples were lost in thought, Hong Dae Kwang crept up on Chung-Myung.


    "Hwasan the Divine Dragon."


    "What?"


    "What are you going to do now? Looking at the faces of those who came in earlier, this place is now nothing short of a cave. It won''t be easy to get through just those here."


    "Huh."


    "I don''t think it''s a bad idea to find the right people and unite. First of all, shouldn''t we make a tax to fully identify the sword and gun and make sure that the mixed fabric exists?"


    Chung-Myung''s face became a little sullen.


    "People who would share so peacefully wouldn''t even come in here."


    "¡­¡­."


    It''s not wrong.Chung-Myung grinned and continued.


    "And you don''t have to step up and do that. Because it''s already started. If the people who came in had any idea, they''d already be united."


    "Hmm. That''


    Hong Dae Kwang nodded.


    Now, there are various characters inside this sword gun. We may be at odds with each other outside, but once we''re here, we''ll have to work together.


    ''Cause the shaman came in first.''


    The shaman''s name value is by no means low. No matter how high the reputation of those who came here is, they are only fireflies in front of the sun in front of the shaman''s name.


    Isn''t it common for the lonely wolf-like fighters to move in and out of order? There''s no way that those who come in here don''t think that much.


    Then...


    Hong Dae Kwang, who looked at Chung-Myung, trembled. Chung-Myung is looking at the door with an evil smile.


    I''m sure the shaman won''t know what this weapon is after.''


    Chung-Myung''s facial expression shows that so far it''s going according to his plan.


    "Hey, wasan dinosaur."


    "What?"


    "I know what you''re thinking, but you know that if they get their hands on the mixed fabric first, they''ll be like chickens. You have to move right now to move."


    "Of course."


    Chung-Myung looked back at his students.


    "Let''s go."


    "Got it."


    Hwasan''s disciples follow Chung-Myung without hesitation.


    "I don''t think this place is made with a good heart, so don''t fall behind me.


    "¡­¡­I see."


    Hong Dae-Kwang also glances at Chung-Myung and sticks behind his students. Then the disciples of openness rushed after him.


    At the scene, Chung-Myung raises an eyebrow and punishes Hong Dae Kwang.


    "Where are you going to bury it?"


    "Do, it could help!"


    "I''ve never heard of a beggar being helpful in my life. Whoo! Whoo!"


    "It''s not like we''re after a chicken, hooray. Come on, let''s help each other. He''s a big help when I''m out there. I''m Hong Dae Kwang. Hong Dae Kwang!"


    There was a blatant sneer around Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "Help me freeze to death."


    "Turn it off."


    Hong Dae Kwang is scratching his head. He''s not in a position to be ignored anywhere, but he can''t stand up in front of this monster.


    "There must be something I can do."


    "You can¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung shut up.


    ''Huh?''


    Chung-Myung''s original plan was to create some kites with openness.


    Open is an organization that controls information. In order for Hwasan to grow forward, the power of information is essential.


    If you live only in Hawaii like now, information won''t be meaningful, but if you expand your scope of activities to all midfielders, information will be worth more than nothing.


    Therefore, I was going to open up to the public and take advantage of the information about openness. Putting aside bad feelings.


    But when I think that far, there is one thing that comes to mind.


    ''I forgot why I felt bad for a second.''


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth with his eyes fixed in front of him.


    "Mr. Buntaju."


    "Huh?"


    "What''s your position if you open up and burn?"


    "¡­¡­the beggar above me will not exceed a hundred.""Then you can get Samgyeolgae anytime, right?"


    "Samgyeolgae?" I can catch it with my toes."


    "Really?"


    Chung-Myung slowly turns his head.


    Hong Dae Kwang, who saw his face, unconsciously recoiled and stepped back.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were blazing with something.


    "There''s one thing I need to do. Please get me a beggar."


    "¡­¡­what is it?"


    "Infinite, there''s a guy named Jong Pal. If you get out of here, I''ll help you get him in front of me."


    "Jong Pal? It doesn''t have to be that hard...¡­. What''s going on? Is it meant to be?"


    "I''m blessed."


    It''s a very deep grace.


    It was the most intense impact on Chung-Myung''s head since he was reborn with this body.


    Chung-Myung said with a sniff.


    "The grace that must be repaid!"


    "¡­¡­."


    I don''t know what he did, but he seemed to have pulled out the criminal''s nose hair.


    Hong Dae Kwang expressed his deepest condolences to the beggar of infinity in advance.

 Chapter - 149 Episode 149, all the people who touch my stuff are dead! (4)

    The hallway in the stone chamber was brighter than I thought.


    Hong Dae Kwang glanced upwards and squinted his eyes wide open.


    "You''ve got a wilderness liquor in your head.''


    This isn''t exactly a place for humans to use. Nevertheless, the fact that he put in this wild liquor means that the wealth of the person who created this place was enormous.


    Crack. Crack.


    "There''s nothing strange about Yakson being so rich. His hybrid fabric is traded in gold...¡­."


    Crack. Crack.


    "But what do you mean, from before?"


    Hong Dae Kwang turned his head back.


    And I opened my eyes wide.


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, stuck like a spider on the ceiling, was pulling out the wild silk stuck in the ceiling with both hands.


    "What, what are you doing, Hawaiian dinosaur?"


    "Can''t you see? You make money."


    "¡­¡­Oh, no."


    Hong Dae Kwang, who had a thousand dollars inside, pointed his finger at Chung-Myung. You told me to stay in the lead and follow you. What the hell is he doing?


    "Do you see that now? Now?"


    "How much money is this? Aren''t you a beggar because you don''t take care of things like this?"


    "You think I''m a beggar because I don''t have money?"


    "Sure?"


    What?


    ¡­, yes, you''re right. I''m a beggar because I don''t have money.


    Chung-Myung, who digs up the wilderness liquor, pours it into his arms. Judging from the bulging chest, it looks like all the wild liquor in the back.


    "You must be making a lot of money."


    "You have to save your life for the fullest. How much is the mouth attached to wasan."


    "¡­¡­yes."


    Hong Dae Kwang shook his head. The more I know about this guy, the less I know.


    "Maybe the shaman from the front already has the mixed fabric?"


    "I don''t think so."


    "How do you know that?"


    "I''m still on my way."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s face quickly hardened.


    Are you saying you''re feeling the airwaves?''


    I don''t feel anything for Hong Dae Kwang. At first glance, I felt that there was a series of groups ahead, but it was also a vague sense, but it was not clear.


    But now Chung-Myung seems to be clearly aware of the existence of those who were ahead first.


    "How good is the sense of attrition to make that possible?''


    Hong Dae Kwang looked at Chung-Myung with new eyes. It''s just a surprise since I met this little guy.


    "But isn''t it true that they arrive first?"


    "That''s right."


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "That''s what makes us feel comfortable."


    "Huh?"


    "You''ll find out when you get there. Oh, my god! Night liquor is here, too!"


    Hong Dae Kwang wrapped his face around Chung-Myung''s face when he saw him slam up to the ceiling again.


    "Can I really trust him?''


    Maybe it''ll be a gamble for your life. It was Hong Dae Kwang who regretted that he had made such a decision too hastily.


    "But don''t you think the hallway is getting narrower and narrower and narrower?"


    Baek Cheon nodded at Yoon-Jong''s words.


    "I guess so, too."


    When I first came out of the door, it was wide enough for the five of the generals to walk side by side, but now it is narrow enough that the three of them have to walk shoulder-to-shoulder.


    "I don''t think we had to make it like this on purpose."


    Baek Cheon narrowed the gap between his forehead.


    But their question soon disappeared. Because there is a more important problem than that.


    "Wait!"


    "This?"


    The party hardened their faces in unison.


    "Blood?"


    The smell of blood began to come from the front.


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    "Hmm. Shall we go?"


    Chung-Myung ran to the front. Hwasan''s disciples and open-mindedness accelerated along Chung-Myung in unison. It wasn''t long before they were able to face the bloodbath that was coming in."¡­¡­this."


    Baek Cheon and Yoon-jong closed their mouths when they saw the bodies over Chung-Myung, who stood tall. Several people were lying on the floor bleeding.


    What is notable is that the blood flowing out of their mouths is almost black, not red.


    "Poison? Does anyone use addiction to those who are ahead?"


    Hong Dae Kwang said with a firm complexion.


    The place that immediately comes to mind when you think of poison is Dangmun, but there are many other people who poison the river.


    "No, it''s an institution."


    "Huh? An organization?"


    "Look."


    Chung-Myung pointed to the body, Hong Dae Kwang squinted and sifted.


    "Oh?"


    If you don''t look closely, you''ll find unnoticeable needles embedded in the body. That seems to have been beaten not in one direction but in all directions.


    "Did he just pop out of this wall?''


    I have goosebumps.


    At first glance, no one would have thought there would be an institution here. It was only when I looked carefully that I could notice that there were countless tiny holes in the wall.


    This means that if Hong Dae Kwang had passed through this place first, he would have been stuck.


    "¡­¡­I never thought Yakson would set up such a cruel institution."


    Hong Dae Kwang realized that he had something deeply wrong.


    Of course this is a sword and gun.


    Hong Dae Kwang, however, was one of those who knew the identity of the dagger was Yakson. I never thought that Yakson, who has devoted his life to righteousness, would set up such a brutal trap in his grave.


    "If I hadn''t thought about it, I wouldn''t have built a grave deep down like this."


    "Well, that''sir."


    Hong Dae Kwang looked alternately at the wall and the body as if he was disgusted.


    "Maybe this is more of a scar than a road.''


    In the midst of Hong Dae Kwang''s slight hesitation, Chung-Myung began to tramp forward as if it were insignificant.


    "Cheo, Chung-Myung."


    "Why?"


    When Chung-Myung''s calm gaze returned, it was his students who were embarrassed.


    There''s a body.''


    They say they live in the strong lake, but it''s the first time I''ve seen a body so close and naked.


    Even Baek Cheon, who had occasional occasions to see the body in the midst of a roaring trip, was unable to help with the subtlety.


    But it is commonplace for Chung-Myung.


    In his previous life, he fought a war with Magyos and saw the body sick and tired of it. Isn''t it normal to eat in a place with a lot of dead bodies after every battle?


    So you don''t have to make a fuss about just a few dead bodies.


    "If you stay here, your chances of getting addicted will increase, so just go. And don''t touch anything around you. ''Cause it''s dangerous."


    "Oh, I see."


    Baek Cheon swallowed his dry saliva and followed Chung-Myung in a bit of a hurry.


    Nevertheless, I couldn''t take my eyes off the bodies lying on the floor.


    "This is the powerhouse."


    I''m starting to realize it.


    They are now in unprotected places under the name of Hawasan name. If you do it again, your neck will run away.


    Baek Cheon, who had a new lease of mind, followed Chung-Myung close behind him.


    And cautiously move forward beyond the bodies.


    "Is there a lot of institutions in place like this?"


    "You don''t know."


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "I don''t know what kind of person Yakson is, but one thing is for sure."


    "Which one?"


    "This isn''t just a treasure house."


    Chung-Myung had a significant look on his face.


    There is no need to set up such an institution if it was simply to hide recruits or to use them as tombs. The intention of the person who made this tomb is hidden here.The risk will vary depending on what the intention is.''


    It was the moment when Chung-Myung became a little cautious.


    "Oh, that one?"


    Hong Dae Kwang suddenly pointed towards the ceiling.


    "Hey, that''s different from what I''ve ever seen before."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung raised his head.


    indeed


    Until now, the wilderness liquor he pulled out had a blue color, and Hong Dae Kwang pointed out had a red color.


    "It looks expensive."


    Then Chung-Myung had no time to say anything, and Hong Dae Kwang blew himself up and pulled out the wild silk from the ceiling.


    Like this!


    Hong Dae Kwang, who landed on the floor, turns around the wilderness liquor with his amazing eyes.


    "I''ve never heard of a bright red wine before, but this might be a treasure¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­What have you done now?"


    "Huh?"


    Hong Dae Kwang smiles at Chung-Myung.


    "If you don''t want to live as a beggar, take care of everything you can, don''t tell me all the nightlife liquor here is yours? I can take at least one...¡­."


    "I..."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sparkle.


    "I told you not to mess with strange things, didn''t I?"


    "Huh?"


    Hong Dae Kwang looks around with a slightly embarrassed face.


    "No, it''s not a big deal¡­¡­."


    It was then.


    Kureung.


    It was a very small sound.


    Heavy, dull, but not loud.


    "Uh...¡­."


    Roar.


    It was not long before the sound was a little louder. Hong Dae Kwang''s forehead is starting to sweat.


    "Oh, no...."


    Roar, growl.


    The sound is now so close as to catchy. Everyone''s eyes go back to where the sound came from.


    The hallway they passed by.


    There''s something loud coming in from there. At the same time, where they were began to vibrate and tremble.


    "Whoa."


    Chung-Myung breathed out a short breath and grinned.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Huh?"


    "Run, if you don''t want to die!"


    At the same time, Chung-Myung ran forward at a speed of light. In no time, Hawasan''s disciples, who quickly grasped the situation, also began running at full strength after him without hesitation.


    "Run, run, beggars! Come on, come on!"


    When Hong Dae Kwang shouted, even the open islands, which didn''t know what to say, began to run.


    Their question of why to run quickly was answered.


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom!


    The cave was collapsing. From the end, the ceiling. And from where the ceiling collapsed, soil and rocks pour like water.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Hong Dae Kwang freaked out and tightened his legs.


    If you get swept away, you''re dead! You''ll never survive!


    "Arghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Run, beggars! Run for your life! I''m dying! I''m dying! Aahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "That''s why I didn''t want to go out with the beggars!"


    Chung-Myung went berserk while running.


    "Have you boiled a green frog and eaten it? I''m told not to touch it, but you have to touch it and make this order! A man who''s rolled over enough in a strong lake!"


    Of course, Hong Dae Kwang had nothing to say.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! It''s going to collapse here, too!"


    "Run, you bastards! If you fall behind, you''ll die!"


    "Oh, my God, what are you doing with the wrong bunting?"


    The resentment of the open islands also hit the sky. The culprit who created all this death row just kept his head down and ran to death.


    ''Did I know?''


    The sky is indifferent, too.


    It''s not a big deal when that jerk pulls back like that. He only touched one thing, and it doesn''t make sense.But there was no time to blame the sky. Meanwhile, the speed at which the ceiling collapses is catching up with them.


    To make matters worse, the road became narrower and narrower, forcing them to run in a row.


    Chung-Myung loses his temper and falls back.


    "Don''t look back and run!"


    "Hwasan???¡­¡­."


    Boom!


    Hong Dae Kwang, who was instinctively trying to look back, fixed his eyes ahead with tears at Chung-Myung''s kick.


    It''s still worth it.''


    Why would he want to look back when I told him not to?


    Why am I like this? It wasn''t like this on the ground.


    Roar! Roar! Roar!


    I think I can hear the sound of the ceiling collapsing right behind me. Even soil was pouring out and dust was tickling the back of the head.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! We''re all dead! Run!"


    Hong Dae Kwang ran to sweaty feet, struggling with his hands. Every time the foot spins in between, run on all fours, and then repeat raising your body again.


    "There''s the light!"


    "Get out of here, man!"


    There was an end in everyone''s eyes. Those who checked the end of the hallway with their eyes opened the light attack with all their strength.


    "Arghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    When all the previous people ran outside, Hong Dae Kwang also ran as if he had thrown himself into the light.


    And


    Growl!


    The pouring soil grazes his toes, which has fallen forward.


    Splash!


    Hong Dae Kwang, who fell to the floor, turned right away reflexively.


    There we go!


    I don''t know exactly where it came from, but it doesn''t seem to collapse until here anyway. It was just down the hall.


    By the way...


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    "Oh, my God!"


    Hong Dae Kwang jumped to his feet.


    It means that soil grazed his feet, which means he was the last person to get out of the hallway.


    "Hwasan the Divine Dragon!"


    Hong Dae Kwang freaked out and looked back. As expected, there was no one behind. Chung-Myung means he couldn''t get out of the hallway and was buried in soil.


    Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes trembled as if they had met an earthquake.


    No matter how talented a raw fish is, it''s impossible to survive buried in that size of soil.


    "Because of me¡­¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang quivered with guilt.


    A young prosecutor who is supposed to be equal to Kang Ho has died in a place like this because of his mistake. I want to bite my tongue and die when I think about it.


    "Hwasan¡­¡­."


    It was then.


    (Screaming)


    Suddenly, the front burst out with a loud noise, and dust scatters everywhere.


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    "Oh, my God, I was worried! Dude!"


    Hong Dae Kwang was delighted.


    "You''re alive!"


    Of course, there''s no way a Hawaiian dinosaur would die in a place like this!


    I''m so glad that I want to run and hug you right away.


    But that welcome soon disappeared into the distance.


    "¡­¡­Where''s the beggar?"


    Where the dust has subsided.


    Chung-Myung, dusted all over his body, blinks his eyes with a face that will kill some people at any moment.


    Then there was the sound of Hong Dae Kwang''s twisted lips twitching.


    Hong Dae Kwang''s face quickly turned pale.


    "Oh, no, the Hawaiian dinosaur. This is... ..."


    "You''ve got a lot to say."


    Chung-Myung broke his neck and began to walk toward Hong Dae Kwang.


    "But you know what?"


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "If words can solve everything, there''s no such thing as a war in the world!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Let''s get a little hit and get started."


    Chung-Myung, who turned around, rushed to Hong Dae Kwang with a yacha-like face.

 Chapter - 150 Episode 150. All the people who touch my stuff are dead! (5)

    "Follow me!"


    "Oh, my God. No supply!"


    Ho Sanja''s mouth suddenly turned into Doho.


    This means that he is in such a hurry.


    How did it end up like this?''


    There wasn''t much before I entered the bayonet. No, it was the same after that. Ho Sanja wouldn''t have paid much attention even if all the people who gathered for the sword gun came inside.


    None of them was worthy of a shaman''s


    However, the number of people who came inside was smaller than expected, and the situation began to get twisted as only the strong entered among those who gathered above.


    At first glance, it may be good news for the shaman that the number of people who entered the prosecutor''s office is small. But things in the world have a subtle side, so they don''t work that simple.


    If there are many people, it is difficult to reach an agreement. However, it is easier to exchange opinions if there are fewer people. Especially if the strong people who have no choice but to feel burdened by each other gather together.


    As a result, the shaman is now being chased by a coalition of those who entered the KEF.


    Perhaps they must have agreed to stop the shaman from destroying the sword and gun for now. And the Union''s sabotage posed a definite threat to the shaman as well.


    There is urgency in Ho Sanja''s voice.


    "What did you say was so wide!"


    "In terms of structure, the end will soon be in sight!"


    "Hmm!"


    Nevertheless, Ho Sanja''s face was at a loss for straightening.


    What the hell was Yakson thinking about when he created this place like this?''


    Where there are precious things, there are often dangerous traps. For those who do not leave precious things to their descendants, but who do not hide them in secret, who are not cranky?


    Such people usually think that only those who are qualified can get what they leave behind. So set up a trap to test that qualification.


    But isn''t this Yakson''s grave?


    Yakson is like the cranky...Who would have imagined a tomb full of more traps than ¡­?


    What a nasty piece of work!''


    Already, Ho Sanja has survived several death threats. As he took the lead, Yakson''s trap had to be the first to be picked up.


    The strong needle pouring out. A terrifying trap that suddenly turns the floor off. In addition, there were traps everywhere that were so terrible that the hair of the whole body was on edge.


    A trap awaits in front of them, and behind them, those who try to stop them dye their eyes red and chase them. Few situations in his short life have been so painful.


    Ho Sanja bit his lips tightly.


    This is not a situation that happens by accident.''


    I kept thinking that someone intentionally encouraged the situation. I know it''s unlikely, but strangely I can''t get rid of that thought.


    Isn''t it strange that no one who should have blocked their entry with a personal shroud or came into the sword and tied their feet together?


    ''Don''t tell me he''s a little...¡­?''


    Ho Sanja suspected that this situation might have been Chung-Myung''s intention, as it came to mind that the man named Chung-Myung had gathered military heroes by spraying Jangbo-do.


    But he soon shook his head.


    This is such a wild idea. The young man cannot look so far into the future and create a situation. It is said that the head can go around quickly, but it is impossible without experience in health care in anticipation of the characteristics of strong people.What''s more, isn''t it that Hawasan''s superiors aren''t in the South?


    The Hwajeong sword, Baek Cheon, is leading the disciples. It is too delusional that such people would have even predicted this situation.


    "Experts, there''s a lot of pressure!"


    "Hmm."


    Ho Sanja was heavily sedentary.


    "Ho Gong!"


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    "Stop those who come to the rear as much as you can. Lead the disciples and tie their feet!"


    "What about you?"


    "I''ll lead some and move on quickly."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Ho Gong Jin-in answered sternly and flung himself to the back.


    "Jin Hyun! Weapon Road! No review!"


    "Yes, Elder!"


    "Follow us! We have the mixed fabric!"


    "Yes!"


    Ho Sanja bounced forward quickly.


    Stalling time while keeping the rear in check can never be the best thing to do. It will be a big burden for those who are left alone, including Ho Sanja, but now, even at some cost, the first thing to do is to get the mixed fabric.


    Ho Sanja suddenly clenched his teeth as he was rushing forward spreading the streets!


    "Bow down!"


    Papat! Papat!


    As soon as the horse falls, sharp arrows fly in unison from the front. Seeing the arrowheads glow green, it was clear that extreme poison was on them.


    "Yakson!"


    Ho Sanja''s sword strikes flying arrows in all directions. Not a single arrow in his black face was allowed.


    "A man named Yakson memorizes in extreme Germany! What the hell is this place!"


    But that was not the end.


    "There''s a sign in front of you."


    Ho Sanja frowned at Jin Hyun''s words.


    I don''t feel any energy, but what the hell is a sign of...¡­.


    It was that moment.


    Ho Sanja, who was running, stops there.


    Then he looked forward incredibly.


    In the dark.


    Something is moving in a deep darkness that cannot be seen with the eyes.


    Ho Sanja''s embarrassment was not due to the movement of something in this uninhabited swordgun.


    You don''t feel alive?''


    There''s something moving, and I can''t feel anything. Of course, if it''s moving, it should be lively, but it means that it doesn''t feel a bit.


    So what the hell is going on right now?


    He.


    He.


    Ho Sanja felt her hair bristling from the inside.


    When he finally identified what was moving, he was forced to spit out his abusive language without realizing it.


    "Oh, my God.."


    I''ve never seen it with my own eyes.


    But it''s all too clear what''s in sight now. We''ve been here so many times.


    "¡­¡­instinct(?)


    ʬ)."


    The dead body was moving.


    A dead body with lifeless eyes and gray skin approaches them half-heartedly. Just by looking at them, their instinctive repulsion hits them.


    Ho Sanja exclaimed with anger and dismay.


    "What the hell is this place?"


    But there was no time to be surprised.


    "Come on, Elder! Here he comes!"


    "Oh, my God!"


    Ho Sanja grabbed the sword. Whatever''s coming, it''s clear what they need to do.


    "They''re dead and they can''t rest! Let him sleep with pity!"


    "Yes, Elder!"


    Ho Sanja bit his lips.


    What the hell were you thinking, Yakson?


    Maybe he was wrong about Yakson. If so...¡­.


    "Maybe there''s no one living here."Ho Sanja blew up the mind-wrenching miscellaneous thoughts, and ran to the gangshi memorizing Doho.


    * * *


    This is unfair.


    Hong Dae Kwang was maddeningly upset.


    What''s so unfair about doing something wrong?


    I did something wrong.''


    I have nothing to say about it.


    But no matter how wrong you are.


    "I''m an adult!"


    "Hwak, Ma!"


    Chung-Myung raised one hand. Hong Dae Kwang, who flinched for a moment, stands close to the wall.


    "Oh, my God, if it''s like a va*in*, just go!"


    If Chung-Myung was the body of the plum blossoms now, Hong Dae Kwang would not have been able to cut the bones. Strangely, however, trying to beat people with this body creates subtle qualms against older people.


    That''s why it''s over. But you don''t know that and you look so innocent.


    "Yes, I''m upset, won."


    Hong Dae Kwang looked around with a sad face whether he knew how Chung-Myung felt or not.


    But all I could do was look at him like a knife.


    "I knew he''d get in trouble one day."


    "I''m going to bury it. It''s too much to be beaten up by a Hawaiian dinosaur here! It''s too much.


    "How dare you come across a man like that?"


    "If you want to die, you''ll die alone!"


    Sad.


    It was all the more sad that those who now cast that accusation were not Hwasan''s disciples, but his men.


    Hong Dae Kwang rubbed his eyes as he was fed a lot of vitriolic and double-critic remarks by the Bunnavans. Still, the only comfort was that it would be hard to see bruised eyes because it was a dark dark room.


    "That''s why I didn''t want to go out with the beggars!"


    "¡­¡­Don''t be a beggar, don''t be a beggar. I''m just listening. I feel bad."


    "Then don''t be a beggar!"


    "¡­¡­."


    It was Hong Dae Kwang who kept his mouth shut because he knew there was nothing else to be cursed at now.


    "Anyway¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung glared at Hong Dae Kwang. He seems to be looking for anything to be mean to him. Hong Dae Kwang flinched whenever his eyes were poked all over his body.


    Baek Cheon sneaked up on Chung-Myung to change the subject.


    "You don''t have to drag your time here."


    "Sigh."


    Chung-Myung made a groaning sound. I''d like to shake it off for three days, but I don''t have time now.


    "You''re good job.


    "¡­¡­I''m sorry."


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung stared at Hong Dae Kwang as if he didn''t like it at all and turned his body around.


    "The opening wasn''t like this in the old days. Why is everyone getting worse?"


    When is the old opening you know?


    It was Hong Dae Kwang, who was filled with resentment and sadness. Then Baek Cheon and Yoon-jong come up and pat him on the shoulder without saying a word.


    "Don''t console me. I''m about to cry!"


    "I understand."


    "Gasp."


    Hong Dae Kwang shook his head and pulled back and sighed.


    "By the way, where are we?"


    Chung-Myung looks around. Reaching the end of the long corridor was the vast stone chamber again. And at the end of the stone chamber you see another new door.


    "Hmmm."


    Chung-Myung had strange eyes.


    The door is fast.


    "There''s no sign of anyone coming in."


    "Turn it off."


    Chung-Myung gnashed his teeth.


    "There was a side road in the middle. We should''ve gone that way, but a beggar broke the ceiling!"The ''Which beggar'' cringes his shoulders.


    Outside the sword and gun, he was treated as one of the most talented and experienced experts in openness, but here he was nothing but an accident-prone beggar.


    "¡­¡­then what''s wrong?"


    "Tsk. It''s my fault. I have to go."


    Chung-Myung looked back and said.


    "There''s no way back."


    Everyone stiffened their faces at the words.


    Until a while ago, if things went wrong, I could somehow climb back to where I had fallen, but now there is no way to retreat. We only need to move forward and find a new way out.


    "I''ll be there for now. Stay close and follow me."


    "Okay."


    "If you touch anything else, I''ll cut your hands off!"


    "¡­¡­okay."


    Chung-Myung glared and strode to open the door. Then he tilts his head slightly.


    "Why?"


    "No, I think it smells fishy."


    "Huh?"


    "No, I''m coming in."


    Chung-Myung carefully opened the door and walked inside. It''s different from the hallway that passed a while ago. A natural cave that was not artificially created unfolded in front of us.


    ''It''s like a narrow cave, but...¡­.''


    Chung-Myung hurried along with his brows slightly narrowed.


    I was riding into the cave for a long time.


    Hoodie.


    "Don''t make a sound."


    "Yes."


    Hoodie.


    "Don''t make a sound."


    "I didn''t pay."


    Hoodie.


    "What does this mean? Did I pay? I...¡­."


    Hoodie.


    Chung-Myung stops talking. And his head slowly began to turn upward.


    "Huh?"


    No way.


    At that moment.


    Hundreds of small red dots appeared at the same time, as if they were sprinkled with red paint on the walls of the cave.


    "Huh?"


    I think we''re screwed.

 Chapter - 151 Episode 151. Let me tell you what heartlessness is. (1)

    We don''t know what that red thing is. But everyone who saw the red dot instinctively stopped moving.


    "What, what, that?''


    A cold sweat ran down Jo-Gol''s spine.


    Or an organ?


    Whatever it is, it''s clear it''s not good news for them.


    Once you see that red dot, your body doesn''t move properly. It feels like the body knows first and sends a warning.


    Sensing the crisis, his eyes naturally turned to Chung-Myung. No matter what your usual behavior is, the most reliable person at this moment is Chung-Myung no matter what anyone says.


    "Cheo, Chung-Myung."


    "Huh?"


    "What''s all that?"


    "Uh... .. looks like a bat."


    "Thirst?"


    "Uh, I think I''ve heard of a bat with red eyes somewhere, so...¡­."


    Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    "Was the bat''s eyes always red?"


    Does that matter now? What?


    At that time, I clapped my hands as if I remembered Chung-Myung.


    "Oh, right. Vampire suit. That''s definitely the name!"


    Hong Dae Kwang, who had only rolled his eyes while stopping, carefully opened his mouth.


    "¡­¡­so now all that red stuff is bat eyes?"


    "Oh, I think so."


    "Well, what are we supposed to do?"


    "What do I do? That''s a bat. We can just pass by."


    Chung-Myung walked calmly again. Then others looked around with nervous faces.


    Are you okay?''


    That''s it.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s a bat. Some people avoid it because it''s disgusting, but I''ve never heard of anyone who died from a bat bite.


    Everyone relaxed a little and followed Chung-Myung carefully.


    Back then, Baek Cheon stood close behind Chung-Myung and opened his mouth quietly.


    "By the way, Chung-Myung."


    "Huh?"


    "I''ve heard of vampire suits, but I''ve never heard of them being red. Is that true?"


    "Oh, no, it''s not. From what I hear...¡­ah!"


    Chung-Myung claps again.


    "You''re not just a vampire suit. It was a mala blood clot. There''s an animal called Mala Vampire Pyeonbok in Unnam, and if you get bitten by it, you''ll get sucked in blood and die with only a shell left? How hard is it to be? You can''t even handle a cilantro because you don''t have a knife...¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s voice, which was speaking, became blurred.


    Chung-Myung glanced back.


    Everyone was looking at him shivering with a chewed-up face. Chung-Myung spoke out seriously.


    "¡­¡­you know?"


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung breathes deeply and slowly stretches his feet. It was a move full of discretion, unlike him.


    "Quietly..."


    Hoodie.


    "When you go, they...¡­."


    Hoodie! Hoodie!


    "I don''t know..."


    Hoodie! Hoodie!


    Chung-Myung was grinning.


    ''No way.''


    "I''m screwed."


    Whoo! Whoo! Whoo! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    A sharp cry that seemed to tear apart the eardrums poured like crazy, and the red-eyed mala-vampire suits flew like clouds all at once.


    "Moon..."


    As soon as Chung-Myung was about to shout to run, the people behind him quickly ran forward, beating him in unison.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "If you get caught, you can''t even tell the difference. Run, run, run, run!"


    Chung-Myung smiled pleasedly at the sight.


    "That dog..."


    Do you live with the death penalty, death or death? What about the love between the death penalty?


    Tears are blinding as I see the death penalty that pushes Chung-Myung to live somehow and runs away from me.In the meantime, Baek Cheon, who runs from the front to the back, clearly catches my eyes.


    He''s going to live alone.


    I''m proud just to see how well you''ve grown up.¡­.


    "¡­¡­ is a b*tc*! f*ck you, motherf*ckers!"


    Mara vampire suits rush in with red eyes everywhere.


    "Gasp!"


    Chung-Myung also rushed to the front.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Why is there a bat in the cave?"


    "It''s a cave, so there''s a bat! You''re crazy!"


    "Why do they live here when they said they were in Unnam?"


    "How am I supposed to know?"


    Hong Dae Kwang also started to run away, shouting.


    "Yakson is frozen to death! This lunatic brought it all the way from Unnam and released it! Death penalty! Long death penalty! If he''s in the line, please punch him!"


    How am I supposed to beat the world out of me?


    "Well, then, as usual, let the priests do their daguri or something."


    "What are you saying alone? You crazy bastard!"


    "Huh!"


    If only there was a real Cheon Mun.


    ''That madman puts Hawasan''s honor on the ground.''


    Chung-Myung was good at making sounds that would have been wild.


    As if to punish him, the Mara vampires rushed in frighteningly, revealing their sharp teeth.


    Chung-Myung hurriedly swung his hands to remove the mala-vamponets.


    Whoops! Whoops!


    "Wow, what''s this?''


    I feel like I''m hitting a ball of metal when I''m hitting a bat with my hands. In Unnam, if you enter a cave with mala-vampire-pyeonbok incorrectly, even a large buffalo leaves bones in an instant, and it is understandable to see the sensation delivered to your fingertips.


    "Argh!"


    "Be careful, your toenails are sharp!"


    Chung-Myung was able to push the flying bats away, but others couldn''t. The area on the claws of the vampire suit splits long and spews blood.


    The blood-smelling vampire suits began to run even crazier. Hundreds of them fly in and out of Ho Gong dizzyly and then move away.


    It''s a sight that makes me dizzy just by looking at it.


    "Boo, Bunta! I can''t move my arms!"


    "What, is it a f*cking paralytic?"


    Hong Dae Kwang''s face is distorted.


    What the hell does a bat look like?''


    Toenails that make most master swords laughable on a steel-like body. What a paralytic poison!


    It''s a monster that most masters can''t handle. The problem is that there are hundreds of such monsters attacking in groups.


    "Argh!"


    Hong Dae Kwang, who felt a sharp pain in his shoulder, turned his head away. Before I knew it, there was a mala vampire uniform attached to his shoulder.


    "You bat boy!"


    Hong Dae Kwang screams like lightning and cuts out a vampire suit. Then a handful of flesh fell off his shoulder and blood spewed out.


    We''re all gonna die.''


    The wound is not important. The important thing is that the wound penetrates the paralytic poison. Soon the movement will be dull, and after that, there is only an ending left to be eaten alive by these d*mn things.


    "Don''t get bitten! Kill every bat that comes near you!"


    "Bunta, the weapon is not working! They''re moving weirdly. I avoid it as if I knew the trajectory in advance!"


    "What..."


    But there was no time for irritation. Hong Dae-Kwang quickly reached out for a vampire suit flying into his face.


    Captain Chupal is proud of his openness.


    However, the bat spun around in Ho Gong and avoided Hong Dae Kwang too easily."Damage?"


    A mere beauty avoids a scene of openness?


    My spine cools down for a second.


    "How in the world are there such ridiculous monsters?''


    I knew that the world was wide and there were countless strange things. That''s inevitable because it''s an open source of information that is brighter than anyone else can''t be helped.


    But the feeling of seeing them in person was terrible.


    Even if Hong Dae Kwang does his best, can he handle 10 monsters?


    I don''t have confidence.


    However, there are hundreds of mala-vampus here, not ten. At this rate, really everyone will be wiped out.


    "Hwasan the Divine Dragon! Hawaiian dinosaur! Do something about it!"


    And Chung-Myung is the only one to find in this crisis.


    "Ouch!"


    Chung-Myung pulled out the sword in a fit of tantrum.


    "Hwasan¡­¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang, who looked back to urge Chung-Myung one more time, shut up without realizing it.


    Nothing has changed.


    Chung-Myung just pulled out a sword. The look, the movement, the momentum. Nothing has changed at all changed.


    By the way...


    ''It''s different.''


    I don''t know what the difference is, but Chung-Myung, who has been running behind him, felt as if he were a different person.


    That ridiculous sense of incompatibility embarrassed Hong Dae Kwang.


    Hwasan''s young man, who used to blabber every time he opened his mouth, disappeared somewhere and there was a bloody blade-like prosecutor with experience of a great war.


    Before long, his sword moves slowly.


    Whoosh!


    The wind seems to be blowing from somewhere. Chung-Myung''s sword moves slowly. The tip of the sword trembled automatically, and soon dozens or hundreds of screenings began to cover the dark cave.


    "Plum Blossoms?"


    Blooming.


    A plum blossom began to bloom at the end of each split sword. A small bud soon turns into a flower in full bloom. It is as if this cave has become a large plum tree forest.


    Even though Hong Dae Kwang knew that it was not the case, he was mesmerized without realizing it.


    Is this the Muhak of Hawasan?''


    The Plum Blossoms of Hawasan''s plum blossoms.


    Hawasan''s plum blossoms, which once disappeared from the memory of the world, but have now begun to make their name known all over the place, reveal it in front of Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes.


    I feel like I''m smelling plum blossoms from somewhere.


    Hong Dae Kwang shuddered at the deep scent, knowing that the scent of plum blossoms he is smelling now was just a fantasy.


    And


    Falling flower.


    Plum blossoms are starting to flutter. Plum petals followed the wind, filling the cave like a blizzard, sweeping through the Mara vampus.


    Whoops! Whoo!


    Screaming!


    The screams of Mara Vampire suit ring the cave.


    A hoodie.


    The sound of bats'' wings penetrated Hong Dae Kwang''s ears.


    The sound of wings I heard a while ago. But it''s changed a little bit. This time, it was the sound made by Chung-Myung''s sword-cut mala-vampire flakes falling to the floor.


    "Oh...."


    Hong Dae Kwang, who realized that the plum blossoms that filled the cave had disappeared as if they were washed away, let out a sigh of deep regret without realizing it.


    Snarling.


    Chung-Myung''s sword goes back into the search.


    "Whoa."


    Chung-Myung, who vomited briefly, raised his head.There''s an inspection of refined blade-like momentum...¡­.


    "Bats who are going to die don''t even know the subject!"


    There is no ¡­!


    Chung-Myung, who looked familiar, straightened his shoulders triumphantly.


    "¡­¡­."


    I would have been touched if I hadn''t opened my mouth.


    "What are you doing, not going?"


    "Go, go."


    Hong Dae Kwang glanced back.


    Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    Not all mala-vampire suits fell off the blade. More than half of the vampire suits from earlier survived and are glaring at this side of the cave wall.


    But the spirit is the spirit. Perhaps Chung-Myung realized his strength when he was a bat at best, he did not dare approach this way and only made a low threatening sound.


    A sword that instills fear in a bird''s head.''


    Isn''t a bat a bird?


    I don''t know if I should call this weird. Or should I say it''s amazing?


    Hong Dae Kwang, who shook his head, finally saw the end of the cave.


    God d*mn it, I''m starting to wonder what else is coming up.''


    Hong Dae Kwang, slightly biting his lips, hurried his steps.


    "Still, it was the best choice to stick around him.''


    If it wasn''t for that, I''d be dead already.


    Hong Dae Kwang looks at Chung-Myung with eyes full of trust.


    Chung-Myung also smiles and says he knows how he feels.


    "Are you here to play? What are you looking at?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "It''s almost open. It''s done."


    "¡­¡­."


    No, it may not be that.

 Chapter - 152 Episode 152. Ill tell you what heartlessness is. (2)

    The end of the cave led to another cave. If anything else, unlike the caves we''ve been through so far, there''s a nightlife again.


    "¡­¡­doesn''t this seem to repeat itself subtly, the death penalty?"


    "Well, I guess so. Besides, I''m not sure yet, but I think this space with a nightcap is safe as long as it''s not useless. As long as you don''t do anything useless."


    Hong Dae Kwang sighed low as he watched Baek Cheon secretly looking back at himself while saying that.


    "¡­¡­there are times when people make mistakes."


    "I didn''t say anything specific, Dae-hyeop."


    Yes, Daehyeop, you still call me Daehyeop. Thank you so much.


    On his way here, Hong Dae Kwang discovered some strange things after observing his disciples.


    The first was that unlike Chung-Myung, who doesn''t know where he leaves his mind, his disciples of Hwasan know his manners as if they were disciples of prestigious literature.


    Of course, at first glance, Chung-Myung''s words and actions are similar to Chung-Myung''s, but it''s not that obvious because Chung-Myung is hanging around next to them right now.


    And that it''s very strong.


    The open islands suffered major and minor injuries as they struggled through the cave where Mara Vampire was located. The wound penetrated the paralytic poison, making it difficult to transport.


    It was not life-threatening, but it was inevitable that the steps out of the cave would slow down. But Hawasan''s students were not hurt in the face of the urgency.


    Because you''re lucky?


    "No way."


    It can be luck once or twice. But if that luck continues, it''s bound to be a skill.


    "I have a question for the sword."


    "Please call me Baek Cheon. It''s a embarrassing Byungho."


    "Good, then, Baek Cheon Society."


    "Yes."


    "Are the capital punishments in Hawasan similar to those here?"


    Baek Cheon opened his mouth as if he was a little worried.


    "I don''t think so. Yoon-jong or Jo-Gol are the most advanced of the three great disciples, and I and Yoo Sa-mae are among the top students of this great disciples. But that doesn''t mean the ability of the remaining death penalty in Hasan is much lower than ours."


    Saying that, Baek Cheon glanced back at Chung-Myung.


    It''s a skill that I''ve been bullied and nurtured by that beast. There is no reason for anyone to lag far behind.


    "¡­¡­I see."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s face got a little serious.


    The place where he is in the province of Bunta is the Nakyang Bunta of Openness. Nakyang is considered a big city in Jungwon, and as such, talented people were deployed among the beggars.


    Of course, due to the nature of openness that pushes by quantity rather than quality, beggars who follow him are not comparable to other literary elite. But even so, it wasn''t enough to be beaten anywhere.


    By the way, aren''t the students of Hwasan here clearly showing better performance than those of the Nakyang Bunta girls?


    If indeed other members of Hawasan are on a par with their skills, how much of their power should they assess?


    "And that monster."


    The first blade I saw a while ago doesn''t go away from my eyes. No, maybe I''ll never forget it. I''ve never seen such a fantastic black in my life.If Chung-Myung grows up, leads Hwasan, and his students grow up together and support him?


    It''s a real resurrection, I guess what.''


    Back in the day, Hawasan was one of the leading literary figures in the old file room. If the power had been greatly damaged in Mt. 100,000 and the main mountain had not collapsed due to the evil of the Magyos, it would not have been in the same situation as it is now.


    However, as long as his students grow up, it does not seem too difficult to regain their power in the past. Especially if Chung-Myung keeps running like that.


    "Bunta Lord..."


    Hong Dae Kwang, who was lost in thought, slightly frowned at the breathtaking openness.


    "Hwasan New Dragon. I know you''re in a hurry, but can you take a break? We need time to examine the details of our disciples."


    "Well, go ahead."


    Surprisingly, Hong Dae Kwang flinched as Chung-Myung nodded coolly.


    "Why?"


    "No, it''s too simple to allow it to be uncharacteristic."


    "Of course, people are sick."


    "¡­¡­thank you."


    Hong Dae Kwang looked at Chung-Myung with new eyes.


    ''Is there a temperament to confrontation?''


    Although not all tendencies are the same because it is called the Great Convention, if there is one thing that must be done, it is a mind that puts people before benefits.


    However, Chung-Myung, who seemed unlikely at all, said that he prioritized people.


    The more I see him, the more I don''t know him.''


    Hong Dae Kwang tilted his head and approached the open islands.


    In the meantime, however, Chung-Myung had his eyes fixed to the front, slightly narrowing his forehead. His nerves were concentrated in the distance.


    The airwaves are spreading.


    Living and speculation are spouting from quite a distance away. This means that those who have been in a big battle or have fallen into a trap are fighting something.


    You don''t have to go and fight for me.''


    If you wait slowly, they''ll clear the way for you. Isn''t that why you only picked the strong ones and let them in?


    They''re happy to join the sword gun, and Chung-Myung is happy to go easily.


    There may be other traps lurking in here. If people like the mala-vampire uniform that I saw earlier continue to come out, no matter how Chung-Myung is, they will eventually be exhausted and fall down.


    Chung-Myung learned from his long experience in combat that the way to survive in such a place is to save a drop of physical strength to be squeezed out until the end.


    As the atmosphere of rest is created, the party all sits on the wall. At the same time, he seemed to be careful not to touch the institution.


    "Oh, my."


    Sitting on the floor, Yoon-jong sighed deeply and lamented.


    "Ten lives are not enough in a place like this."


    "Ummingling."


    Chung-Myung grinned and Yoon-jong looked up and looked at him.


    ''He looks like he''s used to something.''


    No matter how big the wall is, if you''ve never experienced this before, you''ll be embarrassed.


    Going step by step where there is no proper light and where there may be a trap lurking made a person more tired than expected. Because I have to be nervous and nervous the whole time.


    And yet Chung-Myung was still nonchalant.


    "Aren''t you tired?"


    "What have you done to make you tired? It''s only the beginning."


    "¡­¡­start?"


    "Yakson, if the 60-year-old had set up a proper trap, it wouldn''t have ended like this. It''s not as if there''s nothing at all."Yoon-jong narrowed the gap between his eyes.


    I don''t have a beef with that remark. What he noticed was "intentionally".


    "Why did Yakson build this place?"


    "Huh?"


    "¡­¡­If you wanted to leave a mixed fabric, you can leave it, and if you want to leave a recruit, you can just leave it. But it means why did you set this trap and put the people who came into your grave in danger?"


    "I get it."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    The question of Yoon-Jong continued.


    "At first, I was going to, but the more I think about it, the more strange it is. Especially when I think of the name Yakson. He''s a good man who''s treated a lot of sick people and created more young people. That''s why it''s called Yakson."


    "Right."


    "By the way, Yakson''s identity is the scabbard, and why the scabbard made this tomb...¡­. I don''t understand at all."


    "You don''t have to understand."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung said with a grin.


    "There''s only one thing I''m sure about people."


    "What''s that?"


    "People can never predict."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "Even a person who I thought I knew very well once in a while showed a completely unexpected side of me, how do I know what people thought two hundred years ago? We''re just gonna take it from here or leave. The intentions are good, no matter of course."


    It was a realistic remark.


    But it was also a very cold remark.


    Chung-Myung said so, but it was hard for Yoon-jong to dispel the idea that the tomb had Yakson''s intentions.


    What is Yakson trying to convey to the people in this tomb?''


    Then, Chung-Myung, who caught a glimpse of him in agony, said.


    "I don''t think so."


    "Huh?"


    "This isn''t the beginning. The question is, why did Yakson become a black sheep?"


    "¡­¡­Ah."


    Yoon-jong made a slightly surprised face.


    I didn''t think that far.


    Yakson is the founder of the family by platform law. He had enough fame and glory without having to go out into the world with a dagger.


    Why would such a man wear a mask and grab a sword?


    Yoon-jong looked at Chung-Myung still.


    Chung-Myung feels like he''s guessing something. This unaffordable priest is younger than anyone else and sometimes shows a depth that he can''t keep up with.


    "What?"


    "No, I was wondering if you had any idea."


    Chung-Myung smirks.


    "What''s so important about that?"


    "Huh?"


    "If Yakson had any other intentions, would you leave the mixed fabric nicely?"


    "¡­¡­ don''t tell me that."


    "That''s enough. I don''t care about old people''s circumstances. What''s important is that there may be mixed-fabric platforms here."


    "Well."


    "I''ll take it even if I die. By all means!"


    Looking at Chung-Myung''s blazing eyes, Yoon-jong sighed slightly.


    I like it because it''s simple.''


    Sometimes I envy Chung-Myung''s personality like that. Because I don''t think about it.


    Although it may be just the outside.


    At that time, Yoo-Esul handed Chung a bottle of water he had brought. Chung-Myung also drank water from her without hesitation. And suddenly asked Hong Dae Kwang.


    "Mr. beggar! Are you almost done?"


    "The antidote seems to be working."


    "You packed the antidote to paralysis?"


    "Exactly paralytic acid.


    It''s an antidote to )). We don''t know who we''re gonna meet here. I used it just in case, but it''s detachable."


    "Whoa."


    Chung-Myung looked at Hong Dae Kwang with new eyes.


    "What? What do you think this Hong Dae Kwang is doing? Even so, in the strong lake, he is called the earth of openness!""Oh, yes, yes."


    "Yes."


    Hong Dae Kwang shakes his head when the reaction is not good. What the hell does this mean to him?


    "Let''s go when we''re almost there."


    "By the way, how far does this gun go? The distance we''ve come won''t be short."


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "The caves are gently curved, so the actual distance traveled will be short."


    "¡­¡­Really?"


    "Even so, there''s a limit to making space underground like this. You''ll see the end soon."


    "Well, yeah. I got it."


    The party rose again and began to prepare. Watching the scene, Chung-Myung gave a subtle look.


    It''s not a lie to say that the end is about to come.


    The problem is that those who reach the end will surely exist other than them.


    It''s malicious.


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth, recalling the name Yakson.


    "Let''s see what else we have."


    Chung-Myung put on an evil smile.

 Chapter - 153 Episode 153. Ill tell you what heartlessness is. (3)

    Chung-Myung turned around, smacking his lips.


    "Oh, let''s go!"


    "Yes, I need to pack all of them."


    "Why are you so greedy, man? He''s got a lot of money!"


    "No matter how much money you have, it''s not enough! You think there''s a lot of people on the line in Hawasan? It costs a fortune to dress them and feed them! I''d rather raise a beggar and raise a cow!"


    Chung-Myung looked with damp eyes at the nightmares embedded above his own blood.


    "Oh, yeah. How much is that?"


    And the eyes soon moved to Hong Dae Kwang.


    Hong Dae Kwang sneaked away from Chung-Myung staring at him with evil eyes.


    Chung-Myung would have taken care of the visible nightlife liquor if he hadn''t experienced the whole ceiling collapsing, but once he experienced it, he can''t even think of touching it.


    Tears of blood flowed from Chung-Myung''s eyes, who had to pass through the nightlife as if he was looking at the rice cake in the painting.


    "Foolish...¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I will never forget this grudge."


    "No... .. what did I do?"


    I did. I did it big time.


    "Get out, get out, get out!"


    Baek Cheon and Yoon-jong quickly dragged Chung-Myung out of the fratricidal race before the bloodshed. The rest sighed and followed them outside.


    "Wow?"


    And soon everyone looked around in surprise.


    "Build this much space underground?"


    The place in front of me was literally a large square. A huge space that can only be described like that.


    And


    Roar, growl.


    "Hmm?"


    Hong Dae Kwang turned his head around. A large stone wall just came down from above where they had passed by.


    Boom!


    There is dust everywhere. Hong Dae Kwang, who confirmed that the road so far had been completely blocked by the stone wall, frowned unconsciously.


    ''That''s not good.''


    Of course, even if you go back that way, you won''t be able to get out of the KEF. The way back has already collapsed.


    Nevertheless, it is always unpleasant that the retreat is cut off.


    But what Hong Dae Kwang is paying more attention to now was the view ahead, not the retreat.


    There''s a herd of grass flying to live in the middle of the square.


    Who is it?


    Colorful colors.


    It was not unified.


    Hong Dae Kwang found out only with that information that they were the ones who agreed to meet here. So far it is not a big deal.


    The real problem was next.


    "There''s something new here."


    "I think we''re almost there. We''d better take care of that and move on. In case they get their hands on the recruits, not the mutilators."


    "You''re right."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s face is stiff.


    Smell of blood.


    There''s a bloody smell on their side. Only then did Hong Dae Kwang notice that there were bodies at their feet.


    Hong Dae Kwang, who looked more closely at the opponent with increased security, roared low.


    "Last episode of the big shot."


    "Khhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Who are you? Identify yourself!"


    Hong Dae Kwang frowned when he saw the opponent''s huge size and ax as big as it.


    "Put the sword on your three-year-old ear. Shandong High Prosecutors'' Office.¡­. Changgangmukdo, Cho Myoungsan! Did you join us in this madness?"


    A man in black uniform raises his head. Perhaps he is Jang Kang-muk''s light mountain."Now I see you''re a red girl."


    "Yes, I am! At least I thought you knew the extent of blackness! I can''t believe you''ve killed innocent warlords! What kind of atrocity is this?"


    "Not guilty?"


    Cho Myoung-san smiled brightly.


    "Honggeol is under a great illusion. Don''t forget Kang Ho''s proverb. It''s a sin to have a treasure. And it''s a sin to go after the treasure, too."


    "This..."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s face turned red.


    "At least I thought you knew what consensus was!"


    "Of course, hanger."


    Cho Myoung-san looked at Hong Dae Kwang and said,


    "If I get recruits here, I''ll be stronger. Then I will hold more consultations based on that strength."


    "Say so to those who are dead under you!"


    "I can do it as long as I want, because these are not the poor people I have to protect."


    "¡­¡­crazy."


    Cho Myoung-san shrugged slightly.


    "I thought a hook would understand me."


    "There''s no such thing as a knack for understanding a madman! If I understand you, it means I''m crazy, too."


    Hwasan''s disciples looked at Hong Dae Kwang with fresh eyes.


    Although it seemed to be a half-dazed person, Hong Dae Kwang''s appearance now was the collaboration of openness.


    Hong Dae Kwang gritted his teeth and said.


    "You''re blinded by the treasure! No matter how greedy you are, there are things to do and things not to do!"


    "Knuckle, that beggar is good at talking."


    The powerful Makhoe grumbled in a husky voice.


    "Well, did you intend to have a conversation here? From the moment you jumped into this place, you must have thought you''d kill your opponent! How could you brag about such a thing!"


    "At least I don''t intend to kill and destroy an oppressive opponent like you do! I mean, they don''t wait for people to kill themselves! There''s a way in everything!"


    "That much is...¡­."


    said the Great Sword, lifting himself up.


    "It''s different for everyone, isn''t it, hook?"


    "Darra sword..."


    "You don''t have to say much. Because you''re gonna die anyway."


    "¡­¡­why are you doing this here?"


    "Hahaha, you''re asking the obvious. You don''t have to go ahead and relax. You know that now, don''t you? This place is full of traps. Those who break through the lead have no choice but to suffer damage. And if you keep each other in check, you''ll get hit by a blind knife. I just chose a more efficient way."


    Hong Dae Kwang gritted his teeth.


    There will be a shaman at the forefront. And the shaman is being pursued by his followers. They plan to wait for the two to settle down and take over the recruits.


    I don''t mean to go so far as to criticize. That is also a great strategy.


    But...


    Hong Dae Kwang turned his head away. Several doors leading to the square, which were not seen earlier, are visible. It was blocked by stone walls like where they passed by, so they couldn''t find it.


    There''s only one exit behind them.


    "All right?"


    "¡­¡­What do you mean?"


    "We''re just following the maintenance of the scar. There''s a big square here, all the way up. And there''s only one way back here. In other words...."


    The Dara sword showed its teeth and laughed.


    "This is where we die and kill each other."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s body trembled slightly at the eerie words.What the hell was Yakson thinking about when he created this place?''


    The same is true even if they are not.


    Under this structure, those who eventually turned red on the treasure will have to face it here. Those who managed to break through the trap will of course be the strong, and they will be keen on the pressure and anxiety of the sword and gun.


    If such people face each other, the fight is too easy.


    "So what''s wrong with killing and dying? We''re just in a killing position."


    The sword slowly pulled out the sword.


    There is blood on the sharp blade of the sword that has not been wiped out.


    Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes were bloodshot when he saw the blood transfusion.


    "For such trifling reasons¡­¡­."


    "Don''t pretend to be naive, hanger. Don''t you know that? Until now, when the name Gumchong spread throughout the world, there has never been a time when blood did not flow. Don''t tell me you didn''t believe everyone could get along in a real sword gun. That''s why you''re leading the way, isn''t it?"


    Hong Dae Kwang could not answer.


    In fact, that is not so wrong. Hong Dae Kwang is also prepared to see blood here.


    Until now, Hong Dae Kwang would not have had a situation in his hands if he had greeted the enemy in a normal way, as he had not been able to deal with the enemy as he had been working with his students in the institution.


    But...


    But this isn''t it?''


    An enemy that has no choice but to kill.


    But there''s no reason to kill an enemy who doesn''t have to. To kill a person who settles down here is just murder and slaughter in the name of avoiding a little trouble.


    Hong Dae Kwang could not forgive it.


    "So you''re going to kill us, too?"


    "Do you have a reason?"


    "Then you don''t need a horse."


    Hong Dae Kwang gritted his teeth and clenched his fist. Open beggars quickly line up behind Hong Dae Kwang.


    "Hmm. Open. Originally, it would be burdensome, but in a place where there are no human eyes, they''re just beggars."


    said the Great Sword, grinning and grinning.


    Hong Dae Kwang also had no choice but to admit their weakness. They are strong enough to be ignored one by one. Such people are not the ones who can be helped by the power of open fighting, as they have been feverish or united.


    So...


    "Baek Cheon, help me."


    "Of course it will."


    Baek Cheon pulled out a sword and stood next to Hong Dae Kwang. Behind him, Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol. and Yoo-Esul stand.


    "I''m not confident that I''m following the agreement, but I don''t want to let anyone go too far."


    The students of Hawasan nodded, too.


    There are at least 20 bodies under their feet. In other words, they hunted and slaughtered more than 20 people here.


    Looking into the eyes of the angry Hwasan disciples, the Great Sword smiled.


    "Oh, these are the disciples of Hawasan. Recently, Hawasan''s name has resonated quite a bit. Unfortunately, I''ll find out today that Kang Ho is not easy."


    "Shut up!"


    The sword burst into laughter at Baek Cheon''s work.


    "This is why it''s fun to see the rivers."


    "There''s no need to stall. Let''s get this over with and go after the shaman."


    "Kkkkkk, you''re gonna taste the blood again."


    One by one, those who pulled out weapons began to open up and pressure Hwasan.Hong Dae Kwang''s complexion has darkened.


    I don''t think they''d all be united.''


    Among those who came to Namyeong, all the people who are known as masters seem to be gathered there. It wouldn''t be easy being a shaman if they all joined together. But how could such people do such a mean thing.


    However, it is true that it is threatening even if it is disgraceful. In the cold, openness and Hawaiian alone are not enough to deal with them. No, there is a high probability of being pushed back unilaterally.


    "Don''t blame me, Red Girl. Gangho is originally a heartless place."


    Hong Dae Kwang bit his lips slightly.


    We must somehow create an opportunity and flee to the only way behind us.''


    Hong Dae Kwang just made up his mind like that.


    "Did you talk to me?"


    A foreign voice penetrated my ears.


    A low voice that doesn''t feel high and low voice.


    Hong Dae Kwang''s head slowly turns back.


    Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung, who had an expressionless face, brushed him forward.


    "Hmm?"


    There is a subtle light in the eyes of the Dara sword when he sees him walking out.


    "Who are you?"


    "I don''t need to know."


    "¡­¡­what did you say?"


    Chung-Myung stared at the Great Sword, and spoke in a chilling voice.


    "Did you say Gang-ho was originally a heartless place?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Let me tell you what real heartlessness is."


    Soon after, Chung-Myung''s sword slowly came out of the search.

 Chapter - 154 Episode 154. Ill tell you what heartlessness is. (4)

    Janggangmukdo, Cho Myoung-san, trembled slightly.


    "What is it?"


    His eyes are fixed on the young Do-in who stepped forward.


    There''s nothing special about it.


    Nor does it feel extraordinary.


    Nevertheless, Cho Myoung-san could not take his eyes off him from the moment that the young seal stepped forward.


    Is what I''m feeling right now?''


    My spine is cool.


    He earned the nickname "Janggangmukdo" through an immeasurable fierce battle. In other words, he is not a man who has grown up in greenhouses, but a man who has grown up in action and battle.


    So you can tell by looking at the opponent.


    Is this guy just a strong kid or a real fighter?


    There is nothing to be afraid of if you are a strong child. He''s been knocking down a lot stronger than he is.


    No matter how strong the sword is, it is not scary to kill people.


    But...


    What the hell is he doing?


    His senses warn me.


    It''s dangerous.


    That kid standing in front of me is in danger.


    The muscles are tight and the hand on the door grabs the dodo unconsciously. My saliva was drying up and my throat was getting stiff.


    However, Jang Kang-mukdo could not understand what he felt now.


    It is clear that the author is a baby boy who has not lost any baby fat. Moreover, he is a disciple of Hawasan. It is only recently that Hawasan''s disciples have begun their activities in the stronghold.


    But his senses were saying that the author in front of him was an old man who fought numerous battles. This means that he is the most dangerous enemy to run away without looking back.


    How is this possible?


    Thick drops of sweat flowed from the forehead of Janggangmukdo Mountain.


    It doesn''t make sense.


    But Cho Myoung-san knows. Gangho is a place where many things that do not make sense in common sense happen. Just collecting the bodies of those whose necks have run away from believing in clumsy common sense will make up for most lakes.


    It''s much better to trust your senses, not your ever-changing common sense, to survive in this rugged stronghold.


    "¡­¡­you''d better not belittle that child."


    It was a word that Cho Myoung-san struggled to bring up after agonizing over and over again. But of course no one understood the word.


    The Dara sword smiles and looks back at Cho Myoung-san.


    "What are you talking about, sculpture? Are you trying to be a joke?"


    "Kkkkkk. Jang Kang-muk must have been scared. Isn''t there a class of aristocrats who are cringy just by looking at the disciples of the great literature?"


    The last meeting of the powerful department made a big laugh.


    Jang Kang-muk Do and Cho Myoung-san did not get angry while listening to such reactions. He didn''t think they''d understand anyway. Even Cho Myoung-san, who is feeling this palpable sense, is not convinced and sure why, how can they understand?


    "Stay back if you''re scared. I''ll take care of that little guy."


    The Great Sword took a step forward with a sneer.


    However, Cho Myoung-san did not dissuade such a large sword.


    I warned you, I have no right to speak up and dissuade anyone from walking into the extremities. It''s just that we''re working together here for a while, if we''re meant to be friends.


    The Dara sword stepped forward and sharpened low while looking at Chung-Myung.


    "Did you say you''d teach me heartlessness?"


    Chung-Myung did not reply.


    There was a clear sneer in the mouth of the Dera sword when he saw Chung-Myung."Maybe he''s a kid, but he''s fearless. Or... that sense of justice must have set your heart on fire?"


    Chung-Myung still looks at the Dara sword without saying a word.


    "Know one thing, kid. A sense of justice is useless in a strong lake. Consultation is something that only those with power can have. A weak agreement is just a whinge. You will be aware of that today. Of course the price is your life."


    Chung-Myung looked at the sword and opened his mouth.


    "Are you still there?"


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "If I had talked to you, I would have told you to come at me."


    The Great Sword''s eyes became fierce.


    "A little boy bit a mop in his mouth."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sank. He began to walk slowly toward the Dara sword as if no further conversation was needed.


    The natural drooping of the plum sword held in one hand, and the appearance of him approaching indifferently without saying a word, strangely presses the Great Sword.


    "¡­¡­it''sorry.


    As soon as the Great Sword was about to yell, Chung-Myung changed his mind coldly.


    "Weren''t you going to kill him anyway?"


    The Great Sword is speechless.


    "Then I''ll kill him."


    "¡­¡­."


    That''s true.


    No matter how Chung-Myung reacts, the Dagger will kill him. The reason they were here in the first place was to kill everyone who entered here.


    So as Chung-Myung said, we can just kill him.


    Whether you''re cheeky, ignorant, or scared.


    Such a thing was of no consequence.


    ''Didn''t I act like that a little while ago?''


    Even those who were cooling down on the floor now poured all sorts of curses on them as they were dying. Did the Dara sword save their lives? Just scoffed at their reactions and neatly cut the line of life.


    But why did you try to talk to Chung-Myung now?


    The Dara sword bit his lips.


    Because he thought he looked like a frightened puppy now.


    Wolves don''t bark before hunting. They just rush in, bite off the prey, and cut their breaths. Only frightened dogs raise their voices to avoid fighting.


    "That''s ridiculous."


    Why do you mean he''s scared?


    To that open fire and Hawaiian thing?


    You welcome!


    The people he killed here alone were powerful enough to tear open fire and tear down Hawasan''s young disciples with their bare hands.


    So why are you afraid of such clumsiness now?


    Squeeze.


    The Dara sword gave strength to the sword it caught.


    The whole body''s muscles are pulled tight.


    Let''s see if you can talk like that with a knife in your mouth.''


    The Great Sword has raised its hackles against Chung-Myung.


    But he didn''t realize until that moment that something was wrong.


    If he had been sober, he would find the situation of anger against Chung-Myung bizarre in itself. It''s something to laugh at when a fearless little boy pushes his life, not something to get angry about.


    But Darragum didn''t realize it until the very end, and it hastened his line of command.


    That. That. That. That''sabook.


    Staring at Chung-Myung, who was approaching indifferently, the Dara sword rushed in with a big stroke.


    His bayonet, longer than usual, falls through the atmosphere toward Chung-Myung''s head.


    Whoops!


    But his sword could not reach Chung-Myung''s head.


    Before the sword could reach, Chung-Myung''s sword bounced his bayonet like a light."Stop it?"


    This kid blocked his sword?


    Anger and bewilderment pierce the heart of the sword. But Dara Gum also has thick bones in Kang Ho. There was only a moment of panic. Sooner or later, he swings the flicked sword again to aim at Chung-Myung''s side.


    Clare fluid!


    A sword with a blue sword dug in at a terrifying speed, aiming at Chung-Myung''s side.


    Whoops!


    But this time, too, Chung-Myung''s body was out of reach. When he saw his bayonet bounce out, he opened his eyes wide.


    It''s blocked.


    No, that''s not the point.


    The important thing is not that the sword was blocked, but that the sword had never seen Chung-Myung''s sword blocking it.


    It''s as if a sword breaks through space.


    It''s not about moving and blocking, it''s more like appearing there.


    ''That can''t be true!''


    This is a nonsense.


    He is a great sword.


    Even if he is a great disciple of most prestigious scholars, he will have no choice but to be nervous against the Great Prosecutors'' Office.


    But that Chung-Myung kid is stronger than Dara Gom?


    It can''t happen, it shouldn''t happen.


    "Arghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    There was a roar in the mouth of the Great Sword.


    But Chung-Myung''s eyes, looking at him, were only low and low.


    The sword of the Great Sword swings wildly. A sword determined to tear apart the opponent. It was a series of death knifes that did not allow any circumstances in their hands.


    Caw, caw, caw, caw!


    But none of his near-random attacks touched Chung-Myung''s body.


    Despite flying more than 10 swords in an instant, they all bounce back to the road in front of Chung-Myung''s body half.


    At first glance, there was despair in the eyes of the Great Sword.


    "In no ooh ooh ooh ooh ooh ooh ooh!"


    A young sword pours out a blue net on his sword.


    Recognizing that the precision and speed of the sword do not stand a chance, the Dera sword changes the form of the sword from a pleasure sword to a defeat sword.


    No matter how strong Chung-Myung is, he is inevitably still young. Therefore, he judged that he could not be a match if he dragged him into a history match.


    Such a grand slammer''s judgment is common sense correct. No matter how talented a sword is, it can''t go back time.


    But the only problem was that common sense didn''t work for Chung-Myung.


    "Taaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    A sword carrying all the history of Danjeon flooded Chung-Myung''s head with a formidable sword. The sword looked twice as big as the sword swelled in strength.


    He was threatening to split his skull at any moment.


    However, Daeragum quickly realized that his choice was wrong.


    Screaming!


    As soon as his heavy sword is struck, Chung-Myung''s sword falls twice as fast as it has ever been.


    Squeak.


    And Dara Gum saw it.


    The way his sword soared into the sky.


    A sword with a blue sword bounces high in the sky. The moment I saw his hand clasping the handle of the sword, the two letters "despair" were engraved in the Dara sword''s mind.


    The last thing he saw with his head down was Chung-Myung''s unfeeling eyes staring at him.


    No anger, no animosity.


    How can a man see a man with such eyes?


    Soon Chung-Myung passed by the Dara sword at a pace that was neither fast nor slow.


    The moment when I have a question in my head.


    ''Huh?''


    The world leans slowly.


    As if the sky and the ground were overturned, the visible world circled in one direction.''What''s this...''


    The ground soared into the sky, and the sky sank to the floor.


    There is a scene that is so familiar and unfamiliar to the view of the Great Sword, which has still not been solved.


    The human body.


    The body of a man standing alone was so familiar to Daeragum, but it was also unfamiliar. He''s never seen his body from this angle.


    Moreover, when could he see his neckless body in his life?


    "Hey, I can''t even...¡­.''


    That was the last idea that Daera sword had in this world.


    Flop.


    The body of the sword, which lost its neck, falls to the floor.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.


    Blood fountain sprouted from the clean cut throat and soaked Chung-Myung''s feet.


    But he opened his mouth softly without even looking at the dead Dara Gum.


    "Next."

 Chapter - 155 Episode 155. Ill tell you what heartlessness is. (5)

    The joint was filled with silence.


    "¡­¡­."


    Even the last of the big men''s meetings were speechless.


    Even he couldn''t guarantee an easy win over the Great Sword. No, he would have risked his life if he had competed against Dara Gum.


    But a child standing in front of me killed the sword like a bug.


    In a moment, the sense of reality disappears.


    Losing touch with reality on a battlefield that kills and kills each other should never happen.


    However, it also makes no sense to believe the series of events that have taken place in front of one''s eyes.


    "Well...."


    Makhoe opens his mouth as if he is trying to say something and closes his mouth again.


    Saying that you have nothing to say is used in this situation.


    The neck of the Dara sword on the floor still glares incredibly. The expression accurately expresses the current situation. It even represents everyone''s feelings here.


    Squeeze.


    The hand of Cho Myoung-san, who grabbed the dojip, is close to the hand.


    ''As expected.''


    I don''t understand, but his sense was correct.


    He''s not some kind of a master.


    I''d rather live.


    I''m not talking about strong or not.


    It was clear that he had fought countless battles, and in the process, he built a river of blood and built a mountain of bodies.


    I''d rather show myself to live in a frenzy.Or, if you showed a wild beast, you would have set up another family.


    But now that I''ve seen what''s in front of me, I can only be sure.


    He makes cutting a man''s throat as natural as picking leaves from a branch. Which means he''s...¡­.


    ''I''m more than used to murder.''


    Cho Myung-san swallowed a dry needle.


    "Maybe this could be my grave.''


    After realizing that his back was soaked with cold sweat, Cho Myoung-san finally made up his mind and got up.


    "Let''s work together."


    "¡­¡­."


    "What... what did you say?"


    "I said let''s work together."


    Those around him took their eyes off Chung-Myung and looked around Mount Cho Myoung. Their eyes were filled with dismay and anger.


    "Did you just ask him to join forces?"


    "You''d better shut up. Age doesn''t mean anything in Gangho. It''s the health that counts. And he''s an absolute powerhouse. It''s also¡­¡­."


    Cho Myoung-san shut up.


    There''s no point.


    No matter how much he explains it, there is no way to make him understand how familiar the author is with murder. Because it''s not a matter of logic, it''s a matter of sense.


    How am I supposed to explain to them the sound of the senses shouting?


    "Anyway, if we don''t join forces, we''re all dead."


    It was a ridiculous sound.


    But everyone here knows that the nonsense is not a lie.


    They are all people who have rolled as hard as they can in the strong lake. If he could not grasp the opponent''s strength even after seeing the fight in front of him, he would not have survived until now.


    ''Not a breath was lost.''


    Not a bit of damage was done until that Dara sword was decapitated. Therefore, there is actually more than meets the eye in the skills of Daeragum and Chung-Myung.


    If Chung-Myung had decided to use his strength properly without conserving his physical strength, his neck might have run away with the Dara Black sword.


    At least those who were left were those who could grasp the nettle.


    "How can he be such a yacha...¡­."


    Shandong High Prosecutors'' Office gave a low moan.I am not able to pinpoint exactly what is great, but I am sure that that young man''s ability has reached a level beyond their reach.


    Son Myung bit his lips.


    "Let''s work together."


    "¡­¡­."


    Everyone remained silent at Son Myeong''s words.


    "It''s pride, it''s bullshit, it''s what you have to live to protect. And who knows that we''ve joined forces here?"


    If it were known to the world that they had co-founded young Hawasan''s disciples, even if they survived, they would be laughed at.


    For a strong man, ridicule is the last thing to tolerate.


    But this is an underground darkroom with no eyes to see.


    If they''re the only ones who shut up, who knows how to kill Chung-Myung?


    The agony was short, the judgment was quick.


    Those who actively sympathized stepped forward without saying a word, and those who were passive did not have to back out. Regardless of the joint venture or whatever it takes, Chung-Myung must be killed to survive here.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sink darkly as he looks at those who stare at him with a change of momentum.


    Are you angry?


    No way.


    They think Chung-Myung was angry at the bodies, but he wasn''t particularly angry. Rather, I agree with them.


    The fact that he entered the sword gun with a weapon means that he was ready to die here. It is meaningless to separate the right from wrong the way people are killed by throwing themselves in the middle of dying and killing each other.


    Hong Dae Kwang did not seem to think so, but it was natural for Chung-Myung, who experienced a hellish war in which they could not kill each other in evil and ended up in a mutilated plot.


    I''ve seen so many more terrible things.


    The anger that is likely to break through the flesh and the passion that is likely to explode the heart are worthless in the battlefield.


    The reason he killed the Dara sword was very simple.


    Because the Dara sword tried to kill him.


    Since he came to life in this body, Chung-Myung has never been on the battlefield. You can''t call it a battlefield, like a kid''s prank or a bimoo fighting with each other.


    Only when my arm is full of malice to kill the opponent even if it falls off, can it be called a battlefield.


    And in the battlefield, one should not have a situation in one''s hands.


    Just that.


    That''s what Chung-Myung realized in a long war.


    Again.


    Red blood fell to the floor on his plum sword.


    Chung-Myung looked at them with cold faces as they crept up with their weapons.


    Nine in total.


    Kills all nine while preserving as much physical strength as possible.


    "Dear child... .. I can''t even call you a child child."


    The powerful Makhoe took the lead with its face distorted. Then he stuck out his ax all the way to the front, which was blue in the blade.


    "Honor it. If you hadn''t been so strong, we''d never have joined forces."


    Chung-Myung stared at the last episode and opened his mouth low.


    "If you''re done talking, come on."


    "¡­¡­."


    The last episode clenched its teeth.


    Shameful.


    But I know the last episode. Even shamefully, life is a thousand times better than death that protects pride.


    Moreover, this is a place where no one recognizes me no matter how I die. In such a place, pride was not worth a penny.


    "I''ll give you the guts. Even if you die here, I''ll leave your name on the world."Meanwhile, Chung-Myung was coldly grasping the opponent''s strength.


    Joint work?


    I don''t really want to blame it.


    The fundamentalists of the old-fashioned Gang-ho are ashamed of being united, but that''s not funny. Does that mean you want us to go one by one and die when our opponents are stronger?


    This is not a game.


    There''s no such thing as dying and killing. Poisoning, jointing, hanging by the pants, anything is allowed to survive.


    But some people didn''t seem to think so.


    "A child younger than himself, nine, not just one or two. You must have a thicker face than I thought to survive in the strong lake."


    That''s it''s byeok.


    One person walked slowly and filled the seat next to Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung turns his eyes and looks at him next to him.


    Baek Cheon.


    He stood by with a faint smile.


    Maybe he''s out to help Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung''s response to the death penalty''s cordial behaviour was very simple.


    "What, it''s disturbing. Get out of my way."


    "¡­¡­I can help you with this¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon sighed. Then ignore Chung-Myung''s words and pull out the sword and point it forward.


    "Hold it in there if it bothers you."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "I am your private residence, and I am your colleague. What kind of private servant fights for his life, and he only watches it?"


    No, I''m saying it''s comfortable.


    You''re disturbing me.


    "You''re right. Private residence."


    Perhaps impressed by the words, Yoon-jong quickly approached and stood on the other side of Baek Cheon wearing Chung-Myung.


    "You can''t just watch a priest fight for his life because he''s executed."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Uh, I agree with that."


    Jo-Gol.


    "Let''s fight together."


    Yoo-Esul.


    Chung-Myung sighed as he looked at Hwasan''s students who filled his left and right sides.


    "Anyway, this is why young men.


    Seeing him rushing to fight together without knowing what''s going on, I''m getting annoyed.


    "Then I''ll have to have my arms cut off and my neck cut off. You think they''re easy?"


    "I know it''s not easy."


    Baek Cheon worked coldly.


    "But if you keep hiding behind your back just because your opponent is strong, you''ll be watching you fight forever. It may be disturbing now, but if we fight like this, we will be able to support you one day."


    "¡­¡­."


    "If you want to push me away, knock me down. I''m dead when I''m dead, I''ll never see."


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    But...


    ''You''re right about what you''re right.''


    Chung-Myung knows that Baek Cheon''s words are not wrong. In order to grow up, you have to go through the real game. The more dangerous the practice is, the greater the scope of growth.


    In other words, for the growth of the Hasan literature, it is necessary to leave it to them even if it is possible for Chung-Myung to solve it.


    I know it in my head.''


    How should I say this.


    Chung-Myung, who has never raised a child, seems to be able to understand a little bit that it is a parent''s heart. If it seems a little dangerous even though you know that you need to throw it into a rough patch to grow, I will step up first.


    Chung-Myung, who secretly looked at his colleagues around him, poked out his mouth.


    "I''m not going to help you if I''m going to die."


    "The sea I hoped for."


    "I never thought you''d help me! Once in a while you overestimate your personality!""Let me see the death penalty of Jo-Gol later."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    The death penalty looked at Jo-Gol with wistful eyes.


    He always crosses the line when he''s drunk.


    Soon, Chung-Myung looked forward and gave strength to the hand holding the sword.


    How should I say this.


    ''That''s a weird feeling.''


    It is not reliable at all. I feel like my luggage has increased.


    By the way...


    - Let''s go, death penalty!


    - Let''s go, priest! Let''s show them the power of Hawasan.


    Please leave some for me this time, Chung-Myung. The death penalty!


    Chung-Myung lowered his head slightly.


    It''s weird.


    This is very peculiar.


    It''s not reliable at all...¡­.


    Moreover, there is no more then-Hwasan.


    No matter how hard you try, you''ll never get back.


    But...


    Chung-Myung bit his lips and shouted.


    "Let''s go! Break their heads!"


    "Taaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    The death penalty ran forward screaming.


    Running in step with them not too late, Chung-Myung bites his lips.


    Death penalty. Long death penalty.


    My wasan...¡­.


    It''s here, too.

 Chapter - 156 Episode 156, lets go get the shamans! (1)

    "Woo, we''re in! What are you doing, motherf*ckers?"


    Hong Dae Kwang let out a wild shout.


    Before they could do anything, Hawasan''s disciples were fighting against the enemy in front of them.


    "Oh, my God!''


    The player was taken away.


    This was a disgrace to Hong Dae Kwang.


    Don''t you think they''re scared?''


    Why could the opening take a place in the old file room?


    To be cool, openness is quite slow among old file rooms. In terms of the number of masters or the quality of mathematics, openness may not be eligible for the old-fashioned room.


    Nevertheless, there is a reason why the opening was able to proudly establish itself in the old file room.


    Intelligence?


    You welcome!


    That is just an additional factor.


    The reason why the public does not hesitate to recognize opening as one of the old file rooms is that their consultation is second to none.


    Openness fights ahead of anyone, even if it lacks power.


    Whenever there is a crisis in the strong lake, whenever evil enemies emerge, openness has always been the forefront of fighting without sparing its life.


    The fact is what energizes the shoulders of open beggars.


    Some people disparage that they don''t deserve their lives because they don''t have anything, but it was a pride of openness to be able to run fearlessly into injustice.


    But now Hong Dae Kwang was looking at more fearless men than such openness.


    Let''s just say the wasan dinosaur is.


    Because I knew he was weird.


    But Hawasan''s men were certainly beside themselves. If they had eyes, they would have no difficulty in grasping the opponent''s power, but they run to those who are stronger than themselves without any hesitation.


    Besides...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    The axe of the powerful man swings at such a speed that his hair is shaking.


    Let''s start.


    However, Baek Cheon, who faces him like that, neatly dodged the vicious axe by just backing away slightly.


    "It''s natural to respect older people."


    Baek Cheon sardonically recurs.


    "I don''t think you need much respect because you seem to have lost your age."


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    Makhoe flipped his eyes and rushed to Baek Cheon. But Baek Cheon narrowly escaped such an attack and thrust the sword into the mighty.


    Hong Dae Kwang burst into admiration while watching the scene.


    Unlike how it looks, you know how to scratch people.''


    If Chung-Myung talks like a big club, Baek Cheon seems to be smashing the dagger with a smile. Thanks to this, the powerful man was rushing madly at Baek Cheon with his anger soaring to his head.


    And Baek Cheon was dealing with such a big shot.


    Of course, if you face it head-on, Baek Cheon won''t be a match for the big guns. But Baek Cheon is harnessing his speed and precision, creating a fight that at least won''t lose.


    That''s a hell of a thing considering his age.


    It is not just Baek Cheon.


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Jo-Gol''s sword pierces sharply toward the hand of the Shandong High Sword. The sword of Son Myeong is famous for its amazing speed, just like the nickname Shandong Kkum. However, Jo-Gol''s speed of black hand is not far behind.


    Besides...


    "Walk, don''t get carried away!"


    Yoon-jong is firmly supporting such Jo-Gol.


    Whenever Son Myung tries to catch Jo-Gol''s gap, Yoon-Jong helps Jo-Gol take over his sword.Yoon-jong''s sword was slow. However, the slowness does not mean a lack of skills. Unlike Jo-Gol, Yoon-Jong uses a slow and serious sword. But the sword was also clearly recognizable as Hawasan''s.


    Jo-Gol''s fast and light sword and Yoon-Jong''s heavy and serious sword mesh like cogwheels to deal with the hand.


    So, the two men''s arguments were a pain in the ass.


    You don''t even know what you''re talking about.''


    Considering their age, it would have been less than a decade since they joined forces. However, they were wearing swords like the old Roh Gang-ho, who had been working together for decades.


    Each other fills each other''s gaps, and each other doubles each other''s power.


    Where the hell did these guys come from?''


    Sohn Myung, who stepped back, glanced sideways.


    It''s a shame to lose to these two youngsters, but the disgrace of the hand was nothing.


    What was really humiliating was the exposure of a blue-and-white scholar who was fighting next to him.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Green Gourmet Exposure is now facing a setback against Hawasan''s little girl.


    No matter how many of those who are here, they are one step behind, but they were not the ones who would have been separated.


    But there''s no denying what''s actually happening. The female student of Hawasan, who was confronting her, was constantly pushing her with her elegant sword.


    Seeing the sword, it is hard to guarantee a victory even Son Myung-soo. A cold sweat is dripping down my forehead.


    When did Hwasan become so strong?''


    Of course, there is no one who doesn''t know that Hawasan was once a civil servant who fought for the best. But that''s possible because Hawasan''s elders and superiors were so strong.


    I''ve never heard of Hawasan''s young disciples being so exceptionally strong.


    It''s crazy up to there...¡­.


    Whoops!


    Son Myung, who cut out Yoon-jong''s sword, clenched his teeth and swung the sword as if he was cutting his waist.


    You let your guard down, you little prick!''


    It was that moment.


    Whoops!


    His sword, which almost cut off Yoon-jong''s waist, is blocked by a sudden flying sword and bounced off.


    Soon after, an irritating voice penetrated his ears.


    "No!"


    At the same time, Yoon-jong''s shoulders shrink.


    "That much, huh? Don''t let your guard down that much! That''s how much we talked about it! Did you put a sword in your ear? No matter how you say it, you can''t understand it!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "That''s why I said I''d do it alone! Do you have to! Do you have to! You just cut in and make people bother you! Why me!"


    "That d*mn nag!"


    It''s Yoon-jong, who is upset but has nothing to say.


    The owner of the voice was definitely Chung-Myung.


    And now he''s doing a crazy job of supporting the other Hawaiian disciples by flying swords in the middle of the six at the same time.


    So I can''t help but have nothing to say.


    Chung-Myung helps Yoo-Esul and Baek Cheon with swords flying all over the place.


    "Focus!" Focus! If you get killed, who''s going to clap for you? I''d rather die than suffer!"


    Yoon-jong peered at Chung-Myung''s back.


    It''s weird.


    Despite all the annoying words, the voice seems strangely slightly excited.


    "Are you in a good mood?''


    That''s crazy.


    Does it make sense to feel good while fighting for your life?"Thinking about something else!"


    That ghost.


    But there is nothing wrong with Chung-Myung''s comments. Yoon-jong quickly blew up the mind and focused all his attention on Son Myeong.


    Thoughts later. Now we have to concentrate on knocking down interest rates.


    Hong Dae Kwang had no choice but to panic as he saw Hawasan''s students pushing his enemies.


    "Bunta, where are you hitting?"


    No, if you talk to me like that...¡­.


    Hong Dae Kwang bit his lips and shouted.


    "Excuse me, hit them where they are! Go bite your ankle and hang on!"


    "Yes!"


    After speaking, Hong Dae Kwang jumped to Ho Gong and flew to the enemies Chung-Myung was dealing with. Hong Dae Kwang, who easily jumped over Chung-Myung''s head, takes out a baton and hits the enemies.


    From behind his back, Chung-Myung''s voice, which seemed to be touching.


    "Now you''re a beggar. Sigh... oh, my dear."


    Let''s pretend we didn''t hear that.


    As the open islands joined and began to push, those who blocked Chung-Myung crept.


    But one.


    Only one was staring at Chung-Myung without giving such an eye to such openness.


    Janggangmukdo and Cho Myoungsan.


    From beginning to end, he kept his eyes fixed solely on Chung-Myung.


    I don''t know what others think, but he does.


    If you can''t take down Chung-Myung, there''s no point in any other battle. To survive here, we must somehow bring down that monstrous creature.


    "Hmm?"


    Chung-Myung also looked at Cho Myoung-san as if he was interested.


    "Look at this."


    It''s not unusual to live.


    As if there is only one Chung-Myung in the world, all the senses of Cho Myung-san are digging into Chung-Myung.


    Looking at the sharp spirit, Chung-Myung curled up the corners of his mouth without realizing it.


    This guy is real.''


    Even Mu Jin of the shaman was Chung-Myung, who was treated by Eo-jung. Chung-Myung was now responding to the spirit of Cho Myoung-san.


    Cho Myoung-san slowly raises the tone and aims at Chung-Myung.


    "It''s a lighting mountain."


    "Chung-Myung."


    No more words were needed.


    All that''s left is a fight.


    Cho Myoung-san''s clothes seemed to swell momentarily, and his body shot forward at a formidable speed.


    Disarmament that continues at the same time.


    Blue pottery clearly hits Chung-Myung with a young archipelago.


    Whoops!


    Chung-Myung''s body was in a state of limbo.


    Even though it blocked it accurately, it failed to disperse all of the forces contained in it. It was a hard and heavy blow.


    Of course it doesn''t end there.


    "Blam!"


    Cho Myoung-san is swinging the province one after another with all the strength he used to be wet.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Each room carries enormous power. How much he pushed in, and the blackness surrounding his province swelled, making the province look twice as big.


    However, the weight of the road could not be explained by its history alone.


    Cho Myoung-san''s tenacity and determination to bet everything on this match were putting more weight on the sword.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sink calmly.


    I''ll do that''s it.


    I feel like my wrists are stiff and my guts are twisted. Feeling the weight throughout the body, Chung-Myung reveals it.


    "Haaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Meanwhile, Cho Myoung-san shouted and added speed to the beating. Take it, take it, take it, take it, take it. The ensuing assault was like a blue storm.


    A handful. Another handful.


    He poured out all the remaining history in the Danjeon, squeezed out every drop of blood left in his body, and smacked the opponent over and over again.Storm of Provinces.


    As a result, even Cho Myoung-san could not confirm Chung-Myung''s appearance. But nothing seemed to survive in the face of that formidable storm of morality.


    It was just then.


    Something strange comes into Cho Myoung-san''s eyes.


    "Petal?"


    A red flower petal crept up through the storm of the province.


    The floating petals sank again, and were slightly pushed back by the wind created by the assault. Then it flies against the wind again.


    Like the last petals of a summer typhoon.


    And the petals came up like a fantasy and soon fell still on the forehead of Mount Cho Myoung-san.


    "¡­¡­."


    Before I knew it, the light mountain stopped.


    A moment of silence.


    Just as the fierce battles so far have been false, the air surrounding Chung-Myung and Cho Myoung-san remained calm.


    Cho Myoung-san still looks at Chung-Myung.


    As if waiting for something.


    Chung-Myung nodded lightly at such a light mountain.


    "It was a good match."


    The view of the light mountain is blurred.


    The strength in the legs loosened and all the senses of the body began to fade.


    Feeling his body fall to the floor, Cho Myoung-san smiled unknowingly.


    ''I was recognized.''


    He was out of breath before he fell to the floor, but there was a pretty nice smile around his dead mouth.

 Chapter - 157 Episode 157, lets go get the shamans! (2)

    The eyes of the three-year-old trembled.


    How did it end up like this?''


    The plan was not bad.


    After all, it is important to reduce competition in this scramble. And it was more important than anything else to secure one''s side.


    As long as literary groups such as shamans and Cho Yeong-mun entered this place, there was a limit to themselves. Therefore, he had to somehow find out who would be on his side, unite, and secure optimal power.


    And actually he joined forces unharmed and secured power.


    It was perfect up to there.


    At least until those ridiculous guys show up.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! You son of a b*tc*! I''m telling you to deal with it properly!"


    "I''m dealing with you, enough!"


    A white-uniformed bastard was gently teasing the big man.


    It looks like there''s plenty of room, but Sam Sal-gui knows. Now that Baek Cheon is walking a fine line, a single mistake leading to death.


    However, he continued to touch the temper of the powerful man, preventing the powerful man from rushing to other students of Hawasan, not him.


    The same is true of other students of Hawasan.


    In the meantime, I have seen countless Moonites flock around and tyranny. That''s why Sam Sal-gui didn''t like people who belonged somewhere.


    But there is something different about these people.


    Their relationship of trust is different from any other Moon faction he has ever seen. They talk bad words about each other, but their bodies somehow try to relieve each other''s burden.


    You can''t win.


    That''s too much for me.¡­ that Chung-Myung is a male monster. Jang Kang-muk-do, who was not sure if he could survive the 50s, was killed in just 10s.


    The blue son of a b*tc* has done something that even the elders of most literary groups would find difficult.


    "Monster."


    The principle of action is one.


    Fight enemies who can win and avoid those who can''t win. And that Chung-Myung was obviously in the latter category. You can''t win against Chung-Myung even if you die right now.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Even at that moment, his allies were screaming and collapsing. Once broken, the balance quickly broke the battle line without a chance to recover, and the price is death. Or it was an injury.


    ''Run away.''


    The three-year-old has hardened his mind.


    And crept back into the background.


    In the first place, this place wasn''t even a private room. If you decide to run away, you can run away to the cave behind you. If they had known they were at that level, there would have been a few who would have fled.


    At least he was lucky to be at the back.


    ''You can somehow run away and join the fighters who went ahead.''


    Now this place is divided into three categories.


    Wudang. Those who chase. And those who are right here.


    It should also be divided into union, Hawaiian and open, but that''s not the case.


    The most important thing to note is that even if you run away from here, there is a place to join. If there is no match between the shaman and the chase yet, there is a chance to aim for a turnaround.


    So...


    Whoops! Whoops!


    Chung-Myung''s index finger spills blood and falls off. As if it were a signal, the three-year-old turned around and developed a light attack toward the hallway with all his strength.


    Screaming!


    His body cuts through the wind. Have you ever run this hard in your life?It is a three-year-old ear that was usually confident in Gyeonggong. As he was running with all his strength, it was clear that the Hawaiian guys, who were busy fighting, would never come after him.


    ''The strong do not survive, but the strong do.''


    The three-year-old bit his lips.


    Now I run away here, but there are more ahead. They are inferior to those who are here, but in numbers they far outperform those who are here.


    If you can coax them well, it won''t be so hard to exterminate those Hawaiian guys.


    Sam-saeng-gui vowed to pay back this disgrace and put strength in his legs...¡­.


    "You son of a b*tc*."


    At that moment, a tremendous shock is delivered to the solar plexus of the three-year-old.


    "Gasp!"


    With the pain of suffocation at the moment, Samsal-gui lost balance and rolled on the floor.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Unable to control his running power, his head is stuck on the floor and rolled back.


    "Turn it off..."


    Shivering with terrible pain, the three-year-old raised his head. Then a face came into his sight that he never wanted to see.


    Chung-Myung.


    The monstrous fellow was biting his tongue at the three-year-old ear.


    "No, you son of a b*tc*! Even though it''s an urgent union here, why are you running away when your colleagues are fighting for their lives? How dare you be such a mean son of a b*tc*?"


    "¡­¡­."


    The eyes of the three-year-old trembled.


    No...


    This guy was dealing with other guys a little while ago, but when will he catch up...¡­.


    The three-year-old''s head turned sideways. It was too much to check all the common figures because they had already entered the exit for a long time, but it was clear that some of the people who were dealing with Chung-Myung fell to the floor.


    "He, he?"


    In other words, as soon as the three-year-old began to run, he knocked down all his opponents and chased them.


    In a situation that I couldn''t understand at all, I forgot the pain of the three-year-old and stared at Chung-Myung blankly.


    Yacha, or Chung-Myung''s mouth opened.


    "Hey."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung turns his head from side to side.


    Wood duck. Wood duck.


    The cracking of the bone resonates in his throat.


    "You have to be loyal."


    I feel something in my ears.


    Biting his teeth, he chewed it out.


    "Loyalty, loyalty? You want me to risk my life for that d*mn loyalty?"


    "Ho?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes come to mind when the three-year-old grudges struggle.


    "Oh, my God! What loyalty to the first guys I met today!"


    "Uh... that''s right, too."


    Chung-Myung nodded loudly as if he acknowledged it. The eyes of the three-year-old opened wide.


    Yes?


    Do you admit it?


    "There''s nothing to worry about. I didn''t catch you because you''re not loyal."


    ¡­then why?


    "If I let you go like this, I''m sure you''ll be talking to the people in front of you about us."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung smiles.


    "Because I''m not the type to see things like that again."


    Looking at Chung-Myung slowly approaching him, Samsal-gui finally closed his eyes.


    "Hooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    Yoon-jong took a deep breath.


    I didn''t know at the time of the fight, but after the battle, my whole body trembles.


    This is the real thing.


    It was completely different from Bimu. The pressure of life at stake dulls the edge of the sword and clouds judgment.


    Jo-Gol was just sitting there. His back was soaked with sweat. Yoon-jong approached with a heavy leg and put his hand on his shoulder."Well done."


    "No, the death penalty. The death penalty did a great job well."


    Jo-Gol spoke in an uncharacteristically demeaning tone.


    "You said you''d have to go through the real game to get to know your skills. Now I understand what that means. I didn''t know I was this messed up."


    It''s a mess...


    It''s a little strange to say.


    No matter how much Chung-Myung helped, Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol handled the hand-wringing together. It would be a disaster to know this in Hawasan. Son Myeong''s reputation was so high. The two men were not at a level where they could dare compare.


    Nevertheless, the reason Jo-Gol says this is simple.


    The eyes are abnormally high.''


    What Chung-Myung shows. And I can''t be happy to win because I''m meeting the standards required by Chung-Myung.


    I thought I was just getting to the level that Chung-Myung was talking about, but I realized that I couldn''t even do half of what I had in real life.


    "There is nothing to be disappointed about."


    Then Baek Cheon approached them and said.


    "It''s natural that we can''t perform well in real life. Everyone wants to do as much as they practiced, but it''s impossible for anyone."


    "Oh...."


    "Don''t be disappointed, but face it right now. The skills that come out in the real world are your real skills."


    "Yes, private residence."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    Baek Cheon nodded still.


    And just as I was about to add a word, I heard a low grunt behind my back.


    "Wow, that''s it! It''s your real skills."


    "Don''t..."


    "Giggling."


    Baek Cheon''s forehead is bloodshot.


    Chung-Myung was dragging someone''s leg along. Baek Cheon didn''t bother to identify who was down. I''m sure he''s the one who ran away.


    Chung-Myung threw the man he dragged into a corner. It was already packed with people drawn by Hwasan''s disciples.


    No one is dead.


    Chung-Myung himself killed two others, but others were unconscious and not dead. I don''t know what''s going to happen to someone who''s injured, but it means that none of the students of Hwasan have given a definite death.


    Baek Cheon knew that.


    This is not a situation in hand. It''s just that Hawasan''s disciples aren''t ready for murder yet.


    Unlike that Chung-Myung.


    It''s still soft.''


    So far this has not been a problem. But in a more urgent situation, in a more horrific battlefield, the reluctance to kill will surely come back to haunt you.


    You don''t have to kill people on purpose. I can''t do that either. But if necessary, murder must be prepared to survive in this rugged stronghold.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "¡­¡­it''s nothing."


    Baek Cheon sighed as he looked at the slithering Chung-Myung.


    I can''t keep up.''


    Chung-Myung, who hit the neck of the Dara sword briefly without any hesitation, is firmly stuck in his eyes. Perhaps this scene won''t fade away from Baek Cheon''s mind for a while.


    Baek Cheon has stepped up to help Chung-Myung, but he wants to prevent Chung-Myung from killing more.


    You could say it''s soft. Perhaps that statement is true. But at least anyone who walks the path of morality should avoid unnecessary murder.


    No, if it''s a human being human.


    Chung-Myung turns his head and looks at where the powerful man and his group are lying unconscious."Hmmm."


    If Baek Cheon hadn''t stepped in, Chung-Myung would have killed them all without any hesitation.


    No, in the past, Chung-Myung would have killed everyone even if Baek Cheon intervened.


    Still, I don''t think it''s wrong. Those who seek other people''s lives must also be prepared to die. That''s the law of the strong.


    But how can I say....


    ''Well, it''s not bad.''


    You can''t go beyond the past just like the past.


    Chung-Myung is not changing. It should be Hawaiian that changes. If they will push his back, it won''t be bad to lean on his shoulder a little.


    "Are you ready?"


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Let''s go get the shamans now!"


    Hwasan''s disciples grinned at Chung-Myung''s words.

 Chapter - 158 Episode 158, lets go get the shamans! (3)

    Ho Sanja stole his face with his sleeve.


    Dense sweat mixes with blood and turns white sleeves dark red.


    God d*mn it.


    A stream of abuse leaked out automatically.


    Half-rotten bodies are lying in front of him. The dead, who were already dead and could not return to heaven, finally regained their peace.


    It was only fair to restore peace to the dead who wandered through the stream as followers of the province. But Ho Sanja couldn''t be prouder.


    The situation they were in was not too good to be proud just because they kept their duty.


    Gangshi, who experienced it in person, was a terrible evil.


    The body is like steel, so it bounces off a knife, and when it is barely cut down, poisonous blood spews out.


    If it wasn''t for the narrow space, it might have been easier to deal with, but even the place was not good. That''s why I had to spend a lot of energy and heart to deal with these classes.


    In addition


    "Are you all right?"


    "¡­¡­Yes, Elder."


    Jin Hyun grabbed one arm and nodded. Ho Sanja lamented at the sight of his arm.


    "Let''s see."


    "It''s all right."


    "Get your hands off me."


    As Jin Hyun reluctantly lowered his arm, Ho Sanja grabbed him by the sleeve and examined the affected area.


    Is it a pernicious disease?''


    The torn skin on the kangshi''s nails is purple. It''s Hyun Sang who is addicted to poetry and poison.


    Jin Hyun''s body will heal itself if it is an ordinary dog, but it will never be an ordinary dog. It''s poison from the body of that terrible ganshi. It''s bound to be a bust.


    If left as it is, not only will you not be able to use your arms, but the poison could flow to your heart and risk your life.


    Ho Sanja grabbed Jin Hyun''s arm and pushed Jin Ki into it.


    "The Elder¡­¡­."


    "Shh!"


    Jin Hyun closes his mouth tightly. You should not open your mouth recklessly as long as the steam has already begun to come in.


    I hope you don''t waste your energy.''


    I don''t know what''s ahead of me. Perhaps there are many times as many left as there have been so far. Unless you have enough time to replenish your energy with transportation, it is clear that you should save even a penny more energy.


    And yet Ho Sanja is using a quench to heal his wounds. I wanted to dry it, but treatment had already begun.


    After pouring out steam for a long time, a black poison flows back from Jin Hyun''s affected area. As a result, his purple arm slowly begins to regain its color.


    "There we go."


    "¡­... Elder, how could you¡­¡­."


    Ho Sanja, who guessed the content before Jin Hyun''s words continued, firmly hardened his face.


    "Although it is important to get the recruits and medicine of the KEF, how can it be compared to the arms of the disciples? Don''t talk nonsense."


    Ho Sanja put on a stern face.


    "And I just don''t get this weak."


    Jin Hyun bites his lips tightly.


    It is not Jin Hyun who does not know how much energy and heart power the series of processes to extract poison from other people''s bodies using quench.


    However, in this situation, there was only one answer he could give.


    "All right, Elder."


    Ho Sanja nods lightly with serious eyes and looks forward.


    "Horrible¡­¡­."


    I''m sick and tired of looking at the fallen eunuchs.If the shaman had not taken the lead and cleared the way, the damage would have increased exponentially.


    Of course, those who are chasing behind them are struggling to drag down the shaman without thinking about such hard work.


    "Those who are forbidden."


    Ho Sanja bit his lips.


    No matter how much this place is like a pit of evil, where only those filled with desire come in, shouldn''t we just look at the situation and do something for nothing?


    Jin Hyun must have felt the same thing, so he opened his mouth low.


    "I don''t understand, Elder. How can they be so cruel?"


    "There is nothing to be swayed by."


    "One¡­¡­."


    "It''s a matter of course. Why do you seek Doe?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Ho Sanja said with an unshakable face.


    "The reason why we are looking for a province is because it does not exist in the world. That''s why you''re trying and trying to reach the province. If ordinary people live in the province and keep what they will of course, conduits and ditches are just meaningless. That''s why we''re trying and trying at this moment."


    Jin Hyun lowered his head as if he was going to engrave deeply and memorized Do-ho.


    "The reason why you are shaken is that your inner circle is not yet complete. Be strong and take center stage."


    "Yes, Elder."


    Ho Sanja nodded low.


    ''And that''s the same for me.''


    It may be Ho Sanja himself who has more contempt for them than he has for himself.


    "What about the back?"


    "I''m still blocking it¡­¡­ it''s hard."


    "...leave it alone and move on."


    "Shouldn''t you help?"


    "What''s the difference between going and helping now? Unless they are all knocked down and kept in motion, there will be only a delay. It was better to get your hands on what you were looking for as soon as possible and help."


    Mu-pyeong, who was standing next to him, agreed with Ho Sanja''s words.


    "I think so, too. Even if you go and help now, time will be wasted."


    "Yes."


    Ho Sanja opened his eyes slightly.


    I didn''t tell my disciples, but there was actually another reason why he was in such a hurry.


    ''It was a cold air wave.''


    In the midst of the battle, I felt a sense of ignorance in the far back.


    I don''t know what it is about who spewed the airwaves, but it would be a huge variable if someone with that kind of power joins the melee in the back.


    Ho Sanja did not want to allow the variable.


    If the owner of the plane jumps in after taking a clumsy turn to help the group, the background will flow to a side that no one can guarantee.


    ''It''s a bit of a sacrifice.''


    Isn''t it too obvious what will happen if mixed fabric is handed over to those who are low-key? Ho Sanja could never sit on the fence.


    It is a second issue for shamans to be strong. First of all, we need to keep them out of mixed fabric.


    There was a firm glow on Ho Sanja''s face.


    He really believed that the end of this terrible tomb was just around the corner. Gangshi is not something that can be manufactured easily. It''s hard to imagine there''s anything else behind it.


    "Hurry up!"


    "Yes!"


    It was that moment.


    "The death penalty, the death penalty, I can''t stand it any longer!"


    There was a loud voice coming from the back.


    "Oh, my God!"Ho Sanja let out a curse word without realizing it.


    "I give up stopping you! Join us! Follow us!"


    "Yes!"


    Before he could hear the answer, Ho Sanja spread the light and ran forward. Ho Gong will be able to recover his students and chase them. Then he should go ahead and get his hands on the mixed fabric.


    Jin Hyun and the ruthless followed behind him.


    A dark cave passes by in an instant. Passing through a cave without a single light, even the heavenly Ho Sanja was cool in the chest.


    What the hell did you mean by this?''


    Yakson was known as the good man of the good man. The sick man he saved from the world can''t count the numbers, and the fighters who saved his life with his spirit medicine are also enormous.


    So Yakson''s reputation resonated with the world, and two hundred years later, isn''t everyone still praising him?


    But his grave is full of evil. Considering the legacy of Yakson, I wonder if this place is really a sword and gun.


    We''ll find out when we get there.''


    All these questions will be answered as soon as they reach the end of the sword and gun.


    "Death penalty, there are men chasing you from behind!"


    Ho Gong seems to have arranged the display and followed it.


    "Ignore it! Speed it up."


    "One¡­¡­."


    "I''m told to ignore it! I don''t know what''s going on in front of me, but I can''t relax anymore!"


    "Yes!"


    Ho Sanja''s mind was so complicated.


    If he were intact, he might have made a different judgment. However, it was not easy to lead his students through a series of fierce battles in this darkness where even the light did not shine properly.


    The whole situation was eating away at Ho Sanja''s heart.


    "If you wander here any longer, you may find Simma. We have to get out of here sooner or later.''


    "Stop!"


    "Hahahaha! The shaman''s rats are running away! You think that''s gonna get you out of here alive?"


    "Chase it! Chase it! Don''t give them recruits!"


    Enemy mines ring through the cave.


    Ho Sanja stepped up the lightening by biting his lips tightly.


    "Excuse me!"


    "Hi!"


    can see


    At the end of the cave, there was finally a bright light in sight. Bright light at a completely different level from the light I''ve seen so far. Ho Sanja exclaimed with delight.


    "Cheer up, disciples! We''re almost at the end!"


    "Yes!"


    The hand holding the sword naturally exerts strength.


    No matter how hard it has been, it doesn''t matter now.


    If I could get my hands on the manufacturing method of mixed fabric.¡­!


    You can hand over the recruits to them.''


    All he wants is one thing, a mixture of fabric.


    It doesn''t matter who takes it. It''s just a seed of disarray. So in the long run, they could be harmful.


    Argh!


    Soon after, as he reached the end of the cave, a dazzling light covered Ho Sanja''s vision. However, as soon as his eyes got used to the light, Ho Sanja was stunned by the sight.


    "What about this?"


    Cliff


    A huge cliff lies in front of them. The brightest light was pouring from the top of the cliff.


    "There''s a gap."


    It''s not a light made out of wild silk. I don''t know what happened, but light was pouring out of the gap in that high ceiling. Perhaps there was another passage besides the entrance they entered.What about the mixed fabric?''


    If this is the end, where is the mixed fabric?¡­.


    "There you go!"


    Ho Sanja''s keen eyes did not miss the bulge in the middle of the cliff.


    "That''s right!"


    If this is the end of the sword gun, the place where the light comes in will be the exit. And if anyone has something to say to posterity here, it must be in the middle of that cliff!


    "Go up, go up the cliff!"


    "Too steep!"


    A cliff close to a right angle did not seem to allow human access. It wasn''t even high enough to jump into the light air.


    "Crawl up! Climb it up! Right now!"


    "Yes!"


    At Ho Sanja''s words the shaman''s disciples clung to the cliff in unison. And without delay, he began to climb the cliff.


    Soon after, those who arrived came out of the cave and poured in.


    "What, what?"


    "Hey, there are shamans climbing the cliff! Follow me!"


    "Never give up your recruits to them!"


    Those who are filled with desire crawl up the cliff with their eyes dyed red. It was like a scene of hell.


    And at that moment.


    Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    The cave they passed by began to emit formidable air bubbles. Through the dark cave, a group was approaching at breakneck speed.

 Chapter - 159 Episode 159, lets go get the shamans! (4)

    "You''ve been running so long, you''re already out of breath! This is why I told you to train for the light attack!"


    "You''re not even human!"


    You have no conscience.


    "I''m a moron who felt the love of the death penalty for a moment!''


    I want to hit you.''


    Hawasan''s disciples were running with all their might.


    And Chung-Myung was chasing with a sword pulled out from behind, not in front of them.


    Looking at the hideous blade of the sword and half-spinned eyes, I can''t take it out when I try to relax my legs. Even if you are out of breath and your legs are shaking, you have to run for now.


    ''He''s scarier than a vampire suit.''


    I''d rather throw myself in a shaman!''


    Jo-Gol, who had the least history of the game, eventually began to sag back little by little.


    "Turn it off..." "Turn it off.


    This is by no means a crybaby. I''m trying my best, but what can I do if I run out of history?


    However, such common sense did not work for those who followed him.


    "Oh, my God, oh, my God! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ya!"


    "Run, run!"


    Chung-Myung, who stabbed Jo-Gol in the back, squinted with white eyes.


    "They''re trying to feed me and carry me! You want to see them all die?"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! What are you doing, Taesang? You don''t have to cram for him!"


    Unfortunately, this place was underground, so it was hard to reach by lightning.


    And more unfortunately, one effect of Chung-Myung''s actions was certain. Jo-Gol, who was stabbed in the back, rushed out at twice the speed.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    "Run with the power to die!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes shot fire.


    There''s a good reason why he''s rushing this far.


    ''They''re no longer moving forward.''


    That means the end has been reached. And there must be a mixed fabric there. I''ve had a hard time coming all the way here, but I''ll never see them run away without eating the mixed fabric.


    "How dare a shaman touch this old man''s stuff!"


    "That''s not yours!"


    ''Even a swindler wouldn''t live with that mindset.''


    But what can I do?


    He''s a pupil of Hawasan, their cute temperament and priest.


    And they weren''t the only ones struggling with Chung-Myung.


    "Hwa Sa Ah An Si Yi In Ryo Oh Oh!"


    A desperate voice came from behind the cave row.


    "Hey, man, man! Let''s go together. Aaaaaaaaaaaaa! You''ve been working so hard until now, and now you''re leaving!"


    "What are you talking about, Mr. beggar?"


    Chung-Myung snorted.


    "Oh, come on, come on, come on, come on!"


    "It''s not that I can''t go! We beggars can''t go! Our beggars!"


    "Ha, you look like a real bum."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes were filled with moisture from Chung-Myung''s ridicule.


    I don''t even pee in the way of Hawasan after this. f*ck you!''


    Unfortunately, however, this is not over yet.


    "You bastards! Run! Go after them!


    "Buntaju... ..go ahead. We are... we are wrong."


    "What a load of shit! Can''t you run fast?"


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa...¡­I can''t go. Buntage, you''d better."


    "Oh, my God, how can I chase those young men when I''m old? They''re old enough to swallow iron!"


    "Shut up and run!" This is a matter of pride of openness! We''re the best in the world!"


    "Begging is the best thing in the world!""Oh, my God!"


    Hong Dae Kwang bit his teeth and kicked the beggars'' hips.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    The beggar, who had been kicked in the butt, rushed to Hong Dae Kwang with his eyes glaring.


    "Oh, this isn''t it.''


    Why am I not like him?


    Realizing that bullying is not an easy task, Hong Dae Kwang pushed the beggar away.


    "Hey, wasan, the dinosaur! Let''s go together. Aaaaaah!"


    Whether Hong Dae Kwang screamed or not, Chung-Myung only ran forward. If you miss the mixed fabric while going easy on the beggars, you will not feel better even if you beat them for three nights and four days.


    "Exit!"


    "It''s the light!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    A shout of joy burst out of the mouths of the Hawaiian disciples. Of course, rather than the joy of finding what he was aiming for, it was the joy of being able to escape from this terrible creature.


    "Gwangmyeong, ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Jo-Gol, who took the lead, gasped into the exit. And soon he looks ahead, his eyes wide open.


    "What''s this?"


    I saw a huge cliff and a group of fighters climbing it to deathly. Jo-Gol''s eyes tremble as soon as he sees the scene.


    Before I knew it, Baek Cheon and Yoon-jong, who stood next to him, responded similarly.


    "Well, that''s...."


    "What I see, right?"


    "I''m sure it''s a cliff, isn''t it?"


    There was a strange light in the eyes of Hawasan''s disciples who looked at the sheer cliff.


    It was not because the disciples of the leading shaman had already climbed half the cliff.


    "¡­¡­haha. It''s a cliff. It''s a cliff."


    "What, a cliff?"


    Chung-Myung, who then ran out, glares at the cliff with his eyes flashing.


    "It''s up there!"


    His fingertips pointed to the part protruding from the middle of the cliff. It was so far away that it seemed a little protruding, but it must have been a place for a hundred people to climb up.


    "You''re saying we have to go up there, right?"


    "Excuse me?"


    "Oh, my God, there...¡­."


    Jo-Gol, looking blankly at the cliff, tilted his head and said.


    "What?"


    The corners of my mouth are drying up.


    "Why is it so bland at the end?"


    "Huhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhu I can''t believe this is happening at the last minute!"


    "Hell hasn''t been wasted!"


    Moisture rose around Yoon-jong''s eyes.


    A cliff?


    A cliff that big?


    Are you kidding me?


    There is no one who can''t climb the cliff for Hawasan''s great and great disciples. I should have been able to get five times higher than this once a day thanks to his training that doesn''t even look like a human being.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve been climbing cliffs and dozing off for a while, and I''ve been climbing cliffs for a long time now!


    Every time I go through that hellish training, I swear and swear! Oh, my God, I never thought a water lilies that seemed so useless would shine in a place like this!


    Of course, everyone''s bodies were up and down.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Yakson hasn''t been to Hawaii!"


    "I can''t even digest a snack like this!"


    Hawasan''s disciples ran as fast as they could without waiting for Chung-Myung to speak and clung to the cliff.


    Those who had not yet dared to climb the cliff turned their eyes to the disciples of Hwasan, who appeared out of nowhere.


    And...


    "What, what, what?"


    "What, what''s so fast?"


    Come on, come on, come on, come on!


    Making fun of both arms and legs, like crawling on flat ground...¡­. No, everyone gasped as they saw Hawasan''s disciples climbing the cliff at a faster pace than that.


    "No, it''s not even a spider, it''s a man who can''t...¡­?"It was a formidable speed.


    It wasn''t a matter of strength, it was a matter of familiarity, but the observers couldn''t have known it. In their view, Hawasan''s disciples, who suddenly appeared, were literally climbing the cliff at a ridiculous pace.


    Not just one, but all five of us!


    Even though I knew that there was no time to feel embarrassed, I couldn''t take my eyes off it.


    "Hey, stop it!"


    "Ah!"


    Only then did the middlemen come to their senses and stare at the disciples of Hwasan.


    "Throw it!"


    "Put a knife in the back!"


    Those who were not capable of climbing the cliff and could not give up their recruits began to interfere with those who threw their weapons under the cliff.


    And the first to get in the way of their eyes is, of course, the disciples of Hawasan.


    Whoops!


    Jo-Gol''s eyes popped out when he saw a long sword that narrowly grazed his cheek and stuck in a cliff.


    "Oh, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!"


    You don''t want anyone else to go because they can''t? How dare you throw a knife! Knife!


    "Never mind, keep going up!"


    "You''re throwing a knife!"


    "I''ll stop everything! Just go!"


    "How can you stop all this!"


    It was that moment.


    "Hey, you bastards! Don''t touch Hwasan!"


    Hong Dae Kwang, who arrived late, quickly grasped the situation and hit those who attacked below.


    "Break all these bastards down, wasan! Don''t worry about downstairs, just go up!"


    Chung-Myung clicked his tongue.


    "You''re pretending to do something incredible. Anyway, that''s enough for now!"


    Just because there''s no disturbance, it speeds up even more. Jo-Gol quickly climbed the cliff with his arms and legs teasing.


    "Eurachaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "It''s a piece of cake compared to a "sweet disorder."


    It wasn''t just words.


    Hawasan''s disciples quickly caught up with those who climbed the cliff first. Even he wasn''t good enough to start beating them.


    All the weapons flying from below were thrown off Chung-Myung''s sword.


    Every time he blocked one, he shouted as if he were shouting.


    "Energy, power, my spirit!"


    "It''s gone."


    Let''s go up quickly. You don''t know what that crazy guy will do if someone takes a mixed fabric.''


    Shivering with grotesque fear, Hawasan''s disciples diligently teased his limbs.


    "Excuse me!"


    "Hmm?"


    Ho Sanja opened his eyes wide.


    A group of fighters were catching up with them in a formidable manner below. The speed of climbing cliffs is like a monkey.


    No, there''s no way a warrior can''t do better than a monkey, so it''s more than that.


    "Well, what about them?"


    "Hwasan! His disciples, Elder!"


    Ho Sanja clenched his teeth at Jin Hyun''s voice.


    ''They are!''


    It is none other than them who have brought things to this point.


    Thinking of that fact, I couldn''t contain my rising anger.


    But what''s more worrying now is not anger at them.


    That they are much faster than Ho Sanja.


    "How did this happen?''


    No matter how strong they are, there must be limits considering their age. But how can you climb a cliff at such a high speed?


    It was beyond Ho Sanja''s common sense.


    One thing that matters is not understanding. Whatever the reason, it''s actually happening in front of my eyes.


    "Ho Gong!"


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    "Lead the children! I''ll go up first!""Yes!"


    Ho Sanja hit a cliff.


    Before long, he crosses his feet in Ho Gong.


    Whoosh whoooow.


    His body began to soar upward as he felt a vortex of energy under his feet.


    "Jeon-un-jong!


    Someone below exclaimed.


    When it reaches hard-boiled, the shaman''s bell unfolds that the human body can float more than a dozen pages into Ho Gong.


    Of course it was too much to climb this high cliff at once. However, Ho Sanja would be the first person to climb the cliff if he could reach the cliff from time to time.


    And there was, of course, one who couldn''t keep an eye on it.


    "No, is that him?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes turned.


    How am I supposed to get here and watch the shaman scoop up the mixed fabric?


    "Here we go!"


    "Cheer, Chung-Myung!"


    "What are you going to do, man?!"


    "Even if I die, I''ll eat!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were shining brightly.


    At that moment, Hawasan''s disciples had no choice but to doubt their eyes.


    Chung-Myung suddenly took off his shoes and started running on the cliff.


    "Huh?"


    "Run?"


    Chung-Myung''s feet hit the cliff like a flat surface. At the same time, his body shot up at a formidable speed.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    The start was late, but Chung-Myung was clearly faster than Ho Sanja was climbing the cliff.


    "That kid?"


    "Who said he''s a kid? Who said he''s a kid!"


    I''m the one! How old are you?


    "Oh, I''m so frustrated!"


    You won''t believe me if I tell you! I''d rather be young!


    The two climb the cliff as if they were competing with each other. It''s an absolutely terrible speed.


    Chung-Myung, who ran down the cliff like a flat land, kicked the cliff with all his might clenched teeth.


    Ho Sanja also steps on Ho Gong and shoots himself up the cliff.


    Soon!


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "Eurachaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Ho Sanja and Chung-Myung rose through a gap in the cliff that they had aimed for almost simultaneously.

 Chapter - 160 Episode 160. Lets go get the shamans! (5)

    Oh my god!


    Like this!


    The two men, facing each other and climbing to both ends of the cliff, quickly looked around.


    Soon, Chung-Myung''s eyes got a little bigger.


    "There is!"


    I could see where the swords were densely inserted. There were several spears and axes, but most were definitely swords.


    That means.


    "Here''s the sword gun!"


    It was a moment when the doubt that had made him uncomfortable was resolved even though he came here.


    What does that mean?


    Chung-Myung rolled his eyes quickly.


    ''There must be something, not something like that!''


    I don''t care if I''m new or not. There''s only one thing he''s after!


    ''Yes!''


    There was a towering rock in the middle of a dense sword.


    And there''s a small wooden chest on it.


    You don''t have to put a wooden box in the middle of a recruit!


    "That''s mixed fabric!''


    It is not known whether it contains only mixed fabric, the method of the platform, or the method of the platform. It''s that wooden chest that needs to be targeted anyway.


    As soon as Chung-Myung tried to move straight, a heavy voice stuck in his ear.


    "Are you a Hawaiian dinosaur?"


    Chung-Myung''s head is slightly lifted. Across from the wooden box, Ho Sanja, who pulled out a sword, glared at him.


    Oh, my God.


    Living?


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth with all his teeth.


    "And what?"


    "You''ve come all the way here. After all this has happened?"


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    Ho Sanja distorted his face.


    If Chung-Myung hadn''t robbed Mu Jin of the sidewalk and sprayed it on Namyeong, he wouldn''t have suffered this kind of hardship. And Hawasan wouldn''t even be able to get in here.


    But they ended up here by poisoning the well.


    I don''t know if I should say it''s great or adultery.


    "I''ll give you credit for your ability. But that''s it. Stand down in silence. I don''t have a situation in my hand today. No matter how little you are, if you try to fight back, you''ll cut your throat."


    "Oh, I''m scared."


    Chung-Myung shook his head.


    "But don''t you think it''s a little strange to say that?"


    "¡­¡­Hmm?"


    There''s a sneer in Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "You''re already spouting your life, aren''t you? Don''t you really want me to come at you? Are you going to wipe it out here?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Ho Sanja had no answer.


    Because he knew maybe it was his real intention.


    Am I thinking of him as such a threat?''


    It does not pose much of a threat in terms of brilliance alone. No matter how smart that kid is, it''ll be less difficult than descendants of the Zhuge clan and professional soldiers.


    However, after seeing Chung-Myung, I changed my mind.


    Let''s face it.


    He''s dangerous.


    Of course, the disciples of the shaman do not fall behind anywhere. But it''s impossible to reach him.


    Seeds are different in the first place.


    If we let him grow like this, it could happen that Hawasan devours the shaman in the future.


    Ho Sanja was feeling the same way as Sama Seung of Jongnam felt at this moment. No, it''s more of a sense of crisis and murder than Sama Seung felt then.


    "Stand down."


    Ho Sanja said sternly.


    "As you say. I''m not keeping up with the flow right now. So don''t make me commit a sin. You''re shaking me up that much. The old discipline I''ve built has fallen apart!""Whoa?''


    Chung-Myung looked at Ho Sanja as if he was amazed.


    What if it''s Chung-Myung?


    ''Well, I wouldn''t do that anyway because there''s no one stronger than me.''


    The best option here is to kill Chung-Myung. No one can be held responsible for dying as it is in the midst of a melee.


    I may be criticized by the public if things go wrong, but I can''t trade it for Sealy for fear of criticism.


    But Ho Sanja is urging Chung-Myung to step down again. This means that even if Chung-Myung later poses a threat to the shaman, he will not kill the disciple of the young Taoist now.


    "Is a shaman a shaman?"''


    Even though you may have seen everything on your way here, you are still keeping your distance. That old elder shows why the shaman''s name is still so high in the world.


    One.


    "That doesn''t mean I''m going to step down."


    Chung-Myung took a step forward. Then there was a storm of energy from Ho Sanja''s body.


    "Refusing to buy...¡­."


    "Oh, he''s so drunk that he''s always half drunk, so let''s just fight."


    "Hey!"


    Ho Sanja clenched his teeth.


    When did he ever hear such a slur from such a young man?


    ''I''ve fully recommended it.''


    I''d rather feel at ease.


    I tried to suppress my desire to cut my throat right away and let him go, but if he comes out like that, he doesn''t have to step down anymore.


    "Burn it!"


    Ho Sanja rushed in as if no more words were needed.


    Chung-Myung also rushed towards him.


    Two people fly at the same time over tightly inserted swords.


    Argh! Argh!


    It''s like a blue silk width is being made in Ho Gong. A sword so clear is spewed at Chung-Myung. Similar to that of Mu Jin, but different in quality.


    Chung-Myung also couldn''t fight in the same position as he did this time.


    The opponent is the elder of the shaman. He is the strongest person I have ever met with my eyes open.


    Chung-Myung, who grabbed the sword, put strength into his hand.


    As he rushed forward, he turned his body, kicking the handle of a sword touching his foot.


    Argh!


    The blue sword narrowly cut through Chung-Myung''s lead. The hem of the clothes was cut off and an eerie sensation penetrated my chest.


    I''m not kidding!''


    He is nothing but a sword that would have been blown away by a gesture of the past. But for Chung-Myung now, this sword was also threatening enough.


    Above all, the enormous history of the sword makes the body nervous.


    ''You can''t even tell the bones if you get hit.''


    The shaman wears a soft sword, so all the things he or she has to do should be sewn up.


    What? Is it soft?


    Smack gently to make human porridge, is that a soft thing? That''s?


    Whatever the way the sword is pursued, I can''t feel the slightest bit of Chung-Myung''s hold on this sword. Rather, it is full of will to destroy properly.


    Otherwise, would you swing a person with enough history just by brushing him?


    "Let''s do it, right?"


    There was a spark in Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    The silk-width sword is pulled out without breaking off and flies to Chung-Myung.


    "Hot!"


    Chung-Myung threw himself into the flying sword with a short shout. Then he jumps straight up, kicks his sword, and drives forward.


    "What?"


    Ho Sanja was so surprised that his heart jumped out of his neck."Kicking the sword with your foot?"''


    It''s not like you''re swinging back, but you''re stepping on the sword and running forward. Is it common sense that the sword is not a wooden board blown at Ho Gong?


    Where the hell is he?


    It is a formidable operation.


    It is a stage where one cannot dare to dream without treating one''s energy like one''s own arms and legs and arms. Even Ho Sanja didn''t dare try it.


    There''s only one thing this job means.


    I don''t know the bearing or the depth of the swordmanship, but in terms of the flag operation, that young Hwasan dinosaur must be better than Ho Sanja.


    I don''t know how that''s possible, but there''s no denying what I''ve seen.


    Chung-Myung was rapidly approaching Ho Sanja even at the moment when he was still in shock.


    "Ino-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh!"


    Ho Sanja sprints forward with a clear head. Then he carried the sword with him and hit Chung-Myung rushing.


    (Screaming)


    A burst of gas sweeps around. The swords stuck on the floor tremble and come out little by little.


    "Cough!"


    Chung-Myung spewed blood into his mouth.


    It''s definitely blocked. I even dropped half of it to the side. Nevertheless, Ho Sanja''s sword completely rocked his interior. It is a shock as if a huge mountain had fallen on top of the body.


    You little b*tc*!''


    Skillful.


    The sword of a shaman is the sword of Yu. It is the sword that overcomes the opponent with softness.


    However, as soon as Ho Sanja identified Chung-Myung''s characteristics, he abandoned Yoo and faced Chung-Myung as Jung. No matter how talented Chung-Myung is in flying meat, he thought he would not be able to overcome himself in his history.


    And Ho Sanja''s idea was exactly right.


    No matter how Chung-Myung is, it was too much to catch up with the history of the elders who have been struggling for decades. At least because he has the characteristics of his learned history, he prevented him from falling into trouble with a single shot.


    Ho Sanja''s eyes shake with the sword.


    "Stop it?"


    He is one of the three greatest disciples.


    He is neither a great disciple nor a great disciple. He is only one of the three greatest disciples who may have just turned twenty. But the three great disciples blocked the sword containing Ho Sanja''s power.


    "It wasn''t a joke to beat Mu Jin. What the hell do you look like?"


    "Well, we don''t talk, do we?"


    If you''re going to do that, relax the knife.


    You have no conscience!


    Then Ho Sanja spoke in a grave voice.


    "Listen."


    Chung-Myung, who was about to die more, shut up.


    "It is taboo to accept a disciple of Thamun, but if you want, I will accept you as a disciple of the shaman by all means. And if you want, I''ll accept you as a great student."


    "Huh?"


    "With your talent, re-learning martial arts is just a small hurdle. Come to the shaman. I''ll make you a future shaman."


    What did he say?


    Chung-Myung grinned unconsciously.


    No, it''s a word that anyone else might find slightly enthralling. The world''s shaman accepts it as a disciple. Even the allocation goes up a notch.


    But it is none other than Chung-Myung who is here.


    "No, this old man is out of his mind! How dare you do business on someone else''s doorstep!"


    "If not!"


    Ho Sanja bites his lips and says.


    "I will accept you as my disciple! Then you become a great disciple of the shaman.""That''s enough."


    Chung-Myung smiled back. Nevertheless, Ho Sanja did not give up easily.


    "It is praiseworthy that he has a deep affection for his faction, but if he is a bookkeeper, he should also know how to seize opportunities. A shaman''s long sentence is better than a student of Hawasan!"


    "Oh, no, thank you!"


    Chung-Myung gives strength to the hand holding the sword.


    "How come you don''t know what''s good for your hair!"


    "Well, old man, you''re persistent."


    "A shaman can give you more than Hawasan."


    "You don''t understand."


    Chung-Myung''s mouth curled up.


    "I don''t have a hobby of being a student of someone weaker than me."


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "And!"


    Chung-Myung briefly pulls out Ho Sanja''s sword. It then rises and falls rapidly to the floor.


    "Euracha!"


    Coooooooooooooooooowoong!


    On a powerful foot cloud, swords stuck on the floor rise in unison to Ho Gong. Chung-Myung kicked a series of recruits who emerged as Ho Gong and flew them to Ho Sanja.


    "Who cares about a shaman?"


    "¡­¡­!"


    Chung-Myung pulled up the energy as much as he could.


    "I am!"


    Fly the sword.


    "Hwasan???!"


    Successive flying recruits were shot at Ho Sanja like arrows.


    "Let''s make it the world''s best!"


    In this life!


    Definitely!

 Chapter - 161 Episode 161. No! No matter how many times I do it, its too much! (1)

    "Faster, faster, faster!"


    "I can''t speed up anymore!"


    "What are you talking about? Can''t you see that?"


    Baek Cheon''s voice contained anger and urgency. It''s climbing cliffs at a crazy pace, but it hasn''t completely overcome the initial difference. At this rate, Wudang''s disciples will climb the cliff first.


    If that happens, Chung-Myung will have to deal with Wudang''s disciples alone. Although Chung-Myung is not a human being, he cannot deal with that many shaman''s disciples alone.


    It''s impossible for Chung-Myung to come, not Chung-Myung.


    "No, Chung-Myung shouldn''t come, but would it be possible if Chung-Myung, who became a grandfather, came?''


    Anyway, that''s not the point right now!


    "If you don''t want to see your priest die, squeeze his milk! I''m going first!"


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon began climbing cliffs at a faster pace than ever. Then Yoo-Esul follows closely.


    "Oh, my God!"


    No matter how much they did the same training, they were the great disciples, and Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong were the three great disciples. Yet there was an uncontrollable gap between the two allocations.


    "Way to go! We have to go faster!"


    "Joo, I''m dying!"


    "Don''t cry!"


    Yoon-jong clenched his teeth.


    It doesn''t hurt my pride to fall behind Baek Cheon. Back Cheon is like an idol to him now and then. The reason why Yoon-jong is angry now is that Chung-Myung may be in danger, but it does not help.


    "I somehow...¡­.Huh?"


    Then something strange came into Yoon-jong''s eyes.


    Some of the shamans who were climbing up turned around and began to crawl toward Hwasan''s disciples.


    "What are they doing?"


    "I think he''s coming to stop us."


    "¡­¡­That''s weird. Don''t that right?"


    "I know."


    That''s weird.


    "I didn''t think training to fight on a cliff would help us here."


    Yoon-jong pulled out the sword. At the same time Jo-Gol pulled out a sword.


    You''re dealing with a shaman of that size on a flat surface?


    I wouldn''t dare. First of all, there is no one younger than him. There will be at least a real hunger, a ruthless belly.


    But this is on the cliff.


    And these are the people who had to be put under the sword of Chung-Myung on the cliff.


    "He''s digging a grave, a grave!"


    Yoon-jong crawled to the shaman disciples who were approaching him with great force.


    Jo-Gol, who was watching it from behind, muttered unconsciously.


    "¡­¡­what a disgrace."


    * * *


    "Tiny tricks!"


    Ho Sanja bit his lips as he saw the recruits flying toward him.


    However, tricks are not something you can easily deal with. Why would a recruit be a recruit? He is a recruit because he can cut through the sword and cut off his strengthened body with a history.


    If you can''t escape each sword...¡­.


    "Hmm?"


    At that moment, Ho Sanja''s eyes were slightly bigger.


    ''A recruit...?''


    There''s not a shred of sharp energy in the flying sword. I can only see lumps of scrap metal that are rusted and toothless.


    "What?"


    Caw! Caw! Caw! Caw!


    Ho Sanja lifted a sword and struck down a flying recruit. Swords that you can''t find anywhere to talk are thrown away. Some of them were cut in half because Ho Sanja could not handle the lightly beaten power."It''s nothing..."


    Screaming!


    "Gasp!"


    Among the rotten swords flies a sword with formidable etiquettes.


    Ho Sanja freaked out and flipped over. If something like this had flown in from the beginning, I would have handled it calmly, but no matter how surprised a real recruit flew in while in panic.


    And


    Argh! Argh!


    Chung-Myung doesn''t miss the opportunity and hits Ho Sanja in the ribs.


    "Kkkkkkk!


    Whoops!


    The sword was lifted from Ho Gong, but the body could not be stopped from bouncing.


    Ho Sanja bounces out of the cliff and bites his lips.


    "You''re playing tricks to the end!"


    Ho Sanja flipped over and threw the sword forward. Then, he lightened his body and climbed up the cliff again with the power of the sword flying away.


    Chung-Myung clicked his tongue at the sight.


    You look like you''re losing your energy.''


    I wish I could fall down the cliff like that, but it''s not going to end so easily.


    Meanwhile, Ho Sanja, standing on a cliff, frowned and looked at the swords scattered on the floor.


    "¡­¡­this."


    "But it''s still a sword."


    "¡­¡­."


    Even if you look at it again, it looks terrible because it is so rusty and dyed red.


    ''Well, come to think of it, this would be right.''


    It''s made of iron anyway, even if it''s a new prosecutor''s office. It is natural to rust and fade away if left underground for 200 years.


    However, some of them were still visible. In other words, those swords are not just names, but true recruits.


    "Yes, it''s in vain anyway."


    I think I can hear Yakson laughing in Ho Sanja''s ear.


    The purpose of those who entered the sword gun is to get their hands on the recruits. The only people who know the name of the saber moose is Yakson are the shaman, the openness, and the voice.


    Even that became known to the world because Yakson''s disciple accidentally spilled it.


    In other words, Yakson would have thought that when he made the sword gun, he would only aim for recruits in the future.


    Did Yakson not know these swords would rot?


    It can''t be.


    If he really wanted to pass these swords on to posterity, he would have kept them more precious, not in this environment. Not put in a damp cave.


    "Did you intend to play tricks on the future? You weren''t a very good human being either."


    Ho Sanja''s eyes turned to the wooden box.


    It doesn''t matter what happened to the recruits. Because that''s what he was aiming for from the beginning.


    And¡­¡­ it was probably the same with Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung is also not paying attention to recruits who have fallen to the ground.


    "I guess we have the same purpose."


    "If you want to take those swords, I''ll just let you go."


    "That''s a joke."


    "You don''t want to be greedy."


    Are you being greedy?


    Chung-Myung pointed the sword forward. As time goes by, Chung-Myung is at a disadvantage. Failing to bring down Ho Sanja quickly will bring up other elders of the shaman.


    ''Then there''s no answer.''


    It is the truth of the world that a fist cannot be punched ten times. Even the Heavenly Demon couldn''t escape this truth. Chung-Myung had no intention of physically testing whether the truth was right or wrong.


    "Here we go!"


    "You have a short temper!"


    "Oh, you''re so talkative! It''s a supply and demand!"Chung-Myung''s sword gently swam through Ho Gong.


    "Hmm?"


    At that moment, Ho Sanja''s spirit changes. He noticed that Chung-Myung''s sword was unusual.


    Red flowers began to bloom at the end of Chung-Myung''s sword. Ho Sanja exclaimed in dismay without realizing it.


    "Plum Blossom? You''ve really restored the Plum Blossom Blossom Blossom!"


    ''Oh, you pretended not to be, and you were so d*mn interested.''


    It seems that Hawasan knew that he had lost the plum blossom technique. Of course, what Chung-Myung is doing now is not plum-blossom, but Chilmae-blossom, but it will look like that to Ho Sanja.


    The red petals began to flutter.


    Where there''s no way it''s


    Red plum blossoms bloom in a cave where plum blossoms cannot grow. And the plum blossoms bloomed in unison and flew towards Ho Sanja.


    Ho Sanja lowers the sword.


    Lower taxes.


    The most stable posture and where the sword of the shaman begins.


    The sword begins to move heavily.


    Circle.


    Ho Sanja''s sword soon drew a big circle in front of him.


    The circle is the source. And the origin where everything begins.


    There was only one world in the beginning, but it was divided into yin and yang, creating all things.


    After all, the beginning of the world is yin and yang. That yin and yang is taegeuk.


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    The circle drawn by Ho Sanja''s sword was divided in half and soon divided into two black and white energies and began to swing.


    Taeguk Hyegum ( ????? ?????).


    The highest-ranking shaman of shamanism, the heavenly season that makes shaman called shamanism.


    The taegeukhye sword was finally implemented through Ho Sanja''s hands.


    Although Mu Jin has already used the Taegeuk Hye-gum to Chung-Myung, what Mu Jin showed was just a clumsy candle imitating the shell. In other words, it didn''t deserve to be called a Hye-gum.


    One, the Taegeukgi drawn by the tip of Ho Sanja''s sword was clearly in contact with the province.


    Chung-Myung''s petals, which were flying, are caught up in the swinging Taegeuk.


    Soft and strong.


    Two opposing properties melt away. Gently suck in the petals and pulverize them strongly.


    "I can''t believe you''re smoking plum blossoms at that age!"


    If you can''t conciliate, you must knock it down. Ho Sanja''s eyes were young to live in.


    "It''s too early to be surprised!"


    Chung-Myung''s sword swings once again.


    Opposite.


    As I''ve felt in the past, the reason why Hawasan can''t beat the shaman is not just because of his weak martial arts. The gentleness of the shaman is contrary to the sharpness of Hawasan.


    Fast and fast swords always reveal their weaknesses to soft latecomers.


    One, that''s all.


    What about the opposite?


    A fire goes out when water is poured in, but a big fire burns bigger when water is poured in. All properties can be overcome with stronger force.


    Come on!


    Jinki, crouching in the Danjeon, responds to Chung-Myung''s will. The flawless clear energy escapes from the Danjeon, circulates the body, and stays at the end of the sword.


    Blooming.


    Blossoms and blooms.


    The plum blossoms that formed a small forest bloom again and again to cover the small hill.


    Soon everywhere in sight was covered with plum blossoms.


    It''s not a sword.


    Twenty-four Plum Blossom Law.


    A sentinel that Jong-nam tried to steal in the past, but he couldn''t have only true intentions.


    Plum pots!


    Flutter and flutter. Like plum leaves flying like snow in the spring wind.


    Ho Sanja was mesmerized by the sea of plum blossoms flying towards him.


    ''How... how could you be so sensitive?''


    The beginning of everything is Taegeuk.Putting a tag on a sword is like putting the world on a sword.


    But this sword before him now speaks to him.


    Is the source everything?


    The beginning is everything?


    I don''t think so.


    The world itself is such a thing.


    If the national flag contains the Tao, it also contains the dew that forms at the end of the leaves at dawn.


    The whole thing is a do-go. The whole thing is nature.


    Plum leaves are just fluttering, but they contain the logic of the world.


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "Oh, my god!"


    The petals and the Taegeuk collided, and a huge storm swept through.


    It was fortunate that no one had arrived on the cliff yet. If anyone was here, it would have been terrible to see the flakes of the plum blossom taegeuk.


    "Oops!"


    Ho Sanja, who bounced back, grabs his chest.


    You broke through my sword?''


    His chest is stained with blood. In addition, the whole body is cut sharply and spews blood.


    What about him?


    Ho Sanja raised his head. I can see Chung-Myung lying on the other side.


    "Turn it off."


    Chung-Myung is struggling to lift. I don''t think he''s all right either.


    "Hogak?"


    No, maybe this side is a little behind.


    There is a reverence in my heart.


    At this moment Ho Sanja was feeling unbearable respect for that child. At the same time, however, the sense of crisis grew.


    "That old man is filthy strong."


    Chung-Myung struggled to get up and spit on the floor. It''s more like blood than saliva.


    "This is the next time."


    "That''s what I was hoping for."


    The two faced each other and took a quiet deep breath.


    But there was something both overlooked.


    This is not an unarmed place, nor is it a place where only the two fight. And now the two weren''t even competing.


    "The death penalty!"


    The heads of the two who were taking a deep breath turn at the same time.


    Ho Gong(Ì“¿Õ).


    Finally, the priest of Ho Sanja. Ho Gong Jin-in arrived here by climbing a cliff.


    At the moment Ho Sanja''s eyes shook. Realizing what he was doing, he shouted his head off.


    "Father, that wooden chest! Grab the wooden box. Aaaaaaa!"


    Ho Gong''s head turns violently.


    A wooden box placed on the rock in the center was clearly visible to his eyes.


    "Yes!"


    Ho Gong flew into the center without delay. At that moment, Chung-Myung screamed.


    "No, no, no, no, no!"


    Chung-Myung immediately tried to blow himself up to Ho Gong. But Ho Sanja quickly blocks in front of him.


    "That''s it, man!"


    "No, it''s not that...¡­!"


    Ho Gong''s grip on the wooden chest clearly sticks in Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    "Oh...."


    ¡­it''s ruined.


    Oh, you idiots!

 Chapter - 162 Episode 162. No! No matter how many times I do it, its too much! (2)

    Ho Gong''s eyes tremble as he grabs the wooden box.


    ''This is the hybrid...¡­.''


    He is also the elder of the shaman.


    It''s not like you can''t guess what this thing is by looking at the situation. The fact that he finally got his hands on the mixed fabric made his heart flutter.


    At that moment, Ho Sanja steps back and stands next to Ho Gong.


    "Come here!"


    "Yes!"


    Ho Sanja was handed a wooden box. And Ho Gong immediately pulls out a sword and blocks Ho Sanja''s front. So that there''s no problem with Chung-Myung''s rush.


    However, Chung-Myung only looked at the two with a dejected face as if he had no intention of rushing in.


    Ho Sanja clasped her chest with a slightly shaky hand and let out a low-pitched sound.


    ''After all this trouble...¡­.''


    Although I had too much trouble compared to what I had initially expected, I naturally feel tired at the thought of success in the end.


    Of course, there is still work to be done safely, but at this point, selling the first goal is tantamount to achieving.


    ''But we''ll have to check.''''


    Ho Sanja grabbed the lid of the chestnut.


    Mixed fabric. And how to make mixed fabric.


    A small achievement when the former comes out. If the latter comes out, it''s a big achievement. And it''s best if both come out.


    Ho Sanja, who swallowed a slightly dry saliva, opened the lid and threw it away at once.


    Soon his eyes opened as if they were going to tear.


    "This..."


    Ho Sanja''s body trembles.


    Even Ho Gong, who was turning his back on him, noticed something was wrong with him.


    Ho Gong glanced back.


    "¡­¡­ death penalty?"


    Ho Sanja''s face was so complex that even he, who had been with him for decades, could not interpret it.


    "Why¡­¡­."


    Ho Sanja fumbled through the wooden chest with trembling hands. The touch became more intense...¡­.


    "Why!"


    An old man burst out of Ho Sanja''s mouth.


    "Why don''t you have it? Why isn''t there anything?"


    At last he turned the box upside down and shook it off. But there was nothing falling apart.


    I wondered if the box itself had some secrets, so I checked it over and over again. But also in his hands was just a normal box.


    A thorough play.


    What else can I think of?


    There is blood in Ho Sanja''s eyes. How furious I was, all the blood vessels in my eyes began to burst.


    "I swear, I swear, I swear! You... you son of a b*tc*!"


    Ho Sanja threw a wooden box in his hand to the floor and shattered it.


    Even so, I looked at the remains just in case, but I couldn''t see any hidden parchment even though I washed my eyes and looked for it.


    It was literally just an empty box.


    "Huh¡­¡­"


    You don''


    You came all the way here after all this trouble, and there''s nothing in the wooden box, and everything called recruits is rusty and crumbled?


    So what the hell was this sword gun for?


    It was just at that time when Ho Sanja was unable to control the delirium and anger that was flooding in.


    "Hey, this...!"


    Chung-Myung starts beating his chest like he''s going crazy because he''s frustrated.


    "Oh, my God, you''ve aged backwards!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "How dare you mess with me like that on your way here? What are your eyes like? You let your desires go, you let them go, and they do this because they''re lost in their desires?"


    Ho Gong tilted his head.What is he talking about?''


    Desire? Desire?


    What the hell?


    Both showed signs that they didn''t understand, and Chung-Myung scratched his head in frustration.


    ''That''s why I was nervous.''


    What I felt the whole time I broke through a sword gun.


    That is, Yakson shows ill will, let alone favor those who enter the sword and gun.


    Exams?


    You''re welcome.


    ''There''s no such thing as a test.''


    He collapsed the ceiling and tried to crush it to death, and even hid it until Gangshi, where blood was drawn to death by a vampire.


    It is meaningful as a test if you don''t die even if you fail.


    What test do you mean where a single mistake leaves nothing but death?


    Chung-Myung gnashed his teeth.


    Then that wooden box.


    Will there be no device in that chest?


    That can''t be true.


    "If you touch it, you don''t have to touch it! You little tiger-nosed shit! Oh, I''m so upset!"


    My chin!


    The shaman and her students arrived one after another as Chung-Myung hurled a storm of profanity. As soon as they climbed up the cliff, they were determined to fight a war, but they were just breathless by the strange confrontation that unfolded in front of them.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Eventually, Ho Gong, who couldn''t stand it, asked.


    Then Chung-Myung screamed as if he had waited.


    "If you have a brain, think about it! There''s nothing in there!"


    "Right."


    "Then what''s left of it?"


    It was that moment.


    Drumroll.


    Everyone''s head goes round and round.


    Rock


    The rock on which the wooden box was placed was shaking.


    "¡­¡­Don''t tell me.


    Ho Gong''s eyes are tearing open.


    Ho Sanja, who was half-asleep with anger, also looked at the rock with a bewildered face as if he had come to his senses in this unexpected situation.


    The shaking is getting bigger.


    "Moo, what!"


    "No, why is that all of a sudden¡­¡­?"


    Baek Cheon, who had to climb up the cliff, immediately grasped the situation when he saw the wreckage of the wooden box Ho Sanja had thrown away and the shaking rock.


    A groan is coming out of his mouth.


    "¡­¡­is this even a trap?"


    "Turn it off."


    Chung-Myung rubbed his face with both hands.


    "Yes, this is not the time!"


    It is meaningful to live in a mixed fabric and in a bad way. Chung-Myung quickly looked around.


    ''Excuse me!''


    Upside where the light is pouring out.


    That''s Gwangmyeong....


    "Huh?"


    But at that moment, Chung-Myung saw it.


    The tremor that began on the rock climbed the cliff and reached a crack on the ceiling.


    At the same time, the entire sword and gun began to shake like an earthquake.


    "Gasp!"


    "What, what, what''s wrong with you?"


    "No way?"


    But no one could bring it up. The situation that will continue is so obvious, but I was just surprised that it would really happen after making a fuss for no longer happen.


    Chung-Myung''s head slowly rises.


    Before I knew it, Huasan''s disciples, standing side by side behind Chung-Myung''s back, also looked at the ceiling of the cave and the top of the cave, where light was pouring out in unison.


    Finally, Chung-Myung opened his mouth.


    "Sasook."


    "Huh?"


    "You think it''s going to collapse?"


    "If my eyes weren''t wrong, I would be."


    "And what will happen to us?"


    "You''re going to die."


    "Right?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    Then, suddenly, he shouted like a seizure.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! Yakson, you crazy man!"


    Yakson is a f*cking a**h*le!


    What kind of madman gives this madman a gentle, stilted nickname of good? Like a yak horse, huh? As a junkie... Huh? A junkie? Oh, not this one.Rumbling! Rumbling!


    At that moment.


    The sound of a roof-roof piercing the ear was sounded and the sword gun shook greatly.


    And...


    Shaking.


    This and that.


    Everyone heard it clearly. And I saw it.


    The ceiling is starting to crack long. The cracks that cut through the longitudinal loop, regardless of width and length, began to be carved like a large spider web.


    Chung-Myung let out a rant of anger.


    "If I go out here, I''ll kill those shamans! Come on, you mal-nosed bastards! It''s fair to turn your eyes upside down! Even a three-year-old would not do such a stupid thing!"


    Ho Sanja lowered his head unconsciously.


    What a shame to be told this kind of nonsense by a distant young man. However, there is nothing to refute.


    It was definitely a shaman who lost his mind and touched the obvious trap. Thanks to you, everyone here is going to die.


    "What are you doing, shaman? I don''t know what''s going on, but we''ll have to figure it out!"


    "Moo, it''s falling! We''re all dead!"


    "Do something about it!"


    It was an ugly sight.


    Those who just crawled up the cliff began to blame the shaman and swear at him for all they had done so far.


    The fact that this would not have happened if they had not been dragged down by the shaman seemed to have been erased cleanly from their heads.


    Of course, that did not mean that the shaman abused them.


    Anyway, the shaman tried to sort this out somehow.


    One.


    Growl, growl!


    Sadly, they were out of time.


    The cracked ceiling, with a roar reminiscent of a loud thunderstorm, finally began to collapse.


    "Oh, my God! Crazy!"


    Baek Cheon freaked out.


    This is a round cylindrical space. And everyone crawled up here. In other words, there is no place to run away here.


    "Dark black, you crazy man!"


    It is clear that he intended to gather a lot of fighters here in the first place and exterminate them all. How malicious a man must be to do such a crazy thing.


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    "Don''t worry! I''m Chung-Myung!"


    Chung-Myung grabs the sword and stares at the collapsing ceiling.


    "He said there was a hole in the sky that would rise even if the sky collapsed, but to the extent that the ceiling collapsed, I...¡­."


    What?


    Suddenly, Chung-Myung''s head is tilted.


    "Sasook."


    "Huh?"


    "There''s no way to rise."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon''s cheeks tremble.


    "What if I don''t have it, you son of a b*tc*?"


    "What can I do if I don''t have one? Look at that!"


    Rocks the size of a small hill fall. In the first place, it''s not something you can do with a sword. Hwasan''s three great disciples, Chung-Myung, cannot find a way. It''s not as if Chung-Myung came to check plum blossoms.


    "I''m not Heavenly Demon! What am I supposed to do with that?"


    "But you still have to do something about it!"


    "Sasook, you know what?"


    "What?"


    "Everyone lives anyway. Get rid of your obsession."


    "¡­¡­Hey, you son of a b*tc*¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon''s voice seems to represent everyone''s feelings. Desperate began to fall on their faces.


    "Bear it down!"


    Then, a thunderous voice rumbled.


    "The disciples of Wudang, do everything in your power to cut them down! Right now!"


    "Yes!"


    As a signal of Ho Sanja''s shouts, shaman''s disciples began to line up in strange forms.Is it a taegeuk checkup?''


    It seemed to find a familiar form that could instinctively exert the greatest power.


    One.


    "You have to do something that makes sense!''


    If you could cut that thing with a sword, what wouldn''t you do? I will conquer Jungwon, not Murim alone.


    Think about it.


    Chung-Myung''s face is stiff.


    It''s stupid to try to rise up to the sky just because the sky collapsed. This is a sword gun. Everything here goes as Yakson intended.


    So was Yakson really trying to kill everyone in this place?


    No, there must be a way.''


    Think. Think. Think...¡­.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! When the hell did I ever think about it?"


    That''s not my role!


    "No, what a crazy place to be...¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s body shook as if it had been struck by lightning.


    A place that doesn''t make sense.


    A place full of deformities.


    Through the entrance, it falls into the depths of the earth, and goes through many hardships as it narrows down. The road eventually unites into one and leads here.


    Climb and climb and crawl and finally...¡­.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were wide open.


    "Gwangmyeong!"


    Maybe that''s the goal. No! Achievement! No...¡­ anyway!


    "Not there!"


    That''s not it! Yakson certainly wouldn''t be there. It can''t be that easy.


    Then what?


    Chung-Myung''s head snapped down.


    Where he looked was the floor.


    "Jump, jump, jump!"


    Chung-Myung''s shout sounded as if it were going to bring down the cave.

 Chapter - 163 Episode 163. No! No matter how many times I do it, its too much! (3)

    It''s pouring.


    Formidable rocks and soil began to pour down. It looked like a giant ocher wave coming in.


    Dust rises like clouds, and rocks plummet down and down like explosions.


    "Jump, jump, jump!"


    It was the moment Chung-Myung shouted.


    As soon as Chung-Myung made a noise, Hwasan''s disciples flew toward the floor without a moment''s hesitation. The body reacted first before the head even thought about it.


    It was truly an amazing relationship of trust.


    But others didn''t understand the situation.


    "No, you idiots! Jump now! Jump now! I don''t understand what you''re saying!"


    Chung-Myung kicked visible people to the ground.


    "This is nothing, what...¡­!"


    "What''s frozen to death!"


    Grabbing the person next to him by the collar, Chung-Myung threw him out of the cliff without delay.


    "Arghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! That crazy guy! Oh, my God!"


    And like a thunderbolt, I start running on the cliff.


    "Human!"


    Boom!


    "If you say so!"


    Crying!


    "You''re supposed to eat it!"


    Swirling like a storm over a cliff, kicking every human being caught. Those who see it are frightened and blow themselves down the cliff.


    "Mal-ko!"


    Chung-Myung shouted at Ho Sanja.


    "Jump down now!"


    "What are you doing? It''s just a rush to death!"


    "All right, run! Now!"


    Chung-Myung also flew down the cliff.


    Ho Sanja bites his lips at the sight.


    "Elder man?"


    The question is how to do it. I didn''t have time to think long.


    "Jump down! We''re going down!"


    "Yes!"


    Ho Sanja also flew down the cliff as he saw his disciples jumping down one after another.


    "That Ahae is beyond my imagination!''


    Then it would be one way to leave fate to it.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Chung-Myung kicked Ho Gong several times.


    When falling, it is usually basic to slow down by lightening the body and spouting steam to the floor, but now Chung-Myung was speeding up the opposite direction and shooting down with all his strength on the floor.


    God d*mn it, we don''t have time!''


    The ceiling of the distant place has collapsed, so we can only buy time for a while. But soon those rocks will be stuck on the floor, and after that, everyone here will be buried in a friendly.


    Coooooooooooooow!


    When Chung-Myung landed on the floor, pieces of stone bounced around Ho Gong with a roar.


    "Turn it off."


    "Chung-Myung??! Everything that came in is blocked!"


    "I knew it. You son of a b*tc*!"


    Chung-Myung gnashed his teeth. The place they passed by when they came here was already blocked by solid stone walls.


    I''m going to cut it down.


    ''That can''t be true.''


    The man who created this place couldn''t have prepared that much. Maybe it''s almost impossible to cut down that stone wall.


    Even if you cut it hard and go back, there is no guarantee that that place will not collapse together.


    Chung-Myung decided to pursue his first thought. There must be a way to live if Yakson isn''t really a lunatic who''s completely lost his mind.


    "Chung-Myung??! What do we do now?"


    "Floor!"


    Chung-Myung shouted without delay.


    "Put the floor down, now! There''s gotta be something on the floor!"


    "Floor?"


    "Don''t ask, move!"Chung-Myung pulled out a sword and put it on the floor. Like the first time a shaman found the entrance to a sword and gun.


    Everyone who saw his behavior stabbed the weapon to the floor. For now, we have to follow him.


    "There is!"


    "Here it is! The sword won''t go in!"


    "This way, too!"


    But this time it wasn''t a problem because we couldn''t find it, but because everyone found it.


    Chung-Myung''s face glowed.


    "Fa, fa, you bastards! Dig out everything that''s covered! Now!"


    Before I knew it, everyone started to move reflexively according to Chung-Myung''s instructions. A situation that doesn''t seem a bit forward. If everyone is blind, they have no choice but to follow the words of the blind.


    Even if it''s a child of Hawasan who doesn''t know where it came from.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Everyone started digging with blood in their eyes. Those with weapons swung their weapons, and those without weapons scooped out the hard floor with both hands.


    It''s not a big deal to have your weapon damaged and your nails turned upside down. It looks like it''s going to die.


    "Far, dig faster, you bastards! Don''t straighten your back and work!"


    Chung-Myung, who was screaming, swung his sword hard.


    "Eurachaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Every time he hits the sword, the earth as big as a man bounces aside. But the floor was wide and the place to sell was too...¡­.


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Then, the sword of a blue silk-like shaman digs into the ground.


    Whoops! Whoops!


    "Right!"


    These guys who are useless for nothing deserve to be here! That broad, unremitting sword was the best way to dig the floor.


    I''m going to sell oysters for my own good. I''m not going to eat this medicine and enjoy the long life! d*mn it, you bastards!


    "This looks like metal!"


    "There''s a wide metal plate! It doesn''t even work!"


    At someone''s cry Ho Sanja approached, pulling out the sword.


    "Get out of the way! I''ll cut it...¡­."


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Then Chung-Myung rushed in and kicked him in the ribs.


    Ho Sanja, who was beaten by an unimaginable blow, rolls around the floor and looks at Chung-Myung.


    "Oh, no! What are you...¡­."


    "You can''t cut this, you crazy horse-nosed b*tc*! This is how we save our lives!"


    "Huh...."


    Leaving Ho Sanja, who didn''t understand the situation at all, Chung-Myung looked up and looked up.


    "Wow, Mr.¡­¡­"


    Before I knew it, rocks were falling, breaking down gaps in the cliffs where recruits were.


    "Oh, no! No!''


    We can''t avoid it in time like this.


    Chung-Myung''s head went down again. Somehow...¡­.


    "There!"


    Chung-Myung roared and flung to one side.


    Here it is!


    Although buried in soil and stone, it certainly looks subtly different in material from other places.


    Chung-Myung wields a sword like lightning.


    Whoops!


    Soil scatters everywhere and the floor is clear!


    "This, this!"


    "Door! Argh! Argh!


    There was blood in Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    Door


    It''s the same format as the first time they came in here.


    However, at first, there was a shape in which the swords were pointed at each other, but here, two swords were carved on the floor.


    "Here, cut it here, Malko!"


    Ho Sanja rushed in and swung the sword.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    The door is cut into dozens of pieces. At the same time, the black hole appeared again.Chung-Myung didn''t even look back and stretched his back.


    Splash!


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon looks back at Chung-Myung with surprised eyes.


    "Go, private!"


    "Huh? Huh? Hey, you crazy...¡­. Argh!"


    Chung-Myung threw Baek Cheon into the hole. And Hawasan''s disciples, who were next to him, poked him into the hole in succession.


    "Run on your own! If you don''t want to die!"


    There was no room for concern.


    Everyone even uses their milk power to blow themselves into the hole. I instinctively realized that this is the only way to survive here.


    "Run, run, run! Now!"


    Then a strange sight was captured in Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    In the distance, open roads were carrying the injured. He is helping injured people who can''t walk on their own even though they can''t guarantee whether they can live even if they run right away.


    "Oh, that''s crazy!"


    Chung-Myung rushed over there and grabbed Hong Dae Kwang by the collar.


    "Uh, uh?"


    "What are you doing, you piece of shit?"


    "There''s an injured man! If you leave it like this, you''ll die!"


    "I''m going to die, I''m going to die! How did you get here, you bastards?"


    Chung-Myung has yet to grasp the situation and threw out the clutter and injured people toward the entrance.


    "I''m going to look at the situation and nudge you!"


    Finally, Chung-Myung''s gaze, which blew everyone in his hands, went up.


    "Oh, shit!"


    Rocks were pouring down him at any moment.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Chung-Myung screamed and quickly threw himself away. I can feel the creepy wind in my head. He lay flat on the floor and began to suck on all fours toward the hole.


    A person makes fun of both arms and legs, even if it is not two feet, and the speed is frightening. It''s like a big rascal.


    It''s like a cockroach crawling with power.


    "What are you doing, Mal-ko?"


    "Come on!"


    Ho Sanja, who had stuffed all his disciples into a pit and guarded the entrance until the end, shouted at Chung-Myung.


    "Dive in, now!"


    "What the f*ck!"


    Hos Sanja''s head is covered with rocks. Chung-Myung flew off the floor, grabbed Ho Sanja by the waist, and turned around.


    "Eurachaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Kick the falling rock straight and jump into the hole with the recoil. Formidable speed...¡­.


    Cooooong!


    "Oops!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes are spinning.


    The problem was that I didn''t notice that the hole that looked so deep was actually deep enough for a person to stand up.


    Chung-Myung, who looks like he''s stuck his head on the floor with all his might, rolls on the floor.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! You son of a b*tc*!"


    This was never Yakson''s fault, but it was Chung-Myung, who had nothing to see right now.


    He grabbed his head, moaned for a while longer, then sprang up and looked around.


    If it''s spacious, it''s narrow.


    All the survivors were gathered in the space.


    "Hey, is that enough?"


    "Chung-Myung, are you okay?"


    Are you okay?


    What if it''s not me? Us?


    "I''m fine! We are... ..."


    I''m going to watch it now.


    Chung-Myung looks up with bloody eyes. Perhaps Yakson was trying to save those who came in after finding the space.


    But...


    I don''t know anything else, but I don''t know here.''


    Even Yakson, who built the swordguns, couldn''t have tested this place. No one knows if a rock as big as that can survive the rain.Chung-Myung prayed that Yakson was a genius who would never exist again and made this place perfect.


    And at that moment.


    Coooooooooooooow!


    Coooooooooooooooooowoong!


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    The impact created by the falling rock sweeps through the space. It was a shock as if a huge cannon had exploded right in front of it.


    My gut is twisted and my eardrums burst out. Those who spewed blood with the goku grabbed their faces and rolled on the floor.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Argh! Argh!"


    Screaming was rife, but at least Hawasan and the shaman''s disciples were holding their breath and watching the situation.


    However, the situation is not very good.


    Baek Cheon''s face turned pale.


    "Cher, Chung-Myung! d*mn it, it''s falling!"


    The metal against the ceiling began to bend. Although it was not broken by impact, it seems that it was too much to preserve its shape despite a series of shocks.


    This is obvious. This place can''t handle the shock of the sky collapsing.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Why are you so less intelligent? If you''re smart, you''re smart!


    At this rate, everyone will be pressed flat and become a lump.


    "Better die than die! d*mn it!"


    Chung-Myung jumped up and reached out his hands to the ceiling.


    Cooong! Cooong! Cooong!


    "Gasp!"


    Every time I have a shock, my back seems to twist. But you have to hold on! If you can''t stand it with the power of space alone, you have to add the power of people.


    Chung-Myung pulled out all the jinx from the danjeon and pushed up the ceiling to death.


    "What are you doing, you bastards? Do you want to die?"


    The first person to understand Chung-Myung''s behavior was Ho Sanja.


    "Needless supply and demand!


    Ho Sanja rushed in. Standing in the middle, he stretched his hands together beside Chung-Myung, who supported the ceiling.


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Push up the ceiling with all the strength you have been nursing.


    Before long, all those who could stand on their two feet rushed in and supported the ceiling.


    At this rate, everyone will die. It must be prevented from collapsing.


    "Bad luck, bad luck, bad luck! We''re all gonna die if we get pushed back here, okay?"


    Chung-Myung clenched his teeth with madness in his eyes.


    Do you want to die here?


    Don''t make me laugh!


    "I am!"


    Coooooooooooooooooowoong!


    "I''ll never die here! You bastards! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Whoops!


    Whoops!


    (Screaming)


    The rocks were thrown in unison, and at the same time, the shock of the world collapsing swept through the darkroom.

 Chapter - 164 Episode 164. No! No matter how many times I do it, its too much! (4)

    "Oh, no. What''s all this about?"


    Wirip San, the official owner of Hwayeongmun Gate, looked forward with a mesmerized face.


    Suddenly, there was a flood of fighters who had never seen in the South, and Hawasan''s disciples ran out with a light in their eyes. In such a yard, he could not wash his fingers and watch, as he was the crownless official representing Hwayeong.


    Therefore, Wirip San, who does not know English, hurried to lead his students to the place where the students gathered.


    Many people were buzzing with anger when they arrived at the Gumchong Tomb on the only mountain path to climb this place.


    "It''s no use coming here now! The shamans and others have already gone in and blocked the entrance."


    "Did you block the entrance?"


    "The last child who went in broke the entrance! I''ve never seen such a son of a b*tc* in my life! What!"


    Sadly, Wirip San could guess who the kid was at the end of the two words, adultery and d*mnation.


    And before Chae could even grasp the situation, the mountain began to vibrate with a earth-shaking the earth.


    "Hey, what''s going on?"


    "Collapse, get away from here now! Now!"


    "Oh, my God, what happened?"


    Those who couldn''t give up their lingering feelings and looked at the entrance of the KEF, and those who were planning to loot after waiting because whoever got the recruits were more likely to come back here anyway.


    All of them swooned back in fright.


    And


    Boom boom!


    With a roar that seemed to collapse in the sky, the entire land around the entrance of the sword and gun began to sink.


    "Huh?"


    "Oh, my God!"


    Those who had stepped back are frightened, peeking out their heads, and looking at the collapsed place. At least a dozen pages seem to have been turned off.


    Those people down there?


    ''You''ll never survive.''


    People are people, even if they are unmanned. There are things you can handle, things you can''t handle. This was obviously the latter.


    No matter how famous those who went down are, they are only blood and flesh under this collapse.


    "Oh, my God, this place is crumbling...¡­!"


    "Well, then what happened to the recruit?"


    "You''re a recruit, you''re a jerk, you''re a loser. I feel sorry for the people who went inside."


    There was a complex combination of the despondency that the recruits were never found, and the relief that even those who were not me could not get them.


    But what Wirip San felt wasn''t either.


    "Oh, no...¡­."


    He looked at the collapsed sword gun with wide open eyes, and soon sank down.


    "Oh, my God."


    It shouldn''t be like this.


    At least they''re not supposed to die like this.


    ''Now I''m starting to see the future of Hwasan¡­¡­.''


    Of course, there will be more disciples in Hawasan besides those who come here. But Wirip San knows that. Even if Hawasan is a place where talent rises, there''s no one to replace anyone who''s here.


    Especially the Hawaiian dinosaur.


    There is no substitute for Chung-Myung. You don''t get raised just by raising such a personally.


    "How did this happen?¡­."


    It was Wirip San who regretted why he couldn''t stop them. Although they are disciples from the main mountain of Hawasan, and Wirip San is a master who can''t even bring to mix hands, he overlooked the fact that he has a strong experience.I should have told you it could be dangerous.''


    Of course, I don''t know if you''ve heard of drying it, but at least I wouldn''t have regretted it so much now.


    Wirip San, who remembered what Chung-Myung said to me, became blurred.


    "Hey, wasan...Didn''t you say you''d put Hwa Yeong-mun on the rock?"


    You sound like you''re willing to shoulder Hwasan''s future, and what''s the big deal?


    "¡­¡­father."


    Wirip San turned his head and looked at Wiso Haeng, not thinking of wiping away tears.


    "¡­¡­I don''t know if I can say this, but the chances of surviving in there¡­¡­."


    Wirip San shook his head with a wretched face.


    "People are just people."


    "But you never know. If you dig it up now!"


    "Faithfulfilling.


    Wirip San sighed deeply. Sadness can''t be helped, but you have to accept reality anyway.


    "I know how you feel, but I need you to clear your mind now."


    "But...."


    Wiso Haeng looked at the broken sword gun with a face that couldn''t give up.


    Of course Wiso Haeng knows. That you can''t survive in there most of course. However, I couldn''t help but regret thinking about the students of Hawasan who had been with me so far.


    "The sky is indifferent...¡­."


    Wiso Haeng covered his eyes and sobbed low.


    It was then.


    "Oh, my God, they''re all dead! That''s better!"


    "It''s better that no one gets it than we don''t get it anyway! I''m so sorry to think that the shamans and other Moonites would have died down there!"


    "Oh, you''re right! You hit the ball!"


    The violent reactions from here and there turned Wiso Haeng''s face red with anger.


    "Hey!"


    "Leave it alone."


    "God, Father! Isn''t that too harsh?"


    "That''s the way it is."


    "¡­¡­."


    Wirip San had a wry look on his face.


    Kang Ho is as heartless as a cucumber. Countless people rejoice at the misfortune of others and speak ill of the haves. There are even people here who are determined to harm others to get recruits. There can be no one to pray for the rest of the dead.


    If there were any recruits in there, they would have had to fight again. He is very tired and has a recruit, so he doesn''t have that kind of prey.


    And if you were going to see someone get a recruit and go back safely, you wouldn''t have kept it here.


    It may be a good thing that Nam-young was stained with blood and there was no new bloodbath in Kang-ho.


    But young Wiso Haeng couldn''t stand it.


    "That''s too much to say!"


    At the moment, attention was focused on Wiso Haeng.


    "You''re a pain in the ass when a man might be dead! Is that what the man with the pharynx would say?"


    "Who the hell is he?"


    "I don''t know, I guess he''s a child who doesn''t know the world. Baby, Arthura. Then you''ll die."


    "Gain!"


    Wiso Haeng was about to cry out and refute.


    Wirip San sighs and blocks his son.


    "I''m Wirip San, the gatekeeper of the Southern Film."


    "¡­¡­English?"


    "Was there a place like that?"


    Wirip San opened his mouth ignoring their response.


    "Those who have nothing to gain, please return. The people of Namyeong are anxious because of the powerful people who came."


    "Who are you to tell us what to do!"


    "What''s the capacity of Moon-pa, who''s never heard of it?"


    When only insults returned, I said politely, Wirip San''s face also distorted.I just tried to put up with it as much as I could. Wirip San was better than Wiso Haeng, not worse, considering the upset stomach. Eventually, old age burst out of his mouth.


    "I said don''t insult the dead and get the hell out of here! I''m holding back from wanting to rip your mouths off!"


    "Huh?"


    "Is he crazy?"


    "Even if I hit him in there, he''s dead. Giggling."


    Wirip San grabbed the handle of the sword at the waist.


    At least it would be the maximum spirit he could send to Hawasan''s disciples that would prevent them from insulting the dead at the sword and gun.


    He was about to yell.


    Poke, poke.


    Wiso Haeng stabs Wirip San in the back.


    "Don''t dissuade me! I''ve had it up to here! I can''t stand the words and actions of those impudent men anymore!"


    "Oh, Father! That''s not it. Hey, hey, hey!"


    "Huh?"


    Wirip San turned his head away. His gaze took a look at Wiso Haeng and slowly moved along where Wiso Haeng''s fingertips pointed.


    ''Huh?''


    Wiso Haeng pointed out in the middle of a collapsed sword gun.


    What''s wrong with you?


    It was then.


    Up and down!


    "Huh?"


    Wirip San squinted his eyes.


    "Did I see it wrong?"


    I''m sure I just saw that place flutter...¡­.


    Up and down!


    "Huh!"


    Wirip San''s eyes are as bright as a lamp.


    This time, I''ve never been mistaken. It''s definitely up and down.


    ''Seo, don''t tell me...!''


    It was the moment when Wirip San was about to jump down.


    Gasp!


    Something pops out through the floor with a dull sound. It didn''t take too long to notice that it was a human arm.


    Stuttering.


    The arm that penetrates the floor begins to grope slowly around. And finally...¡­.


    Argh! Arghhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    The soil bounced all over the place, and someone popped out of it.


    "Oh, my God, I almost died!"


    A familiar voice.


    A familiar face.


    And it was a more familiar and irritating tone.


    "Cheer, Chung-Myung stamp!"


    Wirip San jumped to the floor without delay. Tears began to flow in his eyes as he ran to Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung, who thought he would have died for sure, eventually escaped the sword gun alive.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Yakson, you stupid old man! Argh! Death penalty! Long death penalty! Beat up that son of a b*tc*!"


    I don''t know what he''s talking about, but Chung-Myung points his finger at the sky a few times.


    Then another voice burst out from the inside of the hole.


    "Get out of here, you f*cking bastard!"


    "I''m out! I''m out now!"


    Chung-Myung crawled outside, looking arrogant. Then, one after another, Hawasan''s disciples crawl out.


    "Turn it off."


    "Oh, my God. I almost got killed."


    "If I go back into a cave or underground, I''m not a human being."


    As soon as his students step outside, they flop down on the floor. It''s a sight to guess how hard it was to get out of there.


    Wirip San couldn''t control his emotions and rushed to his students and hugged them.


    His students, embarrassed by his ignorance of English, opened their eyes wide and looked at Wirip San.


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    "Moo, Moon-ju?""


    Wirip San said in a quivering voice.


    "I''m glad, thank God! They''re all really... I''m so glad you''re back!"


    Chung-Myung and Baek Cheon scratched their heads with awkward faces. Anyway, it''s nice to have someone welcoming me."Oh, my God, wasan! Get me out of here! My leg got stuck."


    "Oh, man, man, you''really!


    Chung-Myung gritted his teeth and pulled up Hong Dae Kwang. Along with him, the open islands hanging from Hong Dae Kwang pop out like sweet potatoes on the roots.


    "Oh, come out separately! It''s heavy!"


    Chung-Myung was annoyed, but Hong Dae Kwang lied down on the floor as soon as he came out as if he had no energy to answer back.


    "Gasp! Gasp! Really...¡­ I thought I was going to die. Really¡­¡­."


    Starting with the opening of Hawasan, the survivors began to crawl out of the inside of the non-chuck. It was only after everyone came out that the shaman came out for the last time.


    Ho Sanja looks up at the sky with a slightly despondent face.


    "¡­¡­I never thought I''d see the sun again."


    I thought I was going to die.


    Chung-Myung would be dead if he didn''t use his wits at the moment of crisis. It was just as close as it was.


    But the crisis is not over yet.


    After seeing those who heard the sword gun escape, the crowd collapsed and began to circle the sunken pit.


    Ho Sanja frowns at the ferocious spirit.


    And...


    "No, those bastards?"


    Nevertheless, Chung-Myung''s eyes began to turn, as if his irritation was about to explode.

 Chapter - 165 Episode 165. No! No matter how many times I do it, its too much! (5)

    "You''re not dead."


    "Oh, my God, you came back alive in there!"


    "¡­¡­Wait. So what happened to the recruit?"


    The atmosphere changed when someone brought up the word recruits.


    At first, I was just amazed that so many people had survived that massive collapse.


    However, greed began again when it occurred to me that perhaps they had survived with recruits.


    "What should I do?"


    "Oh, my God, I''ll take it away from you''em! Didn''t they all stay here for that?"


    "But there is shamanism and openness. Others are not easy to see."


    "Look at that skeleton! Do you think they can use their strength now?"


    Greed paralyzes reason.


    Especially the greater what can be gained, the further away reason and morality go.


    They did.


    No one came here with a good heart in the first place. Isn''t there only one reason why he couldn''t give up his regret even though he knew he couldn''t enter the sword and gun anymore?


    Kill him. I''ll take him away.


    That''s the way things are in the first place.


    There is no law that the person who first gets the treasure is the owner of the treasure until the end. Treasures that come into the world are bound to go through a bloodbath again.


    Greed was young in everyone''s eyes. As if they had promised, those who exchanged eyes began to surround the large pit without saying a word. Since those who came out of the room were not easy, there was a silent silence to join them until they were overpowered first.


    One of the men who surrounded and looked down on the living patients opened his mouth in a loud voice.


    "Congratulations on your birth. Did he say Ho Sanja?"


    Ho Sanja''s eyes wiggled.


    "Who are you?"


    "I don''t have to say that myself. Because that''s not the point."


    Hong Dae Kwang, who was watching the situation, smiles and says.


    "It''s an island foreshadow. I heard that you are active in Jeolgang, but the author is here too."


    Ho Sanja, who gave Hong Dae Kwang a glance, looked up and looked at Dan Sa-hong again.


    "That was a great deal."


    Dan Sa-hong narrowed the middle of the forehead.


    I didn''t want to make a name for the shaman. But now that it''s over, I have no choice but to put an iron plate on my face.


    "Hahaha, I can''t believe Hong knows my name. It''s an honor. May I ask you a question more than that?"


    "Go ahead."


    "What happened to the recruits?"


    Ho Sanja still pointed down.


    "Can''t you see?"


    "So you''re saying you barely made it out of here without getting a single recruit?"


    "I wasn''t in a situation like that."


    Ho Sanja said firmly.


    "And there was nothing in there called a recruit. Over the course of two hundred years, only rusty, withered and stained. Even if you brought it up, it wouldn''t have been the recruit you thought."


    "Huh."


    Dan Sa-hong frowned as if he was sorry.


    "Then it''s a real shame. But the stamp. Kang-ho is so horrendous that you can''t trust what the seal says."


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    "Simple."


    Dan Sa-hong said with a smile.


    "You can let us search the bodies of the seals. If you''re really proud, don''t you think you can accept it?"


    "That''s him!


    "Do you want to try?"


    The answer came from around, not Ho Sanja.


    It''s not rocket science to search the body. But it''s never easy in a relationship between no man and no man. To give one''s body to the other is to give one''s life.Relaxing the guard and making the body search is no different from allowing the opponent to attack the blood transfusion with male or female at any time.


    Now, Dan Sa-hong is acting as a strong man after breaking the silent prayer of a warrior.


    "What if I can''t?"


    "Hahaha, seal, you''ll have to accept that the situation is not so easy. Can you handle all of us, tired?"


    Dan Sa-hong''s eyes sank coldly.


    "If you don''t want to die, give me everything you got inside. Then I''ll save your life. If you didn''t give it up, you''d all rather die in there...¡­."


    "No, he''s going to die!"


    "¡­¡­think¡­¡­.Huh?"


    Dan Sa-hong opened his eyes wide.


    A young man, who was sitting on the floor, jumped up and started to burn the wall toward him.


    "What is it?"


    Dan Sa-hong, who did not understand the situation momentarily, tilted his head.


    What the hell does he believe in to run all the way to this place full of fighters?


    And there was something even stranger.


    That child is doing ridiculous things, but none of the people who came up below is thinking of stopping him.


    Even Ho Sanja was looking this way with a sad face.


    What are you trying to do?''


    It was the moment when Dan Sa-hong was a little worried.


    A man who was climbing a cliff formed by the fall of the ground soared up like a light and immediately landed in front of Dan Sa-hong like a lie.


    ''Huh?''


    Surprised, Dan Sa-hong unknowingly stepped back.


    A face that hasn''t been able to take off Atty yet. His whole body was covered with dirt and dirty, but he still had a face with dedication. However, the warmth that had been ingrained soon became perfectly neutralized by the expression filled with all kinds of irritation and grumpyness.


    "Who¡­¡­."


    "What, what if you don''t want to die?"


    "Ha... haha. So-hyeop. It''s not a situation for so-hyeop to intervene.¡­."


    Scream! Screaming!


    For a moment, Dan Sa-hong''s consciousness disappeared. The world is black and dark.


    When his brief interruption returned to consciousness, what he saw was the blue sky.


    ''Sky?''


    Why am I looking up at the sky?


    And at that moment.


    "Arghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    I began to feel a great deal of pain in areas that should never be hurt. The pain that cannot be expressed in words makes my eyes tear up and my nose runs out.


    "Argh! Argh! Argh! Uh-huh. Uh-huh!"


    Dan Sa-hong fell to the ground and constantly twitched. And then I realized.


    That little... no, that crazy guy kicked his groin and blew it to Ho Gong.


    Boom!


    The body, which had risen in a straight line, fell to the spot. The only difference is that Dan Sa-hong, who stood upright before going up, is now down on the floor and twitching.


    "Oh, really? Do you want a recruit?"


    No! I''m fine with that now! Senator, take me to Senator! It''s got to be...¡­.


    Dabbing.


    Chung-Myung grabbed Dan Sa-hong by the collar and pulled him up.


    "If a recruit wants it, he has it! It''s down there, so go find it carefully."


    "Huh?"


    And without a doubt, he threw out a scarlet.


    "Arghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Dan Sa-hong''s body flew through Ho Gong and headed exactly toward the hole where Chung-Myung and the group had escaped.


    And it went right into the hole.


    There was a desperate scream, but the sound quickly faded away and soon became deaf.Gulp.


    Everyone who sees the scene swallows without realizing it.


    Chung-Myung asked heartily, glaring at the blue eyes.


    "Anyone else who wants to know where the recruits are?"


    And at the same time.


    Chaeng! Chaeng! Chaeng!


    The living patients below pulled out the swords in unison.


    Those who were completely oppressed by the momentum did not dare to face it and began to recoil.


    Then Ho Sanja opened his mouth.


    "I swear in the name of the shaman."


    "¡­¡­."


    "We didn''t bring anything out. And down there, the recruit you were thinking of didn''t exist. There were some seemingly recruits, but I don''t think they could''ve survived that collapse. Probably badly damaged or broken. If there are people who still want to get recruits, dig there. I don''t know how many years it will take, but I''ll find the wreckage."


    Everyone held their breath at the chilly voice.


    It is not something to take lightly that the elder of the shaman vows in the name of the shaman.


    "Can I take that from you?"


    "You don''t believe in the shaman''s name?"


    Everybody shut up.


    If it had been a while ago, those who had already lost their momentum could not have resisted that word.


    "As you can see from us now, there is no place to hide iron. Do you believe that we need to take off the coat now?"


    Those who regained their reason eventually accepted the words.


    a raw recruit


    Long sword or spear. In any case, it refers to something in the form of a weapon. But no matter how hard I wash my eyes, I don''t see any recruits.


    If there were recruits, the shaman, who would have been the first to get his hands on, was just holding their Songmun High Sword.


    Besides...


    "Who else is there to check on? I''m a busy man! Get out of here!"


    That guy is so ferocious.


    I''ve seen with my eyes how that little boy handles the island trout, Dan Sa-hong, but what nerve do you have?


    "¡­¡­Let''s go back."


    "Oh, there''s a bell!"


    Everyone started to creep away.


    Now that he knew the situation was twisted, he thought it would be advantageous to get out of here as soon as possible and make Ho Sanja not remember him.


    It''s not as if we can kill them all here. If you can''t do that, you''ll have to avoid losing to the shaman.


    The crowd of people fled Jeokgongsan Mountain like a ebb and flow. Chung-Myung, who was watching the scene, grinds his teeth slightly.


    ''Anyway, the strong ones.''


    It''s been a long time since I''ve realized that I shouldn''t expect anything from them. If the strongmen had a minimum conscience, they wouldn''t have been like that.


    Chung-Myung, who spat on the floor, jumped down again.


    Like this.


    Chung-Myung looks up and looks at Ho Sanja in the middle of Hwasan''s death penalty.


    We''ve been through a lot inside, but there''s no grudge in the way we look at each other.


    Chung-Myung doesn''t have to hold a grudge against the shaman, and Ho Sanja saved his life anyway thanks to Chung-Myung. Therefore, even if there is a grudge, it cannot be questioned.


    "Painthouse."


    "Yes."


    "Thank you."


    Ho Sanja captures deeply.


    "Thanks to you."


    "That''s enough, you''ve done something great job."


    Chung-Myung glances down and sighs deeply.


    Only a hard time '' to death and I can''t get anything, all about you.''Ho Sanja also says with a wry face if he thinks the same thing.


    "We will go back to the shaman. All of this was greed, after all. I couldn''t digest everything I had, but I was greedy for the precious, so maybe all this is a natural result."


    It was like a doe.


    "Have you thought about my offer?"


    "That''s not going to happen. Because I''m a student of Hwasan."


    That alone can never change.


    Ho Sanja, who was looking at Chung-Myung, nods his head with a serious face.


    "Yes, you should. Maybe the small stamp is bigger than I thought."


    "It''s just Malko."


    "Huh. Mal-ko. Malcora, by the way."


    Ho Sanja shakes his head as if he can''t be beaten and changes his voice to a slightly colder tone.


    "The shaman will remember Hwasan."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I hope that we will never be enemies."


    The words themselves were moderate, but it was a clear warning. But Chung-Myung didn''t bother to reply. Now I''m tired of arguing.


    "Sure."


    The shaman left there.


    Then, those who had been held alone and other civilizations left the sword behind.


    Rather, it would have been easy for them to sort out lingering feelings. Because I saw clearly that there was nothing in the gun.


    And finally...¡­.


    "Hwasan New Dragon. We can''t go to Nakyang today because we''re tired. Let me stay at Hwajeongmun for a night."


    "¡­¡­how dare you say I''m a beggar, don''t you think you''"


    "Do me a favor. It''s because I think I''m going to die."


    Chung-Myung sighed.


    Those who took care of others in that urgent situation are open. Even though it was dug from the bottom to here, it would be difficult because he contributed after the shaman and Chung-Myung.


    "Moonju is over there, so ask her."


    At Chung-Myung''s chin, nearby Wirip San smiles as he approaches.


    "Who says no to open heroes? Let''s go, I''ll pay for my good food and drink. In celebration of my birth."


    "Oh, thank you, Moon-ju!"


    Hong Dae Kwang and the Open Islands all smiled with joy.


    Chung-Myung sighed low and looked back at the death penalty.


    Baek Cheon approached Chung-Myung with a dejected face.


    "In the end, there was nothing."


    "You''ve all been beaten up by that d*mn old man."


    Hawasan, shaman, openness and other civilizations.


    Yakson was played by Gijoo from 200 years ago.


    "Turn it off."


    Chung-Myung scratched his head.


    I''m going crazy!''


    If the old man is in front of me, I feel like beating him up for three days and three nights. But Yakson is already dead and there''s no place for him to vent his anger.


    Chung-Myung, who whined for a moment and calmed down, soon said despondently.


    "¡­¡­let''s go."


    "Well."


    "There''s no point in having regrets. I''m pissed off, I''m gonna have a drink and I''m gonna have a drink."


    "Drinking is the name of a do-it-"


    "Aren''t you drinking?"


    "¡­¡­drink."


    "Let''s go."


    After Chung-Myung, who was trudging, Hawasan''s disciples sighed and followed.


    It''s something to be satisfied with having a great experience.


    So


    Hawasan, who was told by the prosecutor''s office, had no choice but to finish his work.


    Everyone.


    Even Chung-Myung.


    I thought so until this moment.


    I didn''t get anything.

 Chapter - 166 Episode 166. Still, I walk with you. (1)

    "Hey, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Chung-Myung wince and looks forward.


    The executioner, Cheon Mun, was staring at him with a quivering beard.


    ''Oh, come on. I''m the only one who does this.''


    Chung-Myung''s mouth was bulging with his feet. Despite Chung-Myung''s reaction, however, Cheon Mun''s anger showed no signs of abating.


    "What did I tell you?"


    "¡­¡­I don''t know. You''ve been nagging me so much that I don''t know what to answer first."


    "He''s still!"


    Chung-Myung flinched and turned his head.


    Far away, his priests look this way as if they were gloating, and then turn their heads.


    "No, those bastards?''


    You''re gonna kill me?


    Argh! Argh!


    "Argh!"


    Chung-Myung grabbed his head and looked back at Cheon Mun with a grudging look.


    "Again, again!"


    "Huh!"


    Chung-Myung trembled.


    Who was Chung-Myung?


    This is the absolute entry of Hwasan and is called the world''s number one future of Hwasan.


    Of course those who envy him try to disparage him by saying, "Is he a servant of Hawasan or a disaster of Hawasan?" but isn''t that just the jealousy of the incompetent?


    Not only the death penalty, but also the private sector won''t touch him.


    But only this person.


    I don''t mind him at all as much as the death penalty for Cheon Mun.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to beat the priests?"


    "No, I didn''t mean to...¡­."


    Chung-Myung stuck out his mouth.


    "They were the ones who started the first."


    "They''re crazy. They''re picking on you? If you have common sense, think about it and tell me!"


    "¡­¡­."


    What?


    It''s unfair, but I can''t refute it.


    "Dude!"


    Cheon Mun put anger in his face.


    "Not just priests! Aren''t you afraid to avoid your enemies?"


    "No, those unfaithful things, when they get hit somewhere, they run to me first and tell me everything! You''re scared at a time like this, or what?"


    "Noisy!"


    "¡­¡­Yeah."


    Chung-Myung pout his mouth.


    He didn''t say anything wrong.


    How many times has Chung-Myung taken care of what priests did instead? But then you said thank you and only death penalty, and now you go to the death penalty and tell him that you were beaten a little.


    There''s no one in the world to trust. I''much.


    Just as Chung-Myung decided he must get revenge one day, Cheon Mun sighed deeply.


    "Follow me."


    "Yes?"


    "Follow me!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Cheon Mun led him up Nakan Peak. And he didn''t say a word all the way up.


    Soon after, Cheon Mun, who climbed Nakanbong Peak, called Chung-Myung to stand next to him. At their feet was the scene of the high-rise Hawasan.


    Are you trying to push me?''


    But you won''t die.


    Chung-Myung gazed at the scenery he had seen every time, thinking nonsense. Then Cheon Mun finally spoke out.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "What do you think wasan?"


    "¡­¡­Huh? What kind of nonsense is that? It''s not like I''m polishing."


    Oh, it''s polishing, right? We''re masters, right?


    "Then let''s change the subject. What do you think Moonpa is?"


    "It''s him¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung twisted his head.


    "Hwasan, for example, was unable to adapt to the human world, so the monks who left the world to wipe Donna came all the way here looking for a deserted place. As such misfits gathered one by one, we built a cabinet, and when we made this and that, didn''t we come up with a name?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Cheon Mun looked at Chung-Myung with trembling eyes."¡­¡­No?"


    "Of course you can think so."


    I guess that''s right.


    Did you get stabbed?


    "But that''s not all."


    Cheon Mun shook his head.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "Humans cannot live forever."


    "¡­¡­."


    As plain as it may be, Chung-Myung did not grunt this time. That''s because something unapproachable was smeared from Cheon Mun''s words.


    "You are gifted. Even if you look at the whole of Hawasan...¡­. No, maybe no one has the talent to go back in the history of Hawasan."


    "Hehe. I''m a little embarrassed to hear your compliment all of course."


    Chung-Myung twisted his body and Cheon Mun distorted his face.


    Put your hands down, death penalty.


    I won''t die if you push me here.


    "There is only one."


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "No matter how strong you are, what''s the difference? After all, there are things you can''t achieve on your own, and places you can''t reach on your own."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Would the world remember him if the progenitor had stayed alone without making Hawasan? Would his will have been followed by his martial arts?"


    Chung-Myung frowned.


    "I know what you mean, but I don''t have to aim for that. I''m just gonna get on with this whole world and die, what don''t you want to leave behind?"


    "It''s because you don''t have a desire yet."


    "¡­¡­Desperate?"


    Cheon Mun nodded softly.


    "One day you''ll wish. The day when your priests, your tempers, and your descendants will carry on your will and carry on yours. Moon blue is like that. Living well together is not everything. What''s more important is to carry on my will."


    "It''s difficult."


    "Yes, maybe it''s still difficult for you. It''s not a good thing for you to be at liberty just because it''s hard."


    Chung-Myung nodded softly.


    I didn''t understand exactly what you meant, but somehow I thought I should.


    "So take care of your priests a little more. The children, you see, are all short. And I''d be a perfect match for you, too. One day, the poor will be invaluable to you."


    "Oh, that''s not it."


    Chung-Myung said with a straight face.


    "The priests are idiots, but I''ve never thought the death penalty was short."


    "¡­¡­."


    Cheon Mun??


    "I did a good job, didn''t I?"


    He sighed as he looked at Chung-Myung with his face.


    "Don''t laugh, I''m getting attached to you!"


    "It''s good to be attached."


    To Chung-Myung, who smiles softly, Cheon Mun shakes his head and says.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes."


    "Do you know what''s the scariest thing in the world?"


    "The cane?"


    "¡­¡­I regret it."


    "¡­¡­."


    Cheon Mun spoke in a low.


    "I''m not so afraid of you being looked down on by your children. But I''m afraid one day you''ll regret it. The regret you will experience will be many times deeper and heavier than the regret others will. So even if you don''t understand now, keep my words in mind. It''ll relieve you a little of your burden one day."


    "¡­¡­so you''re saying don''t beat up the kids."


    "Yes, you!"


    "All right, all right. You''re nagging me for a long time!"


    "Ay!"


    Cheon Mun turned his body around.


    Why don''t you read Lord Sogee?


    "Huh? Come with me! Death penalty!"Glancing back at Chung-Myung, Chun closed his eyes.


    ''This child was born with too much.''


    It''s a good thing, but it''s not necessarily a good thing. From the moment he grabs the sword, he draws plum blossoms from the tip of the sword, and other priests are seen as fools.


    Would it be painful for a man to live alone in a world full of fools?


    It''s his job to lead Chung-Myung right, the death penalty.


    "But the death penalty. I think I know what he''s saying."


    "Huh?"


    "So, like I follow the death penalty, so does the Moon faction follow me similarly?"


    "Huh...."


    Cheon Mun was laughing.


    "It''s different, man. How can it be the same?"


    "Oh, it''s hard."


    It''s not easy, but one day Chung-Myung will know what he means. It''s going to take a long time.


    And when that happens.


    ''The world will meet the true test of Hasan.''


    If this free child can know the meaning of true responsibility and be free to bear it.


    The world will watch the wind of Hawasan sweep the world.


    "By the way..."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "I think Princess White has been avoiding you lately. Did something happen?"


    "Uh...." Oh, no, no. Nothing... uh, nothing happened."


    "¡­¡­Did you beat it?"


    "Oh, no, I didn''t mean it. It''s just... uh...¡­."


    Our ancestors.


    What am I supposed to do with this guy? You!


    "You fast for four days from today."


    "Wow, you''re so mean, aren''t you?""


    "Noisy, man!"


    Cheon Mun grabbed Chung-Myung''s head tightly and pulled it in his side.


    "Oh, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Oh, it hurts! It hurts! Death penalty!


    Cheon Mun and Chung-Myung brawled down the mountain path in Hwasan.


    The plum blossoms blooming behind their backs smiled still.


    * * *


    Chung-Myung pulled himself up.


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who looked around slightly, was silent for a moment due to the sense of incompatibility felt in a strange space.


    Ah.


    It''s a dream.


    Chung-Myung closed his eyes again.


    I''ve never had a dream before.''


    Chung-Myung shook his head slightly.


    When I recall the vivid face of Cheon Mun, which seems to be caught in my hand, I feel strange emotions.


    But Chung-Myung knows.


    The past is just the past.


    He is a man who lives in the present. I don''t know why this happened only to Chung-Myung, but Chung-Myung is not an idiot enough to lose the present because he is shaken by past memories.


    "What did you want to say? Capital punishment?"


    Why do you have to do it at this point.


    Chung-Myung stood up shaking his head.


    It''s too much to think too much. A dream is just a dream. Perhaps it bothered Chung-Myung that he got nothing from the sword gun. That''s why you have this dream.


    "Oh, my God, I should''ve gotten my hands on the mixed fabric somehow!"


    Chung-Myung gnashed his teeth.


    It''s already been a few days, but I can''t calm down.


    Mixed fabric is not just a pill.


    The mixed-fabric platform was a must for Hawasan, who had lost his platform''s That''s why it''s so disappointing.


    "Yes, I can''t make things up without them."


    After suffering for a long time, Chung-Myung eventually resigned and shook off the lingering emotions in his head.


    The platform law will somehow get its hands on it. It''s time to put aside the past and think about the future.


    And above all, today...¡­.


    Chung-Myung opened the door and went outside. In the wooden-floored hall leading to the yard, his death penalty had already been packed and seated."Are you awake?"


    "Yes."


    "Why do you sleep so long? You''re not feeling well?"


    "It''s not like that."


    Chung-Myung shook his head.


    "That''s a relief."


    Baek Cheon got up from his seat with a bundle around him.


    Today is the day to leave for Hawaii.


    However, Chung-Myung sighed and looked at the distant sky.


    - Relationships that will continue will eventually continue. It''s not meant to be.


    What a comfortable way to say it!''


    Why did I try so hard? I don''t need any of that mixed fabric!


    I''m trying to save Wasan. Can you say that? What?


    It''s all your luck.


    "Turn it off."


    Chung-Myung scratched his head back.


    "What sin did I commit in my past life...¡­. No, I don''s not. I''ve committed a lot of crimes."


    That''s why the death penalty told you not to beat priests.


    I can''t believe what I did then came back here.


    "Sigh."


    Baek Cheon smiles as he looks at Chung-Myung sighing.


    "What do you have so many regrets about? Put down what to put down. I''m going back now. To Hawasan."


    "¡­¡­it should be."


    Chung-Myung nodded and looked up at the sky again.


    ''You''re gonna have to give me a hell of a time.''


    It was perfect weather to go a long way.

 Chapter - 167 Episode 167. But I walk with you. (2)

    "Well done, wasan, dinosaur."


    "¡­¡­How many days do you stick together after you say you''re taking a day off?"


    "The food here is delicious, the bed is comfortable, the alcohol is...¡­. Oh, no. It''s not that, but I can''t get well...¡­."


    Chung-Myung looked at Hong Dae Kwang with incredulity.


    ''How did this great man open up?''''


    In the past, openness was the risk of life on a single agreement. Considering the loss of power, Hawasan suffered the most damage in Daesan, but considering the number of dead Mundo, there is no one who dares to follow the opening.


    I was thinking about the open-mindedness of the consultation, and seeing such a slow-moving human being...¡­.


    "Was the opening always slow?''


    I don''t know. People change on the battlefield.


    "Anyway, the Hawaiian dinosaur. Are you going back to Hawaii now?"


    "You have to."


    "Really?"


    Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes changed seriously. He commands a deep hand at Chung-Myung.


    "Hong Dae Kwang, the open-door Nakyang Buntajoo and Chilgyeolgae. Thank you for the help that Hawasan gave to open up in this case. Open is a door that never forgets grace. I will try to return this favor someday."


    Chung-Myung also took out his pranks this time and faced Hong Dae Kwang.


    "Don''t mention it."


    It was not long before the two people with their hands down faced each other with awkward faces.


    How should I say this.


    I feel like I''ve developed a comradeship.


    "And now you''d better be careful."


    "What?"


    Hong Dae Kwang whispered.


    "Whether you like it or not, this will bring your reputation to the fore. Everyone watched you play. After two years of Hwajong Branch, your reputation, which had faded a little, will spread again."


    "Hmmm."


    "It''s not necessarily a good thing to have a reputation in a strong lake. In other words, more people are jealous of you and more people are trying to bring you down and gain fame."


    "What an obvious story."


    Chung-Myung said bluntly.


    I''ve had enough of that already. And all the guys who came like that went back with wind holes in their hips.


    After beating up every single one of them, didn''t you get the grandiose nickname of plum blossom inspection?


    "People give you advice!"


    Chung-Myung nodded reluctantly when Hong Dae Kwang got angry. Anyway, he''s not Chung-Myung for plum blossoms, he''s the Hawaiian dinosaur Chung-Myung.


    "I believe you will do well on your own. And from now on, I''ll send people to Hawaii regularly."


    Chung-Myung slightly glowed his eyes.


    "Whoa?''


    Sending people won''t just mean open fire. This means that the opening will continue exchanges with Hawaii in the future.


    "I don''t have anything for you."


    "That''s for us to judge."


    Hong Dae Kwang smiled.


    "We are also planning to re-install the open chords that we had once withdrawn. So if you need any information about the opening, you can ask them."


    "You''re taking our information from the chords, right?"


    "Haha, that''s how you live and help."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    It''s not a bad suggestion. Rather, it is what I hoped for. Now one of the things that Hawasan lacks is information.


    In fact, Hawasan''s intelligence is now inferior to that of a small and medium-sized group. Now that you''ve been stuck in a mountain valley worrying about money, do you have any idea what''s going on out there?


    Chung-Myung added with a nod.


    "Additionally there."


    "Huh?"


    "Those who come to the harmony fight, they''re smart kids. I have a lot of information I want to know.""Hmmm."


    "And leave a couple of beggars in Namyoung and apply for Hwa Yeongmun. I''d like you to give me a few contacts as well."


    "I''ll do that."


    The decision was clear and quick.


    Anyway, it wasn''t without income.''


    I didn''t get what I was aiming for, but it''s not a normal income. Anyway, as Hwasan was kicked out of the old file room, he was able to interact with and get information again with the opening of the relationship that was completely.


    I think Hyunjong will shed tears of emotion if he finds out.


    "Thank you, wasan, anyway."


    "Yes, take care. We''ll never see each other again."


    "Maybe I''ll see you again."


    Hong Dae Kwang left the words behind and waved.


    "Wait a minute.


    Chung-Myung grabs Hong Dae Kwang''s waist as he tries to turn around.


    "Huh?"


    "Don''t forget the promise."


    "Promise?"


    "I''ll send that beggar to Wasan."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes trembled a little.


    "Oh, yes, of course. I''m not forgetting."


    "Don''t think I''m going to fall for it. I''ll never forget."


    "¡­¡­."


    What the hell did he do to this guy?


    "I keep my word! I''m Hong Dae Kwang!


    "If you don''t keep your promise, you shouldn''t think about breaking open chords."


    "...okay."


    Hong Dae Kwang would laugh if other people made such threats, but I couldn''t laugh because I had already checked Chung-Myung''s last name countless times.


    Anyway, Hong Dae Kwang left Namyoung under threat until the end.


    After completing the last task to be done in Namyeong, Hawasan''s disciples stood at the main gate of Hwa Yeongmun with a bundle around them.


    Wiso Haeng and Hwa Yeongmun''s Mundo, including Wirip San, came out to see them off.


    "Thank you very much."


    "Don''t mention it."


    Baek Cheon was spoken by Wirip San.


    Already, Baek Cheon and Wirip San had discussed over a few days how to run Hwayeongmun in the future and how to support Hwasan.


    As Wirip San, who put a stovepipe into the main building just in case of the crisis, I couldn''t help but appreciate his disciples who solve all the problems and promise to support them.


    "There''s a lot of work to be done by the Lord Hwa Young-moon. There are many expectations in the main mountain as well."


    "Would I be a great man? But I''ll do my best with this one-body repair."


    As Wirip San lowered his head deeply, so did his students.


    "Chung-Myung stamp."


    Wiso Haeng looks at Chung-Myung with a face full of regret.


    "Why?"


    "Something''s missing¡­¡­."


    "There''s a lot to be desired. We''ll see each other more often now."


    That''s a welcome and worrying thing to say.


    "Can I become a disciple of the main mountain later?"


    "No, I can''t."


    Chung-Myung cut the line firmly.


    "You have to be the master of Hwajeongmun."


    "¡­¡­I guess so."


    "But it''s possible to come to the main mountain and train. Because Hawasan doesn''t discriminate between a stenographer and a native disciple. Jo-Gol''s death penalty here is also intended to go down from Hawaii one day to succeed the family."


    "Oh, Master Jo-Gol?"


    Wiso Haeng looked at Jo-Gol as if he had found the answer. Then Jo-Gol shook his hand in bewilderment.


    "Oh, it hasn''t been confirmed yet!"


    "Anyway, that''s possible."


    Wiso Haeng''s eyes are filled with determination.


    "So for now, you have to help him. You''ll have a lot of work to do for a while.""I will."


    Wiso Haeng smiled back as if the blockage had been lifted.


    When the situation was roughly settled, Baek Cheon greeted Wirip San once again.


    "Then I''ll be on my way."


    "I''m going a long way, but I need to give you some money."


    "It''s all right!"


    Chung-Myung stuck out his belly. There''s something sticking out of his chest.


    "Because we''re rich!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Uh... yeah.


    "Anyway, I''ll see you next time."


    "Take a look."


    As Hwasan''s disciples waved away, the people of Hwajeongmun waved back.


    "He''s gone."


    "Yes, he''s gone."


    It felt like a storm had swept away.


    Feeling slightly empty, Wirip San smiled softly as he looked at the back of Hwasan''s disciples.


    ''Hwasan will be different.''


    No, it''s already changed.


    And one day their names will be cast off into the heavens with the name of Hawasan.


    I can''t stay like this.''


    "Let''s go in. to have a lot of work to do Ten bodies are not enough to do the homework given by the main mountain!"


    "Yes, Father!"


    The disciples of Hwa Yeongmun turned around.


    Their shoulders were full of confidence and pride that they had never had.


    The phrase "Hwasan House" written on the signboard of Hwayeongmun appeared more straight today.


    * * *


    The streets looked rather dreary.


    All those who flocked to Namyeong escaped, and Namyeong residents were surprised by a series of events and refrained from going outside, making the city quiet.


    "It''s a waste of time, after all."


    "It''s not a waste."


    Baek Cheon shakes his head at Yoon-jong''s words.


    "We have dealt with the work of Hwajeongmun, and we have a good relationship with openness. In the meantime, he fought a fierce battle with a shaman, raising Hawasan''s reputation. You can''t get more than that."


    "That''s true, private residence."


    However, I can''t help but feel sorry for myself.


    I had a hard time with the mixed fabric, but I didn''t get anything from the sword gun.


    "Yakson¡­Yakson, you d*mn man!"


    Chung-Myung kept grinding his teeth to see if that part still bothered him.


    But what can I do? It doesn''t mean that mixed fabric falls from the sky just because it drags on. I have no choice but to go back.


    Baek Cheon sneaked a step forward. I think I have to leave Namyoung quickly so that I can lose my lingering feelings.


    Then Yoo-Esul, who had been silent until now, opened his mouth.


    "By the way."


    "Huh?"


    "Why did a man named Yakson become a scrapper?"


    "Huh?"


    Yoo-Esul looks back at Chung-Myung.


    "You said before. Let''s start from there. Starting with the scar."


    Baek Cheon nodded and added.


    "Come to think of it, I think you said that. Chung-Myung, what''s the reason?"


    "How am I supposed to know. I''m just saying."


    "Yes."


    Baek Cheon shook his head.


    It was surprisingly Jo-Gol who answered the question.


    "Because I had to hide who I was."


    "Huh?"


    "It was something that Yakson should never have done. You would have knocked down the masters and stolen the sword. It''d be crazy to name it Yakson. There were people trying to kill Yakson."


    "That''s a matter of course¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon narrowed the gap between his forehead.


    I think there may be some other reason.


    I felt like that alone didn''t explain anything.


    "No, not there."


    This time it was Yoon-Jong.


    "You''ve been hiding your identity and taking away your sword."


    "That''s right."


    "Why did you do that? I don''t think he wanted it in the first place, given that he took it away and smashed it in a sword gun like that."Jo-Gol narrowed the gap between the eyes.


    Come to think of it, it''s a very strange thing.


    Yakson did not covet recruits. But that doesn''t mean he wants to be the best in the world.


    In retrospect, all that Yakson did in the name of a bald sword is nothing more than a wild goose chase.


    Then why would you do such a thing?


    Why did you make a sword gun?


    Then Yoo-Esul opened his mouth again.


    "You just didn''t like it?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "Maybe we don''t need a reason. Maybe he just didn''t like it."


    You didn''t like it?


    Yakson is a warrior?


    Baek Cheon tilted his head slightly.


    "Same, tell me in more detail."


    "Yakson is basically a congressman."


    "That''s true."


    The platform price would be more right, but basically Yakson was a man of action. He is only more famous in Gangho because of the mixed fabric, and he has spent his entire life treating the injured and the sick.


    "That''s the kind of person he is. I don''t think he would have liked it. Soldiers who swing swords unnecessarily to kill people. I''ll kill you even if you treat me."


    "I''ve done this with such simple feelings. So what''s a sword gun?"


    Yoo-Esul says with a vague look.


    "Wasn''t he trying to warn you? To the strong people. If it wasn''t for Yakson''s disciples, no one would have known he was a saber."


    "No, wait a minute."


    Yoon-jong tilted his head.


    "Then Yakson had his disciples, so why did the mixed fabric platform go into practice? Hasn''t it been delivered to the disciples?"


    "I heard that Yakson didn''t teach his disciples how to use mixed fabric. He doesn''t deserve it or what?"


    "The more I hear about it, the stranger I am."


    "After all, is it all Yakson''s whim?"


    It was then.


    Chung-Myung, who was walking slowly as if he was lost in thought, stops walking.


    "Huh?"


    Everyone turned their heads and looked at Chung-Myung.


    "Chung-Myung, why?"


    But Chung-Myung murmured something, looking at the distant sky as if nothing had been heard.


    "Yakson. Mixed fabric. Moonpa. Skull. Skull. Podium. Disciple. Exams. Exams...¡­. Moonpa¡­¡­."


    There is a series of bewitching murmurs.


    "It''s going on. I''m leaving. I''m going to test... Kang Ho-in. Then...¡­."


    Soon, Chung-Myung''s body trembles.


    Then he turned around as if he had realized something. And I started walking in the opposite direction as I had been going.


    "Uh, where are you going?"


    As soon as Yoon-jong tried to catch Chung-Myung, Baek Cheon quickly blocked and attracted him.


    "Shh!"


    "Uh...¡­."


    "Let''s follow, be quiet."


    "Oh, I see."


    It was not long before everyone began to carefully follow Chung-Myung, who mumbled something.


    What did you find out? You freak.''


    Baek Cheon''s eyes raised an indisputable expectation.

 Chapter - 168 Episode 168. But I walk with you. (3)

    Chung-Myung walked south as if he was possessed.


    Where he is headed is the already collapsed sword gun.


    Arriving at the mouth of Jeokgongsan Mountain by walking neither quickly nor slowly, he began to climb the single road with a blank face.


    "Yakson, the sword-sharp. Yakson. Black and white. Mixed fabric. Disciple...¡­."


    And yet he was constantly muttering something with his mouth.


    Let''s think.


    Let''s think.


    Though thinking is not a major, Chung-Myung is the only one who can solve this mystery now. Chung-Myung''s head was mixed up with numerous clues.


    What was I trying to get?''


    Mixed fabric. And mixed fabric platform.


    "Where did I hear it?"


    A sword gun. A tomb with a sword and a scar.


    It was wrong from the start.


    Yakson is bald, but he is not. It was wrong not to think of that subtle difference.


    If Yakson had identified himself with the dagger, he would not have tried to hide the fact, nor would he have known the world of the dagger''s tomb under the name of the sword''s sword.


    In the end, if Yakson tried to leave his mark, it meant he could never be in a sword and gun.


    As a result, weren''t all they found in the swordsmen was rotten recruits?


    then


    Where is the trace of Yakson, not the scar?


    It leads to a single road.''


    In the past, Jeokgongsan Mountain had several other mountain paths. But at some point, a natural disaster left only this way.


    As if those who climb Jeokgongsan Mountain are trying to make them pass by the place where the sword and gun are located.


    Chung-Myung, who climbed the mountain as if he was half carried away, saw a wide and deep hole. He stood right in front of the pit and looked down with blank eyes.


    Swordgun.


    This is the sword gun.


    A place where anyone who climbs this mountain has no choice but to arrive.


    "Do, non-do. The road. Not the road."


    Those who walk on non-paths cannot reach this place, and only those who walk on the right path can arrive here.


    "¡­¡­did you realize something?"


    Chung-Myung turned his head around at Baek Cheon''s secretly asked words.


    Baek Cheon stares at the burning eyes.


    "Sasook."


    "Huh?"


    "What about the people who found the guns?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "What did they do when they found it?"


    "It''s him¡­¡­."


    It was a random question, but you have to answer it for now. Chung-Myung''s question must have come from the process of organizing his thoughts.


    "I went inside."


    "How?"


    "No, what are you talking about? Of course, open the door and go inside...¡­."


    Baek Cheon closes his mouth.


    Open the door and go in.


    "The entrance."


    It can be used in many ways. But there was only one thing here that the introduction meant.


    "The door of the shape of a sword pointed at each other.


    "Yes, I''m entering martial arts."


    Chung-Myung said, distorting his face.


    "What was behind that?"


    "A long and narrow path. With traps in between."


    Jo-Gol clapped his hands.


    "Okay, that''s the training!"


    "Yes, it''s training. Training is like walking on a narrower path. Everyone starts off on a wide path, but eventually they can''t handle the narrow path and start falling behind one by one. Only those who overcome it move on."


    "From time to time, through great disabilities."


    Chung-Myung nodded loudly.


    It''s obvious now.


    "In other words¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon summarized the situation.


    "The sword gun symbolizes the process by which a person enters martial arts and wipes out radishes.""Maybe so."


    Only then could Baek Cheon understand the grotesque form of a sword gun.


    "But the roads are divided in the middle."


    "The same goes for learning martial arts. Even if you''re a beginner, you''ll all choose different paths depending on your preferences. But what happened at the end?"


    "¡­¡­the road comes together again."


    "It''s a dissuasion. Even if we walk different paths, we have no choice but to pursue one in the end according to the big meaning."


    Baek Cheon said moaningly.


    "¡­¡­it''s the completion of mathematics."


    "Right."


    A huge joint where Chung-Myung fought with Cho Myoung-san and Sam Sal-gui.


    The road, which had been divided into several parts, was brought back together there. It is as if drones with different meanings have no choice but to move toward a single purpose in the end.


    "What was behind that?"


    "¡­¡­a long dark cave. And frozen persimmon."


    Yoon-jong said moaningly.


    "It''s Simma."


    "Yes, the darkness that must come before you complete the martial arts. It''s a plant."


    "And what about the cliff? Going up after going through a simma...¡­."


    The answer came from Baek Cheon''s mouth, not Chung-Myung.


    "To the lighthouse."


    Baek Cheon is now able to see the full meaning.


    "The glare from the far end of the cliff signifies the completion of Muhak. In the province, it is a parable lantern, and in the fire, it gives up."


    But there was something that hasn''t been solved yet.


    "Well, what happened to the old recruits and the empty wooden box? You have to accomplish something when you''re on the ramp."


    Chung-Myung revealed this.


    "I don''t have it."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s the light, it''s the fall. There''s nothing where you get to fight people, kill people. It doesn''t mean anything to learn martial arts in the first place. The sword gun was not built by Yakson to test a man, but to embody his ideas of martial arts."


    Yoo-Esul''s words were a clue.


    Member for Yakson.


    There was no way such people could have looked at the fighters who hurt and killed people. No, maybe he looked like an implacable enemy. The more he loved and cared for people, the worse the hatred would have become.


    "That''s why he would become a sword-worn man and let the powerful men of his time know that their martial arts mean nothing. Taking away the love bottle, the symbol of the martial arts. Yakson was well versed in the platform to create a mixed fabric, so even if he lacked herbivores, he was able to defeat the strong men of his time with a huge history."


    "¡­¡­but nothing has changed."


    "Yes, the invincible obsession with martial arts is beyond imagination. That''s what Yakson wanted to say. Your martial arts are just the harm of killing people. No matter how many times you wrap up Donnie is illegal, there''s nothing at the end of the day."


    Baek Cheon grabbed his shoulder as if he was getting goosebumps.


    It''s a terrible tenacity and terrible madness. I can''t believe we can create a ridiculous place called a sword and a gun to deliver that one. How persistent was Yakson?


    "So there couldn''t have been something in it in the first place?"


    "Right."


    "...it''s been a pain in the ass."


    Now that they realized the true nature of the sword and gun, each sighed.


    "But why are you here? To confirm that?"


    "No."


    Chung-Myung shook his head firmly.


    "I told you, the sword gun wasn''t Yakson''s grave. This is just a grave with a dagger and a scar. Yakson didn''t think of himself as a scrapper. That''s fake. It''s nothing compared to the platform and medicine that Yakson created, but it''s just a fake.""¡­¡­."


    "What about those who have fallen apart from what they usually aim for?"


    "¡­¡­you''ll try to find your goal again."


    Look up.


    Everyone couldn''t take their eyes off the collapsing ceiling, and even Chung-Myung looked for the light from the sky as soon as the cave collapsed. As if there is still light.


    "But he who finds it fleeting sees the bottom. On the floor... There is life on the floor that is the lowest and would not be seen by the fighters. There is survival. There are people who live."


    Chung-Myung muttered incessantly.


    His words were not meant for the death penalty. The idea of bursting out like a stream was nothing but flowing out in the shape of a horse.


    "And what about those who realize? What should they do?"


    "Going back?"


    "No."


    Chung-Myung slowly began to move his feet.


    "Let''s move on, someone who''s got the wrong goal from the beginning. Who hurt people by walking on the path of Muhak. If you''re alive, you can move on."


    He was headed for a mountain path that led beyond the pit.


    No one went to that place.


    Countless people gathered here, but none of the people who found the sword and gun tried to move their feet to the path leading to it, and no one thought it strange.


    Their goal is right here.


    "There were countless clues. A patch of grass in the middle of the mountain that doesn''t grow. For those who are driven by desire to find their precious things, it may look like a land made of gold...¡­ it''s just a dead land."


    "Oh...."


    When I hear the word "dead land," I feel everything becomes clear.


    Looking back, there were so many clues, and they were explaining them kindly. The lump of mixed fabric and desire for recruits only made me think of nothing else.


    Even Hawasan''s disciples jumped in with their swordsmen as soon as they came here, and turned around without regret after the swordmen collapsed.


    For those who only meant sword and gun, there was no point in going further.


    Chung-Myung moves on like he''s possessed again.


    A place that has now become a great pit in a dead land, where everything has collapsed and returned to nothing.¡­.


    But towards the path that continues.


    Walk through the thickly grown bushes.


    ''This is what you wanted to say.''


    The futility of martial arts is not the end.


    Walk.


    Still, walk.


    If you''ve lost a goal that you''ve been trying to achieve for all your life, you don''t despair at it, and you figure out what''s at your feet...¡­ it''s not too late, so step on those two feet.


    For the sake of life, not of martial arts.


    Chung-Myung''s steps have become serious.


    Chung-Myung does not agree with Yakson''s ideas. But I couldn''t help but pay tribute to this formidable arrangement that he had poured out all his life.


    Soon.


    It was another open space where they arrived.


    But everything is harmonious here, unlike where they first saw it.


    Water flows through the rocks, and the surrounding area is overgrown with grass. The tree grows naturally, and animals running freely in between run away in surprise when they find Chung-Myung.


    Nothing but a natural place.


    But that''s why Chung-Myung can be sure this is the land that Yakson truly chose. This is because it is in perfect contrast to the dead land where they first arrived.


    "Those who don''t know what Yakson means won''t think when they get here.""I guess so. It''s just...¡­ because it''s really just a mountain."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were fixed on one spot from the beginning.


    On one side of the vacant lot, a gap in the rock where water flows out.


    That is probably the source of this Jeokgongsan Mountain.


    "The water is weak."


    Chung-Myung murmurs low.


    "The thin, shallow water soon merges with other waters to form a stream, and flows into the sea in the form of a river. It makes a lot of lives alive."


    It is, after all, the province.


    And it''s phosphorus.


    "If Yakson was really trying to convey his own, he would have to overcome his pride and concern."


    The sword and gun is a concern.


    Then what is Yakson''s pride?


    "I..."


    Chung-Myung muttered as if he had become Yakson.


    "What I have achieved will spread to the world like water and be the starting point for saving countless people."


    What a crazy idea.


    But...


    If this arrangement is really Yakson, he deserves to be mad.


    Chung-Myung walked slowly and approached the gap between the rocks where the water was spouting out.


    If he''s right.


    If what Yakson was trying to convey to his descendants in the distant future was delivered to Chung-Myung now.


    What he''s trying to convey is...¡­.


    It''s right here!


    Chung-Myung pushed his slightly trembling hand into the crevice of the rock where the water was spouting out. A narrow gap that can barely fit a couple of human hands. Push your arms up to your shoulders into it and begin to feel inside.


    His body was wet in an instantaneously.


    This is Suwon.


    It''s the source of life.


    This is the only place if it has to be. No! It''s going to be here!


    ''You don''t know anyone who hasn''t been frustrated.''


    Anyone who doesn''t know how futile Muhak is, can''t realize what Yakson is trying to convey. At the end of my life, I felt a deeper futility than anyone else, and yet I could see what Yakson was trying to say because he was Chung-Myung moving forward again.


    So here!


    It has to be right here!


    It was that moment.


    My chin!


    Chung-Myung caught something at his fingertips.


    The sense of fingertips speaks. This is not a rock. I''m sure it''s....


    "Metal?


    Chung-Myung pushes his hand further in. I can clearly feel the sense of straightened metal.


    I pulled out a clump of metal in my hand with a lot of force.


    Crrrrack!


    As soon as the water spews out, a square iron bar is pulled out of the rocks!


    Chung-Myung couldn''t breathe and looked at the iron bar he pulled out.


    Box.


    His hands are starting to shake.


    The death penalty could not bear to open their mouths and looked at the box Chung-Myung pulled out, stone-like.


    A box tightly sealed with metal remained intact even though it was clear that it had been in the water for two hundred years.


    It''s obvious that it''s an unusual thing.


    Chung-Myung''s fingertips slowly turn to the box.


    Click.


    Chung-Myung, who turned off the lock at once, takes a deep breath. And slowly began to open the box with trembling hands.


    Squeak.


    The box opens with a tiny sound of friction.


    Before the eyes could check the box, the indescribably pure scent penetrated the tip of Chung-Myung''s nose.


    "Uh...¡­."


    In a completely open box.


    Chung-Myung looked clearly with his eyes.


    In that small box, there are about twenty small tablets and antique brochures.


    "Gasp."


    My heart hurts.


    My legs are shaking.


    I checked the title of the booklet by forcing my eyes to be blurred.


    The secret to mixing?


    ÔE).


    "Mixed¡­¡­."Out of consciousness.


    "Cars¡­¡­Cars¡­¡­ Car...Ah!"


    "Car?"


    "I found it! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Crazy, I found it! I found it!"


    Chung-Myung burst into a wild roar into the sky.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa I found it! I found it! Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!


    Chung-Myung foamed his way back.


    Death penalty!


    Long death!


    d*mn it, d*mn it! I did it!


    I felt like I remembered the face of Cheon Mun smiling in a blurry view.

 Chapter - 169 Episode 169. But I walk with you. (4)

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "I found it, I found it, I found it!"


    "Mixed fabric! Oh, my God! The mixed fabric was here!"


    Baek Cheon rushed to Chung-Myung, who was falling behind. Then he quickly grabbed a box of mixed fabric, not Chung-Myung.


    Splash!


    Chung-Myung collapsed toward the water, but no one gave Chung-Myung an eye. Half-way back, I only checked the box containing mixed fabric.


    "If it''s the secret to marriage, this must be the platform of the mixed fabric, right? Right, private residence?"


    "Of course not! What else could it be? Hahahaha! You''re finally finding this!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Jang Moonin! We did it! Hahahaha!"


    "Shh!"


    At that time, Yoo-Esul signaled to be quiet and spoke quietly.


    "The death penalty, there might still be someone around. Treasures cause anger. No one should listen to what we found."


    "Oh, right."


    Baek Cheon quickly closed his mouth and closed the mixed fabric box.


    I don''t feel any signs around me, but there''s only one thing.


    "What are we going to do now?"


    "Well, yeah?"


    "Shouldn''t you take it to Hawasan?"


    "You should, shouldn''t you?"


    Even Baek Cheon couldn''t hide his embarrassment at this moment. Suddenly, he strode up the mountain and pulled out a box of mixed fabric from an unimaginable place.


    Isn''t that a stranger situation if you don''t panic?


    "Chung-Myung??. You did a great job.¡­. Huh? Chung-Myung?"


    Only then does Baek Cheon, who finds Chung-Myung half submerged in water and falls down with bubbles, run away in surprise.


    "Hey, man! Why are you doing this?"


    "Turn it off."


    Barely awake, Chung-Myung shuddered and glared at Baek Cheon.


    "It''s killing me! Leave the material alone! You''re just taking the pills?"


    "¡­¡­I can''t imagine you falling down."


    "I''m not going to talk."


    Chung-Myung raised himself with a groaning sound. My clothes are completely wet, but that doesn''t matter.


    "Come on!"


    Chung-Myung takes a box of mixed fabric away from Baek Cheon. Then he took a deep breath and carefully opened the box.


    Again, an indescribable scent spreads.


    ''This is absolutely authentic.''


    Usually, Youngdan does not smell like this. Jasodan, formerly the highest spirit medicine of Hawasan, did not smell so clear. It''s something that you can''t make if you try to make a fake.


    "Whoo. Whoo. Whoo."


    Chung-Myung takes a deep breath, brings out the secret to the mix, and closes the box again. The box was tucked into his arms and opened up the secret to his marriage. And began to read in a slightly quivering voice.


    "To the performer."


    "Oh!"


    "Oh, oh, oh!"


    Hwasan''s disciples all listen to Chung-Myung''s voice in a moving voice.


    "If you understand what my arrangement means, and if you have reached here, you deserve my progress. A mixed platform and medicine should be used to save many people in the world. The speaker will fully understand what I mean."


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh!"


    "Gee, that''s a real hybrid and a hybrid!"


    Chung-Myung covered the book.


    In addition, there were several other transcriptions, including the manufacture of mixed fabrics and the platform and medicine that Yakson had achieved throughout his life.


    But Yakson wouldn''t have thought of it.


    The fact that he worked so hard on it is not likely to fall into the hands of a human being who has a completely different propensity than he thought.


    "Giggling."


    I can''t stop laughing.


    I can''t help laughing automatically."Hehehehehehehehehe!"


    Chung-Myung couldn''t control his laughter and took out the box and put the secret of mixing back in. Then he stuffed the box into his arms and tied the clothes tightly.


    My chest bulged out because of the wilderness liquor and the box, but I look ridiculous, but what about it? Your heart is so warm as it''sincerely warm!


    "Hahahaha. I''d have a drink with Jongnam Jangmunin if I could feel it."


    Have a drink. That''s what life is all about!


    What? Plum Blossom? Oh, it''s okay. It''s okay, you guys can''t even use it properly anyway, can you? LOL.


    "Chung-Myung, now mixed..."¡­."


    "Hehehehe!"


    "No. Mixed¡­¡­."


    "Laughing out loud!"


    Baek Cheon shook his head.


    "It''s gone."


    But that feeling is perfectly understandable. Baek Cheon couldn''t control his hip movement.


    "Oh, my God, mixed fabric."


    I came all the way here to get this, but I never thought I could get this. It was Baek Cheon who kept checking the outline of the box on Chung-Myung''s chest.


    Then Chung-Myung said with a refreshing face.


    "Ha, but people have to be reasonable."


    "Huh?"


    He turned around and bowed slowly toward the source where the box had been pulled out.


    Chung-Myung, who finished the e-bae to pay tribute to the deceased, looks at the water source.


    "It''s not even a tomb. What temple is it?"


    "No."


    Chung-Myung shook his head.


    "This is Yakson''s grave."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Yakson''s body may have been buried elsewhere. Maybe there''s no such thing as a grave. Life would have been meaningless for Yakson, who left mixed fabrics and secrets.


    Perhaps he died alone in a deep mountain out of touch.


    But there may not be a body here, but there is a meaning left by him. Then it wouldn''t be strange to call this Yakson''s tomb.


    It wasn''t his body that mattered to him, it was his will.


    "That''s enough."


    Chung-Myung turned around without hesitation.


    Yakson''s skills are there. But Chung-Myung didn''t have to carry on his will.


    "By the way..."


    Yoon-jong spoke as if he was not on my mind.


    "Can I take this to Hasan? I don''t think that''s what the deceased meant."


    Hwasan is Mufa.


    But Yakson didn''t want mixed fabric in Mufa''s hands. I just wanted someone who connected his will to open up the art.


    But Chung-Myung was just a blunt answer.


    "I don''t care."


    "Huh?"


    "Yakson is just gambling, too. It''s just irresponsible to think that a proper human being will come to you because you''ve arranged a proper arrangement."


    "Still..."


    "If Yakson really wanted to convey his will and will, he should have brought in a disciple who could connect his will, not leave a mixed fabric in this way. Even if it doesn''t catch your eye, it will continue...¡­."


    Chung-Myung shut up.


    - One day you''ll wish. The day when your priests, your tempers, and your descendants, carry on your will and carry on yours.


    Moon blue is like that. Living well together is not everything. What''s more important is to carry on my will.


    Chung-Myung closes his eyes still.


    ''That''s what you wanted to say, death penalty.''


    A dream last night.


    That''s what Cheon Mun said to him in that dream.Were you so worried about this ugly priest?''


    Chung-Myung bit his lips gently.


    "Chung-Myung???"


    "Oh, no. Nothing."


    Chung-Myung, who stole the eyes from the death penalty, continued in a slightly lowered voice.


    "I don''t trust you, but I tell you. I may lack ability, but if I continue to live for generations, there will be a whole generation that will completely connect my will and abilities someday. Yeah... that''s how it works. Yeah, that''s Moonpa. It''s... ..."


    Chung-Myung turned his head and looked at the rock.


    "Yakson didn''t trust those who would carry on his will. He wanted a perfect genius who could fully capture his abilities and will. That''s why I did this. But¡­¡­ that wouldn''t have been the right way."


    Those who are alone have no choice but to look down on others.


    In the eyes of a genius like Yakson, everyone in the world would seem to be lacking. The poor would not have thought they could carry on their progress. He believed that only a genius like himself could inherit his abilities.


    As Chung-Myung did once.


    but


    ''You''re wrong.''


    And Chung-Myung in the past was wrong. No, I didn''t know it was wrong rather than wrong.


    - One day the poor will be more precious to you.


    Chung-Myung clenched his fist.


    "Now I know. Death penalty."


    "Huh? Me?"


    Chung-Myung looked at him with sour eyes as Yoon-jong pointed at him.


    No, I don''t think I know it yet...¡­.


    Anyway!


    This couldn''t be done by Chung-Myung alone. If the death penalty hadn''t bothered and struggled together, Chung-Myung would have gone back to Wasan without realizing anything.


    The weak push Chung-Myung''s back and support him.


    Yeah, it''s....


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth with a slightly awkward tone.


    "You all did a great job well done."


    "Huh?"


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Is he crazy? Why do you do something you never do?"


    "I need a senator."


    "¡­¡­."


    No, these bastards?


    Chung-Myung let out a deep sigh as he blared his eyes.


    Blame it. What should I do? It''s all thanks to Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung looked at the rock still. And I thought of Yakson''s will that might remain here.


    ''Maybe you''ve made the best choice, too. Maybe you''re right, maybe I''m right. Because I don''t know everything either.''


    but


    "But I walk with him."


    I don''t walk alone anymore.


    I don''t try to solve everything alone anymore.


    Now he has people who will continue his will, and people who will fulfill his will together. Yeah, that''s Moonpa. That is the Hawaiian.


    Yakson''s will will be cut off here.


    What he tried to leave in the world will no longer have meaning. His will only led to Chung-Myung, and Chung-Myung won''t continue that will.


    But Chung-Myung is different.


    His will continues.


    As long as Hwasan exists, as long as his will is alive in the world. Even if he dies, hundreds of years later, Chung-Myung''s will does not fade.


    And...


    ''As long as Hawasan exists, the will of the death penalty is with me. Right, death penalty?''


    The answer was not heard.


    But Chung-Myung has already heard the answer.


    You don''t have to miss the past. They risked their lives to protect Hwasan''s will with Chung-Myung now.With Hawasan''s name alone, he''s no better than with the previous death penalty.


    And now...¡­.


    Chung-Myung looks at the death penalty in front of him.


    Yeah, I''m just walking with them.


    "Sasook."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung had a refreshing smile.


    Now is the time to go.


    Just thinking about it makes you feel warm.


    "Let''s go back to Wasan."


    Everyone nodded with a smile on their face.


    It was the moment when the long and long Nam Young-haeng was completed.

 Chapter - 170 Episode 170. But I walk with you. (5)

    "You''re late."


    Hyun Jong''s forehead has narrowed.


    Yeontongdaero from Namyeong is already time to go to the shrine.


    A sword and a gun.


    Hyun Jong sighed without realizing it.


    ''Greedy things.''


    According to Hwa Yeong-mun-ju, the disciples who went to Namyeong probably entered the sword gun and came out without getting anything.


    Hyun Jong, who was told how dangerous the KEF was, was upset about why he was in such a place without realizing it.


    But soon I was just sorry to think why they took the risk of being held by a sword and gun.


    "The Long Man."


    "Hmm?"


    Hyun Jong turned his head at Hyun Sang''s call.


    "You have to be hard on the kids."


    "Well."


    Hyun Sang''s face was slightly stiff.


    "I''m not saying this because I don''t like them. We are Moonpa who has nothing. The glory of the past is glory, but now it''s just a civilization that starts again."


    "Right."


    "The most precious thing to us is our children. Children should also know that their safety is many times more important than benefiting the cult."


    Hyun Jong nodded loudly.


    "I''ll tell you that part firmly."


    Unam, who was listening to the conversation between the two, smiled brightly.


    "But there must also be praise for the ball. The children have done too much this time."


    "Yes, yes. He''s right, too."


    The size of the voice is different.


    Hyun Jong, who was depressed in the part of scolding the children, was raising his voice in the part of praising the children. Hyun Sang holds a bitter smile at the sight.


    The kids did a hell of a job, though.''


    I fought the shaman and won.


    And after entering that dangerous sword gun, he returned alive and well. Since Hyun Sang entered the company, he has never done such a big thing.


    Although there is a Hwajong branch, it is what happened inside Hwasan anyway. That''s why there were many people who didn''t believe.


    Anyway, it is important that Hawasan''s disciples left and proudly gained the name.


    It was also a great contribution to rebuild the almost collapsed Hwajeongmun Gate to continue the existence of the Hawasan family.


    Even Hyun Sang doesn''t have to eat at the news, so would a long writer feel full?


    Hyun Jong keeps glancing towards the prose.


    His hands, always heavily on his knees, are wriggling and wriggling today.


    Hyun Sang laughed without realizing it.


    I''m sure you''really?


    How can it not be fun?


    I''m not happy because I''ve benefited from this. It is more than happy to see the disciples of Hwasan go out to the river and make his name famous.


    A few years ago, he was in a position to lose his home.


    Compared to then, I''m now in a state of blessing.


    Chung-Myung changed a lot of things.''


    Not all of this was achieved by Chung-Myung alone. Hyun Sang did not deny that the efforts of the other and three great disciples were also enormous.


    But it was Chung-Myung who made the effort.


    Just as the stone thrown into the calm lake caused a stir, the existence of Chung-Myung caused a great stir in the stagnant water called Hwasan.It''s more like a rock falling into a pond than a rock thrown into a lake.''


    The shape of the pond has been completely changed.


    "Where did Hyun Young go?"


    "¡­¡­the long man told me to prepare for the banquet whenever the children arrive."


    "Oh, I did."


    "Please fix it. And Hyun Young is also an elder. If you keep leaving such a trivial task to the elder, the prestige of the civilization will not stand up."


    Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Sang with absurd eyes.


    "I don''t believe they want me to tell them to do it. How am I supposed to stop them?"


    Oh, did I?


    "I''m excited to feed my children something delicious, and how can I stop them?"


    "¡­¡­I''m sorry."


    I didn''t know that.


    Thinking of Hyun Young, Hyun Sang shook his head without realizing it. Considering Hyun Young, who was dying under pressure from funds, he looks much better now, but...¡­.


    ''Isn''t that too much?''


    Nowadays, when I look at Wasan, I feel like there is no middle ground. Elder or disciple.


    "Well!"


    Suddenly, Hyun Jong opened his eyes wide.


    "Isn''t that where they''re coming?"


    "Oh...."


    Hyun Sang quickly turned his head. He also felt someone approaching him quickly.


    "It looks like it''s coming."


    "Hahaha, I don''t know why you''re running so fast."


    Hyun Jong walked out toward the prose with a fluffy smile.


    It may not be appropriate for a long writer to pick him up one by one just because his students return, but Hyun Jong was not particularly concerned about that.


    Isn''t it natural to express joy as it is?


    As Hyun Jong stood in front of the prose, the disciples who passed by gathered slightly in the prose. I don''t know what''s going on, but I noticed something was going to happen.


    Hyun Jong smiled pleasedly at the sight.


    Now, the day has come to congratulate those who have gathered in Hawaii and achieved results.


    Hyun Jong, who felt that those who approached quickly arrived right in front of the prose, smiled and opened his mouth.


    "Come back soon. Thank you for your hard work...¡­."


    (Screaming)


    "What, what!"


    "Attack!"


    Hyun Jong''s warm greetings were literally buried neatly in the explosion of the shattered prose.


    Looking at the shattered prose, the haze filled Hyun Sang''s eyes.


    ''It hasn''t been long since the new building...¡­.''


    And the smashed door is inundated with strange crowds of people.


    "Huh?"


    Hyun Sang unwittingly swallowed the wind and grabbed the sword.


    Soon, however, Hyun Sang realized that those who stormed in were his students. He was so dirty that he couldn''t recognize him at the moment.


    Did you go to war or something?''


    Seeing children running in with blood in their eyes covered in dirt, I wonder what the situation is.


    Unlike him, however, who was embarrassed, Hyun Jong maintained his long-standing dignity.


    He opens his arms slightly and gives a warm smile.


    "Well done, everyone. Come back...¡­."


    "Long man!"


    Chung-Myung, the leader, screamed as if he was emotional, and jumped into Hyun Jong''s arms.


    "Hahaha."


    Hyun Jong smiled as if he was willing to do it. Who doesn''t want a disciple to express his affection as if he hadn''t seen his father in a long time?¡­."Eurachaaaaaaaaa!"


    Yes?


    What are you doing?


    But it didn''t take too long to realize that the idea was wrong.


    Chung-Myung, who ran to Hyun Jong, lifted him up and put him on his shoulder, shut up toward the residence of a long writer and began running.


    "What, what...¡­!"


    Hyun Sang was about to stop being surprised.


    Out of nowhere!


    Yes?


    A familiar face came into his sight.


    "Bae, Baek Cheon! What are you doing, huh? Uh-huh!


    However, Baek Cheon carried Hyun Sang without hesitation and started running along Chung-Myung. Ungum, who was standing next to him in a daze, was also on Yoon-jong''s shoulder.


    As the three began to gallop madly toward the long-written man''s residence, the frightened members of Hawasan''s family tried to follow.


    One.


    Chaeng! Chaeng!


    Jo-Gol, with his sword pulled out, blinks and threatens the death penalty.


    "Don''t come near me. I''ll cut off the approach."


    "¡­¡­."


    No one dared approach when Jo-Gol threatened and Yoo-Esul backed up.


    Those who wanted to say something also shut their mouths when they saw Jo-Gol''s half-way-rounded eyes.


    What''s wrong with her?


    ''What are you doing here for a day or two?''


    ''Let''s do it moderately. Please don''t take it too far!''


    Someone sighed deeply as Jo-Gol and Yoo-Esul followed the group that went first.


    "¡­¡­those crazy people are now kidnapping the long-lived."


    No one demurred that "crazy" had turned into "crazy".


    * * *


    "Lee, Lee, Lee...¡­. Lee, Lee...¡­? What is this?"


    Hyun Jong''s hands trembled as he grabbed the box.


    Next to him sat Hyun Sang and Unam, who had been kidnapped with him, and Chung-Myung and his party spread out in front of him.


    "Turn it off...."


    "I feel like I''m going to die...¡­. I''m dying."


    It is basic manners to refine and show a good appearance in front of the long-standing person, but there was no power left for them to do so.


    The reason?


    It''s simple.


    "Everyone in the world looked like thieves.''


    ''Oh my god, I couldn''t sleep thinking there was a mixed fabric right next to me.''


    I almost stabbed myself for hitting my shoulder.''


    What kind of treasure is a mixed fabric?


    In a strong lake, a single mixture is not exchanged for a thousand gold. Literally no information. It is a priceless treasure.


    Moreover, what they got wasn''t just a mixed fabric thing.


    The secret to mixing!


    Didn''t you have the secret to creating the hybrid?


    No matter how great the mixed fabric is, it cannot be compared to the secret of mixed fabric. If word goes out that Hwasan has the secret to marriage, there will be more than one person who will be armed and storming into Hwasan right now.


    Eventually, Hawasan''s disciples had to leave the panacea, hiding the fact that they had obtained the secret of marriage.


    The problem is that I carry such a precious treasure. The fact is that even if you see people from afar, you will be able to start a game. I''m glad that the secret of marriage was in Chung-Myung''s arms. Without Chung-Myung, the stabbing would not have been strange.


    With such an extremely nervous situation continuing, his disciples concluded that they would rather get to the city sooner rather than later. That''s why I''ve been running nonstop all the way here.


    "What did this thing say?"


    "Mixed fabric.""Ho, marriage¡­¡­Do you want to eat alone? You mean, this is the mixed fabric? Yakson''s mixed fabric?"


    "Yes, and I''ve heard the secret of the marriage, the platform."


    "Hey, the platform? The platform?"


    Hyun Jong''s eyes gradually turned.


    What are these guys saying?''


    Yakson?


    That Yakson from 200 years ago? You''ve been looking for Yakson''s mixed fabric and mixed fabric platform?


    How the hell?


    "What is this...¡­. No, what the hell is this...¡­."


    For Hyun Jong, who doesn''t know exactly what Yakson''s other identity is, and who doesn''t know exactly what a sword gun is like, a bolt from the blue...¡­. No, I felt like I was struck by a bolt of gold by the dry sky.


    Out of the blue and the secret to mixing.


    "Just check it out."


    Hyun Jong gulped down his dry saliva.


    Click!


    With the sound of the box opening, the breathtaking scent fills the room in an instant.


    "Oh, oh, oh!"


    "Oh, my God!"


    Hyun Sang and Unam showed a strong reaction that they had never seen before. Hyun Jong also looked inside the box, unable to hide his passion.


    "This is...It''s really...¡­."


    It was at the time when the water screen was blurry in the eyes of a long writer.


    Gulp!


    "Heeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!


    "Oh, my God!"


    The door pops open and one person comes inside.


    "No, if you''re here, make sure you eat first...¡­."


    Hyun Young.


    He stopped talking and looked at Chung-Myung alternately with the box in Hyun Jong''s hand. Then he smiles the warmest smile in the world.


    "What else have you earned?"


    "¡­¡­."


    You''re so cute!

 Chapter - 171 Episode 171. Youre supposed to get out of the way if you get beaten! (1)

    "It was Yakson who built the sword gun."


    After hearing all the explanations from Baek Cheon, Hyun Jong looked at the box in front of him with a face that clearly showed his surprise.


    I can''t believe it''s mixed.''


    There is no doubt.


    Just smelling the scent made me feel like my Danjeon was wriggling. Furthermore, if this box came from where Baek Cheon said it was, there was no further doubt.


    Who would fake a thing in a place like place?


    There is no one but Yakson and no one to find unless Chung-Myung.


    By the way.


    Hyun Jong looked at Chung-Myung with new eyes.


    You tied the shaman''s Ho Sanja?''


    It may be a bit of an exaggeration.


    But anyway, it was clear that Ho Sanja did not lose the game.


    "Hahaha."


    I can''t stop laughing.


    Will Hyun Jong be able to achieve the same number by fighting with the elder of the shaman?


    It''s a power to the point of absurdity.


    However, it was not only Chung-Myung''s strength that surprised Hyun Jong.


    Chung-Myung''s power. Actually, it''s been a long time since Hyun Jong gave up on understanding.


    The real reason he was surprised was Chung-Myung''s heart, who fully grasped Yakson''s arrangement and found Yakson''s tomb.


    Even Hyun Jong understood why Yakson''s tomb was there after hearing the explanation a couple of times. By the way, doesn''t Chung-Myung mean that he alone figured out the clues and found Yakson''s tomb?


    "I''ve thought he was very smart since the top of the galaxy incident in the past, but...¡­.''


    I didn''t expect it to be this much.


    At that time, Hyun Young, who peeked at the box containing mixed fabric, opens his mouth.


    "I mean, of course...¡­."


    Hyun Young almost stole the box from Hyun Jong''s hand. Hyun-jong, whose hands are empty, has lost his appetite for regret, but he just closes his mouth because he can fully guess Hyun-young''s feelings.


    "Well, then, this is the Yakson mix...¡­, so what? The mixed fabric?


    "...yes."


    "The mixed group that requires the Great Hall of Fame to be given up their game?"


    "...yes."


    Hyun Young looks at Chung-Myung with blank eyes.


    The face of Hyun Young, who was pouting, changed several times in that short time.


    "Ji, do you really have a jae, a jae, or a jae? What the hell does he look like when he goes out there, he asks for this?"


    I can''t believe you brought it!


    I''m not a dog!


    "Huh, huh¡­¡­Don''t you want to go out again?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "No, no, no! No! You''ve done such a great job and you''re trying to spin it outside when it''s not enough to put meat in your mouth for three days! Let''s go, man! I''ll get you a pig! No, I''ll catch the conch for you! How can I not catch a man who asks for a mixture?"


    Unam broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Gee, calm down, Elder!"


    "Do I look like I''m going to calm down now? Oh, my god. What do you mean mixed fabric? What the hell does he look like? He sent him to the South, and he brought a mixed fabric? If you send it to the North Sea, I''ll bring you a magic pearl! Do you have anything else to do outside?"


    His eyes seemed as if he would tie Chung-Myung tightly and send him to the North Sea right away. Feeling young blue in his eyes, Chung-Myung wince in spite of himself.


    "Huh, mixed fabric."


    Hyun Sang also looked at the box and Chung-Myung alternately as if he couldn''t believe it.


    How can it not be surprising?


    Mixed fabrics and swordsmen are the last thing they thought of. Who knew I''d come back after all this? I sent you to solve the problem of Hwa Yeong-mun.Hyun Jong, who came to his senses first, organized the situation in a heavy voice.


    "You''ve been through a lot."


    "No, it was a matter of course for me to do as a disciple of the long-lived Hawasan."


    "One!"


    At that moment, Hyun Sang rebuked Baek Cheon with a slightly subdued voice.


    "I''m glad nothing happened, but this time you were too rash."


    Baek Cheon bowed his head silently.


    "Now that I''ve got the mix, I''ve found the secret to the mix, I won''t deny that I''ve done better. But if even one person had been devastated in the meantime, you wouldn''t be smiling as you are now."


    Baek Cheon nodded.


    Hyun Sang is right. Didn''t you overcome the crisis of death in the sword and gun? It was half a fluke to get out of there safely.


    "I''ll keep that in mind, disciple."


    "Yes, don''t think it''s nagging. I think your safety is many times more important than that kind of first thoughts."


    Then Hyun Young, who was listening, breathed a sniffle.


    "If the death penalty says so, what will become of me and a man of letters?"


    Hyun Jong opens his eyes wide.


    No, why me?


    Why are you dragging me in when I''m still?


    "Ee, first of all, calm down, priest."


    Hyun Young makes his lips flutter as if he has something more to say. In the end, however, he shut up as if he respected the authority of a long writer.


    Hyun Jong slowly pulled on the mixed fabric box he was holding. Hyun Young''s hands are tense. When Hyun Jong glares slightly, he turns the box over with a face full of regret.


    "Hmmm."


    Hyun Jong coughed low and slipped the box to the back. The rich guy might sell this out of the blue.


    "Baek Cheon??."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "Is there anyone else who knows that you''ve got your hands on this?"


    "I didn''t let anyone know."


    "In English?"


    "Yes, a man of letters. I didn''t tell anyone."


    Hyun Jong nodded.


    "Well done."


    Treasures call for blood.


    If it is known that the mixed fabric has been obtained, a number of people will try to target Hawasan. There may even be people who raid and try to get their hands on the secret of the mix before Hawasan manufactures it.


    "The good thing is that not many people know about Yakson.''


    Most of the people gathered there were only interested in recruits. Only two people knew about Yakson.


    Open with the shaman.


    Just because the two Moonites in the old file room knew about the existence of the mixed fabric group, they would not attack Hwasan out of the blue, but they might still interfere.


    Since Hyun Jong knew that he had not been helped by any of the old factions he believed in at the time of the collapse of Hwasan, his faith in them was falling apart.


    But they also don''t know yet that we''ve got mixed fabric. There will be no problem as long as information is careful about leaking out.''


    The fact that Hawasan is in the rugged mountains has been very helpful in times like this. It would have been unusual for a shaman or a sorim to hide the fabrication of a mixed fabric.


    Hyun Jong opened the box and took out the secret of marriage.


    It''s not the mixed fabric that''s really important, it''s this.


    "Well, the good man helped you."


    Chung-Myung laughed at the words.


    I didn''t laugh at Hyun Jong. This time, it is nothing short of a "good man" helping. If Chung-Myung hadn''t seen what happened with Cheon Mun in his dream, he wouldn''t have found Yakson''s grave."Hmm, but!"


    Yes?


    Under Chung-Myung''s mysterious gaze, Hyun Jong sneaks down a box of mixed fabric in front of him.


    "Listening to you, it seems that Yakson wanted someone to be his ex-wife and continue the mixed fabric, and I wonder if it would make sense for us to use it...¡­."


    Chung-Myung picked up the Nalm mixed fabric box.


    "Then I''ll be right back after I sell it."


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey! You have to listen to people till the end of course!"


    Surprised, Hyun Jong quickly changed his words.


    "Though I do think so! If Hawasan resurrects the mixed fabric and does his duty as a civil servant, Yakson will be pleased in the line!"


    I think he''s going to be cursing.


    If there is such a thing as Zen, and the good men are gathered there and looking down at the world, perhaps Yakson is constantly spouting a double curse at Hawasan by now.


    Well, of course, then Chung-Myung''s death penalty would have kept him quiet.


    Don''t be embarrassed!


    Hyun Jong closed his eyes as if he would organize his thoughts. Chung-Myung did not rush this time either. Suddenly, the secret to mixed fabric and mixed labor has fallen sharply, so a long-term writer will not be able to express the confusion.


    "First of all, I''ll have to see."


    Finally, Hyun Jong spoke heavily toward Unam.


    "Bring me the drug lord."


    * * *


    Go away.


    The bookshelf is going over.


    The owner of Yakdang confirmed the secret of marriage while sweating a lot. Among those in Hawasan, the yakdangju Ungak is the most versed in the platform. That is why he has no choice but to confirm.


    "Hmmm."


    Whenever a groan came out of Ungak''s mouth, the viewers'' hearts burned.


    "Well, it takes a hell of a long time to read a book!"


    When Hyun Young gets angry, Hyun Sang blames him for his eyes. Hyun Young mumbled and lowered his voice with a disapproving face.


    Of course, reading was crazy.


    It is embarrassing just to check the booklet because it was suddenly called in, but while checking the secret, he is only looking at this side with his eyes burning with wise, lucky, white porcelain, and even celadon belly.


    Even if Confucius returns, he will not be able to concentrate on reading in this situation.


    However, even Hyun Jong, who is supposed to solve this situation, is looking at him with a look that would break through the iron plate.


    "Now, the long-winded man."


    "How do you like it?"


    "Well, I think that''s definitely the secret to mixed fabric. The platform makes sense. Although there are some high-dimensional secrets that I can''t even imagine...¡­."


    "However?"


    Ungak gulped down his dry saliva and said.


    "It''s described as being able to manufacture mixed fabric by following the platform instructions here without having to understand it!"


    "Oh!"


    Hyun Jong looked at the rhyme with his eyes that he was more than willing.


    What does that mean?


    "Is it something you can make?"


    He replied with a big smile as if it was natural.


    "That''s too much.


    "¡­¡­."


    At the end of the day, Hyun Young''s forehead is bloodshot.


    "No, he''s not playing with people right now!"


    "Gee, calm down, private residence! No, Elder."


    Ungak said, sweating profusely.


    "It''s not so hard to make a mixed fabric with my ability. Anyone who knows enough of the podium can create a mixed-member group if they have a secret to divorce."


    "So what''s the matter? There''s nothing you can''t make with your powers!""Oh, no, it''s...¡­."


    The rhyme breathed a deep sigh.


    "¡­¡­the materials for the hybrid are ridiculously expensive."


    What?


    Money?


    Hyun Young''s expression, which had been irritated, quickly regained calm.


    It was Hyun Young who had no choice but to get serious when it comes to money.


    "We''re going to have to sell the entire Hwasan if we''re going to create a large number of mixed fabrics. It won''t be possible to arrange all the businesses in harmony."


    Hyun Young''s face got distorted.


    "What''s so expensive about that?"


    "Jesus, of course, is expensive. Think about it. Don''t you think you can''t make a few pills for the money flow?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "With this kind of material, we can make it very cheap for the best. Yakson can make a mixture of these materials, and it''s hard for others to spend ten times as much."


    Hyun Young sighed deeply.


    "I know. So you can''t make it because you don''t have enough money?"


    "That''s right."


    "How expensive is that? Hawasan is no longer a money-strapped cult."


    "So...."


    Hyun Young''s eyes, which were roughly priced for ingredients along with the rhyme, began to tremble like a groin tree.


    "Uh, how much? Uh...¡­."


    Hyun Young, who seemed to be about to burst into a bubble at any moment, points his finger at Hyun Jong and starts to stand up.


    "The long man, if it''s your f*cking secret or your f*cking secret, take it away right now! That d*mn thing is going to ruin Hwasan! The old man must have been senile, Yakson or Nabal! It''s not treasure, it''s poison!


    Hyun Jong looks at Hyun Young with a stunned face.


    "Was it that difficult?"


    "It''s not just difficult! It''s hard to make a single pill with Hawasan''s output. To make that, we have to dispose of all of the chord''s property, which is eating some Hawasan! What do you use a beggar who''s good at fighting?"


    I''d be disappointed to hear that.


    Hyun Young opposed the idea of foaming.


    "This is not possible! I was going to make a coriander, but the pillar root of Hwasan, which was rebuilt, will be pulled out! As a financial footnote, you can never grant permission."


    "Yes."


    Hyun Jong made a groaning sound.


    And because of his money, there''s another chance for Hwasan to leap...¡­.


    Chung-Myung, who was listening at the time, said calmly.


    "Oh, that''s fine."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung looks back on Hyun Young.


    "You''re saying it''s about money is it about money?"


    "Well, isn''t it?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Then it''s all right."


    "¡­¡­what the hell are you talking about?"


    In everyone''s eyes, Chung-Myung grabbed his forearm. And suddenly spread the clothes from side to side. Then something round poured out of his chest.


    Hyun Young''s eyes opened as if they were tearing after checking the things that fell on the floor.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey... This, this?"


    Chung-Myung smiles.


    "Because we''re rich."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young, who was staring at Chung-Myung in silence, muttered unconsciously.


    "...it''s a real god, isn''t it?"


    The more I knew, the less I knew was Chung-Myung.

 Chapter - 172 Episode 172. Youre supposed to get out of the way if you get hit! (2)

    Work on the mixed fabric went very fast.


    First of all, it will be entirely up to the galaxy to collect materials needed for the mixed fabric. This is because there is a belief that at the top of the galaxy, there is no need to spread information elsewhere, and that Hawasan will secretly handle things as he wants.


    Thanks to this, Hwang Jong, who was in harmony, was urgently summoned to Hwasan.


    "You mean all of this?"


    Hwang Jong''s face is shocked to see a list of ingredients on a piece of paper.


    "What the hell are you going to use these items for?¡­?"


    Hyun Young smiled brightly.


    "No wonder. Other than thinking about rebuilding the old English groups, as Hawasan is now slowly taking the groundwork."


    "What if they call you Youngdan?"


    "What else is there besides the Jasodan?"


    "Oh...."


    Hyun Young''s mouth slightly twisted.


    I don''t think the top of the galaxy is a complete alien, but I can''t treat it the same way as Hawasan''s sixes


    "You don''t know what will happen if the name mixed fabric leaks out. I''ll have to hide it as much as I can for now.''


    Only ordinary people entered the KEF just to get recruits, so they don''t know the existence of the mixed fabric itself, but they don''t know what will happen if they know about this in the open and shaman.


    So it''s right to hide as much as possible.


    "Do you want me to get these for you?"


    "Yes, and I have one more favor to ask of you."


    "What if I ask you to?"


    Hyun Young opened his mouth in a slightly subdued tone.


    "I don''t want the word that we''re looking for these items to slip out."


    "Huh? Why¡­¡­?"


    Hyun Young slightly put saliva on his mouth.


    "Because the river is not a heartless place. Now, Hawasan is attracting the attention of many literary figures. I''ve already had a run-in with Jong-nam, and this time I had a little trouble with the shaman."


    "That''s right."


    Hwang Jong nodded coolly.


    That is absolutely correct. Hwasan''s reputation, which rose to prominence by humiliating Jong-nam at the Hwajong Branch, proved its value once again in this trip to Namyeong.


    Of course, the fact that Hawasan''s disciples won a perfect victory over Wudang''s disciples...¡­.


    "May I... may I ask you a question?"


    Feel free to say it."


    "I was wondering if it was true that Hawasan''s followers were involved in the sword and gun...¡­."


    "Other than the truth."


    "Ah...!"


    Hwang Jong''s head nodded furiously.


    ''Then I certainly understand.''


    Rumors of Hawasan''s performance in the South have already begun to spread to the chords.


    Rumors that Hawasan''s disciples saved the middlemen from a crisis in which the sword and gun were collapsing. And there are rumors that he defeated many famous people in the world.


    In particular, the name that is spreading tremendously was the name of the Hawaiian god dragon Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung, who earned the title of the world''s later leader for his performance at the Hwajong Branch, was slightly distracted from the public''s attention due to the silence of the past two years.


    However, his reputation was growing again with his performance in the South.


    "It''s an exaggerated rumor that you''ve tied the elder of the shaman, but it means that you''ve been so loyal that it''s spread.''


    Then I can understand why Hyun Young wants to pursue all of this carefully. How much stronger would it be if Hawasan, who is already building up his reputation with a formidable momentum, was to rebuild the Jasodan?


    Whether it''s Moonpa who thinks well of Hawasan or Moonpa who doesn''t like it, it''s hard not to be nervous.


    "Don''t worry, Elder. The most important thing for a merchant is good faith, but I learned that understanding the customer''s will is just as important.""Hahaha, that''s why I trust the bull."


    "By the way..."


    "Hmm?"


    I opened my mouth with a hint of concern about Hwang Jong.


    "They''re going to have a fortune or two to get all of these items¡­¡­."


    As Huang Jong is well aware of Huasan''s financial position, he has no choice but to question this.


    But Hyun Young''s reaction was completely different from his expectations.


    "Oh, the money...Hehehe!"


    Hwang Jong, startled, looked up. Hyun Young, who had recovered his complexion, turned his head and avoided the gaze.


    Did I hear it wrong??


    Wang Jong asked again, tilting his head.


    "Uh, so the money...¡­?"


    "Money, don''t worry about the money. Pay now...Haha! I''ll pay for it...''Cause¡­!''


    Hwang Jong''s face went blank.


    Prepaid?


    You''re gonna pay in advance for this huge item?


    "Oh, no, where the hell is all that wealth?


    "Hwasan''s wealth is much more than the little lord knows...¡­hahaha. Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"


    Hyun Young suppressed the laughter that kept popping out.


    What''s wrong with money when you have a talent for civilization? LOL!


    I try to save face as much as I can, but I can''t stop the joy of rising. The corners of my mouth kept twitching and a frivolous laugh leaked out.


    "Here you go."


    Hyun Young sneaked out a box next to Hwang Jong. Hwang Jong tilted his head again as he received the box with a grain of salt.


    "What is this?"


    "Open it."


    Hwang Jong opened the box carefully. It was not long before a brilliant light came out of it.


    "This, this?!"


    Hwang Jong''s eyes were torn open.


    "Isn''t this a nightlife?"


    "Yes, it is."


    Hwang Jong, who was speechless for a while, soon opened his mouth.


    "No. How can a night owl be so...¡­."


    It''s a nightlife that each one is treated more expensive than a jewel of the same size. But I can''t believe there are so many rare things like that.


    Wang Jong, who has seen a great deal of wealth, has never seen such a large amount of wild silk.


    Even each one of them is at the top of the list.''


    Hyun Young smiled as he looked at his reaction.


    "I think small business owners will know the value of the product. Please give me a reasonable price. Would that be enough?"


    Hwang Jong''s body flinched.


    His instinct as a merchant and his duty as a merchant were colliding within him.


    "You must not be in the Chamber of Soddle!''


    Wang Jong bit his lip slightly and quickly finished calculating.


    "That''s too much, Elder. I need to evaluate it in detail, but I still have to buy all the items you mentioned."


    "Is that so?"


    Hyun Young has a subtle smile.


    He already knows the value of this ambitionism. I just wanted to hear what Hwang Jong had to say.


    ''You can still count on it.''


    Hwang Jong''s calculations were not much different from Hyun Young''s. No, I think Hyun Young played more generously than he expected.


    "Then please dispose of all these name-making stocks and pay for them, and return what is left to Wasan."


    "Well, do you mean you''re giving me this big job?"


    "Hahaha, Hawasan and the top of the galaxy are not like brothers. If you don''t believe in the top of the galaxy, where do you believe?"


    Hyun Young and Hwang Jong exchanged their eyes.


    They may think differently behind each other, but their ostensible gaze was full of trust in each other."Then the fee is¡­¡­?"


    "Conscientiously."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Conscientiously!"


    That''s like a mugger.


    "¡­¡­then I will. I''ll give you a stovepipe as soon as I''m done with the detailed emotions. And as soon as the disposal is completed, we will send you the wealth to Hasan. So, in money or in a slip?


    "Money would be good."


    "Yes, Elder!"


    Wang Jong quickly picked up the box and stuck it in his side.


    "Then I''ll try to assess this as soon as possible and find out the market."


    "Huh, you''re not leaving for a cup of tea."


    "If a car passes for wealth, it''s not a merchant! I''ll tell you the good news as soon as possible."


    "Don''t forget what I asked you to do."


    "There''s never going to be a leak out there. Of course, the source of this ambitionism won''t be known to the public."


    It was Hwang Jong who quickly understood Hyun Young''s intentions.


    "Then take a look."


    "Have a good night."


    As Hwang Jong rushed outside, Hyun Young covered his mouth slightly.


    His shoulders trembled slightly.


    "Pfft!"


    An unbearable laugh bursts out.


    "Hahahaha!"


    The shoulder dance comes out automatically.


    "Hahahaha! Thanks to that lucky guy, I''m doing what I''ve dreamed of!"


    It was Hyun Young''s lifelong dream and dream to hand over a large sum of money to a merchant who came to Hawaii and buy the items he wanted.


    But even the dream came true on a grand scale beyond imagination.


    "Oh, you pretty thing! I really need to get a dragon and roast it."


    We can''t get a dragon, so we''ll have to settle for a small one.


    A happy smile spread around Hyun Young''s mouth.


    Soon, Hyun Young''s eyes, which were overflowing with joy, became a little serious.


    ''Hwasan will spread his wings again with this.''


    What Hawasan lacks most now was his ability no matter what anyone says.


    Muhak has quenched his thirst by regaining the sword, but his experience builds up with time. Talent and training alone cannot keep up with the gap in history.


    For Hawasan, who should be centered on the three great disciples, the vast history of other literary masters was the most troublesome issue.


    However, if he can manufacture mixed fabric and feed it to his students, he will be able to solve the problem to some extent, if not completely.


    That would enable Hawasan to leap forward once again.


    Hyun Young, who jumped out of his seat, headed to Jang Moon-in''s residence. I''m about to report on what happened earlier.


    "Is there a long man?"


    Entering the door without answering, Hyun Young suddenly flinched and stopped.


    "Huh? You''re here?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong slipped down the towel in his hand. In front of him, there was a box of mixed fabric that was polished and polished.


    "¡­¡­are you happy?"


    "Hmmm."


    Hyun Young smiles unconsciously.


    This is Hyun Jong, who was always in front of his students and couldn''t make a good appearance even if he was happy or sad. But how good would he be to wipe that box away?


    "Hide it somewhere safe! What if I lose it?"


    "Isn''t my arms the safest place in Hasan?"


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung is not in his arms?"


    Hyun Jong closed his mouth.


    Now that I think about it, I think so."Anyway, it worked out well with the small wine. I think I can get the goods faster than I thought."


    "Oh, really? Hahahaha. I hope everything goes as smoothly as it does now. Hahahaha."


    Tears seeped up around Hyun Jong and Hyun Young''s eyes, smiling at each other.


    It''s a sight I never imagined until just a few years ago. At that time, we had no choice but to say things that we didn''t want to hear when we sat face to face. I never dreamed that there would be a day when I would look at each other and burst into laughter like now.


    In just a few years, their situation changed like this.


    "What a strange fellow."


    "It''s a pottery."


    Hyun Young''s face turned pale.


    "Where is such a pottery?"


    "Hahaha, don''t just look at the outside. Just because you follow the path of a good man seriously doesn''t mean that the province will come. Sometimes just keeping my natural temper can bring the province to you."


    "Don''t talk nonsense! What will Chung-Myung give to him this time?"


    "Uh...Uh?"


    "Sang! Sang! Does it make sense that you won''t give a prize to someone who''s done something that big? You have to give the cattle some food to do their job! If you give him a big prize, he''ll go out and earn the ball again!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "The last time I fizzled out, I remember clearly. This time we can''t let it slide!"


    Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Young with a little hesitant eyes.


    "I don''t have any complaints, I''m just asking out of curiosity, but whose side are you on? Is it me? Is it him?"


    "What kind of question do you ask? Of course! I''m in a bad mood, long death!"


    In response to Hyun Young''s intense response, Hyun Jong reflected on himself with a slightly softened face.


    "¡­¡­I''m sorry. I''ve gone too far. The years we''ve been together.¡­."


    "Of course, Chung-Myung! That''s him! To put it bluntly, what has a long writer done for me?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Oh, it''s that way?


    "I''ve been re-appointed in the long-term sugar-coated sugar-coated business, and now I''m so old! How can a man of letters discuss sides? I couldn''t get married, so I couldn''t have a daughter. Chung-Myung can''t even let him be my son-in-law!"


    "Oh, no. You have to think about your age. Your daughter is already...¡­."


    "Then you must have a granddaughter!"


    Hyun Young shouted and pointed his finger at him.


    "Anyways, I can''t let it slide this time! Make sure what prize you''re going to give! Isn''t the mixed fabric originally Chung-Myung''s? Why does a man of letters hold it like it''s his own! Let''s give him a pill first! And then...!"


    Gulp!


    Hyun Sang, who burst in after hearing the sound, pulled Hyun Young out quickly.


    "What, why again? Let go of me, man! Think carefully about what I''m saying! Long story! If you just swallow it, I''ll...¡­! Whoops! Whoops! Whoops!"


    Boom!


    The wind blew by the rough closing of the door lifted Hyun Jong''s hair slightly.


    "Huh¡­¡­Huh."


    Hyun Jong burst out laughing blankly.


    "It''s a good thing. Ah, it''s a good thing."


    But strangely enough, I think my authority has disappeared a lot these days...¡­.


    I guess it''s just me, right?

 Chapter - 173 Episode 173. Youre supposed to get out of the way if you get hit! (3)

    Spring has come to Hawasan.


    Huh? Didn''t spring come a long time ago?


    No. No.


    The spring that came now was different from the spring. So what kind of spring is this?¡­.


    "Huhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuh."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Huhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuh."


    Hyun Young looked around with warm eyes with a gentle smile.


    It would be fine if you were originally a gentle person. But this change in the usual red-eyed man, who had nothing to blame, was enough to instill fear in Hawasan''s disciples.


    "Huhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuh Let''s change the angle to a new one. Hahaha."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young''s body exudes warm and gentle energy.


    Everywhere he passes by, plum blossoms seem to bloom. I''m worried that he might suddenly realize that he is on the right track.


    It wasn''t just them.


    "Hahaha."


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Long man! Isn''t it a lovely day?"


    Growl!


    "Huh. Yeah. Dark clouds are flooding in as if it''s about to rain. It''s a beautiful sight. I wish it was like this every day."


    In the face of the strong wind, Hyun Jong and Hyun Sang burst into laughter.


    And they, like Hyun Young, walked from place to place in Hawasan, radiating a gentle energy.


    What was more frightening was that they gave the disciples a warm look. You can even see her affection.


    "¡­¡­."


    Perhaps Hawasan''s superiors were in poor condition as a group.


    Even Unam is laughing around, so everyone has to worry about what''s going on here.


    What''s wrong with them as a group?''


    "I know there''s a good thing going on, but how good is he?''


    Unaware of the full extent of the work, Hawasan''s disciples had to continue to suffer from some mysterious discomfort.


    And among them, Chung-Myung was the one who peaked.


    Chung-Myung laid back in the mountains with a look like a stuffed puppy.


    That''s all I''m saying.¡­.


    "Huh? Did you skip the training? It''s all right, it''s all right. That''s possible. How can a person work hard every day. Get some rest. You should have a day off."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Huh, while I''m gone, the strings that were set up in the dangirom were broken, but you didn''t repair them? Hahahaha. Then we can pay. Take it easy when you have time. Did anyone get hurt?"


    "Oh, my God!"


    Chung-Myung was benevolent in all directions as if he had become a gentle good man.


    However, the three great disciples who looked at it could never be as relaxed as Chung-Myung.


    "¡­¡­What''s wrong with him?"


    "Well, I don''t know...¡­."


    I''m even more nervous.


    "When it''s time for people to die, they do things they never do. Did you get sick somewhere?"


    "He''s going to get sick? Sickness covers people. Chung-Myung must be stronger than the bottle."


    "I''m sure I can relate to that."


    If it were Chung-Myung, he would have broken his head the moment he skipped training, and when he heard that the training facility for Dan disability was not paid, he would have tied a rope around the speaker''s neck and thrown it away from Dan disability.


    Chung-Myung is worried if anyone got hurt?


    "Has your head gone haywire?''


    ''That''s an absolute trap. Even today, we need to repair it right away. Or maybe tomorrow my head will break!''


    ''Better hit me, man!''


    Unable to put up with this frightening change, Hawasan''s disciples decided to press someone who might know the whole story.What the hell did you do out there?"


    Baek Cheon smiled bitterly at the visit of his students led by Baek Sang.


    "What''s wrong with work?"


    "Isn''t that strange to you? No, it''s beyond weird, it''s even suspicious!"


    "Chung-Myung used to tell me if he was hurt or not hurt! The devil''s reincarnation!"


    "¡­¡­that''s certainly a surprise."


    Baek Cheon smirked and said as if it didn''t matter.


    "Everyone''s in a good mood, so it''s fine."


    "That''s right. That''s true. But the people watching can''t be anxious."


    "There is nothing to be anxious about."


    Baek Cheon put it bluntly.


    "It''s good for everyone, it''s good for you. However, I can''t tell you yet because it requires confidentiality."


    "The death penalty! I''m disappointed. You don''t trust us?"


    Baek Cheon''s eyebrows wriggled in the voices of discontent everywhere. Then the disciples of this university flinch.


    "Do you have any complaints?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Sang''s face trembled.


    "No, how did you happen to be a man?''


    "Where''s the old gentle Baek Cheon death penalty?"


    "Be like a man who looks like you!" You''ll look like him!


    Baek Cheon twists his head.


    "Is there anyone else who has a problem?"


    "¡­¡­none."


    "Tsk."


    Baek Cheon clicked his tongue in disapproval. Then he looked at his own death penalty and said.


    "I''ll let you know when the time comes. I know you''re curious, but now you just have to keep your duty and wait. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, death penalty. But¡­¡­."


    "Hmm? What else?"


    "What about the shamans?"


    Baek Cheon slightly twisted his mouth at Baek Sang''s words.


    "I heard you defeated the shaman''s Jin Hyun."


    "Jin Hyun of Wudang is a famous sword dragon in the world. How dare you defeat a man like that!"


    Baek Cheon sighed low.


    "The Black Dragon was strong. But he wasn''t very worthy of the name Black Dragon. There will be many of you who can be a match for the sword dragon."


    "Well, that''s what happens when you die. We don''t know what we said."


    "It''s not an empty word."


    Baek Cheon also looked at the priests with a new look.


    ''That''s weird, even though I told you.''


    Before I knew it, Hwasan became this strong. In the past, Hawasan, who used to tremble because he couldn''t do anything about Jong-nam, is now fully capable of handling Wudang''s promising late index.


    "Thanks to that son of a b*tc*.''


    "Then shouldn''t the death penalty bring the title of the sword dragon?"


    Baek Cheon''s face is slightly distorted.


    "¡­¡­I don''t want to be given the title."


    "What''s wrong with you? What an honorable nickname for a dragon."


    "¡­¡­isn''t there a Hawaiian dinosaur on it?"


    "Oh...."


    Now that I hear about it.


    It is not a good look to have private accommodation and quality tied together. No matter how bad that guy is, he''s not human.


    "Anyway, don''t dwell on such infamy, but step up your training. You have to be stronger than you are now."


    To make a mixture completely mine when it''s taken.


    Baek Cheon didn''t bother to put that on the back burner. The work is not ripe yet, but there is no need to flutter, and there is a risk that words will leak if the disciples get excited all at once.


    Of course, it is time to knock a stone bridge and slam it across the river, even though words can''t escape from the disciples who are only in this harsh wasan."By the way, death penalty."


    "Hmm?"


    "Is it true that Chung-Myung said he had a tie against the Elder of the Wudang?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon''s eyebrows trembled.


    "¡­¡­I didn''t see it."


    "Oh, well...¡­."


    Baek Cheon''s face is slightly distorted. In fact, it''s something you don''t want to say. However, the prevarication hurts the pride more.


    "I don''t know if it''s the same number or not, but when I went, the two seemed to face each other once, and it''s true that Chung-Myung was fine without injury."


    "¡­¡­."


    Everyone''s eyes shook.


    "Then really¡­¡­?"


    "¡­¡­Ay, by all means."


    "Yes, that doesn''t make sense."


    They say it doesn''t make sense, but everyone was thinking differently inside.


    I mean, that monster might really be possible. Of course, it doesn''t make sense in common sense...¡­.


    Baek Sang says with his head tilted.


    "That doesn''t make sense¡­¡­. No. Wait a minute.¡­. Come to think of it, the death penalty easily defeated the black dragon.¡­."


    Why was it added there so easily?


    "But I think it''s possible because Chung-Myung plays with the metabolism...¡­."


    Oh my god.


    Baek Sang realized his mistake after hearing a clear sound of teeth grinding.


    He turns his head to a slightly pale face late. Where the sound of teeth grinding came from.


    And of course there was Baek Cheon.


    As he grinds his teeth, Baek Cheon slowly rises from his seat.


    "Play with it?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Well, I see. You thought so, didn''t you?"


    "Death, death penalty? Calm down for now...¡­."


    "Calm down, that''s a nice thing to say. But now I want to try something else. You guys should also go through what it''s like to play with him!"


    Next moment.


    Baek Cheon lightning-pulled the sword and rushed to the priests. Then the priests panicked and fled everywhere.


    "Why do you look like him?"


    "You should look something like him!"


    "Argh! Death penalty! Sword! Sword! Sword! You''ll get a real cut!"


    Looking at the scene from afar, Yoo-Esul shook his head and sighed deeply.


    When such warmth is spreading throughout Hawasan.


    An unexpected person visited Hwasan.


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    "Huh?"


    "The long man says to come right now!"


    "Me?"


    "Yes, you and Jo-Gol."


    Chung-Myung tilted his head at Yoon-jong''s words. Is there any reason for the long-term writer to find it in such a hurry.


    "Let''s go."


    The reason is something to be seen. Chung-Myung followed the previous Yoon-Jeong without saying a word.


    The three arrived at the residence of a long writer at a quick pace. Yoon-jong opened his mouth.


    "I''m Yoon-Jong. I''m Jang Moon-Jong. I brought Chung-Myung and Jo-Gol."


    "Hold it up."


    "Yes!"


    Yoon-jong carefully opened the door and went inside. Chung-Myung, who later entered the residence of a long writer, quickly identified those inside.


    It''s just the usual people, nothing special.


    Hyun Jong, Hyun Sang, Hyun Young, Unam, Baek Cheon and Yoo-Esul.


    If there is anyone else...¡­.


    "Oh?"


    Hwang Munnyak, the upper part of the galaxy facing Chung-Myung, smiled broadly.


    "Have you been in Gangnyeong?"


    "Wow, it''s been a long time no see! Is everything all right?"


    "Haha, what''s the big deal? I''m doing very well with the help of the small stamp."


    "You really do look like it. You look a little younger."


    Hwang Munnyak put on a sheepish smile.


    Not no, but he looked much younger than in the past. Not only did he wake up from his bed, regain his health, but his hair under his ears was growing dark.Indeed, the word rejuvenation is not too much.


    "Sit down for now."


    "Yes."


    All three sat down instead of asking questions. Then Hyun Jong opened his mouth.


    "As you said, I called Chung-Myung. What are you trying to say? The Milky Way?


    Hwang Munnyak was drooling at Hyun Jong''s words.


    "I''ve come to see this person in person because of the work that was commissioned by the top of our galaxy in Hasan."


    "¡­¡­is there a problem?"


    "More than a problem¡­¡­."


    Hwang Munnyak showed a slightly hesitant face and sighed quickly.


    "The Long Man."


    And bow your head as if you were ashamed.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t think we''re going to be able to carry out Hwasan''s request with the ability of course."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes wide.


    What are you talking about?


    "¡­¡­Oh, no, not with the ability of the galaxy to do so?"


    Huang Munnyak raises his head and smiles bitterly.


    "Excuse me, right now, Hawasan''s commission can''t do anything about the top of the world, not just the top of the galaxy. It means the same goes for any top request."


    Huh? No?


    ¡­then what about my mixed fabric?


    What?


    You can''t do this.


    "Turn it off..."


    A blazing flame rose in Chung-Myung''s eyes!

 Chapter - 174 Episode 174. Youre supposed to get out of the way if you get hit! (4)

    "No, there''s nothing in the world that can''t be done! If it doesn''t work, I''ll make it work!"


    Hwang Munnyak looked very embarrassed as Chung-Myung shouted.


    It may have been unpleasant if others had said this, but it is Chung-Myung. Hwang Munnyak received too much from him.


    "Saintiff, just calm down."


    "I look like I''m calming down now...¡­!"


    "Press it."


    When Hyun Jong quietly ordered, Baek Cheon and Yoon-jong quickly grabbed Chung-Myung and pressed it.


    "Turn it off."


    Chung-Myung makes a groaning sound.


    Hyun Jong peeps at Hwang Munnyak and asks.


    "Is it because of the ice?"


    There was concern mixed in his voice.


    Ice caps from the deepest roughlands of the North Sea were the most scarce and rare items needed to make a mixed fabric. Even under the supervision of the North Sea Ice Palace, having money does not mean you can easily get your hands on it.


    Hwang Munnyak had a wry smile.


    "It''s true that it''s more difficult to get ice, but if you have the ability of the galaxy, you can get that much."


    "What if you do?"


    "The items we can''t get are not frozen ice. That''s what this grass is called."


    "Hmm?"


    Hyun Jong tilted his head.


    Obviously, I asked them to get me some jamokcho, but I didn''t care much because it didn''t look great.


    "Is it such a precious thing? Is it too expensive?"


    "Not at all. Of course, gypsum is a rare item that only comes from certain places, but its effectiveness is not great, so it can''t be called an herb."


    "But why?"


    Hwang Munnyak sighed deeply.


    "Of course he knows about the palace."


    "Of course."


    New Ogo Palace.


    Five forces on the periphery of the midfield.


    Each and every one of them has the power to match the old file room in the middle of the country, so they are particularly tied up.


    Namhae Palace of the Sun. North Sea Ice Palace. Podalab Palace. South Bay Palace. Mara Blood Palace.


    These five clans are called Saegoong.


    "The problem is the Namman Yasu Palace of the New Ogo Palace."


    Hyun Jong blinked his eyes.


    What the hell did you do with the South Bay Palace?


    Wang Munnyak, as if to understand the question, immediately began to explain.


    "This grass is native to the deep valley of Unnam. It wasn''t hard to get in the past. There was a hassle of going directly to Unnam because there were no merchants in particular, but that was all. But now, the road to the native grassland is completely blocked."


    "¡­¡­I can''t believe there''s a traffic jam. What are you talking about?"


    "The Namman Palace, which I mentioned earlier, is blocking the road. Precisely, not only the way to the native land of Jamokcho, but also the middlemen are prevented from passing through their sphere of influence."


    "No, does it make sense for a cult to block the way?"


    Hwang Munnyak had a wry smile.


    "Namman is a place where our common sense does not prevail. Mufas and armed groups there occupy an area and reign like kings. The power of the country cannot control them."


    Hyun Jong frowned.


    That is not a nonsense. In the first place, the Podalab Palace and the North Sea Ice Palace are ruled almost like royal palaces in each region.


    It is no wonder that the South Bay Palace is the same.


    "Why are you blocking the road?"


    "The relationship between the South Bay Palace and the middle ground has deteriorated rapidly since the past Magical bloodbath. Magyo first asked for help from the midfield when it began to sweep outside the bird, but the midfield did not help them. That''s why we don''t have to waste power on anything other than birds.""Tsk."


    Chung-Myung, who was listening quietly, slightly clicked his tongue.


    ''Then I saw the dog blood later.''


    There was no one left to help when the Magyo was moving northward.


    "Thanks to this, the Namman Beast has completely blocked the interaction with the central members since the opening of the Magical Code was cleared up. And now they''re not even allowed to access."


    Hwang Munnyak sighed.


    "Thanks to you, the damage to the top is great. Unnam''s tea is also the most famous in Jungwon. This car was one of the biggest sources of income for merchants in Sacheon and Seomseo, but the trade route with Unnam was blocked, so it was inevitable to suffer huge losses."


    "In other words¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon summarized the situation.


    "You mean they''re strong enough to give up on this door."


    "Yes, it is."


    Hyun Jong''s face has hardened.


    "I can get you all the other items. But there''s nothing we can do about it with our own strength. I''m sorry."


    "Raise your head, Topju, how can it be Topju''s fault?"


    While gently consoling Hwang Munnyak, Hyun Jong''s face did not know how to straighten. I thought Hawasan had found a way to become stronger, but he got caught in an unexpected reef.


    "Medicine owner."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    Yakdangju Ungak immediately bowed his head.


    "How is it? Even if there is no birch...¡­. Can you manufacture a magnetic field?"


    "Long-lived..."


    Ungak swallowed a few dry saliva and sighed.


    "A platform is not just a mixture of ingredients. When all the ingredients are perfectly mixed and specialized in the platform, the action of ascension occurs. It''s hard to expect a tenth of what''s supposed to happen unless even a single ingredient is missing or the exact amount is added."


    "Hmmm."


    "It would be better to eat raw ingredients than not to prepare a perfect Youngdan. You can''t make a bed of grass without it."


    Everyone''s face turned dark.


    It was then.


    "So...."


    A dreary voice echoed through the room, as if it were coming from hell in the room.


    Of course, the voice''s main character was Chung-Myung.


    "Those southern beasts are my soul...You''re not giving me the ingredients to make my own altar, are you?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s face heated up as if it were about to explode.


    "No, these bastards are going to die!"


    "Push it!"


    "Yes!"


    When Chung-Myung tried to seizure, the people around him rushed in and pressed Chung-Myung.


    "Let go of me! Let go of me! These bastards are crazy! It''s not a big deal, and you''re going crazy about not putting out a piece of grass?"


    "Gee, calm down. They''re blocking the way. What can we do?"


    "Block, block the road? You''re supposed to get out of the way if you get beaten! Let''s see if he''s trying to block the road even if his head is broken!"


    Chung-Myung blinks his eyes.


    "Eurachaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Chung-Myung blew up those who were pressing him and jumped up from their seats!


    Hyun Jong flinched when he saw his burning eyes.


    "Long man!"


    "¡­¡­Ah, why."


    What are you going to do, man?


    "We''re going to Unnam!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''m going to break them all up and bring them some grass."


    Baek Cheon and Yoon-jong panicked and grabbed Chung-Myung.


    "Hey, it''s Namman Beast Palace! It''s a new palace!"


    "If you pick a fight with a place like that, you''re short of ten!"


    But Chung-Myung was as calm as a cucumber.


    "Why would I worry about my neck? They should be worried about the title!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Wow, this is subtly convincing. This makes sense.At that time, Jo-Gol, who was still watching the situation, opened his mouth softly.


    "Lord of the top."


    "Hmm?"


    "If Unnam prohibits the entry of middlemen, is it possible to hire people from other regions? Like a westerner. Aren''t non-middlemen allowed into Unnam?"


    "Oh?"


    Hwang Munnyak opened his eyes wide.


    "Wow... smart. Our Jo-Gol."


    "I''m good with the death penalty."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol wanted to ask back if you guys were too thoughtless, but for now, he closed his mouth tightly.


    Then Hwang Munnyak shook his head with a heavy face.


    "We''ve tried that before¡­¡­ all failed. Westerners trading in Unnam take a vow not to take these items to the midfield. It''s not that there aren''t any people who sell things, but they won''t touch them easily because they''ll lose their necks if they get caught wrong."


    "¡­¡­I see."


    "It''s hot."


    Hwang Munnyak sighs deeply.


    "Especially, this arboretum is located deep in Unnam, right next to the territory of Namman Yasu Palace. This is a place where even Westerners are prohibited from entering, so you can''t get your hands on it in that. Unnam people who don''t belong to the Beast Palace are not allowed to enter this place."


    Jo-Gol bowed slightly as if he understood.


    Hwang Munnyak''s eyes are young looking at him.


    He''s a man of commerce.''


    And there was a spiteful fellow here, not a commercial one.


    "Then we''re done!"


    Chung-Myung gritted his teeth.


    "I''m going to run to Unnam and ask them to give me the black grass!"


    "¡­¡­it''s a beast."


    "Well, I''m Hawasan!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Watching Chung-Myung stretching out his belly, Hyun Jong''s mind was filled with various emotions.


    I''m proud to see that he''s so proud of his culture, and I''m embarrassed because he doesn''t have any countermeasures.


    But there was already a conclusion.


    We must get the grass.''


    It is impossible to wash your fingers because you don''t have any ingredients even though you have the manufacture method of a rare elixir called mixed fabric. This was something that had to be accomplished, even with the full force of Hawasan.


    Hyun Jong, who made up his mind, looked at Chung-Myung.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Can you do it?"


    Hyun Jong''s face couldn''t be more serious.


    "This is an absolutely dangerous thing to do. But it is also necessary. So I want to ask you. Will you be able to come back safely without getting hurt?"


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "The Long Man."


    "Yes."


    "I''m Chung-Myung."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes trembled.


    As soon as I hear that, my heart is full of trust.


    Yeah, that''s Chung-Myung.''


    If you don''t trust Chung-Myung in Hawaii, who do you trust? That is the child who leads this wasan. Of course, trust and trust...¡­.


    "Don''t worry! I''ll break their heads and bring them back with meadows! No, you have to do something that makes sense! Did we ask for gold or the throne? He''s gonna take a little grass at the most, but he''s gonna stop it? I''m just gonna kill you! I''m gonna stick my grass in my mouth and light it up!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Trust is frozen to death...¡­.


    How did that happen?


    Hyun Jong, who calmed down his trembling face, turned his head hard.


    "Hyun Young.""Yes, a man of letters."


    "Get the children ready as soon as possible."


    "A long man?"


    Hyun Young''s eyes slightly shook. But Hyun Jong spoke firmly.


    "I will send Chung-Myung to Unnam."


    "Yes, sir!"


    And I looked at Chung-Myung and said.


    "You have to succeed."


    "Don''t worry! I''m going to move the whole grassland!"


    "¡­¡­."


    It was Hyun Jong who felt sorry for the people of Unnam.


    "Khhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    At that time, Hyun Young, who was still in his seat, slightly gave Hyun Jong a hint. Hyun Jong, who noticed the glance, crept up from his seat.


    "Well, then I''ll take a moment."


    Hyun Young and Hyun Jong quickly left the room and fell as far away from the hall as possible. Hyun Jong opened his mouth first.


    "What''s going on?"


    Hyun Young said with a slight frown.


    "Are you willing to send only the children to dangerous places?"


    "I know it''s good to have someone to lead. But you know, when they''re alone...¡­."


    "Not like that."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Hyun Young opened his mouth with a look of disapproval.


    "If you''re sending your children to such a dangerous place, there should be a solution! Let''s feed them."


    "That?"


    "A hybrid terminal! Mixed Fabric!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong is flinching.


    "Oh, no. There''s no guarantee that we''re going to get a grass, so we''re going to save this...¡­."


    "Long man, when did you become such a thief?"


    "Do, thief?"


    "Is that Hawaiian? Chung-Myung got it from him, so isn''t Chung-Myung''s? And they''re the ones we saved together! Why are you trying to save it now? What if the kids get hurt?"


    Hyun Young''s eyes are on fire.


    If children get hurt, they will pull out Hyun Jong''s head.


    "Feed the children. The mixed fabric."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Now!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Right now!"


    Oh, I got it.


    We can feed them. If I feed you!

 Chapter - 175 Episode 175. Youre supposed to get out of the way if you get beaten! (5)

    Yoon-jong blinked as he looked at the five mixed fabrics in front of them.


    "This is¡­¡­."


    Yoon-jong slowly raises his head and looks at Jang Moon-in.


    Hyun Jong was looking at them with a loving face.


    "Eat."


    "¡­¡­this?"


    Yoon-jong looked at Hyun-jong and mixed fabric alternately.


    "Do you mean us?"


    Hyun Jong nodded solemnly and tried to answer yes. But Hyun Young, who was next to him, spat out.


    "Then I''ll eat it?"


    Yoon-jong looks at Hyun Young with more surprised eyes.


    "Isn''t that the way it should be? Elders should eat first...¡­."


    "Oh, you''re talking nonsense."


    Hyun Young resolutely cuts off Yoon-jong''s words.


    "What are we going to do eating this, waiting for the day we die of old age? If we eat something like this, it''s a waste."


    Everyone rolled their eyes out of embarrassment, and he smiled again.


    "You have brought this mixture, so of course you have to eat it. And even if it''s us, not you, who got the divorce fabric, it should be you who eat it."


    "¡­... Elder."


    "There''s nothing to drag on. It''s nothing special. Even if you take five pills, there are fifteen more left! That''s enough for the research. No, it''s just too much. So don''t feel pressured."


    At that time, Hyun Jong helped Hyun Young.


    "It will never be easy to get a grass from Unnam. So it will be a great help if you take this mixed fabric."


    Hyun Young slightly turned his head and glared at Hyun Jong, but Hyun Jong turned away with a nice smile.


    Who would think I was going to give it to you from the beginning?''


    ''Stay put, stay put! Don''t you think I''ve got a face?''


    Two people who exchanged their minds with eyes cough at the same time.


    "So, I can eat this, right?"


    Chung-Myung, who was silent at the time, reaches out casually and picks up the mixed fabric.


    "Gasp!"


    "Hey, easy, easy, easy! What''s that like?"


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey! Break it!"


    "Oh, my God d*mn it!"


    Chung-Myung recoiled at the sudden torrential response.


    "No, you''re so mean to me for taking a pill!"


    "What kind of medicine is that?"


    "I can''t sell you, man!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes turned sour.


    ''Oh, my God, Moonpa. How much I didn''t eat...¡­.''


    No, no matter how hard it''re at it!


    I''m a man! I''m a man! I''m sick. I''m sick!


    "Yes."


    This is all due to the lack of spirit in Moonpa.


    So I''m gonna have to get the ingredients for the mixed fabric by all means.''


    It''s not just for Hwasan of the time. This is also necessary for future generations of Hawasan.


    Anyway!


    "I can eat it, right?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Why don''t you answer? A long writer?"


    "He¡­¡­."


    Tears seeped up around Hyun Jong''s eyes.


    It''s not a waste for Chung-Myung to eat mixed fabric. Even if we fail to revive the platform law and the divorce fabric becomes the last 20 pills left, we fully understand that we have to feed them for now.


    But how can I say....


    ''I might not be able to save it again.''


    Zero medicine is not just used to improve the history. It can also be used as a countertop for coin mouth or large internal injuries that cannot be helped by manpower.Rather than spending it like this, I think it''s better to leave it up and feed it to the kids if they get hurt later...¡­.


    His hard life, which has led Hawasan for decades, has left him unable to abandon his uneasiness. If Hyun Young hears it, he''ll curse at me for being a beggar, but what can I do?


    In the future, Hawasan will go through more things, and the number of children will increase, so if you keep this in mind, you''ll be able to use it in a useful way every time after time.¡­.


    "Eat!"


    But Hyun Young had neither blood nor tears.


    "If you save it, you''ll be pooped. Don''t worry about it and eat."


    "He¡­¡­."


    "Isn''t that so? Jean, Moon, In?"


    "¡­¡­Of course, I should. That''s right. You have to eat it."


    You''re the one with the long story! You!


    Chung-Myung, who is not interested in the subtle feelings between the two, nods his head.


    And it was time to quickly put the mixture into the mouth.


    Baek Cheon, who had been listening to the conversation until now, got up from his seat and bowed politely to Jang Moon-in and Hyun Young.


    "I will never forget the grace of my disciple, Baek Cheon, Jang Moon-in and Elder."


    "What grace?"


    Hyun Young smiles happily when he sees it. Anyway, he''s very polite.


    But Hyun Young was much better off with Chung-Myung, who had sold it before entering Hawasan as a courtesy.


    Look


    While the others are still wary, isn''t Chung-Myung drooling over the mixed fabric?


    Yeah, yeah. It doesn''t hurt to put it in your eyes, my baby."


    You have to eat it. You have to eat it and get stronger to earn more money!


    "I will never forget the grace of the private sector."


    Except for Chung-Myung, the rest quickly bow to Baek Cheon. Hyun Young, who was lazy with the empty courtesy, gives Hyun Jong a wink.


    "¡­¡­Wake up."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "The way you repay us is to quickly consume the mixed fabric and relieve our worries."


    "I''ll do as you say."


    Baek Cheon picks up the mixed fabric with slightly nervous eyes.


    ''This...''


    I never thought I''d be able to eat Youngdan, which can scare people off even if it''s released to the river.


    ''Is this all thanks to him?''


    Baek Cheon smiled slightly bitter.


    What kind of life would Chung-Myung be living now if he hadn''t come to Hawaii? It''s hard to imagine now.


    Let''s not think.''


    This is not the time for miscellaneous thoughts. It is important to absorb this elixir completely and make it mine.


    Baek Cheon turned on his capris with a slightly nervous face and took the mixed fabric to his mouth.


    Falling down.


    The mixed fabric that went into the mouth quickly melts, and it goes inside with its neck. The refreshing feeling of taking a sip of clean water in a deep valley in the mountains spreads out inside the body.


    But he''s also for a while.


    Clean water, which had been dripping every drop, soon became a stream of water, and soon became a gurgling waterfall, and began to swing around Baek Cheon''s entire body.


    The overwhelming weight shook him.


    ''This is mixed fabric...¡­!''


    There is a flood of energy.


    It is hard to understand how eating that small Youngdan can boost so much energy.


    "Focus!"


    Baek Cheon blew up his mind. Then, he started Daejucheon Stream by guiding the energy of the mixed fabric growing inside his body.Oh my god!


    It looks like a flood broke out in the body. The rush of mixed fabric violently washes away impurities embedded in his body and expands his spirit.


    It was Baek Cheon who started India, but the mixed-fabric energy soon got out of his control and began to wander freely.


    But Baek Cheon was feeling an ineffable sense of lift rather than a sense of crisis.


    I feel like my whole body is full of energy.


    Perhaps I will lose my mind to the enormous sense that I will never feel again.


    The energy expands the great vein and begins to open each small blood vessel. The clogged blood vessels were drilled and cleaned clean and reborn as new.


    It seems like everyone can be caught vividly even in the fine places of the fingertips. The whole body feels fresh.


    "This is the power of Youngdan!"


    It was only then that I could see why the fighters risked their lives to get their hands on a single altar. No matter how hard you train and try, there are things you can''t do with your manpower.


    Now the energy of the mixed fabric was casually doing what the man could not do.


    But


    This is too much.''


    There was still a lot of mixed fabric in the body, but now Baek Cheon couldn''t absorb them all and make them his own.


    Basically, Young-dan''s energy is locked in his body and spent time melting it down. Baek Cheon was no longer greedy and slowly drained his energy.


    Because I know that greed is always a shortcut to defeat.


    The energy of the mixed fabric, which was spinning all over the body, began to flow into the Danjeon along with Baek Cheon''s lead.


    Baek Cheon, who confirmed that all the energy of the mixed fabric was settled in the corner of the Danjeon, slowly finished the Daejucheon Stream and opened his eyes.


    "Well!"


    And then I tremble.


    I feel like my whole body is full of energy like never before.


    I feel like I can do anything if I put my mind to it. The overflowing vitality creates a tremendous sense of lift.


    "I''m a long-time writer.¡­."


    It was a moment when Baek Cheon was shaking with emotion and about to say a word.


    "Long¡­¡­."


    Yes?


    Baek Cheon tilted his head and looked at Hyun Jong.


    ''Huh?''


    Hyunjong is a bit weird.


    It''s not as solemnly shut up or smiling benevolently as usual. Uncharacteristically, he was looking at something with his mouth wide open.


    ''Where?''


    And the gaze is a little strange.


    A little higher.


    It''s a little higher than a man standing. Why are you looking at a place like that in this room?


    Baek Cheon, who noticed that not only Hyun Jong but also Hyun Young were looking at the same place, turned his head to follow their eyes with a blank face.


    And...


    "Oh, my God! What''s this?"


    Uncharacteristically, he was startled and quickly backed off.


    At the end of that gaze, of course, was Chung-Myung. But that''s just hard to put in ''there was''.


    Why?


    Because my eyes are on you.


    Why is there a man in the air?''


    Baek Cheon''s face was embarrassed.


    Chung-Myung, who turned up the gavel, is literally floating in Ho Gong. Neither Hyun Jong nor Hyun Young could take their eyes off this bizarre sight.


    "I''ve heard that when a master reaches the point of transportation, he comes to Ho Gong.¡­.''I had never seen it with my eyes, so I thought it was just made up by the luxury workers. But I never thought I''d see this with my eyes.


    Of course, it may not be just Chung-Myung''s high profile. It is right to say that it happened temporarily in the process of absorbing the enormous energy of the mixed fabric.


    But anyway, it doesn''t make any difference that the view before us is spectacular.


    "Huh? What''s that?"


    "¡­¡­Oh, my God.


    His private interests and instincts, which opened their eyes one by one, were astonished.


    But the surprise isn''t over yet.


    Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Suddenly, Chung-Myung''s body began to emit five colors of radiance.


    "Oh, Ogi Jo-jo?"


    "Oh, no. I think it''s a little different¡­¡­?"


    Hyun Jong opened his eyes wide.


    It''s Hyun Sang who doesn''t fit with any knowledge they know. Only one thing is certain.


    "I think there''s something incredible going on.''


    Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    At that moment, the surrounding air begins to be sucked into Chung-Myung.


    Dudududududududududududududududu!


    At the same time, their entire cabinet began to shake.


    "Heeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh.


    "Moo, it''s going to collapse?"


    "Get out of here now!"


    At the same time as Hyun Young shouted, everyone began to run out.


    Baek Cheon exclaimed without realizing it.


    "No, that madman can''t finish a stroke beautifully! I''m going crazy, man!"


    It was a word that represents everyone''s feelings.

 Chapter - 176 Episode 176. Its better than dying of heartbreak. (1)

    Baek Sang looked back at Hawasan''s posts and sighed low.


    The atmosphere seems to be restless these days.''


    To be exact, it feels like something is floating rather than restless.


    In fact, Chung-Myung has been in a strange mood ever since he entered Hwasan, but it has gotten worse since Chung-Myung and his group returned from Namyoung not long ago.


    Now, even the elders are clearly excited.


    ''You must have done something great.''


    Now, none of the great disciples deny the greatness of Chung-Myung. After two years of experience, you have no choice but to know even if you don''t want to.


    And he also received something from Chung-Myung.


    To put it bluntly, how can you compare the time when you only ate grass and lived in clothes that were worn out, and now you wear good clothes while eating meat until you get bitten?


    You can''t live on dew, even if you''re a master. It was undeniable that it was 100 times better now than when the entire literary circle was suffering from financial difficulties.


    only


    Sometimes Baek Sang slightly missed the silence of the past, Hwasan.


    Hwasan at the time when the original feeling of cleanliness was alive.


    "Too much thought¡­¡­."


    Rumbling.


    At a sudden sound, Baek Sang''s head turned upward.


    "Is there a shower coming?"


    The thunder suddenly...¡­.


    Rumbling.


    What?


    I think I just heard it from the side.


    Since the ground is so high, it''s not strange to hear thunder close to you.¡­.


    Growl!


    Baek Sang''s head turns around.


    No. I don''t think it''s thunder...¡­?


    Baek Sang''s eyes opened wide as he was looking for the place where the sound came from.


    "Well, what''s wrong with that?"


    Dust is rising from the room of the long writer.


    It''s not just an expression, it''s literally dust rising.


    "This, this...."


    Rumbling!


    When the thunder sounded again, the whole hall began to shake.


    Oh? That''s not right.


    That''s a long-distance residence, I''m sure...¡­?


    And


    "Arghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "No, what''s going on!"


    "Please, please, let''s just cut it some slack! Please!"


    From the pavilion to Baek Cheon, Sajil, Samae, Jang Moon-in, and Elder came out at the speed of light. Baek Sang was mesmerized by the sight.


    "¡­¡­what else?"


    The time to think was not long.


    Boom boom!


    There was a sound of lightning falling, and eventually the whole hall collapsed. The tiles scattered all over the place and columns crossed.


    "Huh¡­¡­"


    That''s a place that shouldn''t collapse like that. That''sorry.


    It''s a very long place. It''s important...¡­.


    Baek Sang murmured unconsciously as he looked at the collapsed hall with blank eyes.


    "¡­¡­it''s a real door-to-door."


    What a mess. What a mess.¡­.


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s eyebrows, which looked at the pavilion that had collapsed, constantly twitched.


    "He¡­¡­."


    I have nothing to say.


    "Hey! Cough! Cough! Cough! Cough!"


    Hyun Young, who was coughing on the side, waves his hands and frowns.


    "What the hell is going on with this?"


    No, dude!


    My house collapsed now, so is that the end?


    "Tsk, it looks like we''re going to build a new one."


    Hyun Jong''s slightly angry ears flinched.


    New house?


    Uh... that''s good.


    Now that I have a new house, I don''t know if I should like it. I don''t know if I should be sad because the old house collapsed.


    "Oh, no."


    This isn''t the point right now!Hyunjong, who shook his head, straightens out his neck.


    "What happened to Chung-Myung?"


    "There you go."


    "Huh? Where?"


    "Is presbyopia here? Hey, hey."


    Hyun Jong opened his eyes when he saw where Hyun Young pointed at.


    The debris of the collapsed pavilion shakes a couple of times, and a person crawls out of it.


    "No, why did it collapse? Who is it? Who is it?"


    It''s you, man.


    You did it! You did it!


    Chung-Myung came out in a fit of tantrums and stuck his tongue out at the crumbling angle.


    "How far has it come to collapse? Who left out the material!"


    "¡­¡­."


    It was when Hyun Jong tried to sigh as if there was no answer.


    "Wasn''t it a long death sentence?"


    "Well...."


    Hyun Jong drooled at Hyun Young''s words.


    "It''s a little different from the group I used to know. Those who made up Ogijo group heard that five five colored circles appear when they operate. But there was a five-color glow, but there was no circle, was there?"


    "¡­¡­then would that be about the same?"


    "I don''t know about that either."


    Hyun Jong ended up with a bitter smile.


    "Anyway, I guess feeding mixed fabric worked."


    And I laughed at Chung-Myung.


    After a stroke, his body rose to Ho Gong, emitting a five-colored glow. Aren''t you ready to go on the wagon at this point?


    "Of course, long-winded."


    "And what?"


    "How much stronger is he?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong closed his mouth.


    How much stronger?


    Uh...


    Hyun Young''s eyes get thinner as Hyun Jong hesitates without speaking.


    "You don''t even know the long story, do you?"


    "Hmmm, that can''t be true."


    "Then why can''t you speak?"


    "¡­¡­."


    No, man! How do I know that?


    I''ve never heard of anything like that in my life. To put it bluntly, the man who was facing the Elder Wudang became stronger after taking the medicine, and how can I figure it out at the level of Hyun Jong?


    I can''t even ask you to fight.


    "Very... well, very strong...I''m sure it''


    "¡­¡­."


    "So, um...¡­. Hahaha. It''s hard to explain to you."


    "¡­¡­."


    Don''t look at me like that.


    Hyun Young sighed as Hyun Jong sneaked away from his eyes.


    "Anyway, it''s a good thing to be strong."


    "Yes, it''s a good thing."


    I don''t know if it''s really a good thing...¡­, once the war has been lost.


    Chung-Myung was looking down at his hand when everyone was buzzing.


    ''Unexpectedly...¡­.''


    There is a limit to the energy he can extract from the English team. The energy accumulated in his body is the most gentle energy in the world. No matter how refined and refined the period is, it cannot be compared to Chung-Myung''s energy.


    Isn''t that why you didn''t have much effect even after eating the Lunar New Year''s Eve?


    However, the divorce fabric was different from what Chung-Myung thought.


    It''s not very high compared to Jasodan. Instead, it contained many times more gentleness than the Jasodan.


    Maybe...


    "This is perfect for me.''


    Of course, the accepted energy was less than absorbed and all the rest had to be discharged, but where is this?


    Didn''t you absorb only a handful of that ratty energy when you ate the snow bed before?


    Thanks to you...


    Chung-Myung slightly clenched his fist.


    The body is full of energy.There''s still a long way to go.''


    It''s still a long way off from regaining his powers. However, thanks to the mixed fabric, I feel like I''ve pushed the period forward.


    "Hmmm."


    Chung-Myung, with a satisfying smile, turned his head slightly. His executions were standing on the brink of death.


    "Monster, son of a b*tc*!"


    "Stronger, obviously!''


    Look at the light coming out of his eyes. Is that a person? Are you a person?''


    The death penalty, familiar to Chung-Myung, noticed that he was much stronger than in the past just by the airwaves from his body.


    "The sky is indifferent. Why did you eat the same thing...¡­."


    At this point, it''s a little unfair.


    They say the pill doesn''t cover people. Isn''t it so unfair that some like it because they''re strong after taking pills, and some like it when they''re up in the air and blow up the whole thing?


    Hyun Young ran to Chung-Myung.


    "How''s it going? Does it work?"


    "Oh, Elder! It''s killing me!"


    "¡­¡­Well, yeah. That''s a relief."


    Chung-Myung slightly licked his lips.


    You mean it works better than you think?''


    What Chung-Myung lacks most at the moment is his strength anyway. I thought there was no way to increase my history except over time because it was such a gentle energy, but I found a way to help.


    This one.


    Do you think eating more will make it run longer?


    Chung-Myung looked at Hyun Jong with a slight blink of eyes.


    Then Hyun Jong grabbed the mixed fabric box tightly in his arms.


    ''Oh, no.''


    It''s clear that that Seung-nyang is after the mixed fabric. But it''s the same thing as the future of Hwasan.


    "Never! Never!''


    Chung-Myung walks toward Hyun Jong, smacking his lips.


    "The Long Man."


    "Uh, huh?"


    "I don''t think it''s going to be a big deal to use a few more."


    "This, this?"


    Hyun Jong is surprised and steps back.


    "No!"


    Before Chung-Myung could say anything more, Hyun Jong screamed wildly.


    "What do you think will happen in the future? Hawasan says the drugstore isn''t functioning yet! If someone gets hurt, you should at least use a mixed fabric to save him! I can''t put this out anymore! You''d better step on me and take it!"


    "Growl."


    Chung-Myung exclaimed as if he was thrilled.


    I thought it was just a waste of time, but I didn''t know there was such a deep meaning. As expected, there is no one like Hyun Jong who cares about the disciples of Munpa.


    But Hyun Jong didn''t know.


    How big a mistake you have made now.


    "Oh, I mean. Do you mean you have to leave it for use when you get injured or something?"


    "Well, isn''t it?"


    Hyun Jong, who sensed something suspicious in Chung-Myung''s tone, flinched. I''m sure you''ve made a mistake.


    "The Long Man."


    "Huh?"


    "First of all, thank you."


    Chung-Myung bowed at right angles. However, Hyun Jong''s anxiety grew at the polite response.


    Chung-Myung, who raises his head, smiles and opens his mouth.


    "Woon-nam is a dangerous man! Divorced fabrics will be of great help to our disciples who are going to the most dangerous place! Once again, that dangerous place! Where you don''t know what''s going to happen, in the land dominated by the fearsome South Bay Palace!"


    No, you said you''d break my head.¡­.


    "Wow, long-winded I''m fine! This Chung-Myung could throw his life away for Hwasan.""Uh...¡­."


    "Ha, Ji, Man!"


    Chung-Myung turned his head away.


    "If private homes and death rowers go to dangerous lands and get injured and die, I will not be able to close my eyes even if I die!"


    "Uh...uh?"


    Why is the story like that?


    "Oh, no, the...¡­."


    "In that dangerous situation, there is only one...¡­. No! Three! No! With five pills!"


    "Why is it increasing...¡­."


    You little mugger!


    "With just five pills, I think I''ll be back alive! With just five pills! Sigh...¡­, but it won''t work, will it? Because the mixed fabric is for the future of Hwasan¡­¡­."


    "He, uh...."


    Chung-Myung turned his head and looked at Baek Cheon.


    "Hwasan''s not the future of the private sector!"


    "Why do you drag me in, you nutcase!"


    "That''s what I''m saying! Oh, my God, Moonpa! The disciples are risking their lives to walk into the limbs, and I don''t want to waste that piece of spirit and medicine! I''m a man! I''m a man! I''m sick. I''m sick!"


    "¡­¡­."


    It was then.


    Chin


    Someone puts their hand on Hyun Jong''s shoulder.


    Looking back, Hyun Young was smiling with a resigned face.


    "¡­¡­just give it to me."


    "¡­¡­."


    "It''s better than dying of a fit."


    "Turn it off."


    Hyun Jong grabbed his head.


    "Give it to me, you mugger!"


    It was Hyun Jong, who became more and more talkative about Chung-Myung.

 Chapter - 177 Episode 177. Its better than dying of heartbreak. (2)

    Hyun Jong opened his ax eyes and looked at Chung-Myung.


    However, Chung-Myung received the sharp stare and only made a full puppy-like face.


    "Hehehe."


    "¡­¡­."


    "LOL, LOL, LOL!"


    "¡­¡­."


    It''s been decades since I jumped into Doga.


    Hyun Jong''s composure, which has never been shaken despite numerous crises and pains leading the ruined was cracking at this moment.


    ''If you hit the back of your head, you won''t have a wish.''


    You''re a primitive genius.


    How did you send such a thing to Hwasan? What did I do wrong?


    He said anger and blessings come together, but he was just the same. What the hell is this case, the biggest flushing of Hwasan is the biggest disaster of Hwasan?


    "Laughing. The Long Writers. Thank you. Hahaha!"


    Chung-Myung bows his head and rubs his chest as if he can''t hold back his laughter.


    Looking at it, it was Hyun Jong, who had a thousand dollars in his heart.


    "It''s not a waste of time! What a waste!


    This is a mugging!


    You''re robbing me of something that I can give you in a good way! That''s in the arms of a long man?


    "Huh!"


    When Hyun Jong couldn''t hide his discomfort, Hyun Young gave him a hint.


    "The Long Man."


    "I know, I know!"


    Hyun Jong, who had a temper with Hyun Young for no reason, slightly gnashed his teeth and said to Chung-Myung.


    "¡­¡­it won''t be easy."


    "Oh, don''t worry, Jang Moon-in! What''s the point of worrying about having a mixed fabric?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Is he doing that on purpose?


    "Just one back of your head! Just one time!


    But it was a dream that couldn''t come true.


    "Hmmm."


    Realizing that he was too excited, Hyun Jong sighed heavily and coughed loudly.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    Chung-Myung, who realized that Jang''s voice became serious, corrected his attitude.


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "I don''t feel comfortable because I keep making you do something difficult."


    Chung-Myung raises his head and looks at Hyun Jong.


    "The Long Man."


    Chung-Myung smiled broadly.


    "That''s the way it is, isn''t it?"


    That''s what it''s all about...¡­.


    No wonder Hyun Jong, who was out of his mind, stopped laughing.


    This is why I can''t hate Chung-Myung, although sometimes I scratch my stomach and sometimes I can''t handle it.


    a subtly insensitive attitude


    Sometimes I feel like a child to the point where I really don''t fit my age, but sometimes I feel older than Hyun Jong.


    ''Still, the strangeness doesn''t go away.''


    How can there be so many sides to a person?


    Hyun Jong continued with a laugh.


    "Yes, you''re right. That''s the way it is. But there is nothing I can do about this sorry."


    "Don''t worry. There''s nothing wrong with it except that it''s a little far away."


    "I heard that Saeo Ogoong Palace is famous for its closeness and eccentricity, but especially the palaces of Namman Yasu Palace are so bizarre and rough that the laws of the Jungwon do not work.""


    "It''s all right."


    Chung-Myung smiled happily.


    "Is there a separate way?"


    "Hehe. You know."


    Chung-Myung touches the sword with his waist.


    "¡­¡­."


    Uh... that''s true. That''s been the answer to a lot of things since ancient times.


    But this is the province...¡­.


    Hyunjong closed his eyes tightly.Chung-Myung should not be thrown out if he is going to argue with Doga in the first place.


    Whether he understood Hyun Jong''s heart, Baek Cheon sneaked forward to Chung-Myung.


    "Don''t worry too much about it."


    "Oh."


    Look.


    That noble spirit.


    I was watching Chung-Myung, and when I saw Baek Cheon, it felt like the pain melted away like snow under the spring sun.


    "It''s called Namman Beast Palace, but it''s not like they can''t communicate. I will try my best to solve it through conversation. If you truly approach them...¡­."


    "We''ll cut our heads off and hang them on the pole."


    "Yes, it''s a nice-looking...I''m talking, man!"


    "You have to say something like that! Why would a war break out if we thought dialogue would solve everything in the first place?"


    "War is caused by a man like you! Because of a guy like you! If there''s a man like you, that''s not where people live! It''s crazy, isn''t it?"


    "Why don''t you make a mess of Hawasan today?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong shook his head as he watched Baek Cheon and Chung-Myung.


    He''s screwed, too.


    The former tribute, Baek Cheon, had long since been overshadowed by Chung-Myung.


    This is how the future of Hwasan...¡­.''


    It seems bright and dark...¡­. It''s so confusing.


    "Well, I''ll try to keep him from running wild as much as I can, so trust us."


    Hyun Jong nodded heavily.


    "Listen to Baek Cheon."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "From now on, you act on my behalf. What you say in Southman will be my word, and what you mean will be the meaning of Hawasan."


    I meant to give full power.


    Baek Cheon, who knew the weight of the horse, lamented without realizing it.


    "It''s too heavy, Jang Moon-in."


    "You could do it."


    Hyun Jong smiled brightly.


    Experience is like that in the first place. Fear is bound to precede things that have not been done. Only when you carry that fear one by one will your world become wider.


    "Then I''ll be right back."


    "I wish you all the best."


    Baek Cheon bowed on the spot. The rest bowed to Hyun Jong and left one by one.


    The party was no different from those who went to Namyoung.


    Baek Cheon, Chung-Myung, Yoon-Jong?? Jo-Gol. ?????? Yoo-Esul.


    In other words, this side of the story now is the most trusted by the senior members of Hawasan. Of course, Chung-Myung doesn''t match the word trust.


    Watching them escape the prose, Hyun Sang opened his mouth with a slightly worried tone.


    "Do you mind if I don''t lead you?"


    "Hmm."


    Hyun Jong also breathed a low sigh to see if Hyun Sang''s words were caught.


    "The previous trip to Namyeong was for children only. But this time it''s different. It''s too dangerous to keep up with anyone while sending children to a rough patch. Please let me go. I... ..."


    "Gee, death penalty, don''t push your ass."


    Hyun Sang looked back at Hyun Young with a sour face.


    Hyun Young''s expression was not only calm but also sullen.


    "What''s the difference if we go and lead?"


    "Hey, aren''t we grown-ups?"


    Hyun Young snorted.


    "What have we ever done as adults? Is there anything else but a mess of Hawaiian and a signboard?"


    "Hmmm."


    Hyun Sang blushed and coughed loudly.Hyun Young clicked his tongue when he saw it.


    "When old people see young people, everything is worrying and unreliable. However, if you try to interfere one by one, it will only hamper the growth of your children."


    "Since when have you trusted children so much?"


    "I don''t trust you. How do I trust them?"


    "But?"


    Hyun Young smirked at Hyun Sang''s reply.


    "I don''t trust them, but at least I know they''re better than me."


    Hyun Sang shut up.


    At that time, Hyun Jong, who was listening quietly, nodded still.


    "The child in his arms...¡­."


    When you give it up, it''s your child that you worry about, and you just look at it''s your child.


    However, it is not the way to live with your child in your arms. Sometimes you have to go through rough times and get hurt to grow up.


    "Hwasan''s good men will protect those children."


    It was Hyun Jong, who could never know that the man who bullied the good men was among the children.


    And after a while.


    "There''s a visitor! Hawasan''s helpers, don''t beat around the bush and give me a cold glass of water!"


    "Huh?"


    Hyun Young, who was cracking down on disorganized Hawasan, turned his head to a loud voice from the prose.


    "Guest?"


    What kind of guest?


    Were there any visitors to Hawaii today?


    There was no one to greet the guests because the gate guard was not even set up. Eventually, Hyun Young went to the prose himself and opened the closed door.


    "You''re a beggar, aren''t you?"


    Outside the door, a beggar was sitting on the floor.


    "Oh, my God! Why is this mountain so steep and rugged? I thought I was out of breath."


    "Who are you?"


    "Ah!"


    The beggar jumps up from his seat.


    "I''m Hong Dae Kwang of Open!"


    When the beggar gave him a ticket, Hyun Young faced him with a puzzled face.


    "Hey, can I have some cold water?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Growl!"


    Hong Dae Kwang, who breathed in cold water, raised his head and smiled nicely.


    "Oh, thank you for your hospitality. Jang Moonin! I''m Hong Dae Kwang, who was in charge of opening up Nakyang."


    "Huh. I''m Hyun Jong, the author of Hwasan."


    "Please forgive me for coming without contacting you."


    Hong Dae Kwang bowed flat on the spot. Hyun Jong shook his hand in bewilderment.


    "What''s wrong with you? Come on, get up."


    Then, he realized his changed status.


    From the knot tied around the waist, it is clear that Hong Dae Kwang is Chilgyeolgae.


    Open is a knot that represents one''s identity.


    Ten is an ark.


    Gu Gyeol is a retired convention ark, retired elders.


    Elder with arms.


    And that''s the knot that each of the open states or key posts in the mainland form.


    In other words, Hong Dae Kwang, a Chilgyeol individual, was a real factor in openness and a candidate for future openness. How could such a man bow so down. It''s unimaginable if it''s in the past.


    "But what''s the matter?"


    "Haha. It''s nothing but that I''m here in Buntaju due to the newly opened open chords."


    "Oh, in harmony?"


    When Hyun Jong looked at it with slightly surprised eyes, Hong Dae Kwang returned the question.


    "Didn''t the Hawaiian dinosaur tell you?"


    "¡­¡­The child is so..."


    "Um. That''s right. It could be."


    Hong Dae Kwang, who recalled Chung-Myung, immediately understood and nodded. Chung-Myung is the one who is not weird no matter what he does."Anyway, I''m here to greet Hawasan, the master of chords, because I''m opening fire to chords."


    "That''s a good thing."


    Hyun Jong smiled happily.


    Opening up the front yard was tantamount to a declaration to steal Hwasan''s information, but the literary groups welcomed it rather than reluctant to do so.


    Instead, we can get more information, open up and strengthen friendship.


    "So I''ll visit you from time to time. Oh, and at the request of the Hwasan dinosaur, the beggars will also reside in the South. If you have something to deliver in Hwayeongmun, we can deliver it for you."


    "¡­¡­will you?"


    "Haha, of course, long-winded. If I can have a good relationship with Hwasan, I will do this for you. And please let me know if you need any open information. I''ll let you know as much as I can if it''s within my reach."


    "Thank you very much."


    Hong Dae Kwang wiped his nose at Hyun Jong''s words.


    "A long man is like an ordinary man.''


    But I''m glad there aren''t only crazy people in Hasan like the Hwasan dinosaur. Didn''t you feel uncomfortable all the way up to Wasan even though you thought it couldn''t be.


    "I look forward to working with you."


    "I look forward to your kind cooperation."


    Words of blessing came and went in a friendly atmosphere.


    Then Hong Dae Kwang asked as if he suddenly remembered.


    "By the way¡­¡­ Where is the Hawaiian dinosaur? We''ve been through a lot, but I can''t believe we haven''t seen each other once."


    "Oh... the children just went abroad for work."


    "Oil? I don''t think it''s been long since you came back."


    Hong Dae Kwang tilted his head.


    "Then when will you be back?"


    "Well...." Unnam is so far away."


    "Woo, Unnam? Did you go to Unnam? Why did you go so far after calling someone here? What am I supposed to do?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Why do you weigh it in here?


    "Hey, how could this happen? I''ve done everything he told me to do, and I''ve got beggars! The man who made you work went to Unnam! When did you leave?"


    "Just now..."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! You son of a b*tc*!


    Hong Dae Kwang rushed outside.


    The door slammed shut, and Hyun Jong''s bangs fluttered again.


    Hyun Jong, who was looking absurdly at the closed door, burst into a dejected laugh.


    "Hahaha."


    Chung-Myung, why is everyone he brings?


    Anyway, it was Hyun Jong who couldn''t get rid of the idea that there was one more headache for Hwasan.

 Chapter - 178 Episode 178. Its better than dying of frustration. (3)

    Arriving at the chords from Hawasan, Chung-Myung and his party quickly headed to the branch at the top of the galaxy.


    Hwang Jong, who was waiting, said politely.


    "Go up."


    Baek Cheon smiled bitterly at the big carriage.


    "Are we riding this?"


    Looking at the four horses tied in front of the wagon, I first felt skeptical about whether I could enjoy such luxury.


    "I think it''s too much."


    "It''s not too much."


    Hwang Jong added with a sheepish face.


    "It''s because of our lack. I''d do anything to help."


    Hwang Jong folded his waist over the pail box.


    It happened because the top of the galaxy failed to accomplish what was requested by Hawasan.


    Of course, it wasn''t the galaxy''s fault, but since it''s been benefiting a lot from Hwasan, I had no choice but to notice.


    Hwang Munnyak also instructed his students to help ensure that they do not feel uncomfortable in doing their next work.


    "Oh, my god. Sadumacha. You spent some money."


    Chung-Myung shrugs.


    "But I don''t think it''s going to be of much use. It''s faster for us to run."


    "Well, what are you talking about?"


    "How can a man go faster than a horse!"


    The death penalty rebelled, but Chung-Myung naturally smiled and gently pressed it.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. Don''t worry. There''s nothing a man can''t do by trying!"


    "No, you crazy thing! You have to think common sense!"


    "Huh, breaking that common sense is what a warrior should do. If you sweat your feet, you can be faster than a horse!"


    "¡­¡­are you crazy?"


    Hwang Munnyak laughed at Chung-Myung''s words.


    "Of course, it''s possible with Chung-Myung stamps. Of course, it won''t be too difficult for other Hawasan people. However, it would be better to save some energy on the way. I thought about that part, too."


    "Oh?"


    "On the way to Sacheon, the merchants at the top of us will prepare and wait for the horse. So that you can change and run as soon as the horse gets tired. If you can keep running without a break, wouldn''t you be able to reduce the time to Unnam?"


    Baek Cheon, who was listening quietly, was surprised and asked.


    "You mean that precious horse?"


    "Would it be more precious than what the Hawasan people do? Don''t worry. We have this much room on the top."


    Baek Cheon quickly took a swipe at Hwang Jong.


    "Thank you very much for the kindness at the top of the galaxy."


    There is something truly appreciated and admired.


    But thank you so soon that Chung-Myung will run even if he dies. I thought I''d do it.


    "Hmmm."


    Look at him. Look at him.


    You''re already sticking out your mouth as if you don''t like it. Just the mouth!


    "It wouldn''t be polite to refuse favor from the top of the galaxy! I''ll be embarrassed and take a ride."


    "You mean this?"


    "Get on!"


    Baek Cheon rushed to the front of the wagon.


    Then the other death penalty gets on the wagon without looking back. Then Chung-Myung got on the wagon with a slight wailing as if he could not help it.


    Soon, Chung-Myung''s eyes looked at everyone.


    Everyone lowered their eyes as if they had promised at the same time and completely turned away Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    "What¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    "Well, that''s good, maybe it''s better.""¡­¡­."


    That''s too easy to understand...¡­?


    What is he up to?


    Everyone was nervous, but Hwang Jong, who was not familiar with the situation, smiled at the sight. In the eyes of a stranger, it will only appear to be a good old-fashioned relationship.


    Hwang Jong, standing right in front of the carriage''s door, said as if he was disappointed.


    "It''s what I was supposed to do, but I don''t think I''ll be able to accompany Unnam inevitably because it''s not that easy to get other things other than Jameokcho.""


    "Oh, of course. It''s a big deal."


    When Chung-Myung waved his hands, Hwang Jong laughed as if he felt more at ease.


    "Instead, someone familiar with going up to Unnam will drive a wagon to serve you. This row."


    "Yes!"


    A man stepped forward and lowered his head slightly.


    "This is Evo at the top of the galaxy! I''ll take you to Unnam."


    "Nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you."


    Evo smiled at the students of Hawasan, who greeted politely.


    "Unlike the Lord Sodan said, they are very polite people.''


    This may be natural because they are strict performers in Doga.


    But why did the Sodan Lord tell us to be careful of them? Serving and being careful must be different.


    "Then we''ll get going."


    Evo, who carefully closed the carriage door, looked back at Wang Jong.


    "I''ll be right back. Lord Sodan."


    "I feel uncomfortable because I feel like I''ve put a heavy burden on this monk. Please do your best thinking that the top of the list is at stake."


    "Of course, Sodan!"


    Yibo bowed his head and got on the wagon. And without delay, he pulled the reins and started the carriage.


    Huang Jong''s complexion as he saw the wagon disappearing far away sank slightly.


    Although Chung-Myung is known as a stamp, Namman Beast Palace is not an easy place.''


    I refrained from saying this and that because I thought it would be nothing but nagging. But it was inevitable that I was worried.


    * * *


    The carriage went on without a break.


    By the time the horses got tired of running as Huang Jong boasted, new horses were already ready in Guando. Thanks to this, it was possible to quickly replace the horse and repeat the move again.


    Of course, that led to the situation of settling erosion in the carriage, but no one complained. This was because everyone knew how important the trip to Unnam was to Hwasan.


    "Sasuk, what is Namman Beast Palace like?"


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon spills a low-silent voice at Yoon-jong''s question.


    "Actually, I don''t know much about the Namman Beast. So on the way to Unnam, we will stop by the open branch of Sacheon for information."


    "Open branches?"


    "Yes, we''ve created an open relationship with Nam Young, so that''s how much information we can get."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    Certainly, it occurred to me that opening and kite-making played a big role. In the past, I would have had a hard time because I had nowhere to get information.


    "But apparently there''s not much information about the Beast Palace in the open. It has already been a long time since the exchange with the midfield was cut off."


    "I guess so."


    "I''ve heard of the use of outer space, and the use of the beasts as the word for word¡­¡­ is also a very old piece of information."


    Then, Chung-Myung, who was still listening to them, opened his mouth.


    "It doesn''t really matter what the palace is like.""??"


    "??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ???, ??? ? ??? ?? ????? ??? ??? ?????."


    "??."


    ?? ?? ?? ???? ?, baek cheon? ??? ????.


    ?? baek cheon? ??? ?? jo-gol? ??? ?? ??.


    "?? ???? ????? ???? ????? ???? ?? ??? ??? ?????."


    "?? ? ?? ?? ? ?? ???."


    "??, ????? ??¡­¡­."


    "??."


    baek cheon? ??? ????.


    "???? ? ??? ??? ??? ???, ??? ??? ?? ?? ?? ???. ??? ?? ? ????? ??? ??? ?? ?????"


    "????? ???? ???."


    "???."


    ?? ??? ?? ???? ?? ?? ??? ????. ??? ??? ???? ??? ?? ??? ??? ?????? ???? ?????.


    ??? ??? ??? ??? ?? ?? ?? ????? ????? ??? ??? ?? ??? ? ??? ?? ???.


    ? ??? ???? ??? ??? ?? ???? ??, ? ???? ?? ?? ?? ??? ?? ?? ???? ??? ???.


    "?? ?? ?? ?? ?? ????."


    "???? ????¡­¡­."


    ?? ?? ??? ?? ?? chung-myung? ??? ?? ?? ??? ??? ?? ????.


    "?? ???!"


    "???!"


    "? ?? ??! ? ??!"


    "??? ??? ??? ?????, ??? ??? ? ?? ?????"


    "???. ??? ???."


    "?, ?????."


    ??? ?? ??? ??? ??.


    ??? ?? ??? ????? ? chung-myung? ?????.


    "? ??? ??? ??? ?????"


    "? ?? ???."


    ??.


    "?? ??."


    "¡­¡­."


    ?? ?? ???? ??? ???? ??? ?? ?????. ??? chung-myung? ??? ??? ??? ?? ?? ?? ??? ????.


    "? ?? ? ????"


    "¡­¡­."


    ????.


    ?? ???? ????.


    ??? ???? ?? ?? ???? ???. ??? jo-gol? ???? ??? ?? ?? ??? ?? ?? ???.


    yoon-jong? ???? ???.


    "? ?? ?? ???"


    "??? ??? ?? ??? ??? ???? ???? ?? ??? ? ???."


    "¡­¡­? ?? ??? ??? ??? ? ?????"


    "¡­¡­."


    "? ?? ???? ? ????"


    jo-gol? ??? ?? ?? ???.


    ?? chung-myung? ?? ???? ?? ??? ???.


    hwasan ??? ??? ???? ??? chung-myung? ??? ????.


    "?? ? ??? ????"


    "? ??? ??, ???"


    baek cheon? ??? ????? ? ?? chung-myung? ??? ????.


    "????. ?? ? ?? ???."


    "???? ??¡­¡­."


    "??."


    chung-myung? baek cheon? ?? ?? ???? ??? ???.


    "???? ??? ??? ??? ???"


    ???? ??? baek cheon? ??? ???? ???.


    "??¡­¡­."


    ??¡­¡­. ????.


    ???


    baek cheon? ??? ???? ????. ???? ? ????, ??? ?? ??? ???.


    "?? ??."


    ?? ??? ???? ???? ??. ??? ?? ?? ??? ??? ???? ? ?? ? ???? ???, baek cheon? ?? ? ?? ???.


    "??."


    ??? ???? ?? ??? ?? ????, ?? ??? ?????.


    chung-myung? ?? ??? ???? ??, ?? ?? ? ?? ?? ? ?????. ??? chung-myung? ?? ???? ??? ? ??? ???? ??? ??.Chung-Myung in the past would have left them alone, but not anymore.


    Chung-Myung suffered a sword gun, and clearly recognized what he had to do by looking at Yakson''s maintenance. There''s no point in not going with them.


    "Unnam could be a more dangerous place than a sword and gun.k.a. gun. But private accommodation and death penalty are at risk to life at this level."


    Baek Cheon bites his lips slightly.


    "We''re not the only ones who don''t know that. However, there is no way to improve military performance in a short period of time."


    "Why not?"


    "Huh¡­¡­?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "You''ve already had mixed fabric. If you pull off that energy well, you''ll be twice as strong as you are now."


    Baek Cheon nodded blankly.


    Surely the power of the mixed fabric was beyond imagination. You didn''t even absorb most of that energy and kept it in your danjeon?


    The problem is...


    "No matter how hard I try, it takes at least a few years to make it all mine. He would also be short-term if it''s short-term."


    "Oh, don''t worry. A month is enough."


    "¡­¡­ha, a month?"


    Baek Cheon opened his eyes wide.


    "Really?"


    "Did you see me lie?"


    "Yeah."


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    There was a slight awkwardness of air.


    "Well, that''s possible. But not this time."


    "I hope so, too. By the way, how do you absorb this energy quickly? Does that mean you can help?"


    Clap!


    Chung-Myung clapped his hands.


    "That''s right."


    Expectations were young for Baek Cheon''s face.


    "Is that possible?''


    If someone else had said this, I would have snorted. Baek Cheon doesn''t know how hard it is to meddle in other people''s history.


    But Chung-Myung, who he knows, is at least a man of no lies or bravado when it comes to martial arts.


    If you become Chung-Myung, you can do it. Haven''t you been through so many times?


    "How, are you helping me?"


    "Uh... not like that. It is a much simpler way."


    "It''s easier than that''s it!"


    You freak! You''re a monster!


    Baek Cheon clenched his fist. If he could melt the history of the mixed fabric clumped together in his danjeon, the ship would be stronger in a heartbeat. It is in the history that the students of Hwasan lack the most.


    But unlike him, there were two anxious people.


    He''s selling drugs again.''


    What are you going to do this time? Look at that smile!''


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jeong, who had been subjected to Chung-Myung for many more years, had no choice but to tremble with anxiety. He knows from experience that similar results always occur when he speaks like that.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Baek Cheon, who had never noticed the feelings of those two, asked excitedly.


    "It''s not rocket science. It''s just a little hard."


    "You can live with it! If only I could be stronger."


    "¡­¡­It''s salty, isn''t it?"


    "Huh? What?"


    "Is that true?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "You''re confident you can do anything if you can be strong, aren''t you?"


    Uh...


    Can I make a slip of the tongue...I think you did.


    Chung-Myung smiles and walks towards Baek Cheon.


    "Yes, yes. I love that forward-looking attitude. I''ve also lost my private residence...¡­ I felt a little uncomfortable, but I''m relieved that my private residence came out like that."


    I think you just said something evasive."Sasook."


    "Huh?"


    "Have you ever heard of interrogation and blood?"


    Blood and interrogation?


    "How can you not know? When the energy is lumped or blocked, hit or knead to release it...¡­."


    Uh...


    Why do you ask that all of a sudden?


    No, right? I''m not thinking right now, am I?


    ¡­right?


    Chung-Myung breaks his neck as he approaches Baek Cheon, who unintentionally steps back.


    I''makes a noise.


    And slowly clench your fist.


    Crunch.


    "Sasook."


    "¡­¡­."


    "It''s not because I have feelings. No, no, no! It''s all about beating with emotion! But!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes are shiny.


    He raised his fist and shouted.


    "I hope you understand that the only thing in this fist is affection!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon looked up at the sky with blurred eyes.


    You''re a primitive genius.


    Get him, please.

 Chapter - 179 Episode 179. Its better than dying of heartbreak. (4)

    "So¡­¡­."


    Heo Do-jin put the teacup in his hand on the table.


    "Hwasan''s children humiliated and returned?"


    Ho Sanja was just closing his eyes without a word.


    "In vain."


    "Yes, a man of letters."


    "It''s strange, obviously something to be ashamed of, but you don''t see any shame in your face. How am I supposed to accept this?"


    Ho Sanja sighed low at the meagre rebuke.


    "The Long Man."


    "Tell me at ease."


    "The reason I''m not ashamed is because I did the best I could."


    "¡­¡­."


    "If I had gone through these things because I was careless or foolish, I would of course have asked a long-term man to reprimand me. One¡­¡­."


    "There is nothing to be ashamed of because you did your best, and you just lacked the strength?"


    "That''s right."


    Heo Do-jin''s brow is slightly narrowed.


    Ho Sanja combines prudence and the power to lead people. So it was one of the most trusted. It means that such a person''s saying this was a force majeure.


    "I went to the sword and was humiliated, and I came back with nothing, and I am not ashamed¡­¡­."


    Holding the teacup again, Heo Do-jin took a sip of the tea. And soon there was a sigh.


    The clatter, the sound of putting down the teacup, rang.


    "If you say so, so be it."


    "¡­¡­long man."


    "If there was nothing in the first place, there would be nothing to be gained. It''s not your fault."


    "I''m sorry."


    "It''s nothing to be sorry about."


    A wry smile hung over the mouth of the head-shaking Heo Do-jin.


    "In essence, greed is anger. Our shaman tried to have more than a few. I''m glad I didn''t get too angry. Forgive me for sending my disciples unnecessarily and causing them to suffer."


    "How can it be because it''s so long?"


    "Greed has lost its temper. I''m so enchanted by the name of mixed fabric and Yakson. I didn''t expect Yakson to build such a place."


    It was Heo Do-jin laughing at the thought of being played by a man two hundred years ago.


    "In the end, Muhak is vain? That''s what the man who left with nothing to say."


    Ho Sanja tilted his head as if it was hard to understand.


    One, Heo Do-jin didn''t bother explaining what he understood to Ho Sanja. Sometimes it''s better not to know.


    He just closed his eyes slightly and arranged his thoughts. Then I opened my eyes again and asked Ho Sanja.


    "But one thing."


    "Yes."


    "There''s something I don''t understand. Did you say you were in the same league with Hawasan''s kid?"


    "That''s right."


    The gap between Heo Do-jin''s eyes narrows.


    Ho Sanja''s power is not the greatest of shamans. No, I could say that I''m a little slow if I were to think about martial arts.


    The problem is that Ho Sanja is also an elder shaman. It''s not enough to blend in with a child who may have just become the terms and conditions. Never


    But isn''t Ho Sanja, who is no one else, acknowledging that fact himself?


    "Are you a genius?"


    "You''re a genius."


    Heo Do-jin sighed low.


    Ho Sanja continued calmly.


    "I''m confident that I would have won if I had kept the game as it was. But that doesn''t mean anything."


    "Right, it''s natural to win."


    "The problem is, I don''t know how much time I had to take to overpower him. Which means....""Same number."


    "That''s right."


    As Ho Sanja said, it means the game can be turned upside down even with the physical condition and small luck of the day. That''s pretty much a tie.


    "Huh. You mean the three great disciples of Hawasan are equal to the elders of the shaman? When my kid knocked Mu Jin down, I laughed it off."


    It''s become something that I can''t laugh anymore.


    "Hwasan is a genius¡­¡­, a genius."


    The thoughtful Do-jin''s hands were slightly cluttered. His fingertips, which were holding the tea cup heavily, repeatedly press the surface of the cup and fall.


    Ho Sanja, who guessed the complicated screening of Jang Moon-in, shut up and waited for him to organize his thoughts.


    Only after a cup of tea cools down does Heo Do-jin open his mouth.


    "I''ll leave it alone."


    "Do you mind?"


    "I know what you want to say. In the past, Hawasan was the capitalist of Doga, and once came close to putting his name in front of a shaman. It is certainly impossible to stand by and see that such a place has become a genius. But."


    Heo Do-jin continued in a low voice.


    "There is a limit to what a genius can do. Especially in a ruined literary group like Hawasan. The child will eventually fall tired of its own grass while dragging a literary group named Hawasan."


    "It wasn''t an ordinary child. Aside from his talent for nothing, he combined his judgment and boldness."


    "You must have had a better view of the child."


    Ho Sanja nods heavily.


    "I persuaded him that I would accept him as a disciple of the shaman if I wanted to."


    "¡­¡­that much?"


    "I said I could get a position as a future long-lived man."


    The gap between Heo Do-jin''s eyes narrows.


    This obviously goes beyond the authority of the elder. Nevertheless, to speak so proudly, meant that if Heo Do-jin had seen the child with his eyes, he would have said the same thing.


    ''Can there be any further evaluation?''


    to be difficult


    This was more of a tribute than a marvel.


    But


    "Even so, it''s no different."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I can only build up my reputation on my own. It is impossible to lead a literary group in one''s. The power of many must be combined, and there must be a firm sense of subjectivity in all of them. The child can''t afford all of that."


    Heo Do-jin shakes his head.


    "Let''s wrap up at a level where we can adequately strengthen our surveillance of Hasan."


    "Hana, the long man, I''m still worried about the kid."


    "There''s nothing to worry about. Maybe by the time you see him again, you''ll know what I mean."


    Ho Sanja nodded reluctantly.


    "All right."


    "Get yourself together. You have a lot of work to do."


    "Yes, a man of letters. Then...."


    Ho Sanja bowed and got up.


    Standing in front of the door as if he were about to leave, he suddenly stopped again. And I opened my mouth.


    "By the way..."


    "Hmm?"


    Ho Sanja turns his head and asks while looking at Heo Do-jin.


    "What if the child knew what the long writer said?"


    "¡­¡­that alone cannot lead the literary circle?"


    "Yes."


    Heo Do-jin is lost in thought for a moment. But soon he was adamant.


    "That''s not going to happen. And even so, it won''t make a difference. Talent isn''t something you can cultivate just by making up your mind.""¡­¡­okay."


    Like this.


    When Ho Sanja closed the door and left, Ho Do-jin took the teacup and took it to his mouth.


    What if I knew?''


    The answer is the same.


    It won''t happen.


    Because this has nothing to do with how great a description and how clever the child is.


    All of this can be learned only by experience. So you''ll never realize it while you''re young and energetic.


    The child won''t be as young as he is when he finally experiences it.


    But only one...¡­.


    What if it really happens?


    ''Hwasan''s name may eventually be in front of the shaman.''


    Heo Do-jin had a slight grin.


    That''s too much.''


    Too much.


    * * *


    Argh! Argh!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Flop.


    Jo-Gol, who had fallen over to the morrow, trembled his hands and groped his neck as he was convulsing.


    Stick together.


    It didn''t even break.


    I was worried that my neck might have broken because it turned so violently, but fortunately, it seems that there is nothing wrong.


    Then came the pain now.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    to be sick


    Personally, it hurts a lot.


    When Jo-Gol grabbed his chin and started rolling on the floor, Chung-Myung clicked his tongue at the sight.


    "Tsk, tsk, look at the cry."


    Jo-Gol flipped his eyes.


    That''s what you call a crybaby?


    I thought I lost my jaw for a second.


    "Stop being such a crybaby and get up. My love for the death penalty still remains this overflowing."


    I''ll change my mind if I have that d*mn love twice, you crazy!


    Jo-Gol sprang up from his seat, blinking his eyes.


    At one point all of Hawasan''s disciples began to feel the same way.


    There''s no way to run away from him!''


    He''s more persistent than a hound, more persistent than a horse. It''s a guy who makes up his mind somehow.


    Apart from that, running away from here and whining won''t take your strength out of that fist!


    Then what?


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Just once! Let''s beat him once!"


    Jo-Gol flipped his eyes and rushed towards Chung-Myung. Although the interrogation and blood had somehow become a conflict, Chung-Myung smiled at the willingness of the situation.


    Of course, laughing like that doesn''t make a person look good.


    Who would look like a man who breaks the death penalty with a big smile?


    "Yes, yes, yes! Let''s go!"


    Argh! Argh!


    "My back is empty!"


    Argh! Argh!


    "Death penalty!"


    "Huh?"


    "My feet are empty!"


    Crack!


    Eventually, tears gushed out of Jo-Gol''s eyes.


    Chung-Myung''s foot was trampled on the back of his foot, complaining of intense pain.


    "Waist! Waist! Waist! Waist! Waist!"


    Jo-Gol realized that there were so many parts of the human body that he could call waist.


    Horses are all the same waist, so how can you punch every inch of them?


    "Growl!"


    Jo-Gol folded his waist and half lost his mind. Then Chung-Myung immediately whacked him off with a neat contraction.


    The scream of Aslai Jo-Gol rang out.


    "Next!"


    Chung-Myung flashed in search of the next prey. Yoo-Esul, who flinched at the look, grabbed the sword tightly and said proudly.


    "Don''t go easy on me because I''m a woman...¡­."


    Screaming!


    "Huh? What?"


    "¡­¡­no."


    Yoo-Esul jumped at Chung-Myung with spite in his eyes. Her sword cuts Chung-Myung''s throat with a sharp edge.


    He''s going to slit his throat!Chung-Myung smiled as he looked at the sharp sword.


    "Look at your life."


    Screaming!


    Avoiding Yoo-Esul''s sword, Chung-Myung began to mince Yoo-Esul''s entire body.


    "You don''t seem to understand that it''


    Whoops! Whoops!


    "It''s not light to lose strength. It''s only light when it''s light. A three-year-old kid can swing it lightly, kid!"


    "Bye!"


    Yoo-Esul held the sword with a tearful shout. Chung-Myung''s body trembled a little and appeared behind her.


    "Euracha, back!"


    Chung-Myung, who fired a series of twelve shots at once and tapped Yoo-Esul''s back, turned his body around.


    "The end!"


    Flop.


    Yoo-Esul, who fell to the floor, flinched and twitched.


    "Well, I think we''ve done enough¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung smiled refreshingly as he looked at the private quarters and the death penalty scattered on the floor.


    "Let''s take a break and do it again."


    "Hey, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Are you a man? You''re still a human being?"


    "Oh, my ancestor! What priest beats the death penalty like this?"


    Those who were lying down raised their heads like lightning and cursed Chung-Myung with all kinds of words.


    "Huh? What? I can''t hear well because it''s too weak."


    When Chung-Myung pretends to touch his ear, the intensity of swearing becomes stronger.


    And as he watched the scene from afar, the top ephodist ended up with a delightful smile.


    It''s a mess.


    Now I know why Sodanju told me to be careful of Chung-Myung.

 Chapter - 180 Episode 180. Its better than dying of frustration. (5)

    next day


    Yoon-jong opened his eyes half way.


    Why am I sleeping here?''


    The memory...


    Ah me!


    Yesterday, Chung-Myung was beaten one more time and fell asleep like a faint.


    Huh? Is that what they call a fainting?


    Anyway...


    I don''t want to wake up.''


    When I open my eyes, the hell will repeat itself. I don''t mean to avoid training, but to be honest, it''s really...¡­.


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    Yoon-jong raised his head.


    Because he heard someone crying in his ears.


    "Are you crying?"


    Yoon-jong, who raised himself, turned his head and found a place where crying came out. It was Jo-Gol lying on the floor not far away. Yoon-jong quickly shook off his seat and ran to him.


    "Walk, walk, walk. Are you all right?"


    "Death, death penalty¡­¡­Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Death penalty!"


    "Are you injured or something?"


    Jo-Gol looked up with a face as if the world had collapsed. Yoon-jong looked at him like that with a serious face.


    Jo-Gol, he knows, is one of the men who is manly and never despair under any circumstances. Seeing Jo-Gol squeezing tears and runny nose like this, it is clear that it burst even if it happened.


    "The death penalty... ..has a history of...¡­. My history."


    "History? Are you wearing an internal injury?"


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­, I''ve got a hell of a history."


    "¡­¡­."


    What did he say, dude?


    "¡­¡­but why are you crying?"


    "The death penalty has increased in history!"


    "But why are you crying? You crazy man!"


    Jo-Gol made a hell of a mess of frustration.


    "Now that we''ve had a hell of a history, we should do more of this!"


    What?


    Now that I hear about it, I see.


    "If you''re out of shape, you don''t have to get hit from today! Why do I feel so strong when I''ve been hit? Why does this make sense?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoon-Jong unwittingly turned away his energy.


    "¡­¡­it''s real?"


    It is evident that the history has increased.


    This was a real surprise.


    What does it run in history?


    It runs in the background that you have to accumulate and accumulate for the rest of your life. After a whole year of hard work,


    Oh, that''s better than a year ago.''


    It means that you can realize it.


    But I can''t believe my body has improved in just one day.


    That''s ridiculous things like that.¡­.


    "It''s working. It''s absorbed."


    Yoon-jong grabbed Danjeon without realizing it. It was clear that the energy of the mixed fabric, which was filled with the Danjeon, was absorbed into the body.


    In other words...¡­.


    "The d*mn thing that I don''t know whether to call it interrogation and blood... .. or whole-body assault worked."


    Before I knew it, it was Baek Cheon. The look on his face looked bitter.


    "¡­¡­it is."


    Yoon-jong was slightly confused by this delicate situation.


    Should I really like this? Or should I hate it?


    "Well¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon bit his lips as if he was speechless.


    ''What a ridiculous thing to do.''


    You can absorb energy by beating people, and if this happens, all the civilizations in the middle of the country would have become a gang......oh, is it still a gang?


    Then the source of all the work loiter towards them.


    "What are you whispering about?"


    "Turn it off."


    Baek Cheon made a groaning sound.


    "I''ve got a history."


    "Of course. I had such a hard time yesterday because of that!"


    Oh, do you?


    But the person who worked hard looks very refreshing.


    "It''s not a matter of course¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon sighed.


    "I have nothing to say now that the results are like this, but I just don''t understand. Basically, wasn''t interrogation and blood supposed to release blocked blood?""Similar, and what I''ve done is a little different from interrogation and blood."


    "¡­¡­then?"


    "I''m just punching you."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon''s hands wince on the sword.


    Maybe we should cut this thing down here to bring peace to the world.


    If I could.


    "How does that work?"


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung clicked his tongue like it was annoying.


    In the past, it would have been troublesome to explain, so I would have grabbed his hair and dragged him to do as he was told, but now he has to explain.


    Chung-Myung reached out and tapped Baek Cheon on the chest.


    "How did you make this?"


    "Huh?"


    "I mean these muscles."


    Baek Cheon slipped his head down and looked at his chest. There are certainly solid muscles there. The muscles were not as tight as this before training by Chung-Myung.


    The body became like this as a result of overworking the body with iron lumps with the three great disciples.


    "I trained."


    "Then why do I get muscles when I train?"


    "It''s him¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon shut up.


    I didn''t really question it because it was so obvious. There are countless words to answer, none of which is clear.


    "It''s simple, you get hurt."


    "¡­¡­what do you mean?"


    "I''m tearing up my muscles."


    Chung-Myung slightly twisted his hand.


    Yoon-jong, who was listening next to him, asks with his head tilted.


    "If you hurt your muscles, they''ll get bigger?"


    "It''s not just muscles. Everywhere is bigger than before when you get hurt. The wound swells up, and the broken bones get thicker than before. It depends on the situation, but most of them do."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "In reverse, what is the best way to train your body?"


    "¡­¡­I get hurt."


    "It sounds ignorant, but it''s true. It''s even a standard way of training for the outside world. Well, you whip your body out of a commotion.Isn''t it famous for training the outer air by shoveling your hands into hot sand?"


    Baek Cheon nodded blankly.


    Although it is difficult to sympathize with the story because it is an inspection, I have heard of such training in the literature that uses external skills such as Sorim.


    "But isn''t that a way to train the outside world?"


    "We have similar training in Hawaii."


    "Huh? Us?"


    "Didn''t your grip rip countless times when you first used the wooden sword?"


    Baek Cheon glanced down and looked at his hand. A solid callus that must be present for inspection catches his eye.


    "¡­¡­I did."


    "And now? It won''t rip, right?"


    "Right."


    "The more you hurt yourself, the harder you get. Too much can be toxic, but the proper wound makes the body stronger."


    "Wow¡­¡­"


    Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung with admiration.


    "Why?"


    "No, uh...."


    And he says looking at Chung-Myung with a slightly subtle look.


    "I never imagined you''d have this theory in your head."


    "¡­¡­."


    Then, those who were listening by his side also help him out.


    "It''s a surprise."


    "I thought you were a race to eat when you''re hungry and fight when you''re angry."


    "I had a head."


    "¡­¡­."


    No, these bastards?


    Chung-Myung''s cheeks trembled.


    "You want me to show you what I really don''t have?"


    "Khhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    "Is it going to rain? The weather is...."


    Chung-Myung shot them all with his ax eyes and continued.


    "It''s basically the same story."


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "The same goes for the history."


    "¡­¡­."


    The absurdity was young in Baek Cheon''s eyes.So what is Chung-Myung saying right now?


    "Internal injuries give you a history?"


    "Right."


    "What are you talking about? How can an internal injury be the same as a trauma? If internal injuries are severe, people die."


    "People die even if the trauma is severe."


    "Well, that''s true."


    Chung-Myung sighed.


    "History doesn''t make any difference. An internal injury means that in the end, you''re going to lose your energy. In the process of recovering the damaged energy again, it must be recovered stronger than in the past."


    "But I''ve rarely seen such a case."


    "Of course, there''s a limit to the energy you can gather by luck. But there''s an energy in the body that can be absorbed even if you don''t have to drive, right?"


    "Uh...¡­."


    Baek Cheon nodded in spite of himself.


    Now there''s a mixed fabric in his body. His ability cannot absorb this energy in a short period of time, but it is true that it exists.


    "Does the body absorb it on its own?"


    "That''s the result, isn''t it?"


    Chung-Myung shrugs.


    "It''s not a very difficult story. If you cut the bleeding part properly and cause a proper internal injury, the body craves energy to recover from it. Then you''ll find another energy in your body and use it. In the process, energy becomes stronger than it used to be."


    Chung-Myung waved his fingers.


    "Energy. Body. Simple logic that works either way."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung smirked at the sight of the death penalty, looking blankly at it with faces that he couldn''t understood.


    It''s gonna be hard.


    It''s not the knowledge that the literature teaches.


    This is the knowledge Chung-Myung has mastered through countless battles.


    In fact, this theory was completed at a crossroads between life and death, as a result of very light application to the level and safety of the death penalty.


    It is natural that those who have not learned it with their bodies find it difficult to understand.


    "There''s no need to understand."


    Wood!


    There was a crack in Chung-Myung''s fist.


    "If the head doesn''t understand, the body will understand!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Crunch. Crunch.


    Chung-Myung, who twisted his neck from side to side, came toward them, waving his hands.


    "I think it''s just a comfortable fight. If you fight, you''ll get hit anyway, so you feel comfortable, right?"


    No.


    That''s not comfortable at all.


    Chung-Myung??. I think you''re thinking wrong, but there''s no case in the world where you''re right and comfortable.


    Do you understand what I''m saying?


    "What better training than this? I''ll give you a hands-on experience. Literally, I''ll let you use up all your strength. In the meantime, I''ll extend your history. Oh, I would have been twice as strong if I had a master like him."


    "You''d run away before that, you nut job!"


    "Giggling."


    Chung-Myung had a big smile.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right. I won''t die. I won''t die. Have you heard of anyone who died in training?"


    I''ve never heard of it.


    Of course you won''t. Because if I die at this rate, I won''t hear it.


    You can''t hear me anyway, man!


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply.


    A thousand dollars boiled inside, but for now pressed down on the complaint.


    Then he grabbed the handle of the sword with a suddenly serious face and shouted at Chung-Myung, who was bragging in front of him.


    "Never mind!"


    "Huh?"


    "So, you''re saying that if you endure this assault under the guise of training, you''ll be much stronger in the short term?""Of course."


    Chung-Myung nods his head with a face that has no hesitation.


    "That''s a very nice sound."


    Come to think of it, there is no better chance than this.


    You fight that monster twice a day, not to mention the history. It''s like an opportunity you''ve dreamed of if you''


    "However."


    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth.


    "You''d better be careful. If you get a cut on your face, your bad impression will get worse."


    "Whoa."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    Come out here.''


    That''s why I like Baek Cheon.


    No matter how hard you hit and beat it, you never give up.


    "Try it if you can!"


    "The sea I''ve been hoping for! You son of a b*tc*!"


    Baek Cheon jumped at Chung-Myung, pulling out a sword.


    "Die, die, die, die!"


    "That''s not enough!"


    Looking at the two people starting to get tangled up, Jo-Gol lamented.


    "Since when did he get along with him?"


    "¡­¡­I don''t know."


    Yoon-jong sighs deeply, too.


    "Can I stay alive until I get to Unnam?"


    "¡­¡­."


    There were two people who felt that the way to Unnam was too far.

 Chapter - 181 Episode 181. Oh my god. Whats going on? (1)

    The carriage never stops...¡­. No, I took a good rest from time to time.


    According to the original plan, he had to change his words and go all the way to Sacheon without a single break. However, the situation changed slightly as Chung-Myung''s training plan came to a head.


    Thanks to this, Evo had to stop the wagon in time, wait for Chung-Myung''s death penalty to be beaten excitedly, and repeat carrying them back into the wagon.


    What the hell are you doing?''


    From Ibo''s point of view, both sides did not understand.


    Chung-Myung is persistent with the death penalty, or his death penalty, which runs with poison in his eyes after being beaten and fainted like that.


    "Since when has Hwasan been such a violent literary fan?''


    There is one thing for sure.


    Hawasan is down to earth. By the way, everyone was talking, but it wouldn''t take long to regain fame a hundred years ago if all of Hawasan''s men trained like them.


    "As long as you don''t get yourself sick and die before then."


    Evo glanced at the students of Hawasan, who were being smashed.


    ''It''s so weird.''


    Things were happening that couldn''t happen in his common sense.


    Over the coming oil, those students of Hawasan were literally beaten to death by Chung-Myung.


    No matter how healthy a person is, it is normal to have a hard time keeping his or her body in shape if he or she is normal. Even Chung-Myung, the master of the pack, was beaten all through the oil.


    However, they are now rushing more vigorously than on that bizarre first day of training.


    The more you get hit, the stronger you get.


    Does that make any sense?


    Believe it or not, it was actually happening in front of Evo.


    "At this point, we don''t know which one is the greater.''


    Of course, that didn''t change the outcome.


    "Growl."


    Moon-Jong foams over to the side.


    Flop.


    Then, he fell to the floor and trembled and convulsed.


    Chung-Myung clicked his tongue.


    "Lower body, lower body! Doesn''t it make any difference if you emphasize his lower body all year round? Get more balance on your lower body, on your lower body!


    Chung-Myung shouts and looks at the fallen death penalty.


    Everyone was lying on the floor breathing hard. Chung-Myung kicks his tongue at the sight.


    "Everyone''s making a big fuss!"


    "What a crybaby!"


    Obviously, after the fight with Chung-Myung, the history is clearly extended and the body becomes stronger. This is an undeniable fact.


    But that doesn''t mean there''s no pain. Every time the match is over, there is a real pain that is hard to control. It wasn''t normal just to get through it.


    "Get in shape, get in shape!"


    Chung-Myung turned his body around. Then, he swirls into a wooded area.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to see Sophie, why!"


    Then Jo-Gol fed a fist potato at his back.


    "Flip over and break your nose."


    Yoon-jong, who was lying down next to him, said helplessly.


    "¡­¡­Say something that makes sense. The floor will break."


    "Yes."


    Jo-Gol flipped over and gasped looking up at the sky.


    "Death penalty."


    "Why?"


    "This really makes you stronger, right?"


    "¡­¡­Of course."


    Yoon-jong is already feeling it.


    His history has increased significantly even though he hasn''t trained for days. Even the sword has become sharper.


    Just by facing that Chung-Myung sword, they were raising the bar very quickly.Of course, Chung-Myung is dealing with them with his bare hands, so the expression of sword-to-sword might be a little strange.


    "Yes, I hope so."


    Jo-Gol sighs deeply.


    Of course, I can''t deny that it works, but it''s true that the training is too rough.


    It''s so unfair if you don''t get strong like this!''


    At the moment Jo-Gol was burning his heart, not his will, Baek Cheon was keeping his eyes on Chung-Myung''s back for another reason.


    "Household?"


    "Hmm?"


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Oh...."


    Baek Cheon glosses over words uncharacteristically. Thinking about something for a long time, he opened his mouth with a strange look on his face.


    "You guys."


    "Yes, private residence."


    "Have you ever seen Chung-Myung sweat?"


    "Yes?"


    What is this out of the blue?


    "What do you mean?"


    "Literally. Have you ever seen him sweat?"


    "Haha, that''s a strange thing to say. Of course he...¡­."


    Yoon-jong''s head was turned to the side.


    "Nothing?"


    "I don''t think I''ve seen it, either, death penalty."


    "Come to think of it, I don''t think I''ve ever seen Chung-Myung sweat in that gun."


    "Right?"


    Baek Cheon''s expression became more strange when he heard that.


    "But why do you ask that all of a sudden?"


    "No, it''s nothing."


    Baek Cheon shook his head. But soon his gaze begins to chase Chung-Myung back.


    ''The back of my hair was completely wet.''


    That monster.


    This means that the man who was attached to the elder of the shaman is tired of fighting with them now.


    Others would have been proud of their own growth, but Baek Cheon was a cool-headed man. He knows best that his power falls short of Ho Sanja.


    That''s....


    Baek Cheon bit his lips.


    His eyes glared at Chung-Myung''s disappearance with a terrible sight.


    Baek Cheon, who had been keeping his eyes fixed for a long time, said like chewing.


    "Listen, everyone!"


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    Then he spoke firmly in a heavy voice.


    "Turn it off."


    Chung-Myung, who walked out of sight of the death penalty, lay there.


    "Oh, my. Oh, my. I''m dying."


    I can see stars that fill the sky.


    "Death penalty, this priest dies. I''m going to die."


    A cold sweat was dripping from Chung-Myung''s body, panting in bed.


    "Oh, my. I''m going to faint first."


    Blood and interrogation.


    It''s easier said than done.


    However, it is not the interrogation and blood that any one of them roughly touches, but the proper interrogation and blood are the secrets of the secret of the master''s


    Can''t it be easy to push one''s energy into another''s body and hit it to the right level?


    Don''t overdo it and don''t be short.


    Excessive blood loss is severe, and insufficient blood loss is meaningless. Just the right force. It is also a technology that is meaningful only when it is accurately hit by identifying the degree of different energy depending on the person.


    Chung-Myung also ate mixed fabric and went one step further, so he could dare to try. Of course, every time I tried, my mind went blank.


    "I don''t think I''m going to enjoy wealth and honor."


    If it was Chung-Myung in the past, he wouldn''t have put this much effort into anyone else. At that time, Chung-Myung would have calculated that the total strength of training would rise faster.However, Chung-Myung was not Chung-Myung in the past.


    - No matter how strong you are, what''s the difference? After all, there are things you can''t achieve on your own and places you can''t reach.


    "I know, I know! The nagging... tsk."


    Chung-Myung grunted and groaned.


    In fact, even if he doesn''t help, one day they will absorb the energy of the mixed fabric. The energy of mixed fabrics is basically not that difficult to absorb, and their level is now at that level.


    But that''s not good enough.''


    Not with ''one day''.


    Anyone who climbs a mountain that is not high can step on the top if they try, but the difference between those who step on the top early and those who step on it late will inevitably widen.


    Becoming stronger years earlier than others also means that you can go further in the future.


    So Chung-Myung wanted to make them stronger as soon as possible.


    Even if the method is many times more difficult than it has been.


    The only comforting thing is...¡­.


    "That''s one hell of a backbone."


    Do you think about the death penalty that was on fire in the eyes and on and beaten to death for five days, I don''t know, laughter pisik pisik the train approaching.


    In the past, when Chung-Myung wanted to fight, everyone was busy pulling out their hips and avoiding. Of course, it''s because Chung-Myung doesn''t have the same recognition as he does now.¡­.


    ''Anyway, one grit certainly beats the old lads.''


    I''m excited.


    Looking at them getting stronger day by day, the desire to teach a little more and grow a little more rises.


    Maybe that''s why you''re overdoing it.


    "So...."


    Chung-Myung murmured, looking up at the night sky.


    "If I teach them, they teach other death penalty, they raise their students, and if they repeat it, the whole of Hawasan gets stronger, right?"


    Cheon Mun seemed to be laughing low, saying yes.


    "Yes, I know."


    It''s a funny thing.


    What I didn''t even worry about when I made a name for myself as Chung-Myung, a plum blossom inspection, is now so heavy.


    "Tsk!"


    Chung-Myung pulled his weight all the way through, blowing off sweat all over his body, and tidying up his clothes. There will be no signs of exhaustion outside now.


    "What a comfortable thing to doormat!"


    Do you realize I''m having a hard time? What? You guys!


    Come on!


    Cheung-Myung, who grumbled and pouty, trudged back towards the death penalty.


    ''Still...''


    Maybe the time will come sooner than you think.


    It''s not the same load now, but the day they''ll be strong colleagues and support his back.


    "Well, you should hope."


    When are you going to raise them and use them. You have to train at least twice as violently as you do now to pull off that period.


    But people are ruined if they are too much. There are bound to be limits to forced training. Overindulgence causes anger.


    Chung-Myung didn''t fret and tried to see it longer. Until then, Chung-Myung alone somehow...¡­.


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    The death penalty, which was thought to be scattered on the floor or in the carriage, was all standing up and waiting for him.


    "Why are you doing that? Aren''t you going to rest?"


    "Are you resting?"


    Baek Cheon twists his head."You can''t just train this much and relax. Let''s play one more round!"


    "¡­¡­Huh."


    Chung-Myung is laughing his head off.


    Excuse me?


    Your legs are shaking a lot right now.


    Can you stand?


    Jo-Gol also provokes Chung-Myung by forcing his lips to curl up.


    "Well, Chung-Myung can take a break if you''re having a hard time."


    "Huh?"


    Nor does Yoon-Jong lose.


    "You''re not tired already, are you?"


    "Ha?"


    Did these guys take a group pill?


    Yoo-Esul pulled out a sword and pointed at Chung-Myung.


    "A hole in the wind will cool you down. On that body."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s forehead is bloodshot.


    "I don''t think so..."


    Wood.


    Blood on the forehead moves to the back of the hand. His clenched fists tremble.


    "You must have lacked education!"


    Chung-Myung screamed.


    "There''s nothing to drag on, so come on!"


    "Let''s go!"


    "I''m going to break your head!"


    "One beat and one die! Just one!"


    The death penalty was all bloodshot and rushed to Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung laughed low at the sight.


    ''They''re the ones I really like.''


    Death penalty


    Long death penalty.


    This wasan is pretty good, too.


    Heh heh heh.

 Chapter - 182 Episode 182. Oh my god. Whats going on? (2)

    It''s been a long time, a short time.


    Finally, a carriage carrying Hawasan''s disciples entered the Sichuan province.


    "Whoaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa."


    As the Sadu carriage stands right in front of the gate, the eyes of those who are standing at the same time are focused. If you have enough money to ride a Sadu carriage, of course, precious people will be riding it.


    It is natural to be curious.


    Yibo, who pulled up the reins and pulled up the horse, looks back and shouts.


    "We''ve arrived at the church!"


    I can feel a wince in the carriage.


    Squeak, squeak.


    Soon the door of the carriage opened, and Hwasan''s disciples wandered out of it.


    "¡­¡­What is it?"


    "What''s wrong with them?"


    "Have you been to war or something?"


    The middlemen are starting to clamor.


    No wonder, the sight of the Hawasan Mundo from the wagon was not human.


    "Uh... I''m going to die."


    "You said you''d have a hard time leaving home."


    "Four thousand is half way there. When are we going to Unnam?"


    The sight of the Hawasan Mundo from the carriage was simply reminiscent of the sick.


    Squint eyes, shaky legs, and drooping shoulders.


    Even the Chung-Myung looked similar.


    "It''s been a hell of a journey."


    "I don''t want to do this again."


    "¡­¡­half left, half."


    The gate of the unfamiliar Sichuan seems to be the gate to Seongye. For now, it was Hawasan''s disciples who felt like crying just because they could escape the repetition of the d*mn training.


    "Ha... I thought it would be something if I did two more days!"


    As Chung-Myung smacked his lips as if he was disappointed, resentment poured out from all sides.


    "Of course it is, you son of a b*tc*! I would''ve been a dead!"


    "Kill me, kill me!"


    "Don''t you have a human mind? Huh?"


    Even Chung-Myung wince at the ferocious momentum.


    "Oh, well, it''s fine because we got there alive."


    "Yes."


    Yibo came down from the carriage while Hawasan''s men chatted.


    "What do you say? Would you like to go to the Four Thousand Branch at the top of the galaxy together?"


    "Well¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon narrowed the middle of his forehead. Looking at it, Evo added.


    "We have instructed the Sacheon branch to gather information about Unnam."


    "Will that be enough?"


    "Hmm."


    Evo frowned and sighed.


    "To be honest, the information at the top of the galaxy doesn''t reach Unnam. In the past, I handled Unnam''s goods, but even then, I was more of a broker than a peddler myself."


    "I see."


    "In other words, the ability at the top of the galaxy doesn''t find a way to get into Unnam. From now on, it''s not something we can help you with. Instead, we will provide you with accommodation as much as you want, so please come to the branch if you need a place to stay."


    "Thank you for just saying that. Once the top of the galaxy, are you going to stop by and see how the land, enough rest and pool, fully recovered from two o''clock."


    "Okay, well, I''ll stay at the branch and repair the carriage, so please let me know when you''re done with the investigation at the church."


    "Yes, thank you."


    When Baek Cheon won the lottery, Evo bowed his head deeply and went back to the carriage. As he drives into the castle, Baek Cheon looks back at the qualities.


    "Let''s go in."


    "Yes."


    "But keep one thing in mind."


    He spoke with a cautious face.


    "We''re here to find out how to get into Unnam, not to cause trouble. The Sacheon church is the territory of the Sacheon Danga. And there is a Cheongseong faction not far away, so the people of Cheongseong often come and go, and it is not common for the Amifa monks to face it, so be sure to straighten your body.""Don''t worry, private residence! I''m sure the death penalty understood."


    A vein stood on Baek Cheon''s forehead.


    "You, you! Hey, you! The others have no worries! You''re the problem!"


    "Did you see me cause trouble?"


    "I didn''t see you not causing any trouble!"


    Baek Cheon, who exhaled long and struggled to cool off the heat, added in a serious tone.


    "Remember, we''ll leave as soon as we find a way into Unnam. Please don''t mess with me! Even now, long writers and elders are waiting for us in Hawaii. I have to go back to Hawasan to get the grass as soon as possible."


    "Don''t worry about it."


    "¡­¡­."


    I''d like to get a medicine that makes people mute. It was the thinking Baek Cheon.


    "I will stop by Bunta, a member of the Church of Openness, but I think merchants are more likely to know about Unnam than opening up. So I think it''s better to do some research over there."


    "Let''s do that."


    Baek Cheon nods at Yoo-Esul''s answer.


    "Let''s go."


    Upon entering the castle, Hawasan''s group diligently circulated the open fire and searched for rumors about Unnam.


    Chung-Myung complained that the whole process was futile, but Baek Cheon''s stance was different.


    One little piece of information may change the outcome.


    As it was a yard to the land where exchanges were cut off, I just wanted to get one more piece of information.


    But...


    "Sigh..."


    The servants of Hawasan, who sat around the glass, sighed deeply.


    "No. Sacheon is right next to Unnam. Is it okay to not have information like this?"


    "The opening was the most shocking."


    I couldn''t hide the look of embarrassment on Yoon-jong''s face.


    A room to enter Unnam? Why do you ask us that?


    What Buntaju, the saint of openness, said calmly resonates in my head.


    When asked if he could get any information related to the incident, the provincial governor replied with a snout.


    - How does openness get information when beggars can''t live in Unnam?


    It was a remark that completely trampled on the room for rebuttal.


    It is such a barren land that there can be no one who begs, so even open beggars cannot head to Unnam recklessly. First of all, you have to be able to get a meal so that you can do activities or anything.


    Furthermore, the provincial government explained that it could not use its spiritual power in Unnam because it rejected beggars in the Namman Yasu Palace as a guard against the opening.


    "The same goes for the top."


    "I can''t blame you for having no choice."


    "Yes."


    Yoon-jong sighed and opened his mouth.


    "There is no information about Unnam, let alone going up. So...."


    "Maybe that''s not it."


    "Huh?"


    Yoon-jong turned his head away. Jo-Gol said with a slightly glum face.


    "Opening may not really have any information about Unnam. But it won''t be the shops. They don''t give us information even though they know it."


    "How come?"


    "¡­¡­there''s no reason to give it to you. Isn''t it not profitable?"


    "Didn''t you say you''d pay enough for the information?"


    "That''s not enough. You should have at least removed the plum print."


    "¡­¡­Ah."


    Baek Cheon exclaimed as if he was getting the hang of Jo-Gol.


    "Do you mean to reject us from outside the country?"


    Jo-Gol nodded.


    "Sacheon is a place where people are more ostracized than I thought. Basically, it''s far from the center of the center of the country, and there are some historical problems.""Well, yes."


    Even in government offices, there is a saying that people from Sacheon are not selected as officials. Land of foreigners, but ostracized in the midfield. It was Sacheon.


    "This is a place where the Sacheon Party has a great influence. It means that you have to be wary of the party''s value in order to make ends meet in the church. Would such people proudly welcome foreigners in military uniforms with the patterns of other civilizations?"


    Chung-Myung, who was still listening, pouted.


    "Then I''ll tell you sooner!"


    "You wouldn''t take it off if I told you!"


    "That''s not true. What do you want me to do?"


    Chung-Myung stuck out his belly.


    Hiding the question of Hawasan? That is not possible. I''d rather be ostracized than ostracized!


    "You''re wearing a mask and going out!"


    "Not like that!"


    "It''s not going to work like this. If you really want to get information, you can get cooperation from the Sacheon Party, or at least hide the fact that we are outsiders."


    Baek Cheon nodded with a serene face.


    "Well, I see what you mean. Then...."


    Then suddenly, Yoon-jong looked at Jo-Gol and asked.


    "But how can you...¡­. Wait. Were you from Sacheon?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol''s face becomes subtle.


    "Come to think of it, I''ve heard at first glance that your house is in Sacheon¡­...isn''t it?"


    "Uh...¡­."


    Jo-Gol looked dead and eventually sighed.


    "¡­¡­right."


    "Oh, so...¡­."


    Baek Cheon then exclaimed as if he understood.


    If it were not for four thousand people, it would not have been easy to know this fact. I felt like I was getting a clue.


    Chung-Myung twinkled his eyes.


    "I thought you said Jo-Gol''s death penalty was the restraint of the mall. We had to go to Jo-Gol''s death penalty house, right?"


    "Uh...¡­."


    "No! How bad is your personality that makes you run around the church because you don''t want to be in your house?" What a personality!"


    ''I don''t want to hear that from you alone!''


    Jo-Gol said with a quiver.


    At the moment all of Hawasan''s disciples agreed with Jo-Gol. Surely hearing that from Chung-Myung is a perfect insult.


    "It''s not that¡­¡­. Sigh...."


    Jo-Gol let out a deep sigh.


    "That''s it, that''s it."


    Chung-Myung smirked and tapped him on the shoulder.


    "It''s all the same. I''m sure he''s out of the family anyway. So you didn''t want to go back home."


    "¡­¡­."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Baek Cheon will understand that."


    "I, I came out on my feet! On my feet!"


    "Let''s get the hang of it, private!"


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung grinned and stabbed Jo-Gol in the ribs.


    "Anyway, let''s stop by the house, capital punishment."


    Jo-Gol sighed and rose from his seat.


    "Yes, you should. It''s all for the private sector."


    "Then let''s start right away."


    "Yes, private residence."


    Everyone left the glass with a slightly brighter face. And started walking the saints along Jo-Gol.


    Chung-Myung whistled, placing his fingers on the back of his head.


    "How come no one in the family is loved?"


    Feeling like a needle poking his back, Baek Cheon turned around with a vein on his forehead.


    "No, it''s not private, it''s all private, it''s all private."


    "¡­¡­it''s the right thing to say."


    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth.


    "Why would a well-loved, well-known man enter the city of Wasan."


    "Huh? I can''t let that slide. Doesn''t that mean you''d go to Jongnam if it wasn''t crooked? The man with a long hand should hear this!""Turn it off."


    Baek Cheon shakes his head at Chung-Myung''s rebuttal.


    "The important thing is, I''m the one who asked Hawasan."


    "That''s right. If I had gone to Jongnam, I would still be carrying my own brother."


    Baek Cheon quietly put his hand on the handle of the sword, and Yoon-jong shook his head holding the arm of such a private residence.


    "Calm down."


    "¡­¡­Ha."


    Let''s cover our ears and close our eyes.


    f*cking mother-in-law.


    Meanwhile Jo-Gol led them to the edge of the castle.


    "Oh, I think it''s there."


    A small shopping mall came into Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    St. John''s High School.


    It felt like a random name, but the top seems certain anyway.


    The slightly old-looking hall and small scale were cuter.


    "Wow, the second child to enter Hawasan with family expectations."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Anyway, Jo-Gol''s death penalty has a cute side by side. Then should I say hello to my parents?"


    As Chung-Myung swirled along, Jo-Gol sighed and sang Chung-Myung.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Huh? You''re leaving first?"


    "It''s not that way, it''s this way."


    "Huh? Where?"


    "This way."


    Chung-Myung''s gaze returned to Jo-Gol''s point.


    "It''s a wall."


    I keep seeing the wall.


    He seems to have been turning his head for a while, but all he can see is a large red-painted wall.


    You have to turn around so much that your neck is almost broken that it''s big...¡­I could find a huge door.


    Dead Sea Commerce Association.


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes tremble.


    A wall so wide as not to be fully visible, and so many pits of war jutting over it.


    Chung-Myung, who looked at Jo-Gol several times alternately with the enormous sight, opened his mouth with a slightly trembling voice.


    "No, right?"


    "That''s right, isn''t it?


    "This is it?"


    "Yes."


    "This is Jo-Gol''s death penalty house? This house you think might even live in?"


    "¡­¡­it is."


    Uh...


    You''re a child with a death penalty?


    Oh, my, my. What''s going on?

 Chapter - 183 Episode 183. Oh my god. Whats going on? (3)

    Everyone looked alternately at the big hall and Jo-Gol.


    The unfocused gaze goes back and forth between the two places. Jo-Gol, the star of the gaze, coughed low with his fist in his mouth.


    "Here?"


    "Yes."


    "Here?"


    "Oh, I told you so!"


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth wide.


    "¡­¡­Jo-Gol is your son here? You''re not just a servant, are you?"


    "It''s my house, isn''t it?"


    Chung-Myung shook his head and put his hand on Jo-Gol''s shoulder.


    "No, think carefully about the death penalty."


    "What?"


    "People end up showing their lives on their faces. Jo-Gol''s death penalty looks like a son of a wealthy family. No matter who looks at it, there''s a kang village...¡­."


    "Oh, my God!"


    Unbearable Jo-Gol kicked Chung-Myung off.


    "Why, is it weird that I''m the son of a b*tc*?"


    "Very much."


    "Very much."


    "It''s really weird, Jo-Gol."


    When even Baek Cheon looked at himself with incredible eyes, Jo-Gol bowed his head.


    I''m the death penalty for people like this.


    I feel something burning in my eyes.


    "Jo-Gol, be honest with me. Is this really your house?"


    "Sa-Hyeon-Ung...


    Jo-Gol eventually grabbed his head when even Yoon-Jong asked him that he couldn''t believe it. Yoon-jong said with a look of bewilderment.


    "Oh, no, but you told me your house was a small top of the wallpaper."


    "¡­¡­I can''t tell you."


    "Oh, my. It looked so good on you that I believed you."


    "No, do I look so absent? Is it that weird?"


    "Oh, no. I''m not saying it''s weird...¡­."


    "You''re saying your eyes are strange! Now!"


    "Uh... can you see that?"


    Yoon-jong is visibly embarrassed.


    And the reaction made Jo-Gol even sadder.


    Chung-Myung, who had then been kicked out of the air, quickly returns to his place.


    "No, no. It''s possible. That''s a common thing. The despised son of a prosperous family couldn''t stand it and left home.¡­."


    "Sizzlegg¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon grits his teeth and shakes.


    "Oh, it wasn''t a private matter."


    "You''re a piece of shit!"


    I think I could hear them babbling inside.


    "Who dares to speak at the door of the Dead Sea Chamber?"


    The huge door burst open and an old man with a sharp impression popped out. Then, with a sharp stare, he shot at the disciples of Hawasan.


    And then...¡­.


    "Huh? Huh? Do, young master!"


    Young master... .. young master.


    Chung-Myung whispered to Yoon-Jeong.


    "I''m sure I''ve heard it right now, right?"


    "I think so. Seeing that I feel like digging out my ears."


    The old man rushed to Jo-Gol.


    "No! No! You''re not a young master! Prince Lee! He''s Prince Lee! Oh, my God, I can''t believe you''ve become such a person!"


    Chung-Myung whispered again.


    "I think Sacheon uses the word ''honor'' in a different way."


    "I think so, too. Isn''t it a dialect?"


    "I can hear you, I can hear you!"


    Jo-Gol shook and stared at the two men. But in the eyes of the old man, the other Hawasan''s disciples were invisible. Hugging Jo-Gol as if he was about to burst into tears.


    "You''re back safely, Prince Lee! Really!"


    "The Three Musketeers. Calm down!"


    Chung-Myung whispers again.


    "I guess he''s a real house boy. You''re talking down to your grandfather."


    "Well, that''s really...¡­. No, wait. That''s not what you''re supposed to say, is it?"


    Meanwhile, Yoon-jong glares as if he can''t get away with this.


    "Hey, over here! Tell him that Prince Lee is back right now! Right now!"


    The old man''s loud voice rushed the servants inside.


    Chung-Myung peered at Jo-Gol, who was preoccupied with calming down the Three Musketeers with his tongue.No matter how you look, I can''t believe that Jo-Gol was the son of such a rich family.


    "Yoon-Jong''s death penalty. Do you have any hidden backstab for the death penalty? Like a high-ranking mastermind?"


    "¡­¡­I''m an orphan."


    "Yes, usually that''s right."


    It''s weird.


    It was not until the reunion of tears continued that the three generals began to pay attention to them.


    "What about these people?"


    "They are private homes and death penalty."


    "Ah!"


    Baek Cheon has taken a swipe at the Three Musketeers.


    "I''m Baek Cheon, the great student of Hwasan. Unexpectedly, I came to visit the family of the disposition. First of all, I apologize for the sudden visit without putting the stovepipe in."


    "No! How could you say that? Thank you so much for coming here."


    The Three Musketeers steal the eye with their sleeves.


    "Since you went to Wasan, I have been very worried because you have not contacted me for many years. If it wasn''t for the lord, I would have visited him several times already."


    Jo-Gol shook his hand awkwardly and pushed the back of the three generals.


    "Let''s go in first. It''s not polite to put your private residence here."


    "Oh, I must have been so happy that I lost my mind for a while. Go ahead and eat!"


    The Three Musketeers led them into the Chamber. The minds of the Hawasan disciples passing through the large main gate were united.


    I think it''s bigger than the Hawaiian prose.''


    ''I''ve never seen such a magnificent house in my life.''


    Oh, my God, you look different.''


    Hawasan''s disciples are sensitive to money because they live without it. As a result, it felt like a sparkle was emitted from Jo-Gol, a child of the family.


    And


    "Walk!"


    Two people were seen running out on their feet in their eyes. He was a middle-aged woman in a silk court and an old man in red silk.


    At this point, I can''t help but notice the identity of those two.


    A middle-aged woman jumps in and hugs Jo-Gol.


    "You indifferent son of a b*tc*! Why did you come so late?"


    "I''m sorry, Mother."


    A middle-aged man throws his hands behind his back and turns his head around. Maybe it''s holding back the rising tears.


    It''s, like....


    It''s too colorful or surrounding to be described as simple...¡­, however, is something of a warm sight.


    Like a folding screen, three orphans and a runaway raised blood on their foreheads.


    ''That''s not fair, really!''


    I thought we were in the same boat.''


    Deceit! Deceit!


    Even Chung-Myung trembled at the sight.


    Someone was born again, a beggar!''


    It would have been ten times easier to get here if you were born in a family like this!


    And so, one Hawaiian Munha met his family again.


    The remaining four students of Hawasan were hungry for the happiness of the death penalty.


    * * *


    "¡­¡­I mean."


    Chung-Myung stares at the feast in front of him, then raises his head and glares at Jo-Gol.


    Jo-Gol recoiled at that gaze.


    "You must have had a lot of money."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Oh, I didn''t know that, you rich boy! That''s right, he was a young master! I don''t even know that!"


    Jo-Gol coughs loudly.


    "Everyone is on the same death penalty when they enter the private sector. What''s the point of a family?"


    "Important! I don''t have a home!"


    "Me, too."


    "I don''t have one either."


    "Uh, I, uh...¡­."


    Baek Cheon hesitated a little, and Chung-Myung nodded as if he was pathetic.


    "Households are fine. The private residence was kicked out."


    "It''s on my foot! On my feet!"


    Chung-Myung shuddered, neatly ignoring Baek Cheon''s excuse.


    "You''ve got so much money and you didn''t add a penny to Hwasan''s collapse, right?"How old am I to spend my family''s money?" Is that my money? Is that my money?"


    "You can ask me a favor! I''d have made a living with red ships!"


    "Traitor."


    "Foolish."


    Jo-Gol''s insides were turned upside down by the sharp eyes of the death penalty.


    That''s all I''m saying without knowing.


    At that time, if Jo-Gol had put in a stovepipe asking for support with the family''s money, his father would have immediately rushed to Hwasan and dragged him back to Sacheon.


    His father is also a merchant.


    Where there is no value for investment, he is not the type to spend a penny.


    "Anyway."


    When Jo-Gol was in so much trouble, Baek Cheon went into arbitration.


    "Let''s not push people too hard. We just misunderstood, and I don''t think we tried to hide it."


    But public opinion was not very good.


    "Look at all the kids in the family helping each other!"


    "We have orphans here."


    "Then I''m here."


    Baek Cheon coughed with a red face.


    "No, it''s not that! This isn''t the point right now. The important thing is to find a way to enter Unnam! Don''t you think so?"


    "Huh!"


    Chung-Myung, who was wondering if there would be a place to go back even if Hwasan failed, eventually held back with a grunt.


    "So what does your father say?"


    "I haven''t spoken yet."


    "¡­¡­why?"


    "It''s a little...."


    Jo-Gol sighs deeply.


    "The deadline I originally promised to be in Hawaii has already passed. You should have already returned to the family last year to help with the family''s work on schedule."


    "But why didn''t you go?"


    "It''s him¡­¡­."


    Because you''re here.


    But I don''t want to say this to Chung-Myung.


    "Anyway, that''s what happened. So my father now thinks I''m back in the family completely. I think we need to clear up that misunderstanding."


    "No, it''s okay. We just have to go."


    "What are you talking about? I am a disciple of Hwasan! I''ll follow you to Unnam even if I die!"


    "What''s the use of a man of high rank?"


    Chung-Myung shrugs.


    Then Yoon-Jong asks secretly.


    "Is Jo-Gol very high?"


    "Tsk, tsk. Capital punishment. Can''t you tell? I don''t know where we are, but the scale shows that we''re not far behind the galaxy. Then Jo-Gol''s death penalty is at least a small cluster at the top of course! It''s going to be like Hwang Jong small wine!"


    Chung-Myung spoke sternly and pointed to Jo-Gol.


    "So Jo-Gol''s death penalty is at least bullish..."Wait, I don''t think it''s a big deal."


    "Right?"


    "I feel that way, too."


    When I think of Hwang Jong, who is groveling to the ground when I come to Hawaii, something begins to plummet.


    "Oh, that''s not a big deal."


    "I thought it was something great."


    "Ha. Jo-Gol looks friendly again."


    It was Hwasan''s disciples who casually said things that would have bubbled and flipped over if Hwang Jong had heard them.


    And in response, this time Jo-Gol began to tremble.


    It was burdensome when I was just floating, but when I was ignored again, I got strangely angry.


    "Well, anyway."


    Jo-Gol sighs and says.


    "I''m going to have dinner with my family later, so I''ll ask you how to head to Unnam, Sasook."


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon nodded.


    "It may not be easy, but I look forward to your kind cooperation. Whether we negotiate with the Namman Beast or hide in the native land of Jameokcho, we have to be vigilant from the beginning of Unnam to avoid both.""I know."


    "If there''s anything we need to do, feel free to tell me."


    "Yes, private residence!"


    Jo-Gol, who took a look around the death penalty, sighed low.


    "Sure¡­"


    "Oh, death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "I need someone downstairs to put some alcohol in here."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Tsk. You''re not ignoring me. You don''t give me alcohol. With this much side dish. I need a drink, please. Something expensive."


    "¡­¡­."


    "The death penalty, I repeat!"


    Chung-Myung said with a serious face.


    "I''m begging you for something expensive, please!"


    What are ghosts doing...¡­.


    I won''t take him.

 Chapter - 184 184th episode. Oh my god. Whats going on? (4)

    "Did you just say Unnam?"


    I was a little angry at Jo''s voice.


    Jo-Gol closed his eyes slightly as he heard the voice. His father, whom I saw again after a long time, had gray hair.


    "Yes."


    "Do you know what Unnam is like and say that?"


    "I know."


    "Even though I know!"


    Jo Pyeong''s face shakes slightly.


    "All you''re saying is that you want to know how to go to Unnam after five years? Didn''t you come back home?"


    "No."


    "Dude!"


    Jo-Gol looked at Jo-Gol with absurdity.


    "It''s already been a year since you promised to come home. You came back so late and you didn''t come back home yet? Are you saying that now?"


    It''s obviously a voice of anger.


    But it wasn''t Jo-Gol who didn''t know that his worries and sorrows were greater than his anger towards his son.


    This is why I didn''t want to come.''


    With a sigh, Jo-Gol looked up. Once in a while, it was a situation he had to face.


    "Father."


    "Yes, tell me."


    "Going to Unnam is a must for me."


    "What you must do is to return to the family and succeed the family."


    "Don''t you have a brother?"


    "Have you forgotten our family tradition? It is a family law and tradition for all families to continue the family business together!"


    Jo-Gol sighs.


    "I promised the long storyteller that I will make this trip to Unnam a success."


    "Didn''t you agree with me?"


    "That''s¡­¡­."


    "Not much to say!"


    The review is determined.


    "I also allowed you to enter the ruined Hawasan because you wanted to test yourself out of the influence of your superiors. Because I believed that I could grow up well by experiencing hardships in the absence of them. By the way, aren''t you saying you''re going to abandon your contract with me and lock yourself in the Hawaiian?"


    "Hwasan is no longer a fallen sect. Soon, the name of Hawasan will ring the bell."


    The commentator looked straight at Jo-Gol.


    "¡­¡­maybe if you say so."


    He did not easily deny or ignore his son''s words.


    "But that''s Hawasan''s job. Isn''t it none other than the Dead Sea that you need to work on?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Walk."


    The comments sighed deeply.


    "I''m your father. How can you not understand the feelings of a father who has sent his child to another country?"


    "¡­¡­father."


    Jo-Gol chews his lips well. After all, this is a dialogue that has no choice but to run parallel to each other. And he, too, is clearly aware of his mistakes.


    "Please find a way to get to Unnam."


    "Until the end...!"


    "I''d like to talk to you again after that."


    The eyes of Jo-Gol were interesting.


    Jo-Gol opened his mouth as he looked straight in the eye.


    "This is a must-do job as a man and as a disciple of Hawasan. I can''t do anything without finishing this job. Please let me do what I want this time."


    "Hmm."


    The review spilled a heavy slur.


    "Do you know how dangerous it is to go to Yunnam?"


    "Yes, I''m ready."


    "I see what you mean. One, I don''t have a sharp way to get to Unnam."


    Jo-Gol stared at Jo-Pyeong and opened his mouth."We have confirmed that there is a puerile car on Unnam Mountain in the castle."


    "¡­¡­."


    "There''s a puer tea in the family businesses are selling puer tea. It can''t happen without a market. No matter how much the Namman Palace blocks it, the minimum quantity will be released. Isn''t it so?"


    "Hmm."


    The criticism was drooling.


    Jo-Gol, he knows, arrived today. And for a very short time, I''ve only circled the church. However, the fact that we have already figured out how the puer cars are spinning means that we have already thought of this case.


    "For that good business."


    I can''t believe you''re into a kid''s game. I don''t understand at all.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "There will be an upswing to Unnam."


    Jo-Gol shone in his eyes.


    "Whether it''s trafficking, formal trade with the permission of the Beast Palace, small or large, there must be ups and downs. Please accompany me up there. I''d be happy to do it, even if it''s a porter."


    "No way."


    It wasn''t a commentator who said no. It was Jo-Gol''s mother, Yeon-bi, who was still listening to their conversation.


    "Mother."


    "Unnam is a dangerous place. And isn''t the reason you''re trying to cheat your way into Unnam is to do something more dangerous there?"


    Jo-Gol bowed his head without an answer.


    I can''t lie to my parents who I met after five years.


    "Which parent would find a way to send their child to his limbs? No way. Never."


    "Mother."


    Jo-Gol says firmly.


    "You''ve told me that leading the top is taking risks."


    "¡­¡­."


    "How can a man who can''t make a trip to Yunnam be a good merchant? Please send it to me."


    "He doesn''t want to be a merchant!"


    At that time, Jo-pyeong opened his mouth with a feeling that he was not willing to do so.


    "Do you have to go?"


    "Yes."


    "What if I don''t approve?"


    "Then...."


    There was a firm resolution in Jo-Gol''s eyes.


    "I will wear these plum blossoms and walk into Unnam."


    "Hey!"


    In the end, Jo-pyeong, who couldn''t overcome his anger, jumped up from his seat.


    And I stared at my son with terrible eyes. But Jo-Gol just received the look with a calm look.


    After some confrontation, a disheartened commentator sat back in his seat.


    ''You''ve grown up.''


    That is not hitting.


    As a merchant who has done numerous deals, he could tell. That is neither a hit nor a dare. It''s the will of a man who made his way.


    Jo-pyeong, who thought he might really lose his child if he held his ankle with any further complaints, bit his lips slightly.


    "Well, here''s the deal."


    "¡­¡­how?"


    "You''re going to Unnam to take care of Hwasan''s work, aren''t you?"


    "That''s right."


    "Then you''re going to do it with your people, right?"


    "Isn''t that... ..right?"


    Jo-Gol''s voice is getting weak.


    Uh...


    It shouldn''t go like this.


    "Then the Hawasan people who came with you will accompany you to Unnam?"


    "Uh... uh, uh...¡­."


    Joe did not wait for Jo-Gol''s response.


    "Then I''ll meet them and decide. I don''t know if I can really trust you. This is my best concession. What do you think?"


    "Uh...¡­."


    Guns disappear from Jo-Gol''s eyes.


    Considering whether Jo-Gol''s words were executed in his head, Jo-Gol opened his mouth trying to fix his trembling eyes.


    "Ha...¡­."


    "Ha?"


    "Ha, can''t we just exclude one person?""¡­¡­."


    Jo-pyeong looked at his son with eyes that he didn''t know what was going on.


    * * *


    "That''s why I brought you here."


    Baek Cheon gave a light swipe.


    "I''m late to say hello. I''m Baek Cheon, a student of Hwasan. Please kindly understand that we were not prepared enough to visit the family of our qualifications unexpectedly."


    "Think of it as my home and make yourself at home. Girl''s private residence is like a family to me."


    "Thank you for your hospitality."


    Baek Cheon grinned. And said.


    "But there''s one thing I have to point out, so I''m going to say it''s embarrassing."


    "What if it''s something you need to pin down?"


    Baek Cheon''s gaze pressed down solemnly on Jo-Gol.


    "Hwasan had no idea that Joe-Gol material had made such a pact with the Lord Top. If he knew that, he would have sent Jo-Gol back right away. Please don''t think that Hawasan did something impolite."


    "Oh, of course. That kid has that side."


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    Jo-pyeong burst into low admiration as he watched Baek Cheon''s behavior.


    ''It''s the world''s best description.''


    Baek Cheon, wearing a white suit, was so magnificent that even a man could be seen to be amazed. How can you not admire such a man for his courtesy and dignity?


    The same goes for those who are defending Baek Cheon''s left.


    The person sitting on the right side was not particularly noticeable, but it was immediately recognized that his eyes were serious and had a calm voice.


    And the woman sitting on the left was so beautiful that Jo-pyeong had never seen her before. In addition, theft and tenderness can be seen from the gestures.


    ''Hwasan is awash with statements.''


    I could understand a little bit why Jo-Gol liked Hawasan.


    By the way...


    ''What about it?''


    Next to it.


    Yes, next to it.


    The last disciple of Hawasan is a little...¡­. Yes, it''s a little strange.


    Ever since he came in here, that child has kept his eyes on the bottle in front of him. He stared at you as if he was going to drink with his eyes.


    "¡­¡­but you¡­¡­."


    "Oh."


    Baek Cheon waves his hand firmly.


    "Never mind."


    "No, I don''t...¡­."


    "That''s fine. That''s how it is. I''m not in a good condition because I was drinking and got cut off in the middle."


    Yes?


    Drinking... Hmm?


    Master?


    Chung-Myung smacks his lips and looks at the bottle.


    "So I''m not coming...¡­."


    "Be quiet."


    Baek Cheon poked Yoo-Esul''s Chung-Myung in the ribs at the same time as he spoke off. Chung-Myung closes his mouth, smacking his lips as if he was disappointed.


    "Hmmm."


    The commentator, who saw the bizarre sight, could tell who Jo-Gol wanted to leave out.


    ''Yes, not everyone can be described.''


    But why did they send that child with those tools? It''s a matter of no telling me.


    "Did you call us here for a trip to Yunnam?"


    "That''s right."


    The commentator sighed.


    "I''m in a lot of trouble because my son, who returned after five years, is trying to go to Unnam."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes turned to Jo-Gol. Then Jo-Gol recoils and bows his head.


    "Look at this."


    Jo-Gol, who was holding his head stiff when he yelled, immediately curls his tail in Baek Cheon''s eyes. It shows how much Jo-Gol respects Baek Cheon.


    "What can we do for you?""In fact, rather than helping...¡­, I wanted to make sure I could trust people to take my child to the dangerous Unnam."


    "I see."


    Baek Cheon slightly closes his eyes and opens them.


    "You don''t have to."


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    Baek Cheon said firmly.


    "No parent would want their child to go into a rough patch. I won''t take Jo-Gol to Unnam. So Lord Sang helps us to go to Unnam...¡­."


    "I''m coming, private!"


    Jo-Gol jumped out of his seat.


    "You can''t leave me alone! If I break my leg, I''ll crawl! Don''t even think about separating me!"


    "Sit down."


    "Sasook!"


    "I told you to sit down."


    Jo-Gol bites his lips and reluctantly sits back down.


    Meanwhile, Chung-Myung sneaked back his hand from the bottle.


    ''Gee, let''s fight a little more.''


    Then I could have had a drink secretly.


    "Sasuk, I told the long storyteller that I would go to Unnam and make things successful. No matter how private you are, you can''t stop me."


    "Do you really think so?"


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    "If the long man had known about this, would he have told you to go to Unnam?""


    "That''s¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon was as determined as a cucumber.


    "Examination is important. But the family is also important. Is it really your guide to do something parents don''t want to do?"


    "¡­¡­private."


    "You''re here...¡­."


    "Do is freezing to death."


    then


    Chung-Myung, who had only been interested in bottles, opened his mouth.


    "You can do whatever you want!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon looks at Chung-Myung as if he has a headache.


    "Stay still!"


    "No, that''s not it, private!"


    "¡­¡­what do you mean no?"


    "How can you leave without the death penalty just to make him feel better? I''d rather be a little harder."


    Baek Cheon''s face is slightly stiff.


    "This is the work of the Jo-Gol family."


    "What we do is private business."


    It was a serious, playful voice unlike Chung-Myung. Baek Cheon naturally faced him with a serious face.


    "It''s not up to the private sector to decide which family or private sector to value more. It''s entirely up to Jo-Gol to decide that."


    "However...."


    "No matter how much a private residence is a senior to the death penalty, I can''t force it. It''s just a matter of mind. Yeah, it''s just a mind."


    It was a strange expression of vertigo.


    Baek Cheon closes his mouth and Chung-Myung looks back at Jo-Gol.


    "What are you going to do about the death penalty?"


    "¡­¡­are you saying I can decide?"


    "Isn''t that obvious?"


    "But we need family help to get to Unnam...¡­."


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung decisively cut Jo-Gol''s words off.


    Then he reached out without hesitation, grabbed the bottle, and blew out the bottle.


    The drink is dripping over.


    "Wow!"


    Chung-Myung, who wiped his mouth with sleeves, smiles.


    "I''m worried about everything. Who am I? Even if you don''t do this, I''ll break your head. Don''t worry about that and do whatever you want!"


    Chung-Myung bends his arm slightly to make a bicep.


    Jo-Gol stopped laughing at the sight.


    ''It''s weird to see him do that, and it makes me feel better.''


    Jo-Gol, who has a brighter expression, opens his mouth still.


    "I..."


    It was just then.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    A slightly high voice is heard with a knock on the door."Lord."


    "¡­¡­what happened?"


    "Cow, you have a visitor."


    At this time of night?


    Jo Pyeong''s face became cold.

 Chapter - 185 Episode 185. Oh my god. Whats going on? (5)

    This is the Dead Sea.


    It may not be known from the world, but from the saints, it can be said that the prestige is a place that reaches the sky.


    Rude of rudeness to knock on the door of a closed shop late at night. There are only two kinds of people who would do such rudeness in this church.


    One is those who are so urgent to trade that they are looking for a top spot even at the expense of disrespect. And the other one is...¡­.


    ''Those who think nothing of disrespecting the neighborhood.''


    The former could be anyone, but there was only one person in the world who could be the latter.


    "Who was it?"


    "That''s¡­¡­."


    Jo-pyeong could guess who the visitor was from the servant''s slightly blurred voice.


    It was then.


    Suddenly, the outside began to make a fuss.


    "Don''t come in."


    "Please wait. You can''t go over there freely."


    Jo-pyeong''s face has hardened.


    Perhaps his guess was right.


    Now, of all things.


    Feeling that things were starting to get mixed up, he jumped up from his seat.


    "Take the guests to the guest house."


    "Yes!"


    Jo-pyeong walked quickly and opened the door.


    Sure enough, I could see a crowd of servants and a few people pushing them in.


    Only three.


    Three men, who didn''t seem to be old, were walking leisurely through numerous servants.


    Green uniform.


    And a little bit of black and splashing hands.


    Looking at those two things, anyone who eats kalbab in Gangho will have no difficulty guessing their affiliation.


    "Stand back!"


    "Yes, Lord Sangho!"


    Only then did the servants rush from side to side. As the road opened, the three approached with relaxed faces.


    "I''m meeting the Dead Sea Company."


    When the person in the lead won the lottery, Jo-pyeong faced each other. And soon he opened his eyes wide looking at his face.


    "Aren''t you a party association?"


    The leader was Dang Jan, one of the small men of the Sacheon Danga.


    ''Dang Jan. "The fifth son of the Four-Cheon-Danga, the LORD''S son."


    If he is the fifth son of another faction, he is no better than a leper from power.


    However, the price of Sichuan is different. If your blood dominates everything, and you are the fifth son of a householder in the Sacheondang family, where everything is inherited by blood, you are at the heart of power.


    Although he is not yet in an important position because he is young, he is likely to become the center of the party''s family in just 10 years.


    Such a man suddenly broke into the Dead Sea at this late night.


    Jo Pyeong''s face turned dark.


    I don''t think you''re here for a good reason.''


    When no significant answer came back from over there, Jo-pyeong quickly beat up.


    "It''s an honor to meet your heroes. However, I''m worried that you might be negligent in treating me because you came here without any news at this late night."


    It was to blame for coming in the middle of the night.


    But Dang Jan just smiled as if he liked it.


    "I was disrespectful because my sense of prosperity didn''t subside. So don''t blame us too much, merchant."


    "¡­¡­did you say Hoseungsim?"


    "Yes."


    Dang Jan glances to the back of Joe''s review. Recognizing that he was looking inside the hall, Jo-pyeong hurriedly changed the subject.


    "Let''s go inside for now. I''ll have a cup of tea first.¡­."


    "I was told that Lee Gong-ja of the Dead Sea Society, who went to a faraway place to ask for learning, has returned."


    The critic bit his lips at the rudeness of Dang Jan, who interrupted him.


    ''You mean the news is already in the party house?''Jo-Gol was back only half a day ago.


    Even though this place is a castle, the news is already in their ears. This showed how completely the party was in control of the saints.


    "Isn''t that so?"


    Jo-pyeong''s eyebrows wriggled at the words of Dang Jan, who poked in slightly.


    "Yes, I am. My unsavory son has just returned home."


    The commentator did not easily say anything else, but waited for Dang Jan''s words. It is necessary to understand what their intentions are to come here.


    "Haha, Confucius Jo-Gol, the naturalist of the Dead Sea Commerce, was a coveted talent in our party. So when the Lord of Sangho sent Confucius elsewhere, the Lord was deeply saddened."


    When the word "go away" comes out, Jo-pyeong wince.


    ''Not good.''


    Referring to family liquor means that this is not just an event that took place by their hitting.


    It means that it is the will of the party that they came here, although it should not be said openly.


    "That''s why I''d like to check."


    "Did you say confirm?"


    "Yes."


    Dang Jan smiled broadly.


    "As far as I know, Confucius Jo-Gol was introduced to Hawasan. Isn''t it so?"


    "¡­¡­yes."


    "That''s why I''d like to check it out. I didn''t want to come to Dangata and learn martial arts, and what did I get back from entering Wasan? Wouldn''t our disappointment go away when Confucius returned with great learning?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Jo-pyeong bit his lips gently.


    ''I knew this would happen one day, but I don''t think you''d be so...¡­.''


    Most of the influential children in the church go into Dangata and learn about Dangga''s martial arts.


    Of course, core poison and cancer techniques never teach. Only Mr. Dang can learn the vision of Dang. Even a girl with a dang surname cannot learn vision for fear of a vision leak.


    Only the male members of the Tang Clan can learn the cancer techniques of the Tang family.


    In other words, it means that those who are influential in Dangata should learn only clumsy shells for years.


    The party''s nonsense prevented all influential members of the church from devoting themselves to martial arts. Thus, it makes the party rely on the party and instills a sense of belonging to the party.


    As such a process has been repeated for more than a hundred years, the party has taken full control of all the shops of the saints.


    And Jo-Gol refused to join this.


    - Why should I be a scarecrow?


    And the comments were also tacitly supportive of that opinion. I wanted to prevent my son from becoming a puppet of the party.


    However, if it is sent to a influential faction outside Sacheon, it is clear that it will incur the anger of the party.


    So after much consideration, the place I chose was Wasan.


    There''s nothing to turn the mood of the party house down, and in the past, he had his own reputation, so he could develop his ability if he did well, and above all, a place far from Sacheon.


    It was just the right place for Jo-Gol.


    "As you know, the place where my child started is in Wasan. Hawasan is a literary group who has fallen in name and reality. I just sent the sword there because the child loved it so much."


    "Haha, I know. I know, but...¡­."


    Dang Jan''s eyes got a little cold.


    "Hwasan''s downfall is a bit absurd. Isn''t Hawasan''s reputation now ringing the Dead Sea?"


    "¡­¡­Huh? What''s that¡­¡­."


    "Oh, my. It''s because the merchant is so late. Now the reputation of the Hawasan faction resonates throughout the midfield. Among them, the names of Hawasan''s three great disciples, Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong, and Baek Cheon and Yoo-Esul, are constantly on the lips of the middle class."The criticism shook my eyes.


    Of course it would be an exaggeration. Now they''re here to pressure themselves.


    But aren''t the names that Dang Jan recited perfectly consistent with those who came with his son?


    ''Even if it were Danga, we wouldn''t have been able to figure out the identity of all the people in this short period of time.''


    Then it would be true that Jo-Gol''s name is spreading in the river, if not as much as they say.


    "Especially..."


    Dang Jan''s eyes glow with both interest and vigilance.


    "I''ve heard that Hwasin Dragon, the late leader of the world, has come here. I dare not compare myself to its reputation, but how can I not visit the saints when they have the highest rank?"


    Yes?


    Hawaiian dinosaur?


    ''That''s a very big name.''


    Jo-pyeong also knows that all those with such a grand name are great powers. And he thinks there''s only one person in there who fits that name.


    "Do you mean the Baek Cheon Society?"


    "Hahahaha."


    Dang Jan laughs as if he is absurd.


    "Sang Hoi-ju? Are you sure you want to come out like this?"


    "¡­¡­what do you mean?"


    "I don''t know if you''ve been traveling between Unnam and 40 million and neglected the information in the midfield, or if you''re trying to deceive me."


    "Fraud, how could that be?"


    Dang Jan, who was looking at Jo Pyeong''s eyes, nods. He failed to find any signs of deception in Jo''s complexion.


    "Well, that''s great. That''s not the point right now. Anyway."


    Dang Jan put it bluntly.


    "As a party, I would like to meet the disciples of Hawasan who visited the saints, so could you please call them? Of course, it includes the parents of the commercialism."


    Jo-pyeong''s eyes slightly turned back.


    What should I do?''


    As a person who lives in Sacheon, especially a saint, the request of the Tang family cannot be ignored.


    But now here, Hawasan''s disciples were Jo-Gol''s private elders and guests of the Dead Sea Society. To put precious guests in front of a party house showing their teeth was something that should never be done.


    Jo-Gol won''t be too persecuted in the face of commercialism, but others don''t know what will happen.


    As a critic who knows the fear and rigour of the Sacheon Party better than anyone else, he had no choice but to think about it.


    "I see what you mean. But it''s too late today, so why don''t you come back tomorrow?"


    "Haha, you''re already in bed. The students of Hawasan seem to be very lazy."


    "I''ve got a lot of travel sickness¡­¡­."


    "Sang Ho-ju."


    Dang Jan suddenly lowered his voice.


    "It''s a party event. Are you saying that you''re going to interrupt the party''s events?"


    "No way."


    Jo Pyeong''s face turned to earth.


    Anyone who knows what it means to go against party prices in the church will have no choice but to react like a commentary.


    Dang Jan is grinning.


    "This has unintentionally become a form of persecution against Sang Hoi-ju. I apologize."


    "Oh, no."


    Dang Jan looked behind Joe''s back and said.


    "Hwasan''s disciples seem to have no pride. I''m sure you can hear my voice, but hide behind the Dead Sea Chamber until the end...¡­."


    It was then.


    "Hey, hang in there, hang in there!"


    "This is Sichuan, man! Don''t let the long writer get in trouble like that''s...¡­!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Yes?


    Suddenly from the inside, a loud shout began to burst out. And soon.Bang!


    The door rises to the sky with a strong noise.


    Oh my god!


    Seeing the door right next to him, Dang Jan blinked and raised his head.


    I''m the best.


    A young man with a bottle in one hand blows a bottle and soon wipes his mouth.


    "Are you drunk?"


    That looks like a drunk.


    Meanwhile, Dang Jan did not miss the plum print on his unclad chest.


    He was about to open his mouth with a curious face.


    "Who are you to barge in at night and pick a fight?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "To f*ck you."


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang Jan was the most absurd thing I''ve ever heard in his entire life.

 Chapter - 186 Episode 186. With that skill? (1)

    Joe''s eyes popped out half way.


    "Uh¡­¡­Uh¡­"...¡­."


    You want to f*ck me?


    For a moment, Jo-pyeong did not understand what he had heard and recalled it for a long time.


    I''ve never imagined such vulgar words pouring into that Dang Jan.


    Who is Dang Jan?


    Aren''t you the fifth Confucius of the Sacheon Danga, the ruler of the Sacheon?


    Is there anyone who can say this to the children of the Sacheondang family in other places?


    If there is, it''s either the strongest man in the world who can even keep the Four Celestial Houses under his feet or...¡­.


    ''He''s just a nut job.''


    Unfortunately, the current situation is close to the latter no matter how many times you look at it. This young man can''t be a strong man who won''t even care about the Four Cheondanga.


    That means.


    ''¡­¡­how am I supposed to fix this?''


    I''m getting white in my head.


    Even though Sacheondangga is only a few, the reason why it is famous in the world is not simply because they are strong.


    That persistence and perversity.


    This is because he is sensitive to blasphemy, not forgetting resentment, to the point that he is considered to be more of a socialite even though he is a political faction.


    However, he openly defamed the Sacheondangga, so what are you going to do about it?


    Even this aftermath is likely to not simply stop in Hasan. Perhaps the Dead Sea Society should also be partly responsible for this.


    Contrary to critics'' concerns, however, Dang Jan was not particularly excited.


    There was more absurdity than anger, and the family''s teaching that he should not be excited under any circumstances suppressed him.


    With his eyes squinted, he watched closely as he walked out the door instead of excited.


    Hawasan''s uniform with plum patterns.


    Her face, which has yet to be completely taken off its young t-shirt, can be said to be admirable.


    It is clear that he is a disciple of Hwasan, but it is not clear who the author is.


    "Who are you?"


    Dang Jan opened his mouth with the utmost calmness and courtesy he could now offer.


    But the return reaction overshadowed his courtesy.


    "Who are you?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Impolite but rude reaction.


    My face turned red.


    And the bottle in my hand.


    After putting all that together, Dang Jan was able to reach one conclusion.


    "You''re drunk."


    I didn''t mean to pick a fight with a drunk.


    only


    ''Drinking to the point of being drunk out of the country. Was it exaggerated to hear the rumor about the students of Hawasan floating in the river?''


    In Dang Jan''s head, the assessment of Hawasan began to decline vertically.


    Just in time, people in Hwasan''s robes rushed out of the room, protesting the assessment.


    "Hahahaha!"


    "He''s very drunk. I''m sorry!"


    "Let''s go in, Chung-Myung! Let''s go, come on!"


    Hawasan''s disciples grabbed the drunk''s limbs and began to drag him inside. That''s all I could have laughed at, but...¡­.


    The problem is the drunk''s name.


    "Chung-Myung?"


    There was a voice from Dang Jan''s mouth that couldn''t hide his embarrassment.


    "You''re saying this is the Hawaiian god dragon Chung-Myung?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Soon, the eyes were shocked.


    And Jo-pyeong, who was told that, also looked at his pupils and Dang Jan alternately with absurd eyes.


    "Hwasan, the Divine Dragon? Is that him?"


    The words of Jo''s review were representing the feelings of Dang Jan.


    Hawaiian dinosaur.


    Now the name is followed by one modifier, which may be necessarily.


    The lowest index in the world.In this word, the envy and expectation of strong people are young.


    The postscripts who dream of becoming one of the world''s most wanted to get their hands on. It is an honor-like nickname that only one person of the time can name.


    Jongnam''s victory over 10 of his students.


    He is not even a true warrior of the shaman, but a rumor that he won against the merciless.


    And he jumped into a sword gun that was so dangerous, stopped the extermination, and finally won the recognition of the shaman Ho Sanja.


    The greatest latecomer of the time, armed with power and intelligence.


    "¡­¡­the author?"


    Dang Jan and Jo Pyeong''s head twisted at the same time.


    I don''t think so.''


    No way.


    Right now, those next to that drunkard seem much better unmanned. One of them was powerful enough to make even Dang Jan nervous.


    But that drunkard is a Hawaiian dinosaur?


    ''There must have been a mistake.''


    Or the assessment of the Hawaiian dinosaur known to the world is completely false.


    Dang Jan''s forehead is narrowed.


    After a while, he opened his mouth.


    "Are you the Hawaiian Dragon Chung-Myung?"


    Chung-Myung, dragged away, responded to his voice.


    "Let me go, let me go, let go of me! He''s calling me!"


    "No, no. No one called me."


    "I heard it wrong. It''s my fault! Let''s go in, Chung-Myung!"


    "No, I just called you! Yay!"


    Chung-Myung, who shook his arms and shook off the death penalty, swirled forward again. Then he squints at Dang Jan.


    "Did you call me?"


    "¡­¡­are you Chung-Myung?"


    "Ha."


    Chung-Myung sighs deeply. And I kicked my tongue low.


    "No, have all the kids eaten their manners these days? Isn''t it basic to say your own name before you ask someone else''s?"


    Dang Jan shut his mouth tightly.


    Come to think of it, it''s right that you made a mistake. He forgot his manners for a while because he was so absurd.


    "Who are you?"


    "...Excuse me. I''m Dang Jan of the Sichuan province."


    "Are you?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "No¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung distorted his face.


    "You''re a learned man, and you''re going to come in at night and ask me to give you up? The Tanga I know has been destroyed, and have the other Tangs made a new Tanga?"


    As Chung-Myung spoke, Dang Jan''s face turned red.


    It doesn''t matter to insult him. But this was a direct insult to the party.


    Eventually, as excited Dang Jan was about to say something, Yoon-jong rushed forward and began to slap Chung-Myung in the mouth.


    "You little muzzle! You little snout!"


    Slap! Slap!


    "Argh! Argh! Don''t hit me!"


    "Era!"


    Grabbing Chung-Myung by the back of his head, Yoon-jong dragged him back.


    In front of Dang Jan, who looked at the scene with absurd eyes, Baek Cheon sneaked out with a false cough. He was also a little flushed.


    "I''ve had a lot of times. I''m Baek Cheon of Hwasan."


    "¡­¡­are you on fire?"


    "It''s too much, but it''s called that."


    "Then you''re the one who defeated the shaman''s sword."


    "¡­¡­we just split our hands lightly."


    Dang Jan''s eyes got cold.


    Anyway, I met someone I could communicate with. After going through such an absurd thing, it was Dang Jan who was glad that his opponent knew the case."I hope you understand the rudeness of visiting you this late at night. It was hard to handle the seething prosperity of Hawasan''s disciples, who are famous in the world, when they heard that they were told by the saints."


    "I don''t think it''s rude. It''s just embarrassing that we dare to provoke the party''s prosperity."


    Dang Jan rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "It''s more than enough. Especially...."


    Yang Jan''s eyes turned to Jo-Gol, who stood behind Baek Cheon.


    "The tribute and the party have a lot to do with each other. Therefore, I would like to take a look at what the Tribute has learned in Hawaii today."


    Baek Cheon''s face is a little stiff.


    "I don''t understand. Why does Danga confirm the achievement of his student, Hwasan?"


    "It''s simple."


    Dang Jan smiled leisurely.


    "He''s a student of Hawasan, but he''s also a child of the Dead Sea. All those who live by stepping on the saints have a duty to be verified by the Four Heavenly Fathers."


    Baek Cheon narrowed the gap between his forehead.


    I wanted to ask you how you have such authority when you are not even the imperial family, but it is meaningless. At least in this castle, the Sacheondanga reigns like a king.


    If you try to avoid it clumsily, it is likely that the Dead Sea Society, not Jo-Gol, will pay the price.


    And that''s not what Baek Cheon or Jo-Gol want.


    "Sasook."


    Back Cheon glanced back at Jo-Gol''s call from behind.


    "I''m coming out."


    "Walk."


    "Hang on..."


    Jo-Gol called Baek Cheon and backed away. Then he whispered in a voice that was too low for the party to hear.


    "It''s the way they live their saints."


    "I don''t understand. What the hell is going on?"


    "¡­¡­Hwasan''s reputation has increased. They don''t want the powerful members of the church to escape party control. I know that if you leave me alone, other influential people''s self-restraint can go to prestigious groups outside the country, so I''m trying to humiliate myself in the first place."


    "Huh?"


    The absurdity was young in Baek Cheon''s eyes.


    "Does that make any sense?"


    "That''s the way of heaven, that''s the way of party prices. Things get more complicated when Hawasan steps in here. Please leave this matter to me."


    Baek Cheon nodded still.


    "All right, hold on a second."


    "Yes, private residence."


    Back Cheon stepped forward again.


    Closer to Dang Jan than before, straightened his back and opened his mouth.


    "How are you going to verify my quality?"


    "Isn''t that obvious? Is there any other way to verify the unmanned?"


    The corners of Dang Jan''s mouth curled up.


    "You''ll have to mix your hands."


    Baek Cheon smiled and nodded.


    "So, you want to verify the skills of Jo-Gol, the Prince of the Dead Sea and the three great disciples of Hawasan, and announce the results to the saints, so give them Jo-Gol?"


    "It''s a little extreme, but it''s not so wrong. And I wanted to build friendship with the students of Hwasan, but the situation seems to be not good. So let''s do it later...¡­."


    Dang Jan''s gaze shone coldly.


    "Put out your Jo-Gol first. This is an event of the Four Heavenly Hall. I won''t let you get in the way."


    Baek Cheon''s smile grew thicker.


    "Of course, we, Hwasan, have no intention of interrupting the Sacheon Danga."


    "You''re a communicator."


    "But¡­¡­ there''s a little problem.""Problem?"


    "Yes, problem."


    Baek Cheon slightly tilts his head.


    "I don''t mean to interrupt you, but don''t you think the people here are going to verify Jo-Gol?"


    "¡­¡­why is that a problem?"


    "You mean with that skill?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang Jan opened his eyes wide.


    But Baek Cheon stared at such a Dang Jan with transparent eyes without any movement.


    "You dare to verify the three great disciples of Hawasan, so I''ll treat them accordingly. Come here. I''ll verify your skills first. Isn''t this fair?"


    Baek Cheon tapped the sword on the side.


    And say it firmly.


    "Otherwise, I can''t lay a finger on my temper. It''s an event by Hawasan. I won''t let you get in the way."


    All of Hawasan''s disciples, who were watching the situation from behind, looked at Baek Cheon with blank eyes.


    "Sasook!"


    "Wow... .. private residence."


    "The death penalty!"


    ¡­...you told me not to cause any trouble.


    What should I do if you cause an accident?


    You''re doing a great job!

 Chapter - 187 Episode 187. With that skill? (2)

    Dang Jan''s face was young.


    What did this guy just say?''


    Verification?


    Who? Who?


    The student of Hawasan, the head of the shrine?


    I''makes a noise.


    Dang Jan clenches his fist. Even before he opened his mouth, his younger brothers, who were standing on the left and right, opened their mouths first.


    "Brother, they must be out of their minds."


    "I tried to be as polite as I could because I didn''t have any contact with Hawasan, but wouldn''t it be a different story for them to pick a fight first?"


    His younger brothers also looked impatient with anger.


    If you think about it, it''s a matter of course. When would they ever be treated like this?


    "Hwasan, did they go off the deep end as a group?''


    I understand that drunkard. As the size of the literary group grows, one or two crazy people will come out. Isn''t there a bunch of bastards in front of you?


    However, if even the Hwajeong sword Baek Cheon were to pick a fight, it would be a separate matter.


    Because it''s no different from Hawasan''s saying that he sees Danga as a pawn.


    Crunch.


    Dang Jan, who ground his teeth, rushed in and stared at Baek Cheon with deathly eyes.


    "Can you take responsibility for that?"


    "I''ve always been responsible for my comments. There is no particular reason for this time."


    Baek Cheon answers leisurely.


    Dang Jan, who heard that, rather felt his anger subside. It seems that he is right to say that when anger reaches its peak, he becomes calm.


    "Hwasan is a great literary figure. How dare you stand in front of a party house to protect one of its disciples. You''re saying you can handle this, right?"


    Baek Cheon smirks.


    "Hwasan doesn''t seem to be, but he doesn''t do the math in protecting the disciples of Munpa. What do you mean you''re thinking about when you have to prioritize something?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "I don''t think so, but none of his students would blame me for this. That''s the Hawaiian."


    It was an inspiring remark.


    Except that the disciples'' reactions are completely different.


    "What did he say?"


    "I''m going to blame you."


    "You''re going too far alone."


    Baek Cheon closed his mouth with a slightly heated face.


    Those d*mn bastards can''t close their muzzles until this happens!


    Anyway, whatever the students of Hawasan think, Dang Jan did not have to consider. The important thing is how to punish the author for daring to ignore the party song.


    "Hwasan''s late leader who toppled the shaman''s sword."


    Some critics put Hwajeonggum in front of the Hwasan dinosaur.


    Unlike the Hawaiian dinosaur, which is thought to be exaggerated because it''s full of amazing and bizarre achievements, what Hwajeong has done is clear.


    In particular, the defeat of Geomryong, who was called one of the five dragons, is not insufficient to evaluate him as a new member of the five dragons.


    "There''s no shortage as an opponent."


    Dang Jan stepped forward.


    "It''s Dang Jan of the Four Heavenly Songs. Be careful because my hands don''t know mercy."


    "This is Baek Cheon of Hawasan. There''s nothing to worry about. Because my sword is merciful."


    "He''s got to the end to end.¡­."


    Dang Jan was about to push his hand into the sleeve.


    Behind Baek Cheon''s back, Chung-Myung still sticks out his fiery face.


    "But why do you fight, private fighting?"


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon looks back with Dang Jan, who is half ready for the bimoo."¡­¡­Huh?"


    Is he really crazy?


    Turning one''s back in front of the other is something that should never happen. However, aiming at the back of the opponent who turned around was also something that those who claim to be political factions should not do.


    Thanks to this, Dang Jan had to watch Baek Cheon with his eyes wide open.


    "I''ve been living in private for a while, and this is Jo-Gol''s death penalty, right?"


    "¡­¡­Jo-Gol to go out?"


    "I understand that private education is greedy for that, but it was cool enough. Now we''re gonna give Jo-Gol a chance to show off his death penalty. I met my parents after a long time."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes trembled.


    What the hell does he think of Danga?''


    Four thousand thousand thousand.


    The prestigious name of Sacheon, famous for its poison and memorization.


    Even those with thick bones in the strong team are in danger of their lives even if they make a very small mistake when dealing with the master of Sacheondanga. But you''re letting Jo-Gol, who has little experience in the real world, deal with the party''s characters out of course.


    "Wouldn''t it be too dangerous?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. The killer said he''d drop his baby off a cliff."


    "Then you''ll die, man!"


    It was Chung-Myung, who could make a sound that a tiger would shout if it heard.


    Chung-Myung clicked his tongue at Baek Cheon''s urgent response.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk." So the seniors."


    Chung-Myung also knows very well what Baek Cheon is worried about. However, the act of caring for and protecting someone is not necessarily help. To care about one''s future is to take away one''s experience.


    Chung-Myung''s most wary job is the same.


    His descendants were well aware that if he had done everything, they would lose the chance to grow up right.


    You have to gain as much as you can from Chung-Myung, but you have to reduce the amount you lose from Chung-Myung.


    "Does Jo-Gol''s death penalty look so weak?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung said with a grin.


    "I won''t lose to them."


    Baek Cheon''s face is slightly stiff. The words clearly show faith in Jo-Gol. Definitely...


    "How did I roll it?"


    "¡­¡­."


    If I hadn''t talked back, I would have been touched.


    I don''t know if you know Baek Cheon''s feelings. Chung-Myung turns his head and looks at Jo-Gol.


    "Isn''t it? Capital punishment?"


    Jo-Gol nodded heavily.


    I won''t lose.


    This is not such a problem.


    This is a matter between Jo-Gol and the Four Heavenly States. So the solution should also be done by Jo-Gol.


    Jo-Gol looked right at Chung-Myung.


    "Anyway, this guy.


    If Chung-Myung comes forward, this may be easily solved. He''s like a goblin who''s gonna figure something out.


    But Jo-Gol knows that.


    You can''t hide behind Chung-Myung''s back forever.''


    I never thought of becoming a burden on Chung-Myung. If I had intended to, I wouldn''t have stepped up to this trip.


    I know that there is no equal. But at least I wanted to be of help. That''s the least I could do with Chung-Myung, Jo-Gol thought.


    What kind of assistance is it to freeze to death if you can''t solve this alone?


    "Sasook."


    Baek Cheon looks at Jo-Gol.


    "I understand the meaning of private residence. But this is something I have to deal with."


    Baek Cheon''s gaze sinks heavily.


    "Can you do it?"


    Jo-Gol grinned.


    "I''m also a student of Hwasan."


    At this moment, no word in the world would be more reliable than this.Baek Cheon received Jo-Gol''s laugh with a smile.


    "Go away."


    "Yes!"


    Back Cheon and Chung-Myung are left behind, and as Jo-Gol walks out, Dang Jan narrows his forehead.


    "You?"


    "I was the one who wanted it from the beginning, wasn''t I?"


    Jo-Gol tapped the sword on his waist.


    "So wouldn''t it be reasonable for me to deal with it?"


    Dang Jan distorted the middle of his forehead.


    How dare you.


    I can understand Baek Cheon and Chung-Myung being cheeky. It happens surprisingly often that a day puppy doesn''t know the criminal''s fear.


    But it is not Jo-Gol.


    He, who is a saint, cannot be unaware of the fear of the Sacheondang family. Nevertheless, he is confidently seeking to deal with him.


    Dang Jan felt no need for further dialogue.


    There is no courtesy left to set up now. It is enough to warn everyone what it means to defeat that Jo-Gol relentlessly for the purpose of coming here for the first time.


    But one more thing is.


    ''You''d better not think about ending it in good health.''


    Dang Jan, who vowed to release all the insults he received here to Jo-Gol, still wore green skin gloves.


    The green skin gloves carried by the fighters of the Sacheondang family were treated with special medicines to prevent poison from permeating.


    Wearing green skin gloves can also be used as a sign of poison, but it also means that he will not put a situation in his hand when he is in the presence of the opponent.


    Jo-Gol looks at Dang Jan with sunken eyes.


    The confrontation between the two began.


    Everyone who looked at the scene maintained their own. But there was only one person, who couldn''t keep his composure.


    A commentary review.


    Jo-pyeong was almost losing his mind from the moment his son stepped forward.


    Oh, my God!


    Jo-Gol is stepping up to deal with that Sichuan Dang Jan.


    Who is Dang Jan?


    He is recognized for his outstanding talent among those scary party''s late indexers. It was crazy to see his son Jo-Gol deal with such a person.


    We have to stop him!''


    There was nothing to be seen in the eyes of the councilor. The fact that if he came forward and tried to protect Jo-Gol, the anger of the party would fall to the Dead Sea Chamber is not in his head now.


    "Everyone, your association! This job!"


    The only idea is to somehow cover up this situation.


    One. At that moment.


    "Father!"


    "¡­walk?"


    Jo-Gol looks at Jo-Pyeong with determined eyes.


    "It''s the work of the Dead and the work of Hawasan. Please trust me and wait."


    "Yes, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Snarling.


    Jo-Gol''s answer came from his hand, not his words. Jo-Gol, who pulled out the sword, stares at Dang Jan.


    "Go to heaven."


    Once upon a time, the name of the party house was a symbol of fear and fear, and an insuperable wall. From the moment he was born as a son-in-law of a saint''s shopping district, the Sacheon Danga was like a heavenly figure that existed on his head at any time.


    But now?


    It''s funnier to be scared.''


    Dang Jan is nothing but a good boy when you think of him drinking hard back there. How can Jo-Gol, who has fought such a monster, lose to Dang Jan?


    What did I get out of wasan?


    There are so many that I can''t explain with my mouth.''


    So I have to show you with this sword.


    Looking at Jo-Gol''s coldly sinking eyes, Dang Jan was about to jump ship."Brother."


    Dang Jan turns his head back.


    "You don''t need to use a bull-fishing knife to catch chickens? I''ll go."


    His brother, Dang Ho, walked forward with his teeth clenched.


    "This is what I...."


    "It doesn''t look good when you step up when there''s no fire."


    Dang Jan nodded slightly.


    It''s not wrong. It''s also important for a person to behave accordingly. Dang Jan whispered low and stepped back.


    "Never put a situation in your hands."


    "Of course."


    Dang Ho squeezed his hand into the sleeve in front of Jo-Gol.


    Even if you have never seen a warrior of the Sacheon Danga in person, it is a unique jockey ceremony of the Sacheon Danga. All the memorization of the Tanga comes out of that sleeve.


    "Dang Ho in the Sichuan province."


    "Other than Jo-Gol of Hawasan."


    Dang Ho''s eyes were young and blue.


    Jo-Gol''s face is also in his memory. There''s no way you don''t know the restraint of the Dead Sea. They are taught to put all the faces of those they have to rule in their heads from childhood.


    Jo-Gol, who had never even met his eyes in the past, now dares to point a sword at him.


    You''re being cheeky.


    I think I''ll be relieved if you don''t let me use that arm.


    Dang Ho patted the umeo stick in his sleeve and scattered it like a light.


    Dozens of microscopic woolly needles shoot at Jo-Gol at a formidable speed.


    It''s not a big deal, is it?''


    Dang Ho, who saw Jo-Gol not responding at all, sang joyfully.


    Once you hit the umeol, and when you can''t move properly, Jo-Gol...¡­.


    "Huh?"


    It was then.


    Ahhhhhhhhhaha!


    Jo-Gol''s sword, which seemed unable to even respond, swings at a formidable speed.


    Kakakakan!


    Joe-Gol''s sword bounces off dozens of pumice.


    The incredible sight opened Dang Ho''s eyes.


    And he soon realized.


    It''s too early to be surprised.


    Tatat!


    Jo-Gol''s feet hit the floor. His body shoots at Dang Ho like lightning.


    "Uh¡­¡­?"


    Screaming!


    He who loses his composure cannot win.


    Feeling the black face of Jo-Gol smashing his neck, Dang Ho slowly collapsed.


    "Hey, I can''t even...¡­.''


    Flop.


    Jo-Gol stares at Dang Ho on the floor and twitches his lips.


    Then he looked up and looked at Dang Jan and shouted heavily.


    "Next!"


    I really wanted to try this!


    Oh my god!

 Chapter - 188 Episode 188. With that skill? (3)

    One blow?


    Dang Jan''s eyes were stunned.


    It was a blow. It was only a blow.


    Dang Jan''s eyes turned to Dang Ho, who fell to the floor.


    "How did this happen?''


    Although Dang Ho is not as good as Dang Jan, he is also the son of Sacheon Danga Zhu. It is not a skill to be beaten by anyone. No, you have to say that I''m not good at everything.


    Such Dang Ho was knocked unconscious by a single blow and was unseemly on the floor.


    Because you didn''t pay attention?


    Of course it may be.


    However, that alone does not absolve the situation from making it this far. It''s also skill to aim for weaknesses of the careless opponent.


    Dang Jan, whose lips were chapped a few times to say something, ended up tightening his mouth.


    Now there is no point in saying anything.


    Unlike Dang Jan, who tries to hide his embarrassment somehow, Jo-Gol''s face is slightly flushed.


    ''Wow, how...¡­!''


    Dang Ho, lying on the floor, enters his eyes.


    direct line of the party


    For Jo-Gol in the past, he was a wall that could not be surpassed by any means and a heavenly figure that must be carried for the rest of his life.


    But now the wall has collapsed.


    Jo-Gol grabs the sword handle with a face crossed with joy and excitement.


    And at that moment.


    "All right?"


    "¡­¡­."


    A perverse voice penetrates Jo-Gol''s ears.


    ''Don''t look back. Never look back.''


    I can see with what eyes the death penalty will be looking at behind their backs. Don''t show a gap to that flock of vines.


    "You''re a very frugal woman."


    "Looking good!"


    "That, that, that, that, that, that one."


    Isn''t it heartwarming?


    How heartwarming it is makes me sweat automatically.


    Never make eye contact for a while.''


    If we run into each other....


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?"


    "¡­¡­."


    You don''t know anyone else, but you have to avoid him even if you die.


    Jo-Gol, who blew up his embarrassment with a low cough, takes the sword and points correctly at Dang Jan.


    "Are you not coming?"


    "¡­¡­."


    It wasn''t Dang Jan who was upset at the words, but Dang Myong, who was standing by him.


    "How dare you!"


    As Dang Myong grinds his teeth and steps forward, a hand in green blood gloves blocks his way.


    "Brother?"


    Dang Jan looked at Dang Myong with cold eyes.


    "Stand back."


    "But he''s too careless...¡­."


    "I''m no match for you."


    Dang Myong opened his eyes wide.


    It''s not like he doesn''t know what Dang Jan''s mouth means now. Dang Myong''s eyes, who was alternating between Dang Jan and Jo-Gol, soon reached Dang Ho, who was lying on the floor.


    "¡­¡­."


    There is not much difference between Dang Ho and his skills. It means that if Dang Ho was beaten, he could be beaten, too.


    Furthermore, it means that it was no accident that Jo-Gol knocked down Dang Ho.


    Dang Myong, who had lost his mettle, bit his lips and walked forward in silence. This time, Dang Jan didn''t stop him either.


    Dang Myong came back to his seat carrying Dang Ho, who had fallen to the floor.


    "Stay back."


    "Yes."


    Even if Jo-Gol doesn''t acknowledge his ability, he can''t disobey Dang Jan''s orders. Even if it''s a brother, Dang Jan and he''s in a different family.


    Dang Jan, who was bitten back by Dang Myong, looked at Jo-Gol and Hawasan''s literati with a relaxed look behind him."My brother has been rude."


    "¡­¡­."


    "One, I''m not like him, so you''d better be careful."


    It was a way of speaking with a dripping chill. Jo-Gol''s body was full of strength after hearing that. Before the head understood, the body identified Dang Jan''s strength.


    Is he more than a student of the shaman?''


    I''ve already mixed the sword with the shaman''s pendulum boat, and it wasn''t too hard to win. But I think Dang Jan is a level above him.


    That''s it.


    There is no comparison between the disciples of a large faction such as a shaman and the lineal ascendant of a small elite such as a Tanga. To deal with Dang Jan, you''ll have to come up with a sword dragon in personally.


    Black Dragon.


    It''s like Jo-Gol is dealing with a sword dragon that Baek Cheon was dealing with.


    How strong am I?''


    Jo-Gol''s heart was a little excited.


    And that was the moment.


    "Look, look, look. Look at his shoulders moving. I''m going to die."


    "¡­¡­."


    That ghost.


    Chung-Myung''s annoying voice penetrated Jo-Gol''s ears.


    "How can a man be so excited in front of his opponent that he can''t get carried away? How can he be so excited like a wild goose chase? Don''t you have nails on your ears?"


    Push.


    Chung-Myung''s words stick to Jo-Gol''s back like a dagger.


    "I''ve told you so many times that when you''re on the battlefield, you''re the first one to die, and why don''t you listen? Is it because he really wants to die? Then you don''t have to die like that. You can put your nose in the dish, but why do you want to die in someone else''s hands?"


    Again, poof.


    Jo-Gol trembled.


    Even if the actual body is hit with a dagger, it won''t hurt like this.


    But it wasn''t just sick.


    ''I''m crazy.''


    Excited to be able to fight an enemy in front of you. Even a child who catches a sword for the first time would not make such a stupid mistake.


    Keep your head cold. What about your chest?


    "Cold heart!"''


    Hawasan''s martial arts bet everything on the delicacy of the sword''s end. If the sword is not fully controlled, its power is not even half revealed.


    ''Coldly. Colder.''


    Jo-Gol''s eyes sank low.


    "Hmph."


    Chung-Myung, who was watching the scene, only nods his head then.


    "You have to tell me to remember."


    Take care of yourself! On your own!


    But for such things, I quickly regained my composure. It was Chung-Myung who was a little relieved that the training so far did not seem to be wasted.


    Back Cheon, standing behind him, threw a strange look at him.


    ''He''s...''.''


    Baek Cheon can''t lead qualities like Chung-Myung.


    You can''t go ahead and teach and teach like him. But I''ve always thought it would be better to take care of them and lead them in the right direction than Chung-Myung.


    But at this moment Baek Cheon had no choice but to realize.


    Maybe he''s the one who''s thinking about the real ingredients.''


    You can''t grow up in your arms. A child cannot soak his feet in water for the rest of his life unless he is sent to the water for fear of breaking his knees or drowning.


    I''m sending it out.


    Even if I''m worried and anxious, I trust and send them out. That''s the way to raise people.


    If Chung-Myung comes forward himself, he won''t be able to withstand a single herbivore. But instead of that easy way, Chung-Myung chose to harden his nervousness by clenching his fist.''I have a long way to go.''


    Baek Cheon bit his lips and looked at Jo-Gol''s back.


    Believe.


    His qualities.


    And the disciples of Hawasan.


    Dang Jan''s eyes stare at Jo-Gol.


    It''s quiet.


    Jo-Gol''s face, aiming at the sword, does not bear any miscellaneous thoughts.


    It''s an amazing concentration.


    No, maybe it''s something that goes beyond concentration.


    ''Can I concentrate that much?''


    That''s too much.


    At least for now.


    But Dang Jan didn''t think he was behind. Concentration is just a measure of force, meaningless in the face of stronger power.


    Crack.


    The oil leaf ratio held inside the sleeve makes an eerie frictional sound.


    Crack. Crack.


    The frictional sound began to pick up. As if to heighten the mood.


    And Ilsoon!


    The hand in Dang Jan''s sleeve was pulled out like an island pancake. At the same time, three leech beams fly toward Jo-Gol like light.


    Claw claw claw claw clawing, clawing, clawing!


    The moment something flashed, Vido was already near Jo-Gol.


    Jo-Gol''s eyes shine.


    Cawing! Cawing!


    Jo-Gol, who cut out two beads, twisted his body greatly. Even the best of the three disciples of Hawasan failed to remove all three swords.


    The other one had no choice but to wring itself out.


    Clare fluid!


    Then, again, two leech beams fly towards Jo-Gol.


    "Blam!"


    Jo-Gol, whose body is out of balance, hits the floor with a sword. And with the recoil, he floated into Ho Gong and managed to escape the leech.


    It''s crunch.


    Yooyeopbido narrowly passes by the tip of his head and his hair is cut off and scattered.


    "Strong!"


    Meanwhile, Jo-Gol was thrilled by his opponent''s strength.


    Simple non-dodomy.


    It''s all about throwing it hard with a history. However, this bead boasts a terrifying perfection, as evidenced by how long Dang Jan had been struggling.


    A superfluous eruption. And a speed as fast as you can go.


    More than anything....


    "Taaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Five bags of rain flooded toward Jo-Gol falling to the floor.


    ''Connected!''


    As if he had intended this situation since the first two bags were thrown, Dang Jan''s Bido was outspoken.


    Screaming!


    Five leech beams rotate to target Jo-Gol''s entire body.


    Even a single drop of rain will surely hurt your life. Even if the rain is not poisoned.


    ''Strong.''


    Obviously Dang Jan is strong.


    One!


    ''I''m sorry!''


    Jo-Gol bit his lips.


    Jo-Gol, who slightly pulled his leg, kicks Ho Gong with all his strength. It gains speed with a rebound that exudes energy and then drives toward the flying rain.


    I''m fighting a monster worse than you every day!


    The fingertips stick to the sword.


    It''s as if the sword has become his arm.


    You think he''s strong?


    Dangerous?


    What does that mean?


    Hawasan''s plum blossoms bloom in the rain and wind, and even in the blizzard of severe cold.


    There''s no reason why plum blossoms can''t bloom under any circumstances!


    A small bud is made at the end of the sword of Jo-Gol.


    Bloom.


    Bloom!


    It was not long before the finished plum blossoms of Jo-Gol spread out, covering all five flying vidos.


    Khaang! Kaka kang!


    Vido cannot penetrate plum blossoms and bounces back.


    Jo-Gol, who was trying to jump on Dang Jan with momentum, pauses on the spot.


    Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    The last oil leaf ratio was spinning at an invisible speed in Dang Jan''s hand.You can tell just by looking at his face how much steam that rain is pushing into it.


    "Twenty-one, too!"


    I''ve heard of it in the past.


    The Vidor of Party House.


    ''Watch out for those with eleven beads. The last bit of rain will take your soul away without noticing.''


    The final bid is preparing to pierce Jo-Gol''s soul in Dang Jan''s hands.


    Woooowoooowoooowoowoowoooowoong.


    Bido, who left Dang Jan''s hand, slowly flies toward Jo-Gol.


    Slowly. Very slowly.


    Jo-Gol looked at the scene with a broad face.


    It is strange that the rain does not fall to the floor even though it flies at low speed. It''s so slow that I can''t get hit even if I want to.


    But despite its ridiculous shape, sweat begins to seep out of Jo-Gol''s predecessor as soon as he sees the bead.


    It''s coming.


    It''s bound to come. A lot of things.


    It was that moment.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    As if it had stopped, the slow-moving rain shot toward Jo-Gol at explosive speed.


    It''s a speed that you can''t chase with your eyes.


    It was only after the Visu had already arrived right in front of Jo-Gol''s neck when he realized the fact.


    "Jo-Gol!"


    "Argh!"


    Awakened by the formidable speed, Hawasan''s disciples were stunned.


    However, Jo-Gol''s eyes did not waver at all.


    Take a step.


    One step to the side.


    Twist it.


    Full body!


    Oh my god!


    With a gruesome sound, Jo-Gol''s throat was cut half way. Blood spewed out of the neck into Ho Gong.


    Jo-Gol''s body reeled as if it were about to collapse.


    ''Caught...''


    The moment when Dang Jan was about to sing a song of joy.


    Jo-Gol''s body spins around once, then kicks the floor and runs toward Dang Jan like an island war.


    "Huh?"


    It wasn''t Jo-Gol that Dang Jan saw at the moment.


    "Plum Blossoms?"


    It was the plum blossoms that covered all of his vision.


    It is simply a Minister.


    My chin!


    I feel a little weight on Dang Jan''s shoulder.


    Where plum blossoms disappeared before I knew it, there was a person standing.


    Jo-Gol, bleeding from the neck.


    The sword in his hand rests on Dang Jan''s shoulder.


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang Jan couldn''t bring himself to say anything and opened his mouth.


    "Next..." is, A. I can''t do this."


    Jo-Gol smiles and shakes his head.


    "Anyway, my victory."


    Looking at his grinning face, Dang Jan closed his eyes tightly.


    Defeat


    It was a clean defeat with no excuse.

 Chapter - 189 Episode 189. With that skill? (4)

    Jo-pyeong opened his eyes incredibly.


    Won.


    His son Jo-Gol won against that Dang Jan.


    However, critics could not accept what they saw earlier.


    Who was Dang Jan?


    Sacheondangga, which controls Sacheon. It is also a lineal line in Danga, where only blood relatives have value.


    The skill does not necessarily need to be verified, and its reputation does not just stay in Sacheon.


    However, he has now lost to Cho''s son.


    "How did this happen?''


    It wasn''t because he had a great talent for swords that he sent his son to Hawasan.


    No, no!


    It''s a gift! It''s a gift!


    Didn''t you send a man who has talent and is supposed to be a merchant through inspection?


    But was the talent enough to beat the immediate line of the party with a sword?


    No.


    The commentator was sure. I can''t help it if I''m told I underestimate my son. Cho Pyeong, a merchant, is a professional person who judges the other person''s value accurately.


    Although Jo-Gol is a dear child, Jo-Gol knows best that he is not a very talented owner.


    But such a son defeated Dang Jan.


    That Dang Jan.


    "¡­¡­."


    I know I have to say anything, but it didn''t come out easily.


    At that moment, Jo-Gol retrieves the sword on Dang Jan''s shoulder and turns around.


    And Jo-pyeong walked towards them with a nice smile on his face.


    "Sasook. I won."


    "Yes, Jo-Gol!"


    I''m staggering.


    I''m staggering.


    "Jae, I won...¡­. Oh, what''sorry.¡­. Huh? When did I bleed so much...¡­, a bit of a mess in private...¡­."


    "Hey, don''t tell me!"


    "Oops! Private residence! Jo-Gol''s throat is bleeding! What if he dies like that?"


    "Councilor, Senator, call your councillor now!"


    Baek Cheon and Yoon-jong were bewildered and at a loss, Yoo-Esul quickly stepped up and grabbed Jo-Gol''s neck and stopped bleeding.


    "Oh, accident. I''m fine...¡­."


    "Don''t say it. I''m exhausted."


    "Oh, yes."


    Jo-Gol''s face quickly turned pale. I won, but I lost too much blood in my injured neck. I think the last leech was touching the blood vessels.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk."


    Chung-Myung approached with his tongue and pressed Jo-Gol''s neck in two places.


    Then the blood that had been pumping began to stop.


    "Hey, if we had half a dozen more, we''d be dead."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Bad talk! That''s a bad word!


    Chung-Myung pouts his mouth at the furious response coming back.


    "I was just telling the truth."


    "Yes."


    Baek Cheon and Yoon-jong bawled, but Jo-Gol, the party involved, just laughed his head off.


    "Good?"


    "Sure."


    "Are you that happy?"


    "I told you so!"


    "Then just lend me a cat."


    "Yes, I''ll lend you...¡­. No, dude!"


    "Oh, you''re not fooled."


    Chung-Myung clicked his tongue.


    I want to tease Jo-Gol a little more, but seeing Jo-Gol smiling as if he had gained the world with a white face makes me feel less motivated to tease him.


    I was not so happy when I defeated the disciples of the shaman, or even when I got my hands on the mixed fabric.


    I guess it was a big wall for Joe-Gol''s death penalty.''


    Jo-Gol will grow further beyond that wall.


    Jo-Gol is second only to none of Hawasan''s talents in the first place. Without Chung-Myung, the reputation of the Hawaiian First Sword would have led from Baek Cheon to Jo-Gol.


    I wish I could bloom over this.''It''s not just the sword that has to smoke plum blossoms. The people of Hawasan need to bloom, too.


    Chung-Myung turned his head away.


    Three members of the party were seen. Among them, Dang Jan still stood staring at Ho Gong with half-released eyes, unable to escape the shock of defeat.


    "Don''t you want to go?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Or do you need another test?"


    Dang Jan bites his lips tightly.


    I have a lot to say. But no words will be meaningful in this situation.


    It was defeated by Jo-Gol, not by the Hwasan dinosaur or the Hwajeong sword. For Jo-Gol, who doesn''t even have a small number yet.


    It is an indefensible defeat.


    Dang Jan clenched his fist tightly. Humiliation and defeat. A great deal of indescribable emotion swirls in him.


    It makes me dizzy to think about how much this will bring down my position in the family.


    It was then.


    "Here you go."


    "¡­¡­?"


    Dang Jan raises his head.


    Chung-Myung was seen sticking out a bottle toward him.


    "When you have heartburn, it''s best to have a drink. Bottoms up."


    "¡­¡­."


    The absurdity in Dang Jan''s face was young.


    Is this guy making fun of me?''


    I thought it was unusual, but I don''t know...¡­.


    "Didn''t you think you''d ever lose?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang Jan opened his eyes at a sudden remark.


    Chung-Myung''s words penetrated his mind. But Dang Jan refused to admit it right now.


    "What are you talking about? I''m not that arrogant. There are many brothers in the family who are stronger than me!"


    "Yes, but it''s you."


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "You''ve never lost to your brother. You''ve never lost to anyone your age."


    "¡­¡­."


    "There are a lot of people stronger than you right now, but you thought you''d catch up, right?"


    Dang Jan said nothing and shut up.


    Chung-Myung grinned at it.


    Why not?''


    At this age, all the successful indexers feel the same way. If you can grow as it is, it is not a dream to be the best in the world someday.


    Chung-Myung?


    Of course, Chung-Myung thought so, too.


    ''I really didn''t lose, but...¡­.''


    But most late indicators can''t. One day you experience defeat and one day you accept your limitations. But...


    "Do you think anyone who hasn''t lost can be strong?"


    "¡­¡­?"


    Dang Jan looked back at Chung-Myung.


    And then it flinches.


    It''s not the playful look I''ve seen so far. Chung-Myung, who looked at this side with his sunken eyes, had the power to hold even the world''s Dang Jan''s breath.


    "When the wound heals, the flesh becomes harder. In other words, the body that is not injured doesn''t get stronger."


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "The choice is yours. Are you going to use this scar of defeat as a stepping stone to become stronger? Or are you going to beg me for a wound to your pride."


    Chung-Myung stuck out the bottle again.


    "Choice?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang Jan, who was still looking at Chung-Myung, snatched up the bottle Chung-Myung offered.


    And without hesitation, I start drinking from the bottle.


    "K."


    Frowning at the strong shipper''s taste, he returns the bottle to Chung-Myung.


    "Writing."


    Chung-Myung grinned and took the bottle that Dang Jan offered.I''m the best.


    "Growl!"


    Cheung-Myung, who drank cool, said with a face that was as good as it could be.


    "There''s nothing to be so disappointed about. It''s embarrassing now, though."


    Chung-Myung glanced back at Jo-Gol.


    "The world will soon find that losing to him is not a shame."


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang Jan bit his lip a bit.


    "That''s the way it should be."


    "Of course."


    When Chung-Myung tried to turn around, Dang Jan called him back.


    "May I ask you a question?"


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung looked back with curious eyes. Dang Jan frowned slightly.


    "How strong are you?"


    "Haha."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "It''s hard for you right now."


    "¡­¡­it''s him¡­¡­"


    "But you never know."


    "Hmm?"


    Chung-Myung''s face is full of mischief again.


    "I''ll have to be careful if it''s not eleven but twelve."


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang Jan looked at Chung-Myung with a shocked face.


    "You said, uh...¡­how¡­¡­."


    "Well, that''s a long way off. Anyway, try your best. Then even if I can''t win, I think it''ll be the first day of the party."


    Chung-Myung waved slightly and turned completely.


    "The guests are leaving!"


    Then, out of nowhere, he went into the hall.


    Baek Cheon was watching the scene and approached Dang Jan with a cough.


    "Excuse me. He''s so unpredictable."


    "¡­¡­no."


    Dang Jan shakes his head.


    Strangely enough, I felt at ease.


    ''I don''t know.''


    There''s no way that a few short conversations can ease your mind.


    Dang Jan took a swipe at Baek Cheon.


    "I apologize for the rudeness."


    "You''re welcome."


    Baek Cheon also faces Dang Jan.


    Nevertheless, Baek Cheon did not forget to look at Dang Jan with new eyes.


    ''That''s weird.''


    It is the first time that Chung-Myung is so interested in someone other than Hwasan''s student. Although I''ve never met anyone else in the first place...¡­.


    At that time, Baek Cheon''s eyes suddenly stuck in one place. Dang Jan''s hand to take off the green skin gloves.


    I didn''t know when I saw it from a distance, but when I saw it up close, there were countless minor wounds on my hand.


    Are you saying trying?''


    I don''t know. Who knows what he''s thinking?


    "We''re going back now."


    "Is this it?"


    "Well... I don''t know about that. As I have already said, this is a family affair. I just go back and report that I lost to Jo-Gol. After that, the family will decide."


    Baek Cheon nodded.


    "Take a look back."


    "Sure."


    Dang Jan retrieves the fallen oil-leaf trees and turns around.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Dang Myong carried the fallen Dang Ho on his back and followed after Dang Jan.


    Hawasan''s literary staff sighed as they watched it.


    "It was like a storm."


    "Will you stay put, death penalty?"


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon scratched his chin.


    "Sachundanga said he never forgets even a small grudge.''


    Dang Jan seems to hold no grudges, but his will cannot speak for the Four Heavenly Hallows. Regardless of his intentions, the party will certainly try to patch this up.


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply.


    "He''s in trouble again."


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong looked at Baek Cheon with absurd eyes.


    "The accident is private...¡­.""Let''s go in, heal the wound."


    "No, it''s private...¡­."


    "Huh. You don''t have to me. The injury is deep."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Khhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Baek Cheon coughed loudly and swirled inward.


    Yoo-Esul and his three great disciples looked back at each other.


    "¡­¡­the death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "Don''t you think private housing is getting a little weird these days?"


    "¡­¡­These days? Small?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Yes, I wonder what will happen to Hwasan."


    The remaining three people sighed at the same time.


    * * *


    Slurp.


    Returning to the room to escape the cluttered atmosphere, Chung-Myung uncharacteristically poured into the glass.


    And put the cup down quietly across from him.


    There is no one beyond the table. But Chung-Myung lifted the bottle and pretended to bump the glass as if someone was there.


    "You look alike."


    Chung-Myung smirks.


    The appearance of Dang Jan reminded him of old memories.


    A long time ago. A long time ago.


    Yes, for a very long time.


    - No, sir! I asked you to leave my share! No one''s better than me at putting a knife in the back of a bunch of pups!


    Those motherf*ckers have destroyed the world! I''ll never let them go back nicely!


    Are you sure you''re a master? No, I''ve never been a big brother in my life...¡­. No, put the sword down! What kind of man talks with a sword, not a mouth! Ugh!


    - Brother... ..Danga......the party song... I''ve learned.¡­please¡­


    Like this.


    Chung-Myung, who put down the bottle a little rough, closes his eyes still.


    Hawasan fought the Magyo with everything on the line.


    But who was the only one who risked his life in that long war?


    ''I''m sorry.''


    The will to take care of the party was ultimately unfulfilled. Chung-Myung is dead, too. You could say that he saved the party by knocking down Heavenly Demon.¡­.


    Chung-Myung knows. That alone is not enough to keep that promise intact.


    "Your seasons are continuing."


    Twelve arsenals.


    Twelve B.


    There are still only eleven, but one day, there will be a day when twelve leech beams will be emitted from Dang Jan''s hands.


    "Of course, for me, Hawasan comes first."


    But...


    "There''s nothing to worry about. Even if the party is in trouble, I''ll let you off at least once."


    Because I saw your face.


    Chung-Myung picked up the glass across the street, drank alcohol inside, and filled it up again.


    "Let''s have a drink after a long time. It may not taste the same as before."


    A bitter smile came to Chung-Myung''s lips.

 Chapter - 190 Episode 190. With that skill? (5)

    next day


    "Chung-Myung??! Wake up! The Lord of Sangho is looking for...¡­. What? What''s this?"


    Yoon-jong, who burst in the door, opened his eyes wide.


    "Oh, no, this bottle?"


    The floor was strewn with bottles of liquor, and Chung-Myung stretched out in a straight line and fell asleep.


    Yoon-jong looked around the room in a panic.


    "You drank all this alone?''


    What kind of guy is this? It''ll be five dongs if I can''t do it''ll be five dongs.


    Yoon-jong shook Chung-Myung up in a hurry.


    "Chung-Myung??! Chung-Myung, you punk! Wake up!"


    "Turn it off...."


    Chung-Myung, half-open, shakes his hand with a frown.


    "Ha, don''t...¡­. My head is ringing."


    "No, you crazy thing. I''ve been drinking that much, so it can''t be okay! We''ll take the lead out of it!"


    "Well, if you''re going to do that, why would you drink¡­¡­."


    Uh... that''s true.


    Surely you don''t have to drink if you''re going to get drunk like that. I''d rather have a car.¡­.


    No, this isn''t the point!


    "Wake up! Sanghoeju wants to have breakfast with you!"


    "Sad."


    Chung-Myung reluctantly raised his aesthetic body. However, he couldn''t get up completely, but he sat down, clasped his head, and made a groaning sound.


    "Ugh, I''m dying!"


    Yoon-jong shook his head. At that time, Yoo-Esul, who followed Yoon-jong into the room, looked around the room and frowned.


    "An inconvenience."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Come to the House of Nature and be a nuisance. It''s terrible."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Yoon-Jong."


    "Yes, an accident."


    "Let''s clean it up."


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoon-jong sighed deeply and began to swipe the bottles scattered with her.


    But why did you drink so much?''


    Although Chung-Myung likes alcohol, he knows when and where to choose. I''ve never seen anyone drink too much in a place they shouldn''t.


    But it''s... Didn''t you really drink as if you''d lost your mind?


    "What happened?"


    "What''s wrong with work?"


    Chung-Myung gets up from his seat and walks out to the entrance.


    "I can''t do this. It''s a waste, but."


    Chung-Myung smacks his lips and reaches out his hand.


    ''Huh?''


    Looking at Chung-Myung''s sheep, Yoon-jong opened his eyes wide.


    Argh!


    The fire suddenly rose from Chung-Myung''s fingertips. At the same time, acrid alcohol began to smell everywhere.


    "What, what is that fire all of a sudden?"


    No, he''s setting fire to someone else''s house!


    However, whether Yoon-jong was surprised or not, Chung-Myung grew the fire on his fingertips even bigger.


    That crazy...


    "Huh?"


    Wait a minute, a fire burns on the tip of a person''s finger?


    Are you sure?


    ''Strammelling''?''


    Yoon-jong''s eyes popped out.


    "No, that crazy guy''s using it to blow up the Sammaejinhwa."


    It is also surprising that Chung-Myung can already use the Sammae evolution, which can only be used when the operation of the history is on the ground, but it is even more surprising that it is using the Sammae evolution.


    Isn''t it like cutting radish with the greatest sword?


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung, who had dried up all the liquor, put out the flame and smacked his lips as if he was disappointed.


    "In the old days, I died when I died, I didn''t drink alcohol."


    "How old have you been drinking?"


    "Huh? Is that how it works?"


    Chung-Myung smiled humbly.


    "Let''s go¡ªlet''s not worry about useless things."


    Chung-Myung was about to step aside.


    Chin


    Yoo-Esul''s hand touches Chung-Myung''s shoulder.


    "Huh? Accident?"


    When I turned my head, Yoo-Esul, who had no expression, was staring at Chung-Myung."Why?"


    Yoo-Esul is pointing backwards with a chin. Chung-Myung''s eyes catch the room, which has been ruined by a bottle of alcohol.


    "Get rid of it."


    "...yes."


    Still, Chung-Myung knew what he had committed.


    Chung-Myung, who cleaned the room, washed it neatly, and even changed his clothes, headed to the dining table with the death penalty.


    The commentator was sitting at the head of the table.


    What are you doing?


    Chung-Myung grinned at him.


    I''m trying to make a solemn face, but the corners of my mouth are dancing. He tried to calm him down somehow, but his face didn''t seem to work.


    ''That''s understandable.''


    Anyway, as soon as the child who had left home returned, he defeated the son of Sacheon Danga, the loser of Sacheon, and it is even stranger if he is not in a good mood.


    Moreover, in Chung-Myung''s view, this man is a man of great affection for his children. So you''d be twice as happy as a normal father.


    "Oh, well, you''re here.¡­are you here!"


    "Oh, yes."


    As I try to hold back my laughter, my voice is jagged. Chung-Myung sat down with a complaint. Along with him, Yoo-Esul and Yoon-jong sat down.


    Next, it was none other than Jo-Gol who caught Chung-Myung''s eye.


    "You''ll have a fly in your mouth.''


    Jo-Gol, wearing a bandage around his neck, has been unable to close his mouth.


    "Rich people are dying of love in pairs.''


    Given that the response was so great, I could guess what it meant to beat Sacheon Danga in Sacheon.


    "Hmmm, hmmm!"


    He''s going to hurt his throat.


    Jo-pyeong, who coughed loudly once again, opened his mouth, distorting his face strangely.


    "Oh, I think last night was such a big deal...¡­ I have brought you here to share breakfast with me to discuss countermeasures against it''s a big deal."


    While he was saying that, he did not forget to give Jo-Gol a friendly look.


    Honey will fall from your eyes.


    Baek Cheon smiled a little and arranged the situation.


    "You must be proud of your son."


    "Ha... wasn''t it just luck?"


    Baek Cheon straightened out the humble words of Jo-pyeong.


    "It''s not luck."


    "¡­¡­."


    "It''s Jo-Gol''s skill."


    Joe''s eyes are slightly shaky.


    "You can''t beat the immediate line of the party by chance. This is the result of Jo-Gol''s hard training in Hawasan without a break. I understand the concern of Sang Hoe-ju, who is worried that his child will be praised and go astray, but good performance requires proper treatment."


    "I humbly accept what I say."


    Cho kept nodding his head.


    It was a heartwarming scene. Unfortunately, however, there was only one human being here who had hives just by listening to Hun Hun.


    "Castle aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon and Yoon-Jong turned their heads at the same time.


    What the hell is that supposed to do?


    ''Close it, Chung-Myung. Please shut up!''


    But their desperation did not reach Chung-Myung.


    "If you raise your castle twice, you''ll be in your coffin!"


    Jo-Gol flinches.


    "I''ve explained it to dry and wear out! Dry and worn out!"


    "Yes."


    Jo-Gol sighed and bowed his head.


    Why does he always say the right thing?''


    At this moment Jo-Gol seemed to understand why the loyal subjects in history were so short-lived. If you keep hearing it, you understand that it is the right thing to say that is more frustrating than wrong.


    "...but you avoided it."


    "If I had thought straight, I wouldn''t have gotten hurt!""That''s true, but...¡­."


    Jo-Gol smacked his lips.


    It''s not just the training method that Chung-Myung taught them. He has told countless stories about how to deal with the numerous crises he will face in the strong lake.


    Of course, it was not easy to accept it because it was a way of beating like a dog during training, or making a fuss next to a person who collapsed exhausted.


    Anyway!


    Among them, there was definitely an explanation for yesterday''s situation.


    Why is it a one-shot kill? Because you kill him with one punch? Because he''s so powerful? No. If you can''t kill him, he''ll die. One punch means you''re dead or I''m dead.


    - ¡­¡­.


    But what if I don''t kill the enemy with that blow? I''ll die! So when you see an enemy trying to finish with a single stroke, you must block the centerline. Unconditionally!


    No one wants to die with an arm blown away, so the number of one-shot kills must be aimed at areas that can kill a man with a single blow.


    And it''s mostly the center of the body that runs from the head to the groin.


    Therefore, if the opponent uses the final blow, it is best to avoid it horizontally.


    I''ve heard it like thirty-six times. No, it could be a little longer.''


    If it hadn''t crossed his mind at the last minute, Jo-Gol might not have been able to beat Dang Jan.


    But Chung-Myung was complaining that it was too late to come up with the idea.


    Yeah, that''s a very true thing to say. Come on.


    Jo-Gol smacked his lips bitterly.


    Jo-pyeong looked at the scene with absurd eyes.


    It is understandable that Chung-Myung, who appears to be a priest, berates Jo-Gol. He''s a merchant, and he''s a first-rate advocate. It has been believed that it is more important who can make more money than who can be identified or hierarchical, and that such a person should be more important.


    If you have skills, you should learn from your student, not from a priest.


    Then there are two reasons why he is surprised now.


    The first is that I don''t think it''s a great achievement that Cho-Gol beat Dang Jan.


    And the second is...¡­.


    You think he''s really good at this time?''


    The way Chung-Myung treats Jo-Gol and Jo-Gol accepts it is as natural as water. That means Chung-Myung is usually a person who advises and teaches Jo-Gol.


    What the hell is that kid?''


    At the same time as the surprise of the child, the surprise of Hawasan was an indisputable comment.


    Chung-Myung, by the way, is clearly stronger than Jo-Gol that Baek Cheon is. Can''t you guess that from Jo-Gol''s attitude toward Baek Cheon?


    In addition, that Yoo-Esul is the accident of Jo-Gol, and that Yoon-Jong is also the death penalty of Jo-Gol, so he will not be weaker than Jo-Gol.


    "Hwasan''s not even bloodshot."


    How can such talent be poured in?


    Jo-pyeong, who examined the faces of the Hawasan literature, nodded loudly.


    Determined in his mind, he quickly drew attention to himself before more words came out.


    "Do it."


    Everyone''s eyes are on Jo-pyeong.


    Jo Pyeong looked at Baek Cheon with a nice smile.


    "Did you say you were going to Unnam?"


    "That''s right."


    Jo-pyeong nods his head.


    "I tried to stop him from sending him to Unnam because I was nervous, but I changed my mind after seeing him yesterday. Wouldn''t it be a big deal if I was with those who raised him so well?""Oh."


    Baek Cheon''s face was bright.


    "Sure¡­"


    "Yes."


    Jo-pyeong continues to explain as if he will give everything.


    "In fact, our Dead Sea Society has been dating Unnam. So we can send a small amount of up-and-downtrend. It just so happens that today is the departure day for the uppass, so please accompany us there."


    Baek Cheon got up from his seat and gave Cho Pyo a ticket.


    "Thank you, Lord Sangho."


    "Haha, what can I thank you for? I should thank you for raising my child so well thank him. Thank you. Thank you very much. Baek So-hyeop."


    "I''m not the one who appreciates it¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon, who glances at Chung-Myung, talks with a smile.


    "Hwasan''s elders and writers will have to receive it."


    "Oh, of course. I really want to visit the adults of Hwasan."


    Everything went well.


    Baek Cheon, who smiled at the thought of the hopelessness being released, insinuates.


    "When does the uppass leave?"


    "We''re leaving in the afternoon. So you can prepare it after finishing your meal. I feel uncomfortable because I feel like I didn''t serve the precious guests from afar and made them rush back."


    "Don''t say that. That''s what we wanted. Where can I serve more than this?"


    "Haha, thank you for your understanding."


    Baek Cheon turned his head away.


    "You all heard what the Lord said, right? Prepare to leave as soon as the meal is over."


    "Yes!"


    "Yes, private residence!"


    "All right, private!"


    "No, I don''t want to."


    "Well, then oh...¡­."


    What?


    I think something weird just came in.


    Baek Cheon''s head turned slowly.


    There was Chung-Myung with his arms crossed with a face full of complaints.


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "No, I don''t want to."


    "¡­¡­what do you hate?"


    "I''m not coming."


    "Where?"


    "Woon-nam."


    Baek Cheon smiled broadly.


    Oh, so I''m not going to Unnam. In Unnam?


    Oh my god.


    The sound of Baek Cheon grinding sounded distinctly.


    In the end, the fact that there was a commentary next to him also exploded in my head. A loud bang came out of Baek Cheon''s mouth.


    "No, dude! I had a hard time going to Yunnam, but why all of a sudden? What else is there to complain about, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Baek Cheon''s shouts roared through the Dead Sea.

 Chapter - 191 Episode 191. Youre suddenly a big shot. (1)

    It''s a great song.


    There was a cold voice coming from the family home of the prestigious family, who had been a loser of Sacheon for hundreds of years and was in charge of the profits of the world''s five generations.


    "So."


    a housekeeper of the Four Cheonsang family


    Dang Gunnak spoke low in an emotionless voice.


    "Hwasan beat you up, and you just came back with nothing to do?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "Not the famous Hwasan dinosaur, not the Hwajeong sword...¡­to the second of the Dead Sea Chamber?"


    "Yes."


    Dang Gunnak''s eyes were slightly younger to live in.


    "Do you know what this means?"


    "I know."


    Then, he opened his mouth with a note that he didn''t like Dang Pae, a small liquor of Sacheondanga, who was assisting Dang Gunnak.


    "You have stiff knees for that."


    Dang Jan looked at Dang Pae once and fixed his eyes back to Dang Gunnak.


    But Dang Pae again, in a cold voice, as if he had no intention of getting away with it.


    "You are a lineal descendant of the family and a son of the LORD."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Then you came back from being beaten up by a whiner named Jo-Gol. Don''t you know what''s gonna happen when the saints find out this?"


    "I know."


    "Everyone will be gloating. And there will be people who implicitly think that Sacheondanga is no big deal now. Then, there will be people who will rebel against the family''s events and try to collude with foreign giants."


    Dang Jan lowered his head slightly.


    "This little thing can cause that kind of situation. You''re not stupid enough to guess this, are you?"


    "¡­¡­Of course, brother."


    "It''s a public seat."


    "Yes, little lord."


    Dang Pae is chillingly sharpening.


    "How do you intend to take responsibility for all this? With one mistake, the reputation of the Sacheondang family falls to the ground, and the family''s dominance over Sacheon is shaken greatly. You can''t solve it by risking your life."


    "The punishment is ready."


    "If you do...!"


    That was when Dang Pae was about to answer coldly.


    Dang Gunnak opens his mouth still.


    "Dang Jan."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Dang Gunnak looked at Dang Jan with cold eyes and asked slowly.


    "Did you say you were prepared?"


    "Yes."


    "That means you know how much you''ve done wrong, right?"


    "Of course."


    "Then why does your face look so relieved."


    This is what Dang Gunnak really wanted to ask.


    Dang Jan, who he knows, is the embodiment of the desire to win. None of his sons was more competitive than Dang Jan.


    It is Dang Jan who endured the harsh training of the party that anyone cried and ran away several times without saying a word with a determination to be strong.


    Considering that even the world''s Dang Gunnak had escaped from the party house three times before becoming an adult, Dang Jan''s desire to win was terrifying.


    That''s why Dang Gunnak especially cared about Dang Jan among all his children.


    But Dang Jan looks comfortable even after losing.


    Dang Gunnak thought this might be more important than what happened at the Dead Sea.


    Dang Jan opened his mouth.


    "Because I got it."


    "¡­¡­Got it?"


    "I''ve got my way, and I know the world is wide. Would you be afraid of bees when you know that there are so many people who are stronger than me in the world that you can try harder?"Dang Gunnak narrowed his forehead.


    "Many are stronger than you? Did he mention the second of the Dead Sea Chamber?"


    "I''m sure I lost the game against him. But if you get accepted again, the result could be different. But¡­¡­ not the others."


    "It''s the Hwajeong sword and the Hawaiian dinosaur."


    "The Hwajeong sword must be stronger than Jo-Gol. And the Hawaiian dinosaur...¡­."


    Dang Jan, who was pouring out his words, closes his mouth tightly.


    Dang Gunnak did not rush and waited for his son to clean up.


    "I don''t know."


    But the answer, after a long silence, was quite out of line with Dang Gunnak''s expectations.


    "Don''t you know?"


    "Yes. I don''t know him. Whether he''s strong or weak. No, more than that...¡­."


    Dang Jan sighs.


    "No, I don''t know. I can''t figure him out for myself."


    Then Dang Pae, who was listening, stepped in with a faint smile.


    "You couldn''t figure it out because you were weak."


    "¡­¡­maybe so."


    "I don''t need to hear any more, my lord. Punish Jan and send me to the Dead Sea Society. I''ll take care of it and come back."


    Dang Gunnak turned his head and looked at Dang Paee.


    Dang Paee, who saw the eyes, immediately bowed his head, wince.


    Dang Gunnak, who just pressed Dang Pae with his eyes, changed his face and looked at Dang Jan with an interesting face.


    It''s the first time Dang Jan has judged someone this way.


    "His strength didn''t seem outstanding to me, did it?"


    "¡­¡­I think it was."


    "By the way, you are the most conscious of the Hawaiian dinosaur among them."


    Dang Gunnak''s eyes shone.


    "What''s the reason? You don''t mean anything worthless like fame in a strong lake. What was special about him?"


    "He is¡­¡­."


    Dang Jan opened his mouth after much consideration.


    "I said we should add one more to the swallow''s"


    "What?"


    Dang Gunnak jumped out of his seat.


    It''s not what he''s been keeping his own composure so far. The whole body of Dang Gunnak exudes terrible energy.


    Dang Pae and Dang Jan trembled at the height of their formidable spirits.


    One can guess how surprised Dang Gunnak was just by showing this much energy in front of his children.


    "What did you say?"


    "¡­¡­he mentioned the twelfth Vido."


    "That must be true, right?"


    "Yes."


    Dang Jan squinted his eyes.


    "You know the twelve-twenty degrees.''


    The Vidor of Sacheon Danga, known to the public, is the Ten-day Vidor. However, the person who completed the decibel will be able to handle another decibel.


    This is twelve.


    It is a vision during the vision, which can be said to be the completion of the Sacheon Danga Vidography.


    When people think of Danga, they think of Manchuwu and refer to intangible poison, but Sibido was another vision that never lagged behind those two visions.


    It''s so difficult and so difficult that it''s almost in action now.


    "What is the probability that the child knew about it in advance?"


    "¡­¡­I''m¡­¡­."


    "No, I don''t think so. It can''t happen. Those who know the existence of the twelfth Vido will not exist in Danggeum Lake."


    It''s a confidential matter even in the Sacheon Party.


    Did the outsider know?


    Maybe it is. There''s no complete secret in the world. But the fact cannot be such a child. Moreover, isn''t he a disciple of the fallen Hawasan?


    Dang Gunnak''s eyes got cold."Tell me the aspect of emptiness."


    "Yes."


    After a while, Dang Gunnak, who hears all aspects from Dang Jan, is heavily silenced.


    "You used the bomb?"


    "Yes."


    "And yet I lost...¡­."


    That is surprising, of course, but it was not the outcome of the game that mattered now.


    "It''s just a road to Sipid Island. The completed rock rain should be accompanied by a discreet twelfth dagger. It''s standard for a bomb to attract attention and target the back of a line that no one can notice."


    "Yes."


    "Then you saw cancer obesity and noticed the lack of herbivores and said you needed another dagger?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "It can''t happen. It can''t happen."


    Dang Gunnak muttered as if he had forgotten that his children were in front of him.


    "If that''s possible, it means that my understanding of martial arts is beyond mine. No, it''s not. It may not have been calculated by head. Maybe it''s just a sense. But the fact that I noticed it only with my senses...¡­."


    Genius.


    That''s not enough.


    "Hwasan is a genius?"


    Dang Gunnak''s face is cold.


    Then he approached Dang Jan as if he had made up his mind.


    "Get ready."


    "Yes?"


    "I''m going to the Dead Sea myself."


    "...go, my lord?"


    cried Dang Pae in bewilderment.


    "Lord, that''s not gonna work! Not worthy of the face of the lord.¡­."


    Dang Gunnak glared angrily at Dang Paee.


    Then Dang Pae recoils and recoils.


    "¡­¡­how did you manage to be the loser of the Four Thousand for hundreds of years?"


    "That''s¡­¡­."


    "Answer me."


    Dang Pae gulped down his dry saliva and opened his mouth.


    "Because our ancestors have risked their lives to raise our families."


    "Wrong!"


    Dang Gunnak spoke in a loud voice.


    Mr. Dang is not the only one who has raised his family at the risk of his life. Even at this moment, countless families and countless households are raising their families with everything on the line. Nevertheless, there is only one reason why the party has achieved an incomparable status!"


    Dang Gunnak, who met eyes with his sons, whispered quietly. Like telling a big secret.


    "Because I''m persistent."


    "¡­¡­."


    "In a way, it''s nothing more than a pussy''s business. But the persistence created a party song. Persistence that doesn''t miss a thing! The persistence to track down all the work that could harm the family. Persistence to do anything to benefit!"


    Dang Gunnak glares at Dang Pae and says.


    "Do you want to be a superior man?"


    "¡­¡­no."


    "Remember, you don''t need a superior man in your party. Those who save face should not dare to lead the party. Even if everyone in the world points fingers, only those who can do anything to benefit the family can sit in the seat of the Great House! Do you understand what I mean?"


    "I''ll keep that in mind. Lord!"


    "That''s a hat."


    Dang Gunnak, who retorted coldly, moved without hesitation.


    "We''re going to the Dead Sea. I''ll have to see if he''s a genius, or if he''s just a big mouth."


    Dang Jan closed his eyes tightly.


    Things were getting out of hand.


    * * *


    "Why aren''t you going?"


    "Oh, I''m just not going."


    "Why is he suddenly forcing me?"


    Yoon-jong banged his heart out of frustration.


    Anyway, this guy is impossible to guess."Really? Are you sure you''re not going?"


    "Yeah."


    Eventually, Yun-jong''s face was angry.


    "Then stay here! We''re going to Unnam! You live here!"


    "Whatever."


    "Turn it off."


    Yoon-jong scratched his head.


    He was about to say another word.


    "Death penalty."


    Yoo-Esul alludes to Baek Cheon.


    "Why?"


    "Will you stand still?"


    Baek Cheon sighed.


    "You can''t stay still. Of course they''ll try to find us. So why don''t we go to Unnam as soon as possible? I don''t know what else will happen if I stay here."


    "And what about Dead Sea?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "You must be angry. But we''re not here. What about Dead Sea?"


    This means that the anger of the party may pour into the Dead Sea.


    Baek Cheon glanced back at the commentary.


    Jo-pyeong smiles and shakes his head.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Dead Sea Society has long had a good relationship with Tanga. That''s the kind of thing that causes problems...¡­."


    "Are you going to Sichuan? Is that the four thousandth place?"


    The commentator closed his mouth.


    I don''t really need to say this or that. The four letters "Sachundanga" fully contain how persistent and cruel they are.


    "I''m a little worried, too."


    Yoon-jong opened his mouth in a heavy voice.


    "The fact that they broke in here late last night means they also thought it was important to lower Jo-Gol''s position. However, far from achieving that goal, the anger will not be small because it has been humiliated."


    Baek Cheon narrowed the gap between his forehead.


    "Does it mean that leaving here quickly not solve the problem?''


    Back Cheon looked at Jo-pyeong again.


    There is a slight embarrassment on his face when he smiles nicely.


    Only then did I know.


    You were gonna let us go.''


    Perhaps Joe was guessing all this. This is why he tried to send Hwasan''s disciples out of the church quickly to Unnam before the party invaded.


    No matter how much Danga says, he won''t be able to chase Unnam.


    And the anger of the party was just meant to be fully handled by the Dead Sea Society.


    ''I can''t believe I missed this.''


    Baek Cheon''s face turned red. Excited that Jo-Gol defeated Dang Jan and found a way to get to Yunnam, I missed this simple thing.


    Well?


    Baek Cheon''s head spins.


    I begin to understand Chung-Myung''s behavior of whining for no reason. Maybe Chung-Myung knew this. However, he could not have said in front of Jo Pyeong that he could not go because he was worried about the Dead Sea Market.


    "No, but you''re a grown man, aren''t you?"


    "Huh?"


    "That''s enough."


    Baek Cheon sighed.


    "Sang Ho-ju."


    "Yes, Baek Cheon Society."


    "I think we can postpone the trip to Unnam a little bit."


    "¡­¡­Society."


    Baek Cheon shakes his head.


    "It''s because of us. We have to handle it."


    "Why is that because of us? It''s because of private housing."


    "¡­¡­anyway."


    Baek Cheon said sternly, managing facial expressions.


    "We will not leave here. Even if I leave, I will go after finishing my work with Danga."


    Cho Pyeong''s face, which was trying to pretend to be calm, gradually distorted and collapsed.


    "Do you know how dangerous you are? It''s true that he walked and defeated Dang Jan, but he''s just a child compared to the real power of Danga! Get out of here right now! Otherwise...¡­."


    "Oh, that''s fine now."


    "Huh?"


    Jo-pyeong tilted his head at Chung-Myung''s sudden intervention.Chung-Myung says with a big smile.


    "You''re much earlier than I thought. I think we''ve already arrived."


    "¡­¡­."


    As soon as the words were finished, it suddenly began to make a fuss outside.


    "Oh, my God, already!"


    The commentary sprang up from his seat. Let them run away even now...¡­.


    "Go, Lord!"


    At that moment, there was a voice that could not be more urgent.


    "The Four Heavenly Father has come to see us himself!"


    Jo Pyeong''s face was completely lost in color.


    It''s over.


    Jo-pyeong, who had lost strength in his legs, collapsed on the spot.

 Chapter - 192 Episode 192. Youre suddenly a big shot. (2)

    "Go, go, go?"


    Even Baek Cheon, who usually stays calm, lost color in his face.


    Four thousand danggajoo.


    How many people in the world wouldn''t be embarrassed by the huge name?


    "Wow, you''re so big all of a sudden."


    Oh, there''s one.


    Over there


    That son of a b*tc* doesn''t know he''s embarrassed. d*mn!


    "Everything, Danga-ju."


    Even Yoon-jong couldn''t hide his bewilderment.


    "A grown-up doesn''t get involved in a children''s fight, does he?"


    Baek Cheon bit his lips gently.


    I thought the party might intervene directly. However, I never thought of a situation in which the owner of the Sacheondang family came forward.


    It is not just Baek Cheon. Everyone was at a loss for this huge event.


    At that time, Jo-pyeong, who had collapsed on the floor, came to his senses and jumped up.


    And I shouted out to the outside.


    "Did he say he came himself?"


    "Yes! Well, yes."


    "Where is the Lord now?"


    "He''s waiting in front of the gate."


    The commentator clenched his teeth.


    Waiting outside until the owner opens the door means that there is still a willingness to be polite to the party owner.


    If he had truly come to see blood, none of the people here would have survived by now.


    At least that''s what Joe thought.


    "Walk."


    "Yes, Father!"


    Jo-Gol hurried up to Jo-Pyong with a pale complexion.


    "From now on, whatever happens, don''t come forward."


    "Yes?"


    "Promise!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Come on!"


    "¡­¡­Yes, sir."


    Jo-pyeong looked back with a terrible look.


    "The same goes for you. You must not step forward. You don''t know what it means to defy the Tangists in Sichuan! Don''t ever step up! Never!"


    Baek Cheon nodded in spite of his desperate and determined tone.


    "Whoa."


    Jo-pyeong, who took a deep breath, turned his body with a stiff face and left the Cabinet.


    I wanted to tell everyone to run away right away.


    But as long as the party leader has come this far anyway, it will be impossible to run away. Sacheon Danga''s house is never a place to move alone.


    Perhaps by now the whole Dead Sea Society has been besieged by a convoy escorting him out of the dark.


    It''s a tiger.


    Even if you get bitten by a tiger, you''ll live if you get your act together."


    Of course you''re not wrong.


    One in a thousand would be lucky to escape, and he would have been sober.


    The problem is that most people inherited by tigers will die anyway, whether they wake up or not.


    Cho Pyeong, who bit his lips tightly, stood in front of the main gate of the Dead Sea Chamber. There is a tiger behind this door.


    No.


    A truly fearful man, incomparable to a tiger, has now arrived here to bite him.


    Jo-pyeong, who saw those guarding the door shaking, thanked the Tang Ga-ju for waiting outside. Some of this might have been confused if he had just come in.


    It was the location of the Sacheon Danga in the church.


    "Open the door!"


    "Yes!"


    With Jo Pyeong''s cry, the gate finally began to open from side to side. And through the cracks in the door, a confident middle-aged man dressed in green robes appeared.


    Jo-pyeong bowed deeply before the door was fully opened.


    "It is a great honor to know the Lord of the Great Shinto Father."


    Dang Gunnak looked at Jo-pyeong and nodded leisurely.


    "Long time no see.""Yes, my lord. I should have visited you first, but please punish me for bringing my precious man here."


    "That''s enough manners. I have a business."


    Jo-pyeong gulped down his dry saliva.


    "Would you like to eat inside for now?"


    "It won''t be bad."


    "I''ll take you this way."


    Jo-pyeong led Dang Gunnak to the commercial civil war with a stiff face.


    When Dang Gunnak was guided by Jo Pyeong, Dang Pae and Dang Jan followed.


    Last night it was Dang Jan who kept everyone on their toes just by coming, but now there is no such thing as Dang Jan in Jo''s eyes. No one will look at the wild cat next to the criminal.


    The back of Jo Pyeong-ui, who lowered his eyes and guided Dang Gunnak with extreme respect, has long been wet.


    What should I do?''


    In fact, the review is already known.


    There is virtually nothing he can do. It''s not how he copes that matters, it''s what Dang Gunnak thought he was visiting here.


    ''First of all, as much as possible.¡­.''


    "Sang Ho-ju."


    At that time, Jo-pyeong stopped there and stood close to his waist due to the low voice from behind.


    "Yes, Lord Danga!"


    "Are there children inside?"


    "¡­¡­what if they say they are?"


    "The children from Hawasan."


    Jo-pyeong closed his eyes slightly.


    The time has come.


    "Yes, I do."


    Lies don''t mean nothing. At least in front of this guy.


    "Hmmm."


    There''s a faint murmur coming out of Dang Gunnak''s mouth.


    Just as Jo-pyeong was holding his breath and rolling his head to guess the meaning of the little sound, Dang Gunnak said again.


    "I think I should take a look at the children."


    A cold sweat begins to run down Jo Pyeong''s forehead.


    I was expecting this to come out.


    But it''s too soon than I thought.


    If Dang Gunnak''s purpose was to pressure the Dead Sea Society under the pretext of Hawasan''s disciples, he would have relaxedly pressed for comment without bringing it to the point.


    The fact that this word came out so straight means that the purpose of Dang Gunnak''s visit here was to Hawasan''s doorways themselves.


    "Sang Ho-ju."


    "Huh? Oh, yeah!"


    Jo-pyeong, who came to his senses, bowed his head down.


    "I don''t think it''s that difficult."


    "Of course. One¡­¡­."


    Jo Pyeong''s lips are burning.


    No matter how hard I try, I have nothing to say. How is there a way not to let anyone in here go?


    "Lord, what happened yesterday...¡­."


    "Well, yes."


    Dang Gunnak smiled slightly at the commentary.


    "Congratulations."


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    "I heard that my second son''s achievement was extraordinary. I heard the baby was humiliated."


    Jo''s eyes trembled.


    "It''s just luck. How dare my son be a match for Prince Dang Jan?"


    "Humble is a good thing."


    Dang Gunnak had a smile around his mouth.


    "But too much humility can make others uncomfortable. It''s something to rejoice in, so please be at ease."


    "All, Lord Dang."


    Yang Gunnak turned his head away as Jo-pyeong was at a loss for words.


    "Dang Jan."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "You tell me. Is there any excuse for your defeat?"


    "No, Jo-Gol was strong."


    "That''s what they say yes.


    Dang Gunnak spoke in a low voice, looking at his helpless comment.


    "It would have been better if the talent had shone in the name of the party, but I''m happy to find a place where I can display my talent.""Go, thank you."


    "However."


    A low voice.


    However, the weight was incomparable to the shouting of anger. Jo Pyeong''s head gradually subsided as if he was crushed by something.


    "People are more foolish than I thought. Some people with a few talents think they can do the same. What does Sang Ho-ju think about this?"


    The body of Jo-pyeong flinched.


    There was one answer he could make.


    "People say you''re stupid, but don''t you understand your subject? There won''t be many people who are greedy."


    "And what about you?"


    The commentator raised his head. His eyes show the smiling face of Dang Gunnak.


    His mouth is smiling, but his eyes are cold. Facing that bizarre look makes my legs tremble and my mouth dry.


    "Do you want to dream?"


    "My dream is already with the Lord Danga."


    "That''s a good answer."


    Dang Gunnak nods his head satisfactorily.


    "Bring it here. Hwasan''s children."


    "¡­¡­Lord. They''re... ..."


    "Can''t you hear me?"


    "¡­¡­."


    There was a chill in the eyes of Dang Gunnak.


    "It''s a good thing he''s accomplished well. But it appears that it has clouded the judgment of the Dead Sea. I''ve already said the same thing twice."


    Jo-pyeong nodded without opening his mouth.


    "This is the third time. Bring the disciples of Hawasan before me. I won''t say any more."


    Joe''s legs trembled.


    My body is relaxed, my head is dizzy. An ordinary man deserved the wrath of Dang Gunnak.


    But Joe never collapsed.


    Struggling with his legs, he forcefully rolls up the corners of his mouth. Jo-pyeong, who has become a bizarre face that can''t laugh or cry because he can''t smile properly, opens his mouth with a trembling voice.


    "My lord, the servants of Hawasan are the guests of the Dead Sea Society. And among them is my son."


    "So what?"


    The commentator shook his head. His face was already covered with cold sweat, but his head-shaking motion was grim.


    "As the owner of the Dead Sea Merchants Association, we cannot offer customers for no reason. And as the father of a man, I cannot give up my child."


    Dang Ga-ju stares at Jo Pyeong with cold eyes.


    "Even if the Dead Sea is destroyed?"


    "Where in the world would a father give up his son for fear of such a thing?"


    "You don''t seem to know the meaning of destruction. If I use my hands, a rat won''t survive here. Are you saying that knowing that?"


    "If I have to punish you!"


    Jo-pyeong said with eyes of firm will.


    "Please finish it with your life. I have to take responsibility for everything that happened within the Dead Sea Chamber!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "I don''t think it''s the party''s way to touch the innocent."


    Dang Gunnak, who heard that, snorted slightly dumbfounded.


    "Maybe the top of the Dead Sea is in a dream for a while. I''ve forgotten what the party''s way is. I''ll personally tell you what the party''s way is. Never to forget again."


    Dang Gunnak''s fingertips move slightly.


    It was the moment when Jo-pyeong tried to clench his teeth and yell at everyone to run away.


    "No, he''s got a weird personality."


    Gulp!


    The doors of the central pavilion open wide from side to side, and one person walks out of it."Cheo, Chung-Myung Society!"


    cried out in contemplation.


    "Don''t let me get involved...¡­!"


    "Oh, my God, don''t you know what''s going on? He came all the way here on purpose and he'' Listen to me!"


    "¡­¡­ah?"


    Jo-pyeong turns his head in embarrassment and looks at Dang Gunnak.


    But really, Dang Gunnak was staring at Chung-Myung as if he had already lost interest in Jo-pyeong.


    "Are you a Hawaiian dinosaur?"


    "You''re not asking because you don''t know, are you?"


    "Huh?"


    Dang Gunnak laughs out loud.


    How dare anyone else use that tone in front of him?


    Well, I don''t know. Maybe it used to be.


    But I swear it was the first time since he became a party leader.


    Dang Gunnak smiled.


    But no one would consider that smile a smile. How can you express such a gruesome smile in such warm words?


    Dang Jan''s face hardened as he watched the situation from the side.


    He knew better than anyone that his father had a look like that when he was being killed.


    "Hwasan dinosaur. Hawaiian dinosaur. It''s a little different from what I expected. It''s probably good."


    Dang Gunnak smiled and walked towards Chung-Myung.


    "Let''s take a look. Who you are."


    His hand slowly went into the sleeve.

 Chapter - 193 Episode 193. Youre suddenly a big shot. (3)

    Dang Gunnak''s body, approaching Chung-Myung, began to exude a formidable force. Others watching, as well as Dang Gunnak''s sons, Dang Pae and Dang Jan, were under such pressure.


    However, Chung-Myung, who is facing the spirit of Dang Gunnak, stood blankly with no reaction.


    There was someone else who was rather embarrassed.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Four in-youngs stick out like light inside the hall.


    Baek Cheon, dressed in a white suit, quickly stood in front of Chung-Myung and won deep over Dang Gunnak.


    "Greetings to the Four Heavenly Fathers. I''m Baek Cheon, a student of Hwasan."


    Dang Gunnak stopped walking.


    But his hands were still in the sleeve.


    "It''s a firework."


    "I am honored that the Lord knows me. If I had been told by the saints, I should have asked the Lord Danga first, so there was no case that I was foolish. I apologize deeply."


    "Well."


    Unlike that Chung-Myung, Dang Gunnak nods his head still, showing his own courtesy.


    Other students of Hawasan smiled desperately.


    Can''t you tell the difference between a man who''s crazy and a man who''s not?''


    ''Oh, my God, how dare you.''


    ''Crazy, crazy, but I never thought he''d be that crazy.''


    We''re going to get caught up in this mess and die together.


    Who is Dang Gunnak?


    Isn''t he the most famous king of Germany?


    Although the nickname "Dokwang" is said to be a ritual name for the Sacheondang family''s housekeeper, Dang Gunnak, the owner of the Danggeum party''s house, was never a waste of the nickname "Dokwang".


    There are a lot of masters in the world, but it is no exaggeration to say that no one can ignore the party''s housekeeping. Even if Hyun Jong, a long-time writer of Hawasan, is here, courtesy should be paid to the party leader.


    But that thunderclat!


    Baek Cheon gulped down his dry saliva.


    It''s on a different level.


    Baek Cheon, who had already met the elders of the shaman and had seen their swords, but the flow of force from Dang Gunnak overshadowed their position.


    "This is an absolute master!"


    Just facing each other is breathtaking.


    I can''t say this openly, but I''ve never felt this kind of spirit in the adults of Hwasan. It was clear that Dang Gunnak was on a level they had never seen before.


    "I apologize for the rudeness of my temper. If you have to punish me, please punish me."


    "You?"


    "Yes!"


    Baek Cheon said firmly.


    "I''m in charge of these children. So...."


    "Oh, get out of my way!"


    At that moment, Chung-Myung grabbed Baek Cheon and pulled him all the way.


    Baek Cheon, who was dragged back in a hurry, saw Chung-Myung with a puzzled.


    "Hey... Hey, dude! The situation is... ..."


    "Hey, it''s not like that!"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung says with a smirk.


    "In the first place, I don''t care about him. You came to see me from the beginning."


    "¡­¡­what do you mean?"


    "Anyway, yes."


    Chung-Myung sighs and looks at Dang Gunnak.


    It''s Dang Gunnak, who''s been throwing his life at him ever since he entered the inner house. I tried to endure it as much as I could, but I had no choice but to poke it with my livelihood and even threaten Jo-pyeong.


    "Look at it better than that. He''s real."


    Baek Cheon opened his eyes wide.


    He has never heard such words coming out of Chung-Myung''s mouth. In other words, that Dang Gunnak is also a strong man who even admits that this liver is out of the boat."Oops!"


    Chung-Myung shook off Baek Cheon''s hand and swirled forward.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "¡­¡­what?"


    "Yes, if you''ve found someone, you''ve got business."


    Dang Gunnak''s smile grew thick.


    "I have a question."


    "How much you want."


    "Do you think there''s anyone who''s ever been able to live in front of me."


    It was a word that froze everyone''s mind. But Chung-Myung was calm.


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "Of course, there''s no one there."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Or I could be the first."


    Dang Gunnak''s face, which was maintaining coldness, suddenly becomes numb.


    Who the hell is this guy?''


    He''s been weighing on Chung-Myung to live for a while. Most people should be contemplating and shivering by now.


    Even his son, Dang Paee, the owner of the Tang family, would be disillusioned if he continues to be beaten to this level of life.


    Chung-Myung, however, remained calm as if he was used to this kind of living. No, it''s a shame to say that he''s holding out. It really doesn''t seem to matter.


    "Where did such a master come from?''


    What''s more absurd is that Chung-Myung never looks strong.


    Of course, you can''t judge a person by his appearance or strong spirit. But if you don''t have a natural body at that young age, you''re bound to have some sense, and Chung-Myung just seemed vague.


    Let me tell you...


    "Nothing."


    If not.


    "Infinite depth."


    Everyone wondered when they saw Dang Gunnak muttering nonsense.


    Only Chung-Myung understood the meaning.


    "Are you going to check it out?"


    "I''m about to. But before that, I want to ask you one question."


    "Yes, ask."


    "You don''t think I''m gonna kill you?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­why? Do you think Hawasan can back you up? Even in front of the party?"


    But Chung-Myung, whose face suddenly turned dark, sighed deeply.


    "Dear Munpa...¡­, you little gatecracker! The back of my stomach is freezing to death."


    I''m the backbencher of Hawasan, man! I will!


    How dare you be my back! My back is a wheelchair!


    Chung-Myung, who stole a slightly sour eye, nodded and opened his mouth.


    "I don''t mean it myself, but I have nothing to believe in, so I believe in Wasan...¡­! No."


    Chung-Myung shook his hand.


    "Anyway, it''s not like that."


    "Then?"


    "What I believe is Danga, not Hwasan."


    "¡­¡­what do you mean?"


    Chung-Myung looks right at Dang Gunnak and says.


    "I''ve heard that the Sacheondang family does anything to benefit the family. Isn''t it?"


    "Maybe."


    It will be right.


    I heard it myself. To the d*mn guy.


    - My family won''t hesitate to sell our country if it''s profitable. I''m Mr. Dang, but I can''t get a portrait of this house. I''m not kidding, but it''s a place to take it for granted if I get in the way of the family. What, can I kill him? How am I supposed to be killed? I''m the dark zone!


    "Then there''s no way to kill me."


    Dang Gunnak narrowed his forehead.


    "Why?"


    "I''m the one who''s going to be the best in the world, and I''m going to make Hwasan the best in the world."


    Even Dang Gunnak was embarrassed by the absurd declaration.


    "Is that a reason?"


    "Of course, if you kill me here, you''ll just eliminate the future enemy, but if you make me your friend, you''ll have the best in the future. Isn''t it obvious which is the benefit? Without me, the party will not be the most civilized.""¡­¡­."


    Dang Gunnak still glared at Chung-Myung.


    ''The ghost must be in a state of course.''


    Now Chung-Myung''s words were accurately poking at Dang Gunnak''s intentions.


    Even his sons don''t understand why he came here himself, and an unfamiliar child is picking up on his mind and beating him up.


    "You may be right. No, that''s right. You are overly intelligent."


    "Hehe. I''m a little shy if you compliment me like that."


    Chung-Myung smiled and scratched the back of his head.


    "As you say, if you are the best man in the future, the Tanga will accept you as a friend. Friends are essentially taking care of each other. The House will spare you everything it can."


    "Oh, thank you."


    "However."


    There was a chill in Dang Gunnak''s eyes.


    "That''s when you proved yourself to be the best in the future. Otherwise you die here in exchange for playing fair."


    Baek Cheon''s face turned blue.


    The weight of words uttered by a person who is a member of the party family cannot be light. Even if those words were not party-based, what he said would never be reversed.


    If Chung-Myung fails to prove himself to Dang Gunnak, Tanga will kill Chung-Myung here at all costs.


    "You''re saying something obvious."


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "Are you confident?"


    "Well, if I may say so, it''s nagging."


    Chung-Myung turned his head and looked at his death penalty.


    "From now on, don''t blink and watch."


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    "Will you be all right?


    "What, do you think I''m gonna kill me?"


    "They''re gonna kill you."


    "¡­¡­Uh¡­¡­Ay. You think I''m gonna die?"


    I can''t believe it at all. Never mind!


    Leaving those death penalty behind, Chung-Myung swirled forward.


    "House..."


    "Shouldn''t you stop him?"


    Baek Cheon was at a loss, too.


    Don''t you trust Chung-Myung?


    Believe me.


    I don''t know his personality, but is there a way not to acknowledge his ability? Baek Cheon trusted and trusted Chung-Myung more than anyone else in the world.


    However, the opponent is a party leader.


    King of poison, Dang Gunnak.


    Chung-Myung, the absolute master of the Tang family and the leader of the Tang family who rose to fame even before he was born.


    Will Chung-Myung''s skills work against such a person?


    No, as expected, no.


    "He¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon was about to step forward when someone pulled his clothes.


    Looking back, Yoo-Esul was shaking his head still.


    "Brothering?"


    "If you''re not confident, you''ll run away by all means."


    "¡­¡­."


    Ah.


    Baek Cheon''s head nodded automatically.


    Sounds like it.


    His biggest goal is not to be the best in the world. It''s to make Hawasan the most influential man in the world. For that, he''s a man who doesn''t mind jumping into the mud, and he''s willing to live with humiliation.


    This means that he is a man who will throw away everything and run away.


    Can''t we trust him because he''s on his own?


    Baek Cheon stared at Chung-Myung''s back with anxious eyes.


    The back, which is not so big, looks so wide. But even that back didn''t completely reassure Baek Cheon now.


    ''Please.''


    Baek Cheon begs inwardly and puts his hand slightly on the sword handle.


    What if Chung-Myung is really in danger?


    ''I don''t hesitate.''


    The same is true even if the opponent is a member of the party. Hawasan never abandons his disciple.


    Chung-Myung, who stepped forward, opened his mouth while looking at Dang Gunnak.


    "But can I ask you a question?""I''ll give you that much."


    "Why did you pick me up? I don''t think I did much. Jo-Gol had a fight. Why me?"


    Dang Gunnak smirked.


    Then he spoke in a voice so low that others could not hear him.


    "He said he needed a twelfth beam."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "I''m interested in that."


    Oh, I didn''t expect this...¡­?


    Soon after, Chung-Myung''s face was distorted.


    "No, you son of a b*tc*?''


    - Master! Just keep it to yourself. Others think I only use eleven beads, but in fact, there''s a twelfth one hidden. Oh, this is really a big secret...What? The one I wrote to you last time and got smashed? Why would you say that? It hurts my pride!


    "Pride freezes to death."


    Was it really a secret?


    What kind of family secret is this crazy guy hiding money in his pillowcase?


    Death penalty! Long death penalty!


    If he''s there, please beat him up!


    Chung-Myung, who was briefly embarrassed, smiled awkwardly and tried to pick up the pieces.


    "It was just a rough guess."


    "The guess is important."


    Chung-Myung''s heart sank.


    "Didn''t he come here to destroy the murder?"''


    To kill Chung-Myung, who knows the family''s vision?


    Come on...


    I don''t think not.


    Anxiety is beginning to rise inside Chung-Myung, who was calm.


    "Proving is simple."


    Dang Gunnak smiled.


    "Ten seconds. If you endure my ten seconds, I will acknowledge you as the first man in the world to come."


    Ah.


    Ten seconds?


    You''re saying we only have to avoid ten attacks from the King of Poison?


    Hahahaha.


    "No, he''s trying to kill a real man! Do you want to spend ten seconds on a blue junior?"


    Chung-Myung screamed.


    Of course, I''m not a junior, but anyway.


    "That''s how it should be."


    Chung-Myung sharpened his teeth at Dang Gunnak''s nonchalant response.


    You''re going to do you?''


    Hanging in the ten seconds of Dang Gunnak, of course, would be the best in the world. People who can do it won''t even be called a latecomer.


    I can''t do the world''s second best, not the world''s second best! f*cking old man!


    "Turn it off."


    Chung-Myung, who made a groan, opens his eyes and looks at Dang Gunnak.


    "Okay, but don''t forget the promise."


    "Promise?"


    "A promise to take care of each other. You said you''d do everything you could, right?"


    "Of course."


    "You''d better be prepared."


    Chung-Myung gritted his teeth.


    "I''ll pull out the pillar of the party."


    "If I could!"


    What are we do?


    You think I''m kidding?


    My my.


    You''re gonna regret it.

 Chapter - 194 Episode 194. Youre suddenly a big shot. (4)

    Chung-Myung and Dang Gunnak faced each other at a distance.


    Everyone watching them swallowed their dry saliva.


    Chung-Myung''s supporters were naturally at their wits'' end.


    "House..."


    Yoon-jong asks in a trembling voice.


    "The Lord must be very strong, right?"


    "¡­¡­I guess so."


    "How strong will it be?"


    Baek Cheon involuntarily narrowed the middle of his forehead.


    How much?


    It is a difficult question.


    "I don''t know in the world, but in the four heavens, I''d be in the top three fingers."


    "¡­¡­like that."


    Yoon-jong''s face turns slightly pale.


    What do you mean.


    How big is the land of the Four thousand! In addition, there are also the ancient Ami faction and the Cheongseong faction in Sacheon. And you''re still in the top three?


    "Can Chung-Myung deal with such a person?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon shut his mouth tightly.


    In fact, the answer he could make was ''I don''t know''.


    Standards and standards are needed when measuring relative things. For example, in order for Baek Cheon to discuss Yoon-jong''s strength, he must start with how much difference he has between himself and Yoon-jong.


    You can see the strength of Yoon-Jong by comparing with yourself, and discuss the strength of those similar to Yoon-Jong based on him.


    But what about Dang Gunnak?


    ''It''s just a long way off.''


    Baek Cheon can''t measure the power of that high Dang Gunnak. It just comes to the conclusion that it is unmeasurably strong.


    As such, Dang Gunnak is strong.


    To the point where I get goosebumps.


    But isn''t that the same for Chung-Myung?''


    The same is true of Chung-Myung, who cannot be measured by the Baek Cheon standard. How would you predict the outcome when two people who don''t know their strength face each other?


    Just.


    "It doesn''t make sense to win."


    "As expected¡­¡­"


    "But if you''re holding on for ten seconds, it''s a different story."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon said with confidence.


    "An ordinary late leader would not last a second, let alone ten seconds of Dangarism. But Chung-Myung, he''s not just a latecomer."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes stared at Chung-Myung''s back.


    "Don''t blink and keep an eye contact?''


    Baek Cheon knew that.


    If Chung-Myung had his mind set on it, he could have avoided the beam with Dang Gunnak. It''s not necessarily the only way to prove your strength.


    However, Chung-Myung rather provoked Dang Gunnak to create this situation.


    And tell them to watch.


    Why?


    You''re a f*cking a**h*le!''


    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth.


    What is lacking most in wasan.


    One has a history.


    What else?


    Obvious.


    "Absolute adherence."


    It does not mean that there are no strong men to fill Hawasan''s forces. This means that there is no such thing as a high direction for the students of Hwasan to see and learn.


    Of course, there are Ungum and Hyun Sang, but they can''t tell their disciples what an absolute master is like. There is no way to make people understand how strong those who have entered the landscape beyond human reach are.


    So the students of Hawasan can only guess. He stammered and aimed at the strength that he could not see with his eyes and body.


    In front of such students of Hwasan, an absolute master finally appeared who came to the world.


    Baek Cheon bites his lips gently.


    I won''t miss a single one.


    No matter how accurate you guess it, it is bound to be a far cry from seeing it in person.


    Just by watching this match, Baek Cheon, and Hawasan''s students will be able to climb a little higher.With that conviction, Baek Cheon clenched his fist tightly.


    Dang Gunnak slightly frowned at Chung-Myung in front of him.


    I don''t know.


    Most people see it to some extent when they face it here. You can tell that you are weaker or stronger than yourself.


    But Chung-Myung, who is now in front of his eyes, was literally vague.


    It seems empty, but it also looks deep as if something is being sucked in. It seems like a thoughtless thunderstorm, but sometimes even Dang Gunnak grows old.


    Should I say it''s weird?''


    How can you feel so many different aspects from one person?


    This is not a case of favouritism. It was more of a curiosity than that.


    Dang Gunnak couldn''t wait to see what was inside this thing.


    It was like when he was very young, when he brought his father a wrapped gift. I couldn''t sleep without opening and checking what was in the packed package.


    ''Hmm?''


    Dang Gunnak noticed his condition and put on a strange look.


    Have I been so excited lately?''


    It''s a strange thing.


    This was such a bizarre thing.


    Dang Gunnak took a low breath and looked straight at the source of the excitement he was feeling.


    "It''s ten seconds."


    This is not to confirm with Chung-Myung. Dang Gunnak himself was close to clarifying the purpose of this match. Because if you don''t, you''ll get carried away.


    "If I could last ten seconds, I would...¡­. No, the party will admit you."


    "What a surprise."


    Chung-Myung reached out his hand and nodded.


    "Let''s go. The player will give way."


    Dang Gunnak has a smile around his mouth.


    "That''s bold.


    Dang Gunnak would never have forgiven him if someone else had dared to behave this way in front of him. But strangely, he wasn''t that close to Chung-Myung.


    It''s not arrogance. Is it confidence?''


    Then there''s no reason to hate him. Confidence comes from skills and skills come from effort.


    It is natural for a warrior who has been working hard to improve himself to have confidence.


    Isn''t Chung-Myung a hundred times better than his sons, who are always depressed and can''t even make eye contact?


    "I heard you destroyed my son''s vidography."


    "That''s Jo-Gol''s death penalty, isn''t it?"


    "¡­¡­I guess so."


    "What? It''s totally different."


    "¡­¡­it''s not much of a difference."


    Chung-Myung looks at Dang Gunnak with strange eyes.


    You said blood can''t be deceived.''


    The Danga guy he knew pretended to be very solemn on the surface, but he was sloppy. Perhaps Dang Gunnak is similar.


    "So I''ll deal with you in the same way."


    "Oh, what you showed me once?"


    "Do you think it''s the same rain?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "No way."


    "You know it well."


    Even if it''s the same Vidor, it can''t be the same Vidor.


    Even if it is the same sword, what unfolds from Jo-Gol''s sword, what unfolds from Baek Cheon''s hand, and what unfolds from Chung-Myung''s hand are all different.


    As such, Dang Gunnak''s vidography cannot be compared to that of Dang Jan.


    That''s the skill.


    Dang Gunnak puts his hand into the sleeve. His hand, which had escaped again, contained a slightly old-looking dagger."¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung stares at the Vido in Dang Gunnak''s hands.


    And soon I closed and opened my eyes slightly with a stiff face.


    It''s been a long time no see.''


    The oil leaf rain.


    "I shall be honored to deal with you with this sadness. This is the love of the person who used the most perfect Vidor technique in the long and long history of the Tanga."


    Chung-Myung smiled lightly.


    Well, I think I know more about the rain than you do.


    I can''t help but know.


    That old, hand-stained rain. That was the saddest thing about Dangbo.


    autumnal marriage ratio.


    ''You''re back to your party.''


    It makes me feel a little strange to see Dangbo''s love affair in Dang Gunnak''s hands.


    Chung-Myung sighed low and calmed down again.


    "It''s an honor."


    "Honor?"


    Screaming!


    At that moment, with a terrible sound of green onion, a memorial stone from Dang Gunnak literally flew like a light and passed through Chung-Myung''s face.


    Falling down.


    Even though it only grazed, the cheeks split long and red blood began to flow.


    Looking at it, Dang Gunnak smiled eeriely.


    "I don''t think honor suits you. This won''t be a glorious death."


    At the words of Dang Gunnak, Chung-Myung raised his hand and lightly stole the blood flowing on his cheek. And lick the blood on the fingertips with your tongue.


    "Oops."


    Then he shakes off his hand with a look of disgust.


    "Spit! Spit! You''ve lost your appetite."


    I''m not used to the taste of blood.


    Chung-Myung smiled and looked at Dang Gunnak, roughly rubbing the remaining blood on his clothes.


    "It''s a second."


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "It was an attack. We have 9 more to go."


    "Huh?"


    Dang Gunnak looks at Chung-Myung with a blank face.


    Right next to his face, his radiant dagger passed. If you''ve seen the power and speed clearly, it won''t be strange to run away screaming right now.


    Now you''re out of breath.


    You don''t even know him.''


    Crack.


    The two sets of nuptials in Dang Gunnak''s hands rub against each other, creating a grating sound.


    "It''s too bad."


    Dang Gunnak''s cool eyes stare at Chung-Myung.


    "I don''t think it''s enough to take your life."


    "No, you''ll regret it. I''ve wasted a clumsy move."


    "You..."


    "Let me tell you."


    Snarling.


    The sword was pulled out of Chung-Myung''s hand.


    "Why that was a mistake. From now on, with this sword."


    At the same time, the mischief disappears from Chung-Myung''s face.


    Slowly lifted sword points at Dang Gunnak.


    As soon as Chung-Myung''s sword tip pointed at him, Dang Gunnak unknowingly tightened his hand holding the dagger.


    The strange feeling filled my heart hardened my face.


    What do you call this feeling?''


    ¡­...yes.


    It was creepy.


    Dang Gunnak bit his lips gently.


    Scared of the sword of a child younger than his son.


    It can''t happen.''


    Emotions were lost on Dang Gunnak''s face.


    ''I''m Dang Gunnak, king of poison.''


    Dang Gunnak, whose pride was slightly crumpled, began to live with sincerity.


    I didn''t mean to let you off the hook.


    Chung-Myung will be there if he dies unable to stop his grief. What''s the difference between killing a man like that?


    What if Chung-Myung blocks all of his rain?


    The Tanga will truly receive guests for the first time in decades.''A guest to acknowledge and treat.


    But...


    Crack, crack, crack, crack, crack!


    Dang Gunnak''s eyes radiated a terrifying spectacle.


    ''That''s not happening!''


    At the same time, one of the autumnal raincoats in his history was released once again.


    This time it is not just a threat.


    Starting from Dang Gunnak''s fingertips, the monument was shot at Chung-Myung at an enormous speed that could not be chased by the eye.


    Whoops!


    At that moment, Chung-Myung swings the sword gently and slaps the flying autumn rain.


    A warped memorial stone passed through Chung-Myung and penetrated the vestibular pillar in the back.


    At the same time, Dang Gunnak''s eyes open like tears.


    "You kicked him out?"


    This is my wedding money?


    ''What the hell?''


    The amount of rain he had wasn''t just fast. It contained too much history of his push.


    If he tried to sloppily cut or block it, the sword would have broken and the memorial stone would have been stuck in his throat.


    However, Chung-Myung did not put much effort into it, and just swinging his p*n*s and swerving it.


    Is there only one person here who can guess how difficult this is?


    "I don''t think so..."


    Dang Gunnak has a cruel smile around his mouth.


    "I must have underestimated you too much."


    "I told you, you''ll regret it."


    "Right, so...¡­."


    At the moment, both of Dang Gunnak''s sleeves swell to bursting point. At the same time, there began to be a vortex around his body. The boiling jinx is even wielding the energy around it.


    At the height of the tremendous momentum, the disciples of Hawasan, who were in the back, unknowingly backed down.


    Even Chung-Myung recoils and paws back.


    Dang Gunnak crossed his arms from side to side.


    "From now on¡­¡­."


    The wrath of the King of Germany hits Chung-Myung as it is.


    "I''ll fight you with all my might!"


    "¡­¡­Isn''t that a little too much?!"


    You don''t know a joke, do you, man?


    It wasn''t like that in the old days!

 Chapter - 195 Episode 195. Youre suddenly a big shot. (5)

    Chung-Myung''s eyes didn''t fall off the sleeve of the swollen Dang Gunnak.


    Autumn rain.


    And 12B.


    Chung-Myung knows best how terrifying power comes out when the two are combined.


    How many Magians died at the memorial altar?


    Choo Hon-bi, the world''s most reliable when supporting her back, is now aiming for Chung-Myung''s neck.


    ''Of course, it''s incomparable.''


    Dangbo.


    So Amzone used non-do technology itself as his own master of German martial arts. The level of vidography he has reached is incomparable throughout the history of the party.


    So it was a dark zone.


    But the one before him now is the king of poison.


    You can use all of Dang''s martial arts, but Dang Gunnak''s organs are never non-dodomy. So his bosom is incomparable to that of the dark zone.


    The problem is that Chung-Myung is incomparable to Chung-Myung in the past.


    Compared to the enormous difference between Chung-Myung and the Hawaiian god dragon Chung-Myung, it is no exaggeration to say that the difference between the ratio of the dark zone and the ratio of the king of poison is eye-catching.


    ''You''ll die if you push it.''


    A drop of sweat from Chung-Myung''s forehead flowed down his cheeks. Even the world''s Chung-Myung can''t help but be nervous at this moment.


    The biggest disadvantage of non-dodomy is that it is difficult to recover the amount of dodomy that has been produced once.


    In other words, even if Dang Gunnak does not intend to kill Chung-Myung, he cannot stop his neck from flying away.


    "Whoa."


    After a long breath, Chung-Myung tightened his grip on the sword.


    And at that moment!


    Screaming!


    Three memorial stones are fired with a sharp green onion sound.


    One turning head-on, and the other turning wide left and right.


    The speed of the rotating ratio was much faster than that of the frontal flight. As a result, three reached Chung-Myung almost simultaneously.


    "Burn!"


    Chung-Myung shouted and stretched the sword forward.


    It''s shaking.


    Chung-Myung''s sword tip vibrates finely.


    His sword, which soon began to vibrate louder and louder, split into dozens and covered Ho Gong.


    "Black screen?"


    Can! Can! Can!


    The three flying memorial stones bounce off without penetrating the curtain of the sword unfolded by Chung-Myung.


    Dang Gunnak, who reached out and recovered the monument, quickly reissued it.


    This time, five bags!


    Oh my god!


    Five beads of rain flew to Chung-Myung at different speeds. It is significantly slower than the three-pack rain that was released a while ago, but the power contained in it was incomparable.


    Whoops!


    "Gasp!"


    The first viscosity hits Chung-Myung''s dark screen.


    I feel a broken wrist shock.


    Whoops!


    The second nasal tract pushes the dark membrane back.


    This time the inside is a mess.


    Whoops!


    The third bead created a large gap in Chung-Myung''s dark screen.


    Whoops!


    The fourth nasal wave completely breaks down the dark screen.


    Claw claw clawning liquid!


    The fifth prayer shot through Chung-Myung''s stomach right away.


    "Kkkkkkk!


    Chung-Myung stretches out the recovered sword again.


    A small bud is young at the end of his sword.


    apricot blossom


    Dozens of plum blossoms that bloomed in an instant gently wrapped the flying autumnal rain.


    "Eungyu Steel?"


    There is surprise in Dang Gunnak''s eyes.


    But regardless of his feelings, his hands moved in search of the most effective attack.Screaming!


    Before Chung-Myung can control the fifth wedding monument, another prayer is emitted from Dang Gunnak''s hands.


    The rain shot this time did not contain any other powers.


    It was just terrifyingly quick.


    The rain, which had faded away as if space had been raging, appears right in front of Chung-Myung.


    Even the heavenly Chung-Myung couldn''t help but freak out at this moment.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Chung-Myung twisted his body desperately.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    The Chu Honbi cuts Chung-Myung''s chest. And the fifth marriage rain, which failed to subdue, cut Chung-Myung''s thigh deeply.


    Oh my god!


    After a turn in Ho Gong, Chung-Myung quickly pressed the blood in his legs to stop the bleeding.


    Of course, bleeding like this doesn''t kill you. However, if you lose a lot of blood, your physical strength will decrease, and if you lose physical strength, your concentration will be blurred.


    Chung-Myung, who has fought endlessly in the long battlefield, recognizes that minimizing wounds is the fastest way to hold on to life.


    "¡­¡­damage?"


    Meanwhile, Dang Gunnak glared at Chung-Myung with an unconvincing face.


    Let''s just say we can stop them somehow.


    However, the island''s defection, which followed suit, is not a herbivore that the latter index can dare avoid.


    A perfectly demonstrated escape from the island was avoided by that student of Hawasan.


    ''Even the sword contains tenderness? A disciple of Hawasan?''


    That meant his sword wasn''t tied to the teachings of Hawasan.


    Such a man becomes strong.


    No...


    That child is already strong.


    "Sacho."


    While Dang Gunnak is still in shock, Chung-Myung straightens his back and glares at him again.


    "There''s six seconds left."


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang Gunnak reaches forward slightly.


    And when Ho Gong was grabbed, all the autumn raincoats on the floor were recovered into Dang Gunnak''s sleeve.


    "Well."


    Dang Gunnak, who was touching the eleven beads recovered into the sleeve, groaned heavily.


    A concern arose in his head.


    Six candles.


    I''m not worried that I can''t catch Chung-Myung within six seconds.


    If it was for this purpose to prove that he was the best man in the world of his future, he had already achieved.''


    It''s an endless talent.


    I can''t even imagine other guys that age beating Chung-Myung. Maybe it won''t take long before he goes beyond the Hawasan First Sword to be called the Heavenly First Sword.


    But...


    Strangely, I can''t get rid of my thirst.


    ''I want to confirm.''


    Where''s the end?


    What the hell is hiding in the bottom of that monster that never ends.


    Even if the result is to kill the next world''s best man with his own hands.


    Crack!


    The autumn rain made a gruesome noise again.


    It doesn''t matter!


    Dang Gunnak''s inner desire to be an unmanned has suppressed the party''s interests as a housekeeper.


    Screaming!


    Three beams are emitted.


    Chung-Myung stiffened his face as he watched the flying rain.


    I''m coming!


    Whoops!


    His foot hits the floor.


    Chung-Myung rushed to the memorial stone that flew back to him.


    The closer the distance is, the higher the power of vidography. It''s only natural that the farther you fly, the less powerful you are!


    But where you step down, there is no victory!


    This is the street of Dang Gunnak.Chung-Myung''s Black does not reach Dang Gunnak.


    No matter how hard it is for the test, it is not Chung-Myung unless you seek victory in a life-threatening battle!


    Go ahead at your own risk.


    The place to grab is in front of you, not behind you!


    Cawing! Cawing! Cawing!


    Three beads bounce up against Chung-Myung''s sword.


    Every time I hit one sado, my wrist is about to break. Chung-Myung''s history is not yet complete to withstand the formidable history of the King of Germany.


    Even so!


    "Stay strong!"


    You don''t have to break it until the end of this beam.


    After that, I don''t know what!


    "Oh second!"


    Tatatat!


    Chung-Myung, who hits the bottom, narrows the distance from Dang Gunnak.


    "Hmm!"


    Dang Gunnak shouted briefly as if he was excited and swung his sleeves wide.


    Screaming!


    Seven rains that shoot at the same time.


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes when he saw the flying raindrops occupying Chilseong''s room.


    "Departheli star!''


    Dangbo''s specialty!


    Only the devilish and virulent Vidorites who were killed could form a small mountain.


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Chung-Myung shouted again and threw himself into seven flying raindrops.


    If you step back, it''s over.


    The seven rain that decays the soul.


    If you step back, you''ll get caught up in the changes that follow, and eventually your neck will pierce!


    Chung-Myung, who floated his body to Ho Gong about three inches, kicked Ho Gong one after another, deftly penetrating between the rain and rain.


    "Huh?"


    Dang Gunnak''s mouth is the first to burst out of bewilderment.


    "I''ve had enough of it!"


    If I didn''t know Dangbo, I could never have destroyed him like this. But for Chung-Myung, this vidography is nothing short of familiar martial arts after Hawasan''s.


    Seven raindrops pass through Chung-Myung.


    Evil!


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Left arm. Side. And right ankle!


    Three places were cut at once, and blood was scattered to Ho Gong. But Chung-Myung rushed toward Dang Gunnak without even looking back at the wound.


    Six seconds!


    Dang Gunnak''s face quickly regained composure.


    A folding device with the right hand is used to retrieve the memorial stone, while five memorial tablets are used with the left hand at the same time.


    Oh my god!


    The memorial stones spin at a formidable speed and fly huge bubbles.


    The number that Dang Jan has already shown in Bimoo with Jo-Gol.


    But you can''t compare this autumnal fee to the rain at the time.


    As evidenced by the fact that even the same Muhak is a completely different Muhak depending on who writes it, Dang Gunnak''s posthumous marriage monument was not compared to that of Dang Jan.


    You can''t avoid this!''


    Chung-Myung clenched his teeth.


    The history of five flying vidos was already crushing his body.


    If he gets caught up in that plane trying to avoid it, his body will quickly become a well-done meatball.


    Snap!


    Chung-Myung''s plum sword struck Ho Gong like a whip.


    At the same time, plum blossoms begin to bloom.


    One.


    Two.


    In an instant, plum blossoms began to bloom endlessly and cover the world.


    ''What about this?''


    Dang Gunnak''s eyes are filled with dismay.


    apricot blossom


    It seems that the whole world is covered with plum blossoms.


    It was like a sea of plum blossoms with no end in sight.


    Oh my god!


    Rotating memorials dig into the sea of plum blossoms.


    A formidable power.


    A great deal of air power.But the sea embraces everything.


    Dang Gunnak''s memorial stone fell to the ground, losing its momentum, unable to penetrate the sea of plum blossoms.


    And Chung-Myung, who rises through the Plum Blossom Sea, flies towards Dang Gunnak.


    Blood flows through Chung-Myung''s lips.


    It was the price of obtaining the power of Dang Gunnak while rapidly developing the sword.


    Seven seconds!


    Chung-Myung swallowed blood rushing down his throat, spewing a cold glow into his eyes.


    Screaming!


    At that moment, when Chung-Myung was slightly seen, Dang Gunnak did not miss it.


    Vidos flew towards Chung-Myung at a formidable speed.


    I''ve been through this once!''


    Chung-Myung drove up the momentum and swung his sword to smash the Vido.


    Whoops!


    And it was that moment.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were torn open.


    Rain appears right under his nose. The rain was flying again as if it had never bounced off even though it was clearly knocked out.


    ''It''s late...''


    There is no time to react.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Chung-Myung ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    His death penalty also screams tears as if he had noticed the situation.


    Screaming!


    Vido stuck in Chung-Myung''s face.


    Chung-Myung''s body, which was pushed back from Ho Gong, began to fall to the floor like a kite with a fallen string.

 Chapter - 196 Episode 196. If its unfair, you should survive. (1)

    "Arghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Baek Cheon clutches Jo-Gol, who tries to run out with blood in his eyes.


    "Let go of me, let go of me! I''m gonna kill you!"


    "Calm down!"


    "What are you telling me to calm down? He''s got Chung-Myung...¡­!"


    "I''m not dead, man!"


    "¡­¡­What?"


    At that moment.


    Percussion.


    Chung-Myung, who was falling, turns around and lands on the floor.


    "Huh...."


    Jo-Gol, who saw the scene, sank to the spot as if his legs had lost strength. Yoon-jong also put his hand on his shoulder and sighed deeply.


    You must be surprised.''


    Back Cheon, his heart almost popped out of his throat. I wonder if they''d be chocked. Jo-Gol is already a bewitched face and Yoon-Jong is half-asleep.


    And Yoo-Esul, who was the only one keeping calm, put the sword back in...¡­.


    Yes?


    Buy-in?


    Why did you pick the sword?


    What are you gonna do with it?


    Then, Yoon-jong, who gulped his dry saliva, turned his head and looked at Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung, who landed on the floor, raises his head. His mouth was bitten by a dagger thrown by Dang Gunnak.


    "Taet!"


    Very funny.


    Chung-Myung, who spat out the rain to the floor, gulps down the gushing blood.


    "That was a close call."


    If he had not breathed the game into his mouth for a moment and bit his nose with his teeth, his face would have penetrated.


    Just thinking about it again made my spine cool.


    "I didn''t know you''d hide it behind the rain."


    The flying rain wasn''t one from the beginning. Behind the eye-catching rain was another one that flew at a subtle angle.


    Of course, I could''ve prevented it in this way because I killed that power in order not to get caught.


    "Cool."


    Dang Gunnak nods admirably.


    Just a quick response if you think about it.


    But it''s great to be able to make such a quick response at a time when one''s life hangs in the balance. Maybe this once more adaptation than Chung-Myung has shown so far.


    "At least he''s not a sucker who can''t use what he has.''


    That''s the size of a sword and that''s the size of a sword. And a strange amount of proficiency.


    ''Genius'' doesn''t dare contain him.''


    So how do I put this monster?


    Dang Gunnak''s eyes were fixed on Chung-Myung.


    "Eight seconds."


    Chung-Myung spits out blood once more. My tongue was cut half way and my blood was flowing out.


    But Chung-Myung stared at Dang Gunnak as if it didn''t matter.


    "There are two herbivores left."


    "Hmm."


    Dang Gunnak no longer smiles.


    He acknowledged Chung-Myung. You have to be polite in dealing with people you acknowledge.


    "Two herbivores are enough."


    Chung-Myung, who confirmed that his opponent''s momentum had changed, hardened his face.


    Dang Gunnak''s hands are covered with a beam.


    "If you can even get this, you win."


    Dang Gunnak began to give a bearing to the Vidos in his hand.


    Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    The slightly shaky rain soon begins to flap like a live carp. In the formidable history of injection, the nasal waves fluctuate as if they were given life.


    A cold sweat began to run down Chung-Myung''s spine.


    It''s a formidable force.


    This blow is sure to be different from Dang Gunnak''s non-dodomy, which Chung-Myung has faced so far.


    One.


    Seconds.


    What''s left is only two attacks.


    If you can survive those two attacks, it''s Chung-Myung''s victory!Chung-Myung saw it clearly.


    Dang Gunnak''s forehead, which has been full of ease so far, is covered with sweat. He also means that he is doing his best at this blow.


    It''s coming!


    "Take it!"


    Vido, which was placed on the palm of Dang Gunnak, automatically floated and began to shoot at Chung-Myung.


    No, I can''t put it in a shot.


    It''s not appropriate to say that the ant is shot at the nasal waves that fly slower than the rate of ants crawling.


    Cancer ratio (°µ±¬Ø°).


    The secret herbivore that Dang Jan used to knock down Jo-Gol!


    The blast took place in Dang Gunnak''s hands with a completely different force than that of Dang Jan.


    Oh, oh, ohhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    Chung-Myung''s body is very nervous.


    Rain that is flying madly slowly begins to wind the surrounding atmosphere. Soon a huge whirlpool was created around the Vido.


    Dust rises like a lava, and massive wind pressure floods in.


    Squeeze!


    Chung-Myung grabbed the handle of the sword as if it were broken.


    How do you cope with a blow-kill?


    It was that moment.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    The heavy rain was shot at Chung-Myung at a formidable speed, with a huge sound of the sky collapsing.


    I have a hunch.


    I can''t take that back!


    But I can''t run away either. The bomb is spinning at an alarming rate, pulling everything around it.


    What if I do?


    Chung-Myung puts the sword forward.


    ''Don''t worry.''


    It''s not a situation where you can think and deal with it.


    "I believe you!"


    His sword knows everything.


    His sword contains everything.


    His sword is Hwasan, and Hwasan is his sword.


    All you have to believe is your own sword!


    "Bloom!"


    The sword moves smoothly.


    Slow. Too slow.


    But the sword is by no means slow. Because the world is running slower than his sword.


    Blooming.


    At the end of the sword.


    At first, small plum blossoms.


    But soon dozens of plum blossoms surrounded the tip of his sword.


    The strongest defense herbivore of the Twenty-four Plum Blossoms Method appeared in a hundred years at the end of Chung-Myung''s sword.


    Flared plum blossoms overlap and overlap, creating a solid wall of flowers that can never be penetrated.


    Plum Blossom Wall.


    The history of Chung-Myung''s danjeon runs through the sword and produces hundreds of plum blossoms. And the plum blossoms covered, covered, and covered the path of flying rain.


    The heavy rain penetrates the plum blossoms at once. Plum blossoms that failed to withstand the formidable power on the dagger quickly fade away and disappear.


    Kaga Gaga Gaga Gaga Gaga Gaga Gaga Gaga!


    As if even hundreds of plum blossoms could not stop this one rain, the dark rain continued to penetrate the wall of plum blossoms without losing its momentum.


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Unlike the powerful shouting, Chung-Myung''s feet moved back and forth. Nevertheless, he constantly produced plum blossoms with the tip of his sword.


    If you can''t stop it at once, swing it dozens of times. If you can''t stop it even if you swing it dozens of times, swing it hundreds of times.


    Hawasan''s plum blossoms are blooming constantly.


    Even if the day goes by, and the night comes. Autumn is gone, winter is coming, the year is changing and the years are passing by.


    Losing for a moment, it''s blurry again. Chung-Myung''s sword also produces endless plum blossoms.


    No strong force can break the logic of circulation.


    Coughing! Coughing!


    The heavy rain, which had been shot making a gruesome metal sound, began to lose its momentum.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes are filled with joy.Chung-Myung, who gained strength after the power failure, began to produce plum blossoms with a heated momentum.


    And at that moment.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Chung-Myung raised his head.


    And another bag of rain!


    Before I knew it, another bag of rain emitted by Dang Gunnak was flying with a formidable force.


    To Chung-Myung?


    No!


    The rain that Dang Gunnak blew hits the back of the losing rock rain.


    Whoops!


    Heavy sound that seemed to rip off the ears exploded, and the rock rain doubled the momentum and ripped all the plum blossoms that blocked the front.


    Oh my god!


    Then it flew straight toward Chung-Myung, creating a huge whirlpool that would wind up all the blue stones on the floor.


    Ten seconds!


    Chung-Myung clenched his teeth.


    "It''s the last time! Taaaaaaaaaaaah!


    And then they rush forward.


    Crunch. Crunch.


    The handle of the sword can''t overcome the grip and screams.


    Scream burst out of everyone''s mouths as Chung-Myung threw himself into a storm of energy that seemed to tear everything apart.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Chung-Myung ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    One, only one!


    Baek Cheon was just clenching his fist.


    ''Go!''


    Show us what was the sword of Hwasan!


    Chung-Myung runs toward the bombarded rock with huge soil-colored dragons, winding up tile dust.


    All the energy of the Danjeon is pulled out and swung around the whole body. The outside air that responded to the strong bet is sucked into Chung-Myung''s body.


    Chung-Myung, who drew all the energy from the last handful, pushes the energy to the sword as much as possible.


    Woooowooowooowooowooowooowooowooowooow


    The sword that couldn''t handle the energy screams. The end of the plum sword was falling apart.


    Hana, Chung-Myung''s eyes are on only one place!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Chung-Myung''s feet step on the right angle with explosive shouts.


    Cooooong!


    The floor is dented and cracked. Chung-Myung, who pulled all that formidable recoil to his waist, flicks the sword from bottom to top.


    Plum Blossom!


    (Screaming)


    Dang Gunnak''s heavy rain against the sword narrowly skips over Chung-Myung''s head with a huge binge!


    I''m getting emotional!


    From Chung-Myung''s mouth, blood seeps out like a waterfall.


    But I kicked him out!


    Chung-Myung''s feet hit the floor without a break.


    Not yet!''


    It''s coming.


    Right now!


    I can feel a gruesome life behind my back.


    Chung-Myung kicked the floor and floated into Ho Gong, turning back.


    I could clearly see it in his eyes.


    Claw claw claw claw clawing, clawing, clawing!


    The scene where the female bomb, which was apparently knocked out, rotates in Ho Gong and flies after him.


    ''Circuit charge!''


    How many cilantro were killed by that vicious trick?


    Those who were relieved that they had stopped the bomb lost their lives to the flight cost. The series, which runs from the rock to the line, was one of Dangbo''s proudest in his lifetime.


    "Come!"


    Chung-Myung, who floated to Ho Gong, pulls the sword close. Then it accurately receives the flying dagger with the index finger.


    Whoops!


    The impact of a broken arm and bursting inside hit the body.


    Despite the shock spiral, Chung-Myung did not lose his mind. Rather, he used the rebound to blow his body forward.


    can see


    Dang Gunnak''s face is shocked to see Chung-Myung shooting like a flesh that left the protest!


    Chung-Myung, who blocked both the rock and line costs, flew at a formidable speed toward the defenseless Dang Gunnak."That''s it!"


    A hand clenched enough to prevent blood flow breaks the handle of the sword half way. Chung-Myung, who pulled out all his milk power, swung the sword with all his might.


    Argh! Argh!


    The tip of the sword tears the air and hits Dang Gunnak''s shoulder.


    And!


    Whoops!


    The sound of sharp blades digging into a person''s body spreads clearly.


    Their bodies harden as they are.


    As if time has stopped, the eyes of the two meet in Ho Gong.


    Pain on one side.


    The other side is embarrassed.


    Opposite emotions intersect.


    Chung-Myung goes down to the floor.


    Blame.


    Chung-Myung''s face was so peaceful. Dang Gunnak''s face, on the other hand, was heavily distorted.


    It was Chung-Myung who opened his mouth first.


    "10... seconds."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Hey, this..."


    Chung-Myung''s body slowly falls forward.


    "Fraud...¡­."


    Flop.


    Chung-Myung''s body collapsed to the floor.


    Dang Gunnak looked at Chung-Myung, who collapsed with blank eyes. I can see the rain of Danga, which has a handle stuck in his abdomen.


    "This..."


    Dang Gunnak''s face was distorted like a demon.


    His head slowly turns back.


    His eyes, which seemed to contain all the anger in the world, showed Dang Pae, who had one hand stretched forward.


    "You, uh... you, son of a b*tc*!"


    Face-to-face with Dang Gunnak''s wrath, Dang Paee trembled.


    "Go, Lord. Well, I...."


    "You don''t even know what honor is, how dare you tarnish my game?"


    "Well, I... For God''s sake...¡­."


    "Shut up!"


    Dang Gunnak burst into rage and let out tension. Dang Pae, beaten by the tension, flew bloodily and was thrown into a war chest.


    And then Dang Gunnak grinds his teeth as if he''s still angry.


    Where in the world could there be a more shameful defeat?


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    Hawasan''s disciples rush in and pull Chung-Myung down on the floor.


    Staring at himself, Dang Gunnak breathed a low sigh, looking into the eyes of the Hawaiian disciples'' venomous eyes.


    "Daily rain."


    Let''s start.


    In-young, dressed in black night clothes, showed up behind Dang Gunnak''s back.


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Transfer the Hwasan dinosaur to the medication center. Tell him to make sure he''s alive no matter what."


    "Yes!"


    "If the Hwasan Dinosaur dies, he will be the head of the drugstore as well as the head of the drugstore...¡­."


    Dang Gunnak''s eyes, which are cold as if they contain the north wind theory, head to the collapsed pavilion.


    "Soju also dies."


    "¡­¡­."


    The heavy horse sheds a cold sweat from Ilbi''s predecessor.


    "I will save your life."


    "You''ll have to."


    As Ilbi approached Chung-Myung, Hawasan''s disciples stood in his way.


    Baek Cheon, who was staring at Dang Gunnak with the youngest eyes to live in front of him, pulls out the sword.


    "Don''t approach."


    "Calm down, Hwajeonggum."


    "You don''t put a knife in your neck because you''re calm."


    Dang Gunnak sighed.


    "The medicine of the party is second only to the world. Danga is the best place to treat the Hawaiian dinosaur in Isacheon."


    "One, the most incredible place right now is Danga."


    Dang Gunnak bit his lips slightly.


    Normally, I would have been impatient to hear this from a young junior, but what Dang Paee did took away all the opportunities to refute from his mouth.


    "¡­¡­I lost."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes are slightly bigger.


    "I lost this game. It was also defeated in its most miserable form. So at least give me a chance to restore my honor and prove that the party is not a cowardly place.""¡­¡­."


    "Please."


    Dang Gunnak bowed at Baek Cheon.


    Baek Cheon bit his lips when he saw it.


    "We''re coming with you."


    "Of course."


    Baek Cheon glanced back. I can see Chung-Myung, who bled and lost his mind, and the death penalty, which is stopping the bleeding with all his might.


    "¡­¡­you can live, right?"


    "Save him."


    Dang Gunnak clenched his teeth.


    "With all your visions!"


    Looking at Chung-Myung''s complexion as pale as a corpse, Baek Cheon gritted his teeth.


    "You''d better keep that word."


    Baek Cheon picked up Chung-Myung himself.


    "Please guide me."


    Chung-Myung''s hand clasped his dress was shaking.

 Chapter - 197 Episode 197. If its unfair, you should survive. (2)

    Be spaced out.


    Everything is ambiguous.


    What am I doing right now?


    Blood rushing through the nose.


    Living that makes your skin sting.


    All of this is just unfamiliar.


    "Brother Master!"


    Behind Chung-Myung''s back, three beams fly in and lock themselves between the eyes of the Magians who were running toward him.


    Crack!


    With a gruesome sound, the Magians fell on the spot.


    Flop.


    Chung-Myung looked at those who fell to the floor with a little blank eyes.


    Wiggling Magists'' heads turn to the morrow. Soon the light disappears from the eyes.


    the fatal shears


    Yeah, it''s death.


    "What are you doing? In the middle of a fight. That''s not like you!"


    Chung-Myung slowly turned his head and looked back.


    Dangbo.


    He tilts his head and approaches Chung-Myung.


    "¡­¡­no."


    Chung-Myung raised his hand and pressed the middle of his forehead.


    I was strangely distracted.


    "I don''t know, maybe you''re a little tired."


    Chung-Myung shook off the plum sword, shook off the blood from the sword and pushed it into the sword. Dangbo reaches out with a grin and retrieves the visibility.


    "No wonder you''re tired. We''ve been fighting for three whole days."


    "Well."


    "¡­¡­You must be very tired, bro. I''m not talking less.


    "¡­¡­."


    "Can I get you a pill?"


    "There you go."


    "Oh, he''s doing this again. When others say Danggavision Youngdan, they try to eat it upside down. Don''t you believe me? Is it a party song?"


    "I believe in the party."


    "And what?"


    "I don''t trust you."


    "Ha, you''re making me sad again, aren''t you? I gave you the dog food last time because I was mistaken."


    "I''m all talk and no talk. Just!"


    Chung-Myung turned his body around.


    "Going back."


    "No, let''s go with me. Brother."


    Dangbo quickly followed Chung-Myung behind.


    "Since they''ve been hurt and killed, will the tide be tilted this way?"


    "You should."


    Otherwise, there''s no reason for all this trouble.


    Then suddenly Chung-Myung turned his head to the cold sensation of his arm. Dangbo was putting a gold spear on his arm.


    The long cut is covered with a thick gold spear.


    "How many times do I have to tell you that if you don''t treat your wounds on time, you''ll suffer?"


    Chung-Myung narrowed the middle of the forehead slightly.


    "Leave it alone and it will heal itself."


    "Yes, I am. But it gets better faster if you apply medicine. Stay still."


    Dangbo tore Chung-Myung''s hem off and applied gold paste.


    "You can''t pay for a non-monetary drug. Thank you very much."


    "Whenever you open your mouth, you say that you don''t like Danga, and you use Danga products well."


    "That''s it, that''s it. Besides¡­¡­."


    Dangbo''s face is a bit bitter.


    "I didn''t know before, but now I know why the family was so tough. After all, if you don''t have powerless, it''s nothing. If Danga had a little more power, he wouldn''t have run away from Sacheon like this, and many of his six-year-olds wouldn''t have lost their lives."


    "¡­¡­."


    Suddenly, Chung-Myung narrowed his forehead slightly while watching Dangbo speaking in a heavy voice.


    "That''s what I think these days. Brother Dosa."


    "What are you thinking?"


    "I don''t blame everything they say, but if I had trusted and supported them, wouldn''t the family have become stronger?"Then... then... then we can save one more person...¡­."


    "Don''t say useless things. He may have been killed for believing in his power."


    "¡­¡­I guess so."


    Dangbo slightly bows his head with a wry look. After a while, the bitterness was washed away from his face when he raised his head again. Instead, there was a playful smile."So when the war is over, I''m going to try to help him a little bit. I''m an elder by name, an adult by name, and I''ve never taken good care of them."


    "I''ve been playing hardball."


    "That''s what I''ll do, brother...¡­."


    "What?"


    "No, I don''t. The weather is so...¡­, uh, it''s gloomy. What''s wrong with the weather? Uh-huh."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    In fact, Chung-Myung is no better than Dangbo, given that he has not done anything for Samun.


    All he gave to the private gate was the reputation of plum blossom inspection. He did not raise his disciples properly and did not help his descendants.


    I just lived as I wanted, moved as I wanted.


    ''If the war ends...¡­.''


    It should be different then. at that time


    "So, brother."


    "Huh?"


    "Let''s make a promise with me. If I die during this war, please watch the Danga kids."


    "¡­¡­what kind of nonsense is that?"


    "I''m a dark zone, and I''m more likely to survive than I am. So let''s just say you''re going to listen to your brother''s will, and take care of the kids. I told you I''d give you one. Even if I pay for this...¡­."


    "Go away, go away, if you''re going to talk rubbish. I''m going to stab you."


    ''No, that''s not so hard!''


    "If you want to raise your own house, do it yourself. Somehow he survived."


    "¡­¡­Ay, you cold-hearted man."


    Chung-Myung, who pushed the muttering Dangbo away like a fly, swirled ahead.


    "You promised, didn''t you?"


    "Well."


    "I''m giving you a thousand words of encouragement!"


    "No, he''s not."


    "What?"


    "Let''s get you hit."


    "Ha... haha. You must have been seriously injured earlier. Why is my body so...¡­."


    Chung-Myung grinned as he watched Dangbo step down with a whimper.


    "Why would a dead man think behind you? It''s over after you die."


    "Well, that''s not the case, though. Even if I die, the rest of them live."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I don''t know how you feel because you''re a master of the world.¡­."


    Dangbo scratched his head.


    "There''s something like that, that doesn''t go away."


    Chung-Myung sighed and turned around.


    "Don''t pass things on to others and do it yourself."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Instead."


    "What?"


    "I''ll finish the war. By cutting the throat of that Heavenly Demon."


    "Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    "So until then...¡­."


    Chung-Myung chewed it out.


    "Survive like hell."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Dangbo crept up next to Chung-Myung. Chung-Myung, who saw him standing next to him walking, unknowingly stepped on his steps.


    And


    Dangbo died less than a month later.


    * * *


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes.


    ''Huh?''


    Chung-Myung jumped to his feet.


    "Uh...¡­."


    I feel a sharp pain in my abdomen. When I looked down, there was a white bandage wrapped around my stomach.


    I don''t think he''s dead.''


    I''m not the one who''s gonna die like that. In the past, when we were fighting a war, we survived a great deal of power stuck in the power strip! This body is more persistent than a cockroach...¡­. Oh, this is a swear word.


    But where am I?''


    Chung-Myung, who turned his head, instantly distorted his eyes.


    "Huh?"


    The disciples of Hawasan, literally sprawling in his eyes, enter.


    Baek Cheon, Yoo-Esul, Yoon-jong, Jo-Gol died lying on the floor...¡­.


    Oh, you''re sleeping like you''re dead.


    I was surprised.


    Chung-Myung glanced at the conditions of the death penalty and grinned.


    "Maybe it''s because I grew up without it, but I sleep well on the floor."Phew. Those things.


    Chung-Myung was about to wake up Yoon-Jeong.


    "Leave it alone. I''ve been awake for three days."


    Chung-Myung turned his head away.


    Before I knew it, a man stood at the open door.


    "Did you wake up?"


    "¡­¡­."


    The man who came in slowly and spoke to was Dang Gunnak, who was a singer of the Sacheondang family and had a fling with Chung-Myung.


    There was no significant expression on his face.


    Chung-Myung turns his head and looks around again.


    "Is this Danga?"


    "You''re right."


    "Why would I...¡­. No, wait, before that! It''s been three days?"


    "Yes, you''ve been unconscious for three days."


    Chung-Myung''s face was distorted.


    "Three days?"


    No, you got stabbed in the stomach, and you''ve been out for three days?


    ''Cause I''m weak.''


    Chung-Myung gnashed his teeth.


    In the past, the body loses consciousness even though it was a wound that would have been shaken off on the spot and applied medicine.


    I thought it was Chung-Myung who was angry.


    "Then why are our private servants doing this?"


    "I will not leave your side until you open your eyes.I tried to take a break, but he resisted by pulling out his sword. I was so nervous that I thought something would happen, so I put him to sleep with a blood transfusion."


    "¡­¡­."


    You''ve been around for three days?


    ''That...¡­''


    We can take turns watching. Four of them together?


    Oh, those stupid things.


    Chung-Myung glared at Dang Gunnak.


    "Then you''ll move me to a more comfortable place!"


    "If I try to move, I try to wake up with a grunt. What do I do?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "The death row must be very tight. If the children of the party did that, I''d worry a little less. I''m jealous."


    "I envy you..."


    Chung-Myung glanced at his death penalty.


    "You''re stupid."


    It''s so stupid.


    But...


    "Hmmm."


    Chung-Myung coughed low.


    Something unspeakable goes through my heart.


    Then, Dang Gunnak strode in and bowed his head towards Chung-Myung.


    "I apologize."


    "Huh?"


    "This is all my fault. I didn''t think Dang Paee would commit such a setback."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I know that no matter what I say, I will not be excused. I''ll do my best to do one thing, so relieve your anger."


    "Hmm?"


    Dang Gunnak, who raised his head, opened his mouth with a serious face.


    "First of all, I accept that this is my defeat."


    "¡­¡­."


    "As promised, Sacheon Danga recognizes Chung-Myung of Hawasan as an eternal guest and friend of the party."


    "Oh?"


    "And if you''d like, I''ll give you his neck."


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes wide.


    "I raised the wrong child. Feel free to do so if that absolves you. If it can restore the honor of the party that has fallen to the ground!"


    Dang Gunnak chewed it out.


    But his inner self was a little different from what was apparent.


    ''If we talk this much, we have no choice but to accept it.''


    Dang Gunnak sneaks up and looks at Chung-Myung.


    ''Huh?''


    Unfortunately for Dang Gunnak, Chung-Myung''s expression is a little...¡­. No, it was very different.


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s head is tilted to the side.


    "That''s all?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "That''s all."


    "Well, then?"


    "Oh, my God."


    Chung-Myung looks at Dang Gunnak with incredible eyes. The look in his eyes as if he was seeing something that shouldn''t have been there, Yang Gunnak was stunned."What if you put a knife in a man''s stomach? A friend? A friend? A friend?


    "¡­¡­."


    "And if he did something wrong, the parents should take responsibility! Don''t sneak up on him!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Oh, my God, people in the neighborhood. Dangga is like this. Dangga! Oh, my God! This place is prestigious. They''re all frozen to death!"


    Chung-Myung jumped out of his seat.


    "No! Not like this, but I''ll have to run out to the church and spread rumors about how well the party is doing. You can tell the beggars. It''ll be all over the world in three days."


    "Gee, calm down!"


    A cold sweat dripped down Dang Gunnak''s spine.


    When rumors spread that the leader of the Tang family lost in the absence of the Hwasan god dragon, and that the leader of the Tang family even went on a rock strike in the midst of a legitimate evil spirit...The party price of ¡­ is over.


    Perhaps it''s because of memorizing and using poison that people say it''s like a "sapa.


    "No, no, no. You''ll lose your neck. You throw a knife in the middle of the rain, can''t you just shave a person''s neck?"


    "¡­¡­then I''d have killed him already."


    "What?"


    "Oh, no. I said something wrong."


    Dang Gunnak looked at Chung-Myung, stealing cold sweat from his sleeve.


    "What do you want?"


    "Don''t you know? There''s got to be a reward! I''m sorry I stabbed you with a knife, but if you think it''s gonna end in one word, why government offices? Why is there a war?"


    "Yes, yes. Of course I''ll make it up to you. But as a reward...¡­ what should I do...¡­."


    "I''ll think about it. What should I do to make a pillar...¡­, no, can we make a good deal with each other."


    "¡­¡­."


    "And!"


    Chung-Myung blinked his eyes.


    "First of all, I''m not feeling well."


    "Huh?"


    "Give me a pill from Cheondogdan."


    "¡­¡­wife, paradise?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Now."


    "¡­¡­okay."


    Dang Gunnak''s face had a devastating effect.


    ''I got you wrong.''


    And Chung-Myung smiled brightly at Dang Gunnak''s face.


    Dangbo??. Dangbo??.


    Be easy. I''ll take good care of Danga.


    Yes?


    Is this what you''re looking for?


    If it''s not fair, you can survive.


    LOL.

 Chapter - 198 Episode 198. If youre upset, you should come back to life. (3)

    "He will surely be the one in the future."


    "Yes."


    "That ability and potential are incomparable to the world. You will surely be a warrior who cries his name out loud in the world!"


    "Yes!"


    "And the world''s dog...¡­."


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    Dang Jan raised his head and looked at Dang Gunnak''s back. His back with his hands behind his back was trembling slightly.


    "Khhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Dang Gunnak coughed big time.


    ¡­...did I hear it wrong?


    "Khhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Dang Gunnak, who coughed loudly, sighed.


    "The value of the first man is beyond your imagination. The first and foremost are sometimes justifiable, sometimes supportive, and sometimes reasonable. There is a reason why all the literary groups in the world spare no funds and efforts to produce the world''s first people."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "But of all things, such an important place...¡­."


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    "Oh, no."


    Dang Jan poked his ear. I think I''ve been hearing weird things.


    Dang Gunnak grinds his teeth.


    "If you can''t be the best in the world, you have to be friends with the best in the world."


    Dang Jan opened his eyes slightly.


    That''s right at first glance. But one thing is missing.


    "One, my lord."


    Dang Jan asked in a slightly curious voice.


    "Of course, there is no doubt about the ability of the Hwasan dinosaur. But his background as Hawasan is disturbing to me. Wouldn''t there be a limit to what I can do on my own, no matter how much I''m the best?"


    "Foolish!"


    Dang Gunnak said firmly.


    "It''s not worth the investment unless he''s from Hawaii. If he had enough power and money, would he bother to be friends with us?"


    "Oh...."


    "On the contrary, we can reach out because the current was not as good as the past. We use him and he relies on us. Then it could be a perfect relationship."


    Dang Jan nodded.


    "Think about it! What if our party''s power is added to the power of the growing wasan dinosaur?"


    Then it''s literally the best!


    "The world''s first oblivion will be born. d*mn it!"


    "What?"


    This time, Dang Gunnak didn''t change his words either.


    "You''re like a mugger...¡­. No matter how wrong I may have been, Cheondogdan....and now there''s only a few left in the party. Turn it off!"


    Dang Gunnak''s body trembles.


    From those flailing shoulders I could clearly see how furious he was now.


    "Dang Jan!"


    Dang Gunnak turns his head around.


    Uh...


    I think your eyes are a little red...¡­.


    Don''t tell me.


    "Your brother will step down from his position in the state of Soga."


    Dang Jan opened his eyes wide.


    "Go, my lord?"


    "Think about it."


    "¡­¡­what?"


    "If you were a Hawaiian god, would you want to join hands with Danga, the lord of Dang Paee?"


    "Ah!"


    Dang Jan nodded back and forth.


    That can''t be possible. Dang Pae is the one who stole Chung-Myung''s bimoo. No punishment can relieve the anger of the Hwasan dinosaur.


    "It''s not people that matter, it''s families. If Dang Pae''s profit from becoming a family owner is greater than his profit from being a member of the party, choose him. That''s the law of the party."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    "And the little guy can''t forget this...¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang Gunnak''s body trembled again.


    Dang Jan, who saw him like this for the first time in his life, just had to shut up.


    Barely true Dang Gunnak said."Soju''s seat is vacant."


    "¡­¡­."


    "You''ll have to compete with your brothers."


    "I''ll try."


    "I''ll give you one mission."


    Dang Jan looked up and looked at Dang Gunnak.


    "Someone at the party gate needs to build a rapport with the Hwasan dinosaur."


    "¡­¡­."


    "In my view, the Hwasan dinosaur is a very generous man to his own people. If you could be his man, Danga would get more than just a contractual relationship."


    "Lord."


    Dang Jan looked at Dang Gunnak with determined eyes.


    "I''m not very interested in the position of bullfrog."


    "Hmm?"


    "One!"


    Dang Jan said firmly.


    "If that''s good for the family, of course I will."


    Dang Gunnak smiled.


    "Yes."


    After a slight pause, he added still.


    "However."


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    "Be careful."


    "¡­¡­."


    "He''s no ordinary guy."


    Dang Gunnak, who turned his head slightly, seemed to see some water around his eyes.


    What?


    Are you crying?


    * * *


    Dang Jan is determined and determined.


    You must win the hearts of the Hwasan deities!''


    You shouldn''t just stay in being an acquaintance. Somehow you have to be a close friend of the Hwasan dinosaur.


    To do that, it''s important to get along with him first!


    With constant effort!


    But...


    Just one thing


    ''I don''t think this is what the effort was...¡­.''


    Dang Jan sighed deeply.


    "Hey, my hands are shaking."


    "¡­¡­I''m sorry."


    Dang Jan came to his senses and waved hard.


    The fan in his hand began to create a cool breeze.


    "Wow, you''re good at fanning."


    "¡­¡­."


    I thought I told you to be friends.


    Isn''t this a stick?


    "Hmmm."


    Chung-Myung, who was lying on a soft, large chair, rose for a moment and whistled to pick up the fruit in front of him.


    It''s not just fruits.


    The table in front of Chung-Myung was lined with all kinds of delicacies.


    The essence of Sichuan cuisine, called one of the great Chinese delicacies, was sublimated into art by encountering all kinds of rare ingredients.


    I''m so good.


    "Growl!"


    Chung-Myung, who drank coolly up to four thousand white liquor, hung on the chair.


    "Oh, good, good! This is Mureungdoowon."


    However, the viewers'' assessment was completely different.


    "¡­¡­it''s like a rain forest."


    "A master can''t drink and meat."


    "It''s nothing new, but it''s amazing."


    Hwasan''s disciples shook their heads at Chung-Myung.


    "I''m crazy. You''re worried about him because you have nothing to worry about him."


    "No, what kind of man is that with a knife?"


    "¡­¡­it''s not a person."


    Either way or not, Chung-Myung once again took a delightful sip of white wine, tore the duck''s legs straight and pushed them into his mouth.


    "Oops, private residence, death penalty! Try some of this. It''s awesome. And this, this alcohol is really expensive. It''s just so sweet!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung with blank eyes.


    "Can I do this?''


    Of course, it''s weird that you don''t have to take it even though you''re going to treat me. It''s not always polite to say no.


    But it''s....


    Baek Cheon''s trembling gaze turned to Chung-Myung lying on the chair.


    ''My house...'' No, it looks more comfortable than my house.''


    And now it''s Dang Jan, the son of Dang Gunnak, who is fanning Chung-Myung.


    Does this make any sense?


    Yang Jan blushed when Baek Cheon looked at him."Four, four thousand guests are honored. Please don''t feel pressured and relax."


    You''re putting me under pressure.


    What the hell are you doing there?


    However, contrary to everyone''s opinion, Chung-Myung seemed to be very comfortable with this situation.


    "Oh, that''sounds good."


    Unbearable Baek Cheon opened his mouth.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "This is Mureungdowon¡­¡­."


    "Chung-Myung."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung turns his head a little bit by bit.


    Baek Cheon pulls up a vein on his forehead and tells Chung-Myung.


    "It''s four thousand times a day."


    "I know, private residence. Just in case I don''t even know that."


    "¡­¡­then at least sit down. No matter how wide the chair is, isn''t that where you''re supposed to lie down? If you''re at someone else''s house, at least be polite."


    "Oh, of course I''d love to."


    "But?"


    Chung-Myung suddenly distorted his face and stroked the white bandage with his hand.


    "But what can I do if I just sit down and get stabbed? I''ll stay like this until I get well."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon shook his head as if there was no answer.


    Yoon-jong sneaks up and tells Baek Cheon.


    "Do you want me to come on you?"


    It means to deal with injuries. But Baek Cheon shook his head helplessly.


    "Let it go, he''ll grow up."


    Of course, it''s more likely that day won''t come.


    Baek Cheon sighs deeply.


    I thought my heart was going to drop.''


    Who would have thought he''d be so alive in three days? What a phenomenal resilience.


    "Dang Jan Society."


    "Yes, Baek Cheon Society."


    "Is the Lord not coming?"


    "Because you''re busy with official duties."


    "Is that so¡­¡­."


    I don''t want to face Dang Gunnak''s face, but watching Chung-Myung do it makes me want him to come sooner.


    Did that heart reach the sky?


    Gulp!


    The door to Daejeon suddenly opened. Then Dang Gunnak walked in slowly.


    Coming inside, he saw Chung-Myung lying down and slightly flinched.


    "¡­¡­."


    It is none other than Dang Gunnak who has been instructed to treat the Hwasan dinosaur well without shortage.


    But it''s like...¡­.


    "¡­¡­is there anything lacking in getting by?"


    "Yes, thanks to you. Oh, the Sichuan food is delicious. It''s a bit spicy and tingling, though."


    "When you get used to it, it doesn''t taste much better."


    "Yes, so I''m going to try it until I get used to it."


    "¡­¡­that''s a good idea."


    The corners of Dang Gunnak''s mouth curled up vaguely.


    His face was expressionless and his mouth was smiling. Everyone who was watching Dang Gunnak coughed small.


    Are you laughing or getting angry?''


    "Both of them, don''t you think?''


    Either way, Dang Gunnak kept his eyes on Chung-Myung.


    "Is there any other inconvenience?"


    "It''s a little uncomfortable because it''s humid and hotter than before."


    Chung-Myung turned his head and Dang Jan started fanning hard again.


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang Jan and Dang Gunnak''s eyes cross at Ho Gong.


    "... your son must have liked you."


    "I know. I didn''t ask you to do this. Thankfully."


    Chung-Myung drank a lot of white wine with a completely ungrateful expression.


    "Wow, alcohol is delicious, food is delicious! This is a really nice place."


    "I guess so."


    Looking at that, Dang Gunnak smiled heartily this time.


    His eyes catch the rest of Hawasan''s disciples fidgety. Perhaps Chung-Myung thought he was doing a great disrespect.


    I don''t know.''


    They don''t know much about party prices.The best courtesy a customer can have in Danga is to eat and drink comfortably like that Chung-Myung is now.


    It may be rude to others. But it''s the best courtesy in the party house.


    This is Hyun Sang, which was created in a door pie where Danga mainly uses poison and memorization. No matter how tall a man is, he is reluctant to eat and drink only from the party.


    How many people would drink alcohol given by a poisoner casually?


    Even those who boast iron walls cut down on drinking alcohol in half and refrain from eating.


    But now Chung-Myung was literally pouring it in, inhaling food and cramming alcohol into his mouth.


    I don''t know if you know what you''re doing.¡­.''


    Anyway, it was Dang Gunnak who couldn''t help but feel better watching it. That was a clear demonstration of Chung-Myung''s belief in the party price.


    He''s a weird guy.''


    You make people feel good and then you make them tremble. If we stay together, I don''t think Gandam will be safe.


    "But what''s the matter?"


    "¡­¡­it."


    Dang Gunnak bit his lips. Originally, he was supposed to meet the Hawaiian dinosaur in a few days, not today. At that time, we decided to close a separate deal with the party.


    Nevertheless, there was another reason why he came to Chung-Myung here.


    "That''s¡­¡­."


    Dang Gunnak stretched his tongue and kept glancing back.


    Biting his lips with a grumpy look, he opened his mouth in a slightly suppressed voice.


    "Nothing''s wrong! I''m just here!"


    It was that moment.


    Soup!


    There was a knock on something back there.


    And...


    Peeking.


    "Huh?"


    Something sticks out slightly by the open door.


    Uh, is that... is that a human hair?


    "Yes."


    Dang Gunnak distorted his face and suddenly started staring at Chung-Myung with a ghostly face.


    What''s wrong with him?


    Scary.


    "Introduction..." I have someone to introduce."


    "What? Introduce yourself?"


    "¡­¡­when young people get along with each other, more than¡­¡­. Is there anything good about it?"


    "That''s true."


    "Why did it have to be like you...¡­."


    "What?"


    "No, I don''t."


    Dang Gunnak shook his head. Then he sighed deeply, unable to hide his irritated face.


    "Come on in."


    At that moment, a person appeared through the wide open door.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "Uhhhhhaha.


    "Huh?"


    "¡­¡­."


    All of Hawasan''s disciples opened their eyes wide.


    Something surprising?


    No, it''s not surprising, but it''s surprising...¡­.


    The first thing that caught their eye was a fancy archer. However, the eyes soon turned to the face above the palace, and everyone who saw it had to open their mouths.


    What is it? It''s pretty.


    ''She''s an amazing beauty. I''m second to my brother-in-law.''


    ''Oh, my God, was there such a person in Danga?''


    Yoon-jong, Baek Cheon, and Jo-Gol looked at the woman gently walking inside with blank eyes.


    "Say hi."


    "Greetings to Dang-Soso, the heroes of Hawasan."


    The face is also a face, but I can''t see any pretense with a bright smile. Who can hate such a bright smile?


    "Uh...¡­."


    Yoon-jong bows his head with a blank face.


    "Oh, hi."


    Jo-Gol poked Yoon-Jong in the ribs with his elbow. Yoon-jong flinches and raises his head.


    The reactions further distorted Dang Gunnak''s face."That''s my... daughter. It just so happens that we are of similar age, so good friends...I called you thinking you could be."


    But why are you leaving?


    And...


    "¡­¡­I guess you wear that in your house?"


    "It''s my first time meeting my friend, so I''m nervous...I''m sure you wrote ¡­."


    That one?


    If you pay attention to it twice, your neck will break. How many accessories do you have in your hair?


    Don''t tell me that''s all memorized?


    Dang Gunnak''s eyes are fixed on Chung-Myung.


    "That''s you...¡­. No, I brought you here because I wanted to meet you.¡­, no, I hope we can have a good relationship. A good relationship."


    Huh?


    What?


    Don''t tell me...


    Chung-Myung looked left and right. The death penalty is all looking at Chung-Myung with strange eyes.


    "¡­¡­huh?"


    Is this political marriage or something?


    "Me?"


    Dang Gunnak nods his head.


    "Oh, no, I...¡­."


    It''s going bust.


    "Uh...¡­."


    "Say hi."


    Chung-Myung smiles at Dang-Soso, who smiles brightly at himself.


    Death penalty


    Long death penalty.


    Help me! Help me!

 Chapter - 199 Episode 199. If its unfair, you should come back to life. (4)

    "Turn it off."


    The exhausted Chung-Myung lay on the bed.


    Baek Cheon and Yoon-jong shook their heads when they saw it.


    "Are you all right?"


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    Chung-Myung''s face was black and dead.


    For him, it was like a paradise, but as the only condition changed, it quickly turned into hell.


    Dang-Soso tried to stay away from Chung-Myung for a second after that time.


    When I ate in Daejeon, I would stand by and wait for my meal, and when I drank, I would not let go of the bottle. At this rate, he was likely to catch up with the other side.


    Finally, Chung-Myung, who was sick and tired of it, managed to escape to Baek Cheon''s quarters.


    "You can go to your room."


    "¡­¡­private."


    "Huh?"


    "I''m doing this because I''m really scared."


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoon-jong, who was listening to Chung-Myung''s husky voice, smirks.


    "It was pretty good, why."


    But Baek Cheon seemed to have completely different ideas.


    "Even if your mouth is crooked, you have to say it right away. It''s too much, too much.


    "Yes, she''s even the sole daughter of the sole daughter."


    Chung-Myung screamed.


    "Not a single woman, but a single woman!"


    "¡­¡­he''s right, too."


    "Marriage is freezing to death! What kind of marriage is that when I go bust?"


    "Hwasan can be married. I''m not blocking it."


    Yoon-jong picked up his head.


    "Yes, there are some married adults."


    "Turn it off."


    Chung-Myung is all over again.


    "You''re crazy, and you''re marrying your daughter?"''


    Hey, you guys. There is no poison. That''s poison. Poison. Once swallowed, you can''t spit it out.


    I thought he was the king of poison!


    If it were a real poison sprayed, it would rather be blown away with inner air or swept away with black wind, which cannot be prevented by force.


    What Chung-Myung is most in trouble in the world is something that cannot be solved by force. The dagger prepared by Dang Ga-ju accurately penetrated Chung-Myung''s weakness.


    "If you look so fine, why don''t you do Yoon-jong''s death penalty?"


    "I don''t think they want me over there."


    "But you do know."


    "What?"


    When Chung-Myung lay down and looked away, Yoon-jong gave a strange look. Then, with a slightly evil face, he said to Baek Cheon.


    "Sasook, come to think of it, it''s not a bad thing."


    "Huh?"


    "Since ancient times, you have to get married to grow up. Won''t he come to his senses when he''s married? And it''s even better because the blood ties between wasan and sugar."


    "Yoon-Jong??."


    "Yes?"


    "I''ve never been more disappointed in you than I am today. This private residence is heartbreaking."


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Don''t you think about the position of a woman who should marry him and live with her?"


    "¡­¡­I was thoughtless. Kill me, Private."


    "No, these things?"


    As Chung-Myung glared, Yoon-jong and Baek Cheon slowly turned their eyes away and coughed.


    ''That''s not even wrong.''


    You have to have a conscience.''


    Then Jo-Gol smiled and said.


    "I heard that Danga-ju cherishes such a daughter like treasure because she is in a state of despair, but she seems to like you very much if she lets her out like that.""


    "Tell him yes."


    "But they''ve got a good view of us over there."


    "Do you poison someone you like? Poison? That''s the way to welcome a billiard?"


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply at his situation.


    "Yes, he''s a master."


    Or maybe it''s just reckless without any countermeasures.


    Thanks to Chung-Myung, however, he was stuck in the hall without even dreaming of going outside.


    "Why isn''t it coming out?"Dang-Soso bites the sleeve.


    Dang Jan sighed as he watched it.


    "Sister, why don''t you take it easy?"


    "You stay put."


    Dang-Soso muzzled his lips as if he wasn''t happy.


    "Strange, there''s no way to avoid me like this."


    "¡­¡­why?"


    "It''s pretty."


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang Jan''s face is distorted.


    I can''t say anything because it''s true.''


    People who say the right things die early, but it was Dang Jan who seemed to know why.


    "Does he have no eyes because he''s a master? Or do you live in the mountains and have no eyes to recognize beauty? Why are you running away from me?"


    "¡­¡­are you not interested in women?"


    "Is there such a man in the world?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang Jan sighed still.


    But it''s weird.''


    In fact, Dang-Soso is not a man with blind eyes to marry. It''s more like a man who used to avoid marriage. Why would such a person suddenly change his mind?


    "Did you like the Hawaiian dinosaur?"


    "Hey."


    "Yes, sister."


    "I saw him for the first time yesterday."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I don''t know what I need to know to like it or not. I don''t have the ability to know what''s inside me because I have the ability to be creative."


    "No, but why are you so aggressive?"


    Dang-Soso looked at Dang Jan with a slightly heated face and sighed deeply.


    "Where do you think I''m going to get married if I miss this opportunity?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang Jan couldn''t say a word and shut up.


    "My father loves me so much. But he''s a party leader. My father is the one who thinks first about the party''s position between your position and the party''s position. When the time comes when I can''t put it off any longer, I have no choice but to marry myself in the right place. Then I''ll have to marry into a powerful house in Sacheon."


    "I suppose so."


    "I''m suffocated to death in a place like that. But what can I do? I accepted it, thinking it was my destiny. You can''t avoid it since you were born as a daughter of Dangarist. By the way¡­¡­."


    "Hwasan is different?"


    "I don''t like being stuck in a mountain, but my father admitted it. You said you were the best in the world."


    "If you''re going to marry, you want to be honored as the wife of the world''s best man?"


    Dang-Soso glared at Dang Jan with a straight face.


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Yes?"


    "What''s the use of that? It''s not like I''m going to be the best."


    "Then why¡­¡­?"


    "If you''re on your first day, you won''t be home training, you''ll be too busy to come home! Then I''ll wither like a flower alone!"


    "Oh...."


    Such a sad...


    "What a great place to be in!"


    Dang Jan looked at Dang-Soso with bewildered eyes.


    No. You like it?


    That''s?


    "Is that a good thing?"


    "It''s a hundred times better than being meddled in everything. If you get married to a leading price, you''ll have to be formal about drinking water. Can you live like that?"


    I can''t live.


    I can''t live like that.


    "I don''t care about anyone else, and I''m never coming back to my place where I can keep my life. Never! I have to catch that man even if I die!"


    There was a spark in Dang-Soso''s eyes.


    "He''s against it, but he''s not living for me, is he? Don''t you think?"


    Dang Jan looked at her blankly.


    You have a plan.''


    It is not even a plan for the party. My only goal is to be happy! There was a round of applause for the passion for the goal."But I don''t think the Hawaiian dinosaur is that easy. It won''t go your way."


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    "What?"


    "I have no intention of swinging him. No, I can¡¯t. How am I supposed to swing someone my father admitted? We have to respect and be considerate."


    "The affection..."


    "What''s the point of affection? If you live together and endure it, affection is what sprouting comradeship is."


    "¡­¡­."


    It was frighteningly realistic.


    "Anyway, I have no further confusion. Anyway, if you look at him, he''s pretty handsome. I don''t like how you see me as a roadside rock, but he''ll change his mind over time."


    Dang Jan sighed low as he looked at his motivated sister.


    But I don''t want to blame my sister. This is because I know the future that the party''s leisure food has to go through.


    Dang family dinners are not recognized as Dang family dinners. They cannot learn the party''s vision, nor can they learn the party''s ignorance. All that is passed on to them is some of the cancer techniques that vary from generation to generation.


    The immediate line of the party is added.


    Dang-Soso lived only in Danga without properly looking around the world because she was the daughter of Danga-ju.


    Flowers grown like plants. And when the time comes, I''m in a position to get married like I''m being sold to someone. How can those who married like that be happy?


    No matter how much Dang Gunnak is a party leader, he cannot change the law that has been with the party for a long time.


    "Hey!"


    "Yes, sister!"


    "You help me, too!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''m going to be happy somehow. And there''s the first key to that happiness! I will marry him by all means, so you help me. Then I''ll help you, too."


    "Huh? What do you mean by helping?"


    "Do you think you''re going to insult a stranger''s brother? Then you''ll be the brother-in-law of the world, right?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''ll push.


    Dang Jan nodded slowly.


    "I believe you."


    Lightly held hands together, the eyes of the two gazed furiously at someone in the hall.


    Thanks to this, Chung-Myung had to shiver with unknown chills.


    * * *


    Two eyes peep up on the eaves.


    You don''t have it, do you?


    Looking around, Chung-Myung climbs on the roof with a sigh.


    ''Oh, my God.''


    In Hawasan, Yoo-Esul is chased away, and Danga avoids Dang-Soso.


    The sight of plum blossoms, which had nothing to fear, running away from little girls who didn''t even live half of their lives.


    It''s savory, you son of a b*tc*.


    "Oh, you didn''t even get married!"


    Chung-Myung pointed to the sky and lay down on the eaves. His hand grabs the bandaged belly reflexively.


    "Uh...¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s face is distorted.


    A throbbing pain is coming in.


    It hurts.


    You shouldn''t show weakness in front of a party leader. The more he appreciates Chung-Myung, the more he will gain.


    You shouldn''t pretend to be weak in front of the death penalty. That''s how sad and sad they will be.


    Maybe they''ll be frustrated by their helplessness.


    "Strange, Long Death."


    I didn''t show off like this before.


    I''m getting more bluffing as the days go by the day.


    I used to think bravado guys were terrible.


    The grin was poured into Chung-Myung''s mouth."Growl."


    He rubs his mouth and looks at the moon in the sky with blank eyes.


    Weak.


    Weak.


    Wounded in a battle against a partisan.


    He would have split his head with a sword.


    The Darkness of Dang Paee?


    There is no excuse for such a thing. On a terrible battlefield, cowardice is routine, rock climbing was technology. If he had been stronger, he would not have dared harm any rockslides.


    "You''re so d*mn weak."


    If you think about it, it''s natural.


    It''s only been three years since Chung-Myung woke up from death. It was three years, not even three years. It is also useful to be this strong in such a period of time.


    No matter how many times you''ve experienced it, you can''t catch up with what you''ve achieved in three years.


    I know... but....


    "That can''t be an excuse!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes become firm.


    Chung-Myung knows best how heartless and dangerous Kang-ho is. It would be a good thing if you were just peaceful while you took your time to be strong, but what are the odds?


    "It''s getting stronger."


    Beyond the old plum blossoms, we must move on to a new level.


    Enough to protect any danger in the world that comes upon Hwasan!


    Chung-Myung put his hand in his arms.


    Then he took out the chondokdan he had extorted from the Tang family and the mixed fabric he had brought in from both hands.


    "Will this work?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sank slightly.


    It''s very risky. But if things work out as Chung-Myung thinks...¡­.


    ''The history problem can be solved at once.''


    Even if it''s not as good as it was in the past, there will be no more events like this one that will run in its own history and fail to show its ability.


    "Once I''ve fully recovered...¡­."


    At that moment, Chung-Myung lay flat on the eaves with bated breath.


    "Chung-Myung Society?" Chung-Myung cow tongue fishing? It''s weird. I checked that it''s not in the room. Where''d he go?"


    Chung-Myung held his breath in a cold sweat.


    Chung-Myung, who had been holding his breath even by using the method of returning home, smiled broadly after confirming that Dang-Soso had completely moved away.


    ''You can''t beat that.''


    There are bound to be things in the world that you can''t win no matter how strong you become.


    Chung-Myung was keen to realize that.

 Chapter - 200 Episode 200. If its unfair, you should survive. (5)

    Two people raced to the shrine.


    "Chung-Myung Society!" Stop right there!"


    Dang-Soso grabbed the hem of his skirt and rushed toward Chung-Myung. But Chung-Myung ran away without looking back.


    "Let me talk to you for a second! Wait! I''ll change my mind if we talk a little bit! I''ll buy you sugar! I''ll see you there!"


    "Frozen to death with you!"


    Chung-Myung galloped decisively and gnashed his teeth.


    What the hell are you doing?''


    Oh, I can''t break that head and I can''t be bothered!


    "Stop right there! Hey, dude, why don''t you stop there?"


    Chung-Myung rushed straight to the front angle and quickly closed the door.


    Then I stuck close to the door and looked at the movement outside.


    It''s stopped.


    No matter how much Dang-Soso is, they couldn''t get in here.


    Chung-Myung, who sighed as the ground went down, turned around.


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang Gunnak and Chung-Myung''s eyes meet each other.


    "¡­¡­have you come?"


    "...yes."


    Something subtle began to flow between the two.


    "For now... Yes, for now, sit down."


    "Sure."


    Chung-Myung sat across from Dang Gunnak. Then Dang Gunnak slipped the teapot toward Chung-Myung without a word.


    "Could you hold the car?"


    "It''s okay. I have a fever."


    "It''s cold."


    "Oh, well."


    Chung-Myung poured tea into the glass and drank it in one gulp.


    "K."


    Then put the glass down and looked at Dang Gunnak.


    "¡­¡­ that''s all good."


    "Hmm?"


    "What kind of master would you marry your daughter to? Even though blood is thicker than water, isn''t this coming out too explicitly coming out?"


    "No goal?"


    There was a vein on Dang Gunnak''s forehead.


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung, who saw the reaction, tilts his head.


    "Didn''t the Lord make you do it?"


    "My daughter to you without my eyes sprained!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    The atmosphere becomes strange.


    "No, then what''s wrong with her?"


    "Do I get it?"


    Dang Gunnak grabbed the thigh.


    Oh, I''m on my own! Just introduce me! You want me to get married to an old man in the back room? All you have to do is close your eyes and introduce yourself!


    "Turn it off!"


    Dang Gunnak grabbed his head.


    Then I peek at Chung-Myung.


    Of course, the Hwasan dinosaur is a good marriage. From the party''s point of view, there is no better place to get married. Isn''t it Chung-Myung who took the seat of the next world''s best man and threw it in the wasan?


    "You''re still this strong, but in ten years, you won''t be able to suffer even if your grandfather comes back alive, let alone me."''


    Perhaps at this age, a man of great force is uncommon throughout Murim''s history.


    Besides, isn''t the background moderately good for the party to stretch out? From the perspective of a partisan, it is a place where mouthwater flows.


    But...


    "You think I should get him as my son-in-law?"''


    Aren''t you the one who''s leaving?


    Marrying a daughter to Chung-Myung as a human being was never an option.


    "I''ll never see it like that until I see dirt in my eyes!''


    Dang Gunnak''s eyes were on fire.


    She is a daughter whom I have cherished. Isn''t the father''s last wish to see his daughter grow up like a flower, to meet someone nice and live happily ever after?


    The daughter-in-law, who somehow protected her even though the hawks visited her countless times and the elders of the family nagged her.


    ??? Chung-Myung?Come on!


    "Don''t even think about it."


    "No, you introduced me to you!"


    "I did it because he asked me to!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung looked at Dang Gunnak with a dumb face.


    "That''s not fair, is it? What''s wrong with me?"


    I don''t intend to do that, but it''s human nature to get angry at this devaluation.


    But Dang Gunnak was cool-headed.


    "You''re a great warrior."


    "Right!"


    "But he''s not a good man, is he?"


    "¡­¡­."


    How many times have you heard something so irrefutable in your past life?


    Chung-Myung, who used to pour out his words whenever he opened his mouth, could not refute this remark.


    "Uh¡­" Well, uh¡­¡­."


    That''s true.


    You''re so sharp.


    "He doesn''t want to marry his daughter to a good man, he wants to marry her to a good man. My position as party leader only prevents me from actively blocking it."


    "You look like you''re having a hard time making it compatible."


    "It''s a tough job."


    Dang Gunnak shrugged his shoulders.


    "That''s why I believe you and Hawasan will be my breakthrough. Are you ready?"


    "Of course."


    "Then let''s talk about it. What do you want for a party?"


    Chung-Myung didn''t just come here to avoid Dang-Soso. Meeting and negotiating with Dang Gunnak today was already set in stone.


    Chung-Myung wiped a smile off his face and looked at Dang Gunnak.


    "I think we should call private residence."


    "Then it could be a little more serious¡­¡­."


    Dang Gunnak slightly rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "I don''t think it''s easy to get inside."


    "Hmmm."


    Chung-Myung looked at Dang Gunnak and picked up his head.


    He''s a funny guy.''


    It seems more practical, but it is obsessed with justification, and it seems cold enough to sacrifice even the family, but there is a balance.


    You''re not like Dangbo.''


    Indeed, the heavy heavyweight of the party''s housekeeper cannot be as free as Dangbo. Dangbo has a great talent for martial arts, so he''s only given himself the place of the party''s birthplace, and he wouldn''t be strange if he was ousted from his family.


    "Well, that''s good. First of all."


    Chung-Myung stared at Dang Gunnak and opened his mouth.


    "Let''s get it right. Does Danga want to form an alliance with Hwasan?"


    "All I want is you, not wasan."


    "But I''m inseparable from Hasan."


    "I know, I just want you to know that. If I can get you, I can form an alliance with Hwasan."


    Dang Gunnak smiled.


    "It''s not hard to support Hawasan, either. Don''t forget that the party appreciated you that much."


    Chung-Myung also smiled at Dang Gunnak.


    "So I''ll look at that one and support wasan."


    "That''s too much. But it''s worth it."


    "Hahaha, you''re a great singer."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You''re good at lying."


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang Gunnak''s face is slightly stiff.


    "¡­¡­what do you mean?"


    "Oh, don''t look at me like that. I''m not saying there''s an impure intention to ally with Hawasan. But the unilateral attitude of giving is a bit intrusive."


    "Hmm."


    Dang Gunnak looked at Chung-Myung and said,


    "You''re still young and you don''t seem to see things properly, and of course your strength is outstanding, but it''s still a possibility area. It doesn''t necessarily mean that a criminal''s cub is a criminal.""Yes, that''s true."


    Of course, Chung-Myung is different, but from Dang Gunnak''s point of view, he has no choice but to think so.


    "With that in mind, we can''t negotiate on a par with the party. And even if you''re gonna be the best in the world. You can''t put him on a par with the rest of the literary world."


    "Of course it''s fair to think so."


    "And you''re saying I have to be equal to you? For what reason?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "What''s wrong with you? Party leader, negotiations are not between equals. It''s between those who need something."


    "¡­¡­Hmm?"


    "Hwasan doesn''t want a party song. The party wants wasan."


    Dang Gunnak narrowed his forehead.


    What does he know to say this?


    Chung-Myung rose from his seat after receiving such attention from Dang Gunnak. Then he strolled to the wall and ripped off a map of a large four-cheon stream.


    "Hmm?"


    Chung-Myung, who brought a map and spread it on the table, pointed his finger at Sacheondangga.


    "This is where we go."


    "I have eyes, too."


    "There''s an ARMY down there."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Up there is Cheongseong. If you go to the right, you''ll be a shaman. Jongnam is up there. Oh, of course there''s a dotted line down there, but let''s skip that. There''s no difference if there''s a dotted window."


    Dang Gunnak looked at Chung-Myung with a completely different look.


    The face of a no man without any mischief.


    His face was worthy of the singing style that led the party''sacheon.


    "Now you''re serious, aren''t you?"


    However, Chung-Myung received such a partisan spirit with a relaxed face.


    ''There''s no way the party''s housekeeper is so fragile.''


    I don''t think everything that Dang Gunnak has seen since he entered the party is fake. Like Dangbo, Dang Gunnak might be light by nature.


    However, the position of "gajoo" in the Sacheon Danga is not something that can be easily taken over by a person who moves easily.


    It is clear what Dang Gunnak wants.


    Thorough practicality.


    If there was nothing to gain, Chung-Myung would not have shown such infinite favor.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "Isn''t it coincidental?"


    "What?"


    "It''s blocked everywhere. It''s also the old factions with equal or greater power than the party. If you think about the beggars in Sichuan. Hmm¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung trembled looking at the map.


    "I can''t breathe."


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang Gunnak is slightly relaxed.


    "You seem to be mistaken. The relationship between the main house and the old family is not so bad. No, I''d rather be a comrade and colleague."


    "Yes, I guess so."


    Chung-Myung shrugs.


    "Until the fall of the Magyos."


    There was a blue light in Dang Gunnak''s eyes.


    Chung-Myung continued to talk, keeping an eye on Dang Gunnak''s reaction.


    "When we have a common enemy, we stick together. But what if the enemy disappears? Those who are united have no choice but to split up and find a new enemy. Even if it''s a colleague I''ve been with so far."


    "¡­¡­you."


    "Other people don''t have a big problem. Namgung, Paenga, Moyong, and other prominent figures are all in the east. We can help each other. But Danga is the only Danga?"


    "¡­¡­it''s in the west."


    "Yes, and the old have taken over all the ways to connect with the rest of the world. In other words, the party has no choice but to be alone. Isn''t it?"Dang Gunnak did not reply.


    It may be because Chung-Myung stabbed him correctly or because he was embarrassed by this absurd interpretation, but Dang Gunnak remained silent for a while.


    And after a while, he sighs a heavy sighs.


    "Go ahead."


    "The party is under siege."


    "¡­¡­."


    "It''s a very good thing to say that you''re a loser in a province. But in other words, it''s nothing out of the country. Those who became local losers eventually turn to this place."


    Chung-Myung pointed his finger in the middle of the midfield.


    "No?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "It doesn''t matter if it isn''t. It''s not what the party wants to see when they''re surrounded by old waves and pressured. That''s why I need a good friend. Friend to keep them in check. By the way, what? It just so happened that''s here."


    Chung-Myung''s fingers moved on a map.


    He pointed to the island.


    It was behind Jongnam and the shaman''s backs.


    "Hwasan is here."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Hehe, that''s a coincidence. Why is Hwasan here? You''re in a good position to keep the shaman and Jongnam in check, aren''t you? That''s weird."


    Chang Gunnak''s face hardens in Chung-Myung''s nerd.


    How far does this guy know?''


    Chung-Myung smiles when he sees Dang Gunnak''s expression.


    "Hey, don''t be so nervous. It''s not a big deal."


    "May I ask you a question?"


    "Yes."


    "When did you start thinking about this?"


    "Well, maybe...."


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "By the time the Lord of Tang heard that we had reached four thousand?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Only then did Dang Gunnak realize one thing.


    ''I''ve got this one all wrong.''


    It''s not just a strong idiot.


    This is a hole. That''s also a deft one.


    And maybe today the snake''s tail will strangle Dang Gunnak.


    It was Dang Gunnak, who felt cool on Chung-Myung''s palm.

 Chapter - 201 Episode 201. Lets just call it my whim. (1)

    "If you look at the midfield as a giant go board, it''s not inside, it''s outside where you have to put the stones to escape from the tightening siege. The charter won''t change if you make a colleague inside."


    "Do you think Hawasan is worth it? Now you''re not even old school, are you?


    "It''s worth it because it''s not old. If we''re Gupa, would you hold hands with Danga? Play with other Gupa."


    Dang Gunnak looks at Chung-Myung with a slightly embarrassed face.


    No matter how true it is, you don''t usually say things like this. In front of the party leader.


    "Let''s go without pretending. I don''t have a hobby of spinning around and talking. Perhaps the Tangist is trying to keep the old faction under siege of the party by capturing Hawasan. That''s the true purpose of the Tang Dynasty."


    "¡­¡­."


    "If there''s a rumor that you''re allied with him, they''re bound to be conscious of him. Then there''s less of a check on the party''s. That''s how much of a check will go to Hawaii."


    Dang Gunnak sighed.


    "I don''t know if I...¡­."


    Dang Gunnak fixes his posture. And I looked at Chung-Myung with a more serious face.


    "I think I''ve got you wrong."


    "What did you think?"


    "A merciless young man."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''ll correct him for being a strong young man."


    Dangbo??.


    Dangbo, you son of a b*tc*.


    We''ll see about you later. Why don''t you take care of your descendants when he''s out?


    Whether or not Chung-Myung knows what he thinks, Dang Gunnak just looks at him silently.


    What the hell is this guy...¡­.''


    Dang Gunnak doesn''t have much experience being poked inside. In particular, he has never been so thoroughly exposed to a child who has lived less than half of his life.


    ''This much force, this much heart.''


    The evaluation of Hwasan and Chung-Myung was revised in Dang Gunnak''s head. And the corrective work resulted in a change of attitude.


    "I admit, I want that."


    Dang Gunnak simply acknowledged Chung-Myung''s words.


    It is not the best thing to lie in front of a person who is clearly watching. If each other cannot trust each other, negotiations will only be difficult. It''s better to admit it neatly and shake it off.


    "So you''re saying that Hwasan doesn''t think so?"


    "No, there''s no difference. But...."


    "Only?"


    "It''s not fair because the party has to be relaxed in exchange for an alliance, and Hawasan has to be kept in check more."


    "Well¡­¡­."


    "I want a fair price. It''s not a price to be condescended, it''s a fair price."


    Chung-Myung looked at Dang Gunnak with sunken eyes.


    "That''s a proper negotiation."


    "Well, I see. Then I''ll...¡­."


    Before Dang Gunnak finished his sentence, Chung-Myung cut him off and came in.


    "Oh, before that."


    "Hmm?"


    The smile disappeared on Chung-Myung''s face.


    "Let me clarify one thing. This is not for the party to give to the party, but for the party to do the party a favour."


    "¡­¡­."


    "So get rid of the way you look down from there. Because I''m representing Hwasan right now."


    Chung-Myung''s determined words quickly hardened Dang Gunnak''s face.


    In that short moment, Dang Gunnak''s expression changes several times. But the words at the end of the change were not very powerful.


    "I must have made a mistake."


    Dang Gunnak gets up from his seat and gives Chung-Myung a ticket.


    "Dang Gunnak, the Sacheon Dang family''s master, apologizes to Chung-Myung of Hawasan.""I accept that apology."


    Chung-Myung grinned as he took the face-to-face shot.


    The two sitting down again face each other without saying a word.


    The appearance was no different from the beginning, but the inside was completely different.


    "What would you do to hold our hands of Hawasan?"


    "Three things."


    "Three things?"


    "The first one is a weapon."


    Dang Gunnak''s face is stiff.


    "Your poison and memorization cannot go out in any case. If you want to memorize the party''s values, I''ll pretend this negotiation didn''t happen."


    "Not memorizing. Hwasan is useless with memorization."


    "Then?"


    Chung-Myung pulled out a sword from his waist without saying a word.


    It was very rude to pick a sword without permission in front of the leader of the party, but Dang Gunnak guessed that the action was intentional and watched.


    "Can you see it?"


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung''s Plum Blossom was completely smashed.


    "The quality is not good."


    "I''m being unreasonable, but it''s not a very good sword in the first place. It can''t be helped. Because there was no money in Hwasan. Now I have money, but it''s also hard to find a field field field that can make a lot of good swords."


    "I''m sure other people have already occupied such a place."


    "Yes, but there are some of the best fielders in the midfield. You can make a sword like a piece of cake."


    "Well, isn''t a master calligrapher not to blame the brush?"


    "Nonsense. You''ll probably have more than a hundred brushes when you get to the master calligraphers'' house."


    "Haha, that''s right."


    Dang Gunnak nodded.


    It is a party that has the best craftsmen in the world and has no spare investment in producing good weapons. So I don''t hate Chung-Myung''s words that recognize the importance of weapons.


    "The fact that you can show your skills even if your sword is bad doesn''t mean there''s no difference between a good sword and a bad sword. I heard sugar smelting is the best in the world. It would be nice if such a Tanga could make a plum blossom sword and supply it to Hawasan."


    "I''ll take it, it''s not rocket science."


    Considering the party''s ability, it is only a piece of cake to make a sword for Hasan, which has been reduced in size.


    So there will be a bigger one next time.


    "Second?"


    "Give me a skill."


    Dang Gunnak frowned again.


    "You seem to know it well, but you keep saying things that are unreasonable. Danga''s vision is something that can only be carried out by blood relatives."


    "You keep making me say the same thing. Not the vision."


    "Well, then?"


    Technology, not party vision? Was there such a thing in the party?


    Chung-Myung, who was stared at by the mysterious Dang Gunnak, took off his top without saying a word.


    "¡­¡­."


    Then he began to untie the bandages wrapped around his stomach.


    "Hmm."


    There is now only a little bit of red left where the wound was. In just three days, the wound from the rhinoceros has completely healed.


    "Great resilience."


    "Medicine is a good thing."


    "...are you sleeping?"


    "Yes, what I want is a medicine of the party."


    "¡­¡­."


    The look on Dang Gunnak''s face became strange.


    The art of the party?


    Of course it''s not a party vision. The true vision of Danga was poison and cancer technology.


    However, it was not something that could easily be passed down. There was no origin.


    "Why are you so interested? No one has ever tried to learn the art of the Tang family."


    "I need it."


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    Dang Gunnak said: Danga''s medicine is not worth much. This is because it is impossible to open a parliamentary room only with the medicine of the party.The reason?


    It''s simple. It doesn''t cure the disease. The medicine focused solely on trauma and internal injury is the medicine of the party.


    Think about it.


    Unless you''re a manless man, what would you do with trauma, poison addiction, or internal injury? If you open a medical room just to do that, you will have to lower the signboard while hoping that someone around you will get hurt.


    but


    ''Hwasan needs it.''


    In my dream, Dangbo told me.


    How important it is to be in medicine.


    He didn''t listen to Dangbo properly either. I thought it would be better to be stronger at that time than to prepare for injury by medicine. If you get stronger, you won''t get hurt.


    But what was the reality Chung-Myung faced?


    Everyone is dead.


    Chung-Myung might have saved a few if he had known Danga''s medicine at the time. But all Chung-Myung knew at the time was a catch that inspired at best.


    Can you connect the internal organs?''


    Not a chance.


    If Chung-Myung knew medicine then, Dangbo might not have died like that. I can''t forget the face of Dangbo, who was holding his hand with a knife in his chest and asking for Dangga.


    I didn''t want to put his students through that.


    The helplessness and sadness were too great for a man to handle.


    "Please pass on Danga''s medicine to Hawasan. Then people will come and go naturally, so we''ll get closer."


    "Well, it''s not easy. We have to convince the Senate."


    "So I chose it as a condition."


    Dang Gunnak narrowed his forehead.


    It''s certainly not easy. One...


    "I''ll try to get through it somehow."


    I can pay for getting Hawasan. No, you have to give it up and get Hawasan.


    "This is something I can do somehow. I''m afraid to hear the last three conditions after hearing it up to here. The biggest one, right?"


    "Yes, it''s the biggest one."


    "What''s that?"


    Chung-Myung took a little deep breath.


    And look right at Dang Gunnak and say.


    This is not a request from Hwasan.


    This alone was Chung-Myung''s request.


    "Please consider Hawasan as a friend."


    "I think it''s only natural. We are allies...¡­."


    "Not an alliance, but a friend."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s voice was adamant.


    "Not an alliance that can be abandoned at any time, depending on conditions and circumstances. A friend who can reach out in times of need. That''s the kind of relationship I want."


    It doesn''t mean anything.


    This was not something to be promised, nor will it be kept. Of course, Chung-Myung was also well aware of that.


    Nevertheless, I cannot help but talk.


    "It''s hard to understand."


    Dang Gunnak spoke frankly.


    "Everything you''ve ever asked for has its own reasons. But I don''t see a particular reason for this. Did I miss anything?"


    "Nothing."


    "Why are you saying this, though?"


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung slightly closed his eyes.


    - Master!


    Don''t make that face.


    f*ck you.


    Chung-Myung shrugged when he opened his eyes.


    "Let''s just say it''s my whim."


    "Fickle..."


    Dang Gunnak opened his mouth with a stiff face.


    "Do you know?"


    "What?"


    "There have been countless people who want to be with you."


    It''s got to be.


    Danga was the loser of Sacheon.


    "But no one said they wanted to be friends with the party. That was a very interesting thing to say.""And the answer is?"


    "Answer¡­¡­."


    The corners of Dang Gunnak''s mouth roll up.


    "We don''t know how to treat a close friend."


    "¡­¡­."


    "So I''d like you to let me know. I mean, what a close friend is."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "It''s not rocket science."


    "I hope so."


    Dang Gunnak smiled and nodded.


    "It''s a little ticklish.


    Friend. Friend.


    I never imagined that.


    But the childish word tickles Dang Gunnak''s chest. It''s all the more because Dang Gunnak came out of the mouth of the most mysterious person I''ve ever seen.


    "I accept three conditions."


    "Yes, of course."


    "I understand this has led to the signing of an alliance between the Tanga and Hwasan. Now the question is whether Hwasan will accept this negotiation."


    "I''ll write you a letter, and send it to Hawasan with your seal. Then it''ll work."


    "Is that how much influence you have in Hawaii?"


    "No, more than that...¡­."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung said with a strange look.


    "They are grieving that the writers and elders are so alienated and ignored...¡­. They''ll be happy to see you in tears if they know what''s going on in the party."


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang Gunnak''s cheeks trembled.


    You''re treated like a man who''s been beaten up by the whole world.¡­.


    "Anyway, I get it. Then with this...¡­."


    "Where are you going?"


    Dang Gunnak, who was about to stand up, wince and looks at Chung-Myung.


    "Do you have anything to say? We have to move right now to speed things up."


    "We have to negotiate."


    "Didn''t the negotiations end a little while ago?"


    "Well, that''s a deal with Hasan."


    Chung-Myung''s fingers poke somewhere.


    "What about this?"


    Wound


    Now Chung-Myung''s fingers touch the scar that only leaves red.


    Dang Gunnak''s eyes tremble.


    "Whew, you''ve given me the right word!"


    "Hey, you''re in big trouble! You''re going to turn a man''s death over to nothing! I''m a man! I''m a man! Is there anyone?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "It''s me, it''s me, it''s me! If it were anyone else, it would''ve been dead! But you''re going to give me one of those cheondokdan or something and wipe my mouth?"


    "Oh, no...."


    "Oh, the way Danga treats her friends is so cold. You acted like you were going to give me everything. Tskkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk. That''s why you don''t have friends. People should be faithful!"


    Dang Gunnak''s face turned red.


    "What do you want?"


    "Can I say it?"


    "I can''t stand the lack of faith in you! Tell me! Tell me! What do you want?"


    "Oh, really?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sparkled.


    "It''s not much of a deal¡­¡­."


    "Tell me."


    "No, it''s nothing to say."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Chung-Myung went through the top thrown off.


    "Let''s see. It was here...¡­. Oh! Here you go."


    Yes?


    What''s that?


    Booklets?


    Chung-Myung grinned as he held out the booklet from his clothes to Dang Gunnak.


    "I thought it would be too long if I said it, so I organized it in advance."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Hehe. You don''t have to compliment me for being prepared. This is the basic. It''s comfortable for each other."


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang Gunnak is enlightened.


    All the anger comes out of my mouth.


    That anger explodes when you meet that demon.


    In a little while.


    When they saw Dang Gunnak coming out of his living room, the six leaders of the village murmured, saying, "The lord walked around with a blank face for the first time in my life."

 Chapter - 202 Episode 202. Lets just call it my whim. (2)

    "Alliance?"


    Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung with a dumbfounded face.


    I expected this troublemaker to do something, but...¡­.


    "What a surprise!"


    No, he disappeared for a while after a meal, and what has he done to bring up the great story of alliance?


    Is that also a party alliance with Hwasan?


    Yoon-jong also opened his mouth in a ridiculous tone.


    "Oh, no, wait a minute. Can we decide on such lines by ourselves?"


    It should be said if you can decide exactly what you want, but it was Yoon-jong who refined it.


    "There''s no reason why I can''t. There''s a private residence here."


    "Huh?"


    Back Cheon private residence? What''s private?


    "Did you forget? When you left, Jang told Baek Cheon that he would entrust all of his authority to Hawasan."


    What?


    Uh...


    I did. I''m sure you said that.


    By the way...


    "Well, you''re gonna use it here?"


    Baek Cheon''s eyes got bigger.


    "Oh, no. Wait a minute. That''s what you said because you don''t know what''s going to happen in South Africa!"


    Hyun Jong''s intention to delegate all his authority to Baek Cheon is to make his students move more freely in Namman, where he has difficulty in contact with the midfield.


    It couldn''t have been in the long-standing''s calculation to form an alliance with the party.


    "Hey, what would a man of letters say if he were to form an alliance at will?"


    "You''re gonna like it, aren''t you? Hehehe!"


    "Yes, of course I like...No, d*mn it, that''s not it!"


    Baek Cheon clasped his head.


    "Please take one step ahead, Chung-Myung! Don''t go any further. Just one step!"


    Shouldn''t you think of someone who''s following you? What kind of alliance do you have to make after-dinner exercises?


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa."


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply.


    Other Hawasan''s pupils were also baffled.


    An alliance with the Tanga.


    Dang Ga-ju liked Chung-Myung. How could anyone not know? Who would have imagined that it would continue this far?


    If Chung-Myung made an accident, it''s up to Baek Cheon to fix it. Having put off his absurdity, he took a deep breath and began to roll his head coolly.


    It''s not bad if you look at the results.''


    No, it''s not bad. It''s not up to scratch. I would say it is a great gain.


    "Hwasan can wear wings if he can get a Tanga called the Five Great Sega as a collaborator.''


    To put it bluntly, I can''t understand why the party is allied with such things as Hwasan. So it''s not enough to welcome the twins...¡­.


    Baek Cheon slightly frowned.


    Things in the world aren''t that simple.''


    Baek Cheon, who organized his thoughts, opened his mouth in a slightly serious tone.


    "First of all, you did a good job."


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon looks at Chung-Myung and nods his head seriously.


    "I don''t know how I negotiated with the party leader, but I''m glad I got this much result. Good job."


    "Have you eaten something wrong?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "You don''t like Sichuan food? Or did you poison the house? Why do you do something you never do?"


    I mean, what if I compliment him?


    Baek Cheon, who had blood on his forehead, took a deep breath and suppressed aging. And said it as calmly as possible.


    "But there''s something that''s bothering me."


    "Huh?"


    "Hwasan has traditionally been associated with the old file rooms. I mean, there''s no history of holding hands with the five generations. I hope you don''t know the subtle current between the old and the five generations.""Well, he is."


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    I can''t help but know.


    Isn''t the party''s decision to join hands with Hwasan to eventually break through the siege of the old room? Although it is said to be the same political faction, the old and the five generations, who have no common enemy, have already begun to check each other.


    "If we join hands with Tanga, it may certainly help today''s Hasan. But one day it may be a problem for Hawasan to join forces with the old gang and return to the old gang room."


    Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung seriously and continued.


    "Did you think about it and choose it?"


    Chung-Myung looked at Baek Cheon with strange eyes.


    "I''d like to ask you a question before we go to the private residence."


    "Hmm?"


    "What''s good about going back to the old file room?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung as if it was some kind of nonsense.


    Chung-Myung''s head is tilted.


    "Do you have a good one?"


    "It''s him¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon hesitated a little.


    It''s not that I can''t think of anything. I don''t know what to say first.


    "The reputation of the old file room has more impact than you think. Even if you put aside everything else, you can attract outstanding students for now, and your voice grows in Moorim. And¡­¡­."


    "That''s more than an alliance with the Tanga?"


    "Right now, the benefits of alliance with the Tanga will be greater. But if you''re going to choose an alliance, the old file room rather than the five generations...¡­."


    "Sasook."


    "Hmm?"


    "Doesn''t private education have any pride?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon frowned.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Who kicked us out of the old file room?"


    "It''s him¡­¡­."


    It''s an old file room.


    Those old-fashioned bastards!


    "They kicked us out of the old file room. But now that you''re stronger, you''re going to ask for a seat in the old file room again? You said let''s forget about the past and get back on track."


    "¡­¡­."


    "No, you''re not a pushover!"


    Chung-Myung flipped his eyes.


    You want me to lower my head to them?''


    That''s not even funny!


    At the risk of your life, no! You really gave your life to save the midfield, and the ungrateful ones who took care of their own interests were the old ones.


    If the Taesang Army had experienced this, it would have hit the head with a cane. You''re not even Tae Sang-no. You''re telling Chung-Myung to endure this?


    A


    That''s ridiculous.


    "Don''t have a strange fantasy. Private residence, if those gufani-whats had a relationship that really helped each other when they needed it, it wouldn''t have been like this for Hwasan."


    Baek Cheon shut up.


    There was little doubt in Chung-Myung''s words. If the old party had helped him a little bit, he wouldn''t have fallen this way.


    Chung-Myung had no intention of returning to the flimsy old file room.


    ''It''s all just a count of nine.''


    What matters is those who can help when necessary, not just relationships that will give you strength on your shoulders when you don''t need them.


    "So, you mean, unlike the old family rooms of the past, the Tanga can be a relationship that helps each other in times of trouble?"


    "That''s the way to make it."


    Chung-Myung said firmly.


    "There''s no such thing as a relationship. There''s just a relationship that we''re building. Danga is a man who can help Hawasan."


    Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung and nodded.


    ''If he had judged so...¡­.''


    Baek Cheon sighed.


    Accepting Chung-Myung''s opinion was actually not easy for him either. The most trusted person in the world is Chung-Myung, and the least trusted person in the world is Chung-Myung."By your calculation, we won''t lose money, will we?"


    Chung-Myung looked at Baek Cheon with blank eyes.


    "¡­¡­private."


    "Huh?"


    "Who will we lose if we form an ally?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "You''re too confident, aren''t you? Hawasan is just a door file out of the dog''s hair. Just because a beggar picked up a lump of gold doesn''t make him rich."


    "Turn it off."


    Baek Cheon made a groaning sound.


    You''re right.


    Despite the recent run of good news, Hawasan is still nothing but a fallen literary file that has not regained its old glory. It is right that it does not make sense for the five generations to reach out to Hwasan first at the level.


    Baek Cheon, who had been agonizing over and over again, nodded loudly.


    "Let''s move on!"


    "The death penalty!"


    "Will you be all right?"


    Yoo-Esul and Yoon-jong raised their voices in Baek Cheon''s decision.


    But Baek Cheon was adamant.


    "Wake up, he''s the one who asked for the alliance. This is definitely a boon."


    "¡­mmmmm."


    "Even so...¡­."


    In fact, it doesn''t matter how much this alliance benefits them.


    "Are we really allowed to decide on our own without asking a long story?"


    Baek Cheon narrowed his forehead when asked by Yoon-Jong.


    "It''s not that I haven''t thought about it. But timing is also important for work. If you drag on here and ruin this alliance, you''ll be sorry."


    "Hmmm."


    "First of all, I push with the authority I have from a long-term writer. Instead, Yun-Jong, you can quickly fill out the terms of the alliance and send them to Hawaii! Chung-Myung, you check next to him."


    "Are you sure you don''t mind?"


    "I take full responsibility!"


    On Baek Cheon''s stern face, Yoon-jong nodded.


    "All right, private!"


    Baek Cheon glanced back at Chung-Myung.


    You''re a piece of shit.


    But he''s a f*cking piece of work to be trusted.


    What would the grown-ups do?


    Well, it''s not normal. If you take time to think about it...¡­.


    - What kind of worries are you trying to freeze to death? The world''s ruling party will ally itself with us! How can we consider the terms! Chung-Myung would''ve done it on his own way! Don''t be a bother with what the kid asked you to do, and start with the settlement right now!


    Baek Cheon''s face is refreshed.


    Even if there''s a problem, Hyun Young will solve it!''


    If Chung-Myung got it, he wouldn''t have asked and asked. This will not deviate much from that category either.


    "So you''re done with the party now?"


    "Yes, I''m going to Unnam now."


    Chung-Myung turned his head and looked at Jo-Gol.


    "You''re ready to go up to Unnam, aren''t you?"


    "¡­¡­."


    At the moment Jo-Gol''s face is slightly subtle.


    "Cheo, Chung-Myung. That''s what I mean."


    "Huh? Why? Did you leave already?"


    A cold sweat forms on Jo-Gol''s forehead.


    "Oh, he doesn''t have one."


    "Huh?"


    "There''s no going up."


    "¡­¡­What are you talking about? Didn''t you tell me last time that the uppass to Unnam is leaving soon?"


    "Well... ..my father lied to us to get us out of the church quickly."


    "¡­¡­."


    "He was trying to explain the situation when he was away from the church by collecting merchants and sending them outside. I mean¡­¡­."


    "It was a fake climb?"


    "Well, yes."


    Jo-Gol slightly noticed Chung-Myung.


    When I found out that Jo-pyeong lied, I was already wet with cold sweat behind my back, thinking how this brutal guy would come out.However, Chung-Myung''s reaction was surprisingly cool.


    "You''re a real merchant. You''re trying to save yourself by lying in that situation."


    "¡­¡­."


    Is this a compliment? Is it a curse word?


    "Well, maybe if you''re worried about your child. So there''s no going up to Unnam?"


    "No, no, no! There is. But since the deal with Unnam is so limited, it will take at least another month for the next uptrend to depart."


    "Can''t you pull it a little bit?"


    "That''s about it, even if you pull it''


    "Well, then it''s too late¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung scratched the back of his head a couple times.


    We''ve already lost time in the party house. Lose your voice in Hwasan It''s hard to delay more time than this considering the long writers and elders who are waiting for Chung-Myung to return.


    Baek Cheon also narrowed the gap between his eyes, perhaps with a similar idea.


    "Do you happen to recognize any other upswing"


    "It''s not easy. Going up to Unnam is very limited. Only a small number of top players can participate, and even if one thing goes wrong, they will not be able to go to Unnam again. There''s no place you''d like to make up for that climb."


    "Hmm. I see."


    It is no longer right to ask the Dead Sea Association to do more. It puts too much pressure on Jo-Gol''s father.


    "Then how...¡­."


    "Well, then it can''t be helped. I have no choice but to work it out myself."


    Everyone''s head turned to Chung-Myung.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Don''t worry. It''s not a big deal."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Friends are supposed to help us at times like this."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Jo-Gol looked at Chung-Myung with blank eyes.


    Bang!


    Dang Gunnak closed his eyes tightly.


    This is the chief office of the Sacheondang family.


    There are not a few people who are impatient with the party, but there is no one who dares to open the door of the governor''s office in that way. Without any indication of it.


    That''s....


    "There''s one more condition!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang Gunnak opens his eyes, kicks the door...¡­. No, I opened the door and looked at the man who came in.


    "And what..."


    "No, it''s not a condition, it''s a request! Please find a way up to Unnam. I''m thinking of getting in there and entering Unnam!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "We''re running out of time, so please get ready! Please!"


    In Seomseo, the word "please" seemed to be used differently from Sacheon.


    The one who asked for it shouted so stiffly.


    "¡­¡­ is that all we have to do?"


    "No, you have to go deep! To the Beast Palace!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung smiled at Dang Gunnak.


    "They say it''s not easy. But you can do it if you''really? Come on, I''m pretty sure. You don''t think so."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Is that possible?"


    "¡­¡­Here you go."


    "What?"


    The soul drained out of Dang Gunnak''s face.


    "¡­¡­ rather kill me, you rotten man."


    It was Dang Gunnak, who regretted his first career as a housekeeper.

 Chapter - 203 Episode 203. Lets just call it my whim. (3)

    "What on earth is the lord thinking?"


    In the face of outright criticism, Dang Gunnak slightly stiffened his face.


    ''Dead old people.''


    Danga is a door of blood.


    Sometimes the fact makes a party house a special place, different from other civilizations. Since it is strictly blood-centered, it shows no comparison to other factions.


    But it is not necessarily the only good thing.


    Blood-centered means that older people have a stronger right to speak.


    If you are an ordinary civil servant, those who will step down from the front line and complete their own martial arts will try to get involved in everything in the name of an adult or family.


    Just as it is now.


    The elders of the party who resigned from the front line were given the title of Elder Tae Sang-ro and stood in a position to advise the family leader. It is the Senate of the Party House that they gathered.


    In the past, the Senate was merely an institution that gave advice to party housekeepers. But as time goes by, it''s already on par with the householder...¡­, no, began to speak beyond that.


    No matter how much the patriarch has absolute authority within the family, there is a limit to wielding power over his uncle and uncle.


    "Alliance with Hwasan. It''s not shaman, it''s Jongnam, it''s wasan! What the hell are you thinking, man!"


    Dang Gunnak frowned when he saw one of the elders shouting.


    Use honorifics.


    But can that be called honorifics?


    Dang Gunnak, unable to resist the influx of tantrums, was about to say something. However, before he could open his mouth, he lowered the atmosphere of someone''s low voice.


    "Let''s calm down and listen to the householder first."


    "One, Lord Wonju!"


    "Can''t you hear me?"


    "¡­¡­I''m sorry."


    Senate Governor Dang We ()) pokes around and looks at Dang Gunnak.


    "Go away. Now tell me. What are you thinking?"


    There is a lot of room in his relaxed voice.


    Dang Gunnak cleared his voice a little. So that there is no animosity in the voice.


    "Hwasan is an ally worthy enough."


    Dang We smiled at Dang Gunnak and spoke slowly.


    "It''s not unusual."


    Before I knew it, his eyes were freezing.


    "I don''t know how that assessment works, it doesn''t seem to be clouded. Has Hawasan regained his old reputation without my knowledge? Or...¡­."


    Dang We had a derisive voice.


    "Is it the only thing that has fallen so much without my knowledge?"


    Yang Gunnak, apparently aware of his youthful taunts, just kept his cool tone.


    "Once again, I''ve seen the potential of Hasan."


    In Ho Gong, the eyes meet.


    One person is the leader of a party house.


    And the other is the Senate Wonju, where the elders of the party are gathered.


    The two people with the greatest authority in the party looked at each other heavily.


    "Let''s just say that Hawasan is."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''ve heard that Dang Paee was deposed in the seat of the bull lord."


    Dang Gunnak, who expected this story to come out, nods still.


    "Did you decide alone?"


    Dang Gunnak looked at Dang We without answering. And nodded calmly.


    "That''s right."


    "You''re saying you''ve decided that line alone?"


    "Will you be satisfied if I put Dang Pae back in the position of soju lord?"


    Dang We grinned at the sharp response."Fortune teller, all of this is out of concern for the future of the party. We''re not doing this to take care of our own interests, are we?"


    Dang Gunnak bit his lips slightly.


    ''You old people who are blind to power.''


    If they were really people living for the party, Dang Gunnak would also show them respect.


    But the senate has already deteriorated in the past.


    Those who have lost hope of further expansion in Sacheon are bent on sharing power within the family. Even if that is the way to limit the power of the householder.


    "Let''s hear condensed milk first. Why did you ruin Dang Paee?"


    "It''s because it doesn''t suit me."


    "You don''t look good?"


    "Yes."


    Dang Gunnak said firmly.


    "I judged that it was not a suitable vessel to handle the importance of being a householder of the Sacheon Party. Then it''s better to get down from the cow wine seat as soon as possible. It will also be better for Dang Paee."


    "Then who are you going to put up for the new soju?"


    "I''ll be one of his brothers."


    Dang We''s eyes narrowed.


    ''You''re so cheeky.''


    In the past, he rose to the position of Soga-ju, but resigned after giving up his seat to his younger brother at the judgment of his predecessor. The younger brother was the father of Dang Gunnak.


    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence or a target, but now Dang Gunnak''s words are stabbing Dang We''s sore spot.


    "Isn''t Dang Paee enough of a bowl?"


    Dang Gunnak shook his head firmly.


    "Not enough."


    "¡­¡­Dang Pae???¡­¡­."


    "Yes, in the past, I wouldn''t have been able to discuss Dang Paee''s bowl and get off the cow''s seat. One!"


    Dang Gunnak chewed it out.


    "There can be no compromise, as long as I''ve seen with my own eyes who make Dang Paee unsatisfactory."


    "Do you mean the Hawaiian dinosaur?"


    "That''s right."


    Dang We looked at Dang Gunnak interestingly. His eyes glow brightly.


    "More than anything else, I think you''re going to prioritize the power of the cow. Is that right?"


    "Exactly."


    "Then...."


    Dang We smiled a little.


    "You don''t have to be a child of the Lord, do you?"


    Dang Gunnak''s eyes wiggled.


    This is a very sensitive area. I could see that Dang We touched it even though he knew it. But if you deny it here, you will go back on your words.


    "Any child who has the ability to use your last name can be a cow drinker."


    Dang We picked up his head still.


    "I am truly struck by the broad meaning of the Lord. That alone proved that not all this work was motivated by personal greed."


    Dang We raised the hand of Dang Gunnak.


    Hana Dang Gunnak knows this never means Dang We support him.


    "Then if the Lord finds a child of the Tang family who crosses the Hwasan Shinryong, he will have no objection to placing him in the position of bull lord, right?"


    Dang We, who was outspoken, looked at Dang Gunnak without answering.


    "I''ve heard that Chung-Myung, who''s in Danga now, is called the world''s second-highest index."


    "¡­¡­yes."


    "Then there''s no better standard than him. Why don''t we put him in the position of bullfrog?"


    Dang Gunnak was smirking.


    It would have been impossible for him to show such a smile in front of his family''s elders.But now I can''t help laughing.


    "Go away?"


    "The elder Wonju must be very confused."


    Dang Gunnak said in a derisive voice.


    "There is no child in the party who can defeat the Hawaiian god."


    Dang We smiled fishy at Dang Gunnak''s words.


    "I''ve heard of the story that a housewife has been humiliated by that child."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Don''t think it''s all you know. Children of the Tang family are by no means weak."


    Dang Gunnak opened his mouth firmly.


    "You don''t have to spin. Just get to the point."


    Dang We slightly frown at the blueish words.


    "If you say so, this old man can''t change his words anymore. What do you think? The Chung-Myung kid versus Dang Hak."


    "¡­¡­Dang Hak?"


    "Yes, if Dang Hak wins, of course he deserves to be a cow lord."


    The corners of Dang Gunnak''s mouth twist slightly.


    "You seem to want to make Dang Hak the main cow anyway. You said you wouldn''t give me special treatment just because I''m your grandson."


    "I''ve only seen the power."


    "Do you think the child''s ability would dare to cross the Wasan dinosaur?"


    "Should I not trust my husband so much?"


    Bisoo horses flew at each other.


    "I hope so, Hana."


    Dang Gunnak, with a sneer, cracked up.


    "Gambling requires money, and challenges come with a price. Why don''t we add one more bet?"


    "Bet?"


    "Yes."


    Dang Gunnak said firmly.


    "If Dang Hak wins the battle of Dang Hak and the Hwasan god dragon, I give the Senate the authority to appoint a small state."


    "Huh?"


    Dang We opened his eyes slightly wide.


    That means that if Dang Hak wins, anyone other than Dang Hak can make it the main cow of the Senate. Cow liquor will eventually be the next. This is no different from handing over the right to appoint a family owner to the Senate.


    "Instead, if the Hwasan Dinosaur wins, I will not be interfered with by the Senate until I step down as head of state."


    "Hmmm."


    "What do you think? Are you sure you''re ready to accept this bet?"


    When such a big story came and went, the elders who had been listening began to master it.


    "How could you do such a big thing...¡­."


    "This is dangerous. It''s dangerous for each other."


    But Dang We appeared to have a slightly different idea.


    "That''s great."


    "Oh, my lord!"


    Dang We didn''t waver at all in the face of dissuasion. Dang Gunnak looked at him still and nodded.


    "Well, I''ll keep that in mind. Let''s start the beam tomorrow."


    "Do so."


    "Sure."


    Dang Gunnak lowered his head slightly and turned his body to escape from Daejeon. When he disappeared, the elders of the senate began to stir.


    "Do you mind? If you keep moving...¡­!"


    "What if I push you?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Do you mean that Dang Hak will lose to the Hwasan Shin Dragon?"


    "¡­¡­it''s not like that."


    "You''re pathetic."


    Dang We shakes his head as if he doesn''t like it.


    "Opportunities are not given, they are made. If not now, when else will there be a chance for the governor to relaxation?"


    "Yes, but...¡­."


    Dang We sneaked around.


    ''Pathetic things.''


    Everyone''s eyes are wide open thinking about the small benefits that will fall into their arms right away, so they can''t do anything big.


    I''m worried about doing things with these things, but...¡­.There''s no way.''


    A complete opportunity never comes.


    Didn''t you just get to the end of your life?


    If you want to achieve something big, you have to risk everything on a clumsy opportunity.


    ''It''s my last chance to make my grandson a household master.''


    Dang We never intended to miss this opportunity. Only when his grandchild ascends to the position of cow wine and soon succeeds to the position of housekeeper will he be able to close his eyes comfortably.


    "Hana. Can Dang Hak be subjected to the Hawaiian dinosaur? I''m sure he''s called the world''s second-highest index for no reason."


    "Don''t worry. I''m not looking down on that wasan dinosaur. No matter how much the housekeeper had a situation in his hand, he was the one who defeated the housekeeper. You can''t afford to let your guard down."


    "What if I...¡­¡­?"


    "First of all, the Hawaiian dinosaur was badly injured in his presence in Gaza. The injury couldn''t have healed already."


    "Well, that''s for sure."


    "Secondly, the only thing he''s ever faced is memorization of the party. Which means you''ve never experienced real party power."


    The elders nodded.


    The true power of the party.


    No one knows what that means.


    "Lastly!"


    Dang We looked back at everyone with gruesome eyes.


    "If necessary, we produce results by all means. Isn''t that how the party works?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "I wish he could stand unarmed. He''ll be a good spectacle, too."


    Elders who understood what Dang We meant looked back at each other.


    A little bit of guilt.


    And a little bit of embarrassment.


    But those feelings, which had been revealed for a while, were soon enveloped in a creeping desire.


    "Don''t worry. Because the Hawaiian dinosaur won''t be able to walk out of Danga on his own."


    A fishy smile crossed Dang We''s lips.


    "There is no personal grudge, but think of it as your misfortune to visit the House at this time of year."

 Chapter - 204 Episode 204. Lets just call it my whim. (4)

    "Stop there! Stop there!"


    "Oh, my God, what a clueless piece of hair!"


    Chung-Myung ran away with a crane.


    Behind him, Dang-Soso was chasing with formidable force.


    It''s weird.


    It''s very strange.


    Dang-Soso, of course, is the daughter of a partisan. Even if the vision is not handed down, the foundation of martial arts will not be weak. So there is nothing strange about using the fast-breaking method.


    That''s not what''s weird.


    "Who''s going to wear a skirt and run!''


    Running at a low speed with a headdress in a fancy palace that looks like it''s hard to move is something that even the world''s Chung-Myung can''t think of.


    I don''t want to, let alone can or can''t!


    "Stop there! Stop there!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "You think you''re done if you run away from here? I''m going to go to Wasan and die!"


    "Huh!"


    Chung-Myung finally sighed and stopped there. Then turn around and look at Dang-Soso.


    "You''re finally standing."


    Dang-Soso came all the way in front of Chung-Myung, exhaled deeply, and pulled something out of something like a small bundle around his waist.


    "Huh?"


    Water bottle?


    Dang-Soso, who pulled out a bucket and a glass, poured tea into the glass and offered it to Chung-Myung.


    "Eat."


    "¡­¡­what is this?"


    "It''s a cool car. You must be thirsty to run away, so have a cool drink."


    Chung-Myung blinked.


    Do you usually come after people and prepare for this?


    ¡­... he''s so unique.


    "Come on."


    "Oh."


    Chung-Myung picked up the car that Dang-Soso offered and drank it.


    "Wow!"


    First of all, it''s cool.


    Dang-Soso smiled brightly when he saw it.


    "Isn''t it cool?"


    "Hmm."


    "Now, let''s have a heart-to-heart talk! Where do you hate me so much that you run away?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung frowned a little.


    I''m not afraid of you, I''m afraid of marriage!''


    Usually, when this kind of political marriage comes up, women cry and say no more! Why are you so aggressive!


    Don''t let people in!


    "Am I ugly?"


    "Uh... not that."


    "Do I look like a bad?"


    "It doesn''t look like it."


    "But why do you keep running away? This kind of marriage isn''t common! You have a pretty face! You have a good personality, you have a strong family!"


    That''s true. It''s too strong.


    Too much.


    Of course, it''s uncomfortable for others, but if you can keep it as your wife''s house, there''s no place like Danga...¡­.


    Oh, my God! My wife-in-law is freezing to death!


    "Excuse me."


    "Yes."


    "I don''t really want to get married."


    "Everyone does. And then you change your mind."


    "I''m a master."


    "Hwasan, I heard you were allowed to marry?"


    "That''s true, but I don''t have a heart."


    Chung-Myung said firmly.


    "We don''t know each other very well anyway, so don''t waste your time and find a better place to get married. I don''t want to do well with you at all."


    Then Dang-Soso looks at Chung-Myung with strange eyes.


    "That''s not it, is it?"


    "Huh?"


    "You have a thing for the man who might have been in the accident, don''t you?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Dang-Soso pointed at Chung-Myung with his index finger.


    "That''s why you''re trying to push me away, right?"


    Wow


    How far does he go by himself?


    "That''s obvious, ''cause she''s pretty! There''s no way a man would turn a blind eye to beauty!"


    Chung-Myung sighed heavily.


    ''How old am I, man!''


    Beautiful?


    Oh, that''s beautiful!


    But if I were married, my granddaughter would be your grandmother.


    No matter what I do, I can only see my granddaughter acting cute.What?


    Meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee?


    Chung-Myung laughed bitterly.


    Who would understand his situation if he spoke?


    When Chung-Myung didn''t really answer, Dang-Soso raised his chin as if to see it.


    "I''m right, right?"


    "¡­¡­I shouldn''t say."


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    "Anyway, I''m married and I don''t care at all, so don''t bother chasing me around and look elsewhere."


    "Do you think I''m going to give up?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "I''m desperate, too! I''ll let you know my charm somehow!"


    "¡­¡­the size of a rat."


    "Because I''m older than you."


    Dang-Soso glared.


    Chung-Myung sighs once again as he looks at it.


    I can''t just beat him up.


    Still, you can''t beat people up just because they''re annoying, can you?


    ''No, I think it''s a reason...¡­.''


    You''re a total moron, you''re a moron!


    "Oh, I''m not beating you up! I won''t beat you!"


    "What?"


    "¡­¡­no. Nothing."


    Chung-Myung shook his hand and pulled back.


    "Anyway, I...."


    "Don''t run away and come here. Let''s talk about it carefully today. If you go to a nice tea shop in the church, have a cup of tea, and watch the sunset together, you''ll have a new year''s resolution."


    No, I don''t want to!


    I don''t need a new heart!


    It was that moment.


    "¡­¡­sister."


    "Huh?"


    Dang-Soso turns his head around. Dang Jan approached them with a slightly disconcerted face.


    "The lord is looking for the Chung-Myung Society."


    "Why now?"


    Dang-Soso raised an eyebrow slightly. It means if it''s not that urgent, take him later. But Dang Jan said sternly, with a slightly stiff face.


    "I think it''s important."


    "Well."


    Dang-Soso is looking at Chung-Myung as if he is disappointed.


    "Is it really that urgent?"


    "You said you were fighting the village."


    "Phew, I can''t. Hey."


    "Yes, sister."


    "You take Chung-Myung Sohyeop to your father and take him to my place so he doesn''t run away."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Okay?"


    "Yes."


    Dang-Soso nods and opens Chung-Myung''s way. And I didn''t forget what I was told.


    "Don''t let it slip away and make sure it comes!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung followed Dang Jan with a completely mesmerized face. Dang Jan glanced at him with a sorry face.


    "Are you tired?"


    "¡­¡­it''s you."


    "Yes?"


    "¡­¡­everything about you is insane."


    "¡­¡­."


    It was Dang Jan, who was irrefutable.


    Dang-Soso bites his lips as he looks at the back of the two as they move away.


    We don''t have time.''


    Sooner or later, Chung-Myung will leave Tanga. If a person is so desperate to catch it and there is no response like that, the possibility should be said to disappear completely as soon as Chung-Myung leaves Danga.


    "I have to do something¡­¡­."


    "That''s not going to work."


    "Gasp!"


    Surprised by the voice from behind, Dang-Soso turned his body and grabbed the decorations of his head momentarily.


    However, after confirming that the main character of the voice was someone he knew, he sighed and lowered his hand.


    "¡­¡­What''s the matter?"


    "Story."


    "What?"


    Yoo-Esul looked at Dang-Soso and said firmly.


    "We need to talk."


    "¡­¡­."


    Uh... I think he''s a little weird.


    The stone that fell on the pond created a huge stir.


    Dang-Soso stared at the spreading waves and opened his mouth.


    "I know, it''s a little ugly, isn''t it?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "But I''m not hanging on because I like it. I''m sorry to hear that you''re poking at your guy.""Talents."


    "What?"


    "It''s a quality."


    Dang-Soso turned his head and looked at Yoo-Esul.


    It was hard to guess what he was thinking because of his expressionless face. However, I think it is beautiful enough for the same woman to admire.


    "Not a relationship?"


    "Yes."


    "There''s a beautiful woman like you and she doesn''t show any interest?"


    "I''m interested in getting better at martial arts."


    "¡­¡­Oh, my God.


    Is that really possible, even if it''s a master?


    "Oh, my God."


    According to Yoo-Esul, Chung-Myung is a person who has no interest in women in the first place. There is no way that you can seduce such a person into marriage.


    "You''re my lucky man."


    Dang-Soso sighs heavily. Then Yoo-Esul stared at her and said.


    "You don''t have feelings either."


    "¡­¡­."


    "No?"


    Dang-Soso nods slightly.


    "But don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean to use it. I was going to do my best if I get married."


    "That''s what it looks like."


    "Now it''s all gone."


    Yoo-Esul opened his mouth while looking at Dang-Soso.


    "Why are you obsessed? Marriage."


    "What?"


    "I think it''s enough. You don''t have to be tied to a marriage."


    Dang-Soso was smirking.


    I''m sure it''s in the eyes of people outside world.


    "Do you know what you''re like?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "The law of the party is nothing short of solemn. There''s only one way I can choose from here. Marrying where the party wants. What I''m doing right now is at least defying him. If you''re in a position to get married by force, I''ll choose to marry you. I''m sure you''ll like it."


    "The other way is¡­¡­."


    "There''s no other way. This is Sacheon Danga. A woman of the Sacheon Danga is just a half-hearted woman who cannot learn her vision or live as a warrior of the party. Especially if she''s the daughter of a housekeeper."


    Dang-Soso shrugged his shoulders.


    "I didn''t live out of such a great deal of dissatisfaction. I''ve had a lot of good food since I was the daughter of a family owner. I feel a little at ease if I think it''s a price to pay. But...."


    Dang-Soso lifted his gaze from the pond and looked at the distant sky.


    "But it''s just...."


    The end of the sentence is blurred, and soon a low sigh comes out.


    Yoo-Esul, who was looking at Dang-Soso''s face dyed red by the sunset, calmly opens his mouth.


    "There''s a way."


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "There''s always a way. I just can''t think of going."


    Dang-Soso bit his lips slightly.


    "Will you stop talking like you know everything? I don''t need the right comfort right now."


    "I''ll open it for you. The road."


    Dang-Soso opens his eyes slightly wide and looks at Yoo-Esul.


    You''re going to open the way?


    Yoo-Esul???


    "¡­¡­."


    Whether it is possible or not, there is a bigger question.


    "Why are you trying to help me?"


    "Because I did, too."


    There was no way in sight.


    No matter how hard I try. No matter how hard I try.


    But her path suddenly rolled into Hawasan one day.


    The most eccentric road in the world.


    Now at least she doesn''t wander off looking for directions.


    So...


    "There''s no difference."


    Yoo-Esul looks at Dang-Soso with a stern face.


    "At least we''ll have a different choice."


    Dang-Soso, who was staring at Yoo-Esul, reaches out. Then Yoo-Esul grabbed her hand and raised her.


    "I don''t trust you."


    "It''s worth losing."


    "That''s true."


    Dang-Soso grinned.


    "But can I ask you a question?"


    "Ask me."


    "Are you sure there''s no relationship?""¡­¡­."


    "Really? Really?"


    Yoo-Esul sighed low and turned to his place.


    "Really not? Really?"


    Persistent stickiness seems to be a characteristic of Dang-Soso, regardless of the opponent.


    * * *


    Oh my god!


    Chung-Myung, who closed the door, stared at Dang Gunnak.


    "¡­¡­you look busy."


    "Thanks to who?"


    "¡­¡­I will never apologize."


    "Turn it off."


    Chung-Myung sighed and sat across from Dang Gunnak.


    "What did you call me for?"


    Dang Gunnak sighed low, choosing a horse for a moment. And I opened my mouth with a heavy voice.


    "I think I have to ask you a favor."


    "What? "Please?"


    Chung-Myung squinted his eyes.


    "Wow, I asked you to go up there! Do you have to take one?"


    "It''s not like that."


    Dang Gunnak raised his hand and pressed the middle of his forehead.


    "Now that you mention it, let''s deal with it first. We''ve got a head start. They are preparing to go up to Unnam from the top of Hwapyeong of the saints. I told you to go there with me."


    "When?"


    "The day after tomorrow, I guess."


    "It''s faster than I thought. Thank you."


    Dang Gunnak sighs.


    "And... ..my request."


    "Yes."


    "What''s going on¡­¡­."


    Dang Gunnak began to unravel to Chung-Myung what had happened with the Senate. He added more than one thing, but explaining the situation, I couldn''t help but talk about the delicate conflict between him and the Senate.


    It''s gonna be okay.


    Chung-Myung said he wanted to be friends with Danga.


    True friends should be able to accept each other''s dirty deeds.


    "¡­¡­that''s what happened."


    Dang Gunnak sneaked a peek at Chung-Myung.


    If he knows Chung-Myung, he''s asking for something else.¡­.


    ''Hmm?''


    Dang Gunnak flinched for a moment and trembled.


    Chung-Myung''s face reminds me of an expression he has never seen before.


    "¡­¡­I mean."


    Chung-Myung''s husky voice leaks out of his mouth.


    "That means the elders of the senate are dragging their feet."


    "Yes, as it were."


    "Angle."


    The corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth slightly twisted.


    I don''t care about everything they say, but if I''d just trusted them and pushed them, wouldn''t the family have gotten stronger? Then... then you can save one more person...¡­.


    - So once the war is over, I''m going to help him a little bit. I''m an elder by name, an adult by name, and I''ve never taken good care of them.


    ''¡­¡­Of course you didn''t lead me here.''


    The dead are the dead. There is no such thing as the will of the dead.


    Nevertheless, Chung-Myung could not ignore Dangbo''s will in his memory.


    "You said please, didn''t you?"


    "That''s right."


    "I refuse that request."


    Dang Gunnak nodded a little disappointed.


    This can''t be forced...¡­.


    "Instead!"


    "¡­¡­Hmm?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes glow blue.


    "I''ll give you a present."


    "Gift?"


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung nods his head still.


    However, this is not a gift from Chung-Myung. He''s just passing it on.


    This will be a gift to Dang Gunnak by Amzon Dangbo, who was the rising elder of Tanga.


    "Please proceed as scheduled. And no matter what I do on that day, never step up."


    "¡­¡­what are you going to do?"


    "Well, it''s simple."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "What I''m best at."

 Chapter - 205 Episode 205. Lets just call it my whim. (5)

    "Are you still far from there?"


    "Hurry up, hurry up! Come on!"


    "What about the palace account? I''ve been told to make it before. What happened? Where''s your arsehole?"


    The archivists of the Sacheondang family were fighting tooth and nail.


    "Didn''t you say five? I think it has more than 20 servings in it. Why are you telling me to make more?"


    "Don''t even talk. Almost one person is eating it all!"


    "All of this?"


    "I know."


    "Huh. What''s wrong with you?"


    The hands of the old masters began to get busier.


    And in the midst of the busy hostess, a man stepped in with a natural step.


    When they saw the costume of the interrupted person, they put food bowls and bottles of alcohol on a tray.


    "Hurry, hurry, carry it before it gets cold!"


    "Yes!"


    The person who lowered his head and hid his face took a tray of food and took a walk.


    He slipped out of the kitchen, peered around, and pushed his hand into his arms.


    He took out a large bottle and a small bottle and checked it, and his eyes glowed coldly.


    - He likes to drink.


    Sprinkle the powder in a small bottle evenly over the gungbo account, then spill the liquid in the other bottle into the bottle.


    Then, with a face as if nothing had happened, he took the tray and began to walk nonchalantly.


    Arriving at the residence of the Hawasan disciples, he coughed slightly and stepped inside without delay.


    "Oh, he''s here!"


    "¡­¡­are you coming again?"


    "I don''t know if you''re great at eating all this or the price of giving all this."


    The table in the center of the inner room was strewn with clean, empty dishes.


    The food brought by the man was laid out in front of Chung-Myung. Then he packed the empty bowls.


    "Oh, well, shall we start over?"


    Chung-Myung whistled and picked up his chopsticks. Baek Cheon frowns at the sight.


    "Are you really eating again? Again?"


    "Then I''ll give it to you, and you''ll eat it."


    "Did God hear anything? Hey, dude! You said you were supposed to be working in the afternoon! How can a man like that be so heavy?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    "Hwasan''s food is good, too, isn''t it'' Why are you so hungry...¡­."


    "Sasook."


    "Huh?"


    "That''s rice."


    "What about this?"


    "This is cooking."


    "¡­¡­."


    In a subtle way Baek Cheon understood Chung-Myung like a ghost. No matter how generous the meat is and how good the ingredients are, you can''t compare the food from Hawasan''s kitchen with the food here.


    Isn''t it a dish made by the best enemies in Sacheon?


    "Wow. Let''s have a bite.¡­."


    Chung-Myung tilted his head at the moment.


    "Huh?"


    His gaze glances to one side.


    "Oh, what is it is? What''s the smell of killing him?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were fixed on a new bottle of liquor. A wonderful scent was leaking out of the bottle with the lid open.


    Chung-Myung, who reached out without delay, poured alcohol into his mouth.


    "Kaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    "¡­¡­I hear someone dying."


    "Is it good over there?"


    Chung-Myung looked at the bottle with wide open eyes.


    "Wow, what''s this about? It''s really Myeongju."


    Baek Cheon crept up on Chung-Myung.


    "Then let me have a bite...¡­."


    "Hey, where are you going to put your hands on a drink to kill? Bad manners!"


    "¡­¡­is this crazy?"


    The door is upside down.


    Turn around backwards.


    "Oh, this gungbo account is almost art, art! I''d like to take all the archers here to Hawasan."


    "Hwasan, do you want to hire a kitchen?""No, just for me."


    "¡­¡­."


    You''re a primitive genius.


    Why did you drop such a thing off in Hwasan?


    Seeing Chung-Myung drink and eat food evenly, the man quietly left the room with an empty bowl.


    I''m the best.


    Chung-Myung, who wiped his mouth with his sleeve, grinned at the bottle.


    Then, he leaned back on the chair as if he had filled his stomach enough.


    "Oh, I ate too much."


    "Look, I told you to eat moderately."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. This is nothing."


    Jo-Gol frowns slightly at the table.


    "There''s quite a bit left. It''s such a waste that I have to finish eating...¡­."


    Like this!


    Chung-Myung''s chopsticks hit Jo-Gol''s chopsticks like a light stick.


    "¡­¡­."


    "That''s mine. Capital punishment is something else."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "This is what Danga prepared for me."


    Jo-Gol tilted his head at an unexpected sound.


    * * *


    News of the Hawasan Shrine and Dang Hak''s stomping spread rapidly throughout the party.


    "With the Hawaiian dinosaur?"


    "Was Confucius that much?"


    "What are you talking about? Isn''t Prince Dang Hak the best young warrior in the party, because he''s not the son of the Lord?"


    "Even so......but it''s a Hawaiian dinosaur. Didn''t you say the other day that the Lord had a fiasco in his absence with the Hwasan god dragon?"


    "That''s the mercy of the lord. Don''t tell me he used water on young Hawasan''s Taoist."


    Each had different thoughts and opinions, but everyone wanted to see this beam with their own eyes. Therefore, the central Yeonmujang of Sacheondangga, where the bimu is held, was crowded with six brushes from the morning.


    Dang Hak''s heart began to beat fast as he saw the crowd.


    "Whoops."


    Dang Hak, who took a deep breath and calmed his trembling chest, clenched his fist in his sleeve.


    It was then.


    "There''s nothing to be nervous about."


    Dang Hak turned his head away.


    His grandfather, Dan We, the senator, was walking toward him.


    "See you, Wonju."


    "There''s no need to flex. Call me grandpa."


    "Yes, grandfather."


    Dang We smile still.


    "Are you confident?"


    "Soson has been neglectful of his efforts...¡­ the opponent is the Hasan Shin Dragon, dubbed the world''s second-highest index. To be honest, I''m not sure I can win."


    "Tsk, tsk, you''re a jerk. You''re scared of a kid ten years younger than me?"


    "It''s not that I''m not confident¡­¡­."


    "There is nothing to worry about."


    "Yes?"


    Dang We put on a fishy smile.


    "Should I send you to your extremities, my only grandson? The Hawaiian dinosaur will struggle like a chicken on drugs, so don''t drag your feet."


    "How can I...."


    "However!"


    Dang We whispered, his eyes shining bitterly.


    "Don''t let him live."


    Understanding what Dang We said, Dang Hak nodded slowly. It was not long before his mouth twisted and a mean smile came out.


    "I see what you mean. Don''t worry. I won''t let him speak for ever."


    "Yes, sometimes the books have to be tough."


    The two grandchildren looked at each other with a fishy smile.


    "If this goes well, you will rise to the position of cow lord. That will naturally lead to you."


    "I don''t know how to repay my grandfather''s kindness."


    "It''s in return for you to go to California. Then my limit will be lifted."


    Dang We turned his head and looked at the people gathered in the smoke.


    "Can you see it?"


    "Yes."


    "Many of them are party leaders. How can so many of these people live like a family when there is a conflict between brothers?""¡­¡­."


    "What a true housekeeper should have is not a heart of care for his or her own. It is a law that should be cold and sober, and only benefit the party. Keep my words in mind."


    "Yes, grandfather."


    Dang We stuck out his tongue and licked his lips.


    That''s enough.''


    I was told by Suha that I had confirmed that Chung-Myung was taking a dose of sunburn.


    No matter how hard I am, I can''t handle Dang Hak when I''m addicted to sunburn.''


    Chun Il-chui is one of the special poison of the Tang family.


    The characteristic of ethereal is that it is divided between positive and negative. If you don''t share the two, it doesn''t work as poison. It''s just powder and liquid.


    However, when two things meet in the stomach, they mix and become poison.


    A person addicted to sunburns becomes blurred as if drunk, and cannot lift the air well.


    It''s the best medicine to use in this kind of rain.''


    Dang We turned his head with a strange smile.


    Looking at Danggaju, which is located across the street, makes me frown.


    "Go away, son of a b*tc*!"''


    No matter how much you say you should support Chung-Myung, does it make sense for the singer of the party to sit on the side of Hwasan?


    ''We can''t leave him with the future of the party.''


    By the end of the day, the party will be reorganized in the name of him and Dang Hak.


    Then I saw the disciples of Hawasan walking slowly from far away.


    "Here it comes!"


    "Hwasan! It''s a Hawaiian dinosaur!"


    The gathered party leaders held their breath watching them.


    There is no booing or cheering.


    Dang Gunnak is standing there, so we can''t boo him, and we can''t cheer because it''s Dang Hak who he''s dealing with.


    It was just a vague, high voice that rang nonstop.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Yes, grandfather!"


    "Well, I don''t want you to give me the momentum. Get out of here right now!"


    "Yes!"


    Dang Hak jumps onto the temporary rain stage, stretches his shoulders proudly and looks at Hwasan''s disciples.


    ''This is where I''m going to be a cow.''


    I''m gonna have to be more solemn!


    "Hwasan, step forward. I''ll deal with you today to prove that Danga''s martial arts are on top of Hwasan''s."


    "Wow! Aaaaah!


    "Right!"


    Eventually, the arm is bent inward.


    The imposing words cheered the party''s six leaders. Some peeped at Dang Gunnak, but Dang Gunnak showed no reaction to the cheers.


    And the disciples of Hawasan...¡­.


    Yes?


    What are they doing?


    The eyes of the middle class are on the disciples of Hwasan. Though they must have heard Dang Hak, they seemed busy standing round and twitching things on their own.


    "Really?"


    "Is that okay?"


    "¡­¡­No, the¡­¡­."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    "¡­¡­if so."


    After the long murmur, one person stepped forward.


    People were amazed to see him on the non-stage without hesitation.


    "He''s the Hawaiian dinosaur! The world''s most advanced index!"


    "What a great spirit¡­¡­.Huh?"


    "Was the Hwasan dinosaur a woman?"


    Everyone''s face was stained with absurdity.


    The one who rises to the stage is the disciple of Hawasan. Chung-Myung''s reputation has not spread much until Sichuan, but it is not enough to not know that the Hwasan dinosaur is a man.


    "Didn''t you say you were dealing with the Hwasan Dinosaur?"


    "What kind of woman?


    "Are you saying she''s going to deal with Prince Dang Hak? There''s a point in ignoring the party!"


    The middlemen began to rumble.


    But no matter how angry they are, they can''t be as angry as Dang Hak.Dang Hak, whose face was wrinkled with anger, let out a loud scowl.


    "What the hell is this?"


    He gazed at Yoo-Esul on stage and chewed it out.


    "I''ve definitely decided to deal with the Hawaiian dinosaur. Who are you to dare come up on stage?"


    "Hwasan?? Yoo-Esul."


    "You don''t understand what I''m saying! Where is the Hawaiian dinosaur?"


    Only then did one of the students of Hwasan trudging forward.


    "It''s me?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who shows that he is lazy to die, cannot hide his embarrassment.


    "You''re gonna have to deal with me, aren''t you?"


    "Oh, that''s what happened, so let''s just do this."


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung tapped his chubby stomach.


    "I ate too much and I had indigestion."


    "¡­¡­Did you say that the warrior overeat?"


    "The sweet food was so delicious."


    "¡­¡­."


    It''s absurd. No, it''s absurd.


    What''s even more absurd in the meantime is that by the side of the Hwasan dinosaur,


    ''That''s true.''


    It was Dang Gunnak, muttering and nodding.


    "Hwasan doesn''t know the figures?"


    "Well, that''s a strange way of saying it. Who doesn''t know the figures?"


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "You''re dealing with me?"


    "¡­¡­yes."


    "In what capacity?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang Hak''s eyes shook.


    "I''m still a Hawaiian dinosaur!"


    Chung-Myung stuck out his belly.


    It''s full. What did you eat...¡­. No, this isn''t the point.


    "Am I bragging about my reputation? How can a man cling to fame."


    "What are you talking about? So you understand that even if you''re treated with a family of five people stuck in that corner of the house, you''ll understand?"


    "¡­¡­."


    No, that''s not true.


    This is Sacheon Danga.


    "How did I get this reputation? It''s a reputation earned by cutting to death and running around sweating barefoot. But what? Bimoo? You''ve never heard of it before. You''re doing Bimoo with me?"


    Chung-Myung has a strange look on his face. A look full of laughter and ridicule.


    "Don''t play tricks on me. Even a challenge requires a minimum qualification. Otherwise, on the billboard.


    The one who passed by. We will accept your request. Go to the Four Heavenly Fathers.''


    Or you could write that!"


    Chung-Myung murmured when Dang Hak, who couldn''t find an excuse, shut up.


    "They think I took this nickname for gambling in the back alley. It''s all tangled up. How dare you be so arrogant that you didn''t even tell me your name."


    Dang Hak''s face was horribly distorted.


    Chung-Myung, who has a tongue, points to Yoo-Esul with a chin.


    "Don''t worry. Because I''m generous. I''ll deal with it if you fight our accident and win. No, actually, it''s troublesome too...¡­."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "If you win our accident, I''ll say I lost."


    Dang Hak''s face turned blue.


    "Are you asking me to fight a woman?"


    "¡­¡­oh my."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were wide open. And tremble one after another.


    "If you want to die, you can just put your nose in the plate water. You don''t have to be beaten to death...¡­."


    "What?"


    It was that moment.


    "Are you done?"


    Dang Hak''s head spins.


    Snarling.


    Yoo-Esul''s sword slowly pulled out.


    "If you''re done, I want to do it now. Fight."


    Unable to contain his anger, Dang Hak''s face trembled like a groin tree.


    "I don''t even know these figures!"


    It was that moment.Screaming!


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang Hak slowly lowers his head.


    His sleeves were cut off and he was falling to the floor.


    "¡­¡­."


    "You talk too much."


    Yang Hak''s teeth were chipped by Yoo-Esul''s quiet words.


    "¡­¡­you. Don''t even think about going down the rain stage alive."


    In an instant, the expanded tension wrapped around the soft armour.


    In this situation, only one person muttered another word.


    "Buy, it''s not for us to talk too much¡­¡­."


    "Huh? What did you say?"


    "No... nothing."


    It was Baek Cheon who turned his head away.

 Chapter - 206 Episode 206. Ancestors cane hurts a bit. (1)

    Dang Hak was up to his ears in anger.


    "Do you think I''m funny?''


    What was more upsetting was the fact that I couldn''t properly refute that statement.


    He is also not a very unnamed man, but his reputation was only slightly spread throughout Danga and Sacheon.


    It is no match for the Hawaiian god dragon that is ringing the world.


    Who is the Hawaiian dinosaur?


    Isn''t he the absolute one of the late indexers who trampled on the shining dragon and stood alone?


    Rumor has it that he defeated Mu Jin of the shaman on the subject of the late index. No matter how shameless Dang Hak is, it is embarrassing to put his name before his name.


    But then you stab that part in the face.


    Don''t you know the honor?''


    It is not for the superior to openly discuss and laugh at the opponent''s weaknesses. How can such a famous man do such a good job?


    And you''re still a do-it''s a master.


    Besides...


    How dare you send a woman out against me?''


    What about that?


    If she loses, she''ll count it as her own?


    Crunch.


    Dang Hak clenched his fist so that his nails dug into the palm of his hand.


    Never once did I think a woman would be his opponent. This is a natural idea for those who have lived in the party. Women are only half-baked people who can''t learn their visions.


    But now there''s a female prosecutor in front of him pointing a sword at him.


    "¡­¡­Lord!"


    cried Dang Hak.


    "Are you admitting this?"


    Instead of answering, Dang Gunnak looked at Dang Hak, Yoo-Esul, and Chung-Myung in turn.


    Confirming Chung-Myung''s face, he faced Dang Hak again with an expressionless face.


    ''You must have a thought.''


    It''s true that he''s dirty enough to scratch people''s insides, pull out the roots of someone else''s house, rude, unconscious, and dirty.


    ''But he''s not the one fighting the losing battle.''


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "If she loses, you''re going to give me the position of bullfrog?"


    "¡­¡­Do you mean I''m going back on my word?"


    Dang Hak recoiled when he saw the cold snow of Dang Gunnak.


    Puzzled and confused, he turns his head and looks at Dang We.


    ''That idiot.''


    Dang We grind his teeth.


    If you look at him in front of so many people, doesn''t everyone know that Dang We are behind Dang Hak?


    Of course, there''s a big difference between guessing and being sure, even though there''s a lot of stupid people who don''t know that.


    What the hell are you thinking, wasan?


    Dang We squeezed his lips as he looked at Chung-Myung.


    There''s no way you''re gonna get an upset stomach.''


    It doesn''t make sense for a man like Hawasan to get a stomachache from overeating. Is a master a master for no reason?


    "Then did you notice the existence of sunburn?''


    I don''t think so.


    ''No, I don''t know about addiction. But you may have noticed instinctively that your body is strange. So it would be right to send that girl out.''


    If you can''t win anyway, you have to choose the most reasonable defeat.


    If a girl comes out and loses, then Hawasan can save face.


    ''I failed to kill the Hwasan dinosaur here, but...¡­ it''s not like there''s no way. For now, it''s a question of how to gloss over the existence of daydreaming.''


    Of course, Gaju will be furious, but he won''t go back on what he said. Then, you just have to bend down moderately and get drunk on the thread.I''m pushing it.


    Dang We nodded his head.


    Dang Hak, who asked for his grandfather''s permission, glares at Yoo-Esul with his living eyes.


    "I will make you pay for your good behaviour."


    Yoo-Esul opened his index finger and put it to his mouth.


    "Hwasan doesn''t fight with his mouth."


    "¡­¡­to the end."


    Dang Hak clenched his teeth into his pocket.


    "Be careful."


    Dang Hak''s eyes turn sour.


    "I''m going to use poison on this beam."


    I''m not warning you because Dang Hak is kind.


    The party must warn the opponent when using poison in the presence. That was the law set by the party to remain a political faction.


    "Sure."


    But Yoo-Esul was only calmly spoken by Dang Hak.


    Their eyes met coldly in Ho Gong.


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang-Soso looked at the rain stage with a trembling face.


    What the hell are you gonna do?


    She couldn''t understand Yoo-Esul.


    Who is Dang Hak?


    Among those who are called descendants of the Tang family, the best description is Dang Hak. Not only did he become a cow owner, not a child of Dangarist, but Dang Paee, who was a cow liquor, fell short of Dang Hak without force.


    Yoo-Esul said he would deal with such a person.


    "Hey, we gotta stop him!"


    "Sister!"


    Dang Jan dragged Dang-Soso by the hem.


    "Calm down. If you step up now, you''ll look ridiculous."


    "Can he deal with Dang Hak? If you do something wrong, you''ll lose your life!"


    Dang-Soso''s face was in a hurry.


    Yoo-Esul is the only one who understands and tries to help her. I don''t want to see such a man fall horribly addicted to poison.


    "Didn''t you notice?"


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "Of course I knew it, but I went up. Because I''m a warrior!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Don''t insult her. From the moment you get up there, there''s no male or female high school. It''s just a fight between unmanned and unmanned. Don''t let it get in the way!"


    Dang-Soso''s eyes trembled.


    ''Sure...''


    To open the way?


    Dang-Soso''s eyes were on Yoo-Esul.


    The expressionless face stuck firmly in my mind.


    Dang Hak grinned as he watched Yoo-Esul take a deep breath, aiming at himself seriously.


    "If you had known who I was, you would dare to deal with me here...¡­."


    "You talk a lot."


    Yoo-Esul narrowed the gap between the eyes.


    It''s not that I don''t like talking too much. Because there''s a nasty rascal next to me that''s nowhere in the world.


    But every word he says is annoying.


    "¡­¡­If you want to die like that, I''ll do as you wish."


    Dang Hak''s hand dug into his sleeve. A slightly cut sleeve flaps.


    "Be prepared!"


    Dang Hak''s hands are pulled out of his sleeves like light.


    At the same time, dozens of strong needles the size of human hands flew toward Yoo-Esul. The slightly blackish color made it clear that extreme poison was applied.


    Yoo-Esul''s sword moves slowly.


    Slowly.


    Soft and elegant.


    It was more like a dance than a swordplay.


    Kakakan!


    Yoo-Esul''s sword sweeps away the flying strong needle.


    It was more appropriate to say sweep than sweep. The strong needles, which were flying in with sharp momentum, lost their power and stuck on the unarmed floor like leaves caught in a rapid current.


    "Well, you''ve done it!"


    Dang Hak releases the second number without delay.


    Clare fluid!


    The blue rain from his sleeve flew into Yoo-Esul with a strong energy.


    Aim exactly at the flying ratio at the tip of the sword of Yoo-Esul.


    Her sword was slightly twisted just as the rain hit. And it sticks to the side of the nasal tract.Round and round.


    When he turned his body around without killing Vido''s momentum, Vido began to fly back to Dang Hak.


    "Huh?"


    Even Dang Hak could not hide his bewilderment at the unexpected award.


    "How dare you!"


    Dang Hak''s face flushed with shame at the return of his lost memory.


    Embracing the air power of the poisonous bird, his darkened hands grab the flying rain.


    Let''s go!


    The sound of iron and iron scratches caused the rain to lose steam. Dang Hak, who recovered the rain, grinds his teeth.


    However, he did not move as hastily as he did a while ago.


    ''You''ve got one.''


    I hate to admit it, but that Yoo-Esul woman is stronger than I thought.


    Dang Jan was humiliated by Jo-Gol.In turn, all of Hawasan''s disciples seemed to be of high quality.


    One.


    "If you weren''t a woman, you could have beaten me."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Blam it for not being born a man."


    Yoo-Esul smirks.


    "¡­¡­what''s funny?"


    "It''s an even thought."


    "What?"


    "But why are you so weak? It''s a man."


    "This...!"


    "It''s not important, it''s important."


    Yoo-Esul''s sword points at Dang Hak''s neck.


    "It means you''re weak."


    Dang Hak was no longer angry. I just stared at Yoo-Esul with horrible eyes.


    "You look like you want to die."


    "Think what you want."


    "I''ll grant you my wish."


    Dang Hak''s hand goes into the sleeve.


    The difference is that it has gone deeper than before.


    Dang Gunnak''s forehead narrowed when he saw it.


    Tang''s fighters habitually store more confident, familiar memorization deep in their sleeves. But in the case of Dang Hak, it''s a little different.


    "Should I stop him?''


    Dang Hak enjoys memorizing with high killing power. At the same time, Yoo-Esul could be in a big trouble regardless of the outcome of the game.


    But Dang Hak''s hand pulled out of his sleeve without his time to step forward.


    Argh! Argh!


    It''s a different pronunciation than it''s ever been.


    Obviously, there was nothing visible even though a sharp noise came out.


    Hana Yoo-Esul swung her sword at Ho Gong in a row as if she could see something. The remains of the sword completely covered her.


    Kakakakan!


    A series of small sparks sprang from her sword.


    "What is it?"


    At that moment, the masters of the party, who were stuck in the stands, suddenly rushed forward. Then spread your sleeves left and right and cut out something that flies into the stands.


    "Well, that one?"


    It wasn''t until what flew into the floor that I could identify myself.


    "Is that a mother''s needle?"


    A memorization called woo-mo-chim because it is thin and thin like a cow''s hair. If you fly at a high speed, it''s hard to track the traces with your eyes.


    Yoo-Esul also thought it was too much to get one by one and covered the front with a sword.


    But it could not be complete.


    Yoo-Esul, who pulled down the sword, bit his lips.


    Her eyes turned to her left shoulder.


    There is a thin needle on the shoulder that is invisible.


    Single


    What''s wrong with being stabbed with a thin needle?¡­.


    Yoo-Esul pulls out the woo-mo-chim. Determined that the thin tip of the cleaning was black, she threw it to the floor.


    Poison.


    My shoulders are throbbing.


    The problem was that the pain was getting worse and the extent of the pain was growing. At this rate, your left arm will soon be unusable."You should have known your fears."


    Dang Hak is grinning.


    "If you miss even one of the countless memorizations, it''s over. The true power of the Tang family comes from the combination of poison and memorization. If you ask for forgiveness now, I''ll save your life."


    "¡­¡­Addiction?"


    "Well, you''re not stupid enough to not know your physical condition, are you?"


    Yoo-Esul murmured with an expressionless face.


    "The stupid one is you."


    "What?"


    "You think you can stand there until the poison spreads? You?"


    At the same time, Yoo-Esul rushed towards Dang Hak!


    "Did you think I wouldn''t even think about it?"


    Dang Hak wields both arms loudly.


    White dust gushed out of his sleeve and covered the front of Dang Hak.


    "It''s a single marriage!


    Poisoned sand blocks Yoo-Esul''s attack route.


    If you drag on, your addiction will get worse, so I''m going to step down for now!


    But Dang Hak was greatly mistaken at this moment.


    At least his disciples, who trained with Chung-Myung, don''t know how to step down.


    The edge of the sword of Yoo-Esul begins to tremble gently.


    And it blooms.


    Her plum blossoms.


    Along with the wind of dozens of plum blossoms, it swept away the dust clouds created by Danhonsa Temple.


    "Huh!"


    Dang Hak was quite embarrassed when he saw the clouds of dust flocking to him.


    He won''t be addicted to single marriage, but the problem is that his vision is obscured. Unable to find a way to escape, he kicked the floor and floated up to Ho Gong.


    However, at the moment.


    Dang Hak has seen it.


    A plum blossom sword that sprung up in the middle of a cloud of dust!


    His eyes are tearing open.


    Why are you there?''


    In the middle of a single marriage?


    But I didn''t even have time to think.


    Scream! Screaming!


    The rising sword hits Dang Hak in the face, which was unprotected.


    "Argh!"


    Soon after, Dang Hak fell to the floor in the shape of a kicked frog.


    "Whew...¡­¡­groan."


    Dang Hak trembles and raises his head.


    Yoo-Esul stands where the dust clouds have cleared up. There''s a clear blackness on her face.


    "Mi... ..crazy...¡­."


    I didn''t push him to avoid a single marriage.


    Hide in the single marriage and avoid Dang Hak''s gaze. At the risk of addiction.


    "I''m out of my mind¡­¡­."


    "I told you."


    Yoo-Esul worked coldly.


    "You''re weak."


    "¡­¡­."


    "It''s not like we''ve never fought before that we''re talking about being strong or not."


    No matter how strong it is, plants in the greenhouse.


    It was not Yoo-Esul''s opponent.


    "Hey, profit, I!"


    Whoops! Whoops!


    Trying to lift himself up, Dang Hak was beaten in the head by Yoo-Esul''s index finger and rolled back.


    She began banging Dang Hak''s head with her index finger one after another.


    Baek Cheon muttered unconsciously at the sight.


    "Head..." Head. Head. Head. Head... ..."


    Yoon-jong trembles as if he is terrible just by looking at it.


    "No. Why would you do that even if you learned it?¡­."


    Their grief watching the scene was great, but how can they compare it to Dang Hak''s suffering?


    Flop.


    Dang Hak, whose head was twice as swollen, finally fell to the floor. Seeing his legs twitching with grief, even strangers are tearing up in tears.


    "You... ..."


    It was that moment.


    "Come here, accident."


    Chung-Myung, who climbed onto the rain stage, grabs Yoo-Esul''s arm and pulls him.


    "¡­¡­."


    "The sooner you treat addiction, the better."Yoo-Esul nodded lightly and followed Chung-Myung down the rain stage.


    Her eyes turned to Dang Hak, who was lying behind her.


    ''Bout.''


    And then head back to Chung-Myung.


    ''Different.''


    This side is bragging, too.


    Chung-Myung took Yoo-Esul and reached out to Dang Gunnak.


    "Give it to me, detox."


    Dang Gunnak also quickly handed over the prepared detox team without making any progress.


    "This will do."


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung, who put the detox in Yoo-Esul''s hand, frowned.


    "Why are you fighting so ignorant?"


    "I don''t want to breathe in the same place."


    "¡­¡­uh."


    I''m glad Dang Hak didn''t hear that.


    Chung-Myung, who nodded, turned his body around.


    "If you treat addiction poorly, it''s hard, so make sure you treat it now. Jo-Gol death penalty, escort."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Me?"


    Chung-Myung smiles.


    "Now I''m going to give you a present."


    His eyes turned to Dang We, trembling on the platform.


    "No, should I say I''m going to give you a present?"


    Chung-Myung''s hand tapped the handle of the plum sword.


    Be prepared.


    An ancestor''s cane hurts a little.

 Chapter - 207 Episode 207. Ancestors cane hurts a bit. (2)

    It became dead quiet everywhere.


    defeated


    Dang Hak lost.


    Everyone in the party is at a loss for words at that incredible reality.


    Not even the Hwasan dinosaur.


    Losing to a woman of the party.


    No matter how much that student, Yoo-Esul, seems to have a higher distribution than the new Hwasan dinosaur, he was actually much younger than Dang Hak.


    But I can''t believe Dang Hak got hit.¡­.


    Those watching swallowed a dry saliva.


    This means too much.


    There are many civilizations in the world, but it is not common for men to return to the center as much as Danga. Danga is a heartless place where no matter how good a six-year-old daughter is, she does not give her vision.


    And Dang Hak, the party''s best-received late indexers, was defeated by a student of Hawasan.


    Dang-Soso clenched his fist.


    "¡­¡­I won."


    Her eyes trembled.


    Yoo-Esul beat Dang Hak.


    It may come as a surprise to others, but it was especially shocking for Dang-Soso.


    Beat Dang Hak.


    Dang-Soso is the last thing on my mind.


    Of course, the conditions are different. Born as a party girl and not being taught the party''s vision, she will never be able to defeat Dang Hak.


    But Yoo-Esul did it.


    "¡­¡­it''s great."


    Dang-Soso''s face looking at Yoo-Esul was blank.


    Looking at Yoo-Esul, who was treating addiction for so long, suddenly tilted her head slightly.


    Yes?


    Why is he coming up again?


    Chung-Myung was seen swirling onto the non-stage.


    It''s already been decided. Why?


    Chung-Myung went on stage and looked around once.


    Naturally, everyone''s eyes were on him.


    He took a little more time even though he caught the eye. It''s just waiting for everyone to pay attention. It was not until people were a little frustrated that Chung-Myung opened his mouth.


    "To be honest."


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth in a voice that was neither high nor low.


    "I was expecting the world to go to heaven...¡­."


    And he tilted his head.


    "I don''t know what you''re doing?"


    Everyone looked at Chung-Myung with a little surprise.


    This is a blatant disregard for party values.


    "Oh, don''t look at me so angry. If I were you, everyone would think like me."


    Chung-Myung pointed to Dang Hak being carried away with a chin.


    "Look."


    "¡­¡­."


    Everyone''s shut up.


    Losers have nothing to say.


    "It''s one of the basics to figure out what you''re capable of and what you''re capable of before you start a fight. I didn''t know that the party price wouldn''t keep the basics."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    Party leaders were rightly outraged by the low-key ridicule.


    But I couldn''t bring myself to express my anger towards Chung-Myung.


    I can''t help it.


    Dang Hak did not lose to Chung-Myung. He lost to Chung-Myung''s party.


    If Yoo-Esul was stronger than Chung-Myung, the Hawaiian dinosaur''s nickname would have been taken by her, meaning that the odds of Dang Hak beating Chung-Myung did not exist in the first place.


    Nevertheless, you push for this kind of obligation?


    This was no different from being openly humiliated.


    Look down on the opponent and overconfidence in yourself. This is something that a person who leads a literary group should never do.


    "That''s why I''m asking...¡­."


    Chung-Myung looked around and said.


    "Who asked you to do this nonsense?"


    Naturally, the eyes turn.


    I don''t open my mouth and complain, but as soon as I receive the question, some turn their heads reflexively, and the others have no choice but to follow the gaze.Soon all eyes were on Dang We.


    "Hmmm."


    Dang We coughed with an uncomfortable face.


    God d*mn it.


    The situation has twisted like hell.


    Dang Hak is no match for Chung-Myung. Why don''t you know it''s Dang We? Isn''t that why you tried to poison Chung-Myung?


    But when Dang Hak lost to Yoo-Esul, everything was destroyed.


    It may look ugly, but if you had a hard win somehow, you could have become a small wine as promised by the owner. The important thing is to win, not how to win.


    But all that promise is meaningless as long as it has been tragically defeated by Yoo-Esul in front of everyone.


    Besides...


    His eyes are on him asking why he pushed for this dagger.


    You want me to explain this to you?''


    If you poisoned Chung-Myung and won, everything would be fine?


    There''s no way I can do that!


    Right now, we just have to be beaten up. I became an idiot who dared to flirt with the wasan dinosaur without knowing my grandson''s capabilities without any thoughtlessly.


    Dang We gazed at Chung-Myung, suppressing his impending outburst of anger.


    This is all because of him!''


    If I think about it, I want to run down there right away and tear him apart. But all he could do was stare at Chung-Myung.


    It''s hard to hear that the elder of the party attacked his younger brother.


    Chung-Myung smiles at such Dang We.


    "Oh, you''re a senior."


    Chung-Myung, who emphasized the word "senior," tilted his head.


    "But that''s weird. I heard that the Senate of the Tanga is a place to advise the governor...¡­. Who do you advise who doesn''t know my grandson''s capabilities and who doesn''t know the enemy''s capabilities?"


    "How dare you!"


    Dang We unwittingly put a harsh word into his mouth.


    "Look, you bet that we''re going to win. Who gives advice to whom?"


    "This..."


    Dang We twist his face.


    Now Chung-Myung is touching his most painful spot.


    Dang Hak''s loss is manageable. Unfortunately, that''s just not what I was hoping for.


    But it''s pernicious to be revealed in front of so many that his choice is wrong.


    Because this is his original role.


    Senate is a place to advise the householder.


    Of course, a person who advises must have more knowledge than a family owner, if not stronger than a family owner. It is natural for those who have acquired the home turf under the name of a senior citizen to be pushed to the back room if they can''t even prove their insight.


    "Elderly, that''s a good thing to say. But I don''t know if I''m holding my ankle for no reason."


    "You''d better watch your mouth. There''s a limit to watching the self-indulgence of the Hawaiian sub-sea."


    Dang We, who couldn''t stand his anger, uttered a cold word. However, Chung-Myung does not get scared when he hears it, but rather points to Dang We.


    "Look at that''s it.


    Chung-Myung smirks.


    "I don''t know what I''m talking about. You don''t even know who''s watching over the gutter."


    "¡­¡­what did you say?"


    Chung-Myung shrugged and looked around.


    "Do you know why this happened?"


    There couldn''t have been an answer.


    Even those who guessed dared not speak out, and those who did not know could not speak because they did not know.


    "It''s simple."As if to explain to them, Chung-Myung raises his hand and points to the podium.


    "Because I''m weak."


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang We''s eyes got bigger.


    "You''re weak, so you don''t know how strong your opponent is. You''re giving me advice on such a subject?"


    Chung-Myung shakes his head.


    "I''m glad you don''t grab my ankle."


    "¡­¡­ dude!"


    "That''s what it is now. If I hadn''t caught up in the Senate, I wouldn''t have suffered this humiliation, and the landlord would have pushed ahead with what he wanted. This is the price of listening to the old people in the back room, the senate."


    It was that moment.


    "Hwasan the Divine Dragon."


    Dang Gunnak speaks in a slightly low voice.


    "Be careful what you say. You''re the elders of the party."


    "Oh, my God, he''s kind-hearted."


    Chung-Myung, who exaggerated his admiration, stiffens his face at the moment and says coldly.


    "You still take care of the piles of luggage as adults."


    "You punk!"


    Dang We jumped out of his seat.


    "Heard you never know the end! How long did you think I''d put up with it?"


    "Look at me, I don''t know what''s going on."


    "What?"


    "I''m telling you not to put up with it. A man who doesn''t even know it, what, a senior?"


    Chung-Myung looks up straight and looks at Dang We.


    "Prove it to me. Whether you''re qualified to be a senior citizen."


    "How do you like it?"


    What Dang We were originally trying to say,


    How do you want me to prove it?''


    It was, but Dang We, who realized that it was the intention of the Hwasan god dragon to say it, immediately shut up.


    But Chung-Myung''s words that followed made him unbearable.


    "It''s simple. You''ve been saying that you''ve been holding it in. That''s what the strong say to the weak."


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "I mean, you don''t have snow."


    Chung-Myung tapped his own search.


    "I''m stronger."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Let''s prove that insight. If Wonju beats me, Wonju sees it right. If I win, that eye is useless."


    "Ha...¡­."


    Dang We laugh in vain.


    "Hahaha... hahahaha! Hahahaha!"


    Dang We, who finally burst into laughter, asks Chung-Myung in a ridiculous tone.


    "Are you asking me to pray?"


    "Wow, that''s one thing I''ve been explaining for a really long time. I don''t think it''s that hard to say."


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang We unwittingly squeezed the back of his neck.


    Every word, every word, turns your stomach upside down. I couldn''t stand it when I was listening.


    "You''ve had a little reputation, and you''ve lost your head. You''re asking me to be the leader of the party?


    "Excuse me."


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    "I know you can''t hear me well because you''re old, but it''s hard to keep saying the same thing. What are you gonna do?"


    Dang We grind his teeth.


    But come to think of it, it''s not something to be angry about.


    The situation is at its worst anyway.


    If we can get that cheeky guy in front of the party''s sixesons, we can suture this situation.


    "Go away!"


    Dang We worked coldly.


    "What do you want to do? Do you understand if I kill that kid?"


    Dang Gunnak said with a blank face.


    "Hwasan Shinryong is a friend of the Tang family."


    "¡­¡­."


    "So you can''t stop your friend from doing it."


    "Huh?"


    Dang We, who was looking at Dang Gunnak as if it was absurd, burst into laughter.


    "Hahahaha! I guess I really did look ridiculous."


    Dang We immediately blew himself up onto the rain stage.


    Before the fluttering hem of his clothes could sink, Dang We stared at Chung-Myung with a ghostly face."You''ve gone too far. What should have been satisfied and returned to the appropriate level."


    "Be careful."


    "Hmm?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "You don''t talk in front of people. The number of things to tease is increasing. How are you going to carry your face when you have to live in a village even after the rain?"


    Dang We did not reply any more.


    Now I can''t find a reason to talk to him more. All I want to do is marinate that man with poison and put a dagger in his stomach.


    "Oh, just in case. Are you going to use poison?"


    Dang We bit his lip a little bit.


    He is good at soloism. If you don''t use a single ball, you can''t even use one third of your skills.


    One...


    ''That alone is enough to kill him.''


    As soon as I was about to say I wouldn''t use it, Chung-Myung beat me.


    "If you want to use poison, let''s add one more condition."


    "¡­¡­conditions?"


    "This is more of a bet than a condition."


    Chung-Myung glanced at Dang Gunnak.


    Then Dang Gunnak nods his head still.


    I don''t know what you mean, but I''m going to trust Chung-Myung. But the words that followed made even the world''s Dang Gunnak shocked.


    "If you win, I''ll give you everything you want. After Hawasan leaves Danga, he''ll never look back here again, and that douchebag from before? Yes, the owner will make it for you."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Security flowed out of the mouth of the world''s Dang Gunnak.


    But you can''t bite what you''ve already said you can''t.


    Dang We stared at Chung-Myung incredibly and asked.


    "Are you out of your mind?"


    "Don''t worry. Because I''m completely sane. Instead, we have to change the conditions here."


    "¡­¡­what are the conditions?"


    "If I win...¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s smiling face gets a little cold.


    ''Don''t keep coming to mind.''


    I''ll do whatever you want. You son of a b*tc*.


    Chung-Myung, who took a deep breath, changed coldly.


    "Dismantle the senate and step down. Advisers like you are good for nothing."


    The cold voice of Chung-Myung penetrated everyone''s ears.

 Chapter - 208 Episode 208. Ancestors cane hurts a bit. (3)

    "No matter how much I look at it''s crazy."


    Baek Cheon''s assessment was justified.


    "I''m sure it''s crazy to see that it''s Chung-Myung as usual."


    Of course, Yoon-jong''s assessment made sense.


    "¡­¡­Isn''t he crazy because he ate too much spicy Sichuan food?"


    Jo-Gol''s assessment was a little curious, but enough to worry listeners.


    "Crazy."


    Yoo-Esul''s assessment was adamant.


    Baek Cheon looks at Chung-Myung with a half-absorbed face.


    An elder of the party and a beaver?


    ''When I think about it...¡­, well, if you think about it, it''s not that crazy.''


    He''s already run from a sword gun to an elder of a shaman. Dear Elder Wudang in the world...¡­.


    "If you think about it, why is that still alive?''


    It wouldn''t be weird to die a hundred more times just by looking at what he''s.


    "You''re thinking, aren''t you?"


    "Maybe not?"


    Baek Cheon glanced sideways at Dang Gunnak, who was standing next to him.


    "Lord."


    "Tell me."


    "Did this happen in advance with Chung-Myung?"


    Dang Gunnak smiles softly.


    Baek Cheon nodded at the smile.


    "Oh, I knew it.¡­."


    "I''ve never heard of it before."


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang Gunnak added to Baek Cheon, who was dazed as if he had been hit.


    "What I talked about earlier with the Hwasan dinosaur is a different part. I''ve never heard of you stepping up to the plate and serving with the senate leader."


    Baek Cheon laughed with delight.


    Of course.


    This is our Chung-Myung.


    d*mn!


    "Since you''ve done the choreography with Chung-Myung, you''ve probably figured it out. Who do you think will win if Chung-Myung and the senate go against each other?"


    "I''ll crush it unilaterally."


    "Is Chung-Myung?""


    "No, the senator."


    "¡­¡­."


    Everyone opened their eyes wide.


    "Cheo, Chung-Myung is with the Tangar Lord...¡­."


    "Don''t get me wrong. The Hawaiian dinosaur is really strong. It''s nothing that can happen at that age."


    "That''s right."


    "But Dang We Wonju is also strong."


    Dang Gunnak shook his head.


    "The real power of the Tang Dynasty comes from a combination of poison and memorization. As you know, I didn''t poison the Hawaiian dinosaur."


    "Oh...."


    "If we deal with cancer technology alone, it could be a good game. The Hawaiian dinosaur is bizarrely strong in moving bodies and wielding swords. But the senate is a man who specializes in self-righteousness. If there''s no countermeasure, it''ll be a charred corpse before ten seconds."


    No, don''t say such a scary thing with such a straight face!


    He''s fighting over someone right now.


    "But Chung-Myung is the elder of the shaman...¡­."


    "The elder is an elder of the party."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''ve heard that the Hwasan dinosaur survived a battle with the shaman''s Ho Sanja. But even though Ho Sanja is a shaman''s elder, he doesn''t dare compare to a senator. There''s a certain quality among elders. If you want to deal with the senate, you''ll have to have retired elders from the shamanism."


    Baek Cheon''s face is stiff.


    Yoon-jong, who was looking at the atmosphere while listening to the conversation, speaks in a slightly urgent voice.


    "Shouldn''t you stop him?"


    Baek Cheon bit his lips tightly.


    "It''s a fight that a warrior started with his honor. What would Chung-Myung do to his honor if we were to stop him?"


    "Does he care about honor?"


    "¡­¡­."


    What?


    You''re right.


    Jo-Gol grabbed Baek Cheon who was about to shake.


    "Ay. Capital punishment. Are you sure he''s gonna stop you?""¡­¡­that''s true."


    "You''re a f*cking piece of shit."


    After all, I have no choice but to look at Chung-Myung with a worried face.


    Glancing at such Hawaiian disciples, Dang Gunnak slightly clenched his fist inside his sleeve and loosened it.


    "Friends."


    Let''s just say it''s my whim.


    That''s what the wasan dinosaur said.


    I want to be friends with Danga because of my capriciousness.


    One...


    Dang Gunnak was smirking.


    "Can you risk your life on whim?"''


    The fist is squeezed more strongly.


    Friend. Friend...¡­.


    Perhaps his thoughts were a little wrong.


    ''Friends are the ones who give for nothing.''


    Dang Gunnak''s hands clasped the beads in his sleeve.


    I won''t let you die.''


    Even if there''s a war with the Senate.


    Dang We''s lips were twitching.


    "Dismantle the senate?"


    "Yes."


    "And disappear to the back room?"


    "It would be great to leave the party."


    Dang We smirked.


    "I thought you were smart, but you sound very stupid. I''ve already made a commitment not to interfere with the Tang leader if he loses the game. And do you think I can shamelessly raise my head and speak out after losing to a kid like you?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "I think so."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung shrugs.


    "A man of shame can''t do that. By the way¡­¡­."


    And soon the head is turned to the side.


    "Do you know?"


    "¡­¡­What are you talking about?"


    "Do you know what shame is?"


    "Hey, man!"


    Chung-Myung grinned funnyly.


    "Anyone who knows that wouldn''t have brought things this far. The same goes for this one. I''m sure he''ll try to interfere again with all sorts of excuses. Why? That''s all you have left."


    There was a fire in Dang We''s eyes. My teeth grind at the same time.


    Chung-Myung slowly pulled out the sword.


    "If you can''t get that handful out of your hands¡­¡­."


    And aim at Dang We.


    "I''ll cut it for you. That''s the wrist."


    There is a chill in the eyes staring at Dang We.


    You''re not all grown-ups just because you''re old.''


    In fact, Chung-Myung is a man who has no animosity towards the older people of Munpa. Chung-Myung is an old man, and he''s already been the best adult in the literature.


    But those people are not adults.


    Adults of the Moon faction should take care of their subordinates. It should be said that the person''s right to be called an adult disappears as soon as he/she weighs down on his/her subordinates to establish his/her authority and fights against small science majors.


    If Dangbo had seen them now, he wouldn''t have come out as gentle as Chung-Myung. Probably left me in tears of blood, beating everything with my own hands.


    Real adults are not like that.


    Huasan''s on-site writer, Hyun Jong, and Hyun Sang, who silently supports him, and Hyun...¡­. Ah, let''s think about Elder Hyun Young. Think about it.


    And...


    "Long death sentence."


    Now I know.


    How much they loved, cared about, cared about, and loved Hwasan. Chung-Myung was nothing more than a nuisance to them. What have you done to Hwasan?


    ''Now I know what you mean.''


    Dangbo regretted that, too.


    He lived his whole life with his own taste. But now there is nothing left. A reputation for nothing is all he has left.


    What''s the difference between Chung-Myung?


    "Who."


    He sighed briefly.


    But it''s okay.''I got a chance to undo my mistake.


    This life will be different from the past.


    "Well, let''s get at it."


    "¡­¡­I haven''t granted the terms yet."


    "Then tell me."


    Chung-Myung turns his eyes to the left and right.


    "Tell me you''re afraid of losing to me in front of so many people that you can''t make that promise. Then I''ll just go down. You don''t have to fight."


    "Ha...¡­."


    Dang We took a step back.


    "Hi, I''ll do whatever you want. Instead... ..."


    Dang We''s eyes are filled with a touch of blue.


    "You will die the most painful death in the world."


    "Oh, I''m scared."


    Chung-Myung trembles and smiles.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll finish it without any pain."


    Words are no longer needed.


    The look on Dang We''s face disappeared in an instant.


    ''I''ve been stopped by his words.''


    Everyone here heard the conversation between the two. I can feel injustice and dissatisfaction from the eyes of the six leaders looking at this side.


    Perhaps even if he kills the Hwasan dinosaur in days, he will never regain his past presence again.


    This is it.


    Win or lose doesn''t matter in this way. Hawasan''s dinosaur can achieve all his goals by going down the rain stage alive. It wouldn''t be a fault for that little boy if he didn''t beat the Elder of Danga.


    Dang We have already lost.


    ''One.''


    I''ll have to save face at least. There''s a room in the back.


    ''You must die!''


    Dang We pushed his hand deep into the sleeve. The poison bottles deep inside are in his hands.


    It may be too much to use these poisons in the rain. But it''s none other than that Hawaiian dinosaur that drove him this far.


    This is the price.


    A red poisonous bottle was caught in Dang We''s hand. Slowly, he opened the cap of the poison bottle and scattered it in his hands.


    Now all the memorization in his hands will be poisoned.


    Chung-Myung''s expression became subtle.


    Usually, the masters of Sacheondanga wear specially made deer leather gloves when using poison. But now Dang We are dealing with extreme Germany with bare hands.


    This means that he is highly skilled in the solo.


    Chung-Myung licked his lips slightly.


    "Are you ready?"


    "I don''t even need a determination to deal with you."


    "¡­¡­What a madman. You''ll find that a decent reputation doesn''t protect you."


    "Okay, let''s get started."


    Chung-Myung slipped the sword down.


    As if you''re telling me to go first.


    It was not long before energy began to flow out of Dang We''s body. At first, the soft spirit soon cooled, became strong, and soon brought about a wave of air circling his body.


    "You must think I''ve had enough. Even a housewife is not my opponent if I decide to."


    "Wow¡­¡­"


    My skin is tingling.


    It means that the poison mixed with the gas is that terrible, not the spirit.


    purple


    The gemstone on the demilitarized floor was melting away.


    ''It''s enough poison to melt the stone...¡­.''


    The word "horrible" must be used at times like this.


    "Stand down!"


    "Back, back, back! Now!"


    While watching the confrontation between the two, the six leaders of the party were frightened and backed away. Even Danga people who eat poison like rice are frightened by that formidable poison.If you''re around half-heartedly, you can get caught up and addicted.


    Dang We''s eyes turned black as he watched the gasoline withdraw.


    "Die!"


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    A black game spewed from both hands.


    Poisoning!


    The poison created by mixing poison and game flies at a formidable speed toward Chung-Myung.


    Let''s go.


    Chung-Myung escaped Dang We''s poison by twisting his body slightly. It''s too easy.


    "It''s not fun if you''re easy!"


    Dang We take a couple of steps forward as if he had expected that much. And straight from side to side, he brushed off his sleeves.


    Crying! Crying!


    The mother tongue scattered all over the place.


    Fine cleaning, which is not easily visible, flies toward Chung-Myung with spite. It was a fierce force that could not be compared to the number of days shown by Dang Hak in the previous stage.


    However, it was Chung-Myung, not Yoo-Esul, who also faced Dang We.


    "Oh, my god!"


    Chung-Myung swings the sword violently from left to right.


    The wind created by swinging the sword slightly pushes out the flying cleaning.


    Swing the sword with a series of fire without missing the gap. Chung-Myung, who created a gap between the rain in the morning, flew forward without hesitation.


    "This isn''t going to work!"


    Chung-Myung is rushing forward.


    But it was a fishy smile that caught Dang We''s mouth watching it.


    "You little rat!"


    Whoops! Whoops!


    Red dust emits from all directions with the sound of a huge explosive exploding. In an instant, the entire unarmed area was covered.


    Looking at the scene, Dang Gunnak screamed.


    "Ears, the Emperor of Qi!" Wonju! Are you out of your mind? You crazy bastard!"


    The students of Hawasan turned their heads and looked at Dang Gunnak.


    His face was distorted to the fullest with consternation.


    Guiwangnyeong ( ??Áî ??).


    There are two types of poison in the Tanga. One is a drug that exists, and the other is a drug that does not or cannot be made solely to kill the enemy.


    Gwiwangnyeong was a poison belonging to the latter.


    The use of Gwiwangryeong on a bimu is no different from the use of salcho. No, it''s rather a worse case. One of the things the party has to protect to remain a political faction is not to use poison without cancellation against the same political faction.


    But now the Senate governor has broken the law.


    "We must stop him! Get that crazy old man out of here!"


    Dang Gunnak shouted with blood around his neck, but no one approached the non-stage.


    It was understandable. There is no cancellation of the Royal Decree. In other words, even Danga people cannot survive if they are addicted.


    "Tsk, tsk. Surprised."


    Dang We clicked his tongue watching Dang Gunnak''s reaction.


    I''ve already had enough to gain strength from logic. Then all that remains is the exercise of skills.


    ''It should have been like this earlier.''


    This wouldn''t have happened if it had been dominated by fear in the first place. Obsessed with cause and decency was the problem.


    "Oh boy, you were so arrogant."


    He pulled a handful of sand out of his sleeve.


    "The Tanga is not a family of poison and memorization. It''s a family of poison. You underestimated the party price by looking at cancer technology."


    Argh! Argh!


    Sand is sprinkled on the rain stage.


    It is not the single marriage used by Dang Hak.


    It was a Chilbo Choux wedding specially manufactured by Dang We. Literally, once addicted, the spirit escapes before taking seven steps.


    "No matter how great a man is, he cannot avoid every grain of dust that rises, and he cannot stop all the sand from pouring out. You sectists think nothing of Tanga. But that''s because the party was going easy on you. If we had used real poison generously, the world''s losers would have been party prices."This dreary Dang We smiled lightly at Chung-Myung''s shadow in the dust.


    I can see Chung-Myung kneeling on the floor.


    I''ll die if I leave it like this.


    "That''s not good enough."


    Another poisonous disease was caught in Dang We''s hands.


    As soon as he opened the lid, he blew up the poison bottle with tension without delay.


    The fresh blue smoke mixed with Dang We''s tension flew to Chung-Myung and hit his body.


    "This is my last gift to you. It''s called Hwan Hee Yeon. You''ll suffer hell until the moment you die."


    The name was given because he said that the way he struggled in pain is like jumping for joy.


    After punishing Chung-Myung, Dang We turned his head and looked at Dang Gunnak.


    "What do you say, go away?"


    Dang Gunnak had blood in his eyes.

 Chapter - 209 Episode 209. Ancestors cane hurts a bit. (4)

    "This... .. this crazy old man did this!"


    Dang Gunnak tucked his hand into the sleeve. His shoulders, gripped by the beads, were shaking as if they were about to be released. It was a movement that seemed to tell how excited Dang Gunnak was.


    But Dang We, looking at it, just laughed.


    "It''s nothing but legitimate rain."


    "Do you mean to use extreme poison for legitimate obligation? Far East, with no cancellation!"


    Dang Gunnak bit his lips tightly.


    You''re late.


    There''s no way to save Chung-Myung even if he jumps into the rain now. Only Dang Gunnak gets addicted together for nothing.


    Dang Gunnak, giddy in front of his eyes at the blood-throbbing rage, strangled his neck with blood''s neck. It was a voice that was boiling desperately.


    "With all this, I can be confident that you are a leader of the party!" You use extreme poison with the children of the political faction, and you are no different from the evil group of the Sapa!"


    Now the Tanganese have not called Dang We a Senate state. Dang We no longer deserve to be called Senate Governor.


    How can we respect a man who has abandoned even the least that he has to protect as a political faction?


    But despite such a blood-throbbing cry from Dang Gunnak, Dang We could only be seen laughing.


    "Haha, did you say it was a group of sappas?"


    "Yes!"


    "Go away, wake up! That is exactly why the House has lost control of the world!"


    Dang We pulled poison in both hands.


    "How are you doing? I''m stuck in the corner of the river and claiming to be a local loser with poison and memorization that I can blame the world whenever I want! How long do you have to be tied to this old law?"


    Dang We''s eyes glistened with a curious light.


    "Cheongseong? ARMY? That''s not funny! If they really turn to our enemies, it won''t take a day to paint Mt. Cheongseong and Mt. Ami with blood! But how are we doing? I''m surrounded by a man and a woman. I can''t do anything! Is this the future of the party that the landlord wants?"


    "So, you''re going to poison anyone? If you do that, you''ll be a credit to the world!"


    "or rule the world. Don''t you think so?"


    The color disappeared from Dang Gunnak''s face. I''m about to lose my mind because I''m getting angry.


    Crunch.


    Yang Gunnak, who ground his teeth, shouted in a heated tone.


    "What are you doing? Catch that sinner now."


    "Sinner? Who is the sinner?"


    Dang We pointed to Dang Gunnak and pointed to him.


    "A sinner is a charlatan who weakens the party''s house! How long have you ignored the party to form an alliance with Hwasan?"


    "This..."


    Dang We kicked his tongue and said.


    "Father, it''s not because our elders are weak. If you keep trying to persecute the Senate like this, don''t forget that we can change our minds."


    Dang Gunnak''s nails dug into the palm of his hand.


    Shaking fists can''t get out of the sleeve. No matter how terrible Dang We did, Dang We is a family man. You can''t show everyone attacking him.


    What''sorry.


    Looking back at the six soles, Dang Gunnak clenched his teeth.


    I don''t make it obvious, but I feel like I''m agreeing with Dang We.


    Dang Gunnak was heartbroken.


    "It''s all my fault."It was all Dang Gunnak''s mistake to give Dang We a chance to speak in front of so many people, not to notice that Dang We was hiding his ambition as much as that, and above all, to let Dang We and the Hawaiian dinosaur perform.


    I should''ve stopped him.


    We should not have thought of intervening in a clumsy way, but should have stopped this dagger itself. That''s why I shouldn''t even let you start.


    A moment''s hesitation and hopeless faith have had such a terrible result.


    "This..."


    Dang Gunnak was about to pull out a bead from his sleeve.


    "Uh, uh, hey!"


    The wind from somewhere blows away the unarmed poison. Those who have been watching from a distance are frightened and run away everywhere.


    "Hmmm."


    Dang We flew tension and pushed the poison up into the sky. If anyone gets addicted to the diet, everything he''s done so far will be ruined.


    And towards where the poison had been lifted, Dang We turned his head with a fishy smile.


    If you send your condolences to Chung-Myung who will be a handful of blood now...¡­.


    "What, what?"


    Dang We''s eyes have grown as big as a flame.


    Not everything that caught his eye was a melted body.


    It was just Chung-Myung.


    "How..."


    Although his clothes were poisoned, Chung-Myung''s body, which was revealed out of his clothes, seemed to be fine.


    However, he was twitching while holding the floor.


    Soon.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Chung-Myung had a series of nausea.


    It''s ridiculous, but Dang We never smiled at the sight.


    "Ugh! Ugh!"


    Chung-Myung rubs his dry mouth a couple of times and raises himself with difficulty.


    Dang We opened his mouth with difficulty.


    "The addiction is..."


    "Oh, did I eat too much?"


    Chung-Myung shook his head.


    "I can''t believe you''ve made me like this. What a dish."


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang We looked at Chung-Myung with incredible eyes.


    Cooking?


    It''s not poison?


    "¡­¡­how?"


    How can you not be addicted?


    Dang We didn''t know how to shut up.


    Surely not everyone here has seen it?


    He was surrounded by the royal edict, covered in Chilbo Chuehonsa, and was finally beaten by Hwan Hui-yeon.


    Dokdo which the man enough poison to make a handful pinmul.


    Of course, a master with a high history will be able to withstand it to some extent or suppress addiction itself to some extent. But there''s no way he''s gonna be up to it!


    "Spit it out!"


    Chung-Myung spat out several times as if his mouth was prickly and looked up.


    "First of all, I need to correct a few things."


    "¡­¡­."


    "First, the reason why the party can''t blame the world is not because it doesn''t use poison. Because the poison doesn''t work."


    "¡­¡­what did you say?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    Looking at Dang We''s reaction makes me smile.


    It reminds me of the old days.''


    But why don''t you poison a man named Danga?


    Oh, my. Have you ever heard of the first man in the party?


    There isn''t.


    I know. Isn''t it a prestigious family that has two walls to Namgungse in the first place? In other words, Namgungga and Fanga, the best people in the world who produce well, do not come out of Tanga.- That''s because of the poison?


    Yes, poison is not a good thing. Of course, at the right level, it''s nothing short of an all-around key. If you just throw a few needles and brush them, they''ll fall down. What''s there to be afraid of?


    But?


    - Who''s going to sharpen their cancer skills when they win so easily? If you use the poison of Dangga, you think it''s invincible, so your nose will not get better and your skills will not improve. If you meet a master like you, you''ll lose your head. The idiots can''t understand no matter how much I say.


    Poison works for a master. But poison never works on a master.


    To conquer the world with poison?


    If it were possible, the party would have fled Heavenly Demon!''


    It is not just Heavenly Demon. Tanga eventually ran away because even the masters of Magicalism could not handle it.


    If we could knock down the masters just by using poison as Dang We says, where would Macho drive out the party?


    Poison without antidote?


    That means there is no antidote, not that it is impossible to decipher.


    There is certainly a way to deal with poison. Chung-Myung knows two things.


    "Week, couldn''t you have avoided addiction? Even if you hold your breath, the ghost seeps into your skin. The same goes for other poisons!"


    One is what Dang We said now.


    You can completely block the surroundings of your body using the history. If you don''t inhale poison and don''t touch your skin, there''s no reason to get addicted.


    But there''s no way to avoid the poison on the memorization. The poison seeps into your body as soon as you dig into it.


    The way absolute masters use it is to purify the poison that enters the body in its history. Masters who have reached the peak of the operation of the flag can relieve the poison in their history.


    I don''t need an antidote or anything.


    An antidote is a drug that is designed to neutralize poison just by eating it, not by cilantro.


    What does antidote mean for those who can survive addiction in the first place?


    That''s why the Tang family failed to become the best even with the weapon of poison.


    ''Dangbo knew this for a long time.''


    Dangbo, who was almost treated as a public figure in the party, went through numerous hardships and death. Thanks to this, he realized that leaning against poison could not be the best thing in the world, and he put everything on cancer technology.


    That''s how Amzone Dangbo, who used to berate the world for his cancer technology, was born.


    "You can''t understand if I explain it in many ways, so let''s just say I''m a peculiar person."


    "Hey, you can''t read?"


    "You''ve gone too far."


    Chung-Myung shook his hand.


    "Keep second!"


    Chung-Myung slightly frowned.


    "It''s not that you''re allied with Hwasan. Hwasan will form an alliance with Danga. This is an important issue, so please."


    As soon as Dang We opened his mouth with a dumb face, Chung-Myung firmly stole the words.


    "Lastly, thirdly.


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''ve been trying to see through this and hold hands with Hwasan since a long time ago, but you don''t have any sense until the end. It must have been hard for you, Danga Lord. People like you have to be fed as a six-pack."


    "Hey, man!"


    Chung-Myung holds a sword in his hand.


    "Well, let''s go ahead. If you have poison you want to use, feel free to use it."Well, wait, you couldn''t have pulled it up. You are already...."


    Dang We, who hastily opened his mouth, flinched for a moment and closed his mouth. He was so embarrassed that he brought up something he shouldn''t have said.


    "Oh, that?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Do you know the characteristics of a stupid person?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "He thinks he''s the only one who''s smart. I expected this kind of trick even before the rain started. Most of the things you guys do are obvious."


    "Did you take the pill in advance?"


    "Oh, you keep saying stupid things. Your poison doesn''t work on me."


    Chung-Myung smirks.


    "If you don''t believe me, try again."


    "If not, I intend to!"


    Dang We''s sleeve spewed the ghost of the king again.


    The moving smoke paints the surrounding area of Chung-Myung. Instead of occupying a narrow range, the concentration of poison was increased.


    "It''s no use."


    Chung-Myung swung the sword once and pushed the king away.


    Then he trudges to Dang We as if nothing happened.


    Dang We looked at Chung-Myung with an almost mesmerized face.


    Apparently, I saw with my eyes that the king of Wales rode into Chung-Myung''s nose and mouth. Then you''ll have to be addicted, and by now your whole body must be melting and burning.


    But now Chung-Myung is apparently not addicted.


    "I''m sorry, but this is out of the question. I told you. I have a unique personality."


    It sounds absurd, but it was true.


    Chung-Myung''s body contains the most gentle energy in the world. That is also the energy of the province.


    Doga''s energy is originally specialized in fa????a and purification. And no province in the world has a more gentle energy than Chung-Myung.


    This is the energy that the province was able to gather because it saw the end of its history and started from scratch. There''s nothing wrong with poison in front of that energy.


    I was going to take out a single piece of mixed fabric.''


    I decoded the poison more neatly than I thought. I want to stroke the head of my stomach.


    That''s how much it takes to collect them.


    Chung-Myung grinned and said.


    "Well, what do you want to do now?"


    At that moment, Dang We''s expression changed.


    His face, which had been distorted by embarrassment and fear until a while ago, regained calm.


    "Hahaha, you don''t even know how you feel. Look at your hands and say it!"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung lowers his head and opens his hands and looks.


    "Huh? What''s wrong with this?"


    The fingertips and wrists are black. This was, of course, a symptom of addiction.


    "I knew you were amazing. But I guess you''ve never been able to get rid of your venom."


    "Wow, what kind of poison is this?"


    He''s breaking through this. What a terrible poison it is.


    Dang We spoke with a triumphant face.


    "If you go to hell and meet the Lord Yeom, tell him that you came to hell in return for looking down on the poison of the Four Heavenly Fathers."


    "Oh, you''re so impatient."


    "¡­¡­What?"


    Chung-Myung smirks.


    "I guess there''s a limit to what you do on your own. But what''s wrong with that?"


    "The poison is detoxible...¡­."


    It was that moment.


    Argh! Argh!


    I thought I could hear something spouting, and a big flame rose from Chung-Myung''s hands.


    At the same time, acrid smoke rises in flames to Ho Gong."¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung stuck out his belly.


    "If you can''t decipher it, you''ll burn it!"


    Looking at the fireworks Chung-Myung had lit, Dang We stepped back a couple of steps without realizing it.


    "Sa, Sammae¡­¡­.Sold out?"


    How?


    You mean that young man can use the triad that only super-high masters can produce?


    The moment when Dang We was dumbfounded.


    Baek Cheon, watching the scene under the rain, suddenly sighed deeply.


    " ... He is liquor jug real Dokdo and fire burn as fire burned."


    I shouldn''t have burned Hwasan...¡­.


    please

 Chapter - 210 Episode 210. Ancestors cane hurts a bit. (5)

    The poison burned by the flames spreads high in the sky.


    Dang We just opened his mouth at the sight.


    "Uh... how?"


    Chung-Myung grinned at such Dang We.


    It would be absurd.


    A blue baby bird is the symbol of the master of triathlon.¡­. Who would imagine a fire sale this big?


    In fact, this exhaustion is not a method that requires a huge amount of history. The important thing is not the history, but the level and understanding. The key is to be able to freely operate the history through training and training.


    In terms of operations of history, Chung-Myung achieved an unrivaled level.


    ''But I''m from the Plum Blossom Screen.''


    It''s a little strange to say you''re from.


    Anyway, it wasn''t rocket science to strike a chord with Chung-Myung.


    If your body''s energy does not purify itself, you can burn it like this. Just like I burned down the main dock the other day.


    Chung-Myung looks at Dang We.


    A smirk of laughter leaks out of his astonished face.


    "Frogs in the well."


    Dangbo tried to destroy the closeness of Sichuan. Because I thought I couldn''t be the loser of the world forever by holding their own martial arts in the name of a loser of Sacheon.


    One, Dang We''s reaction seems to have not changed even after 100 years.


    "Then you have to make a difference."


    Even if it breaks the head.


    Chung-Myung slowly approached Dang We with a sword.


    Dang We hurriedly stepped back and sprayed Chung-Myung with the Chilbo Choo marriage pulled out of his sleeve.


    "Lord, die! You freak!"


    Pain relief patches.


    The flying sand hits Chung-Myung''s body and flies.


    "Oh, spitting!"


    Chung-Myung spat out the sand that came into his mouth.


    "Come on, you''re so dirty."


    Dang We gazed at the scene with blank eyes.


    The buffalo also shakes off the sand full of Chilbo Chuhon poison, which is said to be dead before taking seven steps, like ordinary sand. Now that I''ve seen it, I''m almost devastated.


    "Poison...." The poison of the party...¡­."


    cried Dang We, crying out loud.


    "No way! This can''t be happening! Aahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    All kinds of poison are spewing out of his sleeve.


    Black and red smoke, blue liquids and purple poisonous pills flew indiscriminately towards Chung-Myung. In that formidable momentum, even the six leaders of the Tang family, who were watching the unarmed army, were frightened and moved further back.


    But Chung-Myung tore through the cloud-like poison with his hands and smacked the pouring poison like rain with a sword.


    "It''s no use, you say."


    His voice is so calm.


    "Yi, Inooooh!


    Dang We burst into a rage like a madman.


    How did this happen?''


    You can''t lose like this.


    Even if you lose, you can''t lose like this.


    If he loses like this, he loses all the reason for his existence.


    I''m being denied.


    Everything he''s built up.


    If poison, who has trained all his life, becomes useless and his last pride is denied, what is the reason for him to exist as an unmanned?


    "I! I don''t end up like this!"


    Dang We, full of spite in his eyes, pulls the memorization out of his sleeve.


    The sharpened rain flies towards Chung-Myung at a tremendous speed.


    Chung-Myung wields a plum sword to cut out the flying rain.Weak.


    Chung-Myung''s face is distorted.


    The flying rain is just fast. I didn''t have a strange herd like Dang Gunnak''s Vido, nor did I see any skill built up by constant training.


    "Ino-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh-oh!"


    More than a dozen coins are extracted from the fingertips of Dang We.


    the gate of a party


    It is a common term for coins that are used by memorizing in a political party.


    Dangmunjeon Hall, which was used by Dangbo in the past, was dirty.


    Even if I told him to take care of it, he was proud that it was proof of his training. But now the Tangmunjeon is flying towards Chung-Myung. How much it has not been used seems like a new coin.


    Chung-Myung''s face is distorted.


    The status of Dangbo in the past and Dang We now are no different.


    Although Dang We shook the party with his stilted status as Senate leader, Dangbo was no less than a foreigner who left the party, they both served as party elders.


    But what''s the difference between this level?


    "Foolish!"


    Chung-Myung''s sword cut through the flying Tangmunjeon with a single stroke.


    This is the cancer technology of Danga that even freaked out about the world''s plum blossoms?


    What if Dangbo was across the street right now?''


    The current Chung-Myung would have been smashed without holding out for three seconds.


    I can''t believe he was pretending to be the elder of the party with such skills.


    I''m getting angry.


    You didn''t want to see this.''


    Dangbo fully understood that if you think poison is omnipotent and study poison, the party will eventually regress.


    And now this is the future of Danga that Dangbo never wanted to see.


    "If you don''t understand with your head, I''ll punch you in the body!"


    Chung-Myung stormed straight into Dang We, cutting through the flying memory. The look on Dang We''s face is embarrassing.


    "AhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhAhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Memorization and poison were scattered from Dang We''s sleeves. Poison and memorization rose to the sky and began to pour like rain.


    "Hey, all of a sudden?"


    "It''s a total disaster!"


    Someone''s dismay penetrates Chung-Myung''s ear.


    No, you idiots!


    Along with the intangible Ji-dok, Man Cheon-hwa-u is called the two legends of Tanga. It''s not something like Dang We can use.


    In the past, Dangbo showed an incomplete heavenly painting that was beautiful enough to make the viewer fall into a fantasy.


    Okay.


    Rain of petals that cover the world.


    It''s like...


    "Look, listen to me!"


    It''s just a similar imitation, but...I''m the only one in the world who can imitate it now.


    It''s a gift from Dangbo over a hundred years old.


    Memorization and poison that soared into the sky pour like rain. Chung-Myung simply lifted the sword in the rain of the poison and memorization.


    Dokdo by heart, falling as if they don''t exist, chung myung of sword was pointing into the air and gently close your eyes.


    It''s shaking.


    Chung-Myung''s sword ends begin to sway indefinitely.


    It was not long before countless plum blossoms began to bloom at the end of the sword.


    One. Another.


    Soon after, the number of plum blossoms rose to hundreds again, covering all the non-stage with plum blossoms.


    "Oh...."


    Dang Gunnak unwittingly opened his mouth and lost his mind at the sight.


    ''This is...''


    Something is different from the sword Chung-Myung showed in his presence.Dang Gunnak''s instincts, though indisputable, were shouting not to miss this sword.


    Is this an illusion?''


    Plum blossoms bloom.


    Plum blossoms filled the mountain blew the petals away in unison in a warm breeze from somewhere.


    The myriad of plum leaves, pouring down into the rain of poison and memorization.


    And!


    Clawing, clawing, clawing liquid!


    The rain of memorization, which had been pouring with terrible momentum, lost its momentum and bounced helplessly as soon as it hit the petals of plum blossoms that looked infinitely fragile.


    Dokdo by heart too.


    Nothing can break through the plum dance.


    "Ahhhhhaha.


    Dang We gazed blankly at the scene with his hands hanging down.


    The poison and memorization he blew are thrown off without a hitch.


    And!


    Blooming.


    Plum blossoms blooming and blooming casually send petals to the sky.


    In no time, the sky of Dang We was filled with the petals of plum blossoms.


    The rain of petals falls all over the sky.


    Some petals rise lightly, then swim gently, and some fall with precarious changes. Some were straight down to the floor, and they just stayed there and danced gracefully.


    Hundreds or thousands of petals covering the sky show different changes.


    Rain of petals.


    And it was a dance of petals.


    "Uh, how?"


    Dang We make a desperate scream that will never happen again.


    "How dare you! How dare you!"


    The petals that covered the world fly toward Dang We in unison.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Dang We swung frantically in both his airy hands and flicked off flying petals.


    It was so fast that his sleeves couldn''t even be seen.


    Kakakakan!


    Filled with air, the sleeves became harder than steel, slapping soft petals as they were.


    There were too many petals flying toward him to block one with human arms.


    Squeak.


    "Kkkkkkk!


    A petal grazing the side produces a small stab wound.


    Push!


    "Oops!"


    The petals on the back cut the flesh.


    "Me, me!"


    There was blood in Dang We''s eyes.


    "I''m Dang We of Danga!"


    The swirling petals cover the whole body of the party.


    "Arghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Now there is no sign of Dang We. Only his desperate screams rang out the party song.


    Slipping.


    And at the same time, the petals that seemed to swing around the world melt like snow in the spring sun.


    Snarling.


    Chung-Myung pushed the sword into the search.


    Then he looked up and looked at him standing in front of him.


    Dang We.


    He was gazing blankly at Chung-Myung with half-wrapped eyes.


    It''s been a long time since all the clothes were torn apart. There were countless minor wounds on the body that appeared to be a gap.


    Dang We barely open his mouth.


    "¡­¡­this sword?"


    "Full of plum blossoms."


    "¡­¡­plum blossoms. It''s... it''s wasan''s sword."


    "Uh...¡­."


    Chung-Myung scratched the back of his head a couple of times.


    In fact, it was a sword that mixed the spirit of Mancheonhwa-woo, which Dangbo showed in Hwasan''s black plum fountain, into Chung-Myung''s own way.


    It is Hawasan''s sword, but it is also a tie for the party.


    Dang We don''t know that far, though.


    "Really¡­¡­."


    Dang We''s body slowly falls over.


    "It was the same sword..."¡­."


    Flop.


    Dang We fell to the floor.


    At the same time, Chung-Myung''s eyes shone coldly.


    "Now that he has done justice to this man, the Lord of the Tang will take care of it.No matter how Chung-Myung makes a bet and knocks Dang We in front of people, it''s all up to the party''s will anyway.


    That''s all Chung-Myung can do.


    Bringing down Dang We and destroying his martial arts. And it just goes to prove how useless the senate is in front of so many people.


    Chung-Myung turned around and looked at Danga''s six soles, including Danga-ju.


    "How do you like it?"


    The expression of Dang Gunnak looking at him was complex.


    But he''s also for a while.


    Taking a short deep breath, he looked Chung-Myung in the eye and said.


    "This is the victory of the Hawaiian Dragon Chung-Myung Society!"


    A shout that''s not that high.


    Clear sky.


    It was a moment to imply a new change in the party, and a little awkwardness and some expectations coexisted.


    Feeling the strange coexistence, Chung-Myung looked up at the sky.


    Is this enough?''


    Looking up at the sky for a long time, he lowered his head with a wry smile.


    There''s no way you can hear me.


    I know.


    That everything they say is just an illusion they create.


    The dead don''t talk, the dead don''t come back.


    Just.


    Only Chung-Myung, who failed to die when he had to die and fell into another world alone, can only look back and look back on the past.


    Slowly lowering his head, Chung-Myung looked at his death penalty.


    And I recited it to myself.


    ''Don''t worry, man.''


    I''ll take care of Danga from time to time.


    Oh, not for free, of course.


    Chung-Myung was about to go down the rain stage with a wry face.


    Thank you. Mr. Dosa.


    Chung-Myung looked back without realizing it.


    Dangbo.


    Dangbo is smiling brightly at him as he was in his life.


    But the figure soon disappeared like an illusion.


    Squeeze.


    Chung-Myung, clenching his fist, closes his eyes slightly.


    The relationship that followed ended here. The promise that I couldn''t keep in my previous life has been kept at this moment.


    So...


    ''Close your eyes comfortably.''


    Hi.


    My one and only friend.

 Chapter - 211 Episode 211. Farewell, friends. (1)

    Chung-Myung, who stepped down from the non-stage, opened his arms to his death row.


    "Haha, that''s the kind of face you have. Who am I....Huh?"


    His death penalty crept away from him.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Oh, no."


    Baek Cheon smiles awkwardly. There is a cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Hmm?"


    Chung-Myung frowned at the odd response.


    "No¡­¡­."


    Then I suddenly tried to move fast.


    Hurry up.


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung distorted his face as he watched the death penalty as he approached him quickly as he approached.


    Back off?


    What''s more, everyone doesn''t look very well. They are faces as if they were seen by someone caught in a Mama.


    "No, who''s sick? Why are you avoiding people?"


    "Hey, dude, you''re supposed to think about it and come up to people! Poisoned all over your body and creeping up on you like you''re fine! We die as soon as we get addicted!"


    "Huh?"


    You''re right.


    Chung-Myung glanced down at his body.


    Of course he wasn''t addicted, but his whole body was covered with poison sprayed by Dang We.


    It''s Chung-Myung. The body can decipher it.However, his death penalty was not immediately apparent to the Lord of the Lord of the Understood.


    ''The bloody priest accidentally poisoned himself and died.''


    You have to say something absurd.


    Chung-Myung glanced around, scratching his head.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Come to think of it, not only his death penalty, but others are slowly looking away from him.


    No, no matter how hard it''re at it! It''s not like you''re looking at a man like that.


    Yes?


    "Lord?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Why are you so far away?


    You''re the one who''s famous for being a party leader?


    "Hmmm."


    Dang Gunnak coughed low and came slowly, very slowly toward Chung-Myung.


    When Chung-Myung suddenly takes a bold step toward Dang Gunnak, Dang Gunnak is surprised and steps back.


    "Go, hold still!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Uh...


    I''m used to this.


    Come to think of it, it seems that the death penalty used to react like this whenever he tried to do something.


    What kind of life have I lived?''


    Realizing how bad Chung-Myung was, Chung-Myung unwittingly stole his sour eyes.


    ''I''m sorry, priests.''


    It''s the death penalty''s fault.


    While Chung-Myung sighed and repented, Dang Gunnak received dozens of small bottles from someone running from behind. And relentlessly began to spray towards Chung-Myung.


    "Achoo!"


    "Stay still, stay still! Don''t even cough!"


    No, you guys!


    Dang Gunnak looked at Chung-Myung with a subtle expression, whether he was relieved to spray dozens of powders and dozens of potions evenly.


    "Do you feel spiteful?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''m going to have a week or so of quarantine, and I''m going to cooperate...¡­."


    "Oh, my God!"


    At that moment, Chung-Myung''s whole body was covered in flames.


    "Oh?"


    The poison around the body was completely burned down by the strikeout. Chung-Myung sat there gasping and grumbled.


    "Oh, you''re eating my ass."


    A small fire at the fingertips can be done with moderate endurance. But it''s not usually possible to cause this kind of fire.


    Furthermore, I couldn''t help but run out of energy as I was fighting a fierce battle.


    "Oh, come on. Take care of yourself now."Dang Gunnak nodded.


    And slowly climb onto the rain stage.


    "Listen to the elder, Dang We."


    Dang We raised his head hip. But he was no longer strong, and his body still collapsed on the stage.


    Dang Gunnak puts his work into the voice.


    His voice roared out.


    "Do you understand your sins?"


    Dang We''s eyes are bloodshot.


    "¡­¡­my, me! What sin did I commit?"


    Although Dang We were powerless due to the destruction of the power failure, the poison was still intact. Looking at the shouting spirit, it looks like he''s about to jump on Dang Gunnak and bite his neck off.


    "If it''s a sin to lose to that monster, it''s a sin! One, isn''t that the same with the family tree?"


    Dang Gunnak shook his head as he looked at Dang We, who was about to vomit blood.


    "Win or lose cannot be a sin. What I''m saying is that your sins are separate."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Drag it!"


    Dang Gunnak''s eyes turn to one side.


    Naturally, the eyes of the party leaders, who were focused on his words, turned to one side along Dang Gunnak.


    "Well...."


    "Soju?"


    "What about soju?"


    Dang Paee, the party''s small liquor, was dragging a man in.


    Everyone''s eyes were on Dang Pae. But only one man, Dang Weiman, fixed his eyes on the one being dragged by Dang Paee.


    "Uh, how can I¡­¡­."


    Dang Pae threw the cramped one off the stage.


    "I brought it, my lord."


    "Well."


    Dang Gunnak worked coldly.


    "Danghwa!"


    "Go, Lord...¡­."


    A man called Danghwa trembled and lay flat on the spot.


    "If you confess all your sins here, I will keep you from dying."


    After hearing that, Danghwa bit her lips.


    It''s over anyway.''


    Dang We, who will protect him, has already lost his strength and is lying in that shape.


    Even if he keeps his loyalty here, all he has left is a miserable death or a lifetime in an underground brain cell.


    What would you take that path for?


    "Well, I...."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Dang We shouted desperately, but Dang Hwa uttered as if he could not hear.


    "Dang We¡­¡­ under the direction of the Senate, I was intoxicated by the wine and food of the Hawaiian god."


    Everyone around me started to stir.


    Writing extreme poison in the rain?


    It''s a terrible thing to do.


    Against the housekeeper?


    That, too, is a controversial matter.


    One.


    Even if they are all put together, they are nothing compared to the sin of poisoning those who will perform their duties in advance. This is something that shakes up the fundamental identity of the party.


    This is what you should not pretend to be a toxic party leader.


    "What a terrible thing to do!"


    "Wait, if you''re addicted to sunburn, how did you fight?"


    "It''s strange that the sun works for a man who doesn''t even work for the king."


    "¡­¡­I see he is, too."


    People who used to be in the military look at Chung-Myung with fresh eyes.


    I realized how monstrous that Hawaiian dinosaur is.


    Dang Gunnak, who waited for everyone''s reaction to calm down, chillingly changed.


    "Are you sure about the order of the elder, Dang We?"


    "That''s right."


    Dang Gunnak''s cold eyes fell on Dang We.


    "Do you have any excuse?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang We closed his eyes tightly.


    It''s over.It''s all over.


    Now you will never be treated as a party leader again. And just because they formed a faction like that, all the elders in the Senate would lose their strength and step back into the back room.


    This one event allowed Dang Gunnak to seize complete power and control the party at will.


    "Gajoo¡­¡­I really want to be a part of the party¡­¡­."


    "You can''t do anything to produce results."


    Dang Gunnak spoke in an emotionless voice.


    "Truth is something that can be evaluated when the right process is together. Don''t talk any more. Because my ears are going to get dirty."


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang Gunnak, who took his eyes off Dang We, opened his mouth looking back at all the six soles.


    "I command you to be the breadwinner of the Great Jade Emperor."


    "Yes!"


    All the party leaders knelt down on the spot.


    "I condemn Dang We for committing a disastrous crime in the Senate seat. Until the investigation is complete, the Senate suspends its function, and the Senate''s senior citizens stay home! Until the full story of all this is clearly revealed, all party leaders will have to watch their actions!"


    "I accept your orders!"


    "And!"


    Dang Gunnak turned his head and looked at Chung-Myung.


    "Chung-Myung!"


    "Yes!"


    Chung-Myung also looked straight at him this time, not flirting.


    "Your efforts and dedication have given me the opportunity to know and correct the horrors that are going on in the party. I thank you, your death penalty, and the Hawasanites, as the patriarch of the Great Heavenly House."


    Dang Gunnak held his hands tightly and leaned forward toward Chung-Myung.


    courteous copyright


    It was the best courtesy of a family member.


    Party leaders also responded to the courtesy.


    "Thank you, Hwasan!"


    "Thank you, Hwasan!"


    "Thank you very much to the disciples of Hawasan!"


    Everyone bowed their heads in unison and took a swipe.


    The students of Hawasan, who received the greeting, felt their hearts warm without realizing it.


    ''You''re recognized by the party.''


    Hawasan, who was nothing more than a troublemaker who was kicked out of the old faction, became recognized by Danga, the ruler of Sichuan, in just a few years.


    Who would have imagined a day like this would come?


    Then Chung-Myung took a step forward.


    "Hwasan''s three great disciples, Chung-Myung, are thanked by the Sichuan family on behalf of him."


    Chung-Myung gave a face-to-face shot at Dang Gunnak.


    "And... uh...¡­."


    Then suddenly, he tilted his head and loosened his ticket and stepped back.


    "Sasook."


    "Huh?"


    "This should be private."


    "¡­¡­."


    "What are you doing?"


    "Hmmm."


    Baek Cheon, who coughed, steps forward.


    Then he opened his mouth with a counterattack to Dang Gunnak.


    "Hwasan''s great pupil Baek Cheon, on behalf of him, expresses his gratitude to the party. Through this work, I hope that the friendship between the two literary groups will deepen and we will be able to have a sincere friendship."


    "Of course!"


    Dang Gunnak smiled lightly.


    "Of course it will."


    "Wow, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    "Hooray for the Four Heavenly Songs!"


    "Long live Hwasan!"


    As soon as the words of Dangarist ended, cheers erupted from all directions.


    It is the moment when Dang Gunnak defeated the Senate and gained full power, and at the same time officially allied with the Hawaiian dinosaur who defeated that Dang We.


    It was so urgent that it was difficult for everyone to fully grasp the situation. However, everyone could understand that this would be beneficial to the party just by looking at the attitude of Gaju and his students.A lot of cheers.


    In it, Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "You did something great. There''s too much cheer."


    "Chung-Myung??."


    Back Cheon looks back at Chung-Myung with a stiff face. Even the voice was quite serious.


    "Huh?"


    "You did a great job."


    "Hehe. Of course...¡­."


    "However!"


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon''s face glaring at Chung-Myung was full of anger.


    "If you''re going to do something like this next time, tell us first!"


    "No, you don''t have to...¡­."


    "Must!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who was about to say something, flinched at Baek Cheon''s eyes. It was a rare look of anger.


    "It''s you, the poison may have been fine, but we thought you were dead, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Then from the back, Yoon-jong added.


    "¡­¡­not quite there, to be honest."


    "I know."


    Baek Cheon glares back, and Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol squint and drop their eyes. Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung again and said over and over and over again.


    "Remember what I said. I''ll never put up with it if you do this again next time."


    Chung-Myung, who was opening his mouth as if he was trying to say something, closes his mouth again.


    Chung-Myung, who had slightly distorted his face, finally sighed deeply.


    "All right, all right. I''ll do that from now on."


    "Bless you."


    Baek Cheon sighs and shakes his head.


    "Turn your body first!"


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon grabbed Chung-Myung''s shoulder and turned back. Then came the cheering Tanga people into Chung-Myung''s sight.


    "It''s a cheer for you."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung looked at the pouring cheer with bewildered eyes.


    Have I ever received such cheers outside of Hasan?''


    Well


    I''ve done so many more amazing things in the past when I was checking plum blossoms, but I''ve never received such pure cheers.


    "Wave me your hand."


    A smile forms around Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    what


    What do you say?


    "Oh, my! Thank you. Oh, my! What''s wrong with you? Hahahaha! Yes, yes! Thank you."


    Looking at Chung-Myung, who was shaking his head, all of Hwasan''s disciples burst into laughter.


    "Wow... that''s amazing."


    Dang Jan trembled as he looked at Chung-Myung in the distance.


    ''I can''t believe I was trying to pick a fight with someone like that.''


    It was fortunate to have a neck attached.


    "Sister, isn''t that amazing?"


    "¡­¡­that''s great."


    "Hwasan is really the world''s second-highest index. That''s amazing."


    "Not that way."


    "What?"


    Dang Jan looked at her sister''s face with a curious face.


    Dang-Soso''s gaze was completely stuck in one place. Following the gaze, Dang Jan frowned upon finding an unexpected person.


    "Yoo-Esul?"


    "Hey."


    "Yes, sister."


    "I''ve made up my mind."


    "What?"


    As if he could never take his eyes off, Dang-Soso was staring at Yoo-Esul without blinking.


    "I...."


    Slightly biting her lips, she said sternly.


    "I''m going to enter Hawasan."

 Chapter - 212 Episode 212. Farewell, friends. (2)

    It didn''t take long for the party''s situation to be sorted out.


    Dang Gunnak moved in earnest as if he had waited for this moment, abrogating all of Dang We''s powers and putting him in a dungeon.


    At the same time, the Senate was temporarily shut down for failing to keep Dang We''s strategy in check, limiting the authority of the elders who formed him.


    The elders tried to protect their authority somehow, but the family leadership had already passed on to Dang Gunnak.


    No matter how powerful they are, they dare not stand against the authority of the householder without the support of the householders.


    Eventually, they had no choice but to return their authority and step back into the back room.


    Dang Hak, who sympathized with Dang We''s tactics, was suppressed and confined one after another.¡­.


    "I''m going to do the investigation very slowly."


    "Good?"


    Dang Gunnak nodded, pouring tea into Chung-Myung''s cup.


    "Isn''t sin plain and simple?"


    "Yes, if you put your mind to it, you can prove their sins without dragging your feet. Besides, what they''ve done is so serious that they''ll probably never be harmed again."


    "But why are you dragging your feet?"


    "Because there''s a lot more to sort out."


    "Aha."


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    While Dang We is being investigated, there will be an air of fear in the party house. The largest adult in the family is under investigation. Who dares speak out in such a situation?


    I meant to take advantage of the atmosphere and get everything I could get from this opportunity.


    "You''re scarier than I thought."


    "Will you do as much as you do?"


    "What did I do?"


    "I''m not going to me."


    Dang Gunnak shook his head.


    He lived a long, short life, but none of the people he had seen was scarier than Chung-Myung.


    Even so, how can I explain that mind that cannot be considered a young warrior?


    "Maybe it''s the best choice of my life to accept Hwasan as a friend.''


    That''s it.


    According to Chung-Myung, the party did not choose Hwasan, but Hwasan chose the party.


    "By the way, are you sure you don''t mind?"


    "What?"


    "Dang Paee."


    "Oh, him?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "It''s true that I''ve done something wrong, but I don''t think I''ll ever have to cut a cow out of the chair."


    "Dang Paee is timid. You can tell by the way he did it."


    "Lord, it may be a little cheeky of me to say this¡­¡­."


    "Now that you''re here?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Come on, man.


    It''s awkward.


    "Whatever."


    "Well, tell me."


    Chung-Myung spoke with serious eyes, not like him.


    "People learn from mistakes. Well... No, I don''t think it''s a mistake, so let''s make it a mistake."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Why do you think Dang We became so snobbish?"


    "Well, I''m curious about that. He wasn''t such a weird guy when I was still young when I was a soju drinker."


    "It''s because I only live inside the house."


    "¡­¡­."


    "It''s only in the party, so there''s nothing to hurt, nothing to suffer from. I don''t even know how many things there are in the world. So you''re still living with the little thing that you''ve been kicked out of the cattle market. Looking at the world, you fail, you get frustrated, you make mistakes, you get in trouble, and then you grow up. In other words...¡­."Chung-Myung stared at Dang Gunnak and said.


    "No one can grow up under a man who takes away everything from him with one mistake."


    It''s a word that stabs Dang Gunnak.


    Dang Gunnak, who felt something about Chung-Myung''s words, nodded still.


    "Nobody is perfect from the start."


    "Everyone does."


    The same was true of Chung-Myung.


    Instead of being second to none in martial arts, he was more of a broken character.


    If you hadn''t lived a new life, you would never have felt how terrible you were in the past and how hard the long death penalty had been to make that terrible human being a human being.


    In other words, if Jang Moon-hyung was reluctant to Chung-Myung because of his bad personality, not only the plum blossom inspection Chung-Myung but also the current Chung-Myung would not exist.


    "The important thing is not to make mistakes, but what you learn from them."


    "Yes, it''s basic. I guess I forgot the basics."


    Dang Gunnak sighed softly.


    Dang Pae is also his child. He couldn''t have been at ease after cutting it off like a knife.


    Besides, didn''t Dang Pae silently accept the disposition that would have been angry and repulsed if he had been a youngster, but also use his narrow position to secretly capture Dang We''s subordinates?


    When Chung-Myung told me this, I felt like a rock sitting in my stomach was broken down.


    "Are you sure you don''t mind? Dang Pae put a knife in your stomach. If Dang Paee becomes a family leader in the future, he will have to face it often, but can you handle the difficulty?"


    "Why am I so uncomfortable?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "If you want to be annoying, you have to be annoying. It''d be nice if Dang Paee soju could be the main dish. Can you put a knife in my stomach and shamelessly stab me in the back?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Huhuhuhuhu, thanks for coming this way."


    It was Dang Gunnak who thought that he should not make Dang Pae a household name.


    "¡­¡­I see what you mean. But it''s true that Dang Pae did something wrong, so I''ll let him compete for the position of Soga-ju again fairly. That will help Dang Paee grow up."


    "It''s up to you."


    Dang Gunnak sighed deeply.


    "Then we''ll move on¡­¡­."


    He scratches his head. It''s definitely different from the usual solemn Dang Gunnak.


    "Soso¡­¡­ Soso says she''s going to go to Hawaii."


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    "Oh, yeah, I get it!"


    Dang Gunnak screamed.


    At the same time, I''ll lose my beloved daughter to Wasan.


    "Do you want me to say no?"


    "Are you authorized to do so?"


    "I don''t have one, but Baek Cheon...¡­. Hagiya''s private residence must ask a long-term person about this."


    "What is the propensity of a long writer?"


    "Hahaha. Party dinner. That''s too big a man to be in the arms of course. But anyway, you''ve made a precious step, so give me your seat and take good care of me."


    "¡­¡­."


    "That''s who he is."


    Dang Gunnak sighed deeply.


    "I never want to send Soso to Hawaii."


    "Then do it."


    "¡­¡­so please take care of me."


    "What?"


    What are you talking about?


    Dang Gunnak sighed.


    "No matter how powerful I am in the family, I cannot change the centuries-old tradition overnight. There will be a huge backlash. In other words, we have no choice but to marry into power within a year or two.""¡­¡­hmm."


    "I just want him to be happy. But if there''s no way he can be happy in Tanga, at least send him where he can be."


    "Why was that Hawaiian? I recommend a shaman or Jongnam. Oh, ARMY sounds good, too."


    "You want me to marry my daughter?"


    Dang Gunnak blew fire out of his eyes.


    Chung-Myung smacked his lips as he watched the formidable spirit.


    "I''m telling you, one of my daughters is a terrible man.''


    "Anyway, so please take care of him. If you take care of me, I can send it with confidence."


    "No, who''s going to take it? I don''t need it. I can''t be watching Anna at this age."


    "Is my daughter older than you?"


    "Age doesn''t matter."


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang Gunnak stared at Chung-Myung with a dejected face and opened his mouth.


    "You asked me to teach you medicine, didn''t you?"


    "That''s already over! You''re not trying to blackmail me with that here, are you?"


    "Sosso is an expert on that."


    "¡­¡­What?"


    Dang Gunnak slightly distorted his face.


    "What Soso has learned from the family is some of the inner sanctuaries of the body, some of the cancer techniques and light work, not the vision."


    "That''s why it''s so fast."


    "And I learned medicine. Because there''s nothing else to learn. Most of the family''s medical practices were passed down. I''d say he''s a student of medicine. The owner of the drugstore has reached the point where he personally suggested handing over the drugstore instead of marrying it."


    "Hehe. It was my wish to have my youngest brother-in-law!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang Gunnak was seriously troubled.


    Can I really trust this guy?''


    Chung-Myung was a strange human being.


    Sometimes I think that I should not trust this man even if I die, even though he is the most reliable person in the world.


    "Of course that''s not enough."


    "Of course, a promise is a promise. Whether to invite his disciples to the party house or send members of the party to the party house, I will teach him medicine properly. Soso is only helpful for that."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung nodded with a pleased smile.


    "As soon as you leave, I''ll take my siso and my siso to Hawasan. And I''m going to meet a long writer and explain his situation and ask him to do so himself."


    "Are you going to go yourself?"


    "A friend can''t send a subordinate."


    "Hmmm."


    Chung-Myung had a strange smile.


    "You''re really looking to be friends."


    "Can''t you?"


    "No way."


    Chung-Myung shrugs.


    On the contrary, it is a matter of great reluctance. The party itself is a good ally. No, it''s more than enough for today''s wasan.


    Besides, isn''t there a part that connects Chung-Myung''s personally precious old relationship?


    "The top one is I''m a day behind departure. You can join us tomorrow and go to Unnam."


    "Oh, it''s been a long time. It should have gone much faster."


    "May I ask why you go to Yunnam?"


    "This is confidential."


    "Hide enough from your friends?"


    "I''ll let you know if the long-time writer approves."


    Dang Gunnak smirked.


    By what means does the Hawasan long on the island permit?


    "Eventually, I''ll have to go to Wasan myself and listen."


    "Yes, he will make the choice."


    "Well."


    Dang Gunnak nodded. This is the end of all the work to be done between Chung-Myung and him.


    So now....


    Dang Gunnak stood up from his seat.


    "What are you going to do?"He bowed deeply to Chung-Myung, who looked at him with curious eyes.


    "You''ve earned me a great deal."


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you? We talked about everything last time."


    "It was a greeting as a partisan leader, and it was a greeting as Dang Gunnak, a leader of the party."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Thank you. Thank you very much."


    Chung-Myung looked at Dang Gunnak with slightly emotional eyes.


    Dang Gunnak smiled at the response.


    Outwardly full of greed, Chung-Myung has done much for the party as a result.


    In fact, if you know it, you''ll feel warm inside...¡­.


    "Speak only?"


    Is ¡­ not possible.


    Dang Gunnak''s face turns red.


    "That''s how much you''re gonna eat and what you''re gonna eat!


    "You''re a friend if you''re calculating thoroughly!"


    "What kind of friend is he?"


    "Hehe. Don''t be angry and listen. Because it''s really nothing."


    "¡­¡­why didn''t you tell me if it wasn''t a big deal?"


    "It''s only possible right now."


    "Huh?"


    Dang Gunnak narrowed his forehead.


    It didn''t work then, but it works now?


    This means that the Senate will lose its authority and that it will be possible only when the party leader takes full power.


    Then it wouldn''t be a small one.


    "What I want is¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung whispered quietly.


    Dang Gunnak''s face was tinged with dismay.


    "What, what?"


    "Just like you heard."


    "¡­¡­what are you going to use it for? Oh, no, it''s obvious where to use it."


    "It''s not a big deal, is it?"


    Dang Gunnak distorted his face.


    "As you may know, the poison of the gate cannot be taken out."


    "I know, so it''s only for now."


    "Hmmm."


    Dang Gunnak frowned.


    And soon there was a sigh. Now that the function of the Senate has been suspended, I think it is possible.


    "You''re really taking away the last nest egg."


    "You can do that to a friend who goes a long way."


    "Yes."


    Dang Gunnak stared at Chung-Myung and laughed.


    "That''s good, but I have a condition because this will cost me money."


    "Well, you have a lot of conditions. What is it?"


    Dang Gunnak hesitated a little and then opened his mouth.


    "Show me one more time."


    "What?"


    "The sword you unfolded on a non-stage at the time."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Show me that one more time."


    Chung-Myung smiled still.


    It''s continuing.


    People disappear, but the meaning continues.


    What the ancestors have achieved throughout their lives is handed down to future generations. And as long as the meaning continues, the will of man does not fade.


    Okay.


    That was Moonpa.


    Chung-Myung replied with a big smile.


    "That''s very difficult."


    "Is it difficult?"


    "Feed me a lot of Sichuan food and I''ll show you!"


    Danggunhak smiles brightly.


    "I''ll feed you as much as I want. To the point where the stomach is about to explode."


    The two smiled and held each other''s hands.

 Chapter - 213 Episode 213. Farewell, friends. (3)

    "There''s a man from the party. The party will compensate for all the damage, including the cost of repairing the collapsed cabinet."


    "Oh...."


    Jo-Gol let out a little exclamation at Cho''s words.


    "It''s not surprising. Surprisingly, the party is thorough in that respect."


    "Yes."


    "But the lord himself came."


    "Yes?"


    Jo-pyeong gave a strange look.


    "The party is not a shameless family. If they cause harm by mistake, they must compensate to the extent that it seems excessive. However, I have never heard that the people who suffered so much received an apology from the Sacheondang family."


    There was a slight strain on Jo-Gol''s fist.


    "Money compensation is nothing, but it''s because it''s unacceptable for a party house owner to bow down to others. Nevertheless, the party leader came to apologize for this incident. I''m afraid¡­."


    Cho said, glancing back at Jo-Gol.


    "The fact that you, a disciple of Hawasan, are the second oldest in the Dead Sea must have affected it."


    "¡­¡­."


    "What you''ve done outside the family must have been greater than I thought. Seeing that the Lord of the Tang Dynasty saves you face."


    Jo-Gol listened to Joe without saying a word.


    Now is not the time for him to open his mouth.


    Jo-pyeong, who had been silent for a while, opened his mouth again in a low voice.


    "So, you don''t intend to return to the family?"


    "Father..."


    Jo-Gol bit his lips well.


    It''s uncomfortable and uncomfortable.


    But it''s something you have to go through one day, and something you have to say one day.


    "I like Hwasan."


    "More than your family?"


    "Of course, you can''t compare to your family. But¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol raises his head.


    And looked directly at Jo-pyeong with determined eyes.


    "I think there''s my way."


    "¡­¡­hmm."


    "I''m proud of my family. I think what my father and brother do is amazing. But this is not where I belong."


    Jo-pyeong, who saw Jo-Gol''s eyes, unconsciously twitched the corners of his mouth.


    "I''m sorry, Father. If it''s a one-time life, I want to die as a student of Hawasan."


    The comments sighed softly.


    "Walk."


    "Yes, Father."


    "Do you know what my dream is?"


    "¡­¡­I don''t know."


    Jo-pyeong looked up and looked up at the sky.


    "My dream is little. It''s just that your brother and you help each other continue this Dead Sea Society that we inherited from our ancestors."


    "¡­¡­."


    "That was the dream I''ve had since you were born."


    Jo-Gol bowed his head to the slightly lonesome voice.


    "However!"


    Jo''s voice looking at such a son gave me strength.


    "Now I get it. That it''s my dream, not yours. If I have a dream, of course you have one. I shouldn''t crush your dream for my dream."


    "Father..."


    "That''s what Chung-Myung did. You''re the one who decides. It sounded very cheeky then, but now I understand why he said it. A father can''t decide his child''s life at will. Because you deserve to dream about yourself, too."


    Jo-pyeong smiled and tapped Jo-Gol on the shoulder.


    "Cheer up."


    Jo-Gol looked at his father with trembling eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Father."


    "Hmmm."


    I coughed low, perhaps because of the awkwardness of the comments. And spoke in a slightly flushed voice.


    "Don''t worry about the family. Because I''m here and your brother is here. However...¡­ don''t forget that we are always rooting for you even if you live under the wing of Hwasan."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    Jo-pyeong smiled broadly."Unnam is a scary place."


    "Yes."


    "If you look at what you''ve done, I think you''ll be able to do well in Unnam."¡­ I can''t let go of my worries because it doesn''t work out the way parents think. Take care of yourself."


    "Yes, Father."


    Jo-pyeong tapped Jo-Gol on the shoulder once again.


    In the warmth of his shoulders, Jo-Gol smiled in spite of himself.


    * * *


    "Are these the people?"


    Kwak Kyung, who was in charge of the ascension from Hwapyeong Sangdan to Unnam, looked back at the students of Hwasan with strange eyes.


    "That''s right."


    "I''ll take care of you so that you don''t feel uncomfortable."


    "Thank you."


    Kwak Kyung sneaked through Dang Gunnak''s wit.


    Then he whispered in a slightly lower voice.


    "However...¡­ It''s a big burden for us to have foreigners accompany us to Unnam...¡­."


    "I''m going to make my case very often."


    "How can I ask the Lord for an example? Just remember that we did our best to do what our superiors asked us to do."


    "Of course I do."


    "Thank you. Thank you, Lord!"


    Kwak Kyung, who bowed his head deeply, said to Baek Cheon, who seemed to be the party''s representative.


    "If you have something to say, please finish. You can tell me when you''re ready."


    "All right."


    When Kwak Kyung returned to his seat, Baek Cheon looked at those who had risen and turned to Dang Gunnak.


    "Thank you again for looking at the situation in many ways."


    "This is nothing considering what Hawasan gave to the Four Heavenly Halls. Unnam is a place where we can''t enter recklessly, so please be careful."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    Dang Gunnak added, "I''m still not relieved."


    "It is no exaggeration to say that Yunnam is controlled by the Namman Palace. Be especially careful that the Namman Beast of the time hates the middlemen and has a ferocious voice. If you want to achieve something in Unnam, you''d better not clash with the Beast Palace as much as possible."


    "Once again, I''ll keep that in mind."


    Baek Cheon took a deep swipe at Dang Gunnak.


    "I hope to see you again with a smile on your face."


    When Dang Gunnak finished speaking, Dang-Soso, who was waiting in the back, sneaked out and smiled.


    "Have a safe trip! We''ll see each other more often when we get back."


    "Turn it off."


    Chung-Myung sighs deeply.


    Do I really need that...¡­.


    It''s up to the long storyteller in the first place.


    Seeing that Chung-Myung''s expression was not eternal, Dang-Soso said with a white expression.


    "Don''t do that. We''re going to eat together now!"


    Baek Cheon smiles lightly.


    "That would be a good relationship."


    "Yes! Please take care of me in the future...¡­."


    "SoSo."


    Dang Gunnak cut off Dang-Soso in a low voice.


    "Yes, Father."


    "If you''re really going to be a student of Hawasan, forget about the fact that you''re a party dinner."


    "Yes, I''m thinking about to."


    "Is that what you''re thinking? Did the old youngest laugh at you like that?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Are you going to Wasan for a party dinner? Or are you going to Hawaii to become a student of Hwasan?"


    Dang-Soso straightened up after hearing Dang Gunnak.


    "Take care of yourself, ladies and gentlemen. And the death penalty. From this moment on, retail is not a party dinner. First, I will go to Hawaii and learn the laws and laws there."


    Baek Cheon smiles brightly.


    Yoo-Esul''s eyes, which had become slightly sharper, were loosened.


    You''re a high-level student.


    Chung-Myung smiles at the amount Dang Gunnak does.It openly scolded Dang-Soso to prevent the outbreak of conflict and kept his position from collapsing. This is where you can see how much Dang Gunnak cares about his daughter.


    It will take some time for Dang-Soso to adjust to Hasan.¡­.


    ''Cause it was the same for everyone.''


    Considering what happened to Jo-Gol, who used to run like a thunderstorm, the future of Dang-Soso is obvious.


    But if it doesn''t get fixed...¡­. We''ll know the reality after three shots of Nakanbong.


    Yang Gunnak, who doesn''t know what Chung-Myung thinks, said peacefully while looking at Baek Cheon.


    "As soon as you leave, I''m going to go to Hawasan to tell you what happened here and finish the work on Soso''s entrance."


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Long."


    Chung-Myung asked with his head tilted.


    "So maybe he won''t be there when we get back?"


    "Hmm. Should it take that long? Besides, if you''re going deep into Unnam, it could be farther from here to Seomseo. The road to there is not properly arranged, so it will take longer than I thought."


    "Oh, really?"


    Chung-Myung glanced at his death penalty.


    "If it''s a long way to go, it''s fine in its own way. I have a lot of work to do."


    Feeling Chung-Myung''s gaze, Hwasan''s disciples trembled.


    "Are you going to do that again?''


    "All the way to Unnam?" Even if you cut in on the top?''


    ''... should we just say we''re going to continue the family?''


    It was Hawasan''s Mundo who hardened to think of what had happened on his way to Sacheon.


    Dang Gunnak approaches Chung-Myung and whispers quietly.


    "You should never use what I gave you. You know that, right?"


    "Don''t worry. I''m not a child."


    "¡­¡­."


    You''d be less worried if you were.


    I''m worried because it''s you, man.


    Dang Gunnak sighed deeply.


    "Then I''ll leave you now."


    Baek Cheon gave a light swipe at Dang Gunnak.


    "Thank you for your hospitality. Please do it when you get back."


    "¡­¡­are you going to stop by again?"


    "Of course."


    Dang Gunnak closed his eyes tightly.


    "Then say hello, Lord Danga."


    "Take a look."


    Baek Cheon dragged Chung-Myung, who seemed to have some lingering feelings, and moved.


    "Why do you talk so much? There''s already been a lot of time delay. Come here! Come here!"


    "Then I''ll see you next time."


    Chung-Myung waves as he drags along.


    Then, Dang-Soso, who was watching them, suddenly leapt forward. And shouted at Yoo-Esul, who walked casually.


    "Well, you know...!"


    Yoo-Esul sneaks back.


    Despite coming to say something, Dang-Soso couldn''t help but stare at Yoo-Esul.


    As if she had guessed her feelings, Yoo-Esul opens her mouth in a low voice.


    "Do you have any regrets?"


    "...yes."


    Yoo-Esul nodded lightly.


    "See you in Hawaii."


    "Yes!"


    That was it.


    Yoo-Esul turns around and walks without hesitation.


    Baek Cheon, who saw it, smiled lightly and said.


    "He seemed a little disappointed that there were no women among the three great disciples, but he seemed to like the new youngest."


    "I''m not interested."


    "One thing I''m a little worried about. It won''t be easy to handle because it''s a party dinner."


    "What?"


    Yoo-Esul turned his head blankly and looked at Baek Cheon.


    "¡­¡­is it difficult?"


    "Wasn''t Chung-Myung flustered too?"


    "That''s someone else''s child."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "Hwasan''s disciples are all equal. Maybe on the day we meet again, you''ll roll on the floor holding your head.""¡­¡­."


    A cold sweat began to run down Baek Cheon''s spine.


    Hitting the daughter of a partisan leader?


    That''s enough for him to do.''


    Who can''t open a private residence?


    "I have time before that. It''ll be okay if you adapt well to Hawasan. But."


    Yoo-Esul had a chill in his eyes.


    "If you act arrogant because it''s Danga women''s dinner, I''ll break your head before Chung-Myung."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon closed his eyes tightly. And I begged.


    Please don''t let Dang-Soso regret his choice.


    "He''s gone."


    "Yes, he''s gone."


    Dang Gunnak lamented low, confirming that the upswing at the top of Hwapyeong was finally completely escaping from the church.


    "What a storm that swept across the party."


    "¡­¡­are there only people like that in the middle of the country?"


    "No way."


    People like that will never find their way through the world again.


    The accused Dang Gunnak opened his mouth still.


    "We have to do our best. Sooner or later, they''ll bring storms all over the midfield."


    As long as Chung-Myung is around, Hwasan won''t have a day to sleep.


    And it was clear that it would grow at an enormous rate.


    In order to keep up with the pace, the party must also run nonstop from now on. We need to step up reform and keep pace with them.


    "Your luggage is heavy."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll do my best."


    Dang Gunnak, who nodded still, rolled up the corners of his mouth slightly.


    "Well, let''s go check it out."


    "Huh? What?"


    "What other people in Hawasan are like."


    "Yes, I''ll be right there."


    Dang-Soso and Dang Gunnak turned around.


    Dang Gunnak, who had taken a couple of steps, suddenly looked back at where Chung-Myung had left. Then he laughed and recited low.


    "Good-bye, friends."


    friend


    It was the first time in Dang Gunnak''s life.

 Chapter - 214 Episode 214. Farewell, friends. (4)

    "What? You want me to wear this?"


    "That''s right."


    Baek Cheon had a subtle look at the clothes in front of him.


    "It''s, uh... The one on top there.


    "Yes, this is what the top people wear."


    "But do we have to do this?"


    "Oh, my God, warrior. I''m going to Unnam now. If you go into Unnam wearing such clothes, you''ll get crazy. You can enter quietly without any problems if you look at our company."


    "Oh, I see."


    Baek Cheon turned his head away.


    Then Chung-Myung persuades him...¡­.


    "Why?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon flinched at Chung-Myung, who had already changed his clothes.


    "Are you wearing it?"


    "Yeah. Why?"


    "No... .. I thought you wouldn''t change."


    The uniforms they were wearing were engraved with plum blossoms symbolizing Hawasan.


    There is no such thing as respect for human beings, but I thought I might be forced to do so because respect for Hwasan is full and overflowing Chung-Myung.


    "Why?"


    "No, the clothes...¡­."


    "This?"


    Chung-Myung crammed Hawasan''s armour in his hand.


    "Clothes are clothes."


    "¡­¡­."


    "You should change your private residence. Let''s hurry up and go to Unnam."


    "¡­¡­Yeah."


    Back Cheon picked up the clothes, soothing his sulky insides.


    After everyone had changed their clothes, the students of Hwasan gathered in one place and smiled at each other.


    It was so awkward to see each other wearing a porter''s clothes after seeing them wearing nothing every day.


    "Jo-Gol is almost customized."


    "Wow, that''s perfect because he''s from the background."


    "No, don''t make fun of me, private!"


    Jo-Gol dyed his face red.


    At that time, Kwak Kyung at the top of Hwapyeong approached them and made a new request.


    "As you know, Yunnam is a dangerous place. Originally, no one else should be accompanied by the authorized personnel."


    "Yes, sir."


    "So please don''t do anything that might reveal who you are. Really, one more time! I beg you."


    As the spectator repeatedly asked, Baek Cheon, who became curious, insinuated.


    "You seem to have strict control over Yun-nam."


    "There are definitely people who rule Yunnam, but it''s only in name. Unnam cannot avoid the influence of the Beast Palace. It is also the Beast Palace that controls the entry of the midfielder into Unnam. The tyranny is even worse because the coffin is not influenced."


    "Why would a coffin leave such a thing alone?"


    "Younam is a barren land. There is nothing to gain even if you confront them and conquer them. So the coffin doesn''t have any regrets about recovering it. As a result, only merchants who trade cars in Unnam are suffering."


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon alone would not have come to Unnam for the rest of his life if he had not been able to save the grass.


    "So please do it again. If this goes wrong, our superiors will never step into Unnam again. Then there''s only one way to go."


    "Don''t worry. We had an accident...¡­."


    Baek Cheon unconsciously looked back at Chung-Myung.


    "¡­¡­I''ll try my best not to hit it."


    I try. Effort.


    But it doesn''t work out the way I want it to.


    "I beg of you."


    Kwak Kyung made a new request and went back to his seat.


    It was Baek Cheon who listened to Kwak Haeng-soo and reaffirmed how absolute the beast was in Unnam.


    "I think it''s more than the influence of the party in Sacheon."


    "Don''t you think so? There are some literary groups in Sacheon that can keep the party in check, but there are no famous literary groups in Unnam."Baek Cheon tilted his head at Yoon-Jong''s words.


    "Hmm? But isn''t there a fortune teller in Unnam?"


    "¡­¡­Yeah, but¡­¡­."


    When Yoon-jong hesitated, Chung-Myung, who was listening to the conversation between the two, answered instead as if it was insignificant.


    "Jumchang is a literary group who is not interested in such things at all."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Literally. A fortune-telling window is a place where you are not interested in matters such as increasing power or influence. It''s just a place where they gather in the deep mountains to brush the roads and learn martial arts."


    "We do, don''t we?"


    "Ay. Compared to fortune tellers and tributes, Hawasan or the shaman is not a Taoist. The pattern is a master."


    "¡­¡­."


    No, that crazy guy''s starting to break up his own.


    "They''re all the same people."


    "No, I''m telling you. The fortune-teller or the poor man doesn''t care much about what they get in the public eye."


    "¡­¡­."


    "If I were kicked out of Gupa, I wouldn''t do that."


    "Does that make any sense?"


    "Think about it. If you had any interest in that area, would you have established a civil faction in Cheonghae or Unnam?" You''re treated as a countryside for 40 million years. Why would you say that?"


    "Well, so does he."


    Baek Cheon picked up his head as if he understood.


    "For the same people, it is a respectable literary circle. Because I don''t really care about the world''s reputation. From a fortune teller''s point of view, he won''t care what the beast does outside."


    "If it''s great, it''s great."


    Baek Cheon shook his head.


    It''s great, but I wasn''t confident if I asked him to live like that.


    "So don''t worry about the fortune teller. The important thing is the beast."


    "¡­¡­how do you know such a thing so well?"


    "I was born a beggar. I grew up hearing all sorts of rumors."


    Cheung-Myung, who responded casually, quickly changed the subject before saying anything else.


    "Let''s not cause any trouble because we''ve been delayed a lot in Sacheon. It''s important to go to Unnam as soon as possible, so cooperate with the top."


    Baek Cheon opened his mouth without realizing it.


    No, who is lecturing whom now?


    "You took all the time! If only you had moved faster, we''d have left a few days ago!"


    "That guy''s a little bit of a b*tc*! What happened in the past!"


    "Phew!"


    Baek Cheon sighed helplessly, forcing his blood pressure to rise to the back of his neck.


    "Anyway, I got it. First of all, let''s cooperate as much as we can and quietly go to Unnam."


    It remains to be seen whether the words will be kept.


    Hawasan''s disciples followed the upswing as they walked around the loading wagons.


    Considering that he constantly changed the horse of Sadu carriage when he came to Sacheon, it was incomparably slow. I couldn''t help feeling frustrated because of this.


    But there is no other way.


    As those who leave the mountain cannot take several horses with them, they had no choice but to move considering the horse''s physical strength.


    "Well, how long will you arrive in Unnam?"


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    This is his first time going to Unnam in person. I felt suffocated and almost cramped.


    "I think we can get there faster if the roads are well paved."


    Baek Cheon frowned at the messy road.


    Even farther away from the church and closer to Unnam, the road became rough.


    The road is maintained only when it is managed steadily. If you don''t take care of it, every time the wagon comes and goes, the floor will be dug and the stones will be revealed and ruined.Usually, the management of these roads is done in the government office, but Unnam seems to be a place without the influence of the government, so the management was not done at all.


    Kwak Kyung held a complaint while listening to their conversation.


    "It''s still four thousand."


    "Oh, really?"


    "Yes, but since this is the way to Unnam, the coffin does not feel the need for maintenance."


    "That means the road gets worse and worse."


    "Yes, and that''s not the only problem. As we get closer to the boundary between Sacheon and Unnam, bandits and wildlings are rampant. It''s a life-threatening climb."


    Kwak Kyung sighed.


    "Even the government officials and Mufas in the middle of the country are reluctant to clash with the palace, so they don''t send fighters to that side by side. Therefore, the border between Unnam and Sacheon is like a lawless area."


    "Oh, so...¡­."


    Baek Cheon turned his head and looked at the guards escorting the top.


    There must be a shortage of people because of the limited number of people, but I wondered why they brought so many guards, and they seemed to be preparing for the bandits.


    "We''re already at the border, so we all have to be careful. If you find any suspicious people, please let us know immediately."


    "I will."


    "I''m doing my best to speed up, so I''d appreciate it if you could bear with me even if it''s frustrating."


    "Oh, no, sir. I''m sorry to bother you, but you don''t have to overdo it because of us."


    Baek Cheon lowered his head toward Kwak Kyung.


    But it wasn''t long before the relaxed figure disappeared.


    "It''s late..."


    "¡­¡­."


    "It''s late, it''s late! This is too late!"


    "¡­¡­why are you upset again?"


    Chung-Myung inflated his cheeks.


    "When will we get to Unnam like this?"


    "You can''t help it, can you? Horses drive their wagons, so it''s bound to be slow. There''s nothing to change, and people can''t drag you away, right?"


    "But it''s too slow! If you go to Unnam like this, the season will not change, but the year will change! We''ll have to pray for the long man to be alive on the way back!"


    "Hey, you f*cking bastard! That''s not what you''re gonna say!"


    "I''m frustrated, I''m frustrated!"


    Chung-Myung crumpled his face.


    "Why don''t we lead them instead?"


    "¡­¡­let alone a man drags a wagon and catches my eye. Then everyone in Unnam will know that we are the ones who have mastered martial arts, but how can we handle it?"


    "Turn it off."


    Chung-Myung scratched his head.


    But it''s too slow.''


    I was somewhat prepared from the time I stepped in, but it was twice as slow as I thought. That''s why it''s so easy to get there within a month.


    ''I''ve got to make some moves.''


    Chung-Myung sighed and turned his head away.


    "But what''s taking you so long to prepare for the camp?"


    It has been a long time since I stopped my way and started preparing for camping, but the top members are still busy.


    "Jo-Gol''s death penalty. Does it take this long to get ready for camping?"


    "It usually doesn''t take this long¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol scratched his head.


    "We don''t have enough top staff to deploy guards, but it seems that the top staff has been reduced as we sneak in."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung clicked his tongue.


    "So you''re short-staffed and it''s taking a long time?"


    "I guess so."


    "Well, if you''d asked me for help earlier, I''d have done it sooner! Why aren''t you telling me? It''s embarrassing."Chung-Myung jumped out of his seat.


    "It must have been hard to be a guest of the Lord Danga."


    "It''s better to help quickly at that time, sleep quickly, and leave early!"


    "Our position is, however...¡­."


    Baek Cheon holds the charges.


    I''m sure this is the fun part.''


    It''s only a laughable nickname in Hawasan, but the name "Hwasan Shinryong" is now vibrating the entire midfield. The word "the world''s most late index" does not stick to anyone.


    Then it''s natural to raise his nose, but Chung-Myung was not famous and is consistentirely...¡­.


    It''s a f*cking disaster.


    Oh, this isn''t a good thing, is it?


    "What are you doing? Help me. Those guys need to rest quickly so they can leave a little early tomorrow."


    "Yes, I will."


    It was the moment when Baek Cheon stood up with a happy smile.


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    "What is it?"


    Hawasan''s disciples turned to one place in unison.


    I could see the bushes swaying in the dark.


    Soon.


    "Hhhhhhhhh."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Dozens of unidentified men appeared in the bushes with insidious and loud laughter.


    "Oh, my God!"


    The guards, who were escorting the top, pulled up their weapons in unison and blocked the unidentified men.


    "Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh You didn''t know this was our front yard?"


    "If you leave things behind, I''ll spare your life."


    "Or you can leave your life behind!"


    Hawasan''s disciples opened their mouths in unison as they looked at the gunmen who appeared.


    A groan-like voice is leaking out.


    "It''s a bandit, isn''t it?


    "It''s a bandit."


    "No, this is a field, so shouldn''t we call it a magic or a wilderness?"


    "Anyway, he''s a robber."


    "Yes, I am."


    Oh my god.


    What do you mean robbery?


    Baek Cheon let out a grin.


    "I''ve been robbed in my life."


    "Do you want me to handle it?"


    It was the moment when Jo-Gol stepped forward.


    "Come on, no."


    I hear a dissuasion voice from behind my back. I can''t help my voice because I love it.


    Hawasan''s disciples looked back, unable to hide their uneasiness.


    There was Chung-Myung with a Buddha smile.


    "They''re not magic. You look completely different to me."


    "¡­¡­what does it look like?"


    "Not a demon, Mal."


    "¡­¡­Mal?"


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth and laughed.


    "These are powerful horses that will take us to Unnam. Oh, we''re so lucky."


    "¡­¡­."


    "What are you doing? Catch him before he runs away!"


    "¡­¡­."


    It was Baek Cheon who felt sorry for the magicians who came to rob this place, making the bridge of his nose turn sour.

 Chapter - 215 Episode 215. Farewell, friends. (5)

    "Four, four, four, four!"


    "I''m begging you!"


    "Four thousand weeks and you''ll do everything!"


    Baek Cheon tilted his head.


    "What are you saying?"


    "I think he''s going to do anything if you save him live."


    Baek Cheon frowned at Jo-Gol''s answer.


    "I told you not to punch me in the mouth."


    "No, they rebelled."


    "¡­¡­."


    Usually, you don''t turn your chin around just because you rebel. My beloved temperament.


    Baek Cheon eventually shook his head.


    I can''t even use Joe-Gol.''


    Every one of them looks like Chung-Myung. If you''re going to do that, don''t curse Chung-Myung like that!


    He sighed loudly and looked at the fallen bandits one after another.


    ''Unfortunately.''


    Come to think of it, there''s no room for sympathy for these guys.


    They''re good people and merchants who turn their backs on them.


    According to Kwak Haeng-soo, there are many people who die by bandits on this road, so these were also likely to be trash that wanted to kill good people.


    Even though we all know that.


    "Hhhhhhh."


    "¡­¡­."


    The fact that Chung-Myung, who keeps drooling behind his back, exists, can''t help but feel sympathy that keeps rising.


    Just in time, Chung-Myung, who had been grinning furiously all along, crept up on him.


    "What are you going to do now?"


    What do you mean?"


    Chung-Myung smiled and looked at the demons.


    "They don''t know how to eat their food. You have to eat well to cheer up and turn it off well."


    "¡­¡­."


    You''d better kill me, you son of a b*tc*.


    * * *


    Kwak Kyung rubbed his eyes.


    However, no matter how much he rubbed his eyes, the scene that came into his sight did not change.


    The horses, who had to struggle to pull the wagon, were now walking along the side of the wagon with a light body.


    And instead of the horse above, it was a man, surprisingly.


    "Turn it off."


    "Turn it off!"


    The blind-eyed magicians shivered and pulled the cart.


    "¡­¡­."


    "What do you usually eat to make a person pull a cart?"''


    Is this what a sane man would do?


    More surprisingly, human-drawn wagons were moving at least three times faster than horses.


    Human beings can be such a great burden, but what is the point of using words instead of humans so far?¡­, no, not this!


    A master named Chung-Myung, who sat in the wagon wagon seat, poked the heads of the bandits with the swords he was holding.


    "Are you kidding me? I think your legs are weak."


    "Oh, it''s a boy!"


    "You guys are lucky. I''m not the kind of person who keeps these kids alive because I''m a demon or a bandit. But I let them live because they''re useful, and they''re getting useless."


    "No! Absolutely not!"


    The wagons began to move at a faster pace. Now, it is the speed at which those who used to walk around the wagon have to run.


    The poor witches, not even thinking of resisting, tearfully pulled the wagon with all their might.


    Kwak opened his mouth at an absurd scene that he had never imagined before in his life. Then the escort crept up and said in a low voice.


    "Haeng-


    "Yes, Captain."


    "Those who are pulling that wagon now."


    "Yes, hahaha, that''s ridiculous. I''m sorry, Captain, I know it''s hard for you to understand, but they...¡­."


    "No, no. It''s not like that.""Yes?"


    The escort said with a slightly pale face.


    "They''re stronger than I am."


    "Yes?"


    "He''s stronger than me."


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    Kwak Kyung looked at the escort captain with a face he had never understood.


    The name of this man, who is in charge of escorting Lee Sang-haeng, is Samahoe. The star is island electric water.


    He was well-known in the Sacheon area. Since the road to Unnam is so rough and dangerous, he/she was hired as the escort captain by paying a lot of money at the top of Hwapyeong.


    It is even more difficult for people who have rolled in Sacheon to not hear the nickname "Seomjeon Gaeksu."


    But he''s weaker than a bunch of bandits?


    "I mean... What do you mean they are they?"


    "The magicians who are pulling the wagons now. They''re stronger than I am."


    "¡­¡­."


    Not even Hawasan''s disciples who overpowered the demon, but those are stronger than the island war water?


    "You bastards! Can you see my feet?"


    The demon that''s being kicked by that young man?


    "It''s not just one guy, it''s all stronger than I am."


    "...all ten of them?"


    "Yes, every single one of them."


    "¡­¡­."


    The captain glanced at the bandits with a tired face.


    "Didn''t they say Jang Ho-chae last night?"


    "¡­¡­I think I''ve heard that."


    "If Jang Ho-chae is the one I know, they are notorious around here, like envoys. I heard that it was an emerging force that gathered the magicians who were rampant around."


    "I think I''ve heard that too¡­¡­."


    At this point, only one question remains.


    "What the hell are they doing?"


    "Well, I don''t know, I don''t...¡­."


    Kwak has not heard much from Dang Gunnak about the Hawasan literature. I was told that they were just guests of their own, so please take care of them.


    There''s only one thing he picked up.


    "I''ve heard that they are students of Hawasan."


    "Hwasan? Did you say Hwasan? Do you mean Hawasan on the island?"


    "Yes, as far as I know...¡­."


    "Hwasan has recently been said to be regaining his old reputation.¡­."


    The captain of the escort shuddered.


    But isn''t this a little too much?


    The magic of Jang Ho-chae, who is strong, was immediately defeated by such children.


    It''s not even like they''ve all flocked to and lured.


    One of them, who looked young, trudged out and instantly beat up those scary magicians like dogs.


    The leader told me to take good care of him.''


    I''m not saying that you should take good care of me because it''s my guest...¡­ you mean be careful if you don''t serve them well?


    Hang-soo Kwak coughed loudly.


    It was so absurd and so stormy that I had to let go of my hands until now, but now I have to clean up.


    "Well...."


    "What?"


    Until now, Kwak Haeng-soo had only talked through Baek Cheon, but now his eyes were on Chung-Myung. Seeing him treat the bandits like horses, he thought he should talk to this person now.


    "Do you mind? Do you mind?"


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung looks back on Kwak Haeng-soo with a bright face.


    He seems to be feeling better as he goes up faster.


    "Yi, can I enter Unnam like this?"


    "What? Why not?"


    No, dude!


    It''s weird no matter how many times I look at it! A man pulls a wagon!


    "Oh, guys?"


    "Yes, I can''t help but look away. In addition, there is a problem with the number of people. How do you answer when these people ask you what it is?"


    "You can call it a magic spell it''s a magic."


    "Yes?"


    "What would you say if you caught the demons that attacked you? You don''t have to lie, do you?""¡­¡­."


    Oh, no, but...¡­.


    Chung-Myung laughed his head off.


    "We''re not going to count the middle-of-the-road magicians. I don''t think I can think of that much. The Beast Palace kids are people."


    "When asked how he overpowered the demon...¡­."


    "The escort over there said he''d beat them all up and punish them, so he''d pull the wagon instead of saying. Then everyone will like it. Anyway, it''s a good thing."


    "¡­¡­."


    Will he really like it?


    Bird, I don''t think there''s a particular reason why you don''t like it.


    "How good is it? I''ll pull a carriage instead of a horse, and they''ll prepare a camp for you at night. If you have other things to do, do it for many purposes."


    "Well, can I?"


    "Yes, wouldn''t it be better for them to die?"


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    "If you say no, I''ll bury it in the right place. If you let me go, I''ll rob you again. I can''t do that."


    In Chung-Myung''s words, the magicians tied to the wagon shouted, shedding tears and runny noses.


    "Like a dog, no! I''ll drag you like a cow!"


    "Let me work! I''ll do whatever you want me to do!"


    "Please do not abandon us! We can pull it off much better than those empty words! Please!"


    "¡­¡­."


    A beautiful sight full of passion for work...¡­ is frozen to death.


    It was a desperate scene between life and apology. A desperate cry ensued to change Kwak''s mind.


    "Haeng-nim!"


    "Brother!"


    "Buddha!"


    How far are you guys going?


    Hang-soo Kwak closed his eyes tightly.


    "Do you mind? Do you mind? It''s hard to take the...¡­ looks a little dangerous."


    "Danger?"


    Chung-Myung tilts his head.


    Chung-Myung smirked when he snapped at the conch of a lured demon.


    "Guys?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Oh, from your point of view, you might be worried. Then, um...."


    Chung-Myung looks worried.


    "Well, then...I can''t do this because I have to pull the cart. Do you want me to break two arms?"


    The magicians looked at Kwak Haeng-soo with a longing that would never exist again.


    Seeing him shake his head violently, Kwak Haeng-soo was able to revive his sympathy.


    "Then I''ll break your arm so you don''t have to worry!"


    "Oh, no, so-hyeop, wait, wait, wait! No matter how hard it is, a person''s arm...¡­!"


    "What kind of people are they? They''re killing people for money, and everyone here would be dead without us."


    "Well, that''sure.¡­."


    "You''re supposed to save people who need to die, but you''re willing to break their arms. If I think about it, I''d like to leave only one leg, but there''s a long way to go. Yes."


    Kwak Kyung''s voice became more urgent when Chung-Myung woke up from the horseman''s seat with a pick-up.


    "Gee, calm down! Calm down, Sohyeop! I''m fine! You won''t be nervous at all! You''ll understand if you say it!"


    "What?"


    Then the bandits shouted quickly.


    "I get it! I got it! I really understand, Sohyeop!"


    "You have to have arms to work harder! I''m good at digging and cooking rice! Please let me work!"


    "If you put a finger on the top of your head, I''ll fold it! Dog!"


    "Help me! Help me!"


    Chung-Myung tilts his head.


    "Did you really understand that?"


    "Yes!"


    "I''m telling you."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes are glistening.


    "Why do you think they''re going to play the devil in the first place, you bastards!"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Instead of a broken plum sword, an iron sword that had been robbed by Dang Gunnak fell hard on the head of a demon with a collection of swords!


    "These bastards, their limbs are fine, they''ve got nothing to do with it. I''m the one who beat King Nokrim up! Don''t you dare play the devil in front of me! I''m going to die!"


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    I felt sorry for all the bandits pulling the wagon.


    But the most pitiful demon was the one tied to Chung-Myung''s wagon.


    "Don''t be treated like a human being until you get to Unnam! I''m the horse, I''m the soda! Drag and drag until you reach the level of the Ma''a''s body! I''ll tell you what the Tao is!"


    As Chung-Myung began to glare, Kwak Haeng-soo turned to Baek Cheon.


    Baek Cheon grinned at the fresh look.


    "Give up, he can''t stop you."


    "¡­¡­."


    And the death penalty helped one by one.


    "Wow, private residence. But Chung-Myung has become really nice. In the past, I would have broken my arms and legs and pulled the cart, but I would have been sad that I made a mistake."


    "No, I told you to break your arms and legs and pull your wagon."


    "Oh, that''s right."


    Then Yoo-Esul spoke in a low voice.


    "Head."


    "Yes?"


    "I didn''t wake up. Good boy."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Don''t worry. Anyway, thanks to you, the road will be much easier, and for the same reason, the magicians will be refreshed."


    "A new ship?"


    "If you don''t open a new school, you''ll be dead. Are you tired of it?''


    Looking at Baek Cheon muttering to himself, Kwak Haeng-soo smiled unknowingly.


    I don''t know anymore.''


    I''ll do what I can!


    So the upswing to Unnam began to gallop without a hitch at several times the speed expected.


    No problem... No problem...¡­.


    "What kind of horse''s pups eat human food! f*ck you, you bastards!"


    There was a bit of a problem.


    A very small matter.

 Chapter - 216 Episode 216. Did you say volcano? (1)

    "Can you see it?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Look at the vast expanse of land! This place will all be our brother''s land!"


    A boisterous voice spread widely.


    "There are no government officials here that bother us, and no associates who bully us when we''re bored. Now we can spread our will here to the fullest!"


    "Of course, brother!"


    "Hahahaha! Before the end of this year, everyone here will remember the name of our Jang Ho-chae! Come on, let''s go! My brothers! Later history will remember this place as our beginning!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Of course, Chae-ju!"


    A seething passion.


    Hot loyalty.


    It''s history''s...¡­.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "Growl!"


    Bangyo crouched with his head in his hand.


    "What the hell is this? You''re comfortable now, right?"


    "No! Not at all! Oh, my god! You think I''m crazy?"


    "It''s not like I''m crazy. I''m thinking about something else to die for."


    "No! Absolutely not!"


    Tears formed around Bangyo''s eyes.


    ''Just go down to your hometown and live on land.''


    What, the ruler of the periphery?


    The ruler is freezing to death! You''re going to get beaten to death.


    "Drag it like a cow! Like a cow!"


    "Yes, sir! I''ll drag you like a cow! Mm-hmm. Uh- Oh, my god!"


    Bangyo''s eyes were filled with sad tears.


    "Turn it off."


    A groan leaked out of the mouth of Bangyo, who was rubbing his arms and legs.


    Since they were caught by Chung-Myung, their daily routine has become very simple. From morning to dawn, he literally pulls a cart like a horse. When the dawn became deep and they could no longer move, they helped others prepare for camp, and only then were they given a short break.


    "Boo, Lord Debt. It''s so hard."


    "Oh, my God. I''m dying."


    "I''d rather die."


    Bangyo''s eyes were slightly teary as his men, skin-and-skinned, began to whinge and lament.


    ''How did I end up with them...¡­.''


    They are magic.


    It was also Jang Ho-chae, who was notorious as an envoy in a remote area of Sacheon.


    However, Bangyo, the owner of Jang Ho-chae''s fan, was realizing that the world was wide and that there were other people who could be called "delegates."


    "¡­¡­is the youngest still out of his mind?"


    "¡­¡­maybe it''s too much to come back to your senses."


    Bangyo closed his eyes closer to the youngest, who was mouthing in the corner. Saliva runs down the mouth of the youngest member who looks respectable.


    "¡­¡­I have to live as an idiot for the rest of my life?"


    "I don''t think so..."


    "Turn it off."


    Being young means being ambitious. But the youngest indictment proved the young man''s mettle against the seal of Chung-Myung.


    And the price was too great.


    Seeing the mettle of the arraignment, Chung-Myung''s seal smiled warmly. And said.


    Oh, my gosh. The cow is talking.


    Bangyo never seemed to forget the voice.


    In conclusion, Chung-Myung stamped the head of the indictment with his heel without even getting up from the carriage.


    The indictment has been that way ever since.


    I don''t know if I can properly scoop a spoon of rice with my own hands for the rest of my life.


    Anyway, after the indictment, no one dared say that it was hard even if his feet were swollen and his arms and legs were likely to break.


    Besides...


    It wasn''t them who were really struggling.


    Flop.


    Flop!


    "Turn it off...¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Bangyo looked at the flailing students of Hawasan with a fed-up look in front of him.I dare not say that it is difficult to see them who have become almost mop with just one meal.


    Then, the only person standing in Bangyo''s eyes is seen.


    "Practice will increase the time you have to endure! Why isn''t there a difference in the time you hold out every time? Do your best! Do your best! No, no, no, no, no, no, no!


    Bangyo''s vain gaze fell on the floor and was stuck in Jo-Gol, who was wriggling.


    "¡­¡­."


    I don''t even remember now, but I think it was the author who first beat them up like a dog...¡­.


    But now the Jo-Gol is being beaten up by that young man named Chung-Myung and dusted.


    "What, you''re building up your strength on the periphery and you''re trying to build a middle ground?"''


    When I remembered Chae-ju''s words, my blood pressure began to rise extremely.


    Middle school?


    What''s your name?


    "You son of a b*tc*!''


    How can they plan on a middle ground full of them? I''m going to have my hair cut before I try to get to the middle ground!


    Then Chung-Myung turned his head away.


    "Oh, you still have the power to look here."


    The bandits quickly lowered the snow.


    "Tsk, tsk. They''re people, too."


    Chung-Myung swirled somewhere, kicking his tongue. It was not long before Hawasan''s disciples, who were lying on the floor, struggled to raise themselves.


    "Turn it off."


    Jo-Gol shakes his body.


    "What are ghosts doing? I''m not taking him!"


    "¡­¡­I''m sure ghosts are scared."


    "Phew!"


    Jo-Gol sighs deeply and raises Yoon-Jong.


    "The death penalty, wake up."


    "Hey, where are we?"


    "¡­¡­no. Just go to sleep."


    Meanwhile, the death penalty was a frugal Jo-Gol.


    Baek Cheon sighs and opens his mouth.


    "Let''s wash up and clean up. So I can sleep a little bit."


    "I''m going to clean up a little bit more of what I''ve been training today."


    "Will you be all right?


    "You can sleep on the wagon during the day. "I''m sorry for the horses, but not for the horses."


    "Hmm. Come to think of it."


    Hawasan''s disciples sneak a look at the magicians.


    Bangyo closed his eyes without realizing it.


    Things that the dog wouldn''t bring.''


    Hwasan''s disciples chat among themselves and move away. The bandits who were watching the scene sighed in unison.


    "Brother."


    "Why?"


    "If we live, let''s not even pee in the midfield again."


    "¡­¡­let''s make it happen."


    Even now, those who are younger and stronger than them are trained enough to vomit blood, so what can they do?


    Is the midfield full of monsters like that?''


    It was the disciples of Hawasan who caused a strange misunderstanding.


    "Turn it off."


    "Turn it off¡­¡­."


    "Turn it off...."


    A human-drawn wagon continued on its way.


    And all the people watching the scene had no choice but to tilt their heads.


    "What, why is a man pulling a wagon? Why do you just follow the horse?"


    "Oh, I''ve seen so many strange things in my life."


    "Looks like you''re going up from Sichuan.C."


    Bangyo closed her eyes tightly.


    As I went deeper into Unnam beyond the border area, I often encountered people. And all the people who encountered him gathered around him, expressing curiosity.


    What''s so funny about that?''


    Bangyo glared without realizing it.


    In the past, things that would have trembled and fled as soon as they saw him gathered as if they were watching something strange, so they couldn''t help but get angry.


    And, of course,


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!Chung-Myung couldn''t help but punish such a man.


    "Growl!"


    Bangyo''s eyes pop out of the cane that flew into his head.


    "How dare a cow look at a man?"


    "¡­¡­Turn it off."


    "Tsk, tsk. I''ve become so nice. In the old days, people like you would have been chopped off as soon as they saw you."


    The problem is that doesn''t sound like a joke.


    Chung-Myung kicks his tongue and glances around. Back Cheon, who was loading himself into a wagon behind him, opened his mouth still.


    "Now you''re completely in Unnam."


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    "Is it supposed to be this mountainous?"


    The first thing that those who entered Unnam felt was that this place was more barren than expected.


    "All I can see is mountains and fields rising. I can see why Kwan is not interested in Unnam."


    Baek Cheon frowned.


    "And yet I can''t see the palace of the beast."


    "Even if they''re Shaolin, they won''t be able to protect all of this broad-minded man."


    Baek Cheon nodded.


    Unnam thought that he would be inspected by the Yasugung as soon as he entered Unnam, perhaps because he had heard so much about the domination of the Yasugung Palace.


    Come to think of it, however, it was unlikely that the palace deep in Yunnam would come out to protect its surroundings.


    Kwak Kyung, who was listening to the conversation between the two, hinted.


    "The place they manage themselves is on the side of the dilemma where the car trade takes place. Other than that, I do patrol from time to time, but I don''t see it very often."


    "But aren''t you being too vigilant for that?"


    "We need to be vigilant."


    Kwak Kyung slightly killed his voice.


    "The influence of the Beast Palace in Unnam exceeds that of the Tang family in Sacheon. In other words, everyone I meet now can be an informant to the Beast Palace. The fact that we entered Unnam must have been passed on to the Beast Palace."


    Baek Cheon narrowed his brows and looked around.


    Thinking that all those gathering could become the eyes and ears of the Beast Palace, vigilance grew anew.


    "People don''t look so good, do they?"


    Chung-Myung helped Baek Cheon out.


    It''s not that it''s not, but it''s clear that everyone you encounter is hungry.


    The complexion was shabby, and the body revealed through the clothes was skin and bones.


    "Unnam is a place where food production is not so good. Basically, there is not much land for farming. Did you see the rice paddies carved out of mountains on your way here?"


    "Yes."


    "There are many places where farming is done in that way because there is not much farmland. But I heard the situation is worse due to the recent drought."


    Kwak Kyung shook his head and kicked his tongue.


    "In the past, the money earned from the tea trade was released and it was worth a living, but now that tea trade is prohibited...¡­, if the farming doesn''t go well, they''ll all starve to death."


    Baek Cheon tilted his head while hearing that.


    "Didn''t you say you were dealing with the West?"


    "In fact, Westerners don''t enjoy tea very much. There''s no place like a car as much as Jungwon. Moreover, Westerners enjoy different kinds of tea from Unnam''s."


    Baek Cheon nodded as if he understood it then.


    "In the end, cutting deals with the midfield didn''t work well for Unnam."


    "Isn''t it just Yunnam? Sacheon is also grunting right now. The tops of Sacheon, which used to be second to the top of the center of Jungwon, are now out of power. It''s just that I''m not hungry because tea doesn''t have much to do with eating.""Well."


    Baek Cheon looked at people with complicated eyes.


    "We''ll be in Gonmyeong soon. If we can get there without any problem, our mission is over."


    Baek Cheon took a swipe at Kwak Kyung.


    "Thank you again."


    "We''ll get the thanks after we get there safely."


    Kwak Kyung gave a nice smile.


    Then the journey continued, and as Kwak Kyung said, Hawasan''s disciples kept their guard and looked around.


    All I see in front of me is rough roads and barren land, and nothing serious has happened.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "Arghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    And thanks to the human Uma, who pulled the wagon with all his might, the group was able to arrive three times faster than scheduled.


    "That''s the trouble."


    Chung-Myung frowned at the old castle wall.


    "It''s more like a village than a castle."


    "In Yunnam, there is no concept of a high wall, such as a midfield. It''s because there''s not enough food to live in a small land."


    "Aha."


    Chung-Myung nods his head.


    "Thank you anyway. Thanks to you, I''m glad I made it."


    "Don''t mention it."


    Hawasan''s disciples said goodbye to the peacekeeping team, which would move to buy tea leaves. Kwak Kyung made a few requests and hurried off the road.


    Chung-Myung mumbled, spinning back.


    "Now these are the problems."


    As soon as the eyes meet, the magicians wince and bow their heads.


    Good face. Good face.


    "Poor face as much as possible.


    Chung-Myung glanced at Baek Cheon. Then Baek Cheon opened his mouth as if he was contemplating for a moment.


    "Wouldn''t it be better to let them go?"


    "Huh? You want me to let you go?"


    "Yes, it is true that they have sinned, but they have had a hard time coming here...¡­ It seems like you''re reflecting on yourself, so it doesn''t seem bad to release it."


    Chung-Myung nodded loudly.


    "Wow, you''re asking for mercy. This is why I like private accommodation."


    "¡­¡­Don''t say weird things."


    Chung-Myung smiled and turned to the bandits.


    "Let me go."


    "Thank you! Thank you so much!"


    "Now I''m going to be a good boy! Lol!"


    "I''ll never play the devil again."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "But you know what?"


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    "People want to do the opposite when they want to do the opposite."


    "¡­¡­."


    At the moment, Chung-Myung''s hand moved like lightning.


    Tatatatatatatatatatatat!


    His hand accurately hit the magicians'' power.


    "Gasp!"


    "Argh!"


    The bandits who were beaten in the lower abdomen rolled on the floor. Chung-Myung smiles at them.


    "I''ll let you go. Have fun here. I have imposed a ban on the power plant, so there will be no way to regain military service unless I come back."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Or run away and live as a civilian. Do as you please."


    Chung-Myung turned around.


    And I walked straight to the corner without regret.


    Yoon-jong follows him next to him.


    "Why did you hold him?"


    "Who''s pulling the wagon back?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "They''re better than horses."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung shrugs.


    "And on my way back, I''m going to rob the mountain where they were. I think you''ve collected a lot."


    It was Yoon-Jeong who vowed never to lose to Chung-Myung in his life.

 Chapter - 217 Episode 217. Did you say volcano? (2)

    "Remember, everyone. We are not pupils of Hwasan. I''m just here to buy Jameokcho as a merchant on the top of Hwapyeong."


    "That''s a cliche."


    "You must not do anything to expose yourself to the fact that you are a disciple of Hawasan. Secrecy is the name of the game in this case."


    "Didn''t you all hear me?"


    "So no matter what happens, twice! Three times! Think and think!"


    "Yes, think about it!"


    Baek Cheon finally shouted at Chung-Myung, who put in a chant at the end of each of his words.


    "I mean you, dude, you! You, not anyone else!"


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes wide.


    "Me?"


    "Yeah, who''s gonna hear this right now? Who''s the only one who''s going to get in trouble!"


    "Tsk, tsk. Private residence has a strange bias. Did you see me make a mistake?"


    "¡­¡­I shouldn''t say."


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply.


    I''m nervous.''


    It was somehow successful to get here, but I feel like my legs are twisted when Chung-Myung takes him into trouble.


    But I can''t leave it behind.


    If you were a person who listened to me, I would try anything, but it was too much to control Chung-Myung even as a private resident.


    "Similar."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "Stay close to Chung-Myung and make sure he doesn''t get in trouble!"


    "Yes!"


    Yoo-Esul glared at Chung-Myung with his motivated eyes.


    Then he opened his mouth with a look of eternal discontent.


    "What the hell do you think I am? Do I look like I''m gonna get in trouble in a dangerous place like this?"


    "Yes."


    "And I''ll stay."


    "It''s weird not to do that."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung twisted over resentment, but his death penalty didn''t bat an eyelid.


    ''Similar hawks tend to care a little bit, so it''ll be better.''


    However, it cannot be a fundamental measure. Baek Cheon doesn''t think Yoo-Esul can stop Chung-Myung either.


    The best way is to quickly get information about the grass before Chung-Myung gets into an accident and get out of trouble.


    Baek Cheon exchanged views with Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong.


    Whether they feel the same way, their faces show determination.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    Hawasan''s disciples proudly entered the gates of trouble. The horse was the gate, but there was no one guarding it, and there was no one coming and going.


    In a slightly dreary atmosphere, Baek Cheon walked through the gates with a subtle look.


    "¡­¡­What?"


    "What''s wrong with this place?"


    Even inside the gates was more. Everyone raised an eyebrow at the unexpected sight.


    "¡­¡­is there a plague?"


    "I don''t think so¡­¡­?"


    If I may say so...¡­lack of vitality.


    There were few signs of people on the road ahead. Very occasionally, I could only see those breathing heavily, leaning against the wall.


    "¡­¡­That''s too much."


    Baek Cheon looked around with a frown.


    Cities with advanced uplift should be vibrant. Money circulates in the city and it can''t be quiet.


    But the trouble now in their eyes, it was literally a dead city.


    "Hmm."


    Even Chung-Myung couldn''t hide the awkwardness.


    At that time, Yoon-jong, who was watching the dark scenery around him, opened his mouth.


    "It didn''t look so good when I came here¡­¡­. I thought it would be different at least, but I think it''s worse here."


    "¡­¡­I see."


    Baek Cheon nodded still.


    Jo-Gol, who was in the back, sneaked in.


    "I''ve heard that the situation in Yunnam has become difficult as I quit the car trade, but I didn''t expect it to be this much.""Is that the only reason? I heard there was a drought, and it probably had a huge impact."


    "Yes, I think so, too."


    Chung-Myung scratched the back of his head.


    "Anyway, this isn''t important, so let''s get some information on the grass."


    "Well, yeah."


    Baek Cheon picked up his head in agreement.


    "Let''s go over the whereabouts of the plant and meet here again when the sun sets."


    "Yes, private residence."


    "Be careful."


    Chung-Myung looked forward with a pleased smile as the death penalty was all scattered in perfect order.


    "Well, now we''re going to have to look into the whereabouts of the licorice."


    Enthusiastic, willful, burning with will.


    There is only one problem.


    "¡­¡­but how am I supposed to ask around?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoo-Esul looked at Chung-Myung with a stunned face.


    "Growl."


    Chung-Myung puts down the teacup in his hand.


    "As expected of Unnam."


    Chung-Myung, who has no knowledge of cars, can also know. This scent is obviously something different from that of the midfield.


    Regardless of whether it''s better or worse, I felt distinctly different.


    "It''s understandable that the dignitaries love it."


    Chung-Myung smiled leisurely.


    However, some people were quite unhappy with the appearance of leisure.


    "Wildwood."


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoo-Esul looks at Chung-Myung with a sour eye.


    In her brief words and gaze,


    "Everyone else is walking around in the sun looking for information about the sycamore, and the youngest of the Samun is stuck in a coffin and drinking tea, so what a shame?''


    It was full of meaning that


    But who was Chung-Myung? This kind of pressure can be avoided neatly.


    "Then get out?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Look around? Do you want me to pick on you?"


    There was a conflict on Yoo-Esul''s face.


    I can''t see Chung-Myung playing.


    Never let Chung-Myung get in trouble.


    These two things are colliding in her head.


    Yoo-Esul, who was weighing which was more important, stared straight at Chung-Myung as if he had made up his mind.


    "Do you want another cup of tea?"


    "¡­¡­."


    It''s a bit sad.


    Chung-Myung grinned and turned his head away. Then he stared at the view of Gonmyeong from the polygwan.


    ''It''s going to be a disaster.''


    There is no vitality in the city itself. As far as he knows, this name can be considered a saint in terms of fortune. It means that it is the center of Unnam.


    The fact that such a place is so lifeless is no different from saying that the entire Unnam area is losing vitality.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes are slightly distorted.


    ''It''s like looking at old Hawasan.''


    Once upon a time this place would have been full of energy. However, everything collapsed when Magyo set Unnam as the first target of the invasion. And the wrong response has never restored its former glory.


    At least Hwasan had the luck of Chung-Myung coming back. If Chung-Myung hadn''t come back to life for some unknown reason, what would be the difference between here and Hwasan?


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung lightly kicked his tongue and looked down.


    Unnam is Unnam and Hwasan is Hwasan.


    It''s not that I don''t sympathize with that similar situation, but it''s not for Chung-Myung to pay attention to.


    What I need to pay attention to now is...¡­.


    "Owner!"


    "Yeah, yeah!"


    The owner of the tea ceremony, who had been staring from one side to this side, rushed toward Chung-Myung.


    "Is there anything else you need, sir?"


    "Bring me something to chew for now."


    "Yes, what would you like?""I''d like you to bring me a decent one. And another kettle of cold tea, please.


    "Oh, yeah, yeah, yeah! I''ll bring it to you right away!"


    The owner of the tea hall turned to pick up the car in a hurry.


    Then Chung-Myung''s mouth opens again.


    "Before that."


    "Yes!"


    The owner''s body spins again. Very naturally and quickly, the posture dropped sharply.


    Recently, the operation of the multi-gwan has become terrible as no money has been circulating in difficulties. In the meantime, a pushover that makes an expensive car a kettle...¡­. How can I not lower my posture when a precious man is here?


    "It''s because of the tea leaves. Have you ever heard of a grass called a birch?"


    "Hmm, the grass?"


    "Yes."


    The owner of the tea hall pondered and tilted his head.


    "Well, I know all the tea that comes and goes here, and I''ve never heard of a tea leaf called Jameokcho."


    "Do you know anyone who knows much about medicine?"


    "Medicine.Medicine...¡­."


    The owner of the tea crown nodded.


    "Among the people I know, there''s a drug dealer in distress."


    "Oh, really? Where is that place?"


    "Oh, my God, sir. What are you trying to do? I''ll call him here."


    "¡­¡­is that okay?"


    "Hahaha. Of course. Except...¡­ I''ll need a little more time to come¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung smiled and took out a silver coin from his arms and put it on the table.


    "Do you cook something simple here?"


    "Of course!"


    The tea crown owner quickly snatched the silver coin. Then he bowed his head to break his back.


    "The car will be ready in no time! Please wait a little longer. And I''ll call the apothecary right away!"


    "¡­¡­Oh, yes."


    Chung-Myung grinned at the fierce response of the multi-viewer.


    As the owner runs to the kitchen, Yoo-Esul looks at Chung-Myung with a strange expression.


    "Are you going to do this from the start?"


    "Where am I? I''m kicking around. What do you know when I''m around?"


    Chung-Myung smirks.


    "I''ll leave the town''s problems to the people in the neighborhood. If you ask me if I''m a nice guy, I''ll answer you, but can I compare myself to someone who''s paid for it?"


    Yoo-Esul nodded still.


    "Smart."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Unmatched."


    "Drink tea."


    Chung-Myung started sipping tea.


    Then Yoo-Esul looked at him with new eyes.


    This is a very small matter.


    People have one of the biggest misconceptions about Chung-Myung. It is that "Chung-Myung is ahead of his fists and doesn''t think deeply."


    ''That''s just how it looks.''


    Yoo-Esul has been watching Chung-Myung and is convinced that it is not.


    Looking at it coolly, Chung-Myung is the deepest of Hwasan''s disciples. What he seemed to have thoughtlessly done was to come to a conclusion after several careful considerations.


    So I was able to get here.''


    "Aren''t you drinking?"


    Yoo-Esul grabbed a teacup at Chung-Myung''s words.


    Anyway, it''s true that she feels sorry for the death penalty who must be suffering from the scorching sun, so she stuck her car in a slow motion.


    Jo-Gol sighed.


    I''ve been asking around about Jameokcho, but strangely, no one knows about Jameokcho in Gonmyeong.


    It was an item that was previously handled by the up-and-down side of Sacheon, so it was strange because there was not much information.


    "Should we have asked around more in Sacheon?"I thought what would happen if I arrived at Unnam as long as I heard that there will be a grass in Unnam. You seem to have been a little complacent.


    What can you do now if you regret it? Insufficient information needs to be filled with footprints.


    "But even if the information is filled with footprints...¡­."


    Jo-Gol frowns.


    The situation of hardship that I looked back on was not as good as I had seen it for the first time. Most shops locked their doors, and those they encounter must be hungry and have no vitality in their eyes.


    Sometimes there were even people who grabbed the hem to beg him.


    This is why proper information cannot be obtained.


    I''m trying to figure out a different way...¡­.''


    It was then.


    "Huh?"


    Jo-Gol tilts his head.


    "The death penalty?"


    I saw Yoon-jong standing in front of me.


    Of course it''s not strange. Even if they have a lot of difficulties, it''s natural for them to run into each other a few times if they''re unmanned.


    The strange thing was not the encounter itself, but the state of Yoon-Jong.


    Small children are flocking around him.


    Jo-Gol approached with his head tilted.


    "What are you doing?"


    "¡­¡­ah? Joe, is it Jo-Gol?"


    Yoon-jong looks back at Jo-Gol with an awkward face.


    "Why do you...¡­.Huh?"


    Jo-Gol squints his eyes.


    Yoon-jong''s hands were crammed with grain bags and dumplings the size of a child''s fist.


    "¡­¡­ death penalty?"


    "I know, this isn''t the time for me to be like this, I need to get information quickly. By the way... Ha...¡­."


    Yoon-jong looked down at the children with a sheepish face. When I handed out dumplings to the drooling children, looking only at his hands, everyone rushed in.


    "Give it to me, too!"


    "Me!"


    "My brother is starving! Give me one more!"


    Yoon-jong bit his lip a bit.


    "If this falls, I''ll buy you more, so calm down. You''ll get hurt!"


    The dumplings were handed out with one hand, and the children who flocked in with the other hand and were pushed gently to prevent them from getting hurt.


    All the dirty children are blinded by the dirt and rush to Yoon-jong.


    When what was in his hand ran out, the children stared at Yoon-jong with stunned eyes.


    "Eat it first, take care of your family. I''ll get you some new food soon, so come back here!"


    The children nodded and moved away without saying thank you.


    Jo-Gol frowned as he watched the scene.


    "¡­¡­I wish I could say thank you for your help."


    Then Yoon-jong looked back with a slightly stiff face.


    "You can''t afford it."


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    "Ethics come out once you''re full. How can children who are starving to death argue about that right now? I may have weaker siblings in my house, or my parents may be lying down. Don''t blame the kids like that!"


    "¡­¡­yes, the death penalty. I''m sorry."


    Jo-Gol recoiled at the almost angry Yoon-Jong. We''ve been together for a long time, but I''ve never seen Yoon-jong so angry.


    "Maybe..."


    It was then.


    "Aaaaaaaaaah! I''m telling you, I''m not!"


    "How dare you steal a thing? Come here! I''ll teach you a lesson today!"


    "I didn''t steal it! Argh! Argh! Argh! It hurts!"


    The faces of Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol quickly hardened.


    The two quickly flew to where the screams were heard.

 Chapter - 218 Episode 218. Did you say volcano? (3)

    "What the f*ck are you stealing? You can''t put that out right now!"


    "No! Someone gave it to me earlier! I didn''t steal it!"


    "How dare you tell a big lie! Who in this troubled land would share my food with others? Aren''t you going to let go of that hand right now?"


    The merchant, who was hitting the child, gave off a sniff.


    "Oh, you don''t want to give it to me, do you? Let''s see if you don''t let go of your hand even if your wrist is cut off!"


    Then he finally pulled out a large, waist-filled esophagus. It was the moment when the child held his hand and raised his esophagus high.


    "What are you doing?"


    Yoon-jong, who came running after hearing the child''s scream, shouted. And clasped the hand of a merchant with his esophagus.


    "It''s like...¡­!"


    Angry at the unexpected interruption, the merchant quickly shut his mouth to the force of tightening his hands. In an instant, the tone eased.


    "Oh, no, it doesn''t bother me for no reason, and he stole dumplings...¡­."


    "What did you steal? I bought it here a while ago and handed it out!"


    "¡­¡­me, did you give it to me?"


    Yoon-jong''s eyes became fierce.


    "Hitting a child without knowing what''s going on. What kind of person would that be?!"


    "Oh, I''m sorry, sir! I think you''re an outsider.¡­. There was no one in distress who distributed food to others, so I thought I would have stolen it."


    Yoon-jong''s face hardens.


    "But even so. Trying to cut off a child''s hand for stealing things. How can a man do that!"


    "Well, I was just trying to scare you! It''s real!"


    Yoon-jong, who had been staring at the merchant for a long time when he heard the merchant die, finally let go of his wrist.


    And asked in a serious tone.


    "Isn''t this place so generous?"


    The merchant touched his wrist in tears and tightened his waist while looking around.


    "Uh, how can you give someone something to eat? I don''t have anything to put in my mouth."


    "Hmm."


    "Everyone will starve to death. You saw it on the way here."


    Yoon-jong sighs.


    "I understand the situation, but it''s wrong to mess with the child!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Strictly distraught, he lifted his gaze at the merchant and raised the fallen child.


    "Are you all right?"


    "¡­¡­Well, I''m fine¡­¡­."


    I don''t think about taking care of my child''s injury, but I just stare at my hands.


    Tears filled the eyes of the child who was watching the dumpling, which had been crushed by the trampled wind and covered in dirt.


    "I have to get it for my brother...¡­."


    Yoon-jong smiled pitifully and tapped the child on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll buy you a new dumpling."


    "Gee, really?"


    "Sure."


    Jo-Gol nodded unconsciously at the sight.


    ''You''re definitely an expert.''''


    I can''t believe you''re taking care of the difficulties in this situation.


    I was ashamed of myself for not taking care of the difficulties around me because I was only concentrated on the grass.


    ''I''ll take a leaf out of your book.''¡­.''


    "Walk."


    Jo-Gol replied quickly.


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    "Money."


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    Yoon-jong turns his head.


    With a slightly crooked head, he looked at Jo-Gol with transparent, blameless eyes.


    "I''ve spent all my money."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Open your pockets."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Hurry up."


    Death penalty


    Why is that benevolence not exercised on the death penalty.


    Why...


    It''s been robbed.


    Not only the money in his pocket, but also the money he had in his sleeve and even the last emergency money he had put in his socks were all taken away."Chung-Myung only learns strange things from him."


    How can you shake a man so clean that he doesn''t have a grain of dust left?


    "¡­¡­the death penalty¡ªwhat do we eat when we go back if we take it all away?"


    "You''re saying all sorts of course. You have the security, don''t you?"


    "¡­¡­that''s the case, but we have somewhere to spend our money¡­¡­."


    "Where to spend money? Is there a place to spend money in Unnam?"


    No, we don''t.


    No, it wasn''t.


    You''re right. I have never seen a proper city while I was arriving in Gonmyeong from Sacheon. All I saw was desolate fields and mountainous areas.


    "When you go back to Sacheon, you can go home and spend money on it. What''s wrong with a rich son?"


    "Well, still¡­¡­."


    Yoon-jong''s head sneaks back toward Jo-Gol.


    "Still?"


    "¡­¡­no."


    Jo-Gol quietly closed his mouth when he saw Chung-Myung''s craziness in Yoon-Jeong''s eyes.


    ''No, what kind of eyes...¡­.''


    If I open my mouth wrong, I think I''ll get porridge.


    ''Everyone''s been weird.''


    Where did the benevolent Yoon-jong go?


    Sad Jo-Gol sighed deeply.


    Meanwhile, Yoon-jong was buying grain and dumplings from Jo-Gol and giving them to the children.


    No matter how many times I distributed it, the number of children did not decrease.


    "Ha, one more, please."


    "Here it is."


    "Can I eat this? Can I really eat it?"


    "Eat a lot. If you''re hungry, come out tomorrow. I''ll give it to you tomorrow."


    "¡­¡­thank you. Thank you very much."


    Yoon-jong bites his lips a little.


    You can see the thin ribs between the rag-like clothes. As soon as the child grabbed the dumpling, he hurriedly pushed it into his mouth and started giggling.


    "What are you doing, without getting any water?"


    "Yes!"


    Jo-Gol ran silently to the well.


    When Chung-Myung was defeated without knowing the death penalty, or when he overturned Hawasan, Yoon-jong would sigh, but he did not get angry.


    When he got so angry, it felt completely different from when Chung-Myung got angry.


    "First of all, as dead as a mouse, let''s do as we''re told!"


    Jo-Gol''s survival instinct whispered so.


    Jo-Gol, who got water from the well, distributed it to the children.


    I bought dumplings and grains that I couldn''t even hold with both hands, but they ran out in no time. Yoon-jong was sombre as he looked at the floor of the empty sack.


    "Oh...."


    The children''s eyes quickly lose vitality when they know that all the bags of grain have been empty.


    Yoon-jong bit his lips gently.


    Usually children are thoughtless.


    To be exact, when something happens, I don''t think about why.


    If what other children receive does not come back to them, they should get angry and throw tantrums. Not looking into Yoon-jong''s situation.


    But these kids just cry like they''re used to this and don''t get mad at Yoon-Jong.


    That made Yoon-jong unbearable.


    He turned his head around and said to Jo-Gol.


    "Buy more."


    "Didn''t you shake off all the money? I don''t have any money now."


    "Have you hidden anything?"


    "You''ve robbed me of all the nest egg money! Now, even if I try to eat and die, I don''t have any more."


    "¡­¡­Really?"


    Yoon-jong crouched his face and looked around at the children.


    The crying children bit their lips tightly and bowed their heads.


    "Thank you."


    "It''s okay. We''re not hungry."


    There is a vein on Yoon-jong''s forehead.He grabbed the belt and pulled out the sword from his waist. The children cringed momentarily as if they were frightened by the sight.


    But Yoon-jong put the sword out to Jo-Gol without saying a word.


    "Go sell this and get some grain."


    Jo-Gol''s face is stiff.


    "Death penalty, this is a plum sword!"


    "I have eyes, too."


    "The death penalty is inevitable if you sell the Divine Divine Body as you please! Why are you doing this?"


    "Did you say disciplinary action?"


    "Yes."


    "Why did the long man sell the sword to feed the children?""


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    That''s not true.


    He''s not that kind of person.


    Why didn''t you sell knives? He''d be mad at Jo-Gol.


    "Not much to say. I am a Taoist before the inspection. You can''t watch children starve to protect a sword that fights people. Hurry up and sell this and get some grain."


    "Death, death penalty, but¡­¡­."


    Despite his stubborn words, a loud voice burst out of Yoon-jong''s mouth as Jo-Gol hesitated as if he could not follow this alone.


    "Come on!"


    Then, a savior appeared in the helpless Jo-Gol.


    "What happened?"


    "Household, private!


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong, who discovered Baek Cheon, bowed their heads deeply.


    Baek Cheon frowned as he watched the children gathered with a sack of grain in Yoon-Jong''s hand.


    "I think we need to hear what''s going on."


    Yoon-jong swallowed a dry saliva and calmly opened his mouth.


    In a little while.


    Baek Cheon, who had heard all the explanations, sighed with an eyebrow.


    "Yoon-Jong."


    "Yes, private residence."


    Yoon-jong is lowering his head.


    "I know how you feel, but I drop a few drops of water on the rice fields that have dried up in the drought. Nothing changes at all. Do you know?"


    "¡­¡­Yes, I know, private."


    Baek Cheon sighed when he saw Yoon-jong''s eyes responding calmly.


    "You know, but you don''t want to change your mind."


    "I''m sorry."


    Yoon-jong also knows what he is doing.


    There are times and places to give with a good heart.


    Their purpose is to ask around for information about licorice without being noticed in distress.


    But if you distribute grain and work like this, people''s eyes naturally gather. Even if Baek Cheon gets angry at Yoon-jong, it''s not an excuse.


    Baek Cheon nodded.


    "Well, then hurry up."


    "Yes?"


    Baek Cheon took out a forepack from his arms and threw it at Jo-Gol.


    Jo-Gol, who took the forebag, blinked.


    "Household?"


    "There won''t be much grain in Gonmyeong Shopping Center. Buy everything you can for now."


    "Do you mind? Do you mind?"


    "The mission is, of course, important."


    Baek Cheon said firmly.


    "However, if I say that I turned a blind eye to the naked in order to accomplish my mission successfully, would the writers and elders say that I did a good job?"


    Stopping for a moment, he shook his head.


    "It''s wrong. I look forward to the glory of Hawasan. But the glory of Hawasan is meaningless without consultation. Where does Hasan stand on top of other literary groups if we put down a consultation?"


    Jo-Gol nods his head.


    "Of course, I do not mean that I will follow the negotiations regardless of the situation. But I don''t think there''s any problem right now. So hurry up."


    "Yes?"


    It doesn''t add up.


    I don''t think there''s any problem, do you want me to hurry?


    As Jo-Gol looked wonderfully, Baek Cheon glanced around with slightly prickly eyes. And whispered quietly."Before Chung-Myung finds out, come on!"


    "¡­¡­I''ll be right back!"


    Jo-Gol rushed to buy the grain.


    The remaining Baek Cheon and Yoon-jong nervously examined whether Chung-Myung was coming from afar.


    "Here it is!"


    "Here it is."


    "There''s still a lot left, so don''t rush!"


    With a large grain bag in the middle, Yoon-jong, Jo-Gol, and Baek Cheon shared the grain together. It was clearly distributed only to the children who were gathered, but how the rumor spread, other children flocked like clouds.


    "Have there been so many children?"


    "Konmyeong is a big city. They''re all starving and can''t go out there."


    "I don''t think we''re going to have enough grain¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon breathed a low sigh.


    "You have to do as much as you can."


    Baek Cheon bit his lips a little while watching the crowd of children.


    Although he was not a person who usually prides himself on being merciful, I can''t stand the children''s scruffy bones.


    His leadership of the party should blame Yoon-jong for unexpectedly attracting attention. But honestly, I''m grateful to Yoon-jong for doing what he couldn''t do first.


    "Let''s get this over with!"


    "Yes, private residence!"


    Yoon-jong hands out dumplings and pats the child''s head.


    "Eat a lot."


    "Go, thank you."


    The big eyes are a little frightened. Even though food and grain are being distributed, they remain vigilant against strangers.


    It must mean that they suffered that much.


    "I think it''s getting more and more."


    "Now we''re getting adults. Hmm¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon narrowed the middle of his forehead. At this rate, the spotlight will really be on.


    ''If you leave the grain here...¡­.''


    No way.


    Then there will be several accidents. It could be a hell of a lot of trouble. You''ll die and kill each other to get one more piece.


    Then...


    It was then.


    "Oh, my God!"


    The heads of the three people who were distributing grain flashed up.


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon''s face hardens.


    a white coat with a half-covering top The skin of an animal hung over it.


    ''Beast Palace¡­¡­''


    Before I knew it, the gateways of the Beast Palace were walking toward the disciples of Hwasan.

 Chapter - 219 Episode 219. Did you say volcano? (4)

    ''One, two, three...¡­. Five in total.''


    Baek Cheon''s gaze quickly looked around. All five archers of the Beast Palace approaching them.


    Can you handle it?


    Baek Cheon, who had been thinking for a while, soon realized that this concern itself was meaningless.


    The important thing is not to crash and win, but to not crash. I''m not here to deal with the enemy, I''m here to save the grass.


    "What are you doing?"


    The Beast Palace, which approached the front, came in front of the students of Hwasan through the children. Then, he checked the bag of grain and the food in the children''s hands and frowned.


    "Who are you?"


    "We are merchants on the top of Sichuan peace. While I was going up the mountain with permission, I found hungry children and distributed food."


    "You handed out food?"


    The face of the beast''s palace was distorted. It was almost like a man who had heard insulting words.


    Baek Cheon tilted his head slightly. It can''t help but wonder.


    Is it something to react to?''


    I helped those who were in need anyway. I can''t thank you, but you''re angry? No matter how unwelcome outsiders are, it is a hard reaction to understand.


    "How dare they see Unnam as a beggar? How dare you do this to yourself? If you''re up there, you''ll only do what you have to do and go back!"


    The face of the beast palace becomes fierce.


    "It''s not like I''m giving you medicine. What you''ve done has devastated Unnam! Now you''re giving out food and fooling around with the Unnam people?"


    Baek Cheon couldn''t even begin to hide his embarrassment.


    No, does this even bring that up?


    ''The hostility is beyond my imagination.''


    It seemed that logic was not the right person to work. He lowered his head immediately.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to do anything."


    Baek Cheon''s deep bowing brows furrowed secretly.


    Come to think of it.''


    No matter how much they said they would distribute grain only to children, it was strange for adults to come this little.


    How can hungry people care about such things?


    ''We should have taken into account the great hostility of the Unsullied.''


    It''s late to realize, but I just need to be able to fix it. Baek Cheon opened his mouth in the most polite manner possible.


    "Let''s get this straight."


    However, despite his low posture, Beast Gungdo clicked his tongue as if he was not satisfied.


    "Where do you belong?"


    "It''s the top of the peace zone."


    "Hwapyeong, Hwapyeong¡­¡­."


    After a brief silence, the Beast Palace had a subtle smile.


    "I don''t think I''ve ever seen a man like you at the top of the peace zone."


    Baek Cheon''s face has hardened.


    I first thought that there was no way to know such things.


    However, it would not be impossible if the interest is the person who manages the hardship, and knows the faces of the top members who only come and go.


    In the end, Baek Cheon chose the easiest answer.


    "I''m new."


    "Oh, yeah?"


    The Beast Palace pointed to the back.


    "Then all the people you''re with are new merchants."


    "Yes, I am. You can check it at the top of Hwapyeong."


    "Well, I see."


    The smile of the beast''s palace thickens.


    "You''re saying that the new merchants were separating from the main unit, right?"


    "We are¡­¡­."


    "Oh, I know. You want me to check it out. So...."


    The Beast Palace smiled brightly.


    "You can live with being held for a while while I identify you, right? If you''re really the merchants of peace."Yoon-jong''s eyes are slightly shaky.


    At the top of peace, of course, I''d say they''re new merchants. However, the problem is that the beasts already had doubts.


    "Of course."


    Baek Cheon did not try to pick a fight as much as possible. Because it''s the best right now.


    When Baek Cheon nodded gently, the Beast Palace made a strange face to see if it was no fun.


    "You... ..."


    "Stop it."


    At that time, the Beast Palace, who was watching the situation from behind, changed coldly.


    "They are the middlemen, but they are the ones who tried to give to the needy. Should we be told by the middlemen that we are ungrateful?"


    "¡­¡­okay, death penalty."


    Baek Cheon breathed a sigh of relief.


    Still, I''m glad we can communicate with someone I can communicate with.


    And


    It was that moment.


    The Beast Palace, who turned around as if he had resigned, pulled out the Do from his waist like a light and drew it toward Baek Cheon''s neck.


    Baek Cheon pulled out the sword reflexively and blocked it from flying into his neck.


    Whoops!


    Even though the fierce attack was blocked, Yasugungdo smiled rather.


    "You''re a manless man."


    "¡­¡­."


    "It''s an uninhabited man who can stop me, and I''m just doing it''s just a merchant."


    Baek Cheon bit his lips well.


    It was impossible to make further excuses here.


    "They''re suspicious. Get them all!"


    "Yes!"


    Baek Cheon slowly backed away, holding the sword. Then, watching the situation from behind, the Beast Palace slowly began to surround the disciples of Hawasan.


    "House..."


    "What should I do?"


    We have no choice but to fight or run away.


    God d*mn it.


    Baek Cheon tightened his hand holding the sword.


    I never thought I''d be like this in less than half a day. I looked down on Unnam''s land too much.


    At that time, Yoon-jong bowed his head with a miserable face.


    "I''m sorry, private residence. Because of me...."


    "Don''t apologize."


    But Baek Cheon cut the words firmly.


    "I''m the one who made the decision. So I''m right to take responsibility."


    It doesn''t matter if the action is right or wrong. Baek Cheon gave permission, and from that moment on all responsibility is for him.


    He shouted with a stiff face after a moment''s consideration.


    "Here we go!"


    "Yes, private residence!"


    Jo-Gol pulled the sword out, and Yoon-Jong quickly took his hand to the waist.


    "¡­¡­."


    Ah.


    I sold it.


    The fact that there is no sword like a alter ego makes Yoon-jong''s face pale.


    Jo-Gol looks at Yoon-Jong with sour eyes.


    "¡­¡­Pick up a wooden stick somewhere."


    "Guo, there''s a kinesis."


    "Look for a wooden stick."


    "¡­¡­."


    Of course, I''ve learned the basic right to join forces, but where would I bring it to swordplay?


    Chung-Myung literally emphasized the right to "as-a-basic" to them, and thanks to that, Yoon-jong''s kung art was literally only basic.


    Baek Cheon''s face slightly stiffens when he realizes that Yoon-Jong has been excluded from the force.


    I don''t think it''s going to be easy.''


    The spirit of the Beast Palace gradually narrowing the siege is beyond imagination. It seems that the people of the world are not very wrong, saying that the palace is never second to the old file room.


    "Yoon-jong, stay close to me!"


    "Yes, private residence!"


    Baek Cheon pointed the sword forward.


    Then, the Beast Palace, who blocked the front, burst into laughter.


    "Do you think you can get away with it? This is Unnam. There are only two options left for you. One of you could die here at once. Or die in an endless field."


    "I''m not happy about either."


    As he spoke, Baek Cheon''s eyes were watching the retreat.''We need to get out of this castle for now.''


    It''s not too late to think after that.


    Baek Cheon looks back and the Beast Palace shows its teeth and laughs.


    "You''re dreaming in vain. I''ll tell you what the Beast Palace is like! Hit it!"


    As the number of people fell, the surrounding beasts rushed toward them in unison.


    "Going forward!"


    "Yes, private residence!"


    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth and ran forward.


    No, I was going out.


    But before he could even kick the ground, a strange sight caught his eye.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With loud noise, the beastly palaces rushing this way bounce back to the road at high speed.


    "What, what!"


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Baek Cheon, who had hair all over his body, stopped there.


    A cold sweat drips down his spine.


    Don''t tell me...


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?"


    d*mn it.


    Slowly lowered the sword. And turn your head and look back in a never-fast, really-fast motion.


    There, there stood a demon.


    "Who¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    "You''re gonna make an accident?"


    "¡­¡­."


    The devil, of course, was his lovely temper, Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung''s head was tilted sideways.


    "Me?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Or a private residence?"


    Baek Cheon closed his eyes tightly.


    I''d rather be taken to the Beast Palace. I didn''t expect him to be in this situation.


    "Well, the man who said no to causing trouble has done a terrible thing! Oh, my God, how can you have such a big accident in less than half a day?"


    "Well, that''s...."


    "I''m not going to me. My job is to clean up the death penalty. Why me!"


    Baek Cheon, Yoon-jong, and Jo-Gol trembled at the same time.


    What a conscience!''


    "Why do you appear like a ghost at a time like this?''


    I''d rather be familiar with the beast! Rather!''


    What a terrible situation.


    But as they trembled, their expressions began to unravel to some extent. Still, Chung-Myung thought that he could manage the situation somehow since he came.


    But the subtle welcome didn''t last long.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes, who was turning his head, were fixed in one place.


    "Where did you sell the plum sword again?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoon-jong was desperately trying to find a suitable answer. But unfortunately Jo-Gol, unlike him, didn''t really notice.


    "On the track."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "Grocery. Grain."


    "...did you really sell it?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung looked blankly at Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol.


    "No... now I can do it, huh...¡­haha¡­."


    In his truly ridiculous gaze, both heads fell inexhaustibly down.


    In fact, I think I can understand it if I talk around somehow, but I can''t explain it at all.


    "The doorbell is spinning! Go back!"


    Funny enough, it was the Beast Palace that saved the two from Chung-Myung, who began to get angry after being ridiculous.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Chung-Myung''s head turns at the cry of the feisty beast palace.


    "No, but is he really going to die?! I''ve never seen him before! What are you, you son of a b*tc*?"


    "¡­¡­."


    The eyes of the Beast Palace were wide open by the stormy swearing.


    What, what, what''s he doing?


    What''s wrong with him? Does he react like that after saying something?


    It''s more absurd than angry.


    "Hey, you."


    "It''s still crazy and he''s acting up. I''ll see you later."


    Chung-Myung frowned once and looked back at the death penalty.All three sneaked away from Chung-Myung''s eyes and put their eyes on her.


    Chung-Myung poked Baek Cheon out of the three.


    "Don''t worry, private residence! I didn''t cause any trouble!"


    "¡­¡­I''m sorry."


    Stop it, you son of a b*tc*!


    Chung-Myung said with a grin.


    "I''m just saying, ''cause the situation came all the way here, I did some research on the way back. But it''s not something we can do here."


    "Hmm? What do you mean?"


    "If you want to save the grass, you have to tell the Beast in the first place."


    "Really?"


    "That''s what the drug dealer said."


    "¡­¡­then what are you going to do?"


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung smiled and lifted the sword.


    "We''ll beat them up and catch them, then go to the Beast Palace and meet the palace master. Isn''t that the quickest way?"


    "I think it''s the fastest way to die."


    "Don''t get too hung up on life, for it''s life and death."


    "That''s Buddhism, you nut job!"


    "Oh, I was mistaken."


    Chung-Myung smiles and lifts the sword.


    "Well, then...."


    Chung-Myung, who twisted his neck twice from side to side, smiled and saw the beasts.


    "Why don''t you just go easy on the courtesan? Or do you want to be beaten up and guided?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Although anyone is in a situation where they are angry, the Beast Palace, which seems to be the highest rank among them, surprisingly showed little response.


    However, he stared at Chung-Myung for a long time and opened his mouth still.


    "You want to meet the lord of the palace?"


    "Yes."


    "You want me to guide you, don''t you?"


    "You know it well."


    He nods his head coolly.


    "It''s been a while since you''ve visited Gonmyeong, so I''ll guide you."


    "You''re a good speaker. Take the lead."


    "Oh, but I can guide you, but the way you think may be a little different."


    "Huh?"


    It was then.


    I''m starting to hear something loud behind my back.


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung turned his head away. Then I saw dozens of beasts walking out of that corner.


    "Haha, believe that and now¡­¡­."


    As I laughed and turned my head forward, I saw dozens of beasts appearing on the other side of the road.


    "Oh, that''s a lot. Today''s exercise...¡­."


    Dozens of beasts appear above the next building.


    "¡­¡­."


    Beast palaces walked out of alleys, over walls, and even inside buildings.


    "¡­¡­it''s enough to come out of the ground at this point."


    Fortunately, it didn''t go that far.


    Chung-Myung''s expression trembled as he saw hundreds of beastly palaces surrounding him.


    "Oh, so you''re going to guide me?"


    "Of course."


    The Beast Palace smiled brightly in front of him.


    "The rule is to keep the intruder alive and lead him to the palace."


    "Oh, really?"


    Chung-Myung nodded as if it was good to see his death penalty.


    "He''s taking you home."


    "¡­¡­."


    You''re not taking him, you''re taking him, you son of a b*tc*!

 Chapter - 220 Episode 220. Did you say volcano? (5)

    "How have you been out so early this morning?"


    Hyun Jong smiled at Hyun Sang''s words.


    "I can''t sleep well."


    "Is it because of the children?"


    "Yes, it is."


    Hyun Jong sighed softly.


    "I don''t feel comfortable sending only the children to the far and rough places. As Hyun Young said, I know it''s for the kids, and it''s for wasan, but...¡­."


    "That''s how people feel. Where would it be in a person''s mind if it went your way?"


    "Yes, I see."


    Hyun Jong couldn''t hide his bitterness.


    ''I''m not good enough to lead the children I''m supposed to lead.''


    It''s Han that''s left in Hyun Jong''s heart.


    Hawasan is developing day by day with the advent of Chung-Myung, but the only driving force behind that development was children.


    It sometimes made Hyun Jong sad that he couldn''t lead them as an adult and had no choice but to lean on the children and cheer them on.


    Then Hyun Sang spoke quietly, but in a firm voice.


    "You have faith in the children, the long-lived."


    As Hyun Jong turned around, he smiled and said.


    "Hyun Young, didn''t he? The kids are better than us. I don''t think that''s wrong either. It was absurd when I first heard it, but isn''t it all true?"


    "Yes, you are."


    "We just need to be the home for them to come back. The ground is just to embrace."


    Hyun Jong nodded still. But the face didn''t brighten very easily.


    "But even so, I''m worried. It''s the first time I''ve been out this far."


    It was then.


    "Come on, Long Writers!"


    From there, Hyun Young opened his eyes wide and rushed toward Hyun Jong.


    "From early in the morning, what''s so urgent that you''re running in a hurry?"


    "Oh, I''m in trouble! Jang Moonin! Big trouble! Big trouble! No, it''s a big deal!"


    Hyun Jong''s face became serious.


    It''s not that Hyun Young doesn''t have a frivolous side, but he''s not a person who lets out his soul.


    To make such a fuss, it meant something really big happened.


    "What happened? Explain it to me so I can understand it!"


    "Da, Dang, Danga!"


    "Are you?"


    "The Lord of the Tang Dynasty is here! I''m in front of the prose!"


    Hyun Jong''s eyes were wide open at the unexpected news.


    "Who? Who''s here?"


    "The Four Heavenly Fathers came to meet the Long Writers!"


    Danggajoo?


    What''s wrong with Dang Ga Joo all of course.


    "Oh, come on!"


    "Yes, I shouldn''t be like this!"


    Hyun Jong''s feet began to move busily.


    Running straight to the prose, he found Dang Gunnak waiting at the door and immediately took a swipe.


    No, I was going to take a swipe.


    But even before he could win the lottery, Dang Ga-ju bowed politely with his hands together.


    "Dang Gunnak, the Sacheondang family''s leader, meets the long-standing man of the Hawasan faction."


    Hyun Jong flinched and opened his mouth.


    a housekeeper of the Four Cheonsang family


    He is never lower than Hyun Jong.


    In the past, Hawasan would have been stronger than the leader of the party, but now Hawasan is not a place to dare compare with the Sacheondanga.


    How can Hawasan, who was kicked out of the old file room, be equal to Danga, one of the five greats and the loser of Sichuan?


    There is no way that Dang Gunnak does not know that, but now he is paying respect to Hyun Jong in the most polite manner.When Hyun Jong was at a loss, Hyun Young poked him in the ribs.


    "Huh? Uh-huh!"


    Hyun Jong, who came to his senses a little later, quickly responded.


    "Hwasan''s long-time writer, Hyun Jong, meets the housekeeper of the Great Sacheon Danga."


    At the end of the greeting, Dang Gunnak raises his head and smiles lightly.


    "Nice to meet you, Jang Moon-in. Please don''t blame me for coming without contacting you."


    "What do you mean? I can''t believe the Sacheondang family''s owner came to see us. I''m so surprised that I''m out of my mind."


    "Thank you for your hospitality."


    "Well, what''s up?"


    Dang Gunnak opened his mouth while looking at Hyun Jong.


    "Hwasan''s disciples went to Danga."


    "¡­¡­Yes?"


    "The House was indebted to them, and they decided to make friends with them. So, of course, shouldn''t we visit Hawasan and discuss the future?"


    "Chi, did you say your friend?"


    Friend? Friend?


    Chung-Myung said they became friends with Danga?


    Hyun Jong looked at Dang Gunnak with a dumbfounded face.


    The word "friend" was used where the word alliance would fit. This means that Danga Zhu wants more than an ally with Hawasan.


    "Well, what''s that...¡­."


    Hyun Young pokes Hyun Jong''s side again.


    "Huh?"


    When Hyun Jong couldn''t get inspiration, Hyun Young took a step forward.


    "It''s not polite to have visitors on the prose. I''ll take you to the guest room."


    "Well, yes! To the audience! To the audience!


    Dang Gunnak grinned.


    "You don''t have to panic, Jang Moon-in. I really came here because I wanted to have a good relationship with Hwasan. I don''t mean anything else. As proof of that...."


    Dang Gunnak turned his head.


    "Greetings, SoSo."


    Dang-Soso bowed his head on the spot.


    "Dang-Soso, the head of the Four Chonsang family, greets the long storyteller of the Grand Hwasan faction. The girl wants to leave the Sacheondang family and enter Hawasan, so please don''t let her go and kick her out."


    "Lee, introduction?"


    What''s wrong with him?


    Hyun Jong''s face was filled with confusion and embarrassment. Dang Gunnak just spoke calmly.


    "It''s my dinner."


    So what about your daughter?


    Hyun Jong, who was confused because he couldn''t keep up with the situation, heard a funny voice in his ears.


    "Looks like Chung-Myung did something again."


    "Exactly."


    "Oh...."


    After hearing the conversation between Hyun Young and Dang Gunnak, Hyun Jong nods his head.


    If you don''t understand anything, you can insert the two letters Chung-Myung.


    "Let''s talk about the details inside."


    "I will."


    "This way."


    Hyun Young guided Dang Gunnak in a polite manner.


    Hyun Jong couldn''t shut up until Dang Gunnak and Hyun Young were far away from the audience.


    Then Hyun Sang speaks in a funny voice.


    "Look at that. These are my children. Didn''t you say you''d do well on your own?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''m sure you''re doing well in Unnam. Those children are not ordinary children."


    In the words of pride, Hyun Jong strongly agreed with a moving face.


    "Yes, you are. That''s the way it should be."


    His eyes turn to the far south.


    Somewhere in the distance, there are students of Hawasan.


    "You''ll do a great job! You''re doing great! They''re my kids!"


    Hyun Jong''s voice was filled with great joy and expectation.


    * * *


    "¡­¡­."


    Click, click.


    My body is shaking.


    Chung-Myung lay down and said peacefully.


    "Oh, it''s been a while since I''ve been comfortable going. It was supposed to be like this.""¡­¡­."


    "Lie down, too. It''s so comfortable."


    "¡­¡­."


    But Baek Cheon just stared at Chung-Myung.


    What''s in his head?''


    Baek Cheon sometimes felt the urge to split Chung-Myung''s head and see what was in it.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "Are you okay?"


    "Why? It''s nice to have you comfortably."


    Comfortable?


    You want me to take you?


    Baek Cheon lifted his head and looked around.


    can see


    A vast expanse of land and pouting mountains. Even the majestic, sheer rocky cliffs. It was simply a magnificent view.


    As long as it''s not the wooden bars blocking the view!


    "Mmmmhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    The cow that was dragging their tanned cart burst into tears.


    Now, Chung-Myung and other students of Hawasan were trapped in wooden bars where prisoners were riding and being transported to the South Bay Palace.


    But what?


    Comfortable?


    A deep sigh came out of Baek Cheon''s mouth.


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??. Shouldn''t there be a sense of crisis?"


    "What a crisis."


    Chung-Myung smiled, interlocked his hands and used them as pillows.


    "Is there any other way?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "If you want to save the grass, you have to ask the Beast Palace, and the Beast Palace won''t tell us anything if the Beast owner won''t let you."


    "Right."


    "Then the best way is to meet the Beast in personally."


    "And so is he!"


    "Then this is the fastest way!"


    "That''s the problem, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Baek Cheon screamed and rushed to Chung-Myung.


    As soon as it became noisy, the paper came in.


    Boom boom!


    The beast palace, who was escorting, angrily hit the bars.


    "Be quiet, you bastards!"


    "Turn it off."


    Back Cheon reluctantly sat down again and the Beast Palace kicked his tongue.


    "No, what are these guys doing, and how shameless are they even when they''re taken?"


    "I''ve never seen such crazy people in the middle of the country."


    "Leave it alone, and then we''ll find out what''s going on."


    Chung-Myung poked his head through the bars of a tree.


    "Mister, mister!"


    "¡­¡­what''s wrong with him?"


    "How much further do we have to go?"


    "Huh...."


    The Beast Palace looked at Chung-Myung as if it were absurd. Isn''t this like a passenger on a wagon?


    "I think I want to rush my name, but I''ll be there soon."


    Chung-Myung nodded and sat down again after hearing the answer.


    Jo-Gol sighed as he looked at Chung-Myung, and Yoo-Esul turned on his seat with an expressionless face that he couldn''t figure out what he was thinking.


    "¡­¡­when was the accident caught again?"


    "I''ve been behind you the whole time."


    "¡­¡­ people don''t have any presence. But I can''t get caught again. If you have anything, you should use it for the better! You''re only using it in a bad way!"


    "You said you weren''t caught again!"


    "Oh, did you?"


    Chung-Myung shook his head and turned his head.


    I can see Yoon-jong stuck in the corner with a look like the world has collapsed.


    Chung-Myung tilted his head looking at him like that.


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    "¡­¡­You seem to think we''re all caught because of you. Even though I said it wasn''t me."


    "What do you mean you''re caught? I''m just saying we''re going comfortably."


    "I''m not going to me."


    Eventually, Baek Cheon, whose blood pressure soared, shut up.


    Chung-Myung glanced at Yoon-Jeong and said with a smirk.


    "Yoon-jong''s death penalty."


    "¡­¡­yes."


    "A job with good intentions does not necessarily produce good results.""¡­¡­."


    "There are plenty of people in the world who move with good intentions and suffer for it for a long time, let alone in return."


    Only then did I hear Yoon-jong''s head slowly. The focus gradually returned to the unfocused eyes.


    Chung-Myung continued.


    "But that doesn''t negate the whole thing. Did you do it because you wanted to pay off the death penalty?"


    "No, it''s not like that."


    "Then strain your stomach and hang in there. What I did wasn''t wrong."


    "¡­¡­I see what you mean."


    Yoon-jong nodded heavily.


    Chung-Myung glanced up at the sky.


    "Right? Long death?"''


    Hawasan sacrificed everything for the world.


    But no one appreciated it, and rather kept a low profile on Hawasan.


    Then...


    Was everything Hwasan did just a mistake, was it wrong?


    No. I don''t think so.


    Even if Chung-Myung thinks so, Jang Moon-hyung and his priests in the underworld will stretch their shoulders without regret for what they have done.


    If Chung-Myung and they didn''t stop Heavenly Demon, Hwasan would have disappeared too.


    Chung-Myung is working hard to clean up the mess.


    "¡­¡­I''m pissed at the thought of it."


    They''re the ones who got in trouble!


    I''ll take care of it!


    If it''s unfair, give up.


    "Turn it off."


    Chung-Myung sighed heavily. Chung-Myung was hit hard while trying to comfort Yoon-jong.


    Who would speak ill of who?


    Then Baek Cheon glances around and says.


    "Wouldn''t it be better to escape now? You can break down any of these bars, right?"


    "What are you going to do with your escape?"


    "It''s him¡­¡­."


    "The important thing is to get your hands on the grass. This is the fastest way. How many times do I have to tell you?"


    "Yes."


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply.


    Jo-Gol, who was silent at the time, suddenly raised his hand and pointed to one side.


    "Look, Chung-Myung."


    "Huh?"


    Looking at where he pointed, I saw a big hall.


    "Oh?"


    The place where the pavilion is located was clearly different from Unnam, which I have seen so far.


    Behind the huge-looking hall at a glance, there was an endless forest. It seems that there is no light on how thick the forest is.


    It is so different from the desolate fields I saw on my way here that it is a foreign sight.


    "Is this the Namman Beast Palace?"


    Baek Cheon''s murmur showed signs of nervousness in the eyes of Hwasan''s disciples.


    The weight of the five letters "Namman Yasugung" touches the skin from the moment you see the pavilion.


    Besides, aren''t they in a position to be extradited?


    Looking at the great hall, I can clearly feel the magnificent power of the Beast Palace...¡­.


    "Oh, they must still have some money."


    "¡­¡­."


    Is that what you''re thinking in this situation?


    In this situation?


    You son of a b*tc*?

 Chapter - 221 Episode 221. Did you say volcano? (6)

    Chung-Myung, who seemed to be going quietly for a moment, pulls his head out of the way.


    "Madam, I have one more question."


    "¡­¡­What the hell are you doing?"


    Looking at Chung-Myung, the Beast Palace members laughed in vain as if they were amazed.


    "You said you''ve never seen anyone like us before."


    "No. I''ve never seen a guy like you before."


    "¡­¡­."


    No. You''ve never seen him before.


    "¡­Anyway, we''ve had a heavyweight who was taken to the Beast Palace before, right?"


    "You''re saying the obvious."


    "What happened to them?"


    The Beast Palace had a subtle smile.


    "Have you ever heard of a man who was caught in the Beast Palace and released?"


    "I don''t have one."


    "You know very well. But what are you asking?"


    Chung-Myung put his head back in. Then he looked back and shrugged.


    "I heard so."


    "¡­¡­."


    "They''re all dead, aren''t they?"


    please


    Please close that mouth, Chung-Myung. please


    Hawsan''s disciples now felt rather eager to enter the Beast Palace. It''s such a terrible travesty to be stuck in such a small place with that Chung-Myung guy.


    And fortunately, their wishes came true quickly.


    "Open the door!"


    The door of the war opened wide from side to side, and the ox-cart carrying Hwasan''s disciples slowly entered.


    "Wow¡­¡­."


    Hwasan''s disciples let out an unknowingly exclamation.


    The view in the foreground was beyond their imagination.


    A large square is lined with numerous fighters from side to side. And around the fighters, there were predators loitering, seemingly extraordinary at a glance.


    The harmony between humans and the beasts, indeed, gave us a strange feeling that we have never experienced before.


    "Isn''t that a tiger?"


    "No, what kind of tiger is sitting next to a person?"


    "That looks like a worm."


    "¡­¡­Why do you have a snake around your neck?"


    Baek Cheon blinked his eyes.


    I''ve heard that the warriors of the Namman Beast Palace play predators, but I never thought they''d live with real animals.


    Besides, the predators here today are twice as big as they used to know.


    "There''s nothing to be surprised about."


    One of those who was sending them away said coldly.


    "You''ll soon be feeding those kids full."


    Don''t you think that''s a little weird?


    We''re going to feed...Oh, we''re feeding them. Then I''m full. That''s right.


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    It''s an interesting sight. If I knew this would happen, I would have come to Beast Palace in advance.''


    In my previous life, I thought I''d been wandering too far in the middle of course.


    While they were looking around, the martial arts of the Beast Palace gathered one after another. Hundreds of people can see at a glance. And the crowd that had been sending them away lightly turned over the hundred.


    There is no way that all the doors of the Beast Palace, which needs to be monitored throughout Unnam, are gathered here.


    That means that even those gathered here are not the entire history of the Beast Palace.


    Considering the fact, I could understand how big the Beast Palace is.


    "The Palace of the Apostle."


    Baek Cheon''s face hardened with tension.


    Aside from how strong each warrior here is, it is truly amazing that there are so many people who have mastered martial arts.


    Even the world''s Shaolin wouldn''t have won so many games.


    Scared at the sight of a giant animal, the cow stopped automatically.


    Then he opened the door locked by the Beast Palace and pulled out Hwasan''s disciples. And drag them into the middle of the square."Oh, take it easy. I''m gonna pull your wrist out!"


    As Chung-Myung glared his eyes in triumph, the man who was dragging him looked at him in bewilderment.


    "I''ve never seen anyone so fearless in my life. When it comes to temper, just snap!"


    "What''s your temper? Just what? Do you know what I''m like?"


    It''s better not to know.


    "Yikes!"


    When Beast Gung-do tried to have a seizure, the man standing in the back gave a cold rebuke.


    "Stop it. The Lord of the Palace is coming soon!"


    The Beast Gung Do''s body shrank at the word "Gungju." Just by looking at the reaction, I could see how afraid the Beast Palace Lord was.


    They dragged the Chung-Myung party to the center of the square. Then, they went back to their respective seats, standing right in the middle.


    It''s literally set up.


    He does not take away weapons or try to restrain himself.


    "What are they doing when they run away?"


    "You mean you''ve run away. Can you go all the way to Sacheon after passing through this vast land of Unnam to avoid their eyes?"


    "¡­I see."


    It will take 10 days just to go back the way it has come so far. It is never easy to escape from Unnam, which is the realm of the Beast Palace.


    "And I don''t think it''s easy to get away from here right now. Everyone is stronger than they think."


    Hawsan''s disciples looked around with nervous eyes.


    It''s intimidating.


    The copper-colored bodies of lined fighters are tightly covered with solid muscles. The eyes were all intense and fierce. Unlike the freedom felt in the name of the Beast Palace, everyone seemed to be a well-organized soldier.


    That alone is intimidating, and predators who roam freely in the meantime occasionally threaten by showing their teeth this way.


    The sharp teeth of a tiger growling towards this side are frightening.


    "¡­That tiger would easily hear the sound of the mountain god if it were brought to the middle ground."


    "Isn''t that not a tiger by now?"


    "There''s been a bird flying above my head."


    "¡­¡­I have no idea. Why do you have a snake around your neck, why?"


    I feel numb.


    It''s not because the enemy is strong. It is anxiety that comes from facing something unknown that has never been experienced before.


    The sense of alienation felt in fate or distress is nothing compared to what is now felt in the Beast Palace.


    It was like a different world here.


    And that moment!


    Whoops!


    With a sharp sound, a white island war rushes right in front of them.


    "What, what!"


    Whoops!


    The rushed island war stopped just one step ahead. The whole body was covered in pure white fur. The way he''s threatening his hair...¡­.


    "Hey, I think it''s a gift."


    "Is it a cat?"


    What?


    Everyone''s head turned to Chung-Myung.


    Doesn''t he have eyes?


    "Stretches. Come here. Stubborn!"


    "Don''t do it! You''ll cut your finger!"


    When Chung-Myung, who was squatting, reached out to Dambi, who was angry, Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol freaked out and stopped him.


    But Chung-Myung was very nonchalant.


    "Why? You''re a good boy. You''re nice.


    "Huh?"


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong rub their eyes.


    A white Dambi, who had been keeping her fur up until a while ago, was licking her hand as she almost fell into Chung-Myung''s arms.


    You''re acting cute from time to time.¡­.


    "That''s desperate."


    "¡­What did you feel?"


    Somehow, he looks desperate rather than cute."¡­I guess it''s a real creature."


    "The head is precious. Even if it doesn''t fit, it''s definitely a genius."


    The animal instinctively knows if the person is a good person or a bad person.


    Chung-Myung has a bad personality if he has to work so hard.


    Anyway, I felt a little relaxed thanks to you.


    Chung-Myung giggled at Baek Cheon as he picked up Dambi.


    "Bite, bite!"


    "Don''t do it!"


    "Hzmlg!"


    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth.


    I can''t believe you''re fooling around at this moment. I don''t know if it''s great or crazy.


    And that moment!


    Bang!


    A large war-torn gate, built on a stone staircase, sprang open. And a man walked out of there in a big way.


    "Wow¡­¡­."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    At the moment, all of Hwasan''s disciples were overwhelmed by the look.


    Thick arms and legs, which look as if they were embedded in a stone, were inflated to the point of bursting muscles, and the great thorax muscles revealed through the skin of the wrapped animal looked harder than steel.


    The hair that grew long under the shoulders was as rough as a wire, showing an explosive beastliness.


    ''This, this man... ''¡­.''


    The man, who walked slowly like a tiger, glared at his disciples with blazing eyes.


    "Medium cause!"


    Baek Cheon closed his eyes tightly to the lush grain.


    Sometimes you can feel more in tone than in words. The Beast Palaceist''s short cry revealed his hostility to the heavy cause.


    ''I thought too easily from the beginning.''


    If the Beast''s hostility toward the central cause is that level, things will not work out easily at all costs.


    Crunch.


    shouted the Beast Palace Lord, who had his teeth sharpened.


    "Who are you? How dare you come into this sacred land under cover of your identity! Tell me, if that''s not enough, I''ll tear you all apart and feed you animals!"


    The voice vibrates the world with tremendous air power.


    Baek Cheon tries to cover his ears unknowingly, but flinches and puts his hands down.


    "A long history."


    It runs a history of overshadowing even the dangju.


    His history is not all about force, but at least the history of the Beast Palace has been the only one he has ever seen.


    "Speak, my cursed lieutenants! If you don''t, I''ll rip you right now!"


    Blood is in the eyes of the Beast Palace Lord.


    That is not an attitude to listen to excuses. He is determined to find a cause to rip and kill.


    What should I do?''


    Baek Cheon''s forehead is breaking out in a cold sweat. A single slip of the tongue that can''t be undone.¡­.


    It was then.


    "We''re from Hwasan."


    The Wasan disciples turn their heads.


    Chung-Myung was a couple of steps ahead. And he said, scratching his nose nonchalantly.


    "I''m here to find something. Can you help me?"


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    "Hey! Hey, dude!"


    "¡­hiccup."


    Yoo-Esul, who stays calm anytime, anywhere, hiccuped as if he was embarrassed.


    Well, you shouldn''t have revealed that...¡­.


    "Hwasan? Did you just say Hwasan?"


    "Yes, I''m from Hwasan."


    Sure enough, the Beast''s eyes radiated a tremendous spectacle.


    "Do you mean the Wasan who was a cursed old file room? The Hwasan! You are the disciples of Hwasan!"


    The face of the Beast Palace is distorted. His voice was twice as loud, and his history was doubled. The knees of the Hwasan disciples were staggering because of their voices, which were almost pitch-like.But Chung-Myung didn''t lose any confidence and shouted proudly.


    "Yes, that Hwasan!"


    "This¡­¡­."


    The Beast Palace owner almost ran down the stairs and ran straight toward Chung-Myung with a formidable spirit.


    And stopped like a rock right in front of Chung-Myung.


    "¡­¡­."


    Hawsan''s disciples froze to the spot.


    As soon as the Beast Palace Lord stood in front of Chung-Myung, he realized how huge he was. Chung-Myung is not short, but his head only reaches the heart of the Beast Palace.


    The momentum from the enormous body was simply enormous. Just looking at it has put strength in my mouth and stiffened my body.


    And against the spirit, the Beast Palace Lord whispered very quietly.


    "Hwasan?"


    It was a low, so much more threatening voice.


    "¡­¡­."


    The Beast Palace, who was staring at Chung-Myung with his eyes, suddenly raised his arms. As if he would smash Chung-Myung with his arms.


    Baek Cheon unwittingly pulled up his sword. But before he can even start his attack, the Beast Palace hits his arm vigorously.


    A scream came out of Baek Cheon''s mouth.


    "No!"


    Snap!


    However, the Beast Palaceist''s big hands, which seemed to crush Chung-Myung immediately, grabbed Chung-Myung''s shoulders. Strongly empowered, he said with strengthfully.


    "So you''re the descendants of the plum inspection!"


    "¡­what?"


    Huh?


    Why is that name coming out of here?


    "I never thought I''d meet a descendant of the plum screening in my lifetime! Welcome! Namman Beast Palace welcomes descendants of the Maehwa Inspection! His descendants deserve to be guests of the Beast Palace!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Pardon?


    Why?


    "Hahahahaha! Get ready for the feast! We have a guest! We have guests!"


    The Beast Palace Lord laughed and shouted.


    Then the Beast Palace cheered and began to move in unison.


    Watching the scene, Yun-Jong turned his head dazedly and saw Baek Cheon.


    "What''s going on here?"


    "¡­¡­."


    It''s me, okay?


    It''s me?

 Chapter - 222 Episode 222. Why dont you know that? (1)

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    The sound of the horn spread widely in the Beast Palace.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Following that, the drumming slowly starts to beat. Soon, all the instruments emitted sounds and produced exciting tunes.


    Buried by the fine sound, Baek Cheon just looked blankly at Ho Gong.


    I''m freaking out.


    Beast palaces with musical instruments are playing excitedly from left to right. And in the square where they were standing like sinners a little while ago, there were fluttering cloths dancing.


    Baek Cheon slips his head down.


    The beauty of the mountain was continuing to accumulate before my eyes. Strange dishes that had never been held on each plate showed off an appetizing appearance. I''ve never seen these dishes before, but the scent and color...


    "I''m a great cook!''


    He seems to be shouting proudly.


    When I peeked around, all of his death sentences were equally enraptured and soulless.


    I''m sure it is.''


    I don''t know what''s going on with Baek Cheon right now, but what do they know?


    Whether you know how they feel or not, there is a loud laugh coming out next to them.


    "Hahahaha! Eat a lot! Eat a lot! I don''t know if Unnam''s food will suit you!"


    The Beast Palace Lord chuckles away.


    The loud voice vibrates the eardrum every time a laugh bursts.


    Thinking that blood might flow from his ears, Baek Cheon pressed his fingers down on the ears. Fortunately, the blood didn''t flow.


    "I''ve always wanted to visit Hwasan. I''ve been holding it in because I can''t go to the midfield. But the disciples of Hwasan, the descendants of the Maehwa Screening, are here to visit! It''s the happiest day of all time! Give me a drink!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    "Dowonhyang!" Try to smell the Dowon! I''m gonna treat these guests right!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Some of the beastly palaces standing around rushed.


    The princess grinned and glanced back at his disciples. But his disciples were feeling uncomfortable all over.


    I can''t make eye contact because I''m so nervous.''


    Why is everything so big here? Even the people are big.''


    Why is the head over there?''


    Sitting next to him, I can realize how huge the Beast Palace is.


    They also have strong bodies through Chung-Myung''s training. Sitting next to the Beast Palaceist, I feel like a three-year-old child who is skin and bones.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Watching them squirm, the Beast Palace Lord burst into laughter again. I can''t even think of grabbing chopsticks when I see muscles moving around every time I smile.


    "Can I really eat all of this?"


    Except for one.


    "You''re saying the obvious! It''s all for you guys!"


    "Is that Dowon-hyang drink delicious?"


    "The best liquor in Woonnam! It''s not a drink for foreigners. Only special people drink alcohol on special occasions because only a small amount is cast! You can probably feel the scent of heaven."


    "Hehehe!"


    Chung-Myung laughed as if he was dying of love. Then, he calmly picked up his chopsticks and began to inhale the food at an incredible rate.


    "Oh, this tastes quite unique. It''s a strange taste! Everyone, hurry up and try it!"


    That''s not going to work.


    In this situation?


    I thought I understood Chung-Myung a lot now. Hawasan''s disciples realized how much they had been delusional.That is impossible to understand in the first place.


    Meanwhile, Dowonhyang, which the Beast Palace Lord said, came out.


    When five bottles of white porcelain wine were placed, the Beast Palace Lord stared.


    "You boys! Didn''t I tell you to come up with the scent of the Dowon?"


    "Do, Dowonhyang, my lord."


    "Give me everything, everything! Are you trying to humiliate me in front of the descendants of the Great Plum Examinations? Do you need to drink the blood by hitting your neck?"


    ¡­¡­then you''ll die.


    How can you come to your senses when you''re dead?


    The Beast Palace Lord bowed down to Noseong as the palace was contemplated.


    "I''ll get everything right now!"


    "Right now!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    The Beast Palace Lord, who was looking at the palace running hurriedly, suddenly turned his head. Before I knew it, a soft smile hung.


    "I''m ashamed of myself. Please don''t blame the Beast Palace too much."


    "What are you talking about? They give us food and alcohol. They''re all good people!"


    "Hahaha! What a coincidence!"


    "Giggling, giggling.


    Hwasan''s disciples looked at the two with a vague face.


    What''s so good about this?''


    I''ve seen Chung-Myung talking to the people of Tamunpa many times, but I''ve never seen him get along as if he had met such an old friend.


    "Come on, have a drink!"


    The Beast Palace Lord heard the scent of Dowon. The other person looks like a child''s toy when a large bottle of liquor, which should be held with both hands, is held by the Beast''s.


    I can understand why he got angry at five bottles of alcohol.


    Chewy, chewy.


    He filled all the cups of Hwasan''s disciples with Dowonhyang.


    At the moment, a refreshing scent that can''t be described as anything sticks in my nose.


    "Hahaha. Come on, listen."


    Hwasan''s disciples bowed their heads, thanked them and gulped down.


    And everyone''s eyes were wide open.


    "Wow¡­¡­."


    "Oh, my God!"


    The ridiculous scent spreads in the mouth.


    "Are you all right?"


    "¡­¡­The name Dowonhyang is absolutely appropriate."


    "Hahahaha! The young man speaks well! I know how to make people feel good!"


    The baseball archer stretched out his arms and tapped Baek Cheon on the back.


    "Gasp! Gasp!"


    Baek Cheon''s body twisted like a squid on a grill.


    It''s a tap, but from a point of view, it feels like the gut is going to pop out of the mouth.


    "Hahaha! What other day would be so good?" I can''t believe I met a descendant of plum screening."


    Jo-Gol, who was listening to the Beast Palace Lord, spoke quietly.


    "Well, by the way...¡­."


    "Hm?"


    "With all due respect, is Maehwa inspection famous in Unnam?"


    "What?"


    A blue light suddenly popped out of the eyes of the Beast Palaceist, who had been smiling so happily.


    "In Unnam! What do you mean? Isn''t Maehwa Screening a hero of course?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    When Jo-Gol asked back in a daze, the Beast Palace Lord asked back as if he didn''t understand.


    "No, so you don''t serve Chuck Mao Girl in the middle?"


    "Chuck Mao girl? I''ve never heard of it before.¡­."


    "What!"


    Eventually, a tremendous explosion broke out from the mouth of the palace owner. Everyone freaked out and covered their ears.


    "Why do you say that the Middle East doesn''t speak and respect Chuck Maogul? If it weren''t for them, they''d all groan at the feet of the cruel demon, Unam and Jungwon! They don''t know what''s right and what''s wrong with them!"


    He really shouted angrily. The momentum hardened Hwasan''s disciples like stones.


    It was a tremendous, absolutely devastating streak. Then Chung-Myung, who was still savoring the alcohol, said, quivering."Hey. Why are you mad at the kids?"


    "Hmm? Oh, yeah. Yeah, it''s not something I''d be mad at the descendants of plum screening of plum blossoms!"


    The Beast Palace Lord grins again. Then he continued with a slight straight face.


    "So you don''t even know what Chuck Maoist is?"


    "Yes."


    "How can I not know the five heroes who have made the most brilliant criminal record in the war against the Magists? Then how the hell did you hear that you beat Mahkyo?"


    "¡­¡­everyone in the middle of the country joined forces¡­"¡­."


    "You''re right, you''re right. You''re right! Those crumpled toads!"


    "Calm down. Calm down."


    "Well, that''sir. It''s not your fault."


    Baek Cheon closed his eyes tightly.


    There are Chung-Myung in the world, and there are humans like Chung-Myung. The problem is that the two are now in one place.


    ''Is this hell?''


    At least something like that seemed to work.


    The Beast Palace Lord, who had been thinking for a while, kicked his tongue.


    "Chuck Maoist refers to the five heroes who showed the most remarkable performance in the terrible war against Maganism. One of them is your ancestor, Maehwa Geomjon, and the other is Amjon Danbo of Sichundang, his close friend, and the other three are¡­¡­."


    The Beast Palace Lord, trying to say something, frowned.


    "There''s nothing to know."


    "What?"


    What are you talking about?


    "In the first place, Cheok Mao-gul was just a word made by forcefully pushing his followers, who were jealous of Kang Ho''s brilliant criminal record of the Maehwa inspection. So all you have to do is remember one thing!"


    The Beast Palace Lord spoke proudly.


    "The Plum Examiner has defeated Mahkyo!"


    The bodies of the Hwasan disciples were horrified. It even trembled.


    I didn''t know I''d hear this anywhere other than Hawsan. No, I haven''t even heard that in Hwasan.


    Just as I''m about to be overwhelmed...¡­.


    "Ahem!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon tilted his head.


    What is it?


    Why is he sticking his belly out? What''s with that proud look?


    The other disciples asked the Beast Palace Lord if he had not seen the change in Chung-


    "Do you mean plum inspection?"


    "Are you saying you had no idea?"


    "I heard that he was one of the greatest masters in the world, and that he played a great role in the war against the horsemen. But to that extent...¡­?"


    "What? The greatest master in the world? You idiot!"


    The Beast Palace Lord glared.


    "How dare a madman refer to the inspection of plum blossoms as such? He was the greatest man of his time! Even the horseman was busy running away when he heard the plum inspector''s hawk! How dare you call him that?


    "Ahem!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung??.


    My neck is going to break.


    But what''s wrong with you?


    "The whole world has been saved by him! It was even the same for us, Woon-nam! When the cruel machinist machinist was directed at Unnam, the bloody midfielders changed their attitude of pretending to be friendly and turned a blind eye to us. So we had to go to the brink of extinction! But thanks to Maehwa Inspection''s success, Unnam''s horsemen have gone to the middle ground!"


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon nodded repeatedly.


    Listening to that story, I can understand both the hostile attitude toward the cause and the friendly attitude toward the inspection of plum blossoms.


    "That''s not all! When the Magitans tried to completely clean up the Unnam by building a stand, it was the great plum inspection who ran all the way to Sacheon and exterminated them all! He protected our fate!"


    "Oh!"


    "If it weren''t for him, the Beast Palace would have been extinct! So how can you not be a benefactor? I can''t believe that one of those wicked, mean people has such a saint, a dragon in the stream!""Oh, so...¡­."


    "Yes! So our Beast Palace has built a shrine for the inspection of plum blossoms and has been offering offerings to him every year. If you don''t understand, you''re no better than a worm! How can we forget the same grace as that of the year when he cares so much he cares for our fate?"


    Listening to the praise of the Beast Palace Lord, Chung-Myung smiled pleasedly.


    I don''t know what you''re saying.''


    If I had to fight here, I''d fight, and if there were any of them over there, all I could do was run and beat them up.


    What?


    Save your luck?


    ''Yes... if you are, then you are.''


    There seems to be a serious misunderstanding, so there''s no need to correct it, right?


    "Even when he protected Unnam, the people in the Middlelands were against him coming all the way to Sichuan! If you didn''t have the heart to love the Unam, how could he have gone the other way?"


    As if he was deeply moved by the mere mention of it, the Beast Palace Lord stole the eyeballs unbecomingly.


    There was also an exclamation from the mouths of the Hwasan disciples.


    "Oh¡­. Such a thing."


    "As expected, plum inspection!"


    Only Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    What are you talking about?


    I''ve never...¡­.


    Ah?


    - Sir! - Sir! The bastards appeared in Sichuan!


    Let''s go! I''m going to break your head!


    But the commanders don''t want you to go?


    Really? Then we''ll go further! Who the hell are these bastards ordering? Let go!


    Yes!


    Uh...


    That''s how it works.


    (Laughs)


    As expected, people need to use their minds nicely.


    The Beast Palace Lord grinned and said.


    "He is a man of course who should be respected as an adult, but he should be respected as an uninhabited man! Even the evil marchers trembled as they reached the stage of his black sky. His achievements are so brilliant that he can''t even dare to say them all."


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon turned his head to look at Chung-Myung with a sullen face.


    "The plum inspector!"


    "LOL!"


    "That''s brilliant!"


    "LOL!"


    "I shall not forget his grace!"


    "LOL."


    "¡­¡­."


    Is this crazy?


    No, I used to be crazy, but I think I''m completely out of it now.


    Chung-Myung twists his body whenever there is a compliment for Maehwa Inspection.


    "So how can I not serve a descendant of the inspection of plum blossoms? You are the only reason to be a guest in Unnam! So relax and have fun! Woonnam welcomes you!"


    The Beast Palace Lord shouted loudly.


    "What are you doing? Eat and drink! I''ll let you! Here comes the precious ones!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Chung-Myung smiles pleasedly as he looks at the noisy hall.


    ''Key, there''s someone who recognizes you like this much.''


    As expected, people have to live and see nicely.


    Right? Long sentence?


    Giggling!

 Chapter - 223 Episode 223. Why dont you know that? (2)

    The faces of the Hwasan disciples were recalled.


    "The plum blossom inspection."''


    I can''t believe he was so great.¡­!''


    Of course plum screening is Hwasan''s pride.


    But it''s just within Hwasan, and elsewhere I don''t think much of Hwasan''s plum inspection. Didn''t you hear that the inspection of plum blossoms fell short of the shaman''s sword the other day?


    Wasan''s pride.


    But that pride was recognized in this faraway Unnam.


    Baek Cheon reached out and grabbed a glass of wine containing the scent of Dowon and shook it off at once.


    "Ha!"


    As the fragrant aroma spreads in my mouth, I feel like I''m awakening.


    It''s hard to control your proud chest and rising shoulders. When did Hwasan ever receive Itorok or recognition?


    Baek Cheon is also a student of Hwasan.


    How can I not be happy to hear that Hawasan''s forefather was so great?


    but


    Let''s get it together.''


    You may make a mistake if you say anything that makes you feel good. This is the Namman Beast Palace. No matter how friendly the Beast Palace Lord is, you never know when he will change.


    "Then¡­¡­."


    It was the moment Baek Cheon turned his head to talk about something.


    The last thing I want to see.


    "¡­¡­."


    "Oh, my God! I''m getting drunk today!"


    Chung-Myung was blowing the Dowon incense altogether.


    Baek Cheon''s face goes blank.


    I''m in front of the Beast Palace.''


    I''m in front of the Beast Palace, not anyone else. Is that okay?


    "Wow! The food is good, too. I think I''m gonna get a little drunk today."


    "Hahahaha! You''re such a boor! I like it! Yeah, let''s get drunk today! Hey, Dowonhyang! More Dowon incense!"


    "Ex, my lord."


    Gungdo, who was standing on the side, said in a tone of difficulty.


    "I brought all the Dowon incense in the warehouse."


    "Really? Then bring out all the Dowon incense in the report! There will be two boxes of Dowonhyang left out!"


    "Well, the Lord of the Palace uses it for his grandchild''s wedding.¡­."


    "What a fool!"


    Bang!


    The Beast Palace Lord hits the table.


    Then the table ho Gong, and one person flopped and fell down again.


    Meanwhile, Chung-Myung grabbed the bottle like a ghost to prevent the precious alcohol from spilling over.


    Baek Cheon closed his eyes tightly at the sight.


    I don''t know whether I should admire the power that hits this huge table and floats it on Ho Gong without using my history or the table that endured the fist.


    No, in the meantime, I''m more impressed with that jerk who''s been drinking.


    "Now the descendants of the plum inspection are here. What''s wrong with your marriage?"


    "Ha, one!"


    "This guy?"


    Blood stood in the eyes of the Beast Palace Lord.


    "You fool! Don''t you worship the shrine of Maehwa Inspection every year?"


    "Of course, he is a hero and an adult in Unnam!"


    "But what would he say to me in the underworld if I did not serve them with all my heart?" Shouldn''t I have something to say to him!"


    "Oops."


    Chung-Myung nodded repeatedly.


    Of course, it does not treat the descendants of Maehwa Inspection well, but it treats the Maehwa Inspection of Maehwa Inspection well.


    It was a little off, but what''s the matter? It''s better to treat yourself than a descendant. If the Beast Palace Lord goes to the underworld and finds out about this situation, he will be more proud.


    "Come on! Now!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Eventually, when Gungdo, who couldn''t win, rushed, the Beast Palace Lord laughed.


    "This is ugly, isn''t it?""What do you mean, ugly? You''re making such a big fuss."


    "Huh? Is that so? Hahahaha! I like it more and more as time goes by."


    "I like the princess, too. Let''s have a drink."


    Chung-Myung gave the scent of Dowon in his hand to the Beast Palace Lord as a bottle. Then he picked up a new bottle with his other hand.


    "Ho? With the bottle? Yes, yes! Can a man drink with a small glass? This is a man who knows the capital."


    "Oh, I''m an expert, and I''m well versed in all sorts of ways."


    "What? Hahahahaha! Good! Very good! Well, why don''t we have a drink with the master?"


    Chung-Myung and the Beast Palace begin to blow their bottles at the same time.


    Hwasan''s disciples watched the scene in silence, neither crying nor laughing.


    ''Well, that''s a good fit.''


    I feel like I''m a father and son again.''


    He should have been born in Unnam!''


    Baek Cheon, who saw the two people exchanging alcohol, opened his mouth secretly.


    "By the way, my lord."


    "Hm?"


    The Beast Palace Lord turns his head.


    Baik Cheon, flinching at the beak eyes and huge size, took a deep breath and continued.


    "Is everything you''ve said true?"


    "What do you mean, the story of plum screening?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Is that what Hwasan''s student is asking me?"


    "Come on. Don''t be mad."


    "Huh? Yeah, that''s right! Laughing out loud.


    The Beast Palace Lord laughed his head off.


    "Of course, I didn''t see his performance with my eyes. However, that fact is known not only to the former Beast Palace but also to the entire Unnam."


    Baek Cheon tilts his head slightly.


    "If Maehwa was so great as the palace lord said, why is it rarely talked about in the middle of the country?"


    Puck!


    The bottle held by the Beast Palace owner hit the table.


    Baek Cheon and Hwasan''s disciples flinched and pulled themselves back.


    My heart flutters whenever I do something, whether it''s because of that body or because of the noble status of the Beast Palace Lord.


    The Beast Palace Lord shouted with his eyes wide open. Loud voices that hurt the ears spread all over the place.


    "Because those d*mn bastards have implicitly turned it into nothing!"


    The Beast Palace owner tapped his chest as if he were more furious.


    "History is history only when it is talked about! History is not just about what happened! What happens becomes history only when it is told!"


    Surprisingly ill-matched emotions have emerged from the tough face of the Beast Palaceist. He looked at Baek Cheon with pity.


    "I''ve heard that things are not very good in Hwasan."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Hwasan was supposed to tell us. That''s what our ancestors did. But Hwasan lost neither the man to deliver nor the power to say it."


    The Beast Palace owner grabbed a new bottle and opened the lid and gulped it down.


    "So it''s inevitable that it won''t be talked about. History belongs to the winner. If there is no winner to tell the truth, the cats take the credit. This wouldn''t have happened if Jungwon and Unnam hadn''t cut ties! It''s all because of those f*cking midfielders. Things that aren''t cool even if you grind them!"


    I...


    I''m sorry, but we''re in the middle, too.


    I can''t talk because I''m so nervous. Lord of the Palace.


    On behalf of Hwasan, the Beast Palace Lord was angry, but Chung-Myung only drank alcohol as if it was not a big deal. And I thought.


    ''That''s not the only reason.''


    It is precisely because of a sense of debt.If Chung-Myung admits that he played such a role in the war and finally did a great job in defeating Heavenly Demon, the midfield will not be able to leave the fallen Hawasan alone.


    This is because it is impossible for prestigious giants who insist on consultation to turn a blind eye to their indebted counterparts.


    But those who just ended the war couldn''t have any extra money left. So it would be more like an implicit agreement to remove the grace itself, rather than the fact that there was no debt to Hwasan.


    That''s the way the world is.


    Someone, just one person.


    Don''t you think we should repay Hwasan?''


    If I had said that, it might have come true somehow. But there was no one to say that.


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    What can I expect? Kang Ho is originally a heartless law. It is unusual for those who remember that fact and thank it by setting up a shrine.


    The Beast Palace Lord said bitterly.


    "The war has taken so much away. If Maehwa Swordsman hadn''t made his way through the war, the history of the strong would have been reorganized around Hwasan.¡­. He went away and didn''t get what HWASAN deserved."


    Baek Cheon closed his eyes.


    I can see how great the plum blossom screening was. Even Hwasan didn''t know that their ancestors were so great.


    The forgotten history welcomes them in this distant land of Unnam.


    "The Beast Palace, the Wasan, lost too much in the war. And you''re still moaning about the wound."


    The Beast Palace Lord picks up the bottle and fills the glass of Hwasan''s disciples.


    "Here''s the drink I give you as a man in the same boat. It is not a liquor given by the archer of the Namman Beast Palace, but by a colleague with a heartbreaking history."


    Hwasan''s disciples received a drink from the Beast Palace Lord with both hands.


    And I drank without saying a word.


    After emptying the glass, they look at the Beast Palace Lord with a reminder face.


    "The world is heartless. You must be in a lot of pain."


    "No, not really."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung talks nonchalantly, holds a bottle in his mouth, and throws it into his mouth.


    "Growlol."


    His bottle was placed on the table with a thud.


    "It''s even weirder to think that I''m going to get paid for everything I''ve done."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''m sure they didn''t mean to be rewarded."


    "What a man! To our ancestors!"


    "That little club!"


    "Hey, dude!"


    "Oh, yeah."


    Chung-Myung scratched the back of his head awkwardly.


    I can''t even tell the death penalty that he is.''


    Oh, it''s not supposed to work?


    Then what should I call you? Chung-Myung grinned and continued.


    "Anyway, what''s past is just past. What can I do if I lie down and yell at him? It''s already over."


    "Well."


    "The important thing is now. We just need to make Hwasan the best in our team. Then, of course, the past will be recognized. History belongs to the winner!"


    The Beast Palace Lord looks at Chung-Myung quietly. Then the corners of my mouth began to twitch.


    "Yeah, that''s all it matters. That''s enough."


    Unlikely, the Beast Palace owner, who was being brainwashed with a small voice, reached out and slapped Chung-Myung on the back.


    "Hahahahaha! The more I hear it, the more I like it! He is a descendant of the plum inspection!"


    "Growlol.


    The Beast Palace Lord, who does not know that his simple hand gesture is not a descendant of Maehwa Sword Zone, but that he almost sent himself to the underworld, bursts into laughter as if he were dying of joy.Perhaps the strong muscles of those beasts were built to survive from this touch, Chung-Myung thought.


    "Oh, that''sir."


    The Beast Palace Lord turns his head and looks at Chung-Myung.


    "Come to think of it, I forgot to ask. Why did you come all the way to Unnam? It would never have been a short road from the island to here."


    "Oh, yeah. That''s what I was going to say."


    "Hm?"


    "Is there a grass called pine tree here?"


    "Lumber plant?"


    The Beast Palace Lord tilts his head.


    "Lumber plants. Lumber plants.¡­. I''ve never heard of it before."


    "Don''t you know?"


    Chung-Myung frowned.


    If the Beast Palace Lord doesn''t know, this is a problem.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m the Beast Palace Lord, but I don''t know everything about Unnam. What''s more, I''m a person who doesn''t care about such minutiae."


    Oh, it looks like it.


    There''s no way anyone who''s busy filling up muscles would be interested in grass names.


    "Don''t worry! I''ll get my men to find out about the pasture tomorrow!"


    "Wow, that''s too much!"


    "Ha ha ha! The descendant of the plum inspection is here. Can''t you do that? So let''s stop worrying and eat and drink! Good day! What a great day! Hahahahaha! Here, take it!"


    Chung-Myung and the Beast Palace owner picked up a bottle of liquor again, tilted their heads and started pushing them into their mouths.


    Baek Cheon sighed as he saw the resemblance.


    I heard there''s one person who looks like the world.''


    Of course, it''s not exactly the same, but I never imagined there would be anyone like me Chung-Myung.


    Well, things are going well thanks to you.


    "Oh, the young man is a heavy drinker."


    "You know how to drink, don''t you?""


    "What? Huh?"


    The Beast Palace Lord grabbed the bottle.


    "Come on! Let''s see the end of the day!"


    "Hey. You''re gonna be humiliated in front of your men."


    "I''ve never lost a bet on alcohol in my life!"


    "That''s the same for me."


    "Drink!"


    "Good!"


    The alcohol began to run out like crazy.


    His disciples also began to relax and drink comfortably. It''s not polite to refuse to drink at a place where you''re invited as a guest.


    "That''s why the plum inspection!"


    "LOL!"


    But¡­¡­.


    Those were Hwasan''s disciples who thought they were out of the conversation.

 Chapter - 224 Episode 224. Why dont you know that? (3)

    "Uh¡­¡­. Did I drink too much?"


    Jo-Gol looked up at the sky.


    The sun is about to rise because it is late at night.


    Hosted by the Beast Palace Lord, the feast continued late into the morning. To be exact, the bet between Beast Palace and Chung-Myung continued until dawn.


    Who won?


    How do I know?''


    The rest of them went back to their places, leaving the two who had no intention of drinking. Hwasan''s disciples also decided to lead their tired bodies and unpack their belongings first.


    "Yes, I hope you don''t wake me up by lunch."


    I''m sure they drank a lot.


    After washing his face at the well, Jo-Gol stumbled into the house and opened the door.


    In it, Yoon-jong, who was already ready to sleep, was looking outside with the window open.


    "Aren''t you sleeping, death penalty?"


    "You should sleep."


    Yoon-Jong looked back at Jo-Gol with a light answer.


    "¡­Are you worried about anything?"


    "Rather than worrying¡­¡­."


    Yoon-jong smirked.


    It is also funny to ask if he is worried about anything when he came all the way to Unnam and came to the Namman Beast Palace.


    No matter how much the Beast Palace Lord welcomed them, this is a place where you shouldn''t relax.


    But Yoon-Jong now knows that''s not what Jo-Gol is asking.


    "Walk."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "I''m sorry, you''re so ugly."


    "What are you talking about? Death penalty!"


    Jo-Gol made a straight face.


    "Isn''t it already done?"


    "I''m glad things went well, but I almost died because of myself."


    Yoon-Jong''s face is stiff.


    "Even if it was wrong, Chung-Myung would have done something because he was there."


    "That''s the problem."


    "What?"


    Yoon-jong shook his head.


    "Chung-Myung has him, so it''ll work out somehow. I might have thought of that secretly. I should be helpful to him, not a burden. But you ended up being a burden, right?"


    "The death penalty¡­¡­."


    "It was stupid. I will never do such a thing again. I''m sorry."


    "No, death penalty."


    Jo-Gol sighed. I felt heavy knowing that no matter what I said, Yoon-Jong''s heart would not be as light as it was washed away.


    "But... Why did you do that? I''ve never seen the death penalty so serious."


    "He¡­¡­."


    Yoon-jong shut up.


    And he seemed to think deeply about something, and then he sighed deeply.


    "Do you know I was an orphan?"


    "Yes, you heard."


    "Then do you know I''m from a beggar?"


    "What?"


    Jo-Gol opened his eyes slightly wide.


    Yoon-Jong opened his mouth in a calm voice while still looking at him.


    "Since I had memories, I have lived with my mother. No relatives, no acquaintances. And after my mother died, I had to be a f*cking beggar."


    "¡­the death penalty."


    "It''s still fresh. When I was dying on the street on that cold winter day when no one helped me. What''s more ridiculous is that then I was in more pain of hunger than cold. I couldn''t eat anything for more than 10 days, so I wanted to kill a man and take his food away. If I weren''t a child, I''d definitely be a thief."


    Jo-Gol shut up.


    It''s the first time I''ve heard so much about Yoon-Jong''s past.


    And it was the first time I heard such a naked word from him who was always trying to protect the duty of a master.


    "If the elder who was passing there didn''t save me, I would have died on the road at last. Wasan is a benefactor to me. You raised a young beggar who was dying despite his difficult living."Yoon-Jong closed his eyes quietly.


    I didn''t know whether I remembered the past or organized my thoughts. Jo-Gol just didn''t want to open his mouth and interrupt Yun-Jong''s thoughts.


    "It reminds me of the old days when I see people starving ever since. I don''t know how hard and painful it is.¡­.I couldn''t help myself. I felt the pain again as if I were scratching my stomach."


    "I understand, death penalty."


    "You mean you understand?"


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "Would you understand me if you were dead?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Could you have told me in the underworld that it was okay?"


    "The death penalty."


    Yoon-Jong said firmly.


    "It was a stupid thing to do. Helping people who don''t even know their names is helpful, but it''s also important to ensure the safety of those I know, is good. How did you think that was the only way? Even selling the sword of the dead."


    There is deep remorse on Yoon-jong''s face. If things had gone wrong, he wouldn''t have closed his eyes in death.


    Yoon-Jong bit his lips gently.


    "As soon as I return to Hwasan, I will plead guilty to the man of the long story. I don''t know if I''ll ever get a plum sword again, but...I can''t do that. But what can I say?"


    Jo-Gol, who had been listening silently to the dismal voice, waved his hand.


    "I don''t know what''s in front of me, but I won''t be criticized for selling plum swords."


    "Why?"


    "Well, plum black is Hwasan''s sword, but it''s not Hwasan''s animal."


    "Hm?"


    Jo-Gol cleared his voice.


    "If Chung-Myung had heard of it, he would have said,


    "What? Sick and depressed? If you''re sick of plum blossoms on a sword, and if you''re sick of plum blossoms on your clothes, you''re sick of them? Are you sick of drinking when you put plum blossoms in a bottle?''


    It''s."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol smiles at Yoon-Jong.


    "It''s not that kind of out-of-the- Doesn''t it matter how much the death penalty thinks of Hwasan?"


    Yoon-Jong smiled bitterly.


    It''s not because I understand what Jo-Gol said. It''s because I understand Jo-Gol''s mind trying to make his mind at ease somehow.


    "Chung-Myung did it. The important thing is not not not to make mistakes, but what you learn from them. Did you learn the death penalty?"


    "¡­¡­Yes, I learned."


    "That''s enough, isn''"


    Yoon-jong sighs and closes his eyes quietly.


    Are you all right? Open your eyes.


    Elder.


    Hyun Sang, who was hugging him, is seen in my eyes.


    I''m sorry.


    "Stop sleeping. I have a lot of work to do. Just think about going back to Hwasan looking for the pine grass."


    "Yes, you should."


    Yoon-Jong nodded lightly and headed to the bed.


    I was lying on my bed, closing my eyes, and trying to sleep, when I suddenly heard a low voice.


    "The death penalty."


    "Hm?"


    "What the death penalty did may have been wrong."


    "¡­Yes."


    "But still."


    "Huh?"


    "I like the death penalty because it''s like that."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Go to sleep."


    The room became quiet.


    Yoon-jong, who raised his hand and stole the eye, closed his eyes tightly.


    I didn''t think I could fall asleep until the morning came.


    * * *


    "¡­Are you alive?"


    "I think he''s dead."


    "No, it''s like breathing."


    Hwasan''s disciples gathered with serious faces as they saw Chung-Myung lying face down in front of the prison.


    Jo-Gol poked Chung-Myung with a stick he had picked up from somewhere.


    "Is he dead?"


    "I''m sure he''s dead. He''s not a human being if he''s that big."


    "Common sense is that there''s a limit to how much you can fit in a person''s stomach, but does it make sense that you drink it all? I thought you saved it for the wedding yesterday.""Drunk."


    Poke, poke, poke.


    Chung-Myung, who had fallen over, suddenly wriggled as Jo-Gol stabbed him steadily.


    "Live!"


    "I told you to break the rules, but you broke the rules. And that''s in the wrong direction."


    "So who won?"


    It was then.


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    From Chung-Myung''s mouth, a terrible groan came out of hell.


    "My¡­¡­ I won¡­"¡­."


    "Stop falling asleep. You were excellent."


    "Yeah, yeah. You can die because you won."


    "I''m not dead! I''m not dead!"


    Chung-Myung stood up very slowly and sat on the floor of Daecheong.


    "My, can I have a glass of cold water...¡­."


    "It''s working well, isn''t it? You''re offering water to Sa-suk?"


    Baek Cheon stuck out the cold water he had prepared in advance. Then Chung-Myung took the cold water without saying a word, gulped it down, put down the bowl and grabbed his head.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh....¡­."


    "¡­Wouldn''t it be better to blow away the poison by then? That''s what you used to do."


    "Then why drink, drink water!"


    "Yeah, yeah. I''ve said the same thing before."


    A sigh burst out of Baek Cheon''s mouth.


    There is no way to stop a sigh when I see his face close to the return letter.


    But¡­¡­.


    Anyway, this guy did a good job.''


    The best way to strengthen friendship with the Beast Palace is to become friends with the Beast Palace owner. I think the position of the Beast Palace owner is absolute.


    I don''t know if it''s because I know or because I just like it...Anyway, it is certain that Chung-Myung has established a good friendship with the Beast Palace.


    "Oh, I''m dying."


    When Chung-Myung, who shook his head a couple of times, raised his head, a Beast Palace rushed to them.


    "Are you up?"


    It was a completely different attitude from yesterday. I can feel the polite formality from the bending position.


    It was natural that the Beast Palace owner recognized them as guests, so their attitude changed.


    "Yes."


    "The Lord of the Palace is looking for you."


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung looked up.


    "You''re already up? After drinking like that?"


    The corners of Baek Cheon''s mouth twitched at his stern look.


    "I think you lost, Chung-Myung."


    "...Ee, this can''t be right."


    "Loser."


    Baek Cheon smiled and followed the Beast Palace.


    In my life, I see Chung-Myung lose. The fact was absolutely hilarious.


    ''...That can''t be true.''


    Baek Cheon''s eyes, wet with joy for a short time, were filled with sadness. In front of them, in a huge chair covered with tiger skin, the Beast Palace Lord is as ambitious as ever...¡­.


    No, I''m not ambitious.


    "Turn it off¡­¡­."


    How much did you two drink?''


    The face of the Beast Palace, which seemed to support the collapsing sky, was half in a day.


    His eyes were black and hollow, and his cheeks were so tight that he looked like heady disease.


    He asked Chung-Myung in a cracking voice.


    "¡­¡­Yes, are you all right?"


    "Ha ha. I''m fine. Today I''m going to drink...¡­. Woosh! Drilling¡­¡­. Whoops!"


    Hwasan''s disciples turned to Chung-Myung in a moment of contemplation. And he shouted, covering his mouth first.


    "Don''t throw up, crazy!"


    "Where am I? Throw up! Swallow it!"


    "Bucket! Bucket! Hurry!"


    The Beast Palace Lord grinned at the sight.


    "Yes, I can''t eat that much and be fine...¡­. Whoooooooops!


    "Argh! My lord! Don''t throw up again!"


    "Here! Here!"


    It was a mess. One couldn''t bear to call out the palace.


    "If you''re feeling so sick, you can run your own course!"


    "What the hell, you idiot! Then why would you drink? Let''s drink water!"


    Then Baek Cheon, who was watching the scene, smiled and asked."¡­I think I''ve heard that somewhere, but I''m sure I''m mistaken."


    "It''s a mistake, Sasook. No way."


    At that time, Chung-Myung and the Beast Palace owner, who struggled for a long time, stole the mouth and looked up at each other.


    "If this happens...¡­."


    "Is it a tie?"


    The match between the two, who drank until dawn last night, ended up running out of alcohol. Then, the next day''s condition should be decided, but it doesn''t make much difference in what''s broken.


    "¡­That''s amazing."


    "You, too."


    Hwasan''s disciples laughed proudly as they saw the two haggard-looking men raising their thumbs at each other.


    "You play well."


    I guess there''s something going on between them.''


    It''s terrible.


    And I thought. The lives of the Beast Palace will not be so happy. Seeing that the princess is similar to him, she must be going through hell. Somehow, I feel a sudden sense of sympathy and sympathy.


    "But why did you call me this morning?"


    "Oh, yeah."


    The Beast Palace owner put the bucket aside and opened his mouth.


    "The pine tree or something you said yesterday."


    "Yes."


    It seems that the person who picked it up next to him has already inquired of merchants. An acquaintance of the merchant called to come."


    "Wow, that''s fast."


    "Huuhu. Unamans are naturally quick and accurate."


    His disciples sighed as they watched the two giggled and laughed.


    One might think that we''ve known each other for about 20 years.


    Fortunately, it was not long before the merchant opened the door and prevented the two from joining forces anymore.


    "I meet the princess, the sun of Unnam."


    "Let''s get rid of the vanity! So do you know about the pine tree?"


    It was a hot way of talking that didn''t even give him time to introduce himself. The merchant brought up the subject without delay to see if he was familiar with this situation.


    "In the middle of the country, the lumber plant is the lumber plant, which is spoken in Unnam."


    "What?"


    The voice of the Beast Palace Lord rang loudly.


    "Did you just call it the Holy Spirit?"


    "Yes, right."


    "You''re here to find the psychic plants?"


    The eyes of the Beast''s archer grow bigger. The spirit that had disappeared from his voice returned.


    No, what is it...¡­.


    "¡­is that great? That?


    Chung-Myung asked with a slightly uncomfortable mind. The strong response is probably because the atmosphere is not good.


    "¡­¡­No, it''s not much."


    That''s right.


    Didn''t you say it was an item that used to enter the midfield? It could not have been a middle-class trade item if it were so great.


    But the Beast Palace Lord was still a troubled face. Then he scratches his head with his big hand.


    "Well, that''s a little...¡­."


    "Is there a problem?"


    When Chung-Myung asked, a sigh came out of the Beast''s big mouth.


    "This is how things get messed up. First of all, the pine tree plant, or the Divine Spirit Plant, that you mentioned, exists in Unnam. But¡­¡­."


    He shook his head in the middle of saying something.


    "No, it''s no use talking about it. Follow me. I will direct you to the place where the Holy Spirit Plant is."


    The Beast Palace Lord sprang up.


    I can''t help but feel the trust in that big body.¡­.


    "Follow me¡­. Oops! Bucket! Hurry up! Whoops!


    ¡­...disappears automatically.


    Go away.

 Chapter - 225 Episode 225. Why dont you know that? (4)

    Oh, my god!


    Oh, my god!


    Chung-Myung smirked as he saw Dambi, who was full of fur in front of him.


    "Sit down."


    Come on!


    Dambi, who was bristling and threatening, puts her hips on the floor and takes a floating posture as soon as his horse drops.


    "Come here."


    Climbing around.


    "Tsk."


    He held Dambi in one hand. Then Dambi began to act cute desperately. He did pretty things by moving his front feet, turning his body around, flipping his stomach.


    That''s the cutest thing I''ve ever seen.


    I feel sorry for you.


    Wouldn''t Chung-Myung look like the Grim Reaper to her eyes?''


    You have to be desperate to live. That''s right.''


    On the one hand, it''s a pity that you look so desperate.


    At that time, the Beast Palace, who threw up and settled down next to him, saw the scene and said,


    "Well, that''s amazing. Baek-ah doesn''t follow foreigners very well."


    "White fish?"


    "This is the name of Dambi. It''s called a white war of islands."


    "Back Cheon?"


    "Baekjeon."


    "Back Cheon?"


    Thank you, you crazy bastard!


    Baek Cheon''s face turned red.


    "He doesn''t follow people very well, and he has a ferocious temper."


    "Oh, right. I''m sure it is."


    "I am extremely picky on that subject. There are times when I don''t understand what you believe."


    "Wow, you know so well."


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol grabbed Baek Cheon''s arms, which were fluttering. Otherwise, Baek Cheon would have jumped out and caused a disturbance.


    "Please calm down. Private lodging!"


    "I''m not talking about a private residence!"


    "Oh, yeah.


    Baek Cheon shivered his body.


    You''re not the Beast Palace Lord! But he''s right!


    now do You''re bringing Dambi and you''re kicking me!


    Chung-Myung grabbed Baek''s back neck and put it on the floor. Baekjeon, who secretly looked at him, sneaks back.


    The Beast Palace Lord seemed genuinely admiring.


    "Ha ha. Animals in the Beast Palace are good at following. It is said that animals recognize the goodness of people. I guess you''re a pretty good person when you see that way."


    "Because he''s a master."


    The natural conversation opened the mouths of the Hwasan disciples.


    Should I be surprised at the shamelessness of Chung-Myung, who proudly claims to be good because he is a master, or should I be surprised at the fact that the archer of the Beast Palace accepts that he follows it well?


    Either way, they''re both weird.''


    I want to go home.''


    "But do you really need to raise someone who has a dirty temper and doesn''t listen?"


    "Nevertheless, he is the spirit of the spirit. Even a tiger the size of a house can''t get stuck in front of him."


    "This big?"


    "Size isn''t everything."


    The Beast Palace Lord said something not worthy of his size. Now, his disciples are tired of being surprised.


    "Now, let''s get going."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung turned around along the Beast Palace Lord. Then he glanced back and shouted.


    "Let''s go, Baek!"


    "That bastard...!"


    "Hang in there, Sasook!"


    "I don''t think you''re talking to your master!"


    "Oops!"


    Baek Cheon trudged behind Beast Palace and Chung-Myung with a groan.


    In fact, even if they didn''t stop them. But what would you do in front of the Beast Palace? It''s just that I''m angry.


    As he left the room and crossed the square, the guards rushed to him and bowed deeply to the Beast Palace Lord.


    "Lord of the Palace!"


    "Where are you going, my lord?"


    The Beast Palace Lord replied in a nonchalant manner.


    "I''m going to the gods."


    "Shi, did you say goddam?"


    The eyes of the court ladies were sharply drawn to the disciples of Hwasan, who were following him.


    Baek Cheon''s complexion hardened a little at the moment he turned his eyes upside down.


    "I guess the place of faith is not a normal place.''So why don''t you look at me like that? If that''s where foreigners are not allowed...¡­.


    "Did the guests do anything wrong? What do you mean?"


    Huh?


    What?


    The eyes of the court were full of doubts and doubts. Hwasan''s disciples also looked at them with their eyes as to what this meant.


    The Beast Palace Lord shouted in a loud voice.


    "What''s wrong with you? There''s nothing to do in the confidence!"


    "One, my lord! Trust is¡­¡­."


    "Do you think I don''t even know that?"


    As the Beast Palace Lord glared his bulging eyes, the guardians immediately bowed down.


    "No, my lord! Your men were foolish!"


    "Tsk!"


    When the Beast Palace Lord kicked his tongue as if he was displeased, the guardians stepped back, wondering what to do.


    ''Wow.''


    It''s great.


    It is a sight to realize how powerful the Beast Palace has.


    Apparently, he is like an elder in Hwasan, but he can''t even speak to the princess properly.


    Of course, Hwasan''s long story, Hyun Jong, is also favored by elders, but it is safe to say that he is treated like an old man in the back room compared to the Beast Palace.


    Even the dangga wasn''t this bad.''


    I don''t know if it''s the characteristics of the Beast Palace or Unnam, but the authority of the archer of the Namman Beast Palace seemed to surpass the authority of the long-running writers in the gate of the Middle East.


    "Get out of my way!"


    As the Beast Palace Lord stepped forward, the guardians were surprised and stepped down. Guards guarding the main gate quickly opened the door in time for his steps.


    "Long live my lord!"


    "Be careful when you come back!"


    Yun-jong threw his tongue out as he looked at the courtiers lying flat on their stomachs


    "I heard Beast Palace is almost the king in Unnam, so I guess that''s right."


    "Well, I see. I didn''t know the Namman Beast Palace had this system. On the contrary, it is more pronounced than the midfield."


    It was Baek Cheon''s answer.


    At that time, I heard a dull voice.


    "I don''t think so."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung spoke woefully, his hands clasped behind his head.


    "I''ve never heard of the Beast''s preferential treatment of the archer. I''ve heard that the palace is often changed."


    "¡­then why?"


    "Well, that''s obvious. Does that muscle make you want to fight back?"


    The eyes of Baek Cheons turned to the leading Beast Palace Lord.


    I think I know what you mean by carrying a lot on your back...¡­. No, isn''t that what you say at times like this?


    Anyway, it''s like a mountain is moving. Thanks to his half-exposed upper body, his back muscles wriggle powerfully whenever he takes a step.


    And considering the urgency of the Beast Palace Lord...¡­.


    "¡­¡­No."


    "I don''t want to die."


    "Wouldn''t it be faster to just hang yourself?"


    Only then was that excessive loyalty understandable.


    Chung-Myung also said with his eyes on the back of the palace owner.


    "K. Wasan should be like this, too."


    "Don''t say weird things!"


    "Don''t ruin my Hwasan!"


    "Oh, my God, you''re in trouble!"


    However, no matter what his disciples say, Chung-Myung nods at the Beast Palace Lord with a very impressed face.


    At the sight, Hawasan''s disciples shivered. These days, there have been growing concerns about Hawsan''s future.


    "Welcome!"


    "Yes."


    Everyone hurried to the words of the Beast Palace Lord. His footsteps led to a vast forest at the back of the Beast Palace.


    "This is enough to be called a jungle."


    "What a dense tree. It''s a rare sight to see in the midfield."


    "It''s not until we get through here that we get to the place of faith. But what kind of place was it that they were responding to?"The Beast Palace Lord, who was going ahead, opened his mouth to see if he had heard it.


    "The Faith is the Holy Land of the Beast Palace."


    "What?"


    "It''s literally. Holy land and forbidden at the same time. Belief is considered sacred here, so it is forbidden to approach it recklessly. No one in the court of the beast can step into the faith. The same goes for me, the court lady."


    "¡­¡­Oh. So?"


    "But I''m not a foreigner. Foreigners can be trusted."


    "¡­what?"


    Baek Cheon tilted his head unknowingly.


    What the hell is this talking about?


    "It''s literally. Faith is the holy place of the Beast Palace. Therefore, no one in the Beast Palace can enter the faith recklessly. But it doesn''t matter because you''re not in the palace of the Beast."


    "¡­Don''t you usually block foreigners from entering holy places or places that are prohibited?"


    "Is that necessary? We need to block animals from entering and leaving."


    "People and animals are different, right?"


    "It''s no different."


    The Beast Palace Lord shook his head.


    After all, humans are just smart animals. You people seem to think that we care about animals and animals."


    "I''ve heard that a lot."


    "But technically, that''s wrong. The Beast Palace does not care about animals, it just thinks we are not that different from animals. That''s why we live together."


    Baek Cheon nodded a little admiringly.


    "If you''re not going to stop animals, you''re not going to stop people. Isn''t it a sacred place between us anyway? It''s part of nature. We don''t expect others to accept it as a holy place."


    "And what if it damages the Holy Land?"


    "Then what''s the difference?"


    "¡­¡­."


    The Beast Palace Lord smirks.


    "The Holy Land is the Holy Land. No matter what it looks like, it''s a holy ground. Damaged does not mean it is not a sacred place. Dying on the appearance of the Holy Land is just the insistence of those who don''t understand the true meaning of the Holy Land. If I consider it a holy place, it becomes a holy place in any way."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon looked at the Beast Palace Lord with astonished eyes.


    Unexpectedly, there is a deep sense of dizziness in the words.


    Surely, you can''t take possession of the palace by force.''


    It was Baek Cheon who thought that unlike what the Beast Palace Lord looked like, he was a very deep and wise man.


    But Chung-Myung asked, as if he was not impressed by the Beast''s words.


    "But we don''t have to call it a sacred place, do we?"


    "Huh? Is that so? I''ve never thought about that."


    "¡­¡­."


    No. I guess not.


    The deeper we went, the more dense the forest became. It doesn''t feel like there''s even a single bit of course. My son-in-law became dark and humid.


    I was able to face animals from time to time because I came into such a deep forest. A giant snake that looks only about the same length when it is laid down, and a tiger that looks twice as big as it was seen in the middle.


    Yes?


    Isn''t it dangerous?


    Well


    "Lol. Hoa, dude! You''ve grown up a lot!"


    The tiger burst into a thunderstorm, crying so loudly that his pores were burning, and then he opened his belly in front of the Beast Palace Lord and acted cute.


    ''Yes, you have to live.''''


    All men are equal in front of muscles.''


    People and animals, shouldn''t they live and see?


    The sight of a big tiger acting cute like a cat was very disparate, but with the Beast Palace owner, the tiger looked like a cat, so I thought it would be okay.


    The Beast Palace Lord, who patted the beasts whenever he had time on his way, looked ahead and frowned slightly."There''s a myth ahead of me."


    "Oh, we''re finally here."


    Unlike what was seen on the way here, the Beast Palace Lord said with a serious face.


    "The pine tree plant you are looking for, or the Sinryeong plant you are talking about in Unnam, was originally not a very difficult plant to harvest. There was even a very large habitat. But there is little left of that home now."


    "Why?"


    "A hundred years ago, when the Magyans came in, they set fire to attack with fireballs."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I should have seen them burn to death."


    "So it worked?"


    "No, it didn''t work very well. He said he avoided everything because it was faster than the fire spreading because he was unmanned."


    Then why did you burn it?


    No, don''t you have to think before you do something? You don''t have to cover it up and think about it!


    "Anyway, there is only one place where you can find Shinnyeongcho in Unnam since then. It''s a belief."


    The Beast Palace Lord cut through the thick bushes before his eyes.


    "Oh?"


    "Wow¡­¡­."


    His disciples opened their mouths unknowingly as they watched the unfolding scene.


    It''s beautiful.


    No, the word sacred would be more appropriate than beautiful.


    There was a huge pond in the middle of a thick forest. No, at this size, it might be right to call it a lake, not a pond.


    Around the lake, which was so transparent that it was frighteningly clear, there were colorful flowers that I had never seen before.


    It''s a beautiful sight, but fear arises in one side of the heart.


    How deep is it?''


    Obviously the water is transparent but the floor is invisible. As it went down, it became more blue, and it came to me wrong.I felt like I was being sucked in.


    I''m a believer.


    You mean the pond where God lives?


    Then it must be a very well-made name. If there was a god, I would definitely stay in a place like this.


    "This is a myth. I can''t go any further from here."


    "Then we''ll...¡­."


    "Wait."


    The Beast Palace Lord frowns.


    "¡­Can''t I go in?"


    "No, you are free to move in and out of faith. Didn''t I already tell you already?"


    "But why?"


    "¡­¡­I have a very small problem."


    "Yes."


    "Well, I''d rather see it with my eyes."


    The Beast Palace Lord, who had hesitated for a moment, reached out.


    Whoosh.


    A passing rabbit flopped into Ho Gong and was caught by the Beast Palace Lord. A little surprised rabbit wrinkled his nose.


    "Huh? Why the rabbit all of a sudden?"


    "Well, look carefully."


    The Beast Palace Lord throws the rabbit lightly toward the lake.


    Clapping.


    The rabbit, who sank lightly on the edge of the lake, looked around and brushed his ears.


    Somehow, it was a sight that made me feel calm.


    "What the hell¡­¡­"."


    It was that moment.


    (sighs) (sighs) (sighs) (sighs) (sighs)


    Baek Cheon''s eyes popped out.


    Something black suddenly rose out of nowhere below the lake and soon popped out to the surface.


    "What, what!"


    "Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    The only thing that caught my eye for a moment was a huge mouth like a cave and a long canine stuck in it.


    The huge mouth soon cut through the entire area where the rabbit was.


    Whoosh!


    "¡­¡­."


    After devouring the rabbit to the bottom, something stared around with a giant head and then disappeared into the lake again.


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    The only thing left where the rabbit was was a huge pit where one could lie down enough.His pupils, with their eyes sticking out, could not say anything but stare blankly at the scene. Dazed until the lake''s ripple subsides.


    After a long silence, Yoo-Esul spoke rarely.


    "¡­¡­Bar, that just¡­¡­?"


    Only then did the rest of them hastily begin to talk.


    "You''ve grown up. That was huge."


    "Sa, you''re gonna swallow a man in one bite."


    The Beast Palace Lord nodded silently and frowned.


    "It''s a guy called Muklin bloodline. It''s a giant snake living in a faith."


    Pardon?


    Snakes?


    Isn''t that a dragon? Dragon?


    It''s not that you''re not entering because it''s a sacred place, but because of that monster, you''re forced to become sacred.¡­?


    "Hu... ha ha ha."


    Even the ridiculous laughter leaked from the mouth of the world''s Chung-Myung.

 Chapter - 226 Episode 226, what kind of a dragon lives in that pond?

    "What kind of dragon lives in that pond! What''s this neighborhood?"


    The Beast Palace Lord shook his head when he heard Chung-Myung.


    "A dragon is an imaginary animal. That''s a guy called Silent Bloodline."


    "What''s the difference? That''s an imaginary animal, too!"


    "But isn''t that real?"


    "Oh, yeah."


    Chung-Myung scratched his head.


    "I''m a fool who once liked this place."


    I was wondering why there were so many people living in the barren wasteland over this rich land!


    How can a man live in a place like this?''


    A tiger the size of a house plays like a cat and a dragon lives in a pond!


    What a d*mn town!


    However, the Beast Palace Lord calmly shrugged his broad shoulders.


    "He''s a creature called the silent bloodline. Not only does the scale work with the sword but also the strength of the master, which is powerful enough to change the terrain with a single tail. It''s literally a monster."


    "The Lord of the Palace can''t handle it?"


    "Well, I don''t know. You''ll have to stick together, but you know I can''t get in there. And I don''t have a chance to run into a mute bloodline because it doesn''t come out of there."


    "¡­¡­."


    Uh, I mean...¡­I don''t think you''re sure you can win.


    It may seem strange to say weak things with that body, but if you think about it, that silent bloodline is the beast of the snake world.


    I wonder if I can put that big guy in the snake''s territory.¡­.


    "Are you worshiping him in the Beast Palace?"


    "Worship?"


    The Beast Palace Lord smirks.


    "Worshiping some snake cub. What would a man worship an animal?"


    Uh...


    Is it okay for the person sitting in the palace to say that?


    Baek"jeon," who is on the shoulder of the Beast Palace Lord, wags his tail as if he agrees.


    "The Beast Palace did not take the faith as a sacred place because of its muted bloodline. It''s a blood clot that''s settled in the Holy Land of the Beast Palace."


    "Then shouldn''t we... get out, get rid of them."


    "Why?"


    "What?"


    "Didn''t you say it? Holy land is just a holy place. It is no wonder that animals live in the Holy Land. It''s just that the beast in place is a little unusual."


    A little bit?


    A little bit?


    I don''t think you know the meaning of it.


    "The Beast Palace is not supposed to enter the faith. And he doesn''t come out of the closet. In other words, he is like a neighbor whom I will never encounter. So why do we have to fight it out?"


    "¡­I guess so."


    The Beast Palace Lord smirks.


    "Anyway, he attacks whatever comes into the confidence. That''s the problem.¡­."


    Baek Cheon was told that.


    "In order to get the pine grass, you must enter the creed, and in order to do so, you must...¡­. No, you mean you have to deal with the silent bloodline or something."


    "That''s right."


    The Beast Palace Lord nodded pleasedly because he understood well.


    "There''s a little problem like that."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung smiled pleasedly.


    "Yes, it''s very trivial. What''s the big deal about dying and living? Life is like a speck of dust anyway. Amitabha Buddha."


    "You''re an expert, man!"


    "Then you''ll just have to pay for it in large quantities!"


    Chung-Myung shouted and pointed to one side of the belief.


    "If I go in there, it''s going to be ruined. Amitabha, am I paying a fortune or am I important? He''s a jerk, and when he gets in, he''s all in one shot! One shot! Everyone is equal in front of that mouth!


    The black hole that has formed between the grasses that have grown harmoniously is constantly being spotted eyes.It is also surprising that it is huge enough to bite that range in one bite, but it was even more surprising that the power that ripped the ground off at a single blow like tofu.


    I don''t think you can do that either.''


    The power created by the shaman''s elder was not that powerful.


    It can''t be compared to that of a master, but it''s a light snout with that much power.


    Baek Cheon, now staring at the lake as if lying, spoke quite seriously.


    "It''s like a weapon on the verge of becoming a dragon, so shouldn''t we refrain from killing and try our best?"


    "What kind of dragon is that? What a dream story are you talking about!"


    "There''s a snake like that, but there''s no dragon!"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Now that you hear it?


    Chung-Myung, who was speechless, sighed deeply.


    The scenery, which looked a little scary but beautiful a while ago, was now like the beginning of the underworld.


    "¡­I knew it was going well somehow. It can''t be my fate! Turn it off."


    Chung-Myung scratched his head.


    Things went well at the Beast Palace, so I thought I would be treated well in Unnam and be able to go back comfortably, but I encountered an unexpected difficulty.


    "How do you catch that?"


    "How can I catch you!"


    Looking back at Yoon-Jong, Chung-Myung blinks his eyes.


    "You''re a beast, and if you''re going to beat me up, I''m going to die one day after day!"


    "Chung-Myung??."


    Baek Cheon smiles softly.


    "I''ve always respected your opinion, but I think you''d better reconsider it this time."


    And then you''re really going to die, squirt.


    "It''s okay! It''s not like he doesn''t have a head. Most of the things in the world can be solved by breaking your head."


    "...sometimes I''m surprised that you''re a master."


    As if it didn''t matter what Baek Cheon thought, Chung-Myung stared at the lake with grim eyes.


    He''s about to rush into the lake.


    Then the Beast looked at him with a worried face.


    "I''m sorry I brought you here, but...¡­.Are you sure you''ll be okay?"


    "It''s okay. I''m stronger than you think."


    "Yeah, I''m relieved. I''ll hold a memorial service for you."


    "¡­¡­."


    How do these people see people?


    I''m the old plum inspector! Plum Blossom inspection!


    Chung-Myung gritted his teeth.


    "If only a creature can''t recognize a man, it''s a snake soup! The food situation seems to be bad due to the situation, but if I catch that, I''ll eat three nights."


    "¡­That''s a great solution. Zhugel Gongmyeong can''t think of that either."


    "All right! Gan¡­¡­"."


    "Oh, wait a minute!"


    Chung-Myung, who was about to rush forward at Baek Cheon''s shout, stumbles for a moment.


    "Why?"


    "My lord, may I know where the pine grass is?"


    "Well, it''s not hard. The white grass you see over there is the Divine Spirit Plant."


    Baek Cheon nodded as the Beast Palace Lord pointed to one side.


    "Look, Chung-Myung. The dragon... No, it''s not important to catch a snake. If that grass gets damaged in the middle of a fight, everything will be ruined."


    "Okay!"


    Chung-Myung nodded as if the advice was worthwhile.


    Growl.


    A master sword from the Dangga was pulled out with a clear sound. He swung a few swords at Ho Gong to weigh them, and his eyes flashed.


    "That''s what you''re supposed to be! I''m coming!"


    And flew to the faith without delay.


    "Wow¡­¡­."


    "Will it be all right?"


    Hwasan''s disciples looked at the scene with worried eyes.I could say that one idiot who is rushing to deal with snakes like that dragon, putting aside everything else, is the best in the world.


    However, it was true that he was very worried this time.


    Sasat.


    Chung-Myung landed on the shore of the lake.


    Contrary to the radical spirit of jumping, the movement of the faith was too light. It''s so light that it looks like a thief hiding over a wall.


    Whoosh!


    Chung-Myung turned his head and looked at the water.


    Okay, you''re not coming, are you?''


    Chung-Myung''s feet started to move slowly.


    Now, let''s think carefully. My mission is not to kill snakes, but to save the pine grass.''


    Let''s secure the pine grass and either beat the snake or boil the snake soup.


    Chung-Myung carefully began to move towards the woodland.


    "For now, I''ll pull this out and...¡­.''


    It was then.


    (Screams.


    A strange sound begins to be heard in the ear.


    A low, creepy sound that makes my heart pound just by listening.


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung slowly turned his head.


    He sees something huge and elongated that rises above the lake.


    The transparent, glowing black scales gave off a seven-colored glow whenever the light was received, and the tongue that flew through the tightly closed mouth made the person who looked so dark.


    More impressive than that is the eyes.


    A small, red-spotted eye was staring at Chung-Myung accurately between the bodies.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    That''s very sensitive.


    Is it hard to live with someone else?


    Chung-Myung scratched the back of his head with an awkward face like a man caught stealing.


    I''m doomed if I don''t know.¡­?


    Chung-Myung smiled lightly. I can''t spit on a smiling face. I''ll talk to you with a smiling face.¡­.


    "Can''t we just take the flowers and talk?"


    (sighs) (CHUCKLES)


    "Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    The silent blood network rushed violently and bit Chung-Myung where he was.


    "I''m crazy and I''m talking to a snake!"


    Chung-Myung, who managed to escape the attack of the frozen blood network, clenched his teeth and rushed toward the black body.


    "Full of holes!"


    No matter how a creature is, it''s an animal. That''s the biggest weakness of the silent blood network.


    I can guess how many places there are with my eyes closed and I can swing!


    "Come on, come, go, go, go, go, go, go, go!


    Chung-Myung, who pushed his sword madly to extract its strength, hit the neck of the frozen blood network hard.


    GANG!


    "Huh?"


    Kkang?


    It''s not Kaaang, it''s Gang?


    What a clear, Chung-Myung sound...¡­.


    Chung-Myung lifted the sword.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    The sword is broken in two. Cleanly, in half.


    Even though he had strong spirit, he hit the scales of his silent blood network and broke them into pieces.


    Swing.


    The top of the broken sword spun like a top and soared to Ho Gong, then fell to the ground next to Chung-Myung.


    Puff.


    Oh, you''re going deep.


    The land is well benned, the land is.


    "My my."


    Chung-Myung smiled pleasedly and looked at the broken sword.


    It''s a sword coming down from the dang family. Use it well as a token of my friendship.


    "Bogum, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Where do you sell drugs with defective products? You don''t even look at meek faceless! With a sword that even snakes can''t cut!


    Chung-Myung slowly raises his head with a nervous face.


    (Screams.


    "¡­¡­."


    A silent bloodline looks down at him and slightly turns its head from side to side. It''s like an angry man bending his neck around.


    ''Oh, that''s what I used to do a lot.''You don''t have a good personality, do you?


    Chung-Myung smiled awkwardly as he alternated between a broken sword and a silent bloodline that flicked his tongue threateningly.


    "Well, I don''t think you''ll understand what I''m saying.¡­. Can''t we fight fair and square?"


    Or you don''t have to fight...¡­.


    Oh, my god!


    "Eh, f*ck!"


    A frozen blood network rushes toward Chung-Myung, overturning the lake''s water. Just as a closely poisoned serpent thrusting a poisonous tooth into a prey, it rushed toward Chung-Myung at an incredible speed to get out of that big.


    The blackness of the mouth, which opened wide, feels like a homophilia going into hell.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Chung-Myung quickly jumped onto the head of the frozen bloodline.


    Then he instilled strength into the half-cut sword and began to strike its head to death.


    "Die! Die! Die! Break! No, break it!"


    Caw. Caw. Caw. Caw. Caw. Caw.


    I can only hear the sound of exhaustion when I hit it with a sword loaded with strong force. How hard the scales were, even though they were beaten with force, there was no scratches.


    "¡­¡­No, does this make sense?"


    Even the world''s Chung-Myung turned pale.


    Well, at least the sword works, so it''s a sword, a plum, and it''s meaningful! Isn''t this dealing with a man in armor with a willow branch?


    "How do I...¡­."


    Tuck!


    Yes?


    At that time, the frozen blood vessels bounce off the body slightly. At the same time, Chung-Myung''s body above his head rose slightly to Ho Gong.


    All of a sudden.


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes briefly looked at the silent blood network that bit his ankle.


    Uh...


    I think those eyes are smiling.


    "No, right?


    At that moment, he began to shake violently from side to side.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Throw it to the left, throw it to the right!


    Left, right, right, left, right!


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Chung-Myung, who was stuck on the floor in a row, screamed painfully.


    "Hey, you snake bird...¡­."


    Tuck!


    At that moment, the silent blood network opened its mouth and floated Chung-Myung with Ho Gong.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Oh, my god!


    At that moment, Chung-Myung saw.


    The tail of a submerged blood vessel literally flies into him, cutting through the atmosphere at a processing speed.


    "¡­That''s a little too much."


    (Screams)


    It flies in a straight line like a shell shot by Chung-Myung''s body, which was hit by a tail of a silent bloodline.


    Fah! Fah! Fah!


    Soon after, he hit the surface of the water and jumped like a swallow to reach the end of the lake. Then, he bounced a couple of times on the floor and was thrown to the ground.


    Whoo! Whoo!


    Hwasan''s disciples couldn''t bear to see the scene and closed their eyes tightly.


    "¡­Is he dead?"


    "Oh, come on. He''s dead, right?"


    "Don''t say that. He''s dead."


    "Well, let''s just check it out."


    Hwasan''s disciples and the Beast Palace Lord flew toward Chung-Myung''s stash.


    Soon after, those who saw his condition all closed their eyes and memorized Do-ho.


    "He''s dead."


    "I don''t think we need to build a grave."


    "Lots of money, live a good life when you die."


    To say that the condition was, there were only two pitifully shaky legs in sight.


    The rest of the body had penetrated the floor upside down from the head.


    Yeah, that''s how you''re supposed to die. That''s how you have a conscience.


    "Foahhhhhh!


    But at that moment, Chung-Myung jumped to his feet, blowing up the dirt floor.


    "¡­...that''s alive without conscience."


    "And the other side won''t accept it. I understand."


    Soiled Chung-Myung flipped his eyes, bleeding from his nose."No, is that snake really going crazy?"


    It was impossible to be so unilaterally beaten by a single creature.


    Chung-Myung, whose string of reason has been blown away, shouts.


    "I''m that snake! By all means, he''s making a snake soup today!"


    "What are you going to do? You don''t even seem to be using a knife."


    "There''s not a scratch on the strength, so how do you catch that?"


    "Isn''t there a scratch on the strength?"


    Chung-Myung shouted with his eyes wide open.


    "If it doesn''t work, it''s fine! There''s nothing in the world that can''t be done!"


    Yeah, yeah.


    Wipe your nosebleed first. Chung-Myung??.

 Chapter - 227 Episode 227, what a dragon lives in that pond! (2)

    "Oh, it hurts my pride! I''m just a snake. Spit! Spit! Spit! Spit! Spit!


    Chung-Myung spits out the soil that has poured into his mouth.


    Whenever I spit out the soil, blood trickled out of my nose.


    "¡­Wipe your nosebleed."


    "Nosebleeds Are Important Now¡­¡­. What''s this? What''s dripping? Oh, my God, the snake is catching a man!"


    Yoo-Esul, who was watching the snare, shakes his head and pulls out a handkerchief from his sleeve and approaches Chung-Myung.


    Oh, I''m thinking of wiping you off.¡­.


    Swoosh! Swoo!


    "Ouch! Ouch!"


    Yoo-Esul pokes a handkerchief into Chung-Myung''s nose.


    Chung-Myung resisted, but Yoo-Esul grabbed him by the scruff of his neck and pushed his handkerchief into Chung-Myung''s nose with an expressionless face.


    "¡­¡­."


    Is that being considerate or harassing?


    ¡­¡­I think Chung-Myung''s expression is bothering me.


    Chung-Myung, who poked a handkerchief into his nose, grinds his teeth tightly.


    "Ugh. I don''t see a castle anywhere."


    The Beast Palace owner, who was still looking at Hwasan''s students who were making a fuss, opened his mouth.


    "Muklin blood network is the most dangerous of the many creatures of Unnam. It would have been a disaster if he had a gentle personality and not invaded his or her territory because he or she would not harmful."


    "Warm-hearted?"


    "Yes, I''m rather gentle."


    "Ugh."


    "But he''s too obsessed with his territory. I don''t allow you to touch a stone or a leaf. It is almost impossible to trick the senses of that silent bloodline and pull out the Divine Grass."


    Why didn''t you tell me that earlier?¡­.


    "It means we''ll have to knock it down to save the pine grass."


    "That''s right."


    The Beast Palace Lord nodded.


    "I''m sorry to say this to the descendants of Maehwa Inspection who came from Jungwon, but I can''t help you with this at the Beast Palace. You''re the ones who have to figure it out."


    After the conversation, Baek Cheon approached Chung-Myung with a serious look.


    "Chung-Myung, I think it''s better to give up on this."


    "What kind of waiver is that?"


    "There is no way. How are you gonna deal with a knife when it''s not working? I was lucky just now. If you were unlucky, you would have been his food."


    "Ugh."


    Chung-Myung made a groan.


    In fact, I almost died when I nodded.


    If it were someone other than Chung-Myung, he would have given up his victory and had an in-depth meeting with King Yeomra.


    What the hell is that?''


    Aside from the power of that enormous size, what was more terrible was the sheer strength of that scale.


    Even though the river was raised as far as it could go, it could not even scratch the scales.


    If you are Chung-Myung now, you can cut down the railroad in its later years, which means that each scale has a stronger intensity than the later years.


    Chung-Myung scratched his head as if he had been bothered.


    Swordsmanship was made to deal with people in the first place. It was polished on the premise that a knife will be cut when it touches the body.


    In other words, it seemed to mean that no swordsmanship was meaningless if it didn''t carry a sword.


    "You''re saying it runs in the end, right?"


    "Yes, it''s not a good idea in your history right now. I''m afraid we''ll come up with a way back to the midfield...¡­."


    "Okay, let''s go back!"


    "Oh?"


    Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung with a slight surprise. No, why is he listening to people so easily?"Go back to the Beast Palace for now!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Oh, only half.


    That''s right.


    "If you don''t have enough power, you can just stretch it! It''s swordmanship, it''s nonsense, I''m going to break it!"


    Chung-Myung gritted his teeth.


    If it was during the plum blossom inspection, I would have been able to poke it with chopsticks and run away after getting beaten by a snake. I was filled with sorrow.


    Oh, my God, the death penalty! Long sentence death penalty!


    I live here!


    Chung-Myung glared at the lake and recited, his eyes fluttering.


    "See you in a little while."


    Then he turned around and began to run towards the Beast Palace.


    "Come with me!"


    "No, what else are you going to do?"


    Hwasan''s disciples started running after Chung-Myung.


    The Beast Palace Lord, who was watching the scene, burst into laughter.


    "They''re funny."


    * * *


    "No one''s coming in!"


    "Hey, you son of a b*tc*...¡­."


    Bang!


    Chung-Myung violently closed the door and went inside the house. Baek Cheon sighed as he saw it.


    "¡­¡­what else are you going to do?"


    Yoon-Jong opened his mouth while looking at Baek Cheon sighing.


    "But it''s still Chung-Myung. He found a solution whenever there was a problem."


    "¡­¡­so when did the solution end quietly?"


    "What?"


    "I''m not worried that he might do something strange. That''s too obvious. I''m worried that the Namman Beast Palace is where he does strange things."


    "¡­¡­uh, that''s¡­¡­."


    You''re absolutely right.


    Yoon-Jong peeked around. After feeling the eyes of the Beast Palace looking at this side, an awkward smile naturally flows out.


    "You don''t think you''re going to be so uninterested, do you?"


    "I wish...¡­."


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply, knowing that the sad premonition was never wrong.


    Chung-Myung, who entered the house, took out two wooden crates from the flotilla.


    One is a large neck. And the other one is a small wooden box.


    Taking out another small wooden box from his arms, he sat in front of a total of three boxes with a kabu seat on his back to back.


    Then I took a deep breath.


    It''s something I had to do once anyway.''


    I thought this day would come one day.


    He''s getting stronger so fast that his eyes are spinning compared to the past, but that''s not enough.


    Of course, Chung-Myung is now at the age of training in Hwasan in the past. But he has to do more and deal with more enemies.


    There is no time to be as relaxed and strong as in the past.


    If I were to train as I am now, I would catch up with the past in 30 years.¡­.


    Where is the guarantee that nothing has happened in 30 years?''


    Jongnam or Shudang could go crazy and storm into Hwasan, or the remnants of Mahyo, which may be somewhere, could be revived and pushed into the midfield.


    And if you''re unlucky, you could be eaten by a weird creature like that.


    In order to overcome any situation, Chung-Myung must be stronger first. That way, Hwasan can be strong, too.


    It all runs.''


    I''m almost done with studying martial arts to match this body. Now, if you have a history, you will be able to naturally unfold the ignorance of the past.


    "Come on, then¡­¡­.."


    Chung-Myung smacked his lips and looked at the three necklaces he had put down in front of him.


    Click.


    The first big wooden box opens.


    Inside was a group of marriage that Chung-Myung robbed Hyun Jong. Chung-Myung, who looked at the brilliantly shining wedding troupe with his eyes, looks at his second neck.It''s smaller than the first one, but more luxurious.


    Click.


    As soon as I opened the second wooden box, I began to smell a vicious scent that poked my nose.


    A blackish monotone that gently emanates an ominous feeling just by looking at it.


    This is the vision of the party''s message, the Observatory.


    The Celibacy of Heaven is the greatest elixir of the party. Originally, it could not be given to foreigners, but it was given specially by Dang Gunnak, who owed Chung-Myung.


    Unlike the ominous black light, Cheondogdan was a great elixir to enhance the history of the user.


    Those who take it will not be addicted to most poison, and even if they become addicted, the damage will be significantly reduced.


    It is one of the intangible information that increases resistance to poison by taking it alone.


    "Whoo-hoo."


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    Then I turned my head and looked at the last necklace.


    There is no problem with the previous two elixir drugs. There''s no way that Chung-Myung, who''s at the current level, can''t handle the elixir.


    The problem is this third time.


    "Ugh."


    Even Dang Gunnak hesitated to give it away because he didn''t know what it was for.


    Chung-Myung opened the box with a slightly prickly hand gesture. Unlike the previous wooden box, it contained a small white jade bottle.


    I took a deep breath and opened the lid of my bottle.


    Shoot!


    As soon as you open it, a nose-stimulating scent flows out of it. A slightly sweet and refreshing scent. Considering the scent alone, it feels more elegant than a marriage troupe.


    But you shouldn''t be fooled by the scent.


    It is none other than the poison of the party.


    It was also an extreme poison called "beauty."


    "Whoo."


    Chung-Myung stared briefly at the smooth surface of the bottle and brought it to his nose to smell the poison.


    "Oh, yeah.


    As soon as I smelled the smell of the nose, I wondered if I should do this.


    "Can I really trust him?"


    Old memories began to pop into Chung-Myung''s head.


    * * *


    "Mr. Do-sa."


    "Why?"


    "Do you know what the best medicine in the country is?"


    Chung-Myung slightly frowned at the sudden question. This is how the Danbo used to talk.


    "Daehwandan or Taecheongdan?" No. I''m sure it''s a mixed company."


    "That''s wrong, they''re not elixir."


    "¡­¡­What are you talking about?"


    Dangbo giggles as he sees Chung-Myung''s expression.


    "The real elixir is in our party gates!"


    "I understand that the Celibacy of the Gate is inferior to the elixir of other literary groups. Dokdo is well made and great medicine can''t be laughing stock by making a decision to be the topic where dangmun. Then Moses"


    "Ugh."


    Dangbo smacks his lips as if he has nothing to say.


    "Anyway, it''s not like the Celibacy. The real hero of the party is Mi-ru."


    "Miinru? I''ve never heard of it."


    "I will. It''s poison. It''s also a really hard poison to make at the party gate."


    "¡­Dok is the elixir? You''ve been beaten up here and there lately, and it seems like you''ve gone a little out of course."


    "Where did I get hit? He didn''t hit them all!"


    Chung-Myung stood still from his seat. Then Danbo becomes contemplative and steps back and sticks close to the wall.


    "Well, that doesn''t mean you have any complaints!"


    Chung-Myung grinned and sat down.


    "Keep going."


    "Other than this beauty tree, it is made by combining many of the world''s venom."


    "Is that a hell of a German?"


    "¡­¡­No, it''s not as bad a poison as I thought.""Huh?"


    Dangbo smiled awkwardly.


    "The truth is, I made it because I thought it would be very toxic if I put all the venom together, but it didn''t work that well. Other than the poison that failed half because they were neutralized and didn''t have a synergistic effect."


    The plum screen Chung-Myung looked at Dangbo with a sour eye.


    "So what''s the conclusion?"


    "Doctor, what does it run?"


    "¡­It''s the energy."


    "Yes, energy. But animals and plants just embrace the energy that fits my size. But doesn''t a warrior carry that energy in his body endlessly?"


    "That''s right."


    "But some of the animals know how to stay strong. That''s what we call a spirit. The creatures create an inner hem in their bodies and go beyond the limits of the beast."


    "Don''t be so obvious, just say the conclusion."


    "Come on. We''re almost there. But the only animal that can hold the energy is not the spirit. Poison also rejuvenates."


    "Huh?"


    Dangbo grinned.


    "When a non-poisonous animal embraces energy, it becomes a creature, and when a poisonous animal embraces energy, it becomes a poison. The spirit gathers energy in the inner hem, but the poison...¡­."


    "Gathering energy from poison?"


    "That''s exactly what it is. Otherwise, a little bigger wouldn''t make the poison worse, would it? In other words, the poison of a poison is like a collection of energy that it has gathered all its life!"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    It smells like a lion.''


    "So we''ve made several attempts to absorb all the venom of this poison and use it in our history!"


    "What happened?"


    "They''re all dead."


    "¡­¡­."


    No, he''s not this guy.


    When Chung-Myung''s forearms sprang up, Danbo waved his hand and backed away.


    "Oh, no! Listen to me! To the end!"


    "Keep saying that crap?"


    "It''s not nonsense! I failed, but it worked!"


    "How do you know that? He''s dead.


    Dangbo grinned.


    "The masters of the party rushed in to subdue the man who was mad because of the poison, and they all got beaten up and fell out. That enormous history almost broke the party house. Two hundred years ago."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Of course, it''s not resistant to poison, but it''s become a very neat handful of blood water because it''s taken everything as it is, but it''s working anyway. You can''t even get close to other small groups, so you can get a huge history! Myniru was not the greatest poison in the world, but it could be the greatest elixir in the world. This is it! As long as I can purify it!"


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    "So how do you purify it?"


    "¡­I don''t know."


    "¡­¡­."


    "If I knew that, I wouldn''t live like this. You must have already eaten a bowl of Mi-Lu and been burning your back...¡­.No, this is a slip of the tongue."


    "Burn it?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Waist?"


    Chung-Myung stood up smiling.


    "Ha ha ha."


    Dangbo sneaks back with an awkward face.


    "Come on, let''s go for it today!"


    Chung-Myung flew into Dangbo without delay.


    "Oops! Brother Do- Argh! That''s not it! Hey, you malko! How can a Taoist beat a man like this...¡­.Argh! Save me, brother!"


    "Die! Die, you son of a b*tc*! You''really!


    * * *


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who recalled memories of the past, sighed deeply as he saw his illness containing Mi-ru."¡­I feel like I''m being bullied."


    Should I eat this or not?

 Chapter - 228 Episode 228. What kind of a dragon lives in that pond! (3)

    Chung-Myung smacked his lips and peered at the Mi-ru in his hand.


    Sadly, Danbo was a man who talked nonsense but didn''t lie at all the time.


    So it would be fair to say that the word is real.


    "Well, there''s definitely nothing wrong in theory."


    It has already been successful in increasing its history through several experiments. That''s on a massive scale, too.


    Of course, he said he couldn''t handle the poison and died.


    "The question is, can you purify yourself with the poison?''


    Basically, the coriander''s way of handling poison energy is to release the poison itself to the outside or trap it in a corner of the body and then take it out later.


    Even if purification is carried out, it is common not to attempt to absorb it into the history, only to emit it through him.


    What kind of crazy thing would you do if you knew what was going to happen?


    But the Danbo nut said to purify this energy and accept it into the body. It''s not about draining it out of your body or burning it with a tripping it out.


    "¡­¡­Sajja, Sajja."


    Chung-Myung shook his head.


    I''m not kidding, I think you''re worth it. The characteristic of the province''s history is that it has excellent purification power! It''s not possible with the history of a party that''s half assimilated in poison, but if it''s the history of brother Do-sa, we can clean it up and turn it into a history. Then I can lay the head of a Heavenly Demon cub!


    What if he dies?


    That''s a shame and a pity. I''ll take care of the memorial service.


    Of course, after that, I almost held a memorial service for Dangbo.


    It runs in the province line.''


    Chung-Myung is smacking his lips.


    The conditions have been met.


    He has a mirage in front of him, the cleanest mass in the world that will help control the mirage, and even a mass that will increase his tolerance to poison.


    And the history of Chung-Myung.


    Didn''t you already confirm that his newly created history is more toxic than that of the inspection of plum blossoms in the past?


    This is something that even Chung-Myung, who used to inspect plum blossoms, could not try. In other words, it means that no one in the world dares to try this way.


    Only one if you can.


    Only Chung-Myung can operate the flag with a clean history of more than the Maehwa inspection of the past, and only Chung-Myung can do so now, which is comparable to that of the Maehwa Inspection in the past.


    If others tried to imitate it poorly, they would have made up with each other as soon as they put poison in their mouths.


    Chung-Myung eventually grabbed one of the comorbents and one of the heavenly dogs.


    "Do you think you''re going to die?"


    If it doesn''t work, we''ll drain it!


    I eat it for a snake cub, but I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. That''s why I got a miroo from the Dangga.


    I haven''t made up my mind in the meantime, but I finally got a chance.


    "You should die before you get sick.


    Chung-Myung boldly reached out, picked up the mix and the dogma, and poured it into his mouth without delay.


    Yeah, yeah.


    As soon as they enter their mouths, they melt instantly and gulp down their throats.


    (Screams)


    My stomach is getting hot. I was so proud of myself that I paused for a moment.


    ''Isn''t this enough?''


    The world''s Chung-Myung couldn''t help but worry a little bit.


    I''ve had a thousand dogma, and I''ve got a few more comatose...¡­.I''d rather just eat the small pieces and fight again¡­¡­."Ayyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!"


    Chung-Myung distorted his face.


    "Since when have I been so timid!"


    People become cowards when they get old.¡­. Oh, I''m getting younger, aren''t I? Are you rather scared when you''really.


    Anyway, there is a limit to the single party alone.


    When I first ate the mixed fabric and saw the effect, my eyes went blind, but eating multiple eggs in the first place does not increase the effect several times.


    If that was possible, Shaolin would have fed the rest of the great hwan-dan to create the best master in the world.


    In addition, Chung-Myung was born to not be able to absorb it properly even if he poured the elixir over and over again in return for creating a clear atmosphere without thinking.


    In the end, the marriage party may be the solution to Hwasan, but it cannot be the solution to Chung-Myung.


    If you don''t intend to live forever, you have to do something!


    Chung-Myung, determined, turned on the kabujwa and focused his attention.


    First of all, we need to use this history to build a foundation.


    Whoosh!


    I hear a sound like a waterfall falling from my body. The small groups melted from the stomach create a river of energy and run in full vigor.


    It''s not absorption.''


    What matters now is not this energy. These forces should only serve as a medium for absorbing Mi-ru''s energy and a barrier to protecting his body from Mi-ru''s venom.


    ''Central to the Danjeon.''


    Chung-Myung slowly opened his eyes, surrounding the Danjeon with the energy of the Honwondan and Cheondogdan.


    Moving your body with your eyes open during transportation is something no ordinary warrior can imagine. It was possible because Chung-Myung exceeded the level of energy utilization.


    "Hush!"


    Chung-Myung, who sounded disapproving, grabbed Mi-ru''s shellfish bottle.


    "¡­If you screw up, Danbo you''re really going to screw up."


    He''s already dead, but I''ll kill him one more time!


    I''ll let you see if the dead can die again!


    He ventured the miroo into his mouth.


    And slowly closed my eyes.


    ''It''s still okay.''


    Mi-ru, who spilled into the stomach, is not thinking of moving. It just feels like something''s coming out...¡­.


    (sighs) (CHUCKLES)


    Here we go!


    Chung-Myung freaked out and pulled up his spirits.


    The venom was spreading like crazy. The world''s Chung-Myung is also scared.


    "Hagiya!"


    It was the same when fighting Dang We, and when we fought the poisoners in our previous lives, the poison that had poisoned him so far was either sprayed in a large space or buried in weapons.


    How much would that be?


    At best, it''s a percentage of the amount in this bottle, maybe a thousand. That''s enough to kill a master, but it''s natural that he drank that poison cleanly from the undiluted solution.


    Was that too much?''


    I should have eaten half of it.


    Why alcohol and poison, and once you see it, you can drink it in one go.


    Oh, long sentence. Why don''t you break my habit?


    (sighs) (CHUCKLES)


    The venom spreads through the body in an instant. Chung-Myung freaked out and raised his energy to protect his Danjeon.


    Keep that in mind.


    Purify and absorb.


    It''s not about purifying it!


    After preventing the body from purifying and releasing the poison on its own, he clenched his teeth and began to regain his energy.


    ''What poison is this?''


    It''s overflowing.


    It''s like pouring a jar of poisoned water. Poison rises and swells in the body.I''m going to explode...¡­.


    Throwing.


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung gently opened his eyes.


    ''Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!''


    Then I was startled and closed again.


    What did I just see?''


    Chung-Myung, who couldn''t believe what he saw a while ago, opened his eyes again.


    But I wasn''t mistaken either.


    His body, which had been horribly blackened, was swelling enormously.


    Not even a black pig!


    The clothes that could not handle the bursty body began to tear around.


    Chung-Myung quickly closed his eyes again and focused. At this rate, his body is about to explode before he can recover his history.


    ''Hurry up!''


    The energy starts to heat up.


    Chung-Myung''s unique pure energy emitted from the Danjeon devours and begins to purify the poisonous energy around the Danjeon.


    How great the spirit is, it seems like a flood has burst.


    But the venom wasn''t easily affected either.


    Whether he realized that there was still a place left for the poison that had been painted all over the body, or maybe because of the exhaustion of the Danjeon, he started to rush fiercely toward the Danjeon at once.


    Stop it!


    Then, the energy of the Cheon-Gok-dan and the energy of the Honwon-dan-dan surrounded the Danjeon blocked the poison energy.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    There seems to be a huge explosion inside the body.


    Chung-Myung managed to hold onto his mind whenever he lost his mind. Then, he turned his energy to purify the venom and pushed the clear energy back into the Danjeon.


    Pooh!


    The blood vessels eventually began to burst, failing to withstand the swelling of the body''s My nose and mouth were all torn and blood was dripping down. The dropped blood melts the floor with a whirring sound.


    There is no end to venom even if it is purified and purified.


    Let''s see if you win or if I win.''


    Chung-Myung put up with the pain and began to turn around.


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    The eyes of Hwasan''s disciples, who had anxious eyes in front of the room, began to become subtle.


    "Don''t you feel something?"


    "I''m starting to feel anxious all of a sudden.¡­. Something''s a little, uh...¡­."


    Jo-Gol blurted the end of his speech with a subtle look and opened his mouth again.


    "Let''s take a peek."


    "Huh?"


    "I told you not to come in. I didn''t tell you not to look."


    Baek Cheon nodded with a smile on his face to face.


    "It''s a great pun. She''s grown up."


    "It''s all thanks to the private lodging, isn''t it?"


    "Yeah, you''re in charge, so I don''t have to stop you. Go ahead."


    "¡­¡­."


    For a while, the two looked at each other silently.


    Soon Jo-Gol opened his mouth first.


    "¡­Sasook, do you know your personality has changed a lot?"


    Although his bones were hidden, Baek Cheon calmly took the words back.


    "I said, ''Barefoot black.'' If you put the rock next to you, you''ll turn black, and if you''re next to Chung-Myung, you''ll run out of character."


    "I''m glad you know that.¡­."


    "Don''t waste time, check quickly and come."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Jo-Gol groans and trumbles to the room where Chung-Myung is located.


    You didn''t get caught, did you?


    Chung-Myung''s sense would have already recognized it if he had approached it at this point. Still, the fact that he can''t hear the shouting means that he can''t afford to care.


    Well, let''s see what the hell you''re doing.¡­.


    Jo-Gol punched a hole in the window with his finger.


    It''s not a good idea to drill a hole in the Beast Palace, but I opened the window half-heartedly. This would be much better than being caught by Chung-Myung.He took a deep breath and put his eyes into the hole.


    "¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol, who was still looking into the room, quickly took his eyes off the window and turned away.


    Then he smiles brightly.


    "Living quarters."


    "What is he doing? What is he doing?"


    "I don''t know what you''re doing."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "I think you need to spit it out."


    "¡­¡­huh?"


    "Bba, come on!"


    "Huh?"


    Jo-Gol becomes contemplative and starts running. Then the rest of the team started running after Jo-Gol.


    Baek Cheon, who outruned Jo-Gol, looked back and said,


    "But what do you mean where to run? Over there or in the Beast Palace?"


    "Oh, I don''t know! Let''s run for the life!"


    "No! You have to tell me...¡­."


    It was then.


    Coocoocoocoocoocoocoocoocoocoo!


    Baek Cheon turns his head in contemplation.


    "Oh, no!"


    The whole angle with Chung-Myung in it begins to shake. The tremor, as if it were an earthquake, turned white and blue.


    "Hey, hey, you crazy bastard! This is the Beast...."


    Whoosh!


    A huge explosion occurred before the horse was finished. The whole angle is shattered and scattered all over the place.


    "What, what!"


    "That!"


    Forgotting to run away, they stopped there and stared blankly at the scene that had happened before their eyes.


    Black vortex.


    A huge black whirlpool, which seems appropriate to use the word evil dragon, rises endlessly into the sky and into the sky.


    Whoo! Whoo! Whoo!


    The wind of chi spinning fiercely seemed to suck up everything in the world.


    "¡­¡­What the hell do you do in the room and that''s what happens."


    "It''s crazy, really...¡­."


    The color of the black dragon-gwon style, which blew away the entire pavilion, is gradually changing.


    As if the food had been released, the color of the black was gradually turning gray, but soon turned white, and finally became transparent.


    Oh, my god!


    But the momentum of the ferocious spin doesn''t diminish at all. No, it''s rather faster and stronger than the first time.


    "Huh? Huh? Huh?"


    In the swirl of the surroundings, Jo-Gol''s body, which was in front of him, rises as Ho Gong.


    "Argh!"


    "Jo-Gol!"


    Hwasan''s disciples hurriedly grabbed Jo-Gol''s ankle and lay flat on the floor.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Jo-Gol''s body floats like a paper doll in Ho Gong.


    "Hey, Chung-Myung, you f*cking bastard! Please, let''s live with common sense! Common sense! Argh!"


    That was a valid point.


    I don''t know if Chung-Myung will be able to hear that.


    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    Whoosh!


    Oh, my god! (Screams) (Screams)


    The wild beasts who rush out of surprise cannot handle the manpower created by the vortex and are sucked into the vortex.


    Baek Cheon wrote evil with a blue face.


    "Someone stop him!"


    Who?


    Who the hell is stopping that bastard, Sasook?


    Finally, Chung-Myung is seen in the middle of the whirlpool. Ho Gong, who rose to the top of his head, was sitting cross-legged with a face of perfect tranquility.


    I want to run to see how calm he looks and blow his jaw right away.


    Ood, ood, ood, ood, ood, ood, ood!


    To make matters worse, even the roofs of other warlords around them have begun to be torn apart.


    At this moment, I think the Beast Palace itself will be destroyed.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    A terrible energy burst out everywhere with a loud explosion.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "Hey, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Hwasan''s disciples caught in a flag storm fly off to Ho Gong.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Hawasan''s disciples, who had been thrown over a dozen pages and stuck on the floor, groaned to their feet.In no time, Yong-gwon, who was sucking up the surroundings, and the energy that was exuding as if to blow up the world disappeared.


    I don''t think anything has happened except for the fallen warlords and the frightened beasts...¡­.


    "¡­... there''s no way! Oh, my God!


    Seeing the literally stormy surroundings, Hwasan''s disciples were all stunned.


    It was then.


    Shake shake. Shake shake.


    A person slowly walks out through the floating dirt.


    The refreshing-looking Chung-Myung found Hwasan''s disciples and rolled them up.


    "Now let''s go get the snake cub!"


    "¡­¡­."


    We''re gonna get caught, you son of a b*tc*.¡­.


    Please, let''s cut it short. Please!

 Chapter - 229 Episode 229, what kind of a dragon lives in that pond! (4)

    "Hey, dude!"


    Baek Cheon roared with a red face.


    "Why?"


    But Chung-Myung seemed so nonchalant.


    Baek Cheon, whose blood pressure soared, stuttered, even pointing fingers.


    "Oh, no! Dude! Huh? First of all, uh, first of all, cover it up!"


    "What?"


    "Get dressed! Clothes!"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung looks down and looks at his body.


    "There''s a hole in it. What''s wrong?"


    "Ouch!"


    Baek Cheon scratched his head.


    So do Chung-Myung, barely a single sheet of clothing, showing his body proudly.


    Of course, well-established muscles were enough to inspire elasticity, but wouldn''t it be less embarrassing to wear pants at least?


    "You have an accident! Where!"


    Baek Cheon worried about Yoo-Esul''s eye health, but in the meantime, she remained calm. Looking around without saying a word, she picked up a piece of cloth and approached Chung-Myung and put her around her body.


    "Wear it."


    "Oh, as expected, it''s an accident!"


    "Because it''s ugly."


    "¡­Thank you."


    Thank you so much.


    Chung-Myung shrugged his shoulders while holding the cloth.


    "Now I can beat the snake cub. Let''s hurry up and get the pine plants and go back."


    At that, Yoon-jong sighed deeply.


    "Chung-Myung??. I don''t think snakes are the problem right now."


    "Huh? Why?"


    It was then.


    "What''s going on?"


    "These crazy people!"


    "Huh?"


    With a loud shout, the Beast Palace came rushing toward the collapsed pavilion.


    It was not long before their faces turned red.


    "He was a descendant of the inspection of plum blossoms and treated me with all his heart! How dare you do this?!"


    "Do you want to die?"


    There was a series of violent reactions from the Beast Palace. Once the shouting began to pour, the crowd gradually gathered.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Only then did Chung-Myung laugh awkwardly as he looked around as if there had been a war with the war-torn warheads.


    "Oh, my. Unintentionally."


    How can this situation be solved with just that much?


    Baek Cheon sighed and tried to step forward.


    d*mn Chung-Myung is what he did, but he''s in charge of this group anyway. He must come forward first and apologize and pray for sin.


    "First of all, I''m sorry¡­¡­"."


    But then Chung-Myung grabbed Baek Cheon''s shoulder and pulled back slightly.


    "I''ll take care of your room¡­"¡­."


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "Huh?"


    Obviously, it was just a slight pull, but Baek Cheon''s body bounced back like a shell.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Baek Cheon splashes like a water swallow on the floor and shivers on the wall.


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung looks at his hands with a sad face. Then, he scratched his head and laughed awkwardly.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m not used to it yet."


    "Ugh."


    Wake up from the floor, Baek Cheon stares at Chung-Myung with bloodshot eyes.


    "Come on... Let''s die today and I''ll die!"


    "Come on, then you''ll only die at home. Hold on. I''ll figure it out."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Hang in there, Sasook!"


    "Fix it! That''s who he is!"


    "Oops!"


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong hang on to the feisty Baek Cheon.


    Chung-Myung just shrugged and stepped forward. Then he faced the crowd and faced the court martial arts of the Beast Palace.


    Goodwill glares at Chung-Myung with cold eyes.


    "What are you going to do about this?"


    "What? What kind of work?"


    "Aren''t you the ones who just smashed this whole war?"


    "Come on, you''ve got to be kidding. How do we do that?""What? Are you denying that you have destroyed the war?"


    Chung-Myung smirks when he hears it.


    "Did anyone see it?"


    It was a classic excuse, but it couldn''t have worked.


    "I saw it!"


    The Beast Palace also shouted.


    "I saw it clearly! I saw a black blast coming out of the front angle and blowing everything away! So don''t even dream of an excuse like that!"


    "Whoa?"


    Chung-Myung looked at the Beast Palace with astonished eyes.


    "Brave wind?"


    "Yes!"


    His friends have also hardened their complexion.


    "Explain, if you can''t explain properly, no matter how much you are descendants of the plum inspection, you can''t avoid responsibility! Unless the plum inspection comes in person!"


    He''s here, guys!


    I''m the plum screening!


    Chung-Myung sighed and continued.


    "So, if you can''t explain, you''re going to beat us up?"


    "If you need to!"


    "Uh¡­¡­, but isn''t that a little weird?"


    "Hm?"


    Ho-jeop, who stepped in front of Chung-Myung''s words, tilted his head.


    What''s wrong with you?


    "As he said, a huge blast of gallantry blew up the entire angle."


    "Right!"


    "Did I make that?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "How can a person do that?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Huh?


    That''s how...What?


    Chung-Myung shook his head as if he didn''t understand.


    "Isn''t it common sense to worry about the person inside when the brave wind stands up and destroys everything?" More than you think I''ve caused a spell of bravery?"


    "¡­¡­That¡­¡­."


    The penchant mumbled shut his mouth.


    No. Come to think of it, that''s common sense.


    How can a man cause a mercenary wind? It''s not for use.


    "And there''s another strange thing."


    "What, what?"


    "Let''s just say I caused that bravest wind."


    Chung-Myung pretends to look around slightly.


    "That means I''m going to beat up the guy who''s making a brave wind with his bare body and making people around me like this. Would that be all right?"


    "¡­¡­."


    The patronage kept his mouth shut.


    ''You''re not wrong.''


    If this situation has been created by this young student of Hwasan, it means he is an enormous master beyond common sense. It can''t be easy to trap such a person.


    To do that, at least...¡­.


    "What''s going on?"


    At that moment, a loud voice covered the hall.


    "Lord of the Palace!"


    "I see the Lord of the Palace!"


    The Beast Palace, who saw the Beast Palace Lord walking from far away, took the place. Hawsan''s disciples also bowed deeply toward him.


    The nervous Ho-beop checked the Beast Palace owner and shouted with a happy face.


    "Lord of the Palace, these men...¡­."


    "Quiet!"


    The Beast Palace Lord raised his hand slightly to block the horse. And with his big eyes wide open, he trudged toward Chung-Myung.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The ground vibrates at that determined step. Every time his feet touch the ground, it seems like a big tiger following him comes to mind slightly.


    Boom!


    Soon after, the Beast Palace Lord, who came right in front of him, distorted his face and stared at Chung-Myung.


    "Hey!"


    "¡­what?"


    The face of the Beast Palace is slightly heated. A groan-like voice came out of his mouth as he stared at Chung-Myung with a red face.


    "¡­Did you get a big shot?"


    "Come on, this is firing. That''s a little bit more experience."


    "Firing? Did you say firing?"


    "Yes, that''s just about it."


    The face of the Beast''s Palace has become more distorted. The Beast Palace Lord, who was shaking as if he could not stand it, bursts into laughter and slaps Chung-Myung on the shoulder.


    "Hahahahaha! Firing! Yes, it''s firing! Yeah, that''s how the man''s distribution works! Hahahahaha!Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Every time the Beast''s hand hits Chung-Myung on the shoulder, there is an explosion of sound.


    "That''s where I''m going to die.''


    ''Is he actually hitting you because he''s angry?''


    Every time he hits, Chung-Myung''s body goes into the floor one by one. By the time the Beast''s laughter was over, Chung-Myung''s body was knee-deep on the floor.


    The Beast Palace Lord laughed and grabbed Chung-Myung and pulled him off the floor.


    "Yes, we''ll have a drink to celebrate the anniversary!"


    The faces of the good men were contemplated.


    "Lord, they are sinners who have destroyed the battlefield of the Beast Palace!"


    "You must condemn them."


    "What?"


    The Beast Palace Lord roars.


    "How many pieces of building do you want me to punish? When did the Beast Palace become a den for these little bastards? You pathetic people!"


    The royal court quickly bowed their heads at the roaring slope.


    At that time, Chung-Myung was seen sticking out his tongue secretly.


    Blood stood on the foreheads of the courtiers.


    ''Oh, I really want to beat it as hard as I can.''


    ''What kind of b*tc* is that? ''Cause he''s a guest.¡­.''


    I wish I could get a snout from you, really.


    "How can the personality of plum inspection be so different from the personality of plum inspection when it is said to be a descendant of plum inspection?"''


    Of course, the nature of plum blossom screening and the personality of Chung-Myung now match perfectly. However, those who heard the glorified history could not have known it.


    "If the guests were fired in the Beast Palace, they would not be able to congratulate! What? Burr? Burr? You little bastards! How can you say that you are the proud man of the Beast Palace? You stupid...¡­."


    "Hey, don''t be so angry. It''s because I care about the Beast Palace."


    "Hmm? Mm, yeah. Right."


    "And we did it wrong."


    "What was wrong with you? That''s what happens when a warrior is training! When I was a kid, I blew up a lot of training camps!"


    "Hehe. That''s right. That''s possible."


    The faces of the Beast Palace rotted in.


    How can you be more compatible with a foreigner you''ve only seen for a few days than with a courtesan you''ve been with for decades?


    Isn''t that a hidden child?''


    It''s too small to be a child.''


    Just by looking at his face, he never bled.''


    The Beast Palace and his disciples sighed at the same time. Meanwhile, their eyes met each other. The two groups, who confirmed that their eyes contained pity, sighed deeply again.


    "Hahahahaha! Let''s throw a party!"


    "No, not now."


    "Huh?"


    The Beast Palace Lord tilts his head.


    "What do you mean, not now?"


    "Let''s catch the snake first. Let''s have a drink as a snack for the snake soup."


    "Muklin''s bloodline?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, yeah. But be careful. Silent blood vessels are the most spiritual creatures."


    "It''s just a snake."


    "Yes! A man should have such a distribution!"


    "Of course! Giggling!"


    "Hahahahaha!"


    A deep sigh came out again from those who were listening to the two''s conversation.


    * * *


    "¡­What the hell did you do?"


    "What?"


    "What did you do to make it happen?"


    "Oh, that?"


    Chung-Myung smirks at Baek Cheon''s words as he follows the jungle to the belief.


    "I''ve improved my skills."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''ve improved a little. A little bit."


    Baek Cheon raised his head and looked up at the sky, which was hard to see, overshadowed by the bushes.


    "My prime minister.''


    Please do something about it.


    What kind of experience is that? Is it because you want to increase it?Do I have to be surprised that I''ve stretched my skills out of necessity? Or do I have to be surprised that I''m throwing away all my energy to increase my skills?


    Please! Please!


    "Well, it hasn''t improved as much as I thought.¡­it''s good to have increased it."


    "Can I die trying to increase my skills?"


    "It was a little dangerous this time."


    "¡­¡­I don''t know you now."


    I didn''t know from the beginning.


    Baek Cheon sighed and began to mutter something. But Chung-Myung didn''t pay attention to him and went straight to the belief.


    It was really dangerous.''


    Mi-Lu''s venom and history went beyond Chung-Myung''s imagination. If I had made a small mistake or had a little less clean history, my body would have burst to death.


    However, Chung-Myung succeeded in purifying and accepting Mi-Lu''s history.


    "Tsk. I had a lot of luck to catch you.''


    The amount of history was enormous, but the energy that could be extracted from it was not even a penny.


    Fortunately, since it runs in such a large amount, even the amount of money that Chung-Myung has collected has been able to create as much energy as he has.


    Compared to what the inspection of plum blossoms in its heyday had, it is still not enough, but even this much will not cause you to suffer for a while.


    "So first of all!"


    Chung-Myung''s bushes are left and right.


    Finally, a belief filled with clear water came to my eyes.


    "I''ll let you know what it''s like to touch a man on a high tide!"


    Chung-Myung??.


    Even if your mouth is crooked, you have to say it right away.


    You touched it. You


    He didn''t do anything.


    I had a lot to say, but they were just Hwasan''s disciples.


    "Here we go! Euracha!"


    Chung-Myung pulled out the sword without delay and jumped toward the belief.


    "Hey! You broke that sword!"


    "It''s okay!"


    Chung-Myung, who waved his hand at Ho Gong, got off.


    "Get out!"


    And shout in a loud voice.


    Let''s do that.


    There was a small stir from the middle of the calm lake, and soon a silent blood network revealed its huge size over the water.


    (Screams.


    Bloody eyes that are stuck like dots through all the black scales stare at Chung-Myung.


    "You''re dead today."


    Chung-Myung, who spat on the floor, ran over the lake with a sword and flooded toward the frozen bloodline.


    Whoops!


    The silent bloodline began to rush face to face towards Chung-Myung, who was rushing in screaming.

 Chapter - 230 Episode 230, how dare a dragon live in a pond! (5)

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Whoops!


    A silent bloodline and Chung-Myung rushed at each other across the lake.


    "Water cost?"


    "Now you''re jumping on the water! Jump on the water!"


    Water expenses.


    the meritoriousness beyond portrait proportion of the portrait It is one of the highest peaks of ascending meridian, which can run like a flat surface on water.


    The operation of the flag is also operational, but enormous effort is needed to push out the water. Therefore, he does not dare to do so unless he is a master at the peak.


    Chung-Myung now uses that kind of money so naturally!


    Hawasan''s disciples clenched their fists.


    Is it possible?


    Baek Cheon''s complexion hardened.


    Already Chung-Myung failed once to catch the silent bloodline.


    "If he doesn''t have a knife, he can''t do anything about it.''


    It''s not like fighting an unmanned man.


    The match between the drones does not depend on who can use a stronger sword.


    If a sword-wielding sword and a sword-wielding sword-wielding sword-wielding sword-wielding sword-wielding sword-wielding sword-wielding sword-wielding sword-wield But that''s not the only difference. Even a prosecutor who uses a sword can aim for a gap in the sword.


    But now the case is different.


    The scales of that silent bloodline make all swordsmanship meaningless. Even if you use a sword with great agility, it is meaningless when it is blocked by scales.


    So the key is whether Chung-Myung''s sword can penetrate the scales of that silent blood network.


    And it will be decided by a single blow now.


    "Eurachaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Chung-Myung jumped up the water and charged into the face of the silent blood network.


    Whoops!


    And then he...


    Thank you for the food.''


    He greeted Chung-Myung with his mouth wide open as if shouting.


    "What the f*ck?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes are twinkling.


    How dare you treat a man as a prey when it comes to cutting things!


    "Ta-da!"


    Chung-Myung''s feet park Ho Gong.


    Raising his body once more into the air like a rising hawk, he descended in a straight line toward the dark hair of the frozen bloodline.


    "??????!"


    ??? ?? ? ?? ?? ??? ??? ??? ????. ?? ?? ???? ??? ?? ??? ????? ?? ???.


    "?, ???"


    "???"


    However, without giving the disciples a chance to be surprised, Chung-Myung''s sword hits the head of the frozen bloodline.


    (Screams)


    With the same sound as a giant iron bell ringing, the neck of a silent bloodline larger than the bell snapped downward.


    "Oh?"


    "What?"


    Baek Cheon blinked his eyes.


    The eyes of the bloodline that I just put out are sticking out. I think I saw you go in.


    I don''t know if someone would be crazy if the snake had a look, but it seemed to him that the silent bloodline had a puzzled look on his face.


    "Did it work?"


    It was too far away to know exactly. All Baek Cheon saw was Chung-Myung wielding a sword to heat it up once again.


    "Growl!"


    Whoops!


    (Screams)


    Crying!


    Caw!


    Crying!


    "Huh?"


    I think there''s something weird in the middle.


    Baek Cheon tilted his head.


    Of course, I''ve never heard the cry of that silent bloodline before, so I don''t know if the heterogeneous sound I just heard is the scream of the silent bloodline.


    However, it was definitely different from before.


    No matter how much Chung-Myung hits me on the head,


    What''s scratching?


    The muted blood vessels, which used to shake their heads with the feeling of doing so, are now twisting their bodies with signs of pain.


    "Where!"Chung-Myung clutches the scales of the frozen bloodline with one hand.


    "Oh, it stings!"


    I cut my hand slightly on the edge of a sharp scale. Chung-Myung clenched his teeth and breathed energy into his hands. After strengthening his hands with strength, he held the scales tightly and lifted the sword.


    "You''re not breaking it?"


    Chung-Myung hits the sword violently again.


    As soon as the dark blue river touches, the head of the frozen blood network sinks and pops out.


    Kieraaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    A totally different scream came out than ever.


    His disciples clenched their fists at the sight.


    "It''s going to work!"


    "Wow, that works."


    Of course, it still hasn''t pierced the scales, but I can feel it''s definitely hitting. Every hit, the frozen bloodline screamed painfully and twisted its big body.


    Cut to death or beat to death, isn''t that the same result?


    In addition, his huge size, which used to be a great threat, is now a weakness. As a silent bloodline without arms and legs, there is no way to shake off Chung-Myung, who is stuck to his head.


    (Screaming) (Screams) (Screams)


    With a scream that gives me goosebumps just by listening, the silent bloodline began to twist greatly from side to side.


    "Stay still, man!"


    Whoops! Whoosh!


    Chung-Myung did not care and struck the silent bloodline head one after another.


    It fits your head even if you roughly hit how wide it is. It''s a dreamlike situation for Chung-Myung.


    If he repeatedly hit it several times like this, there was no way he wouldn''t fall even if he had the world''s silent bloodline.


    It was that moment.


    A red light emanated from the eyes of the silent bloodline.


    Whoops!


    The silent blood network roared and began to rush toward the water at a formidable speed.


    "Huh?"


    Then, Chung-Myung put his head on his head and hit his head on the floor.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    "¡­¡­Ugh."


    Shock to the point where the floor is dented.


    However, Chung-Myung did not let go of the scales of the frozen bloodline despite pain that seemed to break his back.


    "This¡­¡­."


    Silent blood vessels give off blood light again.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A silent blood network hits the floor with its elongated head. As the surroundings were devastated, grass and rocks were scattered all over the place.


    "That, that!"


    Hwasan''s disciples unwittingly grabbed the sword.


    This time, it''s really a game of who dies first. If Chung-Myung can''t survive the lonely bloodline, everyone has to jump in and save him.


    At that time, Baek Cheon saw a frozen bloodline with Chung-Myung on its head suddenly rushing to one side.


    "Oh! No!"


    White-flowered grass.


    "Lumberbill!"


    A silent blood network was facing where the pine grass bloomed. It was clear that there wouldn''t be a single root of pine grass left with that one shot.


    "Not there!"


    Hanging Chung-Myung flinched and reacted as Baek Cheon made a sound.


    "Ouchaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Chung-Myung, who jumped, opened his arms wide and grabbed the head of Muklin''s bloodline, which had been standing a while ago.


    And finally, he held on tight to his feet that touched the ground.


    Qua-qua-qua-qua-qua-qua-qua!


    Chung-Myung''s feet dig out the floor like a plough. He was pushed out as soon as he pushed, but gradually gained strength. And slowly began to push out the huge head.


    "Ugh! Ugh! Ugh!"


    Chung-Myung, who pulled out the limitations, finally blocked the silent blood network right in front of the pine tree.


    "This is¡­¡­!"


    Only then did Chung-Myung, who backed away from his huge head, spinned his body.


    Then he kicked the face of the frozen bloodline.


    "He said no, dude!"Whoo! Whoosh!


    The huge body of Muklin''s bloodline, which was beaten by Chung-Myung''s back kick, turned halfway over and fell into the lake. A huge spray of water rose.


    "Oh, my God."


    Chung-Myung also shakes his arms as if his whole body aches. His whole body was ruined with dirt and grass, but he couldn''t even manage it. His eyes were fixed only on the lake, where the silent bloodline was missing.


    Boolean. Boolean. Boolean.


    As if the lake were boiling, foam came from a corner.


    "Let''s get this over with."


    Chung-Myung pointed the sword forward.


    The boiling part suddenly swelled up as if in response to the remark. Soon after, the water spiked and poured down, and the frozen blood network appeared again.


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung tilts his head.


    I think something''s changed.''


    What''s the difference... Ah!


    Chung-Myung blinked his eyes.


    The scales of the silent bloodline stood on edge. The steel scales, which used to protect the body thoroughly, now stood up threateningly, without resisting revealing the flesh.


    "You must be pissed off."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "That''s why you have to mess with your opponent."


    Whoops!


    As if he had heard it, a silent bloodline raised its head up and gave out a tremendous scream. It was such a loud cry that my ears hurt and my body trembled.


    The watching disciples of Hawasan can''t handle the cry and plug their ears with both hands.


    The silent blood network, which spewed a blood-red light, began to rush straight toward Chung-Myung.


    It was different from before when he attacked with his neck out. It was a gesture of flying over the lake.


    Thanks to him, more than half of the body of a long, silent bloodline was exposed over the lake.


    The huge eye-catching figure opened their mouths wide. How overwhelming was the size revealed, Chung-Myung, who blocked the front, looked like an ant dealing with a large worm.


    But Chung-Myung didn''t step back in front of that massive blood clot that flooded me. He just stared at the silent bloodline with his expressionless eyes.


    "Will it work?"


    With this body now and with this experience?


    Well, I don''t know.


    But there is no reason not to try.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sink coldly as he looks at the silent blood vessels rushing in.


    It''s over the limit again, but it''s meaningless.


    It''s meaningful to go as far as you''ve gone. Any growth is meaningless if you don''t try.


    Chung-Myung''s sword is young again at the end of the purple sword. It got darker and darker and soon began to change again.


    a bright red sword lecture


    The bright red timbre resembling the color of Hawasan''s blooming plum blossoms was clearly young at the end of the sword.


    He glared at the silent bloodline and finally moved his sword.


    Squeeze.


    The hand that holds the handle of the sword is strained. The sword emits a bright red light as blood vessels are pumped in.


    "Power is power!"


    The strength from the Danjeon lends itself. A strength that is incomparable to the past activates the body, and soon moves onto the sword with its arms.


    The sword was about to explode, and he threw up his verification.


    At the same time, the tip of Chung-Myung''s sword began to paint many plum blossoms.


    Plum blossoms bloom and bloom as if they stopped at Ho Gong.


    Whoops!


    The blue light was young in Chung-Myung''s eyes when he saw the silent blood vessels rushing to the ground.


    "Ta-a-a-a-a-a-a!"


    All the blooming plum blossoms gathered in one place.


    Falling short.


    The petals are infinitely tender, but if they gather countless times, they will eventually block the flow of the river.Plum blossoms with a formidable history clump together and shoot like meteors.


    Whoosh!


    The meteor, shot with a piercing sound, penetrated the body of the silent blood network.


    Crack, crack!


    The leather of the muklin blood network, which is more solid than the last season, is literally split in front of the optometrist under Nakmae Danha. After blowing the fragments of the scales in all directions, the black river, which did not lose its momentum, finally dug into the body of the frozen blood network.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    The silent bloodline raised its head with its mouth wide open. A scream of pain resonated with the belief.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    With the sound of something bursting, the huge, hard back began to crack. Red blood spouted like waterfalls from a hole the size of a human head.


    "Crack¡­¡­.Crrrr¡­.¡­."


    The dark bloodline, which was trembling, slowly turned its head. Little red eyes turned towards Chung-Myung.


    "Whoosh!"


    Chung-Myung, soaked in sweat, faced the gaze.


    It''s not perfect.''


    It didn''t unfold as perfectly as it did in the past. However, it is important that he was able to make it out in a clumsy way. Time will take care of what''s left.


    "Cough!"


    Chung-Myung, who threw up a couple of dry coughs, lowered his sword and straightened his back.


    The silent bloodline that had troubled him so much, was wriggling about the size of his head, about the size of his side.


    What''s the big deal about a hole in such a big body that I''m the only one with, but that wound can''t be judged simply by its size.


    The fallout''s attack would have completely engulfed his interior by now. Isn''t that evidence that your straight head is reeling?


    "It''s time to finish. Come on, Dum¡­¡­."


    It was that moment.


    Oh, my god!


    Suddenly there was a huge splash.


    He hid himself in the water as if his blood had fallen. Then in an instant, he swam at a tremendous speed and fled deep into the lake.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Chung-Myung opens his eyes wide.


    Are you running away?


    If you''re human¡­¡­¡­. No, it''s not easy to think of if you''re a warrior. But the beast has no honor or pride to protect. It makes sense to run away if you can''t deal with an enemy.


    But Chung-Myung, who had never thought so far, looked at the lake in silence.


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    "I won!"


    Hwasan''s disciples came running to him with a cheer.


    "Oh, my God! You really catch it!"


    "That''s amazing, Chung-Myung. The last sword I used...¡­.Huh?"


    Jo-Gol, who was talking, tilted his head.


    "Chung-Myung???"


    It was because Chung-Myung was shaking with his head down.


    He was stunned when he sneaked up and saw Chung-Myung''s face.


    Chung-Myung was shaking with a straight face with his eyes half open.


    "How dare you...¡­ Where are you going?"


    Anger dripped from the almost twirling eyes.


    "You''re going to run away after all this hard work? How dare you do this to me! What an unprovoked snake!"


    "What are you looking for in a snake? To a man with no money!"


    "I don''t have money, but I''ll have an end. Ethan, give me the ethan! I''ll goin''


    Chung-Myung suddenly started running toward the lake.


    "Hey, dude!"


    "Stop it!"


    But it''s already a step late. Chung-Myung flew heroically over the lake.


    "Give it to me!"


    Splash!


    Chung-Myung''s figure disappeared down the lake in an instant.


    "¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol, who was watching with his head down, turns his head and looks at Baek Cheon.


    "¡­Will it be okay? I''m in the water."


    Baek Cheon grinned."Leave it alone. I don''t care if I die or not."


    "¡­¡­."

 Chapter - 231 Episode 231. Whats wrong with you? (1)

    ''Where are you!''


    Chung-Myung went down the lake with his eyes wide open.


    It''s endless.


    It looks about the size of a lake and a pond, so it didn''t look much bigger from the outside, but the depth was incomparable to that of a lake.


    Now I understand why that huge silent bloodline happened to be here.


    As it goes down, it gradually darkens around it.


    It was clear water, so I thought I could see the floor right away, but it was so deep that there was a limit to the light.


    Chung-Myung chased the red blood he left as he went down to the floor and down again.


    You can''t die without income!''


    Chung-Myung bites his lips.


    Pine grass is a pine grass, and if you''ve put people through this much trouble, it''s polite to give them an endowment! It''s an animal, it''s rude! How polite!


    It wasn''t Chung-Myung who wouldn''t take it because he wouldn''t give it.


    If you don''t give it to me, I''ll take it away! That''s not basic! I''m sure that''s what it says in the Taoist scriptures.


    What are you talking about, man?


    No? If not, never mind!


    I don''t know about Doga''s way, but Chung-Myung''s way was anyway.


    Snake soup, shit! First of all, I''m on my end!


    Chung-Myung dived deeper, shining his eyes. Now, the surroundings are completely black, but Chung-Myung''s eyes are penetrating the darkness accurately.


    Yeah, I''ve seen everything you''ve just moved...¡­. Huh?


    What''s moving now...¡­.


    Bullfighting!


    Chung-Myung''s body was swept away by the wind...¡­. No, it flew like seaweed swept away by the waves.


    "Gurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!


    I screamed but there was no sound. It was natural to be in the water.


    Chung-Myung, who came to his senses, turns his head.


    What was that?


    The question was quickly cleared.


    Bullfighting! Bullfighting! Bullfighting!


    With a huge resonance that sounds like the entire lake is ringing, the current flies toward Chung-Myung like a huge current.


    ''Water bomb?''


    Bigger water shells flew into Chung-Myung one after another. A silent bloodline seemed to be shooting at Chung-Myung from a distance.


    You''re doing all sorts of cute things!''


    It''s not like this.¡­.


    Yes?


    "Growl! Growl! Growl! Curl!"


    Having failed to avoid the grenade properly, he was swept away by the strong current and turned like a top.


    Oh, I drank water.


    ''Is that him?''


    I can''t move freely because I''m in the water. If you were out of the water, you should yawn and avoid the speed of the grenade here.


    Moreover, the muted bloodline was also expanding the range of grenades, instead of lowering its power, as it seemed that Chung-Myung was supposed to be sent out of the water somehow rather than killed Chung-Myung.


    Even those who have specialized in handicrafts can only hold their breath in the water, so what would Chung-Myung say?


    Whether he had noticed it or the silent bloodline seemed to have calculated that Chung-Myung would eventually rise above the water if he did not allow him to approach it.


    But!


    That''s the head of a snake!''


    How dare you try to beat a man with your head!


    Chung-Myung pulled the sword back. And he threw it forward with a lot of history.


    Before the sword slipped out of his hand, he lightened his body and grabbed the handle tightly.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The sword darted through the current.


    Bullfighting!


    Bullfighting!


    Despite the repeated outbursts, Chung-Myung''s black outbursts advanced.


    There!


    Chung-Myung shined his eyes. Little by little, the bottom of the lake began to be seen. And right there, a silent bloodline was playing.No matter how hard you run away, it''s a rat in a jar! No, it''s a snake in a lake!


    Chung-Myung swam straight for him.


    Fighting a giant snake in the water is also burdensome for Chung-Myung today. However, if the bloodline is completely broken inside under the failure squad, it can be cut off without any problems.


    Afterwards, he can pull out an inner hem and return to the water.


    The silent bloodline also swings its tail to Chung-Myung to see if he knows about it.


    It''s easier if you open your mouth and try to eat it.''


    Then you just have to go straight in and cut the end of your stomach.


    Maybe it''s because he''s uselessly smart, but he doesn''t use simple, ignorant methods. Perhaps he understood that Chung-Myung''s sword could cut his belly.


    Love, love, love, love, love, love, love, love, love!


    Chung-Myung, who saw a black tail flying through the water, shined his eyes. You''ll only be pushed back if you try to hit it half-heartedly. I''d rather!


    Crack!


    Chung-Myung puts a sword covered with a sword into the tail of a silent blood network.


    ''Eh-cha!


    You can''t run away like this!


    Seeing Chung-Myung stuck to his tail, the silent blood network twisted and shook off his entire body and struggled.


    However, no matter how much he flipped over and shook his tail, Chung-Myung did not fall. Even when he hit the floor, he turned around like a ghost and avoided it.


    Now the only way left for the silent bloodline is to bite with your mouth. But that was rather what Chung-Myung wanted. As soon as he rushes in with his mouth open, he will go into the ship shouting "That''s right."


    The silent bloodline, which had only been swinging its tail, closed its mouth and began to hit Chung-Myung.


    ''That''s how you''re supposed to be the head of a snake.''


    Chung-Myung quickly pulled out the sword that had hit his tail. Then he turned around and put it right in his huge head.


    Chung-Myung is not the only one who halves its power because it is underwater. No matter how hard you hit it, it was different from the shock of being hit outside the water.


    Crack!


    Chung-Myung''s sword is stuck in the nose of a frozen blood network. The pain opened a huge mouth. It quickly closed again.


    Chung-Myung put more power into the grip of the sword.


    "Nathan, give me my end of the bargain! You snake!''


    The silent bloodline tried to shake off Chung-Myung over and over again.


    Boom! Boom!


    He hit his head a few times with his tail, but for pain or other reasons, he couldn''t hit Chung-Myung properly and just hit himself.


    That''s why he''s an animal.''


    Although it was small, Chung-Myung would have suffered quite a bit if he had swam around the lake.


    But whether it''s because of stupidity or habit, silent blood clings to the wall and doesn''t think about avoiding it.


    Thanks to him, I saved the trouble. It''s just...


    ''Well, my breath...''.''


    Chung-Myung stepped back, kicking the silent bloodline in the face. And he put the sword forward.


    If you take more time, you will definitely lack breathing, so you should end it here and go up looking for an inner circle.


    Chung-Myung boosts the momentum. The tip of his sword shone purple and began to shine brightly in the dark water.


    Then I could see clearly in the water.


    The face, tail, and body of the mute bloodline faced Chung-Myung with determination. The man who easily ran away from the water seemed to have no intention of doing so in the water.A scaly, muted bloodline raises its head threateningly.


    Chung-Myung also grabbed the sword in preparation for the final blow.


    ''You were strong.''


    But that''s what it''s all about. If you''re born in the next life, don''t mess with people and live a decent life. If I had done that in the first place, I could''ve just taken the glue.


    The silence of Chung-Myung''s blood vessels tremble, as if he sensed he was alive. He was only shaking his head more threateningly, even though he was obviously afraid.


    Now, let''s get down to business.¡­.''


    Huh?


    Chung-Myung''s face was completely distorted.


    "Take it out! Take it out! Anyway, you have to take it before you come back to see if it''s Muklin or not."


    "This is it, right?"


    "First, pull out everything around!"


    "Yes!"


    Hawasan''s disciples crouched around the floor, pulled out a lumberbill and began to stand by.


    "Hey! You can''t pull it out like that! You have to take out the soil to make it last longer! The feeling of being kept alive if you don''t want to dry them one by one.¡­.Oh, the death penalty! It''s not that, but dig the whole area!"


    Jo-Gol, who has a strong opinion of herbs, screamed and led the situation. Hwasan''s disciples, who knew nothing but balloon flower, simply nodded and collected the pine tree as he told them to.


    Hwasan''s disciples, who had well-prepared pine plants, sprang up from their seats.


    "Did you pick them all?"


    "Yes."


    "Look again! Is there anything left?"


    "We''ve got everything!"


    Baek Cheon nodded his head.


    "Yeah! Let''s go!"


    Hwasan''s disciples quickly moved out of the realm of trust. First of all, the fact that the silent blood network did not know when it would come out of the water again, and that it was in someone else''s holy place itself was burdensome.


    The Beast Palace Lord said it had nothing to do with it, but they couldn''t get rid of the discomfort because they were used to the customs of the Middle Ages.


    "That''s enough!"


    "Anyway, I got a pine tree!"


    Hwasan''s disciples looked at the sack of pine grass with a recalled face.


    At that time, the Beast Palace Lord, who had been watching without a word, slowly approached and reached out.


    "Give it to me."


    "¡­what, huh?"


    "The sack with the psychic plants. Give it to me."


    Baek Cheon looked at the Beast Palace with slightly subtle eyes.


    Why is the man who''s been sitting still suddenly asking for a pine tree?''


    Are you sure?


    Baek Cheon, who thought of many things in the moment, unwittingly stepped back.


    The Beast Palace Lord frowned slightly as he looked wary.


    "You''re not going to give it to me?"


    "Oh, no. I mean...¡­."


    The Beast Palace Lord nods his head.


    "Well, I see. You''re doubting me right now."


    Hawsan''s disciples'' complexion hardened in unison.


    In fact, if the Beast Palace Lord has a different heart, it is impossible to protect the pine grass by themselves. No, even protecting your life can be impossible.


    "Tsk tsk, you pathetic bastards. You''re going to be so nervous."


    The Beast Palace Lord smirked.


    "If I had decided to do so, would it be a job to take it away?"


    "¡­¡­I''m sure you will."


    Baek Cheon finally relaxed and sighed.


    "I''m sorry, but it''s very important to us."


    "I understand, I don''t want to steal it or harm it, so give it to me."


    He unhesitatingly held out a sack of pine grass to the Lord of the Beast. If they hesitate even here, they will have to be hurt by each other''s feelings.


    The Beast Palace Lord grinned and took the sack open.


    Then he took out half of the pine plants and started planting them back on the ground.


    "¡­May I ask what you''re doing?"


    "You''re here to save this psychic plant, aren''t you?""Yes, as I said, yes."


    "Is this enough for you?"


    "¡­¡­Ah."


    In fact, that is not certain. The more, the better, and it''s better if we can continue to secure it in the future.


    "If we pull out all the psychic plants from here, we don''t know where we''re going to grow the next time. If you plant it in a similar environment, the new spirit plant will continue to grow."


    "That''s for sure is.


    "I haven''t been able to touch it because it''s within the boundaries of the faith, but it''s not a sanctuary, so if you just contact me, I can secure the Holy Spirit and send it to Hwasan. Wouldn''t that be convenient for you, too."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes widened.


    You''re going to do that?''


    Perhaps the Beast Palace is more than happy with Hwasan than he thought.


    "Here we go."


    The Beast Palace owner handed Baek Cheon a sack of half-finished pine grass. At his feet, a new field of pine plants sprang up.


    "Greed is how everything goes wrong. To live with nature is to get only what is needed now, and to get the wisdom that is left."


    "I''ve learned a lot, my lord."


    "Laughing out loud."


    The Beast Palace Lord laughed loudly and turned away.


    Baek Cheon opens his mouth looking at the mountainous back.


    You''re done, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, now Chung-Myung only needs to come."¡­."


    Hawsan''s disciples looked at the quiet lake with slightly uneasy eyes.


    "Why isn''t he coming?"


    "Is he dead?"


    At Jo-Gol''s words, Yoon-Jong roared.


    "What are you talking about? What are you talking about? He can''t die like that!"


    "It''s not a happy sound, it''s a bad sound, isn''t it?"


    "¡­It was just a slip of the tongue."


    It was the moment when the two were arguing.


    I''m bubbling up.


    "Huh?"


    A few small bubbles floated over the calm lake.


    I''m boiling.


    I thought there was more and more bubbles...¡­.


    "Pooh!"


    With a strange scream, Chung-Myung''s body soared above the water.


    Splash!


    Chung-Myung, who flopped into Ho Gong and fell back into the water, ran out of the lake several times.


    "Oh, I was suffocating."


    Finally, Chung-Myung, who arrived by the water, trudged out. Water dripped down from the whole body.


    Everyone looked at him with their eyes shining.


    "What about the inside?"


    "There wasn''t."


    "Huh?"


    "There wasn''t. Come on, I''m just tired."


    Chung-Myung shakes his hand as if he doesn''t want to talk anymore.


    "There was no end to that great creature? That can''t be true."


    "Oh, how do I know. I''m sure he''d sell it or hide it somewhere. Anyway, I didn''t have an altar! God d*mn it, I''ve been through a lot!"


    "¡­¡­Why are you yelling?"


    Yoon-Jong, who ate the bruise for no reason, pouted as if he could hear.


    Then Chung-Myung saw the sack in Baek Cheon''s hand and slightly frowned.


    "Did you pick them all?"


    "Half."


    "Well¡­."


    Chung-Myung nodded as if he understood the situation after seeing the newly created field of pine plants.


    "Then it''s over! Let''s go!"


    "Huh?"


    "Let''s go!"


    Chung-Myung waved his hands and pushed his disciples away. It was a gesture as if he were chasing a fly.


    "Why are you in such a hurry...¡­."


    "I don''t want to see you here. Go now. That''s enough! I''m going back to Hwasan! You can live here!"


    "Oh, my God."


    Eventually, Baek Cheon had to get out of the confidence as if he were half-way through. Other Hwasan''s disciples also turned to the Beast Palace without hesitation.I''ve got an end to it anyway. Even if it did, it wouldn''t have been theirs, so I had no regrets. I saved the pastoral plant that I was aiming for anyway.


    Anyway, you''ve accomplished your mission!''


    Thinking of the faces of elders and elders who would be greatly pleased, I just wanted to return to Wasan as soon as possible.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    Hwasan''s disciples and the Beast Palace chief headed for the Beast Palace with light steps.


    "Huh?"


    Yoo-Esul, who was following everyone from the back, looked back slightly. Then he tilted his head for a moment and went back to the side of the belief and cut through the bushes.


    Bubbling.


    Soon after, the middle of the faith seemed to cause a stir, and the silent blood network stuck its huge head out of the water.


    I''m alive.


    It''s a look that shows no hostility. It was a wonder to think of that wild spirit a little while ago.


    "Why?"


    Chung-Myung, who is relentless in human beings, has no need to...¡­.


    Yoo-Esul, who was agonizing, suddenly exclaimed.


    At first glance, something small was seen behind the huge body of the silent bloodline.


    White body.


    And bright red eyes.


    Of course, it was a large snake that was as small as a human being, but it was round as it was so small and cute as it was with a silent bloodline.


    ''Baby...''


    At the moment I saw three babies with their heads sticking out side by side behind the silent bloodline, a smile bloomed around Yoo-Esul''s mouth.


    "Aren''t you going?"


    "¡­I''m going."


    Responding to a voice heard from behind her back, she smiled at the babies of the silent bloodline.


    "Grow well."


    Don''t hurt people.


    And after turning the bushes well, he ran toward the death penalty as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter - 232 Episode 232. Whats wrong with you? (2)

    "Don''t move! Every man who moves is a criminal!"


    "¡­what?"


    "You understand, it''s not like that for a day or two."


    Baek Cheon sighed as he looked at Chung-Myung, the mandible, like a poisonous viper.


    Behind Chung-Myung''s back is a wooden sack. As soon as he came back to the Beast Palace, he took the sack of pine grass and was doing that, saying he should protect it.


    "Cute, cute."


    "Don''t say that, even if it''s a joke. You know I''m serious."


    Baek Cheon smirks at Jo-Gol''s shudder.


    Of course, it''s true that Chung-Myung looks amazing.¡­.


    ''It''s not something you don''t understand.''


    Just because you get it easier than you think, doesn''t mean that the importance of pine plants is diminished. That''s the only way to make a marriage party, and Hwasan can regain his old reputation.


    Now that pine plant was more precious than gold to Hwasan. No wonder Chung-Myung''s nerves are on edge.


    "If it''s that important, don''t put it here and keep it. We need to get back to Hwasan."


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    "It''s a lot longer than I thought. Elder people''s necks must have gotten an inch longer."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon, who imagines elders with long necks, quickly shakes their heads and blows away the ideas that have been fired.


    ''Yes, the journey is a lot longer than I thought.''


    Who knows what it takes to get that grass?


    Come to think of it, it was Baek Cheon who felt that the sack of pine plants was more precious.


    He turned his head and said, looking at the other disciples.


    "Are you ready to leave?"


    "There''s not much to be prepared for. I don''t have much luggage."


    "Well, that''sir."


    He nodded quietly. And he looked at Chung-Myung again and spoke in a slightly lower voice.


    "Then, without delay, let us say hello to the Lord of the Beast and leave. You''ve shown us a lot of kindness, so we should say hello properly."


    "Well, you should."


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    Though I want to leave for the island immediately, regardless of greeting, I need to make a good relationship with the Beast Palace owner.


    ''Cause the pine grass is held hostage.''


    Chung-Myung narrowed his forehead slightly.


    The more I think about it, the smarter the Beast is. They gave out small pine plants to him, and he even established a field of pine plants around Shindam to build a foundation for continuous relationship.


    Of course, it''s a gain for Hwasan as well. It''s easy to get a pine tree, and we''ve got a future supplier.


    Then Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol sneaked up on Chung-Myung.


    "What the hell! Don''t come near me!"


    "I''m not taking it away, man! We''re Hwasan people, too!"


    Jo-Gol screamed and was upset.


    Yoon-Jong opened his mouth with a slightly serious face.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "I have a quick story to tell you."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head at his rather serious attitude.


    "Why would we do that?"


    Chung-Myung''s voice rose sharply. On the other hand, Yoon-Jong, who spoke out, seemed calm as if he had expected such a response.


    "No, think about it."


    "It''s not like we''re stopping them from going up and down to Unnam! Why do we have to convince them that they won''t?"


    "There are many reasons."


    "What are you going to do about people starving again? The death penalty. Yoon-jong the death penalty penalty. It is not for us to step up. No, of course I''m sorry, too. But there are things you can do and things you can''t do.""No, it''s not just for that reason."


    Jo-Gol, who had only been listening to him quietly, shook his hand and added.


    "Chung-Myung??. The death penalty will be done out of compassion. If it were, I would have stopped you before you could talk. But come to think of it, this isn''t that simple."


    At Jo-Gol''s words, Chung-Myung narrowed his brows slightly.


    "Then what?"


    "It makes money."


    "Huh?"


    "Money!"


    Jo-Gol shone his eyes.


    Chung-Myung looked at the two with a strange expression when he said money.


    "So¡­¡­."


    "Let me explain¡­¡­."


    But even before Jo-Gol opened his mouth, Chung-Myung immediately said.


    "Since the food situation in Unnam looks bad, can we make a lot of money if we can buy food and trade it for Unnam''s car?""


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    "Of course, there are still small ups and downs, but that alone is absolutely insufficient in supply, so if you can get your hands on the tea trade rights of Unnam, can you make as much money as the top 10 middle-classmen earn?""


    "¡­¡­."


    "And you can eat pheasants and eggs because the death penalty house can do that? You mean?"


    Jo-Gol looked blankly at Chung-Myung.


    "¡­...are you thinking?"


    "Who do you think is a fool?"


    "Yes."


    "What?"


    "Oh, no."


    Chung-Myung smirks.


    "I know what the death penalty is thinking, but I know one thing, and neither of them knows. The important thing for us is not to make money in Unnam, but to maintain a good relationship with the Beast Palace."


    "¡­¡­."


    "You don''t have to do things that the other person doesn''t like for the other person. Money? Of course it''s important. But there are things in the world that need to be considered more important than money."


    Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol looked blankly at Chung-Myung.


    And they exchange glances.


    You said you''d go crazy if you told me you were making money.


    I thought the death penalty was like that! Who knew something like that would come out of that money ghost''s mouth?''


    Chung-Myung looked at the two with pathetic eyes.


    "So don''t think too much about it and pack up."


    "¡­??????."


    Yoon-Jong bowed his head with a groan.


    "Can''t you just give me some luck?"


    "Huh."


    Then Chung-Myung looked at him with disapproving eyes. But Yoon-Jong didn''t seem to be willing to break the promise easily.


    "The Lord of the Beast takes you special. You may hear what you say. In fact, the reason why the Beast Palace is blocking the car trade is because it hates the people in the middle, but it could be a good thing for each other if you go out yourself."


    Chung-Myung narrowed his forehead slightly.


    Come to think of it, it''s not that wrong...¡­.


    After a brief thought, he finally opened his mouth.


    "It''s really just luck."


    "Yes, I don''t want any more."


    "Instead!"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "There''s something the death penalty should prepare for us."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "It''s an outfit that makes negotiations easier."


    Anxiety in the faces of Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol was young.


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon looked blankly at Chung-Myung.


    "That¡­¡­."


    "Why?"


    "¡­¡­No."


    His eyes glanced from head to toe over Chung-Myung.


    "......What''s wrong with you?"


    "I mean, what?"


    "Oh, yeah.


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply.


    Wearing a blue school uniform, Chung-Myung holds a fan made of white tail in one hand.It was almost like Zhuge Liang''s, but it doesn''t look good when it''s made poorly.


    His father Chung-Myung stretched his shoulders as if he were proud of his face a couple of times with the crude back priority.


    "You have to wear this much to negotiate in Unnam."


    Baek Cheon, who looked at his smiling face with his hands behind him, eventually turned his head, frowning.


    But as soon as I turned my head, I could see worse people.


    "What''s wrong with you guys?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol stole the moistened snow with their sleeves without a word.


    In fact, Baek Woo-sun in Chung-Myung''s hands was not bought from anywhere, but made by the two of themselves.


    Chung-Myung asked them for a school doctor and back priority, and the two men, who did not dare to go to the beginning of the crisis, entered the jungle and ran on their own feet to chase the long-legged bird.


    Thanks to this, the branches were scratched, grass venom rose, and the bird''s toenails were scratched into a mess.


    ''That d*mn thing.''


    "He''s not going to bite the dog!


    Thanks to him, he managed to create a plausible back priority within time. The result of the tears and sorrow is now in Chung-Myung''s hands.


    "Hu-hoo, history is bound to repeat itself! Don''t you think you''ll listen to me by now? giggle giggle."


    Baek Cheon opened his mouth in a serious tone, looking at Chung-Myung laughing to himself.


    "¡­Listen carefully, everyone."


    "Yes. Private lodging."


    "This is absolutely a secret when we return to the Middle East. Zhugel Sega may come after you with a knife if they know."


    "¡­¡­I will."


    Hwasan''s disciples sighed one after another.


    Regardless of that, Chung-Myung stretched his arms left and right as if he liked his clothes and coughed in vain.


    "Now, the Lord of the Palace...¡­."


    It was then.


    "Are you inside?"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung opened the door to the sound from outside. The Beast Palace was also municipal waiting for him.


    "The Lord of the Palace is looking for Master Chung-Myung."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know why. He asked me to stop by the palace room as soon as I had time."


    "Really?"


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    It''s a good thing that I was thinking about how to get there.


    "Then I''ll be back."


    "Well¡­¡­."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll try to talk to him. I may look like this, but I used to hear Zhugel Chung-Myung."


    "¡­¡­Jeggal Chung-Myung is frozen to death."


    "Ahem!"


    Baek Cheon opened his mouth with a stiff face as he looked at Chung-Myung, who was swinging with his back luggage behind his back.


    "Guys."


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    "Get your things together."


    "What?"


    "Always hold your luggage so that you can rabbit at any time."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung with anxious eyes.


    ''Please don''t make an accident. Chung-Myung??.''


    please


    * * *


    "Are you here?"


    "Yes. Did everything go well last night?"


    "What will happen to me...What''s wrong with your outfit?"


    "I''ve been thinking about it."


    "Hahahahahaha! You look like a literary man."


    "Right? Hehe!"


    Chung-Myung opened his arms slightly, walked forward, and sat in front of the Beast Palace.


    "I''m here because you called me."


    "Well, that''sir. I called you because I had something to say."


    "Yes, go ahead."


    The Beast Palace Lord looked at Chung-Myung with his beak eyes.


    "I don''t know if I should say this, but the Beast Palace has been very comfortable with him."


    "Oh, thank you very much."I meant it.


    Although the former Maehwa inspection is said to be a hero of Unnam, it is never easy to treat and consider descendants who are not themselves.


    So I have to thank you.


    However, the Beast Palace Lord opened his mouth with a bit of humility.


    "That''s not necessarily why I''m saying...¡­."


    "What?"


    Seeing the intense face awkwardly, Chung-Myung''s body was about to twist.


    "I have a favor to ask of you."


    "Please?"


    "Yeah."


    The Beast Palace owner sighs and looks at Chung-Myung.


    "This is a request from the Beast Palace to Hwasan, and I, Maeng So, the owner of the Beast Palace...¡­."


    "Wait a minute."


    "Huh?"


    "Your name is Maeng So?"


    "That''s right."


    "Small?"


    The Beast Palace Lord nods his head.


    "When I was born, I was so small that my father gave me that name."


    "¡­¡­."


    No.


    What happens to someone who was so small when he was born growing up?


    Have you had any baby food?


    "Well, anyway!"


    The Beast Palace Lord Maeng So continued with a slightly embarrassed look.


    "This is also a request from the Beast Palace owner, Me Maeng So, to Hwasan''s Chung-Myung seal."


    Chung-Myung straightened his back.


    If this is the case, it means something serious. He who has done you a favor needs to be treated accordingly. Chung-Myung has uncharacteristically hardened his face.


    "Tell me."


    "It''s no different¡­¡­."


    Maeng So, who had been mumbling over and over again as if he was choosing a horse, sighed deeply and said.


    "I know it''s a difficult request, but...¡­.Can''t Hwasan come forward and trade with Unnam himself?"


    "¡­what?"


    "Trade¡­¡­."


    "What?"


    "So the car trade...¡­."


    "¡­what?"


    "Of course, I know it''s difficult."


    Chung-Myung asked back with a blank face.


    You want me to trade cars?"


    "That''s right."


    "Hwasan?"


    "That''s right."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung looked at Maeng So with dumb eyes.


    What''s wrong with you?''


    That''s what I have to ask for.


    What''s going on here?

 Chapter - 233 Episode 233. Whats wrong with you? (3)

    Chung-Myung''s head turned crooked.


    Maeng So frowned at the reaction.


    Again, I know it is not easy."


    Oh, of course it''s not easy.


    It''s so hard that I''m about to laugh. giggle giggle


    "But it has to be Hwasan."


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung tilted his head and asked.


    "Can I ask you a few questions?"


    "As much as you want."


    "First of all¡­Do you know that the situation in Unnam is not good?"


    Maeng So smirked.


    "I must be blind in your eyes. Of course I know because I have eyes."


    "Then why haven''t you done anything so far?"


    Asked by Chung-Myung, he opened his mouth with a slightly sullen look.


    "I guess so. In your eyes, it would appear that I was blocking the trade between Unnam and the Middlelands."


    "Uh¡­, not like that¡­.¡­."


    "There is no excuse. That''s the only way I can think about it. But¡­¡­."


    Maeng So shook his head with a slightly subdued look.


    "It''s not like that. It was the decision of the predecessors, not me, that prevented trade between Jungwon and Unnam. No matter how much I am the archer of the Beast Palace, I cannot overturn the maintenance of my predecessor at my disposal."


    "Well, I guess so."


    Authority does not just come from power.


    Especially in places that boast history, such as the Beast Palace, there is no proper authority if there is no respect for the predecessor.


    No matter how powerful the Beast Palace Lord wields, the authority will fall to the bottom the moment he denies his predecessor.


    A weakened head cannot properly lead the Moon faction.


    Given the devastatingly limited situation in Unnam, what will happen when the Beast Palace shakes.


    "And the public sentiment in Unnam also does not welcome the midfield. If I force myself to resume trade, there will be countless people who are angry about it. I''m tied up with my hands and feet are tied."


    "¡­...even though it''s at stake?"


    "Human beings do not live only by food. Sometimes things are more important than going into your mouth."


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung narrowed his forehead as if it was a little hard to understand. The Beast Palace Lord appeared to understand.


    "We have long been called orangkahs by the Middle Ages, and we have been despised for being betrayed. No matter how hungry we are, this is why we cannot bow our heads first."


    "I think I know what you''re talking about."


    "If they had apologized first, something would have changed.The coffin is not interested in Unnam, and the old file room guys who need to apologize do not show their noses to Unnam. So what am I supposed to do?"


    I can feel the frustration in words.


    "You''ve been through a lot."


    The Beast Palace Lord Maeng So sighed deeply at Chung-Myung''s heartfelt words.


    "Although I am not king, I have a duty to feed the people of Unnam. However, food is not produced here enough to feed all the people. So you have to get the grain from somewhere else somehow. Until now, it had been resolved somehow through exchanges with the West, but now it has reached its limit."


    "Hmm."


    "In the meantime, you appeared."


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    "Oh, so...¡­. No, wait a minute."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes widened.


    And that''s all?''


    As soon as I met him, I was suddenly supported by the descendants of the Japanese apricot examination, or I was smiling brightly even though I had lost all my senses.¡­.


    I thought it was just because he''s a good fool."Wow¡­. You''re a scary man, my lord."


    "There is nothing to see with that face."


    Maeng So smiled bitterly.


    We didn`t play a big trick. Usually, people who see my appearance and hear my voice think I''m stupid. If I had a little bit of a normal body, you would have changed your mind a lot."


    "That''s true. I''m really flabbergasted."


    "Hahaha."


    Maeng So bursts into a low smile.


    At the same time, muscles sprouting up in his body began to wriggle.


    Who would think this guy was this smart?''


    Maybe Maeng So is even using his appearance. The most unusual person Chung-Myung has ever met since he got a new life was Maeng So.


    "Then what about the plum inspection?""


    "Oh, don''t get me wrong. Maehwa inspection is really a hero of Unnam. He really helped me with my luck."


    "¡­¡­."


    Well, let''s just say so.


    Who''s going to pick on me if I''m the one involved?


    "But honestly, it was a little intentional to praise you for the descendant of the plum inspection."


    "That''s amazing."


    "It wasn''t a big deal."


    Maeng So had a bit of a bitter smile on his lips.


    "I needed someone who had no sense of resistance. Even if we continue to trade with Jungwon, there should be a reason for Unam people not to protest. If the opponent is Hwasan, a descendant of Maehwa inspection, he will not openly protest even if he has a little dissatisfaction."


    It''s a fox, a fox.


    I thought it was a bear, but it''s a fox.


    Chung-Myung smiled and nodded unknowingly.


    "I knew roughly what was going on."


    "So please."


    Maeng So bowed his head to Chung-Myung.


    "I love the Unam people. They''re tough, but they'' I can''t see them starving anymore. I did my best, but now I''ve reached my limit. So you help me. It will never be a losing business for you either."


    Chung-Myung leaned back on the chair and crossed his arms.


    But contrary to his defensive stance, a smile of delight sprang up around his mouth.


    ''What the hell is this?''


    I''m here for a situation, don''t you think you''ll make way for me?


    If you can resell Unnam''s car trade, the benefits you get from it will be beyond your imagination. The mouth of Chung-Myung, who imagined Hwasan covered in gold, was wide open.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    "Huh?"


    "Oh, no."


    Chung-Myung, who couldn''t hold back his laughter, blocked his mouth.


    But Maeng So, looking at the expression, asked with a slightly disappointed look.


    "Would it be difficult?"


    "What?"


    Maeng So frowned.


    "I know things are not easy. Apparently, things are not good for Hwasan. In the meantime, I''m not the type of person who doesn''t know how difficult it is to trade while keeping an eye on those overbearing people in Sacheon."


    From the perspective of the Beast Palaceist, it is natural to think like this.


    It''s only been a few years since Hwasan began to grow rapidly. The fact is not yet known in the midfield, but there is no way that Hwasan''s situation is known in this far-off Unnam.


    Of course, Chung-Myung showed his dignity by grabbing the silent bloodline, but the strength of Mundo does not necessarily lead to the success of Munpa.


    So Hwasan, whom the Beast Palace Lord knows, has been ruined and is now only a place of fame.


    Moreover, considering the complicated circumstances of Sacheon, it would be very difficult to resume car trade under the leadership of Hwasan.Of course...


    Chung-Myung wriggled desperately by grabbing his thighs to hold back his giggles.


    "Oh, it''s hard."


    "Well."


    Wow! That''s right!


    Even though Hwasan is making a fortune!


    On my way here, I formed an alliance with the Sichundang, the master of Sichuan.


    If you unintentionally lay out the whole board and push it on the ice, the carts carrying cars can come and go like dogs! That''s a tough job!


    Giggling!


    Death penalty! Long sentence death penalty!


    You said you''d be blessed if you were nice! I''m so blessed that I saved that snake.


    What? The nathan?


    That''s the death penalty later! I''m going to eat rice sprinkled with gold powder!


    Maeng So sighed when he saw Chung-Myung''s red face.


    "¡­I''m sorry if it''s too hard, but I can''t help it."


    "Hey! Hey!"


    Suddenly, when Maeng So tried to give up sullenly, surprised Chung-Myung went up the table with a thud. Then he grabbed the Beast''s big hands with both hands.


    With those moist eyes, the Beast Palace flinched back. But the prey, or Chung-Myung, who held hands, did not let go easily.


    "How important is it to be difficult and not difficult? The important thing is that Hwasan and the Beast are friends!"


    "Friend?"


    "Yes! Friend!"


    Chung-Myung smiles brightly.


    "Wow! How sad you have been. The old file room guys who''re gonna beat me to death!"


    "Right!"


    When the word "gufile room" came out, it was Maeng So who agreed and watched it without asking or arguing.


    "There''s no place in Unnam that understands the situation better than Hwasan. They risked their lives to defeat Mahkyo, and they didn''t know what to do!"


    "Yes, that''s right! I know how you feel! They don''t know what Dory is!"


    "We''re comradeship, comradeship!"


    "Yeah, my Hwasan wasn''t like anyone else."


    "If we don''t help each other, who will help each other? The Beast Palace and Hwasan are brothers even though blood doesn''t connect. Brother!"


    "Ugh! That''s a very much.


    It was a moment when those who were abandoned in the stronghold felt friendship by touching each other''s wounds.


    "So don''t worry about anything. I''ll sell you the car even if I use all of Hwasan''s power."


    "Oh, to that extent...¡­!"


    Maeng So''s beaming eyes showed signs of being moved.


    What? Fraud?


    Come on! Don''t say that!


    We shouldn''t call each other a fraud for good things. This is cooperation! Cooperation!


    Chung-Myung giggled and waved Maeng So''s hand wildly.


    "So don''t worry about anything. I''ll take care of it."


    "If you give it to me, Unnam will consider Hwasan a benefactor."


    "I''d rather be a benefactor."


    "Huh?"


    "We just need solid evidence to make sure we''re together."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung shook his head. Chung-Myung, who found Ji-pil-muk in the corner of the room, rushes to bring Ji-pil-mook.


    "Wow, it''s good to go together with trust and faith, but I don''t know if this relationship is going to continue, there needs to be solid evidence."


    "¡­Evidence?"


    "Yes, yes, it''s nothing. It''s just¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung shrugs his shoulders.


    "A small promise to give Hwasan the right to resell tea trade for at least a hundred years to come."


    "¡­¡­."


    "For those hundred years, the other upper class cannot trade in Unnam.""¡­¡­."


    "Well, I''m just saying we should leave a little story in writing. Who would doubt the relationship between Hwasan and the Beast if you put your hands on it!"


    The Beast Palace Lord tilted his head.


    "You''re quite aggressive, aren''t you?"


    "Ahem! I''m a master, aren''t I? There can be no hesitation in helping the needy."


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    It felt like something was going badly wrong, but for now it was Maeng So, the Beast Palace Lord, who had no other choice.


    "So I just have to hand over the resale ticket?"


    "Hehe. If there''s anything else you want, you can say it separately."


    "I''ll ask you one thing and write it."


    "What?"


    The Beast Palace Lord looked at Chung-Myung with a more serious eye.


    "The reason I''m saying this to you is because I thought you were at least not a villain. I would never have brought this up if you had come out with a silent bloodline."


    "¡­¡­."


    "So promise me. Whatever the benefits may be, I will solve the hardships of the Unamites."


    Chung-Myung also faced the Beast Palace Lord with serious eyes.


    "I promise."


    No more words were needed.


    "I see."


    After hearing Chung-Myung''s answer, the Beast Palace owner grabbed the brush and began to write down the contract.


    The contract written in one stroke was impeccably perfect. Having filled out every little clause, he even took out a stamp and held it out to Chung-Myung.


    He''s really smart.''


    I think that this whole situation may have been over in the head of the Beast Palace. The provisions in the contract were incredibly thorough and meticulous to say that they were thought out right now.


    "Is there anything else you need?"


    "No, that''s enough."


    Chung-Myung grinned at the contract again.


    "Do you want me to bring in Sasook? Sasook is acting as acting president."


    "No. I need your interruption."


    "What do you believe in me?"


    "The name of the person who will be the next to the world is heavier than the writer. Take a picture."


    "Ugh."


    Chung-Myung put a dent in the palatable contract.


    Finally, the two, who shared the contract one by one, faced each other with mixed feelings.


    "Is it over now?"


    "That''s right, but...¡­. I have a personal favor to ask of you."


    "What?"


    The Beast Palace owner scratched the back of his head with a shy face.


    "This is a bit of a shame."


    The Beast Palace owner sighed and spoke with difficulty.


    When he finished his remarks, Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "No, I don''t want to ask you to do that''s all. Don¡¯t you worry! I''ll make it perfect for you."


    Then he giggled triumphantly. Maeng So once again asked in a worried voice.


    "Will it be all right?


    "You''re worried about everything! I''m Chung-Myung! Chung-Myung!"


    Chung-Myung tapped on his chest.


    I don''t know if you''re good at this.''


    Maeng So, who was looking at him half worried and half anxious, let out another heavy sigh.

 Chapter - 234 Episode 234. Whats wrong with you? (4)

    Wide range of exercises in front of the central pavilion.


    From side to side, beastly palaces lined up. It was daunting to see the armed men, who were struggling with copper-colored muscles, hardened their faces and lined up.


    Between those lined up, Hwasan''s disciples stood awkwardly.


    "¡­¡­What the hell are you doing?"


    "Chung-Myung???"


    Hwasan''s students, who were dragged out without knowing what was going on, looked at Chung-Myung with eyes full of questions.


    But Chung-Myung shrugged and put his face on the back burner.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. It''ll be over soon, so just look around."


    "¡­¡­."


    It wasn''t that small of a thing, Chung-Myung.


    So why don''t you explain it to him now instead of surprising him later?


    Unfortunately, however, Baek Cheon''s wish did not come true.


    Even before I asked Chung-Myung again, the front became noisy, and the Beast Palace Lord showed up.


    "Hm?"


    Baek Cheon, who saw the Beast Palace Lord, was slightly embarrassed.


    This is not the usual appearance of the beastly palaceist. Of course, he''s still full of spirit, but what I can feel from him right now is...¡­ It was a heavy and daunting spirit that I saw at the first meeting.


    Buck! Buck! Buck! Buck!


    Entering Daejeon with a powerful walk, Beast Palace-ju sat on a large taesa chair on a tall staircase and looked down.


    The Beast Palace knelt at him in unison.


    "Long live the Beast Palace!"


    "The Beast is immortal! Hooray!"


    Then the Beast Palace Lord Maeng So receives their greetings with his deft hand gestures.


    ''Oh, my God.''


    ''I can''t get used to it.''


    Hawsan''s disciples shuddered.


    In fact, it is hard to see so many fighters raising their voices at the same time in the Middle East. Being in the middle of a spectacular sight that I should go to the palace, I was intimidated.


    At that time, the Beast Palace Lord, who looked down at them in a slightly arrogant manner, opened his mouth.


    "Yeah."


    His low voice rings Daejeon.


    "Why did you want to see me? "Hwasan''s disciple."


    Then Chung-Myung stepped forward.


    Then suddenly, he fell flat on his stomach.


    "Dear Lord of the Great Beast, I have a plea for you, Sodo. Please do not bite the Sodo''s request with such mercy as the Sea!"


    The eyes of the Hwasan disciples standing in the back popped out.


    "What did he say?


    What are you saying? That crazy guy?''


    Did he eat something wrong? What''s wrong with him?


    Stiffen your neck in front of the donkey and say what you want to say, what you don''t want to say...Wasn''t it Chung-Myung who said everything he didn''t say and couldn''t say?


    Is Chung-Myung that low profile?


    There''s definitely something about this!''


    Baek Cheon looked at the back of Chung-Myung''s head, full of doubt and anxiety.


    "Cheong-ra."


    The Beast Palace Lord looks down at Chung-Myung with serious eyes. It''s a look that doesn''t have any lightness that I''ve seen so far.


    Literally, the archer of the Beast Palace. He was the ruler of the South.


    "If you''re a descendant of the plum screening, you deserve to ask me. Tell me. Descendants of plum screening, Hwasan''s disciple. I will hear what your request is and decide whether or not to do so."


    "I can''t help but appreciate your smart decision!"


    Boom!


    Chung-Myung hit his head on the floor once.


    "¡­What''s wrong with him?"


    "It''s me, sir. Let''s just leave it alone."


    Baek Cheon and Jo-Gol whispered. I couldn''t keep up with what was happening before my eyes.


    Regardless, Chung-Myung continued his speech in a voice loud enough to be heard by everyone here."I beg the great Lord of the Southern Forest, who has come all the way here from afar, to allow us to trade with Unnam!"


    "What!"


    The Beast Palace Lord sprang up from his seat.


    And with burning eyes, Chung-Myung stares to death.


    "Didn''t you know that trade between the Beast Palace and the midfield is prohibited in principle! Even though you are guests of the Beast Palace, do you think you will be able to get back safely even if you try to break the rules of the first generation?"


    The voice of the Beast Palace, loaded with anger, resonated throughout the palace.


    The formidable spirit shook not only the Beast Palace but also the disciples of Hwasan.


    However, Chung-Myung once again banged his head on the floor and raised his voice.


    "Lord of the Palace, the upper part of the midfield is already moving back and forth!"


    "Are you going to insult the Beast Palace by mentioning it now?"


    "That''s not true. Wouldn''t it be a better way to maintain the good faith by allowing so many people to step on the land of Unnam and allowing only one place to enter and leave Unnam?"


    "Hm!"


    The Beast Palace Lord snorted loudly.


    The Beast Palace quickly looks at each other. The words themselves were not so wrong.


    "We respect the Beast Palace more than anyone else in the Middle East, and we can follow the laws of the Beast Palace."


    "How do you guarantee that?"


    "We are descendants of the plum inspection. And these are the Mundos of Hwasan who lost their popularity under the auspices of the midfield. If we don''t understand Woon-nam, what kind of cause would dare to understand Woon-nam?"


    The Beast Palace Lord glared at Chung-Myung with big eyes.


    "But I can''t trust the cause!"


    "The plum inspection is also a moderate cause!"


    "Do you think you can identify yourself with him?"


    "We can''t be the same, but we can follow that. If he wanted to protect Unnam, of course we, his descendants, should protect Unnam. Isn''t that Hwasan''s job of supporting plum screening as an ancestor and symbol?"


    He was a good player.


    Baek Cheon''s mouth opened wide as he was watching from behind.


    Was he that eloquent?''


    Of course, Chung-Myung has no choice but to admit it. However, there is a big difference between having a good sense of humor and being good at speaking logically.


    But isn''t he talking like he''s memorizing something?


    If someone who doesn''t know sees it, it will be more than just a literary mistake. I happened to have a school uniform and Baek priority.


    You mean I didn''t know him yet?''


    It was just when Baek Cheon looked at his backside with new eyes.


    "So we, Hwasan¡­¡­. Hwasan¡­¡­. Huh? Next¡­¡­.What?"


    "¡­¡­."


    I''m a little sick of the beast''s face.


    "Hey, dude! You memorized it like that!


    ''Oh, wait a minute! Maybe you can''t think of anything!''


    Chung-Myung peeked at the sleeve as if he was in a hurry, and soon began to talk again with a calm face as if nothing had happened.


    Baek Cheon didn''t miss the moment with hawk eyes.


    ''There must have been something in that sleeve just now.''


    There''s something full of white paper...¡­.


    You son of a b*tc*! You''re copying me!


    Of course! There''s no way you''d say it out of consideration!


    "So please understand the sincerity of our Hwasan, my lord! In the end, if you don''t connect it with a person''s hand, it''s just a coincidence. How could we come here and face the palace lord if it was not for the advance of the Beast Palace to grant us this land?""Sendae opened the way for you to unam. That''s what you meant?"


    "I think so!"


    "Well!"


    The Beast Palace Lord closed his eyes with a serious face. Chung-Myung sighed slightly as he looked at his face as if it had gone into the djanggo.


    I hope this is enough.''


    Of course, Chung-Myung and the Beast Palace owner have already said the same thing.


    It is necessary to resume trade, but everything requires procedures and justification. And now the two were building the cause.


    From the perspective of the Beast Palaceist, it is better for him to ask in a low position from the Wasan side and take a position that he accepts it, rather than asking Chung-Myung himself.


    Each and every one of these little things is piled up to determine the authority of the Beast''s


    The fact that the descendants of the Maehwa Inspection from the Middle East are so polite has the effect of reaffirming the position of the Beast Palace.


    "What do you think?"


    The Beast Palace Lord finally opened his eyes and looked back at the penchant.


    Then the old man in the front quietly opened his mouth.


    "Prince, the author is not so wrong. But the maintenance of the fleet must be kept."


    "They are descendants of the inspection of plum blossoms that our predecessors were so grateful for. But you''re saying no?"


    "I would say differently if I were Maehwa Screening myself. But they are just descendants. We can''t treat people who don''t even have blood like plum blossoms, can we?"


    "Well."


    The Beast Palace Lord slightly frowned as the law of defense came out tougher than expected.


    "The legacy of our predecessors is as important as ever. My lord, this is not acceptable."


    "My lord, don''t forget the disgrace we suffered in the midfield. The Beast Palace does not lose pride."


    "Sometimes pride is more important than life. Keep your pride!"


    "Keep your pride!"


    The good men knelt in unison.


    The Beast Palace Lord closed his eyes at the sight.


    You''ve done this and you still can''t do it''s not working.''


    This is why we planned this play. To break the hearts of those hard-liners.


    However, nothing has changed.


    Even the palaces lined below seemed to be in favor of the courtiers.


    You''re saying it''s too deep enough?''


    The goal of Jungwon and Unnam is too deep. No matter how hard I try to jump, I can''t get over it.


    It was the moment when the Beast Palace Lord breathed a heavy sigh.


    "¡­¡­Yuhoon?"


    Chung-Myung, who was lying on his stomach, got up from his seat. Then, he slowly turned his head to his side, looking at the penchant.


    Oh, my God!


    It''s a mess.


    Stop him! Stop him! At least shut up your mouth for now!''


    Baek Cheon and Yoon-Jong jumped in reflexively.


    but


    Harmony!


    Chung-Myung pushed back Baek Cheon and Yoon-Jong, who rushed with force.


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    Yoon-Jong and Baek Cheon looked blankly at him as they fell back.


    Of course, this is not the first time Chung-Myung has shrugged off their dissuasion. Isn''t it Chung-Myung who used to hold arms and legs and fly people away?


    However, it was the first time that Chung-Myung even used martial arts to push him away.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    Baek Cheon sang Chung-Myung in a bewildered voice. However, Chung-Myung did not even give him a look and stared at his penchant.


    "Did you just say Yoo Hoon?"


    It was a subdued voice.


    "What''s that lesson?"


    "That, that brute!"


    "What is Yoo Hoon?""


    Then the old man, who was at the front of the court, took a step forward and stared at Chung-Myung with a straight face."Senior said never to communicate with the cause of gravity. Those who break the word will rule only by death."


    "Then all the people here should be destroyed."


    "What!"


    "What are we?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "What''s the Hwapyeong Top in Gonmyeong? What are you guys doing when the cause of the accident is openly moving back and forth between the two of you? I''ll have to put my neck out. Isn''t it?"


    Good luck''s face turned red.


    But Chung-Myung said something different.


    "Of course I understand. It''s a matter of making ends meet. But it''s only used to make ends meet when you need to make ends meet."


    "Are you insulting the Beast Palace?"


    "No, I''m not insulting you, I''m insulting you. Don''t use the Beast Palace as a shield."


    "Gain¡­¡­, who''s that¡­ right now.¡­!"


    "Protecting the Patriots? Is that really all you have left behind?"


    At the sudden stabbing, Ho-jeop''s face flashed with embarrassment.


    "¡­¡­what does that mean?"


    "Didn''t the line leave a legacy to take good care of the Unamites?""


    "¡­¡­."


    The law of penance shut up.


    Chung-Myung, who was staring at him, turned his head and looked at the Beast Palace Lord.


    "Wasn''t there?"


    The Beast Palace Lord lamented.


    "No. I''m sure there was such a legacy. It''s so obvious."


    "Then which one is more important?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung looked through everyone and shouted.


    "Sundae will be very happy to see you now. I''m going to clap for protecting Yoo Hoon even though all the Woon Nam people starve to death. Put yourself in my shoes. Would you like your descendants to do that? If I were you, I would''ve hit you in the neck!"


    The faces of the Beast Palace turned red.


    "Previous¡­¡­."


    "Only those who can''t judge for themselves can say good things. Did the fleet really want their descendants to keep their word? No parent wants my child to be a willless puppet!"


    Chung-Myung reached back.


    "Huh? Uh-huh!"


    Yoon-Jong, who was listening to Chung-Myung in a daze, was held in Chung-Myung''s hand. Standing next to Chung-Myung in a daze, he looks up with a blank face.


    "The Yun-Jong death penalty here helped the Unites by robbing them of all their possessions and selling their swords as soon as he arrived in the city."


    "¡­Thank you, man."


    Why are you bringing that up again?


    "Then I''ll ask!"


    Chung-Myung said growlingly.


    "Who do you think is more for the Unamans in the eyes of the benevolent, unborn men you are talking about? Is it my death penalty who tried to fill the Unites with everything he had? Or are you guys turning a blind eye to those who are dying to keep their word?"


    No one answered.


    Chung-Myung gritted his teeth a little.


    "Yuhun is frozen to death.''


    What are you talking about when you''ve never even died? Chung-Myung could not understand these frustrating things from the perspective of the predecessor who once saw the Moon faction go bankrupt.


    You Hoon is literally just a You Hoon. Leave it as a lesson, never to be an absolute law.


    When the world is changing so fast, how long do we have to keep that old word?


    Chung-Myung, who was staring at the Beast Palace, gritted his teeth and said, There is no need to talk to these anymore.


    "It''s a waste of time. Let''s go!"


    Chung-Myung turned around without hesitation.


    And that was the moment.


    "Stop for a moment."


    Chung-Myung looked back with blood on his forehead.


    The Beast Palace owner coughs in vain and looks at Yoon-jong.


    "Did you say Yoon-Jong?""


    "Yes."


    "I want to ask you something."Yoon-jong nodded with a slightly nervous look.

 Chapter - 235 Episode 235. Whats wrong with you? (5)

    Yoon-Jong gulped down his dry mouth.


    Countless eyes are on him. The Beast Palace, the Law of the Beast Palace and the Lord of the Beast Palace.


    My legs feel a little shaky.


    At that moment, a loud voice of the Beast Palace was heard.


    "I hear you''ve taken your money out of trouble and saved the poor."


    Yoon-Jong nodded slightly.


    If I try to answer with my mouth open, I think my voice will tremble.


    "How come?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    The Beast Palace Lord says.


    "You are a heavy cause. You have brought a mission here. So why did you do that? It wouldn''t have been a good thing to stand out."


    Yoon-Jong closes his mouth tightly.


    I''ve already spoken to Jo-Gol about this. But now...¡­. I might have to say something different.


    Yoon-jong, who slightly closed his eyes and organized his thoughts, looks up and looks at the Beast Palace Lord.


    "I don''t quite understand the meaning of the question."


    "I asked why you did such a thing."


    "I still don''t know."


    "Hm?"


    Yoon-Jong''s trembling stops. Soon after, he took a deep breath and raised his head and stared straight at the Beast Palace Lord.


    "Do people need a reason to help people?"


    "¡­¡­."


    At the unexpected answer, the Beast Palace Lord flinched slightly.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s Woonnam or Jungwon. If there''s someone in front of you who needs to help, you. I learned that from the temple."


    Chung-Myung and Jo-Gol whisper quietly as they watch Yoon-Jong speaking proudly.


    "Of course it was a little too much."


    "Well, that''s a lot."


    Those things...


    "Hmph."


    Yoon-jong, who coughed in vain, soon faced the princess with a face without hesitation.


    "So you''re going to do the same the next time you see a case like that?"


    "That''s not it."


    Yoon-Jong shook his head firmly.


    "That''s not what Dora is about. If you call Do Do, it is no longer Do, so the situation and mind are different. How can''t be the same situation? I just do what my heart leads me to do."


    "As the heart leads."


    The corners of the mouth of the beast''s palaceist rolled up slightly.


    "That''s when I just felt like helping."


    "Yes."


    "Even selling the sword of the dead."


    "¡­¡­."


    You keep saying that because of the sword.


    "I''m reflecting on myself."


    "You mean you regret it?"


    "I reflect, but I don''t regret it."


    Yoon-Jong said proudly. Then the princess tilted her head slightly and asked back.


    "That''s a strange thing to say. What does that mean?"


    Then Yoon-jong closed his mouth as if he was choosing a word for a moment. Then he opened his mouth after a while.


    "I should reflect on myself for putting the death penalty at risk by doing things recklessly. And you deserve to blame yourself. But you can''t be ashamed of helping people."


    Yoon-Jong closed his eyes slightly.


    Then I open my eyes again and look at the Beast Palace Lord.


    "Hwasan is everything to me. That''s why I''m not ashamed of my actions. If I knew Hwasan, I''d put more importance on the safety of starving people than swords. At least that''s how I''ve learned and done it."


    "Even if it''s against the will of the dead?"


    "Hwasan can''t teach me that swords are more important than dying people!"


    Yoon-jong''s voice became more and more angry at the way he sounded as if he was being tested.


    "A master who climbs up a mountain and discusses Do must be a selfish man who ignores the world and pursues only his own safety. Rather, a master must know the world and look at it, and does it with his hands and feet, not with his heart."Yoon-Jong''s voice rang in everyone''s ears.


    "If I knew anyone, I would have tried to save them by selling beards, not swords. Of course, Hwasan''s glory is important. One, if it''s not going to lead to the lives of the people, what the hell is the glory for? For the pleasure of the little doers?"


    Gradually, his shoulders stretched out proudly.


    All the seduction breaks in him and is reestablished.


    "I''ve been here so far. Why should it be Hwasan? Why should Hwasan seek past glory? Do you know what the answer is?"


    "What more?"


    "There''s no such reason!"


    "¡­¡­."


    That''s a strange answer.


    However, Yoon-Jong''s voice is full of confidence.


    "There''s no reason, but we have to make a reason. If Hwasan''s glory makes those who live in the world more comfortable, all of his disciples will be able to proudly boast of it. But if it just stays in Hwasan''s glory, Hwasan just becomes a Mufa that doesn''t matter if it''s replaced by another Munpa at any time!"


    There was a firm resolution in the voice of Yoon-Jong voice.


    An answer to a long-standing question.


    The answer was now passed through his mouth to the world.


    "I''m going to make Hwasan an irreplaceable place. We will make it a place where everyone in the world can share the glory of Hwasan! That''s my calling as Hwasan''s disciple!"


    The Beast Palace Lord trembled.


    ''Oh, my God..''


    Be firm.


    That direction is not a matter of right or wrong.


    That child understands what he has to do, his role as an unmanned, and what he has to pursue as a person who pursues both nothing and do.


    Is there a single beast of his age who has an insight as deep as that child?


    ''Hwasan.''


    a gate wave that emits plum blossom inspection


    I''ve only heard of the greatness of swordmanship.¡­.


    ''Yes, Hwasan was a provincial government.''


    Hwasan is the gatekeeper created by the do-it-alls. And the province certainly led to that child.


    The Beast Palace Lord who is listening is bowing down.


    The Beast Palace Lord closed his eyes.


    He has avoided danger in the name of reality as well.


    Not to be ashamed.''


    The Beast Palace Lord opened his eyes wide.


    "Listen, the courtiers!"


    "Yes!"


    "From now on, all the upper ranks of the midfield are not allowed to enter Unnam!"


    "Yes!"


    "From now on, trade between Unnam and the Middle East will only take place with the top representing Hwasan!"


    "Old Lord!"


    "Think again...¡­."


    "Shut up!"


    The Beast Palace Lord let out a rant filled with anger.


    "How much more embarrassing are you going to make me? A man who has nothing to do with Unnam is trying to sell his sword to feed the poor in Unnam. Did I say that I, the palace owner of the Beast Palace, should turn a blind eye to them to protect the veterans? Is that the pride you really want?"


    The Beast''s body turned red.


    That figure was telling me how angry he is now.


    "There was something wrong with what they said! Do you want the Unites to go hungry? We don''t need to respect such a generation either. If I go to the underworld and meet the predecessor, I will speak with my shoulders straightened first! I thought Woonam people were more precious than those who had a hard time!"


    Good laws bowed their heads.


    Why wouldn''t they care about the Unamites?


    At that time, the first-runner takes a step forward and bows his head toward the Beast Palace Lord."Do as you please. My lord."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''ll be the first to meet the good men in the underworld, so I''ll first remove my neck and pray for forgiveness. What''s the problem if I can be blamed and the people of Unnam will be happy?"


    "¡­¡­Japanese law."


    "It''s been a long time. It''s been a long time. I think we''ve done enough now. We didn''t know that because we were old and ignorant. I came to my senses thanks to Hwasan''s stamp. I was chasing for nothing. I''m glad I know now."


    The Beast Palace Lord nodded.


    "Listen!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    "I won''t allow any more disagreements! If you acknowledge me as the lord of the Beast Palace and respect my authority, do not discuss this any more! I''ll give Hawsan the right to reschedule trade with the midfield!"


    "Variety!"


    The Beast Palace knelt down and bowed their heads in unison.


    Then the Beast Palace Lord Maeng So took a look around everyone and slowly walked down the stairs.


    Standing in front of Chung-Myung and Yoon-Jong, he smiled brightly.


    "There''s nothing to say but thank you."


    "Don''t mention it. I''m glad it worked out."


    At Chung-Myung''s words, he smiled pleasantly and nodded.


    "I accepted the descendants of the Maehwa Inspection as guests of the Beast Palace. But it was a move by another ulterior motive."


    "¡­¡­."


    "But not from this moment on. I''ll recognize you, Hwasan''s disciples, as guests and friends of the Beast Palace, not descendants of the Maehwa Screening. From now on, Hwasan''s disciples will be treated no differently from the Mundo of the Beast Palace anywhere in Unnam, and will never be discriminated against in the name of Jungwon!"


    Baek Cheon stepped forward.


    Chung-Myung and Yoon-Jong stepped down from side to side, and Baek Cheon, who stepped out to the center, captured the Beast Palace.


    "On behalf of Hwasan, thank you for your consideration."


    "You''ve come well. Really¡­¡­."


    The Beast Palace Lord looks up at the sky.


    Unnam''s sun was blazing hot. The Beast Palace Lord lowered his head and held Baek Cheon''s hand tightly.


    "You did a great job."


    "I think we did a good job coming to Unnam, too."


    Baek Cheon smiled quietly and nodded. The Beast Palace Lord looked at Yoon-jong this time.


    "And¡­¡­ a Yoon-Jong stamp."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "I learned a lot from my Yoon-Jong stamp. Although I don''t know what a worm is or what is right, at least I knew that there was a degree in Hwasan."


    "I''m ashamed."


    "Sometimes stop by Unnam and teach me your ways."


    "I''m just a young man on the path to learning. Compared to the great do that the elders and the elders have, the do I have is just the spectre of the deceased."


    "Hahahaha. Then we''ll have to visit the writer. I can''t ask him to come this far."


    The Beast Palace Lord, who smiled brightly, is proud and hits Chung-Myung''s shoulder this time.


    "Hwasan has a province and nothing, so it''s not long before we regain the glory of the past. Will the Beast Palace be able to handle that one axis?"


    "Hey. I heard you''re having a hard time. Can we stop you?""


    "What? Hahahahaha!"


    The Beast Palace Lord really banged Chung-Myung on the shoulder.


    "¡­I''m going to die like this."


    "Oops. That''s right!"


    Chung-Myung, who was almost knee-deep in the ground, groaned and pulled out his feet.


    And he grumbled.


    "Anyway, what works out is that it works out, and the contract is a contract. Please keep that in mind."


    "That''s natural. A man''s word is a gift!"


    "Yes, I believe you. Because we''re friends."


    "Hahaha! Yes, we''re friends!"


    The two people who smiled at each other held hands together."Yeah, how many more days do you want to take off? It''s time for the new Dowon scent to ripen."


    "Well, it''s a really catchy sound, but...¡­.I think I have to go back now."


    "Already?"


    "Yes, there are people waiting for us to come back."


    Chung-Myung turned his head and looked far away.


    You''ve been gone for a long time.''


    I miss it already.


    The mountains are steep as if they were cut.


    The scent of the altar.


    And the laughter of the elder and the elder, who smile broadly at them.


    "Hwasan''s student can''t live away from him. I have to go now."


    "That''s too bad.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. We''ll see each other again. If there''s a problem with luck, we''ll be right back."


    "Hahaha. How reliable!"


    Hwasan''s disciples, who greeted the disappointed Beast Palace owner, left the front gate of the Beast Palace with their belongings.


    And it was that moment.


    "The guest is leaving."


    Boom!


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The lined beasts began stamping their feet in unison. The ground shakes as if it were an earthquake, with so many clouds of fighters'' feet.


    "The Beast Palace never forgets its friends!"


    "The Beast Palace never forgets its friends!"


    At the captain of the Beast Palace, the Beast Palace burst into laughter.


    Hwasan''s disciples looked back.


    The images of the beasts stomping their feet while looking this way were clearly embedded in their eyes. They were Hwasan''s disciples, slightly choked with emotion at the sight.


    He was taken in when he came in, but when he left, he became a friend and left.


    "See you again!"


    Baek Cheon shouted loudly and captured them.


    Then he turned away, shaking off his lingering lingering feelings.


    The neater the breakup, the better.


    There is no reason to be disappointed because we will meet again.


    So¡­¡­.


    Let''s go back now.


    To Hwasan, where everyone is waiting!

 Chapter - 236 Episode 236. This is hell. (1)

    "Giggling."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Gasp."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Giggle, giggle, giggle, giggle.


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoon-Jong looked up at the sky quietly.


    That''s crazy.


    Why is the sky so clear today?


    Chung-Myung clapped ''LOL'' and suddenly straightened his shoulders and made a very confident expression. Then he started mimicking Yoon-Jong a while ago.


    "I don''t know! Do people need a reason to help people?"


    "Huh?"


    Then quickly, Jo-Gol, standing in front of Chung-Myung, pretended to be surprised by the imitation.


    "I just do what my heart leads me to do! That''s my province!"


    "What?! There''s a limit to you!"


    "Hahahahahaha!"


    "Giggling, giggling!"


    Chung-Myung and Jo-Gol burst into laughter. Yoon-jong looked up at the sky with tears in his eyes. And stole the snow secretly.


    Things like Sagal.''


    Why did I do that?


    I''ll just skip it. Why are you going through all this trouble when you can''t tell what you want to say or what you can''t say?


    "Wow! You''re a master of Hwasan!"


    "Chung-Myung??. It''s Hwasan, so it''s a master."


    "Oh, yeah. So you''ve got a chastity in Hawsan!"


    "It''s Doggie. Doggie!"


    "Oh, my God! Death penalty! This priest was very impressed!"


    Chung-Myung??.


    Just beat it up.


    I''d appreciate the death penalty if you could beat me with your fist instead of using words.


    Yoon-jong, who wiped away the tears that had been shed around his eyes, looked at Baek Cheon with desperate eyes. Baek Cheon, who understands the desire in his eyes, coughs slightly and looks back at Chung-Myung and Jo-Gol.


    "Stop it now, too!"


    "Hey."


    "Yes, sir, sir."


    Baek Cheon nodded solemnly as the two excitedly teased each other subsided.


    "You''ve got a big master in Wasan, and you shouldn''t be making fun of him. You should not make fun of Yoon-Jong, but follow his good faith.¡­. Pooh!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon covered his mouth.


    "Living quarters¡­¡­."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I keep thinking...¡­. Whoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo!


    Chung-Myung didn''t miss the moment when even Baek Cheon collapsed!


    "That''s my calling as a disciple of Hwasan!"


    "Oh, don''t do that!"


    "Giggles, giggles."


    Chung-Myung is laughing. Rather than looking at him smiling with tears in his eyes, Yoon-Jong was thinking endlessly about what do is and what life is.


    Chin!


    Baek Cheon, who puts his hand on Yoon-jong''s shoulder, coughs in vain several times and opens his mouth.


    "There is nothing to be ashamed of."


    "¡­¡­."


    "You were excellent. It''s not that you''re wrong. It''s because we''re ugly."


    "Wow! That''s right. I can''t believe I put such a great death penalty! This Chung-Myung is very heartwarming! Capital punishment! Now I believe in capital punishment...¡­."


    "Hey!"


    Baek Cheon rubbed his hands and kicked Chung-Myung to the distance.


    "That son of a b*tc*."


    "¡­¡­You laughed at the dorm."


    "I''m sorry."


    Baek Cheon covers his mouth to hold back the laughter that keeps popping out.


    "Ugh.Ugh.Ugh¡­¡­."


    "Giggling."


    "Laughing out loud."


    This is hell.


    This is hell.


    Looking at Yoon-jong shuddering with despair and embarrassment, Baek Cheon secretly looked a little sorry.


    Actually, Yoon-Jong was really great today. No matter how perfect the logic was, it would not have been easy to persuade them who were offended.


    But Yoon-Jong persuaded them not by logic but by their own ways.


    ''You''ve done a great job.''


    Thanks to this, Hwasan was able to build a good friendship with Unnam. In comparison, it is considered trivial to have the right to resell Unamsan tea.


    It was amazing to have a friendly relationship with Namman Beast Palace, one of the world''s most famous palaces.You''re getting a lot of unexpected things on your way to Unnam.''


    The Beast Palace is also a beast palace, but the Dangga is also allied. It laid the foundation for connecting with the strongest forces in the west of the Middle East.


    And most of all...¡­.


    "You''re taking care of the plant, aren''t you?"


    "Look at me."


    Baek Cheon turned his head slightly. Chung-Myung is wrapping a sack of pine plants very tightly around me. It seemed impossible to touch a pine tree until Chung-Myung was killed.


    "¡­It looks safer than the palace report by then."


    "That''s what I think."


    Smirking Baek Cheon cleared his throat slightly.


    "Gather up, everyone."


    "Yes! Private lodging."


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong, Chung-Myung and Yoo-Esul gathered around Baek Cheon.


    "First of all... It may be a little early to say this, but everyone worked hard."


    "No, Sasook."


    "But it''s too early to be relieved. Our aim is not to save the pasture, but to take it safely to Hwasan."


    "There''s one more!"


    Chung-Myung said firmly.


    "I''ll take it for a second."


    "Yes!"


    Baek Cheon nodded his head.


    "Everyone knows it''s been hard so far. But let''s go back to Hwasan and get drunk."


    "That''s obvious. Private lodging!"


    "Yeah, well, first of all...¡­I hope I''ll have to meet the Hwapyeong Top again."


    "Huh? What about them?"


    Baek Cheon frowned slightly at Chung-Myung''s words.


    "That''s how you get out of luck."


    "Why? It''s a carriage. You can buy it. There''s a horse."


    "Huh? Horse¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon opened his eyes slightly wide.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    "You, I''m so hungry. "Lord of fans."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''m really going to die at this rate."


    "You can''t even beg. The people here are so hard-hearted¡­¡­."


    "I feel like my stomach is going to stick to the equivalent leather¡­"¡­. There''s no bark to peel off now."


    Jang Ho-chae''s fan liquor, Bang Yo, sighed deeply at the pouring complaints.


    It''s already been a few days since Chung-Myung banned their inner work. Left far away without a single piece of experience, they couldn''t do anything, and they just had to waste time.


    "What would you do? There''s nothing else to do."


    "Why don''t you try bandit again?"


    "What kind of bandit are you when you don''t have the skills?"


    "Do we have to lose to Yangmin because we don''t have experience?""


    "¡­who''s going to take care of the consequences?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Bangyo said with teary eyes.


    "If there is a rumor that a thief suddenly appeared in distress, of course we will be suspected¡­"Can you handle that devilish bastard?"


    As soon as the word "demonic cub" came out, a person''s face came into their head.


    "He doesn''t even bite the dog."


    "You''re worse than a demon!"


    Just thinking about it makes the sound of pain come out of my mouth.


    They''re evil.


    Mana is a bandit, and bandits are usually made up of people who lack morality and cannot adapt to ordinary life.


    If you have an idea, you don''t become a demon no matter how difficult you are in. No, even if it''s so hard that you can bandit for a while, you don''t decide to live your whole life doing the hammering.


    In other words, no one is sane, considering that he has gathered to play the game.


    Even in their view, the Chung-Myung went too far. It is doubtful what heaven thought of sending such seeds into the world.


    "¡­What do I do then?"


    "What can I do? What can I do? I''m gonna wait like this!""What if I starve to death?"


    "That''s better than dying."


    "Oh, yeah."


    The mangers sighed heavily.


    How did you meet such a demon and get this?


    "Arthur, I think he''s the one who''s going to laugh and beat us to death if we get a shot."


    "What the hell did he eat to grow up to be a young man?¡­."


    One of the male enemies said while looking at the nursery rhyme with tears in his face.


    "By the way, what do we really do? Can he be released?"


    "How am I supposed to know?"


    "Lord of fans, if he comes back, he''ll suffer all sorts of hardships and eventually be beaten to death. I''d rather run away now...¡­."


    "How can I live without experience?"


    "But how can we get back to 4,000?"


    "Sacheon? Did you say Sacheon?"


    "Yes, but we still have a site there¡­"¡­."


    "What a stupid man I''ve you seen?"


    The bladder screamed.


    "How many grudges do we have against Sichuan? But do you think we can survive if the rumor spreads that we lost our experience and became compatriots? There will be more than a hundred men who will pick up their axes to kill us!"


    "But if you still ask the living quarters for protection...¡­."


    "Do you think the living quarters will protect us? Chae-ju is a person who throws a healthy man into tiger''s food because he can''t raise his spear properly because his arm is cut off. That kind of man protects us from losing our experience?"


    Everyone was speechless.


    Bangyo kicked his tongue at such minions.


    "Arthur, Arthur. For now, it''s best to just grab a boat and hold on here. You think he let us go for nothing? I''ll be begging you to make an accident. I''m going to kill you as soon as I get into an accident."


    "You know it well."


    "Yeah, it''s obvious. It''s obvious that he''s thinking."


    "I don''t think it''s that bad."


    "What are you talking about? I''ve never seen such a wicked man in my life. Mana is better than that. Mana! I''ve never been proud of my job, but he gave me the pride I didn''t have."


    "Oh, well, that''s a good thing."


    "Yeah, that''s a good...¡­.Huh?"


    The bladder turned its head slightly.


    The faces of his men, who are contemplated, come in first in his slow-walking gaze.


    Bangyo''s face, which felt something intuitively, is starting to turn white.


    "¡­¡­."


    When his head finally turned completely to the side where his voice came from, Bangyo could find a familiar smiley face.


    "¡­¡­."


    The world seems to have stopped.


    The full body sweated out cold sweat, and the yoga lady opens her mouth shaking with a face as if she had seen a ghost.


    "Oh, when did you get here...¡­."


    "Just now."


    "Well, if you''ve just spoken to me...¡­."


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "¡­¡­."


    Bang-yo''s face got tired and started dying black. Looking at Chung-Myung smiling, the game is about to happen.


    "Ba, that''s not what I meant, but...¡­."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Chung-Myung reached out and tapped Bangyo''s shoulder.


    "That''s what happens in life. Where there is no one, the country can curse, so that''s not a big deal."


    "Sorry, I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay."


    Chung-Myung smiled pleasedly.


    "I''m not that bad of a person. I''m a master at this. I understand everything. It''s possible."Master?


    This bastard was a master?


    "What the f*ck are you talking about? You''s not going to work! There''s no such thing as you!''


    The wanderer unknowingly shook his eyes.


    Chung-Myung smiled even more pleasantly at the sight of the rogue eyes.


    "Do you know why a doer is a doer?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Even if you hear bad things from the other person, you are a master when you know how to give. I learned it from the death penalty. So I''ve prepared a gift for you, too."


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung strode to the back and returned with an armful of things. Then, he throws it in front of Bangyo.


    "¡­what about this?"


    Bangyo tilts his head.


    What Chung-Myung brought was nothing but hay.


    But what''s the use of hay in this hot city if it''s cold?¡­.


    Chung-Myung smiles pleasedly as he looks at the curious song.


    "As you can see, it''s hay."


    "I understand that, but why...¡­."


    "It''s best to eat as a gift, after all."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Eat."


    "¡­¡­."


    Bang Yo stared at Chung-Myung with blank eyes.


    You want me to eat it?


    hay?


    "Ee, how can a man eat this...¡­."


    "People?"


    Chung-Myung, who had his eyes slightly open, slowly opened wide.


    "¡­¡­."


    Black eyes glistened with difficulty living.


    "There are people here? Not a horse?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Think carefully."


    "What?"


    "You can say that. It''s weird for a horse to get mad at you for talking behind your back. But if you''re human...¡­."


    Wood, wood, wood.


    The pillar grasped by Chung-Myung is crushed.


    "You''re gonna get paid for your muzzle!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Do you want to eat and talk? Or do you want to be human instead of eating?"


    The answer came immediately.


    "I''ll eat!"


    "We love hay!"


    "Thank you for thinking this much!"


    Chung-Myung smiles pleasedly again.


    "Right? Eat a lot."


    "Yes!"


    Tears flowed down from the eyes of the hay-grabbing bandits.


    It was the price of meeting someone I shouldn''t have met.

 Chapter - 237 Episode 237. This is hell. (2)

    "That''s what happened."


    "¡­Oh, my God.


    Kwak Kyung, a marcher at the top of Hwapyeong, opened his mouth wide.


    "You''re saying you''ve earned the cooperation of the Beast Palace?"


    "Yes."


    Kwak Kyung-eun was speechless at Baek Cheon''s calm response.


    I don''t think it''s a lie.''


    But it was absolutely unbelievable.


    It has been almost a hundred years since the Beast Palace banned trade between Unnam and the Middle East. As huge interests are at stake, the leaders of Sacheon have already tried to change the mind of the Beast Palace for decades.


    However, despite all the efforts made during that long period of time, it was impossible to defeat the will of the Beast Palace. And you''re saying these little doers did it?


    "That, then, that...¡­what about a monopoly?


    "From now on, all trade in Unnam will be conducted in the name of our Hwasan."


    "Well, hold on a second, please. Stamp, then we''ll...¡­!"


    Baek Cheon glanced back at Jo-Gol.


    Then Jo-Gol smiled and seized the gun.


    "The Hwapyeong Company, which has taken us all this way, has not forgotten the grace. The upper part of Hwasan''s name is free to go back and forth, so it won''t be different from what it''s been."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    I was relieved by Kwak Kyung''s face.


    ''This is no ordinary thing.''


    It means that those who write Hwasan''s name can freely move up and down Unnam, meaning that Hwasan can control the trade between Unnam and Sacheon in the future.


    This means that in the future, Hwasan will be able to take control of Sacheon''s shopping district with the right to trade in Unnam.


    Unnam tea trade is a huge gain, and merchants who can''t participate in it will be pushed out of the competition in an instant due to the limit of their financial power.


    ''This is not the time to go up and down.''


    This fact should be informed to the upper-level owner as soon as possible. Only then can we come up with measures.


    Above all...


    Kwak Kyung''s eyes turned to Jo-Gol.


    Second son of Dead Sea Merchant.


    Hwasan''s direct movement from Sacheon is not looking good, so he will definitely try to have an agent. Arms are meant to be bended inward, and the agent was more likely to be Dead Sea Council.


    So far, Kwak Kyung, who had completed the calculation, was all smiles and captured.


    "Congratulations. You got a big one."


    "Don''t mention it."


    "Then you''re going back to Sacheon. How would you like us to pick you up?"


    "I understand the top schedule isn''t over yet."


    "It doesn''t really matter. We were just about to go back to Sacheon."


    Kwak Kyung''s head is taut.


    It is important to build friendship with them now, regardless of whether they go up or down. What''s better is to take them to the headquarters of Hwapyeong High School as it is.


    It wouldn''t be better if the upper-classman could make a scene with his socks on.


    However, Baek Cheon''s answer quickly dampened Kwak''s expectations.


    "Thank you for your consideration, but I think we should go back separately. One o''clock is urgent."


    "The road from here to Sacheon is very rough. It''s probably the fastest way to take you there. It''s hard to get a horse here."


    "Oh, that''s...."


    Baek Cheon scratched the back of his head.


    As I was thinking about how to explain this, I could see dust clouds blooming at the end of the road over there.


    "¡­I think he''s coming over there."


    "What?"


    Kwak Kyung, who turned his head after Baek Cheon''s eyes, opened his eyes wide.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "Run! Run!""Hehehehehehehe!"


    The men, who clung to the big cart, pulled out their tongues and were panting and running with all their might towards this side.


    "Oops!"


    "Doh, we''re here!"


    The horsemen who stopped in front of them fell on the floor and gasped. Watching his chest go up and down made me feel compassion.


    "Hey, what''s going on here...¡­."


    Kwak Kyung looked at the fallen demons with a face full of absurdity.


    Why is everyone holding hay in their mouths?''


    It was nothing but incomprehensible.


    At that time, someone poked their head out of the cart dragged by the marmies with a short tongue kick.


    "Can you go all the way to Sichuan?"


    The horsemen who were lying on the floor raised their heads as they raised the game.


    "Go, you can go!"


    "Don''t worry! We''re not one of them.I''m not tired! It''s true!"


    "Save me! Save me!"


    Then Chung-Myung shook his head and sighed.


    "Whew, if I hadn''t been a master."


    Tears welled up in the eyes of the demons.


    ''Is this what you''re supposed to do?''


    ''Since when did the Taoist call the Devil? Oh, my God. When did you get so hard on me?''


    Mother, I miss you.''


    Regardless, Chung-Myung jumped out of the cart and trudged toward Baek Cheon.


    "I''ve been driving a horse."


    "¡­What''s that hay in your mouth?"


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "I thought you''d be hungry. They''re horses that will go a long way, so feed them well."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes trembled.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "It is true that they have sinned, but even if they are sinners, shouldn''t they be treated as human beings?"


    "Huh?"


    At the sympathetic advice, Chung-Myung turned his head slightly and looked at the marmies.


    "You heard that, right? You guys want to be treated?"


    The men of the sea gave up their hands in contemplation.


    "No! We are! What are we talking about? Treat me like a cow or a dog!"


    "I''m not human at all! I''d rather die than be human!"


    "Well, uh, uh, uh, uh... Mm-hmm!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon pressed down on his stinging temple while looking at the Abi Kyuhan.


    "I heard so."


    Seeing Chung-Myung smile makes me sigh.


    What the hell does a man do to make him like that?''


    I don''t even want to imagine it. Baek Cheon shook his head and Chung-Myung said, reassuringly.


    "Don''t worry. If I go to Sacheon as soon as possible, I''ll let you go."


    "Oh, really?"


    "Yes, we just need to go back twice as fast as we got here. Then I''ll save it and send it to you."


    "¡­What if I can''t?"


    "Well, that''s...¡­."


    Chung-Myung tilted his head a little vaguely. Back Cheon asked again in an unexpected response.


    "Why?"


    "No, I was wondering if saying this myself would help with the education of the private lodging, the death penalty, and the fraud of them. Do you really want to hear that?"


    "¡­¡­No. I just won''t listen."


    In the world, it is better not to know.


    Baek Cheon shook his head when he was about to add something.


    Anyway, they must be sinners who can''t excuse themselves if they''re beheaded.


    Baek Cheon turned around and looked at Kwak Kyung.


    "By the way, we''ll be on our way. For more information, please wait for me as I''ll express my position separately in the name of Hwasan''s name."


    "Oh¡­. Go this way¡­.¡­."


    Kwak Kyung was about to say something and shut up. Come to think of it, there was no justification to hold them.


    Chung-Myung raises his voice as all of Hwasan''s disciples get on the cart."Come on, go...!"


    "Hey¡­¡­."


    "Huh?"


    At that time, Chung-Myung''s words snapped at the small voice coming from the side. When I turned my head, a small child was standing holding the hand of a child smaller than him.


    "Huh?"


    "Oh, you...."


    Yun-jong, who was in the cart, saw the child and jumped off the cart. And approached the child without hesitation.


    When Yoon-Jong came close, the dawdling child bent down.


    "Go, thank you."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Thanks to you, my brother filled his stomach. Thank you. Thank you very much."


    Yoon-jong looked at the child silently and nodded quietly.


    "That''s a relief."


    "I''ll never, ever forget it. Thank you."


    Chung-Myung, who was looking at it, looked around.


    From all over the alley, the children stood out and began to falter toward them.


    Some children come up to the cart to express their gratitude, while others bow their heads far away and often return to their feet.


    One child clung to Yoon-jong''s hand, and another child grabbed Yoon-jong''s hem and cried.


    Just by looking at it, I could feel the children''s unmistakable sincerity.


    Chung-Myung turned his head slightly and looked up at the sky.


    "Oh, my."


    a lengthy death sentence


    What¡­¡­.


    I will never be the person the death penalty wants to be...¡­I think I have a disciple who will be that kind of course.


    Do you like it?


    Somehow, it seemed like a long sentence was smiling in the sky.


    "The death penalty! Let''s go."


    "Well, I got it."


    "You have to go quickly to buy rice from Sacheon and send it to me, right? There is no grain to buy even if you release the money."


    "I did."


    Yoon-Jong''s face has become firm.


    He stroked the children''s heads and spoke in a low voice.


    "Just hang in there. Then you won''t have to starve anymore."


    "¡­Yes."


    They were faces with no expectations. It''s probably something I''ve heard so many times that I can''t trust.


    But this is enough for now. His province is to do, not to console.


    Yoon-Jong, who messed up the last child''s hair, walks past the children and gets on the wagon. And said in a slightly exasperated voice.


    "Let''s go! We''re in a hurry!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "What are you doing?"


    "Oh, okay!"


    Chung-Myung smirked and called the demons.


    "Let''s go, boys!"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as Chung-Myung shouted, the men on the floor rose from where they were sprouting their strength. Then I quickly clung to the cart. Four from the front, four from the back, and one from left to right.


    "Push her to break her leg! Got it?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The cart began to move. Chung-Myung sneaked an eye at the children and pulled them away.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Growl!"


    "Hehehehehehehehehehehe!"


    The men started pushing and pulling carts with their own shouts. Soon, the cart began to push out at such a fast pace that it did not match the name "Cart."


    The children opened their mouths as they saw the wagon moving away from the clouds of dust.


    And Kwak Kyung, who was watching the scene all the time, nodded quietly.


    "It''s like a storm, really."


    "What would you do, sir?"


    "What?"


    "Shouldn''t we tell the top right now?"


    "I guess so."


    "I''ll turn the tide."


    Kwak Haeng-soo shook his head.


    "No, you don''t have to. Give me a word and let one go."


    "Can I?"


    "Yeah."


    Kwak Haeng-soo''s mind felt more comfortable than before.


    ''Maybe it''s a good thing.''


    No matter which upper group takes the initiative, it cannot avoid fluctuating interests. Perhaps it would be better for that Hwasan to take full power."Good-bye."


    "Thank you."


    Seeing the children waving their hands diligently made me even more convinced.


    Go away.


    Kwak Haeng-soo smiled unconsciously.


    It''s not funny at all.''


    How much hypocrisy have you been through?


    Didn''t you already say a lot of things to the people on the outside and make all sorts of things to take care of them?


    But now I can''t believe it''s happening.¡­.


    Kwak Haeng-soo shook his head.


    Watching them for less than a month cannot judge them. Maybe they''ll soon show their true colors and suck up the Woonam people''s high blood pressure.


    It''s just...


    Kwak turned his head slightly.


    Watching the children rush out of nowhere and walk away from their carts, something moved in Kwak''s heart.


    Maybe it''s a little different.''


    Yoon-Jong''s behavior of trying to feed the children by selling his sword, and his eyes of stroking the children''s heads.


    That alone has created a subtle expectation. Not as a merchant, but as a human being.


    While looking at the cart''s backside, Kwak unknowingly smiled softly.


    "Take a look."


    Wassan''s masters.


    "Run! Run, you bastards! Relax your leg! I''m gonna draw ink out of your eyeballs!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "If we don''t get to Sacheon on time, you''ll die and I''ll die!"


    "¡­¡­Turn it off."


    The men dragged their carts with their tongues out, determined to die.


    Then a man sitting behind, foaming at the mouth, threatening the demons, accelerating.


    Hawasan''s disciples looked back at each other with a vague look.


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    "¡­¡­I guess the word that we should buy grain for our children was the decisive factor."


    "¡­And that much?"


    "I know."


    It wasn''t Chung-Myung who beat up the men, it was Yoon-Jong.


    Rather, his disciples shook their heads at Chung-Myung''s harsh criticism to the point where he seemed nice.


    What?


    Pottery?


    My my.


    Hahahaha.

 Chapter - 238 Episode 238. This is hell. (3)

    "Ugh."


    "Oops!"


    "Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! Gasp!"


    The cart moved at a bizarre pace.


    From the beginning, Jang Ho-chae''s enemies were quite outstanding for their skills. Such people could not have been slow to move when they even pulled out the strength they had been nursing.


    "Ugh¡­¡­.wealth, debt stocks¡­¡­.I''m no longer...¡­."


    "Hang in there! Hey, dude! You have to hang in there!"


    "Well, I can''t¡­¡­."


    "Then do you want to go up there?"


    After hearing Bangyo''s words, the manger turns his head slightly.


    His eyes caught the image of a cart.


    The manger, who was about to collapse, slightly stirred up the game, and soon grabbed the cart with his crazy eyes.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "Yes! Hang in there!"


    Bangyo pushed the cart with tears in her eyes.


    My legs were shaking and my mouth smelled sweet, but I could never stop.


    Do they bother you if you stop?


    No!


    It''s a problem because you treat me so well!


    Bangyo raises her head slightly and looks over the cart.


    There, five men were relaxing next to Chung-Myung.


    "I told you to lie down. Why do you keep sitting down?"


    "That''s all right!"


    "Horses don''t lie down and rest!"


    Chung-Myung shakes his head as he looks at the male enemies who answer in an unstoppable.


    "Oh, you don''t understand what I don''t understand. Make yourself at home."


    "We''re really fine!"


    "Comfortable! It''s really relaxing."


    "It was so comfortable that I slept soundly!"


    Bangyo stole the snow.


    How can a man be so vicious?''


    Shortly after departing from Gonmung, Chung-Myung put five of them on top of the cart.


    Having found a large cart, there was enough space for five other than the disciples of Hwasan.


    Why drag 10 people at the same time? We can take turns dragging five people. Take a rest when you have time left.


    It sounds like they are being considerate of them, but the truth is, at 12 o''clock a day, you have to pull the cart without a break.


    Well, that''s fine.


    It may be a little uncomfortable because it''s on a running cart, but what gives you a break anyway?


    However, those who climbed up the cart happily and happily realized that it was next to Chung-Myung and had no choice but to close their eyes.


    I''m not going there.


    Better run and die!''


    Hell would be more comfortable. You are the one who will serve the Lord of the Underworld as his brother!"


    Those pushing the cart looked at those resting from above with pitiful faces. They were all on their knees and trembling in contemplation.


    And Chung-Myung was lying slanting beside him, fiddling with hay.


    "Are you hungry?"


    "No!"


    "I''m not hungry!"


    "It''s weird. I think I starved for a day. Isn''t it time you got hungry?"


    "No! It''s really all right!"


    "Really?"


    "Yes! We don''t have much appetite."


    "Tsk. I can''t force her to eat even if she doesn''t want to. Tell me whenever you''re hungry. I''ll give you food."


    "Oh, I see."


    When Chung-Myung yawned and turned over, the mangers shed tears of blood.


    Is hay food? Is hay rice?''


    ''I''ve sinned in my past life.''


    ''Crime is in this world, you son of a b*tc*.''


    Why would he do that?


    I shouldn''t have sinned.


    It was also too late a regret now.


    "Take a good rest anyway. I told you. If you go twice as fast as before, they''ll let you go."


    "Yes!"


    "I believe that."


    "Instead¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung twisted his neck left and right.


    Crack. Crack."Imagine what will happen if we don''t arrive twice as fast."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''ll have to run hard."


    "Bar, I''ll be there on time!"


    "Yes, if you''re hungry, eat hay."


    Chung-Myung grinned and lay down completely.


    ''Oh, I''ve become too nice.''


    In the past, I would have cut off the neck the moment I encountered those things.


    Chung-Myung''s smile deepened with tears of blood from his enemies.


    * * *


    "Have you heard from him yet?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Well."


    The gap between the eyebrows of the landscape has narrowed.


    ''Ummm.''


    No matter how hard you try, there''s no way you can''t help but worry. He''s headed to the dangerous Unnam. He hasn''t heard from you?


    Now I believe that I am a grown-up child and try to wait, but that''s not the case with parents.


    "You mean it''s so hard to send a piece of news. What an indifferent fellow."


    "The lord knows that it''s hard to get the news from Unnam to here."


    "That''s true!"


    Cho Pyeong sighed deeply and moved on.


    Usually, walking in the garden as I am now would relieve my frustration, but no matter how long I walked, my stomach was noisy today.


    "Lord of commerce."


    "I know."


    Cho Pyung sighed.


    You can''t keep spending time like this. He''s a Dead Sea senator who''s responsible for the lives of so many upper members.


    It was the moment when he turned his heavy steps and tried to get inside the pavilion.


    Drumroll! Drum roll!


    "Huh?"


    Cho Pyung turned his head.


    A loud sound of foot clouds began to be heard from the main road in front of the main gate.


    What''s going on?''


    Dududududududududududududududu!


    The space between the eyebrows of the landscape has narrowed slightly.


    It''s like the sound of a large army advancing. In addition, the sound was getting louder. As if a large army were advancing this way.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Well, I''ll check it out right now!"


    It was the moment when the general rushed and grabbed the door.


    Bang!


    The front door burst out with a huge explosion. The recoil bounces the gunman high into the sky.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    The general''s scream grew farther and farther, but Cho Pyong could not bear to turn his head. This is because the scene I saw through the door was so bizarre.


    Those who dragged in large carts with the intention of destroying everything in the world gradually slowed down, looked around blankly, and fell down on the spot.


    Then he started to cry and wait.


    "Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! Gasp!"


    "Sa, you''re alive! I''m alive!"


    "Hhhhhhhhhhaha! Mother! I arrived on time!"


    What the hell are they?''


    Cho Pyung opened his eyes wide and looked at the people lying next to the cart.


    The clothes were ragged and ragged, and the whole body was covered with dirt and sweat. Whenever I see him, the beggar passing by looks like he''s going to bow his head.


    But their faces were full of joy and emotion, as opposed to the disastrous snare.


    "Giggles... Giggles. I''m alive! I''m alive!"


    "Oh, dear fan, we did it!"


    "Yeah, yeah. Everyone worked really hard. I''m thrilled with this fan stock!"


    What is he doing?


    Cho Pyeong-eun, who had no way of understanding the sudden situation, just stared blankly.


    Then, someone jumped up on the cart.


    "Hush!"


    Then he jumped and kicked his tongue.


    "How dare they break in the door? This is Jo-Gol''s death row house."


    "Gasp!"


    "Gasp!"


    Cho Pyung tilted his head.


    What about the author?


    The author is obviously Chung-Myung, the priest of Jo-Gol, or Hwasan Theologian.


    That''s...?"Oh, my back."


    "Yes, I''m glad you''re here early, but it''s shaking so much."


    "Sickness, motion sickness."


    "Go, go, go, get off! Don''t throw up here!"


    Hwasan''s disciples appeared one after another from the cart. Jo-pyeong, who found his son Jo-Gol among them, raised his eyes wide.


    "Walk! You! You! What the hell happened to this?"


    "Father!"


    Jo-Gol ran to Jo Pyung at a quick pace.


    "Yeah, what happened...¡­."


    Slap!


    But Jo-Gol grabbed his hand without even having time to listen to his father.


    Cho Pyong, who saw his son''s eyes as if he was about to put out the fire, flinched and took a step back. But Jo-Gol tightened his hands as if he wouldn''t let go of such a father.


    "Father!"


    "Uh, huh?"


    Cho Pyong was quite embarrassed because he had never seen his son exude such a terrifying spirit.


    "Grain!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "We need to buy the grain right now! We need to secure all the grain in the saints!"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    No, as soon as he got back, he didn''t even say hello.¡­.


    "What does that mean?"


    Jo-Gol looked scary at Cho Pyong, who wanted to hear and see the situation first.


    "Tea!"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "I can trade cars!"


    It was absolutely groundless.


    But a merchant is a good reputation. He was also a competent merchant who led the Dead Sea Merchant Association, called the Sacheon Teenage Shopping Center.


    He quickly isolated the useful information in Jo-Gol''s words.


    "So¡­¡­."


    Jo-pyeong, who has slightly cleaned up, opens his mouth quickly.


    "The car you''re talking about will of course be Unnam''s."


    "Yes!"


    "So you''really...Are you saying that the four people who went with you this time got the right to buy Unnam''s car?"


    "Yes! I''ve got a resale ticket."


    "¡­exclusive?"


    So everything...¡­.the right to resell Unnam''s car¡­¡­.


    Cho Pyong muttered, slightly tilting. Then, he jumped as if he had been struck by lightning. My eyes grew as big as they could pop out.


    "Well, well, well...¡­. Resale! Did you say resale right?"


    "Yes!"


    "If you take the grain, you''ll give me the car?"


    "I told you so! We don''t have time for this!"


    Cho Pyeong''s eyes slowly began to turn.


    ''The monopoly of Unnam''s car. Take the grain and trade it for the car.''


    There was so much to ask, but now is not the time. It''s not too late to ask once you''ve moved!


    "Cho, General! Where is the General!"


    "Ugh¡­¡­Yes, Lord Merchant. I''m right here.Yo¡­¡­."


    The general, who fell into the pond and looked sad, was almost there.


    "Buy every grain of the saints right now! No, you have to buy all the grain in Sacheon! Twice the price! No, I''ll take three times as much! Move! Now!


    "Yes!"


    "Get ready to go up to Unnam at the same time! It seems like 1 o''clock is urgent, so as soon as possible! We''ll have to get enough wagons and horses ready to go with the grain we''"


    "Yes!"


    After seeing the expression of Cho Pyong, the governor jumped into the pavilion without a single word or reply.


    Only after completing the order did Cho-pyeong look at Jo-Gol.


    "Once you''ve done what you''re saying, now explain to me what the hell is going on."


    "Yes, I mean¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol began explaining the situation with Yoon-Jong.


    Looking at it, Chung-Myung turned and trudged along. It''s an explanation anyway, so he''ll do well on his own, and now Chung-Myung has a separate to do.


    "Turn it off¡­¡­."


    "Dah, I think my legs are missing¡­"¡­.""I don''t even have the strength to drink water."


    The bandits on the floor groan and rub their legs. Chung-Myung smiled pleased at the sight.


    "Everyone worked so hard."


    "No!"


    "It''s all thanks to you!"


    "Yeah, yeah."


    Chung-Myung''s face was filled with satisfaction.


    Thanks to the crazy run of the marchers, I was able to return to Sacheon twice as fast as when I really went.


    "He, by the way, is the seal."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­Are you forgiving us now?"


    Jang Ho-chae''s fan owner Bang Yo asked secretly.


    Of course, what he really wants to say is...


    Are you letting us go now?''


    But I don''t have the courage to ask Chung-Myung directly.


    "What am I going to do with you?"


    "¡­¡­Gee, sure."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll let you go."


    "Go, thank you! Thank you very much."


    Chung-Myung smiles and nods.


    And that was the moment.


    Tatatatatat!


    Chung-Myung wielded his hand like a bolt of lightning and hit the power of the demons.


    "What?"


    "Ugh!"


    The bandits grabbed their lower stomachs and shrank.


    Realizing in an instant that their internal skills had been banned again, the demons looked at Chung-Myung with questionable eyes.


    "Do, sir?"


    "What the hell is this¡­¡­.?"


    But Chung-Myung just shrugged calmly.


    "Come on, I''m not lying. I''m really letting you go."


    "¡­Yes?"


    The next moment, there was a noise coming from behind his back, and Baek Cheon walked in through the broken door.


    "Chung-Myung??. I brought him."


    "Oh, good job, Sasook."


    You want me to bring him?


    Who?


    Bangyo and other horsemen turned their heads with anxious eyes.


    Why aren''t ominous foreboding wrong?


    It was the government officials who followed Baek Cheon.


    "¡­¡­."


    The officials who kicked in the door hardened their faces while looking at the scattered demons.


    "Are they these guys? The mangers of the janghochae."


    "¡­¡­."


    The demons looked at Chung-Myung again with stunned eyes.


    Dude.


    Don''t tell me...


    And Chung-Myung didn''t betray their expectations.


    "Yes, they are. Hurry up and take him."


    "I¡­¡­."


    "That dog bird¡­¡­."


    Before making a complaint, officials rushed in and weaved them in a row.


    "You mortal enemies! You must have been wild!"


    "You''re beheaded! Do you think there are one or two dead Sichuan people?"


    "Drag it!"


    The demons, who were being dragged helplessly, looked back at Chung-Myung in unison.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! You don''t even look like him!"


    "That malko-sman! You''re a human being!"


    "That hell of a man!"


    There was a lot of resentment, but Chung-Myung''s face was heartbreaking. He even rubbed his ears and spoke with a puff of his fingers.


    "Where is the dog barking?"


    In the end, the bandits, including Bangyo, were dragged away, spouting all the swear words in their heads.


    Baek Cheon, who was looking at the scene, approached and hinted.


    "¡­Is it okay to do this?"


    "Is there a problem?"


    "But I did my best."


    "That''s the only way to do it. And you kept your promise. I let him go. But what can I do if the country takes it away?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "It''s a bit unfortunate, though. Should I have gotten you some hay?"


    Oh, my. Our Chung-Myung.


    He''s kind-hearted.


    He''s kind-hearted.

 Chapter - 239 Episode 239. This is hell. (4)

    "He''s gone?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "Already?"


    "That''s right."


    Dang Gunnak looked blankly at Dang Jan.


    "It''s only been a while since we received reports that Hwasan''s disciples returned from Unnam to the Dead Sea Conference. But you''re already back to the island?"


    "¡­I''m embarrassed, too, but he says so."


    "Huh."


    Dang Gunnak sighed as if he was dumbfounded. There was a sign of disappointment on his face.


    "What''s so urgent that you don''t even have a cup of tea?"


    No matter how busy I was, I thought I''d stop by Dangga once, but I never thought I''d go back to the island without showing my nose.


    ''You guys are so heartless.''


    Dang Gunnak sighed slightly.


    Come to think of it, there is no reason why they should stop by Sichundang. They''re equal friends, not top-to-bottom relationships to report.


    ''But being upset means that I think they''re special.''


    A bitter smile fell on Dang Gunnak''s face.


    What should I say?


    It feels like the friend I was supposed to play with when I was young didn''t come to the meeting place.


    "And this isn''t exactly confirmed information yet¡­¡­."


    "Hm?"


    "Hwasan''s students seem to have acquired the monopoly on Unnam cars."


    "¡­Tickets?"


    "Yes, but we do need a little more confirmation."


    "There''s nothing to confirm."


    Dang Jan, who was reporting, opened his eyes slightly wide.


    Looking at the reaction, Dang Gunnak continued in a nonchalant way.


    "He doesn''t have a monopoly, but he can eat the beast''s palace. Even our dangga has been robbed of everything we have hidden in our inner quarters. How can it be called the Beast Palace?"


    "You do."


    Dang Jan, who recalled Chung-Myung''s face, nodded as if he understood.


    "Anyway, that''s a shame. I can''t believe it''s already back."


    It was the moment when Dang Gunnak expressed his regret. A slight reminder came from outside.


    "Lord!"


    "What''s going on?"


    "The chief executive of the Dead Sea Merchant Association is asking to see you."


    "Hm?"


    Dang Gunnak narrows his forehead.


    Dead Sea Conference.


    "Take her inside."


    "Yes!"


    Soon after, the door opened and the Dead Sea Merchants Jo Pyung was opened.


    "I see the dang-ga-nim."


    "It''s been a long time. But what brings you?


    "I''m here to deliver the letter."


    "A letter?"


    Dang Gunnak tilts his head.


    If it''s correspondence that a person as good as a merchant can carry...¡­.


    "Hwasan, is it from the Divine Dragon?"


    "That''s right."


    Dang Gunnak smirked.


    Cho Pyung, who saw the smile, slightly bows his head with a rather stiff face.


    "I must have been rude."


    "It''s not like that. Come to think of it, it''s funny."


    "May I ask what makes you laugh?"


    "Think about it. In the Dead Sea Hoiju, Nana, Sacheon, people give strength to their necks. But the Dead Sea Reunion, who delivers the young man''s library, and me who is receiving it for good."


    Cho Pyung grinned.


    "It''s not age that matters."


    "I realize this again. What about the book?"


    "Here it is."


    Dang Gunnak opened the envelope as soon as he received a castle letter from Cho Pyong. And I started reading books with an interesting face.


    After reading the library carefully, he put it down with an expressionless face. Then, he stared at the landscape.


    "Does the Lord of Commerce know the contents of this letter?"


    "I was just told to deliver the letter. Then the dangju will tell me what to do."


    "You''re not a blind man.


    A pleasant smile hung over Dang Gunnak''s mouth.


    "According to the book, the Dead Sea Chamber will monopolize the tea trade with Unnam from now on.""To be precise, Hwasan monopolizes and we do their job and we only take a little commission."


    "That''s gonna be a huge gain."


    Dang Gunnak swept down his beard slowly.


    "Hwasan Sinryong wants our party to participate in the tea trade. If you can wipe out the traversal bandits between Sacheon and Unnam, and protect the peddlers going back and forth between Unnam, you will compensate them in exchange."


    Cho Pyeong-eun kept her mouth shut to the unexpected letter. His eyes looked at the expression of the elongated Dang Gunnak.


    What a man of no back.''


    It''s not Dang Gunnak, it''s Chung-Myung.


    In fact, the proposal itself is not bad. The party can also benefit without much effort.


    The problem is that Chung-Myung now made the proposal in Danga.


    It is an idea that no one other than Chung-Myung would dare to leave the escort service to a party that is united with pride.


    "Well."


    Dang Gunnak also scratched his chin as if it was getting caught.


    "What do you think?"


    It was a question for Dang Jan.


    Then Dang Jan answered, bowing as if he had nothing to think about.


    "Lord, accept it."


    "Why?"


    When asked by Dang Gunnak, Dang Jan gathered his breath.


    "Of course, it''s not easy to decide. But that''s not a difficult thing to do either. And even more so, considering the benefits we can take."


    "How much money do you want?"


    "It''s not a financial gain."


    "Hm?"


    Dang Jan looked at Dang Gunnak with determined eyes. His eyes were full of conviction.


    "Money gains are meaningless. The important thing is that we can travel back and forth in the name of the guardian of upward movement."


    "¡­Is that possible?"


    Dang Gunnak asked half in doubt. Then Dang Jan looks back at the landscape. Cho Pyong, who stood silent and looked at his movements, quickly opened his mouth.


    "Hwasan formed a close friendship with the Beast Palace, and I heard that his followers were entitled to be treated no differently than Unnam people anywhere in Unnam. A party member allied with HWASAN will be treated accordingly, if not to that extent."


    "Well."


    It''s a treat comparable to Woonnam-in.


    Dang Gunnak''s head began to spin complicatedly.


    Dang Jan opened his mouth again.


    "Isn''t it possible to make a connection with the Beast Palace when you say you can go to Unnam?" You can''t miss that opportunity."


    "¡­I love you."


    Dang Gunnak shook his head slightly cold. But there was no sign of displeasure on his face.


    Rather, the corners of my mouth keep wriggling as if this situation is interesting.


    Dead Sea Hoiju.


    "Yes, my lord."


    "From this moment forward, Unnam and his ascendancy will be protected in the name of the Sichundang. I will take it as a sign that those who try to disrupt the upper world will lose to the Sichundang family."


    "Thank you, Dangga!"


    The landscape is deeply bent.


    All the pieces were put together with this. The top who is dissatisfied with the Dead Sea Chamber''s proxy exercise of the right to resale, or the bandits seeking the benefit, will no longer be able to act rashly.


    At least in this Sacheon, the Sacheon Dangga is like a king.


    Trade between Sacheon and Unnam is protected by Sacheondangga and the Beast Palace. Who dares to touch this trade?


    "Well... would you like a cup of tea?"


    "No, my lord. I have so much work to do right now. I''ll come back as soon as I get my first up and down.""You must be busy, so you don''t have to come in person. Just put in the communication."


    "Thank you for your consideration. Then say goodbye."


    As Cho Pyung bowed his head and hurried out, Dang Gunnak tapped his finger on the desk.


    After struggling for a while, he suddenly looked up and saw Dang Jan.


    "What do you think?"


    "It''s more than I thought."


    "Right?"


    Dang Jan nodded his head.


    "Hwasan The Dragon doesn''t mean that he''s just going to escort us. Perhaps this means that we should use the Hwasan alliance to connect with the Beast Palace."


    "I suppose so."


    "If the Beast Palace, the Dangga, and Hwasan form a friendship, a line between Seomseo, Sacheon and Unnam will be created. This will allow these three clans to exert enormous influence in the west of the Middle East."


    "This is a new alliance formed by the former Goofile room, the current King Oh, and the palace of the world."¡­."


    Plum blossoms began to bloom on the west side of the map of the middle field spread over Dang Gunnak''s head.


    "Are you trying to redraw the power chart that has been stagnant?"


    "I don''t know how much I''m thinking and moving. He has done this much in just one trip to Unnam."


    "Definitely¡­" Yes, absolutely magnificent."


    His mouth corners, which were trying to make a family, are gradually curl up.


    It''s a real ghost mentality.''


    In just a couple of months, the 4,000-party party solved what it had been agonizing over and over for decades.


    This isn''t the end, is it, Hwasan?


    It was Dang Gunnak who wondered what he would do in the future.


    "With this deal, the party will have a huge profit. If I had known this, I should have given a bigger present to Hwasan."


    "It''s not too late. Please prepare a present and send it to me now."


    "Do you have to?"


    "If the gift arrives after the arrival of the Hwasan Divine, he will be able to give more strength to his shoulders, and we will also be able to show more credit."


    "Tsk tsk. They are not the ones who approach politics like that. You still have a long way to go."


    "¡­I''m sorry. Well, let''s forget about the gift.¡­."


    "Send a big one in my name."


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    "What?"


    "¡­¡­No."


    Dang Jan slanted his head slightly. Dang Gunnak, who finally took his eyes off his son, had a subtle smile.


    ''Central will play under his hands.''


    Strangely, however, there is an unbearable rush of joy.


    "Hwasan, Hwasan, let''s see how far it''s going to fly. No... I''ll be happy to be one of those wings, too."


    Dang Gunnak''s eyes burned with passion.


    * * *


    "Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! Chung-Myung??! I''m going to die!"


    "I won''t die, I won''t die! I''ve never heard of anyone who died running."


    "Hey, you crazy bastard! No matter how hard I try. Does it make sense to run from Sacheon to the island? At least let''s ride a horse!"


    "We''re faster than we speak."


    "¡­he, but!"


    Chung-Myung distorted his face in protest from all over the place.


    "Take one more foot off your mouth when you''re about to whine. The long neck falls out before our legs fall out! Go get some rest, go! If you go to Hwasan, you can rest anytime!"


    "Oh, yeah."


    Jo-Gol, who stopped by the house after a long time but ran out of the house without getting a bite of food, made a sick sound.


    It''s got to be a bit of a run. It has already been running at this speed for four days. Now I could smell sweetness in my mouth, so I didn''t need sweets.Jo-Gol grabs the shaky leg and pulls Yoon-Jong half-awakened.


    "The death penalty! Get a hold of course!"


    "¡­enemies."


    "What?"


    "¡­I should have been nice to my enemies. I didn''t know it was this hard."


    "¡­¡­."


    No, he''s really trying to be nice to everyone in the world now. Get a hold of yourself!


    At that time, Baek Cheon, who was exhaling, looked at Chung-Myung with slightly questionable eyes.


    "By the way, Chung-Myung."


    "Huh? Why, boarding house?"


    "Why did you bring in the party? No matter how hard I think about it, you are not the one to share the money."


    "Oh, that?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "It doesn''t cost me money."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "The money is supposed to be on the Dead Sea."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Of course, it''ll cost a lot of money, but where''s the money you can spend on the dang family?"


    "He, he is."


    No, wait.


    Really?


    "There''s a lot of horsemen, and if you hear that grain and tea are coming and going, you''ll really open your eyes and run like a bunch of dogs." But if you put a few poisons in there, everything will be comfortable."


    "¡­That''s a very clear reason."


    Jo-Gol, who was quietly listening to the conversation, glared at Chung-Myung.


    "Hey! What are you talking about? So you''re going to eat my house?"


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue when he saw Jo-Gol running for nothing difficult. And then I kicked my butt off.


    "No, how did you come from a merchant family? The Dead Sea is good to be safe, the Dangga is good to make money, and we are good to be safe, so why is this a scam?"


    No one said it was a scam, Chung-Myung.


    That''s what you think inside...¡­.


    Chung-Myung started running again and talked excitedly.


    "Now we won''t have to go to Sacheon or Unnam for a while, so we have to make sure we don''t go. Then the money! Giggles! Money will roll in like crazy! We''re not doing anything, but they''re coming and going and making money! What a perfect thing to do! Hehehe!"


    Baek Cheon shook his head looking sideways at him like that.


    For an instant, Chung-Myung''s eyes seemed to have turned into a foliage shape.


    Strangely, I''m sorry for Woonnam and Sacheon.''


    I''m sorry.


    But you''re not the only one who''s suffering, so please understand. It''s hard enough for Hwasan...¡­.


    And that was the moment.


    "Hey."


    "Huh?"


    Yoo-Esul, who was running next to him without saying a word, pointed away with a slightly blank eye.


    "Hwasan."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    It''s finally starting to show.


    far away


    a sheer cliff enveloped in clouds


    A huge mountain peak that rises magnificently.


    "¡­You''re almost there."


    "It''s Hwasan!"


    After a long journey, I finally arrived in Hwasan.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "Yes!"


    Hwasan''s disciples started running towards Hwasan without delay.


    with the most cheerful steps

 Chapter - 240 Episode 240. This is hell. (5)

    Caw! Caw! Caw! Caw!


    Hyun Jong frowned.


    From the morning, the crow...¡­.''


    Of course he doesn''t really hate crows.


    How can you call yourself a master if you think it''s black on the outside and black on the inside? Crows are just one kind of bird, no less than others.


    However, the problem was that the crow''s cry sounded ominous today.


    ''Ha ha. Is it just my mind?''


    The sound of birds can''t be different than usual, and if it sounds especially ominous, it means that the listener is not comfortable.


    Hyun Jong controlled his mind calmly, closing his eyes...¡­.


    It''s a big hit.


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong looked down slightly. The old teacup in my hand was cracked.


    "Well¡­."


    It''s a coincidence, right?


    Yes, there are days when crows cry, and days when teacups crack. At least once, the two coincidentally overlap...¡­.


    Tuck!


    Hyun Jong''s face trembled a little.


    Hanging on the wall, a scroll with the name Sangseon Mineral Water fell to the floor and was stuck.


    "¡­¡­."


    At this point, Tae Sang-ro was about to turn away, saying, "Today is not my day."


    ''That''s weird, isn''t it?''


    What the hell are these ominous signs happening one after another in the morning?


    Hyun Jong put down his glass and took a deep breath.


    It''s up to you. Everything depends on your mind...¡­.''


    Caw! Caw! (Screaming)


    "Eyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!"


    Hyun Jong, who failed to control his mind, sprang up from his seat.


    "These guys, since morning!"


    Hyun Jong, who was stepping out of the door and pointing his finger at the crow, suddenly felt his eyes toward him. Then he slipped his hand down.


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young, standing in the yard, turns his head to his side.


    "What are you doing?"


    "¡­And you?"


    "I came out early today because I couldn''t sleep very well."


    "¡­did I?"


    Hyun Jong coughed a couple of times and slipped behind his back.


    "I''m just, um...¡­."


    "You must be feeling uneasy."


    Hyun Jong slightly distorted his face.


    The older he gets, the softer he should be, the more he speaks and acts, but Hyun Young seems to be getting more cranky as the days by day by day by day.


    It was just as Hyun Jong sighed and was about to say a word.


    "Long story! Long story!"


    What else?


    Hyun Jong turned his head with a sour face. Hyun Sang was rushing from over there to this side.


    "What''s all the fuss about in the morning?"


    "Well, I swear! I swear!"


    "Huh?"


    When Hyun Sang arrived in front of him, he gasped and shouted.


    "From Hwahaeumhyeon, Jeon Seo-gu is here! The children arrived at the harmony and are climbing the mountain now!"


    "What!"


    Hyun Jong shouted in surprise.


    "Right now¡­¡­?"


    "The West will have to be a little faster, but we will be there soon!"


    "Yes! Yes, I suppose so!"


    First of all, Hyun Jong, who responded, was confused and turned around.


    "This is not the time for me!"


    Then he began to dart towards Hawsan''s prose. Hyun Young also threw away the broom and followed him next to the side.


    "Go, come with me, Jang Moon-in!"


    Hyun Sang hurriedly follows Hyun Jong''s footsteps.


    Hyun Jong, who ran straight to the prose, reached out his hands and pushed the heavy wooden door.


    Then I walked out slowly and stood looking at the last hill up to Hwasan.I''m a little short of breath.


    I don''t know how long it''s been since I ran so fast. His mind was as excited as it could be.


    I''m not as calm as I was when I first entered HWASAN and got my sword.


    "He''ll come."


    "He''ll come."


    The soft conversation between Hyun Young and Hyun Sang penetrates into Hyun Jong''s ears.


    He''ll be here now.''


    Hyun Jong looked at the hill with slightly faint eyes.


    The Goyans.


    I''ll at least give you a call in advance. Then I wouldn''t have waited this nervously.


    "You must have had a hard time."


    "Of course. Where is Unnam? How hard it must have been to get to that far place."


    "In the meantime, haven''t you formed an alliance with the Four Heavenly Party? You''re a bunch of brat!"


    The slightly puked tone contained gratitude, apologies, and even sorrow.


    I''m sorry to have entrusted them with what they were supposed to have done. And proud of you for doing it so well. And¡­¡­ More than anything, proud.


    Hyun Jong looked at the mountain peak with slightly wet eyes.


    ''But I have something to say to my ancestors.''''


    Although I didn''t lead Hwasan.


    Hwasan found the children to lead.


    Isn''t that enough?


    "Long storyteller, here comes the children."


    "Ummm¡­¡­. Well, yeah."


    Hyun Jong stole a little around the eyes. You said you get sentimental when you get older, but that''s exactly what it looks like.


    I left home for a long time. They''re coming back, so you should greet them with a smile.


    Shake shake. Shake shake.


    Soon there was a small sound of footsteps. The footsteps, which had never been quick, seemed to be getting louder, but soon they were as vivid as they could reach their ears.


    Hyun Jong clasped his fist tightly.


    I''m sure you can see it now.


    These wasan kids who are so dashing.


    The equivalent of leading Hwasan to the rock...¡­.


    East¡­¡­.


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes trembled.


    Children who climbed the hill showed up.


    A confident walk!


    My hair is messy!


    It''s almost a brownish color!


    A ghostly distorted earl...¡­.


    "What is it?"


    Didn''t they go to Unnam?


    Did you stop by hell on your way here?


    Seeing the children trudging up the mountain with a face that is determined to beat everything that gets caught makes my spine shudderived.


    "Hwasan¡­¡­."


    "It''s Hwasan¡­"¡­."


    "Hwasan¡­¡­.Hwasan. Hwasan."


    "¡­¡­."


    The elders, who saw their pupils glaring as a group, flinched back.


    "For God''s sake, I heard it''s hard to leave home."


    "I''m not going to take a step out of Hwasan anymore."


    "At least I''m not going out with him!"


    "Bath! Bath! Thurs!"


    Yoo-Esul cries out for a bath as if he''s lost his mind.


    The faces of the elders were slightly fed up with the frightening sight.


    No, what the hell have they been through on this journey? You look so young when you go out.¡­.


    Baek Cheon, who was at the forefront, looks at Hwasan with glistening eyes and lowers his eyes a little to find the long-written people.


    "Long story short!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hey, what''s wrong with you?¡­.


    Baek Cheon, who walked in front of the flinching Jang Moon-in, gathered both hands and fiercely seized the gun.


    "Bek Cheon, a great student who left on a mission. I''m back in Hwasan after finishing my mission!"


    "Uh¡­¡­, uh, yeah.


    Uh...


    This isn''t it.


    We were supposed to greet each other with tears.


    What''s wrong with the atmosphere?


    I think I thought of something when I saw him embarrassed. Screamed."Long story short!"


    "Uh, huh?"


    "Lumber plants! I''ve been saving them. A pine tree! Chung-Myung...¡­."


    Chung-Myung slapped Baek Cheon''s hand as hard as he could and shook his eyes.


    "Don''t touch me! I''ll blow my hand!"


    "¡­That crazy guy."


    "We have to go to the pharmacy!"


    Chung-Myung ran inside without even looking at Jang.


    "Oh, bath. I''m going to wash up. I''m going to wash it no matter what."


    "Rice... Is there any rice left in the restaurant? I''ve been starving for three days and I feel like I''m going to die."


    "¡­¡­."


    It feels like the baby tigers, who were meowing, left home for a while and came back as beasts with a few cuts on themselves.


    "He, uh¡­¡­."


    At that time, Hyun Young stepped forward with a determined look.


    "Yeah! Let''s wash up and eat first! What''s so important about what happened in Unnam? You must be tired of the long trip."


    "But I have to give you a report...¡­."


    Baek Cheon, the only one who had a grip on his mind, had his own courtesy. But Hyun Young snorted back.


    "Bogo is frozen to death! What if it''s successful and what if it''s ruined? It''s important that you went there and had a hard time!"


    "No¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡­."


    "There you go! There you go! Come on, let''s go!"


    Hyun Young pushed Baek Cheon on the back.


    "Oh, no. It''s...¡­."


    "There you go, man! Let''s talk again after eating! Are you all right, Jang Man?"


    "Uh? Uh... Yeah. That''s right. Rice is important."


    "Go wash up and come back! I''ll talk to the restaurant and cook right away!"


    At the end, Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong''s eyes flashed.


    "It''s Bob!"


    "Ugh! I only ate a lot of food while I was coming all the way here from Unnam.¡­."


    "It''s better than hay."


    "Oh, that''s true."


    hay?


    What the hell is this about?


    Hyun Jong looked at his disciples trudgingly walking inside.


    That¡­¡­.


    "They''ve gotten a little weird."


    "A little bit?"


    "¡­¡­."


    * * *


    Hyun Jong looked at the neat students of Hwasan with a sour face.


    The way he came back, he looked familiar with his students.¡­.


    ''There''s something in the air.¡­.''


    Should I say there''s a venom that wasn''t there before?


    Or should I say that I''m more relaxed?


    It''s hard to judge exactly, but if I had to put it in one word¡­¡­.


    You''ve grown up.


    Travel trains people.But I think that''s right.


    But if there''s a problem...¡­.


    "Oooooooh. "Waist is young.


    Chung-Myung was leaning against the wall like a full puppy lying in a warm place.


    Isn''t that more of an old man than a grown man?''


    I''m about to recite a few more attempts.


    Of course, Chung-Myung was usually an inspiration, but now the elders seem to be able to call him a brother.


    "Well, yeah, how was your trip?"


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    ????? Baek Cheon??? Baek Cheon.


    Before other students, he recovered his original color and was told by Hyun Jong in a neat manner.


    "Thanks to your concern, I was able to get the pine grass from Unnam safely. There were a few other incidents.Only¡­¡­."


    But suddenly he fell flat on his stomach.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "I beg for the sin of not asking for the permission of a long writer and abusing my authority."


    "Get up."


    "One, a long storyteller."


    "What''s the reason I left that power to you? Only out there are you a long storyteller of Hwasan. Your choice is mine, so you don''t have to ask for punishment."


    "Long-Written."


    "Get up and sit down."


    At the stern words, Baek Cheon unwittingly lifted his back.Hyun Jong, who pressed Baek Cheon sternly with a frosty spirit, showed a gentle face again, as if when he had done so.


    "Yeah, can we hear what happened now?"


    "Yes, but I''d like to ask you one question before that. Did the dangju visit you?"


    "Yes, I did hear the situation at that time, but I want to hear it from your side again."


    "Yes, then I will explain what happened in Sacheon first."


    Baek Cheon began to lay out his past journey calmly in front of the elders and the elders. In between, Jo-Gol, Yoon-Jong, and Yoo-Esul came forward to make up for him.


    Of course, Chung-Myung started dozing off in the background, but no one paid attention to it because there was such an interesting story going on.


    As the story progressed, Hyun Jong''s mouth slowly opened.


    And when Baek Cheon finally finished the whole story, he couldn''t take his eyes off the other elders and the Unja ships who returned with their mouths wide open.


    "¡­¡­go to Sacheon and ally with the party."


    "Yes."


    "And, in the meantime, knock down the elders of the Dangga?"


    "Chung-Myung is what he did."


    Hyun Jong looks at Chung-Myung dozing off with trembling eyes.


    "He, and then he went to Unnam to join forces with the Beast Palace?"


    "I think the alliance that you think is a little different from the alliance that we think it is, but it will work roughly. Now, Hwasan''s students have the right to be treated the same as Unnam in Unnam."


    "But there''s...¡­."


    Uh, there.... Uh¡­¡­¡­.


    "Woo, you even got a ticket to Unnam''s car?"


    There is a more appropriate person to answer this question. Baek Cheon glanced back at Jo-Gol.


    Then he replied, lying face down.


    "The situation in Unnam is not so good. Without asking for the permission of the writer, I first put the upper part of my family as an agent to carry the grain in the name of Hwasan. I beg for your sins."


    "Crime?"


    Sin?


    What''s wrong, man?


    "This, this whole thing...¡­."


    Hyun Jong murmured incredibly.


    "In a month or so, you did all this? This?


    What are all these things?


    At this point, it was more ridiculous than pleasant.


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    I had to react, but I couldn''t say anything. Hyun Young grabbed Hyun Jong''s shoulder, which was speechless due to absurdity, wonder and overwhelmingness.


    "Long-Written."


    "Huh?"


    Hyun Young opened his mouth with a very serious face.


    "Do you happen to have any work in the North Sea or in the Chief?"


    "Huh? What do you mean...¡­."


    Then, he peeked at Chung-Myung, who was dozing off, and whispered quietly.


    "Let''s send it one more time, Jang Moon-in. Do you happen to know? I''m not sure if I''ll get a phoenix this time."


    "¡­¡­."


    It was Hyun Jong, who was mesmerized for a moment.

 Chapter - 241 Episode 241. I cant believe you gave me this generously! (1)

    A bomb dropped on the second alarm.


    "What are you talking about? I can''t believe we have to build a top in Sacheon!"


    "What? The Sichundang sword is on its way? Well, what are we supposed to do about that? Should I put it in the warehouse first?"


    "What do you mean by rice in Unnam? Who''s in charge of that?"


    Each and every one of them will have to turn the tide of doors upside down. A few such bombs have fallen, and the re-emergency has become a mess as if it were a war.


    "Tsk tsk tsk. You guys."


    Hyun Young smiled pleasantly as he watched the scene.


    "What''s all this fuss about?"


    "Footlord, isn''t that great? This has never happened since I was re-awakened."


    "Yeah, there wasn''t."


    The corners of Hyun Young''s mouth rolled up more and more. It was almost to the ear now.


    "Wasn''t our Chung-Myung not in Hwasan back then?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Our Chung-Myung?


    I''ve never seen a footnote speak that way before.¡­.


    "There''s nothing to be surprised about. Oh, no, you''re not surprised. There will be more surprises ahead of you, so why are you making such a fuss already!"


    Unbang couldn''t say anything. Seeing Hyun Young''s face, which looks so happy, I can''t help but talk. Breaking that happiness is not the right thing to do as a disciple.


    Gulp!


    At that time, the door to the re-alarm opened and a disciple came in with a large basket.


    "Footlord, I''ve got you!"


    "Oh!"


    Hyun Young jumped up and ran and snatched the basket.


    When the cloth covered in the basket was put back, the big eel, ginseng, and the tied chicken peeked up.


    "¡­¡­what is it, my lord?"


    "He must have been exhausted from going all the way to Unnam, so why don''t you feed him Yongbongtang?"


    "There is no eel in the Yongbongtang."


    "What? Then why Yongbongtang?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Unbang put his fist in his mouth and coughed low. This isn''t the point right now.


    "Oh, no, no, no matter how hard Hwasan doesn''t stop eating meat, it''s a great name, but it''s a great.¡­."


    "It''s okay. It''s okay. It''s a worthwhile death. They''ll be happy, too."


    Shouldn''t we listen to the eel?


    Are you sure that''s all right?


    Hyun Young, who easily ignored concerns about the trip, murmured as if he was sorry.


    "Poor boy, didn''t he come back half-faced? Hwasan grows up when he feeds and raises Chung-Myung well."


    "They were banging."


    "Ugh!"


    "I won''t do that to my grandchild either."


    "How dare you compare your grandson to Chung-Myung!"


    You''re not answering.


    "Anyway, you take care of this. I''m gonna go and snore these guys."


    "Well, us?"


    "Sure!"


    Hyun Young turned around without hesitation and headed to the kitchen with joy and joy.


    Unbang, who looked at his backside in silence, sighed quietly. And he smiled quietly.


    Would that be good?''


    When I think of Hyun Young in the past, all I can think of is sighing.


    It was Hyun Young''s daily routine to sigh and sigh again after rummaging through the books all day. There were always deep wrinkles between the eyebrows, and the eyes were hollow.


    The man who was weighed down by the pressure to feed Hwasan who might fail.


    That was Hyun Young, whom Unbang remembers.


    Seeing the person happy and happy about it makes me feel better, not to mention work.You''ve changed a lot.''


    It seems to have become a different clique in just two years. When have you ever laughed so happily at Hyun Young?


    "Tsk. That''s why."


    I know that Hyun Young favors Chung-Myung. Even more than Hyun Young has been brought in since he entered Hwasan.


    But I still don''t have a dislike for Chung-Myung because I know he''s doing something for everyone in Hwasan nonstop.


    "Father, what do I do?"


    "Are we really on our own?"


    Unbang narrowed the gap between his eyes as he looked at his students in embarrassment.


    "Don''t be so supercilious."


    "But¡­¡­."


    "We''re not going to have to make a fuss. Knowing what the pharmacy is doing right now."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    When the word Yakdang came out, the disciples nodded as if they were convinced. Then he looked pitifully at the pharmacy.


    "Doll-jasam, two root stones!"


    "Two Geun Seok Ryang!"


    Sam began to be cut off with a careful touch. It was a cautious touch, as if it would not allow an inch of error.


    "Two root masses!"


    "Get it!"


    "Yes!"


    The medical worker ran away with the cut-off carefully.


    "Here you are."


    Undakak, the owner of Yakdang, swallowed dry saliva and accepted the doll''s pride. Then carefully put it on the scale.


    As soon as the saliva on the scale slightly passed by two root stones, Ungak turned his eyes upside down.


    "Cut off the amount of biceps! He''s cutting four pieces?! Your eyes are like holes in a hole!"


    "Oh, no, that''s not it."


    "He knows what this is about! You''re the reason why I''m in a coma.If a small group is made wrong, will you take all the responsibility? You''re so frustrating!"


    Due to the anger that burst out like fire, the medical worker quickly bowed down with a white face.


    "I''ve sinned to death!"


    "A warrior can''t measure a thing?"


    "Well, on my scale, it was definitely two root masses!"


    "What?"


    Woon-gak glared his eyes.


    However, the voice from behind relieves the power in his eyes.


    "The scales are all too old to fit together."


    "Hm?"


    Ungak turned his head.


    Wasan''s unclothed Dang-Soso was looking at the coin in his hand on this scale.


    "I think it''s a problem that the scales don''t fit together, sir. Use only one scale, or I think we need to replace all the scales."


    "Hmm. Is that so?"


    "Yes, the most important thing is the proportion, but if there is an error using a scale with different scales, the proportion will be different."


    "Well, but it''ll take too long to use one scale."


    The head of the pharmacy turned his head.


    "Go and buy a new scale in harmony right now! Now! The money will be paid out of the fire."


    "Yes! Then one scale...¡­."


    "What one is one! Change everything! Don''t leave anything behind! Instead, you have to choose the exact scale and buy it!"


    "Yes!"


    The medicine party member ran outside, frightened by the ungak spirit that could chew all the scales with his mouth.


    Ungak, the owner of Yakdang, shouted with his eyes wide open.


    "Listen carefully, everyone."


    "Yes!"


    The medics answered immediately with a nervous face.


    Their foreheads were covered with sweat.


    "Hwasan''s fate is at stake in this! If anyone neglects a little, I will throw him in Maehwa-dong and make him face wall for three years! Do you understand?""Yes, my lord!"


    Ungak lifted his sleeves and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    ''Ugh. It''s not easy.''


    Of course, the process of creating a mixed fabric itself was not that difficult. The Yakwang explained it in such detail, and it does not require a special platform, so you just have to match the amount and proportion well, and follow the Yakwang''s secret.


    The problem was the pressure.


    Youngdan is so delicate that even if the ratio changes by just one grain of rice, the effectiveness of the medicine decreases dramatically.


    "It''s a pine tree that I went all the way to Unnam and had a hard time getting. Not a single failure is acceptable!''


    Ungak sighed deeply.


    ''But I''m glad he''s here.''


    In fact, there is no way to manufacture a small cluster in Hwasan. In other words, it means that it has never been manufactured in nearly a hundred years.


    Still, he learned about the theory of how to manufacture a small group by succeeding the Yakdang, but this is the first time he has manufactured a small group by himself.


    If Dang-Soso hadn''t come on time, he''d probably be going through countless trials and errors right now.


    I can''t reveal the whole manufacturing process.''


    Until the basic preparation process, it was very helpful to listen to Dang-Soso''s advice.


    Anyway, it''s so much pressure just to manufacture a marriage party...¡­there is even another problem here.


    "Hmm. Are you in there?"


    "¡­¡­."


    The door of the manufacturing room opened, and Hyun Jong and Hyun Sang entered.


    "I''m looking forward to seeing you!"


    The medical party members all rolled up. Hyun Jong nodded with a nice smile.


    "Yeah, everyone must be busy, but I guess I shouldn''t have come here."


    Ungak looked at Hyun Jong with vague eyes.


    a lengthy writer


    This is the sixth time I''ve done this today.


    If you''re going to do that, why don''t you just put a chair there and sit there? Why do you keep going back and forth?


    "Hmm. You''re going through a lot. It''s no different.¡­."


    Hyun Jong, who seemed to be looking around, lowered his eyes slightly.


    "I don''t think everyone cares because they''re busy.¡­. Isn''t there too much dust on the floor?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    "I was worried that foreign substances would intervene when manufacturing the end of the fleet reasons. If you leave the windows wide open, the bugs that were passing by could come in."


    "Oh¡­.Yes."


    "Hmm. And, um...¡­. If you lay out the ingredients over there, the weight will change due to the loss of moisture. I''m worried that it''s going to make the medicine less effective...¡­."


    Ungak closed his mouth.


    This is the sixth time today.


    When I came to encourage him, he nagged me, so I cleaned up even when I was working, and I cleaned up again while I cleaned up again.


    "Long story¡­¡­."


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?"


    "I''ll... I''ll take good care of it."


    "Hmm! I''m not trying to violate the power of the Medicines. It''s just because I''m old and have a lot of worries."


    Looking at Hyun Jong speaking a little awkwardly, Ungak eventually stole the eyes.


    It''s better to curse and beat.


    He looked so incredulous that he looked out of his head a dozen times a day and was about to go crazy.


    "Yeah, well, hon...¡­. No, how long do you think it''ll take to completely produce a self-organization?"


    "Ten days."


    "Well, is that so?"


    Hyun Jong is flinching.


    with his face


    "No, I''m about to lose my voice, so you want me to wait ten more days?''


    Ungak couldn''t hold it in and sighed deeply when he showed signs of speaking.


    "Long man, most of the colonies have a platform of forty-nine days, drying forty-nine days, and maturing. Unlike other small groups, the small group is simple to manufacture and takes less time.""Oh, yeah?"


    Hyun Jong''s face is slightly heated up.


    "I need a master of technology in the process of making a small group, so I''m sure you''ll have to check it out. So for now, please...¡­.Please!"


    "Well, I see. No, I was wondering if there was anything I could do to help...¡­."


    "If that happens, I''ll ask you to do it myself!"


    "Well, let''s do that."


    Looking around with a shy face, Hyun Jong coughed loudly and turned away.


    "Yes, then work hard, everyone."


    "Go ahead, Jang Moon-in!"


    Hyun Jong went out again with a sad face. When the door was closed, a member of the pharmacy opened his mouth with a very awkward face.


    "You must have high expectations."


    "Yes, I suppose so.¡­."


    Come to think of it, how big is this? It''s not something that Hyun Jong doesn''t understand.


    But understanding is understanding, interruption is interfering. There should be nothing bothering them when they have to achieve a great job.


    "Be on your toes again. This job should never fail!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    "For the sake of the future of Hassan, we can''t afford to fail¡­¡­."


    The clouds clouded the end of speech.


    "Think about it. Chung-Myung went all the way to Unnam to make this group."


    "Yes!"


    "¡­¡­But if he fails this, he has to go back to Unnam."


    "¡­¡­."


    The surrounding atmosphere cooled rapidly.


    "Do you think you''re going to be quiet? That Chung-Myung?"


    "¡­¡­no."


    Chung-Myung, who is running wild with his eyes open in the heads of medical party members, was naturally depicted.


    My body trembles.


    We must succeed!''


    You have to succeed even if you die!''


    Everyone stared at the ingredients of the marriage troupe with their eyes wide open.


    Ungak''s eyes also sank low.


    I''m betting my everything on this!''


    Hot heat began to fill the pharmacy.

 Chapter - 242 Episode 242. I cant believe you gave me this generously! (2)

    "They''re missing!"


    "¡­¡­."


    A loud voice rang the smoke mists.


    In a great deal of exasperation, Hwasan''s second and third disciples shrank in unison.


    "I''ve been away for a month or so, why don''t you hang out with me?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "This is why I can''t be away!"


    Baek Sang looked forward with blank eyes.


    This is unfair.


    It''s so unfair.


    Just because Chung-Myung''s group is away, the rest of the students have never played around. Rather, he practiced harder than usual to avoid finding fault with him.


    Is that why you''re upset?


    No, that''s not it.


    No matter how he trained, Chung-Myung would have been the one to nitpick. Therefore, it was not unfair at all to be in this situation. Rather, I expected to some extent.


    So what''s wrong with me?


    Baek Sang looked up and saw the man screaming.


    ''¡­...why the death penalty?''


    Familiar.


    It''s such a familiar face.


    That''s right. The one who is scolding them is not that Chung-Myung, but Baek Cheon.


    "¡­the death penalty?"


    Baek Cheon turns his head towards Baek Sang. Seeing his eyes glistening with flesh, Baek Sang flinched and cringed his neck again.


    "Hush!"


    "¡­¡­."


    No, the death penalty.


    Why did you become Chung-Myung after just a month of absence?


    I''m going to faint.


    Chung-Myung, who was worried about them paying, didn''t respond much.


    Baek Cheon, Yoo-Esul, Yoon-Jong, and Jo-Gol stand in front of each other and press the two great disciples, respectively, and Chung-Myung just lies in the shade of the tree behind him and plays tangha.


    What the hell is going on here?


    "You need basic skills to use elixir medicine! What have you been doing for a month that has made you so bad?"


    What?


    Are you not good enough? Us?


    It was that moment.


    Baek Cheon told Baek Sang in an angry voice.


    "Baek Sang!"


    "Yes? Yes! Death penalty!"


    "What did you do?"


    What?


    ¡­¡­me?


    Baek Sang looked blankly at Baek Cheon.


    "If I''m not here, you''re a great student! How did you manage to look like this?"


    "What?"


    No, what the hell are you talking about?¡­?


    In fact, Baek Sang wasn''t someone who couldn''t give Baek Cheon an excuse. Usually, he is more of a straightforward person.


    But what should I say?¡­.


    Why did you come back so bloody?''


    It''s not easy for Baek Cheon to come up with that simple excuse now. Every time you open your mouth, the spirit that emits makes you cringe.


    "No need to say!"


    Baek Cheon pulled out a sword and pointed up there.


    "First, take a picture of Nakanbong. The late half goes one more time!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Run!"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "I''m coming! I''"


    Lee''s disciples, who had been hesitant for a while, began to run for Nakanbong with all their might.


    "Tsk!"


    Baek Cheon kicked his tongue in disapproval.


    And Yoon-jong, who watched the scene, turns his head and looks at the celadon boat.


    "What are you doing?"


    "What?"


    "Since they went to Nakanbong Peak, let''s go to Yeonhwabong Peak."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Half the guys are going back. You guys are, um...Yeah."


    Yoon-jong grinned.


    "I''m going again except for ten people."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Go."


    "What?"


    "Go away."


    "¡­¡­."


    A few people who figured out the atmosphere quickly started running toward Yeonhwabong Peak. The rest of them go down to Yeonhwabong Peak.While running at full power, their mouths were filled with complaints.


    "Oh, no! What''s wrong with the death penalty?"


    "Jo-Gol, why aren''t you stopping the death penalty?"


    "Do you know it''s me?"


    The worried Chung-Myung doesn''t say a word, but Baek Cheon or Yoon-Jong, who have been on their side for a long time, are bothering them.


    What kind of weird situation is this?


    Watching his disciples running to death, Yoon-jong also began to kick his tongue.


    "Tsk tsk tsk."


    Yoon-jong, who shakes his head a couple of times, looks at Baek Cheon.


    "Living quarters."


    "Ugh."


    Baek Cheon sighed and said in a tone of disapproval.


    "I can see why Chung-Myung was always so impatient with us. I''ve only been away for a month and I can''t believe it''s that shape!"


    "I understand a little bit. It''s a little bit."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes burned.


    "Three days. Just three days. I''ll be in full discipline in three days!"


    Chung-Myung grinned as he watched the scene in the shade of a tree behind him.


    Perhaps Baek Cheon, Yoon-Jong, Jo-Gol, and Yoo-Esul are just as embarrassed by now.


    I just went to Unnam, but I''m embarrassed that all the students in Hwasan will look weak.


    Just one thing.


    I don''t think they''re stronger.


    Strongness is a relative law.


    Baek Cheons are beaten intensively by Chung-Myung on their way to Unnam¡­¡­. No, I was intensively trained. Thanks to this, their dance is incomparable to the one before they left here.


    The history of the marriage group, which was taken before leaving, was completely theirs, and herbivores became more sophisticated. In other words, during their trip to Unnam, their martial arts became a few steps stronger.


    Is that all?


    I felt the ability of an absolute master by watching Chung-Myung and Dang Ga-ju''s tombstone, and I knew what the real game was when I saw Chung-Myung and Dang We''s choreography.


    In addition, I experienced the Beast Palace Lord right in front of me and saw the Beast Palace, which can be called Gangbyeong.


    It''s a weirder situation if your eyes don''t go up.


    So what about the ordinary Hwasan students who didn''t change much before they left?


    Perhaps from now on, Baek Cheon and Yoon-Jong will push and push the priests until they reach the level they want.


    ''Yes, Moonpa can be this strong.''


    When a coriander appears, the coriander grabs his surroundings like a mouse until I''m satisfied. Then those who have become strong after being hit by it turn my surroundings upside down again.


    If the process is repeated several times, everyone will be whipped as if the water were flowing down.


    Well?


    Of course I''ll be strong!


    Now, Chung-Myung''s stream of water filled Baek Cheon and Yoon-Jong and started to flow down.


    At this point, Chung-Myung just needs to watch and fix the things that go wrong little by little.


    In a year or so, everyone will be able to train themselves.''


    Then only then will Hwasan at least have the qualifications to be called prestigious.


    A prestigious name does not refer to an outstanding place, but to those who succeed in generations.


    Chung-Myung smiled pleasedly.


    ''Now I feel more comfortable.''


    It is always fun to watch the seeds germinate. This is how HWASAN is set and he''ll be fast stronger if he throws the mix on it.Then it won''t be long before you regain your past reputation...¡­.


    "Chung-Myungaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s head slowly turned.


    I can see the elders and the presidents running from far away.


    "¡­¡­."


    Seeing their urgent faces, he sighed deeply.


    ''That''s right.''


    It can''t be comfortable.


    I''m sure something else happened!


    Dying than suffering! Dying than suffering!


    Chung-Myung looked up and looked up at the blue sky.


    "Oh, my God, long sentence."


    The door-to-door ass...¡­.What?


    You''re telling me this, huh?


    Whew!


    I think I can hear the giggling laughter of the long sentence.


    Don''t be such a crybaby, man. Even if you put it all together, it''s not as good as what I used to take care of after your accident.


    "Hey!"


    Chung-Myung stood up screaming. Just in time, Jang Moon-in and Yakdang-ju arrived in front of him.


    Crouching his head, Chung-Myung seized.


    "I''m seeing a long writer."


    "No! It''s not time to say hello!"


    "What?"


    "Come here! Come here! You have to go see it!"


    Jang Moon-in grabbed Chung-Myung''s neck and suddenly started running.


    Chung-Myung, who rose to Ho Gong by the back of his neck, smiled pleasedly.


    You''ve become a lot more aggressive, too.''


    (Laughs)


    "Look!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "What do you want me to do about this?"


    Chung-Myung looked at the huge pot in front of him with his eyes wide open.


    "What''s wrong with this?"


    "Look down! Down there."


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung poked his head out and looked at the bottom of the pot.


    "Huh? Why is this split? Did someone punch you?"


    "It''s not a fist, it''s a history."


    "What? In the pot? It''s not a sword. It runs in a pot. Are you going to invent a new martial arts that uses a pot?"


    "It''s not like that!"


    Hyun Jong hits his chest as if he is frustrated.


    Then Ungak, the owner of Yakdang, quickly received Hyun Jong''s words and began to explain.


    This is the special process of making a marriage group. The past common ingredients are now scarce, but this is different. In order to make a mixed fabric, I have to heat up the pot with a large history of mastery."


    "¡­Then what''s the difference?"


    "I don''t know the exact principle, but if I do so, it seems that the history permeates into the marriage group and purifies the miscellaneous energy."


    Huh? Does that work?


    Anyway, Yakson is amazing.


    "That''s amazing. So what?"


    "So, before I went to the podium, I brought in Jang Moon-in and gave him my strength. The pot can''t hold up. This is the third one."


    "¡­¡­."


    "If I hadn''t tested it, I would have blown away all the ingredients."


    "So, to sum it up...¡­."


    Chung-Myung scratched his head.


    "In order to make a marriage group, you have to put a history into the pot, but this iron pot breaks because you can''t handle it, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "Then can''t we make it with the same metal as the sword?"


    "Sword and cauldron have different casting methods. Basically, the process of tapping and folding is necessary. But I heard it''s hard to make a pot this big in that way. I asked Soso and he said it would be difficult in the Dangga."


    "Oh, yeah. Sure?"


    "I think we should just use strong iron, but it''s rare enough to produce this kind of pot."


    "¡­Can''t we make a little bit of it in a small pot?"


    The pharmacist shook his head.


    "It''s not that I haven''t thought about it, but there''s only one magnification in Yakson''s teaching. When the amount decreases, the mix should change, but I can''t figure it out with my ability."That''s a dilemma.


    "So the bottom line is¡­So you''re going to have to get iron strong enough to withstand that huge history and make a pot this big?"


    "That''s right."


    "My my."


    Chung-Myung''s face is starting to heat up.


    No, no, no.


    If you think you''ve solved one, you''ve got another problem. If you think you''ve solved another, you''ve got another problem!


    It''s not like someone is bothering me on purpose right now!


    "No! Where in the world would you...¡­.Where¡­¡­.Cheol?"


    Chung-Myung, about to have a seizure, suddenly stopped. Then he tilted his head.


    Iron special enough to hold out? That''s enough to make a pot this big?


    So, for example...¡­?


    "Like a season of eternal youth?"


    "Yes! There''s nothing more to ask for in later life."


    "¡­¡­."


    "It wasn''t easy, so I consulted you for now. Can you think of a quick way to save the season of later life?"


    Oh¡­¡­.


    Thoughts?


    Hahahaha.


    When Chung-Myung smirked, Hyun Jong sighed deeply.


    "Yes, you can''t save that precious season in bulk. First of all, Hwang Dae-in at the top of the galaxy...¡­."


    "Today."


    "Huh?"


    "Oh, not today. I''ll bring it to you tomorrow."


    "¡­¡­."


    Looking at Chung-Myung speaking confidently, Hyun Jong asked back with a bewildering look.


    "What, what are you bringing me?"


    "A season of eternal life."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Oh, do you want me to make you a pot?"


    Hyun Jong and Ungak


    Is this guy out of taste?''


    I looked at Chung-Myung with my eyes.


    But Chung-Myung just grinned at the reaction.


    Later in the year?


    You know.


    That''s a lot, too.

 Chapter - 243 Episode 243. I cant believe you gave me this generously! (3)

    Late at night.


    Chung-Myung sneaked into the back of the writer''s house without anyone knowing.


    "Giggling."


    His face covered in nocturnal clothing couldn''t stop smiling.


    Why didn''t I think of this?''


    No. It''s not that I didn''t think about it. I just didn''t have to think.


    So far, there has been no need for a season in Hwasan, and even if it is, it has not been able to cut off a season in its later years.


    Even if there''s a huge amount of later life buried under that little hill.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Chung-Myung looked at the small mountain behind Jang''s place with a new look.


    ''If it weren''t for you, you''d be twice as hard.''


    No. What''s double?


    I was almost robbed and kicked out of everything. Thinking about that time makes my nose cold...¡­. No, it was Chung-Myung who started pulling his back.


    ''Oh, come on.''


    Come to think of it, I''ve come this far.


    Didn''t he grab the head of Moonpa who was about to fall on the street because he didn''t have the money to eat and dragged him here?


    "Phew, but there''s a long way to go. There''s a long way to go."


    Anyway, I''m sure I''ll get better after I figure this out!


    Chung-Myung glared at the mountain with his eyes tightened.


    "Yeah, this isn''t the time!"


    With his sword pulled out, he took a deep breath and hardened his complexion.


    "I''m coming!"


    Whip, whack, whack, whack, whack, whack, whack, whack, whack, whack!


    A pile of dirt spouted out like a pouring stream. Chung-Myung swung the sword like a pickaxe and cut the soil like tofu.


    Chung-Myung, who dug into the mountain in an instant, turns and moves forward.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The sound of soil sprinkling sounded like rain.


    I had a hard time then.''


    It''s not work now. I could instantly realize how strong he has become over the past two years and months.


    Chin


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung, who cut off the rock blocking the front with a sword, measured the direction.


    At this point...¡­.''


    Down. There you go.


    I used to open up the front organ and go in, but this time I was going to change my method. If you keep touching the institution, there''s a high possibility that Hyun Jong will notice, and he doesn''t have to go through the institution anymore.


    "I think it was around here."


    Chung-Myung picked up a sword and poked it over his head.


    Deep. Deep. Deep.


    "No?"


    Crying!


    "Oh!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes are young.


    You dug it well.''


    A hard thing got stuck at the end of the sword. There is no way that a rock can stop his sword with a sword on it, so what has now been caught must be the secret fund window of the long-running death penalty that went in the past.¡­. No, it would be a long note from Hwasan.


    "Let''s see."


    Chung-Myung shakes his sword lightly.


    Then piles of dirt poured down on his head, revealing a black, square ceiling.


    Chung-Myung said admirably, looking at the exposed ceiling, the floor of the Bigo.


    "Wow! Long sentence! I can''t believe you''re so generous!"


    You took out all the treasures in the warehouse and now you''re going to cut the notes!


    I don''t know what to do with this priest!


    - Hey, you''re like a robber. - Hey. - Hey.¡­.


    "Oh, I''ll talk to you later, later. I''m busy right now."


    Chung-Myung, who pushed away the auditory hallucination, picks up the sword and pokes at the bottom of the comment.


    Caang. Caang.


    ''It''s definitely solid.''


    The season of later life is the season of later life. If it had not raised its history recently, it would not have even been able to cut it.


    "But not now."


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes slightly thin.


    And slowly moved the sword.The history of Danjeon began to rise like wildfire in response to his movement. In an instant, the history of the whole body quickly swept into the sword.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    A clear check rang out from Chung-Myung''s sword.


    Chung-Myung slowly lifted up the sword with a slightly blank expression.


    His sword slowly drew a smooth line.


    Sigh!


    Chung-Myung, who wielded the sword once, recovered it and pushed it into the sword.


    "Good!"


    Chung-Myung, who opened his eyes wide again, raises his head with a happy face.


    "Well, cut...¡­."


    At that moment, the fountain Hancheol, which was cut into a circle, falls on Chung-Myung''s head.


    "Huh?"


    Boom!


    "¡­¡­."


    a flop


    Chung-Myung''s toes flinched as it fell to the floor.


    "Turn it off."


    He whined away the season that covered his body and spat out insults.


    "No! You''re wearing your hair as a decoration!"


    If you cut the ceiling, of course you''ll fall! Rotten!


    Rubbed down nosebleeds and looked at the season when they fell on the floor.


    "Anyway... I think that''s enough."


    It''s almost the size of a person lying down. This size can make any number of large pots.


    If there''s only one problem...¡­.


    "It''s thinner than I thought."


    Do it.


    It''s this size of vibrations, and if it''s this thick, you have to fly a couple of pillar roots even if it''s made by Shaolin, not Hwasan. If HWASAN does such a thing, he goes bankrupt at once.


    Chung-Myung frowned at the iron plate, which had been pulled out to the limit.


    "Then, uh¡­¡­."


    Originally, it was planned to dig a thick sheet of iron with a sword and make it into a pot. But it''s so thin that there''s no place to dig.


    Which means...


    "¡­do I have to bend this?"


    Later in life?


    Did I?


    Chung-Myung''s eyes tremble.


    The only way left is to tap the iron plate, bend it, and cast it in a pot shape.


    The sad truth is that no one can do such a thing, not to mention this Wasan, but the whole island.


    Oh, there must be a place that''s possible. Don''t you think you can do it if you''re a veteran or an elder?


    Okay.


    I''ll do it with great pleasure.


    What a pleasure to be able to help Hwasan. You son of a b*tc*!''


    While


    Rotten.


    In the end, Chung-Myung sighed deeply, realizing that there was no answer but to do it himself.


    "¡­¡­Yes, I''d rather die than be sick."


    Then he sat there and pulled the iron plate and hung it on his lap.


    His left hand grabs the bottom of the iron plate.


    "Tsk."


    Whoo! Whoo! Whoosh!


    His hands were almost white, exuding enormous heat. At the same time, the iron plate slowly began to heat up red.


    "How!"


    Use your right hand to hit the heated part of the iron plate.


    Whoops!


    "Anything!"


    Whoops!


    "There''s nothing going on without me!"


    Whoops!


    A tearful touch hit the season in full bloom. At the same time, the firmness of the millennium began to bend little by little.


    As big as an ant''s eye booger.


    "No, you son of a b*tc*?"


    Fireworks rose in Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    Who is he?


    It''s a situation, it''s a nonsense, and once you meet something that doesn''t go your way, aren''t you the one who goes first?


    "Oh! Let''s see if you win or I win!"


    Chung-Myung, who raised his history as much as he could, grabbed his fist and began beating the iron plate to death.


    Can! Can! Can! Can! Can! Can! Whoops!


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    * * *"Well."


    Ungak, the owner of Yakdang, woke up with a heavy face.


    He hardly slept last night.


    The more I think about it, the farther it is.''


    In order to make a wedding party, special steel pots such as hancheol and mukcheol are needed.


    The problem is that Han-cheol and Muk-cheol are almost impossible to get as much as they want, even if they have money.


    Can Chung-Myung really save Han Cheol?''


    There is a task left to make a pot out of that one season, but it is something to look for first.


    However, no matter how much Chung-Myung is like a goblin, Han-cheol is not a rock on the side of the road, but can he get it in one night?


    You should say it''s okay.''


    It must have been an effort since I boasted, but I think I should comfort myself in moderation because failure is a given.


    Ungak sighed low and opened the door and went outside.


    "Yeah, just what he''s done for me...¡­. Wow! What a surprise! What''s this?"


    Ungak, who was walking outside calmly, was startled and stepped back.


    His round eyes slowly went down.


    "Cher, Chung-Myung?"


    "Poooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo. Whooooooh.


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who snored and fell asleep, was lying down.


    "Oh, no...."


    What the hell did you do overnight to make it look like a beggar?


    My whole body is covered with dirt. And how much sweat I''ve been sweating, the dirt is stuck in the dirt. Yesterday¡­¡­.


    "Huh?"


    Woon-gak''s eyes slightly turned to the side.


    "This?"


    I see a big pot next to Chung-Myung.


    It''s very big.


    Every time there was light in the black pot, there was a blue glow of blue. It was a season that I had never seen before.


    "Stop, don''t tell me."


    Ungak''s body trembled.


    Oh, I don''t think so.


    No way.


    Growl.


    Ungak slowly pulled out the sword at the waist. Then he pushed his history into the sword.


    Gulp.


    Swallowing his dry mouth, he struck the pot with a determined determination.


    Whoops!


    Fangrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!


    "¡­¡­."


    In time he stared blankly at my sword, which had been neatly broken and broken in two.


    Is it breaking?


    The sword you pushed in the sword broke?


    Well, then?


    "Ha, ha¡­¡­. Han¡­.¡­."


    One season?


    "Hey, for the rest of your life?"


    This crazy guy really made a pot out of a thousand years old?


    He rushed into the pot and hit it several times. However, only his hands hurt as if they were going to break, but he didn''t even go to the pot.


    "Come on, Jang Moon-in! Long moon, yi yi yi yi yi yi yi yi yi! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Long moon, yi yi yi yi yi yi yi yi yi!"


    A frightened Ungak held a pot and started running toward Jang''s place.


    "Whoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! Whoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    Only Chung-Myung''s snoring was quietly ringing in the yard of the silent pharmacy.


    * * *


    "Oh, my God, it''s the season. I''ve never seen such a sheep before."


    "This is enough, right?"


    Elder people gathered around the pot and patted it wonderfully.


    "No, Chung-Myung. Where the hell did you get this from?"


    You didn''t save me!


    I knocked it up, you guys!


    Oh, my God! The old one is punching the pot all night, and the young ones fall asleep!


    Chung-Myung, who sighed deeply, said in a nonchalant way.


    "That''s not really important."


    "He, he is. Yeah, that''s not the point!"


    Hyun Jong turned his head.


    "Woongak! No, Yakdangju!"


    "Yes! Long story!"


    "Is that enough?"


    "I''d like to experiment one last time.""Umm. Got it!"


    Hyun Jong approached the pot and touched the bottom. And began to push history as far as it could go.


    Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go!


    The pot is starting to heat up.


    "Oh! Hang in there!"


    "What a time of life! It''s so thin that you can withstand it!"


    Hyun Jong and Hyun Sang couldn''t hide their joy.


    "It''s working! It''s working! Jang Moon-in! It''s time to go! No, I can make a squadron!"


    "Finally!"


    Hyun Jong''s eyes are wet.


    You son of a b*tc*... Well, most of the hard work was done by Chung-Myung alone, but after all this hard work, I finally got to start making a marriage troupe!


    ''With this, Hwasan will take another leap forward!''


    "Your forefathers took care of you."


    "Rude."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Hyun Jong turned his head slightly.


    Did I hear something wrong?


    Chung-Myung, who has been exhausted from bending Han-cheol by using his history all night, shakes his hands.


    "Let''s get started. Quickly¡­¡­."


    "Yes, you should! The head of the pharmacy!


    "Yes! Long-written man! I''ll get ready right away."


    Chung-Myung shook his head as he watched Yakdangju pouring ingredients into the pot and Hyun Jong, who never stopped nagging.


    "The ancestor is the ancestor of the b*tc*!¡­. Huh? Am I your forefather?''


    Uh... Then it''s right.


    That''s right.


    "Well, here''s public oil and Hwashin-su¡­¡­.and put in the dawn leaves¡­¡­."


    Yakdangju, who mixed the ingredients with careful touch until the end, quickly stepped back and wiped the sweat off his forehead. Then he reached out and grabbed a long iron spatula.


    All preparations are complete.


    After a couple of deep breaths, he shouted firmly.


    "Please get started!"


    "Hyun Sang!"


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    Hyun Jong and Hyun Sang grab the pot from both sides and boost their strength. The two men, who soon converted their history into heat, grabbed the pot tightly with a serious face.


    Go, go, go.


    Massive firepower gathers in the center of the pot and the ingredients begin to boil.


    "All right! Just like this!"


    The pharmacist stirred the ingredients in the pot with a delighted face.


    "Just this much! Please keep this!"


    "How much?"


    "Just ten days!"


    "Oh! Yes, ten...¡­."


    Yes?


    What?


    Hyun Jong and Hyun Sang looked up at Yakdangju at the same time.


    "¡­How long?"


    Ten days!


    "¡­Didn''t you say it would take 10 days to make an English platform? But this process alone takes ten days?"


    "Yeah! That''s the whole process!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Then you should have told me beforehand, man!


    Hyun Jong and Hyun Sang looked at Yakdangju with trembling eyes in embarrassment.


    "Well, if you pause and start again...¡­."


    "No! You can''t stop once you start! Ten days! It''s definitely ten days from now!"


    There was madness in the eyes of the pharmacist.


    This is the moment when achievements will be made that will not be in his life again. What''s the big deal about stirring a pot for 10 days?


    "Uh¡­. He? Huh?"


    It was the moment Hyun Jong was about to say something. A murmur came from behind.


    "10 days¡­."


    Hyun Jong slowly turns his head.


    There stood Chung-Myung with a devilish face.


    by facial expression


    ''If you miss the ingredients that you''ve been through a lot of trouble, then Hwasan will fly away.''


    Chung-Myung, who embodies, grins his teeth.


    "You can do it! Long story!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "For sure! For sure! Somehow!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "A person who doesn''t sleep for ten days doesn''t die! Please hold the pot and try your best to die! I will never forget that this disciple, Jang Moon-in, lived only for Hwasan!"I''m not dead yet, man!


    Moisture formed around Hyun Jong''s eyes.


    You''re gonna be struck by lightning!

 Chapter - 244 Episode 244. I cant believe you gave me this generously! (4)

    Medicines.


    This place exists to treat students who were injured in a fight or caught in a potion while training.


    The injury of a warrior is different from the injury of both people. Therefore, the Moon faction, named Munmunpa, establishes a medical center by studying medicine themselves.


    In other words, in the prestigious clique, the Yakdang is a necessary place even if it is not noticeable.


    Ah.


    Except for Hwasan, of course.


    Hawasan''s Yakdang was no different than a glutton for food, to say the least, a light dog and the rice for the worse.


    Think about it.


    Where should we go to fight to get hurt? But Hwasan has not stepped outside the prose half-closed. So, there was no reason for the students to get hurt anywhere.


    Furthermore, excessive training is necessary to bring the mouth of the coin, but Hwasan didn''t do any training that would have hurt them because each of his disciples.


    Therefore, all the medical center did was give medicine to students who were unnecessarily healthy and strong when they had an upset stomach.


    What the hell would you use a drugstore that has no one to treat and can''t make a colony?


    Due to the situation, Yakdang has been one of the main causes of gastrointestinal disease in Hyun Young, a state of finance and warning.


    But!


    The day has finally come when Hwasan pours all his hopes into the pharmacy, when there''s a day for sunshine in every hole of the mouse.


    A strange groan flows from within the bustling pharmacy.


    "Ugh."


    "Ugh."


    "Shh, don''t rest. Never... Never take a rest! Never!"


    There was blood in the eyes of Ungak, the owner of Yakdang.


    His forearm, stirring the pot with an iron spatula, was full of tendons.


    But as opposed to the intense forearm, the face was hardly human. The dark shade under the eyes is almost down to the tip of the chin, and the beard, which has grown thick, is about to say hello to Sanjeok, shouting his older brother.


    The blackened face was hard to see, and the sweat dried up and even the white salt dripped down.


    The only living parts of Ungak''s face that seemed to be faster to find an undertaker than a lawmaker were his eyes.


    "Succeed! Definitely!"


    His eyes gave off a creepy glow.


    I couldn''t have looked more haggard, but I was burning like I was in the beginning at this moment.


    "Don''t let your strength weaken! We need to maintain the heat up! The elder! The elder!


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    "Lord, I feel like I''m going to die."


    Hyun Jong and Hyun Sang''s mollies were no joke either.


    Holding the pot, they were almost skin and bone.


    Hyun Jong, who has dried up, grabs the pot with his skinny arms and moans.


    "How much longer do we have to do it?"


    "There''s only one day left."


    "Ha, one more day¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s face was distorted uncharacteristically.


    At this point, it is more like a bonfire than a human being.


    After a day''s restoration, I''ve been working closely with other elders while they''re taking turns, and I''ve been doing the same thing that I''ve been doing for a while.


    The reason for not taking full shifts is simple. This is because no one in Hwasan can keep a hold of it like themselves.


    Other elders can''t stand a single moment. So they have no choice but to spit out their blood."Ugh¡­¡­."


    A soft voice penetrated into Hyun Jong''s ears, which was uttering an unbearable groan.


    "Tsk tsk tsk. What''s so hard about this?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong and Hyun Sang turned their heads with venom in their eyes.


    "Come on. Oh, go ahead!"


    "¡­¡­Ah."


    When Hyun Jong opened his squeaky mouth, Hyun Young poured porridge into it. It was Hyun Young who came every day saying, "I have to eat like this because I can''t leave my seat."


    "The death penalty is, oh, go ahead."


    "Oh, it''s okay¡­¡­"."


    "Be noisy and open your mouth!"


    "Ugh."


    Hyun Sang also eats porridge that Hyun Young pours like a baby bird.


    Now, at an age when I had to feed my great-grandchildren''s talents, not grandchildren, I was eating porridge like a child, and I was filled with sorrow.


    But Hyun Young didn''t seem to feel a bit sorry for those executions.


    "Don''t say it''s hard! If you''re having a hard time, think of three years ago! It''s a hundred times better than being on the street!"


    "¡­¡­Yes!"


    "That''s right!"


    The eyes of the two, who were almost gone, were filled with venom again.


    Yeah, no matter how hard it is, it''s a struggle for the future. Is it comparable to the difficulties of collecting money because there is no grain to feed the disciples right away?


    We must succeed!''


    "Even if I stand here and die, I will complete and die!''


    Blood dripped down Hyun Sang''s nose. However, Hyun Young rubbed Hyun Sang''s nose with a cloth next to him as if he was used to it.


    "Focus! Jang Moon-in! You have to focus!"


    Ungak shakes his eyes and stirs the pot. His eyes, which moved the spatula at a constant speed so that there was no difference, showed even madness.


    "One more day! Just one more day!"


    "Yes! One day!"


    "It''s only been a day! Just!"


    How can you not last one more day when you''ve endured the day?


    The medicine center heated up. Whasan''s grown-ups, ready to sacrifice themselves for the future of the Munpa, began to cheer up the group without taking care of themselves.


    ''It''s definitely becoming something.''


    Fortunately, the completion of the marriage group was visible.


    A white liquid boils in a luxurious cauldron made of iron later in life.


    The first ingredient that was already put is not even found in the form.


    "Umm. It''s definitely getting more fragrant."


    As the days went by, the liquid in the pot was emitting a mellow and pure scent. It certainly means something is going on.


    The three''s beaked eyes gazed through the pot.


    (Screams.


    (Screams.


    The sound of the iron spatula brushing against the pot is heard constantly. After hearing this sound for nine days, I felt like I could hear it in my dreams now.


    "Elders, you''re losing strength!"


    "Yes, I''m doing it''s working!"


    Hyun Sang brings history to the pot with a black dead face. Sweat dripped down from my forehead like rain.


    Now that he''s doing this at a considerable age, there''s no place left to be buried in his bones.


    Just as they were biting their lips and trying to hold their hearts together, their ears sounded nonchalant.


    "Are you having a hard time?"


    Three people''s heads turn to one side at the same time.


    The man sitting on the chair and watching them without saying a word picks up the jerky next to him and starts chewing.


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung??.Of course, uh...


    Yeah, you''ve done a lot of credit. It''s too much even if you put it up too much. So I''d like to watch the marriage process complete, but I understand...¡­.


    Why are you eating here? Why!''


    Chung-Myung smiled brightly as the elder and the elder turned to jerky in his hand.


    "Would you like some?"


    "¡­¡­No."


    He was a very kind child, but he had a fatal disadvantage of being tactless.


    Hyun Jong, who coughed awkwardly, opens his mouth.


    "You don''t seem to have much to do, do you have to be there?"


    "Oh, I''d like to go, too."


    "Huh?"


    The answer came from beside them.


    "No way!"


    Hyun Young glows his eyes.


    "What kind of work do you think this is between us?"


    "Why again¡­¡­.


    "The death penalty and me. And was there anything that went well with that Ungak? I rolled it all up and wasted my money!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Thinking about the painful history of the past, it was Hyun Jong and Hyun Young who couldn''t open their mouths.


    "¡­That guy doesn''t mean there''s anything to do!"


    "Why would you use an amulet? There''s a reason why houses like to buy things bring gold toad! Don''t even think about kicking him out because he''ll be safe next to you."


    Hey, dude.


    You''re the master.


    Does it make sense that a person who doesn''t have enough to use a talisman himself would use a talisman to bring a man?


    I can''t get rid of the idea that Hwasan is going backwards at some point. However, Hyun Jong did not try to force Chung-Myung out.


    ''Actually, I''m a little nervous, too.''


    It''s hard for them to deal with this matter on their own. Besides, what if Chung-Myung gets into an accident while his hands are tied up like this?


    I feel rather relieved to be next to you.


    Chop chop chop.


    "¡­¡­."


    Except it''s as cheeky as hell.


    Chung-Myung, who chewed beef jerky perfectly, frowns slightly.


    "Principal, I think you''ve slowed down a little."


    "He, is that so?"


    "Elders, my history has weakened a little bit."


    "¡­he, is he?"


    "If you jagged like that, you''ll lose your medication, medication! I''ve collected all the good ingredients. Do you want me to run out of medicine?"


    "Oh, yeah.


    It''s all true.


    That''s why I''m more annoyed. I could understand why the heads of the right-spoken people were cut off first.


    "One day! It''s just one day! Don''t leave me alone! With the thought of squeezing it out to the last drop!"


    "Ugh!"


    It was the moment when everyone was motivated again.


    "Uh¡­.Uh?"


    Ungak''s arm, which was holding a long iron spatula, begins to tremble.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with this...¡­. Whoops!"


    His hands are shaking as if he is having a seizure. I couldn''t even hold onto the spatula.


    "Oh, no!"


    Ungak shouted in contemplation.


    To make a mixed fabric, you have to stir ingredients endlessly at a constant speed. Furthermore, the proper history of the pot should be pushed into the ingredients.


    If this process fails, these ingredients will only become expensive trash!


    However, no matter how hard I tried to give my hand strength, his hand no longer listened to him.


    Un-Gak, who immediately understood the situation, shouted with a blue face."Who, who, for me!"


    "What?"


    "Ee, stir this! I can''t do it anymore!"


    "Do you want me to call a medic?"


    When Hyun Young spoke urgently, Ungak shook his head violently.


    "Not with them! You have to be as good as the elders! I need someone with a good history!"


    "Then what about me?"


    "Do you have any other elders?"


    Doesn''t everyone know that Hyun Young''s ignorance is not at the level of an elder?


    "Hurry up! Oh, no! At this rate, the ingredients!


    In the end, Chung-Myung sprang up from his seat at Ungak''s desperate cry.


    "Eh!"


    Then, he rushed to take the spatula from Ungak.


    "I''ve been stirring for days, and I''m already exhausted!"


    "Oh, no, that''s not it.¡­."


    Ungak, who was trying to make an excuse, plopped down on the spot. As soon as the tension is relieved, the power is drained from the whole body and the consciousness is far away.


    "Huh¡­¡­."


    As one person began to collapse, a series of problems arose.


    "Growl."


    Flop.


    "Oh, my God! Death penalty!"


    Hyun Sang spouts blood from his nose and falls backwards.


    Hyun Young freaked out and jumped at Hyun Sang. Although he has been working hard with Hyun Jong, he seems to be too much.


    "??, Hyun Sang¡­¡­. Hmm?"


    Flop.


    Hyun Jong sits there, too.


    Sweat is dripping from the whole body. How could you supplement your history, but your physical strength is no longer supported by your age.


    Hyun Sang and Hyun Jong, who collapsed, looked at them in silence.


    ''Ee, this isn''t supposed to happen.¡­?''


    What do you mean, if we''re all out and we''re out? Are you sure this is it?


    It was just when Hyun Young was about to sink into despair.


    "Oh! Come on!"


    A strange sight came into his sight.


    "I''d rather die than suffer! I will!"


    Chung-Myung shouted and grabbed the edge of the pot with one hand. Then he grabbed the spatula with his other hand and began to stir fiercely.


    "How did I get this? There is no failure in death!"


    Hyun Young seemed to have seen several hands sticking out from behind Chung-Myung''s back, where he glared his eyes, infused his strength into the pot with one hand, and stirred the spatula with the other.


    He threw away the executions and ran to Chung-Myung.


    "Cher, Chung-Myung, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay if it''s not okay!"


    "Yes, that''s right! That''s right! That''s how we''re Chung-Myung!"


    "Stay away for a while."


    "Come on!"


    Hyun Young stepped right back. Now Chung-Myung doesn''t even ask why.


    "Breathe!"


    With a shout of strength, Chung-Myung raised his spirits as much as he could.


    His mood catches the ingredients in the pot.


    Apparently, they are completely melted ingredients, but Chung-Myung''s spirit did not miss the fine-grained energy. Some are too much, some are not enough. These forces must be created completely equal.


    Perhaps that''s the secret of a mixed society.


    "Oh, now that we''re here! I''ll do it right!"


    What if Yakson''s marriage party is the crystal of perfect harmony?


    ''Add my energy to it.''


    What would it be if we added the clearest energy to the most perfect harmony in the world?


    Chung-Myung slowly fell into a trance and began to stir the pot.


    And at that moment, Hyun Jong saw clearly.


    Chung-Myung''s energy from his back shines in a brilliant five-color.


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung??.Take it easy.


    You''re going to go on the trail if you''re going to make your way.

 Chapter - 245 Episode 245. I cant believe you gave me this generously! (5)

    "Will it be all right?"


    "What did you say?"


    "¡­Is that okay?"


    The eyes of Hyun Jong, who turned his head after Hyun Sang''s gaze, showed Chung-Myung stirring the pot with a colorful glow.


    "¡­Do I understand?"


    No one could even approach it.


    I can''t cry or leave because I''m worried, but I don''t dare to approach you.


    Even if you don''t know much about martial arts, you can see that something huge is going on there right now.


    Therefore, even the three completely exhausted people cannot leave their seats and are staying here until the sun sets and rises again.


    "It''s already almost the day."


    "¡­That''s right."


    Hyun Jong looked at Chung-Myung with slightly trembling eyes.


    ''It''s what the three of us had to do.''


    How could he do that?''


    It''s complicated and tricky enough for two elders to push back the history, and for one of the unborn ships to carefully control the history and stir.


    Chung-Myung, however, is using both hands to boost the history of different amounts of heat and stir at the same time.


    It''s already been a whole day!


    That''s enough to stick out your tongue, what the hell is that constant radiance?


    "Woongak¡­¡­. No, Yakdang-ju."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    "Did Yakson''s podium say that? The podium gives off a glow?"


    "¡­I''ve never heard of it before."


    "Right?"


    So what the hell is going on here?


    Hyun Jong, who was looking at Chung-Myung in bewilderment, opened his mouth as if possessed.


    "Oh, how long do we have left?"


    "What do you mean¡­¡­.."


    "How much more do I have to stir?"


    "Oh! Eee, there''s not much time left. I''m sure it started with Missy, so there''s about one left."


    "Is there a way to know that it''s completely over?"


    "I''m not sure I''m going to...¡­."


    Hyun Jong clenched his fist and looked at Chung-Myung with eager eyes.


    ''You have to do it.''


    One can tell.


    Now Chung-Myung is probably in areas they don''t understand. The half-open eyes and the colorful glow from the body were enough to guess.


    ''Chung-Myung??! Cheer up a little bit more...¡­!''


    When Hyun Jong gave his earnest support, Ungak opened his eyes wide.


    "Huh?"


    "Why, why are you doing that?"


    "Look at that! That one!"


    "Huh?"


    Ungak reached out and pointed to the pot.


    "Huh?"


    "Well, what''s that?"


    The wise men''s ships opened their eyes wide in astonishment.


    Their eyes were on the pot that Chung-Myung was stirring.


    Whoo! Whoo!


    The pot emits a faint, five-colored glow. The light became stronger and stronger, and soon filled the Hwahae Yakdang with a dazzling glow that hurt the eyes.


    "Ugh!"


    When Hyun Jong, who closed his eyes for a moment, slowly opened his eyelids...¡­.


    What about this scent?


    a deep scent


    A too thick scent penetrated his nose.


    This is definitely the same scent he smelled when he opened the box of the Honors!


    "No way!"


    "Already?"


    Three people jumped up at the same time.


    Their persistent gaze never came off the glowing pot and Chung-Myung.


    Meanwhile, Chung-Myung did not know what was happening behind his back.


    All his nerves were completely focused in the pot.


    Harmony.


    Yakson is a great man.It wasn''t made of ordinary ingredients.


    These ingredients are in perfect harmony with each other. Yakson has found the most perfect combination of the many medicinal products in the world.


    The strength of the pot and spatula only boosts the energy of the medicinal ingredients.


    All that a person who makes a marriage fabric has to do is create this perfect harmony.


    ''So....''


    [Stir for ten days]


    That''s all I could say.


    How many people in the world can understand the word, even if it is used to perfectly harmonize their energy?


    It is too hard to convey the meaning fully in writing. And it''s even harder if you don''t know what level it is to listen to it.


    After all, this may be the easiest way that Yakson came up with after much thought. Anyone who will follow his will and take over the secret of marriage can create a marriage group.


    Even if the level was a little lower than the original marriage group he created, he thought it was worth it.


    Fortunately or unfortunately, it was Chung-Myung who got the secret of marriage.


    A person who has exceeded even the confidence of his past life.


    That''s why he can take a step further from Yakson''s original marriage.


    Pour energy into the pot.


    Embracing the energy of Doga, the clearest energy in the world is mixed with the energy of Honwon.


    That''s why you''re a mixed man.


    A private home ( ???


    Heaven and earth. And space.


    Different things gather under the sky to form the world, and furthermore, the universe.


    There is one world in this pot that Yakson dreamed of.


    A world where everyone lives in harmony.


    A world where everyone lives without arguing with each other.


    I disagree with Yakson''s idea, but I couldn''t help but admire his tenacity and will to project his will to the altar.


    Alone with Yakson.


    Sweats are dripping from Chung-Myung''s forehead.


    The fire that was seething in the pot slowly subsides.


    The cold air that had been condensed gradually removes the coldness and turns into water.


    Earthenware from those grown on the ground mince the floor, and the underlying wood is tightly wrapped around it.


    And the taboo that came out of the season.


    Hydration Thursday and Friday.


    In other words, misfortune.


    There is a foundation for the world here.


    A perfectly harmonious world that Yakson sought.


    Chung-Myung just adds one more thing to the world.


    Province.


    Yakson creates a path to the world he created. The world is what exists, and the path is what you have to walk on.


    The way is the will.


    In the end, it will be the human heart.


    Add pottery and heart to five.


    His pottery begins to spin with the world of misfortune. The energy that was pushed out, rejected, and quarreled soon accepts the new energy and begins to spin together.


    That''s the way the world is.


    To accept, understand, and hang out together.


    There''s a world in here.


    Yakson''s dream world turns into Chung-Myung''s dream world.


    How does that sound?


    Yeah, that''s good.


    That''s the way the world is. It''s the world that changes, it''s the world that doesn''t change.


    No matter what form it takes, the world is just the world.


    Chung-Myung slowly opened his eyes.


    Pushing all his energy to the end, he took his hand off the pot and grabbed an iron spatula.


    The energy melts away.


    Neither the five-hands nor the energy of Chung-Myung melt into one as if it means nothing.And finally!


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    The five-colored glow that used to come out comes together and has a subtle purple color. Not a brilliant glow, but a subtle embrace of purple.


    Chung-Myung, who looked at the pot as if possessed, soon stepped back with an iron spatula.


    "¡­¡­."


    Oh my god.


    A spatula falls from a relaxed grip. Chung-Myung didn''t know that and stared blankly at what he had created.


    "Chung-Myung???"


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung???"


    In time, Chung-Myung''s face turned blank.


    Behind his back, wise men''s ships and Ungak looked at him with a face that they couldn''t breathe.


    Hyun Jong gulped down his dry mouth and opened his mouth in a slightly trembling voice.


    "Oh, what happened?"


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung alternately looks at them and the pot.


    I''m gonna have to be honest, aren''t I?


    "For now, I failed to make a marriage party."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes are filled with gloom.


    Instead of Hyun Jong who closed his mouth, Hyun Sang opens his eyes wide and asks.


    "Shi, fail?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Ee, this is the light from failure?"


    Hyun Young also hurriedly opens his mouth as if he doesn''t understand.


    "What''s going on, man? Explanation¡­¡­."


    "Quiet."


    Soon after, however, Hyun Jong stopped them from acting in a low and heavy voice. The elders, who were about to shout, all shut up.


    Hyun Jong, who was looking at Chung-Myung without saying a word, smiled brightly.


    "I''m sorry to hear that''s too bad. But you''ll have to try it again. It''ll take a little time, but let''s not think too fast. You''ve been through so much. Don''t worry."


    Chung-Myung smiles at Hyun Jong like that.


    He''s a great man anyway.''


    failure


    No one in the world will be disappointed before this. However, Hyun Jong regained his composure in that short time.


    And I''m more worried that Chung-Myung will be disappointed than their troubles have gone to nothing.


    ''That''s how you''re a long story.''


    And that''s how you''re a master.


    I''m glad this person is a long writer, really.


    Chung-Myung, who was slightly accused, continued.


    "The marriage party failed."


    "Yeah, that''s fine. I don''t mind¡­¡­."


    "But I don''t think I...¡­."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung turned his head and looked at the pot emitting a purple glow.


    What do you call that?


    Okay.


    That''s the only one.


    "¡­I think you''ve created a small group."


    "Huh?"


    "The Self-Defense Forces?"


    Hyun Jong tilts his head.


    "What does that mean? What do you mean?"


    The Jasodan was the most accomplished group in Hawsan in the past. However, the podium law of the fleet was practiced with the invasion of the Magyo.


    But what do you mean, out of the blue?


    Chung-Myung grinned and continued.


    "I''m not saying that I made the original Jasodan that was handed down to Hwasan. But this isn''t even a marriage party."


    It was a little different from Yakson''s intentions.


    It''s a complex that only Chung-Myung can create in the world.


    "A further group from the marriage was created in Hwasan, so it''s called the Jasodan."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes trembled.


    What did he just say?


    "More, more?"


    "Yes."


    "You''re saying you''ve moved on from the original mix?"


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "I told you so."


    "Well, then."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung smiled.


    "It worked!"


    The elders faced each other in the face. And the pharmacist also looked at the elders and pots in disbelief.


    And a little later.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "Ho, alone! No, Jasodan!"


    "I''ll have to see it with my own eyes! With my own eyes!"


    Where did they gain such strength, the dying elders rushed toward the pot with enormous force. Then he puts his head out into it."Oh!"


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    Hyun Young, who saw something white with a subtle purple glow, turned his head and told Yakdangju.


    "It''s not a small group."


    "Hey, that''s right! This is the small end."


    "Isn''t it just a lump?"


    "Ee, if you roll it up and dry it, it''s the spirit! Come on, Elder! It''s a success!"


    "Success?"


    "Yes! If you don''t succeed, you''ll never smell like this! I''ve never seen a light-splitting altar before! If this is not a spirituality, what is a spirituality in the world?"


    Hyun Young looked back and forth at the pot, Yakdangju and Chung-Myung as if he couldn''t believe it.


    And


    "Hahahahahaha! You goblin!"


    He rushed in as if he had nothing to think about and hugged Chung-Myung.


    "Argh! It hurts!"


    "Hang in there, hang in there! Hahahahaha! This lucky man now does. You''re even making a nirvana! What did you want to eat, man?"


    And that wasn''t enough, so I held Chung-Myung up and went round and round.


    "Ah! I''m dizzy!"


    "You cute little thing!"


    Hyun Sang shouted with tears in his eyes.


    "Jang Moon-in! Success! Success!"


    "Yes¡­. Yes. I see."


    In fact, Hyun Jong, a long-time writer, stammered as if he could not help himself from the overwhelming emotion. He looked up at the pot and looked up at the ceiling.


    My forefathers.''


    We''re finally here.


    To get here,


    Are you watching?


    An indescribable emotion shakes Hyun Jong.


    It''s all thanks to him showing up.''


    I can''t imagine what HWASAN would look like now if our ancestors hadn''t sent Chung-Myung away.


    No.


    Maybe even the name Hwasan isn''t left by now.


    The thought of it made my nose run cold.


    It was the moment when Hyun Jong was about to say something out of emotion.


    "No, it''s not time for this!"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung hurriedly pushed Hyun Young away and lit his eyes.


    "What do you think will happen? Don''t try to throw a party already, but hurry up and make the altar! You can''t feel safe until the whole thing goes into your mouth!"


    That''s right!


    "Move, move!"


    "Oh, come on!"


    "I''ll start right now!"


    The elders rushed into the pot and tilted their heads.


    Huh?


    But who are we listening to right now?


    "Hurry up!"


    "Oh, come on! Yes!"


    I don''t care.


    To do anything¡­¡­.

 Chapter - 246 Episode 246. Dont say that yet. (1)

    "That''s it!"


    "Oh!"


    The wise men sank back exhausted.


    In front of them lay a string of delicate purple tablets on the silk cloth.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong was so moved that he couldn''t speak and looked at the scene.


    "Is it really done now?"


    Woon Gak nodded slowly at Hyun Young''s question.


    He had a haggard face, but underneath him he had an indisputable pride.


    "It''s done. It''s definitely a little different from the original marriage group I was going to make, but...¡­."


    I guess so.


    Because the marriage party is not that purple.


    "One, the efficacy must be more than a marriage union!"


    "Oh!"


    Hyun Sang is in a coma with emotional eyes...¡­. No, I looked at the Jasodan.


    However, there are people in the world who think reason before emotion.


    "How do you know that?"


    "What?"


    Ungak turned his head. There was Hyun Young looking at the clouds with strange eyes.


    "Can you tell the effect by looking at it? You didn''t make it, and Chung-Myung completed it. How are you sure it works?"


    "Oh¡­¡­ Well¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young''s eyes were suspicious when Ungak was slightly dawdling.


    "No way¡­?"


    Then Ungak screamed as if his feet were asleep.


    "Hey! I''ve only eaten a tiny bit of it! Even when I cook, I taste it. I need to know the effectiveness to make a judgment!"


    "Hey, hey, hey! Where''s that mouth?"


    For Chung-Myung, Hyun Young is the most gentle adult in the world, but for others, Hyun Young was still the scariest adult in Hwasan.


    When he opened his ax eyes, Ungak shrank his neck slightly.


    Then Hyun Jong smiled and dissuaded Hyun Young.


    "You''re not wrong, are you?"


    "You know what I''m talking about when I try it?"


    "That''s enough. Didn''t the pharmacist go through a lot of trouble."


    "Tsk."


    Although he was still upset, Hyun Young reluctantly relieved the power he had given to his eyes because he couldn''t help but listen to Hyun Jong.


    Hyun Jong asked, looking at the clouds.


    "Well, how was the effect?"


    Ungak, who secretly sighed with relief, answered politely.


    "It''s hard to tell because I''ve had a small amount of it, but it''s almost certain that it''ll never be less effective than a marriage group. If you take one proper pill, you''ll be sure, but since I''ve made one more, if I take one...¡­."


    "Ha ha ha. It''s already done. What difference does it make to know in advance?"


    "No, but one pill...¡­."


    "Hahaha."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong burst out laughing without answering.


    This means that there is never another pill to be given.


    Ungak''s taste buds were touched with disappointment.


    "Yes¡­¡­, but the monocular rings look a little smaller than the ones in the mix."


    "As I tried to distribute it exactly according to the number of my disciples, it had to be a little smaller."


    "Well, is that so?"


    "There are so few pine plants available at once. In addition, other ingredients are easier to obtain than pine plants.It''s just that they''re not available in bulk."


    "Well, that''s right. It''s a little unfortunate, but it can''t be helped."


    Hyun Jong nodded quietly.


    "But there''s nothing to be disappointed about, Jang Moon-in. This is a huge amount. Have you ever heard that Shaolin divides Daehwandan in half and shares it with his disciples?"


    "Of course I haven''t heard of it. What kind of group is a great hwan-dan.Ungak grinned.


    "At least that''s what it''ll do."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong opened his eyes slightly.


    Even in Shaolin, the richest man in the world, Daehwandan is a small group.


    Therefore, even Shaolin cannot use Daehwandan at random. It is only used to award a latecomer who is certain to shake the name of Shaolin to the world, or to save a man whose life is on the verge of death.


    As a result, most of the draws that lived under the name of Shaolin were often unable to even look at Daehwandan.


    "Well, that''s a lot to think about."


    "I was lucky. They saved the most worried glacier from the top of the galaxy. Unfortunately, it''s hard to find enough to use it on the podium for a while because we''ve been sweeping all the ice crystals that were released in the middle of the only thing that''s disappointing is that it''s hard to find. In addition to Bingjeong, the seeds of humanoid ginseng and public oil are almost dried up.¡­."


    "Well, I see."


    Hyun Jong nodded quietly.


    This means that it takes a lot of time to create a self-organization again. But Hyun Jong was not too disappointed.


    Too much greed necessarily causes anger.''


    This small group alone is enough to come running with a knife drawn with bubbles in the mouth.


    It is literally a thief''s symbol to hope that he can create as much as he wants.


    I don''t think my eyes are on this right now.


    "Come on, then¡­¡­.."


    Hyun Jong turned his head slightly and looked at Chung-Myung.


    "Shouldn''t we call the kids now and hand them out?"


    Chung-Myung shook his head.


    "Not yet."


    "Hm?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes reach Hyun Jong, Hyun Sang, and Hyun Young.


    "Cold water has its ups and downs, so the three of you have to drink it first."


    "¡­¡­."


    The wise men looked at each other''s faces as if they were surprised.


    "¡­we?"


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung stumbles along and picks up three small pieces and sticks them out to Hyun Jong, Hyun Sang, and Hyun Young.


    "Hurry up."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong smiled brightly.


    "Thank you for thinking about us. But Chung-Myung. We''ve lived enough to live. So it''s better for our disciples to eat one more than eating the small...¡­."


    "I''ve got enough to buy. You have to live for another hundred years."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "Don''t think about leaving your students behind and retiring. Eat this and work like a log for another 30 years."


    "¡­¡­."


    Is that a good son or a bad son?


    Even Hyun Jong couldn''t tell the difference accurately.


    "We are¡­¡­."


    Then Chung-Myung shakes his head.


    "Long-Written."


    "Hm?"


    "It''s not a big deal."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung said with a determined face.


    "Hwasan will gain more things and achieve more in the future. In the future, the small group will be a small thing, so just eat it. You can make concessions then."


    "¡­¡­."


    It''s not much of a thing.


    "Hahaha. Yeah, that''s right. That''s how it should be. Hahahaha."


    When Hyun Jong bursts out laughing, Hyun Young smirks and continues to talk instead of Hyun Jong.


    "You understand. Since we live without them, it''s because the pain is chewy when we accept this. I''ve never been able to get a ginseng root properly in my life, but I can''t get enough of it."


    Hyun Sang slightly frowned at the words.


    "There''s nothing you can''t say in front of a child."


    "Did I say something wrong?"It was meant to be funny, but Chung-Myung couldn''t laugh.


    I feel a slight pain in a corner of my chest.


    ''Tsk.''


    Chung-Myung was bitterly smothered.


    He thinks the core of Hwasan is celadon and white porcelain.


    The newly created Hwasan under his command should be key to them.


    But it''s just for the future of Hwasan, and it''s the wise men in front of him who feel most sorry for him.


    I''m going to have a heartburn.


    Since entering Hwasan, they have been struggling all their lives, and all of their quick-paying motives have been foolish to remain here and become Hwasan''s ghosts when they are the ones who tried to become Hwasan''s ghost.


    For Chung-Myung, these are always painful fingers.


    So¡­¡­.


    "Eat."


    "I know how you feel, but...¡­."


    "Oh, that''s enough. There''s nothing more to hear. Go ahead and eat. If you don''t eat, I''m going to crush all of this!"


    Chung-Myung''s face is firm.


    As if he would never back down on this.


    Hyun Jong, who was looking at his face, finally nodded quietly. And I received the spirituality.


    "Yeah, I''ll take it.


    "Long-Written."


    "That''s enough."


    Hyun Jong grinned as he cut off Hyun Sang''s worried voice.


    "It''s up to him how to use it, as Chung-Myung made it from beginning to end. How can I refuse to eat when my master tells me to?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "Hehe. The day comes when I will be filial to my disciples."


    A pleasant smile burst out from Hyun Jong''s mouth.


    It was a little hard to bite, but at the same time, it was a very clear laugh.


    "Do I just have to eat?"


    Ungak answered immediately.


    "Yes, I don''t need any special preparation."


    "Well, yeah. You guys get ready, too."


    "Yes."


    Hyun Young and Hyun Sang also received the self-talk that Chung-Myung gave out, as if they could not help it.


    "I''ll stand up for you. You can eat it right here."


    At Chung-Myung''s words, the wise men nodded and sat there and turned their seats.


    Ungak swallowed a little dry saliva. Then he carefully picked up the small groups lying on the floor and stepped back. It is because I am afraid that the self-organization will go bad due to problems in construction.


    "Eat."


    "Well, yeah."


    Hyun Jong, who was still looking at the Jasodan with a mixed feeling, closed his eyes slightly and pushed the young Dan into his mouth.


    Then Hyun Sang, who was next to him, followed him into his mouth.


    Two people close their eyes and enter the cloud.


    But Hyun Young-man didn''t put the youngsters in his mouth yet, just stared at Chung-Myung.


    "Aren''t you going to eat?"


    Hyun Young doesn''t move at Chung-Myung''s words. It wasn''t until a little while that he quietly opened his mouth.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "What?"


    "Thank you."


    "¡­¡­."


    His sincere eyes turned to Chung-Myung.


    "I must say this. Thank you, Chung-Myung."


    "¡­You''re welcome. Go ahead and eat."


    "No."


    Hyun Young shook his head.


    "Sometimes if you don''t say it, there are things you can''t do. There are some things that are lacking just by keeping it in your heart."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Thank you, Chung-Myung. You''re giving us so much."


    "Hey. Awkwardly¡­¡­. Go ahead and eat."


    "Yeah, I''m going to eat. Who''s giving it to you?"


    After saying that, Hyun Young looked at Chung-Myung for a long time.


    Hyun Young''s eyes.


    Chung-Myung closed his lips as he felt the eyes of a long-term death penalty in the past.Hyun Young, who had been looking at Chung-Myung for a while, finally closed his eyes and pushed the young Dan into his mouth.


    Hyun Young began to cry as the melted young group gulped down into the stomach. And at that moment, a very small voice sounded like a fantasy to his ears.


    It''s me, not you, who''s grateful.


    Am I mistaken?


    But I didn''t have time to think more deeply. Hyun Young, who immediately began to cry, soon forgot about himself and fell into a trance.


    Chung-Myung looked out the window, watching the three people who had entered the cloud.


    I can''t see for some reason. I thought I''d keep looking ugly.


    I''m sorry.


    He couldn''t protect Hwasan.


    It didn''t defend Hwasan until the end. What he saved was the powerhouse, not the Hwasan.


    And they protected Hwasan, who he couldn''t keep.


    Seeing that these three people, who were younger than he was when he died in the past, have become a wrinkled old man, there is nothing to do with the heart that sometimes stirs.


    If Chung-Myung hadn''t died so much at the top of 100,000 mountains, they would probably have the world as disciples of Chung-Myung and Cheon Mun.


    But Chung-Myung died without protecting them.


    The boys'' heads were frosted and their hands were wrinkled to protect him.


    The heart filled with spirit dried up in front of the wall of reality, and Cheongwoon''s dream was buried under heavy pressure.


    I''m sorry.


    I couldn''t protect you guys.


    I''ve made it hard for you.


    I am


    ''I''ve taken your life.''


    I''ll.


    Foolish things


    What did Hwasan remain here and devote his life to? It would have been comfortable if he had just left like everyone else.


    You fools


    You stupid bastards.


    So


    ''I''ll get it back.''


    A dream that you haven''t had yet.


    Your desire to run through the world.


    I''ll make it happen.


    I will be your shadow now, for I have not been able to take care of you young men on your knees.


    So my descendants.


    ''Don''t say that yet.''


    Don''t say you''re old yourself. Now don''t even say I''m fine.


    Did your dreams disappear just because you''re getting older?


    You don''t want anything?


    No. I know better than anyone else that it doesn''t.


    I just put up with it. I just look away.


    You just don''t dream of what you can''t achieve anymore.


    I will make you dream again.


    Chung-Myung gently closed his eyes. My eyelashes trembled.


    With his eyes closed like that, he walked slowly and stood by the window long after a long time. And I looked up at the sky with sad eyes.


    Death penalty


    a lengthy death sentence


    I''m¡­¡­.


    There is still too much debt to pay to Hwasan.


    Death penalty¡­¡­.

 Chapter - 247 Episode 247. Dont say that yet. (2)

    early morning


    All of Hwasan''s disciples gathered in the Great Plague.


    Standing in line with nervous faces, they looked around and whispered.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Well, did anyone hear that?"


    "I didn''t hear anything. Just get everyone together.¡­."


    Eventually, one of the white porcelain boats asked Baek Cheon, who stood in front of him, a small question.


    "Metabolism. Did you hear anything?"


    "Be quiet, you''ll find out soon."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Baek Cheon glanced forward and smiled.


    ''You must have made it.''


    Do it.


    How could he fail when he stepped up? If you fail, you have to go all the way to Unnam again, but you don''t like it, so you''ll succeed somehow.


    In his eyes, Yun-Jong was seen with a similar look on his face.


    Yoon-jong''s eyebrows wriggled as he smiled slightly and looked forward, and his head slowly turned back.


    He looked at the celadon boats he had been whispering about and shook his eyes.


    "You must be comfortable with training, seeing that you can''t stop talking."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol, standing next to Yoon-Jong, responded.


    "I think we underestimated the priests too much. Death penalty."


    "Well, I guess so. I''m gonna have to increase my training from today."


    The faces of the celadon boats rotted in.


    No, the death penalty wasn''t in the same boat until a while ago.''


    What the hell have you been through in Unnam? What the hell!''


    Oh, my. There are three Chung-Myungs. There are three Chung-Myung. Kill me, kill me!''


    Seeing that, white porcelain boats growl.


    The laughter twisted Baek Cheon''s head.


    "Are you laughing?"


    "¡­¡­."


    The white porcelain boats shuddered when they first saw Baek Cheon''s eyes twinkling like this.


    "Let''s do well."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    A white porcelain boat and a celadon boat, which became a situation for the Dongbyeongsangryeon, cried while looking at each other.


    They used to be very nice and gentle, but how did they end up like that?


    This is all because of the demon.


    It''s a double-decker, isn''t it because you''re next to that demon?


    But Baek Cheon clasped his tongue as he looked from behind at the priests standing with sad faces.


    Only a few of the people who know why Chung-Myung and Baek Cheons went to Unnam, the elders, and the Unja boat. Others don''t even know about the existence of a marriage group.


    There is no secret in the world, but if you reduce the number of people you know, you can at least reduce the time that secret spreads. That''s why he kept it a secret from his disciples.


    Of course, you''ll find out roughly today. I''m sure everyone will be surprised.


    It was then.


    "Are you all here?"


    Ungak, the head of Yakdang, has entered a great smoke field.


    "Yes!"


    Loud answers poured out.


    Unam, who was standing at the front of the Unja boat, looked at the Ungak and asked.


    "Medicine owner. What about you?""


    "He''s coming now."


    Unam nodded his head. He was one of those who knew what was going on.


    "First¡­¡­."


    Ungak coughs in vain and continues to talk.


    "The reason we''re asking everyone to get together is to hand out the podium from Hwasan!"


    As soon as that was said, everyone began to babble as well.


    "Young Dan?"


    "Hwasan had a fleet?"


    "No, I''m telling you, he''s on the podium. I''m saying that I made a new one."


    "A new platform?"


    Baek Sang opened his eyes wide and asked while looking at Baek Cheon and asked.


    "The death penalty. Then why did you go all the way to Unnam?¡­?"


    "That''s right."


    Now that there''s no need to hide it, Baek Cheon admitted."I went to get the ingredients for the Young Dan."


    "So, you got the material, and now you''ve made it to the podium?"


    "That''s what you say."


    "Oh, my God¡­."


    Baek Sang''s eyes widened.


    Where is the platform so easy as it sounds?


    Then someone raised their hand.


    When Ungak nodded, the person who raised his hand quickly asked.


    "May I ask what is the small group you''re going to give out this time?"


    The answer came without delay.


    "It''s a small group."


    "Jaso... What? Jaso Squad?"


    The person who asked the question opens his eyes wide.


    What do you mean?


    Isn''t that the best actual Hwasan?


    "Now, you''re saying you can make a small group?"


    "That''s right."


    Ungak said firmly.


    "After a long effort, I succeeded in restoring the podium of the Jasodan. Fortunately, I was able to get all the ingredients."


    "Then the reason why Jang Moon-in has been away for 10 days...¡­."


    "You were busy on the podium."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon holds the charges.


    Of course, Hwasan has never restored the Jasodan platform. What they have come to is the marriage platform.


    But sometimes lies are more useful than the truth.


    Rumors that Hwasan had obtained the marriage platform will never spread if even his disciples knew so.


    Yakson''s gonna hit the ground.''


    But what can I do?


    Of all things, I have to blame Chung-Myung for getting caught.


    "Well, you''re saying you''re going to hand out a small group to all of us?"


    "Yes, the altar has been a little smaller to distribute to everyone, but everyone, from the elders to the youngest of the celadon ship, will have it fairly."


    The atmosphere of the smoke field heated up quickly.


    If you are a warrior, what do you want from your dreams is new recruits and elixir?


    One step further than the elixir is the spirit tablet, and one of the most valuable of the spirit tablets is Hwasan''s self-help squad.


    Of course, it''s no better than Shaolin''s great cheer, or shaman Taecheongdan, but where is it?


    Ungak, who heard his disciples'' murmur, had to swallow his laughter secretly.


    ''This is better than a big bang. You bastards!''


    Of course, it may not be a great effect because of its small size, but the story is different if you take the same amount.


    The new Hwasan-made suicide squad is no worse than the Great Hwanghwan. It would have been better if it was better.


    It was already expected how strong they would become if they took jasodan.


    But not all of the students were well received.


    "Are you all right?"


    "What?"


    "They say it''s a new group. Any side effects? If you eat the wrong amount, you''ll end up in the mouth of a coin."


    "Come on, don''t tell me."


    "No, by the way, Hwasan hasn''t made a small group in almost a hundred years. But what do you believe?"


    It''s not a good thing to hear, but it''s not wrong.


    It''s good to have a new fleet, but how many people would like to experiment with its effectiveness and stability with their bodies?


    Excitement, anticipation, anxiety and doubt swept the smoke and mirrors at the same time.


    And Woon-gak, who saw the reaction, smiled as if he wasn''t offended at all. Unam looked at him like that and opened his mouth.


    "Woongak."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "Are you sure about the stability of the territory?"


    "Yes, death penalty. We''ve already done the experiment."


    "Who?"


    "Oh, that''s...."


    Ungak, who was talking, turned his head slightly and smiled.


    "You can see it for yourself. He''s coming."


    "Huh?"


    Unam had one question.


    It was no different, but why all this explanation was given by Ungak.Of course he is the head of the pharmacy and is obliged to explain all of this. However, it is more right for Hyun Jong, a long-time writer, to say, "Since I created a self-help group, I will share it with my students."


    But why did Ungak explain all of these situations, not Hyun Jong?


    That''s right away.


    Unam, who saw those who slowly walked to the Great Smokefield, immediately found out why.


    His mouth slowly opens.


    That''s right away.


    Four people.


    Four people are walking towards the Great Smokefield.


    Unam rubbed her eyes constantly. However, no matter how hard he rubbed his eyes and pinched his cheeks, the scene in front of him remained the same.


    What the hell?


    What happened?


    Four people who walked nonchalantly go up to the stage. Ungak naturally stepped aside and emptied the center seat.


    "Hmm."


    The person who comes forward most looks at everyone and opens his mouth heavy.


    "The situation may have been explained by Un-Gak, but...¡­."


    "That!"


    At that moment, Baek Cheon raised his hand. The man, who was cut off, narrowed his eyebrows slightly and threw his eyes.


    "Why are you doing that?"


    "Well, this is... Uh... I know the question is very strange, but...¡­."


    "Try it."


    Baek Cheon gulped down his dry mouth and opened his mouth with difficulty.


    It''s such a strange question to think of myself, but I have no choice but to ask it.


    "Who, who are you?"


    "Hahaha."


    Stand in the middle.


    So Hyun Jong bursts out laughing.


    "Can''t he recognize the writer now?"


    "Ji, are you really sleeping, Jang Moon-in?"


    Baek Cheon opened his mouth wide.


    ''Oh, no. Yeah, that''s true, but...¡­.''


    Apparently, he''s wearing HWASAN''s unclothed clothes. Looking at the appearance and the conduit on his head, it was clear that Hyun Jong, the Hwasan long sentence he knew.


    But¡­¡­.


    ''No, it''s a different person by all right?''


    Baek Cheon was surprised because of Hyun Jong''s face.


    His wrinkled face showed off his white and firm skin like a child, and his gray hair, even frosty, turned to a glossy black color as if he had applied ink.


    "Hoe, rejuvenation?"


    Hyun Jong smiled brightly as Baek Cheon blinked in embarrassment.


    "Ha ha. This looks awkward."


    It wasn''t just Hyun Jong.


    "Seo, is that Elder Hyun Young next to you? Elder Hyun Sang?


    Don''t the people sitting on the left and right sides of Hyun Jong look young for 20 years?


    "You''re asking the obvious. Then who would it be?"


    "¡­Oh, my God.


    No... If you look closely, you can see a familiar face.¡­.


    Then Yoo-Esul, standing next to Baek Cheon, muttered.


    "Old face."


    "Huh?"


    "When I first came to Hwasan, my face. No...¡­ a little more than that?"


    Yoo-Esul tilts his head.


    At least 20 years younger.''


    Unam smiled brightly and captured while looking at the elders and elders.


    "I am delighted to see the three of you rejuvenating. But can your disciple know what happened to make it so good?"


    "Is there any other reason?"


    Hyun Jong smiled and looked back at Hyun Sang. Then Hyun Sang spread out the silk that he had brought and lined up his own small talk.


    "I took it first to see if there was a problem, and this happened. It''s a big deal because the effects are so obvious."Then Hyun Young, who was next to him, smiled and said.


    "Well, would you like to have a new marriage?"


    "First time to marry, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Hyun Jong screamed.


    "Oh, I did."


    Even when the three exchanged jokes cheerfully in front of each other, the others could not laugh. It wasn''t a joke in this situation.


    The eyes of the Hwasan disciples are starting to burn.


    What a great effect!''


    "Oh, my God! What kind of crazy thing is that?''


    "You have to eat that even if you die! No, you have to eat even if you die!''


    Where can there be any more definite effects?


    Even if the person who took the elixir drilled through the mountain for a few days, it would not have reached this far.


    If you eat, you''ll live 20 more years!''


    What do you mean, 20 years? You''re gonna live another 30 years.''


    ''Wow, look at the gloss on that hair. Oh, my God.


    In the wrinkled old man, the disciples were excited to see the older men''s ships who were old enough to be noticed when they went out to the author.


    Even Unam, who is second to none in composure, was flinching and glaring at the Jasodan.


    And¡­¡­.


    No, what the hell did that crazy guy make?''


    Is that a marriage party? I don''t think so.''


    ''Please be normal, Chung-Myung!''


    Already familiar with the efficacy and form of the group, the Baek Cheon herd alternately looked at the small group, Chung-Myung, and wise ships with absurd faces.


    First of all, there is absolutely no such effect in a marriage group. Haven''t they already tried the mix? And that subtly purple young spirituality is never a marriage party.


    More than anything!


    ''Look at that awkward look on his face.''


    Looking at the subtle expression of Chung-Myung, I could sense it.


    This is obviously what he''s done again.


    In their blatant stare at him, Chung-Myung just smiled awkwardly.


    To be honest with you, Chung-Myung didn''t expect this at all.


    I''ve heard that there was a young man who ate young pills before, but who would have imagined that three people would be young at the same time?


    Perhaps the purest energy in the world he had gathered had permeated the spirit and had that effect.


    ''No, I do. You said you''d let me get my life back.¡­.''


    That wasn''t the way it was.


    My my.


    (Laughs)


    No. What''s good is good. It''s okay if it works out.


    Chung-Myung sneaked away from the eyes of the Baek Cheon herd and laughed.


    Then Hyun Jong said loudly.


    "From now on, Hawasan''s students will take every single one of them. The disciples, come out in their distribution and take the altar!"


    "Yes! Long story!"


    Listening to the loud voices, Chung-Myung looked up at the distant sky.


    Anyway, this is over a big mountain.''


    Now Hwasan will be stronger than ever before.


    ''Oh, my God. When are you going to raise them again.


    Nevertheless, there was still a long way to go and Chung-Myung had endless work to do.


    It''s just...


    Chung-Myung peeked at the eldest, elder and Baek Cheon herd.


    ''But it''s still good to raise.''


    This is how you raised me, right?


    You eat as much as you give and grow? Right?


    Don''t talk nonsense! You''re such a jerk who used to steal other people''s food!


    "¡­¡­."


    That''s a lot of slander.


    Oh, my.

 Chapter - 248 Episode 248. Dont say that yet. (3)

    "Did you all get it?"


    "Yes."


    "Then there is no delay. Take it right here and go into the air!"


    "Yes!"


    Hwasan''s disciples spread the distance slightly and turned to the spot.


    It''s not half as good as Hwasan''s heyday in the past, but it was Hyun Jong who couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed to see many of these people filling up the smoke field.


    What''s more, don''t they all have their own small groups?


    ''Hwasan will be stronger.''


    Hyun Jong clenched his fist slightly.


    You''re going to give all of this to a lot of people?''


    Meanwhile, Dang-Soso looked at the young man in his hand with a slightly weary look.


    What the hell are you doing here?''


    Having been well-versed in medicine and participated in the podium several times, she was able to see how valuable this altar is without having to try it.


    Considering that a pure scent is flowing out to the point where one can''t do it, it is a small group that will be as pure as a thousand-German.


    And the Celibacy is also the highest of its kind in the party.


    But there''s a door-to-door faction that sprays such a small cluster like a snack?


    I''ve never even heard of it.


    Once there is no way that there is a clique who can do such a thing, and even if there is the ability to create a small group, this does not happen.


    "Which one of the clans distributes this precious spirit to the three great disciples?''


    Even in the Sacheon Party, which is called the loser of Sacheon, the only person who could smell the spirit of the shrine was the direct lineage of the family, especially those at the core.


    Others do not dare to wish for a spirituality, even if it remains.


    Reason?


    It''s very simple.


    For one clique, the spirituality is the best award that can be given to his subordinates.


    Therefore, the heads of the Munpa use the Youngdan and Non-Muhak as carrots to draw loyalty from their disciples.


    But now you can manufacture them, and you''re going to divide them into the number of people? Even to Dang-Soso, less than a month after coming to Hwasan?


    Are you stupid? Or is it something?''


    The more he went through it, the more he couldn''t understand the phrase "Hwasan".


    I''ve heard clearly that it''s down, but the gate is full of money.


    I lost my knowledge in the past and became weak.A monster like Dunnie, Chung-Myung, pops out.


    It was Dang-Soso who had no idea how far this Hawasan civil wave would go.


    Did I come home safely?''


    I don''t know yet.


    But one thing is for sure, this place is different from the Dangga. Although Dang-Soso emphasizes unity in the name of family, Hwasan''s disciples were more like a family.


    Each other has no qualms in dealing with each other, and I can feel trust even from the blunt words.


    Here was the image of the family that Dang-Soso had thought vaguely.


    ''Can I be one?''''


    Their families?


    Dang-Soso closed his lips tightly and looked forward.


    "Take it!"


    "Yes!"


    The disciples answered Hyun Jong''s instructions in a loud voice and pushed the Jasodan into his mouth.


    Baek Cheon looks at Jasodan with a new face.


    ''This is...''


    This is how the pine grass that has been acquired from the hardships of going beyond Sacheon to Unnam came to fruition.


    Looking at the delicate purple altar, he nodded slightly and put it into his mouth.


    Softly.


    In an instant, it melted into a liquid, and an indescribable scent came out.It felt like my mouth was full of scent.


    Even before I tried something, the melted spirit slid over the esophagus.


    Baek Cheon immediately closed his eyes and began to cry.


    I''ve already taken a mix and absorbed it, so there''s nothing to worry about¡­¡­.


    "Huh?"


    His body flinched for an instant.


    It''s different!


    I can''t pinpoint it, but the small intestine that has now fallen into his stomach was clearly different from the one he ate in the past.


    Of course, the group was also pure and innocent, but the group was so clear that even such a group felt murky.


    It feels like I''m holding a lot of clean water deep in the mountains.


    The clear energy slowly began to swirl around Baek Cheon''s whole body.


    Not in a hurry.¡­.slowly.''


    A spirit tablet was basically made to replenish a person''s energy. Even if you don''t try to do something, energy flows along the trough and melts away.


    Haven''t you already experienced it once in the mix?


    It was no different than before. Energy flows and flows on its own. It was as if Baek Cheon''s body had become a land, and his energy had become a river flowing through it.


    And the difference started here.


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon was surprised and focused on the energy flowing through the body.


    Isn''t it moving?''


    Slowly, he tried to guide his energy to the Danjeon through the twelve streams, but the energy of the Jasodan, who entered his body, did not follow his will.


    Over and over again, I tried to gently guide my energy, but no matter how hard I tried, I remained steady.


    d*mn it! Chung-Myung made this, didn''t he?''


    Indeed, to its master, to its end.


    I don''t listen to him at all.


    Is that a coin mouth?''


    It was just the moment Baek Cheon freaked out.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    The power of the Jasodan suddenly began to spread throughout Baek Cheon''s body.


    "Oh?"


    How can I put this? This feeling?


    It seems that clean water of deep-sea grains is pouring into the body. It hits and kicks all the tableware in Baek Cheon''s body with the energy of the Jasodan spreading in all directions.


    Baek Cheon trembled.


    ''This is so...''.''


    Table tennis is the energy that a person has to accept as he or she lives in the world. However, as a result, it builds up inside the human body and becomes a waste that hinders the operation of the chi.


    It''s great to get rid of that table tennis, but it''s just like someone else that the way it''s violent.


    ''There''s no way he''s willing to be a judge.¡­.''


    Why does Chung-Myung always seem like a guy?


    While he was thinking about it, the energy of the Jasodan found all the tableware in Baek Cheon''s twelfth meridian.


    Clear


    It''s so clear.


    This clear energy did not tolerate the coexistence of table tennis. If there is even a little bit of dirty energy, they will flock and kick out.


    ''Ah!''


    Then, they come back together and face up and up, just as the dragon ascends.


    Baek Cheon shuddered to know what was there.


    "No way."


    Energy rises to the vein of Imdo.


    Imdoctrine. Astronomy!


    A place that must be drilled in order to reach its peak.


    However, astronomical observations that have been blocked since birth do not easily open the way. Lim Dok-yang was the place where you can try to overcome the pain only with constant effort and preparation. If you attempt poorly, you may be crippled due to severe internal injuries.However, the spirit of the Self-Society Group raced toward the Im Do-ryang, as if it was none of my business.


    ''Please stop it!''


    I''m suddenly scared.


    This crazy energy resembles its owner and can''t look back. As if promising for the future was a coward''s act, he turned his eyes upside down and ran into Lim Dok-yang''s vein with fierce force.


    Whoosh!


    There was a loud explosion in my head. At the same time, I feel faint instantly.


    Baek Cheon forced himself to grasp the distant consciousness.


    ''Oh, no.''


    We''ve already lost control, but we don''t know what''s going to happen if we lose consciousness here.


    purple


    Isn''t the energy half-circulated after his master hitting his Imdo vein?


    In the pain of a huge bell ringing in his head, Baek Cheon groaned, shaking his body.


    "Why did you make this?''


    Everything was a harmonious atmosphere. Gently wrapped, warmly embraced. No one will ever fall in love with the spirit of the marriage troupe.


    But something''s wrong with this guy.


    The feeling is so clear and familiar, but he listens to what he says and moves freely. As if the energy itself has a will.


    And now the will is continuing to bump into Baek Cheon.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    "Oh, my God!"


    The blocked energy in the Imdok vein is raging and hits and accepts the blocked blood like crazy.


    Boom! Boom!


    But Baek Cheon''s vein of Imdo was still solid.


    Come on, Chung-Myung. No, energy. Everything has its time. Not yet. So let''s give up and go back to your power supply.''


    Something like stopping Chung-Myung, but Baek Cheon was desperate now. At this rate, you might really end up with coins.


    It''s unlikely because it''s so clear, but you can''t be relieved unconditionally.


    It was that moment.


    The energy that couldn''t open the way even after hitting the Imdo vein several times suddenly rolled up and slipped down.


    ''Yes!''


    There. Yeah, dude! There! Go to the Danjeon!


    The energy from the head came down along the spine and eventually passed through the ship to the vicinity of the Danjeon.


    ''Get in!''


    But the energy stopped right in front of the Danjeon. And it fluctuated a little.


    "Huh?"


    Are you sure?


    No, right? No, right?


    The energy that shook a couple more times began to gather strength.


    Go, go, go.


    Inside the body, there was a sound of a huge typhoon sweeping.


    ''Oh, inside...''


    And without a moment to think, energy soared at an enormous rate. Then, I hit the vein of Imdok just like that.


    "Hey, you crazy!''


    (sighs) (sighs) (sighs)


    There was a burst of sound as if the world were exploding, and there was an indescribable pain.


    I feel dizzy in front of me and far from my mind. It was like a bomb exploded inside my body.


    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth and convulsed in pain similar to the top of his head being torn off.


    But at that moment.


    The pain disappeared in an instant and something that had not been experienced so far began to happen.


    What about this?


    I can feel the world.


    Let''s do that vividly.


    What the hell?


    Now he''s definitely closing his eyes and playing kaboo. Even the sound is hard to hear and the touch is dull because he is crying.


    Nevertheless, it feels completely clear.


    The sky looking down at him. The earth supporting him. Not only does the air flow past him, but also the air flow is very vivid.The skylight.


    The body that opens the sky accepts the world directly, not through the five senses.


    "This is the world of the greatest master."¡­!''


    an indescribable pleasure


    While Baek Cheon shuddered at the pleasure, the energy of the Xasodan, who had finally accomplished his mission, was elated into the power supply after removing all the remaining tableware from the vein.


    And finally it melted down and became one with the history of Baek Cheon, who had originally stayed.


    Whoo! Whoosh.


    With a strong history of cheerfulness, Baek Cheon''s body is circled and settled in the Danjeon again.


    Baek Cheon''s eyes opened wide.


    "Whoo!"


    A different world opens up before his eyes.


    It''s like the world has become many times clearer. In the meantime, I felt like I had looked at the world with my eyes covered and finally removed the fabric.


    Where''s the view?


    Even the sound of someone breathing in the distance is captured vividly.


    His sensitive sense of touch accurately captured the texture of the air passing through his body.


    My head was spinning because I accepted so much at once.


    But Baek Cheon was only willing to do the dizziness.


    You''ve crossed the wall.''


    If I have to put it as a step, it''s a wall that goes beyond the first class and reaches its peak. I finally jumped over the wall. Baek Cheon is now in a world where that Dangga-ju or the Beast Palace Lord lives, even if it''s Malseok.


    It''s a hell of a lot!''


    An overwhelming emotion swirled around.


    It was a very different group from the marriage group, but in terms of the results, it produced more than that.


    "Are you done?"


    "What?"


    Baek Cheon raised his head.


    Hyun Jong and other elders are looking down at him.


    "Oh."


    Belatedly realizing that he was the last person to finish crying, Baek Cheon looked around in a hurry.


    I could see the Hwasan disciples lined up.


    ''Ah...''


    It''s different.


    It''s definitely different. The young glow and stealthiness in the eyes showed how much effect they had.


    Baek Cheon leapt up from his seat looking forward.


    "Long story¡­¡­!"


    However, the moment he woke up, the three people standing in front of him were bitten in unison.


    "¡­¡­."


    Yes?


    Hyun Jong looked awkward as he looked at Baek Cheon who was puzzled.


    "Seo, you must have done well. Seeing that all the waste in the body has escaped."


    Pardon?


    Waste?


    Baek Cheon slowly lowered his gaze.


    "Ee, what''s this?"


    His neat clothes were almost black. Then, there was an indescribable stench.


    Only then did Baek Cheon, who recognized the stench of the nose, whined in vainly.


    "Ugh. This is...¡­.UGH!"


    When I looked around with tears in my eyes because of nausea, there were some people who were similar to him.


    It included Yoo-Esul, Jo-Gol, and Yoon-Jong.


    It was worth seeing everyone fall into the black dirt.


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    "My, the smell is killing me."


    "Bath, bath, d*mn it! Bath!"


    Yes?


    I think Mr. and Mrs. Yoo just cursed.


    In addition, his voice was twice as high as usual.


    Hyun Young shouted with his nose blocked as he looked at Baek Cheon, who was at a loss.


    "Go wash up right now! I can''t stand the smell!"


    "Oh, I see!"


    Those whose clothes turned black began to run out of the training.The elder and the elder who were watching the scene exchanged their eyes with each other''s eyes.


    In time, the gaze turned to one place.


    "What do you think?"


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head chewing beef jerky.


    asked Hyun Young.


    "Have you achieved a complete transformation?"


    "Hey. What are you talking about? It''s just... Well, it''s just an empty stomach."


    "¡­Hmm. Really?"


    "But the effectiveness will be similar."


    "Oh, then!"


    Expectations rose in the eyes of the three.


    But Chung-Myung''s next words were a little different from what they thought.


    "We''re just about ready."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Hyun Jong gave a questionable look, but Chung-Myung chewed beef jerky without saying a word.


    It''s


    I''m ready to learn how to sword properly.


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "Now I''m going to get into it.''


    Can you keep a happy face even though you know it''s been easy so far?


    I''m curious.


    I''m curious.

 Chapter - 249 Episode 249. Dont say that yet. (4)

    Hawasan''s disciples couldn''t control their trembling hearts throughout the day.


    "How can your body be so different?"


    "Oh, my God. I hit my head on the ceiling this morning!"


    "Why?"


    "I just tried to get up lightly, but my body rose to the ceiling!"


    "I don''t think my body is mine."


    The power of the Jasodan was truly great.


    No, it was a wonder for them. Who would have imagined that the body could be so different just by eating a single tablet?


    I simply thought it would run or stretch, but it felt like I had turned my body into a better one.


    In particular, those who ate plum blossoms given by Chung-Myung in the past were keenly realizing how great a small group was.


    "Are the sides still crowded?"


    "Don''t even mention it. I peed today."


    "Then die, man! Where are you talking nonsense?"


    "I''m telling you it''s real."


    Most of the disciples couldn''t get the table tennis out of the body at once like the Baek Cheon party. But it wasn''t ineffective, it was emitting over the course of several days.


    the purification of the body


    It was obtained by eating only a small amount of food that many fighters dream of.


    Of course, it would be different from getting to that level through selflessness, but that hasn''t changed the fact that it''s a huge achievement.


    Everyone was so excited while eating. The restaurant was noisy, but no one thought of stopping each other.


    Everyone wants to get drunk on this feeling right now.


    What soothed the loud noise was a simple word spoken by someone.


    "Isn''t this going to make us stronger than we used to be?""


    "¡­¡­."


    Everyone shut up as if they had promised.


    Then I looked in the direction where the sound.


    The white porcelain belly disciple, who brought it up, looked around with a puzzled face. As if he didn''t think that one word would create this reaction.


    "¡­¡­."


    Everyone shut their mouths not because what he said was absurd. On the contrary, that was because it doesn''t sound like a joke anymore.


    Of course, everyone knows that Hyun Jong''s goal, a long sentence, is to recreate the glory of Hwasan in the past.


    However, most of the people here were forced to drag their hair by Chung-Myung, who suddenly appeared after training in moderation.


    Recently, there have been other executions, not Chung-Myung...¡­.


    Anyway!


    What seemed like a dream in Ho Gong is now starting to appear.


    "¡­is there nothing you can''t do?"


    "Hey, I''m telling you...¡­."


    "No, I don''t know how strong Hwasan used to be, but we''re getting incredibly strong right now."


    "Well¡­."


    "We beat Jongnam! The death penalty beat that shaman. Maybe we''re really strong, too."


    "If I get hit by Chung-Myung, I''ll change my mind."


    "Reversely speaking, it''s us who endure Chung-Myung."


    Everyone''s face got serious.


    In fact, they don''t know how strong they are. Most of them didn''t have a chance to test their power.


    I''m just guessing by listening to Baek Cheon and Chung-Myung''s performances.


    Baek Cheon was already stronger than Oryong before eating Jasodan. So how much stronger is he now? And how much stronger are the people here?


    "One thing for sure is...¡­."


    When Baek Sang opened his mouth, everyone turned their heads and looked at him."That dream doesn''t necessarily seem impossible anymore."


    Everyone nodded their heads.


    "Remember, everyone. Baek Cheon death penalty, Yoo Sa-mae, and why the three great disciples went all the way to Unnam. They have gone all the way to create a spirituality for us. We have to work harder to return the favor!"


    "Of course! Death penalty!"


    "I''ll do my best, Sasook!"


    Baek Sang nodded quietly.


    "Eat a lot! Eat as much as you can and train to die! Then what you just said will not be a dream one day!"


    "Yes!"


    With a loud answer, Hwasan''s disciples began to eat aggressively.


    And Dang-Soso, who was eating in one corner, looked at everyone with a very serious face.


    I''m not kidding.''


    The power of the Self-Society Squad, which I have experienced with my body, was ridiculous.


    Even the Dang-Soso had never thought such a group would exist.


    purple


    Jung Kwang''s eyes of young Hwasan students.


    There are so many people in Gangho who have this history?''


    Even Shaolin would be difficult.


    Of course, I''ve never actually seen Shaolin, so it''s just a guess, but by all accounts, Hwasan is now among the best in the world.


    What if it could add to Hawasan''s old martial arts?


    It''s not really a dream.''


    Dang-Soso bit his lips.


    Everyone was burning with will, and I didn''t want to look away from themselves. Now she''s a disciple of Hwasan.


    I''ll do my best, too!''


    She may also be a woman who has a reputation in the world if she supports her training.


    I want to make my name known to the world not as Dang-Soso, the daughter of Dangga-ju, but as Tang-Soso, the female prosecutor of Hwasan.


    I''m going to train you to die tomorrow!''


    But Dang-Soso didn''t know.


    What does it mean that Chung-Myung is back?


    * * *


    "Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    Dang-Soso raised the game on an endless cliff that seemed beneath his feet.


    "Turn it off."


    "Ugh."


    "Sa, save me¡­¡­."


    Crack.


    A stone falls a thousand ways down the cliff as someone steps on it breaks.


    "Gasp!"


    "All of you, brother and sister! Wake up!"


    Dang-Soso, who managed to wake up to the shouting, grabbed the rock with a blue-faced face.


    "Well, I didn''t have to do this for a while because I didn''t have that crazy guy!"


    "I thought I''d feel better now that I''m feeling better.¡­. d*mn it!"


    Not a chance!


    Dang-Soso raised his trembling arm and gripped the cliff tightly.


    "Ugh.Ugh!"


    Then he pulls himself up with difficulty.


    Of course she''s a warrior.


    Although he did not receive his vision from the Tang family, he has continued to train his craft, adding to the energy of the Jasodan he ate yesterday.


    No matter how steep the cliff was, he was not a man who couldn''t climb this much.


    As long as it''s not this string tied to the waist.


    Dang-Soso looks down with trembling eyes.


    The rope around her waist was wrapped around a large rock.


    Dang-Soso, who was looking at the rock hanging from Ho Gong, couldn''t help but scream!


    "No! How can I climb a cliff with this on? Are you crazy?"


    "All of you, brother and sister! Don''t yell. And then you fall!"


    "Argh!"


    She raised her head and looked up to the top.


    My eyes are red with blood."That crazy guy!"


    Anyway, he once thought of marriage. However, after I found out what kind of person he was, I wanted to get married and break my head.


    ''What kind of place is this?''


    Wasan was a place that was completely incomprehensible to her common sense.


    Let''s say this ridiculous training is.


    Each school has its own training method. Even if it is ridiculously radical and ridiculously dangerous, it is something to be respected.


    That''s not the problem.


    In which clique do the three great disciples train the two great disciples?


    As far as she knows, Chung-Myung was definitely a celadon boat for the three great disciples, and among those who climb the cliff now are a white porcelain boat for the two great disciples.


    Therefore, something incredible is happening that the three great disciples train the two great disciples.


    No! Yeah, I''ll give in a hundred times and I understand that.


    I can understand.


    Dang-Soso''s gaze turned slightly down the distant cliff.


    Why aren''t you stopping me?''


    If this nonsense is happening, arbitration should come from the top distribution.


    However, rather than stopping Chung-Myung, the Unja ship that should play the role of the ship will not stop him.


    "Ha ha ha. Even so, can''t you get hurt?" Don''t worry, we''ll protect you down there. So that you don''t get hurt if you fall off.''


    Then, he uttered a nonchalant remark and settled down.


    So you''re freaking out, aren''t you?


    "Oops!"


    Dang-Soso shakes his body and reaches out.


    "Brothers, cheer up a little bit more!"


    "Oops!"


    Without the encouraging executions, it would have already fallen.


    She sees a summit located in a short distance.


    Once again, she clenched her teeth and climbed to the top.


    "Oops!"


    She finally reached the top and was exhausted and knocked down without even thinking about raising her body.


    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!


    It felt like soil was pushing into my mouth, but now I was out of my mind to spit it out.


    Not long ago, I couldn''t imagine such a thing.


    She, who has been educated as the daughter of the Tangist, should always behave properly, has cramped on the dirt floor.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Dang-Soso raised himself with both hands on the ground. Soon after, the disaster at the top of the mountain came at a glance.


    "Ugh."


    "Turn it off."


    "Lord, I feel like I''m going to die...¡­.Hoot."


    Jasodan made his disciples strong.


    But strength is always relative. If you are strong, you will be trained accordingly.


    I folded my legs with a rock around my waist. Dang-Soso looked aloof as he looked at the death penalty repeating the straightening.


    Are you crazy?''


    Where in the world do these kinds of training?


    I walked into a place like this on my own?


    Her eyes, shaken by confusion, fear and shock, soon reached Chung-Myung.


    Unlike the groaning death penalty, he lay down nonchalantly.


    "¡­¡­."


    It''s not a strange sight.


    Chung-Myung often rested like that.


    The only problem was that where he was lying now was on a rock the size of a house that Baek Cheon was carrying.


    "Turn it off... Turn it off...¡­.Ooh, d*mn it!"


    Chung-Myung chewed beef jerky on a rock that was constantly going up and down.


    "It slows down, Sasook."


    "Argh!"


    Baek Cheon, who shouted like a beast, violently folded his legs. It''s starting to unfold."There you go, there you go. Way to go!"


    Chung-Myung giggles and laughs.


    Dang-Soso''s mouth is wide open. What a miserable situation this is.


    ''Crazy. Where the hell are you training like this?''


    No matter how hard I think about it, it''s a disaster. No one in the party practices in this way.


    She was about to complain with a stiff face.


    "What are you doing?"


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung turns her head slightly and looks at her.


    "Aren''t you going to do it?"


    "This kind of training...¡­."


    Dang-Soso, who was about to say something, suddenly closes his mouth.


    Next to Baek Cheon.


    Yoo-Esul was training at the same speed as Baek Cheon, carrying a rock about the same size as Baek Cheon''s.


    The beautiful face that even Dang-Soso admired was messed up with sweat and dirt. But Yoo-Esul just focused on silently digesting the training with an expressionless face.


    Dang-Soso makes a slight fist at the sight.


    "Why?"


    When Chung-Myung asked, Dang-Soso looked up at him again.


    "Hey!"


    "It''s not there, it''s the death penalty."


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    "Why?"


    "Can I carry another rock?"


    "Do as you please."


    "Yes!"


    Dang-Soso, who found another rock of the right size around him, put the two on top of each other and began training.


    Chung-Myung smirked secretly at the sight.


    ''You''re adjusting well.''


    It''s good to have a goal. It would be nice to have someone to follow.


    "Oh, yeah.


    "Ugh! Ugh!"


    "Turn it off."


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue at the groans coming from here and there.


    "I''ve fed you good food, why are you whining about it so hard.


    "That crazy bastard!"


    You try it, you son of a b*tc*!''


    I want to kill him. I really want to kill him. I can''t kill you, but I want a stab in the back!''


    Vicious eyes poured on Chung-Myung, but Chung-Myung choked on beef jerky as if nothing had happened.


    "If you''re feeling better, you need to train hard. Don''t you think so, Sasook?


    Baek Cheon shuddered.


    ''Yes, of course this was what it was supposed to be!''


    What did you expect?


    If they were strong, it would be just twice as big as acorns in Chung-Myung''s eyes anyway. What''s the difference in being a big acorn?


    Besides, he''s good at rolling acorns.


    He''ll be most happy to have strong men to roll.


    Now an expert on Chung-Myung, Baek Cheon sighed, thinking about the hardships ahead.


    And Chung-Myung looked at everyone with strange eyes from above the Baek Cheon.


    You''re following me.''


    I thought he was overdoing it a little, but I think the effectiveness of the Jasodan was better than he thought.


    It was clear that the body would soon be completely trained.


    Then¡­¡­.


    "Is it time to move on?"


    He was lost in thought with his eyes slightly closed on the rock going up and down.


    If the body is complete, there is only one next.


    Sword art


    Just as a new drink needs to be put in a new unit, a new body needs a suitable sword.


    Since he has been steadily training the basics and improving his understanding, it is time to hand over the true essence of Hwasan to them.


    If it''s the essence of Hwasan, of course Hwasan''s M.E.


    It''s the twenty-fourth parallel!


    But¡­¡­.


    How am I supposed to give you this?''


    Should I say I picked it up on the street?


    Turn it off.


    It''s a dilemma.

 Chapter - 250 Episode 250. Dont say that yet. (5)

    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    "Faster!"


    Oh, my god!


    "Right!"


    Ungum nodded with a delighted face.


    ''That''


    The effectiveness of the Jasodan was simply enormous.


    That''s why you''re so smart.''


    The power of the disciples'' swords was unparalleled.


    There are times when even the ungum, a training master, is caught off guard in that sharp example, so what is the effect?


    Ungum, of course, has entered a new phase after taking Jasodan, but younger disciples seem to have a greater effect. How else would you be so energetic?


    Whoosh.


    A sword?


    Ungum''s eyes popped out at the end of several disciples'' swords as they saw the sword young.


    ''Oh, my God.


    Of course, the sword is not that great.


    Baek Cheon would be able to extract not only the sword but also the sword by now.


    Chung-Myung said, "I don''t want to talk to him about it!"


    But it was great that ordinary students here unconsciously pulled out swords during training. Doesn''t that mean that the level of students has risen vertically?


    Ha ha ha ha. Wasan''s red-blooded logo.


    It was difficult to calm down the heated mind.


    I feel like having a drink tonight that I''ve been drinking for a long time.


    It''s all thanks to Chung-Myung.''


    How absurd was it when Chung-Myung first appeared and asked him to make a deal?


    I will never forget the moment I die when I saw the youngest, and the first few days after I entered the country, beating all the death penalty and forcing them to train.


    It was the right choice.''


    The answer was to leave the three great disciples to Chung-Myung with a feeling of gambling. That one little choice ended up here.


    Seeing the students who are getting stronger day by day and the development of Hwasan makes me full without eating.


    It''s just...


    Ungum''s face got a little darker.


    One problem bothers me.


    Ungum, who was looking at his disciples in agony, opened his mouth with a sigh.


    "Keep training, everyone."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    At the loud answer, he nodded quietly and moved on. Where he headed was, of course, the place of a long writer.


    * * *


    Ungum looked at Hyun Jong with a slightly awkward face.


    ''I can''t get used to it.''


    Looking at Hyun Jong, who seems to have become young for 20 years, makes me smile awkwardly.


    Of course, I remember what I used to be, so it''s not that unfamiliar...¡­.


    ''It''s oddly different from then.''


    Rather than just getting younger, should I say that the person itself has become clearer?


    Anyway, it was a change that was hard to put into words.


    "Yeah. What happened?"


    Hyun Jong looked at the unexpected sword.


    Unlike Unam, who discussed many things with him, Ungum did not visit him for much of the work. It was natural that it was overwhelming just to teach children and sharpen their own swords.


    Such ungum asked not only the eldest but also the other elders to see him.


    As a result, Hyun Jong had no choice but to be a little nervous while waiting for Ungum''s words.


    "Long-Written."


    "Yes, Ungum."


    "I don''t have any more swordsmanship to teach children."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong narrows his forehead.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Children develop day by day, and there is nothing to teach. Already, the two great disciples and the three great disciples received not only the Taeulmi Sword, Bokho Cheongyang Sword, but also the Chilmae Sword, which was recently recovered."


    "¡­That''s right."


    "Do we have to move on if we''re going to do it says.¡­."


    Hyun Jong sighed low."I see. There''s no next time."


    Basically, the disciples of a prestigious scholar are handed down to the highest swordsmanship of the Munpa before they turn 30.


    One, there is no such thing as the next in Hwasan.


    Among the swords that are now handed down to Hwasan, Chilmaegum was the best. In the past, Chilmaegum, which was just a step before learning the art of twenty-fourths-peddle painting, was used.


    Ungum coughed low in vain.


    "I was able to hold on until I took my own medicine. Even though the transfer was over, the children didn''t learn the seven-legged sword perfectly. But now...¡­."


    I thought I''d know if I didn''t hear any more.


    Children with much stronger bodies cannot be satisfied with the same swordsmanship as in the past. It''s time to get thirsty for stronger swordmanship.


    Hyun Jong sighs after understanding all the circumstances.


    ''What am I supposed to do?''


    There''s nothing to worry about if it''s the HWASAN of the past. I would have taught you how to do a twenty-fourth buy-and-pull.


    Twenty-fourth-purchase screening is the purification and root of Hwasan.


    Of course, it''s not the end of HWASAN''s study, but any of HWASAN''s disciples aimed at completing the 24th parallel.


    However, today, Hwasan has lost all of his fencing, which is on a par with that.


    "Oh, this is a problem.¡­."


    "What am I supposed to do with nothing?"


    Hyun Young grumbled in a slightly irritated voice.


    That''s the part I didn''t try to recall. However, it has come to a situation where it cannot be ignored at all.


    Hyun Jong is in agony with a serious face.


    "Well."


    Because it''s a sword.


    The funeral prosecutor simply said that if children don''t get a better sword, complaints will build up, but this was also important for the future of the Munpa.


    In the end, if Hwasan tries to regain his past glory, the censorship of ascension is imperative. How does a swordless inspection rank among the best?


    "I can''t turn a blind eye anymore. I''ve been putting it off because of this and that, but now I have to find a way."


    Everyone nodded with a serious face at Hyun Jong''s


    "If you have an opinion, don''t hesitate to tell me. No matter how absurd it is, it''s okay."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    Everyone is starting to think seriously.


    But since there was no answer, no one could easily open their mouth.


    "Well."


    The first person to make an opinion was Hyun Sang.


    "Long-Written."


    "Yes, tell me."


    "I think, why don''t you find something you don''t have, but rather create a new invention of ignorance?"


    "Changan?"


    Hyun Jong frowned.


    "Will that work?"


    "I know it''s hard, but it''ll be a lot easier than finding out what''s going on."


    "Hehe! That makes sense, death penalty!"


    Hyun Young snorted.


    "What can''t be done? Didn''t we restore the Jasodan?"


    "Did the death penalty make it?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young opened his ax.


    "Don''t mistake Chung-Myung for what we did. It''s not that Hwasan has improved, it''s just that Chung-Myung is playing drums and janggu by himself, and he''s even hitting kkwaenggwari with his feet! What did the death penalty do to you?"


    "Hmph."


    Hyun Sang also blushed if he had nothing to say.


    "Also! What do you mean by martial arts? It''s easy to get it out of course. Who''s going to make it? Death penalty?


    "¡­¡­."


    "Or is it Ungum?"


    Ungum dodged his gaze.


    "Is martial arts a joke? Do you think we can make a seven-legged sword if we all jump in and wrap our heads together? There''s no meat sword! If it''s that easy in the first place, then Shaolin will make a good plum test!"Hyun Sang raised his head with a shy face and coughed in vain.


    "I''m not asking you to restore the twenty-fourth parallel. It''s just a little better than the Seven Swords.¡­."


    But soon he blurted the end of his words and shut up. I don''t think the reaction was very good.


    Yeah, it was a little too much.


    Then Hyun Young turned his head and looked at Hyun Jong.


    "It''s not like this, let''s have Chung-Myung sing it."


    "¡­¡­Huh? What about Chung-Myung?"


    "If I give you a pickaxe and you ask me to dig everywhere, will you come up with only twenty-fourth-grader''s sword?" Maybe something greater will come out!"


    The scariest thing is that I mean what I say.


    Hyun Jong shuddered after confirming that Hyun Young had no mischief in his eyes.


    At this rate, I was worried that Chung-Myung Bridge would be built and suppressed.


    "Chung-Myung is not a goblin. What are you making up so quickly?""


    "If the goblin sees Chung-Myung, he should be the older brother!" And maybe it''s a real goblin. Take a look at it this time, too! Didn''t you make it quickly since you said you needed a pot? Even a goblin can''t do that."


    "No, that''s...¡­."


    Hyun Jong, who was about to say something, momentarily flinched.


    "Wait¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s face changed several times in a short period of time.


    "A pot for the season, yes¡­"¡­.Yes! A pot!"


    "Huh?"


    Hyun Young looked at Hyun Jong with a face that he didn''t know what to say.


    "Go get Chung-Myung! Right now!"


    "Yes!"


    Ungum stormed out of the room in surprise.


    "New martial arts?"


    "That''s right."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung has a subtle look on his face.


    ''They didn''t mean to be thoughtless.''


    Chung-Myung was also thinking that he needed to do the next swordsmanship. Doesn''t this mean that they also thought hard about the next process?


    I was worried about how I could tell you how to do this.


    "But why are you telling me that?"


    Of course, you shouldn''t make it obvious.


    "Chung-Myung??. Take a pickaxe and dig everywhere. Do you happen to know something else?¡­."


    Hyun Sang closed Hyun Young''s mouth without saying a word and dragged him.


    "Hush!"


    Then he quickly overpowered the struggling man.


    Seeing that, Chung-Myung smacked his lips as if he was disappointed.


    It could''ve been easier.''


    That''s not helping, man.


    "So, Chung-Myung."


    "Yes."


    Hyun Jong looked at Chung-Myung and asked.


    "You know, the cauldron...¡­."


    Chung-Myung flinched.


    Why is that story coming out of here? You don''t think so¡­?


    "How did you make that pot?"


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung once asked back as if he had not understood the intent of the question. Then he rolled his head violently.


    How do I do this....


    "I thought it was cut and bent."


    "Oh¡­. Yes, that''s right!"


    Chung-Myung nodded furiously.


    If there was a question about where to get Han Cheol, I would have written an epic poem, but it was fortunate that the direction was this way.


    "Then you said you could cut a season off.k.?"


    "Ha ha ha. Why are you saying that now? I''m Chung-Myung! Chung-Myung!"


    It was Chung-Myung who did not intend to hide his ignorance anymore.


    It''s been reported that he rubbed with Dang Ga-ju, beat Dang We, and even scolded his silent bloodline. What''s the use of humility now?


    I''d rather enjoy¡­¡­."Yes! Yes, Han-chul! You can cut it off for the rest of your life!"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head as he looked at Hyun Jong, who was bright.


    What are you trying to say?''


    Hyun Jong brought it up with joy and joy.


    "I have kept it a secret from you, but in Hwasan, there is a note written by the generations of the literature of the previous generations."


    "What?"


    "Was there a place like that?"


    "Unfortunately, the way to open the door is in practice. In addition, the entire warehouse, as well as the doors, has been made of iron later in life, so far it has been untouched."


    "That''s the kind of thing that...!"


    Expectations were low for everyone''s face.


    Because I know what Hyun Jong is saying now.


    If it was a warehouse that was used by Jang Mun-in from generation to generation, he would have collected important items of Munpa.


    Then there''s a high probability that there''s a copy of Hwasan''s own ascendancy, as well as the 24th parallel!


    "Then we can open it!"


    "Yes! Since Chung-Myung said he can cut one season!"


    All eyes were on Chung-Myung.


    "¡­¡­."


    But what caught their eyes was the face of Chung-Myung, who had become contemplative.


    "Now, the long man''s...¡­the warehouse of the writer?"


    "Yes!"


    "You''re gonna open it up and go in?"


    "Cut and go in. Because you can cut a season!"


    "Ha ha... Ha. That''s a great idea. Well, that''s...¡­."


    Chung-Myung, whose face was white, rolled his eyes.


    Uh...


    I can''t do this.


    I cut the floor and used it as a pot...¡­.


    And then he smiled pleasedly.


    I''m screwed.


    Long sentence death penalty!


    Save me!

 Chapter - 251 Episode 251. I dug my own grave. (1)

    "No?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Didn''t you just say you could cut a season off with your mouth? But what do you mean no?"


    It''s cold.


    A dagger flies into the chest and sticks in it.


    But don''t worry. The tongue is faster than the eyes.


    "That''s right."


    "What does that mean? Are you saying you can cut it or not?"


    "Well, you can cut it."


    "Hm?"


    Hyun Sang tilted his head and frowned.


    "Tell me clearly. Why¡­¡­."


    At that moment, Hyun Young screamed.


    "? ?? ? ?? ??? ????!"


    "¡­¡­?, ?? ???"


    "? ?? ????? ? ??? ????!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young kicked his tongue a couple of times and turned his head to Chung-Myung. It was Chung-Myung who got goosebumps to see his face blooming brightly in an instant.


    "Yes, Chung-Myung. There must be a reason."


    "He, isn''t he?"


    "Well, let''s start with the reason."


    ah ah


    There seems to be a halo behind Elder Hyun Young. This is the true master of...¡­.


    Yes?


    The halo is Buddhism?


    ¡­¡­Anyway.


    "Hmm."


    Chung-Myung cleared his throat.


    "Oh, of course I can cut one season. Of course I can. So I made the pot."


    "Yeah, yeah."


    "But I had a hard time making the pot, so I was very discouraged."


    "Hm?"


    Hyun Young opened his eyes wide.


    "Are you saying you''ve had internal injuries?"


    "Uh, that''s... I''ve spent so much of my life making a small group...¡­."


    "There you go, there you go! That''s a lot of work!"


    "Yes! That''s right!"


    Chung-Myung sighed.


    But at that moment, Hyun Young tilted his head once again as if he was strange.


    "But why didn''t you eat jasodan if you were in a bad mood?""


    ¡­¡­That''s sharp.


    "Oh, I haven''t eaten yet."


    "Then eat jasodan and get well soon. What''s the problem?"


    "Uh¡­¡­, that''s."


    Chung-Myung rolled his eyes.


    Let''s just say anything and get out of this situation!


    "I think I''ll be able to take it a step further if I take it this time, so I''m going to take it more carefully."


    "Oh!"


    "You''re moving on again! Oh, my God!"


    Don''t admire me!


    There''s no such thing!


    Chung-Myung''s forehead is sprouting sweat.


    No, this is how things work out!


    Oh, my God.


    I dug my own grave.


    Hyun Jong, who was listening to all this conversation, cleared up the situation.


    "So you have to take self-help and recover from internal injury to cut the middle of the season."


    "Yes, exactly, Jang Moon-in."


    "Then how many days will it take to get fit?"


    "Uh¡­¡­ I think I''ll need it for a couple of weeks."


    "Really?"


    Chung-Myung grabbed Danjeon.


    "I didn''t tell you...¡­this is a very serious internal injury¡­¡­."


    When Chung-Myung made an impression as if he was sick, Hyun Young immediately flipped his eyeballs and bit the crab bubble.


    "Hey, you should have told me right away if you had internal injuries. I didn''t know that and I was just liking it! Where are you? Does it hurt a lot?"


    Huh?


    It shouldn''t be that serious.


    But even Hyun Young wasn''t the only one.


    Hyun Jong and Hyun Sang were also looking at him with a serious face.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    "Nothing is meaningless without taking care of your body."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Forget what I said and go back and settle down. You may take as much time as you like. If you raise your energy while you are injured, you may be in big trouble. Don''t let the other elders put pressure on Chung-Myung by saying useless things in the future!""Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    Uh...


    Chung-Myung smiled awkwardly as he looked at the serious atmosphere.


    You''re really screwed.''


    What should I do?


    "I think he''s coming."


    Jo-Gol smirked as he saw Chung-Myung running to the white market.


    "What else is going on?"


    "I''ll ask."


    Half blocking the entrance, Jo-Gol raised his hand slightly toward Chung-Myung, who was running in a straight line.


    "Chung-Myung??. The man of letters...."


    "Get out of the way!"


    Whoosh!


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Chung-Myung threw Jo-Gol, who was blocking the entrance, far away and jumped into the white market.


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoon-jong''s eyes trembled a little while watching the scene.


    What''s going on?


    I haven''t seen him in such a hurry in a long time.


    It''s Yoon-Jong, who doesn''t care about Jo-Gol that flew far, but only feels anxious about Chung-Myung, who is in such a hurry.


    In time.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Along with the harsh footsteps, Chung-Myung showed his face again at the entrance of the Baekmaegwan.


    Yoon-Jong looked at Chung-Myung with a shuddering eye.


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "What sin did you commit? Don''t do this and think again. I''ll pray with you."


    Of course, he looked like he was running at night with a large package on his shoulders. Of course it''s not night time now.


    "The death penalty."


    "Yeah, go ahead and tell me."


    "I''ll be down for a few days."


    "¡­where?"


    "I''ll take care of myself in harmony for a while, so don''t look for me! Don''t even come to me!"


    Chung-Myung, think about it.


    He doesn''t have to look for you unless he''s crazy.


    "Did you tell the long storyteller?"


    "Yes!"


    "Okay, then have a safe trip."


    You don''t have to come.


    Think about it, Chung-Myung. It could be happier out there.


    "Then I''m off!"


    "¡­¡­uh, yeah."


    Chung-Myung ran out to prose without a hitch. Looking at the back of it, Yoon-jong looked sad.


    ''That''s a good thing.''


    Just the fact that Chung-Myung is away for a few days will bring spring to Hwasan.


    One.


    It means that spring is coming to Hwasan, which means winter is coming somewhere.


    Yoon-Jong closed his eyes slightly and expressed his condolences to those who would be facing the winter.


    * * *


    the upper chord of the galaxy


    Bang!


    "Wen¡­¡­."


    What the hell is he?


    I wanted to shout proudly, but unfortunately, Hwang Jong''s wish didn''t come true.


    Why are you coming out of here?''


    The reason was very simple. It was because the person who kicked in as if to break the door was a familiar figure.


    The person he used to call a small stamp.


    But now I''m Chung-Myung, who can''t call me that anymore.


    "Hwasan the Dragon, aren''t you?"


    "Don''t call me weird, just call me Chung-Myung."


    "¡­...where could you possibly do that?"


    Wang Jong looked at Chung-Myung with new eyes.


    It has only been two years since he met Chung-Myung, but in those two years, Chung-Myung''s status has risen tremendously.


    The world''s best review index.


    The Divine Dragon of Hwasan.


    The genius of the sword born by Hwasan.


    People were referring to Chung-Myung with numerous other modifiers. Perhaps it is the parties and the Wasans who do not realize Chung-Myung''s changed status the most.


    Hwasan''s influential chord here is now more famous than Hwasan''s lengthy writer Hyun Jong, so what else would you say?


    If there is a problem, the person himself has not changed a bit compared to his reputation.


    Consistency is usually used in a good way, but when the two characters meet, it creates a sad uplift."But what the hell is going on...¡­?"


    "I''d like a room, please."


    "¡­room?"


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    "I have work to do, but it''s kind of weird to do in Hwasan. Give me a room and don''t let anyone approach me."


    "¡­¡­It''s not difficult."


    First of all, there was Wang Munnyak''s order that Chung-Myung should not throw up and proceed. And without him, Hwang Jong''s answer would not have changed.


    How many places in the world would there be to refuse when the Hwasan Divine asked for a room?


    Even that Shaolin will give me a room first and think about countermeasures.


    But if you have to find a problem...¡­.


    "I''d like something greasy and nutritious for three meals a day. The best drink ever! Oh, you can add another bottle of alcohol at night. No, two bottles!


    "¡­¡­."


    I''m sure he''s a master.


    "Is that all you need?"


    "I''ll take care of everything else, so just take care of your meal."


    "Well, I''ll see. I''ll do as you please."


    "Ah¡­¡­ and!"


    "Hm?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "I didn''t bring any money because I was in a hurry, so please give me some money."


    "¡­¡­."


    That bastard is a master.


    He''s a master.


    Chung-Myung, who occupied the room under the guidance of Hwang Jong, repeatedly urged no one to approach and locked the door.


    Then, I unpacked my luggage and took out the empty booklet and jipilmuk that I had prepared in advance.


    "Yes, you should die rather than suffer!"


    It''s a terrible situation, but it''s a good opportunity to think backwards. No one would doubt it if it could create a situation in which a twenty-fourth plum examination method was found in a long writer''s note.


    Who would imagine that there would be a madman who would come through a comment made of iron in his later years and leave his wages behind?


    It''s a problem to be here.''


    Chung-Myung groaned and looked at the books.


    ''It''s not like you''re just throwing the emergency around.''


    No matter how secretly Chung-Myung is recognized as the highest figure in Hwasan, his status itself is the youngest.


    If Chung-Myung teaches how to use a twenty-fourth plum-pum-pum-pum-pum-pum-pum-pum-pum.


    Therefore, it is better to make the unexpected or Hyun Sang understand it for some reason. Then, through their teaching, everyone will be able to learn how to do it.


    The problem is...


    ''Ha, I''m going crazy. Can they really understand this by just looking at the emergency?''


    Why would the twenty-fourth plum inspection be called Hwasan''s purification and the representative martial arts of Hwasan?


    The shaman, which is a similar inspection, has a number of advanced prosecution methods, including the Taecheong Geomjeop, Yangyang Geomjeop, and so on.


    But Hwasan only endured with one 24-year-old autopsy.


    In a good way, they are gracious, and in a bad way, they are not flexible enough to sell only one well.


    Why is that?


    This is because the twenty-fourth purchase inspection method is so difficult.


    Even if you start learning under the terms and conditions, it is only in the middle of your life that you know what completion is. It is not that there is no higher level, but most people cannot dare to move on to the next level even after learning the twenty-fourth-purchase method for the rest of their lives.


    And Chung-Myung was obliged to properly pass on this twenty-fourth parallel.


    "Not on an emergency basis."


    To teach a blind man to learn how to do a twenty-four-year-old painting is to give a hermit to the blind and to bring three pieces of sugar along the way back from filming Haenam-do Island.So what he had to make now was not an emergency, but an illustration of twenty-fourths-peddling.


    One herb restaurant.


    Twenty-four books in total!


    We have to make this as soon as possible.


    "Oh, yeah.


    Chung-Myung scratched his head.


    In my previous life, I used to hold a brush once a year, but I don''t know how many books I already write in this life.


    "But you still have to!"


    It''s a perfect way to do it''s perfect!


    Even in the eyes of Dang-Soso,


    Oh, this is what it means.''


    And then with enough detail to understand right away!


    Sneak, Sneak, Sneak!


    Chung-Myung began grinding his food in a cautious manner.


    "Now that we''re here! Take this opportunity and fill it up again!"


    Flames rose in his eyes.


    It''s not just the Twenty-Fourth-Price Examination Act.


    It was important to learn the basics right away, so all the scholars who failed to pass it on to Hwasan should be buried in this opportunity.


    If I miss this opportunity, I might not have a chance to hand over martial arts again.


    "Whoosh!"


    Having stopped breathing for a short time, he opened an empty book and began filling in the blank space at a formidable speed.


    His eyes, which constantly write in a straight posture, unravels dimly.


    S. S. S. S.


    Soon in the room, only his breathing and the brush and paper rubbing sounded small and small.

 Chapter - 252 Episode 252. I dug my own grave. (2)

    "You didn''t leave the room again today?"


    "Yes, Lord Sodan."


    Hwang Jong''s eyes narrowed.


    "How is your meal going?"


    "Leave the table in front of the door. You''re going to hand out the table you''re done with.¡­."


    "Well."


    He turned his head slightly and looked at the room where Chung-Myung sat.


    "What the hell are you doing?¡­."


    "I can''t get into the room, so I don''t know."


    "Oh, my."


    The door was tightly closed with no sign of opening. And Chung-Myung hasn''t taken a single step in there for three days.


    "If it''s a Chung-Myung seal, it''s already a master recognized by Kang Ho, so even if it''s easy to solve it..."...but you''re not frustrated because it''s a human being human being?''


    I feel like I''m doing something important, so it''s hard to sneak away.


    "Then¡­¡­."


    It was the moment when I was about to say something.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh I''m going crazy!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Wang Jong closed his mouth quietly.


    Despite the huge roar from the room, Wang Jong was not surprised at all. The merchant, who was answering in front of him, also looked reluctant.


    He wouldn''t either.¡­.


    "That''s the third day, too."


    "Yes, Lord Sodan. He''s been like that for three days."


    "Oh, my God."


    Wang Jong eventually shook his head.


    Genius is said to be cranky, so I can understand as much as Chung-Myung is cranky. However, it was hard to hide the bewilderment to watch the bizarre acts from the sidelines.


    "Anyway, don''t neglect your meal."


    "Yes, Lord Sodan."


    "¡­I''ll be a good drinker."


    "Yes."


    Eventually, he turned away without finding out anything.


    ''As a criminal, I can''t keep up with him at all.''


    But there was one thing for sure.


    Every time that Chung-Myung stamp moves, Hwasan has made a huge profit. Maybe this time, too?


    ''You drive a storm every time you move, so it''s worth a dragon.''''


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Why can''t I think of this!"


    Chung-Myung rolled over the fluttering paper and slapped himself on the head.


    If Wang Jong had seen the pathetic look, he would have slapped himself in the mouth and spit on the floor.


    Chung-Myung couldn''t afford to think about how ugly he would be now.


    "There''s a hole in your head!"


    Why can''t I think of Gu-Gyeol?


    "Yes, I should''ve listened to it when the death penalty told me to study."


    It was Chung-Myung, who regretted that half of the people in the world had to try again.


    But this is not Chung-Myung''s fault.


    Memorizing martial arts is never easy. Furthermore, by senior martial arts, the decision alone exceeds the volume of a thick book. It''s impossible to remember all of those structures perfectly.


    If a person''s ability can fully remember the structure, why would an emergency be necessary?


    So it was crazy.


    Originally, the insufficient memory should be supplemented in an emergency, but now the insufficient emergency is secured with memory, so the guest was completely turned around.


    "No! Like this! Huh? Here, like this!"


    It''s strange.


    I can do nothing, but I don''t know how to do it.


    The perfect house was built, but the blueprint was lost. So, we have to rip apart the house and make the blueprint again.


    "No, why can''t you think of anything? Why is he so smart? I wasn''t like this in my previous life!"Chung-Myung couldn''t beat him and hit him on the head. Then he suddenly stopped and shone his eyes.


    "Oh, I remember!"


    That''s weird.


    Why do you think of Gu-Gyeol when you have to hit him?


    At this rate, the head will be broken even before all the non-payment is made.


    "Ouch!"


    He rushed to his desk and picked up his pen and ink. Then he scribbled down the phrase that came to mind like crazy.


    "Yeah! That''s it!"


    Once the blockage is cleared, it comes out easily as if what I have been agonizing over so far is a lie. Then, when it gets stuck again, it rolls, hits, and rushes itself.


    It''s already been three days since I''ve done this.


    Thanks to this, dozens of already completed secretaries were piled up in the corner of the room.


    a dead hand


    a battlefield


    ??Hwasan??(÷»¨É¢ÊÖ).


    Taeulji.


    Fallen beam.


    and so on


    In case there is any doubt if there is any ignorance that is not in Hwasan, I wrote a new one in Hwasan now.


    "That''s enough!"


    Chung-Myung lifted the completed class.


    [Cancer Table]


    It''s a lot, too.


    "Tsk."


    He threw the book in his hand onto a pile of emergencies. And I looked at the pile with new eyes.


    Okay.


    Hawsan''s ignorance was so colorful and varied.


    ''I''m getting goosebumps thinking about it.''


    I felt like my hair stood up thinking that all this martial arts would have been real if I hadn''t revived.


    "It makes me angry, you bastards."


    I''m angry with the demon who''s been coming in, and the old file room guys who didn''t help me.


    "Do you think I''ll forget this grudge?"


    I''m Chung-Myung, you punks.


    I''ve been busy so far, so let it go, but you guys don''t think I forgot. I''ll break your head one by one.


    The trembling Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    ''Now everything else is roughly done.''


    Twenty-four neatly stacked brochures came into Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    "Ha... That''s the problem."


    When I came here, I was going to start with the twenty-fourth parallel. However, for some reason, the twenty-fourth-purchase screening was postponed to the last minute.


    And now there is a limit to procrastination. There''s nowhere else to run.


    "What do I do?"


    Chung-Myung nodded and sat arm in arm.


    Is it blocked?


    No way.


    All other martial arts can be forgotten, but not just the 24th parallel. This sword was the root of Hwasan and the root of Chung-Myung. You can not only recite all the old stories in one sitting, but you can also draw all 24 illustrations.


    Nevertheless, there was only one reason why it failed to start.


    "What should I give you?"


    Of course, what you need to give is a twenty-fourth buy-and-pull method.


    The problem is that Chung-Myung knows two things about the 24-year-old''s


    One is the basic form of the long-standing twenty-fourth-purchase test in Wasan.


    And the other is a modified twenty-fourth-peddle method created by Chung-Myung.


    This was not particularly unusual.


    The upward examiner reinterprets the existing methods to find the best direction for him. Chung-Myung had already transformed the twenty-fourth-hand-peddling method even before the Buddha''s death, and had almost completed his own sword in the war against Mahkyo.


    A more realistic and more aggressive form that suits a person named Chung-Myung.


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung scratched his head.


    "No matter how hard I think about it, my twenty-fourth-purchase test works for Hwasan right now."


    First of all, it''s easy for him to teach. And the speed of learning is much faster than the basic type.


    Above all, it can have a much greater effect when dealing with other factions because it is practical.Fast and efficient. Just like Chung-Myung''s holy spirit. There is no better test method for Hwasan to achieve results right now.


    Nevertheless, he had no choice but to think about it.


    Because transferring the modified twenty-fourth plum is shaking the foundation of Hwasan.


    I don''t even think about it if it''s a different method of prosecution. He must have passed on what he thought was right. But it''s not just the twenty-fourth parallel.


    What should I say?


    If I change this, I feel like Hwasan will no longer be Hwasan.


    In the gates, prosecution is not simply a tool for defeating enemies. Of course, I don''t mean to talk nonsense rather than using a sword.¡­.


    ''It''s full of energy.''


    Hwasan''s Sword''s pursuit of enlightenment. The most complete embodiment of the spirit is the 24th-peddle sword.


    A clumsy modification of the twenty-fourth plum may cloud the period of Hawasan''s sword.


    "Oh, yeah.


    Chung-Myung, who was scratching his head until just before bleeding, soon dropped his hand and sighed deeply.


    "What do I do?"


    Will it follow the foundation?


    Or are we going to move on?


    He lay on the floor after much thought.


    "The death penalty. Long sentence execution. What do you think we should do?"


    As I asked Ho Gong a question, Cheon Mun''s voice sounded sentimental.


    What are you thinking about? Not like you.


    "If I had the death penalty, I wouldn''t have thought about it. I''m not worried because I''m doing this alone! I''m afraid I''ll get nagged later!"


    Bad guys.


    I''ll come with you and help you. You send people alone and make them do everything. Whew.


    What''s wrong with you?


    "I wonder if it is right to modify the swordsmanship given by our ancestors."


    Why don''t you give me both?


    "You know what you''re talking about. If I give you two, you''ll be confused between them. In a hundred years, the factions will be divided into what to learn."


    That''s what people do.


    Chung-Myung of course now believes in his disciples. But Chung-Myung can''t control the disciples he will enter after his death.


    It''s not a good way to divide a sword into two to bring them all together.


    So what''s your problem?


    "Oh, my God! My ancestors...¡­."


    Aren''t you the forefather?


    "¡­what?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    What are you talking about?


    Do you have any ancestors? If you learn first, it''s your ancestors. Aren''t you the forefather to them?


    "¡­¡­."


    What?


    Wait a minute. Is that how it works?


    - There''s nothing to worry about. Your will is the will of forefathers, your will is the will of forefathers. No, your will is Hwasan''s, and your will is Hwasan''s will. Just do as you please.


    "No, but...¡­."


    And that wasn''t it?


    Chung-Myung frowned.


    "Are you sure you''re all right?"


    - The world flows and flows. It is the world that changes, changes, and flows. And¡­¡­.


    Cheon Mun seems to be smiling softly.


    - You''re flowing through the present-day Wasan. You flow in Hwasan just like how Hwasan flows in you. Do as you please. That is the most natural Hwasan.


    Soon, his voice is getting farther away.


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung sprang up from his seat and grabbed the brush.


    Chung-Myung knows that that voice isn''t really Cheon Mun''s voice. It''s what he says in the name of Cheon Mun."Yeah, you''re right. I''m your forefather! There''s no such thing as an ancestor!"


    Of course, I don''t know if I''ll be dragged down by a dog investigator and beaten by a whip when I go up to the front line.¡­.


    "If you don''t go there, that''s all!"


    Finally, Chung-Myung opened an empty book with his eyes wide open.


    I leave his mind here.


    Wasan''s sword and Chung-Myung''s sword.


    At the same time, it will be an opportunity to reestablish his ignorance.


    His eyes sank deeply.


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung looked at the books piled up in front of him.


    How long has it been?''


    Well, I don''t know.


    I''ve almost forgotten the time since I started writing the 24th parallel.


    He smacked his lips when he saw the accumulated class.


    I''m not completely satisfied.''


    That''s enough. The deficiencies will be completed by future generations.


    Wouldn''t it be to move forward with the thought of perfection again, find loopholes that didn''t exist, and make progress while doing so?


    It''s not always a good thing to make everything perfect.


    So let''s not have any lingering feelings.


    More than that...


    "How do I take this?"


    I''m sure it''ll look weird if I pack this big.


    "Well."


    Is that the only way?


    Chung-Myung got up from his seat.


    * * *


    "Well."


    Wang Jong walked slowly.


    The moon was dark on the eve, but it was his long-standing habit to go around the harmony section before going to bed.


    ''The harmonization area has grown a lot.''


    Originally, I thought it was a little too much, but now I admire the foresight of the father who created the harmony branch.


    In addition, if they were able to participate in the tea trade in Hwasan this time, the harmony branch could be larger than the galaxy''s top headquarters.


    So the relationship with Hwasan...¡­.Huh?''


    Hwang Jong, who was lost in thought, opened his eyes wide.


    Chung-Myung''s visit, which had been tightly closed for seven days and nights, finally opened slowly.


    "Oh, my God. Huh?"


    His face, which had been slightly flattened with joy, hardened horribly.


    Someone trudged out of the open door.


    Black night happiness.


    Black hood covering the face.


    And a big pile behind his back...¡­.


    A thief?


    Why is there a thief out there? It''s a place where you can''t survive even if you have to pay for it, not a thief.


    Just as I was wondering if I should scream in a daze, the thief who found him waved his hand.


    "It''s been a while."


    "Stop, don''t tell me... Cheo, Chung-Myung stamp?


    "Yes."


    "What''s the, uh, costume?"


    "Oh?"


    Chung-Myung looked down at his clothes and shook his hand as if it was nothing.


    "Never mind. More than that, I''ll be right back."


    Where?


    Hey, you crazy bastard! Where the hell are you going dressed like that?


    "Oh, where are you going? On this late night?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll stop by Hwasan. Oh, I''d like to have breakfast, please. I''ll be back before then. Of course!"


    Chung-Myung waved brightly and flew away.


    After his body shot straight at Hwasan, Wang Jong smiled.


    Let''s forget.


    Let''s just think it''s a dream.


    I think that would be beneficial to mental health.


    ¡­¡­that crazy guy.

 Chapter - 253 Episode 253. I dug my own grave. (3)

    "Whoo."


    Ungak, who finished cleaning up the pharmacy, stole his forehead with his sleeve.


    Now that the place that had been bustling all along is quiet, it is a little pathetic.


    It was great.


    The biggest typhoon since he entered the pharmacy has swept by. Didn''t all the medical staff, as well as the elders and Chung-Myung come together to create a self-organization?


    It makes me proud to think that he has achieved a great achievement that will never disappear.


    only


    Fortunately, I''m more than happy that the results are good.¡­the heat that had filled me suddenly drained away, and I felt empty.


    It''s like a dream.


    If it wasn''t for the iron pot over there, I''d have thought it was all a dream...¡­.


    "Huh?"


    Ungak tilted his head slightly.


    (Laughs)


    Was it really a dream? I can''t see the cauldron...¡­.


    "¡­¡­."


    Ungak''s eyes grew as big as a lantern. Then a cold sweat began to pour like a waterfall.


    "Ha, where''s the cauldron?"


    The contemplated Woon-Gak freaked out and ran out of the hall!


    "He''s a thief!"


    * * *


    "I am!"


    Crying!


    "You did this!"


    Crying!


    "How many times do I have to do it?"


    Crying!


    Chung-Myung shivered and hit the pot for a season.


    "Oh, yeah.


    Is this what a person should do?


    Dig again, fill it up and dig again.


    Bend the cut, spread it again and stick it on.


    When a dog is trained like this, it is swollen and bites its owner. Chung-Myung is a human being. But Chung-Myung doesn''t even own the water.


    "Oh, yeah."


    He sighed deeply and hit the pot for a season. I''ve put all the imported secret ingredients inside, so I just need to spread this pot and stick it together.


    "Oh, my God."


    This is the last time HWASAN took another step.¡­. No, it''s a good thing to take two or three steps forward, but there''s too much work to be done in the process.


    First of all, this pot!


    "It''s d*mn hard! For real!"


    Crying!


    It was a long time when I cut it with a sword and cut it, but when I punched it, it was a long time ago.


    "Oh, it''s over."


    Chung-Myung sighed and looked up, as he had barely finished the pot. In a round hole, a pot which is now a round steel plate is brought and hit.


    Of course, it''s just the beginning.


    "I don''t want to be rich or noble."


    I put my hand where the iron plate touched.


    Oh, my god!


    It''s not long before a tremendous amount of heat comes out of your hands. The end of the season, which is indescribable to being hard, melts little by little and becomes mushy. He diligently rubbed the part together.


    "Oh, my back."


    It was never easy for Chung-Myung to release a triangular evolution that would melt the late-life season.


    It''s not that difficult to make a triangular breakthrough, but it was a separate matter to keep it while all this season was added.


    "I do this, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Of course, he was the one who cut off the season like this, but...¡­It was Chung-Myung who decided to let it go.


    "Stop it!"


    As much as the light in the eyes lit up, the fire that bloomed from the hands grew.


    "For God''s sake, Hwasan! I''ll make you the world''s most civilized!"


    Or there is no place to relieve this injustice.


    "Foah!"


    Chung-Myung, who finally crawled on the ground after filling up the dugout, looked around with glistening eyes.


    "These are the things I''m going through, and I''m going to sleep peacefully.¡­."


    Yes?


    You''re not sleeping?Chung-Myung tilted his head and shook the soil.


    There is a sense of urgency everywhere in Hawsan. Everyone was sleeping when he came in here, but why all of a sudden...¡­.


    "Look everywhere from here and there!"


    "The elders are already searching under the mountain, so we can look here. The thief might be hiding, so make sure you see him! Definitely!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung grinned at the distant voice.


    ''You noticed it quickly.''


    Well, the pot is gone, so it deserves to be a mess.


    Where''s the regular pot? It is a pot made of iron that is not exchanged for the same amount of gold.


    I couldn''t sell it because I had to make a self-organization next time, but I let it go...¡­.


    "No! No!"


    Chung-Myung, who realized something, started the game.


    So the next time you''re gonna make a suicide squad, you''re gonna have to do this again?


    "You better kill me, boys!"


    Why didn''t I think of that? d*mn!


    Chung-Myung, who sighed deeply, wrapped himself weakly. What can I do? That the situation has already become like this. It''s not like you can do anything else just because you already know.


    "¡­I can''t do this."


    Then trudgingly began to escape Hawasan. Anyway, I''ve done everything, so I''ll have to come back up tomorrow morning.


    "But I''m going through a lot of trouble, so you guys have to work together.''


    I think I''m a little relieved to see him like that.


    It was just when Chung-Myung, who was taking a leisurely step, was about to cross Hwasan''s wall.


    "What the f*ck is he?"


    "Oh?"


    Chung-Myung turns his head.


    Did you find my sign?''


    I don''t know who it is, but I have to give him a compliment...¡­.


    Yes?


    Chung-Myung, who saw the face of a man exposed under the moonlight, raised his eyes to surprise.


    "Back Sang Sasook?"


    I can''t help but admire it.


    If it were Baek Sang in the past, Chung-Myung wouldn''t have noticed the sign even if he walked in front of his eyes.


    However, Baek Sang, who didn''t care about taking Jasodan, detected Chung-Myung''s signs.


    "Oh, praise for finding me...¡­."


    "Here! Here! There''s a thief here!"


    "¡­¡­."


    No, he''s in a terrible hurry.


    Hey, dude! Huh?


    If we meet in a place like this, we''ll see each other, huh? Get in the mood, huh?


    Ha. That''s why modern ones don''t work. When I was young, I was romantic! Romantic!


    However, as soon as Baek Sang shouted, his disciples pulled swords from all over Hawasan began to run like dogs. Then he quickly surrounded Chung-Myung.


    "Oh, he''s quick to react?"


    And you''re in a bad mood?


    I feel something unknown of pride.


    ''Oh, I''ve raised them up to here.''


    Now, without Chung-Myung, most of the gatekeepers are ready to eat.


    If we put them back together, wouldn''t we be able to knock them down on the floor and get on and slap them?


    Chung-Myung looked at Hwasan''s disciples with mixed emotions and cleared his throat slightly.


    Yeah, it''s not bad to recharge your confidence at this point.


    "Well, the spirit of Hwasan''s disciples...¡­."


    "What, that thief?"


    "Shake off your baby, huh? The thief''s a b*tc*, right?"


    "Do you think this is a joke? My head is so swollen that I have to put a plum flower in my head to get a hold of myself, right?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Uh...


    You guys are... uh...¡­.


    Hahahaha.


    Long sentence death penalty.


    I understand why the death penalty told me to keep my mouth shut.It''s not even the Heukdo and Parakho.


    I get excited when I do it, but I get angry when others do it.


    Chung-Myung pressed down on the rising anger.


    "No, I...¡­."


    "Should I cut my arm?"


    "Then you''re running away. Legs. Let''s cut a leg."


    "I''ve sharpened the knife, that''s great. He knows where Hwasan is. If Chung-Myung was here, he wouldn''t have bought it. You''re lucky."


    "¡­¡­."


    Is that a compliment to me? Or are you cursing?


    Chung-Myung coughed low in the air.


    "Today, I''m going to step down because the situation is not good for me. Hwasan''s disciples are...¡­."


    "No, is he kidding me?"


    "Leave me alone, you''ll wake up if you''re beaten up like a dog."


    "Hey, hey. Come here. Come over here. Don''t cry and come here."


    No, but these bastards?


    Blood vessels sprang up on Chung-Myung''s forehead.


    These bastards know who I am...¡­. Oh, I shouldn''t know. Anyway, where in front of me?


    "¡­let me go when I''m talking nicely. If you don''t want to die."


    "Oh, my God, we''re going to die, boys."


    "Tsk tsk tsk. I think that''s a mental problem."


    "Don''t pick on poor people and beat them up quickly."


    A big pile.


    Chung-Myung clenched his fist.


    ''Oh, it''s my fault.''


    I didn''t teach these bastards humility.


    It is a busy situation, but how can one call a good man by neglecting to teach his descendants? Even if you''re busy....


    Thick. Thick.


    Chung-Myung snapped his neck violently.


    I can blow you a shot in the head.''


    Then you''ll be more modest, right?


    "Yeah, so you''re trying to fight, right?"


    "What do you mean, man. You''re dead."


    "Ha... ha ha. Yeah."


    Someone''s going to die.


    Chung-Myung flipped his eyes.


    That''s not who I am!


    It was the moment Chung-Myung was about to rush at them like a bolt from the blue.


    "Get out of my way."


    Everyone stopped and looked back at the voice from the back.


    "It''s private lodging!"


    "Baek Cheon death penalty!"


    "The death penalty is here!"


    It was like children who found their father in a fight. Then suddenly, he gave Chung-Myung a pitiful look.


    Oh, this is how it feels.''


    Usually, those sad eyes go that way, not that way.


    Baek Cheon''s private lodging.


    You''ve worked so hard. I''ll take it easy today.


    Baek Cheon slowly stepped forward with Jo-Gol, Yoon-Jong and Yoo-Esul. Then he opened his mouth with his eyes half-closed.


    "How dare you make a mess of cleanliness this late at night. Whasan is a foreigner...¡­ carelessly¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon tilts his head.


    "What is it?"


    It''s a bit out of place.


    No, I''m sure it''s a thief. That black night happiness and black blessing...¡­.


    "Well, well, that?"


    I''ve seen that guy so many times.


    No! That crazy bastard!


    Now you''re beating up Hwasan.


    No, are you really crazy?


    Baek Cheon, who recognized Chung-Myung at a glance, freaked out and stepped back two steps.


    "Living room? No, why...¡­. What, what, that bastard!"


    Jo-Gol freaked out and tried to say something, and Yoon-Jong quickly shut his mouth.


    "It''s not a person. It''s not a real person."


    Yoo-Esul''s low voice was speaking for them.


    No, why is he there?''


    "Are you really crazy? I thought it was peaceful because I couldn''t see you for a few days. What are you thinking about?''


    "Is he a thief?''


    ¡­¡­then you should have told me to steal it.It works cheaply. It''s better to just pay for everything and beg for it to be used than to fight with that jerk.


    Baek Cheon rolled his eyes. They are used to that look, but the other students didn''t seem to have noticed Chung-Myung''s identity yet.


    Why aren''t you going, you son of a b*tc*?''


    With Chung-Myung''s ability, getting out of here is not a job. But what''s wrong with him?


    God d*mn primitive man!


    Let''s cut it short! What am I supposed to do in this situation?


    A troubled Baek Cheon quickly refined his complexion.


    "The¡­¡­, uh, the¡­¡­the thief¡­. No, the thief. Oh, I can''t do this."


    "What? The death penalty¡­¡­¡­?"


    "Oh, no...."


    It''s not about the eyes of other students who are embarrassed.


    Baek Cheon gave Chung-Myung a desperate wink.


    Go!


    "Huh?"


    Go, you son of a b*tc*! Hurry up and go!


    "What?"


    I can''t communicate with my eyes.


    I''m screwed.


    When Baek Cheon groaned in despair as if it had fallen into a hell of a fire, Yoon-Jong quickly approached and stuck by.


    What do I do?''


    What can I do? What''s wrong with him?''


    ''It''s been a day or two for him to do something crazy. Let''s create a situation for now.''


    Yoon-Jong quickly finished the calculation.


    The best solution now is to give Chung-Myung an excuse to get out of here.


    "I''ll deal with it!"


    Yoon-Jong pulled out a sword hard.


    "You just have to swing a knife big enough so that you can run away while pretending to be fighting."''


    He''s not tactless, so he''ll run away on his own.


    Yoon-jong, who made up his mind, rushed in without delay.


    "Taaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­.No! You beast!"


    Even though he rushed at him like that, he gave Chung-Myung a hard look.


    Now, Chung-Myung. If I swing a knife, if I take it back and fly away...¡­.''


    Unfortunately, however, his eyes did not reach Chung-Myung.


    Suddenly, something comes close to my face. Then, it gradually grew, turning the world black.


    Realizing that it was Chung-Myung''s fist that flew right in front of him, Yoon-Jong smiled delightedly at that moment.


    Son of a b*tc*.


    Oh, my god!


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    It bounces twice as fast as Yoon-Jong did. Flying far away, he soon got stuck on the floor and trembled.


    The mask, therefore, shouted Chung-Myung.


    "Where are you cutting? I''m about to die!"


    "¡­¡­."


    After watching the whole scene, Baek Cheon glanced up at the sky.


    Sigh...


    The sky is so clear.


    It''s making me cry.


    "Hahaha. Then I''ll leave you alone. Furthermore, Hwasan''s disciples. Hahahahaha!"


    "¡­¡­."


    The masked man blew his body away, bursting into a ore.


    "Jjo, go after him!"


    "HOLD!"


    Hwasan''s disciples, who have yet to grasp the situation, are scrambling to follow suit.


    Baek Cheon smiled as if he had emptied it all out.


    I wish I could die.''


    Or I''d rather die.


    Rotten.

 Chapter - 254 Episode 254. I dug my own grave. (4)

    Baek Cheon looked sadly up at Chung-Myung, who trudged into prose.


    He''s not dead.


    Let''s go, let''s go!


    Yoo-Esul, Jo-Gol, and Yoon-Jong also look at the prose as if they are full of energy.


    "People should be human."


    "Now I''m beating up Hwasan! That, that!"


    "Where''s the crazy guy robbing my house!"


    "No answer. Total difficulty."


    My stomach is upset.


    I can''t tell you this, I can''t not tell you.


    I ran to Jang Moon-in and told him that the situation would get bigger, and if I held it in, my stomach would get twisted and I would get angry.


    I have no choice but to endure by shouting that I am blind or mute.


    In the meantime, how can I not be upset when my face is full when I walk in trudgingly?


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    Other students, unaware of the circumstances, found Chung-Myung and rushed.


    "Oh, my God! A thief broke into Hwasan yesterday! The pot has been stolen!"


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes wide.


    "The.


    Run.


    Work.


    Tooth


    There is.


    It was.


    Huh?


    Don''t act, man! It''s so awkward that I''m embarrassed!


    Sadly, however, the other disciples didn''t seem to have noticed the awkwardness at all.


    "He was so strong! Yoon-jong, the death penalty went out in one shot."


    "Tsk tsk tsk. It''s because I''m lazy in training."


    That son of a b*tc*.


    Yoon-Jong''s face turned red.


    A man must have a conscience to be a man. But where the hell did that d*mn seed sell his conscience?


    "The elders are still searching, but...¡­maybe it''s hard to catch."


    "Well, I can''t help it. If I were here, I would have caught him."


    I''m sure you caught him.


    Yeah, I''m sure you got him, son of a b*tc*.


    Chung-Myung shrugged and shivered.


    "Well, there''s nothing we can do about what we''ve already lost."


    It was then.


    "Chung-Myung??! Jang Moon-in asked to see you as soon as he came back."


    "Okay."


    Chung-Myung grinned and trudged to the long-written man''s place. A group of Baek Cheons followed straight behind and shed their eyes.


    "What about conscience?"


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung returned to Yoon-Jong''s words with an expression of ignorance.


    Oh, that look!


    I wish I could just put in one bamboo bread. You''re a primitive man. I''ll kill him and go to hell!


    "Yes."


    Yoon-Jong sighed with a groan.


    Next to him, Baek Cheon gritted his teeth and threatened.


    "I blow it up to the writer."


    "I don''t know what I''ve been saying since earlier. Why can''t you eat someone who''s been taking care of themselves with internal injuries?"


    "Internal injury? My love?"


    Is that the color of the guy with the internal injuries, you son of a b*tc*? If your face is too shiny and salty, oil will come out!


    "Anyway, it''s none of my business, so don''t keep bothering me. If you''re mean like this, I''ll tell on the elders. People who live in the dorms and the death penalty keep bothering people."


    "¡­¡­."


    Who''s bothering who?


    Who? Who?


    "Ugh, ooh!"


    "Living room!"


    "Get a hold of yourself!"


    When Baek Cheon couldn''t overcome his anger and stumbled on the back goal, Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong rushed in and helped him.


    Chung-Myung just giggled and headed to Jang''s place.


    "¡­¡­Where is Hwasan going?"


    Baek Cheon''s voice murmured as he looked away.


    * * *


    "Yeah! Are you feeling better?"


    "Yes!"


    "Oh, that''s a relief. I was worried because I had a bad sight last night. I was going to ask for your whereabouts in case I was aiming for you, but seeing you so safe makes me feel much better.""Hehe. You''re a thief. If you get caught by me, it''s one shot."


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    Hyun Jong looked at Chung-Myung with eyes of trust.


    "Well, I''m ashamed of myself. The pot you''ve been struggling to get stolen like this. It''s all because we''re ugly."


    "Come on. Don''t say that. I''m glad no one got hurt. It''s not a big deal. You can get it again. Do you think things are more important than people?"


    "Oh."


    "As expected, Chung-Myung."


    "It''s pottery. It''s pottery."


    "Hehe. Don''t mention it. It''s natural if you''re a student of Hwasan."


    "There you go, there you go. There you go, Chung-Myung."


    Hyun Young looked at Chung-Myung with a happy face.


    But there were those who were distorting at the sight.


    Shaking.


    When Baek Cheon shivered, Yoon-Jong quickly grabbed his thigh.


    Death penalty. I know how you feel, but not here.''


    "Ugh."


    Baek Cheon sighs deeply.


    I''d rather not come! What do you want to see that you''re coming all the way here?


    "One, a long storyteller. It''s not something to think about very easily."


    "Hm?"


    Hyun Sang said with a stiff face.


    "First of all, someone may have come to know that there is an iron pot in Hwasan."


    "Well."


    Hyun Young frowned.


    "Does the death penalty mean that Hwasan''s information is leaking out?"


    "That''s not necessarily what I meant. Maybe he just came here to spy on Hawsan and found a pot. But that doesn''t change the fact that someone climbed up this rugged Hwasan to spy on the compound."


    "Well."


    Hyun Young nodded as if he agreed.


    "That means that even outsiders are beginning to be wary of him."


    "Well, I see."


    "In fact, the kids have been so nice to me. Hwasan allied with that Sacheon Party and started trading with that Beast Palace. Those who are quick to understand that Hwasan is slowly changing."


    "Since Jongnam''s work is still being talked about¡­¡­."


    "That''s right."


    Hyun Jong nodded heavily.


    It''s good for Hwasan to develop, but if he eventually takes up his position in the stronghold, he will naturally have to be checked.


    "First of all, even if the children are a little uncomfortable, I''ll have to rebuild them from now on."


    "That''s a good idea. A long story."


    Chung-Myung smiled delightedly as he listened to the elders'' conversation.


    What''s he said.


    You guys aren''t up to that yet, guys.


    What do you mean your shoulders are already tense?


    Oh, you cuties.


    I thought about telling you the reality for a moment, but I decided to let it go because what I do is cute.


    It''s not a bad thing to be vigilant for now. If not now, soon Hwasan will be on the lookout of other literary circles.


    "That''s why this is all the more important."


    Hyun Sang turned his head and looked at Chung-Myung.


    "Chung-Myung??. Did you say you''re all well?"


    "Yes."


    "Then can you really cut a season?"


    "Yes, of course."


    "Well."


    Hyun Sang''s face was full of pride.


    I knew that Chung-Myung was strong.''


    In the first place, Hawsan''s elders had long given up on understanding Chung-Myung''s talent.


    Chung-Myung unilaterally defeated Jin Geum Ryong, the best postman in Jongnam, half a year after entering Hwasan.


    And a year after I entered the company, I was told by Ungum, the owner of the White House.


    I can''t teach him. If you leave him alone, he will be strong on his own, let him be, or you teach him yourself.''He is the one who brought out the saying.


    More than two years later, he fought with that shaman''s elder, and now he fought with his family''s family''s household name, and defeated Tang We, the party''s founder.


    Is there anyone in Hawsan''s elder who is confident that he can fight the Dang We?


    That means that the best master of Hwasan now is Chung-Myung, no matter what anyone says.


    "Your dance is so terrifying."


    "It''s thanks to the teachings of Hwasan."


    "Ha ha. Humble, too."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    I didn''t lie, I didn''t lie!


    The reason Chung-Myung is strong is because I learned it from Hwasan. Of course not the current Hwasan.


    Chung-Myung''s speech, which seemed to gently scratch the itch whenever he answered, kept smiling on the faces of the elders.


    "Long storyline, shouldn''t we check it out now?"


    "I guess so."


    Hyun Jong hesitated a little.


    This is a remark that burned his insides because he couldn''t open it until now.


    How many days were there in front of that bigo every time Hwasan fell into the abyss?


    However, I never dreamed of inviting a master who would dare to cut the remarks. If the master is empty and greedy about the stuff inside, then Hwasan doesn''t have the power to stop it.


    a pie in the sky


    The treasure that can only be seen in dreams was Hwasan''s Remarks.


    However, when I can open a comment, I am more scared than happy. Just in case they don''t want anything in there.


    But Hyun Sang didn''t consider Hyun Jong''s feelings.


    "Yeah, so can you do it right now?"


    "Of course."


    "Yeah, let''s do that. Long story!"


    "Well, I get it!"


    It''s a sign.


    Hyun Jong sprang up from his seat. He went to one side of the room, pulled back the scroll on the wall, and pushed the wall slightly.


    Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.


    With a sound of friction, Hyun Jong''s touch is pushed inside.


    "Well, can I show you all that?"


    "Remarks, whatever is in it, will bring everything. Then what is the significance of a place called Bigo? And I don''t want to make secrets to you anymore."


    "Long story¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong pulled on the handle of the organ without delay.


    Then the floor was pushed aside with a crackling sound, revealing an entrance that was barely the size of a person''s entrance.


    "Come on, let''s go."


    "Yes."


    The people in the room all got up in unison.


    But only the Baek Cheon herd hesitated to follow suit.


    "Come here."


    "Long storyline. We''re...¡­."


    "Didn''t you say it? I don''t want to make secrets to anyone in Hwasan anymore. Let''s go."


    Baek Cheon, who guessed Jang Moon-in''s mind, nodded quietly after agonizing over it.


    "Okay, Jang Moon-in."


    As I went down through the entrance, there was a fairly spacious hallway unlike the entrance.


    ''That''s the one I saw last time.''


    Chung-Myung glances up. It hurts to see a hole the size of a fist.


    "It''s very dark."


    "¡­¡­There were originally several night owls stuck in this hallway."


    "Where''d it go?"


    "Sometimes you don''t get money?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young became a honeyed mute.


    Oh... That''s the money that sold the nightlife here. If I knew it, I''d rather save it.


    "That''s it."


    Walking for a while, a large door made of iron appeared over there."This place?"


    "Yes, this is a note from the writer Hwasan, who has been going down since the last generation."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young looked at the door as if he was moved. The dizzying lines of the door give a strange feeling.


    "This door, how do you open it?"


    "Well, I think it''s probably only possible to open it by learning the special martial arts that are passed on to the Hwasan long-literate."


    "¡­It must have been real."


    "I don''t know. It could be in there."


    As soon as the word ends, everyone''s eyes are on Chung-Myung.


    They can''t open that door anyway. It''s all in the hands of Chung-Myung now.


    "If you look at it like that, I''m embarrassed."


    Chung-Myung slowly pulled out the sword, who spoke in a way that didn''t even match.


    "Whoo."


    Chung-Myung, who took a deep breath, raises his sword and points at the door.


    Shall we pretend to be a little hard?''


    You can cut it off at once if you want to do it for a long time, but you''ll expect too much, right? You have to pretend to be having a hard time and cut it several times.


    Hehe!


    "Get back."


    "Come on!"


    "Please!"


    As the elders rushed back, Chung-Myung pointed at the door with his sunken eyes.


    ''Those lines may be useful later, so let them be. I''ll cut the perimeter.''


    Chung-Myung grinned and pulled out the optometrics.


    "Oh!"


    "It''s examination!"


    "Good job! Good job!


    Chung-Myung flew a sword covered with a sword at the door without delay.


    Let''s cut it vertically.


    Kaga River!


    "Huh?"


    Kaga River?


    It''s not Seoguk, it''s Kaga River?


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes wide and looked forward. His sword hung on the door for a season.


    "Huh?"


    Why isn''t this cutting?


    As he pulled out his sword, he approached closely and looked into the cracks. Soon his pupils shook violently.


    "......No! This man! Why did you make the door so thick?"


    "What?"


    "Oh, no. Nothing...¡­.No, I''m not."


    Chung-Myung''s face is distorted.


    The walls and the bottom are so thin, and the doors are so thick? You shallow people!


    In fact, the front of the note had to be thick because it had to be an institution, but now Chung-Myung had no time to think about it.


    If you dig the side, you can go in in an instant.''


    If I knew this would happen, I''d come alone!


    There are a lot of eyes on the back.


    "Is it hard?"


    Hyun Jong asked with a dying face. Chung-Myung couldn''t do this or that and just made a sound of pain.


    "Ugh¡­¡­. No. I can do it!"


    "Yes, Chung-Myung! Cheer up!"


    Eventually, he sighed deeply and grabbed the sword again. There is a spark in his eyes sparkle.


    "Eh! Seriously!"


    I can''t find anything comfortable! What are you doing?


    "Eurachaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Whoops!


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Whoops!


    "Oh, my God, I''m so frustrated.


    Can! Can! Can! Can! Caaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Chung-Myung began swinging the sword at random. If you can''t cut it at once, you can cut it dozens and hundreds of times. Of course, it can''t be easy to wield a sword hundreds of times by spouting the sword.


    "Nothing''s helping! d*mn it, lads!


    We''ll see who makes this. I''ll catch you! I will! What? I can''t get into the lineage? I''ll get you out of hell!


    Fire flashed out of his eyes and mouth and swung the sword at random.


    That''s just a little over.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    Flop.


    Whoosh!


    Chung-Myung fell sideways and the door was cut squarely to the other side.Bang!


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    "Open!"


    "Chung-Myung, you did a great job! You must have had a hard time!"


    Drenched in sweat, Chung-Myung muttered just looking at the dark cave ceiling. The sound of his panting rang in the hallway.


    "That''s how you get revenge."


    Long sentence, you son of a b*tc*.


    - Giggling.


    Oh, don''t laugh!


    Stop it!

 Chapter - 255 Episode 255. I dug my own grave. (5)

    The door opened, but no one was willing to go inside.


    Tension, anxiety, and anticipation.


    He just looked at the open door with mixed eyes.


    The first person to come to his senses was Hyun Young.


    "Long-Written."


    "¡­Yes."


    "Don''t you think you should go in?"


    "Well, you should."


    Hyun Jong looked at the open door with gloomy eyes.


    to be scary


    I don''t think there''s anything in there.


    But it''s also impossible to come all the way here and step down.


    "Whoosh!"


    Inhale deeply, he soon flexes his stomach and moves his feet into the open door. It was followed by the elders and the Unja boat.


    Seeing that, Hyun Young helped Chung-Myung.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Ugh."


    "You did a great job. I''m so proud of you for cutting off the season."


    "Well, that''s not a big deal. Hehe."


    Even though he was so good at it, he was Chung-Myung who didn''t hear much compliments, so whenever someone complimented him, his mouth opened and corners of his mouth twitched.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung followed Hyun Young inside.


    Hyun Jong, the first to enter, was looking around with flaring eyes.


    "This is¡­¡­."


    Get rid of yourself.


    It''s more of a book store than a big one. I can''t see anything but three bookshelf.


    It goes beyond simplicity and even looks in need.


    However, this image seemed to convey the mindset that Hwasan''s Jang Moon-in should have, so it was Hyun Jong who couldn''t control his nervousness.


    He approached the bookstore swallowing dry saliva.


    And¡­¡­.


    "Ah¡­¡­."


    I stopped covering my face on the spot.


    "My forefathers¡­¡­¡­The forefathers of Hawsan! How... How can you take care of us so much?"


    His body trembled, unable to control his emotions. That''s why all the hard work passed by like a flashlight.


    "Now, long story, this is...¡­!"


    "Oh, my God!"


    Hyun Sang and Hyun Young''s eyes also grew like lanterns.


    "Come on, Jang Moon-in! This is a cancer scented ticket. It''s Hwasan''s new law that''s been put into practice!"


    "Every, plum blossom! Not Chilseongbo, plum blossom!"


    "Oh, there''s a Gugung sword! Long gate here, Gu, Gu, Gung, Gung, Gung, Gung, Gung!"


    My eyes were literally spinning.


    One bookstore is full of Wasan''s ignorance. And most of them were already practised at Hwasan.


    The rising schools, which were thought to have been lost forever, are filling the bookshelf.


    Hwasan''s anarchy-manager, Hyun Sang, was almost unconscious.


    "¡­I don''t think so."


    He murmured vacantly as if he had completely lost his mind.


    How badly I hoped for it.


    How long have you been searching?


    Everything he hoped for and sought was asleep here.


    Instead of Hyun Jong and Hyun Sang, who didn''t even dare to touch it, Hyun Young carefully took out a book.


    "Oh! How can it be kept so clean! It''s like a new book. Long story!"


    Chung-Myung, who was looking at the sheep of the elders in the back, flinched when he heard that.


    Oh... I forgot to put some dirt on it.


    A cold sweat ran down my back.


    "Oh, oh, how well preserved it is, it still smells silent, Jang Moon-in!"


    Oh... I should''ve dried it properly.


    "Even¡­¡­, uh¡­¡­I think the letters aren''t dry enough?"


    Even Hyun Young began to tilt his head.


    Chung-Myung is sweating profusely and desperately looking for a way to deal with the situation.


    "Is this, uh... Is this possible?""Hahaha."


    Then suddenly Hyun Jong burst into laughter.


    "I was wondering why your ancestors made this warehouse into one, and this is what you meant. I''ve been told that my iron box doesn''t spoil what''s in it with cold air."


    "Oh! Come to think of it, I''ve heard something similar."


    "Isn''t that why these books are so clean?"


    No, it''s not.


    Oh, no. No! That''s not it!


    Oh, my god. Long story!


    That''s why I''m a writer!


    Chung-Myung smiled delightedly at Hyun Jong, who matched his words without having to step up.


    You''re doing everything on your own.''


    Oh, you cuties!


    It was then.


    "Come on, Jang Moon-in! Here you go!


    "What''s going on?"


    "Here, look at this! Here!"


    "Where?"


    "Here!"


    Hyun Young hastily pointed to one side. Hyun Jong''s body, which shifted its gaze along his finger, hardened like a statue.


    Twenty-five books with books neatly arranged at the bottom.


    "Stop, don''t tell me...."


    The title of the book seems to come to mind in Ho Gong.


    Illustration of the twenty-fourth plum blossoms.


    "Uh¡­¡­.Uh¡­.¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s face, looking at the bookstore, was blankly untied.


    a twenty-fourth purchase method


    It''s not even just a twenty-fourth parallel, it''s a dobon.


    "Do, Do¡­¡­. Do¡­"¡­."


    "Come on, Jang Moon-in!"


    "Dohae¡­¡­.LOL!"


    In the end, Hyun Jong opened his eyes and went back.


    "Argh! Long story!"


    "Wake up! No, you can''t just move on from here! Get up, Jang Man!"


    Surprised Hyun Young grabbed Hyun Jong by the collar and shook his voice. After shaking for a long time, Hyun Jong opened his eyes wide open.


    "Gasp!"


    "You''ll have to be a little...¡­."


    "Get out of my way!"


    When Hyun Jong suddenly woke up, he caught Hyun Young and rushed to the bookstore almost waiting.


    "Do-hae! Do-han! An illustration of the twenty-fourth parallelism!"


    The person who starved for 10 days seems to have seen the food. Hyun Jong, who stood right in front of Seo and stared at him with the spirit of chewing on his guard, trembled as if he could not come to his senses.


    "Oh, my God. Lee¡­¡­.huh.huh!"


    Whatever the dohan is.


    This is an interpretation that was analyzed and explained along with the picture to make it easier to learn the classification.


    It was too difficult and too much to fully explain one''s ignorance, so it was a dobon that it was usually not well made.


    But for those who had to learn nothing without a teacher, what they needed more than anything else was this dobon.


    "Tue, check it out, Jang Moon-in! Come on!"


    At Hyun Sang''s shout, Hyun Jong pulled out the level of the twenty-fourth plum autopsy with trembling hands.


    Sarah Rak.


    When the cover was turned over with a cautious touch, the first chapter written in solemn handwriting was revealed.


    The 13th generation of the Hwasan disciples, Chung-Myung, delivers to future generations.


    "??, Chung-Myung?"


    "Yes! Here it is."


    "Not you, dude!"


    "¡­¡­."


    It''s me, man.


    Although Chung-Myung looked sullen, Hyun Jong was not even interested in him.


    Chung-Myung.


    How many and what other names did you draw?


    How much did you want and wish for?


    As soon as he saw the name tag, Hyun Jong couldn''t stand the intense emotion of the rush.


    Eventually, he uttered the sign in his trembling voice that he had in his heart all along.


    "I''m going to check the plum blossoms."


    The forgotten legend of Hwasan.


    Here''s the name that allowed him to seize Hwasan after all those years of hardship."A hawk, plum inspection! Does that mean Maehwa Inspection personally left this twenty-fourth parallel?"


    Hyun Young stuck close to Hyun Jong and stuck his head out.


    "Cher, Chung-Myung!"


    In time, his body trembled as if he had been struck by lightning.


    Which of the disciples of Hwasan do not admire the inspection of plum blossoms?


    Hyun Jong tried to calm down and began to read the following words.


    Twenty-fourths of the Plum Examinations Act is the root of Hwasan, and the purification of Hwasan. Bondo leaves an illustration of each herbivore so that the posterity can better understand the twenty-fourth plum.


    With reference to this illustration, the poster child should take a good step forward and forward. If you can fully master the twenty-fourth plum, you don''t have to be afraid of any sword in the world.


    Keep that in mind.


    It is not the sword but the will of Hwasan that the descendants are. I embody the will of Hwasan that I have in this 24-volume illustration.


    Whasan''s name won''t disappear as long as this will continues.


    "Gee, it''s really a dobon of plum inspection! Plum Blossom Inspection!"


    "Hahahaha! Oh, my God! This is crazy! Hahahahaha!"


    Hyun Young burst into an enchanting mine.


    Twenty-fourths of the Plum Examinations Act would have left Hwasan, which is an illustration of even the Plum Examinations. Gold, no! It is one of the treasures that will not be exchanged with Mangeum.


    "It was a hundred years ago! Hahaha! What a blessing! Oh, my God!"


    Hyun Young stormed into Hyun Jong and took away the guard he was holding.


    "Where! Where...¡­."


    Hyun Young, who tried to turn the pages with an angry gesture, paused. Then, he frowned as if something was wrong.


    "Long-Written."


    "Hm?"


    "¡­¡­The food is so dry that the front and back are attached¡­"¡­?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong and Hyun Young look at the book with a strange look.


    At the same time, cold sweat began to seep out of Chung-Myung''s spine again.


    ''You''re filthy meticulous, really.''


    Let''s move on, guys. What''s so delicate about you? How long have you guys been doing this?


    "Well, Maehwa Inspection made this diagram and put it right here. Maybe that''s why it''s preserved without dry food?"


    "I guess so?"


    "Hahaha. That''s obvious. You sound like someone''s in this old, old-fashioned comment. And recently."


    "No way. Hahahahaha!"


    Sweat began to drip down the back of Chung-Myung''s head.


    While watching from outside the door, Baek Cheon squinted.


    But why does he keep sweating?''


    Did he really have internal injuries?


    That can''t be true.


    It was then.


    "Long story short!"


    "Why are you doing that?"


    "All handwriting is the same!"


    "Huh?"


    "I''ve just checked and all the salaries here are in the same handwriting. I think it''s all written by one person."


    Flinch.


    Chung-Myung looked at Hyun Sang with round eyes.


    ''What do you think you''re looking for?''


    No, why are you so delicate!


    "That''s...¡­?"


    "Yes! All the emergencies here seem to have been made by the Plum Examiner himself!"


    "Oh, the censor! Such precious things!"


    Hyun Jong is now starting to swim in the sea of emotion.


    "Examination¡­¡­ Examination. I can''t ask for anything more...¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s face relaxed and began to lose strength. Hyun Young rushed in and grabbed him by the collar and shook him.


    "No, you''re trying to climb up the mountain all the time! Why did you rejuvenate yourself if you''re going to be on the ship like that, man! If you''re going to die, spit it out and die!""Oh, I''m not going to die, man!"


    Hyun Jong quickly came to his senses.


    I think I just saw a blue and yellow cloud.


    I have to be careful.


    "Ha ha ha ha. It''s Hong Bok-ro! It''s Hwasan''s Hongbok!"


    The three wise men''s ships were so good that they didn''t know what to do. His mouth was in his ear, and his hips were constantly up and down.


    "Long storyline, we need to...¡­."


    "Oh, yeah! Let''s do that!"


    Hyun Jong led the wise men out. Remarks No one was allowed inside, so Unja''s boat and other disciples were waiting outside.


    When they stepped aside, the other disciples came inside.


    "¡­¡­??Hwasan??(÷»¨É¢ÊÖ)!"


    "Sa, Sa-suk! Here''s the place of death."


    "Wolnyeo Harmony Sword""


    Just the name of the guard written on the outside makes my eyes go round.


    Baek Cheon, who was slightly dizzy, put his hands on the bookshelf and chose to breathe.


    by the way


    That play!


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon''s head goes down.


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes popped out at the sight.


    Oh, no. That one?


    "Come on, Jang Moon-in! There''s a gap here. I think there''s more space!"


    Is that a private lodging b*tc*?


    "Oh, really?"


    Hyun Jong rushed back inside again.


    "Oh, indeed!"


    "I''ll open it completely!"


    "Yeah! Let''s do that."


    Chung-Myung had no time to do anything about it, and the bookshelves were removed and the door below them opened.


    "Let''s go down!"


    "Let''s go! Let''s go! Let''s go!"


    Sage ships stormed into the space below Bigo.


    Unfortunately, however, it was empty in there, and nothing was seen.


    "¡­I thought there must be something."


    "Well, it''s like a space that''s been created and unused."


    "I''m afraid I can''t help it."


    "Yeah, just by getting it...¡­.Huh?"


    Hyun Jong, who was speaking calmly, looked down as if he had found something.


    "This¡­?"


    "What?"


    The wise men follow Hyun Jong and look down.


    "There''s a circle¡­¡­."


    "It''s round."


    "¡­big."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young muttered with strange eyes.


    "Don''t you think it''s someone who cut and pasted it?"


    "Hahahahaha!"


    At that time, the wise men turned their heads to the sudden laughter. Chung-Myung was smiling awkwardly with his head sticking out to the entrance.


    "Who, who''s putting together a season. Oh, come on. I can''t do that with the plum-blossom grandpa!"


    "Right?"


    "He, of course!"


    "Yeah, that''s right. But why are you sweating so much? Are you sure your internal injuries haven''t healed?"


    "No, I''m cutting the door over and over again.¡­."


    "Oh, my God. Tsk tsk."


    While Hyun Young was worried about Chung-Myung, Hyun Jong, who was still looking at the circle with a serious face, nodded as if he had finally realized it.


    "I see."


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes pop out.


    You know what?


    "A secret space and a large circle, don''t you see? This is the noble teaching that the good have left us."


    "If you say teaching...¡­?"


    "Empty space, empty circle. I mean, if you''ve got enough, you''ll be satisfied with it and don''t be greedy."


    "Ah! Let''s see!"


    "The good men have tried to do us justice."


    "Luxury money, which means that Hwasan''s duty is not in nothing, but in the province. That''s how you learn another thing."


    "The will of the good men is deeper than ever. A lot of money."


    Watching the wise men''s ships memorizing Do-ho together, Chung-Myung, who was relaxed all over his body, plopped down on the spot.


    Doe is frozen to death.My heart is going to stop first.


    Why me!

 Chapter - 256 Episode 256. Whats opening? (1)

    "¡­Yes."


    Did you say anger and blessings always come together?


    Hyun Sang was fully aware of what that meant.


    The blessing I received for now couldn''t have been more willing. Now that Hwasan''s martial arts is back.


    Of course, not all of the martial arts that I had in the past have returned, but the martial arts that I secured this time alone have succeeded in rebuilding Hwasan''s framework.


    With the exception of the twenty-four-year-old painting method obtained by the Dohan, more than 20 classified students have rolled in.


    I''m not tired even if I don''t sleep, and I''m full even if I don''t eat.


    It is fascinating to just look at the displayed wages. No American will ever make him so drunk.


    But it was also these non-combatants that caused anger.


    "Every Hawasan number is¡­¡­first of all, higher!"


    "Yes!"


    The oaks quickly pick up every Hawasan water and run to one side.


    "What if it''s higher?"


    "Ten books!"


    "Yeah! Let''s get started."


    "Let''s do that."


    At that time, an intaglio peeked into Hyun Sang''s eyes and started to rhyme.


    "By the way¡­¡­ footnote. Shouldn''t you take a break? It''s already been four days."


    "Yes, I''m not even halfway done yet. How am I supposed to rest? The man of letters is so good, you son of a b*tc*."


    "This is bad for your health. I''ll tell the long story."


    "No, it''s not a problem that the writer is trying to teach me. Can I fall asleep now?"


    Looking at Hyun Sang''s bloodshot eyes, the shaman nodded unconsciously.


    The problem was very simple.


    Having acquired a large number of salaries in a short period of time, the process of identifying and classifying these salaries.


    Why do we need that procedure?


    A place commonly referred to as the prestigious Geopa has at least dozens to as many as hundreds of kinds of radios.


    Isn''t it said that nearly a thousand species of radish, including the 70-year-old bell, are stored in the Janggyeonggak of Shaolin?


    One, there is a limit to a person''s ability. A person cannot master all 1,000 kinds of ignorance just because he or she has 1,000 kinds of them.


    Therefore, each clique had to set up a system of ignorance that their disciples should basically learn, and select the ones that could be learned together according to their aptitude and ability.


    So, Hwasan also needs to get a system of learning that he has gained this time. And of course it was the footless Hyun Sang, who was in charge of the whole of Hwasan''s anarchy.


    "Well, when are we going to finish this?"


    Of course it''s not easy.


    It is also difficult to identify and reorganize many of these irregularities, but the bigger problem is that the level of the irregularities has exceeded the limit that Hyun Sang can handle.


    Each one is a new ignorance and an uptick that Hyun Sang has never encountered before.


    From Hyun Sang, I need to wrap my head and learn, but I can''t tell which one is better and basic. Can''t be.


    Hyun Sang rubbed his face with both hands.


    His bloodshot eyes stare at the still-stained class.


    It was then.


    "How do you feel?"


    Hyun Young looks at Hyun Sang as he walks in through the silent door.


    "¡­It''s hard."


    "Well, you don''t look like a man. And then I count my hair again. Take a break and do it."


    "Do I have time for that? Even Jang Moon-in can''t sleep."


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk, so don''t you tell me to throw that useless pride away?""Pride?"


    When Hyun Sang asked again, Hyun Young nodded.


    "Why would the death penalty wrap his head? Chung-Myung can call him and tell him to do it."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Chung-Myung?


    Why does Chung-Myung come out here?


    "Chung-Myung...¡­?"


    "Chung-Myung is stronger than the death penalty."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Sang shut his mouth.


    Uh...


    That''s true, but...¡­.It''s¡­¡­.


    It''s an undeniable.


    Didn''t bother to think, but isn''t everyone in Hwasan now secretly recognizing Chung-Myung as Hwasan''s best player?


    "One, this is classifying Hwasan''s ignorance. So¡­¡­."


    "The death penalty, the death penalty, stop being so frustrated."


    "Huh?"


    "The death penalty doesn''t know anything about these schools."


    "¡­¡­."


    "It''s a new way to accept and understand ignorance. Are we old enough to do well? Would a quick little boy do a good job. Don''t worry about it. Just look for Chung-Myung."


    Hyun Sang burst out laughing as he saw Hyun Young looking for Chung-Myung every time he opened his mouth.


    "Hehe. Chung-Myung says he''s not some kind of goblin bat, you''re looking for him no matter what."


    "Don''t even bring anything like a goblin bat. Would you be able to get an illustration of twenty-fourths-peddle painting technique that you''ve ever tapped on a goblin bat?"


    "¡­He is, too."


    Come to think of it, it''s really great.


    Whenever Chung-Myung touches something, Hwasan develops at a speed that doesn''t make sense. Compared to just two and a half years ago and now, the word "Hwasan is perfect" has changed to the point of overshadowing.


    "So don''t be ridiculous about the death penalty and find Chung-Myung."


    "What do you mean, Chung-Myung went somewhere?"


    "I can''t see this guy. Yeah, where the hell did he go? I even orphaned the carp."


    ¡­¡­stop feeding me.


    He''s going to roll around.


    Let''s go.


    The warm wind blows the hem of the clothes.


    Chung-Myung lay on the eaves of the White House and was relaxing for the first time in a while.


    ''Oh, I think I''m''


    In fact, I have lived a busy life. I haven''t had a good rest since I left Maehwa-dong after finishing the closing. From Namyeong to Seomseo, Sacheon to Unnam. Didn''t it almost cross the middle ground?


    I did everything I had to do.''


    He filled his history with self-help groups and gave him knowledge to learn. It also made the atmosphere of training itself by coaxing and soothing Baek Cheons.


    It is safe to say that the first goal that I set when I first came back to Hwasan has now been achieved.


    So why don''t we just sit around for a while?''


    Training is not always a thing to push. Sometimes proper rest is better than radical training.


    Just for a month...No, I''m just sitting around.¡­.


    "Huh?"


    At that time, Chung-Myung saw a stranger entering the prose.


    He is not Hwasan''s disciple by any stretch of the imagination.


    "It''s a beggar, isn''t it?"


    Chung-Myung tilts his head.


    What a beggar in Wasan...¡­. No, wait a minute. I think I''ve seen it somewhere?


    "Hwasan The Dragon!"


    Just in time, the beggar, who found Chung-Myung lying on the eaves, began rushing in.


    My eyes are good, too.


    Papat!


    The beggar, who jumped to the top of the eaves at once, suddenly frowned and screamed.


    "Hey! How could you do this to me?"


    "¡­Who are you?"


    "¡­¡­."


    The beggar''s face turned black and red.


    "It''s me, man! Hong Dae Kwang!"


    "Uh¡­¡­, I mean¡­¡­?"


    When Chung-Myung showed signs that he still didn''t know, Hong Dae-Kwang tapped his heart as if he was frustrated.


    "It''s Hong Dae Wang, who used to be the buttress of open Nakyang Bunta! He''s been to Unnam.Are you out of your mind?""Oh, you''re a beggar, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, Mr. Beggar...Don''t call me that, man!"


    Chung-Myung gleamed and looked at Hong Dae Kwang.


    Still, I had a good relationship with Hong Dae Kwang in the sword gun.


    "But what brings you here?"


    "Didn''t you hear?"


    "What?"


    "Oh, I guess the writer didn''t tell you. Didn''t you ask me to open up a fire in harmony before?"


    "I asked for a few beggars. I didn''t ask you to open up your bunta."


    "A few beggars live and that''s what it''s all about. What''s the big deal about Bunta? When a beggar sits in a hut, that''s what makes you angry."


    Uh.


    That''s true.


    "So what?"


    "I''m here to burn the open chord."


    "¡­do you really have to?"


    What do you mean, good, man? I had a hard time getting permission."


    Hong Dae Kwang was resentful, but Chung-Myung still cast a glum glance.


    Hong Dae-wang, who was choked up again with an unhappy look, burst into anger.


    "Shouldn''t you be happy? You have to be happy!"


    "No¡­¡­ I don''t have to¡­All beggars are the same."


    "Not like a normal beggar, not like a normal beggar! The head of the family is a person who is looking forward to opening up!"


    "It looks like there''s not a lot of talent in opening up."


    "Oh, yeah.


    Hong Dae Kwang shook his fist.


    I can''t beat this up.


    It''s a good thing you don''t get beaten up, let alone mettle.


    Hong Dae Kwang is also a good farter when it comes to openness, but this monster has no chance. Wasn''t he the one who was at the Sword Fighter with the shaman''s elder?


    "And come to think of it, are you serious?"


    "What?"


    "There''s a saying that you won against the elders of the Tang family. It''s absurd information, and we''re still checking the truth in the opening."


    "Oh, that."


    "Yeah! Is that true?"


    Chung-Myung looked at Hong Dae Kwang with a sullen face and extended one hand forward.


    "¡­what?"


    "It''s a daily routine to eat raw because it''s a beggar, but shouldn''t you pay for it since the name gets information? You didn''t give me the information for free. We need to make sure the deal is clear."


    "You thunderstruck! Are you trying to extort money from a beggar?"


    "That''s convenient. Sometimes it''s a beggar, sometimes it''s information. Let''s just do one. Just one. Don''t wear two legs in moderation and transfer whenever you need them."


    "Yes."


    Hong Dae Kwang made a groaning sound and took out a bottle of tiger in his waist and held it out to Chung-Myung.


    "Here you go."


    "What is it?"


    "Can''t you tell when you see it? It''s alcohol!"


    "I like the money."


    "There''s nothing to eat and die for, man! If you''re willing to pay for every information you get in the open, I''ll get it!"


    "Come on. Who told you that? Hehe."


    When Chung-Myung grinned, Hong Dae Kwang smacked his lips.


    You''re a slob.


    Where''s the inspiration in the face of a young face? Why are you so sly?


    "You didn''t eat it, did you?"


    "It''s new, it''s new!"


    "Thank you for the meal."


    Chung-Myung opened the cap of the bottle and gulped it down. It was so refreshing and sweet that everyone watching was about to drool.


    "Wow, that''s great."


    "Oh, yes, a man named Taoist...¡­."


    Once again, Hong Dae Kwang quickly continued his speech.


    "Just tell me if it''s true or not because you drank it. Is that true?"


    "Well, I did beat up one old man."


    "¡­It''s true. Oh, my God."


    Hong Dae Kwang looked at Chung-Myung in dismay.What the hell is this guy looking like?''


    I thought he was a monster even when he fought the shaman''s elder in the Kendo Federation, but now he took it one step further and won the battle against the elders of the party.


    If Hong Dae Kwang hadn''t seen Chung-Myung with his own eyes, he would have blown away the beggar''s ear-papping that asked for this information.


    ''There''s nothing I can''t believe because I''ve seen something.''


    No, more than anything, that nonchalant look is more absurd. I don''t think it''s anything to him to beat the elders of the Tang family.


    No, maybe it''s nothing actually.''


    It was Hong Dae Wang, who was bewildered at how to report this situation to his superiors.


    Then Chung-Myung said in a nonchalant way.


    "But why are you here?"


    "Oh! That''s right!"


    Hong Dae Kwang quickly flexed his shoulder and looked straight at him and said,


    "Come on, thank this old man. Because I brought important information."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s something that Hwasan will know soon, but...¡­."


    "Well, there''s no way to raise the stakes if you wait, so just talk fast."


    "Ugh."


    You''re such a cute little b*tc*.


    Hong Dae Kwang murmured inside and uttered.


    "The Shaolin has moved!"


    "¡­What about it?"


    "The Shaolin moved!"


    "So what about it?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung was looking this way with a more sullen face than before. Hong Dae Kwang opened his eyes in disbelief.


    "Uh¡­¡­. Shaolin, who''s been holding his breath, moved."


    Don''t you know what Shaolin meant by moving?


    Just as Hong Dae Kwang was about to add a word, Chung-Myung said in a nonchalant tone.


    "There must be something to pick up and eat."


    "Huh?"


    "That''s the way they are. Usually, they pretend to be all serious, but when they get something to eat, they come running to the edge of their stomach."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes trembled.


    He''s the only one in the world who speaks of Shaolin in this way.


    "So what, how did you move?"


    "¡­¡­It looks like we''re going to have a competition."


    "What? A competition?"


    It was only then that Chung-Myung seemed to show interest. Hong Dae Kwang nodded loudly and added.


    "Yes, I think we''re going to have a big group competition! You''re saying that you''re going to blow up a cabbage from Soongsan Mountain"


    "What''s going to open?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes, which had been calm so far, have changed.


    "Mu, Moorim¡­."


    "A herd competition?"


    "He, yes."


    "So, a Bimu competition.


    "That''s right."


    "¡­a dance contest with all the file rooms?"


    "It''s a dance competition held in Sorim, so of course it is.¡­."


    At that moment, Chung-Myung rushed in and grabbed him by the collar.


    Hong Dae Kwang freaks out and recoils.


    "Why, why are you doing this?"


    "Baebop."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "Where''s your backup?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes had long gone completely blind.


    "Where''s the club where I can participate in the pack competition or whatever!"


    I got you, you bastards!


    I''ll pull your hair out!

 Chapter - 257 Episode 257. Whats opening? (2)

    "Coops! Coops! Put this down!"


    "Where are you?"


    "Let it go, you son of course! I''m out of breath!"


    "Ayyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!"


    Chung-Myung held Hong Dae Kwang by the collar and let go. Hong Dae-Kwang sat there and coughed and pointed at him with his eyes wide open.


    "Hey, you don''t even have a suicide note? I''ve been eating more than you for 10 years!"


    "Let''s not do that when we''re getting old together."


    "Eh!"


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue inside as he watched Hong Dae Kwang, who was wriggling with anger.


    I can''t believe I''m being treated like a child by these guys.''


    It was a very sad reality.


    You''re old enough to hear your grandfather from the open ark.¡­. Yeah.


    "Anyway, so where''s that bat? Don''t tell me these bastards left him out."


    "It''s hot news that just came in! It''ll take a few more days unless the ship''s wings fly in!"


    "Right?"


    I just left it out.


    I will write "Bald" on the head of Shaolin''s room.


    "Is there anyone who doesn''t know the spirit of Hwasan? Especially in the western part of the Middle East.¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang, who was babbling, suddenly blurted the end of his speech. Chung-Myung tilted his head and asked.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "¡­I''ve been thinking about it."


    "What?"


    Hong Dae Kwang''s expression looked more serious than before.


    "He¡­¡­ Shaolin is a doorkeeper who is not interested in the outside world.¡­ isn''t he, uh, a little east?"


    "Right?"


    "Well, then don''t you know that Hwasan is different from what he used to be."


    "¡­What do you mean?"


    "Oh, no, I mean...¡­If you think that Hawasan is still a failing gatekeeper in Shaolin, you may not send the book¡­¡­."


    As he continues to speak, Chung-Myung''s head becomes more and more crooked.


    Hong Dae-Kwang was fed up and bit his body at the moment as his face spread violently.


    Sure enough, Chung-Myung fired from his mouth.


    "These pups...How dare you ignore Hwasan?"


    "Ji, calm down, Hwasan The Dragon!"


    "No, since when have these bastards been so successful?""


    Hwasan The Dragon.


    Shaolin used to be a great singer. Think about it carefully.


    "Bae-chop? You''re talking about that!"


    "What, what are you going to do?"


    Chung-Myung rolled around with his eyes glistening.


    "I''m thinking about it."


    You don''t look worried at all. I think the answer is already set.


    "What, what are you thinking about?"


    "It''s nothing. Shall we go into Shaolin and make a mess of it?¡­. Or should I visit another gatekeeper who has been assigned to receive the transfer politely?"


    "¡­¡­."


    I don''t think either side has the right idea.


    ''Is this what a real master can think?''


    It was called Ilshinwoo Ilshin and Hong Dae Kwang, who checks out the new position of Inseong every time he meets Chung-Myung.


    "¡­The sound is far away. Yes, Jongnam. Jongnam, I''m jealous of you. In a good way, I''ll give you a book!"


    Why are you clenching your fist when you''re saying nice things...¡­.


    At this point, Hong Dae Kwang''s troubles have spread to other places.


    Would it be a good thing for Hwasan to get his old movie back?''


    I''m sure he''s in the middle of it.


    Wouldn''t it be better to have a world dominated by magic than to have him lead the way?


    At that time, Chung-Myung turned his head, and Hong Dae Kwang, who was agonizing, flinched again.


    "Did the cabbages arrive in Jongnam?"


    "Ji, calm down, Hwasan The Dragon! Things don''t go so fast!""No! Now!"


    "Isn''t it a herd competition held in Sorim? It takes at least three months to get ready! It will take another week, at the very least!"


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung frowned as if he didn''t like it.


    In the end, Hong Dae Kwang spoke with the utmost generosity.


    "And if you don''t get a badge from Hwasan, I''ll make sure I get it from my superiors!"


    But Chung-Myung squinted and looked at him with suspicion.


    "Is the old man?"


    "¡­What the hell do you think I am?"


    "It''s a beggar, isn''t it?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Uh... it''s a beggar. I''m a beggar, but...¡­.


    "I''m the man of openness! I mean, I have the power to suggest that to my superiors!"


    "Hmm. I can''t believe it."


    "Oh, yeah.


    Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes were filled with water.


    Why did I come to the harmony?


    I wouldn''t have been sad if I had just stayed as Nakyang Bunta Buntaju. What kind of richness do you think you''re going to enjoy? You''re going to come all the way from this far island and you''re being treated like a cat?


    You''re such a brat!


    "Anyway, wait a few days! Because the book will arrive."


    "I got it for now."


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    "So that''s it, right?"


    Hong Dae Kwang sighed deeply.


    He said he''d get along with a tough guy, but he''s the one who gets attached and sets up himself.


    At times like this, you need to get away from him quickly...¡­.


    "Oh, right!"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung turned his head towards Hong Dae Kwang as if he had thought of something.


    "Come to think of it, what happened when I told you to get a beggar? Did you get him?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes trembled.


    ''Wow, you didn''t forget that.''


    Isn''t this almost a morbid obsession?


    "Come on, I''ve got you. But you were away for too long, so I sent you back."


    "What? Who told you to send it back?"


    "Gee, that''s not the point right now. And he''ll probably come to Shaolin, so if you have any business, take care of it there."


    "That beggar, you''re lucky!"


    Chung-Myung looked up.


    Looking at the eyes, Hong Dae Kwang began to worry seriously.


    Is something really happening to Shaolin or Jongnam?''


    Jongnam looks especially anxious.Poor people, why are you acting like this guy...¡­.


    And fortunately for Jongnam, three days later, a man visited Hwasan.


    * * *


    "Are you from Sorim?"


    "That''s right, Jang Moon-in. So-seung is Hye Bang from Shaolin."


    "I welcome you to Hawasan."


    After a light greeting, Hyun Jong looked at the guest with heavy eyes.


    A calm look on his face with par-cut hair.


    And a red gun wrapped around his body.


    All of them come together to create a serious atmosphere.


    It''s Shaolin indeed.''


    How many masters are there in Shaolin when someone this size runs errands like this?


    It was a place that could be called the northern head of the Shaolin River.


    "So, what did Shaolin do for you?"


    At that word, Hye Bang took an envelope out of her arms.


    "This is a match that the leader of Shaolin delivers to the man who wrote it."


    "A matchmaker¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong, who picks up the envelope, opens it on the spot and takes out the book.[Cheonhamulim Convention]


    It''s an obvious name.


    But if the name came from Shaolin''s mouth, it would never be obvious.


    Hyun Jong squinted his eyes and opened the enclosed letter.


    Hyun Jong folded the library again.


    It was a very polite tone, but perhaps the same letter is being delivered elsewhere.


    ''One, a shaman or Jongnam must have gone to a different library.''


    Just by reading this letter, I could see how much Hawasan Shaolin now thinks.


    Come to think of it, it''s something to be glad about just the fact that the batch has arrived. But Hyun Jong found it hard to erase the subtle bitterness.


    "What if it''s a herd competition?"


    "I heard that you want to set up a gathering for the long-running writers of each clique. At the same time, we will hold a memorial contest for friendship and development."


    "Long-written people?"


    "No way. I''m planning to limit participation in the Bimu contest to less than ibre."


    ''30...


    Hyun Jong looked at Hye Bang with a subtle smile.


    "It''s a great thing. But¡­¡­ how dare our Hwasan, who was pushed out of the old file room, be eligible to participate in such a place?"


    "Amitabha, how can you say that? Not only will the Old File Room, but also Oh Dae-se and other major literary groups will attend the contest. So don''t worry."


    "Heng!"


    As soon as the words were over, a snort came from behind.


    Hye Bang turned her head slightly, and one of the people in the back was leaning against the wall and looking at this side with crooked eyes.


    You look young.''


    I can understand the hostile view of him. Hwasan was expelled from the old file room, and Shaolin was among those who carried out the eviction is undeniable.


    However, the problem is that this is not only the place of Hwasan Jang.


    It is also strange that a young student is with an important position to receive guests from Shaolin, but the young student''s attitude is almost unbearable.


    Even stranger, none of Hwasan''s adults would try to restrain him from doing so. Even Hyun Jong, a long writer.


    What a waste of a name.''


    Hyun Jong opened his mouth before Hye Bang''s frown became deeper.


    "So, did you say you were having a Bimu contest?"


    "That''s right."


    "What format is it? Not all the disciples of all the literary circles could participate."


    "I wish I could, but it''s not easy in reality. So I had no choice but to put a little difference."


    "Different?"


    "Look at the colors of the batons."


    Hyun Jong slightly lowered his gaze.


    "¡­...silver."


    "There are four types of batches in all. First, a total of 50 people are invited to participate in the bimu ceremony."


    Hyun Jong''s forehead narrowed.


    "That''s how gold works for forty and fifteen people. The number of euncheons is ten to 10. Five out of twenty co-workers...¡­."


    "No, is he kidding me?"


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    "Oh, man! Hold it in! Hold it in!"


    When Chung-Myung finally opened his eyes and turned over, the Unja boats, who were preparing for a possible situation, immediately covered him and pressed him down.


    However, he growls like a dog that saw a game while being pressed and yells.


    "A hermit? A hermit fishing? It''s not gold. It''s silverfish. No, it''s oil fountains if these bastards ignore him!"Hye Bang flinched unknowingly at the frightening momentum.


    No, but wait a minute.''


    Did you just say Chung-Myung?


    So he''s the Hwasan Divine Dragon?


    "How could a man like that...¡­?''


    Isn''t he a fool who knows when and where to go?


    I can''t believe someone like that is called the world''s best latecomer.


    "The rumors of Kang Ho are not to be trusted.That''s what happened.''


    "Hey! There!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Tang... No, monk!"


    Hye Bang coughed in vain, trying not to think about what the word was.


    "Did you call me?"


    "What is Jongnam getting?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    "What kind of ostracism did Jongnam receive?""


    "¡­a platinum album."


    "No, but really, these things!"


    As Chung-Myung wriggled again, Unsword and Unam pressed him down again.


    "Calm down. Let''s calm down. Let''s calm down."


    "Dang! Someone bring it!"


    Chung-Myung said, showing his teeth pressed against the floor.


    "There, monk!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hye Bang was the only monk here, but he couldn''t dare to point out the fact, so he nodded for now.


    "Did you hear that the late Jong-nam kids were dumped in Hwasan or not?"


    "I''m sure¡­¡­ I''ve heard that Hwasan has won the Zhonghua Branch¡­"¡­."


    "Jonghwa Branch?"


    "Oh, no, Hwajong. Hwajong Branch."


    "But?"


    "¡­What do you mean?"


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue as if he was pathetic.


    "Hwasan''s reviewers were clearly proved to be superior to Jongnam''s, and they received a platinum album and 20 people participated. We''re going to receive a silver spoon and ten people will participate? Hey, are you kidding me?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hye Bang became a honey-eating mute.


    Come to think of it, it was true. That attitude is a bit, but there is no gap in logic.


    "You have to think and turn the book around, think! Hey, you...¡­.Ups! Ups! Ups...¡­."


    Hyun Young skillfully pushed rice cakes into Chung-Myung''s mouth. Chung-Myung''s eyes became milder as he entered his mouth full of food. And for a moment, I start chewing rice cake without saying a word.


    "Well, here''s the car."


    Hyun Young, who even put down a teapot in front of Chung-Myung, looks back at Hyun Jong.


    After receiving a wink, Hyun Jong nodded and quickly opened his mouth.


    "It''s a bit rough, but she''s not wrong. If this world-class competition is just a meeting place, Hwasan deserves to be treated equally with Jongnam if it is a competition with a latecomer. Isn''t it so?"


    "Amitabha, that''s...¡­."


    Hyun Jong smiled brightly.


    "Sorim is a fair place, and it''s not famous. I want you to count our decency."


    At that moment, Chung-Myung, who swallowed the rice cake, screams again.


    "If we go and beat all the Jong-nam kids, your eyes will be a hole in the hole! Think about it and turn the book around...¡­."


    "Come on, let''s have one more."


    "Oops!"


    Hyun Young pushed rice cakes back into Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    After watching the scene, Hye Bang seems to be struggling with a firm face and finally nods her head.


    "The writer is not wrong."


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    "But platinum chips have a fixed number. All I can give you is a gold plate. So, I hope that Jang Moon-in and Shaolin will watch the situation of me and Shaolin."


    Then he took out the golden plaques from his arms and held them out to Hyun Jong.


    Hyun Jong looks at the gold plate quietly and nods in.


    "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it."Hye Bang, who joined hands, continued.


    "The competition will be held half a year from now."


    "Why are you so far away?"


    "It takes a while to get all the gatekeepers in the distance to attend. And Shaolin also needs time to prepare."


    "Well, it''s not a small number."


    "Amitabul. Then I''ll leave."


    Hye Bang got up from her seat. Hyun Jong looked at him with a slight surprise.


    "Already?"


    "There''s a lot left to be turned around. Please forgive my rudeness of leaving in a hurry."


    "Hyun Sang."


    "Yes. Long story."


    "See the guest off."


    "Yes!"


    When Hyun Sang got up from his seat, Hye Bang joined in all directions and went outside with an example.


    Hyun Sang and Hye Bang went out, and all those who remained in Jang''s place looked at the cast on the tea table with gloomy eyes.


    "A world tournament."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes naturally turn to Chung-Myung.


    "What do you think? Chung-Myung???"


    "¡­It doesn''t matter whether it''s Jongnam or not."


    "Huh?"


    At that moment, Hyun Jong saw.


    The scene of Chung-Myung''s eyes burning.


    "These bastards, how dare you ignore him? Let''s see if your heads don''t break!"


    Hyun Jong just smiled graciously at Chung-Myung, who almost breathed fire into his mouth.


    Can I take him?''


    I''m worried.


    ¡­¡­I''m really worried.


    The long story of Hwasan.


    The world is not in a mess because there are endless quarrels in the stronghold, and there is a lot of chastising each other. After much thought and thought, Shaolin concluded that all of this had happened due to the lack of interaction.


    In the past, before the Mahyo Rebellion, there was a group competition in which many of the powerful literary factions participated, so they could share friendship with each other and develop through competition.


    So now that the Moorim blindness has become famous, Shaolin wants to hold a Moorim competition instead of the role.


    So please do not turn a blind eye to Shaolin''s request and participate in the event with your disciples.


    I will be waiting for a long writer in Soongsan.

 Chapter - 258 Episode 258. Whats opening? (3)

    Sami Seung, who was municipalizing in front of Hawasan''s prose, joined deeply as soon as he found Hye Bang.


    "Did you finish your work well, Master?"


    Hye Bang nodded lightly.


    "Well, yeah, let''s go first."


    "Yes."


    Out of prose, the two began to descend steep Hwasan.


    "How was it for you, Hwasan?"


    "Amitabha Buddha¡­¡­."


    Hye Bang, who slightly blurred the end of her speech, briefly sighed with a subtle expression. Then he closed his eyes and murmured softly.


    "I don''t know what to say."


    Sami Seung looked at his expression and asked again with questionable eyes.


    "Do you have any ambiguity, too?"


    "I''m a human being, so how can I know everything clearly?"


    "Then is that a strange place that even the master can''t figure out?"


    Hye Bang holds the charges.


    "It''s weird¡­¡­.I don''t know, but it''s definitely different from what I heard. The atmosphere flowing in the mountains or the energy felt from each door was not from the Munpa."


    "It means that the public''s assessment that Hassan is reviving is not wrong."


    "That''s the case, and it''s not the case."


    It was a strange answer.


    Hye Bang seems to be taking a moment and continues to talk.


    "It is true that Hwasan''s spirits are more than he thought, but it will be a long way from restoring his past status. It''s almost impossible, I suppose."


    "May I ask why?"


    "Well, three main things."


    He opened his mouth after being silent as if he were slightly organizing his thoughts.


    "First, Hwasan''s ascendancy has been put into practice. Those who have mastered the ignorance of ascension and those who have failed to do so are bound to differ from the flow of momentum. However, the elders of Hwasan did not feel the burden of ascension."


    "That''s fatal."


    Cruel is a cruel word, but the greatest condition of a masterpiece is ignorance no matter what anyone says.


    The ascendancy is the source of the inscription that makes the inscription exist. But there is no such source in Hwasan.


    "Second, because the upper class couldn''t stand straight because there was no ascendancy, it''s hard for those who follow to achieve it. Muran is a self-discipline process, but the existence of a teacher who will guide you in the right direction is essential."


    Sami Seung nodded slowly.


    "And the third. Whasan may be regaining his strength, but he may not have regained his past strict discipline. As the hierarchy did not stand straight and the discipline of the Munpa was not established, the status of the Maehwa Gate, which was aimed at the world''s best, will not be restored."


    After finishing his speech, Hye Bang looked back at Hwasan with a slightly sad look.


    Unfortunately....''


    No matter how hard I think about it, I don''t see any particular answer.


    "If you do, Master."


    "Hm?"


    Hye Bang turned her head slightly and looked at Sami Seung.


    "Or if HWASAN can solve all of those problems, can he come back to being famous?"


    "Solving the problem?"


    "Yes, if we can get back to the real world of ignorance¡­¡­."


    "It would be too much, though."


    Hye Bang shook her head quietly.


    "Even if Hwasan takes back those ancient swords of the past, there is no one left to understand and pass on the shamanism."


    "Hwasan can have a genius like death, right?"


    "There can''t be two geniuses like him in one, even if there is one. How long does it take for the genius to get to the point where he can understand all of Hwasan''s ignorance and pass it on to someone? By then, Hwasan would have lost a lot of things.""Ah¡­¡­."


    Sami Seung lamented as if he was sorry.


    "That means that Hwasan will never regain the glory of the past."


    "There may be a faint hope if the master of HWASAN''s mastery of martial arts suddenly appears. But Hwasan lost all those who had to stay in line in the blood of the past."


    "What a pity."


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Hye Bang stared at Ho Gong and memorized his dislike.


    "The rise and fall cannot be helped by human power. Although Shaolin is said to save the power that is no longer there, the power of Shaolin will decline one day, just as the moon rises when the sun sets. There''s nothing to be sorry about, nothing to be sorry about. Everything is in the end illegal."


    Hye Bang, who was talking alone like a good question and answer, shook her head as if she was useless.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes, sir."


    Hye Bang, who was walking ahead of Sami Seung, once again looked back at Hwasan.


    ''The rise and fall....''


    Now, Hwasan''s style was so unique that Hye Bang had never seen before.


    I wonder how far that atmosphere could go if it were to add great martial arts.¡­.


    He soon shook his head.


    It''s a thoughtless thought.''


    It''s unfortunate that even one door wave is missing now, but the odds of Hwasan being the "one" didn''t seem high.


    He walked slowly down the mountain, clearing Hwasan''s head.


    * * *


    After Hye Bang left, the people who remained in the long room kept a heavy silence.


    Hyun Jong, who sat at the top of the table, mumbled quietly, fiddling with the gold concubine he had grabbed.


    "A world tournament...¡­."


    His eyes were very subdued.


    "What do you think, Jang Moon-in?"


    When asked by Hyun Young, he closed his eyes and contemplated for a while. It was a face that showed deep concern.


    After a while, Hyun Jong finally opens his eyes and looks back at the elders.


    "What do the elders think? Would it be upsetting or fortunate for Hwasan to participate in this world-wide contest?"


    Hyun Sang, who was also agonizing, frowned.


    "I don''t dare to guess."


    "Well."


    It''s really heavy work.


    All the world''s most prestigious literary factions will gather at the World War II. There''s a Bimu competition in that kind of place?


    "It means that you will be tested in front of all the world''s most prestigious civil servants.''


    It''s a big opportunity.


    But at the same time, it is also a big crisis. If he were to be humiliated for being here, he would never regain his old status again.


    "What does Hyun Young think?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young slightly closed his mouth. Hyun Young, who has always clearly expressed his intentions, seems to be worried.


    Even the Unja boats looked cautious.


    "Long-Written."


    Hyun Sang, who had been sleeping for a long time, opened his mouth first.


    "Don''t you mean that we''re already recognized by the other clans?"


    Then Hyun Young, who was listening, made a slight frown.


    "Acknowledgement is a little too much. Interest is appropriate."


    "Yeah, that''s more true. Anyway, is there any reason not to participate in such a situation?"


    "Well, that''sir."


    Hyun Jong nodded heavily.


    "Now we, Hwasan, have to declare a triumphant resurrection. It would be a great place for a world tournament."


    Hyun Jang nodded loudly at Hyun Sang''s words.


    But Hyun Young didn''t seem to agree with that."I have a slightly different opinion."


    He spoke in a cold tone.


    "There may be a taste of showing off. Now that we''re here, we might be able to put some weight on our shoulders."


    "Well."


    "But what do you get out of it? Now is not the time to announce the name, it is time for the inner world. Do you really need to participate in such a place and claim to be on the border of other clans?"


    Speaking, Hyun Young peeked back at Chung-Myung.


    "It''s working fine on its own right now.¡­ rather at that time¡­¡­."


    The end of my words became blurred. Chung-Myung''s body was shaking.


    With a look of determination to eat something to the bone.


    "Well, we''re divided. Speaking of which, Chung-Myung. What do you think?"


    Chung-Myung, who turned a blind eye to Hyun Young''s eyes, replied with a sour face.


    "I don''t think there''s any reason not to participate."


    "Hm?"


    Chung-Myung looked shrugged.


    "It''s good to go and be successful, and even if you''re humiliated...¡­."


    Then he looked up and looked around everyone. A growling voice came out of his frowning mouth.


    "Hwasan, do you have anything to lose?"


    All of them were dumbfounded by the blatant question.


    "When a man has nothing to lose, he is fearless. But I get scared when I start to have something. I''m afraid I''ll lose what I have again."


    Chung-Myung, who lowered his voice slightly, looked at Hyun Jong and said,


    "Of course, you want to make a careful decision, but sometimes I think you have to be bold."


    "Do you mean you''re afraid I''m going to lose what I have now?"


    "That''s not necessarily what I meant. I just want to ask. Why are you hesitating?"


    "Ha ha. Why are you hesitating?¡­."


    Hyun Jong smiled brightly.


    Then, he looked at Unam with a determined look.


    "Call your disciples together."


    "Yes!"


    All of Hwasan''s disciples gathered back in the smoke and mirrors.


    "What else is going on?"


    "Well?"


    Bemused by the sudden call, they glanced ahead, whispering.


    "I heard someone visited, is it because of that?"


    "Well, anyway, I''m sure the writer has something to tell you."


    "Shh. He''s coming out!"


    Three people walked out in front of the lined disciples of Hwasan.


    ????????? Hyun Jong?? Hyun Sang, Hyun Young. They were two elders.


    Hyun Jong stared at everyone and slowly opened his mouth.


    "Are you all here?"


    "Yes! Long story!"


    Hyun Jong nodded lightly.


    "A little while ago, Shaolin''s monk visited. I heard that there will be a world-class forest competition in Soongsan within a short period of time."


    The eyes of the disciples grew slightly.


    Hyun Jong continued his speech as he saw the reactions of his students.


    "And it is said that there is a posthumous martial arts competition in the world. Anyone below ilep can participate. In all, 15 people from Hawasan decided to participate."


    Rumbling.


    No sooner had the words finished than there was a commotion here and there.


    Hyun Jong waited for the children to talk freely without trying to appease the disturbance.


    Waiting for the disturbance to subside, he explained in detail.


    "It will be a venue for all the influential people of the strong, as well as the Goofile room and the Great Sega. It''s even hosted by Shaolin, so there aren''t many places to refuse. You must prove yourself in the presence of all those people."


    There was warmth and concern in the way he looked at his disciples.


    "Can you do it?"


    Unja boats lined up looked at the white and celadon ships in unison.If only Ilipp could participate, they would have to answer the question.


    then


    Baek Cheon, their representative, took a step forward without saying a word. And he replied calmly.


    "I''ll prove to the world that there are still plum blossoms in Hawasan."


    a calm remark


    It was a clear voice that ruled out heat and warmth.


    That''s why it''s more trustworthy.


    Hyun Jong nodded as he smiled at Baek Cheon.


    "Yeah. I''m relieved to hear that. There may be people who are anxious, but there is no need to be. I don''t know if you''ve heard, but we''ve regained the sword of the past Hwasan. No one in the world can ignore you if you can learn the twenty-fourth parallels of plum blossom inspection for the rest of your time."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    The disciples'' eyes were filled with strange heat.


    the twenty-fourth-purchase method of plum-painting inspection


    No one was surprised by the spread of the rumor, but hearing it through the mouth of Jang Moon-in, the expectation was amplified.


    "It will take at least six months to reach the competition. So make sure you concentrate on your training for the next six months. I will take the 15 who show the most outstanding achievement to Soongsan Mountain. Do you understand?"


    "Yes! Long story!"


    Hyun Jong nodded pleasedly as he looked at his students full of ambition.


    "Hyun Sang."


    "Yes!"


    "Be a priority over other scholarship, and teach them how to do it."


    "I will, Jang Moon-in."


    Hyun Jong nodded with a proud face.


    "The sky is making them show off Hwasan''s sword."''


    The competition is held at the right time.


    As Chung-Myung says, Hwasan has nothing to lose. Just knowing that Hwasan has regained his twenty-fourth parallel would change the way the world looks.


    "Your shoulders are heavy. I and the elders will do our best to help you, so do your best!"


    "Yes!"


    The elder and the elder who stand by him firmly proclaimed. The great disciples/divisions/desirers who regret that they cannot participate.


    It''s a beautiful picture up to here, but...¡­.


    "Then go and practice!"


    "Yes!"


    "Hahaha."


    Hyun Jong and the elders left their seats.


    And then the Unja boats left the mists. However, the white porcelain and celadon ships still remained in their seats, unable to leave the smoke field.


    At that time, Baek Cheon walked out and jutted toward the Baekmaegwan.


    "That way."


    "¡­¡­."


    Then, the eyes of the white porcelain and celadon boats changed.


    His eyes, which were like beasts burning with enthusiasm until a while ago, are turning into a tearful cow being dragged to the slaughterhouse.


    "Come on."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Those who trudged to the most eerie place in the back of the Baekmaegwan looked at the person who was sitting there in advance.


    It''s chewy.


    Chung-Myung, who was crouching down and chewing a stick of sweets with his molars, frowned at the people standing in front of him.


    It looks like a brother who plays in the neighborhood gathered the children together.


    "You''ve heard from a long story, haven''t you?"


    "¡­¡­uh."


    "Spit."


    He, who spit out the stick from his mouth, stood up, bending his neck left and right.


    "A world tournament...¡­."


    A chill came out of my voice.


    Those who read the spirit trembled in unison.


    "Of course, you think it''s worth it just because you did your best.¡­."


    Chung-Myung shook his head.


    "I''m a little different."


    "¡­¡­."


    His eyes are usually full of madness, but now he is completely blood.


    "Experience? Experience can be done anywhere else. A competition is not a place to gain experience. It''s a place to prove how strong we are! This is the Bimu competition! We will win no matter what. And overwhelmingly!""¡­¡­."


    "Do you have any idea what those rotten old-school bastards did to Hwasan?"


    "Oh, there isn''t."


    "I was thinking about when to break my head, but they''re setting the stage for me. We must win all the top prizes in this competition and let the world know about Hwasan''s resurrection. I''m sure everyone''s ready."


    "No, of course!"


    "Of course!"


    "Yeah."


    It was the moment Chung-Myung nodded.


    Baek Sang, who had been silent, raised his hand slightly.


    "Tell me."


    "I''m asking just in case¡­Just in case."


    "So ask him. Don''t waste time."


    He gulped down his dry mouth and opened his mouth with difficulty.


    "Ho, what if we lose to the other Moonfas in the competition?"


    It was a question that everyone wanted to ask but couldn''t. The surroundings became silent as if they had poured cold water on them.


    Chung-Myung smiles brightly with his mouth wide open.


    "Do you want to know?"


    "Oh, no, what I''m saying is...¡­."


    "Really¡­¡­."


    A dreary voice.


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s head turns strangely sideways.


    "¡­Do you really want to know?"


    "¡­¡­."


    No.


    It''s better not to know.


    White porcelain boats and celadon boats looked up at the sky at the same time.


    That¡­¡­.


    The sky is so clear.


    Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa...

 Chapter - 259 Episode 259. Whats opening? (4)

    Celadon and white porcelain boats looked at Chung-Myung with dark eyes.


    Haven''t they experienced Chung-Myung enough already.


    I could fully, fully imagine, what would happen if I lost to other disciples of the clique.


    It''s a problem because I can imagine it so well.''


    I''d rather die.''


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue as his disciples sighed deeply.


    "You''re not confident?"


    "Oh, no, it''s not that I''m not confident."


    "Right? No, right?


    Baek Sang''s face is a bit tired.


    Are you sure you''re going to do it''''


    It was a moment when he wondered what the hell to say.


    "By the way, Chung-Myung."


    "Huh?"


    Yeom Jin, the third-generation disciple who had kept his mouth shut, opened his mouth secretly.


    "I don''t doubt you, but...¡­."


    "What''s wrong with you? Just say it out loud. Where am I the kind of person who talks to you?"


    "Uh."


    "¡­Really?"


    Did I?


    That''s strange.


    "¡­¡­then I won''t nitpick this time, so just talk to me."


    Yeomjin thought about it with a subtle expression and opened his mouth.


    "Are we really able to beat the disciples of the old school?"


    Chung-Myung frowned.


    "Did you see me talking without me?"


    "Uh."


    "¡­Really?"


    That''s weird...¡­.


    I don''t think I''ve ever happened.


    "This time it''s real. I can win."


    "Well."


    Yeomjin made a subtle expression.


    "What are you afraid of? You''ve already broken Jongnam''s"


    "That''s true, but...¡­."


    When Yeom-jin hesitated after hearing the definite answer, Baek Sang smiled bitterly and opened his mouth instead.


    "It''s the three great disciples and you who win. All of these great disciples lost."


    "Anyway, as long as we win, that''s all."


    "If I think about it like that, I will feel comfortable, but I can''t help but think about something else inside. Would it really have been possible to win if the three great disciples had been assigned to the two great disciples and learned the ascendancy martial arts of Jongnam?"


    Looking into Chung-Myung''s glum eyes, Baek Sang continued.


    "I beat those who didn''t even taste the 36th sword. This means that it cannot be said to have defeated Jongnam. It was you who beat Jongnam, not us."


    "So¡­¡­."


    Listening to Baek Sang, Chung-Myung simply arranged the situation.


    "You are not confident that you can beat the students of the Five Great Sega or the old file rooms that have learned the right science?"


    "That''s what it is."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "It''s a little weird to hear that. Hey, you''ve already proved that black dragon or something. That Hwasan is not Danbo."


    "¡­I''m not pointing fingers at my master."


    And I''m not saying it''s white, you son of a b*tc*!


    Seeing Baek Cheon''s face burning red, Baek Sang laughed low and said,


    "Isn''t the death penalty special?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung looks back at Baek Cheon slowly and very slowly.


    Baek Cheon''s cheeks trembled slightly when he met eyes.


    Straighten up, you son of a b*tc*.


    No matter how hard I try. Can you show your rotten face to your master?


    "And Yoon-Jong, Jo-Gol, Yoo Sam-mae are special people. Everyone acknowledges their talent. But our talents are nothing short of ordinary."


    "So you''re not confident?"


    Baek Sang shook his head.


    "Chung-Myung??. Don''t get me wrong. Until you came, we were the ones who lost every day. I''m not doing this because I''m afraid of losing. I''m just scared."


    "Huh?"


    I''m not afraid to lose, but I''m scared. What does this mean?Chung-Myung''s questionable gaze contained a bitter smile from Baek Sang.


    "Hwasan is getting his past glory back in no time. I''m afraid I''ll be a stumbling block to such a Hwasan. I''m afraid we''ll end up saying that Hwasan is nothing but you and the five others. So I''m scared."


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung narrowed his brows.


    There was a heavy silence for a moment.


    When Chung-Myung, who would have said anything normally, shut up, Baek Cheon, who was slightly impatient, opened his mouth.


    "What were you so afraid of? Hasan now regained his past ignorance, and you have not taken the Xasodan? What would you be afraid of if you could absorb the energy of the Self-Society Squad for the rest of your life and learn how to do a twenty-fourth parallel?"


    "The death penalty is that old file room and Oh Dae-sega''s choice of postscripts. I took xerodan. One, their history would be higher than ours."


    "It''s¡­¡­!"


    "Also, we''ve just learned the art of twenty-fourths, but I''m sure they''ve learned the ascendancy of each literary school since they were young."


    Baek Cheon hesitated for a moment and eventually shut up.


    Because he knows very well that Baek Sang''s words are not that wrong.


    "So¡­¡­."


    "Oh, that''s enough!"


    At that time, Chung-Myung cut off Baek Sang.


    "I hate hearing you cry."


    Chung-Myung, who covered his ears with his hands and shook his head, straightened his shoulders.


    "So to put it bluntly, you are not confident of winning against the elite of other literary circles?"


    "¡­not that I''m not confident, but I''m just worried¡­¡­."


    "You can beat a guy like Baek Cheon, but you''re not?"


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung clapped lightly over Baek Sang, who couldn''t answer easily.


    "Then it''s decided."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Smiling Chung-Myung pointed to Baek Cheon.


    "Then I just have to be as strong as him in the next six months. Only the people who made it have to go to the competition, right?"


    Baek Sang''s eyes popped out.


    "Oh, no, dude. It''s¡­¡­."


    "Oh, that''s enough. It''s not that difficult."


    "¡­¡­."


    Isn''t it hard?


    Baek Sang turned his head slightly and looked at Baek Cheon. Baek Cheon was looking at the distant sky with a half-spirited look.


    "Chung-Myung??. That''s how...¡­."


    "That''s enough."


    "No."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    "I mean¡­¡­."


    "It''s not a big deal. It is."


    "No¡­¡­."


    "That''s enough! That''s enough!"


    Listen to me, man!


    Baek Sang grabbed his heart because he couldn''t burst. I''m talking to this guy. When I see it, I feel like I''m being taught by myself.


    Chung-Myung grinned at him like that.


    "The dormitory is also worrying about useless things."


    "Huh?"


    "Do you think I''m gonna let the boys lose to them?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung blinked his eyes.


    "If you can lose, let''s see."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Sang, who became contemplated, stammered.


    "Cher, Chung-Myung. I mean¡­¡­."


    "Don''t worry, Sasook. I know very well why Sasook is worried. I fully understand."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung said with a glare.


    "It''s a lack of hard work! Hard work! I can''t think of that if I worked hard enough to kill myself. All the people I see think about is breaking the head."


    Chung-Myung??.


    Think about it carefully. It''s not an effort, it''s a matter of personality.


    Ordinary people don''t think that no matter how hard they try. Chung-Myung??."That''s what I think because I think it''s worth living for a while. This is all my fault. If I had worked harder on the boys, I would have been half-flying with confidence by now! Because I''m lazy! Because I''m lazy!"


    "¡­¡­."


    In Chung-Myung, bloodshot in his eyes and screaming like a madman, the faces of his disciples were gradually dying black.


    And soon their eyes are on Baek Sang in unison.


    ''No, why are you talking nonsense?''


    You didn''t know this was gonna happen? Why are you scratching me?''


    d*mn it! d*mn it! I''m screwed!


    Feeling a fierce stare on his back, he trembled.


    I''m not the only one who thought that, you guys!''


    Baek Cheon, who was looking at him in bewilderment, smiled brightly and stepped forward.


    "Don''t be so embarrassed."


    "The death penalty!"


    Baek Sang looked at Baek Cheon with the face of meeting Buddha in hell.


    Yeah, but the only person who can stop this lunatic is...¡­.


    "I agree with Chung-Myung. I''ve done it before, but if you train hard enough to kill yourself, you lose your fear. I was filled with thoughts that I couldn''t lose this much."


    "¡­what?"


    "So you can do it, too! I will help you so that you won''t be afraid of losing!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon clenchs his fist firmly, determined. And Baek Sang looked at the death penalty with a face of lost soul.


    I thought it was Buddha who I encountered in hell, but it was Asura.


    ''No, but really, what did these guys do on their way back to Unnam?''


    Why are there more people like Chung-Myung?


    It''s like hell right now!


    "You''re not wrong."


    To make matters worse, Yoo-Esul helped Baek Cheon.


    "What you''ve built up. That''s the source of confidence."


    "That''s right."


    Baek Cheon shook his head as if he liked it.


    "Scared" is a word that you can think about after rolling around like hell. You don''t deserve to say that yet."


    "¡­The death penalty sounds like you''ve been through it?"


    "Me?"


    Baek Cheon''s mouth is twisted.


    "Well, I don''t know. Will you be able to say that after doing the same thing as me?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "There''s nothing to worry about. Me, too. And Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol will also help you. Just like we''ve been through!"


    Death penalty


    Why do you grind your teeth while saying such good things?


    You''re not taking it out on us, are you? Right, the death penalty?


    "Yeah! We''ll help you, too!"


    "Don''t worry! I''ll do my best."


    There are things in the world that do not necessarily understand the atmosphere.


    It was Baek Sang''s misfortune to have such things as a quality.


    And


    The biggest misfortune he had opened his mouth with a serious face.


    "There''s something people in the room and the death penalty need to know."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung looked at everyone once and spoke in an uncharacteristically low voice.


    "I may lose because I''m weak, but I don''t lose because I''m weak at Hawsan''s martial arts. If the death penalty can master the 24-year-old prosecutor''s law, no one should be scared. Whether it''s a shaman or a Shaolin."


    Not that loud.


    It was a low, quiet, so much more authentic voice.


    "Don''t worry. I, and Hwasan, will make the lodgings strong. So that no one in the world would dare to ignore their in-laws."Baek Sang nodded unconsciously.


    Did Chung-Myung''s words work?


    A curious heat began to boil among the disciples.


    Chung-Myung often talks nonsense, but he doesn''t lie.¡­. No, I lie sometimes, but at times like this¡­¡­.


    Well.


    I don''t think it''s a lie anyway.


    Baek Cheon took Chung-Myung''s words.


    "Don''t forget."


    Baek Cheon looked around everyone and spoke heavily.


    "We are the ones who should eventually recreate the glory of Hwasan, even though the elders and the elders lead and help us." We have to be the subject. So straighten your shoulders. Don''t forget, you''re a confident Hwasan examiner."


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    "I''ll keep that in mind! Private lodging!"


    Thud. Thud.


    Chung-Myung twisted his neck left and right.


    "Then I understand you''ve agreed...¡­."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung took his hand to his waist and pulled out his sword.


    "Let''s get started."


    "¡­already?"


    "What''s the point of dragging your feet? What a waste of time."


    When Chung-Myung makes a chin gesture, Baek Cheon and Yoo-Esul stand in front of the two great disciples. Then Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol stood in front of the three great disciples.


    "Now that we''ve laid the groundwork, let''s move on. Three months. Just three months. I think I''ve only been dead for three months. If you survive there...¡­."


    Chung-Myung smiles.


    "You''ll be entitled to be called plum inspection."


    Plum inspection ( ??


    The moment I heard the forgotten name, all of Hwasan''s disciples trembled.


    At one time, the name Maehwa Inspection was a symbol of Hwasan.


    The name of the plum blossom test, which no one dares to call themselves now, came from Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "¡­instead."


    Chung-Myung said with cold eyes.


    "Every name comes with its price. To bear a name means to bear a responsibility for him as well. Don''t think you can get that name without seeing hell alive."


    The eyes of the disciples become firm.


    "It''s still hell anyway, what do you mean?"


    "Let''s get started. Don''t take too much time."


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung smirks.


    Things that were whining a little while ago, now seem to be determined.


    "Go ahead."


    "I see."


    When Chung-Myung slipped back, Baek Cheon shouted.


    "One by one from the front. After the battle, they will go to Chung-Myung and fight again. Don''t waste time. Move!"


    "Yes!"


    Those who were standing in front of the crowd rush in. Watching that, Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "Like a baby chick.''


    But now I think I''m starting to see feathers little by little.


    What if I teach you how to do the 24th parallel for the rest of your time and act like hell?


    I can do it.''


    The World Cup will be the place to declare the resurrection of Hawsan.


    I''m just breaking the head of the old file room.


    Smiling Chung-Myung looked up at the sky.


    Death penalty


    a lengthy death sentence


    Wait a minute!


    I''ll shake off Hawsan''s name to the world.


    giggling Chung-Myung grabbed the sword.


    Time flows like running water.


    Wasan''s time also went fairly.


    one day


    Two days.


    And a month.


    Six months passed in an instant.


    And now, the day is just around the corner to participate in the event.

 Chapter - 260 Episode 260. Whats opening? (5)

    Chirping chirping chirping chirping.


    The soft sunlight coming through the window.


    And the pleasant ringing of birds.


    Opening his eyes slowly, Hyun Jong stared at the window pouring out light.


    Then, he took off the white blanket and sat down and looked around with new eyes.


    It''s today.


    Finally, the morning of leaving for Soongsan Mountain dawned.


    After washing his face lightly, Hyun Jong looks at the clothes in front of him.


    Black armor with colorful plum blossom patterns. The color of the clothes reflected by the light is luxurious at a glance.


    It was the work of Hyun Young, who insisted that new clothes should be built and worn even if it was necessary.


    Hyun Jong smiled quietly.


    ''That''s how important this event is.''


    It is the first time in decades that Hwasan has appeared in front of the strong Dongdo. Why don''t you know he doesn''t want to be seen lightly?


    Sarah Rak.


    Dressed several times more reverently than usual, he tied up his belt.


    And I closed my eyes still.


    "Are you ready to do anything else?"''


    to have none


    All preparations are already completely completed.


    "Well."


    He let out a little acupuncture.


    Over the past half-year, Hyun Jong and the elders have literally had a hectic time.


    Therefore, I was confident that I was fully prepared to participate in the event.


    But why...


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong looked at the door with not so bright eyes. Then he sighed low and trudged away.


    Squeak.


    A slow touch opened the door, and he sighed again as he stared at the clear sky.


    "Jang Moon-in, are you here?"


    "Well, yeah."


    Unam, who was standing in front of the door, met him.


    "The disciples are ready and waiting for Jang."


    "Already?"


    "It seems that you couldn''t sleep as well as it was every day by day."


    "Ha ha. You''re going to have to go a long way."


    It''s best to take a good rest and start, but I didn''t want to blame my students.


    It''s the same for Hyun Jong that I couldn''t sleep well because I was excited and nervous.


    This is the case for Hyun Jong, who has worn out his emotions, but how can the hearts of his younger students?


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    Unam took the lead and began to walk.


    Following him, Hyun Jong looked up at the sky again.


    The weather is perfect.


    Chung-Myung???¡­¡­. No, I''d like to avoid this expression¡­¡­. A very clear sky seems to bless their way.


    So you''re supposed to be very light on your feet...¡­.


    "Ugh."


    "What?"


    "No. Nothing."


    Hyun Jong, who unknowingly made a groaning sound, waved his hands.


    Good people.''


    Finally arriving at the Great Smoke Station, he took a deep breath and climbed onto the stage.


    The elders were already waiting on it.


    It''s good up to here.


    It''s great up to here...¡­.


    There are white porcelain boats and celadon boats in front of this podium.


    Without complaining about the hard training...¡­. No, there were a lot of complaints, but the students who followed me without giving up should be proud of themselves¡­¡­.


    I walked to the front of the podium and looked at the two great disciples and the three great disciples. And he stopped closing his eyes.


    "How do you think that''s the look of Doga''s disciples?''


    As I sneak open my eyes, I see Hawasan''s students in a tumble.Straight shoulders.


    Strong arms that can be seen above the clothes.


    That''s good enough. This is it.


    Those bursting chest muscles, tanned skin, and a face that''s rugged at a glance.¡­.


    Besides, why is Doga''s student''s eyes glistening?


    Who would think these guys were Doga''s disciples?''


    When someone who doesn''t know anything enters Hwasan now, he or she will throw all the front bags and belongings on the floor and beg them to save him or her.


    Otherwise, you''ll hear when Hwasan turned into Hwasan. d*mn it... No, a lot of money!


    Hyun Jong stared at the person who caused all this.


    Behind them in a row, looking at Chung-Myung, who was sitting with a chair, I felt like the cultivation I had accumulated for decades collapsed at once.


    "Oh, yeah.


    "Long story, straighten your face, face. What''s wrong with your expression on this good day?"


    "¡­¡­."


    You''re more of a problem, man!


    Watching Hyun Young smiling makes me upset.


    "Yes, are you ready?"


    "Yes, a long writer. Please say something."


    A word?


    What word?


    Are you sure you''ll succeed in your work and eat alcohol and meat tonight? Catch all the passersby?


    Turn it off.


    Hyun Jong, who saw the proud equivalents of Hwasan, rather than the figure of a person, held back tears. The sky is white.


    How does that sound?


    Are you sure this is okay?


    "Seonjoy."


    Ah, my Hwasan...¡­.


    "Long-Written."


    "Well, yeah."


    Hyun Jong coughed loudly and said in a hoarse voice.


    Regardless of the situation, today is a meaningful day to depart to Soongsan Mountain. You should cheer up the kids who''ve been trying.


    "Everyone worked so hard."


    I''m sure there were a lot.


    You''ve been through a lot, and I''m sure the lively ones are standing in the battlefield with a face like an old man who''s been rolling for ten years.


    "No, it''s not. Long story short!"


    "I didn''t have any trouble."


    "I will destroy the heads of the other Gufas!"


    The sad thing is that Chung-Myung is not the one who said that last thing.


    It''s not even Hwasanchae.''


    Isn''t this the male Chung-Myung faction?


    If you send it down roughly to Nakyang or anywhere to get a seat, it will take less than a month to take over all the back alleys.


    "¡­¡­This world tournament is a place to strengthen friendship. First of all, with the idea of having a meeting...¡­."


    Then Hyun Young smiled and stopped talking.


    "Long-Written."


    "Huh?"


    "Don''t say anything that doesn''t work. The kids are laughing."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hey, dude!


    You''re a Taoist, huh? What do you mean, huh?


    "Let''s get this over with. People might think you''re not going to write a long letter. I''m going with you. What''s wrong?"


    "¡­You finish it."


    "Oh, shall we?"


    Hyun Young quickly stepped up and scrolled everyone.


    "Today we are going to Soongsan Mountain. You''re confident, aren''t you?"


    "Of course!"


    "Don''t worry, Elder!"


    Hyun Young nodded his head.


    "Make sure you have everything you need to pack, and each of your great disciples and each of your children''s luggage."


    "Yes!"


    At the same time as that, the Unja boats standing on one side began to move.


    Hyun Young, who glanced at the scene, raised his eyes and spoke in a strong tone.


    "The place we''re going now is where all the gatekeepers are gathered. Each and every one of your actions and demeanor will be a factor in evaluating Hwasan. So everyone, take care of themselves.¡­. Where are you looking, guys?"Everyone''s eyes turn back in unison.


    At the end of that gaze, of course, there was Chung-Myung-Myung.


    "Huh? Why me?"


    "¡­¡­No, it''s just that."


    "I thought I''d have to take a look."


    Chung-Myung smirks.


    "Come on, come on. There''s no one else who''s as calm as I am."


    "Hey, that little bird!''


    I really want to bury it.''


    Perhaps because he was thoroughly tormented by Chung-Myung for six months, he was even more venomous in the eyes of his disciples who stared at him.


    Even Dang-Soso, not long after entering Hwasan, was glaring Chung-Myung.


    Hyun Young looked at the miserable sight of life coming and going among his disciples with warm eyes.


    "If you''re ready, let''s go."


    "Yes!"


    "Take care!"


    As the students standing at the front stepped forward, the students standing at the back cheered for them in a loud voice.


    "Don''t think about coming back if you lose."


    "Crawl from Soongsan to here. Got it?"


    "Lose it. Lose it. I''m going to pick up the tree and hang it on the plum tree!"


    Those who represented the warm support smiled brightly.


    "What? The weak ones."


    "Take care of your yard."


    It was simply a heartwarming sight. Hyun Jong smiled warmly.


    ''Hwasan is screwed.''


    I''m done here.


    How did you get here in just six months?


    "How am I supposed to see my ancestors when I''m dead?"


    "What are you talking about? Everyone is going to compliment me."


    "Huh?"


    "Look at the kids."


    Hyun Jong lifted his head slightly and looked at his disciples.


    "Isn''t that the spirit of a famous disciple?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young??¡­¡­.


    I think the prestigious ones you know and the famous ones I know are a little different.¡­.


    Hyun Jong sighs deeply.


    However, there was one reason why I could stretch my shoulders.


    I''m sure you''re in great spirits are great.


    I feel great confidence in my broad shoulders. And it wasn''t just groundless confidence.


    a sharp edge


    I can proudly say "inspection" anywhere.


    Something that could not have been imagined in HWASAN in the past.


    "If you look at these kids, you''ll have to admit the old file room. Howasan is no longer a falling clique."


    Hyun Jong nods heavily.


    "Come on out, everybody."


    What they received from Shaolin is a gold album.


    The number of people who can accompany you in gold is 40. Since everyone could not go together, we had no choice but to elect a representative from them.


    There were many concerns, but Hyun Jong''s choice was to take one more white porcelain boat and one more celadon boat.


    For HWASAN, this herd competition is not just an opportunity to show off.


    It''s an opportunity for Hwasan''s children to experience a wider world.


    Therefore, Hyun Jong filled all the remaining seats with white and celadon boats, except for the minimum number of people to manage the children.


    "Unam."


    "Yes."


    "I''m sorry."


    "No, Jang Moon-in."


    Unam smiled brightly.


    "It is no less important to go to Soongsan and make his name known, but it is no worse to protect him. Don''t worry about it and come back. My student will do his best."


    "Yeah, I''ll trust you."


    Hyun Jong, who was smiling as if he was relieved, suddenly opened his ax slightly and dropped his side."¡­Well, you''re old enough to be old enough."


    "Where are you going to leave me out?"


    "Ugh."


    Then he shook his head as if he had given up.


    Originally, Hyun Young, who had to take care of Hwasan instead of Jang Moon-in, struggled to follow him, leaving Unam to see Jang Moon-in.


    Thus, there were four adults going to Shaolin, including three wise men and four ungum to manage the children. All the rest were white porcelain boats and celadon boats.


    "Isn''t there too few people to manage?"


    "Would it be okay to take care of all right."


    "¡­¡­so is he."


    Hyun Jong smiled despondently and looked at the children who lost their belongings.


    ''But....''


    Baek Cheon is standing at the front.


    It warms my heart when I see Baek Cheon wearing his newly made plum blossom robe and wearing a hero gun on his head. It''s not the image of Hwasan''s examination that you''ve been dreaming of.


    The images of Yun-jong and Jo-Gol standing next to them are dedicated to history.


    ''Yeah, it''s not something to look at all.''


    If you''re a writer, you should look at your students with good eyes.


    First of all, I trust those kids...¡­.


    "Aren''t you going?"


    There''s no way I can...


    Seeing Chung-Myung sticking his head out of the back, the pride that filled him with pride falls down the cliff of Hwasan.


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??."


    "What?"


    "Why didn''t you change your clothes?"


    "It''s a new outfit."


    "What about it?"


    Chung-Myung smiles.


    "You''ll get dirt on your way. You should wear your new clothes there."


    "¡­¡­."


    Smart.


    Our Chung-Myung is really smart. Okay.


    Since you''re going to be smart, it''d be nice to know what group life is.


    However, knowing that it was futile to expect such things from Chung-Myung in the first place, Hyun Jong closed his eyes and turned his head.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    He turned and stepped toward the prose of Hwasan.


    The wise and unborn ships followed, and the disciples, including Baek Cheon, followed.


    That''s right away.


    Hyun Jong, who was going with a firm step, stopped in front of the prose. And still look beyond the prose.


    Hyun Young and Hyun Sang shut up.


    This is because I can guess why the long writer stopped.


    It''s already been decades since he became Hwasan''s man of letters.


    But I''ve never been out of Hwasan to hold an event as a writer.


    So far, all he''s done is leave Hwasan to beg for money, or to meet with debtors and beg for it.


    So it must be a new feeling.


    This is no less than Hyun Jong''s first step out of prose as a long writer for Hwasan.


    Knowing that, no one rushed Hyun Jong.


    After a while.


    Hyun Jong, who had been looking beyond the prose for a while, heard a low voice in his ears.


    "Long-Written."


    Hyun Jong didn''t look back.


    Because I know who the owner of the voice is so well is.


    "It would be a historic step for Hwasan."


    Hyun Jong has a smile around his mouth.


    That man.


    "Let''s go."


    He finally takes a step without hesitation.


    Cheers poured out toward the disciples who crossed the prose and left Hwasan.


    "Win and come back!"


    "Jang Moon-in! Elder! Please come back in good health!"


    "Hwasan''s name should be everywhere!"


    "Cheong-Myung! Danggwa on your way!"


    "Who the hell was that?"


    Hawsan''s Mundos start walking down Hawsan proudly.a very small affair


    But what would be the starting point for a great change in strength.


    The place where the step was headed was Soongsan Mountain, where Shaolin is located.

 Chapter - 261 Episode 261. No, but those guys? (1)

    The news of the early autumn wind heated up Kang-ho.


    There''s a world tournament!


    It is not even anywhere else, but a world tournament hosted by Shaolin.


    What kind of place is Shaolin?


    Isn''t it the place called the Northern Bank of the Gangho from a long time ago?


    There are many literary factions in the world, but there is no place where they dare compare to Shaolin''s influence.


    Shaolin, who had been a benefactor since the birth of Mahyo a hundred years ago, finally broke the silence and began to take off the giant''s steps.


    Kang Ho-min, who had been living without any major incidents, naturally attracted attention to Soongsan Mountain.


    At the gathering of two or more strong people, the story always came out, and at the gathering of three or more people, I was busy talking without knowing that the night would go by.


    The story was also in full swing in Nakyang''s Chowol Guest Cup.


    "Meeting is important, of course!"


    The rat''s man spat and spoke passionately.


    "But that''s not really important. Don''t you think there''s going to be a Bimu competition in this competition? I mean, this is really important."


    The horse-faced man who was listening to it frowned.


    "Isn''t it a place where latecomers fight? What''s so important about that?"


    "Tsk tsk tsk. I don''t know. So have you ever heard of a Bimu contest where elders from each faction come out and fight?"


    "¡­¡­Well, it turns out."


    The horse-faced man frowned. Come to think of it, senior members of each literary group have never heard of such a competition to compete with each other.


    The man of the mouse statue leaned his back on the chair as if he were begging.


    "That''s the kind of arena it is. Can those who risk their lives compete in front of others to see who is stronger? So instead, they compete against each other to see what a great student they have."


    "Does it mean anything?"


    "Of course I do!"


    With a questionable voice, he raised his voice.


    "It''s not which clique is the strongest right now that we have to evaluate as a result of the Bimu competition. Until someone takes the initiative in ten years."


    Ten years?


    "Those who are participating in this arena are second or lower reviewers. Yirip is 30 years old, so he will be close to forty in ten years."


    "Isn''t that obvious?"


    "40 is about to be the center of the literary circle. In other words, the contestants now will be the center of this power in ten years. So this Bimu competition is an important place to see what''s going to happen in the future!"


    "That''s the way it is!"


    The horse-shaped man nodded his head as if he was admiring it.


    Although it is not known where the world''s first gate is now, it means that the future world''s first gate can be measured based on the result of Bimu.


    And even if they don''t necessarily win, it''s obvious that the reputation of the Moon faction will rise.


    "So who do you think will win this competition?"


    "Well, that''s a tough question."


    The man on the mouse grabbed the bottle. Then, he frowned and shook the lighter bottle around.


    "Yes, I want to talk, but I''m so thirsty."¡­."


    "Ee-bo! Jumbo! Bring me a bottle of shipper right now!"


    "Shipper. Shipper is good. But¡­¡­¡­ I wonder if I can speak properly if I eat that strong shipper because it stings my throat.""Jumbo! Not the shipper, but the bamboo shoots!"


    "Loud."


    It was only then that the rat grinned when he ordered bamboo shoots, which cost three times more than the shipper.


    "Who do you think will win? Of course we''re talking about the results of the Bimu contest, right?"


    "That''s obvious."


    "It''s very difficult. There are one or two outstanding reviews in the world, and one or two outstanding prestigious people."


    The horse kicked its tongue at the vague words.


    "It''s a very sloppy thing to do to feed you a drink! I can find the answer easily by myself."


    "Ho-oh? Tell me."


    "Isn''t it obvious that the five dragons are the ones to pay attention to?"


    "Loud."


    The mouse statue gave a deep laugh.


    "That''s why you can''t do it yet."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "What is a Doryong? Don''t you mean five of the greatest achievements among the latecomers?"


    "Yeah! So of course they''re the favorites, aren''t they?"


    "I don''t know. What are the criteria for evaluating the outstanding reviews?"


    "He¡­¡­."


    Malsang was not easily answered and hesitated. Then the mouse statue giggled and said.


    "That''s what a strong assessment is. In the end, that assessment has to be based on what he has done in the strong. In other words, Oryong was the most outstanding among those who have been to Kang Ho-haeng."


    The man of the mouse stopped talking for a moment, snatched away the bamboo shoots that the jumbo had flown and gulped down the bottle.


    It was only after half the bottles were emptied at once that the words continued again.


    "Among those who are flocking to Soongsan Mountain, there will be a lot of shining jewels that have not yet been strengthened. So how can you say that only Oryong will shine?"


    "But wasn''t it called a cyst? If you''re so good at it, no matter how much you hide it, it''s bound to spread."


    "There you go, there you go. For example, they are Danakgum Namgoong Dohui, which is considered to be once every hundred years in Namgung Sega, and Neung Haun, a cheongunbeigum that Cheongseong''s Jang Mun-in cherishes."


    "That''s what I''m saying. Wouldn''t it be a true loser if we could predict the winner with all that in mind?"


    "Oh, he''s hurting my pride. It''sounds good. If it comes out that way, I can''t leave it out anymore."


    The man in the mouse statue hit the table hard with his hand.


    "If you bet on me, I''ll bet on a shaman!"


    "A shaman?"


    "Yes, the shaman is a little discouraged now, but there is a name for it. Perhaps the world will see the shaman again in this Bimu competition."


    "Well, a shaman. A shaman... Well, does a shaman have the power to do that? Weren''t you deeply humiliated by Hwasan a while ago?"


    "What? Do you believe the rumor that Mu Jin, a shaman, lost to the Hwasan Divine?"


    "It''s not a false rumor.¡­."


    "Have you seen such a stupid friend?"


    The mouse statue completely distorted its narrow eyes.


    "But do people who say they''ve eaten a little bit believe that nonsense? Where''s the cilantro from? It''s only in old stories that a new master who breaks down the masters of the strong at a young age."


    Then, he drank as if he was thirsty and continued to talk.


    "Muhak is like a good liquor, so the longer you let it go, the stronger the scent will be. How long can a freshly made liquor taste good? Moreover, you need a good environment for the alcohol to cook properly. A master like that comes out of a ruined Hwasan? Not a chance!"However, the horse figure still looked unconvincing.


    "But didn''t Hwasan beat South Jeolla Province?"


    "I heard that the only three students who were defeated in Jongnam were the three great disciples. You wouldn''t know that the students of the highest order spend all their childhood on laying the foundations."


    "Hmm¡­¡­."


    "Isn''t that proof that all three disciples lost and all two won? Can Hwasan win if the three great disciples fight again now? No way!"


    "No¡­¡­, but the Hwasan Divine Dragon¡­¡­¡­."


    "Same here! The groundless have limits! I assure you! I don''t know if Hwasan will participate or not, but if he does, he will be greatly humiliated! You''re saying there''s nothing fundamental about it?"


    "Well, isn''t that a little harsh?"


    "Hehe! That''s not fair! We''ll see! If there''s anyone who''s going to be humiliated the most in this world tournament, it''s definitely Hwasan. Well, I don''t know if the groundless, all-falling gatekeepers can show their faces to the contest. Hahaha!"


    When the mouse statue burst into laughter as if it were funny, the horse statue looked a little disappointed.


    It was then.


    Bite!


    The door of the audience opens as if it were going to break, and a man walks in.


    The two, who turned their heads in surprise, shut their mouths in unison.


    Black clothes.


    And a vivid plum print on the chest.


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    It''s a costume that I''ve heard too much lately.


    I mean, that''s...¡­.


    ''Hwasan?''


    ''Come on, don''t tell me.''


    Shake shake. Shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake.


    Hawasan''s warrior trudged toward them, the door was broken open.


    He looks a bit skinny, but he has a solid body shape. And a face that the same man can nod that he is compliant.


    But more impressive than that was the inevitable irritation on his face.


    "Jumbo boy!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The waiting jumbo rushed to the unmanned man.


    "Bob!"


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Bob!"


    "Oh, yeah! Which one do you want?"


    "Filled with meat, 120 servings!"


    "Bae, one hundred and twenty?"


    "40 people! Quick!"


    There are 40 people, but it''s 120 people? What kind of calculation is that?


    "Hurry up!"


    "What? Oh¡­ Yes! Okay!"


    "And!"


    Hawasan''s warrior grabbed the shoulder of a spinning jumbo.


    "Alcohol! Whatever it is, I''ll have the coolest drink in the store right now!"


    "Yep! I''ll get it to you right now!"


    "Hurry up!"


    "Yes!"


    When Jumbo ran to the kitchen, he turned his neck left and right and trudged away. Then he plopped down at the table next to the two men he was talking to.


    "Here you are! Sir!"


    "Good!"


    Hwasan''s warrior, who snatched the liquor, gulps down the bottle.


    "Oh my god!"


    The man, who put down the bottle with a cool face, wiped his mouth with his sleeves and shouted.


    "That''s how you live!"


    Only then did the man, who looked relaxed, seem to be thinking of something and turn his head.


    Flinch.


    Flinch.


    The men, who were looking at Hwasan warrior who appeared out of the blue, shrank in surprise as soon as they met eyes with him.


    As the eyes of the warrior were not collected even if I waited, the mouse statue opened his mouth carefully.


    "But¡­¡­."


    "What?"


    "¡­What''s wrong with you?"


    "No. What."


    Thick. Thick.


    Hawasan''s warrior twisted his neck left and right and grinned.


    "I think you''re talking about something very interesting. So what''s wrong with Hwasan?""¡­¡­."


    The mouse statue coughed low.


    "Hmm. Are you a student of Hwasan?"


    "Yes, unfortunately, you''re a student of Hwasan."


    "¡­¡­."


    The mouse statue rolled his small eyes hard with a slightly puzzled face.


    However, he quickly managed his expression and answered in a calm tone, perhaps because he had experience in rolling in the stronghold.


    "Well, there must have been a misunderstanding. I didn''t mean to disparage your ear. I was just trying to say that the Hwasan Divine of Eumun was a little overrated¡­¡­."


    "Oh, really?"


    "Yes, misunderstanding¡­¡­."


    Hawasan''s warrior suddenly rises from his seat with a bottle of alcohol.


    The mouse statue asked, a little embarrassed.


    "¡­...why are you getting up?"


    "Oh, as I misunderstood something, I think you misunderstood something, so I''m going to tell you properly."


    "What?"


    Hwasan''s warrior smiles.


    "Do you happen to know what my name is?"


    "¡­How am I supposed to know that."


    "Then keep that in mind. My name is Chung-Myung."


    "??, Chung-Myung. Good name¡­¡­."


    Wait a minute...


    Chung-Myung?


    Chung-Myung?


    The mouse''s eyes popped out.


    "Well, then you?"


    "Yes, he''s overrated."


    "¡­¡­."


    My cheeks are shaking.


    I had a cold sweat on my back, and even when I was sitting, my legs were shaking.


    However, instead of easily despairing, the rat-sang desperately rolled his head.


    If you get caught gossiping about your opponent in Kangho, you have nothing to say even if you pick a sword and start a life-and-death. Anyone who values honor will never tolerate it.


    "Ha... ha ha. Meeting the world''s most famous Hwasan Mythology...¡­."


    "Why are you shaking so much? Actually, that''s right. I didn''t do anything, but it was a little overrated. I haven''t shown you anything yet. Hehehe."


    "¡­¡­."


    The mouse statue squinted at the unexpected response.


    Are you being sarcastic?


    I don''t think so.


    Then¡­¡­.


    You''re telling me I''m a true man?''


    And I looked at Chung-Myung again.


    How many people would be able to admit it and be humble even after hearing a disparaging remark about themselves?


    The slightly flushed rat statue spoke humbly.


    "I''m so ashamed to hear my Hwasan Divine. He''s ugly to be a senior to Kang Ho. I''m a young man in Gangho called a pleasure book. As an apology, I would like to offer a drink to the Hwasan Divine Dragon, so please accept this invincible apology."


    "Oh, it''s okay. Actually, what''s the problem? It''s not something to apologize about. Don''t worry."


    Chung-Myung grinned and Jo Mal-saeng admired it.


    Are you saying that true Hwasan has been resurrected?''


    As a proud disciple of the gate, he has no shame in his words and actions.


    The admiring Jo Mal-saeng was about to continue.


    "However."


    "¡­¡­ hmm?"


    "Let''s just say I am."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung looked at Cho Mal-saeng with a crooked head.


    "Where is the rootless?"


    "¡­¡­."


    At that moment, Jo Mal-saeng saw.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes, which had a smile of an infinite number of gentle masters until a while ago, glistened with life.


    "Tue, Hwasan Shin¡­¡­."


    (Screaming)


    And the words of Jo Mal-saeng no longer continued.


    It was because Chung-Myung hit his forehead with a bottle of alcohol that he was holding.


    "Giggles!"


    Jo Mal-saeng grabbed his head and moved on.


    What''s interesting is that even though the warrior hit him hard enough to fall into a black face, the bottle didn''t break, let alone crack it.


    His mouth opened wide as he was watching the situation from the side.


    No, no matter how hard you try, do you usually hit people like that?''


    And the student of the gate?You''re the worst!


    Chung-Myung drank a lot and held the bottle upside down.


    "Is this guy swearing at Hwasan in front of me?"


    The fallen Jo Mal-saeng''s legs trembled.


    "I don''t think you know what''s groundless. Come on! I''ll show you how far the baseless one can go today. Take a good look at it."


    "Oops!"


    "Basic? Basic? This is Hwasan''s foundation, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Sa, save me!""


    It was the worst luck of Cho''s life to meet the least like a master in the world.

 Chapter - 262 Episode 262. No, but those guys? (2)

    "Yes."


    Hyun Jong pressed his forehead as if he was in trouble.


    Then he opened his ax''s eyes and screamed.


    "Can''t you hold your arms straight?"


    Chung-Myung lifted his arm back up.


    Poorly, he was being punished for kneeling and lifting his arm in one corner of the audience.


    "Hey, dude! You can''t stand that moment and make an accident!"


    "No... those bastards swore at him first!"


    "But this guy!"


    "Pfft!"


    "Oops!"


    When Hyun Jong tried to grab the back of his neck and move on, Hyun Sang quickly helped him.


    "Are you all right, Jang Moon-in?"


    "Gasp¡­¡­. It seems like life span is decreasing."


    Hyun Sang looked at Hyun Jong with a worried look on his face, but Hyun Young watching the scene from the side was heart-fluttering.


    "You''ve improved a lot as you rejuvenated, so you can reduce it a little bit. Why else would you starve your child? Even if I punish you, you have to feed me. Chung-Myung, wake up. I''m going to eat!"


    Then, Hyun Jong raised his voice again.


    "I''m punishing you right now.¡­!"


    But Hyun Jong flinched and stopped talking.


    It was because Hyun Young looked at him with bloodshot eyes.


    Isn''t that... not about to eat people?


    "Long-Written."


    "¡­¡­huh?"


    Hyun Jong replied dismally to the dismal voice.


    "Forgot? Do you remember when the grain fell on the gate, hunting wild animals and digging for tree roots with the kids?"


    "¡­¡­No, I didn''t forget."


    "Do you know what I made up my mind when I was picking up grass roots because I had nothing to eat?"


    "He, I don''t know?"


    Hyun Young clenched his teeth and said.


    "I promised myself that I would not starve my children''s meals if I could make a living in the future. Punishing is good, but I hope you don''t skip meals. Do you understand me?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Only then did Hyun Young, who lost his face, look back at Chung-Myung with a big smile.


    "Chung-Myung??. Go and eat. Come on."


    "Yes!"


    Chung-Myung jumped up and ran to the table full of meat. Watching that, Hyun Jong wrapped his head in pain.


    "I have sinned in my past life.¡­.''


    That''s what a priest is, that''s what a Mundo is.


    He sighed deeply and turned his head to look at Hyun Young and Chung-Myung.


    "Yes¡­¡­. Well, I''m sure I''m good at hard times¡­"¡­."


    It was then.


    "Elders, can I order a drink?"


    "Yes, yes, yes! Help yourself! If you''re going to eat it, you should eat the best one!"


    "LOL! LOL!"


    "There you go! There you go! My baby."


    Hyun Jong closed his eyes tightly.


    Hyun Jong''s sadness was that he would rather cover his ears, but he couldn''t.


    ''Let''s get off my nerves.''


    If you look at it like that, you can only see the result of a shortened life span.


    Hyun Jong looked at the people in front of him with a stiff face.


    Hyun Jong''s eyes turned to one of them.


    When I see a person whose lips are chapped as a chestnut, I can''t help but feel ashamed and cry.


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    "Oh, no."


    Cho Mal-saeng, who was excitedly beaten by Chung-Myung, waved his hands with a shy face.


    Munpyeong, a horse-shaped man sitting next to him, opened his mouth with a bitter smile.


    "Don''t worry, Jang Man. Isn''t there a place where you have nothing to say even if you run away on a day when you get caught looking at the curse of the Tamun faction? Thank you for finishing it this far.""Ugh¡­¡­, but¡­¡­."


    "I''m sure he''s learning something from this, too. I thought one day it would come when I was too rude to say things like that...¡­."


    Munpyeong peeked back at Jo Mal-saeng.


    He was just pouting to see if he had anything to say about it.


    "Tsk tsk."


    Munpyeong kicked his tongue.


    Yeah, I knew this would happen once.''


    Above all, you have to watch your mouth. A man who talks carelessly is bound to be angry.


    It''s over here because Hwasan is a provincial and a political party. If he had met a cruel man in his hand, he would have been cut off on the spot and could not even make an excuse.


    But what''s surprising is...¡­.


    Munpyeong''s eyes turned slightly. I could see Chung-Myung sitting on the table over there and drinking happily.


    ''Hwasan the Divine Dragon.''


    I heard the rumor, but I didn''t expect it to be that bad.


    In fact, Jo Mal-saeng, who is sitting next to him, is also a man of his own strength, unlike his light mouth, but he was unilaterally beaten up without rebelling.


    Surprise?


    ''No way.''


    Nothing is uglier than a warrior''s surprise rhyme. If you''re living in Kangho, it''s a basic thing to prepare for surprise and darkening.


    Jo Mal-saeng is not a person who doesn''t know it, so he really lost with his skills.


    ''Hwasan''s skills are more than I''ve ever heard.''


    Maybe Hwasan will bring a storm to this arena.


    It''s not just the Hwasan Divine Dragon.''


    His eyes turned to Hwasan''s disciples, who were eating meat next to Chung-Myung.


    "Jumbo! More meat here!"


    "Dumplings, too!"


    "Drinking! Soo-ul¡­¡­"."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes were glaring, and the white porcelain belly, which was shouting for alcohol, bowed deeply.


    "There''s a guy who''s one more step."


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    "Don''t you dare."


    "¡­¡­."


    Literally, Hwasan''s disciples devouring food.


    Munpyeong ended up laughing in vain.


    It''s a little different from what I thought of him.¡­.''


    When it comes to Hwasan, what do you mean?¡­.


    It felt like a group of inspectors with high self-esteem for swords instead of slightly weaker provincial tendencies compared to shamans. But now, in his eyes, Hwasan is simply...¡­.


    "The bandits."


    "Yes, Sanzer...¡­.You shut up!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Cho Mal-saeng, who pouted and said a word, kept his mouth shut due to Moonpyeong''s yelling.


    ''Of course, it really does look like a bandit.''


    It''s not animal leather, it''s a good-quality dress, and I''m lucky that you look cleaner than a bandit.


    They are bandits who came down to rob the village when they were naked.


    If it wasn''t for the sword with plum blossoms hanging around its waist, Munpyeong Island would have doubted whether they were really Hwasan.


    "Hmm."


    Moon Pyung, who coughed in vain, asked Hyun Jong.


    "Then are you on your way to attend the Cheonjabi Festival?"


    "That''s right. I sent my child first to order a meal in advance, and I didn''t expect this to happen in the meantime."¡­. I''m ashamed of myself."


    When Hyun Jong didn''t know what to do, Munpyeong held the complaint.


    ''He''s naive enough to fit his position.''


    If he had been a long-standing writer of the other Moon faction, he would have dared to ask for the sins of Jo Mal-saeng, who ignored his followers, as soon as he heard the circumstances.


    Hwasan Sinryong, who convicted him, is more likely to receive an award than be punished.


    But you look so sorry.


    A man of letters like a master.¡­.''


    Moon-pyeong, who peeks at Hwasan''s disciples, laughs in vain.


    It''s a completely different combination of disciples. I wonder what the hell this gatekeeper will look like.''And I lowered my posture a little more.


    "Jang Moon-in. We''re sorry if you''re in such a trouble even though we''ve sinned. I will apologize on behalf of this person, so please understand with a broad heart."


    "How can it be a sin if the country is cursed in the absence?"


    "I swear where I am, but if I swear where I am, my throat will run away."


    "Well."


    Munpyeong smiled brightly.


    "Kang Ho''s talkative friends often call us "Maserites." We''re quick to hear from Kang-ho, so we''ll tell him when we hear a secret story about the Cheonjabi Festival to pay off our sins."


    "I''d appreciate it if you could."


    Munpyeong smiled brightly and seized the gun.


    "With your permission, we''ll be on our way."


    "Aren''t you staying here?"


    "No, I''m just stopping by."


    In fact, I was going to stay here today, but I didn''t feel comfortable taking up my seat.


    When Munpyeong slightly noticed with a unhappy face, Jo Mal-saeng sighed and stood up.


    "I''m so sorry again, Jang Moon-in. I''ll be right...¡­."


    "No, I''m totally fine."


    "I will make sure to repay this favor."


    A deep-rooted Jo Mal-saeng turned to an awkward face. He followed him after the town of Munpyeong.


    "Yes¡­¡­."


    When the situation finally settled, Hyun Jong sighed and looked back at the elders.


    "I''m worried."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You''re already making such a mess.¡­ Will it be quiet in Soongsan?"


    Hyun Young smirked when he heard that.


    "How about an accident?"


    "Huh?"


    Hyun Young''s face got a little cold.


    "When a weak man makes an accident, it''s an accident, but when a powerful man makes an accident, it''s a spirit. How many times have Shaolin and shamans been involved in other people''s affairs and made a mess? What did the strong people say every time? Isn''t that what you''re talking about?"


    "Well."


    "Leave it alone. They''re supposed to lead us after we die anyway. It''s not easy to just fit into the framework that we know."


    "¡­Leave that Chung-Myung alone?"


    At Hyun Jong''s words, Hyun Young looked back.


    "Argh!"


    Chung-Myung was brutally stabbing Jo-Gol, who was after his meat.


    "¡­¡­I think he needs to be controlled."


    "Ugh."


    I''m worried. I''m worried.


    Contrary to Hyun Jong''s concerns, Hwasan''s journey went smoothly.


    Of course, Chung-Myung did something wrong in the middle, but fortunately, nothing happened thanks to Baek Cheon''s clean-up and Hyun Young''s mediation, which is now chronic.


    A few days.


    Hwasan''s disciples finally arrived at the bottom of Soongsan Mountain.


    "Oh!"


    "Sungsan!"


    Hwasan''s disciples who look at Soongsan Mountain exclaim their admiration.


    Although it may not be the most famous mountain in the world, the most famous mountain in Gangho is Soongsan Mountain.


    The reason is simple.


    It was because Shaolin is located in this mountain.


    The sound of the millennium.


    The Buddhist clique, named Shaolin because it is located at Sosilbong Peak of Soongsan Mountain, has led the stronghold for many years.


    It was natural that everyone''s heart was filled with excitement because they were visiting Shaolin, which they had always heard of.


    "Doesn''t the mountain look like something?"


    "All mountains are the same. What does it look like?"


    "No, but it feels very different from Hwasan."If Hwasan is arduous and elevated, Soongsan is soft and gentle. Should I say that it feels warm enough to embrace everything?


    That was enough to give Hwasan''s disciples a different feeling.


    Besides...


    "Why are there so many people?"


    "I don''t think you''re a warrior."


    The road to Sosilbong Peak was crowded with people who fought hard with local hwashers.


    For the disciples who had always been accustomed to the quiet and quiet Hwasan, this was no different.


    Then Yoon-jong asked wonderfully.


    "Elders, does Soongsan have a lot of visitors?"


    "Well, I don''t know. It''s my first time coming to Soongsan myself."


    The elders couldn''t have been any different. It was the same for the disciples and the elders who had been tied to Hawasan all their lives.


    As I realized the status of Shaolin, I felt a little overwhelmed already.


    It was then.


    "It''s not usually like this. Maybe it''s because there are a lot of people who came to see the competition."


    "Really?"


    I looked back at Chung-Myung, who Yoon-Jong gave me the answer.


    "But how do you know that?"


    "¡­¡­I''ve been here once in my life as a beggar."


    "You got something to eat in the mountains?"


    "I''m here to eat dinner."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung looked at the crowd and said in a nonchalant way.


    "Hwasan used to be like this."


    "Well."


    The low voice, which seemed to be nothing, penetrated the hearts of the Mundos in Hwasan.


    Baek Cheon said in a calm voice.


    "Long-Written."


    "Hm?"


    "After this herd competition, Hwasan will be crowded with people, right?"


    Hyun Jong smiled brightly.


    "Of course it should be."


    "Yes, then¡­¡­.."


    Chung-Myung stretched out.


    "Let''s take a look at how great the prestigious political factions are."


    The elders nodded their heads.


    At the same time, a thought occurred to their heads.


    Of course, it is the first time for them to experience a prestigious political faction properly.


    only


    It''s the first time for them, too.''


    To go through a guy like Chung-Myung.


    Come to think of it like that, they were pathetic elders.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    Hwasan''s disciples began climbing Soongsan Mountain with determined determination in their eyes.


    It''s Shaolin.


    Chung-Myung, who was following from the back, rolled up the corners of his mouth slightly.


    ''The herd competition you think is already over.''


    This herd competition will only be for Hwasan.


    Chung-Myung will make it like that.

 Chapter - 263 Episode 263. No, but those guys? (3)

    "¡­...there are too many people."


    "I''m about to get motion sickness."


    Hwasan''s disciples looked around with tired faces.


    Of course, the more people around him walk, the more he feels.


    "Stop pretending you''re from the village and shut up!"


    White porcelain boats poked out their mouths at Baek Cheon''s.


    "You''re from the village, aren''t you?" Harmony is a countryside. What."


    "Harmony is like a city."


    "It wasn''t at all when I saw the optimism."


    "¡­You can''t compare it to an optimistic one."


    Baek Cheon shook his head.


    But it wasn''t that he didn''t understand the priests'' reactions at all.


    ''It''s gonna be amazing.''


    Most white porcelain boats or celadon boats have been living in Hwasan since they were very young. Would there ever be a chance to see people swarming around?


    "I thought of an orphaned temple because it was called Shaolin. This is¡­¡­."


    Back Sang answered Jo-Gol with a bitter smile.


    "It is the most famous temple in the world. How could it be quiet when the chrysanthemum money from the local hwarves alone is enough to claim to be the wealthiest gatekeeper in the world."


    "Well."


    "Famous gatekeepers make money by staying still. It means that the reason why the Moon faction wants to prove their strength is not necessarily ignorance."


    "That''s right."


    Hyun Jong, who was listening to Jo-Gol at the front, also nodded quietly.


    It certainly is.


    Wasan alone has been completely free from financial difficulties since winning the Zhonghua Branch.


    How would Shaolin be if he did?


    So we can have a contest this big.''


    It is true that the number of people who can participate is limited, whether it is gold or silver, but how many people are called prestigious in the world?


    Even if they fail, the number of people who come to participate in the competition will exceed 1,000.


    Even if only local visitors or spectators take care of their accommodation and accommodation, it is not common to feed and put them to sleep.


    Shaolin is doing everything he can''t dream of.


    "I can see how great this competition is. Just seeing so many people climb up to Soongsan Mountain to see this one thing."


    "It hasn''t happened in a hundred years."


    "Even so, today is not the day for the Bimu event."


    "I don''t have anything to do, but coming here first means I''m going to go up in advance and see a good seat."


    "Well, indeed."


    Sure enough.


    People who saw them climbing the mountain are whispering.


    "Where is it? It would have been a famous door file if I had been invited."


    "I don''t know. Was there a gatekeeper who used plum blossoms as a symbol?"


    "Apricot flower? That''s right. It''s Hwasan!"


    "Hwasan?"


    "You know what? It used to be popular."


    Baek Cheon''s face is slightly distorted.


    How was it before?''


    It''s still going well, you guys!


    I wanted to say something, but it''s not good to have a fling with the spectators.


    And fortunately, I heard some good sounds.


    "I heard you''re in good spirits these days. Some say he won against the shaman."


    "Come on, don''t tell me."


    "It''s a rumor, a rumor. But there''s nothing wrong with Kang Ho''s rumors."


    "Isn''t it true that there''s nothing to believe as much as Kang Ho''s rumors?"


    "He does, too."


    Baek Cheon rolled up the corners of his mouth slightly.


    "But that''s enough. What kind of old file room would I be against? This time, it''ll be meaningful to participate."They were secretly speaking quietly, but it sounded too clear to Hwasan''s disciples, who were raised in arms by Chung-Myung''s viciousness and thirst under the guise of training.


    The angry white porcelain boats tried to turn their heads.


    One, at that moment.


    "What are you doing? Aren''t you going up?"


    Chung-Myung, who was holding his back in the back, cut it in a seductive way.


    And he smirked at the white porcelain boats that seemed to have something to say.


    "Are you going to fight them and prove it?"


    That was enough.


    Evaluation depends on how you look anyway.


    The fact that Hwasan is different from before can be proved through a non-military competition.


    "Let''s hurry up a little."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    Hyun Jong hurried his steps.


    The time was not short. There is still plenty of time to arrive. However, it is not a good thing for students to keep losing their eyes.


    Rather than cracking down on them here for no reason, it seemed better to quickly arrive at Shaolin and unpack.


    However, Hyun Jong''s choice resulted in undesirable results.


    As he was climbing through the crowd with quick steps, he frowned at the top.


    "Long-Written."


    "Well."


    Hyun Sang also talked in a slightly puzzled voice, as if he had seen the crowd in front of him.


    It was because the most uncomfortable people to meet were seen climbing mountains.


    "¡­It''s Jongnam."


    "Yes."


    Hyun Jong slowed down gently.


    Jong-nam also participated in the competition and knew that he would be an inevitable opponent. But I also wanted to avoid meeting before the competition.


    But things didn''t go as he thought they would, as they always do all the time.


    Jong Nam''s student, who was at the back of the group, looked back briefly and found the Wasan group. Flinched, he quickly delivered the horse forward.


    "I think you''ve recognized it."


    "Hm."


    Hyun Jong frowned.


    Eventually, Jongnam''s disciples stopped at the same time.


    ''It''s difficult.''


    It is ridiculous and funny that the first Munpa who came to Shaolin was Jong-nam.


    Of course, they''re uncomfortable, too, but they couldn''t help but say hello.


    They must have thought so over there. A man walked out back through his disciples.


    "I''m so happy to face you in the distance. How have you been, Jang Moon-in."


    The old man, who has a strong presence and white white hair, has been the first to take the initiative.


    Hyun Jong struggled with his expression.


    He knew only too well the interest at hand.


    A person who has lived a very different life from Hyun Jong. The man who raised Jongnam, who was pressed by Hawasan all along, as a senior member of the Old Gate faction.


    It was Jong Nigok, a long-time writer of Jongnam''s time.


    "Long-Written."


    When Hyun Young slightly poked him in the ribs, flinched Hyun Jong noticed his mistake and quickly took the shot together.


    "Nice to see you again, Jang Moon-in."


    And gave a nice smile to the person.


    Isn''t it their position to laugh when they meet, no matter what?


    "It''s been a decade."


    "Right, we''re so busy that we don''t have enough time to come and go."


    Jong Nigok grinned.


    "As we can''t get close to each other, the relationship between Hwasan and Jongnam doesn''t seem as good as it used to be. Wouldn''t it be great if we could have more friendship through this opportunity?""You''re right."


    Hyun Jong looks at Jong Nigok with new eyes.


    ''That''s weird.''


    Although they are long writers, they have not seen each other often because of their different positions.


    However, since they both represent Munpa, located in the island, there were some occasions to see, and Hyun Jong always felt like he was in a rage.


    This is because his situation as a writer of Hawasan, who is losing his old glory, was so compared to that of Jong-nam, who is developing day by day.


    When he returned from meeting him, Hyun Jong would drink secretly to soothe his bitter stomach.


    But now, strangely enough, it''s just very relaxing.


    Don''t you think that always relaxed Jong Nigok is looking at himself?


    "But you seem to have changed a lot?"


    "There''s a good thing about it now that I feel at ease. My my."


    Jong Nigok stares at Hyun Jong and bends his eyes.


    "Ha ha. It''s a good thing. A good thing. Yes. I owe you a lot at the previous Jonghwa branch. I didn''t know Hwasan had advanced so much...¡­. Congratulations again, Jang Moon-in."


    Hyun Jong smiles.


    Congratulations on your development is what your superiors say to your subordinates. That means that Jong-nam still does not look up to Hwasan even after a painful defeat.


    "I was just lucky."


    "Luck¡­¡­. luck."


    Jong Nigok had a subtle smile.


    "If luck repeats, that luck is also a skill. What do you think? Will you be able to do well in this competition?"


    Hyun Jong looked at him like that and opened his mouth.


    "Well, I don''t know.¡­."


    And he looks at his disciples standing behind him.


    Jongnam.


    It''s a stone-like name for Hwasan''s disciples. In the past, Hwasan''s disciples used to be discouraged or angry whenever they saw Jongnam''s disciples.


    But what about now?


    They were now looking at Jongnam with calm eyes, not feeling well.


    ''You''re saying they''re not people you can''t deal with anymore.''


    His disciples think so, but he can''t be discouraged because he is a lengthy writer.


    "I''m just trying my best."


    Jong Nigok''s lips twitch slightly as he looks at Hyun Jong who answers calmly.


    "Ha ha. I heard that a seat would make people, so you changed a lot, too." It''s nice to see a sense of confidence that can''t be compared to the past."


    Yoon-jong, who was listening to the two writers'' conversation a little far away, whispered.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "Translate it."


    "The man who couldn''t even raise his head in front of me in the past has grown a lot."


    "¡­Hey, to Jang Moon-in."


    "You told me to interpret it."


    "Ugh."


    In Chung-Myung''s interpretation, the disciples stare at Jong Nigok in unison. But Hyun Jong, who received the insult before his eyes, was still calm.


    "What can I be proud of? We just follow what our ancestors lead us to do."


    "Interpretation."


    "History tells us that the Wasan yard and the chump that has been sweeping for generations has been doing well."


    "¡­Even a long-literate person is not an ordinary person."


    The disciples look at Hyun Jong with new eyes.


    Oh, my God, our writer was a man who could feed such a luxurious taffy.


    Jong Nigok also opened his eyes slightly to see if he understood what Hyun Jong meant.


    "Hwasan''s confidence is well founded. The defeat of the Zhonghua Branch was painful for our children, too. However, thanks to this, our arrogant children have been reborn as bone-cutting training. Haha. This time, it''s not going to be easy for Hwasan either."It''s a great thing."


    Jong Nigok gave a deep smile.


    "So it wouldn''t be too bad for Hwasan to have the same experience at least once."


    "Do we have to take such a good job? I''ll yield to Jongnam."


    Jong Nigok thought without a smile on his lips.


    This guy.


    I don''t lose a word.


    It is unimaginable if it were in the past.


    Having become no longer able to hide his displeasure, he hastily arranged the conversation.


    "Let''s see, well. The writer is right. Isn''t Kang Ho a place that shows the results anyway? I wish you good luck in this Bimu competition, Hwasan."


    "I hope Jongnam gets good results, too."


    The two men had the right to fight each other.


    Yoon-Jong asks again.


    "Who won?"


    "It''s as if our writer beat them to death."


    "As expected?"


    A proud smile rises around Yoon-jong''s mouth.


    He clearly engraved the image of Jong Nigok returning to his swinging position.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    With a loud voice, all of Jongnam''s disciples who were staring this way turned away.


    But only three people were still looking this way.


    One is Jin Geum Ryong.


    Jin Geum Ryong''s eyes were on Chung-Myung from the beginning.


    Chung-Myung smirks under the eyes of mixed hostility and enthusiasm.


    ''Arthur, you''ll be beaten to death.''


    People should know the subject! The topic!


    And the other was Isong Baek.


    Isong Baek also looks at Chung-Myung, but the meaning seems to be quite different.


    If Jin Geum Ryong was looking at Chung-Myung with a devouring eye, Isong Baek was giving something to look at in awe-inspiring.


    Looking at those eyes full of admiration...¡­.


    ''Oh, it tickles.''


    It was Chung-Myung who thought Jin Geum Ryong''s gaze would be better.


    Anyway, these two are familiar faces.


    The problem was the third look.


    A middle-aged man with a pure impression is looking this way. However, it was not Chung-Myung, but Baek Cheon in front of Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung, who sneaked to Baek Cheon''s side, asked the middle-aged man with his eyes fixed.


    "Is that your father?"


    "¡­Yes."


    "Nice to meet you, Dong-A."


    "¡­Don''t call me that."


    "Giggling."


    Chung-Myung tapped Baek Cheon on the shoulder.


    "I can''t explain it with words or words. All I can show you is a sword. Isn''t that so?"


    "Of course."


    A calm answer came back. Chung-Myung peeked back at Baek Cheon.


    There is no sign of agitation in the expression.


    You''ve grown up a lot.


    It''s not Baek Cheon who couldn''t control his emotions in front of Jin Geum Ryong before. As much as the sword grew, so did the man.


    Feeling proud, Chung-Myung nods his head.


    As Jong-nam moved away at a quick pace, Baek Cheon looked back at his students and opened his mouth.


    "I saw it."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "They still seem to be easy on us. What should I do to those who are beaten and unable to come to their senses?"


    "You have to beat him until he gets his act together.


    "Yeah, that''s it."


    Baek Cheon smiled.


    I''m sorry, but you''re no longer our opponents.''


    The same is true of Jin Geum Ryong, the older brother.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes."


    His disciples, who began climbing the mountain again, soon reached Shaolin''s prose.


    In front of the huge Pyeonaek, which reads "Daesorimsa Temple," they stepped into Shaolim''s prose with determined faces.Now it''s time to prove them.

 Chapter - 264 Episode 264. No, but those guys? (4)

    "Here it is."


    "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it, then relax. I''ll tell you the schedule in the evening, but there will probably be a long meeting tomorrow. And if you have any inconvenience, you can tell the person in charge of the guide."


    "I see."


    "Yes, of course."


    Shaolin, who was in charge of the guide, bowed his head and went outside.


    When the Shaolin is gone, Hwasan''s disciples look around.


    "But you''re giving me a separate guest."


    "I guess you''re giving me a separate guest list until the gold. From the covert, they live in a big place together."


    Ungum nods at Hyun Young''s words.


    Chung-Myung made a fuss and won the gold album, so he was able to avoid the confusion.


    If you had entered a large guest house where many gatekeepers shared, you would have had a lot to pay attention to.


    "However, Shaolin is Shaolin."


    "I see. It wouldn''t be easy to accommodate so many people, but I can''t believe you''re giving me a guest. It''s hard to imagine how many war angles and Buddhist temples there are."


    Today alone, I was surprised by Shaolin''s wealth several times.


    "I heard that there will be a meeting of long writers tomorrow, and it will be held the day after tomorrow."


    "Right, the actual center is the Bimu competition, but since it has the form of a world-class competition, it should be shaped accordingly."


    Hyun Jong smiled bitterly.


    In fact, format is generally of little use, but it plays a very useful role in packing the kernel.


    Hyun Jong will also have to help trim the wrapping paper beautifully.


    ''That way, they''ll shine a little more.''''


    No wonder you''re feeling down here, but you don''t seem to be...¡­.


    ''No, it''s rather loose.''''


    Seeing the children standing in the shape of bandits who came to rob the Buddhist spirit, it was Hyun Jong, who was filled with pride and sadness.


    "Hyun Young."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    "Let the children unpack and rest. I have a little something to look around."


    "Yes, a long writer. Don''t worry."


    When Hyun Jong went outside, Hyun Young looked at the children and said,


    "Unpack the room appropriately. I''ll take a break before dinner today. Instead, don''t make an accident. Baek Cheon! Yoon-Jong!"


    "Yes, Elder!"


    "Speak!"


    Hyun Young said solemnly as he looked at Baek Cheon and Yoon-Jong, who jumped forward.


    "You are the master disciples of each of your own!"


    "Yes!"


    "Don''t let Chung-Myung get away from him for a second!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Uh...


    Oh, yeah...


    That''s a very important thing.


    Then Chung-Myung asked with his eyes wide open.


    "What about me?"


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "What?"


    Hyun Young smiles.


    "I don''t doubt you, but this is not a place to earn credit, but a place to save face. Keep this in mind and never cause trouble."


    "Come on, Elder. I''m not a child."


    "I don''t even worry about it."


    It''s a problem because he''s not a child. If you were a child, how much trouble?


    I''m worried because I''m Chung-Myung, not a child.


    "Anyway, all the senior members of each clique are gathered here, and the disciples of each clique are swarming around here. So be extra careful not to get into trouble. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Elder!"


    "Yeah."


    Hyun Young nodded and picked up the package. He also needed time to clear his luggage.


    "Take the room, Woon-gum.""Yes."


    As the elders went up to this floor, the children picked up their belongings.


    Their mouths didn''t rest while searching for an empty room.


    "It''s so complicated when you walk in, but the accommodation is rather quiet."


    "It''s because I''m blocking visitors from entering. There must be a lot of nerve-racking people here, but if it''s crowded, it''s not a matter of stabbing."


    "I''m sure he said.


    "Phew. So be careful. Did you see the look in the eyes of the guys I met earlier? I don''t know how bad the kids are.¡­."


    Baek Cheon, who was listening from behind, looked at them in bewilderment.


    Don''t they know what they look like?''


    In order for a person to know his or her condition, he or she needs a comparison.


    Hwasan''s disciples, who have been stuck in the mountains and have only learned swordsmanship, seem to have no perception that they look ugly.


    I don''t know if I should say I''m naive.


    But isn''t it also a problem that people seem to be starting to avoid it, but they don''t have any awareness that it''s because of themselves?


    Hwasan''s students, who had unpacked, gathered back in the living room on the first floor.


    "The two elders and the Ungum sasuk seem to be gone."


    As Baek Sang said, Baek Cheon asked wonderfully.


    "Where''d he go?"


    "I don''t know¡­¡­."


    Then Chung-Myung opens his mouth like a ghost.


    "Let''s go."


    "What?"


    "I''m going!"


    Baek Cheon distorted his face.


    "What are you talking about? Didn''t you hear the elder?"


    "What the Elder?"


    "I told you not to make an accident!"


    "Tsk tsk. That''s why people should understand what they''re saying. What did the elder say?


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon tilted his head.


    "You told me not to fall off and cause trouble."


    "Yes, you heard me well!"


    "There''s a saying not to go out there."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Huh?


    Come to think of it...?


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk."


    Tong-tongued Chung-Myung openly criticized Baek Cheon.


    "It is also a disciple''s virtue to understand what his superiors are saying. We still have a long way to go, huh?"


    This guy?


    Baek Cheon''s eyes slightly turned. I can''t believe he''s saying "disciple virtues" to me. Where else is this even worse?


    "Anyway, no!"


    "What?"


    "I can''t go out! Don''t even think about it."


    In a stern remark, Chung-Myung gave a pathetic look.


    "Living quarters."


    "What are you going to say? No, I can''t."


    "No, no, no. Sasook, listen to me first."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Look, this is Shaolin."


    "That''s right."


    "When will we come back to Shaolin?" Maybe this is the last time I see Shaolin. You want me to come to Shaolin and go back after looking at the wall in the audience?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes shook slightly.


    "Think about it, Sasook. Are you sure you''re okay?"


    The surroundings began to stir.


    "Well, I''m still here at Shaolin.¡­."


    "I saw earlier that all of the other moon girls were looking around."


    "I was rolling like hell in Hwasan...I can''t believe I have to go back looking at the wall here. This is too harsh."


    Baek Cheon couldn''t say anything like a honeyed mute.


    Certainly Chung-Myung felt it was too much for the other disciples.


    Then Chung-Myung began to seduce with his tongue fluttering.


    "Think about it, Sasook. You''re supposed to be next to me, but not if you''re going to die. But if I stay here, the private lodging should stay here too!"


    Flinch.


    Baek Cheon''s eyes shook violently."I miss you. Honestly, I''ll miss you. That''s why everyone says Shaolin. What''s so great about going out and just looking around for a while? Right?"


    "You son of a b*tc*!''


    The problem is that that is not so wrong.


    Why wouldn''t Baek Cheon be interested when he''s a human being?


    I came to Shaolin, the northern head of Gangho, but I couldn''t even look around, so it was no different than torture.


    "Sasook. I don''t have to cause any trouble, do I? Right? Think about it. What''s going to happen when the private lodging is right next to me?"


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol whispered in the back.


    "You''re almost over it, aren''t you?"


    "Your legs are shaking."


    In front of Baek Cheon, who was about to be tempted, Chung-Myung had an endless look of tenderness. It felt like a fox''s tail was fluttering from Chung-Myung''s hip.


    "¡­You should never cause an accident instead."


    "Hehe. Of course."


    "Ugh."


    I felt like I was being fooled, but...¡­.


    I don''t have the confidence to hold him here without the elders anyway.''


    Instead of letting you do what you want to do, you''d better take proper control.


    Baek Cheon rose from his seat, so comforting himself.


    And he turned his head to everyone.


    "Instead, you all move together."


    "What? Why all of a sudden?¡­."


    Baek Cheon turned his head and looked at Chung-Myung.


    "I can''t stop it on my own."


    "¡­¡­."


    Everyone who looked at Chung-Myung nodded.


    "So I''ll go with you no matter what! I''m not taking your counterargument!"


    It''s a reasonable decision at first sight.


    Back then, however, Baek Cheon was never known.


    How wrong this valid decision was.


    "Oh, it''s antique."


    "I don''t think I''m hundreds of years old."


    Hwasan''s disciples began to swarm from place to place. Fortunately, the interior was not very complicated, unlike the prose, where the chrysanthemum was frantic.


    The busy Shaolin monks were seen here and there, and there were only a few students of Tamunpa who looked inside Shaolin like Hawasan''s disciples.


    "The death penalty! Here''s the Buddha statue!"


    "This is what you call stone Buddha!"


    "Stone Buddha is the statue of Buddha! What''s the difference?"


    "Different!"


    Baek Cheon smiled as he watched Hwasan''s students chattering with excitement.


    I''m ashamed.


    It''s a relief that there are no people around. I don''t want to show this to anyone.


    I''m Baek Cheon, proud of Hwasan more than anyone else in the world.¡­There''s a flaw in the jade, and it''s only human nature that I don''t want to show it to others.


    "What is the temple so spacious? It''ll take a long time to get to the end."


    Wasan is big too, guys.


    Why are you exaggerating so much?


    "I''m sure a hundred people will be in there."


    There''s something like that in Hwasan.


    Guys, please calm down.


    Baek Cheon sighed.


    ''Yes, I understand.''


    In fact, they are not surprised by the size of Shaolin. Tamunpa, who came for the first time out of Hwasan, must be curious.


    Maybe you''re ready to be surprised by a passing cat.


    But some of them seemed to find them ugly.


    "What are they?"


    "Are they cousins?"


    His disciples turned their heads in unison at the sound of his piercing voice.


    "Huh?"


    Didn''t expect all those people to hear the little whispers, but the hillbilly people flinched and closed their mouths.Baek Cheon has a complaint.


    ''It''s understandable.''


    Anyway, it was the moment when I tried to turn things around without having to raise them.


    "¡­¡­Hwasan?"


    They make strange faces when they see the patterns of plum blossoms embroidered on their chests. And the expression quickly turned into a stark laugh.


    "I was wondering who it was, and it was the Wasans. Don''t tell me Hwasan was invited too. Shaolin is not wrong when she says she''s prepared for her death."


    Baek Sang looked at the two as if he was dumbfounded.


    "What are they?"


    "Huh? Death, death penalty. They¡­¡­."


    "Huh?"


    Baek Sang squints his eyes.


    ''Huh?''


    His eyes were greeted by a wave pattern on their right chest.


    Three wave patterns embroidered in blue.


    There is only one Munpa in the world that uses that signature as a symbol of the Munpa.


    "Samparang! Haenampa!"


    The face of Hwasan''s disciples hardened at the mention of Haenampa.


    Whasan''s disciples hate the most in the world is Jongnam, no matter what anyone says.


    But there was a different clique that his disciples wanted to win the most in the world.


    That''s what Haenampa means.


    "Huh? What''s wrong with everyone''s face?"


    Chung-Myung tilts his head and Baek Cheon says without turning his head.


    "It''s Haenam."


    "What about it?"


    It''s Haenam of the old file room.


    "Gupile¡­. Haenampa is a Goofile room?"


    Baek Cheon nodded his head.


    "It is Haenampa that sits in the old file room after Hwasan is left out."


    "Huh?"


    Come to think of it, I think I heard that. I erased it from my head because I wasn''t interested.


    Thinking about it like that, I understand the reactions of the disciples. Haenam is a place that reminds us of the reality of Hwasan.


    "Tsk. I don''t care about that''s all."''


    It''s a place where you can regain your power at any time, and you don''t need to show hostility.¡­.


    It was then.


    "What''s going on? What the hell is going on?"


    "Hey! Get all the kids!"


    The disciples of Haenam began to flock when they saw dozens of people gathered in front of their motives.


    "Huh?"


    And a confrontation was created in an instant.


    Baek Cheon''s face was a little embarrassed.


    ''Oh, I shouldn''t have done this.¡­?''


    The elder told me not to make trouble. The same goes for the writer.


    It''s a little bigger than I thought, but I have to finish it well somehow.


    However, the students of Haenampa began to murmur among themselves.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Metabolism, the Wasans."


    "What?"


    A man called the metabolic type opens his ax eyes and looks this way.


    Baek Cheon sighed low.


    ''Why do you guys look at us like that?''


    If you want to get angry, you have to be on this side of course. You don''t have to show hostility to someone else''s position.


    Anyway.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Hwasan''s Lee Dae...¡­."


    "What have the failed gatekeepers crawled all the way here to eat?"


    "¡­¡­disciple¡­¡­. What, dude? Come here."


    When Baek Cheon became angry, Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol hurriedly put their hands on his shoulders.


    "Living quarters."


    "Calm down."


    "Yes."


    Angry Baek Cheon sighs at the dissuade.


    But that side didn''t seem to stop.


    "If I had been kicked out of the old file room, I wouldn''t have enough to put down the signboard because I thought I was ashamed, but I crawled all the way here without even realizing it. How did the world''s most famous Hwasan get to this point?"


    "Hahahahaha!"


    "Don''t do that. Death penalty. I heard you''re starving. Wouldn''t it make your mouth water?"


    "The restaurant is over there. Hurry up and go. There should be some cold rice left!"Baek Cheon''s body trembled.


    This wasn''t a shiver of anger.


    It''s true that their words are out of order, but Baek Cheon is so low-bred that he''s angry...¡­. No, I''ve just been a little pissed off, but I can stand this.


    The problem is...


    "No, but those bastards?"


    There is a man here who has no patience to endure that.


    That''s also the most dangerous one.


    Baek Cheon turned his head slowly. Unsurprisingly, Chung-Myung''s eyes were twinkling.


    "¡­Cher, Chung-Myung."


    Chung-Myung smiles and licks his lips with his tongue out.


    "Don''t worry, Sasook. I''ll never cause an accident."


    "Yes, you have to put up with it."


    "But."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "He''s been insulted, and he''s entitled to eat in Hawasan?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Those bastards swore at Hwasan?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon slowly turns his head forward.


    But somehow his head is crooked, just like Chung-Myung.


    "Hey."


    "Hm?"


    Baek Cheon''s words drew the attention of Haenampa disciples in unison.


    "How dare you guys in Haenam-do say such a thing?"


    "¡­he?"


    "Is that crazy?"


    "Never mind."


    Baek Cheon waved his hand.


    "Let''s not make a fool of ourselves. There''s nothing good about talking here."


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol breathed a sigh of relief.


    Yes, indeed, Baek Cheon''s boarding house.¡­.


    It was that moment.


    Push!


    Baek Cheon picked up the sword he was wearing around his waist and stuck it on the floor.


    "So come on, you disgruntled bastard. I''ll let you crawl all the way to Haenado."


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol look back at each other.


    ¡­¡­Yes, come to think of it, he was insane.


    I keep forgetting because of my old image.¡­.


    There were two people who were keen to realize new facts.

 Chapter - 265 Episode 265. No, but those guys? (5)

    Like this.


    As the tea was poured into the cup, a mild, non-stimulating scent spread through the room.


    It is a scent that goes well with Shaolin.


    Ambassador Bop Jeong, the head of Shaolin''s room, smiled as he pushed his glass forward.


    "I don''t know if you''d like the tea."


    Hyun Jong bowed his head as if he was ecstatic.


    "It''s a car that the head of the room pours for me, so is there a car that doesn''t suit my taste?" This is the first time I''ve ever received such a luxury."


    Bop Jeong shakes his head still.


    "A car is just a car. Neither the emperor nor Yangmin are the same car. Let''s eat comfortably."


    "Yes, thank you."


    Hyun Jong picked up the glass and looked around.


    Unlike Shaolin''s jaw-dropping view, the room where the director stayed was so shabby that it was shabby.


    ''Well.''


    Bop Jeong doesn''t look so great either.


    Unlike the enormous name of Shaolin''s room master, the person in front of him does not feel any special energy.


    Except for the dignity of Hwangpo-ri, which is worn by Hwangpo-ri, it is only a common old monk.


    But that''s why I couldn''t help but admire this person more.


    This is because I know how hard it is to sit in a high position and put down the dignity that the position gives me.


    You''re the one who deserves to take the heavy role of Shaolin''s room leader.''


    Hyun Jong looked at Bop Jeong in admiration.


    Then Bop Jeong put down the teacup and said.


    "You''ve had a hard time coming a long way."


    Every word has a softness.


    "How dare we, from the island, be so far away from those who come from so far away? Thank you for accepting my sudden greeting request."


    Bop Jeong looked at Hyun Jong and smiled. The eyes are filled with wrinkles.


    "It''s something I''m grateful for. I thought I''d definitely meet the long-distance writers when they arrive, but strangely, no one came to see me first. The writer saved my face."


    Hyun Jong smiled bitterly.


    How come no one wants to face Shaolin Bangjang? I just don''t dare to ask for it first because I feel pressured.


    Hyun Jong also made a suggestion without much expectation, but he was embarrassed to be seated so suddenly.


    "Do¡­¡­."


    Bop Jeong looked at Hyun Jong quietly and started his luck.


    "I''ve heard recently that Hwasan is in a very good mood. Hye Bang who went to Hwasan was very impressive."


    "Haha¡­¡­."


    I''m sure it was impressive.


    Since I saw Chung-Myung.


    "It''s a good thing. I used to be heartbroken that Hwasan, the world''s prestigious and checker, was losing his power, and I can see how bright his future is when I see him in this long. Amitabha Buddha."


    Bop Jeong memorized Do-ho and lowered his head slightly.


    Hyun Jong was also slightly surprised and joined forces.


    "I heard that Hwasan did well in the Hwajong branch. Jang Moon-in had a hard time indeed."


    "I''m ashamed. How could that be my credit? Thanks to the efforts of the children in the text."


    Bop Jeong''s eyes, which sink transparently, sweeps Hyun Jong.


    "Long-Written."


    "Yes, sir. Go ahead."


    "If we do well in this tournament, it''s clear that Hwasan''s momentum will rise even further."


    "I hope so."


    "But be careful."


    What do you mean watch out?


    A little sudden and mysterious, Hyun Jong looked at Bop Jeong without answering.Old Seung said with a low sigh.


    "People are such a pity. There are only a few people who can fully accept the joy of others as their own. Most have a mind of timing and jealousy."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Hwasan may also be subject to such questions, so please be careful."


    Hyun Jong coughed low in the air. And I looked at Bop Jeong with a soft smile.


    "Thank you very much for your words. But Hwasan hasn''t been on the rocks enough to get the Tamunite period yet."


    "Well."


    "So let''s put that worry aside and focus on getting good results in this tournament for now."


    "I think I shouldn''t have worried about it."


    Watching Bop Jeong, who memorizes dislikes in a low manner, Hyun Jong straightened himself.


    "It''s a hell of a breakthrough.''


    But what he''s seeing right now will never be everything.


    Shaolin''s long gatekeeper, who leads the millennium sori, is never a place for ordinary people to take over.


    Perhaps even at this moment, Bop Jeong must be evaluating Hyun Jong separately.


    I don''t know what kind of grades I''ll get.


    "At least you have to keep your eyes on it.''


    That way, you''ll feel a little more comfortable when you have something to face to face.


    Hyun Jong was about to say something else.


    "Well."


    Feeling the noise outside, Hyun Jong and Bop Jeong turned their heads slightly.


    Unlike Hyun Jong''s slight frown, Bop Jeong was just a calm face.


    "It''s none of your business."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Bop Jeong smiles brightly.


    "When people get together this much, there are big and small accidents. Most of the time it''s not a big deal, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    However, Hyun Jong''s face turned white at the end of the story.


    Accident?


    Big and small accidents?


    Bop Jeong tilts his head as his expression looks unusual.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Ha... ha ha. That''s...¡­."


    Hyun Jong was a very good self-objective person. And his self-objectification applies not only to himself but also to Hwasan.


    No matter how many people are gathered here...¡­.''


    Once you say accident, you can''t think without Hwasan, can you?


    Are there any other gatekeepers in the middle of Shaolin in the world''s Shaolin?


    ''No way.''


    Hyun Jong sprang up from his seat.


    "Long-written man?"


    When Bop Jeong gave a questionable look, Hyun Jong flinched and said awkwardly.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I''m so curious about what happened out there...¡­."


    "Oh¡­¡­, then."


    Bop Jeong looked down at the door and said low.


    "Gongsim."


    A cautious voice is heard immediately outside the door.


    "Yes, a long writer."


    "What''s going on out there?"


    "¡­It looks like the students of the other faction who visited the headquarters collided."


    "Well."


    Bop Jeong had a bitter smile.


    I was determined that accidents would be inevitable from the time I gathered the vigorous ones.


    But from the first day of opening the door, there are bold people who cause trouble.


    "Which door father is it?"


    "It''s Haenam and Hwasan."


    "Yes, Haenam and...¡­."


    Yes?


    "¡­where?"


    "It''s Haenam and Hwasan."


    "Hwasan. ???? Hwasan¡­¡­.Hwasan¡­¡­."


    Bop Jeong''s head went up slightly.


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong, who made eye contact with him, flinched.


    "¡­¡­."


    At the moment, there was an awkward air like hell.


    Even the world''s Shaolin chief Bop Jeong didn''t know what to say."Well, I guess I''ll have to go quickly."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    "Well, then!"


    Hyun Jong rushed out.


    Bop Jeong, who reached for him reflexively, smiled in vain and stole his hand back. Then I slowly lifted myself up.


    ''Hwasan.''


    Aren''t they really full of beans?


    "Goyanji."


    I thought I should go there myself.


    Bop Jeong, who smiled bitterly, slowly left the room.


    * * *


    "¡­What did he just say?"


    Do you want me to crawl all the way to Haenado?


    "Huh?"


    Kwak Hwan-so, one of the two great disciples of Haenampa, looked at Baek Cheon, unable to hide his absurdity.


    Looking at Baek Cheon, who is crossing his arms with a sword on the floor, I felt like I was getting emotional from my stomach.


    It was enough words and actions to upset him.


    What even made Kwak Hwan-so even angrier was that Baek Cheon, with his arms crossed so cheekily, seemed rather cool.


    "That white-looking guy!''


    As a confident Haenam sea man, it was unacceptable that he looked great.


    Yeah, I''d rather have that copper-colored... back there.¡­.


    "¡­Are you guys on a boat?"


    "What?"


    "Oh, no."


    Kwak Hwan-so tilted his head unconsciously.


    Why do those meats smell like rough sea men?


    At that time, a voice came rushing from behind.


    "The death penalty."


    "Hmm."


    Kwak Hwan-so, who came to his senses only then, raised his voice with a nervous impression.


    "The mouths of the ruined gatekeepers are alive. Normally, I wouldn''t have left you alone, but this time I''m especially...¡­"


    At that moment, Baek Cheon raised his hand slightly to block Kwak Hwan-so''s words.


    "¡­what is it?"


    When Kwak Hwan-so, who was suddenly interrupted, crumples his face and asks, Baek Cheon says with a sour face.


    "The Haenams seem to fight with their mouths, but Hwasan fights with his sword. If you''re going to go at it, just go at it, or just go. I don''t have a hobby of catching and hitting people who run away."


    "¡­but this bastard?"


    As the angry Kwak Hwan-so was about to jump forward, his hands, which stretched out from the left and right, grabbed him urgently.


    "The death penalty!"


    "Don''t forget where we are."


    "Yikes!"


    Kwak Hwan-so stared at Baek Cheon with blood in his eyes.


    ''f*cking bastards. If it weren''t for Shaolin.''


    No matter how much they were disciples of Haenam, there was no gall to use the Tamun faction and the sword in Shaolin''s compound.


    "You''re lucky. If it wasn''t for Shaolin, you''d be dead by now."


    "Oh, you''re running away? Yes, of course. Either way."


    Kwak Hwan-so, whose anger soared to the top of his head due to Baek Cheon''s sarcastic remarks, trembled.


    Then he growled, grinding his teeth to break.


    "These beggars don''t even know the subject!"


    Watching him roaring like an angry boar, Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol sighed.


    You''re at the point of scratching people now.''


    He''s the one who''s learned from watching.''


    All of Hwasan''s students admired Baek Cheon, who smashes Kwak Hwan-so''s rationality with his blunt words.


    ''Yes, by the time you''re Hwasan''s great student, you''re not going to lose with your mouth.''


    On the other hand, Kwak Hwan-so, who is losing with his mouth, almost went crazy because he couldn''t even reach the top of his head.


    Hwasan??.


    Munpa, who used to be an old file room. Now, it is a literary faction that has fallen and is deprived of its place in Haenam.


    But don''t they dare provoke Haenam?


    The priest''s voice came to him who couldn''t stand his anger."You have to put up with it. Death penalty, they''re gonna be humiliated and gone anyway. We don''t even have to use our hands. Won''t the writer be angry when he hears that Shaolin beat his students?"


    "Well."


    At the priest''s words, Kwak Hwan-so, who was breathing heavily, nodded a moment later.


    It''s true that you have a fever, but you shouldn''t cause an accident here. I had an idea of that thought.


    "Whoo. Good. Let''s just go this time. But you''d better be careful. If anyone meets us at this competition, they''ll have to be prepared to break a bone. In the Demilitarized Zone, you will experience Haenam''s sword, which you have never tasted here."


    It was the moment when I stared at Baek Cheon with a stern warning and tried to turn away beautifully.


    "Who''s going to let you go?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    He raised his head slightly.


    A man with a grumpy face trudged out of the back there. Then, he stood crooked and spoke in a wistful tone.


    "Why aren''t kids so determined these days? It wasn''t like that when I was young. Once we have a fight, let''s go until the last one is standing. Are you going to scratch me with your snout and take me out? That''s how they teach you in Haenam?"


    "Huh?"


    He looked at Chung-Myung with eyes that Kwak Hwan-so was absurd.


    You look like the top three disciples.''


    How dare the three greatest disciples come forward in this situation?


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    "You don''t have to know, son of a b*tc*."


    Kwak Hwan-so opened his eyes at the unexpected verbal abuse.


    Chung-Myung grinned at the reaction and released the sword and threw it to the floor.


    "What? You can''t use a knife because you''re Shaolin? Then we can punch. Come out. I''ll turn the ugly chin to the other side."


    "This¡­¡­."


    "Oh, you''re scared, you''re already out of your skin and you''re running away? Why haven''t you heard from me?"


    Kwak Hwan-so''s cheeks trembled.


    "Death, death penalty."


    "Stop!"


    His disinterested eyes now seemed half-witted.


    "I know well that this is Shaolin. But what would the people of the world think of us if we were to stand down after all this insults?"


    At his words, the priests of Kwak Hwan-so looked around.


    Spectators are already gathering. It''s a little embarrassing, but it''s too late to back down. It is impossible to see Haenam running away from Hwasan in front of them.


    "Oh, you''re punching me, aren''t you?"


    Kwak Hwan-so shook his eyes.


    "Even if you can''t win with a sword, you must think it''s worth a try with your bare hands. I''ll let you know that Whasan can''t beat us no matter what. Go back knowing exactly why you were kicked out of the old file room."


    The disciples of Haenampa all put their swords on the floor to pull them together.


    Jo-Gol turns his head and looks at Yoon-Jong.


    "What do I do?"


    "What do I do? What do I do?"


    Yoon-jong grinned and put his sword on the floor to pull it.


    "I''m going to crush that thing first. What about Hawsan, what about Goofa? I''ll take care of that bastard."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol smiled as he looked at Yoon-Jong, who had already gone blind.


    I''m done here.''


    There is no one more rational.


    Then what can I do?


    Jo-Gol has no choice but to throw himself into this trend.


    Haenam, who turned off all the swords, and Hwasan''s disciples stared at each other and confronted each other.


    Chung-Myung turns his neck a couple of times."It''s important not to get into trouble. But!"


    Chung-Myung blinked his eyes.


    "It''s more important to beat up the bastards who swore at him! If you''re not a brute, you can''t stand it when the people who feed you and raise you are cursed!"


    It was such a simple but effective incitement. The madness began to grow in the eyes of his disciples.


    "Bite it!"


    "Oh, oh, let''s break the head!"


    Chung-Myung??¡­¡­. No, Hwasan''s disciples ranted in unison and rushed toward the South Sea.

 Chapter - 266 Episode 266. Do you want me to show you what an accident is? (1)

    Kwak Hwan-so flinched as he saw Hwasan''s disciples rushing madly.


    Are these guys really not thinking?''


    This place is Shaolin''s horn.


    In other words, it is the place where the world''s armed forces regard it as the most sacred place and the ship of the most powerful Munpa in the current river.


    I held on to my stomach because I didn''t want to lose the momentum, but I thought that if I came out here, Hwasan would take a step back at the right time. They don''t want to cause trouble here either.


    But what''s going on?


    ''What''s so slow down?''


    There''s no hesitation in the Wasans.


    As soon as that Chung-Myung or something gave instructions, it was like an army ordered by a general.¡­.


    No, but rather, they were just rushing in like a boar who was prepaid.


    "Don''t back off!"


    Kwak Hwan-so, who thought it was already irreversible, shouted with his teeth clenched.


    Then, he gulped down his mouth as he watched those who were rushing in with their eyes flaring.


    Among them, those at the forefront were distinctly unusual.


    "Go! Stay! Accident! Death!"


    Baek Cheon, Yoo-Esul. Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol rushed from the lead to Haenampa with a shout from behind.


    Of course, there was no black in their hands, but the spirit they were emitting was no different.


    And at that moment, Yoon-jong pushes Baek Cheon''s shoulder, who was running straight from the top to Kwak Hwan-so.


    "What is it!"


    "I''ll take care of that bastard, Sasook!"


    "There''s always cold water up and down, but does a man named Quil want to steal your private life?"


    "Where is the top and bottom in Hwasan!"


    "That''s quite right. You son of a b*tc*!


    Baek Cheon pushed Yoon-Jong''s chest out with his hand and rushed back toward Kwak Hwan-so.


    "Do they think I''m easy?"


    Kwak Hwan-so spewed fire from his eyes.


    He was proud of himself as a great student of Haenampa. But I couldn''t stand it because the Wasans were fighting against each other in front of my eyes.


    "I''ll kill you! You''re a parasite!"


    Kwak Hwan-so, whose anger soared to the top of his head, rushed toward Baek Cheon.


    Love, love, love and sorrow!


    Kwak Hwan-so''s fist, embracing the power, flew toward Baek Cheon''s face.


    A book that is not ashamed of Haenam''s name!


    It was the peak of the turbulent times.


    It was a powerful blow that most of his peers could not easily confront, no matter how well they were disciple.


    Unfortunately, however, it was Baek Cheon who welcomed him.


    Baek Cheon, who saw Kwak Hwan-so''s fist, shook his hand lightly.


    His gently swung arm clung to Kwak Hwan-so''s wrist and lightly pushed it aside.


    "Huh?"


    Kwak Hwan-so''s fist, which was flying quickly toward the opponent''s face, was deflected sideways with a light gesture.


    What is this?


    And in his eyes came the image of Baek Cheon with his back turned back.


    The body twisted to the limit rotated at once.


    Soon, a fist full of exclamations cuts through Ho Gong and neatly locks in Kwak Hwan-so''s lower jaw.


    Boom!


    A man''s fist hit a man''s face, and absurdly, I heard a sound of a loud drum.


    Kwak Hwan-so couldn''t even scream and bounced back. The body spun like a top and flew away and was stuck in the wall.


    Bang!


    Haenam''s disciples stopped moving at once.


    Their eyes slowly turn to Kwak Hwan-so, who is stuck in the back.


    "What''s this?"


    What happened?''Shocked and embarrassed simultaneously. It was an incredible sight to see.


    "Brother?"


    "Oh, my God.¡­at once?"


    While watching Kwak Hwan-so cramping with crab foam in his mouth, his disciples rubbed their eyes wide open.


    A blow.


    It''s a single blow.


    ''How can an ambassador lose consciousness at one stroke?''


    If the other person is a student of Shaolin, who usually learns authority, I will try to understand it.


    But you''re going to be smashed in a single blow against a disciple?


    And even to Hwasan?


    Baek Cheon kicked his tongue when he saw his students in Haenam who couldn''t accept reality.


    "Where are you punching in front of me? I''ve been hit a thousand times since I''ve been a bamboo punch."


    It''s sad that I got hit, not hit.


    Yoon-Jong whispers with a sad face.


    "I''m not bragging about it."


    Especially, being beaten by a quaint is not even a boast.


    "Hmph!"


    Baek Cheon, who coughed low in vain, chanted toward Haenampa.


    "No need to say! Sweep it!"


    "Respect!"


    Hwasan''s students, who were in high spirits, rushed at the disciples of the Haenam faction in front of them.


    When they saw Kwak Hwan-so flying away, the students of Haenampa had to greet Hwasan''s disciples, unable to shake off their shock.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Hwasan''s disciples, armed with strong muscles, are pushing with handguns.


    "You bastards!"


    "Say it again, you bastards!"


    It was Hwasan''s disciples who had a history of being beaten, and who were ignored was nothing short of routine.


    If they had seen them training for the past six months, prisoners caught in a fight and working in coal mines in the remote northern part of the country would have shed tears in appreciation of their lives.


    As a result, I don''t feel particularly angry about being ignored at some point.


    But it was a completely different matter for them to be ignored and for Hwasan to be ignored.


    "I didn''t like you guys anyway."


    "What? The old file room? When did Haenam start ignoring Hwasan as a file room?"


    Deep in my heart, there was a resentment that I had been kicked out of the old file room.


    Jo-Gol grabbed the face of the Haenam disciple right in front of him and hit him on the floor.


    Boom!


    "Giggles!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Jo-Gol, who used a hammer to hammer a person''s head and pounded it on the floor, looks for the next prey with his eyes fluttering.


    "You!"


    When Jo-Gol, who found a new prey, was about to swing his fist, Yoon-Jong, who appeared like a guard next to him, turned his jaw with a clean flying kick.


    Crunch.


    "Growl¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol looked at Haenam''s student, who fell to the floor.


    "No, I''m the one to beat! Death penalty!"


    However, Yun-Jong did not pretend to listen to Jo-Gol and rushed toward his next year''s disciple like a prey-seeking beast.


    "Gasp!"


    Seeing Yoon-jong rushing toward him, Haenam disciple swallowed the wind.


    On the surface, an elegant Taoist is turning a man''s chin neatly with his sinking eyes. It is terrifying to see a farmer punching like cutting rice with restrained movements.


    "Oh, no. How?"


    "What?"


    "You, you guys are inspections, right?"


    Inspection.


    A term for a gate faction that usually uses a sword.


    There is a limit to human ability, and not everyone can be an all-round beauty, so there is a weapon to use as a main force.


    By the way, those Wasans are so used to the art of percussion."And if you look at it...¡­?''


    Doesn''t the body use the power angle? Those broad shoulders and small muscles in his forearms ignite more doubts.


    "So what?"


    Yoon-jong grinned and slowly approached Haenam''s student.


    "Why didn''t you pull out the sword? It''s sad if we''re second to none in the world."


    I''ve been living in hell for someone. Have you climbed a distant cliff without a rope?


    That changes the way you look at the world, man.


    "Ee, this is a scam...¡­."


    "Go talk to him, then, Kwan!"


    Yoon-Jong rolled up his legs with a low turn and jumped on the fallen man and swung his fist in earnest.


    Jo-Gol looked at the figure with delight.


    You''re a good fighter, my brother.


    He''s a master. Oh, my God.


    He peeked around.


    It wasn''t just Yoon-Jong. Hwasan''s disciples were unilaterally beating up Haenam''s disciples.


    First of all, it was important that Baek Cheon got a head start by blowing Kwak Hwan-so off at once, and even though they were famous disciples, it was his first time experiencing such a fight.


    "Experience is different. Experience! You bastards!"


    This is Chung-Myung''s experience of being thrown down a cliff more than 10 times after rushing as a group to put a fist in his mouth!


    While everyone was on the rampage, there were some who stood out exceptionally.


    First of all, Baek Cheon.


    "How dare you swear at Hwasan? Come here. Come here when you say something nice, you bastards."


    Baek Cheon turned his eyes upside down and all the people who got caught were trying to slap.


    One of the people who suffered the most from Chung-Myung in Hwasan was Baek Cheon. That''s how much Baek Cheon hates Chung-Myung, but...¡­.


    You hate it, but you look alike.''


    That''s almost like...I think Chung-Myung is more handsome and handsome.


    Jo-Gol, who couldn''t bear to see more of the scene, turned his head slightly.


    But there was a more horrific scene.


    Crack!


    Yoo-Esul''s kick hits precisely.


    And Jo-Gol was fed up and closed his eyes.


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    Haenam''s disciple, who grabbed his crotch, collapses with a sad groan that feels like tears are about to fall.


    Seeing him shake with foam on the floor makes me want to run and knock on the mess right away. It feels like all of the hidden compassion is coming out.


    Yoo-Esul, however, searched for the next victim with his cold eyes as if the human mind did not exist.


    ''The accident... is very angry.''


    Do it.


    When it comes to affection for Hwasan, isn''t Yoo-Esul the one who fights for the top rank among his students?


    I''ve heard that kind of man speak ill of Hwasan before my eyes.¡­this situation is tantamount to themselves.


    "How dare you!"


    "What?"


    Yoo-Esul''s feet are trapped in the pit of the man who was running.


    She grabbed the head of a shrimp-bent man and began to put power in his face.


    Puck! Puck! Puck! Puck!


    Jo-Gol turned his head again.


    I''m sorry, guys.''


    I should have told you in advance that he''s the most violent person in Hwasan.


    A girl?


    There is no such concept in Hwasan.


    And there was one more person playing unexpectedly.


    "You Haenam hillbilly!"Dang-Soso climbs onto the Haenampa disciple that he knocked down on the floor and swings his fist.


    Oh, my god!


    "Where''s your mouth?"


    Oh, my god!


    "They''re really going to die!"


    It gives us a sense of the power of that fist, which turns cold every time we insert one shot and one shot.


    Chung-Myung''s half-year training, which began with his determination, was enough to turn the party''s female cooperative, which had been throwing beautifully, into Hawsan''s hogul, who put in a fist full of weight.


    "Go, go, go!"


    Oh, of course, my personality seems to have changed a bit.


    Jo-Gol grinned.


    There''s nothing to do.''


    Unnoticed was not a weak point of weakness. Everyone''s lightly folding their backs and putting them on the floor.


    As a result, Haenam, nearly twice as many, was being beaten unilaterally by Hwasan.


    And the person who created this scene...¡­.


    "Good job, good job! There you go! Back, back! No, you''re supposed to hit me on the head! What have you learned?


    I was teaching hard behind the stir.


    The way he squatted and shouted is about to open a jerky.


    "Argh!"


    "Back, back, back! These bastards are crazy!"


    "Bring me in! Right now, man!


    The students of the Haenam faction, who have been completely crushed, step back. But Hawasan''s disciples tracked them down like hungry hounds.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Come here, you son of a b*tc*! Why don''t you come here? If you get caught on the run, you''ll get hit more?"


    Then they began to besiege the fleeing Haenampa


    As the siege became narrower, the faces of Haenam disciples turned blue.


    "Keep going. I don''t think I''ve been hit yet."


    "Munpa who got kicked out of Goofa and what? Why don''t you say it again?"


    The students of Haenam, who were completely fed up, huddled into the center. They couldn''t understand the situation at all.


    ''No, how can I... ''¡­.''


    Is this even possible?


    No matter how well they''ve been training themselves.However, they are the southwestern factions of the Old Federation. But now, it''s not even a file room, it''s going to be smashed this way in Hwasan?


    I think I''m dreaming.


    But Hawsan''s cruelly tightening spirit was clearly telling us that this wasn''t a dream.


    "Oh, what do I do?"


    "¡­¡­Why are you asking me?"


    Hwasan''s disciples, who looked like bandits at a glance, showed their teeth and laughed.


    The moment when the disciples of the Haenam faction closed their eyes without knowing what to do.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    With a great outcry, the middles in yellow artillery showed up.

 Chapter - 267 Episode 267. Do you want me to show you what an accident is? (2)

    Hwasan and Haenam''s disciples, who discovered the Shaolin monks, stopped altogether.


    Standing at the front, Shaolin-seung shouted with an expression of anger.


    "How dare you fight in the hall of the sacred Shaolin! How can you do this without ignoring Shaolin?! Stop your hand right now. If you don''t, I''ll be guilty of your doorstep!"


    "Tsk."


    "Hey."


    Hwasan''s disciples lay down the collar of the Haenampas, push the beaters away, and step back.


    Shaolin, who saw it, couldn''t hold back his anger and shouted.


    "Share your name!"


    Hwasan''s disciples were dawdling and looking around, and in the meantime, Baek Cheon, who had groomed himself, stepped forward and captured.


    "We are disciples of the Hwasan faction. Unintentionally...¡­."


    "Hwasan???"


    Even before his words were finished, the old monk cut his back and came in.


    "Where is the long-written man of the Wasan tribe? I have to take responsibility for this!"


    Baek Cheon''s face is stiff.


    There is nothing to say that the accident was true, but their reaction is more intense than he thought.


    "The ambassador. We''re...¡­."


    "No need to say! Where is the man of letters?"


    The old monk''s face was bluish.


    "How did you manage your disciples to make the other gatekeepers into gonjuk? You mean Hwasan doesn''t even know the deal? Where is the weak door...¡­."


    The old monk who was talking tilts his head.


    "Weak¡­¡­.Weak¡­"¡­.Huh?"


    And his crinkly eyes grew bigger and bigger.


    After seeing those who were beaten up and spread out sadly, he couldn''t stand the dismay and groaned.


    "¡­Hannam?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Oh, no. Haenampa...¡­.weak? Huh?"


    A bewildered look goes back and forth between Hwasan and Haenam.


    Then Hwasan and his students bowed their heads.


    Everyone bowed their heads together, but the meaning contained in it was completely different.


    Whasan''s disciples look like a child caught picking on a friend.¡­.


    I''m going crazy.


    ''How can I carry my face around now?''


    The faces of the Haenam disciples were red with shame.


    The situation is so clear that there is no excuse.


    At this point, it would be better to get beaten up and end it.


    Since Shaolin witnessed this situation, isn''t everyone in Shaolin going to know this soon?


    "¡­The Haenampa.........in Hwasan? Haenampa?"


    Noh Seung-eun seemed confused as if the situation was not being sorted out in his head.


    What kind of place is Haenampa?


    It is a prestigious geopa that occupies a seat in the old file room.


    Of course, Haenam occupies the same place as Malseok in the old file room, but that''s why the big name of the old file room does not fade.


    You can tell by the fact that all the gatekeepers in the world are still trying to cut the bones at this time of day.


    But the South Sea...¡­.


    You''re going to lose to Hwasan?''


    No, it''s not even a defeat.


    The eyes of Haenam''s disciples are chestnut. Even in these situations, people who couldn''t get up and groaned about how much they were beaten up were a lot of people.


    Whasan''s disciples, on the other hand, look embarrassed, but don''t really see any injuries.


    "Common sense, isn''t it normal for the two clans to face each other and the results to be reversed?"''


    It''s a battle between Haenam, the old file room, and Hwasan, who is now down and has only a name left.


    If you ask the strong men to make a bet, they will be left to hear the sound of a madman.


    But how did this result come out?


    "The death penalty."


    "Hmm? Hmm? Oh, yeah."Old Seung is surprised.


    Now is not the time to think about this.''


    The important thing is not that Hwasan won, but that they fought in Shaolin''s compound.


    "Hmm."


    Noh Seung, who exhaled the atmosphere by coughing in vain, looks at Baek Cheon with a firm face again.


    "I''ll ask you again. Where is Hwasan''s long writer now?"


    It was just as Baek Cheon sighed low and tried to answer.


    "Here it is."


    All eyes of those inside the hall return to where the sound was heard.


    Hyun Jong was walking towards this side with a stiff face.


    He was followed by Hyun Sang and Hyun Young. Hyun Young looked rather embarrassed.


    Noh Seung bowed his head as soon as he saw Hyun Jong.


    "I''m seeing a long writer from Hwasan. My name is Gong Hwa, and I belong to Shaolin''s Gyeyulwon."


    "You were the Ambassador to Gong Hua. I''m Hwasan''s Hyun Jong."


    "The word ambassador is too much for me. Just call me Gong Hua."


    Hyun Jong nodded with a heavy face.


    Normally, we would have exchanged words of blessing, but now it was best to choose what to say with a firm face.


    Hyun Jong turned his head slightly and looked at Hwasan''s disciples.


    Then the heads of the Hwasan disciples were turned down like lightning.


    Looking at his disciples desperately turning away from his gaze, the sound of pain flowed out of Hyun Jong''s mouth.


    "Oh, yeah.


    You''re going to break your neck if you keep bowing down like that, you bastards!


    ''How!''


    It''s not a day, it''s not a day, it''s a half-day. How can you just get in trouble and not be able to get through half of it?


    The dust wouldn''t have sunk in the botch you threw in the place!''


    Hyun Jong is also a man of conscience.


    He threw these bandits in the middle of Shaolin and did not expect any accidents.


    One!


    It''s only been a half a hour, and you''re making such a quick and neat mess!


    "Ugh."


    What can I do? This is the karma of a long writer.


    With a deep sigh, Hyun Jong looked at Gong Hua with an embarrassing face.


    "I''m sorry. I had to crack down on our kids."


    "I''m sorry is not the end of it, long man."


    Gong Hua hung up coldly.


    "This is Shaolin, and they have sinned inside Shaolin. This is not a matter of words. They should all be sent to the kennel to be punished."


    Unexpectedly, Hyun Jong''s face was visibly hardened.


    "Did you say you''re a member of the law enforcement?"


    "That''s right."


    "Isn''t Gyeyulwon in charge of Shaolin''s punishment? But how do your disciples of Hwasan have to be there?"


    "That''s the law of Shaolin."


    Hyun Jong clenched his teeth.


    "I can''t take that as a long story from Hwasan."


    "Long story short!"


    Gong Hua looked at Hyun Jong with surprised eyes.


    "Are you really coming out here?"


    "I don''t care what you say. I can''t send these children to Shaolin''s kennel."


    Gong Hua''s beard trembled.


    "Are you trying to ignore Shaolin?"


    "I don''t know why that''s the case, but if it''s ignoring Shaolin, I''ll have to live with it."


    "Come on, Jang Moon-in!"


    Surprised Hyun Sang shouted out loud without realizing it.


    I can''t believe you''re playing with Shaolin. This was never going to happen.


    Gong Hua was surprised by Hyun Jong''s remarks and couldn''t help but stare.


    "¡­¡­How come you''re doing this? It''s their fault!"


    "If my child has done something wrong, it is natural to punish him severely.""But why?"


    "One, it is not Shaolin who determines what sin has been committed and what punishment corresponds to it, but me, the writer of Hwasan! I don''t hand over the disposition of my students to Shaolin."


    It was a firm word.


    Hwasan''s disciples look at Hyun Jong with trembling eyes.


    Looking at his confident back makes me feel proud.


    And at the same time, I belatedly realized what they had done.


    I should''ve held it in.''


    Why is the fever going up?''


    With everyone dying of guilt, Baek Cheon, who was at the forefront, added more weight.


    I think he should have stopped the children, but he was more wild.


    ''I am solely responsible for this.''


    Baek Cheon decided so and looked up.


    And waited until the conversation between the two adults was somewhat finished.


    "Are you sure you want to come out here? If Hwasan protects them at the doorstep, Shaolin has no choice but to ask Hwasan for the crime."


    "It''s his fault, it''s his parents'' fault, it''s his disciples'' fault. Of course it is!"


    "Well, Amitabha, if you''re right...¡­!"


    It was a moment when Gong Hua, who memorized disapproval, was about to wipe out the cold.


    "But."


    "Huh?"


    Gong Hua and Hyun Jong''s heads turn to one place at the same time.


    One person is squatting down and looking this way.


    Hyun Jong''s eyes trembled.


    ''Oh, no!''


    Chung-Myung is grinning.


    Really, like it''s funny.


    Anxiety has struck me. Hyun Jong, who thought he should run and cover his mouth, is about to step off...¡­.


    Like this.


    "Huh?"


    Someone pulled his collar slightly.


    When I turned around, Hyun Young was whispering and shaking his head.


    Let it go.


    One!


    "Even if he''s in an accident, isn''t he sure he''ll fix it?"''


    ''Uh...''


    Yes, even if Chung-Myung caused an accident, it''s definitely a fix.¡­.


    "Really?"


    "¡­¡­."


    He''s been working on it?


    Really?


    Hyun Jong''s eyes turned fiercely to Chung-Myung. But it''s already too late to shut him up.


    "I''m asking because I don''t understand. Wrong¡­¡­. No, Monk."


    Gong Hua''s eyebrows wriggle.


    "Who are you?"


    "My name is Chung-Myung."


    "Chung-Myung? Are you Hwasan''s top three disciples?"


    "Yes."


    Gong Hua''s eyebrows wriggle more intensely.


    "Hwasan''s young disciple doesn''t know manners and laws? When you''re talking to a writer, how can the three great disciples come forward?"


    "Sorim''s student is also talking to my Jang Moon-in. Why can''t I, the third-generation student of Hwasan, talk to Shaolim''s student?""


    "¡­¡­."


    Gong Hua''s cheeks trembled.


    When someone asked me what kind of kid I was talking about,


    "You''re not in a position to talk to our writer Jang either, so where are you overusing your power?"


    The answer is back.


    ''Well, I''ll fry it to death.''


    Anger rose to the top of my head in an instant, but this should never be angry.


    As soon as he gets angry, the fierce words he''s shown to Hyun Jong will come back as a knife.


    "¡­¡­So, what do you want to say?"


    "So again, I''m asking because I don''t understand it at all."


    "What don''t you understand?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    "You''ve been talking about sin since earlier."


    "Huh?"


    "What did we do wrong?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Gong Hua''s eyes were stained with bewilderment.


    "¡­what now?"


    "What did we do wrong?"


    Chung-Myung asks as if he''s really curious. Looking at a clear, innocent face without a hint of sarcasm...¡­."It''s unlucky."


    I really want to beat him up.''


    ''I''m sorry, monk.''


    Instead, Hwasan''s disciples were more upset than Gong Hua.


    ''Well, what else is he trying to do?''


    Unconvinced Hyun Jong opened his mouth to fix the situation quickly, but unfortunately Chung-Myung was faster.


    "The Gyeyulwon said they would punish us, but in order to do so, you have to tell us what we have committed, so we have a justification to send them away, right?"


    "Innocent?"


    "Yes, I think."


    Gong Hua screamed out loud.


    "Is there no sin in fighting in Shaolin''s compound?"


    "Is there any difference in Shaolin''s precinct?"


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung even yawned and said brusquely.


    "You''ve been saying Shaolin and Shaolin for a long time. Is there anything special here?" What''s the difference between fighting in a melee and fighting in Shaolin?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Gong Hua shut up.


    It''s different. Of course it''s different.


    But this was never to be said to be different.


    Especially in this situation.¡­.


    He sneaks around.


    In no time, the crowd of spectators are waiting for his mouth to open. at such a time


    Of course, Shaolin''s precinct is a sacred place, so it cannot be compared to the market floor.''


    You want me to answer that?


    As a Buddhist, that''s something you should never say.


    "Of course, Shaolin''s precinct is no different from the market floor! But didn''t you fight on a large scale without permission?"


    "Yeah. So why is that wrong?"


    "¡­What the hell are you talking about?"


    "Tsk tsk. You really don''t understand."


    Chung-Myung pulled himself up. Then I stretched out my back.


    "Sorim called us here."


    "Yes, if you are invited, of course you have to be polite.¡­."


    "Why did you call me?"


    "¡­¡­ hmm?"


    "Why did you call me?" Didn''t you call me to make a wrap?"


    Gong Hua opened her mouth wide.


    "Oh, no, it''s...¡­."


    What the hell is this nonsense?


    "The reason I invited you is because of the herd competition and the dance competition.¡­."


    "Yes, the dance competition. Isn''t that a fight?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung grinned and said.


    "It''s only for the people who have a long history to participate in the group competition, and we came together to fight. So we fought, but I don''t know why you keep making such a fuss."


    "How is it the same as this? It''s a formal secret and this isn''t a fight!"


    "What''s the difference?"


    Chung-Myung pushed right away without giving him time to refute.


    "Bimsoo is a fight with a knife, and it''s okay because Shaolin allowed it. We put down the knife and punched, but it doesn''t work because Shaolin didn''t allow it. This is what you''re talking about, right? Right?"


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Gong Hua shut up.


    What does this mean?''


    That is absolute nonsense and sophistry.


    But the bigger problem is that that''s not very wrong.


    Bimuran is a battle fought in anticipation of casualties. The result could be in a way more brutal than this gang fight.


    In what words should those who hold such a feat condemn the current fight?


    "Amitabul. Amitabul!"


    In frustration, Gong Hua memorizes her dislike.


    "Hwasan''s disciples...¡­."


    "Oh, wait a minute."


    Chung-Myung cuts off Gong Hua''s words again and slowly turns his head.


    "What do you think?"


    Everyone''s eyes were drawn to one place along him.


    "Ah!"


    And exclaimed. Before I knew it, the head of the Shaolinbang, Bop Jeong, stood there."Amitabha Buddha."


    Bop Jeong, who memorized disapproval, said with a grin.


    "There is nothing wrong with what the small seal said."


    Everyone opened their mouths in dismay at the sudden decision.

 Chapter - 268 Episode 268. Do you want me to show you what an accident is? (3)

    "Hehe. Right? As expected, you''re on good terms with the head of the room!"


    "Room leader!"


    "How come¡­."


    Shaolin''s Confucius belly looked at Bop Jeong in surprise.


    But Bop Jeong still asked with a soft face.


    "Is there anything wrong with that cow''s statement?"


    "¡­¡­they insulted Shaolin!"


    "It wasn''t Shaolin who was insulted. It wasn''t your little pride."


    "¡­¡­."


    Bop Jeong shook his head slightly.


    "The small seal is right. The reason why the disciples of the opposition are gathered here is to fight each other. How can we blame them if the timing and method were not what we wanted?"


    "But didn''t Haenam''s students go bad?"


    At Gong Hua''s words, Chung-Myung smirks.


    "No, then the Haenampas will argue, I don''t know why the ambassador is angry. Haenam is not even a tribe of Shaolin. The Haenampas don''t even have a word to say?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Gong Hua was so shocked that she forgot to blink and looked at Chung-Myung.


    What kind of a man is that?''


    All the people around heard that.


    So from now on, if Shaolin blames Hawasan by protecting Haenam, Haenam will not be able to solve anything like this and become an eight-pound man who borrows Shaolin''s hand.


    Even if it''s not the case at all, would a luxury man who likes to make up words miss such a good prey?


    Looking at Chung-Myung, who drove the situation this far with just a few words, Gong Hua suppressed his anger.


    Sadly for him, however, Chung-Myung''s words are not over yet.


    "Oh, no. Speaking of which, why don''t you ask him yourself? Hey, you guys!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung turned his head towards Haenam disciples. Then everyone flinched reflexively.


    "Are you going to get your own revenge on stage or whine at me asking them to hit you because you''ve been beaten?"


    The faces of the Haenam disciples turned white.


    There''s only one answer they can give if he talks like that.


    It''s better to be the weak who gets beaten up and seeks afterwards, not the little man who leaves his revenge to others.


    Those who claim to be great disciples...¡­. No, it''s a natural choice for those who live in the strong.


    "Dah, of course we''ll take revenge with our hands!"


    "As long as the sword is lifted, things like you are nothing!"


    "You''d better be prepared! I''ll never let you off the hook!"


    Chung-Myung looks at Gong Hua again with his eyes wide open.


    "I heard so?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Thanks to that, Gong Hua became a mute who ate honey.


    If the person involved comes out of the way, there is nothing to say in Shaolin.


    Chung-Myung said in a nonchalant way.


    "When you play with kids, you can have a fist fight, and then your nose bleeds. Don''t rush over to me and tell me to come out...When did Shaolin become like this? Isn''t it so? Long-staffed?


    "Ha ha. It''s not wrong."


    "Room leader!"


    Gong Hwa sang Bop Jeong anxiously with a face that seemed to be upset because he couldn''t feel his stomach.


    However, as soon as he saw his smile on his face, he had no choice but to lower his head without saying a word.


    "Let me clear up Shaolin''s position."


    Bop Jeong looked back at Hyun Jong and said,


    "The fight in Shaolin''s compound is certainly to be criticized, but the people who gathered for the Bimu Competition are bound to be nervous. It is Shaolin''s responsibility to not take proper care of him, so I apologize to my Haenam and Hwasan in the name of Shaolin."Bop Jeong joins in and bows his head deeply.


    Hyun Jong freaked out, and Haenam''s students froze to the spot and were at a loss.


    "Don''t do this, Mr. Jang! I don''t know what to do with you."


    Bop Jeong smiles softly again.


    "The kites we built in each group will be able to solve in the Bimu competition. Even if it isn''t, Shaolin won''t be involved anymore because this is something that needs to be solved by the factions."


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong drooled.


    "However."


    Bop Jeong alternately looks at both sides and connects the horse.


    "If this keeps happening ahead of the arena, everyone will be furious, so I ask you all to show your status and dignity.""


    "I''m sorry¡­¡­.."


    Bop Jeong joined together lightly.


    "Sure."


    Soon after, as he turned around and walked slowly, Shaolin Confucius boats, who were staring at Hwasan, quickly followed suit.


    "It''s Shaolin indeed."


    "That''s great!"


    Those watching at the neat treatment nodded.


    Anyway, everyone was relieved that the work was done without any trouble. If this had spread greatly, how far would it have grown?


    "But Shaolin is Shaolin?"


    Chung-Myung muttered and grinned.


    Anyway, it worked out well.¡­.


    Chin


    At that moment, someone put a hand on Chung-Myung''s shoulder.


    Chung-Myung slowly turned his head.


    Flinch.


    And he looked.


    Hyun Jong with an expression that he has never thought about.


    "¡­Follow me."


    "¡­¡­."


    ¡­¡­That''s weird.


    This is Shaolin Temple.Why is there Asura?


    Hehe...


    Gong Hua, who followed Bop Jeong to the right as he moved slowly, opened his mouth in a discontented voice.


    "How do you handle things like this?"


    Other Confucius ships could not hide their dissatisfaction.


    "They insulted Shaolin. I can''t believe those children are fighting in Shaolin''s compound. Isn''t this a complete insult to Shaolin?"


    "You should have punished me!"


    Bop Jeong''s face slowly changed.


    It''s not that soft face. He shriveled with a face filled with the dignity and theft of the millennium sound.


    "Then do you mean that I should have said it was a sin to use a knife in front of so many people with Shaolin''s permission, but to punch without permission?"


    "He, it''s...."


    "Well."


    "Foolish, foolish. I can''t even keep up with that little boy''s mind."


    Bop Jeong memorized his dislike in a low way.


    It was like a blade.''


    There was a blade hidden in the playful floundering words.


    What if I wasn''t there?''


    Gong Hua probably sent them away. If I had, I could have caught him.¡­.


    It must have leaked out that the Shaolin used their authority to persecute others.''


    He had already warned the writer of Hawasan.


    Jealous eyes must follow in a prosperous group of people.


    Literally, Shaolin is the most sought-after clique in the world.


    This would have been a good prey for those who were ready to bite Shaolin whenever they could. And in the end, Shaolin would have been named a hypocrite in return for capturing those who could not even punish him properly.


    "My my."


    Bop Jeong smiled low.


    "Are you sure you''ve seen this far and created a situation? That little boy?''


    A moment in thought, he opened his mouth."Gong Hwa."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Do you know anything about the Chung-Myung child?"


    "Well."


    The answer came from a Confucius ship other than Gong Hua.


    "Hwasan''s Chung-Myung would be the Hwasan Divine Dragon, which is called the world''s most powerful posterior."


    "Hwasan The Dragon?"


    "Yes, I heard you beat Jin Geum Ryong of Jongnam and won the match against the shaman. If you include rumors that have yet to be verified, you have won the shaman Mu Jin''s secret dance, and the four thousand-party''s secret dance with the family...¡­."


    "How dare you tell such a false rumor to the chief of the long gate!"


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    The speaker flinched and closed his mouth at Gong Hua''s ilgal.


    "Let''s say Mu Jin of Shudang is, but he''s the spiny of the Four Thousand Dang!"


    "It''s just a rumor¡­¡­."


    "It worked."


    Bop Jeong refrained the two from talking.


    ''Hwasan the Divine Dragon.''


    The name sticks firmly in Bop Jeong''s mind.


    "Hwasan said he was in good spirits recently and he had a kid like that. He''s definitely a big shot. With a child like that, of course, the children around you will be attracted."


    "¡­Although it was the result of fighting without lifting a sword, the unilateral defeat of Haenam''s disciples is not an indisputable result. Maybe¡­¡­."


    Gong Hua blurts the end of his speech.


    Bop Jeong knew what he was trying to say, even if he didn''t hear it out.


    "Maybe something difficult could happen to Shaolin, too.''


    Perhaps Gong Hua wanted to say what Shaolin and other old file rooms had kicked out Hwasan.


    Whasan would of course have a grudge against the old file room.


    However, if such a position of HWASAN rises and threatens the old file room, of course there will be talk of his return.


    It''s something no one wants, and no one feels comfortable.


    But¡­¡­.


    Bop Jeong looked back unknowingly. Far away I can see the disciples of Hawsan.


    ''Hwasan.''


    My sides sting.


    Gong Hua was worried about it, but for Bop Jeong it''s only a small thing.


    A deeper place.


    The previous original sin weighs on Bop Jeong.


    "How long do we have to keep our palms open to cover the sky?"


    "Long story short"?


    "No, no."


    Bop Jeong shook his head.


    It''s past.''


    It''s not even his price, it''s just a few generations ago.


    "Gong Hwa."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Don''t take your eyes off Hawasan and that kid named Hawasan Sinryong."


    "I will."


    "Let''s go."


    Bop Jeong pressed his feet a little.


    But his steps, unlike a while ago, left a heavier footprint.


    * * *


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    There are so many words in the world that can weigh people down.


    But now Chung-Myung is learning something new.


    ''I''d rather say something.''


    Hyun Jong is sitting in front of him three steps on his knees.


    Hyun Jong didn''t say a word and just stared at them as soon as he arrived. And that''s been going on all this time.


    Thanks to this, Chung-Myung is also Chung-Myung, but the other students are almost fainting.


    Baek Cheon''s back was soaked in sweat.


    You''d rather beat him up, Jang Moon-in!''


    I''d rather be beaten by Chung-Myung.''


    ''Scared, scared...''.''


    I''ve been doing that for a long time.


    Hyun Jong, who was staring at Chung-Myung''s group without saying a word, finally twisted his mouth and spoke.


    "I¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I won''t ask for anything, so just don''t make an accident...¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I just asked for one thing and left for a while."Hyun Jong''s eyes were blue.


    Chung-Myung grinned at the sight.


    You''re a human being.


    When I first saw him, he was a kind and gentle man, but now I know how to live like that in my eyes.


    "I can''t stand it and make trouble! Hey, you bastards! Whoops!"


    In the end, Hyun Jong came at me with a crab in his mouth.


    However, his will was not achieved because of the wise man''s belly, which grabbed his arms from both sides.


    "Calm down, Jang Moon-in!"


    "Oh, my. Why are you so angry? Take a deep breath. Deep breath. Ha ha ha!"


    "What kind of deep breath is that?"


    "Oh, wasn''t it this?"


    "Oh, my God, you bastards! You bastards!"


    Hyun Jong kicks at Yeonsin Chung-Myung. However, his feet were only wagging pitifully Ho Gong thanks to the wise men''s tight grip.


    "Not anywhere else! At Shaolin! At Shaolin, at Shaolin! I can''t carry my face around because I''m embarrassed! I''m embarrassed!"


    "Huh?"


    Then Chung-Myung tilted his head as if he didn''t understand.


    "That''s a little weird. I think you should be proud of us for beating up all the Haenampan kids! Now I''m gonna put some weight.¡­!"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Hyun Jong finally took off his shoes and threw them at Chung-Myung. Chung-Myung smiled, dodging the flying shoes.


    "Hehe. It''s okay if you don''t give me such a lot. I did what I deserved as a student."


    "Get out!"


    "Really?"


    "Oh, no! Don''t go out! No, don''t ever go out! Don''t go anywhere!"


    Hyun Jong tore his elongated hair with a blue face.


    "Well, I shouldn''t have come here. Come here! It''s your first day. How are you going to handle what''s going to happen? Seonjo, Seonjo, give me strength."


    Looking at him praying toward the sky, Chung-Myung lifted his head slightly.


    I don''t know if he''s this ancestor, but...¡­.


    "That''s pretty good, right? Long sentence death penalty?


    Please shut up that mouth.


    A


    That''s harsh.


    giggle giggle

 Chapter - 269 Episode 269. Do you want me to show you what an accident is? (4)

    The fact that Hwasan and Haenam had a match quickly spread throughout Shaolin.


    "Hannam did something?"


    "Hwasan? Where is Hwasan?"


    "You know, the old file room."


    "Ah! Plum Blossom inspection! That Hwasan was against Haenam? That''s a coincidence."


    Those who knew the relationship between Hwasan and Haenam couldn''t help but pay attention to this fact.


    Hwasan, who was kicked out of the old file room, and Haenam, who entered the place.


    Isn''t it a relationship that interests everyone? Even if there are no bad feelings toward each other, they have no choice but to punch each other saying it is good to see each other.


    To have such people face each other, their hips were shaking.


    "So what happened?"


    "What do you think happened?"


    "Well, of course Haenam would have crushed Hwasan, right?"


    "Well, man, do I make such a fuss? Whasan smashed Haenam, didn''t he?


    "What? Where did you hear such a false rumor?"


    "Tsk tsk tsk. More than a hundred people have witnessed the fight. Why would they all kiss and lie together? The real Hwasan disciples unilaterally drove and beat Haenam''s disciples!"


    "Oh, my God."


    It''s a surprise.


    Doesn''t that mean that Hwasan, who is now vague about Haenam, one of the old file rooms, literally beat it up?


    "Hwasan is that strong?"


    Haenam can''t be weak, so of course, you''ll ask like this.


    "Well, that''s subtle."


    "Huh? What does that mean?"


    "Hwasan''s disciples won a landslide victory, but neither side used the sword in this fight. Well, of course it is. No matter how hot you are, how dare you pull a sword out of Shaolin''s compound?"


    "You didn''t draw a sword to fight between the checks and the checks? So what did you fight for?"


    "He punched me. And in that fistfight, Hwasan beat Haenam."


    "Tsk tsk tsk. I''m sorry. Then it''s not that great of a deal, is it?"


    "We''ll see if it''s great or not. Haenam is Haenam even if you didn''t pull out the sword. If we didn''t attack each other in moderation and pushed him completely one-sidedly, can we look forward to Hwasan, who also picked the sword?"


    "That''s true. That''s something you can check out at the Bemoo competition."


    Everyone who heard the news fell into this topic, discussing their thoughts.


    Someone cursed the brutality of Hwasan and Haenam who dared to work in Shaolin, and someone was interested in the outcome of this match.


    One had hopes for the propaganda of Hwasan, which is still hard to regain the power of fame, and one frowned at Hwasan''s actions, which shook the power of his power, which was firmly entrenched.


    There were many different positions, but there were parts where all of them shared the same opinion.


    "I''m sure this is unpredictable."


    "Isn''t it the first time that prestigious people show off their power since the birth of the Mah-kyo in the past? A hundred years is a long time. It wouldn''t be weird to have a totally unexpected result."


    "Yes, of course."


    However, so far, most people have assessed Hwasan''s movement as just a typhoon in a teacup.


    So far.


    * * *


    "It''s not fair."


    Of course, it is true that Chung-Myung committed a crime.


    Although he roughly blocked it with sophistry, it was inexcusable to beat the other Moonpas on the first day he arrived at Shaolin.Of course, even if not all of it is simply done in anger, the reason for not being able to tell on the outside is not a reason. So getting the right punishment was a risk.


    Up to that point, Chung-Myung can admit as much as he wants.


    It is reasonable to be punished for a crime committed.


    but


    "It''s not fair."


    Wouldn''t anyone be upset if the punishment was worse than the crime they committed, and the accomplices were not guilty?


    Chung-Myung jumped out of his seat and opened the door.


    The eyes of a group of Beck Cheons guarding the door flew in and stuck in.


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    As I look at them, who are keeping their true swords full and thorough, I feel something warm inside.


    "Betrayers!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon said with a sour face.


    "I can''t help it. Since Jang Moon-in ordered you to stop taking a step forward, we have no choice but to follow."


    "What did I do? You had an accident!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Baek Cheon covered his mouth with his fist and coughed in vain.


    In fact, heaven knows and the earth knows that it was Baek Cheon who led this incident.


    Of course, Chung-Myung poked him excitedly from the side, but it''s too bad that he''s being treated as the main culprit for stabbing him in the side.


    But you can''t be weak!


    "It''s no use telling me this. It''s the order of a man of letters.¡­."


    "The writer told you not to let me out? Why?"


    "It''s obvious that I''m going to make an accident."


    "Accident? Do you want me to show you what a real accident is?"


    When Chung-Myung opened his eyes and flipped over, a group of Baek Cheons quickly gathered shoulder to shoulder.


    "Anyway, no! You can''t go out, man! Hang in there. We''ve been here all day watching you! You''re not the only one being punished."


    "Well, let''s just say so."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung smiles.


    "So you''re saying that the writer told him to stop me?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "To the housekeeping?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon looked up at the sky once and closed his eyes tightly.


    ''You have to do something that''s worth doing.''''


    But anyway, the ordered body!


    Even if you break a bone, you have to tie him up here to repay the sin you committed!


    "Get in, Chung-Myung!"


    "What if you don''t like it?"


    Baek Cheon looked up.


    "Then you have to see the blood!"


    "Ho? You want to see my blood?"


    "No. My blood."


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    "So get in there."


    Chung-Myung grinned with a puzzled face, when Baek Sang jumped up from down there.


    "The death penalty!"


    "What''s going on?"


    "The writer tells me to bring Chung-Myung down."


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon frowned slightly as if wondering.


    Didn''t you tell me not to let Chung-Myung out of the room no matter what happened? But you want me to bring Chung-Myung down?


    "Is that true?"


    "Don''t tell a lie, referring to a long writer."


    "I suppose so."


    Baek Cheon glanced back at Chung-Myung with a crumpled face.


    "Ha.


    Ha


    Sigh. I don''t want to go down. Whew. Why are you calling me?"


    ''Ooh.''


    That snout is so real! Hey!


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply and opened the way.


    "Go down."


    "Yay."


    Chung-Myung also went down lightly. Baek Cheon followed, shaking his head.


    Hyun Jong was sitting at the main table downstairs.


    And across from it I saw a familiar person.


    "Oh!"


    Chung-Myung rushed and grabbed his hand."Lord!"


    Dang Gunnak, the spiny singer of the Sichundang family, smiles.


    "Long time no see."


    "What brings you here from Sacheon?"


    "¡­Wouldn''t you have come to participate in the herd competition?"


    "Hehe. Right? I thought you came to see me again."


    "That''s not too wrong, either."


    Dang Gunnak smiles bitterly.


    "You haven''t changed a thing."


    "It''s been a few days."


    Hyun Jong coughed loudly.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "What?"


    "Don''t make a fuss and sit there."


    "Yes!"


    Chung-Myung pulled out his chair and sat down quickly.


    Then Hyun Jong smiled softly and talked to Dang Gunnak.


    "Thank you for coming. I should have come to see you first this time, but I''m so sorry that you''re walking this way."


    "Don''t say that, Jang. It''s natural for a late comer to find a first comer. And Hwasan and the Dangga aren''t supposed to be picky about that, are they?"


    Hyun Jong smiled warmly.


    Whenever Dang Gunnak said this, he couldn''t help but feel happy. I''ve been receiving only a thousand generations for decades, and I''d be grateful if that Sacheon Party lowered itself and claimed to be a close friend.


    "You must have had a hard time on a long journey. Let alone the owner, the children must have had a hard time."


    "Those who discuss the difficulties of such a trip dare not use the last name of Dang."


    The determined voice impressed Hyun Jong inwardly.


    ''Well.''


    He only looks soft and polite here, but he must be a strict man within the party. This is why Sichundang''s family is so popular.


    "But¡­¡­."


    "What?"


    Dang Gunnak tilts his head and asks.


    "What the hell has happened to you to be so young?"


    "Oops."


    Hyun Jong held the charges. Dang Gunnak is curious as he first saw himself after eating jasodan.


    "Something good has happened."


    "Anyway, I respect you."


    "Thank you."


    Dang Gunnak did not have to ask deeply and gave words of blessing.


    "But what brings you here? If you arrived today, you would have a lot of work to do."


    "Well, there''s no particular reason. It''s just that...¡­."


    Dang Gunnak looked around awkwardly evasive.


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Oops."


    And I told the other disciples next to me.


    "Someone go get Soso."


    "Dang-Soso?"


    "Yes."


    One of the disciples nodded and ran up to this floor.


    "Hmph."


    Dang Gunnak coughed low and awkwardly.


    Hyun Jong said with a big smile.


    "I miss my daughter, isn''t it natural for a father to be?"


    "I apologize, Jang Moon-in. I know I shouldn''t be here now that I''ve married him, but...¡­."


    "Hwasan is a province, but I don''t recommend cutting ties with your family. It''s also unnatural to cut off the connection that followed. If your heart is connected to your family, it''s also important to cherish him. So don''t worry and feel free to come."


    "Thank you."


    Dang Gunnak bowed his head and thanked him.


    "Father!"


    Then a loud voice comes from this floor.


    Dang Gunnak raised his head with a slight reminder.


    "Soso."


    I haven''t seen a daughter in almost a year.


    He sent his child to Wasan, who he had raised as a child in his arms, and how much he had to worry about without others knowing.He looked at the stairs with beautiful eyes again, reflecting on his emotions that he could not express as a household member of the Sichundang family.


    "Father!"


    "Yes, Soso...¡­. SoSo? Is it SoSo?"


    Dang Gunnak''s eyes are shaking.


    His daughter.


    Fly in the wind or wither in the rain. She''s been raising her beautifully and beautifully.


    Where were one or two people who saw the scene like a daffodil and praised that it would become the most beautiful in the future?


    But¡­¡­.


    Run, run, run, run!


    At the sight of Dang-Soso running down the stairs, he flinched greatly.


    Black clothes.


    My hair is tied up in a casual way.


    The skin, which was white as white jade, has been painted black as if it had been hanging from somewhere, and the eyes, which always seemed like a woomi containing water, show some indescribable venom.


    Have you been to the battlefield?''


    How did my daughter become a living thief?


    "So, So, So?"


    "Yes! Father!"


    When Hyun Jong winked, Dang-Soso turned his waist right in front of Dang Gunnak.


    "Soso! Greetings to your father!"


    "¡­¡­."


    His pear-like daughter appeared as a thistle stuck to the pond.


    Dang Gunnak stammered unconsciously at this wonderful change.


    "Oh, how...No, it''s...¡­.Soso¡­¡­.huh?"


    "How have you been?"


    "¡­¡­."


    It was a greeting full of spirit.


    Dang Gunnak turned his head slightly and looked at Chung-Myung.


    Then Chung-Myung grinned.


    "You''ve grown up well, haven''t you?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Well, yeah.


    He''s grown up so well that he''s full of energy.¡­.


    Dang Gunnak looked blankly at Dang-Soso.


    How should we accept this change?


    After a long pause, he soon opened his mouth in a quiet voice.


    "Soso."


    "Yes, Father."


    "Are you happy?"


    Dang-Soso closes his mouth.


    Looking at her father, she soon nodded and smiled brightly.


    "Yes, I''m happy, Father."


    "Yeah."


    It was only then that a smile fell on Dang Gunnak''s lips.


    "That''s enough."


    What if it''s not what he knew? What''s the big deal about a change in appearance?


    It doesn''t change that Dang-Soso is his daughter who won''t get sick in the eye.


    My beloved daughter looked much more comfortable now than when she was as beautiful as a flower in the past.


    That''s enough.


    "Yeah. Did you learn a lot at Hwasan?"


    "Yes, Father! I will break the heads of the other Munpas and raise the names of Hwasan and the Dangga!"


    "¡­Wait. What do you mean, wake up?"


    "The price¡­¡­."


    Tub.


    Yoo-Esul, who had already approached, closed Dang-Soso''s mouth and dragged him away.


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang Gunnak looks at Hyun Jong with a sour look. Then Hyun Jong winks at Chung-Myung as if it''s not my fault. Of course Dang Gunnak also turned to Chung-Myung.


    "Why are you watching?"


    "¡­¡­nothing."


    It''s just me, it''s just me!


    He drank a few cold cups of tea in succession to calm his stomach.


    Only then did his gaze sink coldly.


    It was only then that the atmosphere of the Four Heavenly Hallows came out from him.


    "Long-Written."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "I came here not only to see Soso. Apparently things are going strangely."


    "What do you mean?"


    Dang Gunnak spoke in a low voice.


    "Recently, I was told that Jongnam and Shudang secretly had a meeting."


    Hyun Jong''s face hardens.


    "If they met before the arena, there would be only one reason."


    "Do you think it''s to keep us in check?"


    "That''s the only reason I can think of.""Well."


    Hyun Jong made a slight frown and drooled.


    Dang Gunnak spoke in a rather cold voice.


    "It doesn''t make any difference if we didn''t meet for that reason. Perhaps the old file room now considers Hwasan a pain in the neck."


    "I guess so."


    The evictor comes back and threatens the old school. It is no less a testament to the wrong eye of the old school.


    Of course the Old File Room will not welcome Hawasan''s performance.


    "If you want, I''ll make a place for you."


    "A seat?"


    "Hwasan doesn''t belong to the old school, so he builds friendship with Oh. There''s nothing strange about it, is there? Then Hwasan''s transportation will be a little easier."


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong is deeply troubled. It''s not wrong and a good suggestion, but it wasn''t something to take lightly.


    But there was one person who didn''t worry at all.


    "Come on. Why would you doing? It''s all right."


    "Hm?"


    Chung-Myung looked shrugged.


    "Just because they''re keeping us in check doesn''t mean they can come up unarmed in two. It''s going to be decided by skill anyway. But I''m afraid of something."


    "Ha ha. That''s true."


    "And I appreciate what you say, but it''s okay. You don''t have to pretend to be close when you''re not close. Friends are good enough for a party. Isn''t it so?"


    In an unexpected response, Dang Gunnak looked at him quietly.


    He''s still a weirdo, but...¡­.


    ''That''s certainly not a bad word to hear.''


    He smiled and asked Chung-Myung.


    "The winner is of course yours, you mean?"


    "No."


    Chung-Myung said plainly.


    "Then what?"


    "The win is not mine, but Hwasan''s."


    "¡­¡­."


    "You''ll all find out. Howasan is back."


    Yes, indeed.


    Dang Gunnak smiled all over his face.


    "Yes, it will be."

 Chapter - 270 Episode 270. Do you want to see what the real accident is? (5)

    a great war


    Countless people gathered around the person sitting at the top of the table. Their seriousness was quietly tarnishing the war.


    Boss''s boss Bop Jeong looked at everyone once and slowly opened his mouth.


    "Thank you all for accepting our invitation. Thank you for coming all the way here."


    Bop Jeong joined forces and bowed his head.


    Long writers from each faction, greeted by Shaolin Bangjang, smile and exchange words of blessing.


    "How can you not come when Shaolin is calling? Shouldn''t we thank you for the invitation?"


    Bop Jeong memorized the dislike briefly and spoke with a solemn face.


    "The reason why the headquarters held the World Cup is because the meetings between the factions have been too high for the past 100 years. The wound that Mahyo left on the river was too big, and it took too long for the wound to heal."


    Everyone became solemn when the name "Magyo" came out.


    Who among the gatekeepers gathered here did not groan at the hands of Mahyo?


    "One, it''s been a hundred years now, and Kang Ho has fully recovered his past strength. Unfortunately, it''s true that there are many problems."


    At the words, some long-winded people coughed low in vainly.


    When the water is full, it will overflow.


    It has become more frequent in recent years that the powerful clashed with the surrounding clique, which restored the power of the past. Now that they have built up enough strength, they are starting to pursue the realm of other literary factions.


    There was no behind-the-scenes story of a serious situation because we are still saving face, but if this continues, there will be a big accident one day.


    "That''s why I hope that this world-wide competition will allow the Moon faction to have a good relationship with each other. The responsibility of those who gathered here is enormous."


    It was a gentle way of speaking without authority.


    "Of course, sir."


    That is why authority is more revived. A warm and soft atmosphere ensued.


    At that time, one person quietly opened his mouth.


    "I dare to ask the head of the room."


    Everyone''s eyes are focused on one place.


    Red face and long black beard.


    The phrase "the wise man of Guanunjang" suits him. It was Heo Do-jin, a shaman''s long storyteller.


    "If the shaman has anything to say about leaving school, so be it."


    "I can''t believe you''re leaving school."


    Heo Do-jin looks at Bop Jeong quietly.


    As the two giants leading Kang-ho faced each other, the air in the hall became heavy in an instant.


    "It''s really nice to have the gatekeepers for the meeting. First of all, thank you for doing something that I didn''t dare to think of because I didn''t have enough bowls."


    "How come the shaman craftsman discusses the bowl. So-seung is embarrassed."


    "I can''t thank you enough for saying that. Just¡­¡­."


    His eyes, full of passion, stare exactly at Bop Jeong.


    "I don''t think the director held this kind of contest just to have a meeting. Maybe there was a reason to bring all the world''s most prestigious people together.¡­."


    Bop Jeong smiled small as he looked at Heo Do-jin, who slightly blurred the end of his words.


    "Long-literate people have a deep heart. I don''t dare to follow it. Amitabha Buddha."


    "If I do¡­?"


    Bop Jeong nodded heavily.


    "I was going to tell you after the competition. But now that I''ve come to this, I''ll tell you here."


    Bop Jeong memorized a few small dislikes. The bodies of those who saw the gloomy faces were naturally energized."I heard that Mane''s movement was found in Daesan."


    "Mine!"


    "Daesan!"


    a great mountain


    100,000 mountains.


    Heo Do-jin asked Bop Jeong, a face full of complexion.


    "Is that true?"


    "They found a trace of Mane in the opening."


    "Well, it means that the crippled demon has begun to move again."


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Bop Jeong once again chanted his disapproval.


    "As everyone here knows, Kang Ho has not completely defeated Mahkyo. They just cut off their throats and pulled them back."


    Hyun Jong, who was quietly listening to their conversation in the corner, closed his eyes quietly.


    Did they step down?''


    No, that''s not true.


    Markyo, who lost Heavenly Demon, stormed into Hawasan for revenge.


    Their war may have ended in 100,000 mountains, but the war at Hwasan is not over.


    But the desperate fight in Hawsan is not even mentioned in the bull''s-eye.


    Even those who know the past are closing their eyes as if the horrible blood vessel does not exist.


    Hyun Jong in the past wouldn''t have been able to survive this conversation.


    But now he is not.


    Just as lost power can be recovered, lost past can be recovered.''


    Hyun Jong, clenched his fist, listened quietly to their conversation.


    "In other words, Mahkyo did not lose all their strength and retreat. I was just looking forward to the future. I''m sure everyone here knows."


    "Well, that''s right. Head of the room."


    "It''s a fact that we can''t ignore."


    Bop Jeong looked at everyone with serious eyes and said.


    "We haven''t found any signs of their development yet. I''ve just witnessed some manes. However, it is significant that Manes have returned to the 100,000-daesan Mountain that they left behind. Maybe they''re preparing for another war."


    The atmosphere subsided heavily.


    a horse''s bow


    If you don''t feel the weight of the name, you don''t dare to sit here.


    "You need to be prepared."


    Bop Jeong nodded at Heo Do-jin''s words.


    "One, it''s still just a guess."


    "When it comes to masochism, it''s not something to take lightly to guess, is it said."


    "That''s why we have you here."


    Bop Jeong memorizes dislikes and speaks with serious eyes.


    "Maybe it''s time for Kang Ho to join forces again. So, please put aside your personal grudges and strengthen your friendship through this competition. Don''t forget that everyone is a member of the strong even though they live under different names. Amitabha Buddha."


    Everyone nodded still at Bop Jeong''s words.


    But it was hard to tell what they were thinking inside.


    Heo Do-jin also squints and looks at Bop Jeong.


    The foot of the horse.''


    If it''s true, it''s really dangerous.


    But no one here would be naive to think that the whole event began simply out of concern for Mahkyo.


    ''You mean you''ll take the initiative again.''


    Through the justification of the birth of Mahyo and his ability to show off at the Cheonjabi Stadium, he must want to once again solidify the position of the northern head of the group.


    ''It''s not gonna work out the way the ambassador wants it.''


    Heo Do-jin''s eyes sank low and low.


    "From tomorrow, we will hold a stage show for the Heavenly Habitat. I''m sure you all know that a non-musical contest has been a good place to check each other''s achievements and build friendship."


    "Yes, sir.""I hope this will also be a good place to build friendship with each other. Amitabha Buddha."


    Long writers nodded with good faces.


    But none of them considered tomorrow''s arena a mere social gathering.


    It''s hard to tell the difference between the clans.


    Unless a war between the two clans really breaks out and stab each other, one can only vaguely guess the opponent''s skills.


    Bimu, who even serves as a second-generation disciple to such civil servants, makes a great proxy war.


    The teacher''s skills can be determined through the student''s skills.


    Surely tomorrow''s world-class arena will be an important place to reshape the ranks of the world''s gatekeepers.


    "The winning Munpa will grab all the glory of Kang Ho for a while.''


    Everyone''s eyes were filled with aspirations.


    Except for one person.


    * * *


    The next morning.


    After completing the preparation, Hwasan''s disciples gathered in front of his office. Hyun Jong stood in front of him and looked down at his students.


    "Do."


    He coughed loudly in vain.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Yes, a long writer."


    Baek Cheon answered with foresight as a representative. Hyun Jong smiled proud when he saw the sweet image.


    "Today''s rain will be a good experience for you. That''s why I''m going to say something to you."


    Everyone listened carefully and waited for Jang''s next words.


    "Would it make any difference if you won?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Everyone''s eyes were shaken with suspicion.


    Looking at the eyes, Hyun Jong said calmly.


    "Also, would losing make any difference?"


    Only then did Baek Cheon nod his head still.


    I think I know what you mean now.


    Hyun Jong shakes his head quietly.


    "Winning or losing is not important. It is not important to produce results in this competition. Your efforts while preparing for this competition are several times more important than the results."


    Hyun Jong continues his words with serious eyes.


    "I''m not trying to say that the process is important and the outcome is not important. If you win this competition, you''ll be honored. But previous efforts have given you skills. I hope you''ll be the ones who pursue your skills, not your vain honor."


    "I''ll keep that in mind! Long story!"


    "Yeah, yeah. That''s good."


    Hyun Jong nods his head.


    "There''s nothing good about the old man holding on to the battlefield for a long time. Let''s go. No matter what the outcome is, you are my proud disciples and the proud disciples of Hwasan. Don''t forget that."


    "Yes!"


    Hyun Jong turns his head slightly.


    "A footless drink."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    "Say something. You and Ungum deserve to talk."


    Hyun Sang hesitated with a slightly embarrassed face and looked at everyone.


    "Focus on showing off all your skills. A defeat with all its might will bring you comfort. However, a defeat that failed to do its best will only leave regret."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    "Well, this is hard for me, Jang Moon-in. Ungum will finish up."


    Upon hearing the words, Ungum stepped quietly.


    His pupils'' eyes change as he steps forward.


    Hyun Jong and Hyun Sang are the adults of the Munpa for them, but the rhymes are different. It is Ungum who will be called their true teacher in Hwasan."What is a sword?"


    "Black is Do!"


    "What is the province?"


    "Do is just do."


    "Then what is a sword?"


    "Black is just a sword!"


    Ungum smiled.


    "Yes, the sword is just a sword. The sword you''ve heard so far and the sword you''ve heard today are no different. Trust the sword and trust yourself. Then your training that you have done so far will answer you."


    Everyone nods their heads.


    Then Hyun Young suddenly came forward and said to the three.


    "Then let''s go."


    "Huh?"


    Then, he led Hyun Jong and Hyun Sang blindly and began to swirl toward the unarmed.


    "Wunger, follow me."


    "Yes, Elder."


    Hyun Sang speaks as if he were dumbfounded.


    "What about the kids? Aren''t you taking the kids?"


    "Well, just follow me. We can go first, why do we have to go together?"


    "Huh? Huh?"


    When Jang Moon-in and other adults were dragged away by Hyun Young''s hand, a person trudged out of the back.


    "¡­¡­."


    Everyone looked forward with uncomfortable eyes.


    Of course it was Chung-Myung.


    "What the writer said. Uh, I mean...What did he say?"


    He tilted his head for a moment and shrugged.


    "Well, that would be great."


    And I glanced over everyone.


    Except for a few, there was also an obvious sign of nervousness. The expression is stiff and the whole body looks stiff.


    Chung-Myung grinned at the sight.


    No wonder.''


    Except for a few with Chung-Myung, I have little experience fighting in front of other clans.


    I couldn''t show my skills properly because I was frozen in Hwajong Branch, but my legs are shaking to fight in front of so many people.


    "Who do you think you''re going to win here?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hwasan''s disciples looked back at each other.


    "You don''t have it, do you?"


    "¡­¡­."


    What are we gonna do when you''re gonna kill the winner?


    Everyone''s eyes were glum.


    Chung-Myung continued nonchalantly.


    "But I''m nervous. Those who can''t even win."


    "What, dude?"


    "Don''t worry. You can be nervous. You don''t have to relax."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Chung-Myung smiles.


    "I''ve made sure I can''t lose even if I''m nervous. If you want to lose somewhere, lose. It''s not easy to lose at this point."


    Hawsan''s disciples laughed despondently.


    Everyone here knows that''s not just saying it. They''ve been practicing bone-cutting training literally.


    "Do you see the people there?"


    When Chung-Myung pointed towards the unarmed side, Baek Cheon answered as a representative.


    "Yeah."


    "Let''s go show them."


    "¡­¡­."


    "What kind of clique were they forget?"


    The words set fire to the hearts of Hwasan''s disciples.


    "Let''s go! To regain the seat of the world''s first inspection."


    There was no answer.


    Behind Chung-Myung, who is taking a swirling step, Hwasan''s disciples follow determinedly.


    Chung-Myung didn''t look as simple as usual today.


    Above his determined face, his long-cherished will crossed his mind.


    You''re forgetting, aren''t you?''


    You forgot about Hwasan?


    ''It''s okay. I''ll make sure you remember clearly now.''


    I''ll engrave the word Hwasan on your head so you won''t forget it forever.


    What kind of clique was Hassan...¡­.


    Chung-Myung turns around and looks at the white porcelain boat and the celadon boat. Then he lifted his head and glanced at the sky.


    ''Honestly, it''s a little different than before, but...¡­.''


    I''m sure it''s all right. This is...¡­.It''s so different, man!


    Oh, shut up!


    If you feel wronged, you can come back to life!

 Chapter - 271 Episode 271 says the inscription has no head? (1)

    Shaolin is one of the largest temples in the world.


    The status of Shaolin in the stronghold is huge, but the status of Shaolin in the midfield is just as great.


    Since Dharma handed down King Seonjong to the Middlelands, Shaolin has become an unwritten shrine and the most visited temple in the world.


    Of course, the scale is huge enough not to be found anywhere in the world.


    But the huge Shaolin temple was now full of people with no room to step on.


    "Oh, don''t push me!"


    "We''re moving on, you people!"


    "Who brought the chair? Bring a chair to this small place? Are you out of your mind?!"


    Many people came to participate in the bimu, but compared to those who came to see the bimu, it was only premature haemostasis.


    "Do I have to look this far?"


    "I don''t know! There wasn''t a contest like this in a hundred years! If you don''t see it now, there''s no guarantee you''ll see it again for the next hundred years! As long as my neck is broken, I''ll watch it!"


    From the first day of the competition, Shaolin was filled with no time to step. As a result, 1,000 monks of Shaolin were struggling to control the people even though they were all mobilized.


    "Wow, there are so many people."


    Jo-Gol looked around with his eyes wide open.


    The places where the participants of the Bimu waited and the places where the spectators were located were completely distinguished by red lines. Thanks to this, the Moon faction who participated in the Bimu event was able to settle down comfortably without being pushed by the crowd.


    "Is that a non-armed contest over there?"


    "That''s right."


    Jo-Gol squinted at Yoon-Jong''s answer and looked unarmed.


    "It''s smaller than I thought. I thought it would be different because it''s Shaolin."


    "Walk."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "Look to the side."


    "What?"


    Jo-Gol''s eyes turned sideways. In front of the densely packed crowd, you can see a few more unarmed people similar to the unarmed ones in front of you.


    "¡­Are you using all of that?"


    "It looks like that."


    "Why are you so...¡­."


    Yoon-Jong shrugged.


    "There are nearly 20 door-to-door groups that have received platinum albums. Then there are 400 people who participate there. If you include gold, silver, and copper, the number of late participants will be well over a thousand."


    "A thousand?!"


    Jo-Gol opened his mouth wide.


    Yoon-Jong nods his head.


    "That''s why you need a backup. If all those who want to participate participate, they will have to play three and a half months in the preliminary round."


    "Wow¡­¡­."


    It was Jo-Gol who realized the influence of the competition.


    By the way, there are 1,000 participants.''


    When are all those people going to be scrubbing?


    "It looks like we''re going to have a two-day preliminary round. After the preliminary round, he said he would move to the central smoke field and hold the main round. There will be about a hundred people left in the finals."


    "A hundred people."


    Jo-Gol grabbed the sword in his waist.


    ''You must be in a hundred.''


    The goal is to go as high as possible, but the Bimu is not necessarily ranked according to their skills.


    If you meet the winner in the first round, isn''t it such a blind spot for Bimu to lose the first round as the final result?


    What if you''re not lucky enough to be eliminated in the beginning?


    ''I don''t want to imagine.''


    That monk will bite the whole time. Throughout the tournament, back to Hwasan, even back to Hwasan!


    "Yes, if I lose, Chung-Myung will try to change me."¡­.""Are you only worried about that?"


    "What?"


    "I''m afraid I''m going to fight the elite of the other clans, but I guess I''m not worried about that."


    At Yoon-Jong''s words Jo-Gol peeked around the arena.


    All the students of the prestigious students, who are shining with beautiful eyes, are waiting with enthusiastic faces. Just from the spirit of their performance, we could guess how they had been training under the strict gate wind.


    If it were Jo-Gol in the past, he would be discouraged to see them. They''re great disciples who can''t even be compared.


    Is it a little different now?


    Hardly.


    It''s true that Hwasan''s status has risen greatly, but Jo-Gol has yet to realize the changed status.


    There''s no one who''s looking forward to being Hwasan''s disciple, and there''s no one who gives him special treatment.


    And yet, what should I say?¡­.


    "The death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "It sounds a little weird to say this, but don''t they look so easy?"


    Yoon-Jong smirks, who glanced at other participants.


    "Of course it looks easy."


    "But they''re students of the prestigious universities."


    "Is there even one guy like Chung-Myung?"


    "¡­there can''t be two of those people in the world."


    "That''s what I''m saying. Who''s going to be scared when Chung-Myung is living with him every day? Even if they see a monster of Triceps, they would love three heads to wake up."


    "As it turns out¡­¡­."


    Thanks to Chung-Myung, Hwasan''s disciples had no fear head.


    "So when does Bimu start?"


    "There it is."


    Yoon-Jong pointed forward.


    As I turned my eyes along the gesture, I saw a Shaolin monk walking over the Demilitarized Zone.


    He assumed a reverent attitude and looked up at those gathered in front of the arena.


    The scene, which was noisy with just that movement, quickly quiets down.


    Shaolin, who drew attention, opened his mouth with a heavy voice.


    "I would like to thank the Mundos of each Munpa for taking the time to participate in the Bimu and those who came to watch this Cheonjabi performance. So-seung is the Gongcho of Shaolin."


    The sound of Gongcho is loud in the hall.


    "And that person?"


    "Property, open fire!"


    Among Shaolin''s Confucius ships, Gongcho is famous for Kwon. It was one of Shaolin''s representative masters of dealing with numerous evil enemies in consultation with high military officials whenever he rarely went strong.


    Everyone was excited that such a person would host the competition himself.


    "And I would like to say thank you to the long-standing writers of each group who shine."


    Gongcho turned around and headed for a tall platform on one side of the unarmed.


    On the podium, long writers from each faction who participated in the Bimu were sitting together.


    They are greeted with thunderous cheers.


    Yoon-jong grinned at the sight.


    "Jang must be in a good mood."


    "No, the death penalty. I think you''re really uncomfortable."


    "¡­is that so?"


    Ha-ha. Hyun Jong wouldn''t be familiar with that kind of position.


    "Come to think of it, there is Jongnam Jang Moon-in sitting next to him and shaman Jang Moon-in sitting on the other side. You''ll have a stomachache just by drinking water over there."


    "I mean."


    "Then we''ll make that seat easier for you."


    "Yes."


    Just in time, Gongcho shouted in a voice full of inner space.


    "From now on, we''re going to have a world-class competition! Those who are called must come forward as designated unarmed. The match table was made fairly with the participation of each of the long-standing writers, so I will not accept any complaints!"


    Baek Cheon raised his hand and tied the hero gun tightly.


    Here we go.


    Having taken a deep breath, he looks unarmed with his sunken eyes.You can see Jongnam gathering in front of another demilitarized zone. There will also be Jin Geum Ryong and his father.


    "Whoo."


    Chung-Myung peeked at Baek Cheon and asked.


    "I think he''s shaking."


    "Of course I''m nervous."


    "Huh?"


    In a more nonchalant acknowledgement than I thought, Chung-Myung tilted his head. Baek Cheon said in a calm voice.


    "How can I not tremble when I have the opportunity to show the world the sword of Hwasan? I''m so overwhelmed that it''s hard to calm down."


    "What?"


    You know how to say pretty cool things, don''t you?


    "Be gentle, be gentle. Don''t make a mistake by putting strength into it."


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "People like private life tend to fall down trying to do well."


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Don''t pretend you''re not. Be calm."


    "No, dude!"


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon pointed slightly behind Chung-Myung.


    "I''m calling you."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung looked back.


    The Shaolin monk, who assists the host on the Demilitarized Zone, was shouting with his veins on his neck.


    "Hwasan???? Chung-Myung! Is there Chung-Myung? No, where the hell have you gone? The Bimu is starting!"


    "Huh?"


    "If you don''t have any, I''ll give it up!"


    Surprised, he raised his hand quickly.


    "Here you go! Here you go! Here!"


    Then he ran up to the unarmed.


    Shaolin shouted, shaking her eyebrows.


    "Where the hell have you been?"


    "Oh, I didn''t go anywhere.¡­."


    "Come on, stand on the stage! Your opponent hasn''t been waiting for you for a long time!"


    "Yes, yes."


    Chung-Myung ran and stood on one side of the unarmed. The opponent had already settled down and was waiting for him.


    "Hello¡­.huh?"


    Chung-Myung, who confirmed his opponent, tilts his head.


    "I think I''ve seen you somewhere. Have we ever met?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s opponent.


    Kwak Hwan-so, a great student of Haenam, shivered and gritted his teeth.


    "Darn Hwasan, you''re an oil fountain even if you ignore people. You set things up two days ago and you forgot about me?"


    "Oh¡­! That''s him. I couldn''t remember his face because he was beaten up so quickly."


    "This guy!"


    Kwak Hwan-so shakes and takes a deep breath.


    "Where did you sell the black?""


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung looks at his waist.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who confirmed that his waist was empty, confirmed where he was. Baek Cheon holds Chung-Myung''s sword and sighs deeply.


    "Here you go."


    Baek Cheon threw a sword over the unarmed. Chung-Myung, quickly snatched from Ho Gong, quickly kicked a sword around his waist.


    Kwak Hwan-so said as if he was dumbfounded.


    "I can''t believe the prosecutor left it behind. Didn''t Hwasan teach you that?"


    "I don''t think you''re good enough to be involved in other people''s educational policies."


    "What! That was before you...¡­!"


    "Okay, let''s get started."


    Chung-Myung, who cut off his horse''s waist, twisted his neck left and right.


    Crack. Crack.


    I didn''t think I''d come forward with the first choreography, but this isn''t bad either.


    On the opposite side, Kwak Hwan-so gritted his teeth and pulled out a sword.


    Growl.


    "Thunder nakedness is running wild without knowing what''s going on. That''s better. I''ve been waiting for a chance to avenge you Wasans, but heaven is helping me. I''ll let you know that Hwasan is no match for Haenam as long as you have a sword."


    "Oh, yes. Well, try. I''ll be rooting for you."


    Kwak Hwan-so choked up and clenched his teeth.


    But this time it was never frivolous.


    Let''s calm down.


    Haven''t you already experienced that he''s got a big mouth? There''s nothing good about being dragged in.If you have anything to show, you can show it with a sword.


    There was tension in all ten unarmed. However, the public''s attention was focused solely on Chung-Myung and Kwak Hwan-so.


    Those who are aware of the recent clash between Haenam and Hwasan have no choice but to see the beaming.


    "Hannam will get revenge, right?"


    "I don''t know! I, Chung-Myung, am the Hwasan Divine Dragon! Hwasan The Dragon! Don''t you know Hwasan Sinryong?"


    "Well, he''s the Hwasan Divine Dragon? You don''t look that strong."


    "The master''s appearance is not visible."


    "Wasn''t the rumor just too much?"


    "Isn''t it something to watch and see?"


    Everyone looked at the non-stage with similar feelings.


    One side is Hwasan''s rising master, Chung-Myung.


    And on the other side, Kwak Hwan-so, the great student of the Haenam faction, who pushed out Hwasan and took a seat in the Old File Room!


    No matter how famous the Hwasan Sinryong is as the world''s most advanced figure, even the great disciples of the Haenam faction will never be easy.


    "Let''s get started!"


    With a loud cry, those on the stage began to move in unison.


    We restore the honor of Haenam!''


    Kwak Hwan-so calmed down his excitement.


    Never underestimate your opponent.


    In that frivolous appearance, you can''t feel the master''s appearance at all, but if you didn''t score the highest score in the world, there must be one.


    So calm down, calm down...¡­.


    "Huh?"


    Kwak Hwan-so''s eyes were wide open.


    Suddenly, the world is dark.


    "Huh?"


    It''s getting dark? The world?


    "Loyalist?''


    No.


    Kwak Hwan-so quickly realized it.


    It''s not dark in the world, it''s something that''s blocking your view.


    Something shiny and dark filled my eyes.


    "This?"


    Fortunately, he also easily recognized its identity.


    ''It looks like a shoe sole.¡­?''


    But unfortunately it was too late.


    Whoosh!


    Chung-Myung''s feet are stuck in Kwak Hwan-so''s face.


    "Oh, my god! Oh, my god.


    Kwak Hwan-so screamed as if he was picking a pig''s throat and bounced straight back.


    Love, love, love, love, love, love, love, love, love!


    "What, what!"


    "Oh, my God!"


    Other unarmed fighters, who were performing the dance, are startled and avoid Kwak Hwan-so.


    Kwak Hwan-so, who flew through the nine unarmed walls in the back, was thrown right into the wall at the end of the unarmed wall.


    Whoo! Whoo!


    "¡­¡­."


    All the middlemen looked at Kwak Hwan-so with blank eyes.


    No, exactly, he looked at the hole in the wall with his whole body.


    "¡­¡­."


    Unmanned men, who were performing on other non-stage, lowered their sergeants and stared blankly at the big hole.


    Before long, all eyes slowly moved to the stage where Kwak Hwan-so had originally been. And finally, attention was drawn to Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung murmured, shaking his hands.


    "That''s a mess and a mess. Where did you get that idea in front of me? I''m going to die."


    Chung-Myung with his tongue a couple of times turns his head and looks at Gongcho.


    "You won, right?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "It''s over. Can I go down?"


    "¡­¡­Oh, oh, oh!"


    Gongcho nods loudly and shouts.


    "The victory of the Chung-Myung small council of the Hwasan faction!"


    At the same time, there was a tremendous cheer throughout Shaolin, which was momentarily silent.


    "Wow!"


    "Oh, my God! Just one shot!"


    "Hwasan the Dragon! Hwasan The Dragon!"


    "Hahahaha! I can''t believe the day has come when I see this kind of sizzling with my own eyes! It''s the best! The Hwasan The Dragon!


    Chung-Myung trudged down the stage with his whole body shouting. And stood in front of his disciples."You saw it, didn''t you?"


    "Huh?"


    "That''s all I have to do."


    "¡­¡­."


    ¡­¡­That''s very helpful.


    Thank you so much, Chung-Myung.

 Chapter - 272 Episode 272. Does it have a head? (2)

    The strong like the strong.


    As they pursue their strength and admire the world''s first people, it is the strong who have great affection for their existence.


    Those people couldn''t help but cheer for this ridiculous situation that happened before their eyes.


    "Wow!"


    "Hwasan the Dragon! Hwasan The Dragon!"


    "Long live the Wasans!"


    Even though it had been a long time since the rubbing was over, the thunderous roar showed no sign of abating.


    Other unarmed men began to win one by one, but no one paid attention to the result.


    Chung-Myung''s blow was too intense.


    "Oh, my God, the great student of Haenampa!"


    "Catching without using a sword!"


    "Hwasan the Dragon, how great it is to do the Dragon! Isn''t this more than a rumor?"


    "Ki, wasn''t it a surprise?"


    "Surprise? Surprise is frozen to death! He''s crazy when he''s off guard on the stage. And Ambassador Gong Cho gave a signal to start rubbing his nose. Who''s off guard? It''s a skill, a skill!"


    "Yes, if you feel wronged, you should win!"


    "Hwasan has become so strong! You beat that Haenam with a single blow."


    Minor disagreements were neatly ignored.


    Most of the people gathered here want to see the world''s talented people who will lead Kang Ho in the future.


    It means that they are ready to cheer just by winning. But how can you not be so enthusiastic when you see this in front of you?


    But even with the loud roar, Chung-Myung just had a sour look on his face.


    "Well, you did a great job."


    "Hwasan the Dragon! Hwasan The Dragon! Hwasan??! Hwasan The Dragon!"


    "Not a big deal¡­¡­."


    "Hwasan! Hwasan! Hwasan??????!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s mouth is starting to tremble.


    And Baek Cheon took a dim view of him like that''s what he looked like.


    ''Good, good, good.''


    "Oh, no. Well...¡­.this is not a big deal¡­¡­.Yay, kar¡­¡­."


    "¡­Just smile, Chung-Myung. It''s going to explode somewhere."


    "That''s not good. I caught a little fish like that!"


    "That''s what she says, but the body is honest."


    Then Chung-Myung tried to spread his mouth out with his hands.


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply.


    A single blow.


    It was literally a blow.


    With just one shot, Chung-Myung stole everyone''s attention here.


    It''s hard to tell whether it was done at once or simply annoying.


    However, whatever the purpose was, the result is the same.


    Now obviously everyone will pay attention to Chung-Myung and Hwasan throughout the arena.


    "Be careful, Chung-Myung."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung turned his head slightly and looked at Baek Cheon.


    "Too much attention is not a good thing. Look, everyone''s already starting to be wary of you."


    At Baek Cheon''s wink, he looked around.


    There is certainly more attention than before.


    The attention of the wildly cheering audience was obvious, but all eyes that were slightly different from that were focused on him.


    They are students of different factions who participated in the competition.


    Someone looks at him with agitated eyes and someone with wary eyes.


    They have eyes too, so I can''t help but wonder how great Chung-Myung is now. In this situation, it would be even stranger to be vigilant.


    But Chung-Myung, who received the gaze, looked back.


    "These bastards, where do you open your eyes?! Just open your eyes!"


    "No, you crazy man!"


    Fortunately, Baek Cheon, who was waiting next to him, quickly lowered Chung-Myung and calmed him down."Now that you''ve shown me that, I have no choice but to be vigilant!"


    "What are you going to do if all these things are on the lookout? It''s not even a fist anyway!"


    Uh...


    That''s true.


    Surely Chung-Myung is not a man who can handle being vigilant and blah blah. Whether they know that is another matter.


    At that time, Chung-Myung spoke softly, licking his lips.


    "Remember, Sasook."


    "Huh?"


    "Don''t go easy on me."


    "¡­¡­."


    "If you deal with me properly, I think I can win if I do well next time. And take it easy. When you win, you have to crush it without blood or tears. That way, I won''t be able to make eye contact with you the next time we meet."


    "¡­Are we the Heukdo?"


    "There''s something to learn from the black children. They move most efficiently because their face and their survival comes first, and their benefits come first."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Keep that in mind, don''t ever let it slide. To win, we have to win by a landslide! That way¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes glanced upwards.


    To the writers of each faction on the podium.


    "They''ll realize it, too. Who is this board for?"


    There was a clear laugh in his eyes as he searched the long-written writers of the Old File Room and the Great Sega.


    Meanwhile


    "Huh?"


    The long-standing writers of each group who were watching the monument on the podium were also amazed.


    "It''s really amazing. Isn''t that HWASAN''s kid really good?"


    "I wasn''t too careless, but for a moment I missed my move."


    "I''ve heard the name "Hwasan Sinryong" a few times, and isn''t he a great match?"


    The voice was clearly imbued with sincere admiration.


    Chung-Myung''s skills were enough to surprise even the heads of Gufa and Oh Dae-sega.


    Of course, their gaze also revealed an indisputable light of vigilance.


    ''No matter how hard it is.''


    "That Kwak Hwan-so''s skills were not lacking at all. But you didn''t even react?''


    This goes beyond the question of whose skills are better.


    This is a result that can only be seen if there is at least one difference.


    No, even if there is more than one distribution difference, most would not dare to defeat Kwak Hwan-so at a single blow.


    The hard work was done by that Hwasan Mystery.


    "Hwasan the Divine Dragon. Hwasan The Dragon¡­¡­."


    "That''s more than I''ve ever heard."


    Most of the writers here disagreed with the idea that the Hwasan Divine was the world''s most backward.


    It''s not exactly that I don''t recognize the Wasan Mythology. It''s more of a failure to recognize the false name of the world''s most latecomer.


    In fact, the position had to be judged only by those who had begun to evaluate and strengthen the position. It''s almost impossible to compare all the world''s reviews.


    In addition, if it is a gate wave that is about the old file room or the five generations, each group has its own future and has a future at stake in each group.


    "If my student is strong, I can overturn such evaluations as much as I want."


    This was the idea that each long writer had in mind.


    At this moment, however, the idea that perhaps the fame gained by the Hwasan Divine was by no means an empty name took over their heads.


    Will their students be able to show that? I even doubt that.


    No one would nod easily to the question.


    The words of blessing that came and went in ceremonial ways died down little by little. As the absurd result began to be interpreted, vigilance began to prevail."Hmph."


    In that strange atmosphere, Hyun Jong had to use Mu Jin''s efforts to calm his shoulders, which kept stretching as if he had pulled a rubber band.


    It is not that difficult to guess the insides of the long writers who keep losing their words.


    ''That would be ridiculous.''


    But it can be a little more absurd.


    Hyun Jong has been going through that absurdity for years. This moment has finally come in return for enduring all those years.


    This is the moment when we show everyone the name of Hwasan''s Chung-Myung!


    At that time, Dang Gunnak sneaks up to Hyun Jong with a complaint.


    "Congratulations, Hwasan."


    "Ha... ha ha. I''m sure you were lucky."


    "What do you mean luck? Humility is proportional if it goes too far. Is there anyone else who can do something like that?"


    In the words of Dang Gunnak, someone intervened and replied.


    "You''re not wrong."


    A little surprised Hyun Jong turned his head in wonder.


    This is because it was Jong Nam''s long writer, Jong Ha-gum Jong Nigok, who intervened in the conversation.


    "I''m Chung-Myung, the Hwasan Divine Dragon. That''s exactly what I saw in the old Jonghwa branch. He is a person who can aim for the world''s best in his later generation."


    "What the f*ck are you said.


    Did I eat something wrong?


    Hyun Jong, who was looking at Jong Nikok as if he didn''t understand, nods his head.


    ''That''s what you''really.''


    Jongnam was the place where Chung-Myung humiliated the most in the world.


    If you can''t change the result, Chung-Myung might as well prove his skills.


    That way, Jong-nam won''t be a fool who''s humiliated by someone who''s nothing.


    Of course, I hate it so much that I want to kill Chung-Myung again and again.


    "That''s the case."


    "Well, as expected, Hwasan The Dragon."


    Heo Do-jin is starting to praise Chung-Myung for having similar thoughts.


    Dang Gunnak and Heo Do-jin. The two men''s words have to weigh differently.


    When heo Do-jin stepped forward, all the other writers hid their vigilance and began to offer words of blessing and praise.


    "Congratulations, Jang Moon-in."


    "Ha ha. It''s not too far for Hwasan to regain his old reputation."


    Hyun Jong''s mouth began to tremble.


    It is the child who establishes the face of the parents, and it is the student who establishes the face of the writer. Where is there a job here that makes his side even more certain?


    "Hm. Hm! Thank you."


    Hyun Jong covered his mouth with his fist and coughed in vain.


    Looking down, I could see Chung-Myung doing dejab with Baek Cheon.


    Sometimes it''s a bunch of crap that I''ve built all my life, and it makes me want to get on top of it and throw it away, but it can''t be this pretty at times like this.


    First of all, if it''s Chung-Myung''s job, it''s Hyun Jong, who is desperately feeling Hyun Young''s cheap feelings at this moment.


    At heart or whatever, there was one person who couldn''t get in the mood while everyone was celebrating Hwasan.


    "It was just a surprise attack!"


    "Well."


    "Well."


    Those who turned their heads at the absurd remark identified the speaker and smiled humbly.


    Geumnyang Baek, a long-standing writer of the Haenam faction.


    He shouted with a face almost black because he was not red.


    "I acknowledge the outcome of the game. But if he hadn''t let his guard down, he wouldn''t have come to an end so easily."Dang Gunnak, who was listening to the excuse, laughed bitterly.


    ''You''re bringing disgrace on your face.''


    For a warrior, being careless is more a shame than not being competent. Especially on the stage where we compete officially. Isn''t that something that can never happen?


    But at the same time he understood how Geumnyang Baek felt.


    ''Maybe it''s hard to think rationally right now.''


    A student who has been raising him dearly has been smashed and Haenam''s name has plummeted.


    From the perspective of a long-time writer who leads a group, nothing could be worse.


    "Wait and see. The other children will soon prove that Haenam is not this good!"


    No one responded to the angry Geumniang Baek.


    Only one word has definitely penetrated into everyone''s head.


    ''Other children.''


    The well-known Hwasan Sinryong Chung-Myung''s skills were confirmed with his eyes.


    So what about the skills of Hwasan''s other disciples?


    He turned to the disciples of the Hwasan faction, where the eyes of the long-lived were gathered.


    Depending on the outcome...¡­.


    Maybe this arena will be a venue for the Wasans.''


    The faces of the long-written people began to get serious.


    "Listen carefully."


    Baek Cheon opened his mouth with a stiff face.


    "Never copy this guy."


    And he frowned at Chung-Myung sitting next to him, tearing up jerky.


    "If a bapbird follows a stork, its crotch is torn, and if we try to imitate Chung-Myung, its head is broken." Don''t try to win at once, just focus on showing off your skills! Do you understand?"


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    "Okay! Sa-sook!"


    "Well!"


    Everyone was sympathetic to Baek Cheon.


    However, Chung-Myung only tilts his head back as if he has different thoughts.


    "That''s not it, Sasook."


    "It''s noisy!


    Baek Cheon shouts out.


    "Don''t make me do what you can, let me do what we can, man!"


    "What''s the big deal about catching them?"


    "Oops!"


    In the end, he turned his head as if he was not going to deal with it anymore. And I asked you again.


    "Anyway, never copy what Chung-Myung does. Do you understand?"


    "Yes!"


    No matter how scared Chung-Myung is, if Baek Cheon and Chung-Myung''s opinions clash, it''s right to follow what Baek Cheon says.


    It was that moment.


    "Sa, death penalty! Jo-Gol starts the race!"


    "Oh!"


    Baek Cheon shouted quickly, startled.


    "Jo-Gol, you stay calm for now¡­¡­!"


    Bang!


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon''s lost cry went right in.


    Everyone stared blankly at the stage.


    Jo-Gol, who blew his opponent out of the unarmed area with a single shot, was also looking at the convulsed opponent, who fell outside the field.


    "Hey, calm down.¡­."


    Jo-Gol alternately looked at his sword and his fallen opponent. And slowly turned his head.


    Having made eye contact with Baek Cheon, he smiled a few times and said in an expression of resentment.


    "Sa, Sa-suk."


    "¡­¡­huh?"


    "¡­¡­These bastards are too weak."


    "¡­¡­."


    Too weak?


    The disciples of the old file room?


    At that time, Chung-Myung, who looked at this side with round eyes, began to giggle.


    "Bae-ae-ae-ae-ae-ae-ae?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "So they''re like worms, huh? Oh, that''s what you meant. Look at how arrogant my colleague is."


    "¡­¡­."


    Something''s definitely wrong...¡­. No, it was Baek Cheon who realized that it was starting to work too well.

 Chapter - 273 Episode 273. Does it have a head? (3)

    "Guys, calm down...¡­."


    Bang!


    "No, don''t be so hard on me.¡­."


    Bang!


    "Don''t finish it with a shot, you bastards!"


    Bang!


    To Baek Cheon''s sorrowful shriek was overshadowed, the Wasan disciples'' momentum was unstoppable.


    The audience, who were just cheering at first, now began to look at Hwasan''s disciples with increasingly bewildering eyes.


    "What the hell is going on here?"


    "Oh, no... How do we do it all together?"


    Now everyone has found only black armor and plum blossoms on the stage.


    "Again this time?''


    Whenever I saw Hwasan''s student standing on the stage, people looked at me with both anticipation and absurdity.


    With such a burdensome look on his body, Yun-jong stared up at the sky blankly.


    It''s a lot different from what I thought.''


    Aside from this anticipated look on him...¡­.


    "Yee, profit!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoon-jong looked at the opponent across the street with a sour face.


    ''What the hell?''


    Legs with a lot of strength. And a hand that''s too tight to make you think it''s going to bleed.


    How''s your shoulder? It''s so hard that it''s about to rise above my neck.


    I can see that he is determined not to fly out of the unarmed area at once, but...¡­.


    ''That''s not how you''re going to show off your skills.''


    Of course, it is not to blame the author. Even if Yoon-Jong was in that position, he would be in the same position.


    Even Gongcho''s eyes, which are in charge of Bimu, can feel expectations for Yoon-Jong.


    You''re Hwasan''s student, so you''ll show something.


    Even the referee, who should not be fair, has that look in his eyes, and it''s obvious not to hear how that student of the fortune-teller who has to deal with Yoon-jong would feel.


    Yoon-Jong grabbed the sword, giving it a look of pressure.


    No matter what the opponent is or what the situation is, it is impossible to fail to show my skills.


    If that happens, it''s already in my ears what that demon will say.


    I slightly relaxed my hand holding the sword. As expected, the important thing is not to give strength, but not to be nervous.


    Yoon-jong, who took a deep breath, stared at the opponent with his subdued eyes.


    Calm down¡­¡­, calm down¡­¡­.


    "Go!"


    At the same time as Gongcho''s cry, the opponent rushes at him with a shout.


    A sword that has raised its history as far.


    His stiff posture and tense face overshadowed him, and the black speed and sharpness.


    "Let''s see the fortune teller.


    The name prestigious is a great sword.


    It''s just...


    "That''s weird."


    Oddly enough, Yoon-Jong didn''t feel any threat from this sword.


    Is the opponent''s spirit dull?


    You''re welcome.


    ''Fast, slow, strong, weak. It''s weak.''


    It''s a strange thing.


    The opponent''s sword is clearly swift and strong. But in Yun-Jong''s eyes, the swift sword seemed too slow.


    ''I''ve got my d*mn body tamed.''


    Compared to the sword Chung-Myung wields when he is at ease, this sword is like a stop.


    It was too easy for Yoon-jong to avoid Chung-Myung''s sword, if not completely avoiding it.


    Just yourself.


    Yoon-Jong neatly avoided the sword by moving one step to the left after stabbing it in a straight line.


    At the same time, the opponent''s empty sides were visible.


    ''For now, explore lightly¡­''¡­.''


    But before the head thought about it, his sword moved freely. Then, the fortune-teller''s empty side was smacked with a sword.Bang!


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    A fortune-teller who was beaten in the side screamed and flew off the stage.


    Yoon-Jong looked at the opponent who flew away with absurd eyes.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    I should have been more calm and looked at the opponent''s sword...¡­.


    It''s not supposed to be like this...¡­.


    "Winner! Wasan''s Yoon-Jong!"


    Once again, thunderous shouts poured out with Gongcho''s declaration.


    "Wow!"


    "Another blow!"


    "What do you mean, his door-to-door faction finishes all the sizzling with a single blow? It''s not a plum inspection, it''s a knockout!"


    "Great! Hahahaha! That''s amazing!"


    Yoon-Jong came off the stage with the roar all over his body.


    And I scratched my head awkwardly looking at Baek Cheon, who was speechless in bewilderment.


    "I''m sorry, boarding house. I was just trying to put the swords together."


    "...is that all I can think of is¡­.


    "As soon as I saw the gap, my body moved freely."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply except to say something.


    "Yes, thank you for your hard work."


    "He''s tamed us, Sasook."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes trembled.


    His eyes, which turned his head slightly, showed Chung-Myung chewing on sweets.


    ''Oh, you can spit on a person''s smiling face.''


    It was clear that there was something wrong with the old saying.


    Seeing that giggling face explode like this.


    From Hwasan''s point of view, the first day of qualifying was a breeze.


    Of course, from the perspective of other Moon-pas who watch such activities, it''s like a bolt from the blue sky, but doesn''t Hwasan have to worry about their position?


    However, his students, who finished the first day of the tournament with no better results than this, were not as excited as they expected.


    Rather, he was staring silently at Ho Gong with dumb eyes.


    The war of Shaolin, where the Wasans live.


    "¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol looked down at his hand with half-out-of-focus eyes and soon looked around.


    Sure enough, the disciples of HWASAN, who participated in the bimu, all looked dumbfounded.


    "Did we count like this?"


    "¡­...maybe they''re just weak?"


    "Does that make sense? They''re all students of the Old File Room and students of the Great Sega! Which gatekeeper did you win today?"


    "¡­It was a habuk panga."


    "Does it make sense that the people who came to the Habukpanga to participate in the contest are weak? At least you''re in the top 20 of Habukpang''s young drones."


    It''s a great thing to win.


    But he didn''t win, and he literally smashed it.


    I could be purely happy if I won after a fierce battle, but I was scared because I won so easily.


    "The reason is, it''s too simple."


    At someone''s words, everyone''s eyes turned to Chung-Myung, who was dozing off in a corner.


    "I thought it was hell, but I didn''t think it was real hell."


    "I thought all the other civil servants were trained like this if they were prestigious."


    "¡­¡­We really came to life from death."


    Hwasan''s disciples looked at Chung-Myung with mixed feelings.


    It''s finally hit me how hell that son of a b*tc* has been pushing them.


    "Come to think of it, everyone almost died three or four times, right?"


    "More than five falls from a cliff without a rope, and three or four freeze what three or four times?"


    "I woke up after three days of fainting after that bastard was beaten by a wooden sword. You''re lucky to be alive!"There is definitely something to be thankful for.


    Looking back on the past, however, far from being grateful, my pent-up heart flared up like wildfire.


    "Not even a person, really."


    "I can''t say because the results are good."


    Baek Cheon also looked at Chung-Myung with empathy.


    What the hell is he?''


    Now, I have given up defining Chung-Myung in the category of common sense, but I couldn''t help but think about it every time this happened.


    You can teach others well because you''re strong?


    ''That''s ridiculous.''


    Should other great writers and former elders be weaker than Chung-Myung?


    It was certainly bizarre that even such prestigious disciples of their own could not withstand the blow of the Hwasan disciples.


    "Anyway, there''s one thing for sure."


    Everyone turned to the sound at the word.


    Yoon-Jong continued in a serious tone.


    "We''re very strong."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Or are those men who are more vulnerable than I thought they would be."


    That''s a cheeky thing to say.


    If it were Baek Cheon, he might have criticized Yoon-Jong for being hasty after a day''s experience.


    But now I can''t bear to say that.


    Ten of the fifteen participants performed the first day''s scrub, and all of them won. It''s not just a victory, but it''s literally a throwaway level.


    Humility is a matter of time and place, how shameless is it to be humble here?


    The man who successively gave the first prize in the past.


    "I''m sorry. It''s because I''m lucky, but other people are better at it.''


    What would happen if you said such a thing?


    On that day, other scholars will be able to break their heads with fleas by unrolling their clothes and turning into mad fighters.


    Baek Cheon bit his lower lip gently.


    He was a great student to lead them.


    Even if everyone is excited and can''t stand their excitement, they should keep their balance.


    "I know you''re excited about good grades, but keep your balance. This cannot be the power of those called prestigious people."


    Hawasan''s disciples, listening to Baek Cheon, nodded.


    "Maybe from tomorrow, they will be more wary of us as well. So don''t forget to be cool. We''re still incomparable to them...¡­."


    Bang!


    At that moment, the door opens like it''s going to break.


    "What, what!"


    "Is it a surprise?"


    Hwasan''s disciples sprang up from their seats.


    However, their faces, which checked the door, were soon baffled.


    "Hyun Young ???¡­¡­. No, Jang Moon-in?"


    Baek Cheon blinked his eyes.


    "What is it? You looked like Elder Hyun Young for a second.''


    It was Hyun Jong who opened the door.


    With a gracious smile on his back, a halo seemed to shine at any moment.


    The corners of my mouth rolled up.


    Smooth curved eyes and slightly open arms.


    It looked like the Buddha''s real life.


    "Come on, long man?"


    "Welcome! Long story!"


    Hyun Jong walked slowly inside, slowly flicking his head.


    "Ha ha ha ha. You''ve all worked hard. You''ve done a great job!"


    Then he stroked Jo-Gol''s nearest head.


    Baek Cheon laughed bitterly.


    I''ve seen Hyun Jong for quite some time, but I''ve never seen him so pleased and happy.


    Why wouldn''t you do that?''


    Prior to the arena, he had been called to the Gu File Room, Oh Dae-se, and to the place where many famous writers from all over the world gathered.I had seen them in the midst of their stupor and spirit, and all of them were so active in the presence of Hwasan''s disciples.


    It won''t be strange to ascend immediately because you can''t feel well.


    "How proud they must have been if they had seen this! Hahahaha."


    Hyun Jong stole around his eyes.


    It was around the time when everyone was about to be solemn at the sight.


    "Hey, don''t stand in the way and get this!"


    This time, Hyun Young really came in.


    He was carrying several large baskets in front of his chest.


    Looking at the danger, Hyun Jong asked.


    "What is all this?"


    "It''s Bob."


    "Bob? What''s up with Bob?"


    "Oh, of course it''s for the kids!"


    Hyun Jong frowned slightly at Hyun Young''s out of the blue.


    "Didn''t Sorim serve you a meal?"


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk!"


    Hyun Young looked at Hyun Jong and kicked his tongue loudly.


    "The only thing that the restaurant gives you is grass roots, how can you eat that and use your strength!"


    Hyun Young put a basket on the table and rolled up the cloth on top one by one.


    Then, the roasted chicken and steamed pork, which filled the basket, revealed the fine figure.


    "You need to eat meat to gain strength! Meat! Where are you going to feed our precious children!"


    Hyun Jong''s eyes were wide open.


    "Go, meat?"


    "Yes!"


    "Now you''re eating beef and meat in Shaolin?"


    Hyun Young was just heartbroken at Hyun Jong''s words.


    "I don''t care. They''re in the middle. We''re not in the middle."


    "Oh, no, but...¡­."


    I didn''t know there was really a meat-hunter in the middle of the world.


    And I didn''t expect him to be my priest!


    He was speechless, and Hyun Young called the children and began to spread the meat out so that it was easy to eat.


    "Come on, people, eat! Eat to get your strength, you cuties!"


    "Thank you for the meal!"


    "Thank you, Elder!"


    "Come on, come on. Chirp."


    Hyun Young watched the disciples inhale the meat like water.


    Of course, it would be a crappy sight to others, but in Hyun Young''s eyes, it was as cute as a chick pecking at a feed.


    "Chung-Myung! Where is Chung-Myung? There you go! There you are!"


    He rushed to Chung-Myung, dozing off in the corner, patting him on the back.


    "Chung-Myung, it''s meat! Let''s eat!"


    "Meat!"


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes wide!


    "Yeah, yeah. I had a hard time eating only grass. I''ll feed you every meal from today!"


    Everyone looked happy.


    Hyun Jong murmured blankly.


    "¡­Are you sure this is okay?"


    "Well, what do you say? Tell him to win if he feels wronged!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young stroked Chung-Myung''s head, tearing the meat off with a face like a world''s best friend.


    "Can you do well tomorrow?"


    "Oh, my God, Ma''air. I''m going to be a kid."


    "Yeah, yeah. Head! Yes, hahahahaha!"


    Hyun Jong also smiled pleasedly as he watched the two men who drank happily.


    Now I don''t know.''


    Well, everything''s gonna be fine. what

 Chapter - 274 Episode 274. Does it have a head? (4)

    I couldn''t stop laughing around Hyun Jong''s


    "Hahaha!"


    He laughed while walking, held the doorknob, and even laughed while eating, so he often covered his mouth.


    Hyun Sang couldn''t help feeling like flying.


    Since he is an anarchist, he should have been more solemn than a long-time writer, but it was hard to control the corners of his mouth that kept twisting.


    He has been training for decades, but he can''t do anything about his facial muscles.


    The calmest of them all was Hyun Young.


    "Keep your dignity. Do you have to be so happy in front of the kids?"


    Hyun Jong and Hyun Sang stared at him, twisting their faces.


    "I don''t want to hear that from you, I don''t know anyone else."


    "What am I supposed to do?"


    "Ugh."


    Hyun Jang asked as soon as Hyun Jong made a groaning sound.


    "Aren''t you surprised?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Isn''t it amazing that the kids are doing such a great job?"


    Hyun Young smirks at the words.


    "There''s a lot to be surprised about. What are you surprised about when Chung-Myung already said he''d break their heads?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Have you ever seen Chung-Myung say things without him? He often talks nonsense, but he doesn''t say nonsense."


    "That''s true."


    Hyun Young laughed significantly.


    "If he breaks his head, he really breaks his head. But what''s there to worry about?"


    Hyun Jong blinked his eyes.


    Hyun Young said in a calm voice.


    "It''s time for Jang to realize it, too."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Hwasan is strong."


    Hyun Jong kept his mouth shut. The same was true of Hyun Sang, who was listening.


    Hyun Young gives each of those two eyes and smiles lightly.


    "It would be surprising if a child broke a beautiful tree, but it would not be surprising if he broke a small seedling."


    "He, he is."


    "At least those children''s Hwasan are a strong clique. It''s different from our time, Jang Moon-in. So there''s no need to be surprised at each of those kids'' performances. Of course."


    Hyun Jong grabbed his thigh slightly.


    Those calm words shake Hyun Jong''s heart.


    Strong.


    Has Hwasan ever received such an assessment in a hundred years?


    Until now, the word "strong" has been appropriate for other civil servants.


    But the day has come when they say they are strong.


    "Soon, the other clans will recognize him. Is there any way you can''t admit it. If we ignore Hwasan, Jafa''s children are going to be fools."


    "I suppose so."


    "So we just have to watch."


    Hyun Jong nodded quietly.


    "We''ll have to be their manure."


    Hyun Young, who looked at his benevolent expression, rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "Jang Moon-in. I have a question."


    "Hm?"


    "What was the long face of Haenam faction?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "I think Jongnam was worth watching. Let''s talk! I don''t think I can sleep because I''m curious if I can''t hear this."


    "Oh, how can you be a master and rejoice in other people''s misfortunes!"


    Then Hyun Sang insinuates.


    "I''m curious, too, Jang Moon-in."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Come on, talk to me. What was the long face of Haenampa like?"


    "It''s him¡­¡­¡­."


    It''s rotten."Jongnam! What about Jongnam? Jong Nigok, he has a stomachache and can''t even sleep!"


    "He said words of blessing again."


    "Really? Giggling. Thinking about what it must have been like to say words of blessing, I feel like my 10-year-old body is going down! Hehehehe!"


    Looking at Hyun Young, who likes him like a child, Hyun Jong smiled unconsciously.


    ''What a mess.''


    A master who smiles like a child in joy of others'' misfortunes.


    Where is Hwasan going?¡­.


    Where...


    * * *


    The next day.


    His disciples, who arrived unarmed, opened their eyes wide.


    This morning, there was no Hwasanian bibimu, so it was coming out a little slower.


    It took more time for Chung-Myung to get him out of the room.


    Anyway, it''s almost noon and I''m arriving unarmed¡­¡­.


    "What is it says.


    "What''s wrong with the atmosphere?"


    Hwasan''s disciples look unarmed with blank eyes.


    There''s a lot of vigilance anyway, isn''t that obvious?


    No, it''s not like that.


    Of course, it was true that such boundaries were unfamiliar, but this was expected.


    Hawsan''s disciples are not fools, either. They did something yesterday, how could they not be wary of the eyes of the other gatekeepers?


    The problem was not the look of vigilance that stuck with them, but the situation on the stage.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "Get out of my way! d*mn it!"


    His pupils blinked as they watched the stage of the fierce rain of sword.


    "Did you wash your meds?"


    "Did you bring the Heukdo kids?"


    The atmosphere of the competition is different from yesterday.


    There was still a warm atmosphere yesterday.


    Since Hwasan''s disciples finished their choreography without the atmosphere, nonsense, and even before they could be seen properly, on other stage, the choreography was as good as those of their best disciples.


    But today, in a word...¡­.


    "What a mess."


    Jo-Gol''s casual muttering was just right.


    There''s a lot of blood. The eyes of the attackers are full of venom, as the living herbivores, which were never seen yesterday, are after each other.


    "What''s wrong with them?"


    Chung-Myung smirked at Baek Cheon''s words.


    "What''s wrong with him? He doesn''t want to go back after watching others play and gain fame.""


    "Huh?"


    "Do you remember any of yesterday''s winners?"


    Baek Cheon shook his head as he pondered.


    "......I don''t think so. But I had to keep an eye on my children''s silliness.¡­."


    "So other people watched the other non-stage?"


    "¡­I don''t think so."


    Chung-Myung shrugs his shoulders.


    "Yesterday, if it were an ordinary dance competition, there were quite a few people who would have made a name for themselves. Apparently, they''re very talented."


    "Well."


    "When a competition is held in a calm atmosphere, they usually make a name for themselves and raise the reputation of the Moon faction.¡­."


    "You were buried because of us?"


    "That''s right."


    Chung-Myung smiles.


    "I fought to death and won, but everyone talks about Hwasan. How many people can stand the sight of it?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Even if I can stand it...¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s gaze shifted slightly onto the stage.


    "They must be in a different position."


    This is a story about Chung-Myung in the past sharing the shortcomings and the ark that he felt in his masterpiece.


    There is no one who doesn''t know that the basics are important.


    However, when one feels that one''s student is starting to fall behind others, one will teach practical herbivores that can be used immediately.Comparison is always the main culprit that ruins people.


    "You''re the one who likes my baby even though he can''t memorize things and his brain is stupid, right?"


    "Yeah, but he''s still a child."


    "Yeah, but the guy I hate the most comes to me and starts bragging about my son. He already memorized the three Buddhist scriptures and said that he was called a prodigy at the academy. Then that day, you''ll be pulled out of the house and the rafters will collapse."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon shut up.


    The metaphor is so perfect that there''s no way I can''t understand it. Even if it''s Baek Cheon right now, if you''re in that situation, you''ll be mad inside.


    "In that sense."


    Chung-Myung smiled and chanted toward the place where the long writers gathered.


    "What did they say when they got back to their quarters yesterday?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "What is it?


    "It''s okay if you don''t stand out, so take your time and show your skills."''


    Did he say that?"


    "Well, wouldn''t he? Still, they''re very well-known writers, aren''t they?"


    "Do you really think so?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    ''Hagiya, you may not understand.''


    Most people think that they are at least half as fresh as they are from a prestigious family.


    But is it really?


    You''re welcome.


    Long-written people are more secular than anyone else.


    To lead a huge clique means to feed, clothe, and put them to sleep, while continuing to embrace new disciples by destroying the reputation of the clique.


    When fame rises, disciples of better quality flock, and those of better quality grow up and raise the reputation of the Munpa again.


    Long writers who know how important this virtuous cycle is have no choice but to hang on to Munpa''s reputation.


    Doesn''t it come to a conclusion just by looking at what happened to Hwasan who lost his reputation?


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    Perhaps they don''t understand what this means when they hear it.


    It''s only possible for Chung-Myung who has experienced them until he was old enough to know how fast and obsessed they were with the world.


    He said, shrugging his shoulders.


    "You didn''t say anything and they''re running around with poison."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon, who had nothing to say, closed his mouth.


    "You''ll see, now that we''re on the beemoo, we''ll all be struggling to drag him down somehow."


    "So what do you want?"


    "What do I do?"


    Chung-Myung smiled nonchalantly.


    "It doesn''t make any difference. The atmosphere must have heated up, just break the head of every foot you can see."


    And I looked at the beaming that was being played.


    "Argh! Argh! My arm!


    An unmanned man who was beaten by a sword and broke his arm was rolling around the floor. When I see the sleeves colored with blood, they seem to have been clumsily combed and cut.


    Pleasure spreads on the face of the winner.


    The current atmosphere was apparently overheated, although rain must bear some injuries.


    "It''s a good mood.


    Chung-Myung rolls up the corners of his mouth.


    "A place to build friendship between the great people and the prestigious world? Don''t be ridiculous. Who''s gonna make you do that?"


    Glory is enough for Hwasan.


    There is no honor to share with others. All non-Hwasan people have to take is humiliation.


    Baek Cheon nodded heavily and began to grasp his disciples.


    Chung-Myung stopped paying attention to what was going on in the back and looked at the lengthy writers on the podium.


    You''re still going to be condescending, aren''t you?''


    Being able to watch Bimu from up there means that there is still room. If you''re really cornered, you''ll be busy giving advice next to your student."Well, how long is that going to take?"


    There is no particular grudge against them.


    Although Goofile Bang and Oh Dae-sega turned a blind eye to the crisis in Hwasan, they were not necessarily obliged to help him.


    Besides, those who made that choice at the time had already died and disappeared.


    I don''t want to hold my descendants responsible for what their ancestors did. An ancestor is an ancestor. A descendant is a descendant.


    Just one thing.


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    "Look, there."


    Chung-Myung pointed to the podium where the long writers sat.


    Baek Cheon, who did not readily understand, asked with a questionable face.


    "Why?"


    "Isn''t that annoying?"


    "Huh?"


    Once again, Baek Cheon''s expression on the podium hardened slightly.


    In the luxurious chair at the front of the podium, the heads of the Nine File Room and the Great Sega sat solemnly.


    And Hyun Jong, his long story, was sitting in a small chair placed behind them.


    the back seat of the old file room


    Although it is located on the same platform, its class is clearly divided according to the power of the Munpa.


    "It''s definitely annoying."


    With his eyes nailed to it, Baek Cheon muttered.


    Chung-Myung twisted his neck left and right. Every time I turned it, there was a thud.


    "But we''re writers, and they treat us like cold rice. I''m curious. Why don''t you break the heads of all the kids again today? But will Jang Moon-in sit there again tomorrow?"


    "That''s possible."


    Baek Cheon replied with cold eyes. And I licked my lips a little bit.


    "Then shall we go on a rampage until we change seats?"


    "It''s been a while since I''ve heard that. That''s how I''m supposed to live."


    Jang Moon-in was smiling broadly at his disciples, as if he liked his seat.


    The sight turns my stomach upside down.


    My parents told me that I was pretty even if I didn''t have enough children.''


    But to Chung-Myung, Hyun Jong is not lacking. It''s the same thing that could have raised the reputation enough if Hwasan had been standing upright.


    "You have to get it back."


    Let''s have a seat.


    It''s nothing, but the truth is that it''s more important than anything else.


    At that time, Gongcho, the host of the competition, shouted in a loud voice.


    "Next! Baek Cheon of the Wasan tribe!"


    As soon as the call was heard, the audience turned to the place where the disciples of the Hwasan faction were.


    Then Baek Cheon turned around Chung-Myung with his sword firmly turned on.


    "There''s nothing to worry about."


    "Huh?"


    "I''ll be back after a show of glamour. It was a mistake to dare to put Hwasan''s long writer there."


    Chung-Myung grinned pleasedly as he looked at Baek Cheon''s back as he headed to the stage.


    "Anyway, he says something he likes."


    You learned well.


    I learned very well.


    Giggling!

 Chapter - 275 Episode 275. Does it have a head? (5)

    Watching Baek Cheon on stage, Hyun Jong clenched his fist under his sleeve.


    ''Baek Cheon??.''


    Then, the body is tense.


    You''re afraid Baek Cheon will lose.


    It''s not like that.


    Hyun Jong trusts him no more. If Chung-Myung is a lucky charm, Baek Cheon is like the purification of Hwasan, who has been cultivated with all his heart and soul.


    If Chung-Myung is a pretty child that won''t hurt in the eyes, Baek Cheon is like a child who has been raising with great care whether it will fly or break if it blows.


    That''s why you have to be nervous naturally.


    "Is that a great student of Hwasan?"


    "Yes, I am a great student of the white porcelain boat."


    "That''s probably the most popular kid in the arena."


    "That''s right."


    There was no more talk.


    Only those who stared at Baek Cheon with more alert eyes than ever before stood out.


    ''It''s definitely different from yesterday.''


    Yesterday, I had my own words of blessing to save face. However, after Chung-Myung''s performance, Hwasan''s consecutive victories seemed to cool down a little, but now there was a cold spell.


    What are you so afraid of?''


    Hyun Jong bit his lips with a stiff face.


    Are you afraid of hurting your side?


    Or are you afraid of breaking the balance between the old file room and the five generations?


    "I''m only a student of Lee Dae-jai.''


    If this was the place where the great disciples and elders fought, they would have understood their reactions a hundred times.


    However, I am so disappointed that I am so serious about the performance of young children, which cannot be called the proper history of Munpa.


    ''These are the leaders of the world?''


    Hyun Jong, who couldn''t hide his disappointment, sighed deeply as if he had realized something.


    ''No, no, no. I was wrong.''


    There is nothing wrong with them.


    What is wrong is Hyun Jong.


    If one of them and Hyun Jong were among the two literary people with the same skills and skills, which literary group would develop further?


    Hyun Jong, who makes concessions rather than competitions, will lose everything to them and eventually push the door faction into the abyss.


    Did I tell you to watch out for the timing?''


    Looking at the back of Shaolin long door Bop Jeong sitting at the front, Hyun Jong nodded quietly.


    You''ve seen it all the way here.''


    Of course, a good person can be a good long story.


    However, those who can''t take care of their own while only calling for consultation will eventually be taken away.


    You have to be tough to protect.


    As soon as I understood that the actions of those who even looked humble came from their hearts only for their own door-to-door faction, the chill was in Hyun Jong''s eyes.


    ''I need to be tougher, too.''


    To protect those children.


    So that they don''t get in the way of their future.


    It was Hyun Jong who learned another thing from the reactions of the long-written people.


    "Isn''t Baek Cheon the one who beat the shaman''s sword? Now it''s called another Oryong instead of Black Dragon, right? Did you say white dragon?"


    At someone''s words, a shaman, Heo Do, smiled brightly.


    "My child is indebted. One thing I''m grateful for is that kid. Jin Hyun has been practicing hard since that day, forgetting erosion. I''m looking forward to what the future holds for my talent, as my child has come to try harder.""Ha ha. Then it''s a good thing."


    "Probably."


    Heo Do-jin looks at Hyun Jong with a smiling face.


    "The results of the next game will be a little different than before. I wish I could meet you at this arena."


    If it were Hyun Jong in the past, he would have praised his opponent after making modest remarks here.


    But now Hyun Jong knows.


    You can lower yourself, but you shouldn''t lower Hwasan.


    Even if he''s told he''s rolling, petty and narrow-minded in a pile of dummies, those kids can''t be taken down a single inch.


    That''s what a long writer should do.


    "It''s something to celebrate if the shaman''s black dragon has achieved it. But¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong had a nice smile.


    "Even I''m surprised by Baek Cheon''s talent. I can''t imagine that the child will lose again to the opponent who won once."


    Heo Do-jin looks at Hyun Jong with slightly surprised eyes.


    "Hahaha, the result of Bimu yesterday seems to have given him a lot of confidence."


    "That''s not true. How can confidence be a natural result? What gave me confidence is not the result of the game, but the skills of those children."


    The surroundings quickly became quiet.


    Heo Do-jin stared silently at Hyun Jong and was about to open his mouth.


    A loud voice came from the side.


    "You''ll have to beat my grandson first to discuss that connection!"


    The eyes of the two turned to the sound was heard.


    Paeng Hwa-seo, the owner of Habukpanga, was looking at them with an unhappy face.


    Heo Do-jin and Hyun Jong, who confirmed that Baek Cheon''s opponent was from Habukpanga, appeared to be embarrassed.


    "Excuse me, my lord."


    "I didn''t think much."


    "Hmm!"


    Paeng Hwa-seo, who breathed heavily, said in a loud voice, crossing her arms.


    "Our Don is not a very prestigious child, but he is second to none! So open your eyes wide and look at it clearly!"


    Heo Do-jin didn''t have to answer back and remained silent. And Hyun Jong looked down at Fang Hwa-seo, who held back his anger.


    "Even the household owner of the Habukpang family covers the child of my family, but what did I put my dignity before those children?''


    With a sorry heart, he gave Baek Cheon a heartfelt encouragement.


    "Baek Cheon, win.''


    His eyes, which held his hands together lightly, contained trust and concern at the same time.


    to be light


    Baek Cheon gave light force to the hand that held the sword. I repeated the unraveling.


    I understand what they said.''


    The opponent was Paeng Do-wan of Ha Buk Paenga.


    Although I have never heard of his name, if he is the representative of Habukpanga, it would be one of the most prominent figures in the world.


    But Baek Cheon didn''t feel any threat from him.


    It feels like your heart is just beating steadily.


    And it''s just Hyun Jong staring from up there.


    "Long-written man."


    Back in the day, Baek Cheon was a man who thought only of his growth. However, I met Chung-Myung and learned one thing after many changes.


    How great and great a writer was who knew Baek Cheon''s identity and accepted it without questioning anything.


    I make Hwasan the best gatekeeper.''


    In other words, it would make Hwasan''s long man the highest man in the midfield. To do so, he must defeat the man in front of him now.Baek Cheon looked across Fang Do Wan with unabashed eyes.


    But Paeng Do-wan seemed to take that look as a provocation.


    "You have big eyes."


    He threatened his shoulders with a big stick in one hand.


    "You must have lost your head yesterday because you played well."


    Baek Cheon sighed as he saw the sudden provocation.


    "Why is my opponent like this?''


    It would be better if you could fit in well.


    Baek Cheon replied in a nonchalant way.


    "Not exactly. I''m a little scared right now."


    "Ha ha ha. The mouth is as smudged as the face."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon grabbed the sword, realizing that it would be hard to hear a good sound if he spoke anyway.


    "If you don''t mean to fight with words, I''ll stop."


    "No, no. I''m thinking of giving you a chance."


    "Did you say opportunity?"


    Paeng Do-wan giggles and says,


    "If you abstain now and go down, that shiny face won''t go bad. I get irritated when I see a guy who looks like a parasite like you."


    "¡­Parasite Orabi?"


    "Hwasan seems to have been lucky, but that''s because he hasn''t met the real thing yet. But you''re out of luck. I''m not the same as Hawsan has been dealing with. If you don''t want to be humiliated, go down now."


    "¡­Thank you for your advice."


    Baek Cheon turned his head left and right.


    Yoon-jong, who sat down and saw it, closed his eyes tightly.


    "Now you look like that."


    "Just put your mind down, death penalty. It''s too late to go back now."


    "¡­Where is a person''s heart?"


    Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol swallowed tears as they watched Sasook, who became more and more like Chung-Myung.


    Where did their private quarters, which they respected so much in the past, go?


    Oh, of course I still respect him. Respect.


    The problem is that the feeling of respect has changed a bit.


    Paeng Do-wan moved on.


    "So even now...¡­."


    "Oh, that''s enough."


    "Hm?"


    Baek Cheon sighed as if he was bored.


    "If you''re done, go for it. It''s getting boring."


    "¡­This guy?"


    Paeng Do-wan lowered Do from his shoulder and pointed straight at Baek Cheon.


    "You must think you''re strong just because you''ve been lucky. Then I''ll let you know. Once you''ve already been cut off, you''ll never get the power of fame!"


    Baek Cheon smirked at the arrogant remark.


    "Famous?"


    "That''s right."


    Then he scratched the back of his head a couple of times and spoke with a sour voice.


    "If someone I know had heard it, I would have said this."


    "¡­what?"


    "The famous one doesn''t have a head?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon stretched his sword straight and aimed at Paeng Do-wan.


    "Come on, I''ll break the head of that great masterpiece."


    Paeng Do-wan''s face turned red in an instantaneously. He gritted his teeth as if he were about to explode.


    "You cheeky bastard!"


    And finally, clutching Do, he rushed toward Baek Cheon like an angry cow.


    "I''ll break that habit!"


    "Tsk."


    Baek Cheon squinted his eyes.


    What he is doing is stupid, but he is under pressure to see if he was taught roughly by the Habukpang family.


    It''s just...


    ''You must have felt this way.''


    Now I know how Chung-Myung must have felt when he told me what to do about breaking Chung-Myung''s habit. Thinking about it like that, I feel like my face is burning up.Those who have not escaped from the illusion of what to do with the famous text think that their background is their skills.


    Baek Cheon also learned the reality only after Chung-Myung broke his head.


    What about that?


    The corners of Baek Cheon''s mouth are slightly raised.


    "I don''t want to be gracious about this."


    "What nonsense is this is!"


    Paeng Do-wan jumped up like a guard and hit the top of Baek Cheon''s head.


    The harvest season that Ha Buk Paenga boasts to the world. It was a herbivore of non-Hosalto during the Ohodan Mundo.


    The province, which has intense red pottery, fell toward Baek Cheon with enormous momentum.


    At the same time as the stupor, Fang Do-wan was chasing Baek Cheon''s movement without losing his cool.


    "There''s no point in avoiding it''s no use!''


    If you are an idiot who confronts non-Hosalto head-on, you will have nothing to say even if you split into two and die. Anyone with a mind must avoid it.


    Either way, once you lose your nerve, you can never take his lead.


    Then I''ll grab the chance to win at once and draw a knife mark on that ugly face...¡­.


    It was then.


    Baek Cheon, who stared at Fang Do-wan''s do-do falling toward him, slightly tilted the sword he grabbed back. Then he swung exactly toward Fang Do-wan''s province with a formidable spirit.


    "Beauty, crazy?"


    Paeng Do-wan opened his eyes wide.


    You''re going to hit a big sword so hard with that thin sword?


    Even a three-year-old child would know this doesn''t make sense.


    ''Oh, don''t blame me!''


    Paeng Do-wan, who clenched his teeth, pushed his energy in as he was on the hitting road.


    Finally, his help and Baek Cheon''s sword collided!


    Whoosh!


    A loud ear-splitting sound broke out, and a person bounced back and rolled out the floor.


    "Oh, my God!"


    "No way!"


    There was a good cry from the audience who were watching.


    Based on the size difference or the weight of the weapon, it''s normal if Baek Cheon bounces off.


    It was Fang Do Wan who rolled the floor.


    "What, what?"


    He looked up at Baek Cheon, collapsed, struggling to lift his head. He didn''t seem to be able to hide his dismay.


    "Tsk."


    Baek Cheon lightly shook his sword and walked slowly toward him.


    Unlike Paeng Do-wan, whose arm was cracked and his arm muscles were torn apart by a single crash, Baek Cheon had no apparent wounds.


    Finally, Baek Cheon, who stopped walking in front of Fang Do Wan, kicked his tongue.


    "Hey, you."


    And sincerely advised.


    "Work out."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''m so weak that I can''t even carry a water bottle when I come to Hwasan."


    Paeng Do-wan''s mouth opened wide.


    Weak?


    "This me?"


    His gaze swept through his forearms.


    As a descendant of Paenga, who is famous for his magnificent backbone, his forearms are twice the size of an ordinary man. Most bears are big enough to bow their heads, saying, "Brother."


    But you''re weak?


    Since Paeng Do-wan couldn''t understand, Baek Cheon sighed and rolled up his sleeves.


    The muscles that had split apart were revealed. Muscles made from hell.


    Paeng Do-wan gritted his teeth and slowly pulled himself up.


    "This... you son of a b*tc*...¡­."


    "Oh, you son of a b*tc*? Yeah. That''s how I feel at ease."


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon grabbed the sword upside down and hit Paeng Do-wan''s head straight on the back.


    Oh my god!


    The sound of a ripe watermelon cracking sounded.Paeng Do-wan''s mouth opened wide. And it hardened into the position.


    "Head! Head! Head! Head! Head! Head!"


    Knock, knock, knock, knock, knock!


    After five strikes, Paeng Do-wan, who had a foam in his mouth, collapsed on the spot.


    Baek Cheon, who saw him fall on the floor, pushed the sword into the sword and turned around without hesitation.


    However, while taking a few steps, he suddenly stopped at the spot, as if he had missed something.


    And he distorts his face and sincerely grieves.


    "Oh, I should have hit you one more time!"


    You have to shout five times and hit six times to make it hurt!


    "Ayyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!"


    You haven''t learned it yet.


    Tsk!

 Chapter - 276 Episode 276. Im going to be a long-time writer of volcanoes. (1)

    Shaolin is covered in silence.


    ''I...''


    ''Panga...''


    The crowd, who were preparing to cheer, was speechless at the sight before them.


    It is not surprising that Hawasan''s disciple, Baek Cheon, knocked down Paenga''s Fang Do-wan.


    Hasn''t Hwasan''s disciples already demonstrated their abilities yesterday. The majority of those gathered here were already expecting a clean victory for Hwasan.


    But everyone was speechless because what happened on the stage now was so shocking.


    It wouldn''t feel like this if Baek Cheon had blown Fang Do-wan away at one go. But Baek Cheon didn''t blow up the fang dowan, but beat it like a dog.


    One idea naturally came to mind in the minds of those who watched it.


    Is he really super strong?''


    Paeng Do-wan of Paengga is being beaten unilaterally without using his hands properly?''


    When Hwasan''s disciples blew their opponents away at one go, it felt like they were watching a cheerful skit, so they could just laugh and enjoy it, but the feeling of rubbing in front of their eyes is different.


    Baek Cheon pressed the opponent perfectly with his skills.


    Without an excuse.


    Seeing Paeng Do-wan fall on the floor with crab foam and tremble, a sense of reality quickly poured in.


    "Isn''t Hwasan really winning?"


    "Eh, Eh¡­¡­¡­But there''s still an old file room and the Great Sega."


    "Wasn''t that the Great Sega lying there?"


    "Well, that''s true."


    Now the middle class is starting to feel it.


    The fact that the gust of wind that Hwasan brought may not end in a simple gust.


    "I don''t think it''s going to be a reaction."


    Baek Cheon shrugged and approached Chung-Myung.


    "I think I''ve shown you something at this is going to show you."


    "Wow!"


    Chung-Myung grinned at the calm remark.


    "My colleague grew up a lot. You know how to put on airs?"


    Baek Cheon''s eyebrows are slightly wobbly.


    "I used to be a good pomping around."


    "Are you proud of that, too?"


    "¡­not bragging."


    Baek Cheon, who coughed low in vain, cooled his slightly heated face.


    "It''s quieter than I thought anyway. Did I make a mistake?"


    "What a mistake."


    Chung-Myung peeked around. Surprised spectators are focused on Hwasan''s disciples.


    The corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth rolled up when he saw the reaction.


    "Yeah, it can''t end with just laughing and having fun."''


    You have to see it with those two eyes.


    How strong Hwasan is. How excellent Hwasan''s disciples are.


    Everything they''ve witnessed will spread through their mouths to the world.


    ''Oh, I''ve never seen a day like this before.''


    Chung-Myung stole eyes with his sleeve. The past year is just around the corner.


    ''I''m aaaaaaah...''I''ll take those nose dogs with me!''


    The first time he came back to Wasan, tears seemed to flow like a janggang.


    Didn''t you bring things that couldn''t have been as big as the Black Wave in the neighborhood by coaxing, stroking and encouraging them?


    So, his disciples are now classified as a man of dignity wherever he is placed.


    Chung-Myung lifted his head slightly and looked up at the sky.


    Death penalty! Long sentence execution! Are you watching? I''ve done this much!''


    So, give me some compliments!


    It''s a long way off, man!


    What, you son of a b*tc*?


    Chung-Myung looked up.


    You have to compliment people on what they did well!And you ignore my kids? Now my kids are stronger than the old Hwasan kids...¡­.


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    Stronger?


    "That''s true.''


    Has Hwasan caught up with the past?


    It never is.


    How much energy is up in the air now.However, considering Hawasan''s heyday, which used to be called the Maehwa inspection, it is still far behind.


    But what if you compare the two great disciples of the time with the two great disciples of the present time?


    I think I''m going to win.


    Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    I don''t think I''m going to lose at all, even if I think about it this way and that way.


    It is clear that Hwasan of the day fought for the best in the world. Except for Chung-Myung, I''m sure he''s one of the top 5 in the world. Naturally, the level of the two great disciples was also the highest in terms of strength.


    Compared to now...¡­.


    Yes, shaman!


    It can be said that the current shaman''s position in the stronghold is similar to that of HWASAN.


    Of course, it seems that Hwasan''s two great disciples are stronger than the shaman''s two great disciples now, but anyway!


    "But my kids beat up their two best sham students, right?''


    Isn''t that literally a knockout?


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth slightly in his head when he was famous for his Maehwa inspection and his two great disciples.


    "Wow, you''re winning.''


    In fact, it''s not a strange thing to think about.


    The dog struggled to make self-help groups and trained with Chung-Myung, not anyone else, at a time when his skills were improving.


    It would be weird if it wasn''t strong.


    Chung-Myung glanced at Baek Cheon.


    You''re telling me he''s a lot stronger than he was at this age?''


    To see if the hardship paid off, the strongest Hwasan faction of all time was being created, surpassing the past Hwasan.


    Chung-Myung smiled delightedly, admiring his achievements.


    But when Chung-Myung smiled, Baek Cheon frowned as if he were nervous.


    "¡­¡­Why do you look at me like that? It makes people nervous."


    "No, no, no. You''re doing great."


    "¡­¡­If I did anything wrong, just say it."


    "You''re doing great."


    "It''s weird that you''re doing a good job!"


    Chung-Myung, who was forced out of the locked emotion, glared slightly.


    "No, what do they say when they''re complimented?"


    "It''s because you''re doing something you haven''t done before!"


    "Eh!"


    Eventually, when Chung-Myung and Baek Cheon started dejabbing, the disciples rushed out and separated the two.


    Meanwhile, the long writers of the old school who watched the scene from a little far away sighed secretly.


    How the hell is this going on?''


    The province of Fanga was perfect. But you''re going to break the road with force?''


    If the crowd paid attention to the results, the lengthy people paid attention to the process.


    Ha Buk Paenga.


    A prestigious school that is recognized by the world for its heavyness and pedagogy.


    Their strong and blind methods have always been on the lookout. But the disciple of Hwasan, who is known for using a sharp sword, never knew that Paenga''s do would be crushed by forcefully.


    That thick and heavy do. It is also a matter of at least more than a ship''s capability to jump into Ho Gong and bounce it off with a sword.


    What kind of training have you done that you can do?''


    It''s Baek Cheon. Baek Cheon.''


    Whasan''s disciples have shown great so far, but Baek Cheon''s days have been on a different level. It was a moment when the name Baek Cheon, as well as Chung-Myung, was clearly stuck in the minds of long writers.Hwasan Sinryong Chung-Myung and Baek Cheon the Hwajeong.''


    There are two resources that are hard to come up with in one clique.


    Their faces, once again, began to get serious. No matter how hard I think about it, I can''t think of anyone who can show Baek Cheon in their doorstep.


    In other words, if it is limited to only the two great disciples and the three great disciples, it means that Hwasan is now on par with the world''s prestigious people.


    Their eyes sneak up on Hyun Jong, who is sitting in the back.


    "Well."


    It''s a strange thing.


    It didn''t bother me at all that Hwasan''s Hyun Jong was sitting in the back a little while ago.


    But things are a little different now that it''s like this.


    I feel like I''m being watched behind my back.''


    It''s starting to get uncomfortable that Hyun Jong can''t check his face while watching them from behind.


    "Loud. Congratulations, Jang Moon-in. Well, if that kid becomes a long story of later generations, the future of Hwasan will be very bright."


    The elder of the open, Jao Gae ( ????????), who sat in his capacity as a deputy of the open ark, smiled with his teeth revealed.


    "Don''t mention it."


    "No, no, no. Seeing that there are so many talented people who can''t even find one in one clan, it seems that Hwasan''s bad luck is over now."


    "I''m flattered. Just¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong says with a big smile.


    "I''m confident that I''m not ashamed to put them anywhere in the world."


    "Oh, oh, oh."


    Hyun Jong''s face is subtly distorted.


    ''Ee, this isn''t easy either.''


    My stomach felt tight when I tried to lie nonchalantly as a master.


    What?


    Aren''t you ashamed?


    ''Honestly, I''m a little embarrassed.''


    Not skills, but In Seong.


    Hyun Jong''s face is twitching.


    "Now that you''re second to none, all you have to do is have a good heart."¡­.''


    Seeing Baek Cheon and Chung-Myung screaming and screaming, whether or not people should take care of themselves makes me sigh.


    I asked her to grow up healthy.''


    Didn''t you grow up too healthy?


    And when you ask me to grow up healthy, it doesn''t mean you can ruin everything except health...¡­.


    "Congratulations, Jang Moon-in."


    Dang Gunnak spoke lightly. But the look in his eyes...


    ''I understand how long I am.''


    It was meant to be.


    Hyun Jong''s eyes seemed to sting for no reason.


    Jo Ga giggled.


    "At this rate, it won''t take long for Hwasan to find past glory.Yes."


    "It''s a long way off."


    "What do you mean you want to be an agent? I don''t think it''s going to take too long looking at those kids. Hahahaha. I''m worried that the Goofile room will be called 10p."


    The faces of the long writers who were opening their ears were slightly stiff.


    It was such a sensitive story that those who were used to hiding their emotions showed obvious agitation.


    "Yikes, yikes, the old man is acting silly again. The ark told me to keep my mouth shut and keep my seat. Loud."


    Jao Gae smiles and pulls back slightly.


    "That old raccoon...¡­.''


    There''s no way someone around Jao Gae would accidentally spill words. This is obviously a mockery of the old-fashioned people here.


    "Hmph."


    "Hmph!"


    Uncomfortable coughs broke out here and there.


    The reason why they are truly uncomfortable is that everyone knows that that may not be just nonsense.


    Of course it''s too much now. That is all too natural. What can children who are only two great disciples do now?One¡­¡­.


    What if they''re old enough to lead Hawsan in the future?


    ''That is not to be ignored.''


    Heo Do-jin''s eyes sank low.


    What he wants to achieve most is to catch up with Shaolin in his line.


    So what''s the last thing you want to face?


    ''Hwasan would be a shaman threat.''


    In the past, Hwasan and Shudang competed over the world''s first inspection and the world''s first gate.


    Of course, the public perceives the shaman as a higher gatekeeper than Hwasan, but who can see the gatewave that sticks under their feet and makes thorns even if they push it away?


    I''m afraid we''ll need special measures.''


    Heo Do-jin and other old-fashioned writers'' eyes sank heavily.


    Chop chop chop chop.


    "¡­¡­."


    Chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop!


    "¡­¡­."


    The veins stood on Baek Cheon''s forehead.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­¡­I think you''ve been eating nonstop since you came here."


    "Do you want it?"


    Chung-Myung gave the snack he was wearing next to Baek Cheon.


    "That''s not what I''m saying.


    Chung-Myung smirks.


    "You''re supposed to eat something when you see things like this. And you have to eat well to fight. Reliable."


    Why do you have to be reliable?


    Jukdo kick her face and I can''t eat and have made The second bimudo fine.


    "Anyway, a lot of people are watching, and at least you have to be serious."


    "Now?"


    "¡­I actually feel a little late, but there''s a saying that it''s the fastest when you think it''s late, right?"


    "Tsk tsk. You''re so relaxed, our dorm."


    Chung-Myung, who was slurping with his tongue, chanted toward the non-stage.


    "By the way, private lodging. I don''t think you''ll be in a situation where you can relax. I think the real thing will come out from today."


    "Huh?"


    It was that moment.


    Whoosh!


    There was a loud explosion on the stage.


    The heads of the Hwasan disciples turned to one side.


    The man in the white robe with a huge sword is looking at his opponent in an arrogant manner.


    On the other side, a sword, broken in half, was looking at a disfigured warrior with a devastated face.


    "Oh! It''s the sword of the Southern Palace!"


    "Yes! There was Namgoong Do-hwi! What will happen to Namgoongse!"


    The white-clad man sneaks around where Baek Cheon and Chung-Myung are.


    "The Danak Sword¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon let out a low groan.


    Cutting off the opponent''s sword is as hard as it can be and as cruel as it is. This is because it shows the difference in skills so clearly.


    In addition, Namgung Do-hwi is now looking at his students as if he has already lost interest in his opponent.


    "That''s funny."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "See, you said the real ones will come out from today, right?"


    "¡­is it from now on?"


    Chung-Myung shrugs his shoulders.


    "Sorim might have an idea, so he''s got the right people behind him. That''s how it''s dramatic."


    Baek Cheon frowned.


    If you think about it backwards, it means that Hwasan was just an early riser.


    "Come on, look over there."


    "Huh?"


    "Familiar face, huh?"


    Baek Cheon''s face hardened in a flash.


    "Jin Geum Ryong of Jongnam!"


    Baek Cheon caught the eye of Jin Geum Ryong on stage with Gongcho''s call.


    ''Brother...''


    Baek Cheon unknowingly bit his lower lip.

 Chapter - 277 Episode 277. Im going to be a long-time writer of volcanoes. (2)

    A cold hard face.


    Perhaps because he was thinner than when he was seen at the Hwajong Branch, Jin Geum Ryong''s face felt as cold as ever.


    The face, which had always been full of space, was frozen as if it were a layer of ice, and the slow pace turned sharp.


    He seems to be saying with his whole body that this is what a blade is all about.


    Brother.


    Baek Cheon looked at Jin Geum Ryong with a bit of a complex mind.


    His brother.


    And once his goal.


    Once for him, Jin Geum Ryong was a wall that could not be crossed, a goal that had to be overcome one day.


    But in just three years, their relationship has changed so much.


    That''s right away.


    Jin Geum Ryong''s eyes on Baek Cheon as he ascends to the arena.¡­. No, to be exact, it was fixed to Chung-Myung sitting next to Baek Cheon.


    "Where are you looking?"


    The unarmed opponent who was waiting first expressed displeasure and curtly dismissed him.


    But Jin Geum Ryong didn''t look away even though he heard it. It was just staring at Chung-Myung with eyes filled with cold heat.


    "Hey! Jinkum...¡­."


    Jin Geum Ryong shrugged without turning his head.


    "Don''t disturb me, little b*tc*."


    "¡­what?"


    Cheongseong''s Wang Sang-bo, called Cho Muraegi, glared at Jin Geum Ryong with furious eyes.


    "How arrogant of you are! I''ll have to see if I can say that again after dealing with my sword."


    Only then does Jin Geum Ryong''s gaze turn to his opponent.


    Then he twisted his mouth and laughed.


    It was an eerie smile.


    Wang Sang-bo, who got goosebumps all over his body, stepped back without realizing it.


    Jin Geum Ryong''s lips opened.


    "Check it out."


    "This¡­¡­."


    "There''s nothing to worry about. I''ll deal with you properly. I know."


    Jin Geum Ryong''s eyes turn to Chung-Myung again.


    His lips curl up even more when he sees Chung-Myung eating mooncakes.


    "I have to beat you up...¡­that I can meet that demon again, if I beat all the people I meet."


    "¡­¡­."


    Pressed by Jin Geum Ryong''s cold and chilling spirit, Wang Sang-bo could not answer and grabbed the sword in his hand tightly.


    Feeling that the atmosphere of the non-stage was unusual, Gongcho slightly frowned.


    "How can Jong Nam''s disciples live like this?''


    It''s like living from the flesh of the Heukdo.


    Gongcho tried to turn a blind eye to a slight surge of anxiety. Anyway, we couldn''t stop the rubbing just for this reason.


    "Go!"


    Instead, he did not step back as much as before and maintained a proper distance. In case of an emergency, you can jump straight onto the stage.


    Jin Geum Ryong slowly pulled up the sword.


    Growl.


    It''s just the sound of a sword being pulled out, but strangely, the sound penetrated my ear.


    Wang Sang-bo''s shoulders shrank a little more at the intrusive feeling.


    "Elegant!"


    Cheongseong''s fighters, who felt Wang Sang-bo''s condition was unusual, shouted words of encouragement.


    Only then did Wang Sang-bo nod slightly and get into position.


    Just as the body follows the heart, the heart follows the body. As soon as I took a familiar tax, my pent-up mind slowly begins to unravel.


    ''There''s nothing to be afraid of.''


    Although his opponent is Jin Geum Ryong, it has already been two years since he made a name for himself.Hasn''t he even heard his name since he lost to the Hwasan Divine Dragon?


    It''s time for her to rock the world.''


    The reputation of two years ago is nothing short of vanity at their age. The important thing is the current ability.


    He tried to push away the creepiness that kept flooding in and turned away.


    Finally, he picked up the sword and aimed at Jin Geum Ryong.


    "I''ll learn a lesson¡­"¡­."


    "There''s nothing you can learn from me."


    Jin Geum Ryong stretched his sword.


    "You don''t even know how to lose."


    Wang Sang-bo hardened his face and boosted his history. You don''t have to mix words with someone you can''t communicate with.


    It was about time he rushed towards Jin Geum Ryong.


    "Have you ever seen a sea of petals?"


    "¡­¡­."


    What are you talking about?


    Wang Sang-bo frowned. No matter how much I look at it, it''s normal.¡­.


    "Let me show you."


    Jin Geum Ryong picks up a sword to aim at Wang Sangbo.


    Fluttering.


    At the same time, Jin Geum Ryong''s sword tip began to shake in lupus.


    Petals?


    At that moment, Wang Sang-bo saw.


    The white petals blooming at the end of Jin Geum Ryong''s sword.


    One and two blooming flowers spring up into Ho Gong.


    A sword like that in Jongnam...¡­?''


    But I didn''t have time to think more.


    This is because the blooming petals flew in unison toward Wang Sangbo with fierce winds.


    "Ugh!"


    Wang Sang-bo unwittingly swallowed the wind.


    In a moment, everything in front of me was covered with white petals. When he was embarrassed and tried to back off, the back was full of white petals.


    Front, left, right.


    There are petals everywhere you can see. As if the world was filled with petals.


    ''Oh, no!''


    Realizing that he would never be able to use his hands, Wang Sang-bo clenched his teeth and swung his sword at the vortex of the petals in front of him.


    One.


    Kakakan!


    The soft, light-looking petals bounced his sword as if it were made of steel.


    Wang Sang-bo''s eyes were wide open with shock.


    ''Uh, how...''.''


    At that moment.


    Whoosh!


    The petals surrounding him fly in unison toward him.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    A terrible scream rang.


    A white petal-shaped sword was embedded all over Wang Sang-bo''s body.


    "Gal!"


    (sighs) (Screaming) (Screaming)


    With a loud shout, a wind from somewhere blew off the petals that were attacking Wang Sang-bo.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    Wang Sang-bo stumbled a couple of times with unfocused eyes and fell to the floor.


    Flop.


    His blue armor quickly turned red with blood.


    "This¡­¡­."


    Gongcho, who stormed into the rain, glared at Jin Geum Ryong with anger in his eyes. But the rebuke was later.


    For now, the priority was to look at the details of the injured.


    "Well¡­¡­."


    Gongcho, who examined Wang Sang-bo''s details, bit his lips slightly.


    Jin Geum Ryong smiled coldly at the scene.


    "You don''t have to be so angry that you''re hurt by the skin."


    "¡­¡­."


    Gong-cho glared at Jin Geum Ryong with anger.


    Jin Geum Ryong''s life was real. And it is also true that he did not go easy on his opponent even though he was inactive.


    However, as he said, Wang Sang-bo only suffered a lot of light cuts.


    If Gongcho hadn''t stormed in, the situation might have changed, but this alone lacks justification for disqualification.


    "Is Jongnam trying to walk on the waves?"


    "Do we need to talk about a wave to catch a small fish? I''m just trying my best."Gongcho bit his lips. Jin Geum Ryong asked leisurely, twisting the corners of his mouth.


    "What''s the result?"


    "¡­¡­This is Jongnam''s Jin Geum Ryong''s victory."


    As the declaration fell, loud cheers poured out onto the stage.


    Gongcho''s eyebrows were frowned upon.


    But it''s not to blame the cheering crowd. You won''t be able to see it from there. Jin Geum Ryong''s mindfulness and cruelty in his method.


    Those who watch from afar will only see the result that Jin Geum Ryong toppled Wang Sang-bo with a splendid sword.


    Jin Geum Ryong turned his head slowly as he listened to the pouring cheers. Of course, Chung-Myung was where his gaze reached.


    Sharp eyes.


    Chung-Myung shrugs his shoulders and smirks at the eyes full of hatred and malice.


    Yoon-jong, who was around, said.


    "I think I''m looking at you."


    "That''s right."


    "Don''t you think you''re a lot stronger than the Hwajong Branch?"


    "I guess so."


    "You don''t even care?"


    "Did I?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoon-jong shakes his head. It''s even stranger that this guy cares about Jin Geum Ryong. He doesn''t care if Jongnam Jang Mun-in comes.


    Chung-Myung picked up the mooncake and threw it into his mouth.


    Chewing on the mooncake that came into his mouth, he couldn''t hold it in and grinned.


    It''s completely broken.''


    Jin Geum Ryong''s black is twice as colorful and sharper than before. On the surface, it is several times stronger than the Hwajong Branch.


    On the outside.''


    But that''s the result of chasing an illusion.


    Jongnam''s sword is never flashy or sharp.


    A sword that is honest in its own right. That''s Jongnam''s sword.


    With the sword that mimics the shell of Hawsan, the strength of the ceremony may be pursued, but it can never reach the road.


    As long as Jongnam has lost his original intention of learning, Jongnam will slowly lose its light. So in the end, you won''t even be able to keep the name of the name.


    The poison planted by Chung-Myung colored Jongnam more than I thought.


    I feel a little guilty.''


    Of course, considering what Jong-nam did to Hwasan, I can''t get rid of my anger even if I chew it alive.


    However, seeing Jongnam go bankrupt faster than I thought, I felt a little guilty no matter how Chung-Myung was.


    You have no conscience, man!


    "Oh, don''t show up if you don''t call!"


    "Huh?"


    "No."


    Chung-Myung shook his hand lightly.


    Jin Geum Ryong turned and was seen off the stage.


    "It looks like you''ve made a bit of effort, but¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung smiles and turns his head.


    "I don''t think I can beat my colleague at that way."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Right? Dong-Aing...¡­."


    Baek Cheon sprang up and punched Chung-Myung''s temples.


    "Sasook! Sasook, you punk! Private lodging!"


    "Oh, my friend is catching me! Argh!"


    "Oh, yeah.


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply.


    While the mistakes he made in his life were one or two, giving him his name was a fatal mistake.


    Chung-Myung, who escaped from Baek Cheon, glared with resentment.


    "You''re ashamed of the name my parents gave me!"


    "¡­Please close that mouth. Please."


    Baek Cheon sighed as the ground went out.


    "The head, yay, yay, yay, yay!"


    "What?"


    Whoosh!


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang-Soso, who glanced at the opponent who fell on the floor, turns his head and looks at Gongcho.


    "Yee, this is the Tang-Soso victory of Hwasan''s Tang-Soso!"


    "Wow!"


    "Hwasan won again!""I think I just heard something strange. Didn''t you just say head?"


    "Come on, you can''t tell me. I''m sure you heard it wrong. Do you think a disciple of a great man who came out here would ever say such a thing?"


    "I''m sure he said.


    "By the way, aren''t the women''s associations at Hwasan really great? Yoo-Esul, the female cooperative, also smashed the opponent."


    "...I think you''re the most aggressive hwasan swordsman."


    "Right?"


    Dang-Soso, who bravely came down from the rain, came right in front of Yoo-Esul and bent his waist at a right angle.


    "Accident! We won!"


    "Good job. Sit down."


    "Yes!"


    Dang-Soso quickly sat next to Yoo-Esul.


    Yoo-Esul then opened his mouth with his eyes fixed on the stage.


    "A gap in the side."


    "Yes!"


    "When you step on the left side. Empty your back. Be conscious next time."


    "Yes! I''ll keep that in mind, accident!"


    "Your death row is stronger than yours. You were chosen as the representative because of the possibility. If you fail early, your death penalty will be unjustified. I win even by biting my pants."


    "I''ll win if I die!"


    Baek Cheon looked awkward as he listened to their conversation.


    ''No, you don''t have to go that far, guys.¡­.''


    Strangely enough, it''s hard to intervene in their conversation.


    ''But it''s really amazing.''


    Dan-Soso, of course, is the weakest of Hawasan''s disciples to represent here. Some of them remain stronger than Dang-Soso.


    But this isn''t just a place to prove force.


    If they had lined up with their skills, the celadon boats, including Yun-Jong and Jo-Gol, would not have been representative. Even if they rot, they''re still stronger than celadon boats.


    Nevertheless, the reason why the celadon ships were chosen as representatives is because it is a place to prove it, but also to experience it.


    Although she has been training steadily by taking good elixir as the daughter of the Tang family, she has become a powerful person among celadon ships in just six months. She couldn''t be left out if she was looking for growth through experience.


    That''s why Hyun Jong put Dang-Soso as the representative after much consideration.


    You''re still doing a good job.


    Of course, he won hard compared to other Hwasan''s disciples, and the great luck was good, but it''s great to have a victory anyway.


    "Accident! When I step on Chilseongbo, I feel like my toes are not smooth." Am I doing something wrong?"


    "Imagination resolution. You don''t step on it, you slip. Think of the floor as Ho Gong and step on it."


    "Oh, that''s it!"


    Baek Cheon smiled a little as Dang-Soso slapped by Yoo-Esul''s side asking questions.


    It''s a good thing.''


    Thanks to Dang-Soso''s natural way of talking, Yoo-Esul feels a little softer than in the past.


    It''s a door-to-door job to have a good influence on each other.


    So¡­¡­.


    "I''m hungry! When are we going to eat?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Ah.


    Except for him.


    * * *


    The atmosphere of this day was definitely different.


    A more drastic choreography was performed than the first day, and the strong men of each clinging to watch the situation slowly began to show themselves.


    Namgoongsega''s Danak sword, Namgoongdohui.


    Jongnam''s Jin Geum Ryong.


    The shaman Jin Hyun also won, and Paeng Cheolseong, the Doryong of Ha Buk Paenga, showed remarkable performance.


    But despite the fierce battle, Hawsan''s disciples won without losing a single one.


    "¡­¡­Isn''t this really how we''re all going to the finals?"Yoon-Jong smirks at Jo-Gol''s words.


    "Usually, when that happens,


    ''Isn''t this how we''re going to win?''


    Isn''t that what you''re saying?"


    "No. He''ll win anyway."


    Yoon-Jong nods as Jo-Gol looks at "that guy."


    "That''s true."


    There is no one who can stop Chung-Myung at the level of two great disciples. I can''t even imagine it.


    "But you can''t be arrogant."


    Baek Cheon speaks in a slightly subdued voice.


    "We are challengers. There is no guarantee that the bimu will continue to work out as well as it does now. From tomorrow, there will be losers. Everyone, try to be on the right track."


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    It was just when Baek Cheon nodded satisfactorily.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Someone knocks on the door of the war.


    Baek Cheon got up from his seat.


    "The death penalty, I...¡­."


    "No, I''ll go out."


    Baek Cheon walked lightly to the entrance and opened the door.


    "Who¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon''s mouth shut.


    There were two people standing at the entrance.


    One is Jin Geum Ryong.


    And the other one...¡­.


    "¡­Father."


    Jin Cho-baek, the elder of Jongnam and the father of Jin Geum Ryong.


    Jin Cho-baek, who was staring at Baek Cheon with his sinking eyes, opened his mouth in a low voice.


    "Can I talk to you for a moment?"


    Baek Cheon bit his lower lip.


    "Yes."

 Chapter - 278 Episode 278. Im going to be a long-time writer of volcanoes. (3)

    It was cold and cold snow.


    Cold eyes shone in the dark like those of a prey-seeking beast.


    "A little more¡­¡­."


    A voice that seems to be longing for something quietly spreads in the dark.


    "I think we should get closer."


    "I can hear it from here, too."


    "That''s because it''s you!"


    "Then we can go."


    "¡­Wouldn''t we get caught any closer?"


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung opened the screen from side to side.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    "¡­what if I get caught?"


    "I''m not getting caught anymore. Trust me."


    Yoon-Jong nodded slightly.


    I don''t know why, but if Chung-Myung doesn''t get caught, he doesn''t get caught. He''ll never want to get caught.


    "Let''s go, death penalty."


    "Yeah."


    When Jo-Gol urged him slightly, Yoon-Jong advanced low in a prone position.


    I can see three people facing each other in the distance.


    "At this point¡­¡­."


    "Shh."


    Yoon-Jong quickly shut up at the low warning.


    "Quietly."


    "Yes, accident."


    He had a strange look on his face as he watched Yoo-Esul following him in laughter from behind him.


    "Was the accident someone who got stuck in this place?''


    At first glance, I can see Chung-Myung''s expression on Yoo-Esul''s face.


    ''Oh, yeah. He''s the one who''s''


    It''s a sad reality. Sad reality.


    "Can you hear me?"


    "I think I can hear it now."


    Then Chung-Myung murmured as if he was disappointed.


    "I should have brought beef jerky and alcohol. I can''t believe you''re doing this."


    "¡­Are you here to play?"


    "No?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoon-jong, who couldn''t find anything to deny, looked forward without saying a word and pricked up his ears.


    Three rich men and women were talking in front of me.


    "You''ve become stronger."


    At Jin Cho-baek''s words, Baek Cheon bowed slightly.


    What should I say?


    "Thank you."


    In the end, all I could do was give an obvious answer.


    I didn''t like his answer, but I couldn''t find another word.


    He looked up and looked at Jin Cho-baek. You can see an expressionless face that resembles you.


    Baek Cheon sighed quietly.


    In the past, it was scary just to face Jin Cho-baek.


    Although he is clearly his biological father, he has rarely felt the affection of a father from Jin Cho-baek.


    His father, who he remembered, always gave him an unpleasant look.


    "I understand why I left home."


    understanding


    I understand.


    Baek Cheon almost laughed himself out of the blue.


    What an irresponsible thing to say.


    Understanding has no meaning if it is not accompanied by action. If Jin Cho-baek understood Baek Cheon, he should have put it into action.


    But Jin Cho-baek did not offer any consolation to Baek Cheon. I just didn''t like the quality of Baek Cheon, who was no better than his big brother Jin Geum Ryong.


    "It must have been a big burden for you, young man. I''d like to ask you, but I discriminate against you.¡­."


    "I know."


    Baek Cheon interrupted Jin Cho-baek.


    And spoke in a calm tone.


    "There''s no point in standing up to my father. My father would have cared more about me if I was better than my older brother."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I don''t do much resentment. My father was just that kind of man. Now I know."


    Jin Cho-baek frowned slightly.


    Rather, it would have been easier to say if he poured out resentment or expressed his strong feelings. That''s what I expected.


    But now Baek Cheon is just calm.


    It''s not like I''m consciously trying to be someone else. It''s just...


    ''I think it''s sweet.''Whether he grew up mentally in the gate, he never seems to have played the same game.


    Jin Geum Ryong, listening to their conversation, is showing signs of displeasure.


    ''I didn''t have enough eyes.''


    I would have paid more attention if I had known that Baek Cheon was a child who could grow this much. So that the situation doesn''t come this far.


    "Dongryong."


    "Baek Cheon."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon smiles slightly.


    "I''m not a vibrating dragon, I''m Baek Cheon."


    Chung-Myung narrowed his brows.


    "Yeah, it''s calmer than I thought."


    "Then what did you want?"


    "I thought you''d do a de Job."


    "No, this lunatic''s making Sasook a pariah?"


    Chung-Myung looked at Jo-Gol''s rebuke.


    "I''ve already had a fight with my brother, what''s the point?"


    "¡­¡­I once shut my mouth to the fact that you are a master."


    "I agree."


    "Yes, me too."


    When Yoon-jong and Yoo-Esul even helped, Chung-Myung''s face was suddenly wrinkled.


    "There''s no one else in the world who''s as provincial as I am!"


    "How can I see?"


    "What''s a province? Isn''t it the way the heart goes?"


    "¡­right?"


    Chung-Myung stretched his belly out triumphantly on his stomach.


    "Who''s as good as I am?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Uh...


    I don''t think that''s what it means.¡­.


    If Lao Tzu came back alive,


    ''This is my province, you son of a b*tc*!''


    It was clear that he would hit Chung-Myung on the head with a moral view.


    But despite the numerous backlash, Chung-Myung only finished showing off and only listened to the conversation between the rich and the poor.


    "It''s Baek Cheon."


    Jin Cho-baek looked at Baek Cheon with his subdued eyes.


    "That''s the name Hwasan gave you."


    "Yes."


    "Did you end up burying the bones in Hwasan?"


    "Yes."


    For the first time, Jin Cho-baek''s expression changed, with no hesitation in his answer. He said with a crooked face in anger.


    "Come back."


    "¡­¡­."


    "It''s not too late yet. No, it may already be a little late. But I''ll take care of it. You know, I have that kind of power."


    Baek Cheon looks at Jin Cho-baek without answering.


    Jongnam`s long-running writer will not object. People can''t leave their roots behind. There may be no doubt in your mind now, but you will eventually regret it over time. Make the right choice even now."


    Baek Cheon, who was still listening, grinned.


    "You haven''t changed a bit."


    It was Jin Cho-baek who bit his lips with a rather nervous voice.


    "I have a question¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon opened his mouth looking at Jin Cho-baek in the mouth.


    "If I hadn''t grown so strong in Hwasan, would my father have found me?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Jin Cho-baek did not answer.


    A little hesitating, he sighed only a little later.


    "Yes, you may be right. If you hadn''t shown me this ability, I wouldn''t have found you. But that''s what I think because you''re still too young. Parents and children cannot be free from each other''s abilities."


    "Maybe."


    "Are you going to blame this father?"


    "No, Father. Don''t get me wrong."


    "¡­¡­ hmm?"


    Baek Cheon said with a cool smile.


    "I understand my father. And I don''t think my father was wrong."


    "But?"


    "I just don''t like it."


    "¡­¡­."


    It was never a loud voice. But there was a determined will in the calm voice."You don''t have to force yourself to do something that doesn''t fit."


    "Are you saying you''re going to cut ties?"


    Baek Cheon shook his head.


    "I''m sure it''s not me who wants to break up with you, but my father. If I don''t live up to my father''s will, won''t you treat me like a child?"


    "I''m¡­¡­."


    "I''m not."


    Jin Cho-baek''s eyes tremble a little.


    "I have no hatred for my father. It was just meant to be. Wherever I am, my father is my father, and my brother is my brother. It''s just a different path."


    Jin Cho-baek, who was about to say something, eventually shut up.


    Then he sighed deeply.


    "Dongryong."


    "It''s Baek Cheon."


    "¡­¡­Yes, Baek Cheon, think about it. This is your father''s advice and firstly your senior''s advice. If you stay in Hwasan like this, you''ll rot your talent."


    "¡­¡­."


    "There won''t be a problem now. But as you get older, Hwasan will be a burden to you. It is so hard to carry everything alone in a place where there is no one to lead and no one to protect."


    Jin Cho-baek looked straight at Baek Cheon.


    "But Jongnam is different. Jongnam will actively support and support you if you come. Then the place of the world''s first man is not a dream...¡­."


    "Father."


    But Baek Cheon cut off Jin Cho-baek with a firm voice.


    There was no shaking in his face facing his father''s gaze.


    "I''m going to be Hwasan''s writer."


    "¡­¡­."


    "You said you had no one to lead and no one to protect?"


    Speaking, Baek Cheon suddenly laughed low.


    You really don''t know anything.


    It''s in Hwasan.


    It''s in Hwasan, not anywhere else.


    Those who will lead him and protect him.


    And¡­¡­.


    "Even so, it''s no different. Because¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon smiles beautifully.


    "The person I really want to be like has already walked that path. But I can''t cry, can I?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Jin Cho-baek glared at Baek Cheon with his cold eyes.


    "Are you really going to take that path? In front of this father?"


    "I''m sorry, Father."


    Baek Cheon bows his head slightly. But there wasn''t a bit of sorry in the expression.


    "One, this is my way. It''s the way I want to walk. I''m not happy even if Jongnam can make me the best person in the world. My hope is that I will not be the world''s best man, but that Hwasan will be the world''s best man."


    "¡­...what a fool."


    Jin Cho-baek, who had his teeth slightly grated, raised his head and looked up at the sky.


    And he said.


    "Come out."


    At the sudden remark, Baek Cheon looked around in a little surprise.


    Jin Cho-baek once again chilled.


    "I told you to come out. Since when did Hwasan become a place to hide like a rat and listen to other people''"


    "¡­I''ve got you."


    "You''ve been caught.


    "You got me."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung flinched in a flurry of criticism.


    I can''t believe it.''


    You think that jincho-baek is much better than you think?


    Oh, my god, you''re a father! A master who can feel a sign through my membrane.''


    Chung-Myung slid his butt out with half admiration and half embarrassment.


    "What do I do?"


    "What do you mean? If you''re caught, you''re out."


    Chung-Myung sighed and stood up.


    Then Jin Cho-baek''s angry voice rang again.


    "You''re not going to come out like this?"


    Chung-Myung talked nervously."Oh, get out¡­¡­."


    "Get out now!"


    "¡­what?"


    Everyone tilted their heads in embarrassment.


    However, it was impossible to go back because he had already lifted himself up and left the bushes halfway.


    On the other side, the crowd and Chung-Myung''s eyes met.


    Chung-Myung''s cheeks trembled slightly.


    "Long-written man?"


    "Elders?"


    Yoon-Jong, Jo-Gol, and Yoo-Esul, who followed Chung-Myung out of the bushes, were also startled.


    Hyun Jong, Hyun Young, and Hyun Sang, who ran out of the bushes across the street and hardened, made eye contact.


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    The elder and the elder were also speechless, as if they were embarrassed.


    "No. Why are the elders here?"


    "Why are you guys coming out of there?"


    "I''m here to listen."


    "Us, too."


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Looking at the two awkward groups, Baek Cheon wrapped his heated face around each other.


    "Please¡­¡­."


    "Hmm."


    "Hahaha!"


    I''m doomed.


    This gatehouse is already ruined.


    In the middle, Jin Cho-baek, who was looking at both sides, sighed as the ground died.


    "Hwasan likes to overhear others, so he''s not a member of the noble family, but rather a figure."


    Hyun Jong''s face turned slightly red.


    I have nothing to say because I was caught eavesdropping like a thief.


    "I''m sorry, but I have nothing to say."


    Jin Cho-baek looked at Hyun Jong quietly and gave an example.


    "Jongnam''s Jin Cho-baek knows Hwasan Jang."


    "Nice to meet you, Elder Jin."


    Due to the situation, Hyun Jong''s face, who was greeted, looked embarrassed.


    But Jin Cho-baek''s words are not over.


    "But¡­."


    As if he had to say what he had to say since he had already shown his example, he began to push Hyun Jong.


    "I didn''t expect you to do this. Don''t you think it doesn''t suit your dignity?"


    "Of course, it''s not up to you. Just¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong looked at Baek Cheon with a bitter smile. The smile contained all the complicated feelings.


    "How can I save face in looking after the descendants of the Munpa? That''s why I have no reason to refuse if I have to be a postmark."


    "Huh."


    Jin Cho-baek stared at Hyun Jong as if he was dumbfounded.


    Baek Cheon and Hyun Jong had a strange way of thinking.


    Is this the changed Hwasan?


    How did Hwasan change when he wasn''t like this not long ago?


    "What would happen to the literary people if they didn''t save face?"


    "Yes, it may not be good for the door."


    Hyun Jong nodded coolly.


    "One, Baek Cheon is a thousand times more important to me than Munpa and my face. Then why would I save face first?"


    "¡­¡­."


    It was a confident and determined remark.


    Jin Cho-baek, who was still looking at Hyun Jong, bit his lips slightly.


    "I''d rather be happy for you. Now that it''s done, I''ll ask the long storyteller. Does Jang really want Dong-A to abandon Chun-ryun and become a disciple of Hwasan?"


    "It''s impossible to forsake the heavens."


    "I knew you''d say that...¡­."


    "One."


    Hyun Jong shakes his head.


    "Just because Baek Cheon is the master of Hwasan doesn''t mean he''s abandoning his genius. Fate is meant to be and do is a doe."


    "¡­¡­."


    "And most of all, I don''t want to lose a talent named Baek Cheon as a long-time writer for Hwasan. This is the man who will be the pillar to lead Hwasan."


    Jin Cho-baek''s face flinched. His eyes were filled with anger.


    But Hyun Jong was adamant.


    "I don''t give Baek Cheon to Jongnam. If necessary, we will protect Baek Cheon, at least by fighting until one of Hwasan''s last disciples is left. That''s Hwasan, and that''s the alumni."In every word of Hyun Jong''s words, there was a great affection.


    In a tumultuous emotion, Baek Cheon was about to speak out.


    "No, I''m a little...¡­."


    "Oh, come on, shut up!"


    "The writer is talking, man!"


    "No, that''s the truth.¡­."


    "It''s noisy!


    Baek Cheon sighed as he watched Chung-Myung, who was subjected to all kinds of abuse by the death penalty.


    Anyway, that son of a b*tc*.


    The surroundings became noisy in a flash.


    Meanwhile, Jin Cho-baek closed his eyes slightly.


    ''This is it.''


    In fact, any warning from Hyun Jong meant nothing to Jin Cho-baek.


    What really made him throbbing was the eyes of Baek Cheon, who looked at his disciples.


    Your family is here.''


    A small amount of remorse came in. But Jin Cho-baek did not give himself up to sentiment.


    He looked at Baek Cheon and said,


    "I knew what you meant. Then with this, I''m going to...¡­."


    "Don''t say that you''re cutting off the relationship between your parents and your children."


    "¡­¡­."


    "You don''t want to hang up just because you want to hang up. It took me quite a while to know that, too."


    Jin Cho-baek''s mouth was slightly shaken.


    Isn''t this why he''s like a father, not a son?


    "I see."


    Jin Cho-baek, who nodded, captured Hyun Jong.


    "Long storyteller, excuse me."


    "Excuse me, this way."


    "Sure."


    Jin Cho-baek made a slight salute and gave Baek Cheon a glimpse.


    "You should stop by my house sometime."


    "Yes, Father."


    "I''m coming."


    And it went away without looking back.


    But Jin Geum Ryong did not follow his father and stood still and stared at Chung-Myung and Baek Cheon.


    "I wish I could be Hwasan''s writer."


    A chill of life flows out of him.


    "If there''s a place called Hwasan left until then."


    Baek Cheon sighed as he watched Jin Geum Ryong.


    "Brother, don''t lose yourself."


    "The cocky one."


    There is a slight blood in the eyes that are young to live.


    "I will repay the humiliation of the Zhonghua Branch here. Hwasan''s disciple who meets me should not think hard about going down."


    "That''s a lot to talk about."


    Jin Geum Ryong''s head turned to Chung-Myung.


    "What? A game?"


    Jin Geum Ryong smiled coldly as Chung-Myung stretched out his belly.


    "There''s no point here. I''ll destroy Hwasan with my hands in front of everyone."


    At the end of the remark Jin Geum Ryong turned away.


    Baek Cheon, who was looking until his back disappeared, sighs deeply.


    "Chung-Myung, I''m¡­¡­."


    "There''s only one way to fix a crooked family."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "Thump it."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Thinly. You have to be hit to get your head together."


    At the sincere advice, Baek Cheon grinned.


    "I''m glad you don''t have a family."


    I mean it.


    Really

 Chapter - 279 Episode 279. Im going to be a long-time writer of volcanoes. (4)

    "Finally!"


    Wiso Haeng clenched his fist as he saw the crowd before him.


    "Father! We''re finally here."


    "Yeah, it''s been a long way."


    Listening to Wiso Haeng, Wirip San also breathed deeply.


    "Even the writer is indifferent. If you participate in the world contest, you should have put in a communication to participate. Then you''d have arrived much earlier."


    "Isn''t Jang Moon-in busy preparing for the competition, too. Is this normal?"


    "There you go, there you go. You are right."


    Wirip San nodded loudly.


    "A world tournament.''


    My heart is shaking.


    Its name is "Murim Rim" but it is actually more like a "Munimun" competition. Only Munpa, who is recognized by the strong and proved to be in a position to lead the strong team, can participate in the competition with an invitation from Shaolin.


    In other words, being able to participate in the competition means that the clique has proved to be a masterpiece for the strong east.


    I didn''t know the day would come when Hwasan joined a place like this.''


    Wirip San''s heart began to heat up as he looked at the crowd of war heroes.


    How much sorrow did you get when you ran Hwasan''s connoisseur, Hwayeongmun?


    How many of you laughed at how much the destruction was if you were in the midst of a failed clique?


    No, I''d rather be a nobleman.


    I don''t even know how Hwasan exists.


    ''Is there a place like that?''


    Thinking about the days when I had to show laughter to those who asked me that makes my eyes cold.


    "I''m sure the Bonsan people will do well."


    "Shaeng."


    "Yes! Father!"


    "It''s good to expect, but you shouldn''t expect too much."


    Wirip San said seriously.


    "It''s great that the world''s prestigious people can participate in competitions. Whasan, of course, will one day become the world''s most liberal, but there will still be a gap with the prestigious people who ruled the world."


    "Yes."


    "So no matter what the results are, there is nothing to be disappointed about. We just have to cheer them with all our heart."


    "I''ll keep that in mind!"


    Wirip San smiled as he saw Wiso Haeng clenching his fist.


    Didn''t you say a thousand miles is a step away?''


    Hwasan is still developing at a rapid pace. What makes us more excited is to put a heavy burden on our property.


    "You shouldn''t just lean on your home. Our English should be helpful to Hwasan''s glory.''


    Wirip San opened his mouth, vowing inwardly.


    "Let''s go, everyone."


    "Yes!"


    His pupil, Yuppyeong, was followed by Wirip San.


    "Shouldn''t we say hello to the elders of the mainland first?"


    "It''s okay. They''re probably busy right now. Even if you go to say hello after today''s choreography, you won''t be scolded."


    "I see."


    I arrived at the end of the crowd, but I couldn''t see the rain well because it was so far away. In particular, the younger students of Hwayeongmun were still short, making it difficult to see them properly.


    "Well, let''s go a little further inside."


    "Yes."


    The disciples of Hwayeongmun penetrated the crowd. Then there was strong opposition from all over the place.


    "Oh, don''t push me!"


    "These people! You''re too late!


    "I''m sorry, I''ll be a little inside."


    Wirip San bowed his head awkwardly.


    Then a man with a nasty face made an impression and blocked Wirip San.


    "No!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Which door is it that you don'' Can''t you see the people who came out early and settled in? Do you want me to show you?"I''m sorry."


    "I''m sorry. I''m frozen. I''m sorry. I''m going to break your neck!"


    The atmosphere quickly turned ugly.


    Everyone here is also a warrior, so their bodies are shaking a little with cold.


    Wirip San said politely after coughing in vain.


    "I arrived a long way, and I made a mistake because I wanted to show my children more of my native people. I apologize."


    "Does anyone have a private statement? So, where''s your office?"


    "We belong to Hwayeongmun Gate in Namyeong. He''s a member of Hawasan''s inner circle."


    "Hwajeongmun? I''ve never heard of it before...¡­."


    The man with the ugly face who was talking shut his mouth for a moment. Then he looked at Wirip San with a strange look. I even shook my eyes.


    "Well, where''s the... where''s the temple?"


    "This is English."


    "No, not there.Where do you want me to be fooled?


    "¡­¡­Hwasan."


    "Hwasan?"


    "Yes."


    "He¡­¡­.Hwasan Chae¡­"¡­. Oh, no! Are you talking about Hwasan who participated in the competition?"


    Huh? What''s wrong with the reaction?


    And... Wasanchae?


    Wirip San nodded awkwardly as he looked at the man with curious eyes.


    "¡­Yes, I am. Yes?"


    The person who blocked the front looks back. Then I coughed low in the air.


    "Oh¡­¡­. It was Hwasan. Hwasan."


    "¡­¡­."


    Yes?


    Wirip San squinted at the man''s strange response.


    "What is it?"


    The man who was growling as if he was about to rush at him shrinks his shoulders with a very awkward face.


    "Tue, I didn''t know you were fooled by Hwasan. Lee, let''s go this way. I''ll guide you."


    "¡­Yes?"


    The man looked back and shouted loudly.


    "Here are some of the younger disciples of Hawsan. Clear the way, please."


    "Hwasan?"


    "Hwasan''s little disciple?"


    "¡­Well, that''s a scary word."


    Yes?


    Are you scared?


    Wirip San tilted his head.


    The others all responded similarly.


    As if he is interested, he looks this way and turns his head when his eyes meet with Wirip San.


    It''s like, uh...¡­.


    Doesn''t it look like you''re looking at the warp in the streets?''


    But why do you look at Hwagyeongmun with that kind of eyes?


    Why?


    "Come on, hurry up and open the door!"


    "Get out of my way! It''s Hwasan!"


    "Oh, move to the side!"


    "??, Hwasan?"


    Wirip San opened his mouth wide as he saw the ridiculous situation of people rushing to the left and right.


    What the hell is going on here?''


    "Go this way."


    "If you go up front, you''ll find the Hwasanites."


    "Hahaha! Whasan''s trick. You''re gonna put a lot of pressure on your shoulders."


    "There you go, there you go! Hahaha!"


    Wirip San couldn''t figure out how to react to their response.


    What the hell happened here?''


    But there was no time to recognize it.


    This is because a loud call was heard from the front before he could speak.


    "Next! Wasan''s Chung-Myung!"


    ''Chung-Myung?''


    Hearing the familiar combination of two words, Hwasan and Chung-Myung, Wirip San elated and pulled his head out.


    But his vision was obscured by an instant crowd.


    "Wow!"


    "Hwasan the Dragon! It''s the Hwasan Divine Dragon!"


    "Hwasan''s Hwasan Divine Dragon is out!"


    As soon as the name Chung-Myung came out, a deafening roar poured out all over the place.


    "What, what!"


    "Hwasan The Dragon? Master Chung-Myung?"


    The reaction was so enthusiastic that I was stunned for a moment.


    Wirip San looked around with a puzzled face.


    Wiso Haeng also looks at the stage with her head up in the air, unable to hide her embarrassment.


    I could see a man''s back swinging up onto the stage."It''s the seal!"


    Of course, it''s not easy to recognize people just by their backs.


    But on the back.


    ''I''m so tired of you, but you keep calling me.''


    Who else can express how they feel but Chung-Myung?


    "Winner, Hwasan the Dragon!"


    "One shot! One shot this time!"


    My ears were already deafened by the outburst of cheers and cheers.


    It''s not like other choreography started.


    Chung-Myung is only going up on the front stage, but on the other stage, the Bimu has been continuing since the arrival of Hwayeongmun.


    However, as soon as Chung-Myung came up, the atmosphere of Shaolin changed.


    All the disciples of Hwagyeongmun looked around with surprised rabbit eyes.


    "Oh, from now on...¡­."


    I don''t know what''s going on, but I have to see that beemoo.


    Isn''t it Chung-Myung''s secret dance, which is the highest score among the Wasan reviews?


    If you don''t see that, there''s no reason you came all the way


    However, as soon as Chung-Myung appeared, the heated crowd did not easily give up their seats. Without a choice, Wirip San had no choice but to order the short children to be lifted.


    Wiso Haeng admired Chung-Myung as he climbed onto the stage.


    Master Chung-Myung!''


    I thought I was going to be a big(?) person in any way, but I didn''t think I''d be this big of a cheerer in a place like this.


    Even Wiso Haeng, who cannot be said to have a deep relationship with Chung-Myung, felt proud.


    I believe you!


    He looked at Chung-Myung as if he was possessed by a young look of yearning.


    And Wirip San straightened his chest with a smile on his face, not noticing his son''s bad side.


    "Ha ha ha ha. How could Hwasan be such a boisterous gatekeeper!"


    Somehow, it was a tearful Wirip San.


    Strangely, however, strange things began to blend in with the cheers.


    "Break your head!"


    "Crash out all the gufani and condescending things!"


    Wirip San grinned as he heard the rousing cheer.


    "Will it be okay?"


    ¡­¡­it''ll work out somehow.


    Chung-Myung had a sour look on his face with a flurry of cheers.


    "No, I didn''t do anything, but it''s already...¡­."


    "Oh, my God! It''s the Hwasan Divine Dragon!"


    "Show me something this time, Hwasan The Dragon!"


    "Win! Win! Win! Win!" The Wasans are winning!"


    The corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth are shaking a little.


    "Hehe. I don''t feel good about complimenting you like that. Hehehe."


    Chung-Myung grinned and scratched the back of his head.


    In order to leave a strong impression, he has to be blunt, but when he gets compliments, he becomes pale.


    It''s all because I''m not getting compliments.''


    You have to do what you deserve to be praised for. You''re such a jerk!


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung is smacking his lips.


    Coincidentally, few events were held in Gangho when he lived in Maehwa inspection.


    To be exact, the arena was held steadily, but the competition where his distribution could participate was strangely not held.


    When he was a latecomer, the latecomer''s arena was not held, and when he was a general, only the latecomer''s arena was held...¡­.


    "No, you bastards? Come to think of it, you did it on purpose!"


    Do it.


    Unlike now, Chung-Myung''s skills were widely known at that time, so it was worth avoiding the rain.


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, you pathetic.¡­.


    Notoriety is widely known, not skill.


    "Don''t pop out when you''re not looking for it!"- It''s up to me.


    "Oh, yeah.


    Chung-Myung grinned and lowered his head.


    I''m sure you''d like to see him, too.


    If Chung-Myung had made it to the front line, he would have pushed the clouds from side to side to see this competition somehow.


    "So I have to get good results¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    It''s because I''m sad to think about it.


    I can''t believe I''m stuck between them at an age when I''m supposed to see them act cute and clap.


    Originally, his seat is over there, where the long writers are sitting. No, if he had come with his original body, he would have told them to get down on the floor and wash their shoes.


    But I have to act cute in front of them.


    This is why life is unknown.


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung lifted his head slightly. And he looked at his opponent.


    Did you say Jinsong?''


    He is a shaman''s disciple.


    a shaman''s disciple of a prestigious class Among them, he is one of the top 20 representatives of the non-military competition. Then what''s the point of saying it?


    So be confident¡­¡­.


    Huh?


    What''s wrong with him?


    Chung-Myung squinted his eyes.


    Jin Song-i, who came out against him, was shivering in a cold sweat.


    Chung-Myung tilted his head and asked the bizarre response.


    "You."


    "Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s face has turned sour. Jin Song was startled and stepped back, sweating profusely.


    "Are you sick?"


    "¡­¡­Oh, no."


    "What''s wrong with your tone? Are you really sick?"


    "No! It''s really okay!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Of course Jinsong was not okay.


    Why are you against Chung-Myung?


    How can I beat that monster? That monster is the one who took down Mu Jin''s private residence!''


    Where''s Mu Jin''s private lodging?


    Elder Heo San also admitted that he was tied with that monster for a while.


    Mu Jin, the elder, is one of the top three disciples.


    If he competes with Mu Jin, it''s clear that his legs will split before three seconds. But how the hell am I supposed to deal with a monster who beat Mu Jin?


    If I didn''t have a lot of eyes, I would have just run away.


    "That''s a male monster!''


    Chung-Myung grinned as he watched the frightened Jin-song.


    "Are you sure you''re okay? You look very sick."


    "Well, that''s fine. It''s really okay. I''m just very nervous."


    "Oh, I see."


    "Yes! Yes! Yes!"


    Chung-Myung grinned at Jinsong. What you do is pretty cute.


    "I think he has an eye for people. Then why don''t we just give up on each other?"


    "Oh, no. I''ll give it a try."


    "Really?"


    "Yes!"


    "Must?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    Chung-Myung picked up the sword with a slight lip flick.


    "I see. You''re saying we have to stick together, right?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''ll compliment you on your willingness to fight even though you know you can''t, but from my point of view, I''m going to have to bother you and move your hand. But do you really want to fight?"


    "Uh, that''s...."


    "Yes, I will deal with you with the spirit in exchange for the weather, so let''s face it right!"


    Jin-song smiled brightly at Chung-Myung, who was flaring his eyes to live.


    ''Let''s just surrender.''


    I''ll have to live and see.


    (Laughs)

 Chapter - 280 Episode 280. Im going to be a long-time writer of volcanoes. (5)

    "Ha, hang..."


    "Hang?"


    The word surrender looked back at Jinsong, who had been filled his throat.


    On the platform where the long writers gathered, Heo Do, a shaman''s long writer, was looking this way with cold eyes.


    Turn it off.


    I know I''m no match for it.


    However, as a shaman''s disciple, it is impossible to surrender in front of so many people.


    Of course he thinks you''re wise, but neither the spectators nor the adults of the envoys will think so.


    Finally, he pointed at Chung-Myung with his eyes closed.


    "Ha, I''ll learn a lesson."


    "Learn?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "This is a funny guy."


    "¡­what?"


    Chung-Myung looked up.


    "If I want to learn, I''ll visit your master. What other gatekeeper wants to learn from me?"


    "¡­...Oh, no! It''s not that...¡­."


    "Okay, I''ll teach you."


    Chung-Myung stuck out his tongue and licked his lips.


    "Instead!"


    "¡­what?"


    "Learning comes at a price. It will be a great experience if you survive today''s beemoo! If you survive!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Jin Song smiled as he met Chung-Myung''s eyes, which were shiny to the point of life.


    ''No, how did a man like that show up in the p*n*s?''''


    And the sky is indifferent.


    How could you give that kind of force to a man like that?


    Jinsong grabbed the sword with a tear in his face.


    "Whoosh."


    Then, he took a deep breath and pointed his sword at Chung-Myung with determined eyes.


    "Oh, you''re going to try it out?"


    "Sa, I know you''re no match for it."


    "Huh?"


    "But¡­¡­."


    Jinsong continues to talk even though he shivering.


    "You can''t fight against someone who deserves to win for the rest of your life. I won''t die, so I''ll try my best to bump into Boo."


    "Whoa?"


    Chung-Myung smiles.


    "This is a funny guy."


    Sometimes there are people like that.


    This was the case in the past in the war against Mahkyo.


    Those who argued with their mouths that they would not back down could not even keep half of what they said in their mouths when they went to war.


    But those guys are terrified and never back down and do what they have to do.


    A shaman is a shaman.''


    There''s a guy like that.


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Hey."


    "What?"


    "What''s your name again?"


    "This is Jinsong."


    "Jinsong. Yes, Jinsong. I remember."


    Chung-Myung lifted the sword lightly.


    "Then let''s get started."


    "Yes!"


    Chung-Myung rushed to Jinsong without delay. Jinsong''s eyes quickly grew to the size of a lantern.


    "Gasp!"


    He screamed with his mouth, but the sword held in his hand firmly followed the sword of Taecheong District Court.


    The Ho Gong has a disciplined and neat examination.


    "You''ve lost your leg!"


    Whoops!


    "Ugh!"


    However, Chung-Myung''s sword passed the neatly drawn sword of Taecheong''s sword and hit Jinsong''s knee precisely.


    Jinsong turns his sword reflexively and aims for Chung-Myung''s neck.


    "Waist!"


    Whoops!


    Jin-song clenched his teeth after being beaten in the side.


    If it were real, the leg would have been cut off and the side would have been cut big.


    But this is a beemoo! You have to do your best until you fall down.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhaha!


    Jinsong shouted loudly and shook off the sword.


    The herbivore Cheonggon, which he thought was his secret herbivore, unfolds flexibly.


    "Shoulders! Wrist! Index finger!"


    Hit! Hit! Hit! Hit!


    Chung-Myung''s sword stamped Jin Song''s shoulder, wrist and second finger one after another.


    "Argh!"


    The sword that was spreading the sword flew up to Ho Gong.


    "¡­¡­."


    Jinsong looked at Chung-Myung with stunned eyes."How can I...¡­.''


    "The head, yay, yay, yay!"


    (Screams) (Screaming!


    "¡­¡­."


    Flop.


    Chung-Myung, who struck Jinsong''s head with the sword, recovered the sword and shook his hand.


    "The lower body and shoulders of the examination surface. And shamans and shamans and heads are fair laws. Learn one thing."


    It was unclear whether Jin Song, who had already fallen to the floor, could hear it, but Chung-Myung turned around regardless.


    Then he is greeted with explosive cheers.


    Chung-Myung smiled and waved to the crowd.


    "The best! Hwasan Mountain Dragon!"


    "One shot this time!"


    "Ha ha ha ha! How could you overpower a shaman''s disciple so easily! You haven''t pulled out a black one yet!"


    "The winner is already fixed!"


    Chung-Myung''s face twitched under the pouring cheers.


    "Wow, this is good, too."''


    That''s why people want fame!


    Chung-Myung waved vigorously, realizing it.


    And¡­¡­.


    Jin-song sprang up from behind Chung-Myung.


    "Huh?"


    And I groped on the top of my head without realizing it.


    Aren''t you sick?


    There was definitely a sound of something breaking, but I couldn''t feel the pain in my head.


    I saw Chung-Myung moving away with his eyes filled with absurdity.


    "Chung-Myung stamp."


    The Divine Dragon of Hwasan.


    And Hawsan''s son of a b*tc*.


    Few people would say anything good to him if he were to pull the strings. Strangely, however, Mu Jin and Ho Sanja, who worked with him, did not speak so badly of Chung-Myung.


    No wonder...


    It was a truism that seemed to know why.


    "This is the victory of Hwasan Chung-Myung!"


    Chung-Myung stepped out of the stage amid pouring cheers.


    "Argh! Master Chung-Myung!"


    Wiso Haeng shouted his head off. Of course, his voice was buried by the cheers from the surroundings, but he cheered like he didn''t care.


    "Chung-Myung Master! Hahahahaha! Chung-Myung, it''s Dojangni!"


    It was that moment.


    Chung-Myung''s head turned toward the audience as he was going down the stage.


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung and Wiso Haeng''s eyes met.


    No, you can''t hear my voice over there.''


    It''s also impossible to pinpoint a person between so many people...¡­.


    But at that moment, Chung-Myung looks happy and waves his hand.


    Did you really see it?''


    Then, he jumped out of the rain and landed in the middle of the crowd.


    Surprised middlemen cheered and reached out to Chung-Myung. Chung-Myung strode, holding out his hands lightly, and quickly arrived at the place where the group of Hwayeongmun and his companions were.


    "Oh, my Lord Moon! How did you get here?"


    When Chung-Myung shouted happily, Wirip San laughed his head off the top of his lungs.


    You''re so kind to me.''


    Looking at Chung-Myung with a big smile on his face, I could feel that he was truly happy to see him.


    Wirip San is not an idiot either.


    Just by looking at the cheers now, I can''t help but notice that he has a completely different status than when he came to Hwayeongmun in the past.


    Still, isn''t Chung-Myung welcoming you with a face that''s the same as before?


    ''He''s not a real master, but...¡­.''


    In a way, it was Chung-Myung who was like a master.


    "When I heard that Hwasan was in the contest, I ran with my students."


    "Welcome!"


    Chung-Myung snaps Wirip San''s hand.


    "It wouldn''t have been easy to get here!"


    "Hahaha. Seeing that Chung-Myung is winning, I feel like I''m losing all my hard work."


    "Hehe. Right?"


    Laughing Chung-Myung sneaked a peek at Wirip San."By the way, do you happen to be...¡­."


    Chung-Myung smacked his lips and looked toward his bot. Then, Wirip San peeked around and whispered softly.


    "Fever."


    "Growlol.


    Chung-Myung clutches Wirip San''s hand as if moved.


    "Let''s go that way. There''s a seat for Hwasan."


    "Ha ha. We''re clueless...¡­."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. There''s room left."


    "Oh, no, that''s basically the rule.¡­."


    "The rules are frozen to death. What''s the problem if we''re going to use our seats? Don''t worry, I''ll grease your hair to make it sparkle."


    Wirip San shook his head as if he couldn''t be beaten.


    You haven''t changed a bit.''


    When a person gains fame and his or her status changes, he or she is careful of his or her words and actions and pretends to be solemn.


    However, Chung-Myung is no different than before, despite his unparalleled reputation.


    No... In a way, it seems a little worse than before.


    ''It''s not necessarily a good thing.''


    I couldn''t deny that I was more than happy with that look.


    Then Wiso Haeng, behind Wirip San, quickly opened his mouth.


    "Chung-Myung stamp!"


    Chung-Myung grinned at him.


    "Did you see that?"


    "Yeah! You''re so strong."


    Wiso Haeng admired with eyes shining with yearning. Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "I''m not strong, they''re weak."


    "Really?"


    "¡­¡­No. Maybe I''m strong."


    Chung-Myung grinned and dragged Wiso Haeng and Wirip San.


    "Anyway, come this way. This way."


    "Oh!"


    Chung-Myung headed to one side through the crowd, holding the two together. All of Hwayeongmun''s students followed suit.


    "Elderly! Elder!"


    Chung-Myung, who crossed the line through the crowd and went to where the gatekeepers were waiting, screamed.


    "Hwajeongmun Munju is here!"


    "Hwa-English?"


    "Oh!"


    Baek Cheon, who was associated with Hwayeongmun, jumped out of his seat as soon as he heard the sound.


    "Moonjoo! Long time no see!"


    "How have you been?"


    Wirip San, who tried to respond with a soft smile, flinched for a moment. And I stepped back a little without realizing it.


    "What, what?"


    Didn''t you say this is where Hwasan is?


    "That''s right."


    Black armor and plum blossoms on the chest proved them to be Hwasan''s disciples.


    No, but...¡­.


    "Hwasan?"


    I don''t think so.


    Yoon-Jong, Jo-Gol, and Baek Cheon are better. You look more mature than before, but you haven''t changed that much from what you know.


    But the people around were definitely something unusual.


    "¡­¡­my friend."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Was it like that when you went to Hwasan before?"


    "No, no. It wasn''t like this before."


    It hasn''t been a year since Wiso Haeng stopped by Hwasan.


    So what happened in less than a year that made your body shrink just by looking at each other like this?


    "Elders, elders!"


    "Huh?"


    "We have a visitor here."


    "Guest? What kind of guest are you in Hwasan?"


    A great bandit...No, a man walked out of front of Hawsan''s doorways.


    It''s just a bite on a goat''s desk that''s attached to every living quarters.''


    It is so profane to judge the elders of the dead as such, but it is so fitting that there is no other way to find a parable.


    "But the Elder?"


    Was there any elder Hwasan who was that young?"Who are you?"


    "He''s the Lord of Hwayeongmun."


    "Hwayoung¡­¡­.Hwayoungmoon?"


    At that moment, the man''s face bloomed in harmony and showed a benevolent expression as if he were about to spray a halo.


    "What, what?"


    Elder Hyun Young quickly ran out and grabbed the hand of Wirip San in Hwayeongmunju.


    "Give me some English!"


    "What? Oh, yeah...¡­. My name is Wirip San, the gatekeeper of Hwagyeongmun."


    "Yeah, yeah. What a big boy he is! I''m Hyun Young from Hwasan."


    "Tongue, Elder Hyun Young?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Hyun Young, who was trying to pat Wirip San''s head, looks around and pats his shoulder.


    "Thank you for coming. Welcome! I forgot that I should have stopped by Hwayeongmun on my way here!"


    Hyun Young rubbed Wirip San''s shoulder with a delighted face. Every gesture and expression is full of joy, making me feel so happy.


    "By the way¡­¡­ Are you sure Elder Hyun Young?"


    "Yeah, yeah. Didn''t you see it when you stopped by Hwasan when you were young?"


    "¡­...so young."


    "Hahaha. Something good happened. Yeah, a long way...¡­."


    Hyun Young, who was about to say something, suddenly looked back and smiled.


    "What are you doing, you bobberjacks! Shouldn''t you bring a chair if you have a guest? What kind of customers do they want to eat without paying a penny?¡­. Oh, no. There are some shorthanders here and they''re sitting there! Can''t you get up right now?!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Wirip San opened his eyes wide.


    ''No, you''re talking too much.¡­.''


    But the reaction of the Hwasan disciples was far from what he expected.


    "Chair! Chair! Chair! Quick!"


    "Move, boys!"


    He quickly lifted up the chairs he was sitting on, and ran to make room for the members of the inner family.


    "Make yourself at home!"


    "We just have to stand and watch. Never mind."


    "¡­¡­."


    Wirip San was so embarrassed that he was speechless, but Hyun Young nodded as if it were only natural.


    "Oh, that''s it, Chung-Myung. You''re fine. You lay there with a chair in front of you."


    "I will."


    "Yeah, yeah. My baby."


    This is a little weird, too.¡­.


    Hyun Young grinned and offered Wirip San a seat.


    "Jang is somewhere else now, so we can meet in the evening and say hello."


    "Oh, I will, Elder. I don''t know what to do with your hospitality...¡­."


    At that moment, Hyun Young grabbed his hand again.


    "Hwagyeongmunju."


    "What?"


    "Hwasan knows too much about Hwayeongmun and how much you gave him for his own good. So don''t feel uncomfortable and just relax."


    "Elderly¡­¡­."


    Wirip San''s eyes were filled with emotion. Seeing Hyun Young''s firm hand, all kinds of emotions flooded in.


    At that time, Hyun Young opened his mouth with a slightly awkward face.


    "By the way, um...¡­."


    "What?"


    And he spoke slightly disheartened.


    "I couldn''t check because I was coming here, but this month''s payment¡­¡­. No, did you send the donation to Hwasan?"


    "¡­I sent it before departure."


    "Yeah, yeah. Oh, well, make yourself at home. Relax! Hahahahaha!"


    "¡­¡­."


    It was Wirip San who felt something was going wrong.

 Chapter - 281 Episode 281. Life is supposed to be unfair. (1)

    "The head, yay, yay, yay, yay!"


    Hawsan''s momentum was unstoppable.


    Of course, it has rarely happened to blow the opponent away in the first qualifying round.


    Basically, the opponents are now beginning to be wary of the disciples of the Hwasan faction, and only the strong have survived.


    But Hawsan''s disciples managed to sweep their opponents away, not allowing a single defeat until the last day of the qualifying round.


    It''s pleasant.


    I felt like the things that had piled up in my heart were opening up.


    Wirip San, who was looking at the scene with a delighted face, smacked his lips with the look of something getting caught.


    I like them all.


    I really like them all.


    Why¡­¡­.


    "Do you call it a sword? You should come to Hwasan and climb a cliff, too!"


    "Put your head in front of me!"


    "Waist! Waist! Waist! Ankle!"


    "Did it avoid you? Did it avoid you? Come on, let''s go for it today!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Why¡­¡­.


    Why did everyone become like that? How did you get to that point?


    Wirip San recalled Hawasan at the time he had visited.


    Although the old, half-falling warp exhibited the epitome of a failing gatehouse, the Taoists of Hwasan lived within it all had a masterly appearance.


    How much did you admire the clear appearance?


    It wasn''t just to uphold the maintenance of his predecessors that he had been carrying on with Hwasan''s shorthand. Because the image of Hwasan that I saw as a child remained so distinct and impressive.


    But now, uh...¡­.


    "Good job! Head! Head!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Like a child...¡­. No, I''m still a baby. She''s a kid!


    Anyway, looking at Wiso Haeng, who loves it so much...¡­.


    ''I don''t know how I''m supposed to feel about this.''


    The head expresses concern, but the chest heats up and the hips stir.


    I wonder if this is a dream or a reality as I see Hwasan''s disciples unilaterally pushing the latecomers of the Old File Room and the Great Sega that they were so afraid of.


    When did Hwasan become so strong?''


    Of course, Wirip San has already seen Chung-Myung and his party''s performance with both eyes.


    But this is a separate matter.


    Regardless of their status, people with genius talents often appear in the literary circle. Such people raise the status of the Moon faction and create a foundation for becoming famous.


    In other words, people like Chung-Myung and Baek Cheon can appear anywhere without much effort or process.


    It''s certainly a good thing, but that alone doesn''t prove the capacity of the clique.


    But¡­¡­.


    Why is everyone so strong?''


    You''re not going to lose?


    At the arena?


    Wirip San blinked his eyes.


    It is not such a sloppy competition where people in the neighborhood gather and fight for a drink. It is a non-military competition where latecomers, who are recognized among the world''s prestigious, gather and fight.


    But even though it''s a preliminary round, is it possible not to lose a single round?


    Wirip San looked around with blank eyes.


    There was something else I couldn''t understand more. The only students who are excited about this ridiculous result are Hwagyeongmun''s students.


    Hwasan''s disciples simply stared vacantly at each other to see if they took this for granted or if their colleagues were not interested in fighting.


    Whoops!


    Yoon-jong, who hit the opponent''s neck with a sword, speaks low looking at the opponent falling down."It wasn''t bad, but you''ll have to try a little harder."


    Of course, it''s not as easy to try as Hawsan''s Mundos.


    Yoon-Jong came down from the stage amid cheers.


    "Really¡­¡­ it''s really cool!"


    Wiso Haeng''s eyes are hazy.


    What a long-awaited sight.


    The image of Hwasan''s disciples breaking through many famous disciples and making their name known to the strong.


    However, I was happy to see such a sight in real life, but I was also dazed.


    Should I say it doesn''t feel real?


    How can everyone be so strong?''


    Chung-Myung and his party were originally strong. But I didn''t think the other disciples of Hwasan would be this strong.


    What''s more...


    ''He won, too, didn''t he?''


    Wiso Haeng''s eyes turned to Dang-Soso, who sat next to him.


    I heard you just started HWASAN, and you''re acting like this.


    That fact gave Wiso Haeng hope.


    Can I do that?''


    He stared intently at Dang-Soso.


    Then, she turned her head to see if she felt her eyes while she was opening the jerky.


    "What?"


    "Oh, no...It''s not that...¡­."


    Wiso Haeng squirms and rolls his eyes.


    Then Dang-Soso pulled the jerky basket on the Wiso Haeng side and moved it toward me.


    "Don''t go after other people''s jerky. My hand is going to fly away."


    "¡­¡­."


    Then Yoo-Esul came back after finishing the choreography. Then Dang-Soso jumped out of his seat and ran with a wet towel and a bottle of water.


    "Accident! Accident! Here!"


    "Thank you."


    "Hehe. Don''t mention it."


    Wiso Haeng smiled as she looked at Dang-Soso, who had a completely different look at him.


    Oh, it''s the Hwasan guy.''


    Anyone can tell it''s Hwasan. Anyone can tell!


    Chung-Myung, who was sitting at the time, got up and yawned, stretching his body.


    "Oh, I''m bored. How long do we have left?"


    "There''s only one game left."


    "Who is it?"


    "Baek Sang."


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    "Baek Sang, you''re going to win if you''re a private servant."


    "Right, it''s the strongest of the white porcelain boats."


    Baek Cheon, Yoo-Esul, Yoon-Jong, and Jo-Gol are people who walk on completely different paths within Hwasan.


    With the exception of the five, including Chung-Myung, it was Baek Sang who competed for the best of Hwasan''s two great disciples.


    I can''t imagine Baek Sang losing when others won without a hitch.


    "Tell him to get it over with. What''s so boring about this Bimu?"


    "¡­¡­."


    The corners of Baek Cheon''s mouth trembled slightly.


    Aside from feeling bored by the descendants of the famous writing fighting for honor, it is clear that something is missing from his head.


    "It''s over in no time. It''s Baek Sang''s turn if we win on that stage."


    "That stage?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes turned to the non-stage pointed by Baek Cheon.


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung grinned as he saw a man holding a sword on the stage.


    "What''s with the Southern Palace?"


    "Yes, it''s a danak sword."


    Baek Cheon spoke in a low voice. Feeling determined by the tone, Chung-Myung looked at the danak sword with new eyes.


    ''That''s pretty strong.''


    There must be in the world.


    The talent and background of the great masters who are seeking the only place in the sky.


    That danak sword, Namgung Dowi, was such a man.


    If it were not for Chung-Myung, that name would surely have existed among those who were fighting over the world''s first people.


    "What do you think?"


    "What?"


    "Can you win?"


    Baek Cheon rolled up the corners of his mouth slightly."Of course, you have to compete to know...¡­."


    "But?"


    "¡­none."


    Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    What''s missing?


    "I don''t have the confidence to lose. You son of a b*tc*."


    "Oh? My colleague...¡­."


    Baek Cheon pulled out a sword.


    "No, Baek Cheon''s private life is full of confidence."


    Chung-Myung quickly changed his words and laughed.


    "Sasook. I have a question."


    "Huh?"


    "Can I ask you?"


    Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung slightly dismayed. Maybe it''s because of what happened, but if this guy comes out like this, I get nervous.


    "¡­what is it?"


    "Sasook is a vibrating dragon, isn''t it?"


    "It''s Baek Cheon.


    "Your brother is Jin Geum Ryong."


    "¡­¡­but?"


    Chung-Myung asks with a smile.


    "So you got a silver dragon?"


    "¡­there is, my second brother."


    "Really?"


    "I couldn''t have been selected as a representative because I wasn''t so talented in martial arts."


    Oh, my God, there was a real silver dragon.


    Chung-Myung looked in the direction of Jong-nam with a shivering eye.


    "I don''t know what kind of man he is, but I know one thing. Your father''s naming skills are like Asura''s from hell."


    "¡­I''m sad to have to sympathize."


    Jin Dong-ryong... No, Baek Cheon closed his eyes tightly.


    "Don''t let your guard down at home anyway."


    "Huh?"


    "He''s strong."


    Chung-Myung, who has already become a little serious, looked at the danak sword and said.


    "Genius things sometimes show ridiculous things. Common sense ignores factors such as strength of training, understanding of swords, and experience, and makes an incomprehensible achievement."


    "He''s such a genius?"


    "Probably.


    Baek Cheon''s eyes chased the dagger on the stage.


    ''Namgung Dowi.''


    I''ve never heard Chung-Myung so generous with others.


    Isn''t Jin Geum Ryong, who thought Baek Cheon was a lifelong wall and a genius who couldn''t win even if he poured everything into it, Chung-Myung treated him like a worm?


    But a genius...¡­.


    I''m getting angry.


    Baek Cheon''s eyes sank cold.


    I''ll break it for you.''


    It was when Baek Cheon was determined to be determined. Chung-Myung snuck in his face.


    "Are you conscious?"


    "How could you be unconscious?"


    "Ho? There''s still a golden dragon left, and you''re conscious of what Namgung is doing?"


    "You''re not a big deal."


    It sounded insignificant. Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Oh, now I know how to be quite arrogant. Jin Geum Ryong is nothing."


    "Huh? Did I say that?"


    Baek Cheon scratched the back of his head with a slightly awkward face.


    "No, that''s not what I meant.¡­."


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    "Don''t be arrogant."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon flinched. Before I knew it, Chung-Myung''s eyes had sunk cool.


    "It''s normal that frogs don''t remember tadpoles. Stronger doesn''t remember when he''s the underdog. So he doesn''t care about those who are weaker than him."


    "¡­¡­."


    "But the only frog that can be a real goldfish is a frog that remembers that he was a tadpole."


    Chung-Myung, who said so far, relaxed his face and shrugged.


    "I know you''ll feel good about being strong. But if you don''t look under your feet, one day you''ll be caught by someone who crawls up. Then your ankle will fly away."


    Baek Cheon bit his lips slightly.


    Now I''m relieved, but every time Chung-Myung made such a straight face, I felt a tightening heart pressure.I know him, but I don''t know him.''


    This is not just about strength. It''s the dignity that comes from a man himself.


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    "Yeah, you should. That''s how we...¡­.Hey! Why are you pulling out the sword, again!"


    Baek Cheon smirked and pulled his hand off the sword. And I asked.


    "So you became a golden woman because you were a frog that always looked down on you said."


    "Huh? Come on, what are you talking about? It''s not me."


    "Huh?"


    Back Cheon tilted at the sudden modesty.


    You''re not?


    Then Chung-Myung pointed at him and stretched out his belly.


    "I''m a dragon or phoenix, if you think about it. A dragon is a dragon even if it''s a baby."


    "¡­¡­."


    "A private lodging is a frog. Don''t you understand?"


    "...is he a jerk?"


    It was just as Baek Cheon was strangling Chung-Myung.


    Whoosh!


    Dust rose around the arena with a loud blast.


    After a while, the dust began to settle, and Namgung Dowi stood in the middle of it was seen.


    "The winner is Namgung Dowi of Namgung Sega!"


    Namggung Dowi went down with an uninspiring look, as if he had won a very natural victory.


    "It''s bad luck."


    "Yeah, it''s like someone from the past."


    "What about me?"


    "I didn''t say anything, but here''s someone whose foot is numb."


    "Yes."


    Baek Cheon couldn''t say much and groaned.


    I couldn''t deny it. Back in the past, Baek Cheon would have won and come down from the stage with that face.


    "If he breaks his head, he''ll come to his senses."


    "Ho? Are you confident?"


    "You have to say you''re confident!"


    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth.


    His ultimate goal is to beat Chung-Myung. But you can''t get caught in a place like this.


    "That''s a good answer. But it''s not just Namggung Dowi. There were some really noticeable guys."


    "¡­Really?"


    Chung-Myung nods his head.


    "Maybe the finals will depend on how you meet them. It''s better to have as many left as possible. Hmm."


    Chung-Myung scratched his cheek.


    "But those Shaolin people won''t make it like that. I''m going to manipulate it, apparently."


    "Fabrication? Shaolin''s manipulation?"


    "What are you talking about? They''re not gonna feed all these kids and put them to sleep for free. If you have something to gain, you get it."


    Baek Cheon squinted at Chung-Myung''s words.


    ''That''s true.''


    For some reason, Shaolin had vague expectations that he would not do so. I feel like that expectation is breaking now.


    "Anyway, let''s wrap up the preliminaries and think about it. Baek Sang, you''re going to be the last one to go?


    "Yes, I''m going up there."


    Baek Cheon and Chung-Myung watched the non-stage. Baek Sang, who was waiting, was facing a Shaolin monk wearing a yellow gun.


    Am I the end?''


    Baek Sang pulled out the sword in a relaxed motion.


    I can''t be the only one to lose when everyone wins. We will beat him and finish the preliminary round with a clean sweep.''


    It''s a preliminary round, but it''s a total victory.


    This result will be remembered as the greatest achievement and achievement that Hwasan has made in recent years.


    The finishing touch.


    Baek Sang faced his opponent with the feeling that he was drawing the last eye in a colorful dragon painting.


    You don''t look too strong.''


    A slightly tender-looking body and still young face. It had a strong impression that it came to gain experience rather than skills.


    But it''s Shaolin anyway.''


    Baek Sang knew very well.


    They think they look weak on the outside, but they fall to hell.


    Don''t you think so just by looking at Chung-Myung? If he had faced Chung-Myung elsewhere as an enemy, he would never have received the impression that he looked strong.And I''m sure you fought thoughtlessly and broke your head.


    Don''t let your guard down. I do my best unconditionally.''


    "Go!"


    As soon as there was a voice to compete, Baek Sang held a ceremony for the quarterback.


    "I''m coming!"


    First, I''ll look at the other person''s reaction with a plum pot, and then I''ll go straight to the twenty-fourth plum...¡­.


    "Huh?"


    At that moment, Baek Sang saw.


    The sight of the opponent''s fist, which is held out toward him, turning into a radiant gold color.


    "Huh?"


    And it became the last sight that Baek Sang remembered.


    Bang!


    With a short, huge boom, the golden power from the outstretched fist swept Baek Sang away.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Baek Sang screamed sadly and flew beyond the arena and the stands to the outside of Shaolin''s fence.


    "What, what!"


    "That crazy!"


    Not only the audience but also Hwasan''s disciples jumped out of their seats in astonishment.


    Even Chung-Myung stood up in surprise.


    "Bae, Baekbo-shin-kwon? What the hell is that, man?!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes, which looked at Shaolin on the stage, became as big as a lantern.

 Chapter - 282 Episode 282. Life is supposed to be unfair. (2)

    "Oh, my God¡­."


    The podium, where the long writers gathered, was also filled with astonishment.


    "Isn''t that a divine right?"


    "You don''t look that old, but you have a new card. At least it''s more than five stars in terms of power. Hahaha."


    "How did you hide such a talent?""


    Bop Jeong smiled at Heo Do-jin''s words.


    "I didn''t mean to deceive you by hiding that child. It''s just that he''s shy and doesn''t want to show his skills."


    Bop Jeong went on with a low cry of disapproval.


    "Wouldn''t it look bad for me to make a fuss when I''m not coming forward?"


    "That''s true.Only¡­¡­."


    Heo Do-jin couldn''t hide his surprise and looked down again. The Shaolin monk, who was left alone on the stage, bowed his head to the audience.


    "Is this Hyeja''s boat?"


    "Yes, it is. I''m the youngest of the Hyeja boat."


    "Isn''t Hyeja a great disciple? A great disciple¡­¡­."


    "I''m much younger than my second best student."


    "¡­¡­Ah."


    Bop Jeong laughed as if he was in trouble.


    "Although the distribution was a little twisted, it was difficult not to play because of the distribution of children who had just crossed the terms and conditions. I don''t think he''s going to be disappointed.¡­. I apologize if there''s anything bothering you."


    "No, any child who has just passed the terms and conditions is entitled to participate. Distribution is not that important."


    Heo Do-jin quickly fenced off complaints from other places.


    ''He''s got to wait and see.''


    This arena is not the end.


    It is important to win the championship and make a name for yourself, but it is also important to understand what kind of talent is growing in other clans.


    But can''t we miss the opportunity to observe such a monster because of this little problem?


    "That''s amazing. I can''t believe I''m that old."


    "Well, I can''t help admiring you."


    A groan-like wonder came out of the mouths of the long-written people.


    But this was never a compliment. The number of days shown by that young Shaolin definitely deserved this much admiration.


    Baekbo Shinkwon.


    The martial arts representing Shaolin.


    If Na Han-kwon is the basis of Shaolin, Baekbo Sin-kwon is a martial law. It is one of the seventy-two types of rising martial arts that Shaolin boasts to the world, and seventy-two kinds of martial arts, which are famous for being so difficult to learn.


    Shaolin''s martial arts are literally atmospheric chronic.


    Isn''t it known that decades of training are needed to fully understand and master the complex and mysterious arts?


    But the purification of Shaolin martial arts is seventy species.You''ve already done that at that age.


    ''That''s about as good as that.


    Heo Do-jin''s eyes narrowed.


    I thought that Shaolin must have a plan for doing this, but I didn''t know that she hid such a blatant card.


    It has become clear that this show is a set-up for the appearance of that monster.


    "Hehe. It''s amazing."


    "No, it''s not."


    Bop Jeong was lightly condescending.


    "In the preliminary round, there are 70 species.You said you didn''t want to use moderation, but it''s clear that your opponent, Hawasan''s child, was not good enough."


    "Even so, it''s not comparable to the Baekbo Divine."


    Bop Jeong grinned unanswered.


    This has taken the attention away from Hwasan. It''s just that...''


    Then I peeked around.


    The expressions of the long writers were divided into two.


    A very frustrated face and a face that thinks hard about something.Those who are frustrated are those who are not confident to handle Hye Yeon''s skills, and those who think hard are those who compare Hye Yeon with their best students.


    And¡­¡­.


    "Ho-oh.''


    There was only one person with a different expression.


    Is it Hwasan?


    Of all those long-lived writers, only Hyun Jong is showing a relaxed appearance with a face that is not so surprised.


    Are you obsessed with winning or losing, or...¡­?


    ''We''ll see.''


    Bop Jeong soon smiled lightly and turned his head to continue his conversation with other writers.


    "Ba, what was that just now?"


    "It was flaring up."


    "¡­¡­It''s not a book that can be expressed in that way."


    Did you say you can see as much as you know?


    Unlike other HWASAN disciples who simply pay attention to the outcome, the Beck Cheon party understood how tremendous that was.


    ''Forced destructive power to keep Baek Sang from getting hurt.''


    Perhaps Baek Sang wasn''t hurt at all. It was a blow using only the power to kill Kwon and push him away.


    Knowing that it is ten times more difficult to overpower the opponent without getting hurt than to hurt them, they had no choice but to look at Shaolin on the stage with a serious face.


    "The winner is Hye Yeon of Shaolin!"


    A thunderous cheer erupted at the sound of the silence.


    "As expected of Shaolin!"


    "He even blew his student away at one go!"


    "That''s right! Then there you go! It was strange that Hwasan was playing like that. The real power of famous letters is coming out now!"


    "That was a great blow! What the hell was that?"


    The crowd also did not hesitate to shout excitedly.


    More cheers poured out on Hye Yeon than when Hwasan''s disciples were active. Then he blushed slightly and walked down the stage.


    "Hwasan''s victory is broken!"


    "So how long did you think it would last? How could a Wasan keep up with such grades?"


    "Isn''t it great that we haven''t lost in the preliminaries so far?"


    "It''s luck, luck!"


    "How can you be so lucky? Don''t be ridiculous!"


    "Tsk tsk. You don''t know. How can I be called a prestigious person when I don''t have the power? Unlike Hwasan, who has attracted all the talent, other literary groups distinguish between those who can gain experience and those who can produce results. Look, isn''t it going to smash right away when you bump into the real thing?"


    "¡­Well, that''s true."


    "Now, when the finals begin, you will see the real skills of the famous people."


    "Eyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy! I believe in Hwasan!"


    The middle class began to squabble.


    But the sound was not heard by his disciples.


    Baek Cheon''s eyes were fixed on the stage where Hye Yeon went down.


    "What do you think?"


    "That''s... hahaha...¡­."


    The world''s Chung-Myung was also dumbfounded.


    "What did I say about genius earlier?"


    "Do you want to say he''s a real genius?"


    "No, that''s not what a genius would say."


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon looked back at Chung-Myung with questionable eyes. But when he saw that Chung-Myung''s face was serious, he kept his mouth shut.


    Chung-Myung stared at the empty rain stage and thought.


    ''Crazy.''


    Such things are born once in a while in the world.


    Things that destroy everything and invent new algae. So what the world calls investigation.For example, the aristocrats such as Bori Dharma, who changed the flow of former Jungwon martial arts by creating Shaolin, or Jang Sambong, who created a new atmosphere of Taoism by creating shamans.


    When you bring it to their front, the word genius becomes a word for a common talent that appears in a couple of times.


    "No. Why would a man like that fall on Shaolin?"


    The d*mn world!


    What you''ve got already sucks talent! Bamboo spear! We need bamboo spear!


    From the perspective of Chung-Myung, who starts from the bottom with nothing, it was absurd that Shaolin was raising such a monster.


    "He''s crazy. He''s crazy.¡­."


    If he grows up well, he may not only become the world''s first man, but also become a warrior who will remain in the history of the strong.


    That''s why...


    "I feel sorry for you."


    "Huh? Why?"


    When asked by Baek Cheon, Chung-Myung poked out his belly.


    "You were born in the same time as me, unfortunately. Otherwise, I would have saved the world''s best seat."


    "¡­¡­."


    "You''re about the same age as I am. Tsk tsk tsk tsk. That''s how you''ll never get out of this. I''m sorry for you."


    "¡­¡­."


    "What can I do? Life is always unfair. I''ll think I''m unlucky and work hard. There''s no other way."


    "¡­ shut your mouth."


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply.


    "By the way, private lodging."


    "Huh?"


    "Don''t you need to pick me up?"


    "¡­What are you picking up?"


    "The boarding house, the boarding house.


    "Why would I?"


    Chung-Myung smirks.


    "Not Dongryong, but Baek Sang Sasook. He''d be out there in a faint by now.¡­."


    "Argh! Back Sangaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Baek Cheon freaked out and ran towards Baek Sang. Chung-Myung sighed and shook his head.


    "There''s nothing in the right place. All right."


    Of course it wasn''t for Chung-Myung.


    * * *


    "With 15 participating¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Fourteen were in the top twenty-two finalists."


    Hyun Jong smiled brightly.


    "This is the greatest achievement in Hwasan''s history. I may not be ashamed of my forefathers in that line at least today."


    "If only one more person wins, everyone will advance."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Sang distorted his face and bowed his head. Then Baek Cheon shouted at Chung-Myung.


    "Hey, dude, what are you talking about in front of people?"


    "I''m sorry to hear that''s too bad. It''s too bad."


    "You said you couldn''t beat him!"


    "Did you open your eyes to the sense of defeat that was hiding in the middle of your heart? Why do you make up words that I didn''t even say, Sasook?"


    "Anyway, you said he was strong!"


    "That''s right."


    Chung-Myung clenched his head.


    "Baek Sang Sasook can''t win even if he fights a hundred times. Never mind, Sasook. I''m just not good enough. I didn''t let my guard down, and no matter how well I did, the results would have been the same.¡­. Homemade?"


    Baek Sang, who was suffering from depression, was rolling over his eyes. Chung-Myung tilted his head when he saw him like that.


    "Are you injured?"


    "You''re putting it on, you son of a b*tc*! You!"


    "What did I do?"


    "Please shut your mouth! God d*mn it!


    Two bickering people and HWASAN''s disciples looking at it in a sour way.


    Watching it all from behind, Wirip San smiled.


    What a mess.


    It''s a total mess. Very.


    The bigger problem is that Hyun Jong, who sits in the middle, is looking at the mess with a very warm look. The same goes for the other elders!


    No, Jang Moon-in!


    What kind of zookeeper have you changed your job? How can you look at this with such eyes?Wirip San was about to go to the vase first.


    "Come on, be quiet."


    Hyun Jong calms his students down to see if he knows how Wirip San feels.


    The only students who need to calm down are Chung-Myung and Baek Cheon.


    "They say the finals will be held in two days. I wish I could cherish that time.¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s anxious eyes turn to Chung-Myung.


    Then Chung-Myung blinked helplessly and said,


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Yes."


    Hyun Jong sighed deeply.


    "I can''t blame you because you''re beating everything up on your own.''


    I wish I could look half the same as Baek Cheon or Yoon-Jong personality, but the sky is fair and doesn''t seem to give everything to one person.


    Oh, my.


    I didn''t know a person could feel both burning and proud emotions at the same time.


    Hyun Jong, who was looking at Chung-Myung with a complex and subtle expression, said as if he was sick.


    "Please."


    "What?"


    "The next two days. It''s only two days! Don''t tell me you won''t be in trouble for those two days."


    "I''m disappointed, Jang Moon-in. It''s like I''ve been in some kind of trouble all this whole time.¡­."


    Hyun Jong grabbed the sword handle.


    "¡­Ger, are you wearing a knife?"


    Chung-Myung grinned profusely.


    "It''s been a long time since you picked him. Just leave it there."


    "Yes."


    Hyun Jong eventually turned away from Chung-Myung and turned to other students.


    "Listen."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    "So far, you''ve been so good."


    Before I knew it, there was a kind smile on his face.


    "It would be nice if we could get good results in the finals, but it won''t be as easy from now on as it has been so far. The power of a famous name is never easy to see."


    Chung-Myung poked his head out and pushed his head into Hyun Jong''s view.


    "But we''re great, too, aren''t we?"


    "Ha ha. Yeah, that''s true."


    Hyun Jong says with a smile.


    "Yeah, so there''s nothing to be discouraged about. Straighten your shoulders and spread all your skills without regret. The result is not important. What matters is not the result but what you get."


    "Yes! Long story!"


    Hyun Jong smiled as if his lovely disciples were more than happy.


    It is my mission to protect these children, and it is Hwasan''s mission.''


    The seeds planted by Chung-Myung will grow into a giant tree through this world-wide arena, and one day they will spread their branches all over the world.


    So as a writer, you have to protect them...¡­.


    "Everyone listen to the long story and keep it in mind!"


    It was Chung-Myung''s words.


    To say such a praiseworthy thing, Hyun Jong looked at him in surprise.


    He''s a little mature now.¡­.


    "You have to win to get it! Did you see the loser get anything? Do you see Baek Sang''s Sasook? That''s what happens when you lose! Keep it in mind."


    "Oh, my God, my God, my God, my God, my God, my God, my God.¡­."


    "Baek Sang??! Wake up, Baek Sang!"


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk."


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue when he saw Baek Sang finally foaming over in a rage.


    Then he glanced his eyes at everyone.


    "I''m going to win! Got it?!"


    "Oh!"


    "Win!"


    "I''m going to break your head!"


    Hyun Jong smiled graciously as he watched Hwasan''s students cheering.


    ''Listen to me and eat. You bastards.''


    It''s already natural for Hwasan to gain strength before the tournament.


    However, it was Hyun Jong who thought that he should seriously consider whether the result would be a blessing for Kang Ho.

 Chapter - 283 Episode 283. Life is supposed to be unfair. (3)

    The last thing I want to see.


    "Kaaa!"


    Chung-Myung poured alcohol into his mouth and looked like he was in heaven.


    "This is it! This is it!"


    It felt like alcohol was sticking to my mouth after a long time.


    Shaolin is also a temple, so there was no way to get alcohol anywhere. So I was desperate for alcohol, but Wirip San cleverly brought ten bottles of alcohol as a gift.


    "Oh, that''s why you have to get along with people."


    Of course, Chung-Myung is not a person who can live without alcohol.


    But that''s the way people are.


    I don''t really look for alcohol whenever I can,


    You can''t drink here.''


    It is human nature to be desperate when you hear such things.


    Yes?


    Am I the only one?


    No way.


    Chung-Myung grinned and tore up the jerky and threw it into his mouth. But one thing I''m sorry about is...¡­.


    "The food is a bit poor."


    I''m in the middle of growing up, so I have to eat well and grow up well, but I can''t believe I''m drinking with this piece of jerky.


    If the death penalty in heaven had seen it, I would have shed tears of sadness.


    It was Chung-Myung, who kept calm about blowing double-criticism if the death penalty in the line had been heard.


    "Tsk. I can''t help it. Live the way you are...¡­.Huh?"


    Chung-Myung tilts his head and lifts up a bottle to shake off.


    "¡­isn''t there?"


    I turned my head and looked at the bottle in one corner.


    "One, two, three......9.9?"


    Then open it up.


    The wine is out.


    His hand shook as he grabbed the bottle.


    You don''t have any alcohol?


    It''s not working.


    It''s not enough yet.


    Chung-Myung was shaking off an empty bottle of liquor and he groaned.


    "I wish I could drink just one more bottle."


    What should I do?


    Chung-Myung turned his head slightly and looked out the window. It''s a narrow window for a man to get out of, but it''s not a job for him to get through there.


    So sneak out and go to town...¡­.


    Never! Never cause an accident in these two days! Never!


    Hyun Jong''s earnest voice echoed in his head made him flinch.


    "Oh, yeah.


    Chung-Myung, who was agonizing, shook his head eventually.


    ''I''ve lost a lot of temper, too.''


    If it were in the past, I would have jumped out and had a drink at the base if I wanted to drink.


    Oh, is that why the death penalty started the game whenever he heard about alcohol?


    Well, I''m sorry. a lengthy death sentence


    Hey, you little tiger malko! You''re a master!


    Where''s the live animal crying? I hear nonsense.


    "Hmm."


    Chung-Myung, who coughed low in vain, smacked his lips.


    "It''s a shame."


    It is a bit uncomfortable to ignore the words of the writer Jang and go down the mountain this time, as there has already been an exciting history of dwarfism.


    Chung-Myung sighed and opened the door and went outside.


    "You don''t have it?"


    Previously, a group of Baek Cheons guarded Chung-Myung''s door.


    However, no one was seen now, perhaps because the disciples of Hwagyeong came and were in a mess, or because they were embarrassed to show them watching Chung-Myung in front of the inner family disciples.


    There''s no kitchen in here.


    Well, it''s a perfect kitchen, so you''re not going to have to go through a hundred days to get a drink.


    ''Hmm.''


    While scratching his cheek, he suddenly shone his eyes.


    "No, no, no. There''s no guarantee that Hwayeongmunju only brought my liquor. Maybe he brought a drink for the elders or a drink for the elders."


    Chung-Myung smiled and moved on.I''m sure the place of Hwagmunism is over there...¡­.


    "Huh?"


    His steps paused.


    Out of the window in the hallways of the foreground, a man dressed in HWASAN''s black suit was quickly seen going somewhere.


    "Whoa?"


    Chung-Myung grabbed the window frame with his eyes shining.


    "Tsk tsk. This is why I can''t take my eyes off you. If you take your eyes off for a second, you''ll cause an accident."


    Chung-Myung jumped out of the window, making a noise that wouldn''t work. And with his hands in his back, he just started walking slowly towards where someone had run.


    Whoosh.


    Sword separates Ho Gong.


    Even though the dripping sweat completely soaked his face and his legs began to shake, Baek Sang continued to swing his sword.


    His hand was squeezing and bleeding, but his sword was unstoppable.


    ''It''s because of me.''


    It was a situation in which the envoy was able to complete a high achievement that he could boast to the world. But his defeat missed the chance to shake Hawasan''s name.


    What''s more upsetting to him is that no matter what Hwasan does from now on, he can''t contribute to that.


    Only him.


    A big pile.


    The bottom lip was torn slightly and blood was dripping down.


    ''Why do I always.''


    Of course I know.


    He''s getting stronger himself.


    In the past, he is beating his best disciples who he never even dare to deal with. It was unimaginable for Baek Sang, who was frozen when he saw his disciples.


    But this nervousness does not fade away because of the celadon boats that quickly outrun him.


    Yoon-Jong?? Jo-Gol.


    Baek Sang knows. He is not already the second-in-command on a white porcelain ship. Yoo-Esul has already gone where he can''t catch up, and some of the white porcelain boats trained by Chung-Myung have already overtaken him.


    Even among the celadon ships except Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol, those who outrun him began to emerge.


    Strength is a relative thing.


    No matter how strong he is, how can he comfort himself by holding on to the fact that those who are ahead of him have begun to pour out within each clique?


    What I turned away from and turned away from has now come to the end. I could no longer turn a blind eye to this situation.


    Press it hard.


    The hand holding the sword put strength into it. The mysterious pain poured in his hand, but rather than loosening his strength, Baek Sang pushed his hand even more to break it.


    ''It happened because I was weak and stupid.''


    I didn''t have a big dream.


    Even before Chung-Myung appeared, he had a mountain called Baek Cheon that he could never cross.


    His dream was just to assist such Baek Cheon and make Hwasan a better gatekeeper.


    Yeah, it''s just a simple...¡­.


    Baek Sang''s sword stopped.


    Soon after, he slowly lowered his sword and looked up at the sky with a short breath.


    A big moon was looking up at him in the night sky, where there was no cloud in sight.


    ''Am I not a good match for Hwasan?''


    I don''t think like this because I lost.


    In fact, it''s been a while since I thought about this.


    In the past, Hwasan was a gatekeeper led by him and Baek Cheon. But he''s too slow compared to Hwasan''s fast-changing pace since Chung-Myung appeared.So sometimes I felt it was hard to keep up with this pace of growth. Even though it didn''t show on the outside.


    But¡­¡­.


    If you come all the way here, you have no choice but to think.


    Maybe I''m interrupting the others?''


    Wouldn''t a man with no skills be the second of the white porcelain boats and sit down and block the path of those who can grow further?


    Baek Sang looked still at the moon in the sky.


    It''s bright.


    I didn''t want it until the sun.


    It''s up to someone else. What he wanted was a moon-like position where the bright sun lit up the world and looked down at the darkness while he went to rest for a while.


    But for him now, not to mention the moon, even the stars feel overwhelming.


    What the hell am I supposed to do in the future?


    "Eutcha."


    Then, a small voice came from behind his back.


    Baek Sang looked back at the stroke.


    "Huh?"


    There was a face that I never imagined.


    Baek Sang frowned slightly as he looked at Chung-Myung as he trudged along.


    "¡­How did you know?"


    "It''s weird not to know when you''re going out like that."


    "It''s been a while since I came out."


    "It took me a while to get down to town."


    "Huh?"


    Village?


    Why are you there?


    Chung-Myung took something out of the bundle and threw it at Baek Sang.


    Chin


    Baek Sang accepted Chung-Myung''s throw reflexively.


    Soon after seeing the white bottle in his hand, Baek Sang opened his eyes wide.


    "¡­alcohol?"


    "How about a drink?"


    Baek Sang sighed quietly as he saw Chung-Myung smiling. And I took a look around once.


    "Is it okay to do you think so?''


    This is Soongsan Mountain.


    A place where the world''s armed men regard it as a sacred place.


    Although Shaolin''s prose is out of order, drinking alcohol at Soongsan Mountain was way beyond Baek Sang''s values.


    But¡­¡­.


    "Don''t you drink?"


    "Hey, I''m going to drink!"


    Sometimes it wouldn''t be bad to have this kind of deviation.


    Baek Sang carefully opened the bottle and smelled it coming out.


    "Ugh."


    It must be solo to poke your nose.


    "I was thinking about buying a good one, but I thought this would look better on me today."


    "¡­¡­."


    No need to be delicate.


    Baek Sang silently took the bottle to his mouth.


    Gulp. Gulp.


    "Caaaaaa!"


    I felt like my throat was burning when I drank too much. But now I didn''t hate the sensation.


    "Giggling."


    Chung-Myung laughed as he watched Baek Sang drink, and he started drinking from a bottle.


    The last thing I want to see.


    "Wow! That''s why I live."


    He grinned and rummaged through his belongings again. Soon, roast duck spread in front of Baek Sang.


    Baek Sang shook his head.


    Alcohol and meat in Soongsan.''


    It was unthinkable.


    Nevertheless, the reason why he doesn''t get up is because he doesn''t feel that strange.


    Because of him.


    Baek Sang squinted and looked at Chung-Myung.


    One day, he suddenly fell on Hwasan and turned the whole thing upside down.


    Baek Sang drank again without saying a word.


    There was no word between the two for a while. Only the sound of drinking and the sound of grassworms quietly spread through the mountain.


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth first.


    "Yeah."


    "Huh?"


    "Are you feeling better?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Sang looked silently at the night sky."There are times when you lose. What are you so upset about? And he''s the one who can''t win now. No matter who stepped up...¡­."


    "No, that''s not it."


    Baek Sang cuts off Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung looked at him with uncharacteristic eyes.


    Don''t rush, don''t ask back.


    I just wait for Baek Sang to let his mind go.


    "That''s just the way it is. If I meet someone who is stronger than me, my skills are bound to drop to some extent. I was prepared to do that from the beginning."


    "Well."


    "That''s not the reason I feel sick right now. Because at some point I felt that the others in Hwasan were running at a different pace than I was."


    Chung-Myung looks at Baek Sang silently.


    "I knew it. My talent for swords is not that great. And now I know another one. The reason I was able to be stronger than the others was because I had longer training time than them."


    Baek Sang''s voice was so calm. Maybe it''s because I''m telling you what I''ve been thinking for a long time.


    "That''s why I''m scared. I''m afraid everyone''s ahead of me. No, I wish I could catch up with you at least on a horse''s seat.¡­in case I end up missing the ones ahead. One day I''m afraid I''ll end up being a nuisance to Hwasan, as the people who''ve gone ahead get far enough out of my sight."


    Baek Sang took a sip of alcohol and said, sighing, whining.


    "Of course it''s hard for you to understand."


    "Uh. I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "¡­I should not talk to you."


    Baek Sang sighed deeply.


    It won''t be easy for Chung-Myung to understand his mind. Chung-Myung lives in a different world than Baek Cheon and Jo-Gol, who seem to be united with talent.


    Rabbits can''t understand phoenix''s mind flying in the sky. The phoenix, however, is also unable to understand the rabbit''s mind running on the floor.


    Baek Sang thought there was such a big gap between Chung-Myung and himself.


    "So it''s a problem because you don''t have enough talent for your company, right?"


    "¡­¡­rather than necessarily¡­¡­."


    Baek Sang hesitated a little and sighed one after another.


    "I don''t know, Chung-Myung. Hwasan found his way. I made you find the way. But I...¡­."


    "Oh, that''s enough."


    Chung-Myung cut off Baek Sang''s horse with a snap.


    "You''re obviously trying to be pathetic, aren''t you? I hate that kind of thing."


    Baek Sang glows at Chung-Myung.


    You''re a rip-off.


    Sasook is talking like this.


    "Instead."


    Chung-Myung smiles.


    "Do you want me to tell you a story?"


    "¡­Story?"


    "Yeah, it''s an old story. Once upon a time, there was a person who was like a private lodging."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sank forlornly.


    Baek Sang unknowingly shut his mouth to the expression of Chung-Myung, which was not easily seen.


    ''What the hell is this guy...¡­.''


    What do you hold, what do you think?


    His grip on the bottle gave him strength.

 Chapter - 284 Episode 284. Life is supposed to be unfair. (4)

    "What do you mean by someone like me? Personality?


    "It''s very similar that I couldn''t find any talent."


    "This bird¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung smiled and shrugged.


    "He''s timid, he''s not talented in swords."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Mupa is that kind of place. It''s a place where everyone''s busy showing off their strength. As a result, I was hit by a personality-like death penalty. Even if it''s not bullying."


    "It''s not Mufara, it''s just that the executioner is a jerk."


    "You son of a b*tc*..."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­¡­No."


    It felt like Chung-Myung was shaking, but Baek Sang tilted his head as if he didn''t know what to say.


    "Anyway."


    Chung-Myung coughed again and continued.


    "That''s what it is to be less talented. Even if I try the same time, others are ahead, but I''m the only one who lags behind. I think he felt that way, too."


    Baek Sang nodded quietly.


    That''s exactly what he''s feeling right now.


    Not to the point of deprivation. However, I can''t help feeling sorry and empty.


    "I was born weak, and others had to understand only through their brains what they were doing with their bodies. If you were a normal person, you would have given up again and again. So what do you think he did?"


    "¡­...you tried? You tried your best to get over it?"


    "No."


    Chung-Myung shook his head.


    "I just held on."


    "¡­¡­."


    "100 days, 1,000 days, 10,000 days," he did what he had to do for so many years, and he just stood by. And decades later, no one could ignore him. He was one of the most important people in the clique then."


    Baek Sang frowned.


    "Even though it''s not strong?"


    "Why do I have to be strong?"


    Chung-Myung tilts his head.


    "Of course, I''m not saying you should give up on being strong. But strength doesn''t prove his usefulness. Is Elder Hyun Young unnecessary for Hwasan?"


    "There''s no way."


    "Yeah, you know. What makes you think so?"


    "¡­¡­I¡­¡­."


    Baek Sang bit his lower lip slightly.


    Looking at him like that, Chung-Myung gave a subtle look.


    "Do you want me to say something nice to hear? People''s talents are all different, so if you keep trying, you may one day overtake others who seem to be full of talent. Private lodging is very atmospheric."


    "Really?"


    "No."


    "What the f*ck?"


    Baek Sang began to tremble, but Chung-Myung only shrugged at his reaction.


    "I told you, it''s a good thing to hear. This may be true, and it may not be true. But does that matter?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Everyone in the world wants to be the best. So the lives of those who didn''t become the world''s best are worthless?"


    Chung-Myung shook his head.


    "It''s not like that."


    Chung-Myung looked up at the night sky.


    ''Right?''


    It reminds me of what his priest, Chang Jin once said.


    - Death penalty. I can''t be as strong as death penalty. I''m weak compared to the death penalty as well as other death penalty. But just because I''m not strong doesn''t mean I''m not important in Hwasan. I''m going to be the person that Hwasan needs more than anyone else.


    What? I can''t hear him because he''s weak.


    - You son of a b*tc*....


    Oh, I recalled it wrong.


    Chung-Myung smirked.In fact, Chung Jin proved his words.


    He has gone beyond Chung-Myung when it comes to his understanding of Hwasan''s ignorance.


    Of course, it failed to embody that understanding with the body, but there would have been no more footless than Chong Jin throughout Hwasan''s history.


    If Chung-Myung could go back in time and save only one of Hwasan''s death penalty, he would choose Chung Jin without hesitation.


    Huh?


    Long sentence death penalty?


    Uh...


    The, uh... the...¡­.


    Come on, he''s not much of a use.¡­.


    - Hey, man. - Hey.!


    Oh, don''t come out!


    Chung-Myung shook his head.


    Before the final battle broke out on Mount 100,000, Chong Jin went missing in battle and never returned to Hwasan.


    Had Chung Jin been alive, Hwasan would have looked completely different.


    "People''s goals change in their lives."


    "¡­¡­."


    "What''s the goal of the stay? You''re going to be the best in the world? Or are you going to be Hwasan First?"


    As if he understood what Chung-Myung meant, Baek Sang sighed low.


    "But Chung-Myung."


    "Yes."


    "That''s not what you can say, is it? You''re achieving your goal completely right now. Can you understand my heart, who has never failed?"


    "No, Sasook."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "I''m¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung looks up and looks up at the sky.


    "I''ve never achieved my goal before."


    Chung-Myung, who was still looking at the moon, closed his eyes.


    I dream sometimes even now.


    Dream of hitting Heavenly Demon on the neck of 100,000 mountains and returning to Wasan with the death penalty.


    Sometimes I get beaten up by a long sentence. Sometimes priests get up in groups and beat up the rebellion.


    And then we''ll have a little bit.


    Laughing.


    Talking.


    Like that. Like that.


    That''s all I need.


    Just that one thing.


    The world''s best?


    Most expensive?


    That''s ridiculous.


    What he desperately wanted was to return to Hawasan and live and die in Malco, who didn''t even know what the province was. With the death penalty that I''ve been with all my life.


    It was only because of him that he threw himself into the hellish war.


    But that goal has not been achieved.


    What remains here now is a spectre that has nothing to do but breathe.


    "So what about it?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "I didn''t do what I wanted to do, I didn''t do what I had to do. So what about it? Should I just give up and lie down?"


    Baek Sang shut up.


    This is not what Chung-Myung says to him. It''s a word to himself.


    It''s hard to understand, but I could.


    "People live, though."


    "¡­¡­."


    If something is broken, rebuild it.


    If there is something that has failed, try again.


    Still, it is inevitable to live with something that sticks in your chest because it cannot be achieved.


    Because that''s life.


    Chung-Myung stared at the sky with his sunken eyes. Baek Sang was overwhelmed by the atmosphere and couldn''t speak.


    Why is it heavy?


    There is no part of Chung-Myung''s life that can be felt heavy. But now Baek Sang was feeling a strange ariot.


    I honestly don''t know what you''re talking about. Baek Sang knows best that the feelings he''s feeling right now are not solved with a few words of quaint.only


    Strangely, I feel a little better inside.''


    Maybe it''s because I started getting drunk a little while ago?


    Or¡­¡­.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    Baek Sang looked at Chung-Myung and said.


    "Let me ask you one thing."


    "What?"


    "Am I the one you need for the Wasan you''re trying to make?"


    Chung-Myung looked at Baek Sang with his eyes wide open and tilted his head.


    "What, you don''t have to go that far?"


    "...is he a jerk?"


    No, does this guy have to flip a person''s mind even in this situation?


    I wish you''d just say yes!


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s not family, it''s not alumni, it''s nothing."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I don''t care if a private room is useless. As long as private life bears Hawsan''s name, private life is forever my private life."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Isn''t that enough?"


    Baek Sang smiled despondently.


    I didn''t expect this answer.''


    I wanted to be told that it was necessary.


    But¡­¡­ it''s only a brief consolation to get from that shallow answer.


    "Yes, that''s enough."


    Baek Sang drinks alcohol.


    I have a heartburn.


    But I feel comfortable inside.


    In that contrasting strange feeling, Baek Sang glanced sideways at Chung-Myung.


    "Strange guy."


    Sometimes he seems like a scoundrel who will never be in the world again, and sometimes he shows depth that he can''t even dare to measure.


    It''s unpredictable, it''s unpredictable.


    So Baek Sang didn''t like Chung-Myung.


    People can''t like people who are too different from themselves.


    But strangely enough, Chung-Myung is right in front of him.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "Will Hwasan be strong?"


    "Of course."


    "Then is there a seat for me in Hwasan that you made?"


    "You''re saying stupid things again."


    Chung-Myung grinned and said.


    "What makes Hwasan strong is catfish. We need to make room for them."


    "¡­I see."


    It''s my seat.


    Baek Sang nodded quietly.


    "Yeah, I get it."


    Chung-Myung glanced at Baek Sang.


    As if he has made up his mind, his face shows his determination. The hesitation that was seen until now was nowhere to be found.


    A smile permeated Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "One more bottle?"


    "No."


    Baek Sang shook his head.


    "You don''t know, but I''m not sure I won''t be caught drinking two bottles of alcohol. The sun is going to rise soon, so I should get going."


    "That''s too bad."


    "I''m not asking you to come with me. Finish drinking and come in before you get caught."


    "You''re not going to?"


    "I''m not that unfaithful, man."


    Baek Sang got up after robbing himself. Then, trudgingly headed towards Shaolin.


    It was the moment Chung-Myung took out a new bottle from the bot and opened the cap.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    Baek Sang, who walked a long way, is looking this way.


    "Thank you."


    "¡­¡­."


    "You son of a b*tc*."


    He smiled and waved his hand and turned around and began to run.


    Chung-Myung, who was still looking at the back of his head, looked up and lay down in the sky.


    "......Oh, my. Long sentence death penalty."


    There''s too much work to do.


    "How did the death penalty do in the old days?"


    It wouldn''t have been hard without you, man!


    "Even if I say so."


    I''m actually regretting it a little bit. I want you to listen to me better.


    Chung-Myung smiled quietly.


    "But it was good."


    It was fun.


    Back then.


    Chung-Myung closes his eyes still.


    Howasan now makes him feel so proud.


    a man of great length And elders who always care for their disciples.Strict but good-hearted ships and white and celadon ships that are a little short.


    to be nice


    He cares so much about how he is now.


    It''s just...


    "The death penalty. I am."


    I miss it so much once in a while.


    At that time.


    The time when I can''t go back.


    "Don''t make fun of me for being weak. Don''t be mean to me because I''m old and I'' But the death penalty is with the priests."


    There


    I should''ve been there.


    "I know. Long sentence death penalty. I have to do it. I''ll have to get Hwasan back up. That way, the death penalty and priests won''t be sad. It''s always up to me. The death penalty, instead of what priests can''t do. Because that''s up to me."


    Chung-Myung reached out and grabbed the bottle.


    "But once in a while, I just...¡­."


    I took a sip of alcohol and closed my eyes. A strong aroma spread in the mouth.


    "There are times when I just want to be a baby. I know. Please understand. Am I not a person?"


    Even now, I think of it when I close my eyes.


    a lengthy death sentence that ends up screaming in front of him


    Chung Jin, who couldn''t hold back his laughter even when he stopped the long sentence.


    Chong Gong muttering something in the corner.


    And¡­¡­.


    The way the priests talk unlike the masters.


    Even if you drink alone under the moon, you don''t get drunk and miss it.


    Even the moon hid its appearance and until the sun rose far away, Chung-Myung drank there looking up at the sky without saying a word.

 Chapter - 285 Episode 285. Life is supposed to be unfair. (5)

    "What?"


    Hyun Young opened his eyes wide and looked at the person sitting in front of him.


    "I''ve been looking for people since the morning, and now what?"


    Baek Sang said sternly, looking at Hyun Young in bewilderment.


    "I''d like to be re-awakened."


    "¡­...do you have to be in this situation?"


    "Of course, I know it''s not the right time to say this. But I thought it would be better to move quickly because my heart is dying to do it."


    "My my."


    Hyun Young looked at him with both absurdity and curiosity.


    It''s not a bad thing.''


    It was time for the white porcelain boat to visit the governor''s office.


    Now is the time when all white porcelain, celadon, and celadon are devoted to training, so I couldn''t bring it up, but Hwasan is improving day by day, and the money flowing in is increasing day by day.


    It is now difficult to handle Hwasan''s financial affairs with existing re-awakening personnel alone.


    But isn''t it something you''d be happy to have someone here willing to do?


    "But why are you suddenly going to be alarmed?"


    "I''ve been thinking about it, but...¡­."


    "Yeah."


    "I can''t beat other priests without military service."


    "You''re not old enough to think that way already."


    At Hyun Young''s words, Baek Sang shook his head firmly.


    "No, Elder! I know myself well. Even if it''s boiling now, they''ll outrun ahead of me."


    Hyun Young slightly distorted his face.


    "So, you want to be alert because you can''t see the way in the air? Because it looks comfortable?"


    "No!"


    "Huh?"


    Hyun Young was slightly embarrassed by Baek Sang''s too determined voice. I was almost a little angry, but I inclined to listen a little more.


    "Elderly, I''m their death penalty, and I''m their death penalty. I don''t want to lose to them even if I''m not good at it!"


    "Whoa?"


    Look at this.


    Hyun Young glowed his eyes interestingly.


    "So I thought deeply and realized one thing!"


    "What was that?"


    "Hwasan''s real power comes from re-awakening!"


    "Oh?"


    From Baek Sang''s eyes, a glow of male polish.


    "What''s the reason for Hwasan''s return to the old times? No school? Yes, I guess so. Talent? Well, I guess so. But more importantly, Hwasan has money."


    "There you go! There you go! You know something!"


    "Money! If you control money, you control power! I want to be a man who counts money until his fingers wear out rather than a man who rolls on the soles of his feet to sweat. Please accept me, Elder! No, Lord Reaper!"


    Hyun Young smiled pleasedly.


    Very snobbish and perverse, isn''t he the perfect person for a financial awareness?


    ''Actually Jo-Gol took a picture of him.''


    He came from a merchant family, so I thought he would be perfect for the financial crisis. But before I knew it, I got colored by Chung-Myung, so I started using my body before my hair. Only then can it not be a good finance footnote.


    But now that Baek Sang has said it, he must be the man who will serve as a future financial anchor.


    "I''m proud of you. So, did you think of that alone?"


    "¡­¡­No, it''s not like that¡­¡­."


    "Then what?"


    Baek Sang scratched his head slightly.


    "I was talking to Chung-Myung last night and thought of it."


    "Really? Did you talk to Chung-Myung?"


    Hyun Young''s warm smile settled on his face.


    "As expected of Chung-Myung.''


    I can''t believe you sent such a talent to me. It is clear that Chung-Myung recognized his talent and started to push for financial awareness.Otherwise, how can I make up my mind and visit him in one day?


    "Is your heart really firm?"


    "Yes, Elder!"


    Hyun Young shook his head.


    "If so, I will tell the long storyteller and accept you as a member of the Ministry of Finance. However, if he becomes a member of the Finance Ministry, he will not be able to concentrate on training as he is now. Won''t you regret it?"


    "I''ll be compatible."


    "Compatible?"


    "Yes!"


    Baek Sang firmly continued.


    "I don''t want to forget the duty of a warrior just because I belong to the Ministry of Finance. It may not be easy, but I''m going to try to make myself compatible as an unmanned and a financial inspector."


    "Well."


    Hyun Young nodded his head.


    "It won''t be easy as you say, but if you have the will, there''s nothing you can''t do. But for your training, I won''t let you down. Keep this in mind."


    "Of course."


    "Yeah, I get it."


    Hyun Young smiled brightly.


    People come in, money comes in. He has been in his prime since he took office as a financial footnote.


    In the meantime, he can''t just sit back and watch the money that comes in, can he?


    "Then move aside and sit."


    "What?"


    "It''s not really a sight to show you, but now that this has happened, you should know what re-awakening is doing."


    Baek Sang nodded heavily.


    You''re trying to show me the re-awakening.''


    I don''t know what the job is, but it must be important. So you have to engrave it clearly in these two eyes.


    When he stepped aside and sat down, Hyun Young raised his voice.


    "Come on in."


    Squeak.


    Then the door opened immediately and Wirip San, Hwayeongmunju, entered.


    "I heard that the elder has found me."


    Hyun Young smiled graciously at him.


    "Welcome."


    "Tue, thank you for your hospitality."


    Wirip San sat down with a heavy look on his face.


    At first, that hospitality was very pleasant and good, but I keep feeling something subtle as I go through Hyun Young every day.


    "Did you find him for a reason?"


    Hyun Young laughed at Wirip San''s question.


    "Hey, Hwayeongmunju."


    "Yes, Elder."


    "You''re here as the gatekeeper of the Hwasan family. Don''t you think so?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "Does the trick belong to Hwasan or not?"


    Wirip San tilted his head slightly and agonized.


    This is because I was a little hesitant about what to answer because I didn''t know the purpose of the question.


    "Dah, of course Hwasan belongs to¡­¡­."


    "Hahaha!"


    I think "¡­¡­" but the shorthand and the main mountain are strictly separated. If not, shouldn''t it be called a branch, not a shorthand?"


    "There you go, there you go. You know something."


    I was relieved at the face of Wirip San, who managed to get the answer Hyun Young wanted.


    "But how do you ask that?"


    "Hey, Hwayeongmunju."


    Hyun Young started his luck with a smile on his face. His eyes, which seemed so kind at first sight, shone very brightly in his smile.


    "Don''t you want to make some money?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    Hyun Young rolls his thumb and index finger in a circle and shakes it slightly.


    "Money."


    "¡­¡­."


    It was the moment when Wirip San in Hwayeongmunju realized that something was going wrong.


    * * *


    The day when the finals were held came quickly.


    Just as the two-day silence was a lie, people crowded in as soon as the sun rose.


    "Today''s the finals!"


    "So far, it''s just entertainment! From now on, there''s going to be a real show!""There you go! There you go! Can you say that those who went back to the preliminary round saw the arena? This is the real arena!"


    People''s faces were already full of excitement.


    Why wouldn''t you?


    The real world-class competition will be held from today.


    It is said that the world''s prestigious people sent out prominent figures afterwards, but when all are gathered, the number goes over a thousand.


    How many masters would make a name in the world?


    At best, it would be just a job.


    The main round, which will be held from now on, is the master of the competition against each other''s skills.


    Isn''t it too obvious that those who win and make a name here are the ones who will lead the world in the future?


    Therefore, the number of crowds gathered in Shaolin far exceeded the preliminary period.


    "That''s a lot."


    "I know."


    "What are those people back there? What do you think they''re selling?"


    "There are so many people, so we should sell some food. Chung-Myung, there''s a sweet potato."


    "Where? Where?"


    Chung-Myung turned his head.


    Behind the crowd, people selling food and vendors selling simple items gathered to open up a war.


    "What''s that?"


    "Huh? I think there''s a lot of people here."


    Hyun Jong, who was looking at the scene, also smiled.


    "Ha ha ha. A lot of people are here, too."


    "I think I''m hungry because I''m watching the war. Jang Moon-in, would you like something to eat?"


    "No, I have to go to the podium soon, so I won''t have time to eat."


    He smiled and tilted his head as if he had found something.


    "But it doesn''t seem like they''re selling anything, so why are there so many people there?""


    At Hyun Jong''s words, Hyun Sang squinted and looked at the big stand.


    "Red and blue¡­¡­. magnification? Hmm¡­¡­. It''s probably a bet."


    "A bet? You mean gambling?"


    "Don''t you think so?"


    Hyun Jong opened his mouth wide.


    "Doh, gambling?"


    From Shaolin?


    You bet on this sacred Shaolin?


    "Ha ha ha ha. Shaolin allowed that? No, even if Shaolin gave me permission, there''s someone who has the guts to do such a thing like that. It''s something to live and see for a long time."


    "Ha ha. I know. I thought we were the only ones who had an accident."


    "Yes, you don''t think so.¡­.Uh¡­¡­?"


    Hyun Jong tilted his head.


    There''s something strange about the face of a merchant pulling people from behind with a large plank.¡­.


    "You look familiar."


    "Ha ha. So am I. Doesn''t it look like Hwayeongmunju?"


    "I know. It doesn''t look exactly like...¡­."


    Resemble.


    They look so alike that even twins can be trusted.¡­.


    Huh?


    "¡­Tuesday, Hwagyeongmunju?"


    A murmur came out of Hyun Jong''s blank mouth.


    "No, why is Wirip San there...¡­."


    It was that moment.


    Wirip San spread out a fan in his hand, covered his face halfway, and shouted loudly.


    "Ego! You have to call before you start! Before it starts! Once the Bimu starts, you can''t call anymore! If you''re on the line, please take your ticket! Tickets without seals won''t be exchanged, so don''t lose them!"


    Ticket? Seal? Exchange money?


    "Walk, walk?"


    Hyun Jong murmured with blank eyes.


    "What is that doing now?"


    "¡­...open the gambling board."


    "So you''re saying the owner of that board is Wirip San in Hwayeongmunju?""¡­¡­."


    "Oh, no, that crazy guy?"


    Wasan was the one who gambled in the sacred Shaolin?


    Hyun Jong''s eyes began to tremble.


    His face turned red and white repeatedly.


    Then, he came to his senses and turned his head around and quickly started looking for someone.


    "Where is this guy?"


    Hwayeongmunju?


    Never mind!


    The Wirip San he knows is not a great man to do such nonsense alone.


    There must be someone else who made you do that!


    "Chung-Myung! Where is Chung-Myung?"


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung, who was buried by death penalty agents, poked his head out. Then Hyun Jong rushed at him like a bolt out of the blue.


    "What have you done?"


    "What? What?"


    "That! Wasn''t that your guy trying to open up that gambling box?"


    "Gambling board?"


    Chung-Myung, who opened his eyes wide, looked to the side of the Wirip San and smacked his lips.


    "Wow. Hwagyeongmunju, that''s not normal. Why didn''t I think of that?"


    "¡­You''re not you?"


    "Yes, it''s not me."


    Watching Chung-Myung, who really doesn''t know English, Hyun Jong was in a big mess.


    It''s not Chung-Myung?


    Then who the hell...¡­.


    "Hmph!"


    Then a low cough came from behind my back. Hyun Jong shivered as if he had been struck by lightning and slowly turned his head.


    Hyun Young.


    Hyun Young, his lovely priest and financial adviser of Hwasan, was smiling with a glossy face as the oil ran out.


    Hyun Jong muttered in a voice that sounded like his soul had escaped.


    "¡­is it you?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Is that you?"


    "I mean, what are you talking about?"


    Hyun Young shrugs his shoulders.


    "That''s just what Wirip San, Hwayeongmun Province, did personally. I''m the elder of Hwasan, but I can''t get in the way of the shorthand."


    "...do, you''re gambling? At Shaolin?


    Then Hyun Young looked around quietly. Then, he approached Hyun Jong and wrapped his shoulder and pulled him.


    "I''ve decided to give you half."


    "¡­¡­."


    "The middlemen are more revealing than I thought. The people who started the mess over there were given half of their money and they were given seats. There''s no telling me not to gamble there. I looked into it in advance. Whoo hoo hoo hoo."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Hu-hoo-hoo. Don''t worry about anything, Jang. You can make a lot of money...¡­."


    "Hey! You! You crazy man!"


    Hyun Jong, who had been shaking for a long time, kicked Hyun Young''s butt and blew it away. Then he screamed with a bloodshot face.


    "Chung-Myung told him not to cause trouble, and the elder of the Moon faction is causing trouble?" This is not what the elder of a clan would do!"


    "Shh! Keep your voice down."


    Hyun Young, who flew away, quickly returned to his place as if nothing had happened.


    And whispered with a grim face.


    "Hwajeongmun did it, Hwajeongmun. Wasan doesn''t know anything."


    Hyun Jong grabbed the back of his neck as if his blood pressure was about to go up.


    You son of a b*tc*!


    Now even the elder is doing something crazy!


    "Hey, hey, dude. Don''t you know how to save face?"


    "What face do you have in Hwasan? And when did we ever gain by saving face? You have money left, money!"


    "Oops, oops...¡­."


    "And!"


    Hyun Young grinned and pulled Chung-Myung over his head."There''s nothing to worry about. He''s gonna save his face. Don''t you think so, Chung-Myung?"


    "Yes, but can I put my money on it, too?"


    "Sure, sure. You''re betting on winning, aren''t you?"


    "Of course."


    "Yeah! Let''s make a fortune. Hahahaha!


    "Hehehehe!"


    Hyun Jong closed his eyes as he saw the two people smiling in a similar shape.


    "I''m going to give up my job as a writer. You''re such an unanswered doorman!''


    Hwasan''s living is getting better day by day, and his life is getting harder and harder.

 Chapter - 286 Episode 286. Ending is another beginning. (1)

    The start of the finals didn''t change anything.


    It''s just that the atmosphere is a little more serious and the expectations are higher?


    And, the seat of the long-written people on the podium.


    There''s only one thing that''s changed a little bit, a little bit.


    "Gufile room, and the same location as Oh Dae-sega."''


    Hyun Jong peeked down at his chair. No, exactly where his chair is located.


    The front of the podium.


    This is not the second row where the so-called prestigious people had to look at the back of their heads.


    The front seat. His chair was added to the front seat, where only the Old File Room and the Great King Oh could sit.


    - The seat is not important, but I feel a little embarrassed because the long writer of Munpa, who posted the most students to the finals, is sitting behind me.


    The words of Dang Gunnak were the decisive blow. In the end, the writers, who had an inner stabbing side, simply agreed to change Hwasan''s seat to the front row.


    Although it was judged only by the performance of the latecomers, Hwasan was recognized as a world-class masterpiece at this moment.


    If it were usual, it was worth shedding tears because there was a lot of emotion.


    If it were normal.


    Unfortunately, however, Hyun Jong couldn''t be the same today.


    The sound of other long-winded writers whispering around me was lodged in my ears.


    "Gambling¡­¡­."


    "What the hell is going on here, gambling in the Holy Shaolin?"


    "Who the hell is he from?"


    "I heard it''s the gate of Hwagyeongmun."


    "Hwajeongmun? Has anyone heard of it?"


    Whenever the word "gambling" came out, Hyun Jong flinched like a person with a needle stuck in his butt.


    I''m freaking out.


    If I had any idea, I wanted to run right away and turn that stand upside down.


    But now that I''ve already climbed to the podium, it''s only possible in my imagination.


    At that time, the shaman''s long-running Heo Do opened his mouth with a subtle smile.


    "If it''s in English...¡­."


    His slightly slow voice caught the attention of the people around him.


    "I think I know this place."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young''s face turned white as he looked at him.


    In the past, Hwasan clashed with a shaman over the passage of Hwa Young-moon.


    Therefore, Heo Do, a shamanistic writer, must know that Hwayeongmun is a slang for Hwasan.


    Heo Do Jin-in looked at Hyun Jong with a nice smile.


    But Hyun Jong''s smile felt like that of a viper.


    "You know? Where is Hwayeongmun Gate?"


    "How can a place like that come to Shaolin and cloud the water? Go ahead and talk, Jang Moon-in."


    "We need to take action right now."


    It was when Hyun Young was sweating and thinking about how to deal with the situation.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    Dang Gunnak, who opened his mouth in a calm manner, looked over the long-written people once and continued without a hitch.


    "This is Shaolin."


    "Yes, Shaolin, are you not saying that? Why would we argue whether to gamble or not, Shaolin?"


    "You don''t understand. It means that how to deal with what''s going on here depends solely on Shaolin''s will."


    Everyone shut their mouths at the words.


    "I know you''re worried, but please be careful what you say and do. Each and every reprimand can be a blame for Shaolin. If Shaolin didn''t approve it, who would dare open the stand?"At that moment, the long writers all looked at the head of Shaolin''s room Bop Jeong Jeong.


    Bop Jeong smiled as he faced the gathering gaze.


    "Wouldn''t that be all right?"


    "Ba, Bang-jang."


    "One, what a sacred sound...¡­."


    Though embarrassed by the long-winded gaze, Bop Jeong just smiled.


    "I never thought Shaolin was a sacred place."


    "¡­¡­."


    Bop Jeong joined together lightly.


    "It''s impossible to say that it''s a common temple in the world. It''s just that there are a few more whims. But why shouldn''t we gather people and not enjoy it because it''s such a great place?"


    "Well."


    Bop Jeong grinned as he watched the long writers who couldn''t even sympathize and coughed uncomfortably.


    "Isn''t it enough to be a disciple of Jaffa to be strict? For those who come to watch over our disciples, we can''t ask them to fit us in. Rather, I''d appreciate it if you could cheer me up like that."


    As soon as Bop Jeong''s words were over, praise and sympathy poured out.


    "He''s the head of the room."


    "Ha ha, ha ha, this is supposed to be the venue for the festival."


    It doesn''t matter if logic is right.


    If the leader of Shaolin says so, it is irrefutable. All the people gathered here are long writers of the literary faction who lead the world, but no one dares to speak up about him.


    This is the power that Shaolin has built with history.


    Usually, Hyun Jong would have been thrilled by the enormous power of the Moon faction called Shaolin, but now, I had no choice but to sigh with relief at the fact that this was solved somehow.


    ''It feels like your life span has been reduced by ten years.''


    After barely rejuvenating, the extended life span is cut off day by day.


    Hyun Jong, who secretly sickened, opened his ax and looked at his disciples.


    "It''s okay to lose the rest of your life, so you have to get good grades no matter what!''


    You''ve lost your reputation, so you should at least get your grades. At least your grades!


    You bastards!


    "I think you''re having a hard time."


    "Huh?"


    At Baek Cheon''s words, Chung-Myung turned his eyes slightly as if he didn''t know the English.


    "That gambling board. That¡­¡­."


    "Oh, right!"


    Chung-Myung clapped his hands.


    "I have to walk, too."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung put his hand in his arms and took out a bunch of slips.


    "¡­What, what kind of money did you bring?"


    "Money is useful somehow. See, you bring it and it''s useful."


    He''s about to sweep away the gambling table.


    Baek Cheon shook his head as he saw Chung-Myung smiling with his mouth wide open.


    Instead of blaming him, Chung-Myung looked at him with a warm smile on his face.


    "What''s that look? All of a sudden."


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    "I''m gonna bet everything on the first round. If you lose, you''ll die."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''ll make sure you make that money on the day you lose one, so do well. If you don''t want to use a pickaxe in a North Sea coal mine, you''d better win if you die."


    "¡­¡­."


    It was too warm a word for a man to beater.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "Can I ask you a question?"


    "When didn''t you ask? Feel free to ask."


    "Who do you think will win?"


    Chung-Myung turned his eyes back on the patheticness of the world.


    Then Baek Cheon looked serious.


    "Except you."


    "Huh?"


    "Who''s the most likely winner among the rest except you?"Oh, without me?


    Chung-Myung had a subtle look on his face.


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung, who scratched his cheek lightly, shrugged.


    "I don''t know."


    "¡­Don''t you know?"


    "Of course I know who''s the strongest. But the strong side doesn''t always win."


    Just as Baek Cheon was about to ask something more, Chung-Myung continued.


    "But I still see some potential individuals. First of all, Shaolin''s dang-dong."


    Baek Cheon nodded heavily. I was well aware of it.


    Did you say "Hi Yeon"?''


    The blow was really terrifying. That one move seemed to be enough to make it a favorite.


    No one who has watched Bimu would disagree with this prediction.


    Chung-Myung said after a brief thought.


    "Oh, and he''s a tough guy, too."


    Baek Cheon frowned when a reference to Namgung Dowi was made.


    "There seems to be one in the shaman, and there was a strong one in the Paengas. And, um... Shouldn''t Geum-ryong still be considered a favorite? It''s not gonna be easy for some guy to handle."


    "¡­¡­Namgoongsegawa Shaman, and Paengga Jongnam."


    They are all people who make the world cry without envy.


    "And a couple of nuts? Actually, it''s not weird if any of them wins."


    "So if it weren''t for you, one of them would have won?"


    "No."


    "¡­then?"


    Chung-Myung crumpled his face as if he was asking something like that.


    "If I''m not here, I''ll win. Isn''t that obvious?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Why? Are you not confident?"


    Baek Cheon, who had been silent for a while, wiggled subtly.


    "Are you not confident?"


    It was that moment.


    "Hwasan?? Baek Cheon!"


    Baek Cheon slowly rose from his seat and looked back at Chung-Myung.


    "I''ll prove it and come back, so wait."


    "Whoa?"


    Then he began to walk out towards the stage in a more stylish manner. There was no picture of Baek Cheon walking with his broad shoulders straightened in black.


    Chung-Myung smirked at the gorgeous look.


    He''s very simple, too.''


    It was a lie.


    Oh, of course, it''s clear that one of the favorites is Baek Cheon. In terms of probability, they remain in the top three fingers.


    But it''s hard to win.


    Because there''s a monster.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes are on Shaolin.


    Did you say "Hi Yeon"?''


    He has no answer.


    Baek Cheon now is probably too much for him.


    Of course there is a way to win.


    However, that is when the competition is discussed, and when it comes to skills, it is not necessary to put it on the scale.


    I don''t know what would happen if I had a few more years, but I''m comparing it now.


    "Uh, and...¡­."


    Chung-Myung scratched his cheek.


    "I didn''t say there was one more person in Jongnam."


    Well, it''s gonna be okay, right?


    Back Cheon, on stage, smiled in vain as he looked at his opponent.


    His name was Jong Seo-han.''


    He is one of the two great disciples of Jongnam. He was always next to Jin Geum Ryong whenever he did something.


    Jong Seo-han smiled at Baek Cheon, twisting corners of his mouth.


    "It''s a coincidence that I met a great white dragon."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Are you ready?"


    Baek Cheon stared at him and turned to the place where Jongnam''s disciples gathered.


    Sure enough, Jin Geum Ryong is staring this way with cold eyes."Where are you looking?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "You seem to think that you''re really proud of yourself after you''ve gained such a poor reputation. You don''t dare to see the death penalty. You didn''t forget, did you? You two great disciples of HWASAN have never defeated Jongnam. Yes, that reputation is nothing more than a pick-up next to that f*cking Hwasan Divine Dragon."


    It was a sharp and acrimonious provocation.


    But Baek Cheon was as nonchalant as ever.


    "Oh, yeah. Admit it."


    "¡­what?"


    "I admit it."


    Jong Seo-han looked blankly at Baek Cheon.


    You''re saying he doesn''t have self-esteem?''


    How can you be so calm when you hear this?


    But Baek Cheon continued with a nonchalant look.


    "Hwasan''s great student has never beaten Jongnam''s great student, and my reputation is clearly overestimated."


    "¡­¡­."


    "But what''s the point?"


    Growl.


    Baek Cheon slowly pulled out the sword.


    "If you haven''t won so far, you can win from now on, and if your reputation is too much, you can make it not too much. I''m sorry, but Hwasan''s disciples don''t live in the past like you do."


    "This guy!"


    Baek Cheon smirked at the furious letter.


    It''s new.


    In the past, he trained with all his might to beat Jin Geum Ryong. Looking back now, however, he could not have beaten Jong Seo-han, who was in front of him, let alone Jin Geum Ryong.


    The gap between Hwasan and Jongnam was so wide.


    "Oh, I''ll correct one is correct."


    Jong Seo-han''s eyes were questioned by Baek Cheon''s words.


    "Hwasan doesn''t live in the past, but I guess I''m a bit petty and obsessed with the past. I still remember being smashed by you guys before."


    Baek Cheon tapped his temples lightly with his fingers. Jong-han showed his teeth fiercely.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll cover you with a new memory. The experience of being smashed once again in front of so many people will remain in my head for the rest of my life."


    "That''s it."


    Baek Cheon grinned.


    "As you said, it was Chung-Myung who beat Jongnam, not us. But now we have a chance. According to the match list, Jin Geum Ryong is next if I beat you."


    And I look at Jong-han with blue eyes.


    "I''ll cut the specter of Jong-nam, who''s still stuck to Hawasan with my hands. Come on, I''ll prove that Jong-nam is no longer a match for Hwasan."


    Baek Cheon, who held a ceremony for the twenty-fourth-year-old plum-printing method, raised a sword and aimed at the letter of death.


    Black armor and white hero gun.


    The sword in his hand, shining in the sun.


    And he''s so handsome that he''s so handsome.


    It was the hero itself in the story. The spectators were all mesmerized by the fine appearance and looked at Baek Cheon.


    But only one.


    Jong Seo-han was the only one who didn''t look at the scene.


    "Let''s see if the sword is as sharp as your muzzle!"


    "There''s nothing to worry about. It''s sharp enough!"


    "Yikes!"


    Jong Seo-han, who had been pushed back by words, changed his teeth and finally pulled out a sword.


    Baek Cheon turned his head slightly and looked at Jin Geum Ryong.


    Jin Geum Ryong looked coldly on the stage with blade-like eyes.


    You''d better keep an eye on it, brother.Jongnam will fall down at Baek Cheon''s hands, not Chung-Myung.


    That would be the last consideration of Baek Cheon, who once feared to mean to Jongnam.


    Looking on the tense stage, Yoon-jong clenched his fist.


    "Chung-Myung, you''re going to win, right?"


    But there was no return answer.


    "Chung-Myung???"


    When Yoon-Jong turned around, Chung-Myung''s seat was empty. Next to it, only Jo-Gol stood with a sour face.


    "¡­I went to filter out the money."


    "¡­¡­."


    Seriously...


    Moonpa looks good.


    That''s very desirable, d*mn it.

 Chapter - 287 Episode 287. The end is another beginning. (2)

    "Come on, let''s call! You can''t stand it when the game starts! This is your last chance!"


    Wirip San raised his voice as if he were using evil.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t even be able to hear it. It was because each of the gathered people was screaming in front of the stand with money.


    "No! Why aren''t you taking the money if you''re betting? I''m betting on Jong Seo-han!"


    "I''m a hundred to Baek Cheon!"


    "Get out of the way! I''ll bet 500 on Jong Seo-han!"


    "Where are you going to get 500 pieces of this? Get out of my way! Hey! I''m a thousand to Jong Seo Han! I''ll bet a thousand!"


    "50 meow! 50 meow!"


    "What do you mean 50? Go get some sweets!"


    "It''s noisy, you rich people! I have a right to bet! What kind of gambling is that rich guy with a lot of money!"


    "Master, where''s the ticket?""


    People rushed in like crazy and began to shake the money in their hands.


    "Come on, get your money and hand out your tickets! Don''t forget to stamp!"


    "Yes, Father!"


    "And just in case, write down the personal details of the people who made the money! You could lose your ticket."


    "Yes!"


    Wiso Haeng and the shorthand disciples of Hwayeongmun took the money from the people who rushed in and filled out the accounts and personal information. Everyone was sweating because of the hectic situation.


    "Hurry up! Hurry up! We''re going to start the Bimu!"


    "What the f*ck are you cutting in line with? Don''t you have a knife in your stomach?"


    "Oh, I won''t tell you not to push! Don''t push me!


    The excited gamblers went on a rampage wearing a crocodile.


    And there was a man who gloated at the hectic bustle.


    "How is it?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young smiled brightly while looking at the stand with Baek Sang.


    "This is how you make money. What do you think?"


    Unlike Hyun Young, who seemed so pleased, Baek Sang couldn''t shake off something strange.


    Is this really okay?''


    Is it okay to make money like this at the gate? At the gate, not anywhere else?


    "Stir¡­¡­ Elder."


    "Hm?"


    "Hey, is this okay? But Hwasan''s the gate, the gate...¡­."


    "Does the Taoist not eat?"


    "What?"


    Hyun Young said in a nonchalant way.


    "Money doesn''t fall from the sky just because you''re stuck in a mountain and you''re cleaning your way. From now on, you have to feed the Bobburgers who know nothing but wield a knife. If you decide what you want to do, you will soon be able to eat off the bark of a tree."


    "¡­¡­."


    It was a word that came from experience.


    "No matter how you earn it, money is money! If it''s not something that''s harmful to people or illegal, it''s a good thing to earn another penny somehow!"


    Baek Sang sulked in a cold sweat as he watched Hyun Young twinkling his eyes.


    "I think the elder has changed a lot more than I thought.''


    Maybe it''s because of him, I''m sure.


    "You mean the province needs money to be cleaned."


    "Of course. Why is Shaolin the most mysterious in the world?"


    "Military¡­¡­."


    "It''s a lot of money!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young said with bloodshot eyes.


    "Where else do we have to put up a stamp or settle a request to help the armed men make a fortune? But Shaolin can only train without worrying about anything because she has money in her Buddhist spirit by leaving the door open! That''s why you''re so strong! d*mn it, I''m so jealous!""¡­¡­."


    "So you have to make money! Remember, how much money you make determines how much stronger Hwasan can be! Don''t take your part so easy!"


    "I''ll keep that in mind!"


    Nodding his head in the face of the spirit, Hyun Sang thought that the re-awakening might be a little different from what he thought.


    It was then.


    Whoosh!


    Oh, my god!


    A large ball of paper flew from somewhere and fell onto the stand.


    "Huh?"


    Wirip San''s eyes, which were seen flying reflexively, became teary.


    A large seal was stamped on the paper with a number packed together.


    "Hey, slip?"


    That whole bunch of paper?


    ''So how much is that?''''


    A familiar voice penetrated into the ear of Wirip San, who could not even dare to check.


    "Meet Baek Cheon in Wasan."


    The surroundings become silent in an instant.


    All eyes turned to the side where the sound was heard.


    Wirip San shouted in surprise.


    "Cheo, Chung-Myung stamp!"


    Chung-Myung walked out of the crowd with a grin.


    "Can I walk?"


    Wirip San''s head turned quickly.


    "No, of course. But where the hell did you get all this money from?¡­?"


    "I have a lot of money."


    Wirip San opened his mouth wide at his commanding words.


    And it wasn''t just him opening his mouth. Those who were filling the front of the stand and Baek Sang, who was watching the situation from behind, were astonished.


    "Well, that crazy guy!"


    The docs gamble?


    Oh, no, of course, there''s nothing to blame because Hwasan is gambling right now, but...¡­.


    "But we''re still working behind Hwagyeongmun''s name.''


    You''re gambling in an unclothed suit with Hawsan''s plum blossoms?


    "That crazy guy! Elder, I''m gonna...¡­!"


    "Hu-hoo-hoo. How much is the fee for ten thousand? As expected, Chung-Myung! I know how to make it bigger. That''s so cute!


    "¡­¡­."


    Elder?


    I think you have something on your eye...¡­.


    A cute guy?


    "Hey, don''t you have to stop him?"


    "Why?"


    "Why? Everyone''s looking...¡­."


    When Baek Sang hesitated, Hyun Young snorted.


    "There''s nothing you can''t gamble on when there''s a gambling game in Sorim!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "And look."


    "What?"


    Baek Sang turned his head towards Hyun Young.


    Those who flocked to the stand were screaming at a pile of slips.


    "Well, are you sure about that?"


    "What?"


    "Is this really the right slip?"


    Before Wirip San could answer, someone rushed forward and picked up a bunch of vouchers and began to check.


    "Ee, this is the slip of the Continental Battlefield! It''s not genuine!"


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m the one who lives on the battlefield! I''m a staff member of the Habuk Battlefield!"


    "Oh, come to think of it, I''ve seen him in the Habuk Battleground!"


    The brief conversation ended the situation.


    When it was confirmed that the ten thousand vouchers hung on Baek Cheon were genuine, people''s eyes began to seething like crazy. There was a male madness.


    See you!


    At once the board has doubled. Gamblers'' eyes were turned upside down when they calculated the amount of money they could receive if they won the game.


    "Mean to Baek Cheon from Wasan?''


    Baek Cheon''s opponent is Jong Nam''s Jong Seo Han! Although Baek Cheon''s reputation is higher, Jongnam''s Jongseo Han is also known for his name. I don''t think Baek Cheon will win.''It is a gatekeeper who is competing for the world''s first inspection of Jongnam-do. There is a possibility.''


    At last there was a riot.


    Even those who were only looking around rushed to the stand with a crab in their mouth. Those who put their money first also came running with more money.


    "Ahh! Shut up and take my money!"


    "A hundred more! A hundred more!


    "What the hell is this magnification? Can''t you check it out right now?!"


    Hyun Young smiled pleased at the sight.


    ''Yes, yes. Hurry up and pour it.''


    The bigger the plate, the higher the commission. If we do well, we may have a few months'' worth of operating expenses for Hwasan in one day''s business.


    "That''s how the board grows. If you intend to lead the re-awakening, you should watch what Chung-Myung is doing."


    "¡­¡­."


    It was Baek Sang who realized why Hyun Young liked Chung-Myung.


    Meanwhile, the board began to be sorted out. The start of the steaming is imminent.


    "Hey, that''s all I''ve got!"


    "Take my money, please!"


    "You can''t hang up here!"


    "You must stop before the competition begins! There''s another round, so please understand this time!"


    "It hasn''t started yet!"


    "This guy''s gambling once or twice! I''ll let you go before I pick up the knife!"


    "Take this! Hey, just this!"


    Wirip San, in a cold sweat, sneaked a look at Chung-Myung. As Chung-Myung nodded graciously, Wirip San nodded face to face.


    "Then I''ll only accept those who are here!"


    Another round of Abyss passed and the game was settled somehow.


    Wirip San approached Chung-Myung and whispered, wiping his sweat.


    "Thanks to Chung-Myung painting, the game has grown. Thank you."


    Then Chung-Myung turned his head slightly. Before I knew it, Hyun Young was looking at him with a happy face.


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Well, it''s all for the best."


    It is Hwasan who runs this edition, but it is actually Hwasan who runs this edition. Hwasan takes the commission and shares it with Shaolin. The bigger the game, the more money Hwasan earns.


    That''s why Hyun Young likes it so much.


    "By the way, Chung-Myung, are you sure you don''t mind? If I lose, I''ll lose all that money."


    "Lose it?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Back Cheon''s private residence?"


    "Of course, I''m not ignoring Baek Cheon''s seal. But you don''t know what a game is until you get the results."


    "That''s true. When you two are on the same level."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Just because a tiger has a cold and has a runny nose, it doesn''t lose to a rabbit."


    "So¡­¡­."


    "And well, it''s okay to lose. Then I''ll get my money back even if I sell it!"


    Wirip San shakes his head when he sees Chung-Myung''s glistening eyes.


    "By the way, where the hell did you get all that money from? Do you happen to¡­¡­?"


    "Oh, I''m always rich."


    "¡­Yes?"


    To be exact, the long death penalty was rich.


    But what about it? I''m not such a cheap guy to blame for this noble priest''s willingness to spend some money, my executioner!


    Right? A long sentence?


    - ¡­¡­I''ll see you later.


    See? They like it.


    Chung-Myung giggled and looked at the stage.


    "Now, it''s time for Sasook to make money."


    On the stage.


    Jong Seo-han snarled back at Baek Cheon.


    "I''ll twist your mouth. Just because you''re the brother of the death penalty won''t cut you some slack."


    The nonsense left Baek Cheon laughing in vain.


    Whose brother are you going to let go?


    "You''ve been together for so long, and you still don''t know him.""¡­What are you talking about?"


    "He''s not the kind of person who''ll let blood flow. He could be harsher because of the blood."


    Jin Geum Ryong is like that.


    Of course that''s not to say it''s bad. It just doesn''t fit Baek Cheon.


    My family is Hwasan.''


    Baek Cheon looked at Jong-han with his low-sinked eyes. And spoke in a low voice.


    "That''s enough of what I''m saying. A check-up is a way to prove yourself with a sword."


    Jong Seo-han closed his mouth tightly.


    I can''t agree with a human being named Baek Cheon, but I have to agree with that. He''s also a prosecutor.


    Jong Seo-han lightly shook his sword and held a flag ceremony.


    Baek Cheon, who identified the sword''s trajectory, grasped the sword handle tightly.


    Is it a story-telling transplant?''


    It''s a sword I''ve already seen a few times.


    The sword that Jin Geum Ryong, and Jongnam''s two great disciples used to destroy the white porcelain ship of Hwasan.


    And it''s a sword that was completely smashed by Chung-Myung.''


    However, that was not to be ignored. Because he''s not Chung-Myung.


    Baek Cheon breathed low.


    Three years ago, he was unilaterally defeated without resisting Jin Geum Ryong''s 12th narrative transition.


    No, in fact, even the word defeat was too much. Exactly one-sidedly badly beaten.


    So now we have to prove it.


    How strong Hasan has become.''


    And how strong I am!


    Beyond that narrative twelfth transplant!


    "Ta-a-a-a-a-a-a!"


    White buds began to bloom at the end of Jong Seo-han''s sword, shouting.


    ''Well.''


    It''s a test that''s not fully deployed, but it''s obvious.


    The flower blooming from Jong Seo-han''s sword is clearer and sharper than Jin Geum Ryong showed in the past.


    The white petals, which bloom, swooped over Baek Cheon with the wind.


    It''s as colorful as it gets.


    It was a blindingly beautiful black-and-white candle. If it had been in the past, I would have been mesmerized.


    One¡­¡­.


    ''......what is it?''


    Baek Cheon frowned unknowingly.


    It''s gorgeous and beautiful. The visible scene was a series of horrifyingly sharp swordsmen.


    Nevertheless, he felt an unknown emptiness in Jong Seo-han''s sword.


    A red sword rose from Baek Cheon''s sword in an instant.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    When Baek Cheon wielded the sword lightly, the flying petals were torn apart at once with a silky sound.


    "This, this...!"


    Jong Seo-han, who was rushing at him, was so surprised that he took a step back without realizing it.


    Baek Cheon, who looked at him with a serious look on his face.


    "Empty."


    "¡­This guy?"


    "Now I know what Chung-Myung means. People pay attention to the beautiful flowers of plum blossoms, but they say it''s the hard roots that dig the earth."


    Hwasan trained and practiced hard to make the roots. And the process will continue in the future.


    To have the weight that supports the splendor, not the glitz that is visible.


    But it''s not Jongnam.


    They just decorate the blooming flowers more brightly and beautifully.


    The more you do, the thinner the tree is, the more you don''t know.


    Jongnam is over.


    ''Scary one.''


    Now that he understood what Chung-Myung''s short words meant, Baek Cheon slowly relaxed his shoulders.


    And he added more strength to the lower body that stepped on the ground. Not to make the same mistake as them."Let me show you."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I don''t know if you can understand that."


    Baek Cheon''s sword slowly lowers Ho Gong.


    Hawsan''s plum blossoms bloom, wither and bloom.


    The reason why plum blossoms fall and bloom again is because plum trees exist.


    What they have to pursue is not a splendid flower. The tree that blooms its flowers.


    It''s life itself.


    Red petals bloom at the end of Baek Cheon''s sword, aiming at the letter of death.


    One more.


    The flower petals that bloomed incessantly spread and spread, filling the entire arena with red petals.


    It is overwhelming and full of red swords.


    "Ee, this?"


    Jong Seo-han opens his eyes wide.


    Be similar.


    It was clearly a herbivore similar to his 12th narrative transplant.


    But it''s different.


    I can''t put it into words, but something was definitely different. His sword contained something that did not exist.


    What''s the difference?''


    Jong Seo-han clenched his teeth and shook his sword.


    White petals blooming at the end of his sword run into the red plum blossoms that tighten him.


    But his white paintings didn''t meet Hawasan''s plum blossoms.


    The white petals that hit the plum blossoms melted down like snow under the warm spring sun.


    "Yee, this can''t be happening! d*mn it!"


    Jong Seo-han grabbed a sword and jumped into the forest of plum blossoms with a scream.

 Chapter - 288 Episode 288. The end is another beginning. (3)

    Jong Seo-han, who rushed to the forest of plum blossoms with a heated atmosphere, clenched his teeth at a feast of distant swords that seemed to completely attack him.


    It looks like all the water in front of me is covered with plum blossoms.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Swing a sword.


    However, the fluttering plum blossoms were merely pushed back by his swordstorm and then pushed back again.


    No matter how much evil you do, you can''t push it away.


    It can''t be.


    This is ridiculous.


    Jong Seo-han almost lost his reason in anger.


    Jonghwa Branch.


    The terrible memory came back to Jong Seo-han''s mind.


    The very moment when I was desperately defeated by Hwasan, who I''ve never considered an opponent because of that f*cking Hwasan Sinryong.


    After that day, the atmosphere of Jongnam changed.


    The death penalty, which had always been full of leeway, has become less talkative, and everyone has become nervous.


    A terrible sense of defeat that I''ve never experienced weighed down on them.


    The more, the more Jong Seo-han clung to the sword.


    The humiliation of a sword can only be repaid with a sword.


    I believed that the opportunity to repay this humiliation would surely come if I trained like crazy.


    But¡­¡­.


    Why is this happening?''


    I couldn''t understand.


    It would have been humbly acceptable if he neglected his training at least once. If you haven''t given up on the idea of ignoring Hwasan since the Jonghwa Branch, or if you were careless, you could blame yourself.


    But he literally forgot to eat and hung on to the water.


    But why is this result coming out?


    ''No!''


    Jong Seo-han clenched his teeth and swung the sword.


    His sword is not wrong!


    Jongnam''s sword can''t be wrong!


    The sword was covered with white swords. The white buds bloomed along the trajectory.


    A dazzling tale blooms beautifully. It''s much more lively than Baek Cheon''s plum blossoms!


    It was a tale that pushed himself to the limit, shaved and shorn.


    One.


    The moment I bumped into Baek Cheon''s plum blossoms, I couldn''t help but laugh.


    The blood vessel Jong Seo-han''s eyes began to tremble.


    ''Why the hell?''


    Why can''t you get that plum blossom?


    The twelve-year-old transplant is the purification of Jongnam''s swordsmanship, which has been produced by Jongnam''s elders for decades of research.


    This is the result of research and research on better swordsmanship, not being satisfied with the Daecheon River Sword Act, and not being satisfied with the Daecheon River Sword Act.


    Such a long-spirited 12th-century transplant would be defeated by Hawasan''s sword, which is like an old-fashioned spectre?


    It''s unreasonable.


    This is so unreasonable.


    "For God''s sake, this is ridiculous!"


    Jong Seo-han''s cry roared on the stage.


    Baek Cheon''s eyes sank cold.


    The same cry as Jong Seo-han''s scream came out clearly.


    The cry resembled the scream of Baek Cheon, who was in despair in front of Jin Geum Ryong in the past.


    Only three years.


    In those three years, Jong Seo-han and his position changed.


    Where did this difference come from?


    Baek Cheon sneaked his eyes off the stage. Chung-Myung, who had a significant look on his face in front of the stand, immediately caught my eyes.


    Don''t laugh, man.''


    Chung-Myung looked like he was asking.


    Do you realize how valuable those three years were?


    Baek Cheon gave strength to the hand holding the sword.It is meaningless if you take the same time and try the same thing, but you can''t go in the right direction.


    Now Baek Cheon has to prove it. Beyond that letter to Jongnam.


    Baek Cheon''s sword spewed red swords.


    The plum blossoms created by Baek Cheon swelled again and again, completely covering Jong Seo-han''s tale.


    When Jong Seo-han came to his senses, his surroundings were already filled with red petals.


    "Oh, how...¡­."


    Jong Seo-han''s eyes are filled with astonishment.


    Are you saying that you should feel this desperate wall for Baek Cheon, who you didn''t even consider as your opponent?


    "For God''s sake! Argh!


    Swing a sword desperately and again. As he forgot his brother and ceremony, the Japanese apricot flower petals, which were scattered like the feet of a madman, were wrapped around him.


    And


    Crunch. Crunch. Crunch.


    "¡­¡­."


    The plum blossoms that flew with the warm breeze of spring pass through his whole body urea.


    At the same time, Hwasan''s plum blossoms, which had bloomed on stage, disappeared like a fantasy.


    Jong Seo-han shuddered and looked up at Baek Cheon.


    Growl.


    Baek Cheon, who recovered the sword and inserted it into a sword, looked at him.


    "A tree that has lost its roots will dry up and die."


    No matter how colorful a flower is, it is just empty.


    "I don''t know if you guys understand that."


    Flop.


    Jong Seo-han collapsed on the spot. At the same time, a cold silence fell on the stage.


    Taking his eyes off the fallen man, Baek Cheon turned his head and looked at Jong-nam, exactly Jin Geum Ryong.


    Their eyes met at Ho Gong.


    The brothers, who were walking on different paths, now stared at each other with obvious hostility.


    It''s not just hostility.


    He who holds a sword must prove himself with a sword.


    Neither Baek Cheon nor Jin Geum Ryong knows that to prove themselves, they must defeat the opponent.


    After a while, Baek Cheon finally took his eyes off and began to step down from the stage.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    The scene of the inspection of the temple, wearing a black robe and a white hero gun, slowly fell into everyone''s eyes.


    It was not long before hot cheers began to pour out.


    "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! It''s the best!"


    "What the hell was that, just now?"


    "It was like seeing a mountain full of flowers!"


    "Hwasan, yes, it is. It''s the plum inspection Hwasan! Hawasan''s sword paints plum blossoms.That wasn''t just a metaphor!"


    "That''s amazing! That''s amazing!"


    The crowd''s cheers were simply explosive.


    Everyone knows that Hawasan''s Mundos have won consecutive victories so far. But until the finals, I had never really seen Hwasan''s sword.


    In the meantime, Baek Cheon demonstrated the most colorful and most beautiful of all swordsmanship in the world. So it was only natural that the reaction was hot.


    "A plum inspection! Yes, a plum inspection?"


    "What is it?"


    "The inspectors who had mastered Hawsan''s plum screening in the past were called plum screening."


    "Ha ha. That''s an interesting name."


    "I don''t understand how such a sword could have been compromised. Isn''t that just a fantastic test?"


    "Famous letters may fall, but they may not fall! Look! Don''t you come back to life and bloom?"


    "It''s literally blooming. Hahahaha!


    The middle class looked at the doorways of Baek Cheon and Hwasan with excited eyes.


    What the fighters like?


    Each person may have different tastes, but there are several things they enjoy in common.One is the emergence of new masters.


    And the other is the unnamed warrior of the Munpa who defeats the warrior of the famous.


    And the last one is the process of those who have fallen in the past fighting back and reclaiming their names.


    Unfortunately, Hwasan was showing all three things that fighters liked. That''s why we have to put aside the good news about Hwasan and go crazy for now.


    "The death penalty!"


    "Living room!"


    Hawsan''s disciples rushed out excitedly as Baek Cheon returned to his seat amid enthusiastic cheers. Their faces were all flushed red.


    The overwhelming defeat of Jongnam''s student in front of everyone is of special significance to Hwasan.


    "There is no need to act rashly."


    But Baek Cheon spoke low as if it were insignificant.


    "It''s not too late to beat Jin Geum Ryong."


    His eyes sank low like that.


    I can''t say I beat Jongnam until I beat Jin Geum Ryong.


    "Let''s have a toast then."


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    "Of course, Sasook!"


    Hawasan''s disciples looked up to Baek Cheon with red-faced faces.


    It''s their big brother, but isn''t it very trustworthy objectively?


    When I saw Baek Cheon beating Jong-han, I felt that even a single doubt and anxiety in my mind flew away.


    If Baek Cheon defeats Jin Geum Ryong as it is, there will be no second time for Hwasan to be swayed by the name Jongnam.


    "This is where the bad news ends. After the competition, Jong-nam will no longer be in Hwasan''s name."


    Jin Geum Ryong glared at Hwasan''s disciples, cheering with cold eyes. Then grind your teeth gently.


    ''Baek Cheon.''


    It''s not a vibrating dragon, it''s Baek Cheon.


    It is the name of a man who was his brother, but now he is an enemy and must be defeated.


    I don''t like it.''


    That smug sheep doesn''t suit Baek Cheon. He pretends to be confident, but he looks best with fear inside.


    "Death, death penalty¡­¡­". The death penalty...¡­."


    Jin Geum Ryong glanced away. The priests were all looking at him with depressed eyes.


    "Stretch your shoulders."


    "Death, death penalty."


    "Don''t be discouraged by the Wasans. What do you mean you''re scared that something great has happened? And you''re the disciples of the South-North faction!"


    Everyone flinched at the chill of Jin Geum Ryong. Then, he forced his shoulders out and made a confident face.


    "It is unexpected that Seo Han lost, but it does not make any difference. After all, I just have to win."


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    Jin Geum Ryong''s eyes turned to Baek Cheon again. Jin Geum Ryong''s eyes became even colder when he saw the expressionless face as if it were the beginning.


    ''Don''t be arrogant.''


    I didn''t care about Baek Cheon in the first place. It seems to have grown up quite a bit in the meantime, but it''s nothing special.


    I''ve got the same blood as him, so I''ll have to give him this much. He was weak because he was a member of HWASAN and didn''t train properly.


    The problem is not Baek Cheon.


    ''Chung-Myung.''


    Jin Geum Ryong''s eyes chased Chung-Myung giggling in front of the gambling table.


    ''I''m saying we still have time for that.''


    Crunch.


    Jin Geum Ryong, who grated his teeth, murmured low."There''s nothing to worry about. I''m going to defeat that Hwasan Mystery to regain Jongnam''s honor. Then those stupid spectators will know who the real Bimu is."


    "Of course, death penalty!"


    "Of course the death penalty will prevail."


    Half faith and half Abu.


    It was a soulless word that tickled the ear, but Jin Geum Ryong didn''t really care about it. We can prove it with the results anyway.


    But only one person.


    "Why aren''t you talking?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Isong Baek slowly raises his head when asked by Jin Geum Ryong.


    Jin Geum Ryong stared at him, who had been silent all along.


    An indifferent face.


    ''I''m not happy with what''s around me.''


    It seems like he''s talking with his expression.


    "What do you think?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Do you think I can beat the Hawasan Mystery?"


    Then Isong Baek peeked back at Chung-Myung and saw Jin Geum Ryong again.


    "I understand one thing."


    "What is it?"


    "The next opponent of the death penalty is your brother."


    "¡­so?"


    Isong Baek speaks calmly.


    "Can someone who doesn''t see the person in front of you get a bigger one?"


    Jongnam''s disciples stepped up at his words.


    "This guy?"


    "How dare you!"


    Jin Geum Ryong raised his hand to dissuade them.


    "Leave it alone."


    "The death penalty!"


    And I looked coldly at Isong Baek.


    "We''ll see. Are you right or am I right?"


    Isong Baek looked down without answering. Jin Geum Ryong turned his eyes coldly.


    The death penalty''s sharp eyes were flung into Isong Baek. He just sighed quietly.


    I''m not supposed to do this.¡­.''


    A consultation that only occurs when there is time is not a consultation.


    Jong-nam, who had already lost his composure in the past, is now so narrow that it is no longer possible to be called a consultative fingerprint.


    "Chung-Myung stamp." What do you think of the seal?''


    His gaze trailed the distant Chung-Myung.


    "This is the victory of Hawasan''s Baek Cheon. If you call Baek Cheon, you can come this way and get the dividend."


    "Hehehehehe!"


    Chung-Myung ran toward the stand in a jubilation.


    Wirip San smiled humbly and retrieved Chung-Myung''s ticket.


    "Let''s see, Chung-Myung''s stamp money is 10,000."¡­."


    Wirip San took some of the money, literally, to a great extent, and pushed all of it into Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung had a lot of money, so he ate most of the money even if he took out what he had to give out to others.


    "Here it is!"


    "Hehe. Here you go."


    Chung-Myung picked up one of the gold and held it out to Wirip San.


    "Oh, no, you don''t have to give me this.¡­."


    "Come on. You get an upset stomach if you try to eat it all at the gambling table. Take this."


    "Then I''ll take it with thanks. But how can I give you all this money...¡­."


    Before Wirip San''s words, Chung-Myung pulled something out of his arms.


    "Huh?"


    What he took out was a large sack of cloth. Wirip San opened his mouth wide.


    "Hehehehehe!"


    Chung-Myung literally began to sweep up the money on the board.


    He pushed in everything, including gold, silver, and slips, and tied up the entrance of the bag with a string.


    Then he suddenly turned his head.


    "The death penalty!"


    "Huh?"


    Jo-Gol, who was looking at Chung-Myung from afar, flinched."Take it!"


    Chung-Myung threw the battery at him.


    Chin!


    Surprised by the heavy weight, Jo-Gol opened it and flinched again.


    "Hey! What am I supposed to do about this?"


    "Put it in the middle. Don''t let anyone steal it!"


    "¡­Is this all I have to do?"


    "No."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "What are you talking about, it''s just the beginning."


    I''m going to empty everyone''s pockets!


    "Wow, that''s awesome! You''re going to eat all of that?"


    "How much is that?"


    "At the end, the dividend was doubled on both sides, so I think he almost ate it with one shot."


    "You''re going to eat it all at once?"


    Greed is beginning to grow in people''s eyes. Everyone has noticed that this board is bigger than they thought.


    Those who were not very interested in gambling also began to look curious and snoop around when they saw Chung-Myung flying the battery.


    Wirip San cleared his throat and shouted.


    "Let''s move on to the next round! This time, it''s Mok-oh of openness and Jo-Gol of Hwasan''s¡­¡­."


    "Meet Jo-Gol in Wasan!"


    Chin!


    Again, a pile of 10,000-won slips flew over the board. The gamblers'' eyes were bloodshot for a moment.


    Chung-Myung said with a slight chin as if he were pulling a fire there.


    "What are you doing? You''re not betting?"


    As soon as the words were over, the underlings began to rush back to the stands like hungry monkfish.


    "500 to Mok-oh!"


    "Three hundred to Mok-oh!"


    "Didn''t you lose a lot earlier?"


    "Don''t be stupid! If you win once, you can earn tens of times. What''s the big deal?"


    Chung-Myung grinned as he looked at the board, which was once again in chaos.


    "How easy it is to make money."


    I wish there were ten more non-stage meetings. Then the world''s biggest rejection is not a dream!


    Jo-Gol shook his head as he watched Chung-Myung, who was pleasantly drenched in sweet dreams.


    And slowly headed to the non-stage. It was time to get ready.


    Then Baek Cheon called him up.


    "Jo-Gol."


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    As Jo-Gol turned around, Baek Cheon said in a very serious voice.


    "Don''t underestimate your opponent. They''re not easy opponents at all. Win with all your might."


    "You''re telling me to use plum print, right?"


    "If I have to, I have to."


    "I see!"


    Jo-Gol''s eyes sparkled.


    I''ll do my best to knock down the opponent, and he''ll cheer the crowd like Baek Cheon...¡­.


    "The death penalty! The death penalty! I bet on the death penalty! You''re going to die if you''re gonna die!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Not you, dude! Not you!


    Turn it off!

 Chapter - 289 Episode 289. The end is another beginning. (4)

    Jong Nigok glared at the rain with fearsome eyes. The sight of the disciples carrying the fallen letter of death penetrated his eyes were sorely.


    God d*mn it.


    The sound of grinding teeth rang low.


    I know I should never show my feelings when I think about my face, but Jong Nigok just couldn''t control his anger.


    What a shame!''


    He shook his body, clenching his fist hard enough for his fingernails to dig into his palm.


    The crowd''s cheers were endless.


    This was a deadly thing to do.


    The fact that Jong-nam lost to Hwasan in the last Jonghwa branch is now quite famous. It''s not Hwasan''s leap forward, but Jongnam''s shame is overflowing.


    But at least a few of them saw it then. There weren''t many people who saw it in person, so there were far more people who couldn''


    But now this beemoo has so many eyes to watch. If they speak only once, the world will all know Jongnam''s defeat.


    And there was one more thing that angered Jong Nigok.


    "How?"


    That sword technique.


    That prosecution that just defeated Jong-han is so familiar.


    Don''t you think Jongnam''s twelve-story transplant, which he made with all his heart and soul, looks so similar?


    How did you restore it? I don''t think there''s any more left in Hwasan.''


    That sword, like the symbol of Hwasan!


    It was then.


    "¡­¡­24-year-old painting."


    A groan-like voice came out of Bop Jeong''s mouth.


    Then everyone on the platform turned to him.


    "Amitabha Buddha, a long-written writer of Hwasan. Has he regained the 24-year-old''s law?"


    "That''s right."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Bop Jeong opened his eyes wide and looked at Hyun Jong. The eyes were wide open.


    "Hwasan was heartbroken to hear that he had lost the purification of the Wasan test, and he succeeded in restoring it. It''s really something to celebrate."


    "Don''t mention it. Luckily, I was able to retrieve the wages left by my ancestors."


    "Let''s see, well. Wasan''s strides were considered inexplicable. That''s the kind of sad story. Who in the world would ignore Hawsan if he had regained the 24th parallel?"


    In Bop Jeong''s words, Hyun Jong held the charges.


    To be fair, that statement does not hold true.


    It was long before Hwasan started his stride, and the recall of the Twenty-Fourth Peddling Test was only a focus on his stride.


    But you don''t have to confirm that to them.


    "I''m just satisfied that I''ve recovered the swords of my ancestors. And¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong turns his head slightly and looks at the rain stage. While the eyes were shifting, I could clearly see that Jong Nikok''s face was horribly stiff.


    "There''s nothing more I can ask for if I can get good results with that test.""


    Jong Nigok''s fist trembled.


    God d*mn it.


    a twenty-fourth purchase method


    The prosecution that symbolized Hwasan and caused Jongnam to receive a terrible assessment of his inferiority for hundreds of years.


    To make matters worse, Hwasan is said to have recovered the sword. In addition, Jongnam''s twelve-story transplant was defeated by the sword.


    "The twelve-year-old transplant is a sword that has moved further from the twenty-fourth-year-old plum blossoms." If you learn it properly, you will never be defeated by the 24-year-old prosecutor''s law. Never!''


    But the result now revealed is the opposite.


    Jong Seo-han''s understanding of the twelve-story transplantation cannot be inferior to Baek Cheon''s understanding of the twenty-fourth-purchase method.


    Nevertheless, Jong Seo-han lost miserably without even trying his best.


    Clenched lips, Jong Nigok looked towards Jin Geum Ryong.''You should never be defeated.''


    The letter of death can be lost the letter of death.


    But Jin Geum Ryong''s loss is different in its symbolism. The moment he loses, Jong-nam has no choice but to admit that his late players of his time fell short of Hawsan.


    I can''t bear that disgrace.


    Besides...


    Isn''t Baek Cheon everything?


    Jong Nigok''s eyes turned to Chung-Myung.


    "Hwasan The Dragon."


    And everyone else in Hwasan who is comparable to that Baek Cheon.


    A cool chill passed through Jong Nigok''s heart.


    ''Maybe.''


    Now he may be watching the moment when Hwasan overtakes Jongnam.


    I don''t want to admit it at all.


    * * *


    An uprising passes through my face sharply.


    Whoosh!


    As the uprising split the air, Jo-Gol''s cheeks split. I could feel the heat in my cheeks, but Jo-Gol''s eyes didn''t shake at all.


    Faster and stronger!''


    Whether it is the finals or not, the opponent''s batting bat is sharp. It is definitely a different level of strength from those who have experienced in the preliminary rounds.


    But it''s not to the point of not being able to deal with it. When it comes to sharpness, the sword of the Yun-Jong death penalty is much sharper, and when it comes to delicateness, it is not as much as Confucianism.


    The overall level was much higher for Baek Cheon, and what about the momentum?


    Not even on the tip of Chung-Myung''s toes.''


    Once again Jo-Gol understood who he had been up against.


    If I had trained alone, I would never have reached this level.


    There are death penalty cases that fight together and work together, and there are people who reach out far away from the distant places and lead them, so they could rise to the level now.


    Jo-Gol clenched his teeth.


    Let''s keep our hearts are cold. Make your head colder!


    "Ta-da!"


    His sword drew a sharp trajectory.


    It was the plum blossoms of Jo-Gol.


    Different from that of Chung-Myung, different from that of Baek Cheon.


    Plum blossoms blooming at every peak of Hwasan. How can it be the same if each of them is different from each other?


    A plum blossom that can''t contain itself and just looks for its older brother is a dead plum. It''s a word that''s been heard countless times and stuck in the bones and heart!


    His plum blossoms quickly wrap a flying rod through the sun.


    Kakakakan!


    The sound of iron hitting each other spread as soon as the plum blossoms and batches of swords collided.


    In time, the flying rod bounced off.


    Jo-Gol didn''t miss the gap.


    Flashing!


    A ray of sunlight shines through the petals of plum blossoms that bloom like clouds.


    "Oops!"


    The open beggar slumped to the spot with a flashing sword dug into his chest.


    "Stop!"


    A loud voice is coming in.


    "This is a win for Hwasan Jo-Gol!"


    Jo-Gol recovered the sword, took the lead, and still captured it.


    "Well learned."


    Then he turned to a restrained move and came down from the stage.


    By then, the audience could no longer cheer with ease.


    Someone said, swallowing dry saliva.


    "Well, isn''t this really how Hwasan''s gonna win?"


    "No way?"


    "No, it''s not something to say. Isn''t there about a hundred people left? After today, there are only sixty-four left. We still have the most students left of Hawsan, what if we beat him?"


    "¡­Come to think of it."


    "If Hwasan wins, it''s going to be a big surprise. What a ridiculous thing to happen."The middle class kept their mouths shut and looked at the place where Hwasan''s disciples gathered.


    You''re going to win?''


    Hwasan???


    I used to say it like a joke, but now it can''t be a joke anymore.


    It was obvious that if Hwasan won the show, it would be the biggest event in nearly a hundred years.


    Isn''t this a big deal?''


    HWASAN is a group of people who were kicked out of the old decades ago. Those people will come to the arena and win the championship after defeating all the prominent players of the Gu File Room and Oh Dae-sega?


    If so, it is tantamount to proving that the eyes of those who decided to expel Hwasan from the old file room at the time were wrong.


    From the perspective of the old file room, even dog shame does not have such a shame.


    "Isn''t it already proven to some extent? Who can deny that Hwasan deserves to be in the old school just because he''s out now?"


    "Isn''t that too much? They''re the reviewers."


    "Is the upper man living a thousand years? Is there any guarantee that Hwasan won''t be the world''s biggest problem in the future?"


    "¡­none."


    "Then the Goofile room will be the idiots who kicked out the world''s first door from the Goofile room. Am I wrong?"


    "¡­¡­."


    No one could easily answer.


    It''s too profane to answer recklessly. And it is also worrisome that what they say might go into the ear of the old file room.


    But even though they couldn''t say it, they were all thinking the same thing.


    ''The old file room is a total disgrace.''


    ''You''ll see the look on your face.''


    Most of these people here knew. In fact, this arena was created by people called prestigious people to show off their power.


    Internally, they promote the friendship of the prestigious people and externally show off the power of the prestigious people. It was clear that the goal was to further strengthen the leadership of the world''s leading elite.


    But things are changing rapidly with Hawsan interrupting here.


    What if Hwasan wins like this?


    "Hwasan will be gulping down the sumptuous feast set up by the famous people.''


    The eyes of the middle class began to wander strangely.


    I miss you.


    It may be a sight that will never be seen again, not only throughout life but also throughout history. The desire to see such a moment in person began to spread among the audience.


    And Chung-Myung, who was watching the scene, rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    You''re doing a great job.''


    This was why he insisted that even one more person participate in the arena be presented with a gold album.


    Chung-Myung won?


    Of course that would be nice.


    But wouldn''t it be a shame to go back after receiving the results of "Hwasan''s best performance in the world"?


    To those gathered here, we should show the strength of Hwasan, not the strength of Chung-Myung.


    It should clearly give the impression that Hwasan, the Maehwa inspection, has finally revived after a long period of pride in his perfection.


    That way!


    Chung-Myung raised his eyes slightly.


    ''Cause I''ll be able to feed those old men the right way to go.''


    Perhaps you will no longer be able to see the steaming in peace.


    "So far, we''ve been so amicable."


    I''ll make you feel like your blood is drying up every day, so wait.


    "Chung-Myung stamp! Here''s the dividend...¡­."


    "Oh, right!"


    Chung-Myung grinned and ran to the stand. I took a new bag out of my arms and swept the stakes.


    "It''s good to be heavy!"


    He happily packed his bag and grabbed a bunch of slips again.


    "The next match is between Jin Geum Ryong of Jongnam and Cheongseong''s¡­¡­."


    "Meet Jin Geum Ryong!""The next match is against Namung Dowi of the Namgung Palace.¡­."


    "Meet Namgung Dowi!"


    "Hwasan?? Yoon-Jong??¡­¡­."


    "Hwasan Yoon-Jong and meow!"


    "Yoo-Esul and meow!"


    ..


    "Hye Yeon, 100,000!"


    "30,000 to the white sky!"


    Slap, slop!


    Chung-Myung''s back was piled up in piles of sacks.


    And everyone who saw the scene was astonished.


    Did you get all of this right?''


    "Is he a provincial deity.


    Shouldn''t this be a hoax?''


    Some even looked incredibly suspicious.


    Predicting the outcome of the game?


    It is not that difficult.


    If those gathered here are told to predict the outcome with all their assets on the line, the chances of selling them roughly can be confident.


    The problem is the remaining two hal.


    That means that you can hit the eight-hals, which means you''re wrong.


    And that''s all too natural. If we can know the outcome of the match for sure before we fight, why do we need Bimu?


    Those who lose money because of the probability of that lower income will happen. But that Chung-Myung was already trying to win dozens of rounds.


    Bags of money piled up behind his back proved the fact.


    There was a proud smile that could not be hidden around his mouth as he looked at the wealth.


    "Hehehe!"


    "That, that!"


    "The Taoist!''


    "Oh, that''s mean!''


    They have no choice but to watch the money that goes out of their pockets accumulate in other people''s hands. Gamblers'' eyes grew more and more grim.


    "Next up is Tang-Soso of Hwasan and Jongnam¡­¡­."


    Even before Wirip San was finished, the venomous gamblers shouted.


    "Four hundred meats in Dang-Soso!"


    "I''m a thousand for Dang-Soso!"


    "Two thousand meats in Dang-Soso!"


    "What? 2,000?"


    "Don''t say things you don''t know! So far, Hwasan has won everything! Besides, isn''t that a Hwasan guy? So far, he''s been walking all the way over Hwasan''s disciples! It''s a dividend, it''s a bunch of crap, we''ll win!"


    Those who realized that they would be humiliated if they were looking for reverse dividends began to pour all the money they had today into the Dang-Soso side.


    Rather than spending a lot of money half-heartedly, he wanted to earn money steadily by walking along Chung-Myung.


    In an instant, money piled up on the Dan-Soso side of the board.


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung grinned at the sight.


    "Now you seem to have some eyes."


    Everyone who heard it breathed a sigh of relief.


    "But I think the board is a bit tilted."


    Chung-Myung began collecting vouchers from the bag behind his back.


    And¡­¡­.


    Chin!


    The slip he threw fell exactly on the other side of the pile of stakes.


    "A hundred and fifty thousand for Jongnam''s Isong Baek."


    "¡­¡­."


    Gamblers looked at Chung-Myung with trembling eyes.


    Chung-Myung looked shrugged.


    "Why?"


    "¡­¡­."


    You can''t bet there!


    You son of a b*tc*, Malcolm!


    The eyes of the middle class were filled with extra moisture.

 Chapter - 290 Episode 290. The end is another beginning. (5)

    "I will never lose to a servant!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Don''t worry, Sasook! I''ll be back after I break that b*tc*''s head!"


    "Uh¡­¡­. That. Yes."


    Baek Cheon had no choice but to ask a big question when he saw Dang-Soso burning with fighting spirit.


    Of course.


    It is natural for a student of Hwasan to hate Jongnam.


    This is not the fault of Hwasan.


    It has become customary to be beaten once every two years by Jong Nam''s disciples since the moment he entered the country, so bad feelings cannot be avoided.


    But the problem is....


    Soso, you haven''t been in Hwasan for a year yet, have you?''


    Why do you have a grudge against Jongnam?


    Isn''t Hwasanization too fast?


    Baek Cheon looked at Dang-Soso with a complex and subtle gaze.


    The more I saw her running up to the stage, the more I felt new to him, who still remembered her as a flower in Dangga.


    "I''m sure you''ll do well¡­?"


    Baek Cheon looked back at Yoo-Esul and shook her head.


    "Hwasan''s sword. Soso hasn''t been sifted yet."


    "That''s true."


    "Winning doesn''t matter. The important thing is will."


    Baek Cheon nodded his head.


    And experience.''


    What HWASAN wants from Dang-Soso and further from the celadon ships is not to honor HWASAN by winning.


    They, who will one day become the center of Hwasan, will see and learn more and gain the power to head higher.


    You''re doing a lot better than I''d hoped.''


    Even so, celadon ships, except Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol, were still better than other white porcelain boats.


    Yes?


    Chung-Myung?


    I''m gonna take him out.


    Baek Cheon looked at Dang-Soso with slightly worried eyes.


    "Jongnam!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Isong Baek coughed unknowingly as he stared at Dang-Soso with the enemy''s young eyes.


    Did I do something wrong?''


    I''ve never seen an ax like that before.


    "¡­isong Baek of Jongnam. I''ll learn a lesson."


    "It''s Tang-Soso from Hwasan!"


    It was a bold self-introduction. Isong Baek pulled out the sword with a bitter smile.


    Growl.


    "I have eyes, but my sword has no eyes, so please be careful not to get hurt."


    "What? Watch your head."


    "¡­¡­."


    Ah.


    You''re definitely a Hwasanian.


    Behind Dang-Soso''s back is Chung-Myung''s shadow. Isong Baek coughed a little and his back was up close.


    Dang-Soso squinted and glared at him.


    I will never lose to Jongnam.''


    Strangely, seeing Jong Nam''s white uniform makes my stomach boil.


    This didn''t happen when I was in the Dangga, but seeing this happen after I entered Hwasan, there must be a problem with the flow of water between the two.


    Anyway!


    Chaeng!


    Dang-Soso''s plum sword was pulled out.


    She hasn''t mastered the Wasan sword technique yet. Although the level of ignorance increased over the period of six months, it was impossible to catch up with the death penalty, which had been studied for more than a decade.


    However, just because it is not enough, it does not mean that it is natural to step down.


    To follow one''s own path if one lacks, and if one lacks, one''s own path if one lacks.


    That was what Dang-Soso thought of as the teaching of Hwasan''s will.


    Dang-Soso, staring at Isong Baek with cold eyes, rushed in without delay.


    "I''m coming!"


    Her flying up against the solid blue stone was like a protection of a male seal.


    The love of the blood pressure!I came out of my slender arms.An incredibly downbeat blow to the chi!


    What she lacks is ignorance, not history.


    As the daughter of the Dangga-ju, she has been steadily trained to the extent that she is second to none of her best students.


    With the addition of her own squad, it''s no exaggeration to say that her history is actually the best in Hawsan.


    A sword carrying its history flooded Isong Baek''s head.


    Isong Baek took a light two steps back.


    Whoosh!


    Dang-Soso''s sword hit the floor of the stage where he disappeared, creating a huge binge.


    "¡­¡­."


    Isong Baek''s eyes were wide open when he saw the deeply cut floor of the arena. He was embarrassed by the unexpected power.


    "Avoiding?"


    "¡­You want me to hit you?"


    Isong Baek smiled in vain.


    Certainly, Hawsan''s followers have a unique aspect.


    ''If I were you in the past, I wouldn''t like that.''


    But now I know.


    Rather than discussing examples and saving face on the outside, it is the true warrior''s attitude to look inward no matter what appearance he takes.


    Isong Baek turned slightly and looked at Chung-Myung in the distance.


    ''Please look after me. Chung-Myung stamp.''


    Whether my last two years were wrong or not.


    Did I walk the right path you were talking about?


    This is a tombstone. However, it was not just an inscription.


    For Isong Baek, this position proved his efforts to Chung-Myung.


    "Whoo."


    Isong Baek picked up the sword and aimed at the center.


    Suspension tax.


    The basic posture of all swords.


    His breathing became low. The surrounding air began to sink heavily and heavily.


    "Low again. Low again."''


    A simple sword and a stable center of gravity make it ready for all situations.


    What everyone knows but can''t keep. People around the world call it the ''standard''.


    Whoosh!


    Isong Baek''s sword slowly picked up Dang-Soso''s sword, which flew with a terrifying force.


    Never be strong. But it''s not weak.


    a sword that guards the middle ground.


    The face of Dang-Soso, who hit the sword, hardened.


    "What is it?"


    There is nothing special on the outside. It''s not fancy, it doesn''t show any special technique.


    Nevertheless, this sword was different from the sword she had seen so far.


    Dang-Soso hits the floor and opens the distance from Isong Baek.


    His serious eyes chased after her.


    "¡­he."


    There was a low groan coming out of Baek Cheon''s mouth.


    Did you say Isong Baek?''


    Obviously, there was nothing special in the Hwajong Branch. No, actually, I don''t feel anything special on the outside even now.


    It is not like Jin Geum Ryong''s sharpness, nor is it like other Jongnam''s disciples who are united with spirit.


    On the surface, it looked like water and alcohol. It was just a random inspection.


    But it''s different.


    "What''s the difference?"


    "Basic."


    Baek Cheon turned his head in surprise.


    Chung-Myung, who returned to his seat before he knew it, pulled beef jerky out of the flotilla and said in a nonchalant way.


    "It''s basic."


    "¡­what do you mean?"


    "Literally. It''s just the basics."


    Chung-Myung looked at Isong Baek with a subtle smile.


    "What do you think the test is?"


    "¡­How to use a sword."


    "Yes, how to use a sword. How to use a herbivorous sword, but that herbivorous cannot escape from three things."Chung-Myung straightened his finger.


    "Stabbing. Swinging. Stop it."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "At the end of the day, all herbivores are just a combination of these three. That''s what a sword is in the first place. There''s nothing complicated."


    Baek Cheon narrowed his forehead.


    "Isn''t that too simplified?"


    "Those simple things come together and get complicated. In other words...¡­."


    Chung-Myung took a little time and continued.


    "If you can do a perfect job of stabbing, cutting and blocking, then the sword is perfect, too."


    "But that''s...¡­."


    "Yeah, it''s almost impossible. Perfection is a concept that can''t exist. Obsessed with a perfect sword is something only a madman can do. By the way."


    Chung-Myung said significantly.


    "The sound of the world. There''s a check that even a high-nosed shaman would dare to do. Around me, the world consists of thirty-six directions. A madman who believed that if he could stab, swing, and defend the sword perfectly in those 36 directions, he could be an invincible examination that no one in the world was afraid of."


    "Room 36¡­¡­."


    "Yes, that is."


    Chung-Myung spoke to Isong Baek calmly, his eyes fixed.


    "There are 36 swords in Jongnam."


    It sinks.


    I wasn''t excited at all.


    The sense of air passing by the fingertips is vivid.


    Isong Baek can see that he is now the most fully focused person in months.


    "Middle way.


    It is many times more difficult to keep the line so that it is not too much but not too short.


    The sword of Jongnam, the sword that protects the middle.


    It''s not strong, it''s not fancy, it''s not fast.


    But Jongnam''s sword is more perfect than any other sword.


    If I had known this in the first place...¡­.''


    I wouldn''t have spent so much time in vain.


    But it''s okay. It''s as if his path has just begun.


    I am not dazzled by glamour and strength. What he needs to keep is the middle ground. And it''s Jongnam''s soul.


    Dang-Soso looked at him with a slightly stiff face.


    What the hell is he?


    I can feel the weight that I haven''t seen in Baek Cheon, and even Chung-Myung.


    Of course, Chung-Myung is a human being with no weight, but the fact that the pressure from that sword is more than Baek Cheon''s sword embarrassed Dang-Soso.


    What are you doing, Dang-Soso!


    Dang-Soso clenched his teeth.


    He knew from a long time ago that his opponent might be stronger than him.


    But why is she standing here?


    Dang-Soso picks up a sword and points at Isong Baek.


    Words are not necessary.


    ''I paint my plum blossoms.''


    There is nothing to be afraid of if whoever the other person paints my plum blossoms perfectly.


    The two examiners face each other with cold eyes.


    As if the tension were contagious, the audience watched the confrontation with bated breath.


    It was Dang-Soso who moved again first.


    "Burn it!"


    With a short shout, he rushes quickly towards Isong Baek.


    Baaaaaaaaaah!


    Her sword split the Ho Gong. And it fell off countless times to Isong Baek.


    ''Bloom!''


    The plum blossoms she has to smoke are different from those of the other Mundos in Hwasan.


    If Hawasan''s plum blossoms are spring flowers, her plum blossoms are literally Hwawoo.


    Wasan''s disciple, but a party girl.


    Her talent for failing to bloom in Dangga has become the sword of Hwasan and falls the rain of flowers all over the world.Plum powder.


    Unlike Hwasan''s sword, the plum blossoms of Dang-Soso, which are different from Hwasan''s sword, became fluttering petals to cover Isong Baek''s whole body.


    And Isong Baek''s eyes sink low at the sight.


    It''s like a rain of flowers from the sky.


    Beautiful.


    A sword that is as beautiful as ever but as sharp as ever.


    It feels impossible to block all of them.


    Hana Isong Baek swung the sword in no hurry.


    (Screaming) (Screams) (Screams) (Screams) (Screams)


    The legs are firmly on the floor, and the shoulders are relaxed smoothly and completely transmitted. The elbow swings the sword as sharp as a whip, and the wrist flexibly absorbs the shock.


    Swing. Stabbing. And block it.


    Even if Hwasan''s plum blossoms cover the whole world, the world surrounding me is just thirty-six rooms.


    If I could completely shake off the sword with that thirty-sixth room, the rain of plum blossoms full of mountains would not reach my body.


    The sword of the black standard of Jongnam. And the basis of the sword is to prevent the opponent''s attack. The most faithful sword in the world is Jongnam''s 1,36 swords.


    The plum blossoms, which had poured like a dream, lose their power in front of the sword wall that covered Isong Baek. After flying around like that, it finally hits Isong Baek''s sword wall and crashes.


    "Ee!"


    Dang-Soso clenched his teeth. But I couldn''t give up here. She tried to deploy the sword again.


    One. At that moment.


    Oh, my god!


    Isong Baek''s sword, which broke the sword wall with the sound of cutting through the atmosphere, falls toward Dang-Soso''s head.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Just.


    Isong Baek''s sword was exactly on her shoulder.


    Dang-Soso bit his lower lip.


    "¡­I lost."


    "It was a good game."


    Isong Baek retrieved the sword and politely captured it.


    "It was a sharp, sharp sword. If it were a little deeper, I would be the one who lost."


    "¡­I''ll admit the winner''s ease, but you''d better not be too condescending. I''ll be the one who wins next time."


    "Of course I look forward to it."


    Dang-Soso sighed low as he looked at Isong Baek''s selfless smile.


    ''We''re still a long way off.''


    I have no regrets because I lost in a fight between inspection and inspection. This defeat will make Dang-Soso stronger.


    "I''m so proud that I''ll get hurt if I let my guard down. The death penalty is much stronger than me."


    "I know."


    Isong Baek takes a moment and turns his head to look at one place.


    "I know better than anyone else. More than anyone else."


    His eyes, mixed with envy and determination, touched Chung-Myung.


    "It''s my goal, too."


    Isong Baek''s eyes were filled with a profound glow.


    And Chung-Myung, who received his gaze, murmured quietly.


    "The end is another beginning."


    Right there.


    A new seed of Jongnam was growing in the ashes.

 Chapter - 291 Episode 291. Im still your wall. (1)

    Jin Geum Ryong''s sharp eyes were on Isong Baek, returning to Jongnam''s camp.


    "You''re not all that elated, are you?"


    "Of course, death penalty."


    Anyone here can beat that kid."


    "I know."


    Jin Geum Ryong glared at Isong Baek with cold eyes.


    I don''t like it.''


    The fact that the elders of Jongnam abandon the swords that they created with all their might and care and cling to the relics of the past, and that they do not seem to listen to them.


    There was nothing I liked from one to ten.


    If Chung-Myung was a hateful enemy he wanted to knock down at all costs, Isong Baek was a terrible match.


    The opposite.


    That word suits you the most.


    "I don''t want to blame you for following the path of your sword. But try not to look ugly."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    "Go in."


    "Yes."


    Feeling the sharp eyes of the death penalty on him, Isong Baek sighed low.


    It''s hard.


    In fact, Isong Baek is a dull person.


    He was willing to follow his path, but not able to persuade others. All he can do is try and try and prove that this way is right.


    However, the path he pursued to achieve Jongnam''s sword was a thorny path that had to involve too long and long torture.


    Sitting in his seat, he fixed his eyes on Hawasan''s camp in the distance.


    ''What do you think, Chung-Myung''s stamp. Am I on the right track?''


    An answer that no one gives.


    I wanted to hear the answer from that Chung-Myung.


    "I''m sorry!"


    Dang-Soso turned his waist at right angles.


    "An ugly disciple lost to Jongnam. I''ll take any punishment."


    Baek Cheon coughed low in the air.


    I am proud and sorry to see that courage. In times like this, words that can be helpful as a private residence...¡­.


    "Soso, I don''¡­."


    Then someone steps forward and pats Dang-Soso on the shoulder.


    "Well done! Well done!"


    "The death penalty?"


    "There are times when you win, times when you lose! If you have to be punished for losing it once, there''s no one in the world left who''s fine. Straighten your shoulders!"


    Dang-Soso opened his eyes wide as he saw Chung-Myung saying uncharacteristically good things.


    He can''t be like this.


    Even when Baek Sang lost, Chung-Myung wasn''t the one who was mesmerized by cutting with his tongue.


    "Well, are you sure you''re okay?"


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung calmed down as he stared at Dang-Soso.


    "Dang-Soso."


    "Yes! Death penalty!"


    As Chung-Myung''s voice went down, Dang-Soso tightened his waist.


    "Did you do your best with the sword?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang-Soso, who had been agonizing for a while, answered with his eyes shining.


    "Yes!"


    "Yeah, that''s enough. Win next time."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Dang-Soso bit his lower lip.


    "Must!"


    Chung-Myung smiles.


    I thought I picked it up as a bonus.''


    Dang-Soso as a test-taker actually didn''t expect much. But she was doing better than Chung-Myung thought. It is enough to be praised.


    "I think other people are stimulated.''


    There was tension in the faces of his disciples, perhaps because the sword shown by Dang-Soso was more than thought. You can''t be caught up with the youngest.


    Moonpa needs a person who pokes you in the butt. If Dang-Soso could play that role, Hwasan would be stronger.Dang-Soso, who returned to his seat after bowing, slightly faltered when he saw Yoo-Esul.


    "Accident. I¡­¡­"."


    "Water."


    Yoo-Esul held out the bottle of water he had left beside him to Dang-Soso.


    Accepting with a moment''s hesitation, Dang-Soso looked at Yoo-Esul with slightly trembling eyes. Yoo-Esul spoke briefly with an expressionless face.


    "Good job."


    "Really?"


    "But the wrist."


    "¡­¡­."


    "The use of the wrist is different from using the sword and throwing memorization. If you think more about it, you''ll get sharper."


    "I''ll keep that in mind! Accident!"


    "Yeah, sit down."


    "Yes!"


    A bright-faced Dang-Soso sat next to Yoo-Esul and began to chatter vigorously.


    Baek Cheon, who was glaring at the scene, turned his head toward Chung-Myung.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Why?"


    "The sword that I just... ... Isong Baek showed me."


    "Yes."


    "That''s what I think.¡­."


    Chung-Myung smirks.


    "My colleague grew up a lot. I''ll look into that."


    "Don''t do it."


    "Oh, what else do you pull out?"


    Chung-Myung stretched his feet and pressed Baek Cheon''s sword, which was pulled out of the sword.


    And he smiled lightly and continued his words.


    "That''s what I think."


    "As expected."


    Baek Cheon looked with serious eyes toward Isong Baek.


    It''s completely opposite of Hawsan''s sword.''


    Wasan''s sword, so to speak, the sword of attack.


    It is the most splendid sword in the world, and the most brilliant sword in the world, attacking each other repeatedly to achieve a complete victory.


    Isn''t plum-blossom technology considered too modest and too lifeless for a dog''s sword?


    On the other hand, Isong Baek showed us the perfect sword of defense.


    It is a sword that blocks and blocks pouring attacks and seeks victory through perfect defense.


    The clash between Dang-Soso and Isong Baek made it clear.


    "Hwasan and Jongnam growling for hundreds of years, you didn''t think it was just because they were next to each other, did you?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Right?"


    "¡­Let''s move on."


    Chung-Myung??


    ''What are you talking about? What are you talking about?''


    Baek Cheon coughed in vain when he looked at him.


    Oh, this is a bit embarrassing.


    Fortunately, Yoon-Jong accepted the words on behalf of Baek Cheon.


    "You''re saying it''s because martial arts is mutual?"


    "We have to collide every time because the streets are close and the same old file room, but we can''t get along because the crowd is completely opposite. I have to beat him to prove myself right."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Although there are some ambiguous relationships in old file rooms, few places growl openly like Hwasan and Jongnam. It was a new Yoon-Jong that the bizarre relationship began with the interpretation of the group.


    "But that black one only uses Isong Baek. The other disciples of Jongnam...Yeah, they use something like plum blossoms."


    "A new sword."


    Chung-Myung added something he didn''t have to add.


    "To bring down Jongnam."


    "¡­¡­But on the surface, that sword looks stronger."


    "It''s just the outside."


    Chung-Myung said firmly.


    "Munpa''s ignorance is not all about being stronger and weaker. All anarchy is bound to follow one province, or good, that the clique seeks. If you lose the foundation of a literary faction and pursue strength, you will have to give up your strength."


    "¡­So Jong-nam is going to collapse? Just like us."


    "Hwasan is lost."


    But Jong-nam abandoned himself.


    The difference was bound to be greater than expected.


    Chung-Myung glances towards Isong Baek."But I don''t know. The immediate downfall may be unavoidable, but depending on how well the bird seeds grow, one day the greater than now could grow."


    Then he continued in a serious tone.


    "What is prosperous is bound to decline one day, and what is bound to rise again one day. It''s the world that flows like that."


    Then Baek Cheon looked at him with strange eyes.


    "You sound like a master, saying that."


    "I know."


    "It doesn''t suit you."


    "¡­These things."


    Chung-Myung, about to burst out, grinned and stood up.


    "Then I''ll go get some other money."


    "Oh! Before that."


    Jo-Gol raised his hand slightly and asked.


    "So what you''re saying is that depending on how nice that Isong Baek is to you, what will happen to Jong-nam?"


    "I guess so."


    "¡­then I''m screwed."


    "It''s a defeat. There''s no answer."


    "Sorrow."


    Chung-Myung tilts his head.


    "Why?"


    "You didn''t see the list of matches?"


    "What?"


    Jo-Gol smiled with a subtle look.


    "If you win today, the next opponent is him."


    "¡­¡­."


    "In-house Jin Geum Ryong, you''re Isong Baek."


    "Really?"


    "Unfortunately?"


    Uh...


    That''s a real shame.


    (Laughs)


    * * *


    "Everyone did a good job."


    Hyun Jong laughed to the fullest.


    "Those who lost today will be sad, but don''t be disappointed. In your long, long life, this beaming is just a short time passing by."


    Like this. Like this way.


    "Giggling."


    "Hehehehehe!"


    "¡­¡­The loss will hurt your heart, but the wound will further discipline you."


    Like this. Like this way.


    "Hahaha."


    "LOL! LOL!"


    "¡­so don''t be disappointed and do your job¡­"¡­in the end¡­¡­."


    Gently. Gently. Gently.


    "Here''s another bag!"


    "One more bag!"


    "Tue, don''t forget to be Hwasan''s disciple¡­"¡­."


    Like this. Like this way.


    "Hey, you rotten bastards!"


    Hyun Jong threw the fan in his hand at Chung-Myung.


    Then Hyun Young, who was next to Chung-Myung, reached out and grabbed the flying fan without looking back. Then he puts it down with his chin on the side.


    "Why are you angry again? Long story?


    Hyun Jong''s face turned red when he looked so calm.


    "Can''t we count his money somewhere else?"


    "We settled down first, but isn''t Jang Moon-in here? Long, you have recently become authoritarian."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes shook.


    Did I?


    Authoritarianism?


    Next to him, Chung-Myung punched his head and added a chime.


    "There you are, a frog kicking a tadpole. You''re interfering with the money counting! In the past...¡­!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s shoulders drooped.


    Then Baek Cheon approached and grabbed Hyun Jong''s shoulders and lightly rubbed them.


    "Don''t do that, Jang Moon-in. We understand everything."


    "¡­¡­."


    But whether Hyun Jong does or not, Hyun Young, Chung-Myung, and Wirip San were literally having a festival.


    Each sack is filled with gold, silver, and the hand of sorting and counting slips is swift.


    "Hehehehehe! How much is all this?"


    "Elders, the money you earn on the commission is no joke!"


    "Baek Sang??! Go get another sack! Hahahaha! It''s a problem to keep the money!"


    "That''s my bag! Keep you hands off! My hand is going to fly!"


    "You''re too hard on me!"


    Hyun Jong, who was in the middle of the chaos, wrapped his face tightly with one hand.Doesn''t it look like the Heukdo people who made a fortune on the number gambling board are paying for it?''


    Looking at the three people counting their money with a mean smile, I couldn''t tell whether this was Hwasan''s place or Chung-Myung''s place.


    And¡­¡­.


    Why is he stuck there again?''


    Looking at Baek Sang, who is carrying money hard next to Hyun Young, I felt like I could spray fire with my mouth because I couldn''t get angry inside.


    "Well, on this good day...¡­."


    Today, Hwasan did a great job.


    It is unfortunate that there were some defeated students, but he still expressed his gratitude for raising 10 students to the Sixty-Four Rivers.


    It is amazing that there are ten students of Hwasan out of the four surviving non-stage events in which all the world''s prestigious people participated.


    Moreover, it was clear that the plum-blossom technique presented by Hwasan''s disciples in today''s Bimu left a clear impression on the crowd and the other Munpa.


    It''s like a double slope with a double slope¡­¡­.


    "¡­Yes, that''s a slope, too. Yeah."


    Making money is a slope. Making money.


    You''ve made a fortune, and you''re making the viewers feel bad! d*mn it, you bastards!


    Hyun Jong took a deep breath and opened his mouth.


    "Anyway, take a good rest today and do your best tomorrow."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    "Eh!"


    Hyun Jong turned around as if he didn''t want to see him.


    Then a quiet conversation came from behind his back.


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    "Tsk tsk tsk. Don''t you still know the deep meaning of a long man?"


    "What?"


    Hyun Jong smiled slightly at Hyun Young''s slight scolding of Chung-Myung.


    But he''s an elder.¡­.


    "Isn''t it upsetting that you made so much money and didn''t even give me your long pocket money? I''ll guess that much in advance and give you a decent stab."


    "Oh! You''re right. I didn''t think of that."


    "Come on. Tsk tsk."


    Hyun Jong flipped his eyes.


    "I... I''m an elder for that.¡­.I!''


    At that time, Chung-Myung came running and slipped the gold into Hyun Jong''s arms.


    "Don''t let the kids know. A long story."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Hehe. Let me know if it''s not enough."


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "What?"


    "¡­Thank you."


    "Hehe. Don''t mention it. Hehehe."


    It was Hyun Jong, who didn''t push out the gold that was coming.


    No, I don''t think I deserve this much.


    Don''t you think so?

 Chapter - 292 Episode 292. Im still your wall. (2)

    "There can be no defeat."


    It''s young to be cool in the eyes of Jong Nigok.


    Jong-nam''s disciples nodded with a nervous face.


    "I don''t want you to win anything. It''s good if you can, but it''s just a shame if you can''t. One, losing to HWASAN is different."


    When the word "loss" came out with Hwasan, Jong Seo-han in the corner flinched and bowed his head.


    Jong Nigok gave such a cold look to Jong Seo-han.


    "It doesn''t matter if you lose to another clique. But we shouldn''t lose to Hwasan any more. The people in the middle are the people who exaggerate their words only by looking at the results. If we lose to Hwasan again, Jongnam will be regarded as a "munpa" who falls short of Hwasan for a while. Can you bear the humiliation?"


    "None."


    When Jin Geum Ryong replied with a cold face, Jong Nigok nodded as if he liked it.


    "Jin Geum Ryong."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    "Especially you shouldn''t lose."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    Jong Nigok''s gaze swept Jin Geum Ryong and Jin Cho-baek, seated in the background.


    "¡­¡­It won''t be possible, but don''t let your personal feelings get you into trouble."


    "That''s never gonna happen. I will defeat them all and restore Jongnam''s honor."


    "Good."


    Jong Nigok nodded still. Then he turned his head and looked at Isong Baek.


    "Isong Baek. The same goes for you."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    "I don''t want much from you. But make sure you don''t lose out."


    Expectations are different.


    There may be other reasons, but Isong Baek knew.


    He is not particularly restricted because what he learned was the martial arts of Jongnam in the past, but those who expect him no longer exist in Jongnam.


    A unique heresy.


    That was Isong Baek''s situation, which he rated as good as possible.


    "I won''t let anything defile Jongnam''s reputation."


    But he just answered calmly.


    In conclusion, Jong Nigok no longer paid attention to Isong Baek.


    "Those who raise honor will be given a worthy prize, and those who defile honor will be given a worthy punishment. Prove yourself that you are not ashamed of your servant''s name."


    "I''ll keep that in mind, Jang."


    Jong Nigok looked through everyone with cold eyes and swerved out.


    Then, the rest of Jongnam''s disciples sighed at the same time.


    Isong Baek, who was looking at it from the back, closed his eyes quietly.


    "How did it end up like this?''


    Be desolate.


    It''s so cold.


    Jongnam in the past was not like this.


    However, after the crushing defeat of the Jonghwa Branch, Jongnam seems to have become a different clique.


    "Isong Baek."


    Isong Baek looked up at the sound of calling me.


    "Sama Elder."


    In the past, Sama Seung, who led Jongnam in the Jonghwa Branch, was looking at him with empty eyes. After the crushing defeat at the time, Sama Seung looked haggard as if she had aged a decade.


    Did they say that a face contains a heart?


    In the past, Sama Seung was a strict and cold person, but he still had time to embrace his disciples. But now there''s only a touch of nervous eccentricity in him.


    "Follow me."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Isong Baek nodded silently and followed Sama Seung outside.Sama Seung, who entered the forest long after leaving Shaolin''s foresight, looked back at Isong Baek only after confirming that she could no longer feel any movement around her.


    "You know who your partner is."


    "Yes, it''s the Hwasan Divine Dragon."


    "Don''t say that curse sign in front of me."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    The venom on Sama Seung''s face was young.


    The nickname "Hwasan Sinryong" was obtained by Chung-Myung from the Jonghwa Branch to the two great disciples of Jongnam.


    In other words, the issue contains the humiliation of Jongnam.


    "Yes, that Chung-Myung guy is your opponent. Are you confident of beating him?"


    Isong Baek did not answer.


    Beat Chung-Myung?


    "¡­I''m just trying my best."


    We don`t need such a soft answer. Answer me. Are you confident of beating Chung-Myung?"


    Isong Baek breathed a low sigh.


    "¡­¡­None."


    "I suppose so."


    As if the answer he wanted came out, Sama Seung pushed him without giving him a break.


    "As you know, there is no one to stop him now in Jongnam."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Not only you, but Jin Geum Ryong can''t beat him. You know that, right?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Isong Baek replied in a small voice.


    "But Jong-nam must beat him. No, winning is important, but it must be killed."


    "Come on, Elder."


    "Listen first!"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    There was a chill in Sama Seung''s eyes.


    "Hwasan and Jongnam were born with the fate of one failing when one flourished. Jongnam fell when Hwasan was raging, and when he was in his prime, Hwasan was on the verge of extinction. Do you know?"


    "¡­¡­How can it be¡­"¡­."


    "There is no denying the reality. If you don''t admit the truth, you can''t do anything."


    Said Sama Seung, grinding her teeth.


    "You will know that. Now Jongnam is losing his power. After the d*mn Zhonghua branch, Jong-nam lost vitality and light. Whasan, on the other hand, is reviving at a time when it was almost completely down. This is the reality."


    Isong Baek bowed his head.


    Even if it was true, I couldn''t understand why Sama Seung said this separately.


    At that time, Sama Seung looked at Isong Baek with meaningful eyes and opened her mouth.


    "How far can you go for Jongnam?"


    "¡­What do you mean?"


    "It''s literally. If I ask you to give your life for your servant, will you?"


    Isong Baek nodded as he looked at Sama Seung.


    "I will."


    "What if I give you your honor?"


    "I will."


    "Then can you give up everything for Jongnam? Even if the rest of your life is just a disgrace?"


    "I won''t hesitate."


    Sama Seung had a fishy smile on her lips.


    "Yes, if you''re a student of Jongnam."


    Sama Seung poked her hand into her arms and pulled out a small bottle of medicine.


    "Take it."


    Isong Baek couldn''t readily reach out and stared at Sama Seung''s bottle.


    "What is this?"


    "There''s no needless to say. Just take it in for now."


    Isong Baek hesitated a little and eventually accepted the small bottle. Sama Seung said, staring at him with a vacant eye.


    "Put it on your sword before you go on a bimu tomorrow."


    "¡­Elderly?"


    "Don''t ask."


    Sama Seung says firmly. The eyes seemed to glisten with a strange glow.


    "Secrets are better for fewer people. Even you don''t need to know what it is. If there is a problem, you should answer that you don''t know anything.""Elderly, this is...¡­."


    "Didn''t you tell me? Are you ready to abandon everything about you?"


    Isong Baek bit his lips.


    Of course, he is determined to sacrifice his life for the sake of his servant.


    But isn''t that a different matter?


    "Eldest, there''s no poison for the Hwasan Divine. And the use of poison in beemoo is the honor of Jongnam.¡­."


    "It''s not poison."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Sama Seung put a triumphant smile around her mouth.


    "Do I look so sloppy? No one will know and no one will. But it''s something that can definitely kill him. You just have to put the fluid on your sword and give him a raw kick on his body so he doesn''t get it on your body."


    Isong Baek looked at Sama Seung with a stiff face.


    Is this how it''s been?''


    This is corruption.


    How can such a shameful number come from Jongnam, who used to advocate cooperation and righteousness?


    "Elderly, I...¡­."


    "Isong Baek."


    Sama Seung cut off his words coldly.


    "Are you going to disobey the orders of the dead?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "You can''t be Jin Geum Ryong anyway. He''s not the one to be expected, he''s regressing more than he used to be. If you really want to repay the favor of the envoy, you should not mind putting yourself in a pile."


    It was a dreary voice.


    "You''re not going to betray the mission that raised you and taught you, are you?"


    Isong Baek''s eyes shook violently.


    "Do as you are told. Then everything will be solved."


    Isong Baek was about to open his mouth at the stern words of Sama Seung.


    "Can that be a solution?"


    A cold voice came from behind my back.


    I could see the familiar face in the eyes of the two people who turned their heads in surprise.


    "??, Jin Geum Ryong."


    "The death penalty?"


    Jin Geum Ryong approached with a cold face, even with a pair of metal gloves. And reached out to Isong Baek.


    "Give it to me."


    "The death penalty?"


    "You''re not going to listen to me?"


    Isong Baek silently handed over the bottle in his hand. Then as soon as he received it, he threw it on the floor and trampled on it.


    Scoop!


    The bottle was broken and the liquid inside was scattered on the floor.


    "What, what are you doing?"


    Sama Seung screamed in fright. But Jin Geum Ryong was just a cold reply.


    "I thought the elder was staying away from the elder Samah recently. I guess you''re old enough now. If you get caught doing this trick in front of everyone, Jongnam won''t even have a root left."


    "Don''t you say you can''t get caught?"


    "The Elder."


    Jin Geum Ryong stares fiercely at Sama Seung.


    "He who has eaten the rust of the Munpa said, ''You must repay him for his kindness?''"


    "Yes! Why don''t you know?" At this rate¡­¡­."


    "Then go and at least go and be a donggui with Chung-Myung with the sword."


    "¡­what, what?"


    There was contempt in Jin Geum Ryong''s eyes.


    "If you have to, do it yourself. I won''t stop the elder from attacking Chung-Myung with poison on his sword. Instead!"


    With a stiff face, he spoke with a chewed-out force.


    "Don''t touch my priest."


    "¡­¡­."


    Sama Seung''s eyes were filled with anger. But Jin Geum Ryong didn''t back down an inch. He just stared at the elder in front of him with a cold look.


    "¡­¡­You stupid bastard."


    Eventually, Sama Seung gritted his teeth and turned around.And it went away without looking back.


    Jin Geum Ryong muttered, watching his back until he disappeared.


    "Foolish¡­¡­."


    It was not long before his eyes turned to Isong Baek.


    "The death penalty¡­¡­."


    "Don''t think about blaming the elder."


    "¡­¡­."


    "The leisure of a man comes from a barn, and the leisure of a warrior comes from ignorance. How many people will remain sane when the clique of the people they have believed in all their lives is shaking?"


    "¡­I don''t blame you."


    "That''s enough."


    Jin Geum Ryong turns around and walks. Isong Baek hurriedly called him to his feet.


    "Death, death penalty."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jin Geum Ryong stopped walking.


    "Thank you for helping me.¡­."


    "Don''t be mistaken."


    He looked back and said growling.


    "I just can''t allow Jong-nam to play such a cheap trick. Chung-Myung breaks it with my hands. I don''t need your help or anything."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "And."


    Jin Geum Ryong hesitated a little bit unlike ever. Then he spoke in a low voice.


    "Isong Baek."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "I don''t like you."


    "¡­¡­."


    "One, even if you don''t like it, you are my priest and I am your ambassador. It is my natural duty to keep the priest from going the wrong way. I will protect you if you are in crisis, whether you like it or not. That''s the mindset you should have as a person who will become a long-time writer."


    "The death penalty."


    Jin Geum Ryong, who made eye contact with Isong Baek, made a low declaration.


    "Chung-Myung is a wall that you can''t cross."


    "¡­¡­I know."


    "Crash and break. I''ll take your revenge."


    "¡­¡­."


    With that said, he went down the mountain without looking back.


    Isong Baek sighed low as he stared at the back of the moving ambassador.


    The death penalty.


    In fact, the person who has changed the most since the Jonghwa Branch is Jin Geum Ryong.


    His obsession with Chung-Myung horrified even the viewers.


    Now, there are even people who respect him in Jongnam.


    only


    ''And yet the death penalty is the death penalty.''


    Isong Baek closed his eyes.


    Can I take it back?''


    Can we turn this changing doorstep back like it was in the past?


    We don''t know yet.


    The answer may be found tomorrow.


    Just tomorrow.

 Chapter - 293 Episode 293. Im still your wall. (3)

    The morning sun shoves through the window.


    Then the bird chirping began to tickle its ears.


    Baek Cheon opened his eyes still.


    Pushing out the blanket, he lifted his upper body and looked around slightly.


    It is indeed a quiet, peaceful morning.


    It couldn''t just be a peaceful morning for Hana Baek Cheon.


    It''s today.


    Baek Cheon''s eyes, looking out the window, sank low.


    Close.


    Baek Cheon, who had a hero gun on his forehead, looked at himself in Tokyo.


    Wasan''s black robe and plum print on his chest. And a white hero on his forehead.


    Once again he realized he was a disciple of Hwasan.


    And I imagined it. Wasan''s unclothed self in Jongnam''s unclothes.


    ''You look alike.''


    Jin Geum Ryong''s appearance overlapped with that of himself.


    Even if they broke up due to some kind of accident when they were young, they looked just like each other as soon as they met each other.


    A low sigh, he sat on a chair and pulled out a sword.


    Then he started cleaning the sword by oiling the hemp.


    (Screams.


    (Screams.


    Every time I wipe off the sword, I feel a little calm.


    Maybe


    Perhaps there was a slightly different option.


    The life of running out of the house and not entering Hwasan, but following Jin Geum Ryong''s footsteps under the teachings of Jin Cho-baek, who remained in Jongnam.


    That would have probably changed a lot.


    Do I regret it?


    You''re welcome.


    They can be a family even if they don''t continue to bleed or stay together since birth.


    Now his family is not the Jin family. Only Hwasan is his family.


    Today''s rubbing will be a confirmation of all that.


    So I''m going to get a little more sharp...¡­.


    Bang!


    "¡­¡­."


    "Sasook, are you up?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes trembled as he stormed through the door.


    "You don''t kick the door, you open it with your hands. How many times have I...¡­."


    "Oh, what are you saying? Hurry up and come here."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung stuck his head out behind him.


    "Sasook, let''s go."


    "We''re all set!"


    Baek Cheon stared at the three people and smirked.


    Yeah, of course. I think it''s good.


    My family is here.''


    He rose from his seat with a smile.


    "Come on, guys. Let''s go!"


    "Oh, I''m so confident! You seem very motivated to commit a foul play against your brother!"


    Oh¡­¡­.


    Let''s get rid of him.


    That punk.


    * * *


    The audience is rather quieter than ever.


    Of the many participants, the remaining ones are only 60 and four.


    The audience, who had been interested in which literary faction was more active, is now slowly focusing on who will win.


    "Isn''t Namggung Dowi the most likely of all?"


    "What are you talking about? It''s time for Paengga to cross Namgung Sega."


    "You stuffy man. Oh Dae Sega can''t cross the file room. That''s true. I''m sure Shaolin''s Hye Yeon will win."


    "We can''t leave out a shaman!"


    A thousand people are bound to have a thousand eyes. Although they saw the same choreography, they chose different people as the winners.


    "It may not be the old file room and the Great Sega."


    "What does that mean?"


    "Don''t you have Hwasan?"


    "Oh, Hwasan! That''s right!"When the word "Hwasan" came out, the middle class began to nod in unison.


    If it had been before the competition began, it would have been pointed out with the sound of a madman. But now no one has objected.


    "Hwasan the Divine Dragon deserves to win!"


    "Not only is Hwasan the Dragon, but also Baek Cheon the Hwajeong sword. The sword he showed me in the last beemoo was amazing. Who would have imagined that Hawasan''s sword would be so beautiful and gorgeous?"


    "I don''t know! Hawasan used to be a place called plum inspection. They were famous for being one of the strongest in their Black River."


    "But why is it ruined?"


    "You''re so strong. What do you mean you''really."


    "Wasn''t he kicked out of the compilation room?"


    "I don''t know the details, but I know one."


    "Huh?"


    The speaker smiled and continued.


    "If Hwasan wins this time, it''s not like there''s no chance he''ll be in the old file room again."


    "Oh, so is he."


    People''s eyes sneak up to the place where Hwasan is.


    The old file room is changing.¡­.''


    Since ancient times, Goofilebang has been a symbol of the strong. And, as unusual as it may have been, it was often the case that a lost gatekeeper left the old file room and a new one entered the old file room.


    One.


    There has never been a time for Munpa, who was once kicked out of the old file room, to regain her position.


    What if it really happens?''


    ''This is, like, a lot of course.''


    Middle-aged people began to look at Hwasan with curious expectations.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "You can hear me, right?"


    "What?"


    "The sound of people whispering."


    "What about it?"


    Chung-Myung looked back at Jo-Gol wondering.


    Then Jo-Gol checked that there were no elders around and asked quietly.


    "If we win, can we really get back to the old file room?"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes opened wide.


    And the eyes of the other death penalty were on the two.


    "Gufile room?"


    "We''re going into the old file room?"


    The faces of the Hwasan disciples began to redden.


    I can''t believe it''s a file room.''


    "Oh, my God! Can I hope for something like that?''


    It was only three years ago when it was said that debtors would take away the war and put down the signboard of Hwasan. But I can''t believe it''s been only three years.


    I never seriously believe what the nurses said, but the fact that such a story came out itself was tantamount to a different status of Hwasan. So Hawsan''s disciples were nowhere to be proud of.


    Just in time, Yoon-Jong started to add a chime.


    "If you think about it, there''s nothing strange about it, right?"


    "What?"


    "There are many conditions for a file room, but most of all, force. We''re proving that Hwasan''s force is second to none."


    He paused and swallowed his dry saliva.


    "It may be too much right now, but if it goes on like this, it may not be a dream to return to Gufa. That really recreates the glory that HWASAN had in the past."


    Everyone was lost in thought for a moment. And then it swelled into a dream.


    But there are humans in the world who don''t watch others happy.


    "Where are you going back in?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "Gupile baaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    "¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol, who saw Chung-Myung turning his head toward Mo, closed his eyes unknowingly.


    ''Why again?''


    No, what''s wrong with that all of all of a sudden?''


    ''Who made a slip of the tongue, who?''


    The death penalty crept its head away. At times like this, you shouldn''t make eye contact with that crazy demon."No, they''ve been begging for no money and now they''ve got a real craven spirit. Where are you going back in? Old file room? Why would we go in there? They don''t even have pride?"


    Chung-Myung raised his voice with his eyes wide open.


    "Oh, my God, can you think of bowing down to the guys who kicked Hawsan out of his use and going back in? Why? Then go back to Jongnam and shake your ass to get along!"


    "No, that''s not what I meant.¡­."


    "They come back and beg me to come back in, but I don''t go back into Gupa. You''re such a jerk!"


    Chung-Myung is now almost ready to bubble up as it has not overheated.


    "When I think of those old-fashioned bastards, I lose my temper! I''m so pissed off! Just!"


    "Ji, calm down, Chung-Myung! It''s my fault!"


    Jo-Gol broke into a cold sweat as he watched Chung-Myung, who was about to fall behind.


    In fact, this is natural for Chung-Myung.


    I am not impressed by the fact that Hwasan was kicked out of the old file room by other students. Hwasan wasn''t the old file room from the start. It''s just that I think the door-to-door faction has fallen and lost its qualifications.


    However, Chung-Myung, who knows what kind of visa is hiding in the situation where Hwasan was kicked out, is deeply distressed by the sound of Goofa.


    He wants to throw away plum trees one by one on his condescending sides.


    But what?


    You''re gonna go back to the old file room?


    "No, no, no, no! I won''t do it for nothing! Goofa freeze to death, get out of here!"


    "Okay, take it easy!"


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong held Chung-Myung and struggled to dissuade them. However, when there was no sign of calming down, he eventually asked for help.


    "Sasook, please do something about this guy!"


    But Baek Cheon frowns with a sour face.


    "Why? You''re not wrong."


    "¡­what?"


    And he said firmly.


    "Do you have no pride? You''re going to crawl back down to where we left off? I disagree. What''s so great about the old file room?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol grinned.


    Oh, he''s getting worse day by day.


    But Baek Cheon said in a cold tone again.


    "I''m not kidding."


    In a rather serious tone, Hwasan''s disciples looked at him with a little nervousness.


    "What we have to do is not to get good grades and be seen well by them. It proves that Hwasan can do a great job without having to enter the old file room."


    Chung-Myung shook his head loudly.


    "There you go, there you go."


    Then, he stared at Baek Cheon and opened his mouth.


    "You know what it takes to do that, don''t you, Sasook?"


    "Yes, I know."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes turned to the non-stage.


    The moment of the showdown was approaching. He rose from his seat with a sword.


    "I have to prove to everyone here that Hwasan''s sword is second to Gupa''s."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Go win."


    "Of course."


    Baek Cheon took a short breath and walked towards the stage.


    Hyun Sang was waiting for him with a determined face in front of him.


    "I''ll be back, Elder."


    "Baek Cheon??."


    "Yes."


    He spoke in a solemn tone.


    "I know it''s a big burden on you. But you have to show it. It''s none other than you."


    "I know. Don''t worry."


    "Yeah, trust me and wait."Hyun Sang tapped Baek Cheon on the shoulder as a sign of support and encouragement.


    Finally, Baek Cheon nodded and headed off to the stage.


    ''I have to prove it.''


    Baek Cheon knew the meaning of the word.


    It is not Chung-Myung. Chung-Myung cannot prove Hwasan''s sword.


    He''s beyond genius.


    Chung-Myung would have been the best man in the world if he had entered any other clique other than Hwasan. Even if he had entered the third-rate civil service in the low-lying street, he would have been aiming for the world''s best man by fixing the martial arts.


    It doesn''t mean anything to such a person what kind of clique he grew up in.


    So Baek Cheon has to prove it.


    Wasan''s sword is never outstripped by Gufa''s sword. No, the gufara can be stronger than those who are covered in false pretenses without false pretenses.


    A familiar face was rising across the stage.


    Yeah, I''ll prove it.


    Against that Jin Geum Ryong.


    Like this.


    Baek Cheon, on the stage, looked up and looked up at the sky.


    It''s green.


    The sky without a cloud was so high that just looking at it seemed to be sucked in.


    It was like this that day.''


    The day he ran out of the house and headed for Hwasan.


    The sky was so clear and clean that day.


    It''s time to prove the will he had then, the path he chose.


    Baek Cheon slowly lowered his head.


    Jin Geum Ryong''s face was freezing. The cold hard face and the coldness of life completely changed Jin Geum Ryong''s impression.


    It is a sad change for those who know Jin Geum Ryong in the past.


    But as a medical examiner?


    It''s like a wrought sword.''


    A sword that is so sharpened that it is about to cut everything with just touching it.


    That''s exactly what Jin Geum Ryong looks like now.


    How hard have you been pushing yourself to be like that?


    It was Baek Cheon, who paid pure respect to Jin Geum Ryong''s will, even though the path was different.


    "Hwasan''s Baek Cheon asks Jin Geum Ryong to do the choreography."


    Baek Cheon, briefly jockeyed, looked at Jin Geum Ryong with serious eyes.


    Then Jin Geum Ryong''s mouth rolled up slightly.


    "The cocky one."


    Growl.


    It wasn''t long before his sword was pulled out. The sun shone down black and white.


    "I admit it."


    "¡­¡­."


    "You have become strong. The fool who used to be full of foolishness and hitting became a prosecutor."


    Baek Cheon''s body flinched.


    The eyes of Jin Geum Ryong flashed with embarrassment.


    He has never been recognized by Jin Geum Ryong in his entire life. I''ve never even heard that common mouthful compliment.


    But in this situation, Jin Geum Ryong made a statement to admit to Baek Cheon.


    "But."


    But Jin Geum Ryong''s words are not finished.


    He twisted his lips and laughed.


    "It''s a long way off."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''ll let you know today. That I''m as good as you are. The difference will never catch up."


    Then he glared at Baek Cheon and coolly shook his head.


    "I''m still your wall."


    "¡­¡­."


    "And your wall for the rest of your life."


    A smile also formed around Baek Cheon''s mouth.


    It was a soft smile, different from Jin Geum Ryong''s twisted smile."That''s too much."


    "¡­what?"


    "I have a separate wall. There''s a huge wall that you can''t compare to."


    "¡­¡­."


    "So I''ll let you know. Walls are there to eventually jump over."


    "The cocky one."


    No more words were needed between the two.


    They just looked at each other and increased tension.


    The sound of the world is slowly fading away.


    The roar of the audience, the cheering of the death penalty, and even the wind passing by their ears finally died down.


    At that moment.


    "I''m coming!"


    "Ta-a-a-a-a-a-a!"


    Baek Cheon and Jin Geum Ryong began to sprint towards each other first.

 Chapter - 294 Episode 294. Im still your wall. (4)

    Jin Cho-baek clenched his fist.


    Everyone in this position must have been nervous, but no one will be watching with such a complex and subtle feeling.


    Why wouldn''t you?


    One son tries to topple his brother, who entered Hwasan as the rising star of Jongnam, and one son tries to topple his brother, the pillar of Jongnam, as his brother.


    Jin Cho-baek had no choice but to look bitterly at the scene.


    Bang!


    They bounced back faster than the speed at which the two swords were running against each other.


    Jin Cho-baek bit his lower lip as he opened the distance and stared at each other. Although their skills may not have come out yet, there was not much difference in their skills on the surface.


    "When did he become like my brother?"''


    I knew Baek Cheon was getting stronger. How can I not know when he has shown his performance in this competition?


    One, no matter how strong Baek Cheon is. I thought it wouldn''t be up to my brother.


    Just a few years ago, he was no match at all, so it was natural to think so.


    Since childhood, Baek Cheon has never been beaten by Jin Geum Ryong. take one''s age into account Even so, Jin Geum Ryong of his age showed less than half the talent.


    But.


    What did you go through and what did you get from Hwasan?''


    Now in front of him, Baek Cheon is unchallenged by Jin Geum Ryong, spreading out his sword.


    So splendid and dazzling.


    Jin Cho-baek once again bit his lower lip hard.


    It''s my fault.


    Talent is not a uniformity. Some talents shine brilliantly from the start, but others bloom over a long period of time, like flowers that endure a long winter.


    Parents and teachers have to recognize and develop the talent in advance.


    I wasn''t a proper parent.''


    I definitely thought I wasn''t crazy.


    I thought I couldn''t catch up with my brother''s half. That''s why I didn''t expect it and it hurt me.


    One.


    His gaze went beyond the stage to Hawasan''s disciples cheering for Baek Cheon.


    ''Hwasan raised that kid.''


    They did what he couldn''t do.


    Hwasan needs Baek Cheon, and Hyun Jong, who was talking without shame, came to mind.


    ''Would I have said that?''


    Jin Cho-baek closed his eyes tightly.


    He is now here as an elder of Jongnam. If you think about your duty, of course you should support Jin Geum Ryong, not Baek Cheon.


    However, as the father of Baek Cheon, not the elder of Jongnam, he was forced to draw attention to his remarkable son.


    ''Show me.''


    What you got.


    What I missed.


    "Death penalty. Sasook will win, right?"


    "¡­¡­."


    When asked by Jo-Gol, Yoon-Jong couldn''t easily answer.


    Of course, faith in Baek Cheon is firm.


    Private lodging is different from ours.''


    Before Chung-Myung appeared, Baek Cheon was better than Hwasan.


    Softness, relaxation, and skills.


    None of Hwasan''s disciples did not admire him. It was Baek Cheon who was overwhelming enough to completely give up competing with him.


    He even has the perseverance to strive for such talent. It was Baek Cheon who claimed to be closed himself and pushed himself to the limit to beat Jongnam and Jin Geum Ryong.So how can you not trust him?


    One¡­¡­.


    The opponent is Jin Geum Ryong.


    Although he lost to Chung-Myung and lost his light, he was called the best talent in a hundred years. If he becomes a long writer, he is a talented man who was considered to have the best days of Jongnam.


    Of course, since Chung-Myung came, Hwasan has been stronger than ever since. But¡­¡­.


    ''Have we really crossed that gap?''


    That''s what Baek Cheon has to prove. Against Jin Geum Ryong.


    "The death penalty¡­¡­."


    "Believe it."


    Yoon-Jong said firmly, keeping his eyes on the stage.


    "Trust the death penalty. Believe in the training we''ve done so far. We''ve become strong enough."


    "But¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol shut his mouth in the middle of his speech.


    Jin Geum Ryong wasn''t playing, was he?''


    If I had to choose just one genius, it would be Jin Geum Ryong rather than Baek Cheon.


    Jin Geum Ryong has trained to the point where he looks completely different from himself in the past.''


    Anyone can guess from the spirit of Jin Geum Ryong. How hard he''s been pushing himself.


    Can Baek Cheon really beat Jin Geum Ryong? Could we close that far gap?


    "The death penalty wins."


    Jo-Gol turned his head as he stepped in from behind.


    Yoo-Esul was looking at the stage with a cold stiff face.


    "I worked so hard that I could die."


    Unlike his nonchalant voice, Yoo-Esul''s fist is clenched under his sleeve. She was that nervous, too.


    Jo-Gol looked at Baek Cheon, biting his lips slightly.


    "Sasook!


    Win.


    For sure!


    Two swords fly in at each other.


    Chaeng!


    With a short sharp metallic sound, the sword falls and fights again.


    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth, feeling the power passed through his sword.


    What history?''


    I thought it had already surpassed Jin Geum Ryong.


    No matter how much he received all the support from the private sector due to the long-term deficit, he thought he could not be stronger than himself who took the marriage and suicide squad.


    But Jin Geum Ryong''s history was never as good as Baek Cheon''s.


    I could realize how hard Jong-nam worked on Jin Geum Ryong.


    Bang!


    The force of the push caused a collision. At the same time, there was a small explosion of chi between the two.


    "LOL!"


    Backed away after being swept away, Baek Cheon stared at Jin Geum Ryong as he rushed toward him.


    Jin Geum Ryong''s sword fell to his head like a ray of light. Baek Cheon clenched his teeth and held his sword back.


    Bite!


    Shock as if a huge rock had fallen overhead swept through Baek Cheon''s entire body. Jin Geum Ryong''s foot kicked him in the chest without a chance to wake up.


    Boom!


    Baek Cheon''s body was pushed out of the arena. Baek Cheon, who managed to bend his knees, glared at Jin Geum Ryong.


    Jin Geum Ryong looks down at him with arrogant eyes.


    It''s always been like that.''


    I''ve been at it countless times.


    And fought countless times.


    But the results were always the same.


    Baek Cheon, who can''t come to his senses after falling down, and Jin Geum Ryong, who looks down on it.


    One thing that changed was that Jin Geum Ryong, who used to show concern with facial expressions, now stared with cold eyes."I''m sure you''re a good match for Hwasan."


    "¡­What are you talking about?"


    Jin Geum Ryong looked at Baek Cheon and said emotionlessly.


    "If it were before, it would have fallen. With a lot of face contorted with anger."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I admit the gap has narrowed. However, no matter how close the gap, the results are always the same unless overtaken."


    - I''m still your wall.


    That''s what you''re saying.


    Baek Cheon slowly rose to his feet. Then he shook his sword lightly and opened his mouth.


    "Wall."


    The corners of his mouth crept up.


    "You don''t know, the walls are just there."


    "What?"


    "I told you."


    Baek Cheon is very calm.


    "As long as you are going to be my wall, you will eventually be overtaken by me. The wall is just staying and I move forward."


    He raised his sword and pointed Jin Geum Ryong straight.


    "No matter how high a wall is, if you climb up and down, you end up with the end. I''ve learned so much, some d*mn thing."


    So


    "Today I bring you down."


    "You''re talking like a horse."


    Jin Geum Ryong looks at Baek Cheon with cold eyes.


    If it were him in the past, he would just laugh off Baek Cheon''s comments now. For him, Baek Cheon was nothing more than a proper toy that he couldn''t catch up with no matter how hard he tried.


    But now?


    Jin Geum Ryong glanced down and looked at his hand with a sword.


    My palms are subtly slippery. Even though it can''t be.


    ''So he''s nervous. I''m... I''m...''


    Against Baek Cheon.


    Jin Geum Ryong did not turn a blind eye to that fact. He did not force himself or show his pride.


    I just admit it.


    Baek Cheon became stronger than in the past, and their differences narrowed significantly.


    Only one thing is kept for sure.


    "Even if what you say is true...¡­."


    Jin Geum Ryong''s cold stare turned to Baek Cheon. It was a cold face, but under that expression there was a strong confidence.


    "That''s not today. You can''t get over me now."


    Soon I''m full of life.


    "And I''ll prove that day never comes!"


    Jin Geum Ryong rushes towards Baek Cheon for question and answer.


    Baaaaaaaaaah!


    His sword penetrated sharply, tearing the air. The flying sword divides into dozens of sword and sword strokes in an instant.


    The young spirit on the sword is strong enough to tear even the soul apart.


    But Baek Cheon clenched his teeth and looked straight at Jin Geum Ryong''s sword flying towards him.


    "Don''t avoid me!''


    No matter how fast you are, no matter how strong you are.


    I''ve been through more than this. So there''s no reason to be scared.


    ''I can see.''


    Baek Cheon unwittingly rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    My body moves before I even think about it. A gripping plum sword accurately cuts Jin Geum Ryong''s sword.


    Kakakakan!


    Swords with full blackness collided and made a piercing noise. Baek Cheon, who bounced Jin Geum Ryong''s sword, squeezed it tighter.


    ''I''m looking at Jin Geum Ryong''s sword now.''


    It is a sword that was never seen in the past. I lost without understanding how I lost.


    But at this moment, Baek Cheon was able to stand up to Jin Geum Ryong''s sword.The excitement that makes my head stand still is all over my body.


    However, it is not enough to be satisfied just by blocking it.


    He steps straight ahead and stabs Jin Geum Ryong in the neck.


    And he looked clearly.


    The embarrassment on Jin Geum Ryong''s face is young for the first time since he was on stage.


    Whoosh!


    Baek Cheon''s sword, which had been flooding, bounced back.


    But that doesn''t mean nothing has been achieved.


    It''s working!


    My sword!


    What I''ve achieved!


    It''s definitely reaching that Jin Geum Ryong.


    ''I grew up.''


    It may sound obvious.


    He has become stronger than in the past. And he broke through his best disciples.


    No one will be forced to acknowledge Baek Cheon''s growth.


    Strangely, however, it was hard to realize. He pretended to be confident in front of the priests, but in the meantime, Baek Cheon has suffered from a nervousness that is hard to say. Even at this moment.


    And now he can see the reason for the anxiety.


    In the end, he couldn''t really grow unless he crossed Jin Geum Ryong.


    In fact, Jin Geum Ryong is still a huge wall for Baek Cheon.


    If you don''t jump, you can''t move on.''


    Simple win-win-win-win-win-win-win-win-win? Or jealousy or envy?


    You welcome!


    He has to jump to go further as a prosecutor. Jin Geum Ryong, Jongnam, and the past!


    "Ta-a-a-a-a-a-a!"


    Baek Cheon swung a sword at Jin Geum Ryong one after another without missing the winning flag he caught.


    I''ll show you.


    What this Baek Cheon accomplished.


    After a long winter of patience and patience, what did you do?


    Baek Cheon''s sword hits Jin Geum Ryong hard. Baek Cheon''s sword tip, which pushed the opponent away with a strong blow, began to shake gently.


    At the same time, the red plum blossoms at the end of his sword.


    Bloom.


    His plum blossoms.


    The plum blossoms, which were blooming one by one, started to explode in an instant.


    One.


    at that very moment


    "Don''t feel too good."


    Jin Geum Ryong''s body seemed to stretch like a taffy with a chill, and immediately narrowed the distance from Baek Cheon.


    Then, with the speed of the sword, Baek Cheon, who was making plum blossoms, hits the sword.


    Whoops!


    With a sharp noise, Baek Cheon''s sword is pushed back. At the same time, the exploding plum blossoms disappeared like a fantasy.


    "You idiot."


    Jin Geum Ryong''s sword spouted black with cold cynicism. A blue sword, almost as cold as his eyes, flew toward Baek Cheon''s wrist.


    Crunch!


    The mere sound of it, along with the eerie noise, scattered red blood.

 Chapter - 295 Episode 295. Im still your wall. (5)

    "Living room!"


    "Death, death penalty!"


    "For God''s sake!"


    A scream came out of the mouths of the Hwasan disciples.


    The stage is strewn with blood.


    Jo-Gol, Yoon-Jong, and even Yoo-Esul jumped up from their seats and opened their eyes wide.


    Chung-Myung was the only one sitting there.


    He looked at the rain stage with his cold, subduck eyes.


    ''You''re excited.''


    The prosecution has the right use.


    If you can beat your opponent with a stronger herbivore, you don''t have to do anything.


    What a perfect time to use appropriate herbivores is a measure of skill.


    Now Baek Cheon made a mistake there.


    Plum Blossom is the most colorful sword.


    But it takes distance and time to smoke the plum blossoms. If you try to make a colorful change against the sword that flies every minute, your neck will run away even before you drop it.


    "I''m sure you know."


    Chung-Myung gritted his teeth a little.


    There''s no way Baek Cheon doesn''t know about this. The theory of the sword has been explained and explained countless times. There is no way that Baek Cheon, who can be objectively said to have failed to understand it.


    One excitement blinds one''s eyes. It makes you forget what you know and make a different judgment than usual.


    If it wasn''t for Jin Geum Ryong, if it wasn''t for Jin Geum Ryong, if it wasn''t for a disciple with a similar skill, Baek Cheon would never have made such a mistake.


    Only because Jin Geum Ryong was able to excite Baek Cheon and break his mind.


    "That idiot."


    Chung-Myung''s jaw is tense. The sunken gaze was still fixed on the stage.


    Then Jo-Gol habitually called Chung-Myung''s name.


    "Cher, Chung-Myung!"


    "Don''t make a fuss!"


    But Chung-Myung was a man of his own.


    "Although Sa-suk is usually so stupid and self-respecting that he makes a fool of himself, and makes unnecessary trouble or mischief!"


    "¡­rather swear, man."


    "But if it''s a test, you should be able to handle that kind of wound."


    His eyes were unusually cold and heavy.


    "If you can lift a sword, you don''t lose. That idiot knows that."


    At that, Jo-Gol turned his head, swallowing dry saliva. Baek Cheon caught my eye, clutching his bloody wrist.


    Private lodging.


    Jo-Gol watched Baek Cheon with blood drying.


    a hot-tempered body


    I feel a terrible pain in my wrist.


    Baek Cheon stopped bleeding, pressing the wound with his unharmed hand.


    Were you off guard?


    No, I''m not being careless.


    It''s more arrogant than careless. Yeah, that was arrogant.


    I knew you were strong.''


    I''m a strong man because all my targets don''t work. When dealing with such a person, he or she should worry about his or her worries every time he or she moves a sword.


    But I was drunk on myself for a moment and forgot about my worries. The wound on this wrist is the price of arrogance.


    When Baek Cheon removed his bleeding hand, the cut was revealed to the extent that his bones were almost exposed.


    Looking at the wound, Jin Geum Ryong quietly opened his mouth.


    "Hwasan''s flowers were beautiful."


    a calm voice


    Jin Geum Ryong''s voice was not high and low, as if it were only natural for him to be injured.


    "But it''s no use cutting off branches before they bloom. Just like you are now."


    Baek Cheon gently bit his lower lip.


    Jin Geum Ryong''s words were stabbing him so painfully. In addition, Jin Geum Ryong said coldly."Didn''t you say that? It''s arrogant."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I guess you thought you were around that time after hanging out with Chung-Myung, but this is what we use for this. You are nothing without the protection of the Hwasan Divine Dragon. Yeah, it''s literally nothing."


    The horse pokes into the heart.


    Whether it was because of the wound or because of that horse, my heart began to beat freely. My face heats up and my back gets wet with cold sweat.


    Baek Cheon tried to squeeze his hand with the sword.


    It''s moving.


    Despite the terrible pain, fortunately, my hands moved. Myocardial vein didn''t seem to be hurt.


    At this rate, there is no big problem in spreading the sword.


    ''You can still do it.''


    Jin Geum Ryong squints his eyes when he sees fighting spirit in his eyes again.


    "Are you going to do more?"


    "¡­Of course."


    "Nothing is different. Don''t you know?"


    "Maybe."


    Baek Cheon said growling, showing his teeth.


    "But I know what''s unseemly. If I step back from here, I''m just a stupid piece of junk."


    "¡­Trash."


    Jin Geum Ryong smiled white.


    "You seem to understand the subject. That''s a relief. I thought you forgot the topic."


    His cold cynicism penetrates Baek Cheon''s ear.


    "Then come at me. Trash."


    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth and looked at Jin Geum Ryong.


    ''You can still do it.''


    I didn''t lose. Not yet... Not yet.


    At least if you try your best, you can admit defeat. If he loses without doing anything like this, he will never surpass Jin Geum Ryong for the rest of his life.


    So now you just have to do your best.


    Throbbing! Throbbing!


    When I grabbed the sword as if it was going to break, a hell of a pain came up from my wrist.


    Is it because I''m bleeding too much? I feel like my eyes are blurred. The clear world is gradually clouded.


    ''Focus!"


    You have to concentrate. Enough to forget the pain of the wound.


    But¡­¡­.


    Are you sure you can win?


    My heart starts pounding.


    Even in normal condition, he did not overwhelm Jin Geum Ryong. No, to put it bluntly, it''s a backlogged.


    But can I win against that Jin Geum Ryong with a wrist injury?


    God d*mn it.


    Suddenly Jin Geum Ryong looked so big.


    Jin Geum Ryong, looking down with an arrogant face, is beginning to overlap with that of the past.


    He''s always had that face.''


    - You can''t beat me.


    And I''ve always heard that.


    Every time


    Whenever I challenged, the result was always was the same. I always rushed to win, but I was always equally defeated.


    And this time?


    ''Losing again... ''¡­.''


    He talked like a pig, but he knows that his chances of winning are slim. A competition is not something that can be done simply by motivation.


    It''s too hard to deal with Jin Geum Ryong with injuries.


    So what the hell...¡­.


    "Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! You idiot! Argh! Argh!


    Baek Cheon turned his head in surprise.


    Chung-Myung sprang up from his seat and his eyes were twinkling eyes.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    He growled showing his teeth and screamed.


    "How dare you bow your head! I''m going to break your head!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "And then you''re Hwasan''s great student!"


    Then, as if not enough, Chung-Myung began to rush onto the stage, foaming at the mouth of his hand.Then Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol, who were waiting right next to them, rushed in without delay and stretched their arms and legs.


    As if to suppress the disobedient, Yun-Jong shouted to the other disciples behind him with a contemplative face.


    "Come on! Come on!"


    Hwasan''s disciples rushed to Chung-Myung without looking back.


    "Stop! Stop!"


    "Chung-Myung??! You have a lot of eyes! That''s your home!"


    "Cover your mouth! First your mouth!"


    All at once, they rush in and press Chung-Myung. Climbing up Chung-Myung almost like a small mountain, Chung-Myung shouted, still flipping his eyes underneath it.


    "How dare you look so despondent! Even if your head is broken, your head is stiff! That''s Hwasan! You son of a b*tc*!"


    The audience all looked at Chung-Myung with absurd faces.


    Even Jin Geum Ryong, who stood on the stage, looked embarrassed.


    Only one.


    Only Baek Cheon laughed in vain at Chung-Myung''s words.


    "You d*mn bastard."


    Soon his waist straightened out.


    Chung-Myung is right.


    Winning and losing doesn''t matter. If he truly feels Jin Geum Ryong as a wall, he shouldn''t despair before him.


    "What did you learn?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Don''t forget what you learned!"


    Peace is beginning to return to Baek Cheon''s face.


    What did I learn?''


    He rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "That''s how you win."


    Boooooooooosh!


    Baek Cheon, who ripped off his clothes, tied his hand to the sword handle. With his hands tightly tied to the point of no blood, he raised his sword and pointed Jin Geum Ryong straight.


    My face is relaxed again.


    When Chung-Myung saw it, his eyes shone.


    "Eurachaaaaaaaa!"


    "Argh!"


    "Wow!"


    Hwasan''s disciples, who were pushing him down, bounce off in all directions. Chung-Myung, who sprang up, smiled and said.


    "Yes, I prefer a little unlucky in private life."


    It''s a hundred times better than being scared!


    Jo-Gol, who approached again, opens his mouth with a worried face.


    "Chung-Myung, Sasook¡­¡­."


    "There''s nothing to worry about."


    Chung-Myung did not look back and firmly stopped talking.


    "Sasook is stronger than you think."


    There was a firm conviction in his voice.


    It sinks.


    My heart sinks slowly.


    ''That was stupid.''


    Excitement?


    Of course that''s also a mistake.


    But a bigger mistake than that is that he has forgotten Hwasan''s teachings.


    How do you keep your cool in a bloody, flesh-splitting battlefield? It''s just a bunch of clueless shit. Everyone gets excited. The important thing is not to lose your sword in the excitement.


    It''s funny.


    Throughout the training, I was told to my ears. Sometimes I want to get rid of Chung-Myung, who chases me around and nags me.


    But those terrible nags are opening the way for him now.


    ''Remember.''


    The teachings of Hwasan.


    That f*cking nag.


    Who''s using a sword with their hands? Who? Can a guy with no hairpin on the floor use a sword? Are you going to fly around Ho Gong and do a knife dance? It''s just a black stab that the legs won''t hold! It starts with every black foot! Rootless plum blossoms can''t bloom!


    ''Yes.''


    Start with feet. And lower body.


    All black begins on the lower body. I forgot even the basics.Don''t chase the glamour! If I am possessed by the splendor of my sword, I will eventually be swayed by it. Whasan''s foundation is not plum testing! It''s a meat sword! Dongjungjeong! The basis of the Hwasan sword is homogeneous. If you can''t keep your mind calm in the flamboyant movements, no matter how fancy plum blossoms you smoke, it''s just clowning!


    ''Yes, I forgot that, too.''


    Baek Cheon smirked.


    Even though I forgot everything I learned, I hoped for victory. Where is this stupid thing to do?


    Jin Geum Ryong squinted at Baek Cheon, smirking.


    "What''s funny?"


    "Oh¡­¡­. You must have misunderstood me. There''s nothing to worry about. I''m not laughing at you. He was just laughing at me."


    "You must have lost your mind."


    "Maybe."


    Baek Cheon shook off the sword once.


    And looked at Jin Geum Ryong with an unshakable gaze.


    "I forgot for a moment. All I have to prove is that I''m not stronger than my brother."


    "¡­¡­."


    "What I had to prove was Hwasan''s sword. Come on, Jongnam''s sword will prove it''s not up to Hwasan''s."


    "With that wounded hand?"


    "Better."


    Baek Cheon smiles, showing his teeth.


    "It''ll prove a little more obvious."


    A laugh came out of Jin Geum Ryong''s mouth.


    "Nothing is so ugly as a bluff that your skills don''t follow."


    "I agree, so¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon lifted his chin slightly. And said with a smile.


    "Stop bluffing and come at me."


    At the same time, Jin Geum Ryong''s cold life lay over his eyes.


    "Come on."


    His body rushes toward Baek Cheon with no speed.


    "Keep talking!"


    Whoosh!


    A sword that flew like a ray of light bounced off Baek Cheon''s neck.


    "What?"


    Jin Geum Ryong was momentarily embarrassed.


    It''s not surprising that Baek Cheon blocked his sword. Unlike before, Baek Cheon''s movement to bounce his sword was so natural.


    "What is it?"


    Something''s definitely changed.


    Jin Geum Ryong clenched his teeth and swung the sword again. In an instant, dozens of participations poured out on Baek Cheon.


    A monstrous sword that can''t be chased by the eye to any degree.


    But Baek Cheon hit all the raids with his sinking eyes.


    The sound of a sword hitting rapidly resonates.


    Keep your head cold.''


    Make your chest colder.


    The lower body firmly pushes the earth and the waist straightens to support the body.


    Those who cannot make their own center cannot even make their swords stand.


    "Think of it."


    The teachings that Hwasan gave him are completely melted into his body. There is no reason to lose if you can follow the teachings without forgetting them.


    As he chases the charges, his gaze goes beyond Jin Geum Ryong to Hwasan''s disciples.


    ''Don''t look at me like that.''


    You admire me? You believe me?


    You idiots.


    I''ve only lost so far.


    I''ve never crossed Jin Geum Ryong, and I''ve never led you properly.


    I lost again and again.


    nevertheless


    What are you looking at with such a envious eye?''


    You idiots.


    Baek Cheon bites his teeth.


    Whoops!


    Baek Cheon''s eyes, which pushed the flying battle with the power of processing it, are bright.Without missing the gap created by perfect defense, his sword shifts from defense to offensive.


    Jin Geum Ryong unwittingly backed away, startled by Baek Cheon''s deluge toward his neck.


    "This guy!"


    "Shut up!"


    Baek Cheon is rough and rough.


    There are people who believe in me.


    There are stupid people who believe that they will win this time even if they lose and lose again and again.


    But I...!


    "I can''t lose to you!"


    Baek Cheon''s sword shines in the glare of the sun. The light was soon scattered throughout Jin Geum Ryong''s body.


    Chung-Myung looks at it and speaks in an uncharacteristically low voice.


    "Keep an eye on it."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''m going to bloom now."


    Stacked and piled up.


    The dried-up flower that endured and endured for a long time.


    It was not until spring began.

 Chapter - 296 Episode 296. Can you be the embers? (1)

    "It''s weird to be a martial arts."


    Chung-Myung murmured as if he were possessed by the rain.


    "Stacking day by day doesn''t necessarily make you strong. That''s why training is painful. It''s like continuing to climb a wall that can''t be climbed."


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??."


    "But if you put up with it and put up with it, the time will surely come. The moment when the shell that surrounds him breaks. If you don''t see the moment, you can''t. And the buds that don''t burst can''t be flowers forever. Only when it blooms can it finally be called a flower."


    That''s the flower.


    It''s the birth of life.


    Chung-Myung knows.


    What time Baek Cheon has spent.


    No matter how strong it is, Chung-Myung is a quality of Baek Cheon anyway. It takes more patience than you think to endure each day by being beaten and cursed by that quality.


    But Baek Cheon made it through the whole time without a word of mouth.


    The man who was called Hwasan''s best player threw away all his pride and didn''t even mind rolling the floor to be strong.


    Chung-Myung believed in Baek Cheon''s will.


    Show me.


    How far did Hwasan come?


    What kind of flowers does Hwasan''s will bloom again over a hundred years?


    Chung-Myung''s eyes followed all of Baek Cheon''s images for every moment.


    It''s weird.


    My mind calms down.


    The body was moving at no more speed, and even though the whole body was full of heat, the mind was sinking low and low.


    "Dongjungjung."


    I''ve heard it countless times.


    And I carved it countless times.


    Nevertheless, I think I can understand what I didn''t know.


    It''s weird.


    I thought you knew.


    I don''t feel any pain. The sword is moving as his mind moves.


    I can see it.


    No.


    I can feel it.


    The love of the blood pressure!


    Jin Geum Ryong''s sword narrowly grazed his forehead.


    Sarah Rak.


    The ends of the hair are cut off and scattered in the wind. But Baek Cheon never blinked an eye and clearly put the sword in both eyes.


    I can tell.


    The distance between him and Jin Geum Ryong.


    The gap between the swords at the end of that sword.


    The gap in the moment Jin Geum Ryong''s history is recovered, and what he is aiming for.


    At this moment, everything in this space was under the perception of Baek Cheon.


    Knowing me isn''t everything.


    You''re right.¡¯


    - Sword is to compete. You don''t need an enemy to complete yourself. But no one in history has ever been stuck in the mountains and completed themselves by wielding a sword.


    ''That''s true, too.¡¯


    - The body focuses on the sword, but looks at the opponent. The sword is nothing more than a swing towards Ho Gong if me and the enemy don''t exist. If you really want to understand the sword, understand the enemy.


    ''Jin Geum Ryong????''


    There''s nothing I can''t do.


    can see


    Everything about Jin Geum Ryong.


    Funny enough, at this moment, Baek Cheon understood Jin Geum Ryong more clearly than ever.


    I didn''t see it properly.


    Baek Cheon didn''t know Jin Geum Ryong even though he wanted to jump so badly. I just vaguely believed that if I just sharpened myself, I would one day surpass it.


    Funny paper.How can you go beyond someone when you don''t know them?


    Understand.


    Take it.


    All of that will be in my sword.


    As soon as Jin Geum Ryong''s shoulders moved, Baek Cheon knew where he was aiming.


    Before the sword reached out, Baek Cheon stepped forward and hit Jin Geum Ryong''s empty chest with his shoulder.


    Boom!


    With a strong shock, Jin Geum Ryong''s body was pushed back. Baek Cheon didn''t miss the young embarrassment in his eyes.


    Jin Geum Ryong, straightened up, looked at Baek Cheon with incredulous faces.


    "¡­what is it?"


    Something''s definitely changed.


    The black boat speeded up, and the unnaturalness disappeared in a series of flows.


    You can change like this in a moment?¡¯


    Jin Geum Ryong clenched his teeth.


    ''This can''t be right.¡¯


    Don''t you feel like you''re being pushed back? That''s also for the injured Baek Cheon.


    "This can''t be right!"


    Jin Geum Ryong leaps at Baek Cheon with a wild spirit. A white tale bursts out from the end of his sword.


    Baek Cheon breathed low as he looked at the white petals flying at him.


    ''Definitely.''


    Jong Seo-han''s sword, which he faced the other day, is a different level of sophistication. Each petal seems to be really alive and moving.


    But looking at the sword, I could understand what Chung-Myung meant.


    Don''t chase the glamour! If I am possessed by the splendor of my sword, I will be swayed by it.


    ''It''s just fancy.¡¯


    Sophisticated.


    Magnificent.


    So what is it about?


    Neither sophistication nor splendor is just a means to spread the sword. The sword is just empty, forgetting what to put in the sword.


    then


    What does my sword contain?


    Baek Cheon''s sword began to move slowly.


    Smoothly. And gently.


    The ease at the end of the sword wrapped around Baek Cheon''s body as gently as the wind.


    ''My sword doesn''t have to be the strongest in Hwasan.¡¯


    Not the fastest, not the most glamorous, not the most heroic.


    It doesn''t matter.


    Because it''s Hwasan''s soul that his sword is after.


    If Chung-Myung''s sword leads Hwasan, his sword should set an example for his disciples.


    Wasan''s unbiased sword.


    That''s Baek Cheon''s sword.


    A drop of plum blossoms bloom from the tip of Baek Cheon''s sword.


    The flower that blooms lightly spreads in the warm wind that blows in time.


    ''When plum blossoms bloom on Yeonhwabong.¡¯


    Howasan is turning red.


    It''s not even flashy enough to dazzle the eyes. It''s not as sophisticated as that of Jin Geum Ryong.


    Nevertheless, Baek Cheon''s plum blossoms sucked in the spectators.


    "I...!"


    The shaman''s long story Heo Do-jin sprang up from his seat.


    How old are you!


    His eyes are filled with astonishment.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Bop Jeong also memorized his disapproval to hide his surprise.


    However, the biggest response was Jong Nam''s long-standing writer, Jong Nikok.


    He shook his body clenched his fist. His lips were also trembling pitifully.


    You can''t do this. I can''t believe it.!¡¯


    The twelve-year-old transplant is a sword developed by extracting the essence of the plum-blossom technique. Now that Jongnam''s essence has met the essence of plum blossoms, it should of course be better than just plum blossoms.But why can''t he take his eyes off Baek Cheon''s plum blossoms now?


    You can''t do this! d*mn it!''


    Bloom.


    It''s flying.


    The plum blossoms in spring.


    As if winter is over, plum leaves spread throughout the mountains in warm warm winds.


    The friendship that covers the world.


    It was like a cry to announce the return of Hawasan''s plumage test, which once dominated the world.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    A groan leaked out of Hyun Jong''s open mouth.


    "Ah¡­¡­."


    I''m starting to get young in my eyes.


    Are you watching, my ancestors?


    What he lost.


    What Hwasan lost.


    But the soul of Hwasan that should never be lost.


    It''s all coming back to the world now.


    It is Baek Cheon who has never tried to leave Hwasan, who has fallen, with a gift that is welcome to any of the clans.


    Every time I saw Baek Cheon, Hyun Jong had to feel the unrelenting gratitude, affection, and warmth at the same time.


    He was now creating a scene that he would never see again in Hyun Jong''s life.


    ''Baek Cheon??.''


    I want to get up and shout.


    This is Hwasan''s sword.


    That''s the sword you''ve forgotten!


    Hyun Jong looked at the plum blossoms with wet eyes.


    I put my will into the sword.


    It''s like a cloud.


    After all, moving at the fingertips of a sword. Then isn''t the will in the first place?


    ''I''m not putting my will into the sword.¡¯


    It''s in my heart that I have to embrace. Black naturally follows my heart if I can maintain a steady center.


    Take a step forward.


    A world that was far away comes to him.


    Beyond the sword he wanted to spread, he steps into a place he has never been before.


    It''s weird.


    I''m spreading a sword sharply, and it feels strangely warm.


    It''s as if his sword is stroking his whole body.


    ''This is what it means to say that the sword contains Hwasan.¡¯


    The more you open the sword, the more you can feel it.


    What the previous ones tried to put in this sword. What you were trying to convey.


    It leads to the sword.


    The will of the creator of plum blossoms. And the will of those who have developed the plum test.


    Everything they tried to convey to future generations was contained in this sword.


    To continue.


    It adds my will to the will of those who walked ahead.


    Yes, this is Hwasan''s sword.


    Something grows inside Baek Cheon.


    The roots dig into the earth, and the rising stems firmly establish their will. The branches that eventually spread out into the world soon spread all over the world.


    Flowering ( ??


    The plum blossoms at the end of the branch of the sword began to cover Jin Geum Ryong with something different from what he had ever painted.


    The white Jin Geum Ryong''s flowers and the red Baek Cheon''s flowers began to blend together.


    Jin Geum Ryong opened his eyes wide.


    Baek Cheon''s plum blossoms were gently pushing his flowers everywhere.


    Never be strong. But firmly!


    "How?"


    In Jin Geum Ryong''s mind, the sight of the past began to come back to life.


    The scene that I''ve never forgotten, stuck like a fire. Just when Chung-Myung''s plum blossoms erased his story.


    ''Why?''


    Why on earth is this happening again?I trained.


    I trained and trained to break my body. To beat that devil Chung-Myung.


    But, let alone Chung-Myung, you''re blocked by Baek Cheon''s sword, which you didn''t care about?


    "What''s the difference?"


    Inside Jin Geum Ryong something huge began to crumble.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Screaming crazily, he swung a sword with blood in his eyes.


    The tale has blossomed and bloomed.


    The cold, acrimonious tale sets its leaves sharply. in a frenzy that would tear everything you face to pieces.


    Then, like foam that breaks in a typhoon, it hits Baek Cheon''s plum blossoms.


    One.


    No matter how many waves there are, you can''t push the rock away.


    Baek Cheon''s hard-rooted plum blossoms did not falter from Jin Geum Ryong''s tale and just moved on.


    Sharpness and glamour are just pushed away.


    Jin Geum Ryong, who knew his sword could not bring down Baek Cheon''s plum blossoms, looked at them with shaky eyes.


    "I''m¡­¡­."


    The plum blossoms, which gently pushed away the tale, soared like a fantasy, and soon fell into the spring breeze.


    Whoosh!


    The plum blossoms swept through Jin Geum Ryong''s body.


    It''s fluttering and fluttering.


    And¡­¡­.


    The plum blossoms, which were flying as if they were unarmed, disappeared at some point as if everything was a fantasy.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The son-in-law was surrounded by silence.


    No one could open their mouth.


    He just focused all his attention on the stage with astonished eyes.


    And on the stage, two people stood looking at each other.


    "Sigh¡­¡­.Sigh¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon grabs the red-colored wrist with one hand and exhales in the field.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jin Geum Ryong looking at him silently.


    The silent confrontation between the two continued for a while.


    "You are¡­¡­."


    It was Jin Geum Ryong who opened his mouth first.


    But as he was about to say something, he closed his mouth again and looked still at Baek Cheon. And only after a while did I ask.


    "¡­¡­What was this?¡±


    Baek Cheon''s mouth opened, staring at him with a pale face.


    "The Twenty-Four-Summon Painting Test."


    Small but determined.


    "Full of plum blossoms.¡±


    Jin Geum Ryong smiled white to Baek Cheon, who was staggering as if he were about to collapse, but held on to it was over.


    "The plum blossoms are in full bloom¡­"¡­??."


    Is it admiration?


    Or what?


    "That''s a dirty name.¡±


    Jin Geum Ryong''s body collapses.


    Flop.


    Looking down at Jin Geum Ryong, who collapsed unconscious, Baek Cheon closed his eyes quietly.


    Brother.


    It was just one thing that determined victory or defeat.


    Did you take over, didn''t you?


    Baek Cheon didn''t beat Jin Geum Ryong. But he beat Hawsan''s black servant''s sword.


    ''Now...''


    He smiled like a million dollars.


    ''That''s enough for now.¡¯


    The sun poured down on him as he turned around.


    As if to bless him for showing the true Hwasan sword beyond himself.


    "The winner is Baek Cheon from Hwasan!"


    In a thunderous roar, Baek Cheon slowly moved on.


    Towards Hwasan''s disciples running towards him with cheers and tears.

 Chapter - 297 Episode 297. Can you be the embers? (2)

    "Shoot!"


    "The death penalty! Hahahahaha! The death penalty!


    Hwasan''s disciples stormed Baek Cheon, who was coming down from the stage.


    "We won! We won!"


    "Crazy! I beat Jin Geum Ryong!"


    Baek Sang, the first to run, hugged Baek Cheon and shed tears.


    "The death penalty¡­. The death penalty! Ugh¡­"¡­."


    Baek Sang couldn''t hold back the tears.


    He knows.


    How much Baek Cheon has pushed himself to beat Jin Geum Ryong. It was Baek Sang who knew that best here.


    That''s why I can''t hold back my tears.


    "Don''t cry."


    "The death penalty¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon grinned.


    "Why are you crying when you''re back after winning cheerfully?" You have to congratulate him."


    "Yes, really¡­¡­ Congratulations, death penalty."


    Baek Cheon nodded quietly.


    Then I grabbed Baek Sang''s back hair and shook it lightly.


    "Thank you."


    My wrist is throbbing.


    The pain that I had forgotten to relax began to come back. But Baek Cheon smiled.


    ''Now I like pain or something.''


    I finally crossed the wall that seemed to be forever distant.


    For Baek Cheon, the fact was more important than anything else.


    "I need to heal."


    "Yeah."


    Yoo-Esul grabbed Baek Cheon with an expressionless face.


    But anyone who knows her well can know. That her mouth corners that look cold at first sight are subtly raised.


    Baek Cheon beat Jin Geum Ryong.


    This does not simply mean that the two have a showdown. It means that Hwasan, not Chung-Myung, has finally surpassed that Jongnam completely.


    "You''ve done a great job, death penalty.


    "No."


    Baek Cheon shook his head still.


    "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have done anything by myself. It''s all thanks to you guys."


    Hwasan''s disciples looked at each other and laughed.


    This burning heart...¡­.


    "Are you laughing?"


    ¡­¡­¡­it began to cool down in an instant.


    The eyes of the Hwasan disciples turned to one side in unison. Chung-Myung was walking with his head tilted.


    "Why is that thing angry again?''


    ''You won. You won. That''s all that''''


    ''Fire, back off! Back off!''


    Chung-Myung, who had reached the point, looked at Baek Cheon with a glare.


    "Are you laughing?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "If you just fought well, can you laugh after cutting off your wrist from someone who can win without much damage?" Huh?


    Baek Cheon''s face was distorted in an instant.


    "But at this rate, there''s not much damage...¡­."


    "No damage, huh? Oh, my God! It''s a little loose, but it''sir. If there was some damage, you''d have been sloppy?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon looked around desperately for help with his eyes. But all of his eye-contacted death sentences were in a hurry to avoid eye contact.


    ''You bastards.''


    What?


    The loyalty between the death penalty?


    Warm, what?


    What the f*ck!


    The death penalty, which had been cheering and crying around him until a while ago, was stepping down as if they had seen nothing.


    "I''ve told you so many times that you have to remain calm, what''s the point of saying it! I''d rather read the Lord in the cow''s ear! Cows can hear you, at least hear you can hear me! Oh, my God. What am I going to do with these things?"


    My ears are about to bleed.


    My ears feel throbbing more than my injured hand.


    What?


    Nagging leads the way?


    Baek Cheon wanted to hit himself in the past who thought that for a while.


    It was a time when he was genuinely agonizing over how to get out of this situation.Chung-Myung stopped nagging and stared at Baek Cheon.


    "What¡­¡­."


    Then he shrugged and opened his mouth.


    "But you did a pretty good job."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "Anyway, the results are important. It''s a good thing you beat the Sword ghost of the Jongnam faction."


    "¡­¡­Did you eat something wrong?"


    "I''m going to get my money."


    Chung-Myung shook his hand and swung to the gambling table. Looking at the back of it, Baek Cheon opened his eyes wide.


    ''What''s he doing?¡­.''


    If it were normal, I would have driven people to the point where their ears would bleed once they started. You''re gonna end it here?


    "Living room!"


    "The death penalty!"


    Back Cheon nodded quietly, cheered by the pouring death penalty again. In the meantime, however, his eyes were on Chung-Myung''s distant back.


    You did a great job.


    Bastard.


    I''m finally giving you compliments in three years.


    * * *


    It''s cold.


    Unlike the cheers below, there was only a dead silence on the podium where the long writers gathered.


    No one can bring it up easily.


    It is not just because of the consequences of the inscription.


    Of course, it is certainly surprising that Hawsan''s Baek Cheon beat Jongnam''s Jin Geum Ryong.


    However, the reason why the lengthy writers closed their mouths was not just because of the victory or defeat.


    "That sword."


    Heo Do-jin looked at Baek Cheon, surrounded by death penalty, with low-sinking eyes.


    Of course this isn''t the first time they''ve seen Hawasan''s plum screen. Didn''t you say congratulations to the HWASAN faction for having already regained its past ignorance?


    However, it was clearly a different word to regain ignorance and to regain the true meaning of ignorance. Now Baek Cheon has proved that Hwasan has not just regained the shell of the past, but his true intentions.


    In other words...


    It means that Hawasan''s plum test, which commanded the world, is back.''


    It''s totally incomprehensible.


    If you can realize the true meaning of the past and use it at the same level as before, why is the existence of a teacher necessary?


    Of course, the ignorance representing a famous text is complicated and difficult. Therefore, it cannot be easy to understand and reproduce the ignorance, even if it is one of the best in the world.


    So you''re saying someone has passed on plumage?''


    But who''s going to pass on the martial arts that were already practiced decades ago?


    Heo Do-jin bit his lower lip slightly.


    ''One thing''s for sure anyway.''


    If you''re sure you''ve regained your ignorance, now no one in the world can ignore the Wasans. And maybe...¡­.


    "The power of the world itself may be used again.''


    There was a great sense of crisis.


    This is because the provincial government, which thought it was completely over now, felt that the competition for the first inspection was not over yet.


    Heo Do-jin turned his head slightly and looked at the expressions of other long-lived writers.


    Maybe he was the only one thinking about this, but most of the long sentences were staring at Baek Cheon with serious expressions.


    Of course.


    ''It''s almost lost its soul over there.''


    Jong Nam''s long story, Jong Nigok, was stunned and couldn''t keep his mouth shut at all.


    Do it.


    It is Jin Geum Ryong, the highest among Jongnam''s postscripts, who was later confirmed to be the position of Jongnam''s long writer. How can you deal with the shock and aftermath since he lost to Hwajeong sword, not the Hwasan Divine Dragon?


    In particular, Hwasan and Jongnam are in a relationship where one lives and one dies because of the proximity of the street and the relationship between the gatekeepers.The crushing defeat by Hwasan''s disciple in a place where countless people and prominent figures are gathered will be an irreparable fatal blow to Jongnam.


    That''s why I can''t help but be mesmerized.


    On the other hand, Hwasan long sentence Hyun Jong was looking at his students with a look of emotion.


    Huh.


    Heo Do-jin sneaked a laugh.


    ''He''s a funny guy.''


    If you were putting a lot of strength on your shoulders or if you showed any pride around you, you could hate them without hesitation. It makes me uncomfortable to have evil intentions because they seem to like each other so purely.


    ''Hwasan. Hwasan????¡­¡­. How far are we going to go?''


    * * *


    "What?"


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol''s eyes shook violently.


    "Chu, you can''t play?"


    When Yoon-Jong shouted in panic, Hyun Sang nodded heavily.


    "The muscle vein is not completely damaged, but if you overdo it, you may have problems for the rest of your life. So I should give up on the next Bimu."


    "No, that''s not...¡­."


    Jo-Gol screamed as if he was dumbfounded.


    Finally, I beat Jin Geum Ryong. I can''t believe I have to give up the competition when I finally broke the wall and my skills have grown. Where is this thunderbolt?


    "Is there any other way?"


    "There are countless ways."


    "Well, then why...¡­?"


    To Jo-Gol, who asked desperately as if he wanted to do something, Hyun Sang said sternly.


    "But there is no way that there is no aftereffect. What''s this contest supposed to be about?"


    Jo-Gol, who was about to say something, shut up.


    He knew that Hyun Sang was right. Nevertheless, it is regrettable.


    "Living quarters¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol looked back at Baek Cheon with worried eyes.


    Baek Cheon said in a calm voice.


    "Then I''ll give up."


    "Sa, Sa-Sook!"


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong looked surprised, but Baek Cheon just smiled quietly.


    "There''s nothing we can do about it."


    "But¡­¡­."


    "There is nothing to be desired."


    He shook his head and asked.


    "Why are we here?"


    "He¡­¡­."


    Back Cheon gave the answer instead when the quirks couldn''t answer.


    "I''m not here to win. We''re here to show the world that we''ve never fallen. So¡­¡­ this is my role."


    "Living quarters¡­¡­."


    "You can do the rest of the work."


    Looking at Baek Cheon smiling as if he had no regrets, the two eventually nodded quietly.


    Strangely, Baek Cheon looks a little bigger than before.


    "Of course, if I hadn''t been injured, I''d have been looking for better grades, but now that I''m here, I can''t help it."


    "It''s too much."


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon turned his head at the sudden intervention.


    Yoo-Esul was looking at him indifferently.


    "Brother and sister?"


    "Even if I didn''t get hurt, I''ll stop here."


    Back Cheon frowned at the unexpected remark.


    "¡­Are you saying that my skills are still lacking?"


    Yoo-Esul shook his head.


    "It''s not like that."


    "Huh?"


    "The winner of the next beemoo is the next opponent of the company."


    "¡­¡­."


    "And."


    Yoo-Esul glanced back.


    "Who''s next to that?"


    "¡­¡­."


    What she pointed to was Chung-Myung, who was sweeping the money on the board.


    "That one?"


    "Yes, that one."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon, who was staring at him, smiled comfortably at Yoo-Esul again."¡­¡­the lingering feelings have gone away."


    "I see."


    "It didn''t mean anything anyway."


    No. It might be better to be eliminated here than to face "that" on stage.


    How dare you pull a knife to deal with me?


    With a naturally ringing voice, Baek Cheon''s body trembled.


    "I don''t know if it''s a good thing."


    "That''s what I think."


    "¡­I''d rather be neat."


    It was then.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Gasp!"


    Yoon-Jong looked back in surprise.


    When did you get here?


    Chung-Myung was standing with a bag of money.


    I''m sure he was holding the money on that board just a moment ago!


    "Oh, no. Just the next beemoo you."


    "Oh, really?"


    Chung-Myung nodded slightly and put the bag of money on the floor.


    "Keep your eyes on this."


    "¡­Yes."


    "So my opponent...¡­."


    It''s Isong Baek."


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung scratched his chin as if something was stuck.


    "I think Jong-nam beat me enough before, but it''s strangely intertwined. Although this is the tradition of Hwasan and Jongnam."


    "So you''re gonna go easy on me?"


    "It''s not in my dictionary!"


    Chung-Myung looked up.


    "If you want to be slouched, you can''t come out of the bibimu! The guy with the knife in front of me is going to die! Men and women of all ages!"


    Baek Cheon smiled pleasedly as he watched the burning Chung-Myung.


    Thank you for the first time, Jin Geum Ryong.


    Realizing that he was almost included in that "men and women of all ages," Baek Cheon looked at Jongnam''s camp wistfully with gratitude.


    "¡­the death penalty."


    All the faces of Jongnam disciples turned pale when they saw Jin Geum Ryong, who was released.


    Jin Geum Ryong lost.


    It''s not anyone else, Jin Geum Ryong.


    Jong-nam''s Jin Geum Ryong''s defeat brought a wave of emotion that could not be compared to Baek Cheon''s victory.


    No one denies that Jin Geum Ryong is the best post-Jongnam index. Among Jongnam''s two great disciples, he was literally like a military student. Jin Geum Ryong was the one who conquered Jongnam with his overwhelming talent and effort.


    However, since he lost to Baek Cheon, not Chung-Myung, the shock was enough to volatilize the sadness and anger.


    All the Jongnam disciples gathered here were almost in panic.


    Feeling like falling into the abyss, Isong Baek closed his eyes.


    It''s over.


    This is irreversible.


    Jin Geum Ryong''s defeat is not a simple matter.


    Now that the twelve-story transition has been broken, Jongnam''s disciples will no longer be able to raise their heads against Hwasan.


    In the past, the despair that Hwasan''s disciples felt toward Jongnam, and now Jongnam must feel the same way against him. No, it would be more despair than that, and it would be inescapable.


    then


    So what do we do now?


    Isong Baek looked up and looked at the stage.


    Before I knew it, I could see Chung-Myung trudging up to the stage.


    Isong Baek, who stared at him with a complex face for a moment, opened his mouth.


    "¡­I''ll be back."


    The eyes of the powerless Jongnam disciples are stuck behind his back.


    "I''d rather..."


    Words didn''t go on, but it wasn''t hard to guess what was behind them.


    I would have said it would be better to abstain.


    I understand. Jin Geum Ryong lost to Baek Cheon, and Isong Baek can''t beat Chung-Myung.It would mean that it would be better to abstain than to be irreversible because Jong-nam showed a series of defeats in front of everyone.


    That makes sense. Clearly


    One.


    Isong Baek just walked back with a calm face.


    Yeah. Maybe it''s stupid.


    but


    ''He who doesn''t walk can''t move on.''


    His steps went straight to Chung-Myung.

 Chapter - 298 Episode 298. Can you be the embers? (3)

    Isong Baek took a low deep breath as he looked at the stairs up to the stage.


    It''s a staircase of nothing.


    But if Chung-Myung is waiting on these stairs, it can no longer be a trivial staircase.


    The stairs are reasonable.''


    If you go up, you can go up. Instead of spending a little bit of trouble, you can hope for a definite rise.


    But unlike those clear stairs, ignorance certainly doesn''t pay for the effort.


    Even if the sword is wielded and wielded again, the conviction that he is on the right path only becomes more blurred.


    With that in mind, maybe Isong Baek is a lucky man.


    Because he has it.


    Someone to make sure he''s on the right track.


    Shake shake. Shake shake.


    Standing on the stage with firm steps, Isong Baek stared at the man across the street.


    A face without tension as if it were a walk.


    I tied up my long-grown hair, but even it was all tangled up and spilled down my face. The look on his face there was absolutely unnerving.


    A look that no one can see as a master.


    But Isong Baek knows.


    The man standing in front of him is a strong man who can''t be compared to Jin Geum Ryong or Baek Cheon.


    "See you again, Hwasan The Dragon."


    "¡­just call me Chung-Myung."


    "Then I will. Chung-Myung stamp."


    Isong Baek looks at Chung-Myung with a new face.


    ''What a strange person.''


    When I first saw Chung-Myung, there was no fame in him. Hwasan was a dying clique in indifference, and Chung-Myung was only the youngest disciple of the fallen clique.


    The saying that heaven and earth opened up has changed so much that it fits well with each other.


    Chung-Myung is now the highest-ranking Hwasanian latecomer, who has brought a storm to the world, and is proudly recognized as the world''s leading latecomer.


    Nevertheless...


    "Are you laughing?"


    "Oh, no."


    Isong Baek hurriedly rubbed his lips.


    "It''s weird to think that Chung-Myung''s seal hasn''t changed at all."


    Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    "Why is that funny?"


    "I don''t know about that. It''s fun anyway."


    "¡­Well, feel free to think."


    Chung-Myung also smirked.


    No wonder it doesn''t change, you people.''


    If Chung-Myung was really a child, his shoulders might be as high as Hwasan by now. There will be nothing visible.


    However, he is an old man who has experienced both prenatal and air warfare.


    How can such a man be so recognized as a latecomer all this time? I''m about to feel ashamed.


    Chung-Myung looked up at Isong Baek.


    Confirming Isong Baek''s expression seemed rather calm, he had a subtle smile.


    "Oh, Jong-nam, I think you''re screwed."


    "¡­¡­."


    "That''s a bomb, too?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Isong Baek''s shoulders trembled at the sudden snub.


    ''That mouth really hasn''t changed a bit.''


    It''s like spreading salt because you can''t dig up the wound.


    "¡­...there is still hope."


    "Ey, you don''t seem to have any hope. If you can find hope there, there''s gold inside the beggar''s burrow. Well, yeah. Do you know if you dig a beggar''s oyster well, you''ll find a vein of gold."


    How can you be so good at sarcastic?


    The veins stood on Isong Baek''s forehead.


    I''m not going to talk.''


    You shouldn''t talk to this person. I think I''ve learned a lesson before, but I couldn''t figure out why I was getting caught up again.Then Chung-Myung said with a grin.


    "What do you think about moving to Hwasan?"


    "What?"


    Isong Baek opened his eyes in surprise. It wasn''t because I was tempted, but because I was so surprised.


    "I''m a student of Jongnam."


    "I know."


    Chung-Myung rubbed his ear and blew it with his mouth.


    "But what is it? It takes about a year to clean up all the Lunar New Year''s water I learned in Geoje-nam and refill it with clean water from Hwasan. Well, no. Half a year will do for you."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Wouldn''t it be better to move to a better place than to hold onto a ruined gate?"


    Isong Baek''s bitter grin caught in his mouth.


    If it was only three years ago, Jong-nam could have said that to Chung-Myung. If we found out what Chung-Myung was like in Jongnam.


    But now Chung-Myung was saying that to Isong Baek.


    "To be honest with you, I''m a little happy about the offer."


    "...but?"


    "I refuse."


    "Whoa?"


    In response, Chung-Myung looked at Isong Baek with a funny face.


    "Why?"


    "It''s too simple. Because I''m Jong Nam''s student."


    "¡­¡­."


    Isong Baek slowly pulls out the sword.


    "Just as you did not abandon the fallen Hwasan, I do not abandon my mission."


    "Even though it''s burnt out and there''s only ash left?"


    "Then¡­¡­."


    His calm reply ensued.


    "I''ll be the embers again and start the fire."


    There was no shaking in Isong Baek''s eyes.


    This is not a matter of strength and weakness.


    Only a prosecutor who sticks to his path unshakably can have such eyes.


    A smile rose around Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "Can you be the embers?"


    "I''m here to confirm that."


    "Ho-ho."


    Chung-Myung nodded as if he liked it more and more, pulling his sword around his waist.


    "You''really?"


    Then I picked it up.


    "Well, let''s check it out."


    Chung-Myung pointed at the sword and Isong Baek frowned slightly.


    "Aren''t you going to pull out the sword?"


    "I''ll take it out if I need it."


    Isong Baek nodded quietly. He certainly understood the difference between Chung-Myung and his skills. He is not strong enough to demand that a sword be pulled out.


    Let''s not be swayed.''


    All he has to do is identify himself, not build useless self-esteem.


    Isong Baek took a deep breath and bowed his head.


    I''m pouring my everything into this!''


    And finally he lifted his head with will in his eyes.


    "Come on! Come on...¡­."


    "What?"


    "Huh?"


    At that moment, Chung-Myung stormed at Isong Baek and struck the sword at his head!


    Isong Baek''s eyes were wide open.


    Coooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    "¡­¡­."


    At the moment a heavy stillness fell.


    a flop


    Isong Baek, stiff as a piece of wood, collapsed forward.


    "You''re bluffing."


    In front of him, Chung-Myung squatted smiling.


    Baek Cheon, who was looking at the scene under the rain, clapped unconsciously.


    "He''s dead."


    "He''s dead, isn''t he?"


    "Come on. That''s enough to kill you."


    Hwasan disciples who were watching Bimu next to him expressed their appreciation.


    "But didn''t he say something about Jong-nam''s seed?"


    "I guess you''re gonna put the seeds together and set them on fire."


    "It''s very Chung-Myung. It''s like you''re making hope and then you''re cutting off your hope. As expected, people do everything they can''t do. It''s great. I admire it a lot."However, whatever sentiments came and went under the stage, Chung-Myung did not seem to be able to hear them.


    Chung-Myung stabbed Isong Baek in the shoulder, lying face down and trembling.


    "Are you dead?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "I don''t think he''s dead."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Come on. You have to get up. You can''t fall down like this. You said you''d revive Jongnam. What kind of guy is he that can''t save Jong-nam. Hurry up and get up."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon and everyone else grinned at the scene again.


    "Asura is the best. You''re trying to get up and beat the fallen opponent again."


    "Great, great. That''s enough to play a part in hell. King Yeom will serve you as a brother."


    "You have to be grateful, Sook. Sasook could have been like that at the next beemoo."


    "¡­¡­I bow to my brother twice before I go to bed from today."


    "That''s for the dead, isn''t it?"


    "I mean."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol opened his mouth wide.


    Oh, obviously this man is not normal either.


    The referee, who was looking at the situation for a moment, raised his hand.


    "This is a win for Hwasan Chung-Myung¡­"¡­."


    "Now, wait a minute!"


    "Hm?"


    Chung-Myung shouted and the surroundings were quiet again.


    Then a groan came from the mouth of the fallen Isong Baek.


    "Ugh¡­¡­.Ugh¡­¡­."


    Isong Baek managed to pull himself up with trembling hands on the ground. After barely getting up, he stumbled for a moment and held up his sword again.


    "Well, I''m fine. Continuously¡­¡­."


    The referee approached and asked with a worried face.


    "Are you sure you''ll be okay?"


    "Well, I can go on. I''m being stupid and off guard.It''s because¡­."


    "¡­I think it was too much of a surprise."


    "No, I let my guard down and...¡­."


    As Isong Baek continued to deny, the referee was forced to nod his head with dismay.


    "Then be careful."


    "Yes!"


    As the referee stepped back, Isong Baek looked at Chung-Myung and apologized.


    "I''m sorry. I''m so excited. I''m fine, so keep...¡­."


    It''s pouring.


    A stream of blood from Isong Baek''s head began to flow through his face.


    "¡­You don''t look all right."


    "It''s really all right."


    "I think I''m going to die."


    "Well, that''s fine! Now, hold on."


    After completely stopping the bleeding, he bowed his head looking at Chung-Myung with an awkward face.


    "Thank you for your patience."


    "Well."


    He looked better after wiping off his bloody face, but he still looked pathetic.


    The audience also began to shout words of encouragement, whether they were immersed in Isong Baek.


    "Cheer up, Isong Baek!"


    "Get that demon down!"


    "A cowardly surprise!"


    "Don''t you have any conscience? Conscience, too!"


    When Chung-Myung heard that, he pricked his ears.


    "What?"


    It''s the fault of a guy who''s blind off stage.


    This is the stage, so only the head is broken. If it was a battlefield, there is nothing to say even if the neck is cut off.


    Unlike the crowd, Isong Baek said with a very sorry face, as if he knew the truth well.


    "I know it''s shameless, but can I ask you one more time?"


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung scratched his cheek slightly.


    "You''re already dead."


    "¡­as expected."


    Isong Baek sighed with a disappointed look.


    "But what... Once you die, you have a chance."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Oh, well, it''s not something you can understand."


    Chung-Myung grinned and raised his sword again to point at Isong Baek."Let''s try again."


    "Thank you!"


    Isong Baek looked at Chung-Myung with determined eyes as if he would never let his guard down.


    ''I died once.''


    His sword of defense.


    But he failed to stop the opponent''s blow. It is a mistake that I have nothing to say even if my throat is cut off.


    There is no point in making an excuse that it would not have been a mistake if the opponent were not Chung-Myung.


    Anyways, his opponent is Chung-Myung.


    So there''s nothing to be afraid of.''


    The tense body is loosening. It seems that bleeding is rather helpful.


    My mind, which had been so complicated as to burst, is becoming clear.


    Isong Baek''s world is starting to become clearer.


    Other than himself and Chung-Myung, who stood on the stage, faded away.


    "Whoa?"


    Chung-Myung, who saw the incredible concentration, rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    Expectedly


    He''s the one that interests me every time I see him.


    Well, let''s see if we can really?


    I wonder if you deserve to walk this way.


    Chung-Myung took the upper hand quietly.


    Spread your feet shoulder-width and put your sword forward.


    The fundamental attitude of all examinations, the fundamentals of Hwasan. It is a posture that becomes the cardinal formula.


    "You want to be perfect?"


    "¡­I know it''s hard, but it is."


    "It''s hard.


    Chung-Myung''s voice has subsided slightly.


    "Really?"


    It was that moment.


    Chung-Myung took a step forward and hit the sword.


    And Isong Baek saw.


    It''s just one step closer, Chung-Myung narrowing the distance at once.


    ''What the hell is this...?''


    Soon after, Chung-Myung''s sword fell toward Isong Baek.


    Whoosh!


    For a moment, the dust piled up on the stage was pushed all over the place. The wave soon became a shock wave and swept the crowd.


    Isong Baek''s eyes were bloodshot.


    What the hell is this?¡­.''


    a simple strike


    It''s just a simple blow. But just by blocking it, Isong Baek''s hands twisted as if they would break at any moment, and his legs and waist were screaming.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes, which were seen through the sword, shone endlessly.


    "It''s good to feel thorough. What the way you''re going."


    Cool voice and overwhelming pressure.


    A cold sweat began to run down Isong Baek''s spine.

 Chapter - 299 Episode 299. Can you be the embers? (4)

    snow


    A cold stare pushes down Isong Baek.


    The moment he met the eyes, Isong Baek was thrilled by a sensation he had never felt in his entire life.


    The sense that a sharp, drawn dagger touches the heart.


    ''What the hell...''


    I thought I knew enough.


    What kind of person are you dealing with?


    However, the moment I saw the current blow and those cool eyes, Isong Baek''s thoughts were completely distorted.


    Maybe I didn''t know this guy at all?''


    Ood, wood!


    "Gasp."


    Chung-Myung pressed down the sword and Isong Baek''s back twisted and screamed.


    "What are you after?"


    A cold voice reached Isong Baek.


    "It''s so easy to talk with your mouth. But practicing it is another matter. What are you going to do?"


    Bang!


    Chung-Myung''s wrist slightly moves and pushes the sword that touches it strongly. Isong Baek bounced back like a crotch in a storm.


    Crash!


    Stuck on the floor, he soon clenched his teeth and pulled himself up.


    Shaking.


    My body began to tremble like an aspen.


    As soon as I raise my head, I can see Chung-Myung walking with his sword slanted.


    Isong Baek bit his lips unknowingly.


    ''Is there anyone else in the world who looks so good in that?''


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth with subdued eyes.


    "I swing my sword 10,000 times a day. It''s not that difficult."


    a slow walk


    "But the world is not the same every day. Sometimes there''s a storm, sometimes there''s heavy snow, and sometimes there''s a guy like me. So can you keep swinging the sword after that day?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Isong Baek points a sword at Chung-Myung.


    "In words¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s sword was once again struck hard.


    Whoo! Whoo!


    Holding up the sword, Isong Baek''s lips, which prevented Chung-Myung from hitting, came out with a suppressed groan.


    "There''s nothing I can''t do."


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    Chung-Myung''s sword falls back toward Isong Baek. The sword bends as if to break and the bone screams.


    The grip of the sword is torn apart and blood flows, and the lips are cracked, leaving a fishy taste of iron in the mouth. His bloodshot eyes were red as if they were bleeding.


    Chung-Myung stared down at him like that.


    An indifferent face.


    An uncharacteristic expression seemed to freeze Isong Baek''s soul.


    At that time, Chung-Myung took off the sword he was facing and slipped back. Then he poked the sword at Isong Baek again.


    Exact motion without unnecessities.


    It was a sword screaming as if practicing.


    But Isong Baek''s appreciation of the sword was completely different.


    ''What!''


    Isong Baek twisted desperately.


    Whoosh.


    Chung-Myung''s sword narrowly grazes his neck. Even though it was a sword stabbed with a sword, the wind pressure alone tore the skin of the neck and splattered with red blood.


    ''How the hell?''


    The last thing that Isong Baek saw was Chung-Myung stepping back and taking the upper hand. And the next thing I saw was a sword that came right in front of his neck.


    There''s no middle.


    No, it''s not!


    Since it is a sword that is embodied in such a perfect movement, the series of steps that come through the sword feels as if it happened in an instant.Perfection


    What he has to pursue.


    How far is it?''


    Isong Baek''s body began to tremble.


    It is not difficult to set a goal. And it''s not that hard to try to crush your body towards that goal.


    What''s really difficult is to realize the distance to the distant goal and not be weighed down.


    Isong Baek, who saw the goal he had to pursue with his own eyes, was stunned by the endless path.


    "Miscellaneous thoughts."


    Bang!


    Chung-Myung''s sword penetrates with his momentarily empty side.


    Wood.


    Isong Baek vomited blood with the same impact as breaking the entire rib. Then, like a stone thrown by a child, it was thrown into the unarmed floor and bounced off.


    "Gasp."


    Boom!


    Poorly sprawled, he grabbed the unarmed floor. Stretched Seonzi blood flowed down from his nose and mouth.


    Shaking.


    However, Isong Baek raised his body.


    "No matter how hard it is, you stand by the will."


    Chung-Myung was choking coldly.


    "If it was that easy, where in the world would a non-master be? Wake up. Prove it. That you deserve a perfect rhyme."


    Isong Baek lifted the sword.


    Knee wobbled and the hand holding the sword shook freely, but Isong Baek somehow managed to create the upper tide.


    "Ha¡­. Haaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    He screamed and rushed to Chung-Myung. His sword was heard for Chung-Myung''s whole-body urea, creating ten screenings at the same time.


    Unlike the shaky body, the bluish sword was as clear and clear as ever.


    One.


    "Clumsy."


    Chung-Myung responded one by one without disrupting his posture.


    The foot on the floor did not move an inch, and there was no shaking in the straight waist. The only thing that moved was a loose shoulder and a sword that was stretched and recovered.


    Boom, boom, boom boom!


    Isong Baek''s sword slips back.


    Chung-Myung''s sword swung mercilessly with open shoulders.


    Whoosh!


    Isong Baek once again bled out and bounced off into Ho Gong.


    At this point, the faces of the audience were also evident.


    "Hey, don''t you think you should stop him?"


    "I can''t... "I can''t."


    "Hey, it''s already over. Why isn''t the referee stopping you? She''s gonna kill me!"


    "How the hell did he get here?"


    This is not a matter of how many numbers are different. This is no match in the first place. If Bimu means to compete against each other''s level, the meaning has been tarnished since this confrontation.


    "Again, it happens again."


    "Isn''t that crazy? Why the hell are you getting up?"


    "¡­Gosh."


    The audience all watched Isong Baek, who was lifting up.


    His wrists are swollen and his hands and arms have lost their boundaries, and blood flowing from his mouth is turning his chest red.


    Just looking neat and elegant, he looked like a half-dead man with messy hair.


    There is no chance of winning by anyone''s standards.


    Nevertheless, Isong Baek rose up and took the upper hand again.


    And at that moment.


    Slowly.


    Isong Baek''s sword moved naturally like water and lowered Ho Gong diagonally.


    Love, love, love and sorrow!


    A bluish sword ejected from his sword passed right next to Chung-Myung and stuck in an unarmed corner.


    Crunch!


    The edge of the non-stage, made of solid blue stone, was neatly cut off with a sharp knife.Whoosh!


    Isong Baek''s sword, which had not lost its momentum even after cutting off the unarmed armament, dug right into the ground in front of the stands and left a deep scar.


    Boom!


    The larger size of the stone, which rose to Ho Gong, plunged to the floor.


    "¡­¡­."


    The audience was speechless at the same time.


    There have been hundreds of secret dances here so far, but this has never happened.


    Although many talented players who are confident of winning the championship have displayed their martial arts, it is certainly the first time that they have cut off the stage itself, not leaving scars on the unarmed.


    "I¡­¡­."


    Someone shut their mouth and shut it again.


    They found out, too.


    That Isong Baek is never weak.


    No, maybe he''s one of the strongest men on the Bimu list.


    So what the hell is going on in front of you?


    But despite the big commotion, Chung-Myung only stared at Isong Baek with his sinking eyes.


    "I don''t know anything like Jongnam''s sword."


    If I knew it, I''d be flirting with the watermelon.


    Chung-Myung is not overconfident of himself. What can be done and what cannot is clearly distinguished.


    No matter how hard Jong-nam put his heart and soul into it, he could not get Hwasan''s soul. No matter how objective and cool Chung-Myung analyzes the world''s 36 swords, he cannot even understand Jong-nam''s soul contained in it.


    It is entirely up to Isong Baek.


    There''s only one thing Chung-Myung can do.


    To ask questions, to confirm.


    Can you walk?''


    Perhaps it is a thorny path more than Chung-Myung should walk.


    Isong Baek the man who can walk that path, and¡­¡­.


    Just.


    Chung-Myung''s feet gently step on the maintenance.


    Plum screening is not necessary now. The splendid kendo, the soul of Hwasan, is meaningless now.


    He is now in a heap and only blocks Isong Baek.


    Bang!


    Isong Baek''s sword tightly blocks the struck Chung-Myung''s sword.


    It''s not just a sword that''s been at stake so far. A sword with a string of strength in its tenderness firmly blocked Chung-Myung.


    Not enough.


    But there''s no chance of this.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    There was a series of water-flowing connections.


    As soon as he recovers the sword he hit with his head, he pokes his back. As soon as it bounces off, it rotates gently to aim for the ankle.


    The sword that was heading towards the ankle turned in a single direction and poked into the side again. He bounces off the sword and cuts his chest again.


    Be connected


    After all, stabbing, blocking and wielding a sword.


    The moment you perfectly continue to poke, block, and swing, you become a black brother, and you become a law.


    That''s the sword.


    Sword that starts from simple has a certain form and soon becomes herbivorous.


    It was as if it showed the development of the sword.


    But the result was never simple.


    A stormy connection falls towards Isong Baek. The sword''s shadow, which swelled countless times, was about to literally cover Isong Baek''s entire body.


    In the pouring storm of swords, Isong Baek let himself go.


    ''I''m...''


    He stared at the sword flying at himself with hazy eyes.''What am I standing for?''


    The body has already exceeded its limits. I couldn''t even feel the sense in my side when I was beaten. It''s hard to stand with a sword.


    Victory?


    I know that you can''t dream of such a thing like that.


    But why are you standing here now? Will it be easier if you sink down?


    But unlike the confusion in his head, he began to move regardless of his black will.


    Thousands of times a day. No, tens of thousands of times.


    They were defending the enemy''s sword by moving themselves without the need for wind, rain, snow, and black will.


    Sword that fills the world and pours.


    One reason to be scared?


    The world is made up of 36 defenses anyway. There is no sword to reach his body if it can block all of it.


    Isong Baek''s sword is shaken in the 36th position. Not fast, but not slow.


    Degree.


    The sword, which was completely captured, began to fall neatly.


    Bang!


    Stops it.


    Boom! Boom!


    Stops it.


    The world is so frightening and so rapid.


    Therefore, those who want to move forward must protect themselves fully. His sword that blocks the sword. It is a sword that sticks to itself without shaking.


    Three hundred and sixty-six swords.


    The purification of Jongnam swordsmanship, which captured hundreds of years, was now unfolding in Isong Baek''s hands.


    All the people watching opened their mouths wide.


    The continuous connection and the sword that is not embedded in the connection but keeps the center and blocks.


    Baek Cheon clasped his fist tightly.


    The scar on his wrist opened slightly and blood leaked out, but he didn''t feel any pain now.


    Is it an endless confrontation?''


    That scene is as if it shows the history that Hwasan and Jongnam have fought to beat each other.


    The fantasy-like battle has drawn the attention of the people gathered here.


    However, the same scene did not last long.


    Knock knock!


    The one who tries to pierce and the one who blocks.


    The battle cannot last forever.


    Chung-Myung''s sword, which squeezed open Isong Baek''s defense, began to pound Isong Baek''s body.


    Isong Baek couldn''t scream once and bounced off with blood.


    Boom!


    In tatters, he plummeted to the edge of the stage.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Each middleman bit his lips and looked at him.


    It''s a defeat.


    It''s a crushing defeat.


    But who here dares to criticize and mock Isong Baek?


    The fierce choreography is finally over. And ready to give a thunderous round of applause to Isong Baek, who lost.


    But only one person.


    Chin


    Chung-Myungman did not lower the sword against Isong Baek, who fell to the ground.


    Rumbling here and there spread like wildfire.


    "Are you going to do more?"


    "Isn''t that too cruel? The unconscious...¡­."


    It was then.


    Flinch.


    Isong Baek''s fingers, which hung dead on the floor, had a small cramp. Then he shivers and pushes the floor down.


    "¡­¡­."


    Everyone held their breath.


    Isong Baek, who was standing up with his hands on the floor, fell to the floor weakly again. The broken arm couldn''t support the body.


    Some closed their eyes to the sad sight.''Well, stop it.''


    ''Please somebody stop me.''


    But Isong Baek didn''t stop.


    He lifts himself up with his other unbroken arm on the floor, pulling his dangling legs. How many times do I stumble and stumble again.


    Silence that seems to be heard even the sound of a needle falling falls on Shaolin.


    Ddo-ok. Ddo-ok.


    The sound of blood dripping from Isong Baek''s body resonates clearly.


    Isong Baek, who managed to wake up, stared blankly at Chung-Myung with unfocused eyes.


    Then, he grabs the sword with his broken hand, spreads his legs shoulder-width apart, and points the sword forward.


    Upper tax.


    The beginning of the Wasan sword, the beginning of the Jongnam sword.


    Everything goes round and round and back to the beginning.


    It''s like there''s no consciousness already. But Isong Baek finally pulled himself up. His will to choose an endless path of asceticism as a prosecutor does not let him fall.


    Chung-Myung looked at him like that and nodded.


    And he opened his mouth with the utmost courtesy he could contain.


    "Hwasan''s disciple, Chung-Myung, asks Isong Baek of Jongnam to do the choreography."


    "¡­¡­."


    The answer was not heard.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Chung-Myung hangs a sword. The sword facing the floor rotates in a perfect circle and heads to the sky.


    Upper tax.


    Chung-Myung''s sword, in the same posture as Isong Baek, soared high.


    Sword.


    Now the best sword he can make falls towards Isong Baek''s head.


    (sighs) (sighs) (sighs) (sighs)


    The air above the Demilitarized Zone became a typhoon and pushed out in all directions with a piercing sound.


    "¡­¡­."


    Black stopped right in front of Isong Baek''s forehead.


    Chung-Myung recovered the sword and looked at Isong Baek in his waist.


    Isong Baek''s unconscious eyes were still staring at him.


    Maybe you should walk a harder path than I do.''


    But¡­¡­.


    Chung-Myung has captured Isong Baek. And he said.


    "Well learned."


    Did you hear that even though you were unconscious?


    Isong Baek''s body begins to collapse.


    Chung-Myung reached out and embraced and supported him.


    "You were great."


    His hand tapped Isong Baek on the back.


    Here


    Jongnam''s soul is still alive.


    Still

 Chapter - 300 Episode 300. Can you be the embers? (5)

    Jongnam''s disciples look at the stage with trembling eyes.


    "Was he that strong?''


    I thought I already knew the power of Chung-Myung. Even that Jin Geum Ryong was helpless without seeing him properly.


    However, Chung-Myung''s appearance on the stage was different from what they knew.


    A shaven cliff that I can''t even dare climb. A cliff too high to see where the summit is, hidden by clouds.


    That was Chung-Myung from the perspective of Jongnam''s disciples.


    It''s just...


    "The priest¡­¡­."


    "Death, death penalty."


    It''s over there.


    The man who tried to climb the cliff again and again.


    Jong Nam''s disciples couldn''t take their eyes off such Isong Baek.


    I''ve been ignoring you so much.''


    Jong Seo-han bit his lips.


    He laughed at me for not accepting new things and being obsessed with old ones.


    At one time, a person who was recognized as Jongnam''s entry only looked for comfortable things and fell to the floor.


    But it wasn''t.


    Isong Baek was just walking on his own path in contempt.


    "The winner is Hwasan''s Chung-Myung!"


    The declaration finally broke out. But the voice, a little embarrassed, didn''t change anything.


    Jongnam, Hwasan, and even the crowd just kept their mouths shut and looked at the two non-stage people.


    "Eutcha."


    Chung-Myung walked toward Jongnam''s camp with his unconscious Isong Baek on his shoulder.


    Shake shake. Shake shake.


    As he approached, the eyes of Jongnam disciples became complicated.


    Chung-Myung, who finally stopped walking, opened his mouth.


    "What are you doing?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "You''re not picking up?"


    Only then did Jong Nam''s disciples rush forward and receive Isong Baek.


    They distorted their faces in unison after seeing more serious wounds than they thought.


    ''The priest...''


    Jong Seo-han grabbed his sleeve tightly.


    If it were normal, I would have burst into anger at Chung-Myung. I would have criticized him for being so cruel.


    However, Jong Seo-han couldn''t do that now.


    That''s because it''s an insult to Isong Baek.


    "Inside the priest! Hurry!"


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    The death penalty carefully hugged Isong Baek and headed backward. Jong Seo-han quietly looked up at Chung-Myung.


    Jin Geum Ryong is unconscious. However, it is not a situation for other elders to step up. Then only Jong Seo-han will welcome Chung-Myung here.


    But what the hell am I supposed to say?


    Jong Seo-han hesitated because he couldn''t finish his complicated inner thoughts, but Chung-Myung opened his mouth first.


    "Raise it well."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Sure."


    That was the end of the sentence. Chung-Myung turned around as if he had nothing more to say.


    Jong Seo-han bit his lips and shouted at his back.


    "Why?"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung didn''t turn around and just turned his head back to look at Jong Seo-han.


    "¡­I know that no matter how low my eyes are, you have taught the priest. Why?"


    Chung-Myung shrugged at his question.


    "Well."


    He was silent for a moment and said with a slight sigh.


    "Let''s call it simple fickle."


    Then he walked towards the swirling Hwasan.


    The eyes of Jongnam disciples with countless emotions were stuck in his back.Hate, anger, hostility, and to Tokyo.


    Furthermore...


    ''Fear?


    Jong Seo-han, who found out that the eyes of the death penalty were a mixture of awe and fear of Chung-Myung, closed his eyes tightly.


    Perhaps as long as he lives, Jong-nam will never cross Hwasan again.


    The long, long winter that Hwasan endured will now come to Jongnam.


    Jong Seo-han looked back in silence.


    The death penalty and elders were rushing to Isong Baek and stopping him.


    However, what caught Jong Seo-han''s eye was not Isong Baek, but Jin Geum Ryong lying next to him.


    Jin Geum Ryong lying down without a movement.


    But Jong Seo-han did not miss Jin Geum Ryong''s fist shaking slightly.


    ''The death penalty...''


    Jong Seo-han also clenched his fist.


    "Amitabha, that''s great."


    Bop Jeong joined in still.


    "It''s so impressive to see Jongnam''s Isong Baek."


    "I hope the children of Munpa remember that clearly. It''s been a while since I saw a true warrior."


    Heo Do-jin smiled as he looked at Jong Nigok.


    "With such great talent in Jongnam, I can''t help but say that the future is bright."


    It was a heartwarming atmosphere so far.


    "Future?"


    One, the atmosphere around Jong Nigok cooled down the moment he opened his mouth.


    A cold voice.


    Just by hearing it, a creepy voice came out of his mouth.


    "What''s the future for the loser?"


    "¡­long story?"


    Jong Nigok looked back at everyone with an icy face.


    "The reason many writers can say such good things is because he is weak. If that child were strong, not half of these words of blessing would have come out."


    Bop Jeong joined in.


    "Amitabul, calm down your excitement. I understand how you feel, but...¡­."


    "Did you say you understand?"


    But after cutting off his tongue, Jong Nigok smirked.


    "Well, I don''t know if Shaolin''s head can understand how I feel. In other words, you''re all measuring how good Hwasan Chung-Myung is."


    "Long storyteller, how can this be a place for competition? The spirit is simply...¡­."


    "Will you?"


    There was a clear sneer around Jong Nigok''s mouth.


    "It''s been a hundred years since I lost my will to be strong. Is there anyone here who doesn''t hesitate to throw themselves away, believing in their will and practicing consultations?"


    "¡­¡­."


    The long writers all shut up. A heavy silence fell.


    The story they were most reluctant about came out of the mouth of a long-time writer.


    "The important thing is skill. It''s not about spirit. It''s polite for a defeated dog to keep his mouth shut and curl his tail."


    Speaking coldly, Jong Nigok turned his head and looked at Hyun Jong.


    His eyes went beyond hostility to live.


    "Congratulations, Hwasan. Hawsan will soon regain his past glory. As a neighbor and a friend who has shared a lot of history, I sincerely congratulate you on your advancement."


    "Long story¡­¡­."


    Jong Nigok glanced at everyone and captured deeply.


    "I apologize for disturbing many long writers because of my shallow discipline. However, as the head of the Munpa, who has no student left in the arena, it would be difficult to sit here shamelessly. I sincerely wish this non-stage event to be successful."


    Then he began to turn around without hesitation."Come on, Jang Moon-in!"


    "Well... oh, my God!"


    Long-running writers of other literary circles looked at him in embarrassment.


    Jong Nigok left a cold voice as he walked down the platform past Hyun Jong.


    "Don''t think it''s over like this."


    "Of course I do."


    "¡­¡­."


    Staring at Hyun Jong with frightening eyes, he went down the podium with an emotionless face.


    "Shouldn''t you stop him?"


    "Let it go. Is there someone here who doesn''t understand how I feel?"


    Heo Do-jin''s words were silenced by lengthy writers.


    Even if they were in that position, they wouldn''t have been able to hold on.


    With all the students eliminated, I applaud the performance of the Hwasan disciples.


    It would be torture for a long-time writer in Jongnam.


    Soon, the eyes of the long writers turned to Hyun Jong.


    Hyun Jong gave an awkward smile.


    ''Oh, you''re leaving things like this till the end.''


    These are the people who were already watching Hwasan. But now that Jong Nigok has gone away, his eyes are bound to change more explicitly.


    "Hmm."


    "Well."


    There was a subtle discomfort in everyone''s eyes.


    But Hyun Jong just took it with a calm look.


    It means you''re on the border.''


    This means that even the world''s most prestigious people cannot help but be wary of Hwasan. It''s because of what Chung-Myung showed us.


    The back of Chung-Myung returning to his seat came into Hyun Jong''s sight.


    "Anyway, he''s a mysterious man.


    Usually, just looking at it leaves the stomach, and it beats fast to the heart so that the rest of its life is reduced quickly. He''s such a troublemaker.


    But that kind of guy...??? He always shows himself like that once in a while.


    Hyun Jong closed his eyes slightly, thinking about the road shown by Chung-Myung.


    ''Do what you want.''


    It will be Hyun Jong''s job to assist the way. Not only Chung-Myung but also all of Hwasan''s disciples over there should be cleaned by Hyun Jong and pushed from behind.


    "Luxury payment."


    Hyun Jong, who left Do-ho briefly, looked at Chung-Myung with his warm eyes.


    Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung, who flopped in his seat, with strange eyes.


    Chung-Myung asked curtly.


    "Why?"


    "No, well...."


    Baek Cheon stared at Chung-Myung and opened his mouth for a moment, blurring the end of his speech.


    "I don''t know if I know you at all I know is you."


    "What?"


    When Baek Cheon seemed hesitant, Jo-Gol took the word instead.


    "I thought you didn''t like Jongnam."


    "Oh, no. If I could, I''d run to Jongnam right now, pour oil and set fire to the foreground. While I''m at it, I want to visit all the historical officers who record the history of the herd and at least stab them to erase all the names of Jongnam from the history books."


    "¡­Are you a real person?"


    "What? Why?"


    "¡­¡­No, nothing."


    Jo-Gol, speaking out, flinched in embarrassment.


    "Then why are you doing that to that Isong Baek?"


    "Whoa?"


    Chung-Myung grinned and looked around. Perhaps because of the tunes he had done with Chung-Myung, he seemed to understand that he had given Isong Baek his own teachings.


    Do it.


    Come to think of it, you''ve been beaten similarly all the way to Unnam, so it''s hard not to know.


    "If we want to ruin Jongnam, we shouldn''t teach him Isong Baek."


    "Well¡­¡­ so is it."Baek Cheon said with a slightly serious look.


    "If you had taught my brother, I wouldn''t have said this. But that Isong Baek...¡­."


    Then he shut up again.


    It is too feeble to be a possibility.


    But it keeps getting on my nerves. I think Jong-nam, who had collapsed one day, could be rebuilt again because of that Isong Baek.


    Of course, it''s funny that Jongnam collapsed at this point.


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung, who was still listening, scratched his cheek slightly.


    "It wasn''t like me."


    "Yeah, it''s not like you."


    "I thought you''d cripple all the limbs of your son''s children."


    "I thought he killed me when I first broke my head."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes dropped. But what''s the reaction around me?¡­sincerely.


    "I''m not gonna go that far?"


    "That''s a lot of good stuff."


    "I expected that much because I have eyes for others. What would have happened without others'' eyes...¡­. Phew, that''s terrible."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung looked up at the sky with slightly sad eyes.


    "It''s no use raising a son of a b*tc*.Derney.''


    They''re like this, long sentence!


    You''re well aware of that.


    "Eh! d*mn it!"


    Chung-Myung jumped up from his seat and screamed. And he sat down again with a look of disapproval.


    But regardless of the response, Jo-Gol asked again.


    "So why did you do that?"


    "Death penalty, break the heads of the housemates."


    "Don''t joke around."


    "It''s real."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Baek Cheon glanced at Chung-Myung''s face.


    "Huh?"


    This is the face of a man pretending to be a joke.


    "¡­What do you mean?"


    "Jong-nam will be ruined."


    Chung-Myung said in a nonchalant way.


    "The sense of defeat doesn''t disappear so easily, and the perception of the world is very cold. There''s nothing scary in the world when you climb, but there''s no bottom when you fall. Jong-nam will die desperately."


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon nods slightly.


    It''s hard to imagine that strong Jong-nam is going to fail, but so far, it''s been as Chung-Myung said.


    First of all, they were not former Jongnam disciples.''


    Those confident and relaxed were being impatient like those who were chased by something. It will never be easy to regain lost confidence.


    "And Hwasan will be as strong as ever. It''ll be as strong as it rolls. Wouldn''t it be much stronger in the future?"


    "¡­I think I just heard something strange."


    "Is that hell here and hell here?"


    That''s how you say you''re going to roll like crazy...¡­?


    These were the Hwasan disciples who realized that there was no happiness anywhere else as long as Chung-Myung was involved.


    Chung-Myung, who smiled briefly, soon regained his face.


    "But how long will it last?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "I told you, if you''re strong, you''re weak, and if you''re weak, you''re strong again one day. The strength of Hwasan is not eternal either."


    "Can''t we just try?"


    "What if we all die? Who''s leading Hwasan back then?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung shakes his head.


    "I have no choice but to try when the sword is pointed behind my back. However, those who have been abundant all along without anyone aiming for themselves are bound to become lazy. The reason why the current Shaolin was created is because of the shaman."


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon understood Chung-Myung''s words.


    "Is Jong-nam supposed to be the knife behind Hwasan''s back?""You should."


    "¡­What if Hwasan is ruined by Jongnam?"


    "There''s nothing we can do about it."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes trembled.


    You can''t help it?


    Then Chung-Myung said with an uncharacteristically cold face.


    "Hwasan, who stayed and became lazy, would rather be burned to the ground. A warrior who has no one to be conscious of ends up in his own world. It means that it''s not necessarily good for Hwasan that Jong-nam is completely destroyed."


    "Well."


    "And¡­."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "It''s a hundred times harder to hold onto the right hope and slowly collapse than to go down like a hot potato."


    "¡­¡­."


    "They''re gonna have to experience the same thing that happened to them! How dare you pretend like you''re having a hard time! I''m going to roll on the floor for another hundred years! We''ll never fail until then! I won''t do that!"


    Baek Cheon smiled as he saw Chung-Myung smiling with his eyes wide open.


    ''That''s right.''


    It was Baek Cheon who was finally relieved because he felt like Chung-Myung he knew.

 Chapter - 301 Episode 301. It wasnt like that when I was young. When I was a kid!

    Thirty-two¡­¡­."


    Bop Jeong looked at the match table with a strange face.


    "It''s a very different result than I thought."


    At the words, Shaolin''s elder Bop Kye looked a little uncomfortable.


    "We expected that the shaman would not be able to exert much power. The shaman''s shamanism is the shamanism of atmospheric chronicness, and the young latecomers couldn''t have been able to exert their power. So there''s a limit."


    "Well."


    A common feature of shamanism and shamanism is that the more time you learn, the more powerful you are.


    Therefore, at an age below Yirip, who has not yet been trained for a long time, he often failed to exert much energy compared to other civil groups.


    "And I thought Namgoong and Paenga would also stand out. No matter what anyone says, they are the ones who will lead the party''s power."


    "That''s right."


    The old file room and Oh Dae-se.


    These are the two pillars that lead the party''s political faction.


    However, weaving under the same name does not mean that all three of them belong to the same group.


    Gupa is close to Jongnam and Open, with Shaolin and Shudang at the center, while Oh Dae-sega is closely followed by the Dangga at the center of Namgung Sega and Fanga.


    From the beginning of the competition, we already expected them to do well.


    The problem is...


    "As Jongnam collapsed, the tax completely tilted. The remaining disciples of the old file room in the river thirty are barely over ten."


    "Well."


    Bop Jeong let out a low voice.


    Although many people usually combine Goofilebang and Odaesega with the world''s best names, to put it bluntly, Goofilebang and Odaesega are not that close.


    Families leading to blood and literary circles leading to meaning are different from their concepts. In the end, they have no choice but to bump into each other in small and large areas.


    So it was never a good thing that the old file room showed weakness compared to the five generations at the non-stage held by Shaolin.


    "There is a close difference between Gufa and Odae Sega''s disciples. And there are four people who are neither old nor old.¡­."


    Bop Kye, who was talking, sighed deeply.


    There is only one place left that is neither a file room nor a trend of Oh Dae-se.


    "Hwasan''s performance was frankly unexpected."


    Hwasan''s students are all four left in the river.


    Four may seem like a small number, but Hwasan was the only one who left four disciples in the river. Even Shaolin the world has only three left.


    "What were they originally assigned to?"


    "It was a hermit. It is said that Hye Bang, who received a complaint, randomly gave them a gold plate."


    Bop Jeong sighed as if he was lucky.


    "If it wasn''t for Bye Bang, I would have been humiliated."


    If Hwasan had come to Shaolin with a silver spoon in his hand, the Cheonha-dong provinces would have pointed fingers at Shaolin for not recognizing his skills.


    They must have laughed at him for giving him a silverware with a platinum album.


    It was Bop Jeong who was lucky to have avoided the disgrace.


    "It''s fortunate, but on the other hand, it''s unfair. Who thought Hawasan would be this active before the competition began?"


    "I see."


    Bop Jeong smiled brightly.


    "Especially, that Chung-Myung kid was amazing the more I saw him. Maybe Hye Yeon is struggling."


    "Is it that bad? Of course, it was great, but in my eyes it wasn''t as good as Hye Yeon.Only¡­¡­.""It''s not all you''ve seen."


    Bop Jeong squinted his eyes.


    And maybe what I saw isn''t everything.''


    It''s an interesting thing.


    I can''t even see the depth of his child when I see him who doesn''t even live in half.


    If Hye Yeon is a stream that makes you feel good just by looking at it so clear, the Chung-Myung child was like a nail that you couldn''t dare to look into because it dare to look into.


    "The heavens are sometimes cold, but at the end of that coolness they must let go of their warmth. The child''s appearance in Hwasan will not be irrelevant to the will of heaven."


    Bop Jeong memorized Do-ho a little bit.


    - Is there anyone here who doesn''t know what happened to those who believed in will, did they practice consultation and did not hesitate to throw themselves?


    The voice of Jongnam Jang Moon-in, who suddenly passed through his head, gave Bop Jeong a little strength.


    How can you not know?''


    How can you not know?


    It''s the best thing that made them do that.


    I tried to turn a blind eye. I didn''t want to look back.


    But Hawsan finally returned to his power and stood in front of them again. As if those who truly pursue spirit will suffer, they will not collapse.


    Therefore, Bop Jeong had to feel prickly every time he saw Hwasan''s disciples.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Bop Jeong shook his head, who blew away his thoughts due to low disapproval.


    "This tournament is coming to an end. It would have been nice if we could be a place of harmony where we get to know each other better."


    "I would have known better. In particular, Hwasan will now be a cleric with no one in the world."


    "Well."


    "Especially if the Chung-Myung kid makes it to the finals, the honor of the old file room will hit rock bottom. Of course, even the five generations should blush."


    "I suppose so."


    "And when that happens...¡­."


    Bop Kye looked down at Bop Jeong''s face.


    "We may also have to reverse our past decisions."


    "If I have to, I have to."


    Bop Jeong memorized dislike again.


    What Bop Kye says is that the decision of the past is to kick Hwasan out of the old file room.


    "However, we can''t decide such a thing with our latecomers alone."


    "That''s true, but...¡­."


    "Yes, I know what you mean. That''s what happens in the end, so you''ll have to get ready in advance."


    "Yes, sir."


    Hwasan''s return to the old file room.


    This was not something to be written off as small. Perhaps it will be a big event that will shake up the power of the strong.


    "If that''s the way it is, I''ll go there."


    Bop Jeong nodded.


    "Anyway, let''s wait and see for a while longer. It won''t be too late to discuss after the arena."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Bop Jeong closed his eyes and fell into thought.


    Bop Kye hesitated for a moment and then quietly opened his mouth again instead of leaving.


    "I''m a little jealous."


    "Hm?"


    "Hwasan is probably feeling the joy of flying away now. I have a stomachache thinking about it."


    Bop Jeong smirked at the straightforward comment.


    "You''re rewarded for your efforts. Let''s just celebrate."


    "Yes, sir."


    ***


    "So¡­¡­."


    A slightly blocked voice came out of Hyun Jong''s mouth.


    "Even our ancestors, who had four disciples on the river of thirty...¡­."


    "Growl¡­¡­."


    "Everybody will be happy...¡­."


    "Growl¡­¡­."


    He looked at his disciples with dumb eyes as he stopped talking.Everyone was looking at him with a look as if they were almost at a portrait house. And¡­¡­.


    He turned his head slightly to one side. Where the problem lies.


    In the composition, Chung-Myung is roaring like an angry hound, holding onto his limbs by a group of Baek Cheons.


    What''s wrong with that?''


    Hyun Jong sighed deeply.


    It seemed that the disciples could not hear it even if they had to say something nice. Despite many words of encouragement, Hwasan''s disciples only look soulless with expressions like children waiting behind them.


    "Uh¡­¡­.hmm."


    Hyun Jong coughed in vain.


    "Then I''ll be back after a few discussions with the elders, so you can rest...¡­."


    "Come on, Jang Moon-in!"


    "Where are you going, long storyteller? Take us with you!"


    "Don''t leave us alone! Long story!"


    Suddenly, desperate reactions erupted from the students who were sitting in despair.


    However, Hyun Jong lifted his head slightly and turned a blind eye to his disciples.


    Of course, it''s not that hard to protect these kids now, but it''s going to happen one day unless you put that Hawasan rabid dog away.


    It might be better to get beaten first, rather than rush it out.


    "Well, then I''ll leave you alone."


    Hwasan''s disciples exclaimed as Hyun Jong walked up to the floor.


    "Long moon Yi In!"


    "Where are you going, long storyteller? Elder Hyun Sang! Good luck with your fortune!"


    "Don''t leave us alone! Take us with you...¡­! Please!"


    But Hyun Jong disappeared without looking back, just like someone who didn''t hear them scream.


    "¡­¡­."


    The remaining disciples of Hwasan slowly, very slowly turned their heads to one side.


    It was time to face evil spirits.


    "¡­is it refreshing?"


    A voice that seems to have poked all the heartache and crookedness that exists in the world flows out of the devil''s mouth.


    "What are you doing?"


    Chung-Myung twisted his body. Yoo-Esul and Yoon-Jong, who were holding his arms, let go of Urban.


    "Friday or jade, I taught you to blow and you ran out of it. By the way, what are you doing?"


    His eyes began to turn upside down.


    Hawasan''s disciples looked at Baek Cheon in a hurry, looking fed up.


    Please do something, death penalty!


    "Look at that, that! Your eyes are spinning!''


    Back Cheon, who received the earnest gaze, coughed loudly and opened his mouth.


    "Chung-Myung??. Of course, we failed a lot, but we still have the most left. This is to celebrate...¡­."


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    "If anyone hears it, they''ll think it''s up there."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Don''t sneak around here and go where the losers are. If you drink the same air, you''ll get defeated."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon trudged to the place where the losers gathered and sat with his knees wrapped.


    "The death penalty?"


    "¡­what?"


    "¡­¡­No."


    Those who saw his sad eyes couldn''t say anything but swallow tears.


    ''Poor thing.''


    Why is there no exception to his life?''


    But whatever they were thinking, Chung-Myung didn''t loosen his eyes.


    "They''re all missing, losing to the old file room? I can''t live because I have a temperamental! He''s got a temperament! You''re telling me you''ve got nowhere to lose to those old-fashioned bastards? I''m going to destroy all your hands! Give me everything!"


    "Hey!"


    Then someone raised his hand and got up from his seat.


    "What?""I was eliminated because I lost to the Five Tides."


    "Sit down, if you don''t want to die."


    "Yes."


    The rebellion was quickly suppressed.


    "But¡­¡­ I think we did a pretty good job, too."


    "What do you mean good?"


    "But the servants packed their bags and we''re...¡­."


    "Oh, yeah, that''s true."


    Chung-Myung''s expression, which seemed to be distorted like a chest devil forever, immediately melted away.


    "Did you see those bastards go down with their lumps? It was a sight that I''ll never forget!"


    "Shoulders drooping!"


    "He didn''t even look back!"


    "There you go, there you go! I didn''t look back!"


    The death penalty did not miss the opportunity and responded eagerly. This is because I know from experience that I need to let myself feel better to get hit at least once.


    Baek Cheon, who was looking at the atmosphere, also responded.


    "It''s a perfect portrait house."


    "Yes, I almost got a portrait of my wife''s hat."


    "¡­¡­."


    And I regretted it right away. I should''ve stayed still.


    Only the fire that was about to go away was spattered again.


    "You''re embarrassed to be ambassador, and you''re not even in 32 people? Everyone''s fine, but you''re eating half of your hand? I''m so pissed off, I''m! Ouch!"


    When Chung-Myung tried to jump at Baek Cheon screaming, Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol rushed to his limbs.


    "Hang in there, Chung-Myung! It''s private lodging! Private lodging!


    "You''re injured! Get well and lose!"


    Baek Cheon, who was robbed of his soul in an instant, faltered with a white face, and Baek Sang, who was next to him, held his shoulder and smiled.


    "Death penalty, I understand that feeling."


    "¡­Don''t understand, you son of a b*tc*."


    Baek Cheon just wanted to cry alone.


    Chung-Myung growled and glared at his disciples.


    Not like this!''


    In fact, except for the Baek Cheon group, the rest of the students did not have much time to train with Chung-Myung. Even the talent you have isn''t very high. It would be great to have brought such people here.


    For example, don''t the other Munpa understand Hwasan''s propaganda at all?


    If the students who were eliminated this time continue to grow like this, they will be able to hit those who have lost with their toes.


    But Chung-Myung could never be satisfied here.


    "I''m so angry.''


    What would the death penalty in the line say?


    Giggling. You don''t seem to have the talent to teach either.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! I''ll just let that old man go!"


    Yoon-jong hurriedly grabbed Chung-Myung, who turned over his eyes as if he was calming down for a moment. Yoo-Esul and Jo-Gol also did their best to subdue him.


    "Please go crazy, Chung-Myung!"


    "Get a hold of yourself. Mind your own business!


    Chung-Myung clenched his teeth and looked at the three who overpowered him.


    Coincidentally, the four in the 32 had become one.


    "There is no defeat for Hwasan now!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "If all four of us don''t make it here, we''re all crawling all the way to Hwasan! Okay? Especially if you lose to Goofa, I''m going to roll you to Hwasan, so try losing! Let''s see!


    Baek Cheon, who was looking at Chung-Myung, who began to ferment, asked Baek Sang, who was squatting next to him.


    "Who''s next to him?"


    "¡­¡­Namung Dowi from Namgung Sega."


    "¡­¡­it''s gone."


    "I guess so?"


    Baek Cheon closed his eyes and sincerely prayed for Namgang Dowi''s repose.


    Of course, it''s a blessing of his own.

 Chapter - 302 Episode 302. It wasnt like that when I was young. When I was young! (2)

    Squeeze.


    Namggung Dowi, tightening his waistband, looked down at his petal.


    Growl.


    The sword, which is slowly pulled out, shines white in the sunlight.


    He pushed the sword back in and checked himself in front of Tokyo.


    The two characters, the sky blue robe, the cloud pattern engraved on the chest, and the Changcheon, seem to stand out more today.


    "Whoo."


    After a short deep breath, he rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    I can see a handsome man with an arrogant smile in Tokyo.


    "Didn''t I tell you to watch your face?"


    Then Namgung Dowi turned his head to the sudden voice heard from behind.


    "Father."


    His father was Namgung Wang, the owner of the Southern Palace Sega.


    "People don''t mind whether you''re arrogant or not inside. But as soon as I put it on the surface, I''ve been saying that those who followed you will be enemies."


    Namggung Dowi bowed slightly to the loud voice of Namggung Hwang.


    Namggung Wang continued, kicking his tongue.


    "That''s what it''s like to be on top."


    Every word was weighed down.


    "People close their eyes to the big blemish I have, but they can never tolerate the small blemish of the upper tooth. Therefore, he who is in the position of dominating others should always be in good shape. And that''s the attitude of a man who was born with the s*x of a man."


    "I''ll keep that in mind, Father."


    Namgung Wang nodded as if he was satisfied.


    But for a moment, too, his expression soon hardened again.


    "By the way, the old file room guys are playing a dirty trick. A redraw to prevent corruption. It''s a good cause, but I''m sure he''s actually going to drop you somehow."


    Namgung Dowi nodded lightly.


    "What do you say? If you want, now...¡­."


    "Father."


    Namgung Dowi shook his head lightly. And said with a light smile.


    "Whether it''s Shaolin''s Hye Yeon or Hwasan''s Chung-Myung, he''s just the one who needs to win one day. What''s the difference if it''s a little faster?"


    "Yes, that''s how you''re a descendant of the Southern Palace."


    There was a faint sneer on Namgung Wang''s face.


    ''That means they''re not going to lose anything, whether it''s Hwasan''s Chung-Myung or us.''''


    You wicked old-fashioned bastards.


    "And¡­."


    Then Namgung Dowi opened his mouth in a calm voice.


    "Even if I have diarrhea, I can''t complain if I don''t complain, but Namgoong can''t complain. Then don''t you think I don''t like the Wasan Mythology?"


    "So is he."


    Namgung Wang nodded slowly at his son''s words. And I asked.


    "What do you think? Are you confident of winning?"


    Namgung Dowi replied with a slight smile.


    "Hwasan?? Chung-Myung. He was definitely strong."


    "That''s right."


    "But with such a light sword, we cannot deal with the king''s sword. I will prove today that the world''s first inspection is not Hwasan nor a shaman, but Namgung."


    "Yeah."


    Namgung Wang smiled softly.


    "That''s enough."


    Namggung Dowi, who left the war, was lined up with tablets of Namgung Sega dressed in sky-blue uniforms.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "It''s the best."


    "Brother! I trust you."


    "Of course."


    "The honor of the Southern Palace Sega hangs on the shoulders of the cow. You must never sit idle!"


    "Of course, uncle."


    Namggung Dowi responded to every single word of encouragement and blessing and headed to the place where Namggung Hwang''s non-When I walked a little outside the front angle, a wide square came out. The people who filled the square turned to them in unison.


    "Namgoongsehada!"


    "Changcheon Namgung Sega is here!"


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    The admiration and praise poured out on them.


    This is the power of good writing.


    Namgung Sega, known as the head of the Five Great Sega, has been the most prestigious family for hundreds of years. If you have any enemies in your stronghold, you can''t help but hear the name Changcheon Namse.


    That''s why everyone looks at them with a yearning eye.


    Hana Namung Dowi wasn''t particularly happy with the outpouring of cheers.


    I don''t like it.''


    His forehead was wrinkled finely.


    The family''s teaching to show a relaxed appearance in front of people did not completely distort his expression, but his heart sank heavily.


    Reason?


    It is very simple.


    "It''s Hwasan!"


    "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Wasan is here!"


    "Hwasan the Dragon! It''s the Hwasan Divine Dragon!"


    "Here comes the Chung-Myung and the Wasans!"


    Shouts that were not comparable to those poured on Namgung Sega began to shake Shaolin.


    Namgung Dowi bit his lips without realizing it.


    Yesterday, after Jin Geum Ryong and Baek Cheon, and Chung-Myung and Isong Baek, Hwasan''s popularity penetrated the sky.


    Since the beginning of the tournament, Hwasan''s popularity has been very high. The Wasan faction, who had been in the old file room but had fallen, returned splendidly after a bone-cutting patience. This was enough to touch the hearts of the powerful people watching.


    Everyone was hoping that Hwasan would bring that old file room and the Great Sega down the peg.


    The expectation literally exploded in the sorrows with Jongnam.


    Baek Cheon''s name, which was displayed in front of Hwasan''s colorful and gorgeous plum blossoms, was constantly mentioned, and Chung-Myung''s name, which stole everyone''s attention in response to Isong Baek of Jongnam, was twice as popular as before.


    So no matter how popular they are, there is no way to beat Hawasan.


    Namggung Dowi, who made a slight frown, looked at the Wasan faction walking in.


    "Hehe. Someone great is here. Hehehehe."


    When I saw Chung-Myung smiling brightly in front of me, my stomach felt strangely twisted.


    ''What a frivolity.''


    A cilantro should have a sense of weight.


    But Chung-Myung was more frivolous than anything he''d ever seen. It is hard to believe that he is a rising master and the world''s best posthumous index.


    ''That''s until today.''


    Unbecoming hypocrisy is harmful to you.


    For Chung-Myung, the author should be informed of his defeat today.


    Namgung Dowi, who was so determined, glared at Chung-Myung with his subdued eyes.


    Namggung Wang spoke low looking at such Namggung Dowi.


    "It''s not easy."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Don''t underestimate your opponent."


    "But you don''t have to be scared. That''s what you want to say."


    Namgung Wang nods his head as if he likes the answer.


    "Go and show it to them. What the King''s sword is."


    "Of course."


    Namgung Dowi grabbed a sword with one hand and slowly climbed onto the stage.


    Climbing onto the stage with a flurry of cheers, he narrowed his forehead as he looked across the empty space.


    It''s not rude.


    So far, no one has kept Namggung Dowi waiting.


    However, Chung-Myung seemed to be in no hurry even though he knew who his opponent was.


    In his eyes, Chung-Myung, who was babbling with the death penalty, came to the aesthetic stage.And on Chung-Myung''s back, the death penalty drops eyes or feeds him fist potatoes.


    What a mess.


    Namggung Dowi had no choice but to look distorted.


    How can Mupa be so frivolous?


    The way in which ignorance begins is by straightening up one''s body. But that place called Hwasan seems to have only a bunch of things like a male mountain bandit.


    That''s no different from the Heukdo, is it?


    "Have you been waiting?"


    Did I wait?


    Namggung Dowi looked across from Chung-Myung, frowning.


    A bridge that extends out slightly to the side.


    The body looks solid, but I can''t feel any energy because it''s crooked and bent.


    In addition, despite his compliance-looking face, the grumpy and irritable face made the viewer frown.


    It was Namgung Dowi who understood at this moment the father''s teaching that he should pay attention to his physical attitude and expression.


    What would your subordinates learn from these people?


    "Whoo."


    Namgung Dowi, who took a short deep breath, captured Chung-Myung.


    "Namgung Dowi of the Southern Palace Sega."


    "I''m Chung-Myung from Hwasan."


    Contrary to his expression, Chung-Myung had his own courtesy and had the right to fight back.


    Then Namgung Dowi''s eyes were slightly different.


    ''But it''s not a bad case.''


    It was not Namgung Dowi who could not distinguish between those who express examples with their own minds and those who express examples with their own heart.


    What is certain is that the author has learned the example properly.


    Feeling a little relieved, Namgung Dowi slowly pulled out the sword.


    "Hwasan''s sword seemed very sharp."


    "Well, it''s normal."


    "But don''t think the sword will work on me either."


    And he smiled and said.


    "I am not swayed by the splendor of the dark palace. You will know that there is a sky above today."


    "Oh, yes, yes."


    Chung-Myung replied in a seductive way and pulled out a sword.


    "Now that I know, let''s get started. I''m in a bit of a hurry right now."


    "You''d better recover your composure. I''ll be different from the enemies you''ve faced so far."


    "Yes, it''s very different. A lot."


    Chung-Myung sighed with all his heart.


    If you throw it in a demon''s den somewhere, it''s inevitable because a man who looks like a wet wet wetter keeps picking on him.


    Should I just break his head first?''


    He thought seriously for a moment, but eventually shook his head.


    No, because Jang Moon-in told me to pretend to deal with him.''


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    There was a new request from Hyun Jong from the morning.


    He said, "Since the eyes of other writers who are looking at him these days are unusual, please pretend to mix swords in moderation."


    If it weren''t for that, I''d just kick a guy like that.


    It''s better to die than to suffer.¡­.


    "You don''t understand."


    At that time, Namgung Dowi spoke in a slightly subdued voice.


    "What?"


    "I said you were different from those you''ve dealt with so far."


    There is a subtle sneer around Namgung Dowi''s mouth.


    "If you think of their swords and deal with me, you''ll see a big setback. Because I have what they don''t have."


    "Oh?"


    Chung-Myung scanned Namgung Dowi with strange eyes.


    "Oh, you mean different?"


    "I don''t mean to belittle them. But if you look at it coldly, they''re the only ones in the world. There are only a few people who are qualified to become the best in the world."Namgung Dowi points to Chung-Myung with a chin gesture.


    "I''m sure you and I are."


    "Whoa?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head a couple of times and asked.


    "I''m asking just in case¡­¡­."


    "Hm?"


    "Is your real name a silver dragon?"


    "¡­What do you mean?"


    "No, something unlucky is so similar. I was wondering if it was your blood."


    "Bad luck?"


    An offended Namgung Dowi distorted his face.


    But Chung-Myung was unfair in his own way.


    "Handsome and unlucky, it''s worth it."


    That''s what Geum Ryong is like, and that''s what Eun Ryong is like.


    Namggung Dowi said, struggling to put on a look.


    "I fully understand your arrogance. You haven''t met the right person so far. That Hwajeong sword or Jongnam''s Jin Geum Ryong or Isong Baek couldn''t satisfy you."


    Chung-Myung''s head, which he had been listening to, began to tilt slightly.


    "Oh, so you''re different?"


    "You''ll see when you''ve been through it. But I''ll make sure you realize it. What''s the difference in class?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Oh, so neither Jin Geum Ryong nor Baek Cheon, nor Isong Baek are your opponents. This is it, right?


    Very naturally, Chung-Myung''s words become shorter little by little.


    "Of course."


    "Because you''re a genius?"


    "Of course I don''t mean that. Just¡­¡­."


    "There''s nothing to lose."


    Chung-Myung snuck up the corners of his mouth and cut Namggung Dowi''s words.


    "Because you''re a genius. Well, I admit it."


    "Well, I''m embarrassed."


    "That''s ridiculous."


    "Hm?"


    Namgung Dowi''s face, smiling leisurely, hardened. In addition, his eyes narrowed.


    Chung-Myung was bending his head, making a woody sound from side to side.


    "By the way, kids these days are weird. Where did you learn to change the subject? So, don''t you want to say that you''re a genius and all the kids here look the same?"


    "It''s just that I have different things."


    "This is a funny guy."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Well, I''d like to ask you one last question."


    "Speak."


    "Do you have any brothers?"


    "¡­I don''t know why I''m curious about that, but I do."


    "That''s enough."


    Chung-Myung put the sword back in the sword and lifted it up.


    There was a voice of dismay on the part of the Hwasan disciples, but Namggung Dowi had no idea what the act meant.


    "Well, I''m going to start anyway. Don''t be a surprise later on."


    "Of course, advance."


    "Hey, you''re going to give up the first attack. I''m so flattered that I need to attack you properly."


    Chung-Myung is starting to migrate.


    The face of a group of Beck Cheons looking at it from afar turned pale.


    "Sa, Sa-suk! Don''t you have to stop them?"


    "¡­How can I stop you? I''m doing the scrubbing."


    "He''s going to die like that."


    "...do you think they''re gonna kill me?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­Yes, I think it could be."


    Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung with anxious eyes. But there was no time for him to try anything.


    Chung-Myung lifted his sword and rushed like a ray of light toward Namggung Dowi.


    Love, love, love, love, love, love, love, love, love!


    The sword fell down toward Namgang Dowi''s head with a tremendous sound of breaking.


    But Namggung Dowi lifted the sword, not a bit embarrassed by its speed and momentum.


    "Brazen trick!"


    I''ve already seen him attack his opponents with this upper hand several times.


    This guy has a strange obsession with attacking the opponent''s head for no reason.


    I''ve already finished calculating that I''ll come after my head if I give up my advance.


    ''I can''t believe I''m falling for this kind of provocation. You''re so shallow!''Namgung Dowi''s sword correctly blocked Chung-Myung''s sword.


    "The moment the sword ran into him, he deflected and cut his side...¡­.''


    Oh, my god!


    At that moment, a terrible sound spread over the entire Shaolin beyond the non-stage.


    "Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "Oh. Oh...Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa."


    At the same time, a painful scream burst out from the audience. Some clasped their mouths, and some lowered their hands and grabbed the groin.


    However, no matter what the reaction was, everyone''s eyes were focused on one place.


    Namgung Dowi''s gaze, too, slowly turned downward.


    foot


    Chung-Myung''s stretched feet were exactly stuck in Namggung Dowi''s groin.


    "¡­Growl."


    Namgung Dowi is broken as it is.


    And


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    He grabbed the groin with both hands and began to roll on the floor.


    The desperate scream forced the men in the hall to turn their eyes away without seeing more of it.


    Hawsan''s disciples also gathered their hands forward and were fed up with a blue face.


    "Uh¡­. I''d rather kill him."


    "I thought you''d just kill me. Yeah, he can''t end it with that. Ugh¡­¡­."


    "That demon. That''s so vicious."


    But Chung-Myung, who couldn''t hear their criticism, just grinned and smoothed Namggung Dowi''s pelvis.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. You said you had brothers. You''ll be able to connect it."


    Yes?


    That''s not the problem?


    That''s none of my business.


    giggle giggle

 Chapter - 303 Episode 303. It wasnt like that when I was young. In my time! (3)

    "Growlol.


    Namgung Dowi is convulsed.


    The weak-hearted Chung-Myung could not bear to turn a blind eye to the scene and tapped Namggung Dowi''s butt.


    Of course, it is not important that you are the one who created this scene.


    "Are you all right?"


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue.


    "I know. Why are you being so arrogant? Oh, of course you''re a genius. He''s a genius."


    But what about it?


    A smirk came out of Chung-Myung''s lips.


    "You son of a b*tc*. If I gather all the geniuses I''ve seen so far and line them up, I can send three guys to buy a party even if I put the Shaolin fence around two times. Genius? That''s not a big deal. Shake your mouth.


    The sword of Chung-Myung tapping Namung Dowi''s butt is getting harder.


    "It''s not a big deal, but I''m being arrogant and ignoring my kids...¡­. No, no. Jin Geum Ryong and Isong Baek are not our kids. Are you ignoring them anyway? Does it look easy for my colleague to be beaten around? You can''t even breathe when your colleague hits you. Come on!"


    Baek Cheon, who heard Chung-Myung under the stage, smiled pleased.


    I''ve never been beaten, you son of a b*tc*!''


    And don''t call me co-worker! Everyone''s listening, you son of a b*tc*!


    "Hey, did you hear that? She''s thinking about him."


    "Walk."


    "Yes, boarding house."


    "Close your mouth. It can go to hell."


    "¡­Yes."


    Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung, soothing his bubbling stomach.


    "But I''m feeling a little better.''


    You praised Namgung Dowi for being a genius. From the perspective of Chung-Myung, being a genius is not a big compliment.


    Or it was to provoke Baek Cheon.


    ''The more I see him, the more I don''t know.''


    I feel like I''m being swayed by Chung-Myung here and there, but...¡­.


    Anyway, seeing Namggung Dowi whining on the floor wasn''t bad at all, it was Baek Cheon.


    "Turn it off¡­¡­."


    Namggung Dowi staggered out of his seat.


    And he stared at Chung-Myung with bloodshot eyes.


    "This¡­¡­ this¡­¡­ Son of a b*tc*!"


    Eventually, harsh words came out.


    I can stand being beaten down.


    When you compete, you have to allow the opponent''s sword, and if you''re a prosecutor, you have to accept it. I was confident that I wouldn''t resent even if my arms and legs were cut off and my throat was cut off.


    But I can''t forgive him for grabbing and rolling in the groin in front of so many people.


    Rumors cannot be prevented from spreading unless all the memories of those who watched the scene are erased.


    This will be an unforgettable disgrace to him, who will become a household member of the Southern Palace.


    Thinking that far, it felt like aging was soaring and coming out of my head.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    When Namggung Dowi couldn''t contain his boiling anger, Chung-Myung giggled.


    "You''re angry."


    "You... you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Giggling."


    Chung-Myung grinned and lifted the sword.


    "So you''re not making fun of a snout."


    "Shut up!"


    "Talent or not, that''s when you''ve been polished and polished. You can''t beat Geumryong, let alone Sasook. What''s the big deal about that kind of stuff?


    Chung-Myung nodded his sword."Come on. I''ll put your shoulders down nicely."


    "This¡­¡­."


    Namggung Dowi rushed at Chung-Myung with bloodshot eyes. No, I tried to jump in.


    But Chung-Myung stopped him, shaking the sword from side to side.


    "Oh, wait, wait."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Well, calm down a little bit, huh? Don''t make excuses for losing in excitement after being beaten like a dog later."


    After grinding his teeth, Namggung Dowi soon took a deep breath. My forehead is steaming, but there is nothing wrong with Chung-Myung''s words. Isn''t it the most taboo for a prosecutor to rush into an enemy with excitement?


    "Whoo!"


    Namgung Dowi, who controlled his mind with deep breathing, soon stretched his sword in a stable position.


    "¡­You''ll regret giving me time to get my cool back. I''ll take you down to the ground!"


    Chung-Myung just smirked at the deadly threat.


    "Usually, people come to their senses when they break their heads, but you shouldn''t do that. Come to think of it, that''s how your family used to be."


    It was... Who was it?


    Oh, yeah. King Sword Namgoong Cheonmyeong.


    That''s just what he was like. He''s arrogant, putting people under his feet.


    "It''d be unfair if I''d been beaten for generations."


    "What?"


    "No, I''m not talking to you."


    I''m talking to a thousand Namgoong people who won''t die anymore.


    As Chung-Myung shook his hand, Nam-Dowi pointed a sword at Chung-Myung with flesh in his eyes.


    "Pull out the sword."


    "Where''s the commanding tone? I''m going to pull out everything."


    Chung-Myung shook the sword for the first time.


    "Let him pick one."


    Namggung Dowi decided not to talk to Chung-Myung anymore. He realized that mixing words with that son of a b*tc* didn''t do him any good.


    "I''ll show you what the Sword of the Southern Palace is!"


    Baaaaaaaaaah!


    Namgung Dowi''s sword begins to emit a massive sword. The white-glowing black quickly swelled as if it had swallowed a sword.


    Boom!


    With his sword hanging down, he took a step forward.


    At the same time, tremendous momentum began to pressure Chung-Myung.


    "That, that!"


    A sense of astonishment flowed from the mouths of the long writers who were watching the steaming on the podium.


    "The Sword of the King!"


    "You''re saying you''ve already learned C-word?"


    These are the representative black iron swordsmanship and Changgung Muaegeombeop.


    However, if Namgungse discusses the best swordsmanship, this is the Cesarean sword.


    The reason why the strongest sword did not become the representative sword of Namgung Sega is that it is only passed on to the direct line of Namgung Sega.


    It''s very difficult and requires a lot of history.


    The king''s sword, which cannot even be introduced until the Iron Sword Transplantation and Changgung Muaegeom Act are successful, is now in Namgung Dowi''s hands.


    His body exudes a formidable aura.


    Cesarean is literally the sword of the king.


    It is a sword that subdues its opponent with the force and pressure it emits. If the drama reaches its peak, it is known that it can rise to the stage of a righteous murder, which takes people''s lives only by force.


    Proving that the rumor is not an exaggeration, the momentum of Namgung Dowi was tremendous.


    The audience, who were watching, was forced to step back, and even Hawsan''s disciples had to cheer up to fight back.


    Boom!


    Namggung Dowi has taken another step. The full-blown spirit weighed down Chung-Myung''s whole body.


    Under pressure from pressing his body, Chung-Myung sighed deeply."No, kids these days!"


    Then he grabbed the sword and strode toward Namgung Dowi.


    Namggung Dowi opened his eyes in astonishment.


    You''re coming?


    You''re going to take this momentum all over the place? Like it''s nothing?


    Namggung Dowi clenched his teeth and took another step forward. His energy also grew stronger. However, Chung-Myung only approached him with an air of indifference.


    "I''ll dedicate you to...I will teach you on behalf of one of your ancestors anyway, so take it sweetly."


    "What, what?"


    "Basic! You son of a b*tc*! Basic!"


    Chung-Myung''s sword was struck black and white.


    Namgung Dowi lifted the sword with a sneer.


    ''The stupid guy did the same thing again! I won''t let you down this time!''


    But contrary to Namgung Dowi''s opinion, Chung-Myung''s sword honestly just hit his sword.


    And what happened at the moment the two swords hit each other was a little different from Namggung Dowi''s expectation.


    Whoosh!


    Again!


    Two sounds rang out at the same time.


    Namggung Dowi looked at Chung-Myung''s sword facing his sword and turned his eyes slightly to look at his wrist.


    Dull.


    My wrist was drooping and weak.


    What''s wrong with that?''


    Uh...


    That, uh...


    That''s not supposed to be like that.


    It doesn''t make sense if that breaks just because you got it once. That''s...


    "These days, kids!"


    Bang!


    Chung-Myung began to pound the sword mercilessly.


    "Where did you come from?"


    Bang!


    One more time.


    "It wasn''t like that back in my day! In my day!"


    Bang!


    "Anyone who makes less underbody is a C-Sword!"


    Bang!


    "Growl."


    Namggung Dowi ended up groaning and reeling.


    The broken wrist could not properly stop Chung-Myung''s sword. Thanks to this, Chung-Myung''s sword has already hit him on the shoulder four times.


    "Don''t you relax your shoulders? You want me to pull it out?"


    Chung-Myung glares in his eyes.


    At that moment, they heard loud voices.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    Namgung Wang, who was on the stage, couldn''t hold back and stood up and shouted.


    Namggung Dowi opened his eyes wide upon hearing the rant. And quickly began to grab the sword with both hands and swing it.


    A massive sword wraps around his sword. At the same time, it''s going to be...¡­.


    Oh, my god!


    "¡­¡­."


    Namgung Dowi turned his head blankly. This time, he looked at Chung-Myung''s sword stuck in his ankle.


    "He''s talking, and he''s swinging a knife?"


    Excuse me...


    It''s on the stage.


    If you don''t swing your sword here, where the hell are you...¡­.


    "These days, they''re not very basic. Basic!"


    Chung-Myung took a step back and grabbed the sword tightly.


    "I won''t understand if you say it in your head anyway. You just have to get beaten up with your body. Then I understand!"


    Baek Cheon, who was below, closed his eyes as he watched the scene.


    I felt a sense of deja vu. He certainly seemed to have heard that in the past as well¡­¡­.


    What after hearing that?


    "I''m coming!"


    Chung-Myung rushed towards Namung Dowi.


    Namgung Dowi swung the sword reflexively, but the C-Sword, which failed to pressure the opponent with momentum, was only a half-sword that was less than an iron sword transplant.


    "Lower body!"


    Whoops!


    Chung-Myung''s sword hits Namggung Dowi''s thigh."Giggles!"


    A groan of pain came out of Namgung Dowi''s mouth.


    "Lower body! Lower body! Lower body!"


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    "You son of a b*tc*! You hit him four times, but you can''t stop him once? Did you leave your head at Anhui?"


    The pouring pain and barbs drove Namggung Dowi back frantically.


    ''Well, what speed...¡­.''


    I can''t even see a sword. How am I supposed to stop this?


    "How dare this back down? Who''s sending it to you?"


    Chung-Myung growls and pushes Namggung Dowi. And he beat me mercilessly.


    "Side! Shoulder! Ankle! Why is it so empty?" Back to the wrist!


    Namggung Dowi, who allowed the sword to his sides and shoulders, quickly tried to avoid the back. But Chung-Myung''s sword quickly and accurately struck him on the wrist when he stepped down.


    Faaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Namgung Dowi''s spearhead turned and rose to Ho Gong.


    At the same time, Namgung Dowi''s body was exposed to Chung-Myung defenselessly.


    Stand up!


    All of Hwasan''s disciples stood up at the same time. What''s going to happen is starting to unfold in their minds.


    Baek Cheon groaned open his mouth.


    "The price¡­¡­."


    A cheerful shout penetrated their ears.


    "Head! Head! Head! Head! Head! Head!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Five rounds of Chung-Myung''s censorship poured down on Namggung Dowi''s head. Namggung Dowi''s eyes, which were flinching under the attack, lost focus.


    "Oh, right!"


    Bang!


    Another blow to Namggung Dowi''s head, which is so unconscious, fell.


    "It''s standard to say this five times and hit it six times."


    ''¡­¡­why?''


    Not understanding Chung-Myung''s last words, Namggung Dowi came to consciousness with deep questions.


    Flop.


    Chung-Myung, who was looking at Namgung Dowi who fell on the floor, kicked his tongue and said, "It''s too bad."


    "Oh, I was supposed to put you down!"


    I need to get rid of this head obsession.


    Come on!

 Chapter - 304 Episode 304. It wasnt like that when I was young. In my day! (4)

    Chung-Myung clapped his tongue as he watched Namggung Dowi fall on the floor in rags.


    "Anyway, kids these days."


    Hey!


    In the past, if I wanted to use a knife, I''d hang a stone from a knife and swing it a thousand times.


    Even if I rolled my body on a cliff, I could barely get a piece of autopsy after I trained myself to the point where I heard "Oh, it''s so cool!


    The one with the weak legs, what?


    Cesarean sword, huh?


    Cesarean sword, huh?


    "Hey, I''m just gonna hit your head."


    Oh, are you awake?


    "Eh."


    Chung-Myung turned around as if he didn''t like it.


    This is why I don''t like things like genius. Those who are caught up in the excitement of moving quickly to the next level can''t see their feet under the speed is too high.


    You won''t know until a guy like Isong Baek crawls and crawls past him. What did you miss?


    In fact, there''s no reason why I can''t tell you if I want to.¡­.


    Why would I?


    There is no need to take such trouble when there is no interest in Namgung Sega. I''m so busy teaching Hwasan that I don''t care about Namgoongse!


    Chung-Myung walked down the rain. There were exclamations everywhere.


    "Growlol!"


    "Kaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "Wow!"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head as he watched the death penalty, which raised his thumb at him.


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with you?"


    "What do you mean, new? Namgung Dowi?????, Namgung Dowi!"


    Jo-Gol nodded admirably.


    "Namgung Dowi, the danak sword of the Southern Palace, was considered the best candidate for the championship. I can''t believe you beat him up like that."


    "Once in a while, I wonder if this guy really eats with me."


    Chung-Myung smirked at the more intense response than usual.


    "It''s nothing, it''¡­."


    "No. What''s great is great."


    "That was amazing, Chung-Myung!"


    The corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth began to twitch little by little.


    "No. Well, just one kid...¡­."


    "If he''s Namggung Dowi, he''s not just a kid, is he?"


    "Wow, I''m so relieved. Chung-Myung, you did a great job!"


    "¡­hehe."


    Chung-Myung scratched the back of his head awkwardly.


    It''s really nothing, but you keep making me feel... How should I say this?¡­.


    "I''m dying of love, that one."


    "Dongryong, be quiet."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon became quiet. With his shoulders shrugged, Chung-Myung sat down and naturally took out beef jerky from the bag next to him.


    "Jo-Gol death penalty, you got the money, right?"


    "Oh, yeah! Chung-Myung! That''s awesome! That''s a lot of money! This time, there were a lot of people on the other side, maybe because they were against Namggung Dowi.


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk. That''s why people are humiliated when they gamble."


    You don''t have to bet on a guy! Where are you going?


    Then you''re doomed!


    Chung-Myung giggles and starts chewing his jerky.


    While watching, Baek Cheon peeked at Namung Dowi on the stage. Around him, who was lying on the stage as if he had yet to come to his senses, armed men from Namgung Sega gathered around him.


    I''m sure it''s a lot.''


    I honestly sympathize with you.


    The Danak Sword Namgang Dowi.


    He must have been as sure of himself as he was famous.


    If the prosecutor firmly engraved his/her mindset in his/her heart, he/she might be able to accept the defeat. But now that was too painful and painful to just be defeated.


    Well, that''s something anyone who meets Chung-Myung should go through at least once.Baek Cheon glanced down and looked at Chung-Myung chewing beef jerky.


    "¡­¡­."


    Heo Do-jin''s face, looking at the seat next to him, was overwhelming.


    He''ll do the same.... Namggung Wang, whose eyes stick out like a manger, was staring blankly at the rain stage with his mouth wide open.


    "Uh¡­¡­.I¡­¡­.Huh?"


    Poor Heo Do-jin closed his eyes tightly.


    While Shaolin was a benefactor, the main gatekeeper of the Gupilebang was a shaman. And Oh Dae-se''s side was representative of Namgung Sega.


    As a result, Heo Do-jin, a shaman''s long writer, had quite a few occasions to see Namgung Wang.


    But heo Do-jin has never seen such a face of Namggung Hwang in so many meetings.


    No wonder.''


    Wouldn''t it be even stranger if his son, who was a pride to the world, was beaten like a jumbo boy who was dragged by a gang of local Heukdo breakers and didn''t he get that reaction?


    Heo Do-jin looked grimly at Chung-Myung going down from the stage.


    It''s like a runaway carriage.''


    Heo Do-jin might have clapped like a cheering crowd if he had seen this elsewhere.


    I don''t want to admit it, but honestly, just looking at it made me feel refreshed.


    One problem is that the victims of the cool performance are the Goofile Room and the Great War.


    "¡­What the hell is wrong with you?"


    "Huh¡­¡­."


    Shivers of astonishment and admiration leaked out of the mouths of the long writers.


    Heo Do-jin knows.


    On this stage, there was an implicit agreement to refrain from mentioning Chung-Myung.


    As soon as you make an assessment of Hwasan the Divine Dragon, you should properly recognize Hwasan, the man who embraced him. That''s why I''ve been turning a blind eye to eye.


    But now the moment has come when we can''t ignore that monster anymore.


    "¡­¡­that''s not just an expression of talent."


    Everyone nodded at Cheongseong''s long letter.


    "Now I understand why Jongnam Jang Mun-in was so desperate. I''m the only one...."


    Someone couldn''t finish talking and shut up.


    If a monster like that is thrown out of a gate where generations have to compete, you''re not confident of maintaining your composure.


    Yes, monster.


    That''s a water monster.


    And¡­¡­.


    I guess everyone knows that now.''


    The spectators were also murmuring loudly.


    "¡­¡­Namgung Dowi loses like that?"


    "Oh, my God, no matter what."


    "So how strong is that Hwasan Theologian?"


    The name Namgoong is never light.


    Namgoongse is the head of the Five Great Sega and a prestigious representative of the Five Great Sega. They have produced inspectors that command the world from generation to generation, and have always had masters who discuss the world''s first swords.


    And everyone in the world did not hesitate to pick Namgung Dowi as the sword of the Namgung, which will succeed the next generation.


    In other words, Namggung Dowi means one of the next candidates for Best Sword in the world.


    The fact that Namgung Dowi failed to swing the sword properly and was unilaterally smashed means so much.


    Heo Do-jin looks to one side with a slight frown.


    Smile


    There was a subtle smile on the lips of Dang Gunnak sitting next to Hyun Jong. Heo Do-jin thought about the meaning of the smile and felt his stomach cold.


    Then, Dang Gunnak opened his mouth quietly."Congratulations, Jang Moon-in."


    "Don''t mention it."


    "I''m curious. How the hell did you raise a monster like that?"


    At Dang Gunnak''s words, the attention of the long-running writers turned to Hyun Jong.


    Heo Do-jin frowns at Dang Gunnak, who skillfully leads the conversation. If you talk to everyone over there, it''s inevitable for everyone to pay attention to Hyun Jong.


    Hyun Jong shook his head and opened his mouth.


    "Do I deserve to raise that child?"


    The calm and calm appearance was quite different from when the competition began.


    "The baby of a criminal is a criminal from birth. Raising a dog doesn''t make a criminal a dog."


    "You''re too modest, Jang Moon-in. If you''re the only Hwasan The Dragon, you might not be so wrong. But isn''t HWASAN playing a game over the rest of the moon?"


    The surroundings became quiet.


    Dang Gunnak was forcing words out of everything he didn''t want to say.


    "Hahaha, I''m ashamed of the Dangga because of Hwasan. I was confident in my children''s skills, but I''m ashamed of myself compared to Hwasan."


    "That''s a compliment."


    Dang Gunnak looked at the expressions of the writers while talking.


    Everyone looks slightly distorted, unable to control their discomfort. The fact that long writers, who are good at deceiving their feelings, are so obvious means that they feel several times more uncomfortable inside.


    Dang Gunnak has a complaint.


    If Hwasan Sinryong hadn''t accidentally stopped by Sacheon, I''d be sitting with the same face as them.''


    No matter how hard I think about it, the alliance with Hwasan was one of the best decisions that Dang Gunnak has made since becoming a householder.


    ''And I never thought I''d get paid for it so fast.''


    I thought it would take at least five to ten more years to get paid for supporting Hwasan.


    Anyway, that Hwasan Divine never plays in his common sense in anything.


    "Anyway¡­¡­."


    It was a moment when Dang Gunnak tried to lift up Hwasan a little bit more.


    "Hwasan The Dragon is definitely great."


    Heo Do-jin, who was watching the situation, took the initiative.


    Dang Gunnak narrowed his forehead slightly and looked at him. Heo Do-jin continued.


    "It''s not just strong. That child''s understanding of the sword is incomprehensible. It''s amazing how someone who doesn''t stand up can be so good at it."


    He nodded to the top of his head and poured praise.


    Then he looked at Hyun Jong and said,


    "But¡­."


    Everyone here knew that what was coming out now was what they really wanted to say.


    "It''s a shame. He''s got that much talent...¡­. If I could lead and push from the gate, I could be a prosecutor who would really discuss old times."


    Heo Do-jin sighed low as if sadly.


    "You can''t have everything, but you can''t help it. A bum could have put wings on it."


    It was a clever way of speaking.


    It seems to float Chung-Myung and shaves Hwasan.


    What''s more subtle is that if Hyun Jong shows any signs of discomfort here, the atmosphere that Dang Gunnak has created will all be broken.


    One thing Heo Do-jin overlooked.


    The fact that Hyun Jong is a person who can endure and endure all the things in the world, as well as those who are here right now, never lose.He is a chronic person, especially when it comes to being ignored.


    "I''m very sorry about that, too."


    "Hm?"


    Heo Do-jin narrowed his forehead at the calm voice of Hyun Jong.


    "But it''s okay."


    Hyun Jong looked down, smiling peacefully. Chung-Myung, who was chewing beef jerky, and his disciples were seen huddling around him.


    "Because his death penalty could do what Hwasan couldn''t do."


    The way he looked at his disciples was warm like the sun in the spring.


    "Hwasan is not the only one with Chung-Myung. Those children are enough to stand by Chung-Myung. Even if there is no one to lead, wouldn''t it be good if there was someone to move on with?"


    Heo Do-jin coughed in vain at the gracious smile.


    "It''s not going to be easy."


    "These kids are strong."


    Hyun Jong''s voice was as determined as ever.


    "And now those kids will prove it."


    A loud voice was heard in the howling Hawasanian den.


    "Next, Yoo-Esul from Hwasan!"


    Yoo-Esul, who was smoothing the sword in the back, slowly raised his head.


    Dang-Soso looked at her with a reminder face.


    "Accident!"


    "Well."


    Yoo-Esul, however, stood up after pushing his sword into the sword, which he had been calmly grooming without any response.


    "I''ll be back, death penalty."


    "Yeah."


    Baek Cheon nodded heavily.


    "Don''t be nervous, just show off your skills."


    "Yes."


    Dang-Soso roared as she headed to the stage.


    "Accident, must win¡­"¡­."


    However, he closed his mouth in the middle as if he had realized something.


    Yoo-Esul, who stopped walking, did not rush such Dang-Soso, but waited for him to open his mouth again.


    Soon Dang-Soso grinned.


    "Accident."


    It was a slightly playful expression, but it contained no more sincerity.


    "Come back and fight without regret."


    It''s just a burden to say that you must win.


    Yoo-Esul nodded slightly and tapped Dang-Soso on the head.


    "I''m watching."


    "¡­¡­."


    Finally, Yoo-Esul moved on again.


    Jo-Gol, who was watching, asked Chung-Myung secretly.


    "You''re not saying anything?"


    "What?"


    "If I lose, I won''t let it go.¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who was chewing beef jerky, replied with a frown.


    "That''s only for morons like the death penalty."


    "¡­¡­."


    "There''s no need for accidents."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes turned to Yoo-Esul on the stage.


    "The only person here who will not be ashamed of the name Maehwa Inspection is the accident."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Look carefully."


    And he said firmly.


    "There is the soul of Hwasan."


    Right there.

 Chapter - 305 Episode 305. It wasnt like that when I was young. When I was a kid!

    Yoo-Esul looked at the teeth facing him.


    Did you say Feng Shui?''


    I can''t remember the name well. I don''t have much interest in particularly.


    Ignoring?


    It''s not like that.


    The important thing is not what kind of martial arts the other person uses and what characteristics he or she has. There are countless ways to distinguish people, even if they are not by name.


    It''s fast.


    My heart was beating a little faster than usual. Although he tried to maintain his composure as much as possible, it was not easy to maintain complete composure on the stage.


    Yoo-Esul took a small deep breath.


    I calmed down my excited heart and looked at Fang''s great way.


    It looks heavy and strong.


    The province of Paenga is the province of Pai, Pleasure, and Middle.


    Among them, the most prominent feature would be the defeat. If you face the power emitted from that heavy and thick province head-on, the victory and defeat will be decided in an instant.


    You can''t just look at my sword.''


    Sword is a combination.


    It''s just a black dance that didn''t think of the other person.


    Yeah, that''s what I said.


    Finally, Yoo-Esul, who had completely calmed down, slowly pulled out the sword.


    Growl.


    The sound of a sword being pulled out tickles my ears. The sword in my hand cleared my mind.


    After growing up...¡­ No, was there a day before she grew up, when the sword left her hands?


    "It''s the rise of the Habukpanga."


    "I''m Yoo-Esul from Hwasan."


    "Hwasan''s performance was impressive. Sozer''s sword must be sharp, too."


    Paeng-kyung smiled and raised his hand to Yoo-Esul.


    "If you can cross me, Sozer''s reputation will ring the world. But does Sozer have the power to do that?"


    Yoo-Esul looked still at Paeng.


    He doesn''t know anything.


    "I''ve never asked for it."


    "Hm?"


    "A reputation or something like that."


    Yoo-Esul slowly stretched his sword.


    "¡­Will it be okay?"


    Yoon-Jong unknowingly and anxiously said it.


    Of course, I know it''s out of the question to worry about Yoo-Esul. Yoo-Esul is stronger than himself no matter how much you compare him.


    Objectively speaking, Yoo-Esul is Hwasan''s great singer. He''s the only one who can compete with that Baek Cheon.


    Yes?


    Chung-Myung?


    I''m going to take him out.


    Come on, he''s cheating.


    Yoon-Jong, who gave Chung-Myung a glance, looks at Yoo-Esul again.


    It''s almost double the difference.''


    Yoo-Esul is not that short, but the view across the street is huge. Looking here, I almost looked like an adult and a child.


    "Is this really okay?"


    Before discussing the proficiency of swordsmanship, Yoo-Esul''s sword was worried if he could handle the power emitted from that body.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Why?"


    "The accident will win, right?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Why? You think you''re gonna lose?"


    "There''s a big difference. If you accidentally allow a blow...¡­."


    "That''s not gonna happen."


    "Huh?"


    "That sword ghost can''t be."


    Chung-Myung smirked.


    I remember.


    Yoo-Esul was chasing Chung-Myung like a leech from the moment we first met.


    Her obsession with the sword does not keep up with anyone in Hwasan. And she''s the one who didn''t just end the obsession.


    ''That''s what I did it again.''


    Yoo-Esul was the one who climbed Yeonhwabong Peak before Chung-Myung, who went to train alone at dawn when everyone was asleep.


    Before and after that.


    Yoo-Esul has never missed personal training.


    The same was true of Chung-Myung''s training, which pushes people to the limit. Even though the other death penalty was exhausted, she always trained and trained less.Chung-Myung looked at Yoo-Esul with new eyes.


    Rather than an obsession with learning...¡­.''


    I don''t know why.


    Why Yoo-Esul is so obsessed with smoking plum blossoms. No matter how Chung-Myung is, you can''t even look inside people.


    But the only thing I can say for sure.


    Yoo-Esul would have died of Hwasan''s ghost even if Chung-Myung didn''t show up and Hwasan went bankrupt.


    Others may have taken a different path.


    Baek Cheon, who could risk everything to beat Jin Geum Ryong, may have chosen a different clique than Hwasan.


    Jo-Gol, who listened to Hwasan with a light heart, must have returned to the family.


    Yoon-Jong may remain at Hwasan. He was just trying to repay Hwasan. He may have lost his land and struggled with the writer to revive him.


    But Yoo-Esul alone would have been different.


    Even if Hwasan''s disciples were scattered down the mountain, Yoo-Esulman would have remained in Hwasan and died as Hwasan''s ghost.


    Whasan would have set up a place somewhere and walked on a path that no one had told him to go.


    A lonely path that no one will lead and no one will help.


    "If you ask me if I''m qualified as a strong man, I''ll say no."


    Chung-Myung looked at Yoo-Esul with his sunken eyes.


    "But my qualifications as a prosecutor are full and overflowing. More than anyone else in Hwasan."


    Listening to the conversation, Jo-Gol looked at Yoo-Esul with new eyes.


    Accident.


    Her figure holding a sword penetrated Jo-Gol''s eyes like a picture.


    "Whoo."


    Breathe out a short breath after another.


    With his breathing completely under his control, Yoo-Esul looked at Fang with a single emotionless eye.


    said Fang.


    "I''ll give you the lead."


    "Yes."


    I don''t fight useless pride. The important thing is to knock down the opponent. It''s whether I fully spread my sword.


    Blame.


    Without a shout, she jumped at Lord Fang and threw out her sword.


    A stab that''s nothing special. However, the sharpness, combined with speed and perfect posture, was no different from a single ablation.


    The love of the blood pressure!


    The sword cuts through the atmosphere and flies toward Fang''s neck.


    "Whoops!"


    Perhaps the speed was more than expected, Paeng was slightly embarrassed and pulled the province to block his neck with a wide drawing.


    Slowly.


    And at that moment.


    Yoo-Esul''s sword, which was rapidly flying in, gently arcs and cuts his thigh away from Fang''s providence.


    Crunch.


    Blood spurted out of Fang''s thighs with a creepy sound. Fang backed away with a frown.


    His eyes quickly turned to his blood-soaked thighs. The wound wasn''t as deep as I thought. The problem is that he was hurt in just one shot.


    ''What sword....''


    It is almost a feat for a sword flying at that speed to change its direction without losing its speed.


    Is it a sword?''


    Yoo-Esul''s sword is different from Hwasan''s one he has seen so far. Unlike Hwasan''s sword, which is heavy in splendor, Yoo-Esul''s sword is as simple and as practical as ever.


    ''If you nod, you''ll be punished.''


    Fang completely abandoned his contempt for his opponent and grasped the province tightly.


    "I apologize for looking down on you...¡­."


    At that moment, Yoo-Esul''s sword pokes Peng''s face back in.


    "Whoops!"


    Whoosh!


    Paeng took a deep breath and lifted Do and struck Yoo-Esul''s sword out. No matter how fast he is, he cannot break through with his slender wrist and light sword.His weight alone amounts to a hundred pounds. Most of the black things break in an instant.


    "Ta-ha!"


    Fang, who slashed Yoo-Esul''s sword, leaped along the street and emitted red pottery.


    Ohodan Mundo.


    Maengho dispatched.


    A head-to-head assault.


    It''s a simple herbivore. However, when the weight and destructive power of the province, which is different from the sword, are added, the simplicity is simplified by simplicity is simplified.


    Whoosh!


    Doe hits the floor.


    The floor made of solid blue stone breaks like pottery and blows debris everywhere.


    "Where!"


    Paeng-kyung steps on the floor as if he would never miss it and rushes toward Yoo-Esul.


    Black is sharp and colorful.


    But the province is simple but destructive.


    When dealing with a colorful sword like Hwasan''s sword, it is most efficient to press it with force without being misled by the change.


    Paeng actively utilized his strengths.


    Yoo-Esul retreating and Paeng-kyung rushing in.


    No matter how fast Yoo-Esul is, it can''t be faster for a person to step back to the front.


    The distance between the two narrowed in an instant.


    Paeng, who put Yoo-Esul in range, took a strong step forward. Stomping on the floor to pieces, he swung Yoo-Esul''s waist as if to cross the line with his full strength.


    Yoo-Esul raised the sword to the side and began blocking the blast with a sword face.


    "Sabae!"


    Baek Cheon jumped out of his seat, frightened.


    It is too reckless to block a thick road with that much strength and history with a sword, not a blade.


    It seemed that Fang Kyung-do, who broke the sword, was digging into Yoo-Esul''s waist.


    One.


    The play.


    As soon as Fang''s province touched the sword, Yoo-Esul tilted his sword at an angle and dropped his shot.


    At the same time, her body easily spins along the sword to Ho Gong.


    "Huh?"


    There was a certain look of embarrassment on Fang''s face. I never imagined that the participation would spill out so easily.


    But Yoo-Esul didn''t stop there. Whilst spinning, he swung a sword and cut off Fang''s chest.


    Fang freaked out and pulled himself back, but he already had a long cut on his chest. Fortunately, it was only a wound to the skin, but it was a situation where the spine was chilled.


    Paeng, who unwittingly stepped back, looked at Yoo-Esul with a stunned face.


    You''re gonna spill it?''


    In fact, the result is nothing much. I just lifted myself up to the horizontal sword.


    But the moment the sword meets the sword, that sword would have been broken if it had made any mistakes. And his province would have split her waist in half.


    It is impossible to try without being bold enough. But you did it so naturally.


    A cold sweat began to seep into Fang''s forehead.


    "¡­Was the sale that bad?"


    It wasn''t just Fang who recognized the greatness of Yoo-Esul''s movement.


    Baek Cheon also looked at Yoo-Esul in dismay.


    I knew it was strong. Sometimes, I could feel Yoo-Esul''s strength.


    But that is different in texture.


    Aside from being high and low, Yoo-Esul had something that Baek Cheon didn''t have. Now Baek Cheon won''t be able to imitate the number of days Yoo-Esul has just shown.


    Whether you can or not, you don''t even dare to try. Who dares to try something that can cause life to fluctuate with just one mistake?At that time, Baek Cheon heard Chung-Myung''s voice.


    "Training is what you do to demonstrate in action.


    "¡­¡­."


    "The person who knows it best is the accident."


    Chung-Myung speaks in a low voice.


    "Inspection must maintain a sharp blade of reason under any circumstances. It''s not like the death penalty or the death penalty who''s so excited about nothing. That''s why accidents should be recognized as inspections."


    Baek Cheon nodded at Chung-Myung''s words.


    Indeed, there is no way not to admit this.


    But one thing that bothers me is...¡­.


    "Aren''t you the one who gets the most worked up about it?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung pointed his chin at the rain.


    "Don''t be ridiculous and watch the beemoo."


    "Are you changing the subject?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung did not answer.


    Yoo-Esul hangs the sword low.


    ''Clumsy.''


    I''ve done it roughly, but it''s not perfect. If it were perfect, there would have been a deep wound on that chest, not a light scar.


    But it''s okay.


    Her sword will be even more perfect.


    And one day...¡­.


    Yoo-Esul''s eyes sank low.


    After taking a short deep breath, she stepped forward with Fang in clear sight.


    Ta-da.


    Yoo-Esul''s body shoots at the top like a meteor.


    "Ee¡­¡­!"


    Fang clenched his teeth.


    No matter how briefly he suffered a setback, the fact that the prosecutor rushed head-on against the professor, who was preparing for it, was nothing short of ignoring him.


    "How dare you!"


    The blood-filled top of the eye hits Yoo-Esul and rushes.


    "I''ll split you in half!"


    His province quickly fell toward Yoo-Esul''s head with a powerful pot of pottery.


    And at that moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaah!


    Yoo-Esul''s sword struck Fang''s way at an invisible speed.


    Stupid!


    Fang pushed down Yoo-Esul''s sword, further invigorating its history. Because Yoo-Esul will never be able to handle his destructive power if he fights head on.


    Fang''s help with a red pottery, Yoo-Esul''s sword with a red sword, encountered in Ho Gong.


    And at that moment.


    Whoosh!


    Yoo-Esul''s sword bounced back with a loud blast.


    "Tab!"


    Fang''s grasp of the province gave me a lot of strength.


    He didn''t miss the chance and hit Yoo-Esul''s head hard.

 Chapter - 306 Episode 306: The superior man does not go to any trouble. (1)

    The sword bounces off and the Fang falls toward Yoo-Esul''s head, which has been completely empty.


    Yoo-Esul''s head was about to split in the province of Fang.


    Hawasan''s disciples rose from their seats screaming. But at that very moment.


    Paaaaaaaaaah!


    Yoo-Esul''s sword, which bounced off, flies like a ray of light and hits the Fanggy.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Once, twice, three times, and again!


    In an instant, Fang''s twelve connections to the province fell.


    It is impossible to push Fang''s way out with a single inspection. However, if you can fly it at once many times, it''s not that hard to handle the power.


    Bite!


    Paeng''s shoulder was bent when the last 12th inspection hit the road. Then a hundred-geun degree bounced back.


    "What?"


    Without a moment of astonishment, Yoo-Esul''s sword pierced Peng''s neck.


    "Happy."


    Chung-Myung muttered low.


    Pleasure is fast.


    "LOL!"


    Paeng-kyung turned his body sideways and avoided flying swords. But it wasn''t completely avoided. His shoulders cracked and blood spouted out.


    At that moment, Yoo-Esul''s sword, which stopped at Ho Gong, hit Fang''s twisted waist strongly.


    Boom!


    Fang''s body, which managed to block Yoo-Esul''s sword with a drawing, rolled on the floor like a ball kicked by a child.


    "Lose."


    The cards are strong.


    "For God''s sake!"


    Perhaps because of the sense of shame that he rolled the floor at the strength of the inspection, Fang jumped up with a rant of anger.


    But what he saw when he woke up was Yoo-Esul''s sword flying through dozens of sword scans.


    "Variant."


    a change in bowels


    Paeng-kyung, who had not been able to stand up, had to roll back to the floor.


    Naratagon.


    That lazy donkey rolls on the floor. It means that a warrior rolls the floor to avoid enemy attacks. It is also a new law that martial arts who value their dignity are most reluctant to use.


    Only after rolling the floor several times did the top, which was out of Yoo-Esul''s range, clenched his teeth to raise himself up.


    "You... you f*cking...¡­."


    I can''t come to my senses.


    Obviously, the opponent is not stronger than him.


    The history of the sword falls short of that of his province, and his strength is not even half that of him.


    Even if it''s fast over there, isn''t it too obvious which one is superior, the speed with power or the speed without power?


    Nevertheless, strangely enough, I can''t get the upper hand for a moment.


    ''Don''t get carried away.''


    Paeng-kyung bit his lower lip. My lips pop and blood trickles down. However, the dizzying pain in my lips made my head feel a little clearer, which was filled with anger.


    I''m the dominant in strength. You have to take advantage of it.''


    It is disadvantageous to continue to be attacked by the opponent. Yoo-Esul''s black new arrival is so hard to defend perfectly.


    Rather attack. Yes, attack comes first.


    Just.


    Fang''s feet ran across the floor like a protection for food. A sleek, quick-witted complement that doesn''t fit in with the large size.


    Looking for an opportunity, he narrowed the distance at once and swung quickly.


    Do, who gives up his strength and takes his speed.


    He realized that he could be beaten back if he tried to press it with force. He aimed at Yoo-Esul''s wrist with the highest level of pleasure he could reach.Oh! Short Mundo.


    Symbol tracking (ï|»¢×·Â¹).


    Just as a hungry tiger chased a deer, Fang''s province was as fast and as cheerful as ever.


    In a flash, five shots flew in after Yoo-Esul''s sword.


    If you can''t chase the body, chase the sword.


    The moment you break that sword, the game is divided.


    But Yoo-Esul''s eyes just sank low when he saw the shot flying.


    (Screams)


    It blocks exactly the way the sword flies. The sword was pushed back every time it collided, but it never bounced back.


    But there is a fundamental difference.


    Every time the sword and the do were mixed, Yoo-Esul''s body was pushed away little by little, and the sword slowed down little by little.


    ''Now''s the time!


    Fang, who thought he had a chance, clenched his teeth and pushed his history to the wall.


    In the season of his death, Ohonanmu of Ohodanmundo was held.


    A red pottery in the province depicts five meteors in Ho Gong.


    It was like watching five red guards running with all their might.


    Five pottery flies in as fast as it would break Yoo-Esul.


    One. At that moment.


    Slowly.


    Yoo-Esul''s sword drew a smooth and smooth curve. The gently pushed sword touched the side of the flying pottery, and soon pushed it gently to the side.


    Bite! Bite! Bite!


    All five of the pottery swerved past Yoo-Esul''s body in that direction.


    "You."


    U is soft.


    Fang''s eyes opened wide.


    As if he could not accept the situation, he could not hide his astonishment. Then Yoo-Esul swung the sword without giving him a chance.


    "Hey, stop...¡­!''


    And


    I saw Fang.


    The red plum blossoms bloom at the end of Yoo-Esul''s sword.


    The patterns of the plum blossoms, made of black, bloomed so splendid that it was impossible to tell what was the real sword and what was just an illusion.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Reflectively swung Doe just picked Ho Gong.


    Yoo-Esul''s sword, which passed past Do with the shape of a plum blossom, stopped right in front of Fang''s neck.


    "¡­¡­."


    A drop of blood flows down from Fang''s neckline with stinging pain.


    Paeng, who was looking at a sword aimed at his neck, sighed deeply.


    "¡­I lost."


    "Good game."


    Yoo-Esul recovered the sword, pushed it into the sword, and captured it toward Fang.


    Soon there was an explosive roar in the hall.


    "Hwan."


    Hwan is a seductive thing.


    Chung-Myung spoke in a low voice, watching Yoo-Esul gunnery.


    "Just because it''s a sword doesn''t mean it''s the same sword. Every prosecution has its own sword."


    Baek Cheon nodded his head.


    "The executioners are obsessed with just being more sophisticated and wielding swords faster and stronger. But that''s not all about black."


    Chung-Myung was quite serious. He seemed like a different person because he was so mischievous.


    "High Sword, Low Sword, Bowel, Low Sword, High Sword, Mid Sword. There are many other considerations. The sword, after all, depends on how much you understand the censorship."


    Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung with heavy eyes.


    Chung-Myung has never told them this story before. Until now, I''ve said it''s enough just to train and keep the basics.


    But what Chung-Myung is saying now is literally a sword. These are the things that inspection needs to know to head higher."Think about what your sword is like. Wasan''s Black Pleasure and Bowel. And it''s based on the ring."


    "Are you saying that you change quickly and seduce the other person?"


    "Yes, that''s Hwasan''s sword. What about a shaman?"


    "Soft."


    "Yes, it''s a sword."


    Chung-Myung said, looking back at everyone.


    "Jumchang''s four-day sword method seeks extreme pleasure, and Jongnam''s thirty-six swords are based on weight and change. A heavy sword and a stool."


    Before I knew it, Yoo-Esul was coming down from the rain.


    Chung-Myung turned to her.


    "But if you are a prosecutor, you should be able to master not only the swords in your own sword but also all the swords in the world. If I can''t use a heavy sword just because I usually use it, it means it''s only half a sword."


    "Then the brother-in-law...¡­."


    "Yes. Accidents are building up. Step by step for that long time. All those swords."


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "Black is as simple as it gets, but as convoluted as it gets. Nevertheless, I challenge and understand. It never stops pursuing higher ground."


    Chung-Myung''s head nodded slowly.


    "That''s what inspection is about."


    "¡­¡­."


    A corner of Baek Cheon''s chest was in a tangle.


    This is a different story from mere strength.


    Anyone who holds a sword seeks the sword''s ultimate. But it''s never easy to walk and walk on that long and difficult road constantly.


    Isong Baek?


    No.


    If Isong Baek is a ''patience'' who silently stands by what is given to him, Yoo-Esul is like that of the old man.


    Given that Hwasan''s sword pursues morality, Yoo-Esul''s sword is truly Hwasan''s.


    ''I''m ashamed.''


    Baek Cheon blushed slightly.


    I was proud to have unleashed Hawasan''s plum blossoms. But when he was content with his achievement, Yoo-Esul was just silently chasing the sword.


    Baek Cheon, the figure felt so dazzling.


    "¡­I''m speechless because it''s so perfect."


    Next to him, Chung-Myung smirked at the sound of Yoon-jong mumbling blankly.


    "There''s no perfect sword. There''s only a sword that looks perfect. That sword is full of loopholes the moment it meets someone stronger."


    "Well."


    "That''s why there''s no end. Sword is."


    Everyone nodded at Chung-Myung''s words.


    Good grades.


    Perhaps never again, achievements and pouring cheers.


    All of them permeated secretly and created conceit in the minds of the Hwasan disciples.


    But Yoo-Esul''s sword and Chung-Myung''s words were enough to blow off all the conceit that permeated their minds.


    Chung-Myung laughed inwardly at the troubled death penalty.


    You''ve done something that''s not like you.''


    Looking at Yoo-Esul''s sword, I got excited and explained too much. Even though I know it''s a little early for these chicks.


    One.


    One day they will truly realize the meaning of what he said. Then Hawsan''s sword will deepen further.


    Moon-blue is something like that.


    There is a limit to the power of one or two people. Everyone looks at the same place, but everyone pursues a different sword. When the sword gathers together to compete fiercely and develop, it truly becomes a gatekeeper.


    It''s a long way off, though.''


    Maybe one day.


    As was the case with HWASAN in the past.


    someday


    Of course, Dang-Soso was the first person to greet Yoo-Esul who returned to his seat.


    "Accident."


    Dang-Soso looked at Yoo-Esul with a wet towel in his hand, weeping slightly.I had mixed feelings, but it was hard to express my feelings in words.


    "Did you see that?"


    "Yes, accident. It''s too...¡­ It was so cool."


    Yoo-Esul shakes his head quietly.


    "It was clumsy."


    "What?"


    "Weight allocation is clumsy. It feels like my body is leaning back. I''m sure you''re lacking lower body training."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Too much strength at the fingertips. It''s still not soft. I keep making the same mistake even though I keep thinking about it. You can''t do this."


    Hawasan''s disciples looked at her with tired eyes.


    Seeing him expressing his self-reflection with an expressionless face makes me feel stuffy.


    Even Chung-Myung shut up as if this was a little out of hand.


    "Well, you won, though!"


    "Win or lose doesn''t matter. I''m¡­¡­."


    Yoo-Esul''s gaze turned to the distant sky.


    For a while, he looked at the distant sky without saying a word and breathed a low sigh.


    "What I have to do is complete. Perfect plum blossoms."


    "¡­¡­."


    "It''s a long way off. It''s too."


    Everyone watching her felt unknown.


    subtle sentiments and mysterious sorrow.


    Without time to find out who the emotion was, Yoo-Esul turned to Chung-Myung.


    "Daeryeon!"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "I''m not used to it. I''m checking with Daryeon."


    "¡­¡­Why me again?"


    "No matter how hard you swing, you won''t die. You can use salcho. To your heart''s content."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung slowly turned his head and looked at Baek Cheon.


    "Sasook, there''s something I didn''t say earlier."


    "¡­what?"


    "Usually all the people who dig their swords in the extreme are out of their minds."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Be careful, Sasook."


    "¡­¡­."


    Anyway, it was Baek Cheon who realized that there was no one in this group.

 Chapter - 307 Episode 307. The superior man does not go to any trouble. (2)

    "The head, yay, yay, yay, yay!"


    Jo-Gol''s sword was struck cheerfully.


    Bite!


    "Growlol.


    The opponent''s waist is twisted.


    Jo-Gol didn''t miss the gap and beat his opponent''s ankle with a neat turn kick.


    "Argh!"


    The opponent''s body floats into Ho Gong. Of course it wasn''t Jo-Gol who would miss the gap.


    "Growl!"


    Jo-Gol''s sword hits the opponent coolly.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    Only the faint screams of the opponent who flew over the stage to that far place echoed throughout Shaolin.


    "The winner is Hawasan''s Jo-Gol!"


    "Gasp! Gasp! Gasp!"


    Jo-Gol breathed out a short breath.


    The last one was cheerful, but it was never an easy game. If I had let my guard down for a moment, I would have lost.


    It''s not easy as time goes by.''


    Old school is old school. Old school is old school.


    The fewer people are left, the higher the opponent''s level. Even with the simulation of the simulation Sega he had just faced, he couldn''t guarantee that he would win if he were to fight again.


    but


    "Anyway, it''s all good that you won!''


    Did Chung-Myung do that?


    Even if there''s nothing to gain from winning, you have to win first. Jo-Gol sympathized with that a hundred times.


    When the bent back was straightened, the audience cheered.


    "Hwasan won all of them!"


    "Oh, my God, I won everything! It''s so strong!"


    "Is that four of us in the River Six? Ha ha ha! I never thought I''d see this with my own eyes!"


    The audience couldn''t hide their surprise.


    Now I can say it firmly.


    This is not a fluke at all.


    "People who used to condescend to be the most prestigious people in the world can''t raise their faces. Four of those masters from Hawsan."


    "Four. Five, right?"


    "Huh? Why five?"


    "Oh, man! Isn''t there a fire check? Although he withdrew due to injury, he beat Jin Geum Ryong of Jongnam, who was called the best player in the world, and how can he be excluded?"


    "Well, that sounds like it."


    "In addition, I heard that the distribution of Baek Cheon is the highest among them. A great student of the Moon faction can''t be weaker than his quirks."


    "I would have been able to put enough weight on my shoulders with just one Hawsan Divine Dragon, but there are four masters like Hawsan Divine Dragon. What a great future for the Wasans!"


    "Now all you have to do is win, win!"


    Expectations were low in everyone''s eyes.


    At this point, I want to see Hwasan win. It would be many times more fun than conventional strong men winning the championship.


    And I''m beginning to think maybe this expectation won''t just end in anticipation.


    "Oh, it was really hard."


    Yoon-jong, who saw the grumbling Jo-Gol as he returned to his seat, frowned slightly.


    "Why are you being so fussy with just one stitch?"


    "¡­the death penalty."


    "Hm?"


    "I don''t know anyone else, but I don''t want to hear that from the death penalty. The death penalty went up comfortably by default."


    Yoon-jong grinned.


    "But I can''t say I''m going to fight if you want me to win by default."


    "Ugh."


    Jo-Gol sighed heavily.


    It was Chung-Myung who was supposed to win by default. However, as he re-picked the match list to prevent corruption, Yoon-jong suddenly became a by-election winner.


    If you''re just gonna have to do it one more time, of course.


    What a piece of shit are you playing at?


    This is Chung-Myung, who shouted and ran to Daewoongjeon. Fortunately, however, Hwasan''s Yoon-Jong won by default, so I was able to understand and move on.


    "I don''t know why you''re doing this.""Isn''t it all meant to be?"


    Yoon-jong grinned.


    "Sorim is like Kang-ho''s big adult. And it''s a good thing to prevent corruption. If the competition continues as a confirmed match, can you be sure that there will be no change of outcome or buy with money?"


    "¡­Don''t you just like the death penalty?"


    "Hahaha. No way."


    Yoon-Jong coughed loudly.


    "I want to prove my sword and show it to them. But it''s a pity that I''m not given the chance."


    "The death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "Put saliva on your mouth."


    "I''ve already put it on."


    "¡­¡­."


    A gracious smile fell over Yoon-Jong''s mouth.


    How easy is it to win a competition this big without fighting?


    If you live a good life, you will be blessed from heaven.


    "The heavens bless me.''


    No wonder.


    In fact, how can he describe all the hardships he has gone through?


    Of all people, he is the ambassador of the celadon ship, and of all people, Chung-Myung, the youngest of the celadon ship, entered Hwasan.


    Considering the pain he has been through, the Great of the Underworld will also shed tears, saying, "You have already gone through hell in your current life, so you don''t have to go to hell."


    So this much luck would be fine, wouldn''t it?


    "Don''t like it too much. Doesn''t that mean you don''t know who you''re going to meet next?"


    "I''m confident in meeting anyone."


    "And what if you see me?"


    "Then it will be a day to strengthen the hierarchy of celadon ships."


    "¡­Yes."


    Jo-Gol gritted his teeth.


    Looking at Yoon-jong smiling with a shiny face, I feel like my stomach is turning upside down.


    "How can everything work out so easily?"


    "But so far, it''s just worked out. Ever since I came to Shaolin."


    "Ugh."


    Yoon-jong grinned.


    "I guess Shaolin gives me good energy. I''ll have to aim for the final."


    Yoon-Jong laughed his head off.


    All the more banging.


    * * *


    "¡­¡­."


    Final¡­¡­.


    Oh, yeah. I said it was the final.


    Yoon-Jong turned his head slightly.


    The first thing that caught my eye was the spectators. Everyone looks at him with some pitiful eyes.


    "¡­¡­."


    The next thing that caught my eye was the death penalty of Hwasan. Everyone was kicking their tongue at him.


    Jo-Gol, sitting at the front, giggled with a hearty smile on his face.


    ''That guy...''


    Watching Jo-Gol die of joy makes me upset. I''d like to jump down and punch him in the mouth right away, but...¡­.


    Unfortunately, Yoon-Jong couldn''t afford it now.


    Reason?


    The reason is very simple.


    His trembling eyes turned to the Bimu opponent.


    I liked it because I won by default.''


    You son of a b*tc*!


    What''s the point of winning by default?


    The man across the street smiled and opened his mouth.


    "Don''t be scared, don''t be scared."


    "¡­¡­."


    "What''s the big deal? Just swing a knife in moderation, I guess."


    The corners of his mouth curl up.


    "But¡­."


    After watching him play the sword for the first time, a cold sweat began to flow down Yoon-jong''s spine.


    "Now that I''ve got a good chance, I''m going to see how much the death penalty has improved.


    Versus


    Let''s check it out."


    "¡­¡­."


    At the sight of Chung-Myung smiling like a demon, Yoon-Jong closed his eyes.What?


    God bless you?


    That''s a load of bullshit.


    ''Why!''


    There are sixteen people, but why does that demon get caught?


    No!


    These Shaolin wankers should have ideas! Isn''t it a rule not to stick the same doorkeeper as much as possible?


    And even if they fight against each other! There are Jo-Gol and accidents. Why! Why is that d*mn man his opponent?


    Yoon-jong looked on the stage with wet eyes.


    I made eye contact with Hyun Jong, who looks at this side with a very sad face.


    "Long-written man."


    However, as if when our eyes met, Hyun Jong turned his eyes secretly.


    "¡­¡­."


    All the pitiful eyes of the world poured on Yoon-Jong, but it was not comforting at all.


    Because...


    "Giggling."


    It was because the one who should feel sorry for him was giggling as if he was dying of fun.


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "You seem to have forgotten, and I am your death penalty."


    "I know. I didn''t forget."


    "No. I think I forgot¡­¡­."


    Yoon-Jong gulped down his dry mouth and said calmly.


    "Think about it. If you beat me up here like a dog, what else would you think of Hwasan?"


    "That''s hot, isn''"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Or¡­" You''re so good-minded."


    "¡­I''m sure you''ll call me a dog chaban."


    "Oh, really?"


    Chung-Myung rolls up the corners of his mouth. It was an ominous laugh.


    On a day he smiles like that, there''s definitely an accident!


    "¡­¡­So why don''t we just do it in moderation and not hurt each other?"


    Chung-Myung nodded loudly, "Oh."


    "Good word, death penalty."


    "Oh, really?"


    There''s a time when this guy knows what he''s talking about...¡­.


    "By the way, the death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "The death penalty seems to have forgotten one thing."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Chung-Myung hit the sword to the floor.


    Whoosh!


    A non-stage made of solid blue stone was crushed like a mud floor.


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s words continued as if he were chewing.


    "Is there a rough patch in Hwasan?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "How dare you argue that your hair isn''t dry yet! In my day...¡­."


    "Yeah, not at your time."


    "Oh, right."


    "¡­¡­and I''m older than her. You crazy bastard."


    "If you''re good at ssam, you''re a big brother.""


    Yoon-Jong covered his face.


    ''There''s something wrong with this threshold.''


    But!


    Yoon-jong slowly pulled out the sword.


    "Don''t forget, Chung-Myung."


    "Huh?"


    "I am your death penalty, and I am the ambassador of a celadon ship. Yeah. I knew this day would come one day. I can''t be swayed by you forever!"


    "Whoo-oh?"


    Chung-Myung smiled strangely as he saw Yoon-jong drawing a sword full of determination.


    "You''re going to try?"


    "I don''t think I''m going to win. But! I have to prove myself, just as the accident was, and I have to prove myself! You wouldn''t be short of that opponent!"


    Yoon-Jong''s eyes were filled with spirit.


    "Come on, I''m going to lead Hwasan one day! I''ll show you that will is not lost."


    "Growlol!"


    Chung-Myung nodded loudly as if he was moved.


    "That''s for sure."


    He looked straight at Yoon-jong.


    "I think I underestimated the death penalty. The same is true of what Unnam showed, and surely the death penalty is a man who has no shortage as a proud disciple of Hwasan."


    Yoon-Jong''s lips twitched.


    It is quite meaningful to hear that from Chung-Myung, who is stingy with that compliment.


    Chung-Myung muttered.


    "Just don''t lose the will."


    Then he nodded his head.


    "Yes, then I''ll have to deal with it properly.""Huh?"


    Growl.


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung slowly began to pull the sword out of the sword.


    "Chung-Myung???"


    Why are you pulling out the black all of a sudden?


    Making people nervous?


    Chung-Myung, who had a cut on his side, raised his sword and aimed at Yoon-Jong.


    "If a warrior says he''ll prove his will, it''s polite to fight with all your might! Don''t worry, death penalty! I''ll do my best for you!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Am I supposed to be happy about this?


    Huh?


    Should I be happy?


    At that moment, Chung-Myung literally began to emit a blade of energy.


    Yun-Jong''s body, which was faced with the tremendous amount of energy that was hard to stand, began to cringe automatically.


    "Here we go!"


    The referee, who was watching the situation, raised his hand.


    "Then, let''s get started¡­¡­."


    "Referee!"


    Suddenly, Yun-Jong turned his head and called the referee.


    "Hm?"


    And shouted firmly.


    "I give up!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    There was a strange silence throughout Shaolin.


    Yoon-Jong dodged Chung-Myung and the referee''s gaze, looking at him with rotten eyes. Then he murmured gently.


    "The superior man does not have to go to any trouble."


    "¡­isn''t he a death penalty? What do you mean a gentleman?"


    "¡­¡­."


    I''m going to live too.


    Me too.


    Baek Cheon, who was watching the scene under the rain, smiled pleasedly.


    "Walk."


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "Bring him over."


    "Yes!"


    Baek Cheon, who grated his teeth, twisted his neck from side to side.


    "I''m calling it quandary."


    Moonpa looks good.


    It''s working very well.

 Chapter - 308 Episode 308: The superior man does not go to any trouble. (3)

    Dory is not just a pursuit.


    Just as plum trees finally bloom beautiful flowers through the cold and long winter, pursuing good will also require long and long patience.


    So Yoon-Jong persevered and persevered.


    That''s the true master of...¡­.


    "You''ve got a lot on your mind, haven''t you?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoon-Jong slowly raised his head.


    White porcelain boats surrounding him were staring at him with ax eyes open.


    Uh...


    Bloody eyes.


    His eyes are full of reproach for sinning.


    But¡­¡­.


    Jo-Gol?


    Jo-Gol was caught between white porcelain boats and was pointing fingers. Yoon-Jong''s cheeks began to tremble.


    Why are you stuck there together?


    "I am!"


    Baek Cheon, arm in arm in the middle, blinked his eyes.


    "I''ve got a temper, I''


    "¡­¡­."


    "Is the great student of celadon ships abstaining from bimu? You didn''t even swing a sword?"


    "No¡­¡­."


    Yoon-Jong looked around with a look of resentment. But the white porcelain boats growled as if they had no intention of listening to him.


    "That, that''s missing."


    "I thought I''ve been cheeky lately because I''ve improved my cutting skills."


    "Hwasan''s disciple surrenders? Surrender? I''m going to break your head."


    Yoon-Jong closed his eyes tightly.


    It was like a scene where Seung-nyang came rushing in after smelling blood from all sides.


    But isn''t this really unfair?


    "No¡­¡­."


    "Go to sleep!"


    "Where are you talking, where!"


    "Hey, why did you surrender? Aren''t you going to answer me?"


    "Why don''t you open that mouth? Huh?


    "¡­¡­."


    Over there


    It''s good to be angry, but if you''re going to beat me up as a group, shouldn''t you at least come up with a consensus?


    Should I open my mouth or close it¡­¡­.


    And Jo-Gol, why do you talk informally together?


    What the f*ck is he is?


    Then Baek Cheon sighed deeply and continued in a solemn voice.


    "I can''t believe Hwasan''s disciple surrendered when people are watching him. What would the world think of Hwasan?"


    "They''re brothers and sisters.¡­."


    "So it''s more of a problem! How does it make sense for a man named Death Penalty to surrender to a priest? That''s why Hwasan''s discipline is reversed! At least swing a knife! I''m gonna wriggle and lose!"


    In the end, Yoon-jong, who couldn''t stand it, said as if he was falsely accused.


    "¡­Isn''t that what you''re looking at?"


    "What?"


    The white porcelain boats glared, but Yun-Jong was proud.


    "They''re all right! You can''t surrender to the death penalty! You may not be able to show your dignity as a death penalty, but you must show your will!"


    "Oh?"


    Baek Cheon tilted his head and asked.


    "Then why did you do that?"


    "By the way, what kind of execution is he? Regardless of gender or age, he''s a man who breaks his head fairly! That bastard shouldn''t have been in Hwasan, he should have been in charge! He''s a man who''s not rich, he''s poor, he''s powerful, he''s a man who''ll be beaten fairly!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Would you consider him a death penalty? Think reasonably! Let''s face each other in moderation and stick our heads together. I''m going to wake him up if he sticks his head in. I''m going to have to live!"


    Yoon-Jong stretched his shoulders proudly.


    "Throw a stone at me if you want to fight with Chung-Myung until he breaks his head, not surrender!"


    "¡­¡­."


    The white porcelain boats dodged the eye with subtle faces.I want to scold him, but it''s not something a person should do to ask him to play against me properly.


    There was a sense of pride on Yoon-jong''s


    It''s logic that everyone has to admit...¡­.


    Huh? Jo-Gol?


    Why are you picking up rocks?


    At that time, Baek Cheon, who had been listening quietly, nodded as he looked at Yoon-jong.


    "Yeah, you''re right."


    "The death penalty!"


    "Isn''t that too soft for you?"


    "Quiet."


    When complaints popped out from the white porcelain belly, Baek Cheon frowned and stamped their complaints.


    "Yoon-Jong??."


    "Yes, boarding house."


    "I understand what you''re saying."


    "Living room!"


    Yoon-jong looked at Baek Cheon with his eyes full of emotion.


    Baek Cheon, as expected, is the only one who can understand this common sense in Wasan...¡­.


    "By the way."


    "What?"


    "No matter how hard I think of it, your choice feels like a mistake¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Just because we understand, does he understand?"


    "What?"


    "That guy."


    Baek Cheon pointed his chin at one place. Yoon-Jong, who turned his head along the chin, finally saw it.


    The scene where Chung-Myung, who took his money from the gambling table, walks toward this side with a subtle smile on his lips.


    "¡­¡­."


    White porcelain boats who found Chung-Myung crept away as if they saw a big dog with foam in its mouth.


    Yoon-Jong''s face began to flinch.


    "What are we doing here?"


    "No. Well¡­¡­.."


    Chung-Myung squatted next to Yoon-Jong on his knees and put his hand on his shoulder.


    "The death penalty."


    "¡­¡­huh?"


    "That''s reasonable, isn''t it?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    A cold sweat began to run down Yoon-Jong''s forehead.


    "Reasonable. Yeah, rational is good. You don''t have to sweat and see blood with someone you can''t beat. It''s better to surrender quickly and preserve your stamina, right?"


    Yoon-Jong glanced at Chung-Myung.


    It was hard to figure out what he was thinking with his smile on his face.


    Come to think of it, it''s weird that you can''t understand what''s going on in your head when you''re laughing like that, but anyway!


    Yoon-Jong, who was secretly looking at Chung-Myung, opened his mouth carefully.


    "He, isn''t he?"


    "Sure."


    "¡­You''re not being sarcastic, are you?"


    "Hey, did you see me being sarcastic?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    I don''t think I''ve seen it.


    Come to think of it, there''s something I don''t like about this jerk, but he''s not as good as a coward. He''ll jump in and break his head.


    "He, yeah. I thought so, too."


    Yoon-Jong''s face was bright. I don''t care if they blame him or not, but if we can get him over...¡­.


    But things don''t work out as you always wish.


    "By the way."


    "¡­¡­huh?"


    At that moment, Chung-Myung smiled significantly.


    "Then why are you holding a knife?"


    "Huh?"


    "Eh!"


    Chung-Myung stretched out his legs from his seat and kicked Yoon-Jong.


    "Cough!"


    When Yoon-Jong rolled over and fell on the floor, Chung-Myung screamed and got up.


    "Why is such a reasonable man holding a knife? If there''s a knife, I''ll go to the coffin!


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung opens his eyes.


    "No, these things! What? Rationality? They''re going to try to talk to you and talk to you! Where do you think you''re using a knife to wipe your teeth?"


    "Oh, no...."


    "Growl!"


    Chung-Myung, who quickly turned into a rabid dog, began to swoop at Yoon-Jong with a bubble. The white porcelain boats panicked and caught him and dissuaded him."Calm down, Chung-Myung!"


    "I can do as much as I want when I go to the war! Just calm down for now!"


    White porcelain boats, who were about to beat Yoon-jong up until a while ago, desperately dry Chung-Myung this time.


    "Reasonable, reasonable, reasonable? You''re so reasonable that you''re stuck in a mountain valley and you''re cutting me to make an allegory, huh? Why are you here at the door? You''re the one looking for meat in this temple!"


    "¡­You''re the one who found the meat in the middle, right?"


    "What?"


    "Oh, no."


    Yoon-Jong shut his mouth tight. But his eyes were fixed on the jerky in Chung-Myung''s hand.


    I wouldn''t feel unfair without that.


    "I''m so frustrated!"


    "Out of temper!"


    "I''m ashamed."


    After three consecutive hits leading to Chung-Myung, Baek Cheon, and Yoo-Esul, Yoon-Jong became sullen and bowed his head.


    Sometimes people surrender in their lives. You guys don''t know how to retreat.


    "Graduate..."


    "¡­¡­You can really kill."


    Jo-Gol, who was about to help out with a word, slipped back.


    Then came the voice of salvation.


    "They were all here."


    "Oh, Sasukjo!"


    "Living room!"


    Ungum was approaching them with a grin.


    "I enjoyed the game."


    "Master!"


    Yoon-jong ran to the ungum with teary eyes. Next to Ungum, neither the insane tiger Chung-Myung nor the starving Seung-nyang will be able to berate him anymore.


    When Ungum saw Yoon-Jong running toward him, he smiled and reached out to grab his ear.


    "Argh! Guanju! Ears! Ears!"


    "You come here."


    "Oh, my lord, ears! My ears are falling off! Ears!"


    "Noisy! I can''t live in shame as a white-marketer. What a great student! Don''t say anything and follow me!"


    Everyone stared blankly at the ungum, which grabbed Yoon-jong''s ear and dragged along.


    "¡­Was that the kind of person you were?"


    I heard a despondent reply to someone muttering.


    "That''s how it''s going to be. All of them like that way."


    Hawsan''s disciples sighed in unison.


    * * *


    It''s not even easy to take a step. Every step I take, the wound throbs.


    But Isong Baek didn''t show his face and diligently moved on. It''s not the time to cry. Jongnam''s wound is bigger than his.


    Sneakily looking around, he sighed low.


    It''s heavy.


    It looked like a bunch of vanquished soldiers who were defeated and returned.


    Maybe it''s natural.


    Defeat is something you can''t really feel at that moment.


    As time goes by, the more you understand what is lost, the more painful the wound of defeat comes in.


    Jong-nam lost too much in this tournament. Maybe not to the point of recovering.


    Isong Baek looked up and up at the sky.


    a collapsing door-wave


    Lost soul.


    And those who are left with nothing but despair.


    It all weighed heavily on him.


    But Isong Baek didn''t lower his head.


    Did you start here?''


    No, it would have been a few times more desperate. Unlike Jongnam, who still has people and fame, Hwasan literally had nothing left.


    Chung-Myung led Hwasan there in just a few years with only that despair left.


    ''Can I do this?''


    Isong Baek closed his eyes still.


    I don''t dream in vain that I can do it like Chung-Myung. But if he''s done it for years, he thinks he''ll be able to do it someday after decades of hard work.If you try and try.


    A long, long way.


    The road that feels so far away that it feels distant.


    Can I walk down that road?''


    "Oh."


    At that moment, Isong Baek''s legs relaxed and his body reeled.


    Grab it.


    Priests walking next to him reached out to help him.


    "Are you all right, death penalty?"


    "You still have deep injuries."


    Isong Baek looked up at the priests.


    ''The death penalty.''


    I haven''t heard it in a while. The priests have been reluctant to talk to him. I didn''t know such people would support me and worry me.


    "It''s okay."


    As Isong Baek nodded, the priests were bitten with a shy face. And he said with a little hesitation.


    "I¡­¡­ death penalty."


    "Hm?"


    "When you go back to Jongnam, can you teach me how to do 36 swords?"


    "¡­I am?"


    "Yes."


    The priest, who hesitated for a moment, spoke in a low voice.


    "I''m a little uncomfortable with the company and the masters.¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Isong Baek peeked around. Priests were glancing this way. But the look did not contain the same contempt as in the past.


    "Will it be okay? You''re learning the narratives and twelfth transplant."


    "Well, I do, but...¡­."


    His priest scratched the back of his head.


    "After seeing the death penalty and the tombstone of the Hwasan Divine Dragon...¡­I don''t think the only answer is a narrative transplant."


    "¡­I see."


    Isong Baek turned his head and looked where they had left.


    Shaolin is quite far away now.


    There he is.


    "Chung-Myung stamp."


    Chung-Myung opened his way. And perhaps, through his rubbing with him, he also opened the way for Jongnam.


    I don''t know if Chung-Myung intended it or not, but...¡­.


    ''You''ll see it again one day.''


    And then.


    Isong Baek will repay the kindness he received.


    Isong Baek, who stared silently for a while, turned his head again and looked forward.


    His eyes were unshakable.


    "Let''s go. I have a lot of work to do when I go back to Jongnam."


    "Yes! Death penalty."


    Isong Baek''s foot towards Jongnam was a little more tense.

 Chapter - 309 Episode 309. The superior man does not go to any trouble. (4)

    Hwasan threw his three disciples into the Palgang River.


    Chung-Myung, Yoo-Esul and Jo-Gol all won without any major injuries.


    "¡­...why did you win?"


    "What are you talking about, death penalty?"


    "No, it''s a little weird."


    "Don''t say anything weird. Isn''t it natural for me to win?"


    Watching Jo-Gol sticking out his belly, Yoon-Jong felt free to live.


    Some people give up to live with Chung-Myung, but didn''t he win comfortably because of his good luck?


    Who knew that a comfortable victory by default would result in this?


    Anyway.


    It can be said that it is great to have four people in the river of thirty, but it is an unparalleled achievement to have three in the eight.


    In fact, Hwasan had never achieved such a great achievement when he was spreading his power throughout the country.


    Therefore, Hawsan''s Mundos were rather careful of their manners.


    - There is no way that the existing gatekeepers can see us well. I''m sure he''ll try to keep in check with his eyes open. So don''t relax and always be careful what you say and do.


    It made sense.


    None of Hwasan''s disciples wanted to be a traitor to Hwasan''s momentum as he sails out in the wind. Everyone was careful not to take a sip of water.


    But the situation ahead of them was a little different than expected.


    "¡­¡­What is all this?"


    Baek Cheon stared blankly at the objects piled up in the foreground. Some crates and boxes piled higher than human height to form a small garden.


    "It''s a gift."


    "Gift? Is there a party?"


    "That''s not it."


    Hyun Young replied with a smirk.


    "Gufile room and Oh Dae-sega sent me gifts congratulating me."


    "What?"


    Baek Cheon looked back at the tower of the gift in surprise.


    ''This is all?''


    It''s amazing that there''s a huge amount of gifts, even from the Old File Room and the Great Sega?


    "No¡­¡­ Why would they¡­¡­¡­?"


    "He wants to make friends with Hwasan."


    "What?"


    Baek Cheon asked again with a blank face.


    He is also a sensible person and knows how to read the atmosphere.


    I''ve seen the old file room looking down on them, but all of a sudden, you''re changing your attitude?


    "This is a gift from Cheongseong. Oh, this is open? Haha. I''ve never seen a beggar send a gift."


    Hyun Young happily categorized the gifts.


    "And this is...What? A shaman?"


    Hyun Young, who was muttering, smirked as if he was amazed.


    "It''s my first time receiving so many gifts. I didn''t expect this to happen in Shaolin, not in Hwasan. It''s worth living in the world for a long time."


    Then he shouted to his inner disciples.


    "The gifts are still coming, so carry them all in there for now."


    "Yes, Elder!"


    Hwasan''s disciples rushed up and began to move the gift.


    Looking at the procession, Yun-Jong asked with a look of incomprehension.


    "But why is the old file room sending us presents?"


    "Didn''t you say it? I said I wanted to make friends."


    "With us? You were trying to bite me like that not long ago?"


    "That¡­¡­."


    Then a voice came from behind my back.


    "That''s how they are."


    "Huh?"


    Looking back, Chung-Myung was walking with mooncakes in his hands."That''s how it is?"


    "Oh, that''s the way it is."


    He sneaked a sneer at the mountain of gifts.


    "There''s no harm in being close."


    "This fast?"


    "It''s rather late."


    He who comes up from below tries to crush it somehow, but if it''s impossible, he has to admit to standing next to him.


    And if you''re going to stand in the same place, it''s better to be close.


    That means that the old file room is now convinced that Hwasan will regain his past power.


    The slow ones.''


    Perhaps Jongnam and Haenam among those who sent gifts are missing.


    Jongnam has already left Shaolin, and even if he is, he is dead. They are not the ones who will send gifts to Hwasan.


    And Haenam is not in a position to send gifts if Hwasan returns to the old file room because they are likely to be pushed out.


    However, there is nothing to be avoided in other file rooms if Hwasan returns to work as long as he can maintain a good relationship. Of course, it would be embarrassing and embarrassing.


    Baek Cheon frowns.


    "But this is so blatant."


    "Straightforward? You''re on your own."


    "¡­What do you mean?"


    Chung-Myung didn''t answer and smirked.


    ''It used to be more.''


    At the time of his reputation as the inspection of plum blossoms, gifts from those who wanted to have a good relationship with Hwasan were piled up every day.


    This is nothing compared to then.


    "Anyway, what the Oldies are doing hasn''t changed."


    "No matter how bad the file room is...¡­."


    "Do you think there''s anything great about Goofa? That''s where people live anyway."


    "They know that sending these gifts won''t make us feel good about them."


    "What if I don''t?"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung asked sullenly.


    "If you don''t send me, you''ll let me off the hook me up.


    "¡­¡­."


    No, I don''t think so.


    Baek Cheon had a bitter look on his face as if he had been convinced. Chung-Myung said in a nonchalant way.


    "I don''t think they''ll ever be touched by a gift like this anyway. But you know which is better, sending or not sending."


    Baek Cheon shook his head.


    "But wouldn''t it be better to send these back? I don''t feel good."


    "¡­I don''t care."


    "Huh?"


    "Are you gonna be all right?"


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung sneaked a chin towards the back of Baek Cheon. Feeling that something was off, Baek Cheon sneaked back.


    Hyun Young, who had never seen before, stood with a hell-eared face.


    "¡­¡­."


    "Send it back?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Oh, my God, to earn my God.¡­."


    Panicked Baek Cheon shook his hand quickly.


    "Oh, no, no! I didn''t mean to send it back!"


    "Right?"


    Hyun Young''s face instantly fills with a soft smile.


    Baek Cheon breathed in a cold sweat.


    I was scared.


    I''ll never forget the look I just saw. I was afraid that it would come out in my dream.


    Chung-Myung said with a shrug.


    "Why don''t you give me a gift? If we send them back, we''ll fill their barns back. Isn''t it the basic of military law to empty the enemy''s barn?"


    Baek Cheon looked at him with blank eyes.


    "Why?"


    "No, it''s just weird to hear the word ''military law'' in your mouth."


    "¡­¡­."


    Just as Chung-Myung is about to have a seizure, Hyun Young nods and says.


    "Chung-Myung is right. Whatever the intention, it''s polite to take the gift. I also feel uncomfortable, but it''s not a good way to send back gifts."Excuse me... Elder?


    Your mouth is stuck in your ear.


    Are you really uncomfortable? Really?


    But Baek Cheon couldn''t bear to ask that. Asking Hyun Young about money is taboo in Hwasan.


    "There''s only one problem."


    "Problem?"


    "Hmm."


    Hyun Young smoothed his chin and looked at the presents.


    "If you take it like this, the next time you see the people who sent you presents, you might feel a little embarrassed."


    "That''s right."


    "That''s why you have to pay me back. We''d better send a proper gift, too."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon nodded his head.


    If one side receives a gift unilaterally, it becomes a bribe, but if you exchange it with each other, it can really be a gift.


    "I think that''s a good idea."


    "The problem is that we don''t have anything to send as a gift right now¡­"¡­."


    Hyun Young thought for a moment and looked at Baek Cheon.


    "Maybe you should go to town."


    "Do you want me to buy something worth replying to?"


    "Yes, this is not a good thing to do for a long time. It''s better to send a return salute right away."


    "Yes, don''t worry. I''ll¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon, who was speaking, asked with a slight frown.


    "But what am I supposed to get in return for?"


    "I don''t know."


    Hyun Young answered proudly.


    "It''s my first time coming to Soongsan, how do I know what they sell below?" Go and get the right one."


    "Well."


    "There''s nothing to worry about. Jo-Gol."


    "Yes! Elder!"


    "Help Baek Cheon. You''re from a merchant family, so you have an eye for things."


    "I see."


    Then Hyun Young thought hard for a while.


    "It would be difficult for two people to bring gifts to all these door-to-door parties. Then I''ll send you another Yoon-Jong¡­¡­."


    "Ahem."


    "And Iseol...¡­."


    "Ahem!"


    "And if Baek Sang goes with me...¡­."


    "Aaaahem!


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young slowly turned his head.


    Chung-Myung covered his mouth with his fist and coughed in vain.


    Do you want to go?"


    Chung-Myung looked at Hyun Young with sparkling eyes without answering.


    "Well."


    Hyun Young groaned with a troubled face.


    After a hard time, I want to let you play for a day or so. There is still time until the next Bimu, so going to the village for about a day does not cause a big problem.


    It''s just...


    Can I really send this guy to town?''


    This is a separate matter from cuteness.


    It won''t hurt to see him, but it takes great determination to let him go freely.


    "Well, you''re confident you''ll never get in trouble, right?"


    "Come on, Elder. When did you see me make an accident?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Of course I''ve seen a lot.


    But Hyun Young finally sighed and nodded.


    "Yeah, come with me."


    "Elders!"


    "Think again, Elder! This is reckless!"


    "Horrible."


    There was a flurry of protests around. But Hyun Young shook his head and said,


    "That''s why I''m sending you guys together. You''re used to Chung-Myung, so if there''s a problem, you can stop him."


    "¡­Elders, just because people burn often doesn''t get used to fire. He''s a hell of a chloride that gets hotter as he goes through it."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Inventory! Once again...¡­."


    Chin


    Someone''s hand came up on Baek Cheon''s shoulder, who desperately persuaded Hyun Young.


    "¡­¡­."


    When I turned my head, Chung-Myung was smiling."Living quarters. Living quarters.


    "¡­¡­why?"


    "Think about it. You can tell who''s staying at the dorm."


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung smiles very, very brightly.


    "Is there a good chance I''ll catch up with Sasook and get in trouble?"


    "¡­¡­he¡­¡­."


    "Or."


    Chung-Myung''s thinning of the teeth rang.


    "Is there a high possibility that I, who was left alone alone, would wander around with a wounded heart and get into a fight and break the heads of all the other gatekeepers?""


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes shook.


    "What do you think? No matter how hard I think about it, I think the answer is already set."


    Baek Cheon, who was looking at Chung-Myung with his eyes wide open, closed his eyes tightly.


    This is a water threat.


    "¡­¡­OK. Let''s go. Go."


    "Hehe. Right?"


    Chung-Myung smiled brightly.


    One day I''ll stick a bamboo punch on that face.''


    Baek Cheon sighed, reflecting on the unknown hope that it would come true.


    "Then I''ll be back, Elder."


    "Yeah, take this with you."


    Hyun Young took the money out of his arms and gave it to Baek Sang.


    "Choose the right one."


    "Yes! I''ll pick the best product."


    "¡­You don''t understand what I''m saying."


    "What?"


    Hyun Young frowned as if he was frustrated. Then Chung-Myung snatched the vestibule from Baek Sang''s hand.


    "Don''t worry, Elder. It looks expensive on the outside, but I''ll choose something that''s not that expensive and useless."


    Hyun Young smiled brightly and graciously.


    "Yeah, yeah. Our Chung-Myung. How can you understand me so well?"


    Baek Cheon said with a frown.


    "It''s just personality...¡­."


    "Be quiet if you''re a good loser."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon bowed his head.


    Yoon-Jong patted his hand on his shoulder.


    "It''s all right, Sasook. You could lose."


    "I don''t want to be comforted by the guy who gave up."


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoon-Jong looked sadly at the ceiling.


    This rotten door-wave.''


    There''s no moment when we don''t bite each other.


    "Then I''ll be back."


    "Yes, be careful when you come back."


    "Yes!"


    As they went outside, the white porcelain boats crept up on Hyun Young and said,


    "¡­Are you sure it''ll be okay?"


    "What?"


    "No, Chung-Myung is...¡­."


    "It''s okay."


    "Oh, no, but...¡­."


    Hyun Young smiled significantly.


    "Isn''t it okay if we get into an accident and it won''t break our noses?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "If you have time to worry about them, worry about the people in town."


    "¡­¡­."


    Perhaps Hwasan as a gate was a white porcelain ship who thought it might be over.

 Chapter - 310 Episode 310. The superior man does not go to any trouble. (5)

    The main base of the village in front of Soongsan Mountain, where Shaolim is located, was filled with people.


    Many people came to visit Shaolin at the peak.


    Although Shaolin accommodates the local residents and gives them accommodation, those who want to see Shaolin but do not want to go through strict inspection practices gather in villages under Soongsan Mountain.


    In the meantime, the world''s best forest competition was held, and the bases of the mountaineering were crowded with visitors.


    "Here! Here''s the Nakyang Salad, Dongpayuk! And a bottle of warm shipper! Hurry up and get it!"


    "Here''s a thin noodle, and a thin noodle!"


    "Yay! Please wait a little longer!"


    The fortunetellers ran sweatfully on the soles of their feet, taking orders and flying food.


    Sitting in groups on a round table, they were all busy talking about the tournament.


    And, of course, the central issue was Hawsan''s stride.


    "Who would have imagined it at first?"


    "I know. When this competition first started, I thought it would be a fierce battle between Shaolin and Shudang. If I add one more thing to that, isn''t Namgoongse?"


    "There you go, there you go."


    Those who were talking nodded continuously.


    "But Shaolin only left one in the Eight Rivers, and there was only one shaman left. I didn''t leave any male palace behind."


    "Noisy, everyone must be embarrassed."


    Subtle emotions flashed through the faces of the middlemen.


    Watching the huge mountain called Goofilebang shake gave the strong people a double feeling.


    subtle pleasure and subtle anxiety


    The two emotions were coexisting in the base.


    "But isn''t Hwasan really going to win if we keep this up?"


    "Ey. Can''t believe it."


    "It''s not something to be so optimistic about. The Hwasan Divine Dragon is not already at the level of a review. It''s a male monster."


    "Hagi, even the elders of most of the literary factions would not be able to beat Namung Dowi, a dan sword, so unilaterally. His reputation as the world''s most important figure was not a lie!"


    "Of course! So isn''t it up to Hwasan Shinryong to win the championship?"


    When everyone spoke in an excited voice, a man cut off the mood.


    "But I can''t win."


    He looked at the fat man who was flatly affirmed by those sitting at the table.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "Simple. Because this is Shaolin."


    "¡­what does that mean?"


    The man answered with a shrug.


    "You don''t think Shaolin really held this competition for the sake of strong harmony, do you? If Shaolin wasn''t confident of winning this competition, she would never have done anything. Think about it. I can''t believe I lost the contest in my yard. What kind of shame is that?"


    "Well."


    "As I hear it,"


    The fat man nodded his head.


    "Hwasan''s strides are surprising, but winning is a different matter. Maybe Shaolin''s Hye Yeon will win."


    "But isn''t that too neat? I think you''re ignoring Hwasan too much. Of course, it would be too much to judge Hwasan in this competition alone, but isn''t it clear that Hwasan''s review numbers are strong?"


    "Tsk tsk tsk."


    The fat man said with his tongue clapped.


    "You still don''t understand. I have never ignored Hwasan. I''m just saying that Shaolin can''t be beaten like this."


    "Well."


    "Of course, Hwasan will be a great clique. There are so many talented people, and they''re doing well. But Shaolin is Shaolin. That kind of talent is enough to get kicked. Isn''t Shaolin the millennium north of Gangho? No matter how great the Hwasan Divine is, it can beat Shaolin...¡­."It was that moment.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the door opened as if it were exploding and one person walked in.


    "What, what?"


    "Who''s that radical...¡­.Huh? That guy?"


    Silence fell in the base. Everyone opened their eyes wide.


    "Hwasan The Dragon?"


    ''Hwasan''s Hwasan Divine, isn''t it?''


    Why is he here?¡­?''


    All those gathered here even came to Shaolin to see the Cheonjabi Festival. There is no way that such people cannot recognize the most talked about person in the competition now.


    But if there''s a problem...¡­.


    Why are you angry?''


    You look really pissed off.''


    Did you hear the conversation?''


    The face of Hwasan Sinryong Chung-Myung, who stormed through the door, was all distorted.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes still swept left and right. Those who made eye contact with him quickly lowered their eyes and looked away.


    ''If you make eye contact, you''re doomed.''


    Pretend you''re sleeping. Pretend you''re sleeping!


    Even if you didn''t pay much attention to Hwasan, you couldn''t not know one rumor that spread in the Shaolin.


    - The personality of the world''s most famous poster, Hwasan Sinryong, is a dog.


    - Buddha also leaves his seat after turning around.


    - There''s nothing good about being involved.


    Such rumors don''t work very well, but...¡­ the rumors about the Hwasan Divine Dragon Chung-Myung were accepted without hesitation.


    Reason?


    Don''t the people watching have eyes?


    There were so many witnesses because they were acting fairly on and off the stage.


    In the end, rumors about the character of Hwasan Sinryong are now almost a public figure.


    That''s why everyone has to avoid eye contact in such a hurry.


    Chung-Myung, who was looking around with bloodshot eyes, flinched. At the same time, everyone in the base flinched together.


    "Site!"


    Chung-Myung flew into the main base and sat in the corner.


    "Jumbo boy!"


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah! I''m going now!"


    "Here, here! First, meat! Give me any meat dish, alcohol! What''s up with the booze?"


    "I''ve got all the drinks you''re thinking of!"


    "Then Baekju, five bottles for now!"


    "Yes! Please wait a little longer! I''ll be right back!"


    "Drink first!"


    "Yes!"


    As the jumbo rushed inside, he sighed and hung on Chung-Myung''s chair.


    "No, there are so many people in this small town!"


    Then, the door opened again and a few more people came in.


    "¡­How many times do I have to tell you to open the door with your hands, not kick it?" You son of a b*tc*!"


    "Stop giving up, Sasook. If it''s fixed, it''s not him."


    "Slope. Slope. Slope."


    "¡­Sammae. I''ll make you sleep, so calm down."


    "Slurping!"


    Baek Cheon wrapped his hand around his face.


    ''There''s no decent human being.''


    Jo-Gol said with a bitter smile.


    "Anyway, I''m glad I found my seat. Why is there so many people in town...¡­."


    "Yeah, that''s a relief. I don''t know what he would''ve done if I''d gone around a couple more places."


    This is Baek Cheon, who stopped by the store after comforting Chung-Myung to start drinking. In the meantime, he was embarrassed by the huge crowd.


    Seeing Chung-Myung''s blood in his eyes every time he comes back after confirming that he''s full of seats is literally cringy.


    Baek Cheon, who went to the seat occupied by Chung-Myung and sat out his chair, sighed with relief and a little sense of shame.Soon other Hwasan''s disciples followed him and sat down.


    The jumbo rushed over with a bottle of liquor. As soon as I put it down on the table, Chung-Myung snatched a bottle, pulled out the lid and put the bottle in his mouth.


    I''m going to the worst one.


    Everyone smiled pleasedly at his Adam''s apple, which was moving cheerfully.


    "How can it be so malko?"


    "A bandit is perfect for a bandit. Aren''t you choosing the wrong mountain? We have to go to a mountain with green forests, but I think it''s right that we came to Hwasan by mistake."


    "As a matter of fact, Hwasan is no different from Nokrim now¡­¡­."


    "Jo-Gol."


    "What?"


    There are things in the world that should not be said, even if they are true."


    "¡­I didn''t think much."


    Baek Cheon, who gave a stern warning, sighed once again.


    "Scream!"


    Chung-Myung slammed the empty bottle down on the table.


    It is a scene that one would applaud for being so cheerful. As long as the man who scoopsir.


    A trip was a trip, but in fact, people didn''t pay much attention to it. There were so many places to pay attention to Chung-Myung''s actions.


    Whasan''s disciples glanced at the table they sat on, and each began to mutter low.


    "Aren''t they Hwasan''s disciples?"


    "Yes, the author in the middle is Hwasan Sinryong, and the one sitting across is Baek Cheon, the Hwajeong sword."


    "And aren''t everyone else doing well in this competition? That Sozer is Yoo-Esul, the two great disciples who advanced to the Palgang River, and next to him is Jo-Gol, the three great disciples who advanced to the Palgang River."


    "Oh, don''t you think we all love each other?"


    Wiggling.


    Picking up.


    The ears of the Hwasan disciples flinched and their mouths began to wriggle.


    "I can''t believe the latecomers who are leading Hawasan are gathered in one place. I feel like I''m opening my eyes."


    "We''re not the only ones leading Hwasan. Aren''t they the ones who will lead the future?"


    "That''s a lot of energy."


    Baek Cheon coughed low in the air.


    His face was uncharacteristically slightly heated.


    I''m embarrassed.


    Of course it is.


    Have you ever been praised by someone this close as a hwasan''s unmanned?


    The disciples of the Old File Room are subject to admiration and jealousy wherever they go, but Hwasan''s disciples have never had such experience.


    Of course, I was greeted and cheered at Shaolin, but this and that feel very different.


    "Hwajeonggum is such a handsome man."


    "Isn''t Yoo-Esul''s test beautiful, too? I''ve never seen such beauty in my life!"


    "Hwasan the Dragon is good enough."


    Baek Cheon bowed his head in embarrassment.


    I can hear you, guys.''


    They''re talking quietly.However, there is no way that Hwasan''s disciples will not hear it. Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong were also blushing, and Yoo-Esul was the only one who remained calm.


    ???? Chung-Myung?


    Chung-Myung is now on his second bottle...¡­. Chung-Myung???


    "I don''t know who''s next to me, but the other five are already starting to be called Ogum."


    "Ogum?"


    "Hwasan Ogum? Maybe Maehwa Five Swords? Anyway, don''t you call the five Hwasan best reviewers, including Baek Cheon, Yoo-Esul, Jo-Gol, and Yoon-Jong?"


    "It feels like a shaman''s three swords."


    "There you go, there you go."


    Oh, sword?


    Baek Cheon, who had been listening, shook his eyes.


    What is it? I''ve never heard of it.''


    In many cases, one does not realize one''s reputation. Thanks to their great performance in the competition, the reputation of the Hwasan disciples was growing at an incredible rate at this moment."But isn''t it a little strange that it''s a five-sword?"


    "Hmm? What?"


    "There are three people in the Eight Rivers, and they''re five swords."


    "¡­¡­That''s not true. Baek Cheon, the Hwajeong sword, is said to be one of the most powerful players in the post-Hwasan team, although he withdrew due to injury. And Yoon-Jong is...¡­ Well, wasn''t it your opponent?"


    "It sounds like it."


    "Anyway, don''t argue with me. Logic doesn''t work when it''s already spreading. Soon they''ll all get a plausible sign."


    The lips of Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol began to twitch.


    What do you mean, a sign?


    I feel a bit restless.


    To get a nickname means that the person will be talked about in the strong. In other words, Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong are now able to proudly present themselves in the strong.


    "You like it?"


    When Chung-Myung asked, the two coughed in vain.


    "Joe, that''s good."


    "I guess that''s just how it is."


    "...I''m dying of joy."


    "Hahaha."


    Chung-Myung smirked at the sight.


    ''There''s still a long way to go, guys.''


    In fact, considering what they have done, it is rather late for their reputation to spread. After the competition, their reputation will probably spread throughout Kangho.


    Just then, a jumbo came to me to cook. Chung-Myung nodded when he saw it.


    "Let''s fill our stomachs first. Jumsoi! Five more bottles of Baekju!


    "Stop drinking, man!"


    "What do you mean you ordered five bottles and you''ve already sold three bottles alone?""


    "Is there a ghost who died of alcohol?"


    "A glass. A glass. Give me a glass, too. Cup."


    It was time for Hwasan''s disciples to chatter, rip off the chicken leg, and gobble up.


    Squeak.


    The main base door opened and a group of people entered.


    Glance.


    Baek Cheon''s two eyes were spotted with glances.


    Is it open?


    Open doors to beggars.


    Usually, they beg and eat, but when there was an event in this way, they often paid and used the base.


    Of course, I wouldn''t be so happy for the main base, but I can''t kick out the paying guest.


    "The seat¡­¡­."


    Open beggars who came inside looked around looking for seats.


    Baek Cheon stopped paying attention and tried to concentrate on the food again.


    "Huh?"


    Then one of the beggars who was looking around opened his eyes wide and stepped forward.


    "Are you new?"

 Chapter - 311 Episode 311. Wheres that beggar? (1)

    Baek Cheon smirked.


    I can''t believe I''m new.


    Isn''t that a really crappy name?


    Maybe they''re looking for the same beggar...¡­.


    Yes?


    But why is he coming this way?


    A beggar with a young tee on his face approached his disciples. Then he said with a happy face.


    "Cho Sam! It''s Cho Sam, right?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Are you talking to this?


    Now who...¡­.


    Yes?


    Chung-Myung?


    There was a curious look on the faces of Hwasan''s disciples when he saw that his gaze was directed at Chung-Myung.


    What''s going on here?


    Snap!


    Chung-Myung, who was pouring alcohol, put down the bottle and looked up at the young beggar. The forehead was slightly frowned.


    "What are you talking about? Who are you?"


    "Don''t you see me? I''m Gu Chil! We used to be together!"


    "???? Gu Chil?"


    I think I''ve heard of it somewhere.


    If it''s Gu Chil...¡­.


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung sprang up from his seat. And he pointed his finger at Gu Chil with shaky eyes.


    "You... You! That''s what it was then!"


    Gu Chil.


    Chung-Myung was the young beggar in a beggar''s den when he first woke up with this body.


    Weren''t you the one who helped Chung-Myung, who was confused by the fact that he got a new body and came back a hundred years?


    And the owner of this body seemed to have always been quite close.


    "It''s cho-sam!"


    Gu Chil smiled brightly.


    "How long has it been! Did you really become a student of Hwasan when you said you were going to Hwasan?"


    "That''s what happened."


    Baek Cheon''s face, who was trying to figure out what was going on, got a little dazed.


    I don''t know if he really was from a beggar.''


    I often said it myself, but I never believed it.


    What an unbecoming combination of Chung-Myung and beggars?


    This is not to say that Chung-Myung is so rich that beggars don''t fit in.


    I couldn''t accept that I had been begging for a living.


    Who the hell is this guy? If I had said I was a thief, a robber or a con artist, I would have believed it without a doubt.


    Anyway, that''s not what''s important right now.


    So the name is...¡­.


    "¡­Beginner?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Was your name Cho Sam?"


    Hawasan''s disciples shuddered with their mouths shut.


    What do you mean herb ginseng?


    What a crappy name is that?


    After shaking almost convulsively, Baek Cheon burst into laughter when he saw Chung-Myung''s shivering face.


    "Hahahaha! Cho-sam!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Our Chung-Myung''s name was Cho Sam! New Year''s Day!"


    "Dongryong, be quiet."


    "A vibrating dinosaur is better than a beginner!"


    "I''m better off with cho-sam."


    "Yeah, yeah. I''m new."


    "Eh!"


    Chung-Myung stretched out onto the table and kicked it, but Baek Cheon turned his head and dodged.


    "Oh, my God. Chung-Myung''s kick was sharp, but Cho Sam''s kick was no good."


    "Ugh. I can''t believe I''m being teased by Jin Dong-ryong for my name.¡­."


    "No wonder he''s a greenling!"


    The rest of Hawasan''s disciples grinned as they saw the two mocking and criticizing each other.


    I think that''s it.''


    It''s hard to tell the difference.''


    Chung-Myung stepped in front of Gu Chil with a wail. Still, it''s an old relationship, but we can''t get along this roughly.


    "How did you get here?"


    "I''m here to watch the arena."


    "You?"


    Gu Chil nodded at Chung-Myung''s question.


    "I''m a man of two minds now."


    "Oh?"


    Chung-Myung slightly lowered his head and looked at Gu Chil''s knot tied to his waist. Indeed, two knots stand out.


    "You''ve been opening up, haven''t you?"


    "¡­¡­You''re a little weird. I''ve been introduced before. It was complete at that time.""¡­¡­Oh, yes."


    What''s the point? I don''t remember.


    "Well, it''s a good thing you''re here anyway. But you''re showing us the bimu in the opening."


    "I was lucky."


    Chung-Myung put a subtle smile in his mouth.


    It wasn''t possible because I was lucky.


    The only beggars who can come here in the middle of the country would be those who are recognized for their qualities in openness and who are considered worthy of time to grow them.


    At the time, he was too busy to confirm, but this means that he is also a recognized talent in openness.


    "Yeah. Welcome back."


    "But you really managed to get to the island. I thought you just ran away."


    "¡­What do you mean run away?"


    "It''s not easy for a child to get to the island alone. How much of a fuss was going on about your disappearance. Whew."


    "Yes, I did...¡­.Wait a minute."


    "Huh?"


    "Wangcho?"


    "Yes, Wangcho."


    "So, you know......Yeah. The king of that time?


    "Yes, Wangcho."


    Chung-Myung''s face began to cramp subtly.


    King Cho. Yes, king Cho.¡­.


    "I''m asking just in case."


    "Yes."


    "Is he here, too?"


    "Yes, we came together."


    Chung-Myung lifted his head slightly to check the faces of those who came with Gu Chil.


    to have none


    There is no face here.


    The corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth, which had been slightly convulsed, rolled up.


    "Gu Chil??."


    "Huh?"


    "......Where are you?"


    "What?"


    A dreary voice leaked out of Chung-Myung''s mouth as if it had come from underground.


    "Where''s the bastard now?"


    * * *


    Jong Pal''s shoulders were tense.


    Perhaps because there are a lot of strong people gathered, his eyes are unusual. Passing eyes of powerful men sweep through four knots around his waist.


    ''Hhhhhhhh.


    No wonder you'' sure it''s surprising.


    He''s very young for a love dog.


    The four knots tied to his waist are no more than a sign proving that he is one of the best latecomers of openness.


    Strong people may recognize the meaning of this knot, but it doesn''t mean much to ordinary people. Therefore, the knot shone even more in the peak, where the strong people gathered.


    "It''s a matter of fact."


    "I think you''re still young. It''s already a dog."


    At the words heard from behind, Jong Pal''s body leans back slightly more.


    It''s a coal road.''


    It is encouraging that he has recently become a private servant in recognition of his qualifications.


    But what''s more encouraging is that it''s none other than Hong Dae Kang, the former optimist.


    "The fact that the first person among the candidates for ark called me directly means that I''m recognized.''


    Where''s the ark from? Personality or skill only?


    The ark of openness is the place to lead all beggars who are full of power. Many of the old file rooms are rated more than open, but if you look at their influence alone, it is the ark of openness that is comparable to Shaolin''s room leader.


    Therefore, the person who will be the ark of openness must be able to establish his or her own power firmly.


    Hong Dae Kwang''s invitation means that he is slowly starting to select his own person.


    ''And it means I''m being taken.''


    Jong Pal''s mouth was wide open.


    If Hong Dae Kwang becomes an ark in the future, of course he will lose a big spot.


    ''No. No.''


    Considering the distinction between Hong Dae Kwang and his distribution, it may not simply end there. Maybe Hong Dae Kwang''s next ark is...¡­."Hehehehe!"


    Jong Pal laughed back as if he was dying of love.


    Now it''s just a silly story, but depending on what he does, it could be nothing more than a delusion.


    As I imagine myself commanding the beggars with a jade bat, which symbolizes the ark of openness, it was already Jong Pal, who had a lot of strength in his shoulders.


    In order to do that, we need to have a perfect relationship with Hong Dae Kang Bun Taju.''


    Recently, Hong Dae Kwang abandoned the position of Nakyangbuntaju and moved to a few chords.


    Some light-mouthed people made fun of Hong Dae Kwang, who had fallen out of love with him, but Jong Pal''s idea was different.


    Hong Dae Kwang went to the chord of his own volition, not of his superior command. That means he''s definitely after something.


    Maybe he''s after the chief of the island.''


    It''s not just a city, but a place that oversees Hanseong. If he could go up to that spot, he would be even closer to the ark.


    "Then I''ll have a seat of bun-taju for now. Hehehe!"


    Feeling very high, Jong Pal headed forward swinging.


    "But where is Haewolu?"


    I thought you said you were going to Haewol-ro.


    As he was looking around with his head straight down, he made a face and caught a passing person.


    "Hey, wait a minute.¡­."


    "Oh, I don''t have any money!"


    "¡­That''s not it, where is Haewolu?"


    "Hm? Haewolu is in the corner over there."


    "Thank you!"


    Smiling, Jong Pal swirled to the side the man told him.


    "If I could have participated in the competition, I would have won the championship."


    Tsk.


    No one''s thinking about it. Why didn''t he be represented? I thought you would definitely participate in coming to Shaolin.


    Anyway, it doesn''t matter.


    It''s more important to take a certain place than to win a competition like this.


    Turning the corner in the mood of Ho Gong, Jong Pal stopped again and looked around.


    So Haewoluga...¡­.''


    Oh, over there!


    Yes?


    But... What''s that?


    Jong Pal tilted his head.


    People were seen standing in groups in front of the base.


    One side is the beggars of North Jeolla Province who came to Shaolin with him.


    What about the other one?


    Jong Pal squinted his eyes.


    Black robe. Plum print on the chest.''


    Hwasan?


    For a moment, there was a difference in the eyes of Jong Pal.


    Open is an organization that handles information. Therefore, those who live under the wing of openness are bound to be sensitive to information.


    It hasn''t been long since he arrived in Shaolin, but Jong Pal already knew the news that the Hwasanites were dominating the world''s largest arena.


    But why is that Hwasan with the Open Islands?


    I don''t think there''s a fight.''


    I can''t say the atmosphere is very good, but it doesn''t seem like a fight.


    Does that mean his party is now acquainted with Hwasan''s disciples?


    "This is how things work out for you."


    Kang Ho has information and connections!


    Getting important information is the first thing, and having a good relationship with people who are doing well is the second thing.


    Especially if it''s Hwasan, aren''t they the ones that Kangho is paying attention to? It''s no matter what, it''s a gain to be connected to those people like that!


    Jong Pal approached them, rubbing his hands together.


    "Gu Chil!""Wow, Wangcho?"


    Gu Chil''s eyes, who found him, shook violently.


    Unfortunately, however, Jong Pal didn''t notice such a sign of Gu Chil.


    "Hahaha! I guess you''ve made a good connection without me. Why don''t you introduce me to Hawsan''s heroes?"


    "Oh, no, Wangcho, it''s...¡­."


    Frustrated Gu Chil hesitated to say something. But soon he closed his mouth.


    What the hell am I supposed to say in this situation?


    In the meantime, Jong Pal walked tactlessly and captured Hawsan''s disciples.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m Jong Pal, an open-minded individual. I''m ashamed, but Kang-ho''s friends call me a fire extinguisher."


    Then Baek Cheon, standing in front of him, looked at Jong Pal with pitiful eyes.


    "A small fire...¡­. A forest fire certainly starts with a small fire."


    "¡­¡­and you burn your own body."


    "I don''t know what the hell you''ve done, but why...¡­."


    Jong Pal tilted his head slightly in response to a mysterious response.


    "¡­Yes?"


    "I''d rather take the lead and jump into the fire."


    "If I were you, I''d put my nose in the dish water."


    "Poor thing."


    Jong Pal''s head turns more sideways.


    What do you mean?''


    He couldn''t understand what they were saying. In terms of circumstances, I''m referring to him.


    What the hell did you do? What do you mean, pity?


    It was a moment when Jong Pal was about to open his mouth and ask again.


    Slowly.


    There was a rustling sound of clothes somewhere.


    Jong Pal turned his head reflexively.


    "Huh?"


    One of the Hwasan disciples, who was sitting in a corner apart from the party, slowly raised his body.


    "Who?"


    Long, long hair tied up roughly.


    And black clothes.


    I was impressed by his handsome face, but what caught my eye most of all¡­¡­ there was a deep, twisted smile.


    It''s not a smile that a political disciple would make, but a smile that would be more like a wallplate in the back alley.¡­.


    "Hey, Jong Pal."


    Woke up slowly, he stomped toward Jong Pal.


    Jong Pal stammered a little without realizing it.


    "Well, do you know me?"


    "I know. I know."


    "¡­I don''t think I''ve ever seen you. Who are you?""


    "Hwasan?? Chung-Myung."


    "Oh, Chung-Myung, too...¡­. Chung-Myung?"


    Jong Pal flinched and looked at the man again.


    So this guy?''


    Isn''t Chung-Myung the name of the Hwasan Divine Dragon, who is now famous in the world?


    So the Yiyi in front of you is the Chung-Myung, which is called the world''s best review index?


    Appearance is certainly consistent with what is said.''


    But the Hwasan Divine knows this side?


    "Well, have I ever seen you?"


    "You know, would he just watch?"


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "We''ve been together. Why are you pretending you don''t know? Disappointing."


    "¡­what?"


    Chung-Myung smiled brightly. Really, it couldn''t have been brighter.


    "Oh, you don''t know Chung-Myung well. My original name, so...¡­."


    "Beginner."


    Chung-Myung''s veins stood up on his forehead at Baek Cheon''s voice, who told him his name clearly.


    "¡­Yes, would Cho-Sam know?"


    Jong Pal tilts his head.


    First year?


    For the first time in the first time.


    "Huh? The third year?"


    Jong Pal opened his eyes wide. Come to think of it, the young beggar in his hut still lingered in that appearance."Cho Sam? You''re Cho Sam?"


    "Now you remember."


    "Hahaha! Oh, my God! The world''s most famous Hwasan Divine Dragon is a super-fed ginseng! Yeah, it was you! Wow! It''s really nice to meet you."


    "Oh, nice to meet you?"


    "Of course I''m glad to see you! Yeah, how''d you...¡­."


    "Nice to meet you?"


    "¡­¡­."


    When Chung-Myung''s head was tilted, Jeong Pal, who was talking excitedly, suddenly closed his mouth.


    Yes?


    What''s wrong with the atmosphere?


    "Yeah, it''s good to see you. I''m sure it''s nice to meet you, but it won''t be as nice as me. King Cho."


    Chung-Myung smiled brightly and approached Jong Pal with open arms.


    Then, Jong Pal opened his arms in a twist and greeted Chung-Myung.


    "Well, yeah, it''s really nice to see you...¡­."


    "I wanted to meet you! You son of a b*tc*!"


    At the moment, Chung-Myung, who leapt from the spot, hit the empty head of Jong Pal with his heel.


    Whoo! Whoo!


    With a sound as if a huge rock had fallen, Jong Pal collapsed on the spot like a piece of wood.


    Flop.


    Flinch. Flinch.


    Jong Pal''s body sprawled on the floor convulsed.


    And then.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    I rolled around the floor holding my head together. Tears streamed out of the pain that was beyond words.


    "Oh, no. Why? Why?"


    Chung-Myung rolled up his sleeves with a smile at his cry full of unfair energy.


    "Let me tell you why later why."


    The snow began to glisten with a blue light.


    "Let''s get hit and start."


    Chung-Myung rushed toward Jong Pal like a crazy dog.

 Chapter - 312 Episode 312. Where is that beggar? (2)

    In the neighborhood where all the people have escaped.


    "¡­¡­Turn it off."


    Sweat dripped down Jong Pal''s face.


    But sweat isn''t exactly a problem.


    What''s the big deal compared to a swollen face like a steamed bun and a sore bone?


    Above all, I can''t do anything about my hair. My hair.


    That lunatic was trying to smudge a person to see if he had any obsession with his head, but he kept grinding his head.


    ''The crazy guy...'' Why are you doing this to me?''


    Oh, my god.


    How the Hwasan Divine has a grudge against him.


    What kind of thunderstorm is this?


    "Go down your back, huh?"


    Jong Pal quickly straightened his knees and lifted his hips.


    In fact, it''s nothing to put your head on the floor and put your hands behind your back.


    However, the story is a bit different when the body that has been beaten more than a few times and the presence of a person sitting on his waist are combined.


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    "You''re pretending to be hard. Because you''re crazy?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung slapped his back above him, supporting his body only with his head and toes.


    "Don''t you put yourself in the right position?"


    "Sorry, I''m sorry."


    "Tsk. I''ve lost a lot of temper, too."


    "¡­¡­."


    "If it were before, you wouldn''t be able to open your eyes now. I would have just dislocated the whole body bone. Tsk, I''ve become too nice. Oh, I''ve become nice."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I wish I''d let it go, but why my head...¡­. Oh, I''m getting angry again."


    Chung-Myung jumped off the top of Jong Pal. Then he kicked him right in the ribs.


    "Yay!"


    Jong Pal went out with a grotesque scream.


    "The more I think about it, the angrier I get! How dare you!"


    Chung-Myung began to step on the fallen Jong Pal mercilessly.


    "Argh! Argh! Argh! Argh! There! Not there...¡­.Argh!"


    "The young beggar was beaten like a dog and fell down. Hey, you son of a b*tc*! I''ve never had a bloody nose before in my life!"


    Oh, except Heavenly Demon, of course.


    He wasn''t a human being.


    "Don''t! I''m gonna tie you two up and throw you off the cliff!"


    I was so excited to step on Jong Pal.


    And Gu Chil, who was watching the delightful(?) scene, had no choice but to stare in front of this incredible reality.


    ''Wangcho gets beaten up?''


    Who is Jong Pal?


    The strongest beggar among young beggars is Jong Pal. Hasn''t the room already acknowledged the talent?


    If a rotten personality is left out of the discussion, it is a talent that stands out in openness.


    But that Jong Pal is being beaten like a dog without even using his hands.


    Uh, that''s...


    Of course.''


    Of course.


    If that Chosam is really Hwasan''s Hwasan Sinryong, the result will be no different from the cost of the Jeong Pal devision, not the Jong Pal.


    Is that really the Hwasan Divine?''


    What the hell happened in the meantime?


    A young beggar who left his hut in a fit of rage after being beaten by Wangcho appears to be the Hwasan Divine Dragon in just three years?


    Does this make any sense?


    Gu Chil rubbed his eyes again just in case. However, the view before us has not changed at all.


    "Argh! Argh! Argh! Argh! Argh! Save me! Argh!


    "Daehyeop, Daehyeop, Daehyeop, Daehyeop. I''m Master Malko, you son of a b*tc*! The Great Hyup is frozen to death! I''m not going to make a big deal!""Dojang! Dojang! Save me!""


    "It''s Malcolm, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Hey, Malcolm! Help me!"


    "Is this crazy? Where do you call a man, Malko?"


    "Oh, what do you want?"


    Crack!


    Jong Pal jumped up like a seizure, but was laid back finely by his face''s stuck feet.


    "Growl."


    He foamed and flipped his eyes.


    "Ha, he''s making a fuss again. You''re now¡­¡­."


    It was that moment.


    Chin


    Someone put a hand on Chung-Myung''s shoulder.


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung turned around and Baek Cheon shook his head with caution.


    "Stop it."


    "Why? Stop what?"


    "I don''t know what happened, but I don''t hit people like that. If he''s the Mundo of Hwasan, I understand, but he''s not the Mundo of openness."


    "¡­¡­."


    "If you hit more than this, there will be a problem between opening and Hwasan. No, there could already be a problem. So just leave it at that."


    At that point, Chung-Myung stepped off Jong Pal''s face and stepped back slightly. His face was full of melancholy, but he seemed to have intended to stop for now.


    "Go, thank you, Daehyeop."


    Perhaps it didn''t have to be more right now, but Jong Pal bowed his head toward Yeonsin Baek Cheon in tears.


    Baek Cheon frowned at the sight. His face is not swollen, so it is ridiculous.


    "What the hell is happening to you that you beat people up like this? You''re a little thoughtless, impulsive, bad-tempered, dirty-tempered, and you''re a complete freak who doesn''t know what''s up or down.¡­."


    "How far are you going to go?"


    "¡­¡­, but I wouldn''t beat people up without a hitch. Tell me, what the hell is going on?"


    Chung-Myung replied with a sour voice.


    "It''s not that great."


    "Well."


    "When I was still a beggar, so before I came to Hwasan."


    "Yeah."


    "I''ve been hit by that bastard once."


    "¡­is that right?


    "I was weak back then."


    "¡­weak?"


    What are you talking about, man?


    As soon as you''re born, you''re the one who''s going to hit a tiger.


    "¡­¡­I was, but then that bastard clubbed my head properly."


    "¡­head?"


    Chung-Myung shook his head.


    "It''s such an intense experience that I can''t forget. Maybe that''s why I''m obsessed with the head."


    Baek Cheon grinned at Chung-Myung.


    "Oh, really?"


    "Uh. Ha, I was beaten to death then. This is not enough to make me feel better.¡­."


    But Chung-Myung''s words didn''t last much longer.


    It''s because Baek Cheon stopped listening and turned to Jong Pal.


    In those eyes, Jong Pal flinched as he saw a young life.


    "Big, big?"


    "Is it you?"


    "What?"


    Baek Cheon''s heel hit the top of Jong Pal''s head again.


    Coooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    With a loud sound, Jong Pal collapsed. Then Baek Cheon got on top of him and started swinging his fist.


    "You son of a b*tc*! Because of you! Huh? You''re the only one who left the victim in Hwasan...¡­! You son of a b*tc*!"


    Yoon-Jong, Jo-Gol, and Baek Sang also turned their eyes and jumped at Jong Pal.


    "Because of you!"


    "Argh! Enemy! Unfair enemy!"


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Hwasan''s disciples began to step on Jong Pal, no matter what.


    Yoo-Esul, even sitting next to Jong Pal''s head, squatted down and pounded Jong Pal''s head with a sword cut."Head. Head. Head. Head."


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Jong Pal screamed and twisted his body. But the smacking continued.


    "This is for the white porcelain boat! This is for the celadon ship! It''s up to Namgung Dowi!"


    Baek Cheon''s fist excitedly turned Jong Pal''s chin.


    While the stars were flashing in front of him to be beaten, Jong Pal thought.


    Why on earth does the Hawasanian Baek Cheon even take Namung Dowi''s share?


    But now there was no time to broach that question.


    Then Chung-Myung, who was looking at the scene, reached out unknowingly.


    "Uh, hey...."


    "Why!"


    "And I''m going to die.¡­."


    "Get out of here!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Everyone flipped their eyes and beat them mercilessly.


    "You''re making my head almost explode, aren''t you?"


    "Let''s take him to Hwasan!"


    Reason has disappeared from the eyes of the Hwasan disciples.


    Have their heads had a prosperous day in the last three years?


    You get hit because you don''t train properly, you get hit because you''re bored, you get hit because you''re slow.


    But thinking that all those long and tough days were caused by this beggar, I could breathe fire out of my mouth.


    "Why did you rip her head off? You son of a b*tc*!"


    "If you didn''t beat him, you''re saying he didn''t come to Hwasan!"


    "Die! Die! Die! Die!"


    Chung-Myung looked at the scene with a sour face.


    "No, I''m supposed to beat him.¡­."


    Why do they look so angry?


    Why?


    It was just then.


    Bang!


    The door opened violently as if it were going to break, and beggars in rags rushed in.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Oh, my God!"


    "How dare you touch an open disciple! You guys are out of your mind!"


    Hawsan''s disciples turned their heads in surprise.


    Dozens of open hoguls with batches in one hand were entering the base.


    Judging from his face full of aging, he already knew what was going on here.


    "Oh, my God!"


    "How can you beat a man like that?"


    The beggar standing in front distorted his face when he saw Jong Pal lying on the floor.


    "¡­What the hell is this?"


    Baek Cheon crept up and stepped aside. Other Hwasan''s disciples also retreated, keeping their mouths shut, as if they had figured out the atmosphere.


    "You seem to be Hwasan''s disciples. Is that right?"


    Baek Cheon sighed and stepped forward.


    "I''m Baek Cheon from Hwasan."


    He seized the gun, but his opponent refused to accept it. This means that they will not set an example.


    "Explain. What the hell happened to Hwasan''s disciples beating open disciples in groups. Without a convincing explanation, Hwasan would have to deal with the anger of openness."


    Baek Cheon''s face is slightly stiff.


    "That''s¡­¡­."


    And just as he was about to open his mouth.


    "Oh, get out of my way! Why are you blocking the way?"


    A loud noise came from behind.


    Then, the beggars who were blocking the entrance opened the way in perfect order.


    Is this a big shot coming?''


    Baek Cheon looked at the entrance with a nervous face. Lee Do Yukkeulgae in front of him now. The status is never low in openness.


    But if there''s a bigger one, at least the Chil-kul-gae...¡­.


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    His disciples tilted their heads when they saw the giant beggar coming in swinging.


    I think I''ve seen it somewhere."Where did the big guys dare touch our beggar cubs? I''m afraid of beggars.¡­.Hwasan The Dragon?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    The new Chilgyulgae.


    So Hong Dae Kwang, the opening chord batter, tilted his head and looked at Chung-Myung.


    "Why are you here?"


    "You''re here?"


    Hong Dae Kwang alternately looked at Jong Pal and Chung-Myung lying on the floor. And I asked again as if I was wondering.


    "What''s going on here? That''s Jong Pal."


    "Yes."


    "I was told to bring it, so I took it. What is this¡­¡­. First, explain what''s going on."


    Baek Cheon and Gu Chil gave us a rough explanation.


    After a while, Hong Dae Kwang stared at Chung-Myung with heavy eyes.


    "I mean."


    "Yes."


    "That beggar beat you up a long time ago?"


    "Yes."


    "So now you''re the one who beat me up?"


    "Yes."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes trembled.


    "This¡­¡­."


    A tremendous amount of aging sprang out of his face.


    "No, you''re gonna let that beggar open up and ruin it?""


    At a surprising pace, Park Chan-hong Dae Kwang rushed to the ground at that speed and kicked Jong Pal''s chin, who had only just woken up.


    "Argh!"


    Unknowingly, the beaten man fell back to the ground.


    Hong Dae Kwang grumbled and screamed.


    "Hey, you son of a b*tc*! I''d rather set the coffin on fire! What? Who do you beat? Come on, you son of a b*tc*! You''re a spy from the school to ruin your openness!"


    "Ah! Buntaju! No...¡­not at all right!


    "What do you mean no? If I say so, it is, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Hong Dae Kwang flipped his eyes and stepped on Jong Pal.


    Hwasan''s students, who had been cautious, also joined Hong Dae Kwang and started stepping on the Jong Pal again.


    In a flash, there was a joint venture between Hwasan and Open.


    The open-air islands, which had been crowded with energy, were forced to become honey-mouthed mittered by the strange sight.


    What the hell is going on?''


    I don''t know.''


    ''Something''s... something''s going on.''


    A beaten tooth.


    A round tooth.


    And the one who watches.


    In that strange coexistence, Chung-Myung opened his mouth.


    "Oh, no."


    Stop beating, guys.


    ¡­¡­and then I''ll die.


    Revenge of the superior is not too late for ten years.

 Chapter - 313 Episode 313. Wheres that beggar? (3)

    Like this.


    Alcohol poured into the glass.


    "Come on, have a cool drink!"


    Hong Dae Kwang filled Chung-Myung''s glass with a smile of a person and put down the bottle.


    Chung-Myung gulped down with a look of disapproval.


    "Yes, you drink like a fish! Hahahaha!"


    Hong Dae Kwang smiled excitedly and peeked into Chung-Myung''s eyes. Then I shed my eyes towards the corner.


    I should''ve hung that beggar upside down.''


    Hong Dae Kwang bet everything on Hwasan and Hwasan The Dragon.


    Didn''t Hwasan abandon Nakyangbuta and even gamble in harmony, believing that he would become a gatekeeper who would command the world in the future?


    But that d*mn beggar nearly destroyed the whole plan.


    When Hong Dae Kwang opened his ax eyes, Jong Pal, who was kneeling in the corner, flinched. Regardless, Hong Dae Wang used all sorts of swear words inside.


    "That crazy guy.''


    You got someone to lay it on, huh, huh?


    It is the Hwasan Divine Dragon Chung-Myung that is almost certain that the future is the best man in the world. His existence alone is frightening, isn''t the whole of Wasan, Chung-Myung''s body, showing a crazy growth now?


    But that beggar almost made a grudge against Hawasan, who would be the gate of the world in the future.


    But Hong Dae Kang is the only one who can handle it. If this horse had fallen into the ears of the ark, Jong Pal would have been tied to the day and offered to Hwasan as a tribute.


    "Ha ha ha. Hwasan The Dragon. Isn''t this done by a young beggar who didn''t he? So you''really...¡­."


    "I was younger."


    "Eh, d*mn it!"


    Hong Dae Kwang threw the glass in his hand at Jong Pal. Jong Pal flinched away from the flying glass.


    "I''ve told you so many times in the room that you have to stretch your feet to see where you''re going to lie. That, that!"


    Jong Pal''s shoulders shriveled to the extent of Hong Dae Kwang''s anger, almost opening his eyes.


    ''No, I didn''t do anything about it.¡­?''


    Isn''t it something you do everywhere to beat a slob who doesn''t sit around and slobbering? Of course, that day, I''m a little bit of course.¡­.


    I don''t even remember.''


    I remember the name Cho Sam and the face of the past vaguely. But I don''t really remember who it was. There are more than five beggars of the same age in his hut alone, how can I remember each and every one of them?


    But of all things, he got beaten up by Jong Pal, and of all things, he became a Hwasan Divine.


    Even if you don''t have luck, there''s a degree. About this much.


    However, no matter how unfair it is, I can''t protest.


    Hong Dae Kwang, a Chilgyul dog and one of the candidates for the opening week, is staring at him like a fierce dog looking at a beggar climbing over a wall.


    Hong Dae Kwang, who was grinding his teeth while looking at him, sighed deeply. Then, he looked at Chung-Myung with a smile on his face again.


    "Ha ha. Wasan the Dragon. A noble man does not dwell on the past, does he?"


    "I''m bankrupt."


    "¡­Taoist."


    "He was even a beggar when he was beaten."


    "¡­¡­."


    Oh, that''s a change of status.


    Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes trembled.


    "If you think about it, weren''t we a family?""


    "What?"


    "If you used to be in the hut of openness, it means you belonged to openness, and you''re in the same family."Then Chung-Myung looked at Hong Dae Kwang with a sour eye.


    Of course, Hong Dae Kwang also dodged his gaze because he knew this logic was forced.


    "Well, well, it''s in the past, and he''s had a lot of self-reflection today, so let it cool and let it go."


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung glanced at Jong Pal as if he didn''t like it.


    "When it comes to temper, it''s just so-so."


    With a low murmur, Jong Pal shuddered and lowered his gaze.


    "When I came out of that hut, I promised myself that I''d crush all the beggars."


    This time Hong Dae Kwang flinched.


    It was because Hong Dae Kwang, who knew how strong, persistent, evil, and cruel this man was, so it sounded so sincere.


    Chung-Myung turned his head slightly and looked at Gu Chil, who was hardened like a stone.


    "You''re going easy on me because of him."


    "Huh?"


    "But she helped me out. Thanks to you, I was able to come all the way to Hawasan."


    The unexpected good news was that Hong Dae Kwang looked at Gu Chil with delight.


    "So your name?"


    "Gu, Gu, it''s Gu Chil."


    "Yes, Gu Chil! Yes, yes! You''ve done a great job!"


    And in this unexpected situation, Gu Chil almost ran away.


    In the first place, Hong Dae Kwang is not the person he dares to make eye contact with. He was so distant that he never had to talk to each other in his life.


    In front of Hong Dae Kang, his royal choco, he should also lie flat like a postcard on the floor. How can he feel?


    But Hong Dae Kwang and a beginner called the world''s most epilogue.I mean, Chung-Myung. And Hwasan Ogum, who''s been perverting the world these days, is here too. I can''t believe I can''t believe it.


    My heart is about to stop.''


    How nervous he was, Gu Chil didn''t even know if he was talking with his mouth or his nose now.


    Hong Dae Kwang patted Gu Chil on the back.


    "I won''t forget your balls. You saved the door! You!"


    I was half sincere.


    Hong Dae Wang will laugh at you even if you make a grudge with everyone in the world, but only one person. I didn''t want to have a grudge against Chung-Myung. Never


    Chung-Myung grinned at Gu Chil.


    "Eat, eat."


    "Huh?"


    "You''re hungry. Eat."


    Gu Chil peeked around.


    The masters of openness, who had been swarmed, had already found out that this had left their hands and were sitting down and eating.


    And the people who came with him were sitting in the corner, scooping up the rice. I couldn''t even see how fast it was.


    Because beggars don''t refuse to eat under any circumstances.


    But¡­¡­ Gu Chil couldn''t.


    "¡­I think I''m going to have an upset stomach."


    "Why?"


    "No¡­¡­."


    Gu Chil looked blankly at Chung-Myung.


    Is this really the Cho-sam I used to know?''


    Even before running out of the hut, I thought the taste had gone a little, but the taste had gone even further and appeared.


    Then Chung-Myung grabbed the bottle and poured it into Gu Chil''s glass.


    "But you."


    "Huh?"


    Then he smirked and said in a cool voice.


    "Don''t you want to come to Hwasan?"


    "Uh, huh?"


    Gu Chil asked back with a blank look on his face.You want me to come over to Hawasan?"


    "No, you don''t want to come out and enter Hwasan."


    "¡­¡­."


    At Chung-Myung''s reply, Gu Chil froze with his eyes wide open.


    Is she really crazy?''


    How can you say that in the presence of Hong Dae Kwang?


    Isn''t moving the gatekeepers a big deal if you do something wrong?


    When Gu Chil turned his head stiffly and looked at Hong Dae Kwang, Chung-Myung laughed again.


    "There''s no need to look around. There''s no reason to make an issue of being open. Right?"


    "Huh? Of course, of course. Rather, we can get closer. Hahahaha."


    Hong Dae Kwang smiled brightly and nodded his head.


    Chung-Myung nodded and added.


    "I''ve been thinking, and there''s not much I can do to help you if you''re open. So if you''re thinking, come to Hwasan. Then I''ll definitely raise you as a master."


    The word master penetrates Gu Chil''s ear.


    What a tempting suggestion this is.


    But he saw it at the moment.


    The desperate look of Hwasan''s disciples sitting on Chung-Myung''s left and right.


    "Don''t come! Don''t come, you son of a b*tc*!''


    ''This is hell!''


    ''Beggar is better. A beggar is a hundred times better!''


    Is your head strong?''


    It was not until Gu Chil got that earnest look that he remembered what Baek Cheon had just heard.


    You son of a b*tc*! Because of you! Huh? You''re the only one who''s got a victim in Hwasan!


    "¡­¡­."


    I don''t know exactly what''s going on, but I could definitely guess that Hwasan isn''t such a happy place.


    Gu Chil shook his hand quickly.


    "Oh, no. I''m staying open."


    "Why?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head as if he couldn''t understand.


    "Do you like living as a beggar?"


    "¡­It''s not that bad."


    Gu Chil stammers on.


    "It''s good to be a master, but...¡­I''m proud of being an open road¡­¡­. Yeah, I''m proud of it. I want to live by keeping the agreement in the open."


    Hong Dae Kwang, who was listening next to him, nodded pleasantly.


    "Hahahaha. Your friend, unfortunately, seems to be more open than Hwasan."


    "I don''t understand. What''s good about beggars?"


    When Chung-Myung frowned and expressed curiosity, the death penalty threw a word at a time.


    "I understand."


    "Me, too."


    "Beggars are better."


    Chung-Myung''s glum gaze turned to them. Everyone looked away in a flash and stared away.


    "Let''s do this!"


    Poor Hong Dae Kwang began to clean up the situation.


    "So, the Hwasan Divine is in debt to Gu Chil?"


    "Yes."


    "So I want to help, but I can''t because it''s far and open. So you want to take him to Hwasan?"


    "That''s right."


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. I''m taking this guy to the harmony."


    Hong Dae Kwang burst into laughter.


    "Then you can take care of him anytime, so the problem is solved. Not necessarily a student of Hwasan."


    "Well."


    "If you want, I can take him as my disciple."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who had been listening, tilted his head.


    at the head of the head


    What the hell is the point of being your disciple?''


    Hong Dae Wang, who read the meaning, quickly changed the subject."Well, wouldn''t that make it easier for you to call him Hwasan?"


    "Oh, that''s true."


    You really thought so, didn''t you?


    If the settlement was a little late, I would have been humiliated in front of beggars.


    Hong Dae Kwang quickly glossed over the situation with a smile.


    "Hahaha. Yes! Then let''s do it."


    Hong Dae Kwang patted Gu Chil on the shoulder again.


    Gu Chil, meanwhile, was completely distracted.


    I thought I met an old friend, but suddenly, Wangcho was beaten, and now I went to harmonize.


    For him, who was just an ordinary infinity split, it was really like the opening of heaven and earth.


    "Well, can I really do that?"


    "Of course, it''s nothing considering the work you''ve done."


    "Go, thank you¡­¡­."


    Then Chung-Myung frowns.


    "What do you mean? This can''t be a prize. If you said it was a ball, you should''ve given me a separate prize."


    "¡­¡­He, he is."


    "Don''t try to wipe your mouth, at least feed the baby properly."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let him say I don''t want to see meat for the rest of my life."


    Hong Dae Kwang smiled pleasedly.


    "But thanks to this guy, things went well.''


    Open is now keeping a close eye on Hwasan.


    Those who deal with information are bound to be game-sensitive. Information is what you need to read the game faster than anyone else in the first place.


    When analyzing the information they obtain, Hwasan''s strides never end in a simple gust of wind.


    It would be a sensation if only a few of the doorwaters were stronger than I thought, but it was a change that could never be seen that all of Hwasan''s disciples became stronger.


    "Hwasan is bound to be a gatekeeper who shakes the stronghold.''


    It is necessary to maintain a good relationship with such people somehow.


    The Hwasan Divine Dragon, the core of Hwasan, seems to care about Gu Chil, so it would be a great benefit to open up if the two could be put together.


    If you think about it, it''s a matter of catching a few cows.


    But Chung-Myung''s words are not over.


    "And."


    "Huh?"


    "Please bring him, too."


    "¡­he?"


    "He."


    Chung-Myung pointed his chin at Jong Pal.


    A little relieved that the work seemed to be done well, Jong Pal shriveled.


    Hong Dae Kwang asked.


    "¡­What''s wrong with him?"


    "Hey, don''t worry. How can you beat me up like that again?"


    Uh.


    I think you will.


    Chung-Myung shrugged at the sight of distrust.


    "Well, I''m just trying to see you often. I think I have a good position, and I think I''ll be able to handle my work quickly from now on. I don''t think there will be any noise."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I know. Please! Please bring him. Definitely!"


    Looking at Chung-Myung''s glaring eyes, Hong Dae Kwang smiled pleasedly.


    I''m never going to have a grudge against this guy.''


    It''s amazing that a person can be so persistent.


    "So you''re both coming in harmony after the competition, right?"


    "¡­I guess so."


    Chung-Myung smiled and looked at Gu Chil.


    "See you often."


    "Uh, yeah."


    "And."


    His head slanted to one side.


    "Let''s see Wangcho more often."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Frequently."


    "¡­¡­."


    Gu Chil''s future was a solid road ahead.


    And at the same time, it was a moment of hell ahead of Jong Pal.

 Chapter - 314 Episode 314. Where is that beggar? (4)

    A man who has committed a crime must be punished.


    It''s more of a natural way of not having to argue right or wrong.


    However, the reason why such natural logic has always been the subject of discussion from ancient times to this moment is that it has not been easy to reach an agreement on how far the appropriate level of punishment is.


    In that sense...¡­.


    Things that aren''t even human.''


    A low groan came out of Jong Pal''s mouth.


    "This is a bit¡­¡­."


    At the moment when he tried to express his dissatisfaction, a sharp response returned.


    "Speak?"


    "Open your eyes?"


    "Breathe?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Jong Pal shrugged and shrugged. Then he muttered what he couldn''t say inside.


    Isn''t the punishment too severe for what you''ve committed?''


    But I couldn''t bear any appeal.


    Why? It''s too simple. This is because there are many people around him who are going to take care of him even when they see his arms.


    tanned black skin


    a stout body


    And broad shoulders and rough faces.


    There was no way not to doubt whether they were descendants of the prestigious prosecution or bandits fresh from Noklim.


    Those who watched the competition at Shaolin are used to it, but it was a shock to Jong Pal who just arrived at Shaolin yesterday.


    ''These guys didn''t clean up the hill, they were just doing business?''


    At this point, a recruitment war is likely to take place at 72 green mountainous houses, which are spread out in the world just by their appearance.


    Besides...


    "Your eyes are spinning, aren''t they? I''m going to pull out the ink."


    "You should thank heaven for being Shaolin here. Do you think you''d still be alive if it was Hwasan? He''s probably buried under the plum tree and memorizing the fire."


    "The more I think about it, the angrier I get. I''m going to roll it from the top of Nakanbong Peak!"


    Personality is perfect for greenness.


    Jong Pal bowed his head with tears in his eyes.


    How did I end up like this?''


    As soon as Hong Dae Kang came up to Shaolin, he threw Jong Pal in the middle of these beastly Hwasan and threw him out without looking back.


    How can you be so irresponsible? Still, if you''re a seven-legged dog of openness, shouldn''t you protect your advisor''s student?


    What?


    Are beggars irresponsible?


    Uh... That''s true.¡­.


    Jong Pal sighed deeply.


    "Hagiya, a responsible person wouldn''t have been a beggar in the first place.''


    Even if you were a beggar, you would have found another way to live.


    Just like that cho-sam guy.


    Jong Pal''s eyes trembled heavily as he sneaked into the rain.


    In the beginning, Chung-Myung was holding his Bimu counterpart literally like a dog.


    "Is he running away?"


    "Hehe, hehe!"


    As if his opponent was frightened and ran away, he was bitten and avoided around, but Chung-Myung followed him persistently with his eyes glistening.


    The ridiculous sight of one running away and the other chasing with fire was happening right here, not anywhere else.


    There was a sense of despondency on Jong Pal''s face.


    It''s not some kind of skit.


    This is the place where the sky and sea meet takes place. And what''s going on over there right now is the octuplets of the Heavenly Habitat.


    In other words, the survivors of the current arena are the strongest candidates in the world. So each and every one of them should be powerful.


    "There''s an inkling coming up to the arena and fanning it! Put the fan in your nostrils!""Ee, this is tradition¡­¡­."


    "I''ve never liked that tradition before! What? Precedence? Sunbur fishery? How dare you try to foment a fight!"


    Zhugelse''s unique white collar fan rose to Ho Gong.


    Jong Pal shook his head at the sight.


    "That ignorant man."


    Zhugelsega''s good law is known as the "God''s Day," but it didn''t work for that monstrous fellow at all.


    Along with the good law, the welcoming octave on the rocks of the great king of Zhejiang is stretching out to sweat on the soles of his feet, but it was not enough to take off that charlatan-like leech.


    What the hell has happened in the last three years?''


    Cho-sam, which Jong Pal remembers, was a common beggar without a particular corner. But what the hell makes a person change in three years?


    Did you pick up the inside of the weapon?''


    Then it must have been a weapon to become a demon. Given that a person''s personality has become so vicious.


    "Head! Head!"


    "Argh!"


    Chung-Myung''s swording ignorantly slaps Zhuge Song''s head.


    Zhugels grabbed his head with both hands and rolled around the floor.


    "I heard Jegalsae is so smart! Let''s take off that nice hair! Put your arm down, man! You''re going to break your arm!"


    "Argh! Sohyeop! Sohyeop! Arms! My arms!"


    "What? Is this blocking again?"


    Jong Pal no longer saw the dismal sight and finally turned his head away.


    "Kang Ho is going backwards."''


    Zhugelsega is famous for its good and good laws, but the reason why they were able to make a name in the world was because of their superior intelligence.


    But at this moment, Zhugelsega''s head, which is the basis of his intellectual power, was collapsing in the face of the violence of Hawsan.


    This was a really symbolic scene.


    And those who watched the scene were now showing absurdity beyond admiration.


    "¡­Is this really what it''s supposed to be like?"


    "But it''s still a non-military competition.¡­."


    Bimu means comparing each other''s radishes. In that sense, the normal meaning of the arena has already ended a long time ago.


    All that''s left is to see how overwhelmingly the Hwasan Divine takes down its opponent.


    And there were only Hwasanian disciples who accepted the immediate situation nonchalantly.


    "Let''s give up quickly."


    "It''s a matter of pride, of pride, of choice. Broken head or broken self-esteem."


    "Then the latter is better, right?"


    "I guess it''s all nonsense to say that Jegalssega is smart. I can''t believe I''m going to face him."


    Each of Hwasan''s disciples clapped his tongue and added a word.


    While others say that Hwasan is radical, Hwasan is a clique that has never been radical. Their radicality is only the result of their determination to somehow survive that lunatic.


    You need at least that much visibility to claim to be the fingerprint of the strong. I think that Zhugelga failed to inherit the wisdom of his ancestors.


    As a result?


    It''s simple.


    Boom!


    The zebra fell to its place. White steam was rising from his head, which had fallen flat on the floor.


    "But you''re a literary man, so you think I took it easy."


    Chung-Myung took Baek Ik-sun, which was falling from Ho Gong, and came down from the rain stage, gently frying.


    Hawasan''s disciples looked at it with a pleased face."There should be tension in the eight rivers."


    "Too much. Too much. He''s too much for the latecomers."


    Chung-Myung was proving his overwhelming strength in the arena, no different from when he was in Hwasan.


    And that fact brought both hope and sorrow to Hwasan''s disciples.


    The hope is that if Chung-Myung follows him well, he can turn everything upside down.


    And the sadness is that no matter how hard you try, the day will come when you beat that d*mn thing while you live and breathe.


    Right now, even the best disciples are crushed with fallen leaves being swept away by broomsticks, how can they defeat Chung-Myung?


    All you can do is stick flat on the floor like wet leaves.


    "So one of us is in the quadrant?"


    "And the second one is the problem¡­¡­."


    Hwasan''s disciples turned their heads in unison and looked at one place.


    "¡­¡­Why do you look at people like that?"


    "No, I don''t really...¡­."


    "It''s okay. It''s okay. That''s good enough."


    Jo-Gol poked out his mouth in everyone''s eyes.


    "I could win."


    "Hahaha. Of course, of course."


    "Well, let''s see who''s up for the sale."


    His victory aside, Jo-Gol rose slightly in a fit of rage.


    Then Yoon-jong smiled and grabbed his shoulder.


    "Walk."


    "What?"


    "There is no point in saying it. If you really think so, prove yourself on the stage!"


    Jo-Gol''s eyes flared at the words.


    "You''re right, death penalty! I''ll be right back!"


    "Yes. I believe in you."


    Filled with enthusiasm, Jo-Gol grabbed the sword in his waist and jumped towards the stage.


    Then Chung-Myung swung toward the empty chair and sat down.


    "You did a great job.


    "What''s wrong with that''s But the next move is the death penalty for Jo-Gol?"


    "Yeah."


    "Who''s your opponent?"


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Yoon-Jong shrugged and smiled and replied.


    "Sori''s Hye Yeon."


    "Oh, do you want to go eat?"


    "¡­¡­."


    And immediately Chung-Myung stopped paying attention to Jo-Gol.


    In response, Baek Cheon asked Chung-Myung stealthily.


    "By the way, Chung-Myung."


    "Huh?"


    "Is there that much difference?"


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon says, glancing at the rain.


    "Of course Jo-Gol isn''t super strong, but I don''t think he''ll be so unilaterally beaten by Jin Geum Ryong or Namggung Dowi. Anyway, it''s true that I''ve reached the Eight Rivers with my abilities."


    Besides, don''t many people in the world appreciate Jo-Gol''s skills enough to get the nickname Hwasan Ogum?


    "Oh. Jo-Gol death penalty? Oh, well, it''s strong. Yeah, I''ll count."


    There is a subtle tingling in Chung-Myung''s voice.


    "But that''s not the problem."


    "¡­then?"


    "Strong is a relative thing."


    Chung-Myung chins.


    At the end of his gaze was Hye Yeon, who calmly came up to the stage.


    "Not for that one."


    "¡­¡­."


    "You''ll see."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes are fixed straight to Hye Yeon.


    "Whoo."


    Jo-Gol, who was on the stage, took a deep breath and put his hands together.


    "Jo-Gol from Hwasan!"


    Then, wearing a yellow gun, he bowed his head as a class president.


    "This is Hye Yeon from Shaolin."


    A gentle little voice.


    It was a voice that didn''t feel like spirit at all.


    Jo-Gol looked at Hye Yeon and frowned slightly.


    ''You don''t look very strong on the outside.''Of course, that doesn''t mean that he will underestimate his opponent or let his guard down. It''s the same for Chung-Myung that doesn''t look strong on the same goes for him.


    Rather, it was Jo-Gol who learned from experience that these people were more dangerous in the strong team.


    What should I just say?


    ''It feels completely different.''


    Hye Yeon was something different from the uninhabited people he had seen so far.


    Yeah, it''s heterogeneous, to be exact.


    I saw quite a few Shaolin monks in Shaolin, but none of them felt the same way as Hye Yeon.


    It seems more of a shy side than calm. Isn''t it still burdensome to get people''s attention, looking down and blushing slightly?


    "¡­Can I start?"


    "Huh? Oh¡­¡­ Yes. Oh, oh¡­...the Amitabha Buddha. The, the, the, the!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol shook his head unconsciously.


    I''m sure Chung-Myung is incredibly strong because he recognized him.''


    Chung-Myung''s acknowledged talent is not the only one, but his tone was definitely different when talking about Hye Yeon.


    That means he is the strongest man in this arena except for Chung-Myung. I can''t believe he''s so shy, let alone ambitious.


    Jo-Gol took a deep breath, pulled out his sword and aimed forward.


    "No matter how strong the opponent is, it doesn''t matter to me.''


    Anyone can win if they can handle their own sword perfectly.


    "Here we go! Ta-a-a-a-a-a-a!"


    Jo-Gol raced forward, shouting.


    The opponent is strong. But it''s clear that the opponent is frozen.


    It''s the skill of inspection not to miss the opponent''s mistake!


    Before the opponent gets used to this situation, he gets the chance to win...¡­!


    Meanwhile, as Jo-Gol rushed in with momentum, Hye Yeon''s face instantly flashed with embarrassment. Then, he pushed out the superiority reflexively.


    With such a clumsy piece of work...¡­.Huh?''


    Whoosh!


    Hye Yeon''s body seemed to be stained with a golden clerk, but soon a vibrating sound filled the stage, which seemed like thousands of bees flapping at the same time.


    Soon, a golden-colored wind, the size of a person''s body, exploded.


    "Huh?"


    Oh, my god!


    Like the water that burst out of a hole in a huge bank, the golden flag with a violent spirit crossed the rain stage. Then he passed the audience''s head and stuck in the distant sense of Shaolin.


    (sighs) (sighs) (sighs)


    "¡­¡­."


    Everyone watching the scene was speechless.


    "Well, that''s...."


    (sighs)


    The whole angle is falling apart.


    No, it is inappropriate to say that it collapses.


    The swirls in his arms were literally sucking up the entire angle.


    The front angle was torn to shreds and gathered in the center, and soon the bomb sounded like it was exploding and bounced off in all over the place.


    Rumbling!


    The whole angle literally sank in an instant.


    a single volume


    With just one book.


    "¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol, who watched the scene with his mouth half open, began to shiver.


    Hiccup!


    ''What if it''s right?''


    A cold sweat formed on my back. He turned his head very slowly with a pale blue face. Hye Yeon was looking at him with a puzzled face.


    "Well, are you all right? I, I was so embarrassed...¡­."


    Oh, you almost crushed people because you were embarrassed.


    That¡­¡­.


    It''s, really.


    Jo-Gol smiled pleasedly around his mouth.


    Save me!


    There was another monster in front of me.

 Chapter - 315 Episode 315. Wheres that beggar? (5)

    Hyun Jong unknowingly opened his mouth wide and looked at the rain stage.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    That one?


    I felt like my brain wasn''t working properly. Something is about to be made in my head, but something is not coming out clearly.


    It was Dang Gunnak sitting next to him that untangled his hair.


    "Is this the Arahan Theological Rights?"


    When asked by Dang Gunnak, Bop Jeong smiled.


    "You have more than a party''s perception. That''s right."


    Dang Gunnak sighed in astonishment.


    "The seventy-twenties are the most common."


    Previously, Hye Yeon used the Baekbo Sinkwon, one of the 70s and the 60s. Seventy-twenties that you can''t learn one for a lifetime.The temple Hye Yeon has already used two things.


    It wasn''t just Dang Gunnak who was appalled.


    "Arahan the New Book."


    Other writers looked at Hye Yeon with their eyes wide open.


    At that age, there.Being able to use two examples is not just a matter of talent.


    Shaolin is the world''s most important group that no one can deny.


    Talented people from all over the world constantly tap into the prose to become Shaolin''s disciples.


    Even the geniuses from the world are seventy years old.You have to devote your whole life to learning one of the best arts. That''s how difficult and deep martial arts were at the end of the 70s.


    But at that age, you have two? This is ridiculous.


    The shaman''s long story, Heo Do-jin, hardened his complexion and asked Bop Jeong.


    "If you don''t mind, may I ask how many kinds of 70s Hye Yeon has mastered?""


    Bop Jeong replied with a big smile.


    "No excuse. There are probably about a dozen things right now."


    "¡­¡­."


    A cold silence fell on the podium.


    Even the world''s leading writers of Goofilebang and Oh Dae-sega lost what to say at Bop Jeong''s remarks.


    Twelve, right?


    ''Oh, my God.


    In that eerie atmosphere, Heo Do-jin unwittingly bit his lower lip.


    ''You f*cking burn.''


    If you are a human being who is the leader of Shaolin, it is natural that you have a worm in your stomach. However, looking at the situation, it was clear that this man had a weapon in his stomach, not a worm.


    Twelve things.


    Yi Do, who used to be called Shaolin Jeilin, is also 70 species.I heard that he did not learn 15 of the art.


    Of course there will be a difference between the proficiency and the level, but in the first place, there will be 70 species.The art of art is the most intractable art.


    It is almost impossible for a human to understand and learn 12 things at that age.


    Monster


    That''s more of a monster than a genius.


    You were confident that you would never lose.''


    There was only one thing Heo Do-jin couldn''t understand so far.


    Bop Jeong was being overly negligent of Hwasan.


    In the first place, it is clear that this world-class competition was prepared for Shaolin. In Shaolin''s opinion, the other gatekeepers would have been just a side bridge to shine Shaolin.


    However, when the competition was held, Hawasan took all the envy that Shaolin should have received.


    Still, Bop Jeong did not take any action and aided the situation. I thought I didn''t understand that relaxedness at all.¡­.


    ''That''s what you were thinking.''


    And Heo Do-jin wasn''t the only one to notice the intent.


    Dang Gunnak looked at Bop Jeong with his subdued eyes.


    When Hawasan is in full swing, you''re going to take it down and take all its fame?''


    If the result of the competition ends with Shaolin''s victory, it will not catch fire.What if that Hye Yeon knocks down Chung-Myung when Chung-Myung reaches the final and everyone''s expectations?


    People will once again feel the strength of Shaolin, and they will again acknowledge that Shaolin has the right to lead the world.


    The appearance of a hero requires an appropriate villain.


    Bop Jeong still had a gracious smile on his face.


    Thinking about what might be hiding behind that smile, Dang Gunnak felt goosebumps.


    Meanwhile, Bop Jeong slightly raised the corners of his mouth as he received a flurry of attention.


    ''You''ll be horrified.''


    I think so probably.


    When he understood Hye Yeon''s talent, he felt the same way.


    There are countless people called jagi, and there are countless people called geniuses, but Hye Yeon was the only one who would truly call heaven''s gift.


    True genius goes beyond the understanding of ordinary criminals. If you think you understand it, you go one step ahead, and if you think you interpret it, you become more complicated.


    Bop Jeong thought Hye Yeon was a human being worthy of the category of genius. That Hye Yeon wouldn''t be short of bringing about a new millennium of sori.


    Just one thing.


    Bop Jeong looked at Hye Yeon with slightly disappointing eyes.


    In his view, Hye Yeon was too perfect a Buddhist.


    He does not know how to hurt others, nor does he try to suppress others. By nature, his natural timidity would never change no matter how much he mastered martial arts and how strong he became.


    That''s why Bop Jeong was aiming for one more thing at the tournament.


    "If that child can only have a sense of reciprocity, he may be able to change the history of Shaolin."''


    Bop Jeong''s eyes were heavy as he watched Hye Yeon.


    Jo-Gol slowly alternated between the smashed Jeongak and Hye Yeon.


    Hye Yeon was turning her face red because she was embarrassed by the fact that she had broken the war angle.


    Looking at Hye Yeon, whose face and top of her head are red, I felt a great sadness.


    "Don''t show that power with an innocent face, you son of a b*tc*!''


    This is offensive in a different sense from Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung, who sprinkles unimaginable swords with a smile, and Hye Yeon, who exudes the authority to blow off the war with a puzzled face, were both not human.


    But the feeling was obviously different.


    Jo-Gol turned his head slightly.


    Hawsan''s disciples were grinning at him.


    "You''re going to die, aren''t you?"


    "You have to die."


    "Come on. That''s not gonna make it."


    "Yoon-Jong??. Go ahead and burn the incense!"


    Jo-Gol closed his eyes tightly.


    ''These d*mn people.''


    The priest is in danger, but he is almost in a mood to hold a festival. How can I call this a province?


    Besides...


    "Giggling."


    There was one man who seemed exceptionally pleased among the smiling death penalty.


    "Yoon-Jong death penalty¡­"¡­.''


    Jo-Gol trembled the moment he faced the laugh.


    ''¡­It''s better to die than to give up.''


    If I knew this would happen, I''d only tease half of you...¡­.


    Since Hawsan''s student has been making fun of him for days for embarrassingly giving up, Jo-Gol must have seen hell if he gave up here.


    "You should die before you get sick. d*mn it."Jo-Gol, whose retreat disappeared, eventually picked up a sword and aimed at Hye Yeon again.


    "Oh, Amitabha Buddha. Shizu, are you all right?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hye Yeon was worried about Jo-Gol, let alone nervous, even though her sword was pointed at her.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. The head of the room said I can do my best from now on, so I''m a little...¡­."


    The timid murmur twisted Jo-Gol''s head.


    "From this time on?"


    Hye Yeon nodded slowly.


    "Hwasan''s students can never be underestimated, so don''t let your guard down and do your best."


    Jo-Gol smiled pleasedly.


    Is he really going to kill me?''


    If he doesn''t let his guard down, the only thing left is to be beaten to death.


    However, I was also in a good.


    In other words, it means that Shaolin''s head recognized him as a dangerous opponent.


    Jo-Gol sighed low.


    Do I have the confidence to win?


    Well


    But that doesn''t mean anything.


    The hand holding the sword put strength into it. No matter how strong your opponent is, you cannot step down without fighting.


    We have to find out how strong this guy is.


    As Jo-Gol''s eyes began to recover their calmness, Hye Yeon slowly calmed down her recalled face.


    In time, he naturally stretched one hand down and the other straight up in front of his chest.


    Class president.


    In a fire, it is basic to gather both hands together to give examples, but Shaolin only gives examples with one hand. This is to honor Ijo Hyega of Shaolin, who cut off one arm for illegal activities.


    One thing is this captain, who is now drunk by Hye Yeon, is not to give an example.


    Na Han-kwon''s jockey ceremony, which is the basis of all Shaolin''s martial arts, begins in this class.


    Jo-Gol glows at the sight.


    "Begin with the basics, even though you have the power to make the world tremble.''


    The more I see it, the more I look like Chung-Myung.


    Didn''t Chung-Myung also emphasize that the basis of all Hwasanian ignorance is meat?


    Jo-Gol took a deep breath.


    And momentarily shot at Hye Yeon.


    "Must win!"


    In fact, his black is also a little alien in Hawasan.


    Others struggle to smoke their own plum blossoms, but Jo-Gol didn''t fit that sword by nature.


    Pleasure, and the river.


    Practical swordmanship that goes after the opponent quickly and strongly.


    No matter how hard I try, I''ll go round and round again!


    The love of the blood pressure!


    Jo-Gol''s sword penetrated Hye Yeon''s neck like a ray of light.


    But Hye Yeon''s half-blown eyes were not shaken at all by the enormous speed of the sword.


    His wide open hand seemed to move succinctly, and soon hit Jo-Gol''s sword.


    Whoosh!


    Jo-Gol''s sword vibrated and bounced with a clear bell-like sound.


    "LOL!"


    Jo-Gol groaned unconsciously, backing down slightly.


    What''s this?''


    He just tapped the sword with his hand. However, he felt a shock on his wrist as if he had been stabbed with full geo-cancer.


    Not only my wrist, but also my forearms and shoulders felt crushed.


    Barely astonished, Jo-Gol stepped back and tried to straighten up.


    But Hye Yeon didn''t give him a break.


    Boom!


    Hye Yeon''s foot stepped forward.


    Fresh and heavy!


    Hye Yeon, who lightly dug into the gap that bounced the sword, elbow-bumped Jo-Gol''s sword, which was swung reflexively. Then he twisted his body like a spin and put his shoulder into Jo-Gol''s chest.Whoo! Whoosh!


    The sound of a filling car hitting the big gate rang. At the same time, Jo-Gol''s body bounced back into Ho Gong like a pebble thrown by a child.


    "Walk!"


    "Oh, my God, crazy!


    Hawsan''s disciples freaked out and screamed.


    Someone pressed down Baek Cheon''s shoulder as he tried to deflectively blow himself.


    "Chung-Myung?"


    "Wait a minute."


    Chung-Myung said with a sour face.


    "I don''t know what he''s good at, but he doesn''t lose by grit."


    "¡­¡­."


    As if to prove it, Jo-Gol, who was splitting Ho Gong, flipped over. Then it fell down like a descending raindrop.


    Oh, my god!


    Blood came out of Jo-Gol''s mouth, which landed on the stage by a hair''s breadth. The eyes were full of blood.


    What the hell is he doing?


    The whole body''s fur stood on end.


    I knew right away that I was no match for it. But this is not just a matter of that.


    I can understand if I was swept away by overwhelming history and terrifying power. But now Jo-Gol is overwhelmed by the sophistication of basic herbivores.


    Doesn''t it feel like all the efforts we''ve made are being denied?


    "Spit!"


    Jo-Gol spits blood on the floor.


    "That''s why geniuses are."


    Grained teeth, he breathed out life.


    Only a single herbivore competition showed the difference in skills with the opponent. This competition alone would have been enough to discourage most fighters. I''m sure you''ve seen a wall that won''t work at all costs.


    But Jo-Gol has been on the high horse again.


    "I can see you''re very strong. But¡­¡­."


    Then he clenched his teeth and rushed toward Hye Yeon.


    "I''m used to fighting a guy like that!"


    Baaaaaaaaaah!


    It sounds like a whip at the end of a sword. It was the sound of a sword ripping the air.


    A sword with a deadly sword flew toward Hye Yeon.


    Boom!


    Hye Yeon''s fist, which held the wind, bounced off the sword.


    But Jo-Gol swung the sword again, using the force he pushed back.


    The love of the blood pressure!


    Jo-Gol''s sword, which quickly swelled to 15, flooded Hye Yeon''s whole body.


    Bizarre side!


    The black man who was aiming for his head turns to aim for his shoulder, and the black man who was aiming for his waist bends and pokes his stomach.


    Each sword was full of life and death that he would surely injure his opponent. more of a sapan than a political one


    Wasan''s sword, which is considered the most conventional and most practical of all the world''s master crafts, was Jo-Gol, the one who most clearly demonstrated its characteristics among his disciples.


    But


    Boom!


    Hye Yeon took a step forward at the stormy inspection.


    His excellence turned white and soon began to stretch.


    One on top of the other one. Another one on top of that.


    Dozens in a blink of an eye. No, hundreds of jangyeong created walls.


    "A thousand dollars...¡­."


    A groan-like voice leaked out of Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    (Screaming) (Screams) (Screams) (Screams) (Screams)


    Jo-Gol''s big black shroud made of white jangyeong was all clogged up.


    There was a shock in Jo-Gol''s eyes.


    ''What, man...''?''


    At that moment.


    Bang!


    At the moment, his long legs stretched out in Jangyoung and kicked Jo-Gol in the lower abdomen.


    "LOL!"


    He hurriedly lowered the sword down to block it, but it was too much to handle all of its power.Jo-Gol''s body was pushed back.


    As he bit his lip in pain from his lower abdomen, he raised his head as if he had felt something instinctively.


    And he looked.


    The basic posture of Shaolin.


    Hye Yeon, who spread her legs wide and straightened her waist, was holding one hand on her side, and the other hand in front of her chest to take the lead.


    "Ta-a-a-a-a-a-a!"


    Soon after, the hand at the waist was like a bolt from the blue, giving up its power to Ho Gong.


    a rolling gold mine


    A roaring clerk filled Jo-Gol''s view at once.


    "Rain, d*mn it...¡­.''


    Oh, my god!


    The power of Shaolin''s divine authority and Baekbo''s divine authority, which were reproduced in Hye Yeon''s hands, swept away Jo-Gol''s body, which failed to get in position.


    Jo-Gol''s body, caught up in a wave of authority, was swept away into Ho Gong.


    "Argh!"


    "That!"


    The moment when everyone is appalled.


    Whoosh!


    Someone rose to Ho Gong and snatched Jo-Gol''s flying body and lowered it to the floor.


    Percussion.


    The one who hugged the unconscious Jo-Gol.


    Chung-Myung looked down at the death penalty in his arms and raised his head.


    And I stared at Hye Yeon, who was standing awkwardly on the stage.


    "¡­¡­."


    Hye Yeon, who faced his cold eyes, bowed slightly with an awkward face.


    But Chung-Myung''s gaze remained unshakable with him.


    Soon after, when Chung-Myung moved his eyes, Bop Jeong, the leader of Shaolin, was seen smiling on the stage.


    "¡­Smile?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sparkled.


    "So, even if you die soon, it''s Shaolin, right?"


    Don''t worry about it.


    I''ll break that big head for you soon.

 Chapter - 316 Episode 316. Sorim and Nabal. (1)

    "Where''s the girl?"


    "I''m still unconscious, but I''m not exactly injured."


    Baek Cheon frowned on.


    "You''re so enmeshed in power that you''re not injured?"


    "There was no murder."


    Baek Cheon, who had been silent for a while, nodded quietly.


    Then I peeked around.


    Within the war zone where Hwasan lives. This place, which had always been noisy, was now imbued with quiet silence.


    ''It must have been a shock.''


    Seeing the faces of the hardened priests made me feel down. But that didn''t make me want to blame them.


    Baek Cheon was shocked by Hye Yeon''s dance.


    How could a man do that?''


    Of course I knew Hye Yeon was strong.


    I, Chung-Myung, acknowledged as one of the geniuses. So it was natural to be stronger than anyone else.


    But what really shocked Baek Cheon was the ridiculous accuracy of the herbivore.


    It wasn''t surprising that Hye Yeon blew her mind in a single blow. What''s really surprising is that they completely defeated Jo-Gol in a near-secondary race.


    Baekbo Sinkwon, which followed, was finished, was already finished before that.


    ''It would have taken at least a hundred seconds for me to overpower the girl without a scratch.''


    But Hye Yeon completely incapacitated Jo-Gol in just three seconds. I couldn''t even tell how strong it was to be able to do such a thing.


    When Baek Cheon hardened his impression, Baek Sang, who was secretly looking around, opened his mouth with an unnatural lively voice.


    "What''s wrong with the atmosphere? On this great day! Chung-Myung made it to the semi-finals of Yoo Sama-do! It''s a great thing no one has ever done to put two people in a private class!"


    "That''s right."


    "Yes, it''s a great achievement, but...¡­."


    But the answers that came back weren''t very bright. Listening to the gloomy voice, Baek Sang frowned.


    I was about to say one more thing.


    Bang!


    Baek Sang''s head turned at the sudden noise.


    Open the door with that intensity...¡­. No, there''s only one guy in Hwasan who comes in.


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    Baek Sang approached him as if he had met a noble man.


    "Do something about them."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head and asked.


    "Why?"


    "No¡­¡­."


    Baek Sang sighed.


    "I don''t know if the inscription was shocking, but the atmosphere is gloomy and gloomy."


    At the words Chung-Myung glanced at Hwasan''s disciples.


    Everyone tried to relax their facial expressions under Chung-Myung''s eyes, but they couldn''t hide the underlying anxiety.


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "But I think the chicks are a bit out of the way now."


    "Huh?"


    Baek Sang was surprised by the unexpected response. Those who waited breathlessly for Chung-Myung''s rebuke also opened their eyes wide.


    Did it eat something wrong?''


    ''No, I always eat wrong. He only eats meat.''


    What if he''s going to jump at me because he''s going to wake me up?''


    The eyes of those who were looking at Chung-Myung turned to Baek Cheon. Baek Cheon flinched at the look.


    "Why?"


    Say something.''


    Why would I?


    Isn''t that a metabolic?''


    Baek Cheon distorted his face. This is the only time you''re gonna die. You bastards!


    "Hmph."But eventually, Baek Cheon, who coughed quietly, opened his mouth looking at Chung-Myung.


    "Aren''t you angry?"


    "Huh? What about me?"


    "No¡­¡­. I''m afraid I''ll say I''m discouraged again."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Well, it''s not a good thing to be discouraged, but it''s better than to be alive."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Disappointed by Hye Yeon''s performance, it means comparing himself with him.


    It may seem obvious, but this is absolutely not.


    In the past, Hwasan''s disciples did not compare themselves to Jin Geum Ryong, let alone Hye Yeon. No, I didn''t even dare to compare.


    Why? Because they thought they were living in a different world.


    If you don''t compare, there''s nothing to despair about. And it is self-evident that the side will be more comfortable.


    But now, everyone in Hwasan is in despair comparing themselves to Hye Yeon.


    "Development starts with realizing your distance from the other person."''


    Even if there is despair over the overwhelming difference, it can only develop if it is realized. It''s a hundred times better than not even realizing the overwhelming difference.


    "Everyone, pay attention."


    Chung-Myung stomped on the floor.


    Those who were already paying attention looked at Chung-Myung with their necks stretched out. Chung-Myung opened his mouth.


    "So what do you want to say?"


    "¡­¡­."


    No, he asked me to pay attention, but he''s asking the other way back.


    Baek Cheon shook his head and opened his mouth.


    "How strong is that Shaolin''s Hye Yeon?"


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung scratched his cheek.


    How can I explain this?¡­.


    When Chung-Myung seemed a little hesitant, Baek Cheon said with his tongue out.


    "I''ve seen a lot of guys who are strong, but I''ve never felt so dark before. I don''t think I can win anything. No matter how genius you are...¡­."


    "Oh, wait, wait."


    Chung-Myung, who interrupted Baek Cheon, waved his hand.


    "No matter how hard we try, we won''t be able to beat him because he''s born with a gift that doesn''t make sense, right?"


    "¡­¡­."


    At the moment, Hwasan''s disciples turned their heads slightly and avoided Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    "¡­¡­I''m the one who bought these things."


    Chung-Myung, who groaned, sighed deeply and said,


    "Who in the world can''t beat a genius?"


    "You."


    "¡­I''m the exception."


    Chung-Myung quickly changed his words after discovering who he couldn''t beat.


    "By the way! It''s not because he''s so talented."


    Then I turned my head and saw Yoon-Jong.


    "The death penalty!"


    "Huh?"


    "Why is he so strong?"


    "He¡­¡­."


    Yoon-Jong frowned. I know it''s strong, but it wasn''t easy to pinpoint why.


    "A tremendous amount of experience."


    "And?"


    "Perfect¡­¡­, uh, yeah. Perfect herbivore operation."


    "That''s it."


    Chung-Myung nodded lightly.


    "The reason he''s so talented and stupid is because he''s been eating so many herbivores. Maybe he''s been training the death penalty for at least a dozen years."


    "¡­what?"


    "Training done by the death penalty."


    "¡­What I did with you?"


    "Yes."


    My son-in-law was statically colored.


    I mean...


    They''ve been training for over a decade for the last half a year?"¡­is this more hopeless?"


    "Is it a real Buddha? You can''t do that if you''re human."


    "Are you crazy? Is that even possible?"


    I''m getting chills.


    For the past half a year, they have endured Chung-Myung''s ruthless and harsh training. with all one''s might


    Thanks to him, he was able to achieve certain results in this dance competition, which was filled with prestigious people.


    And you''ve been doing that crazy thing yourself for more than a decade?


    "¡­Then you have to count."


    "That''s enough to beat a monkey to a tiger."


    Everyone nodded violently.


    If they''ve been training half a dozen years, it''s strange to be weak. This means that it cannot help but be strong.


    "Don''t be mistaken."


    Chung-Myung waved his hand lightly.


    "People tend to limit talent to comprehension. A brilliant brain that learns herbivores by looking at it once, or goes up to a higher level in one go, is a symbol of genius."


    "¡­¡­."


    "But it''s not even half the size. Real geniuses are the ones that do everything that no one else can stand."


    Chung-Myung distorted his eyes.


    "So don''t be a crybaby, idiots. You''re going to catch up with someone else who''s been doing it'' Is there only one person who thought of ten years of training to overcome Hye Yeon?"


    At his words, the atmosphere quickly became pious.


    As Chung-Myung said, none of them thought of decades of hardship to catch up with Hye Yeon.


    There was a cold chill in his eyes, looking around everyone.


    "Since when has Hwasan been such a great doorkeeper? Have you become a great man by beating up the descendants of the famous people?"


    "¡­¡­."


    His cold-blooded streak penetrated the hearts of the Hwasan.


    Those who blush with shame, and those who reflect on their own arrogance.


    Many thoughts crossed the mind of the Hwasan disciples.


    "There''s nothing else he''s great about. I''m saying I''m always serious. In other words"


    Everyone couldn''t take their eyes off Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "Straighten up. Don''t lose your initial commitment. Think of every day as the last day. Don''t lose your passion for learning nothing. Do your best."


    Every word that came out of his mouth was a complete cliche.


    "That''s what it''s like for someone who''s always been saying, who''s done it for more than a decade or 20 years. Literally the one who jumped out of the story."


    Baek Cheon nodded silently.


    What shocked them was not the enormous history of Hye Yeon, nor the end of her 70s, which unfolds based on that history.


    A fist that stretches out.


    There is something ''different'' about one step forward.


    Hye Yeon felt even more amazing when she understood the secret of the difference.


    "There are more martial arts in Sorim than all the other martial arts in the world combined, and there are more martial arts than there are many prestigious festivals. There are so many that there is a lot of radiology and the seasons are rotten. Do you know what Shaolin does for the first year?"


    "¡­Well?"


    "Mabo."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Those who first entered Shaolin only play marbo until the sun rises and sets. If you endure it, you raise your weight and do marbo again, and if you endure it, you gain more weight."Marbo? It was an incredible story.


    "After that, I practice one more year of administration. Until the perfect posture comes out and the perfect energy is created. You know what I mean?"


    Chung-Myung chewed out.


    "People pay attention to Shaolin''s splendid seasonal conditions and its strength. But Shaolin doesn''t get distracted by things like that. They follow a solid foundation rather than the splendor that is immediately in sight. Hye Yeon is just the most complete embodiment of Shaolin''s philosophy."


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply.


    "¡­It means not only to pursue strength, but to think about how you became strong."


    "But I do understand the private life."


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue pitifully.


    "Don''t despair at the fact that Hye Yeon is strong. It''s rather a hope. Now he''s proving what happens if the death penalty can walk on the road steadily. You have to be happy!"


    Light slowly began to return to the eyes of the Hwasan disciples.


    Chung-Myung is absolutely right.


    ''You mean you can reach that level one day if you go forward.''''


    How much more beautiful will their plum blossoms bloom when that day comes?


    Yoon-Jong opened his mouth with a slightly flushed face.


    "By the way, Chung-Myung."


    "Huh?"


    "How about you? As you said, you didn''t train as well as Hye Yeon. So you can''t handle Hye Yeon either?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Chung-Myung poked out his belly.


    "You have to fly and run to get it out of here. You don''t even have hair. You''re trying to eat me up. Don''t poke your head!"


    "¡­¡­."


    No way.


    No matter how hard I think about it, that''s not human.


    Everyone kicked their tongues and shook their heads. Then Chung-Myung suddenly distorted his face.


    "Sorim, I think they''re writing a script now, so tell them to do whatever they want. I''ll gulp it down for you."


    "¡­¡­."


    Everyone realized again what Chung-Myung was like.


    "Then are you going to beat Hye Yeon in the final?"


    "Well, I don''t know."


    Chung-Myung turned his head slightly and looked at Yoo-Esul.


    "Isn''t that the story of when he won the accident?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Yoo-Esul.


    It was a burdensome situation, but Yoo-Esul calmly accepted everyone''s eyes without a change of expression.


    "Do you mean the brothers and sisters can beat him?"


    "I don''t know."


    "¡­then?"


    "One thing is for sure."


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "Maybe he''ll be embarrassed, too. It''s the first time I''ve met someone who''s walked the same path as me."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Let''s start off with a good-looking Shaolin."


    Chung-Myung smiled.


    You''re going to have a lot of fun?''


    You used to get beaten like a dog. Nothing seemed to have changed or learned over a hundred years.


    "If your forefathers haven''t taught you a lesson, I''ll teach you again.''


    That things don''t work like your sparkling head.


    Chung-Myung had a bizarre smile on his lips.


    The disciples of Hwasan shivered unknowingly at the sight.


    ''I''m nervous about something.''


    ''That guy, he''s decorating something.''


    These were the disciples of Hawasan who felt that there was a huge cloud coming from Shaolin''s

 Chapter - 317 Episode 317. Sorim and Nabal. (2)

    Bop Kye looked at Bop Jeong, who was sitting with his legs crossed without saying a word.


    It is just an old monk that can be seen everywhere except for the impressive white beard that has grown long to the chest.


    No one will pay attention to the old monk unless he wears a yellow gun symbolizing Shaolin. That much, Bop Jeong''s outward appearance was just normal.


    But sometimes Bop Kye came up with that idea.


    How much does this man have in his head?''


    Shaolin''s long story.


    Bop Jeong.


    Some say that Bop Jeong is too weak for Shaolin''s long storyline.


    Shaolin''s leaders, who have led the world, have left deep footprints on the river. Only giants who could lead the world with high illegality and deep mind could be Shaolin''s mastermind.


    Compared to those past masters, Bop Jeong, the contemporary director, was too easygoing. Therefore, it was said that the power was not enough to lead Shaolin.


    But only Bop Kye didn''t think so.


    Having watched Bop Jeong closely, he knew very well that this ordinary-looking old man had no shortage to lead Shaolin.


    No, maybe in terms of Shaolin''s Bangjang, he is superior to any other Bangjang in history.


    "Room leader."


    Bop Jeong slowly opened his eyes while he was turning the kaboo seat.


    When he saw Bop Kay sitting in front of him, he smiled softly and opened his mouth.


    "What was the public''s reaction?"


    "Amitabul, it''s the way the chief wanted it."


    "I see."


    Bop Jeong''s voice was just calm. Like hearing the sun rise in the east today. Like accepting nothing but ordinary things.


    After seeing the calmness, Bop Kye couldn''t stand it at all.


    "Room leader."


    Bop Jeong grinned at his voice.


    "There''s anger in your voice."


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    "Yes, if you have anything to ask, ask."


    Bop Kye nodded low and opened his mouth.


    "Did you plan all this from the beginning?"


    Bop Jeong smiled profusely at his slightly trembling voice.


    "A question should start by conveying its exact meaning to the other person. What are you trying to ask?"


    "¡­¡­the head of the room¡­¡­."


    Bop Kye glanced down and looked at the match table with only four left.


    "Did you draw this from the beginning?"


    Then Bop Jeong grinned.


    "You''re curious about something that doesn''t mean anything. What about it, or what? The important thing is that things have gone this way."


    Bop Kye sighed deeply.


    That''s what he said, but Bop Kay was convinced that Bop Jeong had painted all of these pictures.


    Reason?


    It''s very simple. This is because it is the best situation that Shaolin can draw.


    What was Shaolin aiming for through this competition?


    Harmony.


    Yes, to put it nicely, it''s harmony.


    "¡­People often misunderstand."


    Bop Kye continued his words while looking at the room in front of him.


    "Harmony is something that is created by giving way and understanding each other."


    "How did it get you wrong?"


    "Because I forgot one important thing."


    Bop Kye''s voice is powerful.


    "In order to understand each other and to yield to each other, it is imperative to understand each other''s position accurately. Isn''t the chief trying to make Gupa understand where they are?"Bop Kye looked at Bop Jeong, who was sitting with his legs crossed without saying a word.


    It is just an old monk that can be seen everywhere except for the impressive white beard that has grown long to the chest.


    No one will pay attention to the old monk unless he wears a yellow gun symbolizing Shaolin. That much, Bop Jeong''s outward appearance was just normal.


    But sometimes Bop Kye came up with that idea.


    How much does this man have in his head?''


    Shaolin''s long story.


    Bop Jeong.


    Some say that Bop Jeong is too weak for Shaolin''s long storyline.


    Shaolin''s leaders, who have led the world, have left deep footprints on the river. Only giants who could lead the world with high illegality and deep mind could be Shaolin''s mastermind.


    Compared to those past masters, Bop Jeong, the contemporary director, was too easygoing. Therefore, it was said that the power was not enough to lead Shaolin.


    But only Bop Kye didn''t think so.


    Having watched Bop Jeong closely, he knew very well that this ordinary-looking old man had no shortage to lead Shaolin.


    No, maybe in terms of Shaolin''s Bangjang, he is superior to any other Bangjang in history.


    "Room leader."


    Bop Jeong slowly opened his eyes while he was turning the kaboo seat.


    When he saw Bop Kay sitting in front of him, he smiled softly and opened his mouth.


    "What was the public''s reaction?"


    "Amitabul, it''s the way the chief wanted it."


    "I see."


    Bop Jeong''s voice was just calm. Like hearing the sun rise in the east today. Like accepting nothing but ordinary things.


    After seeing the calmness, Bop Kye couldn''t stand it at all.


    "Room leader."


    Bop Jeong grinned at his voice.


    "There''s anger in your voice."


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    "Yes, if you have anything to ask, ask."


    Bop Kye nodded low and opened his mouth.


    "Did you plan all this from the beginning?"


    Bop Jeong smiled profusely at his slightly trembling voice.


    "A question should start by conveying its exact meaning to the other person. What are you trying to ask?"


    "¡­¡­the head of the room¡­¡­."


    Bop Kye glanced down and looked at the match table with only four left.


    "Did you draw this from the beginning?"


    Then Bop Jeong grinned.


    "You''re curious about something that doesn''t mean anything. What about it, or what? The important thing is that things have gone this way."


    Bop Kye sighed deeply.


    That''s what he said, but Bop Kay was convinced that Bop Jeong had painted all of these pictures.


    Reason?


    It''s very simple. This is because it is the best situation that Shaolin can draw.


    What was Shaolin aiming for through this competition?


    Harmony.


    Yes, to put it nicely, it''s harmony.


    "¡­People often misunderstand."


    Bop Kye continued his words while looking at the room in front of him.


    "Harmony is something that is created by giving way and understanding each other."


    "How did it get you wrong?"


    "Because I forgot one important thing."


    Bop Kye''s voice is powerful.


    "In order to understand each other and to yield to each other, it is imperative to understand each other''s position accurately. Isn''t the chief trying to make Gupa understand where they are?"Bop Jeong chanted "no" quietly without a reply.


    "Now that I''ve come this far, I think I know what this idiot drew. Except for Shaolin, not a single student was able to make it to the lecture. And unfortunately, it''s Hwasan who''s been kicked out of the old school."


    It is more meaningful than I thought that the old file room, except for Shaolin, did not occupy one of the private lectures.


    And it''s none other than Hawasan''s strides that deepen the meaning.


    If Shaolin can win the championship like this, Gufa will be stuck between Shaolin, who shows off his robustness as the head of the Old File Room, and Hwasan, who is surging at a tremendous rate.


    If so, the Goofile room will have no choice but to hold Shaolin''s hand.


    There will be no better way to recover their reputation than Shaolin, who proved that they are the northernmost part of the country.


    In the end, the competition went as Shaolin wanted from beginning to end.


    No, it wasn''t Shaolin, it went the way the director wanted it.''


    Bop Kye felt a little goosebumps in his spine.


    In that soft smile lies the noble world that grabs the world and shakes it. But how many people in the world know that?


    Those who do not know the true nature of Bop Jeong will believe that a simple and plain appearance is his essence.


    "Let me ask you one more question."


    "There''s a lot of confusion in you today. What were you so curious about?"


    "Wasn''t the chief supposed to be this strong from the start?"


    Bop Jeong smiles at the question.


    "Can it be?"


    "Then what?"


    "If you can guess what you haven''t seen with your eyes, what''s the difference between me and the Buddha? I didn''t get to that point. If you can''t tell by looking at one thing, it''s also a fool."


    The slightly lowered Bop Jeong''s eyes shone darkly.


    "I just wanted a good result for everyone. Shaolin will be able to prove herself, and the old file room will be able to get out of deep arrogance and know its location again, so it can be a long-term benefit. And Hwasan is...¡­."


    There was a moment of silence. He, who was taking a breather, opened his mouth again.


    "Hwasan will be able to escape the long darkness. Amitabha Buddha."


    Then he stared at Bop Kay, reciting his disapproval.


    "It does not consist solely of anger. True anger is made through the law. Even Shaolin, who follows the law, has a kyeyulwon to punish Buddhist indulgence. It is nothing more than nonsense to discuss harmony with those who do not return to the law."


    "You''re right."


    "By the end of the competition, all the world''s literary factions will be back to their roles."


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Bop Kye also closed his eyes and memorized dislike.


    What the hell is in Bop Jeong''s eyes, he doesn''t dare guess.


    Only one thing. Only one thing.


    "But the head of the club."


    "Hm?"


    "Isn''t that all going to happen when Shaolin wins the competition? If Hye Yeon couldn''t beat him... one in a thousand, one in a thousand...¡­."


    "Hwasan the Divine Dragon?"


    "Yes."


    Bop Jeong had a subtle look on his face.


    It was hard for Bop Kay to hide her surprise on that face. This is because a lot of emotions came to mind for a moment on Bop Jeong''s face, which does not show his usual expression.Sadness and expectation. And joy and sadness.


    "Hwasan the Divine Dragon. Hwasan The Dragon¡­¡­. He''s a real talent."


    Bop Jeong shook his head quietly.


    "Hwasan is not good enough to save his talent. Hwasan managed to revive the plum-blossom technique with hard work. At this rate, returning to the old file room is not a dream. But that''s all. To move beyond that, plum inspection alone is not enough."


    "¡­¡­."


    "It''s a shame. It''s such a shame. If he had entered Shaolin, he could have made a movie that would last for a thousand years with Hye Yeon."


    The determination in Bop Jeong''s eyes was young.


    "But if it''s fate, then he''ll have to accept it. Even if the child is a genius beyond Hye Yeon. The plumage is never 70 species.I can''t handle moderation. It''s like dealing with a long sword with chopsticks."


    "Amitabul, then the chief of staff won''t be disorganized."


    "Yes, it will be."


    Bop Jeong''s eyes slowly subsided.


    And if my plan goes awry...¡­.''


    All the harmony he planned would be destroyed. The world''s axis will be split into Shaolin and Hwasan.


    Now it''s just a little crack, but...¡­.


    "Maybe the little rift will lead the world to chaos that will never happen again.''


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Bop Jeong was forced to dislike.


    I would never let that happen.


    Never!


    * * *


    "Sae-mae."


    "Yes."


    Yoo-Esul''s answer was light.


    Baek Cheon looked silently at Yoo-Esul.


    ''There''s no sign of tension.''


    Although it was his brother-in-law, Yoo-Esul was a unique person.


    The person she has to deal with today is none other than Hye Yeon.


    Baek Cheon thought about what he would be like. However, I couldn''t have kept calm like she did, no matter how hard I thought about it.


    Even though I know he''s the strongest of Hwasan''s disciples except Chung-Myung.


    Hagiya brother and sister were always like that''s what happened.''


    If the essential quality of a test is to remain calm, perhaps she is the most inspective test in Hwasan. Like Chung-Myung said.


    "What about you?"


    "Nothing."


    "¡­Is that so?"


    Yoo-Esul, who doesn''t talk much, opened his mouth again because he thought he needed to add more words this time.


    "However."


    "Hm?"


    Yoo-Esul turns his head slightly and looks at the rain.


    "It''s not to win."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon looked at Yoo-Esul without a word for a moment. Then he smiled quietly.


    "Yeah, I see. That wasn''t all."


    I forgot before I knew it.


    This competition wasn''t a place to produce results.


    The result they wanted when they first came here was to announce to the world that Hwasan was back. And already they''ve had enough of that result.


    What''s left?


    Learning.


    And growing more.


    Yoo-Esul didn''t forget what even Hawasan''s ambassador had forgotten for a while.


    ''That''s why...''


    Baek Cheon smiled bitterly and said.


    "Sae-mae."


    "Yes."


    "What do you swing a sword for?"


    It''s a trivial question. Maybe it''s just to avoid a slightly awkward situation.


    But at the question Yoo-Esul looked away.


    "¡­plum blossoms."


    "Apricot Flower?"


    Her transparent gaze once again turned to Baek Cheon.


    "I just want to smoke it."


    "¡­¡­."


    "The plum blossoms I can show you."Baek Cheon closed his eyes slightly.


    I never understood what it meant. But the weight of the words is fully conveyed.


    He opened his eyes and spoke in a firm voice.


    "This fight will speed up the road."


    "Yes."


    "So fight and come back without regret."


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    Yoo-Esul bowed his head towards Baek Cheon. Then he turned straight and headed for the rain.


    Then Chung-Myung was seen in her sight. As usual, he sat in the front seat with his arms folded.


    I wouldn''t have stopped normally.


    But today her feet stopped in front of Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung lifted his head slightly and looked at her.


    "Why?"


    Yoo-Esul didn''t say anything, just stared at him.


    It''s weird.


    I already know that Chung-Myung is not a cheerleader. And she already knows what she has to do right now.


    But Yoo-Esul felt like he needed to hear something from Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung also opened her mouth to see if she knew how she felt.


    "I don''t tell black lies."


    "¡­¡­."


    "If the effort that the accident has been made so far is real, I''ll give you a black answer."


    It wasn''t exactly a word of encouragement.


    But Yoo-Esul nodded still.


    Somehow, I calmed down the moment I heard that.


    "Accident!"


    Dang-Soso was looking at her with a worried face.


    Yoo-Esul, who looked at the concerns with a blank look on his face, nodded unconsciously.


    "I''m watching."


    "¡­Yes."


    That''s enough.


    Soon after, he slowly climbed onto the stage with his sword around his waist. He received the attention of his students, including their trust and concern.


    Yoo-Esul, who was finally on stage, looked at one person who was up first.


    Hye Yeon.


    The one who follows Shaolin''s purification.


    Maybe it will be a fight that doesn''t even match.


    The opponent is a genius who was raised with special care by Gangho''s First Munpa, called the Millennium Sorim.


    And Yoo-Esul is just a nerd who was treated like an unusual person even in Hwasan, who was ousted from Gufa.


    They''re competing?


    Ten if it''s ten. One hundred if it''s hundred. It will predict Hye Yeon''s victory.


    One.


    Growl.


    Yoo-Esul slowly pulled up the sword.


    a plum sword


    Yes, plum sword.


    The oldest memory she had left was the image of a man with a plum sword.


    Compared to that...¡­.


    Yoo-Esul looks at Hye Yeon with sharp eyes.


    "I''m Yoo-Esul from Hwasan."


    "This is Hye Yeon from Shaolin."


    The conversation was enough.


    All that''s left is to prove it.


    "Whoo."


    Yoo-Esul, who breathed out a short breath, breathed in a long breath. Heart beating subsides and muscle tremors subside.


    at the same time


    Yoo-Esul, who became a sword itself, rushed toward Hye Yeon like a swallow who stepped on the water.

 Chapter - 318 Episode 318. Sorim and Nabal. (3).

    Hye Yeon''s face has hardened slightly.


    Sharp.


    Sword?


    No.


    Your steps, your drunkenness, and your eyes! There is nothing that is not sharp.


    Check!


    Although Shaolin is well-versed in all kinds of weapons, Shaolin''s true ignorance comes from recommended perception.


    It means that Shaolin is a place that uses the body more than the disease.


    Therefore, no matter how Hye Yeon is, it was the first time to face a prosecutor this close.


    Ye Yeon''s whole body was pierced with anticipation from Yoo-Esul. Feeling as if he was poking his skin with a needle, he unknowingly hardened his face.


    Whoosh!


    Yoo-Esul''s sword with a sharp sword stretched straight with the sound of a bird flying above the water.


    It is a herbivore called Seonin-ro in Gangho, but its substance is just a straight stab.


    The basic of the basics.


    But when the basics spread out in Yoo-Esul''s hands, it was no different from the world''s solar system.


    Boom!


    Hye Yeon pushed forward reflexively.


    Then the fist attached to his side was thrown in a straight line with exclamation.


    The herbivore he used was also a simple regime.


    How many times have I thrown out this fist?


    Hundreds of thousands, or millions?


    I don''t know. I can''t count.


    Repeated and repeated volumes become a form in themselves.


    Even if it''s a seasonal season, it''s just a shell if you don''t grind it.


    Every time the government makes a decision, it becomes complete by itself.


    Even if you are not aware of it, your Danjeon moves, and the rotational force pushed up from the tip of your toes is transferred to your fist.


    And release!


    Whoo!


    From the tip of Hye Yeon''s fist, golden circles sprang out like a stream of water.


    Yoo-Esul, who was stabbing in a straight line, saw it and twisted his body to the side by side.


    Take a right.


    Whoosh!


    Kwon narrowly grazed Yoo-Esul''s side.


    But that''s enough.


    Having evaded her power, she lowered her posture and entered Hye Yeon''s street.


    It is common sense for inspectors who face authority to spread the distance.


    But Yoo-Esul narrows the streets at a rather frightening pace.


    The love of the blood pressure!


    Lightly, but precisely, shake your wrist. The small movement, which began at the fingertips, turned into a large movement aimed at Hye Yeon''s whole body after passing the examination and reaching the end of the sword.


    The sword shakes and draws dozens of screenings.


    The sharp and elaborate figures of the sword seemed to tear Hye Yeon''s body apart at any moment.


    At that moment.


    Just yourself.


    Hye Yeon''s body became blurred and disappeared as if it were going to blow off.


    At the same time, Yoo-Esul also kicked the floor and flew sideways.


    The love of the blood pressure!


    Soon she swung her sword with all her might at Ho Gong, who had nothing.


    behavior that is at first glance incomprehensible


    But at that moment, Hye Yeon appears where Yoo-Esul wields a sword.


    It was like a fish jumped into a moderately stirred net.


    The world''s Hye Yeon also twisted her body, stiffening her complexion and embarrassing at this moment. But that alone was impossible to escape her fierce sword altogether.


    Crunch.


    The sword grazed Hye Yeon''s shoulder.


    At that moment, he spun around and rather rushed forward. And I hit Yoo-Esul''s empty stomach with a sword swing.Whoosh!


    Yoo-Esul''s body bounced back like a shell.


    Yoo-Esul, who was flying like a kite that fell off a string, turned a couple of times in Ho Gong and landed lightly on the floor.


    Tear.


    A drop of red blood flowed down her mouth.


    Hye Yeon wasn''t in a very good situation either. The hem of the yellow cloth on the shoulder that had been cut by the sword was turning red.


    Those who were watching the match finally breathed out their breaths


    The same is true of Hwasan''s disciples.


    Yoon-Jong clenched his fist unknowingly.


    Oh, my God.


    In fact, it was a workshop that could only be considered a team work. But how much was in the short workshop?


    Above all, what surprised Yoon-jong was the exact herbivore and momentary judgment that the two showed. He does not hesitate at all to choose the best number he can choose.


    Belief in the things that have been built up.


    It was impossible without confidence in the path he was walking.


    "¡­Was the accident so strong?"


    Jo-Gol let out a low groan.


    He can tell because he has fought Hye Yeon. How strong that draw in Hong-an is. Jo-Gol had no choice but to look at him when he was developing herbivores in front of his eyes.


    Natural operation as if water is flowing, and movement that is not felt to be unnecessary because it has been polished countless times.


    Hye Yeon''s first-hand experience was truly shocking.


    But Yoo-Esul is mixing with Hye Yeon. Even if it doesn''t overwhelm it doesn''t lag behind.


    "When the executioners lay down and sleep, the accident swung the sword."


    "¡­¡­."


    "But don''t get me wrong. Efforts don''t solve everything. The accident was just hanging everything on the sword except for eating and sleeping time."


    Jo-Gol lost his words and shut up.


    It''s easier said than done.


    But who can really do that?


    It is true that Chung-Myung drove them like hell. But to be honest, while Chung-Myung was away, no one would be here to push himself to the same level as when he was teaching.


    The only one who did it was now on stage.


    "Watch."


    Chung-Myung said, looking at Bimu with his sinking eyes.


    "There''s got to be something to feel."


    Yoo-Esul touched his abdomen lightly.


    Although the intestines were shaken, they were not deeply injured.


    There are two things I felt from this short race.


    The first is¡­¡­.


    ''Strong.''


    Stronger than I thought.


    It felt as if he was swinging a sword against an iron wall. No attack seemed to penetrate that man''s defense. The injury to the shoulder is also a result of the embarrassment of those who lack hands-on experience, but it was not done with their skills.


    And now the same number won''t work.


    And the second is...¡­.


    "If you face each other head on, you will never win.''


    The difference in history is enormous.


    Yoo-Esul''s history is second to none.


    Of course, Hwasan lost his basic core and did not strengthen his disciples'' history. However, Yoo-Esul, who took the mix and jasodan, never outlived his best student.


    Nevertheless, there is a significant difference.


    Hye Yeon''s enormous history in the book seemed to crush her body. You can''t fight any more if you allow one right.Then what you have to do is walk a tightrope.


    Without allowing an opponent''s attack, a sword must be inserted through the opponent''s steel wall.


    Can we do it?


    Yoo-Esul''s eyes are slightly distorted.


    When will you be strong if you do what you can, when! You know if you can do it or not, right? Are you going to do what you can do all the time and repeat it for the rest of your life? These days, they don''t have a sense of improvement.


    Old man.


    But that''s true.


    You met a strong man? Then you should be happy. It means that I can throw everything I can and get it without a problem. Then just hit him as hard as you can.


    ''You don''t have to tell me.''


    Yoo-Esul''s toes are strained.


    "I''m thinking about it!"


    Hit it hard!


    At the same time as the floor of the blue stone cracked, Yoo-Esul rushed quickly toward Hye Yeon.


    Whoosh!


    The sword struck like lightning was blocked by Hye Yeon''s palm. I blocked the sword that was pulled out as soon as there was a sword, but there was no scratch.


    But that is already expected.


    Yoo-Esul''s sword slid down Hye Yeon''s palm.


    The transition from steel to oil.


    The sword, which gently flows down his arm, aims at Hye Yeon''s chest. But Hye Yeon wasn''t being snubbed either.


    Toong!


    His arm gave off a semi-elasticity. A sword flowing through his forearm bounced off a semi-carburizer, piercing Yoo-Esul''s front.


    The next book!


    Fighting!


    A light stick stuck in Yoo-Esul''s left shoulder. A single shock hit her body to the point of twisting all over her body.


    But Yoo-Esul didn''t back out, throwing up Seonjiffy.


    Crack!


    Yoo-Esul''s foot, which took a step forward, trampled on Hye Yeon''s ankle. Hye Yeon''s feet were stuck on the floor breaking a thick stone.


    Blame!


    And Yoo-Esul swooped back. The sword trembled and soon began to shoot out red plum blossoms.


    This move!


    Tie the opponent and spread the distance.


    Of course, for Hye Yeon, the extent to which her feet were stuck on the floor is just a momentary delay, but that was enough for her.


    More perfectly.''


    This is not enough.


    More! More! More!


    Like you''re alive!


    It should not simply remain sophisticated. No matter how perfect the plum blossoms are, it is no different from Jongnam if you are satisfied with them.


    You have to put your true intentions in it to truly become Hwasan''s plum blossoms!


    Yoo-Esul gradually forgot about himself.


    ''I''m...''


    a dark night


    And the moon of the golden moon in the sky.


    A man is wielding a sword down there.


    More beautifully. In a desperate way.


    The sword, which had not been able to continue and had been cut off, falls down. I can''t forget how I was sobbing because I couldn''t stand it.


    Here.


    Here it is.


    The plum blossoms that couldn''t be smoked. a plum blossom that could never have blossomed


    The plum blossoms that a man has been trying to paint all his life now unfold in Yoo-Esul''s hands.


    The plum leaves, which seemed to be breathing alive, swirled through the wind from the end of the sword, covering Hye Yeon''s whole body.


    It seemed impossible for Hye Yeon to avoid all of these swords.One, at that moment.


    "Amitabul!"


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    Hye Yeon''s whole body was covered with golden glow.


    Half-open eyes.


    The natural attitude of the class leader.


    Those who knew the meaning of the posture jumped out of their seats in dismay.


    "No, no capacity!"


    A septic voice penetrated people''s ears.


    And


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    Hye Yeon''s whole body finally turned gold, and soon began to radiate a red glow everywhere.


    Loud and holy.


    The plum blossoms, which seemed to be about to egg Hye Yeon''s whole body, melted like snow in the pouring golden glow.


    Bulgwang, which embodies the energy of Fasa, destroyed everything that was false things that were false. And instead of staying with him, he began to push Yoo-Esul''s whole body away.


    Wood.


    If you don''t resist, you''ll just be pushed back.


    But Yoo-Esul didn''t step down easily.


    Wood.


    The whole body made a warping sound.


    With his teeth clenched, Yoo-Esul took another step forward, bleeding from his nose and mouth.


    Hye Yeon''s eyes shook.


    "Why?"


    It''s already a game.


    Yoo-Esul''s sword did not touch his body, and it will never.


    But why is the author moving forward? I''m sure you fully understand that no matter how evil you may be, you can''t give him another scratch.


    "Foolish!


    Hye Yeon boosted her history even more.


    If you don''t resist, you''ll just be pushed out of the stage. So why do you have to resist and hurt yourself?


    Wood.


    Yoo-Esul''s ankle twisted with a terrible sound.


    Chin!


    But Yoo-Esul attached the twisted ankle to the floor. Then I took the next step forward again.


    The blood flowed down to the point where it was completely wet, but there was not a single shaking in her eyes.


    ''Why!''


    Soon Yoo-Esul raises his sword.


    She eventually lifted the sword until the end, though the child''s arms trembled like that of a heavy sword.


    Then I hit it slowly.


    No, it was more like losing strength and falling down than hitting.


    There is no momentum, and there is no history.


    Crunch.


    But Hye Yeon couldn''t escape the sword.


    His chest cracked long.


    a sheath wound at best


    But it was a wound that I shouldn''t have worn.


    "¡­reached."


    At last Yoo-Esul lost his strength and sank to the spot.


    Flop.


    The outcome is clear.


    But Yoo-Esul''s face did not belong to the loser, and Hye Yeon''s face did not belong to the victor.


    Hye Yeon looked down at her wounds with a white face.


    ''How the hell...¡­.''


    How can you hurt your opponent without backing down in such a situation?


    Hye Yeon turned her head reflexively.


    Where his eyes are on.


    Among Hwasan''s disciples, Chung-Myung looked at him with a significant look on his face.


    "It''s going to cool your spine. You punk."


    Hye Yeon''s palms were wet with cold sweat.

 Chapter - 319 Episode 319. Sorim and Nabal. (4)

    Dang-Soso jumped onto the stage like the wind.


    "Accident!"


    And Hye Yeon rushed in like she couldn''t see and helped Yoo-Esul.


    "Are you all right?"


    "¡­It''s okay."


    Yoo-Esul nods with difficulty.


    Although minor injuries are minor, they are not major injuries. However, if the confrontation lasted a little longer, it would have been difficult to maintain consciousness.


    "Let me help you."


    "¡­I beg you."


    Dang-Soso stood up encouraging Yoo-Esul. Yoo-Esul struggled with her arms around her shoulders.


    then


    "¡­there."


    Hye Yeon''s trembling voice came from behind Yoo-Esul''s back.


    When Yoo-Esul looked back, Hye Yeon asked with a red reminder.


    "Oh, how...¡­."


    In fact, Hye Yeon didn''t know exactly what she was asking while she was talking.


    Do you want to ask me how I was able to wield my sword through free college ability?


    Or do you want to ask how you could not give up while reducing the overwhelming difference?


    Maybe it''s both.


    I know it''s stupid, but he had to ask.


    Because I can''t understand.


    There is a huge difference in skills between him and Yoo-Esul.


    If you fight a hundred times, Hye Yeon will win all of them, and most of them will be able to win without getting hurt.


    The first wound was a fluke, but the second was a wound that should never have been hurt.


    But that Whasan test, Yoo-Esul, destroyed his common sense and left him scarred.


    If Yoo-Esul had a little more power, that sword would have left him a big, deep scar.


    "¡­¡­how?"


    Yoo-Esul stared silently at Hye Yeon. After a while, she opened her mouth with a pale complexion.


    "Because I had to touch it."


    "¡­¡­."


    "That''s all."


    Hye Yeon just stared blankly at her.


    Yoo-Esul, who tried to go back down the stage without saying a word, looked back again to see if that wasn''t enough.


    "Aren''t you the same?"


    Hye Yeon''s face hardened.


    Yoo-Esul turned around with no further comment from Dang-Soso.


    Disciples waiting for her under the stage surrounded her.


    Are you all right?


    "Accident!"


    "The ankle! I saw earlier that you were injured!"


    Yoo-Esul nodded with just a calm, expressionless face.


    "It''s okay."


    Baek Cheon said with a stiff face.


    Still, injuries should be treated on time. Go to the pharmacy. Soso, you take your accident with you."


    "Yes! Sa-suk!"


    Dang-Soso nodded furiously. Then Baek Cheon hesitated and opened his mouth.


    "And¡­."


    Then I coughed a little bit.


    "¡­¡­It was great."


    A small smile bloomed around Yoo-Esul''s mouth. Everyone nodded at her smile, which was not usually seen.


    "I''ll be back."


    "Yeah."


    Dang-Soso helped Yoo-Esul well and headed to the pharmacy. And just in case, Baek Sang followed suit.


    ''Well.''


    Baek Cheon''s eyes, looking at Yoo-Esul''s backside, sank heavily.


    ''One more swing there.''


    Could he have done it?


    Well, I can''t say for sure.


    This is not a matter of nothing in the first place. This is a matter of will.


    It is a question of whether he can not lose his will to win even when his whole body is crushed and his consciousness is blurred.


    "Did you all see that?"


    "Yes, boarding house.""Thank you."


    Other students also nodded heavily as if they had felt something.


    Hye Yeon''s performance was overwhelming. If they had confronted him, they would have lost all motivation before they could fight.


    But Yoo-Esul eventually penetrated the overwhelming gap and drew a sword on Hye Yeon''s body.


    "In the end¡­¡­."


    When Chung-Myung''s voice came from behind, everyone looked back.


    "Development depends on whether it''s more than one end or less."


    "¡­Are you done?"


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    "It''s surprising that anyone can do it with all their might. More importantly, can you swing one more time in an extreme situation where you squeeze the last drop in your body?"


    I narrowed the space between Chung-Myung''s eyebrows slightly.


    "Those who can do it become stronger. The accident will be stronger today because of the nasal spray."


    Chung-Myung looked back at everyone.


    "Can you guys do that?"


    "¡­¡­."


    After hearing Chung-Myung''s words, the white porcelain boats all closed their mouths.


    "It looks easy when you talk. I think it''s up to the will. But those who don''t usually push themselves to the limit can''t overcome them at the last minute. You can do it because it''s an accident. He always pushes himself to the limit."


    Baek Cheon nodded his head.


    "I see what you mean."


    "Now this tournament is over."


    Chung-Myung said in a nonchalant way.


    "What''s left is what the inmates and the death penalty got in this competition. If I don''t push myself based on what I''ve gained here, there''s a limit to what I''ve got."


    The faces of the Hwasan disciples have become more serious.


    Looking at the eyes, Chung-Myung crept up the corners of his mouth.


    ''You''ve had an accident.''


    So far, Hwasan''s training has been nothing more than Chung-Myung pulling on the leash.


    However, in order to get to the stage of true rise, one needs to take one''s own initiative. Now that we''ve reached a place where physical effort alone can''


    The work Yoo-Esul wielded against that Hye Yeon would have shown much to Hwasan''s disciples.


    It would have been much more fun if it was a little deeper.''


    You can''t expect that much.


    In fact, it was also a miracle that Yoo-Esul broke through Hye Yeon''s free-of-charge capability and hurt his body. Chung-Myung didn''t want this much either. It was enough just to show you not to give up.


    "What do you think, you wankers?"


    Chung-Myung turned his head and looked on the stage.


    indeed


    Bop Jeong was looking this way with a dismayed face. The look on his face seemed to ease his ten-year-old congestion.


    Bop Jeong must have never imagined that Yoo-Esul, not Chung-Myung, would hurt Hye Yeon.


    "Giggling, giggling. Your hair is shiny."


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Hehehehe!"


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Why?"


    "¡­Go up. You''re the next step."


    "Huh?"


    Oh, yeah?


    Chung-Myung picked up a sword with a shy face.


    I was focusing on Yoo-Esul''s bimu and forgot that he still had one left.


    "Tsk. This kind of mistake.''


    Still, he ignored him too much. This is not a good posture as an unmanned person.


    "But who did you say it was?"


    "Well?"


    "What was the simulation?"


    "Who was it?"


    Chung-Myung smiled delightedly as he looked at the other Hwasan disciples who were rolling their heads.Maybe we''re all so stupid.''


    I trust these guys, huh? Things like this?


    "Go up there!"


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung shook his head and climbed onto the stage.


    I think the atmosphere is a bit different.''


    And I was looking around and smacked my lips. The surroundings were hectic.


    I guess so.


    Others would have accepted the earlier bimu in a different way from Hwasan''s disciples.


    Those who have noticed that Hye Yeon''s martial arts is a free university ability are probably in shock now.


    Free university capability.


    Shaolin''s 70s are especially difficult to understand during the seasonal period, which means that not many people have learned about Shaolin''s history.


    Having seen such a season right in front of your eyes, you can''t concentrate on the following choreography. You won''t be able to calm your excitement just by looking at the legendary seasonal season.


    From Chung-Myung''s point of view, it would be better to focus more on Yoo-Esul, who broke through such free skills and hurt Hye Yeon''s body, but the result will be that Hye Yeon defeated Hwasan''s inspection with his free skills.


    I don''t like it.''


    Those who have gathered here by now must have guessed that Hye Yeon will win in the end.


    The 70 bells he showed me.How many are there already?


    Plus, seventy-two bells.Among them, he even showed his ability to be classified as advanced. Objectively speaking, it would be strange if he didn''t win.


    "You''really?"


    The corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth rolled up.


    "It''s the simulation name of the simulation tax family."


    "Huh?"


    Before I knew it, the opponent on the other side shouted in a slightly horned tone.


    Chung-Myung seemed to notice that he was not interested in him.


    "Oh. I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    That''s not polite.


    Although Chung-Myung is said to have sold his manners in earnest and has nothing left, he should still be able to be polite where others are looking.


    "I''m Chung-Myung from Hwasan."


    Growl.


    Chung-Myung pulled out a sword. And I let it hang still.


    At the same time, Mo Yong-myeong, who pulled out a sword, looked at him. There was an indescribable tension in his eyes.


    But even though the two pulled out the swords, the crowd still couldn''t concentrate on the beaming.


    Most of the eyes were on Shaolin, not on the stage.


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    Then I peeked at Bop Jeong on the podium. In rare cases, I could feel a slight dissatisfaction leaking from his face, which hardened his mouth.


    You''re greedy.''


    It''s exactly what Hye Yeon wanted, but you won''t like how hurt she was in the midst of that.


    He must have wanted a more overwhelming victory.


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    Well, that''s good.


    It''s not too bad for him to get attention from others. And it''s not too bad everyone thinks Shaolin will win either.


    "Be prepared!"


    Mo Yong-myung screamed loudly.


    Then he quickly rushed toward Chung-Myung and swung his sword.


    The love of the blood pressure!


    There is no way that any of the people who have advanced to the four classes are inferior in their skills.


    The sword of Mo Yong-myeong, with a white sword, instantly filled the stage. It''s not as glamorous as Yoo-Esul used to be, but there was something better about its momentum and speed.


    The sound of a sword cutting through the wind resonated sharply, and a white sword covered Chung-Myung''s entire body.And at that moment.


    "It''s far."


    Chung-Myung rushed back at the sword pouring on him.


    (Screams.


    As if his body was turning blurry, he soon passed by the name of Mo Yong-myung, shedding a flood of black waves.


    Burst!


    There was a short breaking sound.


    Weak.


    As small as you''ll never hear unless you listen carefully.


    Mo Yong-myeong hardened as he was wielding a sword.


    Chin


    Chung-Myung recovered the sword and pushed it into the collection.


    At the same time, Mo Yong-myung''s body collapsed to the ground.


    Flop.


    There was not a single wound left on his body, but even before he collapsed, Mo had already lost consciousness.


    Chung-Myung standing alone with fallen Mo Yong-myeong.


    A cold silence filled the arena.


    Sword.


    It was a single sword.


    At the shocking scene, those who couldn''t concentrate were belatedly confused and watched the off-stage.


    You''re gonna be a sword?"


    "Oh, my God¡­."


    This is the lecture of the Heavenly Habitat Conference.


    But how can you get ridiculous results like this?


    Chung-Myung slowly looked on the stage, receiving the astonishing eyes of all the spectators. To be exact, Bop Jeong is there.


    Bop Jeong''s eyes, who had always remained calm, were clearly astonished.


    "Winning?"


    Don''t be ridiculous.


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "It''s Shaolin, it''s nonsense. It''s my specialty to upset others."


    I''ll gulp down the whole table, a well-prepared table.


    Aren''t you already curious about how that face will be covered?


    This is not a bad personality.


    That''s right.


    Don''t come out at times like this, man!


    Chung-Myung giggled down the stage.


    I didn''t know that Bop Jeong''s gaze would fall from Chung-Myung''s back.


    a world-class martial arts competition


    The long and long tournament ended with the final between Shaolin and Hwasan.


    Shaolin, who has been called the strong north pole for hundreds of years.


    Wasan, who was expelled from the old school and miraculously revived.


    The arena, which involved a lot of things, now had only one match left.

 Chapter - 320 Episode 320. Sorim and Nabal. (5)

    "It''s the final."


    "Crazy. It''s a real final."


    "¡­¡­No, it''s too obvious if you think about it¡­¡­."


    Hwasan''s disciples shook their heads as they saw Chung-Myung dozing off in a corner.


    "He''s not like a real human being."


    Come to think of it, all those who were trying to win before the tournament failed.


    Namung Dowi of Namgung Sega was smashed into the hands of Chung-Myung, while Jin Geum Ryong of Jongnam was even defeated by Baek Cheon and eliminated.


    The shaman did his best, but in the end, he failed to cross the Palgang River, and even Paenga, who was highly anticipated, lost to Yoo-Esul and lost his face.


    This is how the arena is usually held.


    Who would be interested in the arena if those who are considered strong rise and win easily?


    A non-military competition is always accompanied by unexpected events and the emergence of a new powerhouse.


    That''s why all the strong people are crazy about it.


    In the end, what remains at the end of the non-stage meeting is Chung-Myung, who has been called the world''s best review index, and Hye Yeon, who was almost unknown before the non-military competition.


    Who in the world would have imagined such an outcome?


    "He''s a real monster."


    "Once in a while I wonder if that''s really a person."


    Whasan''s disciples were fed up with it, but surprisingly, their faces were all filled with pride.


    Why wouldn''t you?


    Hawasan''s monster is becoming the world''s monster.


    "People in the world need to be punished once in a while."


    "That way, you know how we feel."


    Baek Cheon smirked as he listened to the conversation. But Baek Cheon''s mind wasn''t that different either.


    You''re really doing this.''


    It''s surprisingly not easy to do what you take for granted.


    However, Chung-Myung managed to do it all without any crisis until now, and finally reached the final.


    How much has changed in the meantime?


    Before entering Shaolin, he was only treated as a fallen gatekeeper.


    Even with his record of defeating Jongnam in the Hwajong Branch, he was given a silver plate, not a gold plate.


    Even when I came to Shaolin, I had never been expected to perform well or received friendly attention until Bimu began.


    But now all the literary circles in the world are paying attention to Hwasan.


    In front of Jeongak, gifts are piled up even at this moment, and those who recognized Hwasan''s invincibleness on the street give admiration.


    Sometimes I am embarrassed by the unfamiliar look, but it is true that there are more times when I am proud.


    ''It''s so different to have a reputation.''


    I could understand why the strong are even stabbing for that little reputation.


    In a strong team, fame is not just a shrug.


    Fame brings the right to speak and leads to the concession of the opponent.


    Just as they were crushed by the name Shaolin when they came here, the people who see Hwasan now feel pressured by the name Hwasan.


    "How are you feeling?"


    Yoo-Esul nodded slightly at Baek Cheon''s question.


    "It''s okay."


    There was a bandage wrapped around the hem of the clothes, but Yoo-Esul looked calm as if it was insignificant.


    But Dang-Soso seemed to have some discontent with the answer.


    "What do you mean, it''s okay? The senator said he had to spend a month on the job!"


    "A quack."


    "You''re the head of Shaolin''s pharmacy!"


    "Headless quack."


    "¡­¡­."


    Uh...


    Is there any chance that Iseol accident...¡­ Has Shaolin had a subtle negative feeling after her rubbing with Hye Yeon?While Dang-Soso was in doubt, Baek Cheon said with a fistful of his head.


    "I''m glad you don''t mind, but don''t overdo it. It is important to treat injuries perfectly. If you can''t stand a moment of frustration, you''ll suffer for a long time. That''s not what you want."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    "Yeah."


    At the end of the sentence, Baek Cheon got up from his seat.


    "Everyone, wait a minute.


    Everyone gathered at the front angle looked up at him. He opened his mouth with seriousness as his eyes were drawn.


    "Everyone worked hard."


    It was a soft but powerful voice.


    "This may be what I have to say after the finals. But whether you win or not, I think it''s better to say this beforehand. Everyone worked really hard."


    "No, death penalty."


    "Thank you, Sasook!"


    "Yeah."


    Baek Cheon smiled lightly and continued.


    "We came here and got a lot of things. There is still a final left, but the outcome of the final is not important. What is important is what we learned from this competition. Let''s go for it. If we can be stronger based on what we''ve gained here, Hwasan can really regain the glory of the past."


    "Yes!"


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    Hawsan''s disciples nodded with determination.


    At that time, Hyun Jong and the elders who were coming downstairs stopped walking. Then he crept back upstairs and whispered.


    "I don''t think we need to talk."


    "I see."


    Hyun Jong smiled brightly.


    You''ve grown up.


    Of course, in the past, Hwasan''s disciples were motivated. But it didn''t feel like walking straight where he had to go.


    A warm wind blew through Hyun Jong''s chest.


    Through this competition, they grew even more. Now, he has started walking on his own path without having to drag him from the top.


    He stole a glance around his eyes.


    I have no regrets.''


    It was recovered and tried, and now it''s proven.


    If Hwasan''s ancestors were watching from the sky, wouldn''t you all laugh and praise them for their good work?


    So now with a proud heart...¡­.


    "What?"


    At that moment, I could hear the sound of breaking the mountain.


    "¡­¡­."


    The elders, who had been running into each other with warm eyes, looked down with trembling eyes.


    "What? Winning or not? You can''t do it, can you?"


    As soon as they heard Chung-Myung''s horny voice, the elders looked at each other again and smiled warmly.


    "¡­¡­Come to think of it, I''m not done organizing the documents yet."


    "Oh, I happen to have something to do."


    "Well, come to think of it, me too."


    After exchanging their eyes, Hyun Jong and the elders sneaked away from the stairs and headed to their own rooms as if they had made a promise.


    I''m sorry, guys.''


    Hyun Jong''s eyes, filled with sadness, turned downward, but his legs were firmly and quickly heading to the room.


    Downstairs, Chung-Myung, who woke up before he knew it, looked at him.


    "Are you saying nonsense with all your heartily?" If you''ve come all the way here, you''ll win no matter what! Do you have any work to do for the dog?"


    Baek Cheon smiled quietly at Chung-Myung.


    A lot has changed for Hwasan in this competition. It''s no exaggeration to say that everything has changed compared to when I first came here.


    ''But that personality hasn''t changed a bit.''


    At this point, it can be seen as an evergreen tree in the personality world. The problem is that the consistency is in the wrong direction."Chung-Myung??."


    "What?"


    "I don''t doubt your victory, but what I want to say is that even if we don''t win, we don''t have much to lose. Wasn''t the runner-up a great achievement? We don''t want to burden you...¡­."


    "Are you talking nonsense for a long time?"


    "¡­¡­huh?"


    Chung-Myung blinked his eyes.


    "The world doesn''t remember anything like this! I remember only the first place! You didn''t forget what happened to a second-class man at the Hwajong Branch, did you?"


    "¡­is it called second-class?"


    There are two contestants.


    "Anyway, second place is meaningless! Now that it''s like this, it''s definitely a win. People in the world are second to last. I think!"


    Heo Do-jin, a shaman''s long story behind Kang Ho''s 10,000th class, was Chung-Myung who said nothing to hold onto the back of his neck.


    "And!"


    "Huh?"


    "If those dudes win, they''ll laugh like shit.


    ''That was great.''


    I''m going to say that, but I can''t see that. I''d rather pull my eyes out than look at them!"


    Baek Cheon looked back at the death penalty.


    All of us.


    ''That''s right.''


    He was smiling at Chung-Myung with a face like that.


    Baek Cheon, who coughed low, opened his mouth looking directly at Chung-Myung.


    "Then I''ll ask."


    "Huh?"


    "Are you confident of winning?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s forehead has narrowed slightly.


    "Hey, Sasook."


    "Huh?"


    "You seem to be under some kind of delusion right now.¡­."


    Then he said, sweeping up his tangled hair roughly.


    "You don''t think you''ve accomplished anything by winning here, do you?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "It''s literally just a review team. The true strength of each clique is its disciples and elders. Even if we win here, it''ll bring fame, and we''ll never make it to the end of the old school."


    Baek Cheon closed his mouth.


    Chung-Myung''s cold words brought him to reality at once.


    "The review is the strongest? It''s just that there''s a chance that the clique will be strong in the future, but it doesn''t guarantee the future. It''s just a process going through. Based on this competition, if they can''t be stronger, they''ll be ridiculed."


    The thread that had been loosened seemed to be tightened.


    "This tournament is just the starting point for Hwasan. I''m a person who doesn''t miss a single thing on the table, so I''ll pack everything and go up higher."


    "¡­Yes, you won''t miss the bottle under the table."


    "Hehe. I''m a little shy to compliment you like that."


    "It''s not a compliment, man."


    Baek Cheon smirked at the appearance of Chung-Myung, who seemed genuinely embarrassed.


    "Yeah, it''s just a passing point."


    I have a lot of work to do.


    Their wish is to make Hwasan the world''s most civilized, then this is only the beginning.


    ''But....''


    Baek Cheon couldn''t get rid of a single anxiety that had sprung up in his heart.


    "Can Chung-Myung really beat Hye Yeon?"''


    If it had been before, I would never have had this suspicion.


    Chung-Myung is a monster. Because it''s too strong.


    However, after seeing Hye Yeon''s free college capability, a fundamental question arose.


    Can you really handle Shaolin''s 70s with his ignorance?''


    This is a separate matter from a person''s strength.


    Suppose one holds a long sword and the other holds a short paper knife. In this case, the win or loss will be determined regardless of ability.


    No matter how strong Chung-Myung is, isn''t there a possibility of losing to Hye Yeon if Shaolin''s martial arts outperforms Hawasan''s?In Baek Cheon''s mind, the scene of Yoo-Esul''s sword melting like snow in front of Hye Yeon''s free-of-charge capability came to mind again.


    "Chung-Myung, this is...¡­."


    It was then.


    Gulp!


    The door opened violently and Baek Sang jumped in with a contemplative face. He was looking around as if his soul had gone out, and when he found Baek Cheon, he shouted as if he had seen a ghost.


    "Death, death penalty!"


    Feeling something unusual, Baek Cheon hardened his face.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Cow, sir! We have a visitor!"


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon tilted his head.


    I can''t believe I just saw a customer after I kicked in the door like I saw a ghost. Who the hell is that guest making such a fuss?


    "Who?"


    "Well, that''s...."


    At that moment, the two slowly entered through the wide open door.


    After checking their faces, Baek Cheon opened his mouth wide.


    "Ba, head of the room?"


    If his eyes were not wrong, it was Bop Jeong, the room master of Shaolin, who opened the door now.


    And¡­¡­.


    "Hye Yeon?"


    It was obviously Hye Yeon standing next to him.


    Chung-Myung also raised his eyes slightly wide.


    Are you ready?


    Why are you guys here all of a sudden?


    Huh?

 Chapter - 321 Episode 321. Well see about that. (1)

    Baek Cheon, who was staring blankly at the two who entered, suddenly came to his senses and hurriedly seized the gun.


    "Ba, I see you!"


    Thanks to this, other Hwasan''s students, who were quickly distracted, also seized the gun altogether.


    "I see the head of the room."


    Bop Jeong smiles brightly.


    "Please understand the rudeness of the sudden visit without any contact."


    "What do you mean rude? That''s ridiculous."


    Baek Cheon''s palms began to get wet with sweat.


    This is not just out of courtesy. Isn''t Shaolin''s room the kind of person Kang Ho wants to meet at least once?


    It would be an honor if it was an honor, but it could not be an excuse for him to take his own steps.


    "But what brings you here?¡­."


    Bop Jeong replied with a slight smile to Baek Cheon''s cautious question.


    "Of course, I have a point, but I don''t think I''m talking about it here. Is the writer in there?"


    Baek Cheon nodded in surprise.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I should have told the long story first.¡­. Baek Sang??! Tell the long storyteller that Shaolin''s chief has visited, come on!"


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    Baek Sang sprinted to the second floor.


    The rest of them were at a loss as to how to treat Shaolin. At that time, the director''s eyes turned to one side.


    "Yeah."


    He smiled and made eye contact with Chung-Myung.


    "How''s your preparation going for the finals, Hwasan The Dragon?"


    Chung-Myung grinned when he heard it.


    "Is there anything you need to prepare? It''s a fight anyway."


    "Fight fight."


    Bop Jeong nodded as if he liked the answer.


    "Yeah, it''s just a fight. Hye Yeon needs to know that."


    "Hm?"


    Just as Chung-Myung was about to ask back, Baek Sang rushed in.


    "Let''s have this floor. I''ll show you around! Chung-Myung, follow me. The writer asked me to come with him."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung rose up without hesitation.


    "Come here."


    "Thank you."


    Bop Jeong smiled and followed Baek Sang up to this floor.


    When Bop Jeong, Hye Yeon, and Chung-Myung completely disappeared, Hwasan''s students faced each other.


    "Why are you here?"


    "¡­I don''


    Everyone looked up at this floor like a honeyed mute.


    "Welcome, sir."


    "Thank you for your hospitality."


    "Ha ha ha. I''m afraid I can'' Whether to receive a guest from the perspective of the owner or the owner from the customer''s perspective."


    Bop Jeong smiled at Hyun Jong''s words.


    "This is Shaolin, but since I''ve given this to Hwasan, I''m a guest."


    "Oops."


    "So shouldn''t you be treated?"


    "Well, why don''t we come up with a little bit of a curve?""


    "Is there a difference in the song?"


    "It''s a joke. It''s a joke."


    "Well, that''s too bad. I wish it wasn''t a joke."


    "Hahaha. It''s very different to hear that from the director. Hahahaha."


    Chung-Myung smiled delightedly as he watched Hyun Jong speaking in a gentle way.


    Just wipe your sweat and smile.''


    Although he was speaking well, his face and forehead, which were awkwardly hardened from tension, were covered with sweat. I feel so sorry for him.


    But Chung-Myung couldn''t take such a pathetic look at Hyun Jong. It would be difficult and burdensome for anyone in the world to have a private meeting with Shaolin''s room.


    "Hmm."


    Chung-Myung coughed in vain.


    I meant don''t be so nervous because he''s here.Then Hyun Jong looked up and looked at Chung-Myung. The wrinkled face was only slightly untied.


    "But."


    If hyun jong the Jukdo, and leave it to nothing, I wanted to - myung chung was finally began to talk first.


    "What are you doing?"


    Bop Jeong''s eyes turned to Chung-Myung.


    "Well, before the final...¡­."


    "I don''t think you''re here to share your friendship between the two of you, right?"


    Bop Jeong smiled silently at Chung-Myung.


    You''re more daring than I thought.''


    His eyes were on Chung-Myung.


    Even Hyun Jong, Hawsan''s long writer, can''t hide his nervousness in front of him.


    But Chung-Myung is not nervous with him and Hye Yeon in front of him. No, he was even showing signs of boredom.


    Is that bold? Or do you have no idea?


    ''Not either way.''


    There was a sense of incompatibility.


    When I saw Chung-Myung''s behavior even though it couldn''t be, I felt like I was dealing with a hard-working man who rolled over in Kang-ho.


    No.


    Is it more than that?''


    That can''t be true. Of course not.


    Bop Jeong is a person who trusts his senses very much. I believed that sometimes a flash of sixth sense conveys more than reason.


    But for once, I couldn''t fully accept what his sixth sense said.


    "It''s like treating a good generation.''


    Resemble.


    He seems to be detached from the world and subtly obsessed with it, and he doesn''t care about what others think.


    And even the fact that the little words that you throw from time to time are subtly getting to the point.


    Now, it feels like I sometimes get it when dealing with the elders of Shaolin who stepped down from the front line. Isn''t it strange that such a sense is felt in this young prosecutor?


    Of course Bop Jeong didn''t reveal any of that stuff.


    "Hwasan the Divine says so, I can''t be more nosy. Of course, there is a clear reason why So-seung came here."


    Then I looked up and looked at Hyun Jong straight.


    "Long-Written."


    "Speak, sir."


    "How do you see the power of the party?"


    If you ask me how I look...¡­."


    Bop Jeong continued with a heavy voice.


    "What did you feel at this stage?"


    Hyun Jong squinted his eyes.


    It was hard to guess what he was going to say. Bop Jeong sighed quietly, looking into Hyun Jong''s face.


    "The arena is designed to bring harmony between the Moon faction. However, the goal of the non-stage meeting has not been achieved at all, although the final is just around the corner. The clique between the Moon faction has become more intense, and only the movement to keep each other in check is getting worse."


    "¡­¡­Well."


    "Magyo is moving again, and the world is beginning to seething. We may have to go through that terrible war again if the Old File Room and the Great Sega don''t work together."


    Hyun Jong nodded heavily. And he opened his mouth with a face that didn''t


    "But why are you telling me that?"


    "Amitabha, harmony is a must."


    Bop Jeong''s eyes are shining.


    "But if it doesn''t happen voluntarily, it has to be done by force. To do that, we need Hwasan."


    "¡­We are?"


    "Yes."


    "No¡­¡­. Who is Hwasan¡­.¡­."


    Bop Jeong smiled subtly as he watched flustered Hyun Jong.


    "Long-written man. The meaning of Hwasan is more than you think.""¡­¡­Well."


    "Hwasan proved himself to the world in this competition."


    "But isn''t it just the latecomer''s performance?"


    "The late index is the future of the Moon faction. In other words, there is a high probability that Moon faction, who have distinguished themselves in this competition, will lead the future. Not only did Hwasan put two on the drawing board, but each of his students who were eliminated proved that they were not good enough. Now no gatekeeper in the world can ignore Hwasan."


    Hyun Jong tried to guess Bop Jeong''s intention to come and say such things. But there was nothing in the face of the old monk.


    "So help Shaolin, Jang Moonin. If Hawasan helps Shaolin, Shaolin can lead Kang-ho to a true place of harmony."


    Chung-Myung squinted his eyes.


    So you want me to come under Shaolin?''


    Look at this burn.


    His face looks so innocent, he''s very political.


    While Hyun Jong was silent because he couldn''t find a pointy answer to the sudden proposal, Chung-Myung stole the ball.


    "But."


    "Well."


    Bop Jeong turned his head and looked at Chung-Myung.


    "Help can''t be one-sided. Isn''t it meaningful to help each other?"


    "Amitabul, the small seal makes sense."


    "So what does Shaolin do to help Hwasan? I don''t think we have anything to get."


    Bop Jeong looked at him with strange eyes at the bold question.


    "Well, that''s my problem, too. What can I do to help? Hmm. How about this?"


    "¡­¡­?"


    "For example¡­¡­."


    The corners of Bop Jeong''s mouth rolled up.


    "What is Shaolin''s full support for Hawasan''s return to the old school?"


    Hyun Jong''s body flinched as if he had been struck by lightning.


    "Gu, did you call it a return to Gufa?"


    Bop Jeong nodded.


    "That''s right."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes got teary.


    Of course, this story is not that unfamiliar. I''ve been thinking that there''s a good chance if Hyun Jong stays like this.


    One.


    If the word comes out of the mouth of Shaolin''s room manager, the story is different again. It is not just a support, but a "full support."


    The person sitting in front of me is none other than the head of Shaolin''s room.


    What is something that Shaolin, and Shaolin''s leader, would not fully support and do with full support?


    This was tantamount to a commitment to Hawasan''s return to the old file room.


    "How did you come to such an appointment...¡­."


    "Long-Written."


    Bop Jeong smiled personally.


    "I have a very high opinion of the possibility of HWASAN. But that''s why I can''t help but worry. Shaolin and Hwasan will be able to unite in times where I am and the writer are long. But¡­¡­."


    He paused and looked alternately at Hye Yeon and Chung-Myung. And said in a heavy voice.


    "There is no guarantee that it will be possible in the future."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong did not miss Bop Jeong''s gaze on Chung-Myung.


    Future generation?


    It wouldn''t mean right after they died. He was accompanied by Hye Yeon in such an event. In other words, generation clearly means the day Hye Yeon takes full control of Shaolin.


    If Hye Yeon is the leader of Shaolin, of course Hwasan is...¡­.


    No, no, no, no!


    Hyun Jong secretly shuddered inside.


    Of course, Chung-Myung is a lucky ball that rolled in, and he''s a madly runaway Uma with Hwasan on his back.But I don''t dare to hand him over to Hawasan''s long story.


    It''s not a long story, isn''t it? There''s Baek Cheon and Yoon-Jong.


    But it''s not hard to guess who will be in power as long as Chung-Myung is alive and in Hawsan.


    Anyway, what if there comes a world where Shaolin of Hye Yeon and Hwasan of Chung-Myung are compatible?


    Harmony is frozen to death.


    This is Chung-Myung, who expresses his feelings in the old file room strangely. It''s still the case. What would you do if you became a real power?


    It''s harmony, it''s nonsense, it''s a good thing there''s no war right now.


    Only then can Hyun Jong now know what Bop Jeong is worried about.


    "Aren''t you looking too far away?"


    "That''s what we''re sitting in."


    The only sentence contained how heavy the position of Shaolin''s long writer was.


    "If Sorim and Hwasan can unite, the strong will be calm. But if he doesn''t, the power will eventually split again."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Long story short, the current situation is not necessarily good. There is a subtle crack in the relationship of the old file room, and the five generations are fighting against the old faction. Mahkyo is outstanding, and those Sapa forces are building up their power at this moment."


    Bop Jeong, who remained indifferent, stared solemnly at Hyun Jong.


    "The turbulence starts with these signs."


    "¡­What a mess."


    Hyun Jong shut his mouth.


    I thought it was a light discussion, but it feels like things are getting bigger and heavier. It''s hard for him to handle.


    "So please think about it. If you help Shaolin, Shaolin will fully support him. If that''s the case, it won''t be too difficult for Hwasan to regain his past glory."


    Of course I will.


    He''s the leader of Shaolin''s room.


    If Shaolin, called the northern head of the stronghold, openly supports other clans, who dares to rebel?


    It was a really sweet offer.


    but


    There are people in the world who don''t like the sweetness.


    "But."


    Bop Jeong''s head turned slightly.


    Chung-Myung was looking at him with an expressionless face.


    "Why are you saying that now?"


    "Hm?"


    "We still have the final."


    Bop Jeong answered as if it was an expected question.


    "If the finals take place and the victory or defeat is decided, even the same words change the meaning. So it should have been now to convey Shaolin''s true intentions."


    But Chung-Myung grinned.


    "I don''t think so."


    "¡­¡­ hmm?"


    Bop Jeong''s eyes sharpened at once.

 Chapter - 322 Episode 322. Well have to see. (2)

    Chung-Myung said in a nonchalant way.


    "That sounds good, but in the end, it means that Hwasan should come in with his head down at Shaolin. Then I''ll throw you a gu-file room. It''s this, right?


    "¡­¡­."


    Bop Jeong''s face has hardened slightly.


    He was so bold that he couldn''t hide his embarrassment that he didn''t show his true feelings.


    Apart from that, the three great disciples of one clique dare not speak before the long-literates.


    "There''s nothing different about Shaolin."


    "¡­What does that mean?"


    When asked by Bop Jeong, Chung-Myung smiled instead of answering.


    Harmony? Fighting?


    Well, it''s all good.


    Chung-Myung knows well that it wasn''t meant to be that bad. But that was rather the problem.


    ''These bastards think they''re leading the pack.''


    Of course, it''s arrogance because it''s Shaolin.


    "Go back, there''s no work."


    Bop Jeong''s face is stiff.


    "Amitabha Buddha. I tried to put up with it because I came as a guest, but that''s not what the three greatest disciples can say. The main monk is now in consultation with four long writers...¡­."


    "That''s not true."


    It was Hyun Jong who cut off his words.


    A little surprised Bop Jeong looked at him. He was smiling with a different face than ever.


    "Any member of HWASAN can represent HWASAN. That child''s will is my will, and that is also Hwasan''s will."


    "¡­¡­long story."


    Bop Jeong, speechless, fell silent for a moment. Then Chung-Myung opened his mouth coldly.


    "Sorim has always been the leader. Fifty years ago, and a hundred years ago."


    When the word "a hundred years ago" came out, Bop Jeong''s face hardened cold.


    "So, what did Shaolin do when he went down and down? What about the sound of thanking Hwasan a hundred years ago?"


    "¡­¡­Amitabul."


    "Go back."


    Heavy energy began to flow out of Chung-Myung''s body.


    "All I can say is that I can do my duty and show my sincerity. Shaolin doesn''t deserve it."


    "A small stamp!"


    "What the director is trying to protect is not harmony in the world, but a peaceful powerhouse where Shaolin''s position is unwavering. Well, I''m not saying it''s bad. As long as you''re the leader of Shaolin''s room, of course you should be. One."


    There was a chill in Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    "I''m not interested in the harmony of words only. If you use it however you want, you don''t need the experience of being used and then thrown away like a devoted friend anymore."


    Bop Jeong''s face, looking at Chung-Myung, looked completely blank.


    "Hwasan means he won''t think of the world?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­What the hell¡­¡­."


    "For Hwasan, who sacrificed everything for the world, what the hell did he do for you?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Now you thought you''d throw me a proper cover and I''d stick to you like a good dog."¡­I''d like to say that you were too naive."


    "Do you know what happens to the challenger who couldn''t make it to the file room?"


    "You''ll be attacked."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "But what''s wrong with that? Was there a door wave that someone dried when Hwasan was being beaten by Jongnam?"


    "It''s¡­¡­."


    "Keep it clear."


    Then, I hardened my mouth coldly and worked hard.


    "When Hwasan fell, Gupa helped nothing. Even when Hwasan regained his strength, Gufa didn''t help him at all. So I don''t need any help from the old school when he''s in the ascendancy again.""¡­¡­."


    "If you think Hwasan might be tempted by the name of the old old file room, I''ll say it''s a misunderstanding. Hwasan is just Hwasan! It''s enough in itself."


    His cold, transparent eyes pressed Bop Jeong.


    ''You dogs.''


    I''ve heard so many of these things.


    "Hwasan is here, so Kang-ho is holding out.''


    ''Hwasan saved the lives of many people.''


    a spirit of spirit


    Yes, spirit.


    What happened to Hwasan because of his f*cking spirit.


    As his death penalty, when all his qualities died at the top of 100,000 mountains, these dog-like things remained intact and left hope for the future.


    A hundred years later, Shaolin is still Shaolin, and Gufa is still Gufaigan, but Hawasan is down, so I almost couldn''t even leave that name.


    But what?


    Harmony?


    Chung-Myung''s hands trembled.


    If I think about it, I want to jump at Bop Jeong right away and rip off that smart snout.


    A hundred years later, they still believe that they can shake Hwasan at will.


    At that time, he was deceived even though he knew.


    If anyone didn''t take the lead, Kang Ho was on the verge of ruin.


    Even if the sacrifice was great, and the aftereffects were even greater, I thought that Kang Ho was a hundred times better than being dominated by Mahkyo.


    - I don''t want you to know. I just do what I have to do. Chung-Myung??. Profit is important, of course. But if you ignore what you have to do by being blinded by profit, can you raise your head before your disciples?


    ''The death penalty is wrong.''


    In return, the good men of HWASAN were really unable to raise their heads in front of their disciples.


    And the hypocrites are still living off the hook.


    Causal retribution?


    The net in the sky is a p*n*s, but you don''t leave it out?


    That''s nonsense.


    Heaven helps nothing. It is a person who should create a cause and effect, and it is also a person who should punish a sinner.


    Chung-Myung does not wait for causality.


    If there is anyone who has sinned against Hwasan, he will punish him himself, and if there is someone who has done him a favor, he will repay it himself.


    If heaven doesn''t, he does it with his hands.


    That''s how Chung-Myung protects Hwasan.


    "Do you know what will happen to the cow''s words now?"


    "Is that a threat?"


    Bop Jeong sighed deeply. The face looked tired at first glance.


    "I''m not persecuting anyone who came with good intentions."


    "Good?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Room leader."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s voice growled. It was like a wounded wolf.


    "If you wanted to discuss at least good faith, you should have apologized, not offered."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Of course it''s unfair. It''s not the fault of the head of the room. But if that''s unfair, you have to give what you''re enjoying in the name of Shaolin. Is it really Shaolin''s way to enjoy the movie that he got from his work, and not to know about the fault?"


    Bop Jeong''s beard trembled.


    It''s not that I didn''t think about it.


    But I thought I wouldn''t mention it. Pointing out mistakes is also something a powerful person can do. I didn''t think Hawsan had the power to confront Shaolin and Chuck yet.


    But the young man showed his teeth to him. That''s also a creepy sharp tooth."Go back."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Hwasan has no intention of joining the order of Shaolin reorganization. HWASAN will establish order for HWASAN."


    "Hwasan doesn''t have the power."


    "That''s something we''ll see."


    Chung-Myung''s face went back to its usual look. He looked at Hye Yeon sitting next to Bop Jeong and said,


    "And tomorrow will be a proof."


    Bop Jeong''s face, which had been shaking, was slightly heated up. He turned his head and looked at Hyun Jong.


    "Is this child''s carelessness really in Hwasan''s shoes, Mr. Long?"


    Hyun Jong laughed as if the question was embarrassing.


    "Do you think so? It''s young, emotional, not looking back."


    "Then¡­¡­."


    Just as Bop Jeong was about to be spoken, Hyun Jong continued in a quiet voice.


    "But is there anything wrong with this child?"


    "¡­¡­."


    The soft words left Bop Jeong speechless.


    "Of course I want to stop them. There are so many things to gain if you just bow your head and let it go, why don''t you want to do as the director wants?"


    Hyun Jong smiled brightly.


    "One, Bangjang, just like Shaolin''s, I''m also Hwasan''s. Would you be able to be a long-time writer of HWASAN and tell a young student to suppress what is right and follow the benefits?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Hwasan is just Hwasan. Whether you go into the file room or not, Hwasan is just Hwasan. What''s so important about such a fight? Hwasan is only going down Hwasan''s path."


    Bop Jeong gently closed his trembling eyes.


    I can''t communicate with them.


    I didn''t know they were so stuffy.''


    At least you thought you knew the world, but you kicked Shaolin''s hand out of obsession with petty past resentment.


    "¡­I understood the meaning of the long writer."


    Bop Jeong rose from his seat, no longer lingering. Then Hye Yeon, who had been listening to their conversation silently, stood up.


    Bop Jeong turned around and said.


    "The hero is fine. There will be another chance to talk after the final."


    "Room leader."


    "Sure."


    And he walked out of the room.


    But unlike Bop Jeong, Hye Yeon was staring at Chung-Myung without moving.


    Chung-Myung looked up and met the gaze.


    "What?"


    "¡­Shizu."


    Hye Yeon, who finally opened her mouth quietly, looked somewhat cold.


    "The poem is wrong. I won''t tell you. Everyone has their own meaning and can discuss it. One."


    Hye Yeon heads small.


    "It takes courtesy and consideration to convey that meaning. And it''s not polite to Si-ju a while ago."


    "¡­so?"


    "It is said that disrespect comes from Oman. So I''m going to press down a little bit of Siju''s arrogance tomorrow."


    "Whoa?"


    Is this a provocation to beat you like a dog tomorrow?


    Chung-Myung stared at Hye Yeon like that.


    The indisputable anger was revealed in Hye Yeon''s face, which had always been timidly lowered. There was even an obvious hostility in his eyes.


    As Hwasan does for Chung-Myung, Shaolin will be the most important place for Hye Yeon.


    But since the precious Shaolin room master was humiliated by Hwasan''s three blue disciples, it was easy to guess how he felt about Hye Yeon.Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Try it."


    "Amitabul!"


    Hye Yeon memorized disapproval in a strong tone and bit her lips slightly.


    Then he turned around.


    "You''d better come out prepared."


    At the end of the sentence, Hye Yeon, who was leaving the room, was called in a cold voice by Chung-Myung.


    "Hey."


    Then Hye Yeon looked back.


    "Remember that."


    "What?"


    "A word that I will press pride."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''ll give it back to you literally."


    He soon went outside with his lips full.


    The two people left alone in the room faced each other without saying a word.


    "¡­¡­Well."


    Chung-Myung scratched Hyun Jong''s head while looking at him.


    "Long-Moon-In, I''m...¡­."


    "It''s okay."


    "No, it''s...¡­the fever has gone up too high."


    "Didn''t you say it was okay?"


    Hyun Jong smiled as he stopped Chung-Myung, who was trying to apologize with an embarrassed face.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    "I felt one thing desperately when I saw the downfall of Hwasan. Do you know what it is?"


    "¡­I don''t know."


    "In order to carry out the meaning, you need to have power. A will without power holds no meaning."


    Chung-Myung nodded silently.


    Hyun Jong asked him seriously like that.


    "Can you prove that power? Will we be able to communicate and carry out our will to everyone in the world?"


    Chung-Myung raised the corners of his mouth.


    "That''s my specialty."


    It was a confident face indeed. Hyun Jong smiled quietly.


    "Yes, that''s enough. Let''s show them. Howasan doesn''t need anyone''s help anymore."


    "Yes!"


    Looking at Chung-Myung nodding his head firmly, Hyun Jong gently closed his eyes.


    ''Chung-Myung??.''


    Where does this child''s sadness come from?


    Where else does this child''s anger come from?


    The more I know, the more I don''t know.


    ''You''ll tell me one day.''


    One day, Chung-Myung will talk about his sorrow in his heart.


    When that day comes.


    There must be a strong plumage scent in Hwasan.


    With a light smile and a faint sorrow.

 Chapter - 323 Episode 323. Well see about that. (3)

    The sun poured in from outside the window.


    Chung-Myung, who had been meditating on his bed since early morning, only opened his eyes when he felt the sun tickling his face.


    It''s today.


    Looking out of the window, he reached out and lifted the sword beside the bed.


    Growl.


    Slowly, he pulled out the sword and bounced the sword slightly with his fingertips.


    A clear sound rang out. He rose from his bed with a pleasant smile.


    "Now, where do you want to go?"


    It''s gonna be a fun day.


    Very interesting.


    Chung-Myung finished washing his face and refined his clothes. I don''t usually pay much attention to this, but it took twice as long as usual to finish all the preparations today.


    I don''t really need to prepare for today. I didn''t think about it, but I felt like I should.


    After all the preparations, Chung-Myung slowly went downstairs.


    Shake shake. Shake shake.


    On the first floor, all of Hwasan''s Mundos were already ready and waiting for him.


    Chung-Myung, who received everyone''s attention, shrugged.


    "You came out early."


    Hyun Young, who heard the flamboyant tone, smiled slightly.


    I''m sure you''ll be nervous.''


    Just because you''re good doesn''t mean you''re not nervous. Rather, those who have strong skills are more nervous than ordinary people because they think they must accomplish something.


    However, Chung-Myung''s face was no different than usual.


    "You must have slept well."


    "Yes, I slept soundly."


    Hyun Young nodded with a smile.


    ''Oh, my God.''


    Looking at that natural face made me feel relaxed. The atmosphere instantly warmed up, perhaps because other Wassan Mundos felt the same way.


    Then Hyun Jong opened his mouth quietly.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    "You may not like this, but I don''t want you to win."


    Chung-Myung waited silently for Hyun Jong''s next words.


    "If you just prove to those who gather here that Hwasan is no longer a doorkeeper to be ignored, that''s enough for me."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "That''s what it''s gonna be, Jang."


    That was a cool answer. Hyun Jong smiled at him.


    ''It''s a weird thing.''


    A troublemaker.


    The one who always makes a fuss about Hwasan.


    But at times like this, he is inevitably the most reliable.


    "Come on, then¡­¡­.."


    Hyun Jong looked back at everyone.


    It was Chung-Myung who reached the final.


    But Chung-Myung didn''t create the situation alone. If other Hwasan''s disciples hadn''t played this well, Chung-Myung would have been considered just a little blue if he had reached the final.


    Thanks to Hwasan''s students'' good performance, Chung-Myung''s advance to the finals was able to reach the climax.


    Now no one can ignore Hwasan.


    ''Hwasan became strong.''


    After slightly closing his eyes and calming his mind, Hyun Jong turned his head and looked at the wide open door.


    "Stretch your shoulders, everyone."


    "Yes. Long story."


    "The people of the world will be waiting for us. I will try to remember every move and every look in your eyes. So let''s go. Let''s go and show them."


    I can''t even hear my breath.


    Everyone was looking at Hyun Jong with will in their eyes. Looking at those sparkling eyes, Hyun Jong smiled unconsciously.


    ''The results are not important at all.''


    Three years ago, I couldn''t expect this look from these children.But not anymore. Hwasan''s greatest achievement in the competition was "confidence," not fame or merit.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes!"


    Hwasan''s disciples, led by Hyun Jong, proudly stepped out of office.


    * * *


    "Oh, don''t push me!"


    "Who''s not being pushed around here?! Don''t make a big deal and just hang in there!"


    "Oh, my God, I''ve never seen so many people together!"


    Shaolin was literally bursting out.


    It was crowded throughout the competition, but since it was the final today, the number of people seemed to be twice as high as usual.


    He is not enough, and the procession of people still flocking to Shaolin has not stopped.


    "As expected, isn''t the winner of Shaolin''s Hye Yeon? I still can''t forget the free college ability he showed me. It was so intense!"


    The person who heard it rebutted with a frown.


    "I don''t know! Hawasan''s Hwasan Sinryong won the victory in the Sagang with just one sword. And wasn''t Hye Yeon hurt by Hwasan''s student? Considering the level of those who made it to the Four Rivers, that Hwasan Sinryong is a powerhouse above Hye Yeon!"


    "What kind of skills do you think you''re going to be compared to that? You won''t know until you''ve got to face it!"


    "Oh, d*mn it! What the hell are you looking at and saying that with those tiny little eyes?"


    "What the hell, man?"


    At first, they pretended to be calm and started to grab each other by the collar as they became emotional.


    However, people around him didn''t pay attention to him, let alone stop him. Everyone was focused only on when the final began.


    In addition, similar things are already happening everywhere, so there''s nothing special.


    Shaolin''s atmosphere was almost overheating due to the lack of heat.


    Reviews and predictions of winners poured out from place to place. Everyone was enjoying the last arena, talking on their own logic and grounds.


    The sun finally rose while people were busy betting on gambling stands, buying food, and spending a raucous time predicting winners.


    The time for the final, which Shaolin foretold in advance, has come.


    Shaolin, who had been so noisy as to leave, began to be quieter and quiet.


    And


    "It''s Sorim!


    "Here comes the sound!"


    "Wow!"


    The eyes of the middle class were quickly focused on one place. Those wearing Shaolin''s yellow artillery are walking proudly through the distance.


    Those who felt the heavy energy all over shouted with enthusiasm.


    "As expected of Shaolin!"


    "Sorim is supposed to win anyway!"


    "The chief leads Shaolin himself!"


    Despite the outpouring of cheers, Shaolin officials did not lose any step.


    For many years, Shaolin has been defending the northern head of the river. How could no one have challenged them for so long, and how could there have been no ups and downs?


    But Shaolin overcame all the challenges and all the ups and downs. That''s why all of Kangho''s Dongdo recognizes and respects Shaolin as the world''s most important group.


    Trust was young in the eyes of those who looked at Shaolin.


    Whasan''s challenge is strong, but today, Shaolin will eventually win. And Shaolin will once again imprint the world''s best civil servant.


    The trusted eyes turned to Shaolin and Hye Yeon, who was walking from among them.But soon the cheer was overshadowed by another one.


    "It''s Hwasan!"


    "Hwasan is coming! It''s the Hwasan Divine Dragon!"


    "Hwasan, the world''s first question!"


    The cheer was much louder than it had been pouring into Shaolin.


    Of course, of course.


    Most people don''t like a fixed system. I always want a new wind of change to blow up.


    Even if the transformation did not come to an end, those who created a new wave were bound to receive support and support.


    Now here, Hwasan was the symbol of that novelty.


    Shaolin. And Goofilebang and Oh Dae-se.


    They represent a system of power that has been around for hundreds of years. Hwasan was a challenger of the old and dull system.


    Tired of the old rule of the old file room, everyone cheered for Hwasan.


    In a huge group called Kangho, Goofilebang and Oh Daesega are only a handful. Therefore, those who don''t belong in the handful have no choice but to support Hwasan.


    "Hwasan the Dragon! Bring Shaolin down!"


    "Push the old man''s nose flat!"


    "Sweep up those f*cking dorks!"


    Wearing a central non-stage, Shaolin and Hwasan were slowly walking along an open road from side to side. Shouts poured out on them from all sides.


    Yoon-Jong looked around and swallowed dry saliva as he moved.


    Jo-Gol asked with a curious eye as his steps became a little slow.


    "What''s wrong, death penalty?"


    "No, no, no, no, no.¡­."


    Yoon-Jong said with an awkward smile.


    "Isn''t it strange? How could Hassan be cheered by so many people."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol also shut up at the words.


    It''s weird.


    Yeah, it''s weird.


    Only a few years ago, Hwasan was a forgotten clique in people''s memory. Even Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol, who had entered Hawsan and were learning the sword, had no hope of his resurrection.


    I was just trying to protect the relationship because it was led by fate.


    But now, Hwasan has become a threshold for the world.


    This pouring cheer just seemed like a lie.


    That''s when it all started.''


    Jo-Gol recalled Chung-Myung''s first appearance in Hawasan.


    That little scruffy kid. Looking around Jo-Gol''s room, looking like it was going to break.


    Jo-Gol soon looked up at Chung-Myung''s back.


    Not a very wide back.


    But that back is now leading everyone in Hwasan.


    Who would have imagined this day would come?


    When I decided to follow Chung-Myung''s lead, I didn''t think I''d be able to come this far.


    "The death penalty."


    "Hm?"


    "¡­nothing."


    "How bland."


    Yoon-Jong smiled lightly.


    I don''t need to hear what Jo-Gol wants to say. But it won''t be easy to put it into words. Yoon-Jong is also filled with passion and it''s hard to connect words.


    "The death penalty is, Chung-Myung, where the hell is he going?"


    "¡­I don''


    Yoon-Jong looked at Chung-Myung again.


    How far is it¡­¡­. No one will ever know that.


    But I can be sure of only one thing.


    "No matter how far he goes, no matter what world he walks, we will be next to him."


    Jo-Gol nods quietly at Yoon-Jong''s words.


    Okay.


    Not only will they be with Chung-Myung, but also with Hwasan will be with them.


    It was not long before Chung-Myung looked up on stage, looked up. Baek Cheon, who was walking next to him, opened his mouth with a calm face."Chung-Myung??."


    "Hm?"


    "I don''t think that''s what I''m going to say right now, but...¡­."


    "Well¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon smiled a subtle smile.


    "I have never thought that there would be anyone who could outsmart you from the day you beat me."


    "¡­what?"


    "So¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon nodded heavily and said quietly.


    "Come back after proving that I''m not wrong."


    Chung-Myung was about to say something, but Yoo-Esul came up from behind. Then he reached out to his head.


    "Huh?"


    Tap, tap.


    She, who tapped Chung-Myung''s head twice, nodded.


    "Win."


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol also came up and rubbed Chung-Myung''s shoulders.


    "I can do it. Chung-Myung??."


    "It doesn''t make sense for you to lose!"


    Dang-Soso, Baek Sang, Yeomjin and other celadon boats all came and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Win and come back."


    "I believe."


    "I can''t imagine you losing. Of course I''m going to win!"


    At all those actions, Chung-Myung laughed dumbfoundedly.


    "No, these guys...¡­."


    However, he soon closed his mouth when he saw everyone''s eyes.


    Just eyes full of faith.


    An unshakable eye of trust.


    Did he ever get this look?


    "¡­¡­."


    Of course, the former Hwasan trusted him. No one doubted his ability alone.


    But these eyes are a little different from then. trust beyond one''s ability It is a look full of respect for those who lead them.


    "¡­Gosh."


    Chung-Myung shook his head.


    "Well, you''re making a big deal out of nothing."


    Then he turned back and looked at the rain.


    "Wait here."


    The eyes of the Hwasan disciples were fixed on his profile, but he no longer turned to them.


    "Hwasan will be the best when he comes back."


    However, with a calm declaration, he started walking straight toward the non-stage.


    ''I feel a little strange.''


    His head kept trying to face back, but he consciously fixed his eyes forward.


    This is not the time to look back.


    Long sentence death penalty.


    There were times like that happened.


    When Cheon Mun walks ahead alone.


    At that time, no one in Hwasan would stand by him. Just standing in the back and looking at the leader''s back gives you strength and will.


    And now all of Hwasan''s students are looking at Chung-Myung''s back.


    The role that Cheon Mun played in the past, now Chung-Myung is playing.


    to be heavy


    That''s why it''s weird.


    Chung-Myung didn''t feel any weight when he fought with the horsemen in anticipation of the whole world.


    Of course the enemy was as strong as he could be, and there was a limit to his ability. But the burden Chung-Myung felt then is different from the weight he feels now.


    To be trusted by someone.


    I never imagined that it would weigh a person so much.


    It''s just...


    ''That''s not all.''


    Push.


    Those eyes full of trust were pushing Chung-Myung''s back.


    So I''m gonna have to pay him back.


    Chung-Myung, who stopped, stared ahead. Hye Yeon was coming up to the stage.


    The corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth rolled up slightly.


    "You must have washed your neck, octopus head."


    It''s time to turn the world upside down.

 Chapter - 324 Episode 324. Well see about that. (4)

    Heo Do-jin took the center of the podium, where the long-standing writers of each faction gathered.


    Although Bop Jeong is supposed to be here today, both Bop Jeong and Hyun Jong were not on the podium and were with Jafa''s students.


    "Well."


    Heo Do-jin''s gaze at the non-stage subsided.


    "Ha ha. Finally, it''s the final."


    "Aren''t they really great entries? It''s a good thing no matter who winsome thing."


    In a conversation around him, Heo Do-jin''s eyes narrowed to disapproval.


    "A good thing?''


    Funny sound.


    No matter which of the two wins, nothing good will happen to the old file room.


    If Shaolin''s Hye Yeon wins, Shaolin''s ruling system will be more solidified, and if Hwasan''s Chung-Myung wins, Gufa will suffer from the downstream beating.


    This match will determine the next few decades.''


    Most of the long writers of the old faction and Oh Dae-sega, who failed to reach the finals, tried to downplay the meaning of the match, saying, "It''s just a non-stage meeting for the latecomer."


    But Heo Do-jin couldn''t.


    ''That can''t be true.''


    Neither Hye Yeon of Shaolin nor Chung-Myung of Hwasan are ordinary reviewers.


    Hye Yeon is regarded as a talent that will come out every few hundred years in Shaolin, and so is Chung-Myung.


    To put it bluntly, it wouldn''t be long before those two grabbed a stronghold and shook it.


    Therefore, this inscription will be an opportunity to determine the future direction of the entire Kang Ho, and at the same time, which of the future candidates is closer to the position.


    How can we look at this meaning in a small way?


    Heo Do-jin peeked around. He said peaceful things with his mouth, but the eyes of the writers who looked at the stage were sharp.


    You mean you''ll decide where to line up as a result of this.


    Heo Do-jin, who understood the meaning of the eyes, looked at Bop Jeong, who was sitting in front of the stage with subtlety.


    ''You must be upset that things didn''t go as you thought, Mr.


    The exclusion of the old file room and the complete victory of Shaolin.


    Perhaps that''s what Hye Yeon prepared to do when she started this non-stage show. Of course, the exclusion of the old file room is a success. There were no students in the old file room except for Shaolin.


    But what about a total victory?


    It depends on the outcome of this inscription.''


    If Hye Yeon wins, Bop Jeong''s plan is perfect. No, it will be more splendid than the original plan.


    But what if I lose?


    ''You''re not gonna be able to do what you didn''t create.''


    If he loses to another old file room, he can save face.


    However, if he loses to Hawasan, who was kicked out of the old file room, and gives him the championship, he will start to take responsibility for Shaolin.


    As it has attracted all the topics, Shaolin should take full responsibility for it. If he loses this final, Shaolin will lose a lot of things with nothing to gain.


    Maybe that''s why?


    What doesn''t Bop Jeong look so bright?


    Heo Do-jin''s eyes turned to the stage.


    Chung-Myung?? Hye Yeon.


    Two people were standing facing each other.


    ''That''s funny.''


    I don''t know who will represent the future power, but whoever it is will start with this dance competition when future generations discuss their achievements.


    Those who lose here will inevitably be the villains who shine on their opponents."That''s what history is all about."


    Then, which one of the two will take the fancy sunny side?


    Heo Do-jin leaned back on the chair, feeling a little bit of pleasure.


    The surroundings became silent.


    At first, cheers poured out deafeningly, but as the confrontation between the two got longer, the sound gradually subsided.


    And soon it became incredibly quiet to have so many of these people gathered.


    In that silence, Chung-Myung looked silently at Hye Yeon.


    Hye Yeon''s eyes were heavily sunk.


    Sometimes the shyness seen on the stage is not found. His eyes were overflowing with determination to the point that he felt awkward.


    "Are you looking at villains?''


    I guess so.


    From your point of view, of course.


    Shaolin''s room, which is majestic in the world, reached out to the opponent himself. If so, it should be at least polite, let alone. The room master, whom he regarded as heaven, could not have been accepted because he was shamed by the three blue disciples.


    What if Chung-Myung changed his position and saw the death penalty or Hyun Jong being criticized by the other three disciples?


    That''s the day the gatehouse has to put down the signboard. Chung-Myung is going crazy like a dog with bubbles in his mouth.


    So of course I understand Hye Yeon''s position.


    Rather¡­¡­.


    I couldn''t do that.''


    Even though he knew he had to, he tried to keep the will and cause of the death penalty. He could not stop putting the names of the world and the strong in front of him.


    Therefore, Hye Yeon''s appearance now brings a strange feeling to Chung-Myung.


    ''You are not wrong.''


    If it weren''t for this position, I would have praised him for being excellent.


    only


    Chung-Myung''s eyes went beyond Hye Yeon to Bop Jeong, who sat behind the stage.


    Hard face.


    His face is uncharacteristically uncomfortable. Looking at the expression, I felt a little relieved.


    Don''t look at me like that.


    This is the one who needs to get really angry.


    Then Hye Yeon opened her mouth first.


    "The Lord has crossed the line."


    Chung-Myung shook his ears with a sour look.


    "What are you saying?"


    Then, he nodded lightly and spoke in a voice that was not emotionally involved.


    "You crossed the line."


    "Shizu!"


    The unchanging attitude of Chung-Myung ultimately made Hye Yeon''s face angry.


    I tried to speak as well as I could, but this guy can''t communicate at all. I can''t think of him as a disciple of the Hwasanites, who once commanded the world with prestigious prosecutors.


    "How can you be so light-hearted...¡­."


    "Shut up, baby. You''re such a fool."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hye Yeon opened her eyes wide.


    Chung-Myung picked up a sword with a full waist.


    "I don''t think I want to be admonished by someone who''s grown up with all kinds of cuteness in his smug talk."


    "Foolish¡­¡­!"


    "Where do you think what you''re talking about comes from?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Suspicion rose in Hye Yeon''s eyes.


    Where?


    What the hell does that mean?


    Chung-Myung''s eyes looking at Hye Yeon were as cold as ever.


    "If you weren''t a student of Shaolin, you wouldn''t be able to raise your head in front of me now."


    That''s why you can be condescending.


    Because you''re a student of Shaolin.


    The world''s most civilized group, Shaolin.


    But you know what?


    It is none other than Hwasan who has made the Shaolin stand tall.


    I don''t know about myself.Whether the admonition is correct or rubbish, it doesn''t matter.


    There''s only one thing for sure.


    "You don''t deserve to lecture me."


    Under the name of the Gu File Room, people should not dare to speak in front of Chung-Myung. No, you shouldn''t dare snout in front of Hwasan.


    "You don''t know."


    Don''t know


    You''ll never know.


    Why Chung-Myung is so angry.


    Not a single place.


    It would not have been this angry if only one of the literary factions had visited Hwasan first and showed respect in the Shaolin area, where both the Gu File Room and the Great Sega had gathered.


    Only one place.


    Just one place.


    But such a place did not exist.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes turned to the podium.


    When I look down at the long writers of the Gupile Room, who are proudly looking at the bottom, my flesh is boiling from the inside.


    It was only a hundred years ago.''


    It''s too short a time to forget. At least those in that old file room wouldn''t know what sacrifices Hwasan made or what wrong they did.


    But no one would even formally apologize to Hwasan, who returned.


    Thorough disregard. And look away.


    It was only after Hwasan''s good performance that he sent a gift as if nothing had happened and tried to bury the past.


    That''s what really made Chung-Myung unbearable.


    What did you die for?


    What on earth did his death penalty make such a sacrifice above?


    Did those dogs throw their lives away to make them feel comfortable?


    Chung-Myung waited.


    Throughout the arena.


    For such a long time, forced to laugh, talk, shout.


    So that anyone who''s gathered here knows that there''s Hwasan here, boisterously.


    One was useless.


    While the story of Hwasan was spreading like wildfire, they performed well, and recaptured past practical studies to prove themselves, they simply dismissed him as a resurgent former munpa.


    No one else.


    Nowhere else was trying to make the death of the HWASAN death penalty meaningful. None of them made Hwasan''s sacrifice worthwhile.


    Just one word was enough.


    Thanks to Hwasan, Kangho was able to come all the way here.


    There is no need for great praise.


    There is no need for a tearful township.


    That''s all I need.


    But they didn''t say a word. Everything looked down on Hwasan as if it had never existed, wiping its mouth and admiringly.


    The dog-like situation made Chung-Myung unbearable.


    That silence.


    To shut up would have been a very small act for them. But the silence turned the death penalty''s noble death into dog death.


    To the death of a dog...


    "¡­Well, that''s enough."


    Whoosh!


    Chung-Myung put the sword right into the rain stage. The solid blue stone cracked.


    Everyone tilted their heads at the strange behavior.


    What are you trying to do?''


    And Chung-Myung''s actions were also simply out of common sense and expectations.


    He took a step forward, leaving the sword he had put on the floor.


    As if you were going to deal with Hye Yeon without a sword.


    "¡­shiju?"


    With Hye Yeon''s mysterious voice, Chung-Myung opened his mouth in a cold voice.


    "I don''t want you to know anymore. The result will be the same anyway."If you don''t intend to bow your head in good faith, I''ll force you to do so.


    "It''s not too bad to knock down with force and force your head into the floor to make it fit. Of course, I don''t like long sentences, but I didn''t listen to him in the past anyway."


    Hye Yeon hardens her complexion.


    "I don''t know what the hell you''re talking about, but it''s reckless to try to deal with a small monk without a sword."


    "Man Yong?"


    Chung-Myung smirked.


    "Take the sword. And properly...¡­."


    It was that moment.


    Chung-Myung''s body disappeared from the spot like a snap. Hye Yeon, who momentarily missed Chung-Myung''s track, freaked out and raised her senses as much as she could.


    ''Found...!''


    Chung-Myung''s track record was discovered. But Hye Yeon couldn''t be happy about it. It was because Chung-Myung was just around the corner before his senses could signal.


    Chung-Myung''s fist is stuck in Hye Yeon''s jaw, which is reflexively stretched out.


    Whoosh!


    Hye Yeon, who was thrown off by an unexpected blow, rolled around the floor. It took several rolls to stop holding the end of the stage.


    Hye Yeon gave a startling look. It was an absurd face.


    Chung-Myung was just a cold jerk.


    "Get up."


    Hye Yeon is a talent created by Shaolin with all her heart and soul.


    In other words, it is the pride of Shaolin, and it represents the pride of that high-nosed old school.


    So let''s start here.


    "Get up."


    Hye Yeon''s stunned eyes and Chung-Myung''s chilly eyes met each other in Ho Gong.


    Hana Hye Yeon wasn''t the only one Chung-Myung was watching.


    Not only Bop Jeong, who was as embarrassed as Hye Yeon, but also Shaolin''s disciples, who were guarding the old monk, were in sight.


    Chung-Myung chewed out.


    "Wake up, I''ll crush that little pride."

 Chapter - 325 Episode 325. Well see about that. (5)

    With a strong throbbing sensation, Hye Yeon unwittingly clasped her chin.


    But now he is more absurd and surprised than pain.


    I couldn''t stop him.''


    The power of Shaolin is the power of Jeongdo and Hwalin. He puts priority on establishing his center and preventing his opponent''s attack rather than defeating his opponent.


    This is Hye Yeon, who is said to have mastered the right of Shaolin without any shortage. But then he gets his opponent''s book as it is?


    "A sudden attack?


    No. No way.


    There is no such word as surprise on stage. How can there be a surprise attack up there to fight each other?


    This is an obvious ability.


    Embarrased Hye Yeon faltered a little. Then a sharp piece stuck behind my back.


    "Hye Yeon!"


    He flinched back at the stern voice.


    Shaolin''s chief Bop Jeong was staring with cold eyes.


    "Wake up! You are Hye Yeon of Shaolin!"


    Hye Yeon bit her lips and jumped to her feet.


    Then, he looked straight at Chung-Myung and posed. Chung-Myung, who looked at himself with icy eyes, came into view.


    Get it first.


    I felt like my whole body was cooling down.


    ''Why?''


    Hye Yeon couldn''t understand the situation at all.


    He is a student of Shaolin.


    All of his opponents were prominent disciples of Shaolin. Even the elders didn''t mind guiding him personally.


    But¡­¡­.


    Why is the pressure that the elders have never felt before passed on to him?''


    Because this isn''t just a war?


    Because he feels pressured by the final round of the Cheonjabi Festival?


    Can you really explain this situation with those things?


    ''¡­If not¡­¡­.''


    Hye Yeon bit her lips tightly.


    It can''t be happening.


    This is the last thing that can happen. In common sense, does it make sense that the person in front of you is superior to the elder of Shaolin?


    It''s the same whether it''s force, or as an unmanned position. A young man who seems to have just passed the terms and conditions cannot be better than the elder of Shaolin, who has been wiping off illegalities and ignorance all his life.


    Never!


    ''The reason I''m shaken is because I''m not good enough.''


    If he had maintained his floating mind, he would not have been attacked by Chung-Myung. And even if you allowed the attack, it wouldn''t have been so turbulent.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Hye Yeon, who calmed her mind by memorizing "no" in a calm way, held back her shaking and took a pose.


    Spread your legs a little wider than your shoulder width, and attach your left hand to your side. Then Woo-soo opened his palm and stuck it on his chest.


    Half market tax.


    It is the cardinal expression of Na Han-kwon, the basic martial arts of Shaolin, and the posture of Shaolin, which is the foundation of Shaolin''s


    When I took a familiar posture, my thoughts disappeared and my mind began to calm down.


    ''I''m...''


    He took a deep breath.


    - If you can give up your weak heart and truly win the favor, no one in the world will be your opponent. What needs to be built is not your body but your heart.


    ''It doesn''t shake.''


    His feet pressed firmly against the earth.


    Chung-Myung had a subtle look at Hye Yeon.


    ''Well learned.''


    It''s more of a natural thing than a learned one.


    Shaolin is scared of that.


    If Hwasan is a giant tree at the top of the mountain that blooms colorful plum blossoms, Shaolin is simply a perennial geoam. It''s not fancy, but it doesn''t shake at all.Floating („Ó„Ó).


    Words that symbolize Shaolin.


    The reason why Shaolin''s martial arts takes a long time to complete is very simple. This is because ignorance can be overcome through talent and effort, but immobility cannot be solved unless time passes.


    Only after experiencing numerous storms and establishing a straight mind that is not shaken by anything in the world does Shaolin''s martial arts truly exert its power.


    But now Hye Yeon is holding on to that immovable end even at that young age.


    So you''re a genius.


    He is a genius from heaven.


    However...


    "Unstoppable?"


    There was a sneer around Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "You guys?"


    Abominable.


    Who in Shaolin is entitled to discuss wealth now?


    A firm unshakable mind is meaningful only when the scent is right. Can you call twisting and unshakable immobility?


    It''s just another form of evil.


    Of course, there was no sense of obligation or justice for Chung-Myung to judge evil.


    But one thing is for sure.


    Currently, Chung-Myung and Hwasan are the only ones who have the power to condemn the hypocrisy of that Shaolin and Goofile room.


    Chung-Myung stared at Hye Yeon with cold eyes.


    I don''t like it.


    Those straight eyes.


    That eye, believing that he is walking on the right path without shame, warps Chung-Myung''s belly.


    ''It wasn''t you who should have those eyes.''


    Hwasan''s disciples should have those eyes.


    Eyes overflowing with pride in their own clique.


    An eye to be proud of what our ancestors have accomplished and to keep their will.


    Okay.


    It should have belonged to Hwasan.


    Crunch.


    Blood dripped down from Chung-Myung''s lips.


    I couldn''t help but be furious.


    While that Hye Yeon blooms like a flower in a greenhouse with all the support from Shaolin, Hwasan, who should have enjoyed it, shrank, shriveled and groaned in pain.


    No matter how Chung-Myung is, he can''t turn back that time. There''s no way to get rid of the pain they''ve suffered, even if they get back to normal.


    That''s


    I can''t stand it.


    "Ta-a-a-a-a-a-a-a!"


    Whoosh!


    Hye Yeon''s feet dug into the floor.


    After stepping on the most intense advancement, he punched out the rotational force created at the tip of his toes.


    Complete development.


    The golden figure of the fist flew quickly toward Chung-Myung''s face. The process of developing herbivores is not so fast, but the speed of flying power was enormous.


    But


    Boom!


    With a short binge, the flying power bounced sideways at an extreme speed.


    The power of Na Han-kwon, who was stuck on the floor of the arena, crushed the solid blue stone like clay.


    But Hye Yeon couldn''t even look at the sight of her power. I just looked at Chung-Myung in astonishment.


    You''re going to throw it out?''


    Can you make a simple copy of my book?


    His eyes turned to Chung-Myung''s superiority. The green energy emanating from Chung-Myung''s fingertips was as sharp as a blade.


    Meanwhile, Hyun Sang, who was watching Bimu from below, opened his mouth unknowingly.


    "¡­a bamboo tree. It''s also a polar...¡­?"


    "When the hell is he going to kill?''


    It''s a tight time to learn the sword. Therefore, no other martial arts except swords could dare to pass on.


    But when did you learn to kill, and when did you learn to do that?"What the hell is he...¡­.''


    Hyun Sang looked at Chung-Myung with shaking eyes.


    However, Chung-Myung lightly shook off his hand, which contained the spirit of bamboo shoots, as if it was nothing much.


    His gaze, which sank coldly, weighed heavily on Hye Yeon.


    "Is that all?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "I hope you don''t just say this much abuse, do you?"


    Towards Hye Yeon, who is taking the lead, the calm new Chung-Myung slowly began to approach.


    ''Show me more.''


    You have to prove yourself strong.


    You must convince me that you are the world''s spirit created by Shaolin and an important being that cannot be exchanged for anything in the world.


    If it''s not the case.


    "This isn''t the only thing the world has managed to create."


    Hye Yeon stepped forward and jumped at Chung-Myung again.


    Fast but heavy.


    His firm waist seemed to indicate his uprightness.


    But Chung-Myung''s eyes were rather violently distorted.


    A swift copy was given out to his ship. The herbivores, which sought perfection with countless repetitions and bone-cutting training, had no unnecessities.


    It was so beautiful.


    One.


    "Weak."


    Boom!


    Hye Yeon''s fist was blocked by Chung-Myung''s death.


    Hye Yeon''s eyes shook briefly.


    It felt as if I had knocked on a huge steel wall. No matter how hard I pushed, I didn''t think I''d be pushed back an inch.


    Is this possible?


    His history is comparable to that of elders, outperforming his great disciples. Of course, no matter where you search the world, there is no greater disciple who has a stronger than him.


    But the three great disciples, not the two great disciples, simply blocked his authority. It doesn''t make sense.


    "Yeeeeeeeeh!


    Hye Yeon clenched her teeth.


    He recovered his stretched fist and cut it short again. He, who made a three-game attack based on his solid lower body, twisted his body without confirming the result and hit Chung-Myung''s body.


    No, I tried to hit him.


    But before he pushes forward, Chung-Myung steps down his foot.


    Crack!


    The feet dug completely into the floor.


    As the center of gravity was shaken at the moment, he couldn''t fully exert his shoulder.


    The result was too obvious.


    Whoosh!


    The shoulders that had lost strength were blocked by Chung-Myung''s hands.


    Chung-Myung trampled on Hye Yeon''s knee, who was stranded, and kicked him with a bent waist.


    Hye Yeon rolled the floor like a ball kicked by a child.


    Whoosh.


    The sound of yellow cloth dragging the floor sounds strange. Hye Yeon, who was being pushed back as if someone were dragging her by the hair, jumped up and posed again, striking the floor with a seizure.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!"


    Your posture is unshakable.


    However, his facial expression failed to maintain his immobility. His bewildered eyes trembled and chased Chung-Myung.


    What''s going on here?''


    The author is a prosecutor.


    Wasan is a check.


    In the past, Hwasan was the most vying check in the world, not the one who stood out in the world.


    But how.


    How could he be pushed back by Hawsan''s disciple?


    How.


    I don''t understand.


    I can''t understand no matter what I do.


    But the most difficult thing to understand was that Chung-Myung, who had a complete advantage in a series of competitions, looked several times more angry than Hye Yeon."Is that it?"


    Looking at his expression, Chung-Myung gritted his teeth. Then I walked towards Hye Yeon. Anger boils over at every step.


    My eyes began to bleed.


    They took away what Hwasan had to enjoy. They took away what HWASAN needed to get.


    If Chung-Myung had survived, or if any of the celadon ships had survived, all of their glory and movies would have belonged to Hwasan.


    That would have changed the world.


    There could have been Baek Cheon where Hye Yeon is standing now. Yoo-Esul, not Hye Yeon, or Yoon-Jong or Jo-Gol could have been standing there.


    Guided by celadon ships, they would have been loved by the world as the rising star of the Old File Room and grown up to be an excellent examiner.


    "But it''s just this is it?"


    Is this the only thing you''ve ever created by pressing your conscience and turning away?


    This is no better than the talent that Hwasan would have developed when he was intact. This made Chung-Myung even angrier.


    "Do more."


    Chung-Myung glared at Hye Yeon with bloodshot eyes.


    "Do more, you stupid bastard. It''s not supposed to be this bad!"


    Hye Yeon bit her lips to the point of bleeding and then burst into a fit of rage.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    At that moment, Hye Yeon''s whole body began to be colored with a golden clerk.


    The golden glow of gold, as if it were a deity. Soon after, the light that had burst out gathered in Hye Yeon''s fist.


    "Bae, Baekbo Divine!"


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    It''s not a trick I''ve already learned a few times.


    Hwasan''s disciples screamed reflexively when they noticed that Hye Yeon was spreading the white belt.


    But even before their voices reached the rain stage, Hye Yeon unleashed enormous power that seemed to pour from the bank where her fists burst.


    Not too far.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve lost the freedom to make sure my opponent doesn''t get hurt. The Baekbo Divine Circle, which Hye Yeon developed with all her might, quickly covered Chung-Myung''s entire body.


    And


    There was a strange sight in the eyes of Hwasan''s pupils with wide-eyed.


    Redness began to spread through the golden game.


    The red energy divided the power of the Baekbo Divine Authority, called the Divine Authority, like an illusion.


    ''How...''


    Chung-Myung, who broke through the soaring golden power, kicked Hye Yeon, who couldn''t get into position, away.


    Hye Yeon''s body, which could not handle the power in each law, bounces off and rolls the floor.


    Hye Yeon, who managed to raise her head again despite not a few strikes, had feelings that had never existed in her eyes.


    "Get up."


    Chung-Myung waved his hand and cut the floor.


    His cold eyes went over Hye Yeon to Bop Jeong, right behind him.


    "It''s nothing compared to what Hwasan has been through."


    The cold voice penetrated Bop Jeong''s ear sharply.

 Chapter - 326 Episode 326. Volcano goes its way. (1)

    The atmosphere of the venue began to cool down.


    What did the people here expect?


    I wanted to see the players who will be responsible for the future''s strength compete for everything they have.


    There''s always a innocence that you can''t see in the stele of the strong men who command the power of the shining youth clash with each other.


    However, the scene in front of those who gathered to see Bimu was completely different from what they expected.


    What the hell is going on here?''


    Everyone can''t hide their embarrassment.


    I, Chung-Myung, don''t even use a sword and unilaterally push Hye Yeon of Shaolin.


    And seventy-two bells.Destruction of the Baekbo Divine Rights, one of the most exquisite and representative powers of Shaolin, with bare hands?


    Of course these facts are embarrassing, too.


    However, the most embarrassing thing for those who are gathered here now was the heavy atmosphere that fell on that stage.


    That heavy, gloomy atmosphere subtly weighed down those who watched.


    But it was nothing compared to what the lengthy writers on the podium felt.


    "Well."


    Heo Do-jin finally groaned in a low voice.


    It''s nothing compared to what HWASAN went through.


    The horse came in with a sharp stab in the lung of Hurdo.


    He unwittingly looked around.


    A person who looks at the stage with a face that doesn''t know what''s And this guy who can''t hide his discomfort with a face that''s pricking inside.


    The two kinds of people were mixing up to create a very subtle atmosphere.


    What really surprised Hana Heo Do-jin was that most of the long-written people who didn''t seem to know English were the placenta.


    Did you forget?


    Have so many people forgotten already?


    "My my."


    Heo Do-jin smiled in vain.


    It''s only been a hundred years.


    For Heo Do-jin, Hwasan was a thorny door to the heart. It''s not visible on the outside, but it stings somewhere whenever I see it.


    But¡­¡­.


    You''re not hiding it, you''re saying you''ve forgotten somewhere?''


    Well, that''s a possibility.


    It wouldn''t have been delivered. I wouldn''t have told him.


    It couldn''t have been easy to convey their dirty deeds entirely to future generations. What''s more, the downfall of Hawsan. If you just shut your mouth and passed away, you''d think Munpa''s dirty tricks would be buried together.


    But Hwasan crawled back up in that despair.


    And now I''m asking them.


    Are you really proud?


    Really


    Heo Do-jin shook his head slowly. His eyes were fixed on Chung-Myung, who couldn''t stand his anger.


    That anger.


    That person.


    How can you not understand?


    What if Heo Do-jin was in the same position as Chung-Myung?


    What if the shaman sacrificed everything to save the world, and the world that benefited from it turned a blind eye to it and ignored it? So what if he''s in danger of extinction?


    There''s nothing more to think about.


    ''I would have been Sura.''


    He would have sold his soul to the devil to condemn and destroy the old faction.


    I can see how determined Hwasan has been to walk his way. It is really difficult for a person who has been left out and turned away to walk the path without cursing the other person.


    And¡­¡­.


    I''m sure the pent-up anger is exploding through him.''


    "Luxury paid¡­¡­.Luxury paid."


    A cold voice penetrated into the left ear of Heo Do-jin.


    "I don''t think I just said that to Shaolin."He turned his head slightly.


    Dang Gunnak, the owner of the party, opened his mouth again, staring at the rain stage with a cold face.


    "Of course, there are times when you have to turn your head even though you know the extent of it. But if you don''t feel numb just because you turned your head, you don''t deserve to be a political faction."


    The sharp words dampened the atmosphere of the platform.


    Those who knew the circumstances were silent, and those who didn''t know the circumstances were silent, and those who did not know the circumstances were silent.


    He just stared at Chung-Myung with a feeling that everyone was crushed.


    "Get up."


    Hye Yeon raised her body instinctively, flinching with a low voice.


    A cold sweat formed on his forehead.


    ''The vaccine doesn''t work.''


    It''s something I''ve never thought about.


    The Divine Rights


    Literally a book with God in it''s a book with God in it.


    Break down mountains, cut through the sea.


    However, the power to destroy the mountain, Gyeonggi Province, which separates the sea, and the unidentified red course were torn down.


    His eyes began to shake, not knowing where to go.


    "Get into position."


    "¡­¡­."


    The voice penetrating the ear seems to freeze my heart.


    The young chill in his voice brought out emotions that Hye Yeon had never felt before.


    ''This is...''


    fear


    A feeling that he had never felt since he grew up in Shaolin''s arms. The gruesome fear stiffened his whole body.


    "My shoulders are stiff."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Hey."


    Chung-Myung revealed his teeth.


    "Can''t you hear me? My shoulders are stiff."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Only then did Hye Yeon flinch and come to her senses and look at her condition.


    ''Oh, my God...''.''


    There was a lot of strength in his whole body. To the point where muscles shrink and harden like rocks.


    Again.


    Sweat dripping down his chin fell off the stage.


    "I don''t want to hear excuses for not being able to show my skills because I was nervous."


    Hye Yeon looked blankly at Chung-Myung.


    "Spread it out. Show me everything you can. I think that''s how my anger will go away."


    Hye Yeon''s head is all messed up.


    What the hell is he talking about?''


    I don''t understand.


    Why are you so angry?


    And how can a person have such a good life.


    No, more than anything...¡­.


    Boom!


    At that moment, Chung-Myung briefly advanced. Hye Yeon ran reflexively toward Chung-Myung without even organizing her thoughts.


    "Ta-a-a-a-a-a-a-a!"


    The face was now slightly distorted after being hardened.


    He is standing here with Shaolin''s pride on his shoulders. No one in Shaolin doubts that he will knock down the author and win.


    Shaolin''s expectations are on his shoulders.


    The place that leads the world is Shaolin no matter what anyone says. Those who carry the world on their backs cannot be like others.


    So you can''t lose.


    Don''t lose!


    Oh, my god!


    Ho Gong''s fist burst into the air, creating a sharp breaking sound.


    a speed-packed book


    A fist full of strong and blind spirits flew into Chung-Myung''s face as if it would destroy everything that touched him.


    But Chung-Myung just stared at Hye Yeon with cold eyes until the fist almost touched his face.


    Like this.


    Chung-Myung''s palm touched the fist that flew right in front of his face.Hye Yeon''s fist soon lost its direction and split Ho Gong, although it was only lightly pushed out with a force that wasn''t too strong.


    But this time Hye Yeon wasn''t embarrassed either.


    I already understand for sure that the opponent''s skills have reached a point where they can never be underestimated.


    Hye Yeon, who turned her body to the axis of the fist that split Ho Gong, immediately kicked Chung-Myung''s side. Among Na Han-kwon''s books, it was a method of abdominal penitence.


    Oh, my god!


    One, Chung-Myung''s fist hit Hye Yeon''s chest precisely before the foot could turn. The folded legs were thrown back in vain without being able to stretch straight.


    Subsequent triplicate withdrawals.


    Chung-Myung''s feet kicked Hye Yeon''s thighs, sides and shoulders one after another, which had yet to be positioned.


    In the midst of a busy situation, he somehow blocked the feet that flew to his thighs and sides, but he had to allow a blow to his shoulder.


    (Screams!


    The pain, which seemed to have been hit with a large iron club, made the whole body numb over the shoulder.


    "LOL!"


    Hye Yeon bit her lips tightly. Then he tried to counterattack.


    But Chung-Myung''s feet once again flew faster towards his face.


    The love of the blood pressure!


    Chung-Myung''s feet brushed right over Hye Yeon''s head, desperately leaning.


    It feels like my hair is burning.


    But Hye Yeon was Hye Yeon. There was no way he was just being beaten.


    Hye Yeon, who quickly touched the floor with her hands, raised Chung-Myung''s chin as if she were spinning as she opened a war-bull character among Na Han-kwon.


    Oh, my god!


    Hye Yeon''s fist slides past Chung-Myung''s chin.


    I thought you''d avoid it.''


    Hye Yeon bit her lips tightly.


    Avoid. Interest must be avoided. However, he will not be able to handle the continuous delay from now on with his back bent back.


    He threw himself forward and smashed open Chung-Myung''s chest.


    Whoosh!


    Chung-Myung, who crossed arms, blocked Hye Yeon''s shoulder, but was pushed back as if he could not fully release the power contained in it.


    "Breathe!"


    Whoosh!


    The floor broke and Hye Yeon stepped forward, and a magnificent fiery glow began to shoot from her toes.


    Soon after, his body rose from the floor and flew toward Chung-Myung at a formidable speed without any help.


    "Free of Amortization!


    Heo Do-jin shouted and opened his eyes wide.


    The kick that seems to be nothing is a free angle, which is one of the 70s of Shaolin.


    Shaolin''s artisans, who pursue illegality in simplicity, seem ordinary on the outside, but carry a profound group inside.


    Hye Yeon, who flew down like a hawk, kicked Chung-Myung''s head with her fiery feet.


    Whoosh!


    The strong game that poured out swept Chung-Myung''s upper body with a sound as if a waterfall were pouring.


    This wasn''t the end. Hye Yeon immediately floated herself into Ho Gong with the recoil.


    Whoo! Whoosh.


    The body of Hye Yeon, who took the class president, was colored with brighter gold.


    "Amitabul!"


    The entire Shaolin was pushed forward like a fantasy by Hye Yeon, who left a big dislike as if she were leaving.


    "That!"


    All those who recognized the martial arts jumped out of their seats.


    "No way!"


    "Oh, my God¡­!"


    Heo Do-jin glared at Hye Yeon with bloodshot eyes.


    A groan-like voice came out of his mouth.


    "Yeorae kidney?"Even in Shaolin, there is no one who has mastered it within 100 years. It is the highest method of decoration among the 70s.


    You''re saying you''ve mastered it?


    It was clear that the golden hand from Hye Yeon''s excellence expanded much larger than humans in an instant.


    Yeorae, who had come to power in this world, seemed to teach her with her own hands. The figure of the giant hand covered Chung-Myung''s body, which had been pushed out.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    The whole stage bursts out.


    Hard blue stones literally shattered and scattered everywhere.


    The spectators who were watching were struck by a bolt from the blue sky. Broken blue stones poured into the crowd.


    "Argh!"


    "Escape!"


    The masters who were watching the bimu among the crowd bounced and kicked out debris that soared to Ho Gong.


    Some of the debris was completely unstoppable and confined to the Amans, but fortunately no one was seriously injured.


    Despite the commotion, the surroundings did not become noisy.


    Far from making a fuss, the middle class couldn''t take their eyes off the stage.


    That''s the only way.


    Who can look at the large Jang-young on the non-stage and look elsewhere?


    "¡­Oh, my God.


    A large monument that can be climbed by hundreds. The huge stele, made of hard, indescribable blue stone, was carved with huge handprints as if heaven had struck it.


    Is that a man''s ignorance?''


    This is the power of Shaolin.


    In front of the power of the kidney recreated using Hye Yeon''s body, everyone watching was speechless.


    I had no choice but to realize how Shaolin has maintained its position for hundreds of years as the northernmost part of Kangho.


    Even Hwasan''s disciples were stunned. I alternately watched the smashed rain stage and Hye Yeon with blank eyes.


    Then someone murmured quietly.


    "¡­What about Chung-Myung?"


    At the words, all of Hwasan''s disciples flinched and looked back.


    Yoon-Jong was screaming at the rain stage with shaking eyes.


    "Cher, Chung-Myung...¡­!"


    "Quiet."


    However, a word that sounded cold stopped Yoon-Jong.


    It was Baek Cheon.


    He sat with a stiff face staring at the rain.


    "Living room!"


    "Be quiet."


    Baek Cheon chewed out.


    "Look at Hye Yeon''s face."


    Everyone looked at the handprints and dust on the stage and then turned to Hye Yeon.


    And then I realized.


    "Are you sick of it?"


    Blue?


    If you''ve given off that much tension, it''s natural for you to stand with such a proud face. No one is arrogant about him. You won''t be able to point fingers.


    Hana Hye Yeon''s face is blue as if she were being chased by something.


    That means.


    Up and down.


    The wreckage of the broken blue stone seemed to be shaking, and Chung-Myung slowly rose from under it.


    "Spit!"


    Then he spat blood and swept his loose hair back. The disheveled hair slid back, revealing the terrifying radiant eyes.


    Flinch.


    Upon receiving the glare, Hye Yeon shrank and stepped back.


    "Hug¡­¡­."


    Drenched in sweat, he could now not even attempt to hide his fear.


    Yeorae kidney.


    It is impossible for a single human to withstand the power as long as it is fully unfolded. No, it should have been impossible.


    But¡­¡­.


    But how can he stand up straight like that?


    Wood, wood, wood.


    Chung-Myung slowly walks out of the wreckage. Crushed stones were trampled on his feet, creating a gruesome sound as if a bone were broken."I enjoyed it."


    Chung-Myung smiles with his teeth revealed.


    Blood dripping down his head soaks his face. There was no other way to express the sight of a blood-soaked face and white teeth except by saying it was creepy.


    "So¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung stretched Woo-soo to the side.


    The broken stones were shaking and shaking, and Chung-Myung''s plum sword, which had been buried in them, was caught in Chung-Myung''s hand as if it would automatically explode.


    "Let''s get this over with."


    Growl.


    The plum sword came out slowly, very slowly.


    Empty!


    Chung-Myung, who threw the sword to the floor, hung the plum in his hand down and looked up at the sky.


    Long sentence death penalty.


    Don''t say I''m young to hit.


    I don''t think what I''m doing right now is very mature.


    only


    It''s just...


    Chung-Myung closes his eyes slightly.


    Short silence.


    The moment he opened his eyes again.


    The sword in his hand began to draw a smooth curve like a fantasy.


    A beautiful curve that will draw everyone''s attention.

 Chapter - 327 Episode 327. Volcano goes its way. (2)

    You can''t do this.''


    Bop Jeong felt like his soul was running away.


    It was perfect.


    Hye Yeon''s kidney was never insufficient. Of course, the aftermath is not deep.


    However, the small flower is like a flower, and even if it is just the beginning of the world, its power cannot be ignored.


    And you made it through?


    ''How the hell?''


    Hye Yeon contains all the purification of Shaolin, who has recovered after the war against Mahkyo.


    How much effort was put into that child.


    In order to recover his wounded pride from the war against the Magyo and to rise firmly to the strong north of Kangho, Shaolin bet everything on Hye Yeon.


    But now the child is losing ground to Hwasan''s disciple.


    How can this happen?''


    Shaolin is the world''s most liberal.


    The reason why Shaolin has been able to hold the position of the world''s first literary group for hundreds of years is that Muhak is incomparably superior to any other literary group in the world.


    But Hye Yeon, who mastered Shaolin''s martial arts, is pushed by a student from another Munpa?


    I can''t be! That''s not gonna happen!''


    What''s more, isn''t that Chung-Myung the top three disciples of Hwasan who have already fallen?


    It''s not supposed to be like this.


    This seat is still a place to declare to the world that Shaolin is the northern head of the world.


    "Hey, hey, hey!"


    Bop Jeong jumped up from his seat and shouted.


    But at that moment he saw.


    Chung-Myung''s sword has never seen before, creating a beautiful curve.


    Bop Jeong, who almost abandoned himself as the head of Shaolin''s room, but he also devoted his entire life to learning nothing.


    I''ve forgotten to learn nothing. However, there was no way not to be deprived of his soul in front of the ecstatic line.


    ''That''s...''


    Chung-Myung''s eyes began to look hazy.


    The hand holding the sword is so natural.


    A sword that has been wielded all its life.


    If you swing and swing again, you forget that you have a sword in your hand at some point. Like you have an arm on your body. Like you have legs. Kendo becomes as natural as it used to be.


    The sense of incompatibility that arose as a result of acquiring a new body disappeared over time.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sink low and low.


    Shaolin showed everything about herself.


    Hye Yeon proved what she has built and what she has made over the past hundred years.


    But it''s in vain.


    Just for that?''


    Did you abandon Hwasan''s sword?


    Just to make something like that?


    That''s why I''m gonna show you.


    What they put down.


    What they threw away.


    Chung-Myung''s sword drew a soft line from bottom to top.


    The beginning is a circle.


    Perfection is hard to describe.


    Chung-Myung''s sword, which drew a semicircle, stopped pointing to the sky.


    And slowly fell down.


    The non-polar, which is formed in the form of a circle, is divided into two halves to form a taegeuk (Korean national anthem).


    It was not long before his sword stopped, pointing right in the middle.


    Sheep become heaven, and yin becomes earth.


    It''s just a human being standing under the sky and the earth.


    No matter how beautiful the sky is and how solid the ground is, it is just useless if there is no one in the center.


    Human beings are added to the sky and the earth, and heaven and earth form a triad.


    Sky and earth, and people.Swordsmanship is just a way to kill people.


    However, if the murder technique can contain a degree, the prosecution does not just stay at the sword.


    It''s here.


    What HWASAN has been pursuing for such a long time.


    It begins in someone''s hands and is told and delivered. Hwasan''s kendo, which has been developed for many days, was being reproduced in the hands of Chung-Myung over a hundred years.


    Start with meat.


    Heaven and earth.


    Swords of heaven and earth mean that they containment of all things in the world.


    If a sword could capture the world, wouldn''t it be the universe itself?


    Therefore, the person who holds the sword becomes a micro cosmos.


    It''s a human being, and it is sword.


    Chung-Myung''s sword slowly heads up and lands down.


    A motion that''s nothing.


    It''s just a single sword down on Ho Gong.


    Hana Hye Yeon felt like she was being sucked into the sword.


    And


    Crunch.


    His blank eyes slowly looked down.


    Before he knew it, his cropped sleeves were falling to the floor fluttering like butterflies.


    "When?"


    There was no sword.


    I didn''t even feel like I was getting cut.


    One moment the sword was swung, he had already been cut.


    His face is stunned.


    Heart test?''


    No, it''s not like that.


    It''s just perfect.


    It does not even allow waste of all the black that has reached perfection by grinding to the limit. There is no need for a sword that separates the sky and a hand that separates the sea.


    Just cut it off.


    Implement desired results with minimal force.


    That''s the sword''s play.


    Hye Yeon''s heart started beating slowly.


    How much¡­¡­How long do you have to sharpen your sword to get to that level?


    My body is shaking.


    At this moment Hye Yeon was instinctively able to realize.


    What is a dance?


    Is it just that you weigh down your opponent with a stronger force? Is it impossible to pursue stronger destructive power and faster speed?


    I don''t think so.


    Radish is what touches the body through radishes. It is to embody what one has drawn with one''s heart into the world through that body.


    That''s where Hye Yeon wanted to reach one day, so to speak. It is beyond the strength of its history, beyond the form of herbivores, and eventually reaches nothing itself.


    There is a stage in front of him now.


    The dance that he suspected and had to be suspected of not being able to reach even after decades of training was now unfolding in front of him.


    When I realized the distance that felt distant with my body, something in Hye Yeon''s heart began to collapse.


    ''I''m...''


    Hye Yeon, who bit her lips tightly, made a near-crying sound and rushed like a seizure.


    "I''m Hye Yeon of Shaolin!"


    If it goes on like this, he will be beaten without even trying to use its hands.


    The impatience made him find his most confident herbivore.


    Bite!


    His advance destroyed the stage.


    Whoo! Whoosh.


    The Baekbo Shin-kwon, which has already been introduced once, will be unfolded.


    A huge wave of energy flew toward Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung looked at the golden Kwon-gi flying toward him with half-closed eyes.


    His sword lifted slightly up and down slowly again.


    Whoosh.


    Cut it apart.


    It''s so obvious.


    Black pillow, existing to stab.


    If you grind and polish, there''s no way you can''t separate anything in the world in the past.The sword of Doga is such a thing.


    I''m going to cut.


    He cuts the air, cuts the trees, cuts the chi, and even cuts the logic of the world in the bell.


    Like a torrent of torrential rain, the golden wind that came over Chung-Myung split left and right on Chung-Myung''s sword, losing its direction and spouting here and there.


    Whoosh!


    The power that flew across the stage and the crowd blew a huge warp in a single blow.


    A phenomenal history.


    However, no matter how strong the power is, it is meaningless if it cannot be reached. Not a single strand of power touched Chung-Myung''s body.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    However, Hye Yeon''s fist was tireless and exuded a golden sparkle.


    The Arahans.


    Shaolin''s seventy-twenties, which embodies the power that Arahan fought to destroy the demon, are the most common examples.


    The season of Choi Sang-seung, who submits his opponent only under heavy pressure of Kwon, began to be realized through Hye Yeon.


    Whoooooooosh.


    The iron was bent, and the solid stone was crushed and crushed over the stage.


    The ends of the sleeves are crushed by pressure.


    The hair that had fallen flew like a spring.


    But Chung-Myung just stood aloof under the pressure.


    His slender eyes still sank deeply, and the tip of his sword remained steady under the pouring pressure.


    Nothing in the world seemed to distract Chung-Myung.


    What was in it?''


    Is there a Buddha''s teaching in Shaolin to save all the world''s living?


    Otherwise, is there Dharma''s teachings in Shaolin, which he did not refuse to go to the trouble himself to save the people of the Middle Ages?


    Do you still have the teachings of Ijo Hyega, who tried to learn even by cutting off her own arm?


    It''s in vain.


    When she fails to pursue illegal activities by herself, Shaolin no longer deserves to be called Shaolin. What''s there is just a bunch of people blind.


    Everything in the world enjoys a movie someday. But if the movie continues, it will one day become less successful and less successful.


    It''s twenty-five days old. It''s anti-war.


    But nevertheless, life continues.


    Even if a colorful flower falls, it blooms again one day. Isn''t it a flower that blooms and loses and blooms again?


    So it blooms.


    Even the old trees on the cliffs that no one cared for will bloom again after enduring the long winter.


    "Bloom."


    Finally, the tip of Chung-Myung''s sword paints flowers.


    Draw him.


    I drew a picture of Hwasan.


    In the cold snow, in the soft spring sun, in the power of the Buddha who lost himself.


    Flowers eventually bloom.


    Is there a place in the world where flowers don''t bloom?


    It''s not dog death.''


    a lengthy death sentence


    In the world you were trying to protect, Hwasan will bloom again.


    Even if the world doesn''t recognize you.


    The roots of the earth are invisible to anyone, but in the end, like growing trees and blooming flowers.


    It won''t be in vain.


    So take a look.


    A small flower is drawn in Ho Gong.


    The small, mellow buds looked lonely and sad.


    It''s not me.''


    One after another, new flowers began to bloom at the end of his sword.


    Plum blossoms blooming alone are just lonesome.


    However, if numerous flowers bloom next to them, plum blossoms color the whole mountain red and the world red.


    Chung-Myung''s gaze still turned sideways.


    Watching.


    His death row, his private quarters.


    And just sorry for his private life and his new writer.He clasped his fists and clenched his lips while watching.


    Like pushing his back.


    ''Bloom.''


    Each one of them is Hawasan''s plum blossoms. It''s still a peak, but one day it''ll turn the world red.


    A small smile formed around Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    Do you think the death penalty will be happy?


    In his plum blossoms?


    ''No.''


    I don''t think so.


    Chung-Myung''s plum blossoms are like ghosts.


    What has already been lost and needs to be lost is nothing but the soul that remains.


    So you won''t be able to be happy.


    But


    The plum blossoms that Jo-Gol smoked would have clenched his fist.


    Yoo-Esul would have applauded the plum blossoms.


    Maybe you shed tears on the plum blossoms that Baek Cheon made.


    New plum blossoms bloom on the dry land of Hwasan. First, plum blossoms bloom again using the fallen petals as food.


    So how can a petal fall into vain?


    The death penalty.


    Plum blossoms bloom at the end of Chung-Myung''s sword.


    From small, large, slightly less-dense plum blossoms to full bloom plum blossoms.


    None of them is the same.


    Just as different people gather to form a clique, plum blossoms without anything are gathered to form a plum forest.


    Soon after, colorful petals began to fly like a fantasy in the gentle breeze.


    Hye Yeon opened her eyes wide.


    The world seemed to be filled with red petals.


    However, no matter how hard I tried to open my eyes and hold myself together, I couldn''t get out of that petal''s fantasy.


    "Springs!"


    Screaming Hye Yeon shouted "no" with the leader. A magnificent golden clerk poured out of his body at the same time.


    Fluorescent assistance.


    Illegal repels all the unique things in the world. He who truly realizes illegality does not lose himself to any deception.


    One¡­¡­.


    ''What''s wrong.


    Hye Yeon''s eyes shook.


    It doesn''t disappear.


    The petals that touched the golden west light never disappeared, but came gently as if they were surrounded by a lonely sparkle.


    "Why...?"


    Hye Yeon''s gaze was stunned and chased Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung''s black embroidered Ho Gong in the petals of plum blossoms that covered the world. His sword dance as if he were drunk was like a picture.


    What is fantasy and what is reality.''


    Just such a thing.


    Okay.


    It''s just something like that.


    The petals passed Hye Yeon like a fantasy.


    The odor of plum blossoms that can''t be seen permeates the tip of the nose, and the flower petals that can''t be seen turn the world red.


    In time.


    When all the sights that we don''t know whether it''s an illusion are gone.


    At the end of the neck of Choin, who succeeded the purification of Shaolin, there was a long sword with plum blossoms engraved on it.

 Chapter - 328 Episode 328. Volcano goes its way. (3)

    "¡­ won."


    Baek Cheon opened his mouth in a trembling voice.


    Won.


    That Chung-Myung finally beat Hye Yeon of Shaolin.


    "That son of a b*tc*...¡­."


    Baek Cheon bit his lips.


    You have to be happy.


    You have to jump out of joy.


    But Baek Cheon couldn''t. If I open my mouth again, I thought I would burst into tears at that moment.


    It was desperate just to hold back tears with his lips clenched and clenched.


    "Living room!"


    Whether they were all similar, the voice of Yoon-jong, who grabbed his shoulder, was wet.


    How nervous are you?


    Chung-Myung never loses.


    It was an unbroken belief for Hwasan''s disciples.


    That''s why I was even more nervous.


    Of course, even if Chung-Myung were defeated and returned, their faith would not falter at all. But it was clear that Chung-Myung himself would not accept the defeat.


    That''s why I wanted to win somehow.


    If the knees of those who walk silently with Hwasan on their little back were bent, they would have suffered more than cut off their knees.


    "¡­We won, Sasook! He won!"


    Jo-Gol shouts with both fists clenched.


    "Yes, I won...¡­."


    But at that moment.


    Yoo-Esul, who was still looking at the non-stage, said in a subdued voice.


    "¡­It''s a little different than usual."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Baek Cheon looked at her with a curious look.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "¡­that."


    Yoo-Esul''s face was unusually subtle.


    "I''m thinking bad."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon''s head turned towards the stage.


    Stop. No way.


    Heo Do-jin couldn''t take his eyes off the surprise as he looked at Chung-Myung, who pointed a sword at Hye Yeon.


    And it doesn''t seem like he''s the only one who''s


    "¡­Wasn''t that a fluorescent aid just now?"


    "Oh, my God, I''ve mastered the fluorescent assistance, and I''ve opened it.¡­."


    The long writers were speechless.


    Bulgwangbojo is considered the best defense herbivore of the 70s.


    Of course, even if Hye Yeon was a genius, she wouldn''t have mastered it because she was young, but even so, bulimbo is a bulimbo.


    But Chung-Myung succeeded in breaking through the best defense and kneeling Hye Yeon.


    "¡­¡­There was a real genius."


    "I know."


    "Though he was called the world''s most advanced figure, he thought his reputation was too much.¡­I feel like the title didn''t quite describe him."


    Praise poured out.


    But Heo Do-jin could read the subtle flow of emotion hidden in the words.


    It''s savory.


    And shyness.


    The accusation, including the fact that Shaolin, who spent a lot of money to prepare for the Cheonjabi Stage, handed over the honor to Hwasan.


    And the shame of those who have been guilty since Chung-Myung''s remarks. More exaggerated praise to hide it.


    After all, this is what people are like.''


    Heo Do-jin knows.


    They are the masters of the old file room, so they are all loitering, but they are people in the end. High status does not necessarily mean high standards, nor does it mean that it knows great truth.


    They are just a little stronger and a little more intelligent, so they have taken the position of a long writer. Or the distribution was high.


    "It''s a little different from what I thought. It must be quite complicated in the room manager''s head.Yes."


    "I know."


    Heo Do-jin glanced at Bop Jeong.


    Sure enough, the old monk''s face was as grim as it could be.No wonder.''


    It would have been better not to reach the final than this.


    Rather than losing to HWASAN in the final where all the world''s strongest players are paying attention.


    All the glory that Shaolin prepared to give to Hye Yeon will belong to Hwasan and Hwasan the Divine Dragon. As much as I''ve prepared, I''ll have to give you more.


    Besides...


    "This will also shake the game of Moorim.''


    Having the world''s highest index is not a small thing to think about.


    In addition, Hwasan proved that the latecomers of the main faction are the best in the world. This victory will be the point of proof.


    What will happen in the future to Munpa who has the most powerful figures of the time?


    Those who are here right now may be wondering how to line up with Hwasan. If this snowball rolls steeply, maybe...¡­.


    "The order of Kang Ho, who used to be represented by Goofilebang and Oh Dae-sega, may collapse.''


    And this may be the price of the sin committed by the old file room.


    Had Hwasan belonged to the old file room until this moment, the outcome of this non-stage meeting would have been just a matter of ending at a shaky level in the old file room.


    But now, Hwasan is not a file room, and to attract Hwasan back, he has to kick out a gatekeeper.


    Who would do the job?


    Shaolin, who gave you the upper hand behind Hawsan?


    Heo Do-jin stared at Bop Jeong with a subtle smile.


    You must be kidding me.


    Bop Jeong''s fist, hidden in the hem of Hwangpo, was squeezed to the point of bleeding.


    It was unbelievable to see Chung-Myung with a sword pointed at Hye Yeon''s neck.


    What are we supposed to do about this? Amitabha Buddha.''


    Everyone gathered here clearly saw Shaolin''s pride deteriorate. Horses run a thousand miles without a break. Today''s work will spread to the world in a flash.


    Bop Jeong crumpled his face and tried to bite his lips, but his face was strained.


    ''You have to show your ease.''


    If you can show your composure despite your defeat, people in the world will believe that Shaolin still has power.


    For those who are ready to believe that Shaolin is strong, just throwing room is enough.


    Bop Jeong slowly loosened his white fist.


    What he has to do now is very simple.


    To praise that Hwasan Mystery.


    The loser also has the dignity to protect as a loser.


    By acknowledging Chung-Myung''s existence and elevating his status, the victorious will also have legitimacy and will be able to keep Shaolin''s obedient acceptance of defeat.


    Bop Jeong slowly rose from his seat.


    First of all, we declare the victory of the Hwasan Divine Dragon and admit defeat.''


    It will take longer than the plan went wrong, but if it can be handled well, the day will come when Shaolin''s power will eventually be exercised.


    "This snot is¡­¡­¡­."


    It was the moment Bop Jeong was about to declare Chung-Myung''s victory.


    Stroke.


    Chung-Myung recovered the sword and turned away.


    Bop Jeong''s mouth shut awkwardly.


    It doesn''t look good to declare victory to someone who is walking back.


    Only when he stops will his voice be able to declare victory.


    Returning, Chung-Myung looked around, picked up the plum sword that fell on the floor and pushed the sword in.


    Growl.


    Then, the sword was repurposed to the side of the garage.


    Bop Jeong nodded heavily.But you''re a disciple of Hwasan.''


    The words and actions are rough, but they seem to know how to finish the rightful fight.


    Chung-Myung, who refined Bop Jeong''s thoughts, straightened his posture. And put both hands together.


    Now, after reaching out that hand and holding the gun, Bop Jeong can declare Chung-Myung''s victory.


    Chung-Myung will take all the glory for the time being, but one day...¡­.


    It was that moment.


    "Hm?"


    Chung-Myung, with both hands together, glanced at Bop Jeong.


    In fact, it''s not a strange thing to say the least. Throughout the Bimu, I mean, even before that, Hwasan Sinryong seemed to be conscious of Bop Jeong.


    Nevertheless, the reason Bop Jeong was embarrassed at the moment was because of the smile slightly slanted around Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "Smile?"


    Of course, it''s not strange to laugh.


    It is even stranger not to laugh because it is the moment when the victory of the Cheonjabi Stadium is confirmed.


    One that smile is strangely disturbing Bop Jeong.


    Chung-Myung and Bop Jeong once again met eye to eye.


    As soon as I saw Chung-Myung''s eyes drawing subtle lines, Bop Jeong''s heart sank.


    ''No!''


    I don''t know exactly what he''s trying to do, but I''m sure he''s trying to get things done.


    Bop Jeong tried to scream like a seizure with the determination that he could not see the sight.


    But even before his mouth was open, Chung-Myung reached out his hands and shouted loudly at Hye Yeon.


    "Hwasan''s Chung-Myung knows he''s not good enough and he abstains from this game."


    Bop Jeong''s body hardened like a stone on the spot.


    Hye Yeon, who received the gun ticket, looked blankly at Chung-Myung as if she didn''t understand the situation.


    political enemies


    Silence that seemed to be heard even the sound of a needle falling fell all over Shaolin.


    And¡­¡­.


    Chin


    Baek Cheon reached out and wrapped his face around.


    "¡­I did it."


    Then Yoo-Esul, next to him, muttered in a small voice.


    "The last one."


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol couldn''t say anything with their mouths wide open.


    Baek Sang, who was looking at the non-stage from behind, laughed in despair.


    "Ha ha ha ha¡­¡­. You have to take it easy.¡­.You''re a madman."


    Hwasan''s disciples were shocked, but not comparable to Bop Jeong''s.


    His eyes were full of veins.


    An incredibly wild roar erupted from the mouth of Shaolin''s master.


    "Well, what are you talking about? I can''t believe you gave up!"


    "It''s literally. I''m giving up."


    Chung-Myung poked his ears. Then he blew his finger with his mouth and said in a soulless voice.


    "Congratulations. The winner is Shaolin."


    "This¡­¡­."


    Bop Jeong trembled all over as if he were about to fall.


    A face with no blood and a body that can''t stop twitching. And his veins burst and his red-colored eyes revealed how much age he was now engulfed in.


    "Well, that guy who''s going to hell...¡­.''


    I can''t believe I gave up.


    Does that make sense?!


    Unless the snow is a hole in the hole, it is impossible not to know who won. And of course, it''s not up to those who gather here.


    But you win everything and then you give up?


    Is there a situation in the world where the winner becomes more ridiculous?


    "Ee, E, E, Ee!


    If this fact spreads, Shaolin will literally become a laughing stock of the world."Ee¡­¡­!"


    Bop Jeong''s body, which was about to roar, suddenly stiffened.


    "Room leader!"


    "Room leader! Get a hold of yourself, roomjang!"


    "Ughhhhhhhh!


    Bop Jeong eventually threw up blood on the floor to see if the bet was twisted. Shocked Shaolin''s disciples rushed to gather.


    Chung-Myung grinned at the sight.


    "You''re a weirdo Why are you throwing up blood on your own?"


    Then, he looked at Hye Yeon and Bop Jeong and turned around without hesitation.


    Brave?


    Maybe.


    But this isn''t just an act of shaming Shaolin.


    ''I don''t need this.''


    This competition was prepared by Shaolin from beginning to end.


    The honor of the winner of this competition is also gained because Shaolin is notarized.


    But you want me to swallow the glory that Shaolin gives me now?


    "That''s ridiculous.


    No matter what good things are in the world, I don''t need anything from Shaolin.


    Accepting the honor given by Shaolin is tantamount to conforming to the current power, which is represented by Gu File Room and Oh Dae-se.


    Chung-Myung no longer intended to go that way.


    "Hwasan goes on his way."


    Of course it won''t be easy.


    Maybe it''s a tougher road than he''s ever been.


    One.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes turned to Hwasan''s disciples staring blankly over here.


    There''s nothing you can''t do, is there?''


    Right?


    Long sentence death penalty?


    You stupid bastard!


    I knew you''d call me names.


    A


    Chung-Myung grinned and walked over to Hawasan''s disciples waiting for him.


    - Good job.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes turned to that high sky.


    Without a cloud, a particularly blue sky was looking down at him.


    Smiling at the sky, Chung-Myung jumped into Hwasan''s disciples as if running.


    a world-class martial arts competition


    The long-running championship went to Shaolin, as everyone first expected.


    only


    The power of the competition began to flow in a completely different direction.

 Chapter - 329 Episode 329. Volcano goes its way. (4)

    "Gave up?"


    "...You''re giving up? Here?


    All the writers of the Old and Great Sega were standing up before we knew it. And I looked at the stage with a blank face.


    What the hell is this?¡­?''


    ''Oh, my God, there''s a degree to which there''s no such thing as a case.''


    I can''t believe I gave up.


    This is unprecedented.


    Looking back and forth, I have never heard that a person who reached the final in a competition with this much authority gave up.


    Isn''t it basic to try to get to the final no matter how your arm is cut off and your leg is broken?''


    But you''re giving up?


    And when you''ve won all of that?


    Even the writers of each faction, who can be said to have gone through all sorts of hardships, could not understand what was happening in front of their eyes.


    "Well, what happens now?"


    Everyone looked reflexively at Heo Do-jin when someone asked. Since Bop Jeong is not here, heo Do-jin is the shaman''s long writer.


    Heo Do-jin looked at the long writers and Chung-Myung alternately with a slightly embarrassed face, and then he burst into a blank smile.


    "What''s the matter? Hye Yeon won the championship."


    "¡­¡­No, by all accounts¡­¡­."


    "So what would you do? I gave up before I declared myself a winner.


    ''It''s not that, the truth is you won.''


    Would you convince me that?"


    "Huh¡­¡­."


    Everyone exchanged their eyes slightly.


    "Would anyone watching Hanabimu accept that?"


    "That can''t be."


    "Then¡­¡­."


    But no further rebuttal or questioning followed.


    In fact, having this conversation is not because they are smart.


    It was so absurd that I couldn''t stand it without asking for opinions from people around me.


    After all, this is the only situation that seems clear.


    ''¡­What a disgrace!''


    ''Sorim''s authority will fall to the ground.''


    It is also a shame to finish second in a competition hosted by him. Of course, other Moon faction would save face, but it is a problem because the host is Shaolin. A runner-up alone can hurt that authority.


    But the one who was almost certain of winning, kicks away Shaolin''s authority to win and turns around?


    This was no different from pouring rotten manure on Shaolin''s face.


    Heo Do-jin couldn''t hide his absurd face and looked at Chung-Myung.


    Has anyone ever humiliated Shaolin this much?''


    I can''t think of anything even if I try to recall it.


    It was so embarrassing that it was not a shaman, not even a shaman, but a young disciple of Hwasan, who had even reduced Shaolin''s dignity.


    "Hahahahahaha!"


    At that moment, a big smile came from the side.


    Looking back, Heo Do-jin frowned.


    ''Dang Gunnak?''


    Dang Gunnak, the owner of the Sichundang family, was holding his stomach and laughing.


    Heo Do-jin''s face was slightly distorted.


    Dang Gunnak is known for his heavy and serious personality. Such a man was laughing like a child. He''s about to shed tears.


    "Oh. Oh... I''m sorry, hahaha."


    Then he stole the snow and slowly got up from his seat.


    "Sorim is Shaolin, but I keep laughing because I''m looking at the writers who don''t know what to do."


    "¡­¡­Well."


    "Hmph!"


    The long writers all coughed in vain and avoided their eyes.


    There is a bone in Dang Gunnak''s horse.


    It is Shaolin who was humiliated. But where''s the shame of Shaolin?


    As long as the old file room has accepted Shaolin as their head and has been with its reputation, it is no exaggeration to say that this is a disgrace to the old file room and, furthermore, Oh Dae-se.Didn''t they watch the arena on this platform as evidence?


    Climbing to the podium is no different from their declaration to add their authority to the arena.


    In the end, the authority of the Gupilebang and the Great Sega, who have been in the order of the world for a long time, was denied here.


    To that young student of Hwasan.


    Those who understood the reality at Dang Gunnak''s words stared at Hwasan with a mixture of anger and embarrassment. Dang Gunnak turned around. There was nothing more to see than the responses of other long-lived writers.


    ''It will begin.''


    To them, Chung-Myung''s words must have sounded just like the beating of a young genius. But Dang Gunnak knows. That he''s not someone who moves without any plans.


    Hasn''t he already been genuinely surprised by Chung-Myung''s insight? Behind the urgent castle, where he wielded the sword first and saw it, there was a deep insight that he could not keep up with.


    "Tsk."


    Hawasan will now not simply stay on the island. If Hwasan decides to walk a different path from Gupa, the world must fluctuate. Will they be able to survive the chaotic crisis?


    That was already an interesting Dang Gunnak.


    Of course, the Dangga should be ready now.''


    He stared at Chung-Myung in front of the death penalty.


    ''In a new order that that was created by the Hwasan Divine.''


    The eyes sank low.


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon looked blankly at Chung-Myung.


    "You¡­¡­."


    "Huh?"


    "Ha¡­¡­."


    However, he kept his mouth shut and shook his head a few times as if to say something.


    "No¡­¡­."


    "Get out of the way. This is not the time for a private life."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung pushed Baek Cheon away lightly. Then he walked to the front of Hyun Jong, the only civil servant in Hwasan''s


    That''s right away.


    Standing in front of Hyun Jong with a firm step, he scratched his head in the back. Then he bowed his head deeply and vigorously.


    "I''m sorry for being so mean!"


    "¡­¡­."


    There was playfulness on his face, smiling with his head slightly raised again.


    "I''ll be punished. Instead, please don''t lock me up in Myeonbyeok-dong. I''m sick and tired of the wall band."


    Hyun Jong opened his mouth while looking at Chung-Myung.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    "Did you do what your heart wanted?"


    Chung-Myung straightened his back without answering straight away. Then I peeked up at the sky.


    My heart...


    "Yes, Jang In."


    A soft voice leaked out of Chung-Myung''s mouth. Hyun Jong finally nodded with a gracious smile.


    "Yes, that''s enough."


    Then slowly stood up and patted Chung-Myung on the shoulder.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes, which were half playful by the friendly touch, became serious. Hyun Jong said.


    "I don''t think you''re the one who''ll ever do things without thinking."


    "¡­¡­."


    "So there is no need to explain. You didn''t tell me. Your meaning is the meaning of Hwasan."


    "Long story¡­¡­."


    "It was great."


    Hyun Jong turned his eyes.


    Still, the long writers and spectators of each group stared blankly from this side with their mouths open as if they could not escape from the shock.


    Shaolin was more serious. The other disciples were confused, and Hye Yeon was completely lost and sitting on the stage.


    Hyun Jong turned to Chung-Myung and said,"Chung-Myung??. You have clearly shown them Hwasan''s sword. That''s enough."


    Chung-Myung scratched his head with a smile.


    "Yes, hehe."


    The smile made Hyun Jong feel at ease.


    What a great kid he is in many ways.''


    The way it is, everyone here is focusing solely on Chung-Myung. Even if he won the championship and was cheered by everyone, it would have been harder to get attention than this.


    At that time, Baek Cheon, who was listening next to him, couldn''t hold it in and screamed.


    "No, but isn''t there a degree? Long story!"


    It was a really amazing and angry face.


    Yoon-Jong, who usually didn''t even cry to Hyun Jong, also rarely raised his voice and added his words.


    "It''s not something to praise! This is something you should scold!"


    "That''s right! No, of course I thought it would be an accident. Yeah, honestly, I expected that! But shouldn''t you make a proper accident?"


    Jo-Gol also shot Baek Cheon in the back.


    Yoo-Esul looked silently at Chung-Myung and shook his head.


    However, before Hyun Jong could say anything, Hyun Young, who was behind him, firmly rebuked.


    "It''s noisy, guys!"


    "Elders!"


    "If the writer says so, it is. How can you tell a man who''s not dry in the head what to do? Ungum! Where is Ungum?"


    "Gasp!"


    "Now, I''m sorry!"


    "We didn''t think much!"


    When the name of Ungeom, Baekmagwanju, came out, the students who were groaning were frightened and shrank.


    Then Chung-Myung giggled as he hid behind Hyun Young.


    I want to kill him.''


    "If you hit me just once, I won''t have a wish!" Really!


    That son of a b*tc*.


    That guy who has no plan.


    And¡­¡­.


    Baek Cheon, who was staring at Chung-Myung, laughed in despair.


    Yes, Hagi, that''s what he used to be.''


    Winning the competition in the first place would have meant nothing to Chung-Myung. He was satisfied with just showing the changed Hwasan to the world and breaking the head of that old file room.


    "¡­I woke up a little too much."


    He glanced at Hye Yeon, who was mesmerized.


    a man of genius


    The talent that Shaolin has cultivated with all her heart and soul.


    The man who looked so great now is so shabby.


    But it''s only natural if it''s obvious.


    Would there be a greater humiliation for a warrior than me?


    Baek Cheon shook his head and looked at Chung-Myung.


    "The devil."


    "Why again?"


    "¡­¡­No."


    What''s the point of course.


    Then Hyun Jong slowly walked forward.


    "Let''s go back."


    "Like this?"


    Hyun Sang asked embarrassedly. Then Hyun Jong shrugs his shoulders.


    "As it was supposed to be, I should have given a prize, and I would have had a lot of work to do.¡­."


    He slipped his chin around, blurring the end of his speech.


    "You''re not in a position to do anything."


    "¡­and so is he."


    "Then I''ll go. What else is there to do? Let''s go back."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    Hyun Jong reached out his hand. And grab Chung-Myung''s back slightly.


    "Huh?"


    "Come here, Chung-Myung."


    "¡­Yes?"


    He smiled and said.


    "Walk in front of you."


    "Hey."


    Chung-Myung shook his head in a flash.


    "You have to be at the forefront of the Munpa. I''ll pour it from the back."


    "Then let''s stand together."


    "¡­what?"


    Hyun Jong tapped him on the shoulder a couple of times.


    "You deserve it. No, you should."


    Chung-Myung was quite embarrassed. I had never imagined standing next to a long writer. He flinched and tried to step back, but when he stepped back slightly, something touched his back."Huh?"


    When I looked back, Baek Cheon and his party reached out to prevent him from backing down.


    "Get out."


    "Stand in front of you."


    "I can''t back off."


    "¡­¡­."


    No, these things?


    They tried to overpower him with their eyes, but they pushed him with even more determined eyes. It was clear that he would not easily back down.


    In the end, Chung-Myung went forward with a deep sigh and stood next to Hyun Jong. Then the elders stood behind them and the rest of Hwasan''s disciples lined up.


    "Let''s go."


    Hyun Jong took a step.


    Then, along with him, Hawasan''s disciples began to walk together.


    Crowds are filling their seats on the left and right sides of the way out of the unarmed.


    When entering, Hwasan was cheered by them.


    However, now, everyone seemed to have lost their spirits.


    All of the Hwasan disciples unwittingly raised their lip corners slightly.


    Those faces, I don''t feel so bad looking at the reaction. No, it was rather exciting.


    It was the time when I continued to take such powerful steps.


    "Stop!"


    The heads of the Hwasan disciples turned in unison.


    "Cough!"


    "Room leader!"


    "Don''t overdo it!"


    "Let it go!"


    Bop Jeong, the head of Shaolin''s room, who had collapsed as if the sky had collapsed, was looking angry at this side. It''s not the usual serenity.


    A pale complexion, a red-soaked beard and forebears were telling how furious he was.


    "Do you want me to stay like this?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong replied with a shrug.


    "Then what else can I do, Bang?"


    "How... How!"


    Bop Jeong''s lips quivered and roared.


    "Do you know what you''re doing right now? It''s not just Shaolin, it''s ignoring the world!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Hwasan''s arrogance has reached heaven! How dare you think this is acceptable?"


    Hyun Jong turned his eyes slightly and looked at Chung-Myung. Then Chung-Myung shrugged as if he had waited.


    "Why do we have to accept it?"


    "¡­what?"


    His eyes at Bop Jeong were unnerving.


    "You seem to be mistaken, but that''s not something to do with acceptance. It''s not us who are arrogant, it''s Shaolin. Isn''t it because you think you should get Shaolin''s permission to do something like this?"


    "This¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung smiled and stirred his hands to the speechless old monk.


    "Take care of yourself. You don''t look well because you''re throwing up blood all of a sudden, but before you point it out to others, you should take care of your health first. I''ll send you some extra wild ginseng if you go to Hwasan."


    "Hey, you''re out of my league! Cough!"


    Bop Jeong curled up again, vomiting blood.


    "Room leader!"


    "What are you doing? Get the head of the room to the pharmacy!"


    How much anger can cause internal injuries?


    Chung-Myung shook his head.


    "I don''t know as a warrior, but I''m really disqualified among them."


    At that, Baek Cheon spoke very quietly.


    "¡­didn''t you ever think your mouth was too much?"


    "Not at all?"


    "¡­Yes."


    Baek Cheon convinced and nodded. Hyun Jong smiled bitterly.


    ''It''s bound to really go awry with Shaolin.''''


    It would be a lie to say no to worry.


    But¡­¡­.


    Hyun Jong rather straightened his chest.


    I don''t want to tell people who want to walk the right path to look at reality.


    I''m a long writer of Hwasan.''What adults need to do is to allow children to walk on the right path. If the sword of reality stabs Hwasan, he and his elders will be hit.


    Until these kids grow up straight and one day become a great Hawsan.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    Everyone''s shoulders and back straightened out. Every step you take is full of strength and pride.


    Everyone knows.


    At times like this, you have to look confident from the back.


    The crowd couldn''t take their eyes off their unarmed appearance without a trace of regret.


    And at some point.


    Clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap, clap!


    As someone began to clap, one by one, they raised their hands and started to clap.


    And the applause soon became so loud that it covered Shaolin.


    It was different from the cheers so far.


    It was a round of applause that contained "acceptance," not cheering.


    At the sound of it, Hwasan''s disciples did not look back.


    Shoulders that go up to the temple.


    a tight fist


    A recalled face.


    Now everyone in the world will know.


    The inspection of the plum blossoms, which commanded the world, has returned to the stronghold.


    "Oh, that''s right! I have to go get the stakes. Wait, can I go over there?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Long-written man?"


    "¡­...Eh, you little brat!"


    A little...


    Although he came back with a bit of a strange look.


    Plum inspection. Hwasan??(ÈAɽÅÉ).


    It was the moment when the prestigious Hwasan faction, which has been around for hundreds of years, declared its return to the world.

 Chapter - 330 Episode 330. Volcano goes its way. (5)

    A horse without feet goes to heaven.


    Rumor has it that cannot be stopped by human power. Rumors spread quickly that the Cheonjabi Festival ended with Shaolin''s victory.


    Everyone who first heard it nodded.


    "As expected of Shaolin! I knew it."


    However, those who heard the news were forced to tilt their heads.


    "Huh? It''s like Hwasan who won? What are you talking about?"


    And those who finally heard all the news were all stunned, with their mouths wide open.


    "What? You kicked the championship on your own?"


    It was an incredible story.


    "Oh, my God, that Shaolin is completely humiliated."


    "What the hell can a man named Hwasan Sinryong do to a man?"


    "Huh, Shaolin...¡­. Shaolin¡­¡­."


    People like rumors.


    What I particularly like about it is that someone''s scandal or people who used to be snobbish have been humiliated.


    Rumors that Shaolin, who had been defending the position of Taesan Bukdu for hundreds of years, had been humiliated were spreading at a completely different pace than rumors that had spread so far.


    In the process, Hwasan''s name was naturally mentioned numerous times.


    "But what do you mean by Hwasan? Doesn''t that mean Hwasan is in the final anyway?"


    "That''s not all. Not only the final, but the best performance in this tournament is also Hwasan. Doesn''t there exist a clique that can outperform Hawsan if it''s just the backlogs?"


    "Hehe. I heard the name Hwasan for the first time, and I can''t believe he was such a strong gatekeeper."


    "Hwasan used to be the old file room. Haenam took the place instead. Anyway, as that Hwasan is regaining his past status, interesting things will happen in the future."


    "Wait! Wait! I can''t keep this to myself! I''m gonna have to get this out of the way!"


    "Ugh! You''re going to get hurt running like that. Hey, you!"


    Each person who heard the rumor was in a hurry to tell the news. Thanks to this, rumors about Hwasan spread to the world with his flesh full.


    And the main character of the rumor, the Wasan faction, leaves the uncomfortable sound and head out to the island as soon as possible...¡­.


    * * *


    "I should have¡­¡­."


    At the sight in front of me, Hyun Sang''s beard trembled.


    Is this okay?''


    Of course it''s not a bad sight to see.


    Although he did not win the championship, it is not usual to win the runner-up at the Cheonjabi Stadium. Did you dare to expect such a result when you first participated in this competition?


    In addition, the runner-up is practically a spit-out of sugar that almost swallowed it. Perhaps it is more valuable than winning.


    So¡­¡­.


    ''That''s the meat and the food. I can understand.''


    Hyun Young cares about his students.


    The tone is a little sharp, but no one doubts that he really cares about his disciples. So you wanted to feed your hard-working students something delicious.


    Of course I understand that. But¡­¡­.


    "I¡­¡­ a long storyteller."


    "Hm?"


    Hyun Jong, who was next to me, turned his head slightly. Hyun Sang said in a calm voice.


    "Of course I am¡­¡­. I think we can have as many celebratory parties as we want."


    "That''s right."


    "And I think we can''t leave out food at the banquet."


    "But why?"


    "But¡­¡­."


    Hyun Sang opened his mouth in a trembling voice.


    "But isn''t this Shaolin? Are you sure this is okay?"


    Hyun Sang''s eyes are in sight.It is only understandable to the disciples who devour the meat. I''ve been feeding them meat somehow, but there was a limit to hiding the meat.


    If you leave here anyway, you won''t come back to Shaolin, so you''ll be able to eat meat. It''s just...


    A bonfire outside the pavilion and a whole pig on it.


    Isn''t this too much?''


    Eating meat in a temple feels like something out of human''s control, but a whole hole. It''s beyond the courtesy of unwritten literature and beyond the lines that I shouldn''t have crossed as a monk.¡­.


    ''No, I don''t. Let''s just say that''s the case.''


    Meat is meat anyway. What''s the difference between eating something pre-baked or grilled here?


    What''s the problem?


    "Hey, have a drink, death penalty!"


    "Good, good, good! You take it, too!"


    "Walk! You worked so hard to get to the Eight Rivers!"


    "Hehehe! I''ll pour it for you, Sasook!"


    I''m going to the worst one.


    "¡­¡­."


    I''m going to the worst one.


    "Caaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa It''s killing me!"


    "How long has it been since I''ve had a drink? Whoops!


    Hyun Sang''s beard trembled again.


    ''Is this really okay?''


    Alcohol and meat in the hall of the sacred Shaolin.


    Isn''t there a degree in everything in the world?


    "Tongue and Malsul, even if this is a mountain, it''s Sungsan Mountain."''


    Some would point fingers at when the bandit started wearing Soongsan Mountain.


    Hyun Sang, who became weird, tried to persuade Hyun Jong.


    "Long-Moon-In, I think this is a little...¡­."


    But Hyun Young walked in on something before he could say anything.


    "And what else are you trying to say?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''m going to feed the hard-working kids!"


    "No, I mean...¡­not that the children didn''t suffer...¡­."


    "You don''t want to save Shaolin''s face now, do you? Would they appreciate that?"


    "Oh, yeah.


    Hyun Sang also knows.


    Considering what Chung-Myung did at the arena, it should be said that Hwasan and Shaolin have already become irreversible. It doesn''t make any difference whether you add one of these drinks or not.


    Still, Hyun Jang smiled at Hyun Sang, who looked in trouble.


    "Wouldn''t that be all right?"


    "¡­¡­long story."


    "They''ve done a great job so far. But that''s like saying that they had a competition that they couldn''t get rid of their fatigue from the long training they had done before the arena."


    Hyun Sang nodded his head.


    Having a competition was a lot harder than I thought. Even Hyun Sang, who has never done his own scrubbing, feels like his body is melting, so are those kids going to be scared?


    "Isn''t it a long way to the island? I''d like to free the kids a little bit before I leave that road. You understand a little bit."


    "I didn''t think much."


    Hyun Sang lowered his head and Hyun Jong smiled and tapped his shoulder.


    "I know, there should be someone who speaks like you. Let''s just put it down a little today."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    "Look, I can see those children so happy, is it a matter of courtesy?"


    "Yes¡­¡­."


    Hyun Sang looked around with a slightly pleased expression.


    Chung-Myung was seen with a bottle of alcohol in his mouth and tilted his head to the fullest.


    "¡­¡­."


    The last thing I want to see.


    Drinks quickly fall on the Mokwooldae. Chung-Myung pulled the empty bottle out of his mouth and put the new bottle in his mouth without delay.I''m going to the worst one.


    "¡­¡­."


    Won''t he die like that?


    "Chung-Myung must be in a good mood."


    Pardon?


    You look like a drunk with a high profile.


    Long story?


    "Hahaha. Heroes love to drink."


    Yes?


    Hero?


    That one?


    Disagreeing with Hyun Young, Hyun Sang peeked at Chung-Myung again. Normally, there must have been someone nagging next to him. I''m sure you do.¡­.


    "Hehehehehe!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Unfortunately, however, today seemed to be an exception. Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol, who would normally have stopped Chung-Myung, were drinking to death by making a bigger fight.


    Yoon-Jong is the one who...¡­?''


    It is Yoon-Jong, no matter what anyone says, who tries to protect the duty of master in this Hwasan. Although Baek Cheon would be appreciated more as an unmanned man, Yun-Jong would be a more suitable vessel for Hwasan''s defense.


    If it was Yoon-Jong, other people would have refrained from drinking and looked around. But today, Yoon-Jong was pouring alcohol with his waistband loose.


    It''s Jo-Gol. Yoon-Jong is twice as excited as he is, and he''s handing over his drink.¡­.


    "Huh?"


    Yoo-Esul is asleep in one corner with his head stuck in the table. And Dang-Soso was gibberish the whole time, holding on to the sleeper.


    "Huh¡­¡­."


    It was Baek Cheon who was still conscious, but he didn''t look very well either. With a red face, he seemed busy receiving the cups of the death penalty.


    "Huh¡­¡­. Huh."


    Hyun Sang laughed in vain, losing what to say while looking at the mess. Then Hyun Jong opened his mouth quietly.


    "Everyone must have had a hard time."


    "He¡­¡­."


    "How could they not have known that the reconstruction of Hwasan was up to them?"


    Hyun Sang shut his mouth.


    Hyun Jong''s voice is a bit bitter.


    "They''ve put down their heavy loads for a while now. That''s why you can laugh and talk comfortably. Now. Now."


    Hyun Jong looked at his disciples with a pitiful face.


    I felt uncomfortable thinking that innocent children were suffering because they couldn''t carry the burden properly from above.


    Then someone broke his mind and came in.


    "Don''t go too deep alone, even if you''re a writer."


    "Huh?"


    It was Hyun Young. He shook his head and said.


    "Luggage is usually a pain, but it''s worth putting down. Would the children be so happy now if they hadn''t truly borne the weight?"


    "Well."


    "Of course we are sinners to our children. But don''t say you feel sorry for those kids. It''s rather ignoring those kids. Aren''t they proud to have achieved the best performance in the show?"


    Hyun Jong nodded quietly.


    "Yes, you are right."


    I''m proud.


    I''m proud of you.


    Hyun Jong stole the snow quietly. Looking at those praiseworthy guys, my eyes kept ringing.


    I''m proud of that...


    "Hehehehehehe!"


    At that moment, Chung-Myung sprang up from his seat and stuffed the bottle into Baek Sang''s mouth.


    "Uh! Uh! Ups!


    "Drink! Drink! I''m going to eat and die today!"


    "Ugh!"


    Baek Sang struggled with resistance, but Chung-Myung finally poured alcohol into his mouth and giggled to find the next victim.


    And finally one fell into Chung-Myung''s net.


    "Living room?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Dongryong?""¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon, who had already turned red with alcohol, looked at Chung-Myung with trembling eyes.


    "Oh, no. If I eat more, I''ll die.¡­."


    But Chung-Myung put a bottle in his mouth before he could finish talking.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. I don''t die. I don''t die that easily."


    "Hurrah.


    Baek Cheon moved back with a bottle in his mouth.


    At that moment, Yoo-Esul, who raised his head as if he had come back to his senses, stared at Chung-Myung with his relaxed eyes.


    "Old man."


    Boom.


    Then he hit his head back on the table and fell asleep like he was dead.


    What a mess.


    Hyun Sang smiled brightly.


    How can this be a feast of the Munpa? Tae Sang-ro, who used to enjoy drinking, will also turn his head when he sees this.


    No matter what the writer says, before it gets too much...¡­.''


    It was that moment.


    Chung-Myung''s head, which was looking around with a reddish face, stopped.


    "¡­¡­."


    "Hehe. Long story?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Elderly?"


    The Devil... No, Chung-Myung started creeping up with a bottle in both hands. Hyun Sang closed his eyes unknowingly as soon as he smiled brightly around his mouth.


    * * *


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    A man stood in front of the hall and silently cried out his disapproval.


    Having hesitated a few times, he sighed deeply and knocked on the door with a heavy touch.


    "Are you there?"


    A small voice.


    Maybe that''s why the answer didn''t come.


    He sighed louder and knocked a little harder on the door.


    "Hello!"


    But this time there was no return answer.


    "Hm?"


    Bop Kye, a man, tilted his head and listened inward.


    Is he gone already?''


    No, I can definitely feel a person.


    After a moment of hesitation, he pushed the door away. The door slowly began to open with a squeak, as if the latch hadn''t locked.


    "This is Bop Kye from Shaolin. A long storyteller...¡­. What, what is this?"


    Bop Kye, who lifted his head inward, freaked out and stepped back.


    Is there a war?''


    It was a total shambles in the big war. The central table was littered with trashed food plates and empty bottles, and the floor was littered with Hwasan''s disciples as if they had been attacked.


    Ji, you''re not really attacking, are you?''


    His chest was going up and down, so fortunately, he didn''t die.


    "I... I?"


    Bop Kye, who was staring at the situation for a moment, opened his eyes wide.


    Now the situation inside seemed clear.


    "Alcohol? And...¡­meat?


    Come to think of it, isn''t that a pig''s bone that''s left in the yard?


    Bop Kye, who found traces of the remaining bonfire in the yard, grabbed the back of his neck.


    "Dae, what the hell is this door-to-door faction...¡­!"


    There''s a degree of brutality, what the hell are you thinking?


    He hurriedly shut his mouth as he tried to scream with a red face.


    - Never collide. Never!


    I managed to remember what Bop Jeong said before coming here.


    I''m gonna wake anyone up for now. Thinking, he sighed deeply.


    then


    Peeking.


    One of the things lying on the floor raised its head slightly. Then he squinted his eyes.


    ''Is that a bad feeling?''


    But he soon began rubbing his eyes with his sleeves. I was half-asleep and couldn''t see well.''Cause you''ve had a little drink, can''t you see because of a hangover?''


    It''s not like you''re going to cook soup after putting your experience in it!


    What even made Bop Kye even more upset was that the one rubbing his eyes was "he" Chung-Myung. How could the guy who beat Hye Yeon do that bad?


    Chung-Myung tilted his head half-asleep and asked in a locked voice.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Who are you?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Bop Kye sighed again.


    "Bop Kye is the real winner. Is there a long story?"


    "Uh¡­¡­. The writer is¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung turned his head briefly and reached out to point to one side.


    "There he is."


    "Huh?"


    Bop Kye, who turned his head along the fingertips, became stiff.


    Hyun Jong, wearing a crooked conduit on the Bongdu Nan, was scattered on the stair railing.


    "¡­¡­."


    "Do you want me to wake you up?"


    "¡­¡­No. I''ll be waiting."


    "Yes, go ahead."


    Bop Kye memorized his dislike in his mind.


    Amitabha Buddha.


    I can''t believe I lost to these guys.


    Where the hell is Shaolin going?


    "Amitabul!"


    Nervous disapproval popped out of Bop Kye''s mouth. Then asked Chung-Myung, who yawned so slowly.


    "But¡­¡­ why would you want to see Jang?"


    Bop Kye answered with a sigh.


    "I''m here to deliver what the head of the room has to say."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes have narrowed slightly.

 Chapter - 331 Episode 331. Why is it crawling out of here? (1)

    "¡­¡­so the head of the room¡­¡­."


    "Turn it off¡­¡­."


    "Let''s have another conversation with the writer.¡­."


    "Turn it off."


    "¡­Long storyteller, are you listening?"


    Hyun Jong waved his hand with a white face when asked by Bop Kye. And he turned his head weakly and said in a dying voice.


    "Cher, Chung-Myung. Hey, something to drink. Do you have anything to drink?"


    "Here you are."


    Chung-Myung held out a white tiger bottle as if he had prepared it in advance. But when Hyun Jong saw the bottle, he covered his mouth and sickened.


    "Sue, not alcohol, is it?"


    "It''s water. Water."


    "Oh, yeah.


    Now I was sick and tired of just looking at that white bottle.


    "You''re such an ignorant bastard.''


    No matter how happy you are, you made me faint by giving alcohol to a long writer. Is this what a dog''s student would do?


    It''s not something he would say if he lost consciousness eating it.


    Hyun Jong, who inhaled the water that Chung-Myung poured out with a slightly uncomfortable feeling, finally swept down his chest as if he was feeling a little better. He sighed deeply and opened his mouth while watching Bop Kye.


    "I''m ashamed of myself for looking so ugly."


    "¡­¡­."


    Usually, when you hear this,


    ''Don''t worry.''


    It would be polite to accept it with the words, but Bop Kye could never say it.


    ''It''s just a bad thing to say.''''


    If it wasn''t for the director''s request, he would have screamed several times already. Where are the people who calmly grill meat and drink alcohol in Shaolin''s compound?


    This has never happened since Shaolin was born.


    Everything is unprecedented.


    Now, I was wondering how to interpret this "Hwasan" clique.


    "So¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong opened his mouth with a relaxed face.


    "What did you say?"


    Bop Kye opened his mouth as a class president.


    "The director wants to talk to Jang again."


    "Well, if I were to talk to you the other day, I don''t think I can say anything more."


    "No, Jang Moon-in. The head of the room said that he had never shared it with anyone before."


    "Hm?"


    Hyun Jong looked at Bop Kay with a bit of a question.


    "And since this is something that only Hwasan can do, he wants to put aside each other''s uncomfortable feelings for a while and have a conversation with Kang-ho''s future and well-being." So¡­¡­."


    At that time, Chung-Myung, who was listening next to him, asked curtly, sticking out his head.


    "What''s so grandiose?"


    Bop Kye, who couldn''t finish his sentence, looked at Chung-Myung with a slightly upset face.


    ''I can''t find any courtesy.''


    But Bop Jeong''s new party has once again brushed its ears not to create any dispute.


    Taking a deep breath, he continued, ignoring Chung-Myung''s words.


    "You''ll hear the details from the director. And if possible, Hwasan Sinryong wanted to see it together."


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong nodded quietly.


    "All right, tell him I''ll be right back."


    "Yes, of course."


    Bop Kye jumped out of his seat as if he didn''t want to stay here for another second. Then he glanced at Chung-Myung and turned around without hesitation and left the room.


    "Be brutal."


    Chung-Myung sighed exaggeratedly and quivered.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    "What do you think?"


    When asked by Hyun Jong, Chung-Myung shrugged."Don''t you think you''ll sayin'' obvious?"


    "Well, that''s obvious."


    "There''s not much we can do over there."


    Hyun Jong swept down his chin.


    Although Chung-Myung has a point, Hyun Jong, unlike him, focused on "how" instead of "how".


    ''Bop Jeong.''


    The leader of Shaolin''s


    ''It''s only been a day.''


    It was only yesterday that Chung-Myung''s behavior and even threw up blood, but he moved so actively in just one day?


    "Huh."


    There was no way to deny this great performance anyway. At this point, he was able to lead a huge clique called Shaolin.


    "I''m gonna have to reflect on my own."


    "Yes, you ate too much. It was a little too much."


    "¡­¡­."


    It''s because of you, man!


    "¡­come around¡­, Jang Moon-in¡­¡­."


    "Chung-Myung??¡­¡­. Woo-hoo. You too¡­¡­you be careful, too."


    "Long story¡­¡­.Ughhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    Hyun Jong shook his head as he was seen off by his students, who had become half dead due to a hangover.


    "I don''t think it''ll take long. Get ready to leave in advance."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in¡­¡­."


    He sighed deeply and left the Cabinet with Chung-Myung.


    "Well."


    While walking quietly between the two, Hyun Jong looked around and let out a low voice.


    "It''s a completely different place from yesterday."


    "Because everyone who came to watch would have gone back."


    "I suppose so."


    That means what they are seeing now is what Shaolin usually looks like. Although visitors were seen everywhere, there was a quiet and reverent atmosphere overall.


    However, Hyun Jong did not miss the little hostility in the eyes of the passing Shaolin monks.


    ''As expected, you don''t see it in a good light.''


    He slowly walked and opened his mouth.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    "What do you think the head of the room would say?"


    "¡­¡­Well."


    "No. Before that."


    Hyun Jong''s voice has subsided a little.


    "What do you think Hwasan should do from now on?"


    Perhaps it is not an appropriate conversation for the three great disciples of a literary group to share. However, Hyun Jong never thought of Chung-Myung as a simple third-generation disciple.


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung scratched his cheek and grinned.


    "I don''t know."


    "Yeah, I don''t know...¡­.Huh?"


    Hyun Jong''s head slowly turns to Chung-Myung.


    "¡­Don''t you know?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­then what did you say on the stage?"


    "What?"


    "Hwasan, didn''t you say he was going on the Wasan road?"


    "That''s the way to go, if you just go. Do you really need to set it up before you go?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s head started to throb.


    Was it really a good thing I trusted him?


    Chung-Myung smirked when he saw Hyun Jong''s expression.


    "Anyway, one thing is for sure."


    "Hm?"


    "There''s nothing to do with Sorim."


    "¡­I see."


    Hyun Jong was also well aware of that fact. The problem was that knowing that would be the same for Bop Jeong.


    Still, wanting to meet them means that there is a proposal that goes beyond the whole situation. I couldn''t leave Soongsan Mountain until I heard the proposal.


    "Let''s hear it. What they''re talking about."


    "Welcome."


    Bop Jeong greeted Hyun Jong and Chung-Myung as class president.


    He looked a little pale, but he still had a smile hanging around his mouth.


    Hyun Jong quietly captured the ball.


    "How are you feeling, Mr. Bang?"When asked how he was, Bop Jeong nodded slowly.


    "Thanks to your concern, I was able to deal with it without any problems. I apologize for showing you how ugly I am."


    Bop Jeong spoke softly and pointed forward.


    "Sit down, please.


    "Yes."


    Hyun Jong sat quietly coughing in vain. This is the second time that I have visited here.


    When I first entered Shaolin, I was chatting with Bop Jeong here and Chung-Myung...¡­.No, the word that Hwasan''s disciples are excitedly speaking of Haenampa''s disciples¡­¡­.


    ''No, come to think of it, we couldn''t have a proper conversation because of him.''


    In retrospect, it''s a blessing in disguise, but...¡­.


    In any case, only about 15 days have passed, but the positions of the two sitting opposite each other have changed incredibly in that short period of time.


    Bop Jeong poured tea into the cup. Then he held out his glass to two people. He was plain and easygoing, not to mention tea ceremony.


    "Let''s eat."


    "Yes."


    Hyun Jong poked Chung-Myung in the ribs, who didn''t budge, after he hit the car. Only then did Chung-Myung lift the glass with a reluctant face.


    Chung-Myung, who usually said he would drink cold water rather than tea, would not like it.


    Then Bop Jeong smiled and said out of the blue.


    "You seem to have had a good night."


    "¡­What do you mean?"


    Bop Jeong smiled subtly at Hyun Jong asking back.


    "It''s like it''s got a scent."


    Hyun Jong''s face turned red as if embarrassed.


    "I''m sorry. I think I need to soothe my disciples."


    "That''s right. That''s possible."


    It''s kind of rude, but Bop Jeong didn''t seem to blame it.


    "But for what?"


    "Yes, let me get straight to the point."


    Bop Jeong sighed low and opened his mouth in a slightly heavy voice.


    "Long-Written."


    "Yes."


    "Hwasan''s actions at yesterday''s competition put Shaolin in a very difficult position."


    Hyun Jong couldn''t answer and waited for Bop Jeong''s next words with a vague smile. You don''t have to say sorry for nothing to decide on this side.


    "But Shaolin doesn''t blame Hwasan for that."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "If you look at it, it''s what Shaolin started. No, it''s something that Kang Ho started. If you have the decency, how can you blame Hwasan?"


    Hyun Jong looked at him with a slightly surprised look. At that time, I heard a dull voice next to me.


    "That would have been meaningful if it had been said before the competition."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Even before the final."


    Bop Jeong''s eyes wriggled slightly.


    But he quickly regained his serene complexion.


    "The small seal is not so wrong. It''s all because I''m ugly."


    In an unexpected response, Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth slightly as if he was interested.


    ''Look at this?''


    But Shaolin''s head. You mean he''s not easy?


    At this point, Chung-Myung began to wonder.


    What does that Shaolin''s room leader want to say with his pride bent?


    I think he''ll try to hold hands again somehow.''


    He''s not the one who doesn''t know it''s meaningless. That would mean that there is an offer that Hwasan will never reject.


    "Now, the return of the old faction will not be making nonsense."If such a word came out, he would have tattooed plum blossoms directly on that shiny bald head.


    When Chung-Myung urged him with his eyes, Bop Jeong coughed low and opened his mouth.


    "The reason why I asked you is because something urgent has come up that Shaolin can ask Hwasan."


    "What if it''s urgent?"


    Bop Jeong turned his head slightly and looked toward the door.


    "Excuse me for a moment. Bop Kye, get inside."


    "Yes!"


    A firm answer was heard outside the door, and soon the door opened wide from side to side. Then something big wooden box came into the room.


    A wooden box big enough for two people to barely lift.


    Hyun Jong''s face quickly hardened when he noticed that the object was a coffin.


    "Room leader?"


    "¡­¡­Please wait a moment."


    Hyun Jong alternately looked at the coffin and Bop Jeong with a face of unknown English. I have something to tell you.Why the hell are you bringing in a coffin?


    Bop Kye put down the coffin and headed straight out again.


    A relationship with three people.


    The atmosphere of the room subsided subtly.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Bop Jeong stared at the two with subdued eyes, reciting his disapproval.


    "Sorim''s inner family is spread out in the world."


    "It''s only natural...¡­."


    "The body in this coffin is a disciple of Samgwangmun, one of Shaolin''s inner houses. At Shaolin''s request, he was on a mission to spy on the North Sea."


    "¡­Did you say the North Sea?"


    "Yes, it''s the North Sea. However, it was to check the level of entry into the North Sea at best. The cause is no longer allowed to enter the North Sea."


    "But why did you come back here dead? Was there a conflict with the North Sea Ice Palace?"


    Then it''s really out of the ordinary.


    The palace and the middle ground were deep and deep enough to cause a war with only a small problem.


    Isn''t that why Chung-Myung and his group went through so much trouble to get into Unnam?


    But Bop Jeong shook his head.


    "Then it would be better."


    "¡­rather?"


    Then what the hell?


    The eyes of Hyun Jong and Chung-Myung were questionable. Bop Jeong once again rose from his seat and approached the coffin with a low cry of disapproval.


    Then, I opened the lid of the coffin with an unhesitating touch.


    "Well!"


    Hyun Jong''s face is distorted. Who would be so happy to see the body right under his nose.


    "But why are you...¡­.''


    It was that moment.


    Flinch.


    Surprised Hyun Jong looked next to the stroke. Chung-Myung, sitting next to him, was exuding a tremendous amount of flesh that he had never felt before.


    However, the murder suddenly disappeared like a mirage without a chance to confirm it.


    Is it an illusion?


    Then Chung-Myung slowly wakes up from his seat.


    Then he came very close to the coffin.


    The cold eyes closely identified the body in the coffin.


    As expected, red and black spots stood out clearly over the pale skin of the body.


    "¡­¡­MAMAHA."


    Crunch!


    Chung-Myung glared at Bop Jeong, grinding his teeth. His eyes were like hungry beasts.


    "Magyo?"


    "Amitabha, Shaolin is suspicious of that, too."


    Tendons sprang up on Chung-Myung''s jaw, which had a bad mouth.


    In fact, it was suspicious and there was nothing to do.


    It''s a horse. It is a wound that occurs in the bodies of those who have been paralyzed.


    It''s not even a clumsy cartoon like I saw in the Hwang Dae-in incident. It''s a "real" potion that I''ve seen countless times in the past."Magyo¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s mouth is cruelly distorted.


    "Explain it."


    There was a chill in his voice.


    "What''s going on?"

 Chapter - 332 Episode 332! Why is it crawling out of here? (2)

    Bop Kye returned and moved the coffin.


    In the room, where the air was still fresh, the three faced each other in a heavy atmosphere.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Bop Jeong, who left dislikes, looked at Hyun Jong and said,


    "As you know, Mane has already been discovered in the 100,000 mountains."


    Chung-Myung peeked back at Hyun Jong.


    "Really?"


    "Well, before the arena began, there was a time when the writers gathered separately and talked about it."


    "The Longitudinal Destination of Mane¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung was lost in thought for a moment.


    That is certainly an important story.


    However, the discovery of Mane''s trace and the discovery of traces of marijuana in the dead are on a completely different level.


    "Sorim was one step ahead of the other and didn''t get this information. And once I found out, I couldn''t help but take action."


    "You ordered the shippers to look around again."


    "Yes, in conjunction with the opening, we began to track down the Manes. It was before the competition that the name was dropped. But¡­¡­ I lost contact with someone who was looking around the North Sea Ice Palace¡­¡­. Amitabha Buddha."


    You mean you found a disciple dead in a spell.


    Chung-Myung frowned slightly.


    A demon in the North Sea?''


    No. It''s not something to jump to conclusions.


    Now this information alone is not telling anything.


    Nothing should be foreseen until you have a proper understanding of the situation. That''s the kind of place Markyo is.


    "It''s a matter of great importance to discover the origin of Mahyo. We''ve already had a terrible war. If we sit on this, we may end up with another war. Therefore, the central region must investigate the North Sea and the North Sea Ice Palace."


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong nods heavily.


    The work related to horsemanship cannot be passed on by anyone in the powerhouse.


    Especially for HWASAN. There are so many clans in the world. Would there be a place as deep a grudge as Hawsan?


    "But¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong made a slight frown, coughed low and opened his mouth.


    "It''s obviously important that Mahyo''s species have been discovered. But I don''t understand why you''re telling us this story.¡­."


    "Long-Written."


    Bop Jeong spoke in a determined tone.


    "As a long story of Shaolin, I wanted to ask Hwasan for one thing, so I wanted to see you."


    He glanced at Hyun Jong and Chung-Myung. The eyes sank darkly, so I couldn''t even guess what he was thinking.


    At last he opened his mouth heavily.


    "Wouldn''t you please look into the North Sea?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    Hyun Jong opened his eyes.


    "¡­the North Sea Ice Palace?"


    "That''s right."


    Bop Jeong slowly flickered his head. Then he memorized his disapproval in a low voice and continued.


    "Of course, I know it''s not easy. But there''s nowhere else to do this without Hwasan."


    "But¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong was a little embarrassed and clouded his words. It was a difficult question to give a clear answer.


    "I think the director overestimates Hwasan."


    "It''s not an overestimate."


    Bop Jeong stares at Hyun Jong with an unbeatable eyes.


    "As you know, the relationship between Saeweonsa Palace and the old file room is not good. It''s more like an enemy, to be exact."


    Hyun Jong sighs quietly.


    To be exact, Saeho Palace has a one-sided grudge against the midfield, not between enemies. However, it is not necessary to point that out at the momentarily."The Saeweonsa Palace has a grudge against the people of the Middle East beyond the old file room. As a result, it has already been a hundred years since Jungwon people were unable to enter the area of Saeweosa Temple."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes narrowed slightly as he was listening.


    Now I understand why Bop Jeong bent his pride and wanted to see him. Sure enough, Bop Jeong added.


    "However, there is a gatekeeper who recently stepped into the realm of Saeweonsa Temple. It''s not just a simple greeting, but a Munpa who had a good relationship with them and started exchanging."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes narrowed.


    "You mean Namman Beast Palace and us, Hwasan."


    "That''s right."


    Bop Jeong nodded loudly.


    "Long storyteller, I know it''s not easy. However, Hwasan is the only one who has developed a good relationship with Saeweosa Palace among the civil factions of the Middle East."


    Hyun Jong tried to say something, but Bop Jeong didn''t give it a chance.


    "Of course, I know that the North Sea Ice Palace and the South Bay Beast Palace are different. But they have a bond as a new foreign affairs palace. If you are a friend of the Namman Beast Palace, the North Sea Ice Palace will not be able to treat you completely. Only Hwasan is likely to enter the North Sea Ice Palace without collisions."


    Bop Jeong lowered his hands and bowed his head to Hyun Jong.


    It''s not an unwritten example, it''s a human example.


    "Please. Please make a brave decision for the world, which is a long sentence."


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong drooled.


    No matter how much the relationship has gone wrong, it is not reasonable for Shaolin''s boss to refuse coldly to lower his stance. Besides, isn''t this for the whole world?


    ''What should I do?''


    Just as Hyun Jong was about to be troubled by the unexpected suggestion, a firm voice was heard next to him.


    "What happened to Mahyo? Is that all?"


    There was a slight difference in Bop Jeong''s eyes looking at Chung- From the moment the word "magyo" came out, the child who had been showing obvious hostility to Shaolin has been pushing Shaolin aside and showing hostility to Maolin.


    "Nothing is certain yet. One can guess, however, that the painter''s penmanship is very high if it leaves such a mark."


    Chung-Myung tapped his finger on the cheek.


    Well, actually, it''s not that great.


    But it''s not something to ignore.


    The important thing is that someone who has mastered that much of the magic moves through the North Sea.


    And maybe Mahyo is taking advantage of the situation in which relations between the Middle East and the North Sea have been severed.


    "What about the worst?"


    "The North Sea Ice Palace itself was taken over by Mahyo. Then next, the Magyo will move south from the north toward the middle."


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes faintly.


    It''s not a story without possibility. It''s just...


    "Yes, well, I understand."


    He stretched his back straight.


    And I looked at Hyun Jong and Bop Jeong alternately with lively eyes as usual.


    "If I''m done talking, can I go now?"


    "¡­¡­ hmm?"


    Surprised Bop Jeong raised his head.


    You''re leaving?


    "Cow, cow stamp. It''s not over yet."


    "Yes. Well, I know."


    Chung-Myung replied, scratching his ears.


    "I knew it roughly. I mean, there''s a demon in the North Sea, and Hwasan wants you to go and check it out. Other Jungwon people can''t enter the area of Saeoeuogung, because Hwasan has been in the area of Namman Beast Palace for a long time?"


    "That''s what I''m saying."


    "But."


    Chung-Myung blew his finger."What about us?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Bop Jeong''s face was stunned.


    "¡­why not? Didn''t you say that a demon appeared?"


    "Hey. I''ve heard of course. I mean, why should Hwasan go when the horseman shows up? There''s Shaolin, there''s shamans, there''s a lot of other clans. Why does it have to be Hwasan?"


    "Didn''t you already explain that already?"


    "Oh, because you have experience?"


    Chung-Myung smirked as if he had seen something funny.


    "Have you tried?"


    "Hm?"


    Chung-Myung opens his mouth looking at Bop Jeong in a seductive way.


    "Hwasan, what''s so great about being friends with the Beast Palace? It just happened somehow."


    "¡­¡­."


    "So Shaolin can do it, too. I''ve tried it before, but there''s nothing you can''t do if you try. So I''m sure Shaolin can do it if she tries."


    Bop Jeong unknowingly opened his mouth wide.


    What the hell is he talking about?


    "No, effort?"


    "Yes, compared to Shaolin trying, there''s nothing like Hwasan. I''m afraid that things will go wrong if we go into this serious business. So we''d better go back to the island and watch Shaolin take care of things and clap. Isn''t that right, right?"


    Hyun Jong looked back and forth at Chung-Myung and Bop Jeong with a slightly puzzled face.


    But soon after, Hyun Jong''s face also regained its usual tranquility.


    "Yes, sir."


    Bop Jeong spoke to the two, pretending to be calm. But he couldn''t hide a sigh mixed with words.


    "It''s for the world."


    "Yes, I know. It used to be like that. Isn''t it?"


    Chung-Myung''s words penetrated Bop Jeong''s lungs.


    And Bop Jeong couldn''t refute this.


    "I''ll leave without wasting any time. Binggo is also a place where people live, so if you do well, you''ll be able to communicate. Of course."


    "For a while."


    When Chung-Myung rose halfway, Bop Jeong raised his hand firmly to dissuade him.


    "Wait a minute."


    The eyes looked quite serious.


    Chung-Myung put his butt back on the floor without a doubt. Bop Jeong nodded quietly and shouted "no."


    "I know. No, I know. Shaolin, a lengthy writer, does not dare to say that he will repay Hwasan for the ball in the future. So I understand the reaction of Jang Moon-in and the small painter."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes have become slightly thin with suspicion.


    What the hell is this bald head doing?''


    To be honest, he deserves to step down at this point. No matter how calm he may be, Bop Jeong can''t have a good eye for Hwasan.


    But we''re going to continue our conversation here?


    That means there are still hidden numbers.


    "In order for a person who has lost faith to make a request, the reward must be taken out first. That''s why So-seung couldn''t keep the order."


    "Compensation?"


    "That''s right."


    "Ho-ho."


    Chung-Myung smiled slightly.


    So far, it''s just a dog''s tongue, but there''s room to consider it as nonsense if it''s a reward.


    "So what is the reward?"


    "Bop Kye."


    When Bop Jeong sang without any delay, the door opened again and Bop Kye came inside.


    ''He''s really busy.''


    You came in with a coffin earlier, and now...¡­."Huh?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    It''s about sending Hwasan''s disciples all the way to the North Sea. Then, unless the compensation is reasonable, the conversation itself will not be established. But what was in Bop Kye''s hands seemed too small and shabby to be a reward.


    box


    The long box wasn''t that big. Even if it was filled with gold, it would not have been as good as Chung-Myung''s idea of compensation.


    "Here you are. Head of the room."


    "Well."


    Bop Jeong received the box that Bop Kye gave out and put it on the tea table in front of him.


    "Sure."


    Bop Kye headed out and went out. As if he didn''t dare to see that box open.


    I couldn''t guess more from the reverent attitude. Chung-Myung stared at the box.


    What the hell is it?


    So far, their actions have not deviated much from Chung-Myung''s palm. Clear words and actions. But at this moment, it was hard to interpret even Chung-Myung.


    What the hell is in that box?


    "The reward is this."


    "The box?"


    "It''s exactly what''s in the box."


    "¡­It''s not money, it''s stuff."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were once again dimmed.


    Recognizing that he was struggling with something, Hyun Jong insinuated on his behalf.


    "Don''t make fun of me too much, but show me what''s in the box."


    "Of course I will."


    Bop Jeong grabbed the lid of the box. Then instead of opening the lid immediately, he smiled significantly.


    "If this is a masterpiece, of course you will accept this offer. It''s because it''s a business that''s too much to live for."


    "¡­¡­."


    Before Hyun Jong could answer anything, Bop Jeong opened the box.


    "What is it?"


    Hyun Jong frowned when he saw the item.


    There was no dazzling glow, no surprises.


    Inside the silk box was just a sword that looked antique.


    What does it say?''


    Although the calligraphy was engraved with a brave handwriting, it was hard to read it correctly because of the age.


    "What the hell is this sword...¡­."


    It was then.


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung flinched with a dazed sound.


    "Huh?"


    At the same time, Hyun Jong flinched. It was the first time I saw Chung-Myung so flustered and surprised.


    Chung-Myung stared blankly at the sword in the box, blinking his eyes. Then he murmured as if he was speechless.


    "Oh, no...Why is this crawling out of here?"


    Hyun Jong had no choice but to tilt his head.


    What the hell is this sword that baffles this child?


    Then Bop Jeong reached out quietly and lifted the sword. And slowly pulled it out of the sword.


    Hyun Jong covered his eyes with his hands at that moment.


    Unlike the antique swordsmanship, which was full of traces of time, bright and pure light poured out from the blade of the sword.


    No one could deny that the sword was a recruit if they saw this light.


    Bop Jeong stared at the two and grinned.


    "The sword''s name is Zaha."


    Also


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sank deep in time.


    And Hyun Jong, who heard the name, also hardened his face. The director looked at the faces and added.


    "The sword of your own. It''s a symbol of the Hwasanites. It''s a pet peeve of Cheon Mun, a former Hwasanian writer.""Ah¡­¡­. Ah¡­¡­."


    Enthusiastic Hyun Jong''s eyes shook like reeds in a storm.

 Chapter - 333 Episode 333. Why is it crawling out of here? (3)

    It''s still so vivid that I can get my hands on it.


    Black hair like pitch black.


    A lot of beard.


    Glittering eyes and a smile that looks as gentle as ever.


    And¡­¡­.


    The sword of the self-hajin, which was always with the waist.


    Chung-Myung didn''t know that his eyes would fall into his own head.


    This is where it comes from?''


    He smiled as if he were dumbfounded.


    I expected this and that, but I really didn''t expect this to come out.


    A sword of your sword.¡­.


    Chung-Myung smiled despondently, but Hyun Jong couldn''t help but look at his own sword.


    "Cheon Mun¡­¡­."


    How can you not know the name?


    The man who led Hawsan''s heyday. The name that will not disappear from Hwasan''s history.


    "Oh, my God! How can this thing be in Shaolin?"


    Hyun Jong, who rarely gets angry, didn''t hide his anger and got angry. But Bop Jeong didn''t blame Hyun Jong for being rude. If he changed his position, he would have done the same thing.


    That''s how important this black thing was for Hwasan.


    God''sickness.


    A mystical object that symbolizes the gate.


    Divine bodies represent the authority of the clique. Like Shaolin''s "green jade" sometimes exerts power beyond the authority of the head of the room.


    Of course, there is a divine symbol of Hwasan''s authority in Hwasan.


    That''s what this sword is all about.


    From the point of view of Munpa, it was an object that should never be lost along with Jang Mun-ryeongbu.


    "Does it mean that Shaolin has been keeping this item since it was lost at 100,000 Daesan Mountain?"


    "No way."


    Bop Jeong shook his head.


    "It''s only recently that we found this thing. And Shaolin had to pay a huge price to get his hands on this new sword."


    Hyun Jong''s beard trembled.


    This sword is a sword that has been with the history of Hwasan, and symbolizes his authority. It was also an item that had to be retrieved because it was Hwasan, which had little left over from the past.


    "I''ll return your sword to Hwasan in exchange for this."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong bit his lips tightly.


    It''s never easy to go to the North Sea and find out what''s However, it was no easier to leave that self-inflicted sword as it is.


    Bop Jeong smiled as if he knew how Hyun Jong felt.


    "If the price is your own sword, it''s not a bad deal for Hwasan either."


    There was confidence in Bop Jeong''s smile.


    And the basis for that confidence was clear.


    The last thing to lose in a gatehouse. A lost clique is dealt a fatal blow to its authority. In other words, simply recovering the lost body can strengthen the authority of the Moon faction.


    Now Hwasan is being called to the tune with no more momentum. The symbolic significance of recovering a self-inflicted sword to such a clique can never be small.


    So Hyun Jong won''t be able to reject this proposal. Never


    Bop Jeong, who pushed the sword back into the sword, removed the box and placed it on the table. Then he pushed all the way towards Hyun Jong.


    "You can take this sword now if you want."


    "¡­Did you say now?"


    "Honestly, Shaolin and Hwasan aren''t going to have a good relationship right now. But I believe in the clique of Hwasan. What would be difficult to reward the trusted first?"


    Hyun Jong''s hips were slightly shaken.


    I know.


    Bop Jeong would never have given up that sword with good intentions alone. While it''s not up to plotting, investigating the North Sea can be harder than Bop Jeong said.Nevertheless, Hyun Jong could not easily make a decision.


    That sword represents the movie of the past Hwasan.


    It is a symbol of the splendid Hwasan, who is a new member of the Munpa and now has no choice but to reminisce. But how can you give up easily?


    As soon as Hyun Jong tried to answer with his lips clenched, Chung-Myung, who was watching the situation, suddenly reached out his hand and grabbed his own sword.


    "Hm?"


    Bringing the sword calmly, he slowly pulled it up.


    The self-inflicted sword, which was completely exposed, shone white in the sunlight reflected into the room.


    Chung-Myung, who was still looking at the sword, slowly reached out his hand and put his finger on the sword.


    Hyun Jong and Bop Jeong held their breath at the same time.


    I don''t know why, but I feel like I shouldn''t disturb him now.


    I''m not in the mood.


    His expression, which cannot be explained in words, blocked the mouths of the two giants.


    ''Chung-Myung??.''


    Hyun Jong just looked at Chung-Myung without saying a word.


    Sometimes this child shows this side of this. And every time, Hyun Jong had to be silent in front of the unknown weight Chung-Myung has.


    Chung-Myung slowly closed his eyes.


    It looked like a picture.


    He closed his eyes with his hands on the sword and opened his eyes very slowly and looked up.


    It was only then that Hyun Jong solidified his mind.


    ''Your sword must be in Hwasan.''


    Seeing Chung-Myung holding that sword convinced me. That sword should always be in the hands of Chung-Myung and the world.


    "Hwasan asked the director to...¡­."


    Snap!


    At that moment, Chung-Myung put the sword in the sword and put it on the tea table. Then, he stared at the sword with a slightly troubled face.


    "Well."


    Bop Jeong smiled quietly. If it''s related to Shaolin so far, isn''t it like the game is already over just because Chung-Myung, who kicked and started, is reacting like that?


    "Sowon, if you want, I can give you your own sword here. The price is for the well-being of Kang Ho, so Shaolin is not giving orders to Hwasan. Don''t you think so?"


    Chung-Myung stomps his head. As if Bop Jeong was not wrong. Then, he lifted his head and opened his mouth looking at Bop Jeong.


    "And?"


    "¡­¡­huh?"


    And?


    What and?


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying."


    When asked by Bop Jeong, Chung-Myung asked again.


    "What else are you going to give me?"


    "¡­and again?"


    This time Bop Jeong tilts his head.


    "You''re saying you''re going to give him something else? What does a cow''s seal mean...¡­."


    Bop Jeong stopped talking and shut up.


    It was because Chung-Myung''s face was clearly distorted.


    "Room leader."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung nodded left and right for a moment. Then soon he tilted to one side and said.


    "Since you live in this deep mountain, you seem to have no sense of reality."


    "¡­¡­."


    Deep in the mountains?


    A sense of reality?


    Chung-Myung tapped the self-inflicted sword on the tea table.


    "What''s the price of bringing a piece of worn-out iron? If you sit still, the chrysanthemums come and pay for it, so everything seems to be easy. If you beg like that, you''ll be crushed and kicked out. What?""Cher, a piece of iron?"


    Bop Jeong''s eyes widened.


    Did you just say you''re going to break the iron over Hawsan''s body?


    "Hey, hey. Hwasan The Dragon. You don''t seem to understand, but it''s Hwasan''s."


    "What about it?"


    "¡­Don''t you know? I''m sick and tired of the Wasans!"


    "Oh, I know. But what about it?"


    Chung-Myung poked his ears.


    "Don''t you know what a creature means in Munpa?"


    "What a strange man."


    "¡­what?"


    Bop Jeong looks blankly at Chung-Myung.


    "No. If I''m a Hwasanite, why would the chief decide what that sword means in Hwasan? It''s not like we''re setting the number of bowls for other people''s homes."


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Bop Jeong became a honeyed mute. I saw Hyun Jong just in case, but he was not that different either.


    Hyun Jong was also staring blankly at Chung-Myung with a ridiculous face.


    "Cher, Chung-Myung. No, but I''m sick of the investigation.¡­."


    "What are you sick of? I mean, if there''s anything that''s expensive or pretty, you know, all the people who used to come together and pat on the door,


    From now on, this is our symbol.''


    I''m sick of deciding after that. It''s not like a creature coming down from the sky."


    Chung-Myung said in a nonchalant way.


    "It''s just a thing. What do you attach so much meaning to? It doesn''t mean that Hwasan isn''t Hwasan, it doesn''t make Hwasan great, it''s crazy to go to the North Sea to get a piece of sword? The North Sea?


    Chung-Myung''s eyes began to twinkle. Hyun Jong flinched and thought.


    ''Oh, no, but I''m sick of the investigation.¡­.''


    What the hell did he learn to grow up with?''


    Their bewildered eyes poured on Chung-Myung.


    But Chung-Myung just grinned nonchalantly.


    "Well, of course, I wouldn''t sell it for money if I could get my hands on it, but it doesn''t make sense for my students to be in danger because they''re sick of it. Which ancestor would value more than his student?"


    "¡­¡­."


    At this point, Bop Jeong couldn''t find anything else to say. The desire to do so has disappeared.


    Chung-Myung rolled his thumb and index finger in front of his eyes to make a circle.


    "Anything else? Money, or...¡­ Money? Oh, a bill sounds good. Slip, or jewelry...¡­."


    "Chung-Myung??. Aren''t they all the same thing?"


    "Oh, yeah. But¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung smirked and once again pushed his own sword toward Bop Jeong.


    "Come to think of it, I don''t think it''s going to pay for it. I think this is a very good sword, put it well and use it again."


    Chung-Myung woke up as if he had nothing more to say.


    Then Hyun Jong also rose up awkwardly afterwards.


    "Sure."


    Chung-Myung turned around and Bop Jeong hurriedly reached out and shouted.


    "Small stamp! Isn''t this the end of the story?"


    "Sure?"


    He spoke more and more quickly, looking quite embarrassed.


    "If you don''t like the price offered, I''ll change it. It''s a job for the world."


    "Oh, right. The world. That''s very important."


    Chung-Myung turned around and stood upright. And with such a serious face, he captured Bop Jeong.


    "Hwasan''s past commitment to the world remains an infinite pride in the hearts of his disciples, Bang."


    Bop Jeong closes his mouth.


    It''s a stab in the wound again."Of course, it''s...¡­."


    "I''m not trying to dig up the past. Hwasan lost a lot, but he also gained a lot."


    "¡­¡­."


    "So¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung smiled.


    "So I hope Shaolin feels that pride."


    "¡­¡­."


    The smile on his face was speechless.


    "I''m sure Shaolin can pull it off without a hitch! I will do my best to cheer for you on the island, so please make sure to reveal the evil spirit and save Kang Ho from Dota!"


    "Oh, no...."


    "Who else would dare to do this if it wasn''t Shaolin said. Right? Long story?"


    Hyun Jong nodded with a blank face.


    "He, he is."


    "Wow. That''s right, yeah. This can only be done by Shaolin. Cheer up, Bang-jang! If you need to use your own sword when you fight with the horseman, please use it well. The blade was still alive. Of course."


    Chung-Myung even waved his hand gently, then opened the door and left.


    Watching Hyun Jong follow suit with a possessed face, Bop Jeong shouted urgently again.


    "Are you sure you''re going to give up your ancestors? Is that Hwasan''s choice?"


    Chung-Myung on his way back turned his head.


    His pathetic eyes flinched Bop Jeong.


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "The body freezes to death."


    Black sword.


    It''s just a sword.


    Even if that sword was a creature of Hwasan, even if that sword was a long-running petite, it is nothing more than a sword.


    The meaning of Hwasan is not young enough for that sword.


    It is Hwasan''s will that his disciples continue, and it is Hwasan''s will that it is incorporated into Hwasan''s prosecution. How can a single piece of iron contain such a deep heart?


    And crucially...¡­.


    I''m your forefather, man.


    Where are you crying in front of Chung-Myung?


    The meaning of ancestors is here, and it''s ridiculous to say that you''re sick of iron.


    "That good sour Shaolin uses it well."


    Chung-Myung walked without hesitation. And I smiled as I saw the blue sky in front of me.


    Even if Cheon Mun had heard it himself, the result would not have changed. What''s important about just iron?


    No, dude! But we''re gonna have to retrieve that!


    Huh?


    Don''t you think so?


    "Then come and retrieve it yourself."


    Oh, I can''t do it because my body aches.


    giggle giggle

 Chapter - 334 Episode 334. Why is it crawling out of here? (4)

    Bop Kye came into the room with a look of anger. His eyes turned to Hyun Jong and Chung-Myung, who disappeared in the distance.


    "¡­¡­Director."


    Bop Jeong looked up at Bop Kye''s voice, which seemed to contain his anger.


    asked Bop Kye.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Hwasan!"


    Bop Jeong sighed slightly.


    "The Buddha is so enraged that he has such a high voice. You and I have a long way to go."


    "One, Bangjang!"


    "Lower your voice."


    Bop Kye closed his mouth with a stern voice.


    Anger rises inside, but you have no choice but to listen to the director. It''s because he''s a Buddhist, but in fact, the one who''s most frustrated now is Bop Jeong Lee.


    "There''s nothing to be so angry about."


    Bop Jeong smiled quietly and shouted no.


    "They will eventually move as we wish."


    "¡­Will it work?"


    "I can''t help it."


    Bop Jeong stroked the self-inflicted sword in front of him.


    "Sickness is not just a symbol of the literary circle. It''s an object that contains the history and spirit of the Munpa. What if you kept Shaolin''s green jade in Tamunpa?"


    "There is no other way than to fail either of those clans or Shaolin."


    "That''s right."


    Bop Jeong nods slowly.


    "But what they said was different, wasn''t they?"


    "Hwasan is risking everything to go a different path from Shaolin."


    Bop Jeong''s voice is a little lower.


    Therefore, he would have had no choice but to show off in front of him. In particular, Hwasan lost a lot of his past in the last war against Mahkyo. Those who have lost their tradition are more likely to be obsessed with it. I''m telling you now and again, but by tomorrow you''ll be coming to me on your own."


    Bop Kye glanced at the door for no reason.


    I don''t doubt what the chief said. But I couldn''t help but feel the subtle anxiety.


    "And this is not to fill Shaolin''s personal feelings. It''s only for the world. If those who claim to be factions refuse to do anything for the world, what can they do?"


    Bop Jeong took a sip of tea after shouting no.


    "Hwasan''s long writer, Hyun Jong, is not very well-known, but he is said to be a noble and a master. Such a man will not sit idle on what could bring the world to grief."


    "Are you sure it''s going to be?"


    "When have I ever been wrong?"


    Bop Kye hesitated slightly to answer.


    In the past, he would have answered without hesitation.


    But not now. Bop Jeong''s prediction is not consistent with Hwasan.


    Bop Jeong smiled quietly, looking at Bop Kye''s expression, which still seemed a little suspicious.


    Everyone makes a mistake.''


    The important thing is how to deal with that mistake.


    It is true that Hwasan has put Shaolin to great shame. However, if we can handle this situation well and bring Hwasan under Shaolin''s influence, the shame will soon not be a disgrace.


    And it''s not just a matter of face.


    I don''t know what the hell he did, but it''s obvious that Hwasan melted the hearts of that Southern Beast Palace.


    It''s not only Shaolin but also something that no one in the world has ever done."We must never miss the end of Mahyo.''


    In order to do so, we must bring out Hwasan''s cooperation. Even if you put aside your personal feelings.


    "Children who lost their parents are bound to miss their parents. Hwasan is a doorkeeper who lost too much. There is no way that such people can give up Hawsan''s new life, the lover of Hawsan, who led Hawsan''s best days. Amitabha Buddha."


    "¡­¡­."


    "It would have been more obvious if we could have recovered Eugene from the plum inspection, but the daehyeon sword also has not a small meaning for Hwasan. You''ll see. Now they''re out in a good mood, but they won''t be able to sleep tonight. And by tomorrow morning, I''ll be here on my own."


    Looking at the relaxed face of Bop Jeong, Bop Kay nodded slowly.


    Seeing Bop Jeong so confident, this will eventually go as he planned.


    It''s bound to be so.


    I mean...


    That''s what it was supposed to be.¡­.


    The next morning.


    "¡­He went?"


    I swear, Bop Kay first saw that face of Bop Jeong.


    Bop Jeong, who had always been full of vertigo, was twisting his head with his mouth open foolishly.


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "Oh, no, what do you mean, you''re gone?"


    Bop Kye closed his eyes tightly.


    "I went to see how he was doing, and the whole angle was already empty."


    "¡­¡­."


    Bop Jeong''s eyes shook like an earthquake.


    "Oh, no. Now, wait a minute.¡­. Wait. Amitabha Buddha. Amitabha Buddha!


    As if he could not organize his thoughts, he kept memorizing his disapproval. Then he asked.


    "Where, where did you go?"


    "¡­Wouldn''t he have returned to Hwasan?"


    "I just walked away in this situation.¡­?"


    Instead of answering, Bop Kay looked blankly at Bop Jeong.


    I''ve never seen a Bangjang ask such stupid questions one after another in my life.


    "According to the disturbance in charge of the war, he went to war as soon as the sun rose."


    "¡­¡­."


    Bop Jeong''s head became more crooked.


    "Go? Oh, no. This can''t be happening. I can''t do this. You''re just gonna walk away in this situation? In this situation?"


    Bop Jeong really jumped up in a panic. And he walked around the room and kept on saying no, like a crazy person.


    "Amitabha, Amitabha, Amitabha! Amitabha Buddha!


    Bop Kye looked at him with a disturbed look.


    I think it''s rather amazing.''


    As expected, Shaolin''s room master is seen struggling to keep his balance even in the midst of shaking.¡­.


    "Amitabha, Amitabha! No! God d*mn Amitabha! Aminabal!"


    "¡­¡­."


    It''s not.


    No.


    Fireworks flared in Bop Jeong''s eyes.


    "No, what the hell are those Wasans thinking? If you just walk away from here, you''ll be stuck with Shaolin, and the world will be in a bind! If you just let go of it, who''s going to clean up the mess?"


    That''s what we''ll do it.


    Don''t you know?


    Bop Kye swallowed a horse that was about to come out of his mouth.


    I''ve never done that in my life, but if I opened my mouth without permission, I thought the head of the room would pick up the wooden table on the table and break his head.


    "No, these wereasans!"


    "Calm down, Mr. Bang. I have a lot of hearing."


    "Do I look like I''m going to calm down now? Things to fall into this hell of a fire!"Bop Kye closed his eyes tightly, unable to bear to see more of Bop Jeong screaming as if he were going to spit fire out of his eyes closed his eyes.


    Anyway, that''s the problem with Hwasan.''


    From the start of the competition to the final, the work that Hwasan was involved in didn''t go from one to ten as Shaolin thought.


    The honor that he tried to gain through this competition was buried deep underground, and Hye Yeon, who hoped to become the world''s leader using this competition as a stepping stone, failed to overcome the shock of the final and ended up in Yeonsu-dong.


    And now even Shaolin''s boss has lost his reason and is spouting abusive language because of Hwasan.


    ''It''s stuck in the harness. How dare you.''


    The face of Chung-Myung giggling in front of Bop Kye was grown up.


    Wasan was also a problem, but the demon couldn''t do anything about it. And as long as the demon sits in and paints the surroundings, Hwasan will surely be the one blocking Shaolin''s path.


    Behind Bop Kye''s back, a shout of angry Bop Jeong erupted.


    "Get him! Get him now! No! I''m coming myself!"


    "Gee, calm down. If you follow those who leave and catch them, what will be Shaolin''s face?"


    "What''s wrong with your face? You crazy people! Hwasan! Hwasan The Dragon. Hwah...¡­.Ugh!"


    "Room leader, wake up! Head of the room manager!


    Bop Kyung grabbed the back of his neck and jumped at him with frightened.


    Even though he had a strong knowledge of martial arts, he could not help his blood pressure.


    * * *


    Baek Cheon turned his head, frowning. And he threw his eyes at Soongsan Mountain, which has become far away.


    "I think I just heard something?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Some sort of scream...¡­."


    "The sound of an old raccoon spilling on his grass."


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon looked back with a look of what that meant, but Chung-Myung only smiled full with a shiny face.


    How dare a middle-aged man look at Hwasan as a pushover.


    What?


    The world?


    That''s what you''re gonna do.


    Chung-Myung no longer wanted his disciples to be implicated in the meaningless name of the world. I''ve experienced with all my heart that nothing will come back even if I give everything for the world, so would they do anything good?


    "Oh, I''m relieved."


    Chung-Myung drank like a horse with a tiger bottle.


    Baek Cheon squints at the sight.


    No. What the hell did you talk about with Shaolin?''


    There must have been something important going on, but Chung-Myung didn''t tell me what happened no matter how much he inquired.


    And Hyun Jong, who would normally explain it to his students with a smile...¡­.


    Baek Cheon glanced sideways at Hyun Jong. He was trudging along from back there.


    Hyun Jong, who should be looking at them warmly with benevolent eyes, is now...¡­ what should I say¡­¡­.


    I think he''s done something wrong.''


    He even looked back at Soongsan Mountain with a nervous face. Then he kept murmuring something with a devastated look on his face.


    "Recycling¡­¡­ I have to recycle¡­¡­¡­. Reclaim. Seo, my forefather...¡­if your forefather knew this...¡­. a large supply A lot of money! A lot of money!


    Hyun Jong, who was walking a few steps, flinched again and looked back at the road. Then, suddenly, he started running toward Soongsan Mountain like a seizure.But he didn''t go a few steps. Hyun Young and Hyun Sang, who were watching Hyun Jong from the side, blocked them and dragged them.


    "Let go, you brats! Oh, my God, what kind of thing is that!"


    "Long storyline. Let''s go to Hwasan first and talk."


    "Chung-Myung told me that he should never send a long writer to Shaolin. Let''s go."


    "Oh, my... Oh, no, that''s not right! Oh, you guys. How can I see my ancestors when I''m dead? Oh, my God!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon, who looked at the elders and the elder, looked at Chung-Myung with a strange look.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­What''s wrong with the writer?"


    "Well, I guess he left something important at Soongsan Mountain."


    "What''s important?"


    "Giggling. What''s the point? I''ve got everything important over there."


    Chung-Myung pointed straight at something.


    Rattle, rattle, rattle.


    "¡­¡­."


    Four large carts following Hwasan''s disciples.


    Each was loaded with something and covered with a large cloth.


    So that''s all about money?''


    To be exact, that''s all the money that Hwasan and Chung-Myung made this time.


    What''s even more creepy was that Hwasan earned only one cart, and the rest were all made by Chung-Myung.


    "Sasook. The Shaolin train was very successful."


    "¡­That''s right."


    "I heard the middlemen are merciful, but they are generous. Thank you for the food. giggle giggle."


    Baek Cheon closed his eyes tightly.


    ''You''re a demon.''


    Shaolin''s mistake is the only one.


    How dare you hold a non-show without knowing that there''s someone in Hwasan who can turn around. And Shaolin will have to pay for it in the future.


    "Anyway¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon spoke to Chung-Myung with a slightly serious look.


    "You did a great job."


    "Huh?"


    "I wouldn''t have been able to perform so well without you. You¡­¡­."


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung frowned.


    "Don''t talk as if you''ve accomplished something with that little kiddo dance competition, Sasook."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s response was unnerving.


    "Gupa''s Muhak is Jeonggong. The deeper the hole gets, the stronger it gets. This great disciple is not qualified to represent the power of the clique. The real power of each clique is the elder and the great disciple. I mean¡­¡­."


    He shrugged and said.


    "Even the most ruined Haenampa in this tournament is still stronger than Hwasan. So far."


    Baek Cheon nodded quietly.


    "Yeah, I guess so."


    "There''s a lot to do in the future. Roll and roll to death. Then one day...¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who was talking, looked up and looked far away. And muttered.


    "Yeah, one day."


    Baek Cheon didn''t bother to ask the back story.


    He just smiled at the side of Chung-Myung.


    Okay.


    someday


    The day will come when Hwasan stands tall as the world''s most civilized group.


    With this evil man.


    "Let''s go! To Hwasan!"


    "Yes!"


    After completing the long and long mission, Hwasan''s disciples proudly headed to the island.

 Chapter - 335 Episode 335. Why is it crawling out of here? (5)

    Bang!


    Chung-Myung, who kicked through the door, screamed.


    "Jumsoeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!"


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah!"


    The confident voice received an ever more lively voice.


    "I''m on my way.Oh, my God!


    The eyes of the jumbo running to the entrance flashed.


    There was a reason for such an excessive welcome. The inside of the large audience was empty and only flies were flying.


    ''How long has it been since you''ve been here?''


    After the World Warring Championship, those who flocked to Soongsan Mountain rushed out, and fewer people even visited the audience. Of course, as they returned to their homes, the audience was full, but now that all the people who left were out, it felt like fewer customers than usual.


    "Bob! No! Room!"


    "Yes! You mean the room? Are you staying alone?"


    "No."


    Chung-Myung peeked back and nodded.


    "All of them."


    "¡­...heek?"


    The jumbo let out a happy scream. Approximately 50 people were stampeding toward the audience.


    Jumsoi, who greeted almost as if she had drilled her head through the ground, said quickly.


    "Yay! I''ll get the room ready right away."


    "Wait."


    "What?"


    "That cart."


    What Chung-Myung pointed to was a cart following the party.


    It''s not a problem, it''s a cart!


    Jumbo nodded tactfully, shining his eyes.


    "Yes! The cart is in the stable...¡­."


    "Don''t make the sound of magutgan falling down. The way that cart will stay."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "The room where the cart will stay. No, the room for the cart!


    Jumsoi, who hesitated for a moment to hear something wrong, tilted his head and asked.


    "Uh, I mean...You mean you''ll put the cart in the room?"


    Then Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Of course, that cart is more important than people."


    "¡­¡­."


    It was a jumbo who thought he had received some strange people.


    "Hwasan?"


    "Are they really the Hwasanites?"


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Not only the people working in the audience but also the occasional guests glanced at Hwasan''s disciples.


    In the past, there were no people who recognized them even if they were wearing black uniforms with distinctive plum prints. But now, even if I don''t have to say anything, many people recognize the Wasan faction and look at them in awe.


    "Look at that imposing figure!"


    "Oh, that gaze full of luster."


    "I''m the Hwasanian who outperformed Goofile Bang and Oh Dae-sega to achieve the best performance in the world-class competition."


    "Is that a great physique the secret to good swordsmanship?"


    He was treated as a bandit when he went, but he is treated as a good-looking inspector when he comes.


    This is why countless people struggle to gain fame. Even if it''s the same behavior, the evaluation depends on where the person is.


    People frown if a begging man on the roadside is an ordinary beggar, but if he is an open ark, it is like giving a look of admiration.


    It''s just...


    ''Oh, my God.''


    Why do you keep looking at me?''


    ''It bothers me, I''m going crazy.''


    Unfortunately, Hwasan''s students didn''t enjoy the pouring snow.


    Chung-Myung, who carefully cracked down on the cart, crumpled his face as he saw other disciples stuck in a corner where people couldn''t reach them as much as possible.


    "What are you doing?"


    "¡­¡­No¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon faltered and said.


    "Should I say I''m not familiar with something...¡­.I''ve never had that kind of look before."


    "You fought well in front of so many people in Sorim."


    "It''s on the stage."


    Baek Cheon scratched the back of his head.


    "I''m used to being stuck in the mountains, so it''s awkward just looking at other people, but I can''t do anything because I''m staring at them.""¡­...do all sorts of things."


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue as if he were pathetic.


    But it was understandable, though.


    Now he can gain fame and stretch his head, but not long ago, Hwasan was a small gatekeeper on the island.


    Therefore, it was understandable that people were so burdened with their eyes. It''s not even just the eyes. It''s the sparkling eyes of Danny.


    Chung-Myung grinned and turned his head and looked at everyone.


    There was a mixture of awkwardness and subtle elation.


    You need to get used to it.''


    When you gain fame, attention naturally follows.


    No one paid attention to Hwasan before the tournament, but now the world will pay attention to every move. This kind of look is nothing.


    Come to think of it, it used to be amazing.''


    In the past, when Chung-Myung stopped by from the death penalty and the island, everyone who knew Gang-ho came out to see them everywhere he went.


    Do it.


    At that time, Chung-Myung was famous as the Three Great Inspections. How many times in my life would I have to pay for a sword when there are only three in the world?


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk. You should take this for granted. It''s because people are so shy!"


    Chung-Myung shouted, sticking his stomach out.


    But the bluff didn''t last very long.


    "Is that the Hwasan Theologian?"


    "He''s the runner-up for this arena. They say it''s like winning a championship."


    "I heard it, too. There''s a saying that you''re the closest to the next generation of the world. Perhaps that''s why the airway is extraordinary."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s shoulders began to rise subtly.


    "Cough, cough.


    Coughing in vain, Chung-Myung looked solemn again.


    "When I was..."


    "Isn''t Shaolin''s Hye Yeon a talent that comes out once in hundreds of years? I heard you''ve learned some of the hard 70s. But that Hwasan Divine unilaterally pushed Hye Yeon."


    "There you go, there you go. Considering the difference between Hwasan and Shaolin, isn''t that Hwasan theologian who said it''s been hundreds of years?"


    "¡­hehe."


    Chung-Myung eventually couldn''t hold back and scratched his head with a grin.


    The face of Baek Cheon''s group rotted away at the sight.


    "All right."


    "That, that. If someone says they''re going to give it to you, you''re going to follow them without asking."


    "¡­...because I''m so weak at compliments."


    "Fool."


    Chung-Myung coughed loudly in the outburst of criticism.


    No, what do you want me to do about it''s good.


    "Here''s the food you ordered food!"


    Chung-Myung turned his head. The jumbo boys were running out with plates all over their hands and arms.


    "It came pretty fast to Nakyang."


    "¡­I see."


    "¡­Wake up, Jang Moon-in."


    "Oh, yeah.


    Hyun Jong wrapped his head in agony.


    "What the hell are you doing this for?"


    "No¡­¡­. Nothing."


    Hyun Jong shook his head with tearful eyes. It is too late to go back to Shaolin even if you say the existence of your own sword.


    More than that...


    Do you think they''ll take my side?''


    Hyun Jong looked at the elders standing in front of him with strange eyes. Maybe Hyun Sang will take his side secretly if he confides in all the facts. But Hyun Young will go on a rampage because an old man who chases the old is blocking the children''s way.


    "Rather than seeing it...¡­.''


    Hyun Jong shook his head like this.


    In fact, it remains a terrible lingering feeling. But the choice of Hwasan''s lengthy writer was almost as good as it''s already decided.As Chung-Myung said. No divine object, no noble object, is more important than Hwasan''s disciples. We should not send our disciples to that dangerous North Sea to get sick of it.


    It was not possible as a long storyteller for Hwasan. Even if he dies in the future and meets his ancestors and makes them feel guilty.


    "That''s true, but I can''t help but...¡­."


    "What?"


    "No¡­¡­.No."


    Hyun Jong shook his head and opened his mouth as if to shake off his thoughts.


    "What about the kids?"


    "He seems a little tired, but he''s holding out. But I don''t know what''s going to happen on my way back to Hwasan, so I think it''s better to hurry up."


    Hyun Jang nodded at Hyun Sang''s words.


    Most accidents occur in this situation. Now that you''ve achieved good results, you''re bound to be lazy, and at times like this, you''re at risk of doing something you don''t usually do...¡­.


    "You worry about everything."


    Then Hyun Young said in a nonchalant way.


    "Don''t keep treating our students like children. Who are they to do that to?"


    Hyun Young smiled at Hyun Young''s words.


    Hyun Young has a firm belief in his disciples. Don''t you sometimes seem to believe in your students more than you are a long-time writer?


    "First of all, would Chung-Myung be looking at him? As long as there''s Chung-Myung among them, the troublemaker should be prepared to be dragged to Hwasan on a leash."


    Oh¡­¡­.


    You don''t trust the kids.


    What was a little sad was that Hyun Jong sympathized with what Hyun Young said.


    "You''ll have a lot of work to do when you get back to Hwasan. So don''t pay attention to that right now and look further away. Isn''t that the job of a long writer?"


    Hyun Jong responded with a smile.


    "Yes, and it would be your job to help me like that."


    "Of course, Jang Moon-in."


    The wise men looked at each other and laughed.


    Know


    It is not yet time for a toast. And even if that time comes, the toasters will not be wise ships here.


    Nevertheless, I could not hide my pride.


    "Let''s go to bed early today. I''ll have to go diligently from tomorrow."


    "Yes, a long writer. Then pay attention."


    Hyun Sang and Hyun Young bowed and left Jang''s room.


    ''That''s a good expression.''


    Hyun Jong, who was left alone, smiled quietly.


    Seeing them smile with such a comfortable face, I really felt that Hwasan had changed from the past.


    ''It hasn''t hit me yet.''


    Sometimes Hyun Jong felt floating in Ho Gong.


    Everything that''s going on now is still a dream come true.


    ''I''m glad he''s here.''


    But it''s not good to get too deep in thought. Hyun Jong got up to clean up his bedroom.


    But then.


    "Hm?"


    Hyun Jong looked toward the door and frowned slightly.


    "Come on in."


    Squeaking.


    At his words, the door opened carefully and someone came in.


    "What happened?"


    "¡­¡­long story."


    Yoo-Esul.


    It was an unexpected guest. She looked at Hyun Jong with an impossible look on her face.


    Hyun Jong looked at her for a moment and thought she was going through his head.


    ''Ah!''


    Then he exclaimed in a small voice."Come to think of it, it''s a piece of cake."


    Then Yoo-Esul nodded slowly.


    "¡­¡­Yes, I see. Come to think of it, it''s been a while since you stopped by there. I''m sorry. I should have paid more attention to it."


    "No, it''s not."


    "Yeah."


    Hyun Jong nodded slowly and spoke quietly.


    "Go ahead, but don''t be too late. Tomorrow we''ll leave first, so join us before we get to Hwasan."


    "¡­Yes, of course."


    Yoo-Esul bowed slightly and went out quietly.


    Hyun Jong''s gaze sank heavily.


    "Well."


    While wandering around the room for a while, he eventually robbed his seat and slowly left the room.


    Squeak.


    It''s still dark in the morning.


    Yoo-Esul, who was ready, escaped the audience. The cool dawn air penetrated the lungs.


    It was a moment when Yoo-Esul looked back and tried to speed up.


    "Are you ready?"


    Yoo-Esul stopped at the sudden voice.


    "¡­¡­Yoon-Jong?"


    Yoon-Jong, Jo-Gol, and Dang-Soso came out first and waited for her.


    When Yoo-Esul gave him a suspicious look, Yoon-Jong smiled lightly.


    "The writer told me to escort the accident. Well, escort is half an excuse, and I''m just saying let''s be friends."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Would it be difficult? I won''t go if the accident doesn''t really want to."


    Yoo-Esul stared at them. And I looked up at the dark sky yet.


    "It''s okay."


    "¡­accident?"


    "Because it''s not someone else."


    Her gaze suddenly reached out to Yoon-Jong again.


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol smiled pleasedly.


    "Accident! I''m coming, too!"


    "¡­He didn''t tell me to come with him."


    "Me too! Me too!"


    "Yes, follow me."


    "Yes!"


    Dang-Soso grinned and clenched his fist.


    Looking at it, Yoo-Esul asked in a flat voice.


    "So we''re leaving now?"


    "No, wait a minute¡­¡­."


    Just then, the guest door burst open, and Baek Cheon, who had an arrogant face, grabbed someone''s back and dragged him out.


    "Listen to me, eat me up! You son of a b*tc*! Stop drinking! When did you drink like this again?"


    "¡­¡­hmmm."


    "Hey!"


    Eventually, Baeck Cheon lifted Chung-Myung and threw him in front of Yoo-Esul.


    She gave Chung-Myung a reflexive tap and gently put him on the floor.


    "You''re telling me to take him with me. What are you thinking about?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoo-Esul stared at all the gathered people and smiled lightly.


    "I''m coming."


    "Walk! Carry me!"


    "¡­I''d rather carry a cow on my back."


    "Never mind, carry him on your back."


    "Ugh."


    Jo-Gol picked up Chung-Myung and carried him on his back. And sighs with a distorted face.


    "So how far do we have to go?"


    No one is asking why to go. It''s not like Hyun Jong told me in advance, but like everyone promised.


    "Mountain."


    "¡­mountain?"


    "Yes, not far away."


    Baek Cheon nodded his head.


    "Then let''s go. You''ll find out when you get there."


    "Yes."


    With Yoo-Esul in the lead, Hwasan''s disciples began to run in the dark.

 Chapter - 336 Episode 336, though I dont deserve your forgiveness. (1)

    Wirip San kept glancing back. After hesitating for a long time, he carefully opened his mouth while looking at the writer next to him.


    "Hey¡­¡­ a long storyteller."


    "Hm?"


    Hyun Jong made eye contact with Wirip San and asked.


    "Why are you doing that?"


    "¡­¡­I think we need to take a different route to get to Hwayeongmun."


    "Haha. Yeah, I see."


    At that, Hyun Jong nodded quietly.


    "One, the door above."


    "Yes! Long story!"


    "Wouldn''t it be a bad idea to take this opportunity to show the disciples how Hwasan is?"


    "Of course, it''s not just me, but the disciples as well. One thing is, if we follow along like this, we''ll be able to see who''s in the real estate for nothing.¡­."


    "Don''t worry about that."


    Hyun Jong smiled and tried to continue, but someone stepped in from behind.


    "How much money did Wi Mun-ju make in Shaolin this time? What a nonsense. Don''t worry about anything."


    "¡­¡­."


    It was Hyun Young.


    Hyun Jong''s face was slightly distorted.


    I might be able to say something nice, but why is he talking about money every time he opens his mouth?


    No, I used to talk about money every time I opened my mouth. In the past, he was angry that he didn''t have money, and nowadays, he only claps for making money.


    "But¡­¡­."


    "Hm?"


    "Where did the small stamps go? You didn''t seem to be in sight since this morning."


    Hyun Jong had a bit of a bitter smile when asked by the above gatekeeper.


    "I''m here to do what I have to do."


    "¡­¡­."


    The expression seemed heavy, so Wirip San couldn''t bear to ask any more.


    "More than that¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong peeked at the back.


    "The road will be a little rough from now on, so keep the cart a little better. If there''s a problem with the cart or if he loses money when he gets back, something terrible will happen."


    Wirip San, who paused for a moment, shivered. And quickly nodded loudly.


    "Don''t worry. Jang Moonin. I''ll keep my promise."


    "Please."


    After the conversation with Wirip San, Hyun Jong looked at the distant sky.


    At that time, Hyun Sang, who was still listening next to me, asked.


    "Long-Written."


    "¡­¡­why?"


    "It''s good to have sent Lee Seol. But did you really need to send the children together?"


    Hyun Jong answered the question with a low voice.


    "I''m going to see them, too."


    "¡­¡­."


    "To be a calming force, we have to understand each other. I just hope that one day the children will lead Hwasan, so that they can understand the pain of Lee Seol."


    Hyun Sang nodded quietly.


    ''Lee Seol-ah...''


    Hyun Jong, who closed his eyes still, quietly memorized Do-ho into his mouth.


    * * *


    How far are we going?''


    Baek Cheon looked at Yoo-Esul running ahead with a slight frown. It started early in the morning, but the sun was already slowly going over Seosan.


    But Yoo-Esul''s feet didn''t seem to stop.


    "Mountain.


    Everything in front of me was mountains, so I couldn''t tell where Yoo-Esul was talking about.


    Baek Cheon thought he knew nothing about Yoo-Esul.


    Dang-Soso is the daughter of Dangga-ju, and Jo-Gol is from Sacheon shopping district. Yoon-Jong was orphaned as a child and picked up by Hawasan''s elder, Chung-Myung...¡­.I''m just a beggar. Cho-sam''s little cub.''


    But I knew very little about Yoo-Esul.


    Yoo-Esul was a person who didn''t talk much about himself. Only after Chung-Myung came in did he speak a little better. In the past, it was common not to say two or three words for a month.


    I thought it would be enough if it was just the same Mundo of Hwasan, but as I followed her like this, I was curious about her past.


    And Chung-Myung''s past...¡­.


    "¡­¡­What''s so far?"


    "Come down, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "That''s what you''re talking about."


    "Sasook! He''s not getting off his back! Please do something about him!"


    No.


    I don''t want to know his past. I think I''ll be frustrated if I find out of course.


    Yoo-Esul stopped running until the sun went completely beyond Seosan.


    She stood at the mouth of a large mountain that looked quite rugged and looked back.


    "Here."


    "¡­...do I just have to go up?"


    She nodded instead of saying. Baek Cheon readily said.


    "Then I''ll go up."


    Then Chung-Myung opened his mouth.


    "But what the hell are you doing running all day up the mountain? It''s getting dark."


    "You didn''t run, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Cho-Gol shouted and Chung-Myung looked down.


    "The death penalty, the death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "I''m trying to train you because I think your lower body is weak, but if you keep coming out uncooperative like this, I can raise a rock for you."


    "¡­I''ll take you to the top of the mountain cozy and comfortable."


    "Tsk."


    Yoo-Esul glanced at Chung-Myung and started climbing the mountain straight away.


    The rest followed in her footsteps, too.


    Dang-Soso, right behind her, approached her and asked.


    "Accident. Do I have to go up a lot?"


    "Not to the top."


    At the quiet answer, Dang-Soso nodded and looked at Yoo-Esul.


    Others may not find much difference in that expressionless face. But in Dang-Soso''s eyes, it was clear that her face was getting stiff.


    ''I don''t think it''s a bad feeling.''


    I feel something complicated at the same time.


    Joy. Missing. Sentimental.


    I''ve never seen so many different emotions on Yoo-Esul''s face.


    What''s in front of him that can stir up the school?''


    Yoo-Esul has always maintained a firm mind. Didn''t even Chung-Myung comment on Yoo-Esul''s attitude as a prosecutor?


    My curiosity grew bigger and bigger.


    Yoo-Esul''s steps became slower and slower, as if to solve such questions for Dang-Soso.


    He slowed down the speed of development and started to walk soon. Those who followed also kept up with Yoo-Esul.


    That''s right away.


    As the trees gradually dwindled, the thick forest began to disappear little by little.


    It was not long before the sight of Hwasan''s disciples was a vast open space with nothing special.


    "¡­same?"


    Despite Baek Cheon''s questionable voice, Yoo-Esul didn''t give a specific answer. Instead, he only walked as if he had been possessed with his eyes fixed on one place.


    Baek Cheon opened his mouth again, wondering if he hadn''t heard.


    "What the hell is this place...¡­."


    "Living quarters, for a minute.


    But a low voice came from behind his back.


    "Hey¡­¡­."


    "Hm?"


    Yoon-Jong''s voice squinted his eyes.


    And


    ''Ah...''


    I soon shut my mouth.Where Yoo-Esul was headed, there was a slight bump. The height was so low that it wouldn''t be seen properly if you didn''t look closely.


    "¡­¡­."


    It was¡­¡­ a grave.


    A small tomb built in the middle of the mountain.


    As soon as I saw it, I could see why she found this place.


    Whisper. Whispering.


    Every time Yoo-Esul walked, the sound of stepping on grass penetrated everyone''s ears.


    The sound of grassworms crying.


    The sound of the wind passing by.


    And the sound of grass being stepped on.


    No one could open their mouth hastily.


    Soon after, Yoo-Esul arrived in front of the tomb and looked at the mound and opened his mouth in a low voice.


    "I''m back."


    Her eyes slowly close.


    "¡­Father."


    Tadak tumbling.


    A bonfire was burning in front of the cabin, which was collapsing.


    The people who renovated the cabin quite far from Bongbun simply unpacked to stay for a day.


    "Oh, it''s cold."


    Chung-Myung sat close to the bonfire, shaking his shoulders.


    Then he glanced at the cabin, which was about to collapse.


    How long has he been neglected?


    Five years? No, it''s too old to say that.


    I think it''s been at least 10 years.''


    There are signs that they have been working on it so that it does not collapse from time to time, but it was clear that more than a decade has not lived.


    In other words, 10 years ago, people lived here.''


    It''s a strange thing.


    It''s not as easy as you think to live in the middle of a mountain. Especially this place wasn''t suitable for people to live in. It is a place where sinners should not be forced to push themselves for the sake of their suffering or face human beings and hide.


    Chung-Myung stared at Yoo-Esul.


    And maybe she lived here in the past.


    Perhaps with the owner of the tomb.


    Only the sound of the bonfire continued indifferently. No one could bear to open their mouth.


    Around the time the atmosphere felt overwhelming, Hwasan''s disciples, except Yoo-Esul, began to stare at Baek Cheon.


    ''¡­¡­why?''


    ''Ask me quickly.''


    ''¡­¡­.''


    After a conversation with his eyes, Baek Cheon sighed deeply and opened his mouth with a slightly embarrassed face.


    "Sae-mae."


    "Yes."


    "What about that grave a moment ago?"


    "¡­It''s my father."


    "Oh, I see...¡­.Well."


    Baek Cheon??


    You got it, right?


    As I looked around my disciples as if I were asking, everyone opened their eyes and shook their heads.


    "Things to be ruined."


    What else is there to ask, you people?!


    Baek Cheon faltered and opened his mouth again.


    "So the brother-in-law used to live here with his father?"


    "Yes."


    It was a short answer. He hesitated slightly and closed his eyes tightly. To be honest, now he couldn''t stand it because he was curious.


    "I don''t think this is a good place to live, but how did you end up living in a place like this?"


    Yoo-Esul looked up. And stared at Baek Cheon.


    A little embarrassed, Baek Cheon quickly added.


    "Oh, no. If you don''t want to answer, you don''t have to. It doesn''t matter now."


    As soon as the word was over, Yoo-Esul sprang up from his seat.


    Baek Cheon flinched.


    "No, brother and sister, I...¡­."


    But as she entered the cabin, she suddenly began digging the floor in one corner.


    "Huh?"


    Scooping up the floor with her hands, she pulled something out.


    It was a half rotten chest made of wood.


    She, who came out with a precious chest without caring about the dirt on her hands and clothes, put it down in front of Hwasan''s disciples."This is¡­¡­."


    Everyone looked at it and Yoo-Esul opened the chest.


    The chest was full of books.


    Book?


    Is it an emergency?


    But nowhere in all those books was the title.


    Soon Yoo-Esul began to pull out all the books. It was an indifferent touch.


    Her hand, which had put down dozens of books like that, paused at one point. But soon he reached back into the chest.


    Two brochures came out in her hand.


    One of them was ragged as if it had been torn apart.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes have narrowed slightly.


    There was a black stain in the middle of the ragged book, because he noticed that it was a trail of blood drying up.


    And the other one...¡­.


    "Brand-Brand¡­¡­ What about that?"


    a book half-burnt


    No, there are so many burnt parts that it''s hard to call a book.


    On the front, only a few words that seemed to be the title remained blurred.


    Twenty-four and a hawk. And the law.


    Although not complete, these letters alone gave us a good idea of what this book was really about.


    "¡­¡­24-year-old painting."


    Everyone looked surprised.


    Here was the emergency of the twenty-fourth parallelism, which the temple had been looking for so far. Of course, more than half of them burned down and could no longer be called emergency.


    She looked at the books in both hands and quietly put them on the floor.


    Then he sat down and looked at the bonfire and finally opened his mouth.


    "My father is¡­¡­."


    Her quiet voice was a little more subdued than usual.


    "My father was a student of Hwasan."


    Yoon-Jong swallowed a dry saliva.


    Yoo-Esul''s unusual voice felt like it was sucking him up.


    "Hwasan''s student who ran away. Who didn''t want to live as Hwasan''s disciple. So the man who ran away with the door behind him.


    "¡­¡­."


    "But at the same time¡­¡­."


    Yoo-Esul closed his eyes quietly.


    "The one who really couldn''t forget about Hwasan. Who left Hwasan behind and didn''t abandon him until the end. I mean¡­¡­."


    He was a fool.

 Chapter - 337 Episode 337, though I dont deserve your forgiveness. (2)

    It still comes to mind when I close my eyes.


    a dark night


    His face was so painful that words couldn''t describe, and his father wielded his sword again and again.


    He always swung a sword in the rain and in the snow. Even when the grip bursts into blood and the lips crack to the point of swelling.


    Always. Always.


    In her memory, the father was always wielding a sword.


    Young Yoo-Esul didn''t know what was driving him so hard.


    From the time he remembered, he was just wielding a sword all the time to time. When he opened his eyes, he wielded a sword, swung it until the sun sets, and then when he was about to collapse, he held onto the burnt-out scaffold and sobbed.


    Sometimes agonizing, sometimes angry, and sometimes howling like a beast.


    - I''m going back.


    He said, holding on to young Yoo-Esul.


    If I could make a perfect plum blossom at any time, I''d take your hand and go back to Wasan. And I will ask for forgiveness from the elders of the envoy.


    - I will smoke plum blossoms.


    Yoo-Esul opened his eyes still.


    "My father wanted to go back to Hwasan."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I think I needed a justification for that. Because my father turned his back on the dead gate. You can''t go back empty-handed and beg for forgiveness."


    "¡­¡­then I''ll be in the class¡­¡­."


    Yoo-Esul nodded still.


    "My father was going to restore it. If you restore that salary and return the plum to Hwasan, you''ll forgive yourself for running away."


    At that, Baek Cheon groaned unconsciously.


    Restore?


    With that?


    "That''s ridiculous.¡­.''


    Restoration is only meaningful when you can guess the original form. Tracking its original form based on more than half of the lost wages is no different from finding a single grain of sand in the desert.


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung sighed slightly and looked at Yoo-Esul.


    "So?"


    She looked down at the books quietly.


    Those dozens of books were the result of my father''s research and research on the 24th-purchase method. And all those purifications were collected in the last book.


    "It''s been debilitating day by day. Sticking to the impossible eats away at people."


    "¡­¡­."


    Besides, it wasn''t just the body that became weak.


    Before he ran out of breath, his father was almost a madman. He wielded a sword with his arms dried up like a branch in winter, and read it like crazy with his hollow eyes like a corpse. I''ve written down a lot of new things and I''ve repeatedly reestablished them all.


    One.


    Her father could never reach Hawasan''s sword.


    A day of distant snow.


    Her father, who was wielding a sword frantically in the blizzard, vomited blood on the floor over and over again. And he tore apart the class he had been establishing.


    - I can''t reach it. I am! I am...¡­ I can''t reach¡­¡­.


    The scene of a father sobbing desperately is engraved in Yoo-Esul''s memory like a painter.


    - Lee Seol-ah¡­.


    As he was dying, he held Yoo-Esul''s hand and said.


    - You have to smoke the plum blossoms. No, you should never stick to plum blossoms! No, it''s not. You... No! You can''t. You shouldn''t be like me.


    Words that young Yoo-Esul couldn''t understand.


    - Will the envoy forgive me...Do you understand me for leaving them behind?¡­.I''d like to see Hawasan''s plum blossoms¡­¡­. plum blossoms¡­¡­.That was my father''s will.


    Yoo-Esul spent a few days in the cabin with his body. He matched the torn books one by one beside his father, who did not eat, drank, or cooled down.


    Meanwhile, someone found the cabin. It was Hyun Jong who came running after receiving the last communication from his father who felt the end.


    He sobbed on the spot when he found Yoo-Esul almost dying.


    - You stupid man...¡­! What do you want? What do you want?


    Hyun Jong sobbed for a long time holding on to her young girl. The warmth felt in his hands still lingered on her back.


    Still


    Yoo-Esul said in an insensitive voice.


    "My father was a fool."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I abandoned him, but I couldn''t. When he ran out, he wanted something else, but his father was more obsessed with him than anyone else. So I regretted and suffered all my life."


    Her eyes were fixed on the blazing bonfire.


    It was still hard to understand my father.


    If you valued him so much, why did you abandon him? You should have forgotten if you threw it away, why couldn''t you let go. And if I missed you so much, why couldn''t I go back to you to love my head?


    It was still hard for her to understand.


    "¡­accident."


    Dang-Soso, who opened his mouth, shut up again as if he couldn''t speak.


    What should I say?


    At least at this moment, I couldn''t find anything to say to Yoo-Esul. It was because I understood how much would be contained in that calm voice.


    At that time, Jo-Gol, who was listening silently, opened his mouth.


    "Hear¡­¡­."


    His gaze was directed at a pile of rainbows.


    "Why didn''t the writer recover that salary? Even though it''s less than half the class, it''s still twenty-fourths...¡­."


    "I can''t use that."


    Chung-Myung said in a husky voice.


    "If they took it to Hwasan for no reason, they would have set it up for restoration. Then Hwasan would be really screwed. Everyone must have suffered from the impossible."


    Poor hope is sometimes more brutal than painful despair.


    There was no one in Hawsan at the time to restore the 24th parallel based on that. No, this would have been impossible for anyone in the world.


    Even if Chung-Myung had restored the low grade without knowing the twenty-fourth-purchase method, Chung-Myung''s sword technique, which is completely different from the original one, would have been born and would not have reached the original form.


    "What a stupid thing to do...¡­.''


    Chung-Myung bit his lips slightly.


    It is endlessly stupid, endlessly foolish.


    One¡­¡­.


    I''m sure you were that desperate.''


    I wouldn''t have thought of going back to Hawsan and dying with him. Somehow he would have wanted to find the key to resurrect Hwasan.


    Even if it''s a vain obsession.


    "That''s why the accident...¡­."


    "No."


    Yoo-Esul shook his head.


    "I don''t stand up for my father. My father abandoned Hwasan. It is unforgivable for me, a disciple of Hwasan."


    "¡­accident."


    "The writer says he forgives, but it''s not something he can be forgiven for. He who abandoned the temple is forgiven by what means. So¡­¡­."


    She closed her eyes in an unusual long speech.


    "I don''t know what to say.¡­."


    A heavy silence fell.


    Knowing that clumsy consolation could be rather cheap sympathy, they were all silent just looking at each other.


    Then Chung-Myung blurted out.


    "Well, let''s go to bed."


    The eyes of the disciples turned to him.


    "I think I''ve said everything, and it''s not much of a story. In conclusion, I stopped by my father''s grave on my way by. Isn''t that what it''sir?""Chung-Myung??!"


    Baek Cheon sprang up from his seat with an angry face.


    However, Yoo-Esul nodded with a nonchalant face.


    "Right."


    So Baek Cheon was briefly speechless. Yoo-Esul said calmly.


    "I just wanted to stop by. Anyway, I thought you''d be happy to know that Hwasan is getting his old self back."


    But Chung-Myung stood up with a sour face.


    "A dead man is a dead man."


    "¡­I know."


    "I thought you were going to say something great. I''m going to bed. If you''re going to leave tomorrow morning, go to bed early. You''ll have to run faster as much as you wasted the day."


    He strode into the cabin without looking back. The rest of Hwasan''s disciples looked at him from behind with uncomfortable faces.


    Yoo-Esul said.


    "The death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "We sleep, too."


    "¡­Yes, let''s do that."


    Baek Cheon nodded quietly.


    I don''t think I''m going to fall asleep, but it wouldn''t be very good for Yoo-Esul to keep bringing this up, as Chung-Myung said.


    "¡­Thank you for telling me."


    "No, it''s not."


    Her gaze again turned to the dark night sky.


    "Because it''s not someone else."


    for now


    Yoo-Esul suddenly opened his eyes.


    And I looked around with a puzzled face. Inside the cabin, I could see the students of Hwasan, who were sleeping all over the place.


    ''¡­when?''


    I didn''t remember sleeping.


    I remember all of us coming into the cabin and lying down...¡­.


    Was he really tired?''


    It looked like that. In fact, everyone seemed to be asleep.


    Then I heard a voice right next to me.


    "¡­accident."


    Looking back, Dang-Soso was muttering something with his eyes closed.


    "¡­¡­accident¡­¡­."


    He seemed to be talking in his sleep.


    Yoo-Esul, who looked at the side of the bed, closed his eyes again. However, he soon felt a small sense of incompatibility and lifted himself up.


    There isn''t.


    I don''t see Chung-Myung among those who are sleeping in their cabin.


    "Where?"


    Yoo-Esul stood still from his seat.


    And carefully walked out of the cabin. There was little sign of Chung-Myung near the campfire.


    Yoo-Esul, who was looking around, slightly hardened his face. Then he began to move busily as if possessed.


    Follow, follow.


    A strong shipper was sprayed on the tomb.


    The tomb, where the grass grew, began to get wet.


    Soon after the bottle was emptied, Chung-Myung took out a new bottle and opened the lid. Then it was sprinkled back into the grave.


    Chung-Myung, who had been spraying alcohol for a long time, soon took the bottle to his mouth.


    Chung-Myung, who quickly passed the bar without delay, stole his mouth with a loud, loud sound. And murmured bitterly in a low voice.


    "You''re such a fool."


    He couldn''t understand this guy.


    He wouldn''t have abandoned Hwasan, but if he had abandoned the failing gatekeeper, he should at least live well. Furthermore, it is untenable for a man with a young daughter to throw his life away from the impossible.


    It''s stupid, pathetic, and stupid.


    But¡­¡­.


    "But I usually like idiots."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    Chung-Myung''s face, which was smiling quietly, gradually changed. Sitting in front of the tomb, he sighed for a long time after drinking. At the end of the sigh, the sincerity came out.


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    I know.


    This is Chung-Myung''s sin.


    What sin would those who left the crumbling gatehouse be? Who in the world can hold on to the crumbling door and demand that they die together?Those who remain are great, and those who do not remain are not wrong.


    "Why did you do that? You stupid...¡­."


    If you threw it away, forget it.


    Why did I regret it even though I threw it away foolishly?


    You''re a fool.


    "I''m¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung leaned against the mound and looked up at the stars in the sky.


    "In fact, I wanted to go to the North Sea."


    From the moment I heard the word "magyo," my blood started to rise upside down.


    If it weren''t for Hyun Jong, he would have grabbed Bop Jeong by the collar and screamed where he was. I didn''t want to leave anything in the world related to masochism.


    When I close my eyes, I still remember the death penalty at the top of 100,000 mountains.


    Still


    "But I can''t go. Still¡­¡­."


    If he is harmed, the remaining Hwasan will fall again as in the past. If Chung-Myung loses his focus, Hwasan can''t handle the check of Goofilebang and Oh Dae-sega.


    Hwasan will fall again, and Yoo-Esul''s father-like people will reappear.


    So I couldn''t go.


    so


    Because I can''t repeat the same mistake.


    Even if you die of heartburn and tear, you can''t see it again. If the moment comes when Hwasan falls again, he will never close his eyes.


    "I wouldn''t be entitled to ask you for forgiveness, but...¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s fingertips stroked the wet mound.


    "¡­Now take a rest. Plum blossoms will bloom again in Hwasan."


    Then he turned his head violently, biting the bottle. The strong shipper''s scratch on the neck felt especially sad today.


    "Yeah."


    Putting down the bottle like throwing it, he stumbled and rose from his seat.


    "You said you wanted to see the plum blossoms, didn''t you?"


    Growl.


    The sound of the sword being pulled rang in the still mountains.


    "If you want to see it, you should see it. You''ve been wanting to see it for so long, so I''ll show you. Yeah."


    Chung-Myung, who was reeling as if drunk, lowered the sword.


    Then I closed my eyes slowly.


    I think I can see it.


    The image of a person wielding a sword and wielding it in this deserted mountain.


    The image of someone who is obsessed with only one sword, suffering from lingering regret and the inevitable reality.


    It''s like...


    (Screams.


    Chung-Myung''s sword began to move slowly.


    Soon after the opening of the plum shop, the inspection of the plum shop will take place.


    A perfect round plum print without any technique.


    Whasan''s plum blossoms, which Yoo-Esul''s father had been trying to smoke all his life, were now revealing themselves at the end of Chung-Myung''s sword.


    Look


    You idiot.


    This is Hwasan''s plum blossoms you''ve been missing so much.


    I lost once.


    Having to spend so many years trying to bloom again.


    Hwasan''s plum blossoms, painted by complete plum screening, began to turn the barren land into a forest of red plum blossoms.


    Where Whasan''s plum blossoms bloom, that''s Hwasan.


    So this place is just Hwasan, too.


    In the forest of plum blossoms, a swordsman dances.


    Like cutting out the lingering feelings that I couldn''t send yet. The end of the beautifully moving sword was determined but sad.


    And¡­¡­.


    Yoo-Esul, who was looking at the plum blossoming like a fantasy from afar, closed his eyes still.


    ''Father...''


    Her downward eyelashes trembled. Then a drop of tears flowed down.


    Did you find your plum blossoms?


    Yet


    Not yet.


    But¡­¡­.


    Yoo-Esul opened his eyes.


    There was a forest of plum blossoms that was like a fantasy.


    ''Someday...''


    The day will come when the perfect plum blossoms bloom at the end of her sword.Then her dead father could finally rest in peace.


    someday


    Yeah, one day.

 Chapter - 338 Episode 338, although I dont deserve your forgiveness. (3)

    "Here he comes, Jang Moon-in."


    "Well, I see."


    Hyun Jong nodded with a slightly complicated feeling as he saw Baek Cheon and his group running from afar.


    ''It took a little longer than I thought.''


    As much as it took, I was worried that something had happened. It would be nice if we could understand each other well, but Yoo-Esul''s father is so sensitive and heartbreaking for her.


    Nevertheless, the reason why I sent those children together was because I wanted them to understand the pain of Lee Seol.


    They might be able to fill the emptiness of the mind that the adults of the temple couldn''t fill.


    But sharing pain can sometimes be dangerous for relationships¡­¡­.


    Hyun Jong looked slightly nervous and looked at Yoo-Esul''s face first.


    ''Ah...''


    And finally seeing her approaching, Hyun Jong exclaimed in his mind. A smile from Ando was young in his face.


    Baek Cheon, who is approaching before he knows it, took the lead and reported.


    "Jang Moon-in, everyone has returned safely."


    "Yes, everyone worked so hard."


    "Yes!"


    Hyun Jong''s eyes are on Yoo-Esul.


    "How was your trip?"


    "Yes, Jang In."


    Hyun Jong looked at her face quietly. It was definitely different from before we started.


    "That''s a good expression."


    The subtle anxiety hidden in a blank expression disappeared, and the viewer became comfortable. Of course, it would look the same to someone who doesn''t know Yoo-Esul well.


    "Are you feeling a little comfortable?"


    "Yes."


    "Yes, that''s enough."


    When Hyun Jong nodded, Yoo-Esul bowed and turned straight away. Then, the bird naturally penetrated through the bickering party of Baek Cheon.


    Seeing her like that made Hyun Jong laugh.


    I don''t know if it''s the right place.''


    Yoo-Esul in the past didn''t blend in anywhere in Hwasan.


    From the moment he took Hyun Jong''s hand and climbed to Hwasan, Yoo-Esul became Hwasan''s disciple and accepted his life as a heaven. But nevertheless, he didn''t consider his disciples completely pro-life.


    Of course, that Yoo-Esul is wrong. It wasn''t here.


    There will also be such a way of life. Hyun Jong didn''t want to share right from wrong in Yoo-Esul''s life. Yoo-Esul''s life deserves respect in itself, even if it''s not what he wants.


    It''s just...


    Hyun Jong smiled quietly.


    Nevertheless, it is inevitable that Yoo-Esul looks better with those children.


    "After all, that child changed Lee Seol.''


    Hyun Jong''s eyes are on Chung-Myung.


    The time Yoo-Esul began to change was when Chung-Myung carried him to Hwasan. Hyun Jong doesn''t know what changed Chung-Myung. But isn''t that a good reason?


    ''How much longer is that child going to change Hwasan?''


    So much has changed so far. But Chung-Myung will never stop here.


    More things will change in the future.


    Hyun Jong looked at Chung-Myung with a happy face.


    From the moment he arrived, Chung-Myung was running straight to the cart and checking the loaded items.


    It''s meticulous, too.''


    That''s right. That''s right.


    Those who lead the clique need that part¡­¡­.


    "Back Sang Sasook."


    At that moment, Chung-Myung turned his head and turned away.


    "Uh, huh?"


    Suddenly, Baek Sang, who was pointed out, looked at him with a sour look. Chung-Myung said, opening his eyes slightly."There''s a coin missing."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Sang protested with a look of world injustice.


    "There''s no way! I kept an ant cub away from me except during my sleep!"


    "What? You sleep with money in front of you? Are you out of your mind? Where''s the money keeper sleeping?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Sang, whose mouth is sticking out, grumbles.


    "No¡­¡­. Nothing great is missing, just a coin¡­.¡­."


    "What? A coin?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes began to twinkle and twinkle.


    "Do you think you''ll get a coin for selling saisuk? Huh? Since when did you think Hwasan was rich? Does that belong to the Finance Ministry? Whoo?"


    "Oh, no."


    In panic, Baek Sang turned his head to Jang Moon-in, but Hyun Jong just looked at him with a happy face.


    Let''s pretend we don''t know.''


    A noble man does not see what has been fired.


    Whew.


    Hyun Jong was constantly rushing the way.


    There may be many reasons, but the main reason is that Hwasan has been left empty for too long without a long writer.


    Unlike other prestigious people who are full of people to replace even if the elders or elders are away, Hwasan will not be able to run properly if three wise men are missing.


    The Unja boats must have struggled desperately to fill their vacancies, but there must be a limit.


    So I couldn''t wait to go back to Hwasan.


    "Long-written man! Excuse me?"


    "Oh."


    Hyun Jong looked up and looked forward.


    Perhaps because of the endless running, Hwasan finally began to be seen in the distance.


    "¡­¡­Hwasan."


    It''s only a month in time, but I felt like I was gone for a few years.


    The students who were a little tired began to gain strength again.


    Baek Cheon also smiled brightly as he looked at Hwasan in front of him.


    "You''re finally back."


    "It''s been a long time, hasn''t it? Homemade?


    "Yeah, it was long. It felt a lot longer because of someone. I feel a few years old worrying about that guy getting into trouble every day by day."


    "By the way, the accident didn''t happen¡­¡­.No, I''m not."


    Yoon-jong, who stole his eyes away from Baek Cheon, who was flirting with his eyes, murmured inside.


    Both of them used to pretend to be gentle, but now they are openly trying to intimidate people with their power.


    "When everyone is colored.''


    Is this the only way HWASAN can stand?


    "Anyway, let''s hurry. I''ll be on Hwasan by the end of the day."


    "Yes! Sa-suk!"


    It was when everyone tried to hurry with excitement.


    "¡­¡­but private accommodation."


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon looked back at Jo-Gol. Jo-Gol somehow had a black face.


    "Why are you doing that?"


    "¡­That thing."


    "Huh? What?"


    "That one. That one."


    Jo-Gol chinned. What he pointed to is...¡­ It was Chung-Myung lying on top of the cart.


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    "Not Chung-Myung, but a cart."


    "¡­Cart? What about cart again?"


    Jo-Gol hesitated for a moment as if he really didn''t want to put it in his mouth.


    "You''re not going to drag that up Hwasan, are you?""


    "¡­¡­."


    Not a single cart, but four.


    Baek Cheon grinned as he saw the imposing figure of his luggage and money rising to his feet.


    A


    Don''t tell me...


    * * *


    "Isn''t it about time you came?"


    "He''ll be here today."


    Hwasan''s disciples rubbed their hands nervously in front of the prose.Judging by the time, it should arrive by today.


    "You''re not coming today, are you? Shouldn''t we have arrived this morning according to the schedule?"


    "Let''s wait a little longer."


    Unam looked down at the bottom of the mountain with a slightly worried face.


    I''m sure we got a call saying we''re arriving today.''


    Traveling is accompanied by variables, so it''s not a matter of a day or two. Nevertheless, I had no choice but to feel anxious from the waiting position.


    "Are you all set?"


    "How many times do you ask? I finished it in the first place."


    Unam grinned at the slightly curt reply.


    "Now I understand why Elder Hyun Young struggled so hard to prepare food.''


    I often thought it was too much, but when he was in a position to wait for everyone, I understood the feeling.


    They return after a hundred years of great service. If I could, I''d like to carry one by one and walk around Hwasan, but I couldn''t, so I wanted to prepare a warm meal.


    "Even if you''re happy, let''s welcome you appropriately and let you rest today because you must be tired from the long road.""


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "Don''t worry, death penalty!"


    Hwasan''s disciples, long lined up in prose, nodded with a slight reminder. Everyone felt like flying to the sky when they heard in advance that Hwasan won the runner-up in the arena and performed the best.


    Everyone is ready to welcome the death penalty, which has won this honor, with joy that will never be again.


    Yeah, it''s gonna be a lot of fun.


    Then the person standing at the front raised his hand and pointed down.


    "Hey, hey!"


    "Oh, I, really! Over there! Up there, Sasook!


    "Oh?"


    Unam quickly ran forward.


    "Oh, oh, oh!"


    I saw four people climbing the mountain as if they were flying up.


    Hyun Jong, Hyun Young, Hyun Sang, and then Ungum followed.


    "Long story short!"


    "Elders!"


    "Master!"


    Hwasan''s disciples quickly lowered their backs and expressed their respect.


    "I''m looking forward to seeing you!"


    "Well done, Jang Moon-in!"


    Hyun Jong, who approached with a slightly recalled face, smiled with a kind face.


    "I guess I''m late and I''ve put you through a lot. Why were you out here?"


    "Of course, Jang Moon-in."


    Unam welcomed him with a smile that was so bright.


    This is a welcoming event for those who return after making a big contribution. What''s the big deal about standing for a day?


    "You''ve been through a lot. All of the disciples are more than happy with what Jang Moon-in has accomplished by leading the children."


    "Hahaha."


    Hyun Jong burst into laughter.


    "I didn''t do anything. That''s all they did."


    "Isn''t it possible because it was led by a long writer?"


    Hyun Jong shook his head.


    "No, I really didn''t do anything. If you want to compliment them, do it to them."


    "Ha ha."


    As usual, Woon-am smiled as she saw Jang Moon-in, who gave all the credit to the children. But somehow I couldn''t see the people who had to follow me.


    "¡­but what about the kids?"


    When asked by him, Hyun Jong turned his eyes slightly and said,


    "It will come up soon. Oh! Well, I have to go inside, so bye."


    "What?"


    "See you later."


    Hyun Jong quickly moved toward the place. The elders followed in his footsteps, too.


    "Huh?"


    Even the ungum followed such elders, with their heads bowed low."The Priest?"


    "So, Sophie''s in a hurry, so I''ll see you later.


    "Huh?"


    Looking at the bayonet rushing inside, Unam couldn''t even guess why.


    No, why are you all in such a hurry...¡­.


    It was then.


    "Come!"


    "Oh!"


    Unam turned his head.


    Somehow, the atmosphere is a little strange, but as Jang said, these are Hwasan''s white porcelain boat and celadon boat. So of course you have to welcome them. He smiled brightly and opened his arms.


    "Come on, everybody¡­¡­What?"


    But his words snapped. His eyes looking forward grew bigger and bigger and bigger.


    The disciples were seen climbing the cliff of Hwasan half-way up.


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    "Oops! d*mn it! Why is the mountain so steep?"


    "Well, I almost fell off the cliff three times."


    His disciples, bloodshot in their eyes, were climbing the mountain with a long string around them.


    "That line is...¡­.''


    Then a large cart wrapped around a rope appeared as if it were soaring behind those who climbed the mountain.


    Unam opens her mouth wide.


    You came up with that?''


    Crazy


    The mountain road leading to Hwasan is a distant cliff. Ordinary people dare not climb, and even those who have mastered martial arts often fall on the path of the wasan.


    And you climbed up that road with a cart?


    Besides, there wasn''t a single cart.


    "Argh!"


    Jo-Gol grabbed the edge of the cliff and put his head out, his eyes fluttering and screaming.


    "Oh, my God! Oh, my God! It''s just money anyway! You can change it to a slip or leave it to the battlefield! You''re crazy and you''re dragging this all the way up here, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "That''s a lot to say."


    Huh?


    As Jo-Gol climbed up the cliff, other celadon boats climbed up the mountain with red faces. Then a large cart appeared one after the other along the rope tied to them.


    On top of that cart...¡­ there was Chung-Myung. Unam''s mouth was wide open as he lay down with a bottle in one hand.


    "¡­¡­."


    Unam realized one thing again.


    ''Oh, they were always like this.''


    And I realized deep down. There''s no way there''s a warm, normal reception in Wasan.

 Chapter - 339 Episode 339, though I dont deserve your forgiveness. (4)

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! You son of a b*tc*!


    Chung-Myung grinned as Jo-Gol lay down screaming.


    "It''s good for training and everything! Where are you going to make a living out of that little show? I won''t see it until I get dirt in my eyes!"


    "Soil? Do you want soil?"


    Baek Cheon, who rose from below shouting, grabbed the dirt on the floor and rushed to Chung-Myung.


    However, as soon as he rushed in, he was kicked and fell back down the cliff.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Everyone bowed their heads faintly as they heard a distant scream.


    ''I won''t forget the courage. Private lodging.''


    ''They''re running out of options.''


    I wonder if he''s alive.


    Chung-Myung chocked his tongue at the sight.


    "Tsk tsk. Everyone''s into it."


    Chung-Myung drank badly and jumped off the cart. The other disciples, who climbed up the cliff together, were completely exhausted and could not raise their heads because they were lying on the floor.


    Unam couldn''t stand it and ended up asking.


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "Wasn''t there a more comfortable way?"


    "No, that''s not how you train."


    "¡­¡­."


    Ah.


    That''s right. It''s natural for him to answer like this.


    It was a chance to realize what Chung-Myung meant to return.


    "Well, you''re back, by the way."


    "Yes, Sasukjo. Well...¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who was about to say something, closes his mouth and frowns. Then he approached the white and celadon boats lined up behind Unam.


    Everyone held their breath because they didn''t know English. Chung-Myung reached out and poked his students'' thighs and forearms and crumpled their faces.


    "No, what did they do while I was gone, and their bodies were halved?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Half?


    Unam had a blank face.


    Half of the bandits look like they''re going to be chewed up.¡­.


    What are all those chest muscles that pop out of your arms and your clothes?


    "I wouldn''t have done this if I had done my training properly."


    "Uh¡­¡­, but¡­¡­."


    Their faces showed signs of injustice. Unfortunately, however, no excuse was given.


    "Yeah, there should be times when people rest."


    "He, isn''t he?"


    "But I don''t know if those people back there would think the same."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    This is because all those who climbed up the cliff with carts had been staring with poisonous eyes.


    "You''re saying that while we''re in this situation, we''re all comfortable playing and eating?"


    "Look at those thin forearms. If I tap it, it''ll break."


    "We have to kill them! We have to kill them!"


    Wasan''s innocent disciples were condemned just because they were comfortable here.


    "¡­¡­That¡­¡­."


    At that time, a person walked forward with a big smile.


    "Living room!"


    "Back Sang Sasook!"


    Everyone looked eagerly at him, even if they were saviors.


    But Baek Sang smiled endlessly graciously and tenderly, pointing to the other peak.


    "One Yeonhwabong."


    "What?"


    "¡­Run."


    "¡­¡­."


    Some of the people who were looking at each other began to jump toward Yeonhwabong. Then, the rest of the team ran to Yeonhwabong Peak to find out what was going on.


    "Get out of my way!"


    "No, what the f*ck is this! Wasn''t it a welcome event?"


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!"


    Those who climbed up the cliff grabbed the cart as they saw their disciples running to Yeonhwabong even though they were tangled and turned upside down.


    "¡­Let''s go in for now. First of all."


    Screeching. Screeching.


    The sound of cartwheels rolling came to me in a wretched way."Tsk. Anyway, I can''t leave the room."


    Chung-Myung walking ahead, and Hwasan''s disciples, ragged and pushing the cart in.


    Unam, who was watching them, had no choice but to think deeply about one thing.


    ''Why does no one care about Baek Cheon who fell off the cliff?''


    Anyway.


    He shook his head unknowingly, feeling that the man he knew(?) had returned.


    * * *


    "Thank you, Jang Moon-in!"


    "You''ve done a great job."


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong nods his head with such a kind face.


    His face, which sheds fatigue from a long journey and old days by bathing, showed an indisputable sense of satisfaction.


    "Everyone had a hard time protecting Hwasan while I was away. Did anything happen?"


    "What''s the trouble? We shouldn''t say "hard work" when Jang Moon-in is going so far. More than that, the rumor that Hwasan was active in Shaolin was heard from this island, so I couldn''t control my excitement."


    "Oh, you''re saying the rumor was so fast?"


    "Yes. Thanks to you, everyone cheered and rejoiced together."


    Unam''s face, which had always remained calm, was red. He couldn''t stand in front of the long gate, but he couldn''t control his joy inside.


    "Hahaha."


    Hyun Jong burst out laughing.


    There is certainly a difference between self-evaluating what has been accomplished and hearing from others.


    And seeing that unam, no one else, was so excited that it felt more real how great she had achieved.


    "It''s a good thing. If the rumor spread to the island before we even came, it won''t take long for it to spread to the world."


    Unam nodded violently at Hyun Sang''s words.


    "Of course, Elder, as you may have seen on your way here, the harmony is a mess! Everyone is so happy that Hwasan is regaining his old reputation."


    "Yes, it''s a good thing."


    Hyun Sang smiled pleasedly. Then Hyun Young opened his mouth with a slightly sharp voice.


    "Well, that''s enough praise for yourself."


    It was simply a fierce elder figure.


    "Did anything happen while we were away?"


    "There wasn''t anything that could have been a big problem. Due to trade with Unnam, we had to coordinate some matters with the top of the galaxy, but there has been no significant change, so please check and order."


    "I see. Other than that...¡­."


    "Other than that, I...¡­."


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    "¡­¡­."


    Unam turned his head in surprise as he stopped talking. A wretched scream came from outside the door.


    "Well, other than that...¡­."


    I tried to keep the conversation going by ignoring him somehow, but it didn''t come easy for him to speak.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "Why is he back? Why!"


    "As soon as I got here, what are you doing? Oh, my God!"


    Unam, who shivered slightly, eventually got up from her seat and opened the door. I was about to scold him for making a fuss out here while talking to the writer.


    "¡­¡­."


    But he lost his horse.


    In just one poem, the disciples of blackened Hawasan were drooling and rolling on the floor.


    ''He put it in a coal mine and rolled it.''


    It was definitely dry a little while ago.¡­.


    Chung-Myung, who is behind his disciples, was nodding his head.


    "These guys are out! Why don''t you play for a month because there''s no one around?""Sue, I trained! I did my best!"


    "Not bad, not bad? I''ve tried my best to stop them even if they''re stabbing them with knives. A month is enough to learn a piece of grammar, and you''re wasting that time? Come on, I''ll take back the time the death penalty lost!"


    "Sa, save me¡­¡­(Screams!


    A kind voice crossed Unam''s ear, staring at the horrible scene in front of him.


    "Unam."


    "Oh? Yes! Jang Moon-in."


    Unam looked back at Hyun Jong. Hyun Jong smiled softly and nodded.


    Yeah, I''m gonna have to go stop him.¡­.


    "Close it."


    "¡­Yes."


    Unam, who closed the door quietly as instructed by Jang, sat back as if nothing had happened.


    What was more upsetting was that the elders and the ungum sat as if nothing had really happened.


    I think you''ve changed something.''


    I don''t know what''s changed, but I definitely feel something...¡­.


    "Anyway, that''s why...¡­."


    Throughout the meeting, the screams of the disciples lingered in their ears.


    * * *


    "Do you play?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Did you mean that a person overcame the crisis of death and got stabbed in Shaolin and played hard while being punched?"


    The eyes of the Hwasan disciples were filled with water.


    Of course I can understand being called names.


    Although they practiced hard, they know that "somewhat" is quite important.


    No matter how hard they practiced, it was impossible to say that they trained at the same intensity as Chung-Myung.


    So you can get cursed at. To the point of course.


    But what really made them sad was that it was Baek Cheon, not "he" Chung-Myung, who was running wild in front of their eyes.


    Hell¡­¡­. No, Baek Cheon, who had fallen down the cliff and returned to life, was literally nagging his disciples to the point of bleeding.


    Was the cliff less high?''


    ''Just die there. I''ll just die there.''


    And the other disciples who went to Shaolin with him glared at them one by one.


    Things that seemed like bandits when they went out went to Shaolin and came back as demons.


    What the hell happened at the arena?''


    Skills are divided by talent, but much of how much you have trained is determined. As a result, most of the people who visited Shaolin were highly distributed in each port.


    So I can''t rebel and I literally feel like I''m going to die.


    "Everyone, listen."


    "Yes! Death penalty!"


    White porcelain boats and celadon boats with close military discipline answered loudly, leaning their upper bodies so that their backs were bent back.


    "We came back from this Shaolin feeling a lot. It''s not just an experience. It certainly helped a lot to look at the other Munpa''s ignorance with your eyes."


    "Yes!"


    "But¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon stuck out his tongue and licked his lips.


    It`s a pity as a death penalty that you`re the only ones who can`t have such a good experience."


    "¡­¡­."


    "If you don''t have teeth, you have to fill it with your gums. Me! This me! What you have seen and felt over the past month will be clearly engraved on your body! You don''t have to worry because this experience will make you lose your motivation! Do you understand?"


    "¡­¡­."No...


    We''re good...¡­.


    "¡­¡­okay?"


    "Yes!"


    Baek Cheon tilted his head as he looked at his students who responded loudly as if they were leaving.


    "I''m not saying that you''ve been comfortable while we''ve been suffering like dogs because of someone. Never!"


    ''That''s right.''


    It''s obvious.''


    In the past, Chung-Myung was the only one who messed up. Now we''re all doing this together! All together!


    Baek Cheon turned his head back and looked at the Wasan faction, which was flinching.


    "Guys."


    "Yes!"


    And he cut his own throat with his thumb.


    "George."


    "Yes!"


    Leading Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol flipped their eyes and rushed forward. At the same time, everyone who has been to Shaolin begins to attack with spiteful eyes as if they are going to solve their grudge.


    There were people huddled together in the corner of Hwasan''s practice armament, which began to be chaotic, as if they had nothing to do with the situation.


    They were the Mundos of Hwayeongmun who accompanied Hwasan half of the ruler and half of the others.


    They gazed with dismay at the smokestack.


    "Master Moon."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "So Hwasan is full of the taste of Doga...¡­clean¡­¡­."


    Wirip San glanced away from his disciples.


    "¡­I''ve been here so long ago."


    "Everybody is a place to protect the duty of the Doe."¡­."


    "¡­¡­It used to be like that."


    "And now?"


    "It''s noisy."


    Wirip San, who coughed loudly, screamed.


    "What looks like isn''t everything! Didn''t you see it in Shaolin? How great are Hwasan''s stamps!"


    "I know, but...¡­."


    "Don''t be misled by the way you look, see what you really mean! What do you mean it!


    "¡­but my father."


    "Hm?"


    Wiso Haeng, standing next to Wirip San, said dazedly.


    "You said that I and some of my students would be trained in the main mountain."


    "¡­I was."


    "¡­Like that?"


    Wirip San turned his head slowly.


    Hawasan''s disciples were foaming and throwing swords at each other.


    Wirip San looked up at the high sky.


    "¡­Let me think."


    And he began to seriously wonder if there was something fatal wrong with his choice.

 Chapter - 340 Episode 340, though I dont deserve your forgiveness. (5)

    What happened in Shaolin left Hwasan''s disciples with great experience and confidence.


    Most of all, Hwasan''s disciples could no longer be intimidated by the world''s best wishes.


    "Anyway, what matters is the outcome."


    Chung-Myung, lying on the eaves, grinned.


    The screams of the disciples sounded like beautiful songs.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Shoot! Shoot! Shoot!


    "Kill me! Kill me, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "No! How can Chung-Myung be worse than him?"


    Chung-Myung looked pleased at Baek Cheon, rolling his disciples.


    "Right, you''re good, my colleague.''


    There is a limit to Chung-Myung leading alone.


    The image of Hwasan he had hoped for from the beginning is now almost complete. Now they''ll be struggling and developing Hwasan even if he doesn''t have to step up himself.


    Of course, there are those who suffer in the midst of that.


    It''s a hundred times better than being sad because you''re weak.''


    If the world was a beautiful place for the weak, it would not have to be like this, but unfortunately, the world Chung-Myung knows is a world where only the strong survive.


    Think about it.


    If Hwasan didn''t have this much power, would Shaolin''s Bop Jeong be able to come back with a fist potato when he was in a tantrum?


    It''s absolutely impossible.


    The greatest value that power creates is freedom. Only those with power can choose their own lives.


    "It''s taken a long time."


    Back in Hwasan, the smell of old Hwasan began to grow little by little. At that time, Hwasan struggled to be stronger with each other, with all of his students trying and competing.


    We''ll all do our best.¡­.


    Oh, it''s not against the death penalty!


    Don''t bother me! I''m going to tell the long death penalty!


    I''m not doing it! I won''t do it! Argh! Why are you hitting me? Oh my god!


    - Inno ooh ooh ooh ooh ooh! I told you not to bother the priests! Listen to me and eat me up! Say something!


    Oh¡­¡­.


    I don''t think it was as good as I thought...¡­?


    Chung-Myung quickly erased the memories that came to mind. It''s better to be beautiful in the past. Beautiful crab.


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung grinned as he looked at the disciples of Hwasan, who were training with dragons to death below.


    ''Yes, everyone''s working hard now.¡­.''


    It was time to think about the next step.


    There are two challenges for Hwasan now.


    ''Lack of influence.''


    The reason why those bloody old file rooms can put strength on their shoulders was because the text is powerful, but the disciples are spread to the world.


    In other words, it means that even if Hwasan becomes the world''s best gate, there is nothing different from now if he is stuck in the mountains.


    I''m stuck in a mountain and I''m just training. What''s the difference?''


    Once in a while, if you go down the mountain to buy groceries, you''ll get some shoulder strain, but that''s all.


    In order to utilize their increased skills, they must increase their external activities and increase their influence on the world.


    And the other one...¡­.


    "Ha. This is really crazy."


    Chung-Myung scratched his head. My hair is all tangled up.


    In fact, it was a problem that I had forgotten to improve everyone''s skills until now. I remembered that I was missing something really serious because I saw the sword.


    "What do you do with your ball?"


    Lord of Jahan.


    The most abstruse and high-handed mind in Hawsan.


    If there is a reverse Geunsu Sutra in Shaolin, and a shaman has a positive martial arts divinity, it is Hwasan''s top-level method, which is said to have a self-inflicted master.


    "Oh, yeah.


    If only this could be conveyed, Hwasan could be stronger.But there was only one problem...¡­.


    "How am I supposed to tell you what I don''t know?"


    Chung-Myung looked up at the sky with irritation.


    "No, d*mn it! Shaolin also unravels the reverse muscle washing to his disciples, and the shaman secretly delivers Yang''s martial arts to his disciples! Why would you learn it all by yourself if it''s a long history?"


    Unfortunately, Hwasan''s self-inflicted work is a science designed to be passed on only to long-lived writers. Therefore, even Chung-Myung could not master the self-inflicted ball.


    Instead, he has mastered the spirit of self-deprecation, which is just a fire board made based on a self-harma.


    ''There''s no point in self-deprecation.''


    It''s just an evil.


    And most importantly, if you don''t deliver the ball, the best judgment of Hwasan will be put into practice.


    Hawsan''s best heart attack, Jahan Gong and Hawsan''s best test, plum blossoms.


    If only he could have those two, Hwasan would be second to none in the world in ignorance.


    Today, Hwasan has one of its wings bent.


    "Well, it''s a plum print, but it''s okay if I tell you one way or the other.¡­."


    Chung-Myung scratched his head.


    "So teach me a lesson and die!"


    Then why didn''t you be a long storyteller?


    "Eh!"


    Cheon Mun was a man of little tradition, but he could not change the rules that had been handed down to Hawasan for generations at will.


    ''Cause you didn''t have to.''


    Chung-Myung goes around all the local inspectors without a self-defense ball, so there is no reason to break the tradition and pass on the self-defense ball to him.


    The words changed a little after the bloody machinists came in, but there was no time to relax and learn new martial arts.


    Anyway, for this reason, there were only two people in Hwasan who had self-assisted pay.


    One is Cheon Mun.


    And the other one is Chang Jin.


    ''He''s the one who managed all the martial arts.''


    Maybe I should''ve beaten your own ball back then.


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    Anyway, how do we solve these two things...¡­.


    "Hey!"


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, Chung-Myung poked out his head at the sound of a snap in his ear.


    Back Cheon was screaming at him down there.


    "What are you doing, no matter how many times I call you, you don''t answer?"


    "Oh, I was thinking about something."


    "Come on down. The writer is looking for it."


    "Okay."


    Chung-Myung jumped off the eaves without hesitation.


    "Where am I supposed to go?"


    When Chung-Myung asked back, Hyun Jong smiled and said again.


    "Stop by the top of the galaxy."


    "Am I?"


    "Yeah."


    Chung-Myung hummed and nodded.


    It''s annoying, but it looks good. The top of the galaxy is an alliance that actively cooperates with Hwasan. Therefore, it is necessary to tell them what happened in Shaolin in moderately.


    However, it is not good for others to see the top of the galaxy directly. So it was best for Baek Cheon or Chung-Myung to go.


    Baek Cheon is teaching his students now, so it was best for Chung-Myung, who is playing.


    "While you''re there, get a drink."


    Chung-Myung grinned and nodded.


    "Should I go now?"


    "Yes, while you''re at it, go check out the Unnam side."


    "Trade?"


    "Yes, it''s actually a matter of being on the alert, but I don''t have time because I''m so busy with the alert. It would be helpful since you went to Unnam yourself."


    "Yes, I will."


    Hyun Jong nods his head."Oh, and on your way back, stop by the open chord bunta and find out what''s going on."


    "Yes."


    Again, Chung-Myung nodded without hesitation.


    "I had to pay some attention to that."


    "That''s right."


    In the first place, Chung-Myung invited beggars in harmony to prepare for this situation.


    Hwasan is now famous. The name "Hwasan" must have been imprinted on the minds of the giant moving the river.


    So now Hwasan has to keep an eye on the outside movement.


    "If we can connect well with the chord split, Hwasan will be able to put wings on. Your role is more important than anything else."


    "Hey. Don''t worry. I''m holding on to Mr. Beggar."


    Hong Dae Kwang as well as the members of the chord split are all in the hands of Chung-Myung.


    "Yes, I have a lot to say with you about Hwasan in the future, but let''s deal with what comes first."


    "That''s a good idea. Then can I go now?"


    "Yes, say hello to the lord above."


    "Yes!"


    "There is no rush back. Talk comfortably and come back slowly."


    "I got it."


    As Chung-Myung stepped outside with a refreshing smile, Hyun Jong smiled.


    He needs to rest a little.''


    Now that he''s back in Hwasan, he''s probably more comfortable than before, but for Chung-Myung, Hwasan is not a comfortable shelter.


    You''ll pay attention to his personality, and won''t you keep an eye on his students'' training?


    Of course, all the things that are ordered are to be done, but they are not so urgent as to move immediately. Nevertheless, Chung-Myung was sent out because he wanted the child to forget his worries and take a rest with precious treatment even for a few days.


    "I''m a little sorry for the galaxy top and the harmony...¡­."


    That can''t be helped.


    My my.


    "Eh-cha!"


    Chung-Myung, who went outside, headed for prose without delay.


    "Where are you going?"


    Baek Cheon, who was training in the Great Pond, turned his head toward Chung-Myung and asked.


    "Go to the top of the galaxy."


    "Even the castle?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, then it''ll take a day or two."


    Chung-Myung shrugs his shoulders.


    "They want you to please them, not come quickly."


    "Really?"


    Baek Cheon nods his head.


    "Don''t bother yourself too much and go."


    "I''m not a child."


    "¡­It''s a problem because he''s not a child."


    No wonder she''s bothering you! You''re not a kid, but it''s a problem because you''re bothering me, man!


    ''¡­I''m a little nervous to think about it.''


    Baek Cheon squinted his eyes.


    "Do you want me to follow you?"


    "What''s wrong with private life?"


    "To go one more thing¡­¡­."


    "That''s enough. You''re trying to fool me. Make sure you grind the kids."


    "Ugh."


    Chung-Myung pointed his fingers at his disciples.


    "Those who stayed and played are important, but those who have been to Shaolin are more important. What you see and feel will eventually disappear if you don''t immediately flesh out. The same goes for boarding houses."


    "Yeah, I''ll keep that in mind."


    When Baek Cheon nodded solemnly, Chung-Myung grinned and turned away.


    "Anyway, I''ll be back, so don''t make trouble and stay calm."


    "¡­¡­who to whom!"


    "Giggling."


    Chung-Myung jumped down the cliff as soon as he stepped outside the prose. Baek Cheon shook his head.


    ''Go on the road. By the way.''


    Open the door with your hands!


    At that time, Yoon-jong and a few other students approached and asked.


    "Where is he going?"


    "It looks like the long man sent it to the top of the galaxy."


    "¡­Will it be okay?"


    "It happens a lot, doesn''t it?"


    "No. I think he''s a little more out of taste than he was then.""¡­¡­."


    It was Baek Cheon who became more anxious to hear that.


    "¡­¡­It''s not a big deal."


    At this time, Hwasan''s disciples had no idea.


    The fact that it was them, not Chung-Myung, who had a real problem.


    * * *


    "¡­¡­Hwasan."


    "Yes, it''s Hwasan."


    The entrance to the mountain road to Hwasan.


    The gray-haired elderly and the elderly gathered and looked up at the peak with a strange gaze.


    "¡­How many years has it been?"


    "It''s been a little over thirty years."


    "Yes, thirty years...¡­. It''s been a long time."


    There was a faint feeling in the eyes of the old man who was in the lead.


    The silky clothes worn over the hair and the whole body clearly revealed that the man''s status was unusual.


    "I never thought I''d be on Hwasan again in my life."


    "The same goes for us. If the death penalty hadn''t called us back, we wouldn''t have been able to dare."


    "That''s right."


    The old man nods loudly as if he has made up his mind.


    "Let''s go. I''m going to meet Hyun Jong. I''ll have to meet and talk."


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been on Hwasan, and I''m excited and scared."


    "What''s the point of being scared?"


    A light smile hung on the old man''s lips.


    "Even decades later, a house is a home. There may be some quarrels, but there is no need to be frightened."


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    "Yeah."


    The old man looks back. Those who made eye contact with him nodded heavily.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes!"


    That''s how a group of people started climbing Hwasan.


    The thick clouds on the top of the mountain began to flow in unexpected directions. Just like the situation in Hwasan.

 Chapter - 341 Episode 341. Are they all crazy? (1)

    a quiet prose


    Despite its reputation in the world, it was still quiet on the way to Hwasan.


    A group of people showed up in front of the morning dewy prose of Hwasan.


    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!


    "Yes, I don''t know if it''s because it''s been a while, but it''s really tough."


    "¡­Yes, that''s Hwasan."


    Everyone looked down, wiping the sweat off their foreheads.


    There was a cloud hanging in the middle of the cliff down there. It was a rare sight without Hwasan.


    "You used to climb this mountain a few times a day, didn''t you?"


    "Hah. Have you ever done that?"


    "Yes, I went up and down the mountain many times for training."


    "Yes, I did."


    There was a sentimental reflection of memories in their voices.


    As they looked at each other with pleased eyes, they soon threw their eyes at the prose.


    "It''s been a long time since we found Hwasan, who left when he was very young."


    "¡­the death penalty."


    "Let''s go in. We''ll have to stop by and beg forgiveness before the investigation. It would have been even better if the master who would have given the order was alive."


    The old man, who was in the lead, walked toward the prose with a bitter face. Others followed the old man to the wide-open prose.


    "Well, it looks like a new prose."


    "I think so. Rumor has it that Hwasan made a lot of money."


    "Ha ha ha. I see. It''s Hwasan''s Hongbok."


    The old man burst into laughter and entered the prose.


    At the same time, the old man stopped and opened his mouth without realizing it.


    "Oh, my God.¡­."


    "Huh... Oh, my God?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Those who followed were also speechless and gazed around.


    to be different


    It was so different from the image of Hwasan they remembered.


    "Where are the fallen angles going...¡­."


    "Don''t you think more than half of them are new?"


    "I''m sure it''s a blue stone that''s laid on the floor, but how much did it cost to lay that expensive thing down?"¡­."


    "Tue, when did Hwasan do this?"


    Everyone couldn''t hide their agitation.


    The last time they saw Hawasan was where they managed to make up for the impending collapse of war angles.


    Among them, most of them were worn out and cannot be used, and even the normal ones were messy because of the rain and insects. Nevertheless, the building became too weak and there was no money to touch it.


    But now....


    How did this happen?''


    The new war angles and the past war angles were harmonized.


    Had Hwasan shown the collapse of the Munpa in the past to the extreme, the present-day Hwasan felt the power of weakness.


    "You''re a primitive man."


    The old man in the lead couldn''t help but shout Do-ho low.


    "I''m... I''m feeling new, death penalty.


    "Yeah, I see."


    The old man in the lead nodded with mixed emotions.


    That''s right, conduit is supposed to be like this.


    As new buildings have been built, there are no more disciples of Hwasan.¡­.


    It was that moment.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    "I''m going to die in the morning, man!"


    "Who''s not taking him? What are ghosts doing?"


    "Hey, isn''t that what you said to Chung-Myung?"


    "What''s the difference?"


    A loud cry in their ears...¡­. No, I started hearing screams.


    "Huh?"


    Looking at the sound, a group of young men in black suits were racing madly.


    "Uh¡­¡­?"


    The urgency and biting lips on the face. And the dripping sweat told me how hard they are now running."Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    There were some who couldn''t beat the speed, but none of the runners helped the bottom rollers. He just jumped far and went his own way.


    And


    A man who was running lightly as if walking behind his running disciples approached the fallen man and kicked him without delay.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    The kicker flew Ho Gong and fell into the middle of the running crowd.


    "Tsk."


    The kicker swept his hair back and tied his slightly untied hero gun.


    "Hm?"


    Then, he belatedly found them standing in the prose and frowned slightly. Then he bent slightly towards them and captured them.


    "Did you visit Hwasan early in the morning for a fisherman''s job?"


    Those who saw it unknowingly voiced their admiration.


    He''s so sweet.


    He was a young man with the appearance of a hero who will lead the times.


    ''Hwasan is making a name for himself because of these people.''


    ''That''s great.''


    The old man nodded pleasedly.


    Of course, the trip I just showed you was a bit strange, but to put it better, wouldn''t it be considered to spur training?


    I could tell who the interest was by looking at this sweet figure, the appearance of admiration, and the gaze of Jungkwang.


    "Yes, I guess you''re the one who''s been making a name in the world lately."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "There is nothing to be humble about. Aren''t you the Hwasan Divine Chung-Myung?"


    "¡­¡­I''m not."


    "Huh?"


    "I''m Baek Cheon, Hwasan''s second best student."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    The old man stared blankly at Baek Cheon.


    Judging from his twitching eyes and subtle twist in the corners of his mouth, it doesn''t seem like Chung-Myung.


    "Oh¡­¡­. Such an illustration. Then that sword?


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­."


    The old man covered his mouth with his fist and coughed low.


    "Well, I see. It was Baek Cheon, the Hwajeong sword. I''ve heard a lot of rumors."


    "¡­¡­Thank you."


    The eyes are not good enough.


    There was a slightly awkward atmosphere.


    Baek Cheon cleared his voice slightly and opened his mouth.


    "But who are you, and what brings you to Hwasan this morning?"


    "Oh, my God. That''s right. Let''s start with the business."


    The old man smiled.


    "Is Hyun Jong inside?"


    "¡­¡­."


    As soon as I heard that, Baek Cheon''s face hardened. He stared at the old man with a slightly angry look.


    I was angry that he dared to come to Hwasan and call Do-ho of Jang Moon-in as if he were calling his subordinate, but if the other person is capable of that, I cannot act rashly.


    "Excuse me, may I ask who you are?"


    "It''s a little hard to tell you, subha. So go get Hyun Jong. Then you''ll know everything."


    Baek Cheon looked silently at the old man and those guarding behind him. Then he said firmly.


    "I understand, but it''s against the laws of Hwasan. Visitors to Hwasan are not allowed to enter the text without identifying themselves, and of course, they are not allowed to meet with long writers."


    "Hahaha. That''s right, that''s right. That''s right."


    Even though it was a fairly sharp answer, the old man laughed back as if he was happy.


    "That''s right. But that''s a word for foreigners. I am not a foreigner of Hwasan, so I do not need to abide by the law."


    "¡­Yes?"


    The old man shakes his head quietly.


    "I''m not in a situation where I can talk to you for a long time. Go and get Hyun Jong. Or any of the elders is fine."Baek Cheon never knew how to deal with this situation.


    At that time, a welcome voice grazed my ears.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Oh, Elder!"


    Baek Cheon turned around, delighted.


    Hyun Young.


    He was walking this way with a questionable face.


    "They didn''t reveal their identity and said they''d meet Jang Moon-in."


    "Who dares to do such a rude thing? Who are these people?"


    Hyun Young looked at the men with a slightly sulky face.


    "I''ve never seen¡­¡­."


    Then he closed his mouth tight.


    His face began to solidify.


    Baek Cheon was surprised to see him. I''ve seen Hyun Young angry many times, but this was the first time he showed such a serious face.


    On the other hand, the leading old man smiled rather brightly.


    "It''s been a while."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young stared at the old man without answering.


    His eyes began to tremble slightly.


    After staring at the old man for a long time, he opened his mouth as if he were chewing.


    "What shame did you put your foot back in Hwasan?"


    "Shameless."


    The old man shakes his head.


    "It''s called the beginning of my life. Even a young man who was full of spirit is bound to become an old man someday, and as an old man, I miss my hometown."


    "Hometown?"


    Hyun Young''s face is distorted.


    "How dare you say Hwasan is your hometown?"


    The old man''s face also hardened slightly at the mention of you.


    "Hyun Young??."


    "Don''t call me like a man below you."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Your relationship with Hwasan was immediately cut off. But he''s coming back here to eat something. Go back. I''ve done all I can for nothing."


    "I need to meet Hyun Jong."


    "The long man is not a man of leisure!"


    In the end, Hyun Young raised his voice.


    "What are you doing?"


    "What?"


    "Get them out of here now. And sprinkle with salt!"


    "¡­the elder."


    Baek Cheon hesitated for a moment with a stiff face.


    Hwasan''s disciples, who stopped playing the gubo after hearing the commotion, began to sneak up on him.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Well?"


    "Elder Hyun Young must be really angry."


    Hyun Young''s angry voice was clearly embedded in their ears as they approached with a face of unknown English.


    "I don''t know what I''m here for, but it won''t work out the way you think it would if I were here!"


    "¡­¡­I fully understand your mind."


    "How dare you...¡­."


    "One thing you should not forget, too. This is not something you can decide on. Didn''t you?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young kept his mouth shut. The old man said with a sneaky smile.


    "Please call Hyun Jong. If he asks me to go back, I''ll turn around, too."


    Hyun Young bit his lips gently.


    I never wanted to let them meet the long-in.


    "I don''t know about that. If you don''t go back right now, your hands...¡­."


    It was then.


    "What happened?"


    Hyun Young''s face was distorted by the voice heard from behind. As I turned my head, I saw Hyun Jong approaching with his hands behind his back.


    ''Of all things...''


    Before Hyun Young could do anything, Hyun Jong''s eyes turned to the old man.


    Hyun Jong, who approached quietly, looked at the old man for a long time before lowering his head lightly.


    "Long time no see. Death penalty."


    "¡­¡­Yes, it''s been a long time."


    When the old man spoke in a soft voice, Hyun Young shouted again."Long storyteller, the death penalty to those who abandoned the gate! These are people who have already been removed from the Wasan list! That''s not the right way to call it!"


    Hyun Jong nodded calmly when he saw Hyun Young.


    "I see."


    "¡­¡­."


    "But don''t blame me too much because I can''t think of anything to refer to them."


    "¡­¡­long story."


    Hyun Jong looked at the old man with a calm gaze.


    Hyun Dang(ÙtÌÃ).


    His death penalty and former ambassador to a wise ship.


    If I hadn''t left Hwasan on my own, now Jang would have become Hyun Dang, not Hyun Jong.


    "¡­¡­The death penalty is here."


    "It''s been a while."


    Hyun Pop, who was standing next to Hyun Dang, nodded with a smile.


    Hyun Jong''s eyes glanced at his disciples. Everyone was staring this way with a stiff face.


    "¡­First of all, go inside. The morning air is cold. You''d better have a conversation inside."


    "Yeah, let''s do that."


    Hyun Jong slowly turned away. Afterwards, Hyun Young, who seemed unhappy, followed, and the Hyun Dang crowd began to walk with a relaxed face.


    Finally, as they moved away, Hwasan''s disciples rushed to Baek Cheon.


    "Living room!"


    "The death penalty. What the hell is going on here."


    "¡­I don''t know. Me neither¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon stopped talking and shut up.


    His eyes show the back of those heading to Jang''s place.


    ''What is this?''


    The long man clearly called that old man the death penalty. That would mean they were wise ships that left Hwasan in the past.


    "Baek Sang."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "¡­¡­I think it''s going to be a big fuss, so try to crack down on your disciples. From now on, Hwasan''s white porcelain boats and celadon boats are prohibited from approaching the place of Jang Moon-in, and if they have a place to stay, do not move near there. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, the death penalty. I''ll crack it down as you say."


    Baek Cheon nodded heavily.


    I don''t know.


    In the midst of this happening, it was Baek Cheon who could not tell whether it was anger or luck that Chung-Myung left his seat.

 Chapter - 342 Episode 342. Are they all crazy? (2)

    Like this.


    Tea water from the steaming teapot filled the cup halfway.


    Hyun Jong held out the teacup to Hyun Dang, an old man.


    "Well."


    Hyun Dang brought the teacup to his mouth. The scent of the tea picking my nose was so subtle and soft.


    Hyun Dang, who takes a sip, nods loudly.


    "You''ve improved your driving skills."


    "Do you remember the taste of my old car?"


    "Of course. I remember. The taste of your tea was one of the things I''ve never forgotten in my life."


    Hyun Jong smiles slightly.


    "You must have had a lot of regrets."


    "¡­Yes, I guess so."


    It''s a soft conversation.


    But the faces of those watching the conversation were not at all smooth.


    the place of a man of letters


    Hyun Sang and Hyun Young sat left and right with Hyun Jong sitting at the top.


    In front of the two elders, Unam and Ungum were standing facing the inside.


    On the other side of the boss'' seat, Hyun Dang turned the kabu seat, and the people he brought were seated.


    a delicate confrontation


    And the silence that follows.


    The subtle scent was soft, but the air filling the room was far from soft.


    Hyun Dang opens his mouth first to see if the situation is too satisfying.


    "You don''t even get old."


    "When there''s a good thing, people get old and young."


    "Yeah, I guess so. It''s a good thing."


    Hyun Dang looks at Hyun Jong and says,


    "I''m relieved to see that it suits me well. I was actually quite worried."


    "Ha!"


    As soon as I finished talking, Hyun Young snorted.


    Hyun Jong looked at me with a slight scolding, so I closed my mouth, but if I had left it as it was, I would have cursed.


    "Thank you for your concern."


    "No, I should be grateful for leading Hwasan so well."


    Hyun Young looked at Hyun Dang with a very unhappy face. Even Hyun Sang coughed in vain, looking uncomfortable.


    "So¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong opens his mouth as if he is going to change the atmosphere.


    "What brings you here?"


    Hyun Dang stared silently at Hyun Jong for a long time.


    "You''ve changed a lot, too."


    "¡­¡­."


    "You weren''t this direct to ask before. I''ve always used to allude to changing words."


    "It''s time to stay even after three changes in the mountains and rivers. Is there any way that a person wouldn''t change?"


    "Yeah, that''s right. But I wanted you to remain the same."


    Hyun Jong didn''t answer back.


    It was something that didn''t need to be answered. And it wasn''t him who had to answer now, it was Hyun Dang.


    "I think you should answer my question."


    "Yes, I should."


    Hyun Dang salivated slightly and looked back at the people of Hwasan.


    "30 years ago. I walked out of Hwasan on my own feet."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Because I thought there was no future in Hwasan. No, more precisely, because I thought my power could not revive the collapsing Hwasan."


    "You did."


    "But as I got older, I changed my mind."


    Hyun Dang smiled warmly.


    "There was nothing I could do about Hwasan sitting on one side of my mind. I thought I''d forget about it over time, but my inner was just getting bigger day by day."


    Hyun Young smirked outright.


    "After 30 years of patience, it must not have been that big in the first place!""¡­¡­Hyun Young??."


    "Yes, I know. I know."


    Hyun Young closed his mouth when Hyun Jong scolded him calmly. However, the uncomfortable feeling still lingered when he saw his lips sticking out.


    Hyun Dang said calmly.


    "Yes, what can I say? We''re the ones who left Hwasan anyway. It''s something you have to endure when you''re criticized, when you''re criticized."


    Hyun Jong slightly frowned.


    "You haven''t answered my question yet."


    "¡­I tried to forget Hwasan in my life. I''ve got my own foundation, and it''s not that hard to live. But a single empty heart wasn''t filled. Meanwhile, I heard the name of Hwasan all the way to where I live."


    Hyun Sang bites his lips slightly.


    ''I''ve heard the author say...¡­.''


    Hyun Jong gave everything to save Hwasan while they were taking the foundation and living comfortably.


    If you think about it at all, you can''t dare say that in front of Hyun Jong.


    "The moment I heard that Hassan was making his name known to the world again, I couldn''t control the remorse I had buried. That''s why they came all the way to Hwasan with the same people and their descendants."


    Hyun Jong nodded slowly.


    "I see what you mean. But it still doesn''t answer."


    "¡­What kind of answer did you mean?"


    "What is the death penalty going to do in Hwasan?"


    Hyun Dang stared at Hyun Jong and opened his mouth.


    "Can''t you do anything?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "I am a sinner. As I saw, I can''t even step on the ground of Hwasan. What would I wish for like that? It''s enough to just breathe in Hwasan and be Hwasan''s manure."


    "Well."


    "The people who came here together are all people who have their own abilities and have made their lives. It must be helpful to Hwasan. So give us a chance to be the ghost of Hwasan. I want to live for Hwasan to break my old body."


    Hyun Jong sighed low.


    "The death penalty¡­¡­."


    "That''s some kind of ruse!"


    At that moment, Hyun Young stood up and pointed his finger at him.


    "When he was about to go to hell, he wouldn''t stick his nose out, but now what? Wasan''s ghost? Do you have a conscience?"


    "Hyun Young, calm down."


    "Do I look like I''m going to calm down now, death penalty! Aren''t those horse species'' tricks too clear? You''ve been ignoring him for 30 years and now you''re trying to get some bean powder from him!"


    Hyun Young snorted and shouted.


    "There''s nothing more to hear! Get those bastards out of here now!"


    "Hyun Young??!"


    It was then.


    "I''m sorry, but I have a long storyteller. I feel the same way as a priest this time."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Sang stepped out with a stiff face.


    "There''s no reason to think. They''re the ones who left Hwasan on their own. How do you get them to step on Hawsan''s land? Ghosts? Ghosts like that are not necessary for Hwasan."


    "¡­¡­."


    "You have to send it back."


    Hyun Jong slightly frowned and closed his eyes.


    Hyun Dang opened his mouth.


    "I fully understand how you feel. To be executed...¡­."


    "How dare you say death penalty!""Hyun Young??!"


    "No! Long story short! That''s the same thing I''m talking about! How can a man who has left be the death penalty of a long man?"


    "It worked."


    Hyun Jong shook his hand and dried it.


    Hyun Young, who couldn''t have known that the move was an expression of Hyun Jong''s uncomfortable mind, eventually closed his mouth with a groan.


    Hyun Jong said in a heavy voice.


    "¡­¡­I see what you mean. But it''s so embarrassing that it''s not a decision to make here."


    "Yeah, I guess so."


    "I''ll give you a place to stay, so you can rest. You must be tired of climbing the mountain."


    "Let''s do that."


    Hyun Dang smiled brightly.


    Hyun Jong turned his head and looked at Unam.


    "Of course."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    "Give them a green market and make sure they get their meals ready."


    "¡­¡­I see."


    Unam rose from the seat.


    "I''d like to serve you."


    "Yeah."


    When Hyun Dang and others got up from their seats, Unam left the room without saying a word.


    After Unam and the crowd leave, Hyun Dang, who remains in the room until the end, turns his head slightly and looks at Hyun Jong.


    "I''m sorry to have to show up before you again.


    "¡­¡­."


    "But I want you to know my true feelings about Hwasan."


    Hyun Jong nodded his head without saying anything.


    Hyun Dang left the room with a subtle smile.


    "Long story short!"


    No sooner had he left the room than Hyun Young spoke up.


    "Wait."


    "One!"


    "Don''t you want me to wait?"


    "Hmph!"


    Hyun Jong sighed and opened his mouth.


    "I''m sorry, but could you leave? I have something to say separately from the elders."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    Unja boats filling the room got up and went outside. Only wise men, Hyun Jong, touched the teacup and opened his mouth.


    "What do you think?"


    "There''s nothing to think about! It''s a sham!"


    Hyun Young screams.


    "Hwasan''s reputation has increased, and now he''s going to get something to eat. How dare they shamelessly bring their faces into Hwasan?"


    "I feel the same way, Jang Moon-in."


    Hyun Sang, who never shared his opinion with Hyun Young, took sides this time.


    "I don''t think I came here with good intentions. They are not property-free, considering that they are not bad-looking. Isn''t that why Hwasan''s disciples turned a blind eye to grass roots and now they''re in."


    "And!"


    Hyun Young gritted his teeth and added.


    "Even if I came here with good intentions, it''s the same. Those are the ones who turned a blind eye to Hwasan. Reflect? Reflect? You can''t understand everything just by reflecting on yourself!"


    Hyun Jong sighed.


    "I don''t think you''re too wrong."


    "If you do, kick them out right now! A long story."


    "Let''s wait a little while for that."


    "Why?"


    Hyun Jong shakes his head.


    "Forgot? Now, Hwasan can''t help but care about the eyes of others as he did in the past."


    "¡­¡­."


    "If they leave Hwasan like this, the nurses will say that he beat up old adults."


    "Does that make any sense?"


    "That doesn''t make any sense. But where did the nurses go after the truth?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "We can''t throw food at people who are bent on trying to undermine him. Let''s feed them well and treat them well for at least a few days."


    Hyun Young sighs deeply.


    "I know what you mean, but I don''t think it''s going to end so simply. Would it be so easy for those who came with intentions to step down?""I''ll try the kid."


    Hyun Jong said in a subdued voice. Then he sighed.


    I thought you said it was a luxury.''


    There must be a devil in good things. But I never imagined this would happen.


    ''That''s frustrating.''


    The sigh of Hyun Jong filled the room.


    "¡­the death penalty."


    "Hm?"


    "Isn''t Hyun Jong tougher than you think?"


    Hyun Dang smiled brightly at Hyun Pop''s words.


    "I see."


    "I thought I''d lie flat on my stomach whenever the death penalty came, but when I saw the weak man sitting at the head of the table and condescending, my stomach was twisted. The position was not the death penalty!"


    "Ugh. Keep your voice down."


    Hyun Dang gives a hint.


    "This is Hwasan."


    "Isn''t that where only children are left?"


    "That''s true."


    Hyun Dang looked back at Hwasan with a twisted smile. As if all this would fall into his hands in no time.


    "You pretend to be strong, but you can''t hide your true nature. Hyun Jong will eventually accept us. Soon more people will come to Hwasan and pressure Hyun Jong, so there''s no way."


    "That''s right, death penalty."


    "Hwasan is lucky enough to get his good students out of the downfall, but a weak man like Hyun Jong is a long writer, so he can''t get back his past movies. So we''ll have to help."


    "Of course."


    Hyun Dang rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "You''d better bow your head in moderation until the time is ripe. First of all, recovering one''s identity is the first thing. So don''t let everyone act rashly."


    "Yes."


    "Yeah, let''s go."


    Hyun Dang smiled at the back of Unam walking ahead from a distance.


    Of course I was expecting that they wouldn''t come out in favor. But that won''t last very long either.


    ''I''m gonna have to get my seat back.''


    For him.


    And for Hwasan.


    The old man burst out laughing.


    Everything will go back to order.


    Yeah, as it turns out.

 Chapter - 343 Episode 343. Are they all crazy? (3)

    "Who is he?"


    "I heard it was a wise ship."


    "So it''s the death penalty of a long man?"


    "The death penalty is frozen! How can the people who ran away be executed? He''s just an old man!"


    "There you go, there you go!"


    Hwasan''s students also showed signs of discomfort.


    There should be a big difference in distribution.''


    It is also burdensome that he was a wise man in the past. And even if that fact is completely absent, it''s burdensome.


    How can I treat an old man who is older than a long writer?


    It was uncomfortable to treat him like a guest, and it was impossible to accept him as an adult.


    Baek Cheon sighed and said.


    "For now, try not to run into each other as much as you can until the writer decides the direction."


    "What if we meet?"


    "¡­¡­First of all, I''ll have to treat you like an adult."


    "Ugh."


    Hwasan''s disciples wrinkle their faces. Baek Cheon comforted them as much as he could.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not going to be a problem."


    However, things in the world don''t happen as you think.


    "What the hell is this?"


    "What?"


    Hyun Dang''s cheeks trembled.


    His eyes were fixed on the table.


    "Meat in the sacred conduit! It''s a meat diet with firepower! How long have you been saying that the meat has been on Hwasan''s table?"


    Baek Cheon flinched briefly, but soon replied calmly, looking at Hyun Dang.


    "As far as I know, there is no prohibition on food or meat in Hwasan.¡­."


    "You don''t know the difference between ''don''t forbid'' and ''recommend''? Hwasan is a conduit and a non-commissioned officer. In order to avoid complications, the law is also set to not avoid eating meat. Since when did it become a meat recommendation?"


    In the thunderstorm, Baek Cheon sighed in secret.


    Hyun Dang asked in an angry voice.


    "Who allowed this?"


    "¡­¡­ Elder Hyun Young allowed it."


    "You''re saying you don''t know that because you''re an elder! It''s my fault. It''s my fault. I didn''t teach the kids how to do Hwasan."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes wriggled.


    That kid?


    Wasan''s Do?


    ''No, these guys?''


    When Baek Cheon tried to say something, Yoon-Jong pulled his arm.


    "Living quarters."


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon''s face, struggling to swallow the horse to the tip of his neck, was hardened all the way.


    At that time, Unam heard the noise and ran into the restaurant.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Hwasan''s table is full of meat! What do you mean this is not legalize?"


    Unam looked at the table with a face of difficulty.


    "Hwasan now does not prohibit meat eating."


    "Ha. I can''t communicate with you either. Where is Hyun Jong? I need to meet my writer."


    The face of metamorphosis began to be slightly distorted.


    "If you do¡­¡­."


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Then Jo-Gol ran to the table like a bolt from the blue and picked up the meat plates.


    "You don''t have to eat it. How can you die from not eating meat for a few meals? Let''s clean this up!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Come on!"


    Hawasan''s disciples rose from their seats and began carrying food into the road kitchen.


    Even though they were unhappy, they moved without a murmur because they knew why Jo-Gol was taking a step forward. Of course, those who are most uncomfortable with their existence should not give them an excuse to meet Hyun Jong.


    Why did you crawl in?''


    If you really have a temper.''


    Yeah, let''s just hang in there for a few days. Just a few days...''


    Unam bit her lips slightly as she saw the table empty.


    I don''t know if they''re wrong or not. Aren''t you not confident that you know better than they do what laws HWASAN has followed in the past?"You have to put up with it."


    Baek Cheon whispered to Unam. Unam also nodded softly.


    If there is a conflict here, Hyun Jong is forced to come here. Unam also wanted to avoid that situation.


    "You guys are having a hard time."


    "That''s all right."


    Baek Cheon sighed low as he looked at the table with only grass left.


    But the problem has just begun.


    "What are you doing?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    It''s still early in the morning.


    Hwasan''s disciples, gathered at the smokestack for training, looked blankly at Hyun Dang, holding a lump of lead they had been carrying to train their muscles.


    "No, why did you come to me from morning training...¡­.''


    What''s wrong with him, really?


    But Hyun Dang screamed whether or not he knew the minds of those disciples.


    "I asked what you were doing."


    "¡­I''m training."


    "That''s what you call training?"


    "Yes, to train muscle strength¡­¡­."


    "What a fool!"


    Hyun Dang raises his voice.


    "Hwasan''s Black Doga''s Sword. What is the province? It is a sword that seeks naturalness by becoming one with nature. But you don''t know that artificially increasing muscle strength only hinders Hwasan''s pursuit of a sword?"


    The veins rose on Baek Cheon''s forehead.


    "¡­We''ve become stronger this way. And he proved his strength in the show. About training...¡­."


    "He is also a short thought. If you''re strong in that way, you can be stronger when you follow the traditional training methods of Hwasan! How do you know one thing and you two don''t?"


    Then Hyun Dang twisted his eyes and kicked his tongue as if he had seen something he could not see.


    "Who made you do this training? Was it Hyun Jong?"


    "Oh, no."


    "Who would train you to do this?"


    It''s Chung-Myung.


    But this wasn''t something to say to them. When the answer was delayed, Hyun Dang complained.


    "There''s no needless to say. Stop this ridiculous training right now."


    Baek Cheon said toughly, frowning.


    "This is Hwasan''s training. It''s not something foreigners can get involved in."


    "A foreigner? Did you say foreigner?"


    "Yes."


    When he didn''t back down, Hyun Dang showed his temper.


    "Foreigner. Yes, that''s good. Foreigners, I would ask, do any of you know more about Hwasan''s training than I do?"


    "¡­¡­that''s¡­¡­."


    "Because I''m giving him the training he''s lost, you''re not going to listen to me because I''m a foreigner? Is that the law of Hwasan?"


    After all this, Baek Cheon ended up closing his mouth like a honeyed mute.


    ''No, this is a ridiculous situation.''


    A wise ship is too powerful a position. Even that old man was above the original long man, and older than the long man.


    ''That means you know your past Hwasan better than your long-time writer.''''


    It is not easy to ignore what such a person says.


    "Nothing to say. Quit this ridiculous training practice right now and start meditating."


    "¡­Meditation?"


    "Yes, Doga''s disciples must start with a clean mind. Don''t stick to the sword. When you realize the degree, black naturally follows you."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Get started."


    "No¡­¡­."


    "Come on!"


    Baek Cheon, who was about to say more, eventually closed his eyes.


    All the other disciples were looking at him in disbelief. Baek Cheon said in a dismal voice.


    "¡­put down the balloon and get ready for meditation.""The death penalty!"


    "For now¡­, yes, for now."


    They were all silent, but desperately communicating with their eyes.


    ''No, why are you listening to them?''


    I told you not to make trouble because you only have to hold on for a few days. It''ll take a few days. In a few days!''


    In the end, everyone turned their seats on the spot with a discontent face.


    A smile of triumph bloomed around Hyun Dang''s mouth.


    You can color it in your own color a little by little by little.''


    Then they''ll be following soon.


    * * *


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Jo-Gol roared and kicked off the tea table in the white box. Yoon-Jong took the table flying with a nonchalant face and put it down.


    "You old bastards! Ugh! I''m so frustrated!"


    "Calm down."


    Jo-Gol turned his head and looked at Yoon-Jong.


    "Don''t you get mad at the death penalty?"


    "¡­Tuesday?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoon-Jong pulled a sword on the table he had put down and was cleaning it with hemp. Then he smiled quietly.


    "What are you going to do with anger? You just have to poke...¡­."


    "Gee, calm down! Death penalty!"


    Jo-Gol, who managed to control Yoon-Jong, who uttered eerie words, turned slightly. Baek Cheon was stuck in a corner.


    It''s only been a few days since the uninvited guest, but Baek Cheon''s face was half-faced.


    "Lodging¡­. Are you all right?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "Are you okay?"


    "¡­what?"


    "¡­¡­No. Nothing."


    "Uh."


    Wrong


    He''s wrong now.


    It was unimaginable to Baek Cheon.


    But Jo-Gol fully understood such Baek Cheon. Baek Cheon was receiving all of those old men''s planks for being the ambassador of the white porcelain ship.


    Wouldn''t it feel like being nagged on a heated grill? So in just a few days, a man is so skin and bone...¡­.


    Jo-Gol blurt out in anger again.


    "When the hell are you going?"


    "I don''t know. It''s time to go."


    "No, that''s just...¡­."


    Yoon-Jong quickly cut off his words and scolded them.


    "Be careful what you say, but they used to have enemies in Hwasan."


    "What does that mean?"


    "Uh-huh.


    Jo-Gol shrieked and closed his mouth when the rant came back.


    "Ha... Accident, please say something. Accident. Say something."


    Yoo-Esul nods at Jo-Gol''s words.


    "¡­to apologize."


    "What?"


    "Making fun of you for being an old man. A real old man is different no matter what."


    "¡­¡­."


    I can relate to that.


    "Ugh."


    Jo-Gol shook his head.


    I thought it wouldn''t be a problem if I avoided it, but the situation went completely different. Whenever they did something, Hyun Dang''s group, who appeared like ghosts, nagged at everything.


    "What about the old Hwasan?"


    "Tradition is a frozen tradition! I almost fell on the street while keeping the tradition!"


    "How can you be so old-fashioned from start to finish!"


    What''s more sad is that white porcelain boats and celadon boats are impossible to resist their words.


    Can''t I disobey their authority?


    You''re welcome.


    The problem was that every time they spoke, they talked about their predecessors.


    "My former teacher, a veteran of the Korean War...¡­.''


    As soon as the words come out, it becomes impossible to refute themselves.


    I can''t deny what they say unless I see it and hear it in person. If you deny it, you will disobey the words of the previous writer, so it is no different from the sins of the annihilation of knights.


    White porcelain boats caught up in this ridiculous logic eventually had to give it to them according to their words, and the Unja boats watching couldn''t do anything about it."Why are you so quiet?"


    "Walk."


    As Jo-Gol complained about the writer, Baek Cheon, who was hanging like a corpse, flashed his eyes, and Yoo-Esul gave off a chilly chill.


    Jo-Gol flinched and cringed his neck.


    "The person who is in the most trouble right now is the writer. Feel free to talk about other complaints, but don''t talk about long-term writers. Do you understand?"


    "¡­¡­Yes. Private lodging."


    Baek Cheon, who left the horse, leaned back against the wall.


    Then I covered my face with one hand and bit my lips.


    ''That''s awful.''


    I can''t do that unless I''m determined to do so.


    I''m sure the writer is in trouble, too.''


    This would not happen if there was only one elder Taesang in the Munpa. The moment you step in, the fire will fall.


    The problem was that Hwasan''s biggest adult now is Hyun Jong, and unlike other prestigious people, there are no elders left in Hwasan.


    There was nothing I could do about it.


    "But if Jang Moon-in really made up his mind, he wouldn''t be the only one holding back."''


    Baek Cheon shakes his head.


    This is an idea that should not be made. Hyun Jong, whom he knows, is never a foolish man or a man without determination. So now you have to trust and endure the long-written man.


    "We have to help the writer. So don''t ever rebel and don''t cause trouble. I''m telling them not to get picked on. Do you understand?"


    "Yes."


    I don''t have the strength to answer.


    But Baek Cheon didn''t have to blame it. I understand how you feel more than anyone else.


    At that time, Yun-jong, who was still, asked.


    "By the way¡­ When is Chung-Myung coming back?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    When Baek Cheon asked again, he put his groomed sword in a sword and opened his mouth.


    "It''s only when we''re together that we''re going to put up with it, but Chung-Myung is going to go crazy when he comes. Don''t you think all of those old men''s beards could be pulled out and thrown down the cliff?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon shuddered with goosebumps all over his body.


    I think that''s gonna stay.''


    I''m glad you''re alive.''


    ''You''re going to get stuck in your mouth while talking about tradition.''


    Baek Cheon said, fed up.


    "So somehow before he comes back...¡­."


    "But."


    Yoo-Esul cuts off Baek Cheon.


    "Isn''t that a solution?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Huh?


    "They''ll all be kicked out."


    "¡­¡­."


    Uh...


    Solved. Yeah, it''s settled.


    If you could call it a solution.


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply.


    "Anyway, by tomorrow, Jang Moon-in will have come up with measures. Then they can''t force themselves here anymore."


    "What if I said I''d stay? There''s nothing I can do about it, right?"


    "¡­...then there''s nothing I can do."


    Baek Cheon said emphatically.


    "The poison is the only way to catch it'' I''ll throw Chung-Myung at them!"


    It was Baek Cheon who wished he wouldn''t get to that situation.


    * * *


    "Oh, it tickles."


    Chung-Myung scratched his ear.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "No, my ears are itchy all of a sudden. Who''s blaming me?"


    "Who''s to blame for the cow seal?"


    "¡­It''s a problem because there are too many. First of all, I''m suspicious of my colleague."


    "Dongryong?"


    "No, it''s nothing."


    Chung-Myung grinned and lifted the bottle.


    "By the way, Upper Lord, you drink better than I thought."


    "Ha ha ha. Merchants can''t make money if they can''t drink. Feel free to carry it. I can do a masterpiece for you.""Hehe. Thank you."


    Hwang Dae-in laughed.


    "Wouldn''t it be an honor to be able to masterpiece with the famous Hwasan Divine Dragon at the Cheonhabi Festival!"


    "Hehehehe."


    "Wow, that reputation is now shaking the Dead Sea! Isn''t it that your name is being talked about every single day in the castle?"


    "Hehehehehe!"


    "Ah, the world''s best sword! The sword of future generations! And the wasan sword of the day!"


    "LOL! LOL!"


    As Hwasan''s disciples were dying of old-fashioned tricks, Chung-Myung was spending a happy day melting into the entertainment of a 50-year-old merchant.


    ¡­¡­and don''t even know what''s going on with Hwasan.

 Chapter - 344 Episode 344. Are they all crazy? (4)

    Late at night, Cheongmaegwan.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    A loud laugh leaked out of the Yeonshin Cheongmaegwan.


    The people in it were having so much fun pouring alcohol into each other''s glasses.


    "Hahahaha. I didn''t think it''d be this easy!"


    "I thought it wouldn''t be easy to make a reputation recently, but I was surprised that it was so much simpler than I thought."


    Hyun Pop, who had been listening to him for a while, threw a drink and smirked.


    "Hyun Jong used to be a fragile person. And now the reputable latecomers...¡­but they''re still children."


    "That''s right, Father."


    "Although I was lucky enough to make a name for myself, it was not long before the limitation was revealed. If I had left it like this."


    "That''s why we''re here, isn''t we?"


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    Hyun Pop nodded loudly.


    "Don''t forget that the only reason we came to Hwasan is for Hwasan."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    "Yeah, pour me another drink."


    It was then.


    "How dare they drink nonchalantly in the conduit. I''m not ashamed to see my ancestors!"


    The door burst open and a man walked in. Then everyone stood up and bowed their heads.


    "Welcome."


    "Tsk."


    Hyun Dang frowned. I saw a bunch of loose liquor bottles.


    "You haven''t forgotten where this is yet, have you?"


    "I''m sorry, everyone seems too nervous."


    Hyun Pop said cautiously with a shy face.


    "Tsk tsk tsk."


    "After decades of regaining my life, it is not easy to stop drinking and meat."


    "Foolish people."


    Hyun Dang went inside without hesitation and sat at the head of the table. And said with a stern face.


    "Just hang in there a little bit. Soon this Hwasan will return to our law. Until then, you should be careful with your eyes and ears around you and keep your body in shape."


    "I''ll keep that in mind. Death penalty."


    "Well."


    After talking, Hyun Dang looked around my children, Hyun Pop, and his children.


    ''This is when you use the term blessing in disguise.''


    I couldn''t stand it and ran out of Hwasan, but it couldn''t have been so easy to live a new life.


    It was never easy for a Taoist, who had polished his way in the mountains and devoted himself to learning nothing, to return and adapt to the world.


    However, thanks to the struggle, the family has been achieved, and the children have grown up to support him firmly.


    ''Many of these will be supportive.''


    If it could permeate Hwasan as it is, it would be entirely his power. If that happens, wouldn''t you be as good as a writer even if you didn''t steal the position of a writer?


    ''If I can make the first one the next Hwasan writer, all of this will be mine.''


    Hyun Dang smiled brightly.


    "Mugyeong."


    "You have to call me Hyun Pop here."


    "Yeah, that''s right. Hyun Pop??. What happened to what I asked you to find out?"


    "Yes, I''ve done some research in the meantime, but I think it''s true that there''s a lot of money in Hwasan. In just two days, the warehouse is full of goods that entered Hwasan."


    "Well."


    "In addition, Hwasan has exclusive rights to trade with Unnam. It''s an astronomical business that can make a fortune if you can use it well. The Wasans are so naive that they don''t seem to know how much this job is worth."


    Hyun Pop smiled brightly.


    "If I run out of full power, I can put the death penalty on a pile of money.""It''s not me, it''s Hwasan."


    "Of course, death penalty."


    Strictly speaking, Hyun Dang''s mouth also crept into a smile. I tried to calm down, but the corners of my mouth didn''t move as I wanted.


    Hyun Pop smiled triumphantly at him.


    "Don''t you think they''re feeling the limits when they don''t really resist too much."


    "Well."


    Then Hyun Dang made a slight frown.


    "Don''t take it easy."


    "What?"


    "Hyun Jong in your memory may be clumsy and indecisive, but anyway, Hyun Jong has sustained the collapsing Hwasan for decades, and has re-established Hwasan''s reputation, which everyone thought had fallen."


    Hyun Pop''s face is slightly distorted. It was something I didn''t want to admit.


    "Where is that Hyun Jong''s skill?"


    "As Hyun Jong said, the river and mountain will change in 10 years. There''s nothing wrong with a person being different for 30 years."


    "You mean that Hyun Jong?"


    There was a clear sneer in his voice.


    "The death penalty: Ten years will change the rivers and mountains, but people will not change after ten years. You know it''s not easy for people to change, right?"


    "¡­¡­That''s not so wrong either."


    "As the death penalty said, if Hyun Jong is different from before, why would he still leave us alone? If the death penalty were in his shoes, would you have put up with it?"


    "¡­¡­."


    When Hyun Dang didn''t answer, Hyun Pop grinned as if to look at it.


    "Being cautious is good, but being too careful can ruin things. Sometimes you can get more when you move boldly."


    "Yeah, that''s true."


    Hyun Dang nodded slowly with a slightly complicated face.


    He knows that Hyun Pop is not so wrong. But Hawsan''s reaction kept disturbing a corner of his mind.


    It can''t be this green.''


    It can''t be easy to produce results and gain fame in a strong team. If it was so easy, Hyun Dang wouldn''t have left Hwasan.


    If you''ve made that achievement, there must be a good reason.


    But the reason was not in Hyun Dang''s eyes. The latecomers'' skills seem to be too high, but the unborn and wise men''s skills that would have taught them don''t seem to be much better than in the past.¡­.


    ''I''m sure there''s something.''


    Hyun Dang shook his head.


    I don''t know what''s missing, but now is the time to push ahead with the fight, as Hyun Pop said. If you give them time to think, it will be impossible to regain their position.


    "Anyway, if Hyun Jong is not a scarecrow, he will come up with his own measures by tomorrow."


    "Yes, and if we can cover up that measure, we''re going to have him in our hands."


    "Yes, you should."


    "The death penalty. After a long time, you finally get back to the death penalty."


    "Oh, my. You''re talking like a sore thumb. I only claimed to suffer for the future of Hwasan."


    "Of course, death penalty."


    The two smiled at each other.


    * * *


    "What about the disciples?"


    "I don''t really complain¡­¡­."


    "They''re so...¡­."


    Hyun Jong sighed deeply with a sad face.


    It would be better if they followed and complained about what they were doing.


    His disciples were not complaining a single word to him."Are you still trying to interfere with your disciples?"


    "Yes."


    Hyun Jong frowned at Hyun Sang''s answer.


    Hyun Sang looked at Hyun Jong and opened his mouth with a sigh.


    "I know why you are so careful, long-literatee. And I know that you can''t act as emotionally as we do because you''re a long writer. However, if this continues, it will have a negative effect on the disciples."


    "¡­What about Hyun Young?"


    "I''m stuck in my room because I don''t want to see her."


    "¡­¡­Tsk tsk. Not a child."


    Hyun Jong shook his head.


    This time, Hyun Sang took sides as if he understood Hyun Young.


    "One thing is, you have to understand that, Jang Moon-in."


    "¡­¡­why don''t I know."


    Hyun Jong looked down at the teacup and said,


    "Don''t you want to kick them out just because it''s me? No, rather, I would have the biggest heart."


    "What if I do¡­¡­¡­."


    "Because I know I shouldn''t do what I want."


    Hyun Jong looked Hyun Sang straight.


    "If I throw them away, I''m sure there will be people who want to use them. Then the price should be fully paid by Hwasan''s disciples, not by us."


    "¡­¡­long story."


    "I had no choice but to worry about it. What''s the best. What path should we take to keep those children from getting caught up in the shadows of the past?"


    Hyun Jong, who sighed low, continued in a heavy voice.


    "Hyun Sang."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    "I don''t want my children to be harmed by my personal feelings."


    Hyun Sang sighed secretly. After hearing Hyun Jong''s thoughts, I felt even more uncomfortable.


    I didn''t expect the meaning, but I felt more complicated when I heard it in person.


    Do it.


    When did Hyun Jong ever think of himself? His actions were always in the comfort of Hawasan and his disciples.


    Hyun Sang often felt so frustrated that his side was angry. But in the end, I believed and followed because I knew it was right.


    And this time, too, but...¡­.


    "Long storyline. I know what you mean, but it''s starting to have a bad effect on children."


    "¡­That''s right."


    Hyun Jong nodded quietly.


    "Now we need to take action. I''ve already come to a conclusion."


    His gaze turned to the distant sky.


    "The death penalty... No, bring him in."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    Hyun Sang stood up, nodding firmly.


    Two groups sat face to face in the place of the long writer, Hwasan.


    One side is the elders of Hwasan, including Hyun Jong.


    And the other were Hyun Dang and Hyun Pop, wise men who had left the past behind Hwasan.


    We met like this a few days ago, but today''s atmosphere was heavier than then.


    It was Hyun Dang who opened his mouth first.


    "Yeah, it''s a job."


    Hyun Young, who was guarding Hyun Jong''s right side with his relaxed and soft voice, said coldly.


    "Be careful what you say."


    "¡­¡­ hmm?"


    "You are now an expert of the great Hwasanite. The other day, I tolerated that rudeness, but once again, if you commit the same rudeness, you''ll see how stern Hawsan''s law is then."


    Hyun Dang glanced at Hyun Young with disapproving eyes.


    However, he nodded as if there was nothing good about the angle."I made a slip of my tongue. So, what brings you here? Long story?


    It wasn''t complete respect, but it was a decent engineering college.


    Hyun Young still looked unhappy, but kept his mouth shut to avoid further interrupting the conversation.


    Hyun Jong opened his mouth with a slight smile.


    "How was your tour for a few days?"


    Hyun Dang looked into Hyun Jong''s face as if he was going to check his intentions.


    However, it was not easy to grasp the hidden meaning. Hyun Jong in the past may have been able to see his expression and voice. But now Hyun Jong''s innermost thoughts were hard to understand.


    "It was great, a long storyteller."


    Hyun Dang flickered his head as if he was satisfied.


    "More than anything, I''m delighted that Hwasan is full of energy. Wasan in the past didn''t. I could guess how hard the writer had been without looking at me."


    Such a favorable remark was unexpected by Hyun Sang, who slightly distorted his eyebrows.


    One, fortunately or unfortunately, Hyun Dang''s words did not deviate much from Hyun Sang''s expectations.


    "But¡­¡­."


    Hyun Dang brought up the subject with a subtle angry tone.


    As it is full of energy, there are a lot of things that are too much. Especially, I could not help but be disappointed that the laws of the upper and lower were not properly established and that the good men could not carry on at all."


    "Is that so?"


    Hyun Jong smiled brightly. There was no sign of displeasure.


    Hyun Dang''s eyebrows wriggled at the calm response.


    "Maybe the writer didn''t understand me."


    "No, I fully understand."


    "¡­...understood?"


    "Yes."


    Hyun Jong nodded slowly.


    "And that''s the kind of reaction you''re saying?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?"


    "¡­long story?"


    His gaze at Hyun Dang was strangely subdued.


    "One of the writers of a literary group should not completely ignore the outside comments, but should not be swayed by the words. So I don''t have to take the review of the death penalty in full."


    I''m saying this with a smile.


    However, the bones that could not be hidden were revealed.


    It means that Hwasan''s long writer is Hyun Jong no matter what anyone says, and Hyun Dang, who abandoned Hwasan himself, is just a foreigner, so it is meaningless to evaluate him.


    ''This guy...''


    Recognizing the meaning, Hyun Dang slightly distorted his relaxed face.


    But after seeing the expression, Hyun Jong continued his speech in a calm and new way.


    "The death penalty."


    "¡­Tell me. A long story."


    "The death penalty for abandoning the Munpa and abandoning the enemy of Hwasan has allowed us to live in Hwasan because we understand the mind of the Moonpa who had to. Wasan was such a difficult and difficult place at the time."


    "The priest¡­¡­."


    "One."


    When Hyun Dang''s voice was about to get a little wet, Hyun Jong cut it off firmly.


    "I understand the death penalty. I understand. However, there are those who have finally devoted their youth to Hwasan despite the difficult and difficult circumstances. There are people who would have rather run away than live happily, but foolishly chose to live as Hwasan''s disciples."


    "¡­¡­."


    Before I knew it, Hyun Jong''s eyes were so cool.


    "As the death penalty says. If the death penalty helps, Hwasan may be a little better than he is now is. One, as soon as that happens, Hwasan will no longer be Hwasan."


    Hyun Dang''s face trembled.


    Hyun Jong, who spoke quietly with a determined face, was exuding unparalleled energy."Hey, when did he ever...¡­?''


    Hyun Jong stares at Hyun Dang like that. Finally said.


    "The death penalty. No, Hauryang."


    "¡­...you, you!"


    "That''s enough. Now get out of Hwasan. And¡­¡­."


    A cold, cool gaze penetrated Hyun Dang.


    "Don''t ever try to cross the threshold of Hwasan again. At that time, you will realize how stern Hawsan''s law is."


    Hyun Dang was so overwhelmed that he couldn''t seem to find anything to say and ended up closing his mouth without realizing it.

 Chapter - 345 Episode 345. Are they all crazy? (5)

    Hyun Dang. How much.


    At one time he was expected to revive the downfall, called Hwasan First-Gijae.


    At that time, Hyun Jong had never doubted that Hyun Dang would become a long writer for Hwasan. For young Hyun Jong, Hyun Dang was an idol and a goal.


    Hana Hyun Dang abandoned her expectations and left Hwasan on her own.


    That''s also just before becoming a new writer.


    A man with no senseless.


    Hyun Young bit his lips.


    His anger wasn''t just because Hyun Dang was a traitor who abandoned Hwasan.


    Rather, it was understandable.


    The situation was not good enough for Hwasan to blame those who left. Hyun Young also felt bitter toward those who left Hwasan, but understood their choice in the back of their minds.


    But Hyun Dang is different.


    He left Hwasan with priest Hyun Pop shortly before taking office as a new writer.


    It would never have happened, but for now, it was a situation in which Baek Cheon had to become a long writer because all the Unja''s ships died. But it''s the same thing that Baek Cheon led Baek Sang and the priests who followed me out of Hwasan.


    Of course, there is Yoo-Esul, Yoon-Jong, and most of all, Chung-Myung in Hwasan now. So it''s a big deal that Baek Cheon is abandoning Hwasan, but unfortunately, there were no Chung-Myung, Yoon-Jong, or Yoo-Esul in Hwasan at the time.


    All of Munpa''s expectations were focused on Hyun Dang.


    And the incident was a huge shock to Hawasan, who barely managed to maintain the shape of a gatekeeper.


    The former writer-in-law went up to the stage in agony, and the future writer-in-law kicked his seat and left the gate.


    Where could a more obvious omen be?


    This incident eventually led to the departure of those who thought there was no future in Hwasan.


    In addition, all of the Moon faction who were continuing to exchange have severed their ties with Hwasan.


    In other words, it means that Hyun Dang was the one who made the final hit on Hwasan, who had fallen.


    Crunch.


    Hyun Young''s teeth were still chipped when he thought about it.


    Hyun Jong, who had never dreamed of becoming a long writer, took the position without time to prepare. Just because the distribution is the highest among those left in Hwasan.


    Hyun Young remembers.


    a long-written position


    As soon as he climbed the heavy and painful place, many of his disciples left Hwasan, who had to just look at him.


    The small, sad, etc.


    Since then, to Hyun Young, who knows what path Hyun Jong has taken, Hyun Dang has been more hateful than Jong Nam.


    He bit his lips tightly.


    I can see Hyun Dang, who was visibly embarrassed, and Hyun Jong, who calmly exudes energy in front of him.


    purple


    It''s over there.


    He who endured the terrible storm and painful years like an old pine who had been rooted in a cliff.


    Hyun Young''s proud death penalty, and Hwasan''s proud writer.


    "Long-written man."


    Hyun Young was scolded for enduring the cold snow.


    Hyun Jong, who couldn''t even compare to that Hyun Dang in the past, now seems to be a person who is bigger than Hyun Dang. After overcoming that long painful time, it can no longer be the Hyun Jong of the past."Hmm."


    When Hyun Dang was surprised by Hyun Jong''s energy and was speechless, Hyun Pop coughed in vain and revived the atmosphere.


    "Long storyline, I think that''s a little too much."


    "¡­too much?"


    Hyun Jong''s stern eyes are on Hyun Pop.


    "What''s too much?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Did Bourne say anything wrong?"


    "It''s not like that, but...¡­."


    Although he stepped forward, Hyun Pop seemed to be at a loss for words.


    In fact, in the first place, they couldn''t have anything to say in front of Hyun Jong. Wasn''t it because of Hyun Jong, who had the nerve to climb Hwasan, who had no weakness left in their memory?


    "When did this guy get so determined?''


    Hyun Pop couldn''t hide his surprise.


    As I''ve already told Hyun Dang, people don''t change that easily. But Hyun Jong, who is now in front of him, felt like a completely different person than he knew.


    Isn''t there a sense of dignity that''s not lacking to lead a clique?


    I have firmly believed that no matter how much things go through, the fundamentals of people do not change, but now that I see Hyun Jong, I even felt that something I believed in all along is collapsing.


    That''s why I''m embarrassed.


    "Well."


    Fortunately, however, Hyun Dang, who calmed himself down while he was dragging his feet, raised his head slightly.


    "Long-Written."


    "Speak."


    "How can''t you understand my long-time writer'' Of course you''ll hate me."


    "¡­¡­."


    "One, it''s not that hard to give me a chance, is it? I really just want to atone for Hwasan. If you give me a chance, I''d like to help the long-literate and bring him back to the literary circle worthy of his name. In order to do so, I don''t mind crushing my bones. That''s why I led the whole family up to Hwasan, isn''t it?"


    Hyun Jong smiled brightly at Hyun Dang''s long words.


    "I do not doubt what the death penalty says."


    What if I say "¡­?"


    "Hwasan just doesn''t need your help anymore."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Did you say you wanted to help Hwasan?"


    Hyun Jong stared at Hyun Dang with his cool eyes.


    "Then get out of Hwasan right now. That''s the only way you can help Hwasan."


    "Ee¡­¡­!"


    Hyun Pop looked at me in a fit of rage.


    "Isn''t that too much to hear? Do you think you''re the only ones who suffered? Why don''t we know we haven''t had a comfortable day since we left Hwasan?"


    "So?"


    "¡­what?"


    Hyun Jong''s eyes were now as cold as frost.


    "So you must have been really tired. Can I comfort you?"


    "¡­...you, you."


    Hyun Pop''s face twitching with anger, but he couldn''t say anything in front of Hyun Jong''s eyes. His tongue, which used to move smoothly as if it had been oiled, has now hardened as if it had been transmitted.


    Instead, Hyun Dang opened his mouth.


    "Hyun Jong??."


    "How dare you!"


    When Hyun Sang, who was next to him, tried to yell in anger, Hyun Jong raised his hand and dissuaded him.


    "Long story short!"


    "It worked."


    Hyun Jong shook his head slowly and stared at Hyun Dang.


    "Tell me."


    Hyun Dang sighed deeply."I know, I''m the sinner of Hwasan. Can''t you at least give me a chance to atone?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Do you remember? In the past, I especially cared about you. When I think of that connection...¡­."


    "That''s enough of the meaningless words."


    "¡­what?"


    "The person sitting in front of you now is Hyun Jong, not your priest Hyun Jong, but Hwasan''s writer. I don''t decide on the seriousness of Hwasan by personal feelings."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I won''t say much. Leave right now and never cross the threshold of Hwasan again."


    It was a very firm voice.


    To the point where they can''t find anything.


    Hyun Dang trembled unknowingly.


    I''m not impressed by the fact that Hyun Jong has grown so amazingly. He is feeling unbearably humiliated that a person who could not even step on his shadow in the past is pushing him back.


    "This¡­¡­."


    Hyun Dang bit his lips.


    His eyes, which had been shaking for a long time, suddenly cooled.


    "Long story¡­¡­.No, Hyun Jong."


    "But that guy keeps..."


    Hyun Young flew into a rage, but Hyun Dang continued without giving a break.


    "I understand what you''re trying to say. You mean you don''t understand me after all."


    The gentle attitude that he has shown so far is nowhere to be found. All that was left was a cold smile and an arrogant look.


    Watching that, Hyun Jong unknowingly gave a despondentertainly.


    Nothing has changed from the past.''


    In the past, Hyun Dang was just like that.


    Anhamuin and Omanmuin.


    But in the past, Hwasan needed the arrogant. Those who lost their confidence needed to be led by those who had too much confidence.


    Wasn''t Hyun Jong fascinated by Hyun Dang at one time?


    But¡­¡­.


    It''s different.


    Confidence and arrogance are similar but not the same.


    Had Hyun Dang sat in a lengthy seat, Hwasan would have disappeared into history without ever being revived.


    Before Chung-Myung even started.


    "Go back to this."


    Hyun Dang smiled bitterly and spoke calmly.


    "Good. That''s a good word. But before that, let me ask you a question."


    Then, he stared at Hyun Jong with cold eyes.


    "Do you deserve it?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong looked silently at Hyun Dang. Hyun Dang twisted the corners of his mouth even more.


    "I''ll ask you again. I mean, do you deserve to give me a congratulatory order?"


    "Why do you think there isn''t?"


    "Don''t you know?"


    Hyun Dang reached out and grabbed a glass of water. Then he gulped down the water without delay and laid down the glass with a relaxed touch.


    At the leisure of the fingertips, Hyun Sang and Hyun Young looked at Hyun Dang with anxious eyes.


    Hyun Dang, who had been silent for a while, looked at Hyun Jong and said with mocking eyes.


    "If you''re really Hwasan''s writer, you deserve to kick me out."


    Hyun Sang and Hyun Young jumped up from their seats and stared at Hyun Dang with murderous eyes.


    But Hyun Dang wasn''t a bit shaken when he received that look. Rather, he continued his speech with a relaxed face.


    "But let me ask you¡­¡­."


    A fishy smile sprang up around his mouth.


    "Are you really Hwasan''s manuscript?"


    "I''m sure he''ll see you!"


    "Where are you lying down like that?"


    It was strange.Hyun Young and Hyun Sang even breathed their faces red.


    But they also only made noises, showing signs of embarrassment.


    And Hyun Jong just stared at Hyun Dang with a calm face even though he was told offensive words.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "Literally."


    Hyun Dang smiled triumphantly as if he had accomplished what he wanted.


    "You''re not Hwasan''s manuscript."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s expression remained unchanged, but Hyun Dang relaxed as if he would enjoy the reaction.


    And he spoke leisurely.


    "Who decides to write long letters? The elders of the civil service at the same time as the elders of the previous generation. In other words, it is only the sublet that can determine the future generation''s long writer."


    "¡­¡­."


    "And!"


    Hyun Dang''s voice gets higher.


    "Hwasan''s predecessor. So I''m the next person to write Hwasan that you and my teacher have chosen. It doesn''t mean that you''re Hyun Jong, but that I''m Hyun Dang, a true writer who connects Hwasan''s enemies."


    Hyun Young''s face turned red and screamed.


    "Where are you going to use that sophistry?"


    "Upsies?"


    Despite Hyun Young''s fierce criticism, Hyun Dang was just relaxed. He looked over Hyun Jong and asked.


    "Do you think so, too?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong gave no answer.


    Hyun Dang, who understood the silence as positive, shrugged.


    "You don''t know. You really don''t know anything. It''s not that simple to carry on the red tape of a masterpiece. Only those worthy of that qualification can be lengthy."


    "How dare a excommunicated man put his long qualifications on the lips!"


    "Who excommunicated me?"


    Hyun Young closed his mouth.


    Hyun Dang shouted in a dignified tone as he looked at him like that way.


    "There''s no one left to excommunicate me! Who dares to excommunicate me? You? You were my priests, and you excommunicated me in no capacity!"


    "This¡­¡­."


    He looked elated as if he were fighting a winning battle.


    "Answer me, Hyun Jong. Who is the writer of Hwasan? Who did your teacher and former master choose as Hwasan''s master? There''s only one answer you can give if you''re really a law-abiding person."


    Hyun Jong stared at him with his sunken eyes.


    Hyun Jong, who had been staring for a long time, finally opened his mouth.


    "Hwasan''s long writer is¡­¡­."

 Chapter - 346 Episode 346. Are they all crazy? (6)

    "Of course it''s me."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Dang''s face is subtly distorted.


    "Did you say Hawasan''s long story?"


    "That''s right."


    "Huh."


    He smirked with a sneaky accusation.


    "That''s a weird thing to do. It''s a long sentence that no one has decided on. When did Hwasan''s law, which has lasted for hundreds of years, fall to the ground?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Do you really deserve to call yourself Hwasan''s long story? How can you put yourself up to be the master of HWASAN, who was not recognized by your teacher, who was never expected by the elders of your private affairs, or even by the death penalty?"


    Hyun Jong, who had been listening quietly, grinned.


    "The death penalty."


    "You called me by my name a while ago, but now you call me death penalty. Why? Do you have any idea what''s going on?"


    "You haven''t grown a bit."


    "¡­what?"


    Hyun Jong shook his head as if it were really funny.


    "The arduous sepa seems to have failed to lead the death penalty to a higher level. The death penalty, which once seemed so high, looks like such a childlike."


    "Hey, you...¡­."


    "Who''s the long story of Hwasan?"


    Hyun Jong said in a perfectly calm voice.


    "Hwasan''s writer is Hyun Jong. No one can deny this fact."


    "The line chose me as a long sentence."


    "It''s just the will of our predecessors."


    "Are you saying you''re going to reject the will of your predecessor?"


    Hyun Jong smiled at Hyun Dang, who was grinding his teeth.


    "The death penalty."


    "¡­¡­."


    "If the death penalty had risen to Hwasan three years earlier, I might have followed the death penalty. Even if the disciples were dissuaded and the priests vomited blood, they might have returned to the death penalty as a long-time writer and returned to the rank of ordinary Hwasan."


    "...but?"


    "But not anymore."


    Hyun Jong''s shoulders stretched wide and confidently.


    "Now I know. No one in the world is more qualified than me as a writer for Hwasan. And no one in the world can improve Hwasan more than I do. So¡­¡­."


    He spoke confidently. No, I made a declaration.


    "Even if it''s against the will of the predecessor, if it''s against reason, I won''t let go of the position of the long-written writer, Hwasan. Because that''s the way for Hwasan."


    "Ha!"


    Hyun Pop, who was standing by Hyun Dang, laughed loudly.


    "It''s flashy, but doesn''t it mean that I''m going to break the will of my predecessor and do what I want?""


    It was a word that stabbed the lungs, but Hyun Jong didn''t get angry when he heard it.


    "I think my meaning has been misrepresented."


    "¡­wrong?"


    "It''s not for me that I told you two to lead the family down to Hawasan, and not to step on his threshold. It was purely for both of you."


    "¡­¡­ hmm?"


    Hyun Dang and Hyun Pop looked at each other with faces that they didn''t understand at all.


    "What do you mean for us?"


    What the hell does this mean?


    Hyun Jong smiled lightly at the two, who were speechless at the sudden remark.


    "But you two don''t seem to be thinking about it. Then do as you please. Whether you''re looking for a full angle or a guide to the children, you can do whatever you want."


    Hyun Pop''s eyes are fierce.


    "Before that, in your position as a man of letters...¡­."


    "That''s enough."


    At that moment, Hyun Dang reached out and blocked him. And smiled and said to Hyun Jong.


    "Long storyteller, though the word came out violently.However, as I have said many times, I just want to dedicate myself to Hwasan.""¡­¡­."


    "I''m going back now because we don''t seem to be doing much good for each other today. Pay attention."


    After shaking his seat, Hyun Dang turned around with Hyun Pop.


    Gulp!


    "Woof!"


    As soon as the door opened, Hwasan''s white porcelain and celadon boats, who were listening, rushed to the back.


    "Oh, my God. Tsk tsk."


    Hyun Dang frowned a lot.


    "The disciples of the Munpa overheard the conversation of the elders! How far did Hwasan''s law fall? This is why I can''t just leave it to Hyun Jong!"


    The disciples stood up and stared at Hyun Dang with dissatisfied eyes.


    In the snow, Hyun Dang kicked his tongue in disapproval.


    "I can''t find discipline in the gate. What would the world say about Hwasan?"


    "That''s a good word."


    "Hm?"


    Hyun Dang looks away.


    Hwajeong sword Baek Cheon.


    He looked still at Hyun Dang and said,


    "If that''s not the word that came out of the mouth of a man who left Hwasan and came back in 30 years."


    "You little bastard!"


    Before Hyun Dang could say anything, Hyun Pop screamed.


    "Where do the little ones who know nothing talk carelessly?"


    It was a scolding filled with indignation.


    But there was no fear in the expression of the Hwasan disciples. On the contrary, it was openly showing hostility that had not been seen until now.


    "Although we''ve been turning our backs on Hwasan for a while, we''re dead men. But how dare you guys despise me?"


    "That''s why I''m holding it in so far."


    "¡­what?"


    "But remember. Whether it''s a honor or not...¡­."


    Baek Cheon spoke in a chattering tone.


    "Anyone who dares to challenge the authority of a long writer will not tolerate it. I, and Hawsan''s disciples, will not let it go!"


    With the cold voice, Hyun Pop unwittingly stepped back.


    Hyun Pop, who belatedly noticed my teeth, blushed and gritted his teeth.


    "How dare they...¡­."


    "It worked."


    "But, the death penalty!"


    "That''s enough. We''re not guilty."


    Hyun Dang, who waved his hands to dissuade Hyun Pop, said quietly as he looked at Baek Cheon.


    "But soon you will know. Who is the rightful long story of this Hwasan?"


    "I already know."


    "Ha ha. It''s bound to change. Let''s go!"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Hyun Dang drifted away with Hyun Pop.


    Baek Cheon''s whole body trembled as he looked from behind. My teeth were about to split.


    "Those senile old men!"


    "Sasook, are you really going to put up with it?"


    "¡­¡­they insulted the writer."


    "I can''t stand it anymore. Don''t stop me!"


    Baek Cheon nodded heavily.


    "I don''t want to put up with it anymore. I tried to keep the line, but it was over there that crossed the line first. Then we should treat him accordingly."


    "But there''s no way out. The writer has already allowed them to live in Hwasan.¡­."


    "If you can''t go out on your own, you can force me out!"


    It was the very moment that Baek Cheon''s eyes were about to glisten.


    "Oh, my god!"


    From far away, Baek Sang ran and screamed with a white face.


    "Huh?"


    Did something happen?


    He ran so hard that the soles of his feet were on fire that he couldn''t breathe and gasped."Oh, my God, you''re in trouble! Oh, here he comes!"


    "What?"


    "Oh, he''s coming!"


    "So what?"


    No one understood, so Baek Sang slammed his chest a couple of times and shouted.


    "Chung-Myung is climbing the mountain!"


    "What?"


    Baek Cheon''s pupils shook like an earthquake.


    "Oh, no...."


    I''m not ready yet.


    What do I do?''


    Isn''t it too obvious what will happen if Chung-Myung climbs the mountain and sees this?


    This is why I tried to get things done somehow before he arrived!


    "Oh, what should I do?"


    "It''s crazy! It''s crazy!"


    All the other students were also at a loss.


    Baek Sang asked Baek Cheon with a white face.


    "Oh, what do I do?"


    "He¡­¡­.Uh¡­¡­."


    No, if you ask me that...¡­.


    It was a moment when even Baek Cheon was confused.


    "Who''s coming?"


    Someone sneaked out of Jang''s office.


    It was Hyun Young.


    Baek Sang shouted as if he had met a noble.


    "Come on, Elder! Chung-Myung is climbing the mountain! I saw it clearly!"


    "¡­Really?"


    Hyun Young tilted his head with a slightly strange expression.


    "So, Chung-Myung is coming? Chung-Myung?"


    At that time, Hyun Jong left the prison with a stiff face, perhaps listening to Hyun Young.


    "Oh, Chung-Myung is already coming back. Well, first of all...¡­."


    But what he said unfortunately didn''t last much longer.


    Grab it.


    Grab it.


    Hyun Sang and Hyun Young grabbed Hyun Jong''s arms as they tried to go outside.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Hyun Jong looked back at the two with a curious face.


    However, Hyun Young smiled pleased and nodded instead of answering.


    "Go in for a moment."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "The death penalty."


    "Come on!"


    Hyun Sang, who was instructed by Hyun Young, grabbed Hyun Jong and started dragging him inside.


    Hyun Jong shouted in embarrassment.


    "Oh, no! What''s wrong with you, man! Let go! What are you doing? You, you, you!"


    Hyun Young, who peeked at the scene, came outside and closed the door as if nothing had happened. Hyun Jong''s cry faded.


    "¡­¡­."


    Hwasan''s disciples all looked blankly at Hyun Young.


    "Hmm. So, Chung-Myung is coming?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Hyun Young nodded his head.


    "Baek Cheon??."


    "Yes, Elder."


    "I have to go to a long meeting with Jang Moon-in from now on. So don''t let anyone near the place of the writer."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "No one! No one should be approached! Do you understand?"


    Baek Cheon, who noticed Hyun Young''s intention for a moment, shook his head with a slightly stunned look.


    "Oh, I see."


    "And¡­."


    Hyun Young smiled with compassion.


    "Let Chung-Myung tell him what''s been going on in Hwasan. It''s something you might be curious about, isn''t it?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Tsk. It''s not a good thing ''foreigners'' are in Hwasan. Whoops!"


    Like this.


    Leaving that behind, Hyun Young also went into the long-running prison.


    "¡­¡­."


    There was a strange silence among the disciples.


    "Living room. I think...¡­."


    "¡­Yes."


    Baek Cheon nodded solemnly with a determined face.


    "There''s nothing we can do now that we''re here!"


    Baek Cheon''s eyes were black and blue.


    "Chung-Myung is coming to him!"I''m going to the worst one.


    "Caaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Chung-Myung, who was climbing Hwasan, took a refreshing sip of alcohol and gave a pleasant exclamation. The bundle was full of expensive Yeo Ah-hong.


    "That''s why people have to gain fame and see."


    When I think about the time when I climbed up Hawasan in a beggarly way, there is no such thing as a phase front wall.


    Of course, from Chung-Myung''s perspective, he has only regained his reputation in the past, but the quality of the treat is different.


    This is why even those who are considered "goonja" risk their lives for the good fortune of their life.


    "Tsk. I''ve been away for too long. I''m sure they''re in a mess because I''m not here."


    It felt strange.


    You''ve been treated so much outside that you might want to stay a little longer. Strangely quickly my heart was turned to Hwasan.


    Even as I was climbing up here, I could not help but see that I wanted to go faster.


    "Now, let''s...¡­.Huh?"


    At that time, Chung-Myung, who found something strange, pulled his head out and raised his toes.


    "¡­What''s that?"


    Around the prose there was a strange cloud of dust, and the disciples of Hwasan rushed out. And I think he''s rushing towards this side as if he''s been hit by a bolt of fire.


    "Huh?"


    Before they could figure out the situation, they rushed in and spoke in unison.


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    "Chung-Myung??! I''m in trouble!"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    Big trouble?


    What''s the big deal in that short period of time...¡­.


    Back Cheon, who had been at the forefront, ran right up to Chung-Myung''s nose and gasped.


    "Chung-Myung??! Be prepared to listen. Work, work has happened."


    "¡­What else? Did anyone come from Shaolin?"


    "Thank God it''s Shaolin!"


    "Then what? Don''t gasp and speak properly."


    "Yeah, so that''s...¡­."


    The disciples surrounding Chung-Myung began to explain what had happened.


    "They''re the ones who write-in!"


    "Interfering with each training!"


    "Even if they say they''re the enemy!"


    "I just don''t deserve it!"


    As if they couldn''t get rid of their anger, they even added a chime.


    Chung-Myung''s head began to turn very crooked after hearing the whole situation.


    "So¡­¡­."


    And finally his mouth opened.


    "The man who ran away 30 years ago is now begging him to come back and give up his long-term position?"


    "I told you so!"


    "¡­How many days has that already been?"


    "Yes!"


    Chung-Myung''s head turned more sideways.


    "Oh, my God."


    I''m going to the worst one.


    Chung-Myung, who poured the alcohol in his hand into his mouth, tapped the empty bottle.


    Then he grabbed the bottleneck tightly with one hand.


    "Are these all crazy?"


    A dreary voice leaked new lips.


    "Where are all those bastards?"


    "Wife, Cheongmaegwan! It''s at the mall!"


    As soon as the word "Cheongmaegwan" fell, Chung-Myung broke through the disciples who were blocking the front and flew them in all directions, starting to run in a straight line.


    "Go, come with me!"


    "Come on! Come on!"


    They, apparently predicting this would happen, quickly followed Chung-Myung''s footsteps.


    Chung-Myung rushing into the mall was literally like a ray of light.


    And


    Whoosh!


    As soon as he arrived, white smoke erupted from Chung-Myung''s mouth, who kicked the door of Cheongmaegwan.


    That''s right away.


    "What the f*ck is he?"


    As Chung-Myung slowly entered the building, one of the guards blocked the front.


    "Who are you? Where are you from that you''re being so rude in the presence of the dead?""¡­where?"


    "That''s right! Who are you...¡­."


    At that moment, a bottle in Chung-Myung''s hand painted a fantastic trajectory on Ho Gong. And stuck in the middle-aged man''s head.


    (sighs)


    A clear, fine sound rang out. The bottle that hit his head was shattered and scattered everywhere.


    Flop.


    After being hit on the head, he fell to the floor with a crab in his mouth.


    "What!"


    "What have you done?¡­!"


    They all stood on guard, hesitating as if they were embarrassed. Chung-Myung flashed his eyes as he threw away a bottle of liquor with only his neck remaining.


    "Where are you from?"


    My my.


    Ha ha ha. These bastards?


    "I''m from hell! You bastards!"


    A look that really just came out of hell.


    Chung-Myung rushed forward with his eyes wide open.

 Chapter - 347 Episode 347. I am Cheng Ming, the three greatest disciples of the volcano. (1)

    A while ago.


    "Didn''t you step down too easily, the death penalty?"


    Listening to Hyun Pop, Hyun Dang smiled brightly.


    "Perfect victory is a good thing to hear. However, a victory that leaves no room for the opponent is bound to leave a grudge."


    "Well, definitely¡­¡­."


    "Of course, if I had pushed Hyun Jong a bit more, I might have gotten more out of course. But didn''t you see it? When the disciples followed Hyun Jong from side to side, did our gains end only with gains?"


    Of course, I saw Hyun Pop clearly.


    The sight of HWASAN''s disciples showing obvious hostility.


    ''Hwasan is going backwards.''


    It was unimaginable when they were in Hwasan in the past.


    No matter how guilty they were, they were the masters of the dead. But how can the disciples show such blatant hostility?


    "It is right to step down from there. Thanks to that, Hyun Jong also stepped down."


    "It must have been fatal that there was no legitimacy."


    "I suppose so."


    Hyun Dang smiled a fishy smile.


    In the end, the position of a long writer comes down from his predecessor. In the meantime, Hyun Jong has claimed to be a long writer, but technically, there is no one but Hyun Dang who can call himself a long writer in Hwasan now.


    This is because Hyun Dang just left Moonpa and never laid down his position as a writer.


    "When I see a man who used to be so stubborn withdraws, he must have a lot to think about for himself."


    At Hyun Pop''s words, Hyun Dang just smiled strangely without answering.


    "But from what I''m doing today, I don''t think I''m going to step down easily."


    "A man can''t give what he has easily. Where was Hwasan the old one? Of course you''re greedy."


    Hyun Dang twisted up the corners of his mouth.


    But that`s why it`s easier to deal with. The noble master who is buried in the mountains and cleans his way cannot be helped by the laws of the world, but the greedy can predict it."


    Hyun Pop also smiled at Hyun Dang.


    Anyway, they were nothing short of winning today. I avoided Hyun Jong''s attempt to kick them out and I even got the right to sit down on Hwasan.


    As time goes by, Hyun Jong''s position will become weaker, and their position will naturally rise day by day.


    "So."


    Hyun Dang got up from his seat. And said to the gasols.


    "We''ve come forward so far, but you have a lot of work to do in the future. Now, Hwasan''s disciples are united around the writer. You have to permeate between them to make things easier in the future. Do you understand?"


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa!"


    "It''s nothing to coax people who used to clean up the mountains."


    "I''ll do it perfectly."


    Listening to a lively answer, Hyun Dang nodded. Soon after, he smiled a fishy smile.


    ''Hyun Jong¡­¡­You''re such a cocky fellow.''


    Although he pretended to be as calm as he could, he still couldn''t forget Hyun Jong, who had been pressuring him.


    In the past, a guy who couldn''t even make eye contact with me, he stood his head up and confronted me.


    "You''re not the old Hyun Jong either," he said.''


    But you''ll find out soon enough.


    Just as Hyun Jong is not the Hyun Jong of the past, he is also not the Hyun Dang of the past.Hyun Pop opened his mouth with a slightly stiff face.


    "Yes, the death penalty."


    "Hm?"


    "One of the things that Hyun Jong said gets caught."


    "What did you say?"


    "It''s a little bit... that I told you to leave Hwasan for us.¡­."


    Then he tilted his head as if he couldn''t understand.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. Considering Hyun Jong''s personality, I don''t think I would have said something I didn''t mean to say...¡­."


    "¡­I''m sure you''re bluffing."


    Hyun Dang just smirked it over.


    "What would happen if we were in Hwasan? It''s not like your ancestors will be angry and descend from the lineage."


    "That''s true. Hahahaha."


    It was just when Hyun Pop was laughing out loud.


    Whoosh!


    With a loud roar, the door of the mall was shattered and poured inside.


    "What, what!"


    "What the f*ck is he?"


    Hyun Dang looked at the door in surprise.


    A man was loitering in through the door, broken and wide-open entrance.


    ''Who...?''


    The costume clearly shows Hwasan''s student, and the face is unfamiliar. It was my first time seeing Hyun Dang since he got on Hwasan.


    "Tsk tsk, I...."


    As he approached closely, Hyun Dang unknowingly frowned and kicked his tongue.


    a disheveled complexion


    The long-grown hair was not organized at all, so I tied it up roughly, and the walking posture was very naughty.


    Isn''t it even a bottle of alcohol that''s in his hand that he''s hung up on?


    How the hell did Hwasan do?


    This cannot happen unless the discipline of the Moon faction is properly diminished.


    Perhaps he read his feelings, one of his gasols in front of him jumped up and blocked his incoming student.


    And¡­¡­.


    (sighs)


    "¡­¡­."


    Flop.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    I got hit on the head with a bottle of alcohol bottle.


    Hyun Dang''s mouth opened wide as he looked at the broken plastic bone on the floor.


    What, what''s going on?''


    Obviously something was happening before my eyes, but the process was not interpreted in my head.


    So


    Now, did Hwasan''s disciple hit his plastic bar with a bottle and broke his head?


    Huh?


    Not only Hyun Dang but also Hyun Pop stood there blankly and couldn''t close his mouth.


    What the hell is this...¡­?


    It was then.


    "I''m from hell, you bastards!"


    Hwasan''s student, who shouted loudly, rushed to the front.


    "What, what!"


    "Stop it! Stop it! Stop it!"


    The bristles were frightened and blocked in front of it.


    But it didn''t take long to realize how wrong the choice was.


    (Screaming)


    "Argh!"


    (Screaming)


    "Argh!"


    "You bastards! Don''t you dare stop me!


    Those who were blocking the front were bounced left and right of the kite. Those who were thrown out were still on the better side of the fence.


    (Screaming)


    This is because this one, who could not run away or run away in embarrassment, kicked his lower jaw and pierced the ceiling of the mall.


    Oh, my god!


    "¡­¡­."


    Hanging. Hanging.


    With his head stuck in the ceiling and shaking from side to side, Hyun Dang stood in a daze, unable to even move.


    I couldn''t figure out how to describe this situation.


    Am I dreaming right now?''


    It can''t be.


    Of course not.


    But isn''t it too absurd to be true?


    Hwasan''s disciple, who had a man on the ceiling, now turned his head left and right and began to approach Hyun Dang and Hyun Pop.Only then did Hyun Pop come to his senses. Of course there was something I had to ask, but I forgot about it.


    "You, who are you?"


    "Ha... "These bastards...¡­."


    "¡­¡­ hmm?"


    "Don''t you have eyes?"


    Hwasan''s disciple pointed to a plum on his chest.


    Plum blossoms?


    What about it? What about it?


    When Hyun Pop didn''t understand and frowned, Hwasan''s student distorted his face.


    "If you had eyes, you''d know I belonged to Hwasan. The things that come into someone else''s house and occupy their place, what? Who? Who is it?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Pop had a hunch at the moment.


    This guy is out of his mind.''


    It is not simply because of what is being said. That tone, every expression, every gesture that modifies the word is strange.


    "Who are you, you bastards! If you saw your owner in someone else''s house, it''s polite to tell them who they are! Anyway, these days, they''really crazy!"


    "¡­¡­."


    It was Hyun Dang, who seemed to be out of his mind hearing "things of the day" from a blue young man.


    "Yes, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    "Why inooooooo!!"


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    Finally, Hyun Dang grabbed the back of his neck.


    "Death, death penalty!"


    "Father, are you all right?"


    People around him rushed to Hyun Dang and helped him.


    Hyun Dang tried to run through the inside out, venting furiously. In the meantime, however, he did not forget to shoot at a man in front of him who was like a strange creature that he had never seen in his life.


    "Dae, who the hell are you?"


    "You really don''t understand? Are you senile?"


    "Growl¡­¡­."


    "The death penalty! Come to your senses!"


    Hyun Dang grabbed Hyun Pop''s shoulder with trembling hands.


    Hyun Pop clenched his teeth and shouted at the pathetic appearance.


    "I think you''re Hwasan''s disciple, but how can you be so self-reliant when you see the presence of the envoy?"


    "Do you exist?"


    "Yes!"


    "Ha?"


    Hwasan''s disciple, Chung-Myung, smirked and glanced through the characters in the mall.


    It was a blatant look of ridicule.


    Looking at everyone once, Chung-Myung soon tilted his head and asked.


    "Where is the presence?"


    "What, what?"


    "I can''t see it, where''s the spirit?"


    "Hey, you!"


    Hyun Pop shouted angrily.


    But Chung-Myung said with his eyes wide open.


    "I''ve been away for a while, and the horse bones have crawled in somewhere and they''re a living thing. I''m going to fold my back and throw it to Jongnamsan!"


    Just in time, Baek Cheon followed Chung-Myung into the mall.


    Why is it Mt. Jongnam Mountain.''


    I had a question for a moment, but now I didn''t have time to ask it in peacefully.


    Chung-Myung looked up.


    "Who am I?"


    Everyone flinched at the blazing eyes of hell.


    "I''m Chung-Myung, the third disciple of Hwasan, you bastards!"


    "??, Chung-Myung?"


    Then this guy?


    "Hwasan The Dragon!"


    "That, that man!"


    Everyone who saw Chung-Myung shouted in dismay.


    Hwasan The Dragon.


    The world''s most successful player who won the Cheonha Bei Festival and made his name known to the world.


    Is it the author who is said to have already secured the position of the future and future of Hwasan?


    But¡­¡­.


    "He''s even the third greatest disciple, and he''s doing such a great impolite thing to Sajo! Where is Hyun Jong?"


    When Hyun Pop screamed, Chung-Myung grinned.


    "No, did these old men really leave their thoughts at the bottom of the mountain? Who''s buying it?"


    No matter how much we''ve been away from Hwasan, The fact that we''ve got enemies on Hwasan remains the same!"The thunderous roar sent Chung-Myung to his ears.


    "Where is the dog barking?"


    "¡­¡­Oh, no. But this guy."


    "Oh, that''s really him. Hey, old man."


    Chung-Myung twisted his head and blew his hollow finger.


    "Yes, you did a good job. You''re telling me you''re a sajo, right?"


    "Yes!"


    "It doesn''t prove by word. I''ll give you a very simple way to prove that you''re my sajo. If I can, I''ll crash my head and apologize."


    "¡­how?"


    Chung-Myung pointed his chin at Hyun Pop.


    "Old man, do you know how to use plum print?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "No, I don''t even want to go that far. What about Chilmaegum?


    "¡­¡­."


    "Do you remember the meat sword?"


    "He, I remember that."


    "I''m proud."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Pop closed his mouth without realizing it.


    To be honest, would those who abandoned Hawsan have ever learned how to do it?


    "Then¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung still stood crooked and scoured them pitifully.


    "Hwasan''s ideas don''t even know how to use Hwasan''s methods."


    "¡­¡­."


    "But it''s not like I did anything in Hwasan."


    "¡­¡­."


    "When Moonpa is having a hard time, go out and eat well, and now you want to crawl in and get treated?""


    Chung-Myung''s eyes began to glisten with a blue madness.


    "Do these pups see Hwasan as water? You''re going to throw it away and pick it up again if you need it? I''m so pissed off, you bastards!"


    And finally I turned my eyes over.


    Thought?


    What the hell?


    Where do you mean that blue things suddenly appear and you''re a charade in front of him?


    Chung-Myung picked up the sword he was wearing around his waist.


    "Yeah, no, no, it''s okay. There''s still a way to prove it."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Dang and Hyun Pop were overwhelmed by the terrifying spirit and could not say anything.


    I just watch Chung-Myung tie the sword tightly so that it doesn''t separate.


    "I''m sure all the people who have been talking about this can''t handle one of the three great disciples. Try everything there at once. If I lose, I''ll take it as a thought. Instead!"


    Chung-Myung revealed his white teeth.


    "If you can''t handle it, you''ll have to crawl down Hwasan. Let''s see who''s going to die, you bastards!"


    Chung-Myung rushed forward, turning his eyes upside down. Then he bashed the head of the leader mercilessly in the head.


    The brilliant sound of the sword and the head meeting echoed beautifully in Hwasan at sunset.

 Chapter - 348 Episode 348. I am Cheng Ming, the three greatest disciples of the volcano. (2)

    (Screaming)


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "Hey, stop him!"


    "Nu, someone do something.


    A hungry wolf was running wild among the good(?) flock.


    "You bastards! If you want to die, you''ll jump down the cliff! Why would I kill you? Come on! Let''s see how hard your heads are! Dying! Dying!"


    Flinch.


    While standing side by side at the entrance and watching the terrible(?) happening at Cheongmae Hall, Baek Cheon and other disciples trembled.


    Yoon-jong turned his head slightly and said to Baek Cheon, who stood next to him.


    "I¡­¡­. Private lodging."


    "Hm?"


    "¡­Don''t you have to stop it?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon glanced inward and turned away.


    "Yoon-Jong??."


    "Yes."


    "You think that''s gonna dry up?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoon-Jong couldn''t find a word to reply to and closed his mouth. He couldn''t even think of anything to do when Chung-Myung, who was running wild with bubbles in his mouth, was watching him.


    That''s kind of a natural disaster.


    Typhoons are meant to be avoided, not confronted. In this case, it is right to just hold your breath and wait for the typhoon to pass.


    "And you knew this would happen."


    "Oh, no, that''s true, but...¡­."


    Of course. Of course.


    In the first place, Chung-Myung''s sending him here is an expression of his willingness not to solve things well.


    Honestly, was there anything that happened to him that was done beautifully? Even Shaolin, didn''t Chung-Myung pick him up and humiliate him again?


    Yoon-Jong muttered in a slightly mesmerized voice.


    "But I didn''t expect it to be beaten out of the blue.¡­."


    Jo-Gol nodded repeatedly, too.


    "As expected, Chung-Myung. It always shows more than I imagined."


    Yoo-Esul shook his head as if there was no answer.


    Baek Cheon was a bit embarrassed, too.


    He doesn''t have any qualms.''


    However, he was the death penalty for Hyun Jong, a long-time writer. Of course, Baek Cheon doesn''t think of them as adults in the private sector, but it''s not easy to treat them like others.


    That''s why he hesitated all this time.


    But Chung-Myung was Chung-Myung.


    ''In a way, I really admire it.''


    It was so bizarre how he could go on a rampage.


    "But it''s really refreshing as if it''s a real crack in the stomach."¡­."


    "¡­I can''t deny it.


    It''s cool.


    It''s as refreshing as if I''ve had a waterfall...¡­.


    Are you sure this is okay?


    Really?


    Now that Chung-Myung has been pickled as much as he can, I thought he wouldn''t be surprised by most things, but he seems to be lacking. My fingertips were numb to see that salt-splattered loach-


    But whatever they think, Chung-Myung was already half out of his mind.


    "Where did the dog''s bones crawl up to Hwasan?"


    Chung-Myung blinked his eyes as he kicked his teeth in front of him.


    "What? Give me a place to write?"


    Grab it.


    Then he grabbed the fugitive by the collar and pulled it straight toward him.


    "Gasp¡­!"


    Chung-Myung hit the face of the person who begged with his eyes as he was contemplating.


    (Screams)


    "Ouch¡­¡­."


    The groan a little while ago was not from the one who was hit. It was a groan from Baek Cheon''s mouth, who was watching the situation.


    Baek Cheon turned his head in the end as if he couldn''t bear to look. However, the eyes could be turned, but the ears could not be covered.(Screaming) (Screaming) (Screams!


    "Growl."


    Can you picture the situation so perfectly with just the sound?


    Baek Cheon shuddered and shook his head when he heard someone fall on the floor.


    "Yeah, let''s just go."


    What are you doing that you''re going to hold out until he gets here and claim his pain?


    Chung-Myung now climbed onto the floor of a fallen man and began to bend his back and punch him.


    "Long storyline? Long storyline? These bastards are so crazy! You think you''re picking up a long-term job because you''re gambling? Who''s the writer?


    I was so impressed with the waist that turned cold every time I made a fist.


    If Shaolin''s long story, Bop Jeong, saw that,


    That is the standard of martial law.''


    "I would have clapped my hands continuously.


    ''Oh, no. A monk shouldn''t clap while looking at that.''


    Baek Cheon shook his head. Now, Chung-Myung has no idea of transferring, so he even has all sorts of profanity.


    Boom! Boom!


    "What? Are you fainting? Who told you to faint? You cheeky bastard!"


    Wow¡­¡­.


    Now I''m angry at what I''ve fainted.¡­.


    "¡­Inseong, really."


    "The devil of hell is going to run away scared."


    "You''re a primitive man. He''s an expert. That guy."


    People who have known Chung-Myung for a long time are also surprised, and Hyun Dang and Hyun Pop are shocked.


    Now the two were so surprised that their hearts almost popped out of their throats.


    What the hell is going on here?


    ''How could a young man like that?''


    In particular, Hyun Dang was all over the place about this.


    Those aren''t the kids who''ll be beaten that easily.''


    No matter how much they turned their backs on Hawsan, they also learned nothing at one time in Hawsan. Even if you live in the world, you cannot have given up the power.


    No, rather, I needed more power to live in the world.


    Therefore, although Hwasan''s ignorance may have been abandoned, he has invited celebrities from all over the world to teach his descendants.


    His grandson, who is now being beaten under Chung-Myung, was a master of the same age.


    However, such a man was literally being smashed by the three great disciples.


    "Hey, you''re up, aren''t you?"


    Oh, my god!


    Chung-Myung, who finally woke up the fainted man, grabbed him by the collar and threw him into Ho Gong.


    Whoosh!


    The flying tooth was stuck in the wall of the mall. He went out of the wall to the waist and dangling his lower body, which he couldn''t bear to watch with his eyes open.


    Hyun Dang, who was watching with blank eyes, shivered.


    "What, what are you doing?"


    If you''re not a fool, you have to know.


    None of his descendants can face that Chung-Myung alone.


    No, to be fair, how would his descendants deal with the Hwasan Mythology, which is not only called the world''s most advanced, but also the post of the future leader?


    Hyun Pop screamed first in a sense of crisis that everyone would be beaten.


    "Yes, you!"


    "Why?"


    But when Chung-Myung calmly returned, he was speechless.


    "You, you...I mean...."


    "Old man, you must have been very lucky."


    "¡­what?"


    Chung-Myung grinned and lifted the sword.


    "I don''t know if I''ve been lucky enough to get away with it whenever things are bad, but this is Kang Ho. In Gang-ho, all mouth-watering people are robbed of gang-naeng.""¡­¡­."


    "Yeah, you missed him?"


    Chung-Myung twisted the corners of his mouth.


    "If I had missed him, I would have missed plum blossoms. Don''t worry about it. I''ll show you Hwasan''s plum blossoms properly."


    Chung-Myung stretches the sword forward.


    "But I don''t know if you guys know."


    Lee Chae-young''s eyes began to flash. Every time he shook the sword, his eyes became more brutal.


    "It hurts three times as much as it hurts to get hit with plum blossoms!"


    Baek Cheon and his students, who were watching, nodded unconsciously.


    No... well, of course. It''s more painful to be hit by a sword wielding than to be beaten by a sword wielding.


    However, the problem is that it does not sound natural if the word comes out of Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "Welcome to Hwasan, you bastards!"


    The tip of Chung-Myung''s sword quickly began to produce red plum blossoms.


    Hyun Dang and Hyun Pop opened their eyes wide.


    They once visited Hwasan, too.


    Why don''t you know what the plum blossoms at the end of that sword mean?


    Two, twenty-fourths of a year?


    But the surprise wasn''t that long.


    Today, the most hideous plum blossoms began to hit those who have yet to come to their senses.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    "Argh! My back! Argh!"


    When you live in the world, you experience various things.


    However, it would be difficult for some people to experience a back injury from being hit by plum blossoms. And those who were here were lucky to have an experience that was hard for others to do in their entire lives.


    Oh, I have to think about whether I''m lucky or not.


    The storm of plum blossoms swept the blue market in an instant. Everything caught was smashed and rolled around.


    It is a twenty-fourth-purchase method that has already proved its power to the world in the show.


    Even the world''s greatest number of reviewers could not defeat the 24th-hand-peddling method, and Hyun Dang''s descendants could not dare to confront it.


    Those who had been beaten helplessly became mops and scattered on the floor.


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    You can''t get away with being stabbed. All those who were beaten with a broken arm and leg groaned.


    There are only three people standing on two legs in the misery.


    Hyun Dang, Hyun Pop, and Chung-Myung.


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung, who recovered the sword and stabbed it in the waistline, looked at the scattered people with a look that was not right. And I kicked my tongue.


    "How dare you go up to Hwasan with the ability to be beaten by the youngest celadon belly?"


    Of course, the youngest of the Hwasan celadon ship, is too strong for the youngest¡­¡­ Anyway, Chung-Myung was not wrong.


    "And."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes are on Hyun Dang and Hyun Pop.


    The reason why they can stand on two feet now is not because they have excellent skills and avoided Chung-Myung''s sword. Because Chung-Myung didn''t put them in the scope of the attack.


    Chung-Myung approached them, slowly twisting his neck from side to side.


    "So let me double check."


    "¡­¡­."


    "What about Sajo and what about the writer?"


    Their faces turned pale.


    The situation has already reached an irreversible level.


    It was clear that there was no common sense or courtesy for that looming lunatic. At this rate, they''ll be lying on the floor the same as the rest of them are now.Hyun Pop quickly opened his mouth.


    "Tue, I''m leaving Hwasan!"


    "Huh?"


    "I''m leaving Hwasan with my children. And I''ll never come back to Hwasan again! I will never say that we once lived with enemies in Hawsan."


    "Whoa?"


    Chung-Myung smiles as if he''s having fun.


    "So?"


    "He, so let us go."


    "Oh?"


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth slightly and nodded.


    "There you go. There you go. You should."


    When Chung-Myung said something positive, Hyun Pop''s face glowed slightly. He added in a soft tone while he was at it.


    "Well, we were still the adults of your company. So let''s stop here."


    "Oh, that''s great."


    Chung-Myung nodded repeatedly.


    Then, he smiled at Hyun Dang and Hyun Pop.


    "I don''t want to build a job. As you know, I''m a master."


    "He, isn''t he?"


    Hyun Pop''s face brightened up.


    However, as soon as they heard the conversation behind them, the color faded away from their faces.


    I''m screwed.


    You''re not gonna kill me, are you?''


    Sadly, however, Hyun Dang and Hyun Pop did not see their response.


    Chung-Myung approached Hyun Pop with a big smile.


    "It''s good for everyone to wrap up at this point."


    "¡­¡­He, yeah, he is."


    "By the way."


    "Huh?"


    "That''s not how you end things. Why would a war break out if you could end it with a smile? Some of you might know."


    "¡­¡­."


    "What I''m saying is...¡­."


    Chung-Myung slowly pulled up the sword again.


    "It''s only after you''ve paid for what you''ve done. Do you understand? You''re so old you''re wasting your time."


    When Chung-Myung was young to live in his eyes, Hyun Pop freaked out and began to step back.


    "I, I''m an elder! And it''s the allocation of your thoughts."


    "Oh, yeah. The elders and the thought must be respected."


    "¡­¡­."


    "That''s why you''re so pathetic."


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung''s sword flew in like a ray of light and hit Hyun Pop on the head.


    Whoosh!


    Hyun Pop''s body collapsed with the sound of a huge bomb exploding.


    "Ah¡­¡­. Ah¡­¡­. AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    As soon as he grabbed his head and rolled left and right, Chung-Myung shouted with his eyes wide open.


    "There''s a lot of blood on your head! Die, you son of a b*tc*!"


    The wise man was too young to deal with the old man who returned from the underworld.


    Unfortunately, I''m afraid.

 Chapter - 349 349 episodes. Im Cheng Ming, the three greatest disciples of volcanoes. (3)

    "Growl¡­¡­."


    Hyun Pop, who went around all over the body, finally got confused with bubbles.


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung, who handled Hyun Pop neatly (?) turned his head and looked at Hyun Dang, who had one left.


    Flinch.


    Hyun Dang became contemplative and took a step back.


    "You, you are so cruel."


    "Infinite Challenge?"


    "Yes!"


    Hyun Dang''s eyes wandered around and couldn''t find a place to go. But in the midst of that, his voice was very loud.


    "We''ve done too much. But you''re not a master? How could you become a master and do such a thing? Aren''t you ashamed to look at Hwasan''s ancestors?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    Hyun Dang, who saw the reaction, raised his voice even more.


    "This is the great sin of knighthood. Hwasan??¡­¡­."


    "Old man, do you know him well?"


    "¡­what?"


    "You don''t seem to know. Hwasan doesn''t have a top or bottom originally."


    "...you, you, you, you''ve got to the end!"


    "You should be glad you met me."


    Hyun Dang''s face was distorted by a mysterious sound.


    But Chung-Myung''s words were completely sincere.


    If you''re caught by a long sentence, you can''t even stand on two legs right now.''


    Cheon Mun.


    He has made a name for himself in the world as a man of great integrity, but how could he who led the great literary community of his time, like Hawasan, have become a man?


    "You''ve been talking about your ancestors for a long time, and if he was alive now, the old man would have been stuck in Chamhoe-dong because his veins were severed from his limbs."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Aren''t you ashamed to see your ancestors?"


    There''s no way I''m ashamed.


    I think I can still hear the people looking down from up there foaming and glowing.


    "Well, yeah, everything''s fine. That''s possible. People can be greedy, they can be gangjja. People are like that. But¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s face grew redder and redder.


    "I''ll put up with everything else. How dare you ignore our writer?"


    What kind of person is Hyun Jong?


    I have been protecting Hwasan, who they abandoned, by supporting him with all my body. Without Hyun Jong, Hwasan would not have had a cornerstone left when Chung-Myung returned.


    But you''re persecuting Hyun Jong.


    This was unforgivable.


    "Come here. You have to be beaten to the death and hit one more time."


    Hyun Dang bit his lips.


    I can''t communicate.


    Then we must somehow escape this situation.


    No matter how much he writes...¡­.''


    Growl.


    Hyun Dang slowly pulled up the sword.


    At the same time, a sharp force begins to flow out of his body. As if what was called the "Hwasan First" in the past was not a lie.


    "Whoa?"


    Chung-Myung looked at the figure with an interesting look.


    Hyun Dang clenched his teeth and thought.


    "He has only repeated training and dancing so far. You''ve never really fought for your life.''


    No matter how good the skill is, you have to be stiff in front of the real world where your life depends on it.


    If you look for that opportunity, Hyun Dang doesn''t stand a chance either.


    "You think I''m too easy. While you were training comfortably in this deep mountain, I have overcome countless dead throats in that harsh world."


    "Oh, really?"


    Chung-Myung grinned and nodded the tip of his sword.


    "Then prove it."


    "Inno ooh ooh ooh!"


    At that moment, Hyun Dang rushed toward Chung-Myung at a formidable speed and stabbed the sword.


    The sword, which aimed precisely at the center, touched Chung-Myung''s chest in an instant.You fool! You let your guard down.¡­.''


    One, at that moment.


    Round and round.


    Chung-Myung dodged the sword that flew away by turning his body slightly.


    ''Huh?''


    Just one step.


    With just one move, Hyun Dang''s sword went completely blank.


    Hyun Dang, who couldn''t retrieve his sword because he was too hyper, quickly turned his eyes away with a puzzled face.


    And he looked.


    Chung-Myung, who is smiling triumphantly.


    Chung-Myung''s shoulders turned back. His waist was pulled tight and his feet took a grip on the floor. The whole process was perfectly in Hyun Dang''s eyes.


    And


    Chung-Myung''s fist, which bounced off his body like a bow, flew exactly toward Hyun Dang''s face.


    ''Oh, no... ''¡­.''


    Whoosh!


    Chung-Myung''s fist turned Hyun Dang''s chin.


    Broken Hyun Dang''s teeth were scattered all over the place, and his neck was almost broken.


    "Turn it off, turn it off...¡­."


    Flop.


    Hyun Dang''s body collapsed to the floor like a straw board. Chung-Myung smiled at the sight and lifted the sword covered with a sword.


    "The one who can''t even hold a sword, what? You''re gonna die? You''re gonna die?"


    In front of who?


    Do you know Mahkyo?


    Chung-Myung''s eyes shone blue.


    "Oh! I''ll tell you what the real death penalty is! Die! You son of a b*tc*! You''re dead!"


    Puck! Puck! Puck!


    Chung-Myung''s sword flew into Hyun Dang''s body as if dancing. Hyun Dang screamed and twisted, but he didn''t know Chung-Myung''s black forgiveness.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Argh! Argh! Argh!


    "Scream in the sacred conduit! Why don''t you shut your mouth? Come on! I''ll tell you what manners are today!"


    Excuse me.


    You''re beating a man in a sacred conduit.


    There were so many things to pick on, but no one could point out to Chung-Myung, who was bashing Hyun Dang with madness in his eyes.


    "¡­Living in private."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­Don''t you really have to stop it?"


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    I really think we should this time.


    It was a moment when Baek Cheon swallowed his dry mouth and tried to take a step forward.


    Next to him, someone poked out his head and looked inside the mall.


    "Don''t come forward¡­"¡­. Elder?"


    Baek Cheon, who noticed that it was Hyun Young who put his head out, stepped aside in surprise.


    Hyun Young frowned with his tongue clenched as if he was displeased.


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk. What is this in the conduit?"


    "¡­Shall I dry it?"


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk."


    Hyun Young shook his head and turned away.


    "I¡­¡­ Elder?"


    "Tsk tsk. That''s why. Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk."


    Then, as if nothing had happened, he walked away from Cheongmae. Is it Baeck Cheon''s illusion that the walking distance looks so refreshing?


    "Living room?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon, who was told to leave it in secret, was briefly agonizing and grinning.


    "I don''t know anymore."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    It won''t kill you.


    How can you kill.


    Knock, knock.


    Chung-Myung, who shook off his hand, looked back with a face that was still angry.


    "Eh. I''ve become too nice. If I were you in the past."


    You would have thought about it after cutting off your arms and legs.


    Teaching children makes me feel so soft. Tsk tsk.


    "If you had seen him, you would have shed some tears.''


    No, I don''t think he''d be mad that he didn''t beat me this time.


    Tsk.


    Chung-Myung swirled out and chinned back."Get rid of them."


    "¡­¡­how?"


    "How to do what? Throw it away."


    "In front of the prose.


    "Throw it down the cliff if you can."


    "¡­¡­No, I''ll clean it up on my own."


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung pushed his disciples out of the mall.


    Baek Cheon shook his head as he looked at the literally moped Hyun Dang.


    "It wouldn''t be this bad even if an orangcat came in."


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung is fresh compared to him."


    "I never thought I''d hear this at the gate."


    What''s more upsetting is that the words aren''t even very wrong.


    "Anyway, out of their prose...¡­."


    It was then.


    "No, the more I think about it, the angrier I get. You bastards, what? Who is Hwasan''s rightful writer? Where the f*ck did you get away from?"


    "Stop it!"


    "HOLD!"


    Seeing Chung-Myung rushing like a bolt out of the blue, a white porcelain boat and a celadon boat were frightened and blocked. And each of them held onto Chung-Myung''s trouser legs and stretched.


    "Jung-Myung, hold it in!"


    "If you hit me more, I''ll kill you! Take it easy, take it easy!


    "No, why is he so insensitive to anything!"


    "Dang! Someone go get it!"


    Baek Cheon, who grabbed Chung-Myung''s waist, shouted contemplatively.


    "Hey! Get those things out of here! Think you''re saving people and throw them out! Come on!"


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    The rest of the disciples carried the fallen on their backs. Then he started running toward the prose until his feet were sweaty.


    On the outside, it would have been a cruel act, but on the outside, it turned out that it was literally practicing the righteousness of Hwain. If primitive heaven and earth had seen this scene, they would have smiled with admiration.


    Of course, I would have seen one and turned around.


    "Come on, Chung-Myung! Now calm down."


    "I threw it all away. Everything."


    Then Chung-Myung, who had calmed down a little, frowned as if he didn''t like it.


    "I should have thrown it down the cliff."


    "¡­Let''s live like human beings. Huh? Like a human being."


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung glows white at Baek Cheon.


    "They didn''t do a good job either. What a bunch of shit set up in Hwasan, just looking at it! The writer is being treated with contempt!"


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    "If this happens next time, don''t think about it and take it, okay?"


    "Oh, I see."


    "Tsk. I''m hungry. Is there any rice left in the restaurant?"


    Chung-Myung, who shook off his hands, began to swirl toward the restaurant.


    Everyone who saw it sighed deeply.


    "¡­¡­I wonder if this worked out."


    Based on the results, it was solved well, but the process was way beyond Baek Cheon''s imagination.


    "Anyway, I feel good inside."


    "I agree."


    Baek Cheon shook his head at the words of Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol.


    "It''s refreshing to the inside, but...¡­. No, it''s really refreshing inside. Still¡­¡­."


    It was then.


    "Are you gone?"


    "Oh, my God!"


    In no time, Baek Cheon freaked out and stepped back because of Hyun Young who suddenly appeared again.


    "Come on, Elder!"


    "What about them?"


    "¡­Chung-Myung ordered him to throw it out of the prose."


    "Really?"


    Hyun Young kicked his tongue.


    "But they''ve got enemies in Wasan, so do we have to send them like that?"


    "What if?"


    "Sprinkle salt."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Spray it all."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "What about Chung-Myung?"


    "I went to the restaurant."


    Hyun Young nodded slightly and walked toward the restaurant.


    Everyone shook their heads in despair as they looked at the back.


    ''He''s the scariest person I''ve ever seen.''


    Wouldn''t it have been like this without Chung-Myung?''


    Baek Cheon mutters in a weak voice."Is this a conduit or a bokma battle?"


    No one could readily answer that.


    The next morning.


    "By the way, where is Chung-Myung?"


    "Huh? Weren''t you in the room like that yesterday?"


    "You didn''t even show up early in the morning."


    "What? He wasn''t in the room."


    Anxiety began to grow on the faces of the disciples.


    Chung-Myung doesn''t usually skip training. If you skip training, you''ll definitely find someone goofing off. Aren''t you a person who lies down on the ground even if you sleep?


    But you can''t see Chung-Myung in the morning. This was obviously a strange thing.


    "Where the hell are you¡­."


    "Sasook! Chung-Myung is coming.""


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon turned to Jo-Gol''s side.


    "Huh?"


    Then he tilted his head.


    What''s strange about Chung-Myung wherever he appears in Hwasan? But it was certainly strange for him to walk back in from the prose yesterday.


    And with a bottle of liquor in one hand.


    Judging from the different shape from the bottle I brought yesterday, it was clear that I had gone down the mountain altogether.


    Baek Cheon, who couldn''t overcome the curiosity, quickly ran toward Chung-Myung.


    "Where have you been?"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung shrugged at his question.


    "No, I have something to do, so I''m at the bottom of the mountain for a moment."


    Baek Cheon frowns.


    "Chung-Myung??. Do you happen to be?"


    "I''m not a centipede. Are you going to beat me again and again?"


    "¡­Right? No, right?


    It was only then that Baek Cheon breathed a sigh of relief.


    I thought Chung-Myung might have run to them again because he couldn''t overcome my temper.


    But Baek Cheon felt both subtle relief and anxiety that Chung-Myung did not go there.


    "Will it be all right?


    "What?"


    "¡­¡­Anyway, they were once enemies of the gate. Of course, it can''t be a problem for a person to condemn the defeat of those who abandoned them, but that way...¡­."


    He was beaten by the three great disciples.


    There was room for this to develop into a scandal that would easily lead to the honor of Hwasan. There will be problems not only with Hwasan but also with Chung-Myung''s reputation.


    "Oh, that?"


    "Yeah, I guess...¡­."


    "Oh, never mind."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung smirks.


    "I''ve already been to the kids who specialize in it. I won''t have to worry about it again."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Let''s go."


    "¡­¡­uh."


    As Chung-Myung walked to the Whistling Training Center, Baek Cheon tilted his head and followed.


    Those kids who specialize in that?


    Who are you talking about?


    Looking at Chung-Myung''s back, I couldn''t think of anything.


    Baek Cheon turned his head slightly and looked beyond the prose.

 Chapter - 350 Episode 350. Im Cheng Ming, the three greatest disciples of the volcano. (4)

    "Turn it off¡­¡­."


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    There was no defeat.


    No, even the losers who came back from the war won''t be this ragged.


    Hyun Dang helped each other and bit his lips as he looked at the barely-descent gasols.


    "Ugh, ooh!"


    Hyun Pop, who was walking next to him relying on a wooden stick, lost balance and fell to the floor.


    "Ugh.Ugh.¡­."


    And then he groaned for a long time, holding his waist tight.


    "Oh, my God¡­, where is this law in the world!"


    Hyun Dang bit his lips until he bled while watching Hyun Pop screaming in anger.


    "No matter how much the discipline of the gate is reversed," he said.¡­I can''t do this. I can''t believe it.."


    Hyun Pop almost seemed enraptured. Just by looking at the weak murmurs and loose eyes.


    It was enough to stay like that way.


    If he had been beaten and kicked out by a wise man''s boat, he would not have felt so miserable. But threshing them is a child who would not have been born yet when they were in Hwasan.


    Who can understand the feelings of a man who is beaten and kicked out by a grandson?


    "Say something, death penalty! You said it''s okay as long as it''s up to Hwasan!"


    "Shut up!"


    Hyun Dang''s body spouted out of life.


    Hyun Pop cringed at the momentum.


    "For God''s sake¡­¡­."


    Hyun Dang''s face was distorted like a male demon.


    "That son of a b*tc*...You''re coming out here, aren''t you?"


    "Hwasan is done. There are no Dodo and no examples. It''s like a bunch of lords. I heard that the public is jokingly calling Hwasan, but isn''t that the perfect match?"


    Hyun Pop''s talk was full of resentment and anger. A blue light emanated from Hyun Dang''s eyes. He gritted his teeth and spoke quietly.


    "If they treat us like this, we have no choice but to treat them the same way."


    Hyun Pop swallowed his dry saliva at the husky voice.


    "Is there a way?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Dang, who looked at the distant mountain without saying a word, said as if he were chewing.


    "I''m going to Sorim."


    "¡­Cow, Shaolin?"


    Hyun Pop asked back in surprise. But Hyun Dang seemed sincere.


    What do you mean, Shaolin?


    "Sorim was humiliated by Hwasan. Of course there must be a grudge against Hwasan. So we can take advantage of our situation."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Hyun Pop nodded his head.


    Surely this situation was controversial.


    Anyway, aren''t they, once adults of the private sector, being beaten out by a young student of Hwasan?


    "If this is known to the strong, someone will blame Hwasan, and someone will blame us. But to put it bluntly, there''s no one who''s serious about what''s going on in the other Munpas. It''s just the right food for a drinking party."


    "That''s right."


    "But if Shaolin stands behind it, the story will be different. Shaolin has the power to develop this work. And we can use us to pressure Hwasan."


    Hyun Pop shut his mouth.


    I''m sure Shaolin has the power to do that.


    But there was one thing that bothered me.


    "But¡­¡­ the death penalty. That way, we''re really hostile to Hwasan."


    Hyun Dang glared at Hyun Pop with a sharp look.


    "What does that mean?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "They are the ones who abandoned us. Parents who abandon their children cannot wish their children good luck. Why do we have to think of him when we''re abandoned by him?""The death penalty is right."


    Hyun Pop nodded loudly.


    At this moment, he gave up even a little qualms.


    "I can''t see those bastards crossing the river in the mask of Hwasan. I''ll put everything back in place as long as I pull out the cornerstone of Hwasan."


    Hyun Pop and Hyun Dang know the truth.


    The fact that it was them who tried to mask Hwasan.


    But now that things have gone this far, it means nothing. Already they''ve sorted everything out to get to Hwasan. I couldn''t go back without any income.


    "But will Shaolin write us?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with Shaolin. It''s good to ruin Hwasan, and it''s even better to let us lead him. Above all, we have a justification."


    "Even if it''s justification...¡­."


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s a lame cause."


    Hyun Dang said straightforwardly.


    "That''s what justification is. If a perfect cause is in the hands of the weak, you cannot use your strength, and if a clumsy cause is in the hands of the strong, you must exert your strength more than anything else. Shaolin has the power to make our cause true."


    Hyun Pop nods his head.


    "Then we should go to Soongsan right away."


    "That''s right."


    Hyun Dang turned his head and looked up the mountain.


    "Hyun Jong¡­...and Chung-Myung!"


    Crunch.


    Hyun Dang, who grated his teeth, grabbed his face. I couldn''t stand the throbbing where I was beaten by Chung-Myung.


    "I''m sure I''ll see you fall into hell! Definitely!"


    Naturalization rose in his eyes.


    At the rush, Hyun Pop swallowed his dry saliva.


    ''Troublemakers.''


    They may be powerful, but in reality they are weak. If you are going to make a grudge against a person like this, you should have made sure of it.


    This is why Hyun Dang and Hyun Pop were able to climb up Hwasan, which began to make their name by commanding the world, without any special affection. I don''t know if it''s anywhere else, but I thought I wouldn''t lose my life climbing up Hwasan.


    If you are going to let him go, you should have laughed, and if you are going to use your hands, you should not leave any regrets.


    ''Now you''re gonna feel it in your bones.''


    It was the moment when Hyun Pop was about to smile triumphantly.


    "Oh, my. The mountain is really steep."


    "Hm?"


    Hyun Pop turned his head to the sudden voice.


    I saw a group of people coming up the mountain path.


    You''re a beggar, aren''t


    Hyun Pop tilted his head when he saw their appearance.


    Why would a beggar climb a mountain? There''s no place in this rough mountain to look out for.


    A beggar and a mountain.


    You mean there''s a combination that''sir?


    Are we going up to Hwasan?''


    No ordinary beggar will ever go to Hawasan, so are they open-minded?


    Even before Hyun Pop was able to resolve all the questions that came to mind, the open roads that climbed the mountain road began to approach.


    Feeling frightened by the sight, he kept his entire body on alert and wary of beggars.


    ''The direction is...''


    Don''t walk past them.


    The beggars slowly split from side to side around Hyun Dang and Hyun Pop and started moving on both sides.


    Like a siege.


    "Why¡­¡­."


    Surprised Hyun Pop turned his head left and right and looked at the beggars.It''s not an ordinary beggar.''


    The solid body seen between the rags and the cool sinking eyes are completely different from the beggars found on the low street.


    Hyun Pop, who knew something was going wrong, was about to open his mouth.


    "It must be a long way to get to Soongsan Mountain."


    "¡­¡­."


    the forward ranks


    On the way up the beggars, a man swirled up.


    "Oh, can you go all the way to Shaolin with that body?"


    Did you hear that?


    Hyun Pop''s eyes trembled violently.


    The beggar I spoke to a while ago was a person who had no particular characteristics. Unlike those who climbed first, this beggar would melt into the street without any sense of incompatibility.


    But there was only one other place.


    The look in one''s eye


    The cool sinking eyes were frightening enough to turn the eyes of the preceding beggars into that of a child.


    "Why, why are you doing this?"


    Hyun Dang raised his voice in embarrassment.


    "There seems to be some misunderstanding. We''re just going down the mountain...¡­."


    "Hyun Dang."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Name is How Liang. Left Hwasan 30 years ago and settled in Honam. Although he made a signature soup in Honam and served as a leader on the outside, it was actually a salt statue that had been infected with smuggled salt."


    Hyun Dang''s eyes were wide open.


    "Is that right?"


    "¡­¡­Da, you¡­¡­."


    "I guess you''really.


    The man shrugged his shoulders.


    "I''ve done a lot of research, but I don''t think I have to talk about it here."


    He was smiling, but his eyes were cold.


    "It''s not who you are that matters. You were trying to spit on my preoccupation of Hwasan, and now you''re trying to ruin it. Right?"


    A cold sweat broke out on Hyun Dang''s back.


    Anyone who lives in the strong team should know one thing.


    You can be hostile to anyone in the world, but you must not be hostile to beggars.


    Who are the scariest people in the world?


    Those who have nothing to lose.


    The place where those who had nothing to lose gathered was openness.


    People only look at the appearance of openness that discusses consultation. But how can an opening created by a hundred thousand beggars be justified?


    Openness is the most consultative place in the world and at the same time the world''s most dangerous people are gathered.


    "I was going to start looking at it even if I didn''t ask for it.¡­."


    The man raised his hand and caressed the top of his head.


    "¡­¡­I''ve been criticized for failing to catch the guys on Hwasan. This Hong Dae Kwang."


    Then the beggars surrounding the area giggled and began to laugh.


    "These days, you seem to be cursing with your fist."


    "I think I''ve seen you eat with your feet."


    "Wangcho, you look terrible."


    "It''s noisy, you bastards!"


    Hong Dae Kwang screamed and looked at the group with a funny face.


    "Anyway, well. If a person makes a mistake, he or she should at least take care of it. I don''t want to disappoint that demon any more."


    Hong Dae Kwang is smiling.


    "If you go to Shaolin like this, only the people who line Shaolin do good things. But unfortunately I''m lining up for Hwasan."


    His voice was full of laughter.


    But to Hyun Dang and Hyun Pop, it sounded so creepy.


    "Do you know what beggars hate the most?""¡­¡­."


    "I''m losing my job. But you''re trying to cut off my bread."


    Hyun Dang''s trembling eyes began to swirl around.


    Creepy sharpened blades were sticking out of the sleeves of the beggars surrounding them.


    A short dagger.


    a sharp grated iron skewer


    And a long sickle.


    It was not long before they giggled and slowly began to narrow the siege.


    Hyun Dang''s bristles shuddered and gathered in the center. The fear of the eyes began to glisten.


    "Tsk tsk. Yeah, you should''ve looked at people. You touched that demon without being surprised. Of course you have to pay."


    Hong Dae Kwang made a slight chin gesture. The beggars rushed at Hyun Dang with creepy eyes.


    * * *


    "I won''t kill you."


    Crunch crunch. Crunch crunch.


    Chung-Myung chewed the mooncake and said brusquely.


    "But¡­¡­."


    "The beggars sometimes go too far, but they''re sensible. I won''t kill you. But I''m sure you''ll scare me."


    "Well."


    Hyun Young listened to Chung-Myung with a solemn face.


    "And I''ll probably tie it up and throw it on the periphery. Don''t let Shaolin stand a chance for the rest of your life. If you''re talented, you can go to Shaolin to avoid the eyes of all the beggars in the world, but you can''t be that talented to those old people."


    I''m sure you are, Hyun Young nodded.


    "They must have been angry instead, so I''d have to take a sickle or get beaten up."


    "¡­¡­."


    Watching Chung-Myung grinning, Hyun Young sighed and nodded.


    "Anyway, you''ve been through a lot."


    "No, like star flies. Tsk."


    "Opening up is a secret to the long storyteller."


    "Come on. I''m not a kid."


    Chung-Myung giggled. Hyun Young nodded and was lost in thought.


    Those who attract the clique should not just be fair. If someone shows fair play, someone should know how to use their hands so that they don''t show up.


    In the past, that role was up to Hyun Young.


    One now¡­¡­.


    "Will it be all right?


    "What?"


    "You''re giving too much to Hwasan. But the honor is...¡­."


    Chung-Myung waved his hand loudly to interrupt Hyun Young.


    "The elder has a lot of petty worries, too. If I wanted that, I would''ve already eaten it all. Don''t you know me?"


    "¡­¡­Yes, I see."


    Hyun Young smiles.


    "Well, why don''t we feed him some meat instead of what he hasn''t eaten? It''s been a while since I''ve had a baby."


    "What about alcohol? Alcohol?"


    "Take one of the things you''ve packed."


    "Hehe. You knew. I thought you hid it well."


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes."


    Hyun Young smiled in a strange mood as he saw the back of Chung-Myung walking ahead.


    Then, he took a short step and stood next to Chung-Myung and grabbed his shoulder.


    "It hurts."


    "Yeah, yeah."


    Hyun Young''s smile grew a little bigger around his mouth.


    The bright sun shone behind the backs of the two old men heading for the trudging restaurant.

 Chapter - 351 Episode 351. We can make it bigger. (1)

    "So¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes looked at the people sitting in front of him once.


    "I talked to him and he just went back."


    There was distrust in his voice. However, the people in front of him answered proudly with a face that had no qualms.


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    "That''s right."


    The answers were Chung-Myung, Hyun Sang, and Hyun Young in order.


    Since ancient times, if three people say the same thing, shouldn''t you believe that a tiger appeared in the middle of the village?


    "¡­The people who were so evil went back quietly?"


    "I heard people''s minds are like reeds."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes twitched slightly at Hyun Young''s sly answer. Soon after, his eyes turned to Baek Cheon, who was just looking at him in the corner.


    "Baek Cheon??."


    "¡­¡­Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "Is it true?"


    "It''s¡­¡­ uh¡­¡­."


    When Baek Cheon hesitated without a prompt answer, Hyun Young, Hyun Sang, and Chung-Myung simultaneously opened their ax eyes and stared at him. Eventually, Baek Cheon said with his eyes closed.


    "Sa, it''s true. In fact!"


    "¡­¡­."


    When Hyun Jong stared, Baek Cheon turned his head and turned away.


    As I saw it, so many words crossed my mind.¡­ Hyun Jong ended up shut up.


    Come on.


    What are you going to do with that guy?


    The main culprit is the three right in front of it.


    "Eh!"


    Hyun Jong let out a sigh with a frown.


    Things to fall into hell.


    How can you fool him into eating to make this up?


    No, it''s not even a trick. Why don''t you bring a crow and insist on it?


    Chung-Myung shrugged when he saw Hyun Jong, who was speechless.


    "I talked to him, and he was willing to go back."


    Yeah, well, I''m sure you told me.


    It''s not a mouth, it''s a fist. It''s a problem! With your fist!


    ''No, no.''


    You could have done it with your mouth.


    This guy would''ve really bitten it off!


    "Ugh."


    In the end, Hyun Jong sighed and asked with a sound of pain.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    "¡­I''m really asking because I''m old."


    "Yes, feel free to ask."


    "¡­It''s not all over the place, is it?"


    "Oh, my God, Jang. Still, I''m out of business. Do you think I would have done that?"


    Uh.


    I think you would have done enough.


    "Don''t worry. I walked back on both feet...¡­.Uh... Did he crawl? Uh¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong closed his eyes as he looked at Chung-Myung tilting his head and blurting the end of his words.


    Let''s move on.''


    It''s just tiring to mention what''s already done.


    And didn''t you expect this conclusion from the time you were captured by those elders and imprisoned here?


    If I really wanted to stop him, I would have kicked him out of here somehow. But Hyun Jong didn''t do that.


    "¡­¡­Yes, everyone worked hard."


    "Don''t mention it, hehe."


    "¡­¡­."


    Yeah, you must have had a hard time. You''really.


    Hyun Jong put everything down.


    "Long-Written."


    Then Hyun Sang opened his mouth in a low voice.


    "Hm?"


    "This isn''t just something to laugh about."


    With a serious look on his face, Hyun Jong also frowned slightly with a stiff face.


    "In fact, this one has managed to get through without a big problem, but I can''t guarantee it will continue to be the case."


    "What does that mean?"


    "In fact, the fundamental reason for this is that Hwasan has become a place that outsiders would want to see."Everyone nodded at the words.


    If Hwasan hadn''t made a name for himself at this stage, would Hyun Dang and the family have coveted it and climbed the mountain?


    "As for Hau Liang, I was confident that he deserved to be on Hwasan, so I was able to reach that early stage. In other words, there will be countless red-eyed people at this moment to use Hwasan. I just didn''t reveal my mind as early as Howryang did."


    Hyun Jong nodded heavily.


    Hyun Young, who had been listening quietly at the time, added.


    "One thing is a little weird. The rise in reputation means that the clique is stronger, and more people are aiming for it than in the past."


    The answer to that was Chung-Myung''s replacement.


    "It''s because it''s easy."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Everyone looked at where the voice was heard.


    Chung-Myung said with a sullen face.


    "I can''t touch a shaman or a Shaolin, but isn''t it because you think you can do something about it?"


    "¡­¡­Well."


    Hyun Jong sighed.


    Obviously, the obvious point was exactly what was said to be Hwasan''s weakness.


    ''I''m to blame.''


    To put it bluntly, Hwasan''s reputation is all thanks to the latecomers'' performance.


    Of course, the other Moon faction also gained fame through the late players'' performances, but¡­¡­.


    ''The clans have great disciples on top of the postscripts.''


    Basically, the strength of the posthumous index is a measure of the strength of the upper generation.


    If the shaman''s two and three great disciples are active, it would be the same as proving that the shaman''s great disciples are strong even if they do not show their skills.


    But there is an absolute shortage of disciples and elders in Hwasan.


    And he''s not good enough.''


    Of course it''s not that I don''t try.


    Unja boats are also redefining their martial arts by learning the art of twenty-fourth-purchase painting with blood. However, with age, the pace of accepting new martial arts is bound to be slow.


    "It means that compared to the two great disciples and the three great disciples, who have a long way to go, the lack of skills of great disciples and elders who should be the main pillars of the Moon faction makes them look easy."''


    Those who need to hold the real power of the literary community are weak, and those who will be the future are young. So wouldn''t it look like a place where you can take advantage of it as much as you can?


    Hyun Jong sighed deeply.


    This was the fundamental limitation of the once downfall of Hwasan.


    The wise men, who guessed the meaning from Chung-Myung''s words, each breathed a low sigh with a firm complexion.


    All those who had their own wits knew the situation and kept their mouths shut up.


    "¡­¡­I''m ashamed of you.¡­."


    "But why do you think it''s easy? We have our own reputation."


    Unfortunately, however, Yoon-jong, who didn''t have that much sense, asked what he shouldn''t have asked.


    Chung-Myung stared at him and opened his mouth.


    "The death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "What kind of people are we?"


    "¡­us? We''re masters."


    "Yes, sir. The masters who learn martial arts on this rugged mountaintop. Then, what kind of treatment would a Taoist be if he was stuck in a mountain and wiped away the ditch and the learning?"


    "He¡­¡­."


    Before Yoon-Jong could answer, Jo-Gol answered first.


    "A pushover who doesn''t know the world."


    "¡­Isn''t that too obvious?"


    When Yoon-Jong sounded a little shocked, Jo-Gol shook his head firmly.


    "That''s the reality, the death penalty. In fact, shopping malls prefer to open business with temples and conduits in remote areas. I don''t want to cut the price because I don''t know what''s going on.""¡­Really?"


    Chung-Myung nodded loudly as if Jo-Gol had said what he wanted to say instead.


    "The same goes for the old men being on Hwasan this time. It''s because I thought that I could fool as many worldly unknown masters into eating."


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong swept down his beard.


    ''This is an unexpected problem.''


    Hyun Young, who had been listening, looked back at Chung-Myung in wonder. And asked with a subtle smile on his mouth.


    "So what do you think we should do?"


    "We need to build our influence."


    "Impact?"


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung took a deep breath and said firmly.


    "There are a lot of conduits stuck in the same mountain and learned to do martial arts. But people in the world regard shamans as a door-to-door group that cannot be touched, but places like Hwasan and Gonryun as places where they can be touched in moderation. This is separate from the question of how strong Munpa''s force is."


    "Is it a matter of perception?"


    "Yes, exactly."


    "Well."


    Hyun Young nodded as if it was definitely worth thinking about.


    "So what do you think we should do to change that perception?"


    "I''ll have to know."


    "¡­Do you know?"


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung looks back on everyone.


    "It''s not just because they''re strong that shamans or Shaolin can be the leading gatekeepers in the world. It''s because their influence reaches the world. It was like that the other day when you worked at the conduit."


    "¡­¡­I tried to establish a relationship with even the little Namyoung."


    "Yes, they know. No matter how strong you are, you can''t be treated as a bum on top of that mountain."


    Jo-Gol, who was listening to the story, said as if he was frustrated.


    "So stop beating around the bush and talk. What do you want me to do?"


    Chung-Myung frowns.


    "What do you ask after you''ve heard everything? We''ll do it like a shaman!"


    "Huh?"


    "It''s a trick! It''s a trick! A fist closer than a faraway master...¡­. No, shorthand is more influential. Do you know how many shamans and shamans there are in the world?"


    "¡­a lot of them."


    "Yes, when Shaolin''s inner circle is established next to my house, I feel more familiar with Shaolin and I am more interested in it. But if you learn a trick, you feel like you''ve become a student of Shaolin, so if anything happens, you''re defending yourself."


    Chung-Myung shook his head loudly as he spoke.


    "That''s how you build your influence."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong, who was lost in thought, turned his young.


    "Hyun Young."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    "Isn''t Wirip San in Hwayeongmun Province staying now?"


    "That''s right."


    Although the Hyun Dang family suddenly came to visit and became a barley bag.


    He seemed to be looking around, unable to say that he would leave due to the unusual internal atmosphere.


    Even so, I was thinking that I should discuss the part of the shorthand with Hwa Young-moon-ju. So¡­¡­."


    "I guess I can build up my work."


    Hyun Young and Hyun Jong nodded looking at each other.


    "Whether we move the English or open a new door, we have to create a place to be the center of the Wasan family in the future. If we could spread Hwasan''s shorthand around that gatehouse, no one in the world would take him seriously.""Well."


    The approximate direction has taken place.


    "If you do, isn''t there one thing you need to think about first?"


    "¡­What are you talking about?"


    "Harmony is too small a place to build a family. So I need to think about the right place...¡­."


    Then Chung-Myung shrugged and said.


    "There''s nothing to think about. This is Seomseo, and there is only one city in Seomseo."


    "¡­That''s right."


    "But it''s...¡­."


    One thing popped into everyone''s head.


    West Bank.


    The West Bank is the castle of the West Sea and the place where all the supplies of the West Sea are gathered. Of course, the population is also the largest.


    If Hwasan is aiming for the island''s first gate and the world''s first gate, he should first start by calming the West Bank.


    "But¡­¡­ this is¡­¡­."


    It will take one thing to establish a clique in the West Bank.


    "Is it Jongnam again?"


    "¡­??????."


    "I''m tired of seeing each other."


    The West Bank is an area tightly held by Jongnam. Therefore, in order to open a family there, it is inevitable to bump into Jongnam.


    "¡­¡­I''m not arguing with you because I want to, but somehow."


    Those gathered here could not help but realize why Hwasan had been growling with Jongnam for hundreds of years.


    If you have this small clique in this small place, you will have no choice but to face it no matter what you do.


    "¡­There''s no way to avoid a collision, is there?"


    "Why are you saying such obvious things?"


    "¡­That''s right."


    Hyun Jong sighed and nodded at Chung-Myung''s cool reply.


    "Then there''s nothing I can do. First of all¡­."


    It was then.


    "Hwasan the Dragon! Is he in the Hwasan Divine Dragon? Hwasan The Dragon!"


    "Huh?"


    Everyone''s eyes turned towards the door.


    You sound familiar.


    When Chung-Myung opened the door, he saw a familiar face.


    "No. What''s up with the beggar?"


    Hong Dae Kwang, who was calling him anxiously outside the door, frowned at Chung-Myung.


    "No, why is there no one out there. I waited a long time in prose."


    "There''s no one coming, so there''s no gatekeeper."


    "That''s not the point, anyway."


    Hong Dae Kwang spoke in a hurry and a half.


    "I came here myself to let you know because I had some pretty important news."


    "What? What news?"


    Jong-nam visited."


    "What?"


    "What?"


    "Huh?"


    The people in the room were surprised and rushed to the door.


    "Argh! Don''t push me!"


    "What do you mean? Jong-nam''s going to pay his respects?"


    Hong Dae Kwang answered Hyun Young''s question without delay.


    "To be exact, it''s not Bongmun, but it''s going to rule inside for a while from now on."


    "¡­¡­That''s the Feudal Gate."


    "I mean."


    Hong Dae Kwang nodded at Chung-Myung''s words.


    "Maybe there''s something big I felt at this stage. Or the internal conflict has intensified and time is needed to govern. I''ll have to look into that a little more."


    "No. Well, I don''t care about it. Anyway, Jong-nam is going to have a funeral for a while, right?"


    "That''s right."


    Chung-Myung, who had been agonizing for a while, had an evil smile on his lips.


    "Long story short!"


    "Come on!"


    Now Hyun Jong, who understands Chung-Myung''s words, raised his voice.


    "Come on, bring me Hwayeongmunju! Now!"


    "Yes! Long story!"


    Hong Dae Kwang tilted his head as he watched Hwasan start moving busily again.


    What else are you trying to do?''


    Anyway, it''s a doorkeeper who doesn''t have a day to sleep.

 Chapter - 352 Episode 352. We can make it bigger. (2)

    Wirip San, the owner of Hwayeongmunju, gulped down his dry mouth as he looked at those around him.


    ''No, I haven''t been interested in it for a while.¡­.''


    Of course, he was a man with ears and eyes, so he knew that they did not intentionally neglect them.


    But isn''t it true that as soon as you climbed up Hwasan, you were in a sack of barley?


    Then suddenly he called out a man, and they were all looking at him passionately.


    His eyes look as if he is looking at even a shining golden calf.


    "Hmm."


    Burdened by the glimmering gaze, Wirip San coughed in a lowly vain manner.


    Hyun Jong, who was sitting at the top of the class, smiled at him and opened his mouth.


    "I''m asking you to come here to discuss what''s going forward."


    "Yes, a long writer. I''ve been waiting."


    "First of all, I apologize for not paying much attention to people I''ve been asking for. I didn''t mean to, but...¡­."


    However, Hyun Jong''s words did not last until the end.


    "Long story short!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "We don''t have much time! I''ll understand all the above, so take out the introduction and get to the point."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young cut the horse before he even said a few words. Those who would have stopped him were nodding their heads as if they agreed.


    Watching the reactions, Hyun Jong sighed deeply.


    "The Taoists.''


    Sanjeok is not this impatient either. Sanjeokdo!


    "Well, yeah, let''s do that."


    Eventually, Hyun Jong raised his hands and looked straight at Wirip San.


    "Hwagyeongmunju."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    "I want to open a house in the West Bank in Hwasan this time, can you take the lead?"


    "West Bank?"


    "That''s right."


    Wirip San, Hwayeongmunju, opened his eyes wide.


    Of course he didn''t follow Hwasan without thinking. It has already been said that Hwasan intends to push the inner family a little further years. So I didn''t come up to Hawasan to discuss countermeasures accordingly.


    But¡­¡­.


    ''West Bank.''


    However, I never imagined that the word "West Bank" would come out of the mouth of a long writer.


    "Long storyteller¡­¡­ Did you say you''re opening a family in the West Bank?"


    "That''s right."


    Hyun Jong nodded quietly.


    "It would be nice to move the English to the West Bank. If it''s not him, it''s also a way to leave Hwagyeong Gate to his disciples and open a new gate in the West Bank. Either way, the upper door is comfortable...¡­."


    "Now, wait a minute, Jang Moon-in."


    Wirip San unwittingly interrupted Hyun Jong.


    I know it''s not polite, but it''s so embarrassing that I wasn''t in a situation to argue about manners.


    "Joe, can you explain it a little slower...¡­."


    When Hyun Jong turned to resentment as if he were begging, his disciples bowed their heads in a small way.


    "Well, I mean...¡­."


    Hyun Jong calmly explained the situation to Wirip San one by one.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Hearing the situation, Wirip San looked around.


    "How is it?"


    "¡­It''s a great thing to leave such a heavy responsibility to a writer."


    "Oh."


    "One, I don''t know if I can handle such a heavy responsibility. There''s no better person than me...¡­."


    "No, Master Moon!"


    But even before he was finished, Chung-Myung slapped his chest as if he was frustrated.


    "Hwasan''s only family name is Hwayoung, where do you recognize other people? I''m not making fun of you! There''s no one else! There''s only one song left here! There''s only one!""¡­¡­."


    Hawasan''s elders blushed at the words.


    ''You can be a little more circumspect and say it nicely!''


    Do I have to say that? Embarrased!


    "Anyway, that guy...¡­.''


    Wirip San looked at Chung-Myung like a mute who was speechless.


    "The small shop doesn''t change anything even if Jang Moon-in is in front of it."''


    It''s not evergreen, and how can you not change your mind...¡­.


    "From now on, it''s only been a year to build a new inner song, and the fact that we won the posthumous arena would be like a legend. You have to row when the water comes in."


    That''s true.


    Everything in the world has its right timing.


    "And think carefully, Master Moon. You''re giving this to someone else?"


    "¡­ Hmm? What are you talking about?"


    Chung-Myung grinned and said.


    "Hwasan is going to do everything he can to increase the speed of the song. In other words, all the money that Hwasan earned and the force he grew are invested in it."


    "Hm?"


    "I''m in charge of all those clans. He talks about humility, saying, "It''s your capability now, but if someone really takes over and gives instructions to the Lord Hwayeongmun, can you laugh then?""


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Wirip San''s face went blank.


    Instructions?


    The gatekeeper of the other shorthand clique instructs him?


    "I''ll have to think about it.¡­."


    "I don''t even think about it. How long has Hwa Young-moon been doing to Hwasan? Are you going to put up with the unfairness? If I were in that situation, I wouldn''t be able to sleep because my stomach was upset."


    "¡­¡­."


    That''s true.


    To be honest, Hwasan''s downfall has kept his position even when he left the inner circle.


    By the way, if you take out a stone with a stone that has been rolled, a gatekeeper who has not been through that difficult time acts as the master of Hwagyeongmun?


    I can''t stand that.''


    Wirip San''s face glowed up. Chung-Myung added with a strange smile.


    "Of course, you''ll have to suffer for a while if you''re in charge of a family. But is there anything in the world that comes from no trouble? If you think of Hwagyeongmun, you should take this opportunity. Think about the future. He''ll be in charge of all the world''s widespread shorthans...¡­."


    "I''ll do it!"


    "¡­That''s fast."


    Wirip San nodded with a determined face.


    "The sooner the better."


    "Well done."


    Chung-Myung turns his head and looks at Hyun Jong.


    "He''s doing it."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong looked blankly at Chung-Myung.


    ''I feel like I''m some kind of swindeed.¡­.''


    ¡­¡­there is nothing quite wrong. There was only subtle exaggeration and slight distortion, but the overall framework was much the same.


    But isn''t that subtlety the point?


    The fundamental question remains whether the Taoist should hold on to the shorthand and cheat.


    However, Hyun Jong has now decided not to discuss common sense at least in matters related to Chung-Myung.


    "Yes, thank you for being so kind."


    "It''s something I should be grateful for. One long storyteller. If you really want to proceed with this, my strength is not enough."


    Wirip San took a deep breath and opened his mouth again.


    "Hwasan''s pen name is Hwasan''s, but he didn''t learn how to do it properly. It''s a shame, but most of the small and medium-sized clans, as well as other capitalist clans, are better at martial arts than English."


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong nodded his head.


    How could Hwasan''s superiors have transferred to the inner world when they didn''t learn how to do it?It was not Hwasan''s fault, it was Hwasan''s fault.


    "So the other day, I asked my students of Hwayeongmun to give me a chance to train in Hwasan. Jang Moon-in. No matter how much Hwasan is raising his reputation now, it''s a long way from being called "the power of the inner family" if Hwayeongmun''s ignorance doesn''t support him. So¡­¡­ First of all, put aside your urgent mind a little bit and let the disciples of Hwagyeong Gate¡­¡­."


    "I don''t have time for that."


    But Chung-Myung firmly cut Wirip San''s words.


    "As I said, the water is in now. If you drag your time, the water will drain and you will have to paddle on the bare ground."


    "Well."


    The elders nodded their heads.


    Work is often not done by effort alone. Everything has its own charm.


    "This side is right, and that side is right, so I can''t help but worry."


    Hyun Jong looked at Chung-Myung with a somber voice.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes."


    "What do you think? Is there any way to solve this problem?"


    "What? Problem?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head as if he didn''t know the English.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s face got upset.


    There''s no way that Chung-Myung didn''t understand what Wirip San said. So that was supposed to mean that there was already a solution.


    But I am not happy to know that there is an answer because Chung-Myung''s answer is always far from the general one.


    "¡­What are you going to do?"


    "Well, it''s simple. If you''re weak, you can be strong. Of course, it will be stronger if we pass on the newly restored HWASAN''s martial arts."


    "But isn''t it a problem that we don''t have enough time for that?"


    "No, that''s a stereotype, too."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung straightened his shoulders and said,


    "Do you really need to learn Hawsan''s martial arts in Hawsan? If you want to open the family, most of them have to go to the West Bank, so you can learn it there."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Chung-Myung said with a grin.


    "In the newly opened Munpa in the West Bank, Hwagyeong Mundo can learn new martial arts and teach them to new students again. Why do you have to work twice? You can just take care of it all at once."


    "That''s right. That''s what we''re gonna do!"


    Hyun Young is right. He added some admonitions.


    But Hyun Jong looked at him with disapproval.


    "I don''t even think about that anymore. Whenever Chung-Myung says something, it''s right."''


    Now, Chung-Myung seems to be right even when he is told that he should abandon the writer.


    "Ugh."


    Hyun Jong shook his head and asked.


    "Who do you think should go?"


    "It''s up to you to decide."


    "¡­Really?"


    All eyes were on Hyun Jong.


    Hyun Jong, who had been agonizing for a while, nodded.


    "Baek Cheon??."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    "You go."


    "I''ll follow the orders of the writer."


    Baek Cheon shook his head firmly.


    "Select some white porcelain boats, and select some from celadon boats. I''d like to send Unam, but it''s hard for them to do a lot of work in Wasan."


    And there was a better side to teaching disciples than a fortune-teller.


    In addition, since Baek Cheon has a higher reputation than Hwasan''s fortune-telling ships, he could use more power in the world than luck or fortune-telling.


    "Hyun Young."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    "You go help Baek Cheon."Hyun Young asked back, frowning.


    "Will it be all right? There could be a problem if I leave."


    "The West Bank is not far from Hawasan, so if you need any help, let someone go."


    "¡­Ugh. You mean go back and forth. You''ll get punished if you work like that, old man."


    "Don''t make a big fuss about the black-haired one."


    "Ugh."


    Hyun Young sighed. There was not much more opposition than one.


    Hyun Young is also a person who knows how much it takes to open a new gate. If he, the financial manager, did not go himself, the time would have to be much more spent.


    "Then I''ll find the right place and quickly open the door."


    "Yes, I will leave everything relevant to you."


    Hyun Young nodded his head.


    But Baek Cheon looked at Hyun Jong with a slightly anxious look, as if there was still one thing left.


    "¡­¡­but a long writer."


    "Why are you doing that?"


    "I have a question to ask."


    "Tell me."


    Baek Cheon is a little hesitant. I opened my mouth.


    "¡­Do I have to take him?"


    I didn''t look away, nor did I point my hand.


    However, as soon as the word "him" came out, everyone in the room looked away and looked at Chung-Myung.


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong also looked at Chung-Myung with a subtle gaze.


    In common sense, Chung-Myung should be taken. Opening the inner family is now the most important thing for Hwasan, and the power of Chung-Myung is essential.


    Although Jongnam is stuck in a mountain just like Bongmun, the West Bank is the place where Jongnam''s power reaches the most. At the same time, it is a place where the inner family of Jongnam is swarming.


    But what bothers me is...¡­.


    ''He''s causing trouble here too, can I set him free in that big city?''


    I already felt like my head was burning.


    But the worry was short. There''s a conclusion.


    "¡­I''ll have to take him."


    "¡­¡­."


    Everyone sighed in unison, saying, "Go away."


    "What are these reactions?


    Only Chung-Myung tilted his head as if he could not understand.


    That''s how Hwasan''s officials, Hwayeong Mundos, and ''Chung-Myung'' were decided to go to West Bank.


    Unfortunately for the peaceful city of West Bank.

 Chapter - 353 Episode 353. We can make it bigger. (3)

    "Civil equality, Muyugoha, Simyeong Anudara Sammak Samboje ( " " ", ÓÐÓÐ, " " " " ")."


    The law is equal, so there is no high or low.


    That''s why it''s called the highest and most right enlightenment.


    Bop Jeong, who closed his eyes and calmly recited the Kumgang Van Yabara Milgyeong, opened his eyes quietly.


    "If you''re here, come in."


    There was no return answer.


    But Bop Jeong waited rather than urging once again. If the opponent has a mind, he will open the door, otherwise he will turn around.


    Squeak.


    The door opened soon to see if his wait was wrong. And I saw a familiar and unfamiliar face.


    "Welcome."


    "I see the head of the room."


    Bop Jeong, who received an example from his opponent, nodded quietly.


    I''m used to it.


    But it''s unfamiliar.


    Although his young face had been the same countless times, unlike in the past, his blurred eyes and pale eyelids completely changed the impression of the person he knew.


    "Sit down, Hye Yeon."


    "Yes, sir."


    Hye Yeon, who closed the door and came inside, sat still across from Jang.


    Bop Jeong looked at him and asked, following the half-cooled car.


    "Are you free from the seduction?"


    "¡­¡­."


    When Hye Yeon didn''t answer, Bop Jeong shook his head quietly.


    "You still haven''t escaped the seduction of the day. It''s just an obsession."


    "¡­¡­."


    His eyes looking at Hye Yeon were filled with sadness.


    On the day of losing to Chung-Myung, Hye Yeon entered penitentiary on her own. And so far, he has not taken a single step away from Chamhoe-dong.


    The pain of defeat for the first time.


    And the sense of shame that Shaolin has defiled his reputation.


    All these feelings led him to asceticism. At least Bop Jeong thought so.


    "The Saga people said that winning or losing was a disease. If you''re a warrior, you should accept defeat, and if you''re a Buddhist, you shouldn''t push the go. Until when..."


    "Room leader."


    Hye Yeon opened her mouth in a slightly subdued voice.


    "I''m not tied to losing."


    How can you be so distressed when you say "¡­"?"


    When asked by Bop Jeong, he looked up.


    "I locked myself up to understand what I couldn''t understand. However, no matter how much I try to be true and true, I don''t understand."


    Bop Jeong''s eyes wriggled slightly.


    "What don''t you understand?"


    "Chung-Myung."


    With the name in his mouth, Hye Yeon closed her mouth. And it wasn''t until a moment later that he started talking again.


    "It was so strong. It''s natural to lose to a stronger person. So I don''t doubt his strength. There is no reason to doubt his own weakness."


    Hye Yeon''s voice was very determined.


    "But what I don''t understand is the anger and sadness of the poet Chung-Myung. He was stronger than ever, and he deserved what he wanted with that power. But instead, he let out his anger and just turned away. His actions seduce me inside."


    "¡­¡­Hye Yeon??."


    "So tell me."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hye Yeon''s sunken eyes looked like a swamp.


    "The chief was insulted by him, but he was not rude. The way I see it, it seemed to me that even the director felt his anger. Am I wrong by any chance?"


    "¡­¡­Amitabul."


    Although Bop Jeong was reluctant to answer, Hye Yeon didn''t seem to be willing to step down in moderately.


    "Even if bulldo is enduring and enduring, turning a blind eye to the truth will not be bulldo. Am I not qualified to know the truth, Mr. Bang?"Bop Jeong sighed softly.


    "Can it be?"


    Please tell me if you do. I can''t move on without confirming this fact."


    Bop Jeong finally nodded at Hye Yeon''s firm will.


    I don''t know if it''s anyone else, but Hye Yeon, who will someday carry Shaolin, should know.


    "¡­¡­That''s what happened."


    After completing all the explanations, Bop Jeong looked at Hye Yeon quietly.


    There was no significant change in facial expression on the emaciated face, so it was hard to guess what he was thinking.


    Finally, Hye Yeon opened her mouth.


    "How come¡­."


    However, I couldn''t say everything I wanted to say. Bop Jeong shook his head.


    "It''s the work of the predecessor."


    "How can you write it off like that?"


    "You can''t pay for what you haven''t do. If your enemy dies and you can''t solve his grudge, will you cut him down and solve his grudge?"


    "¡­¡­."


    There is no reason for us to be fully responsible for what happened in the election. It''s a harsh thing to do. I can do them a favor, but...¡­."


    "Room leader!"


    Unbearable Hye Yeon screamed and interrupted Bop Jeong.


    "All that Shaolin enjoys now is from the predecessor. If we are not going to take off the shell of Shaolin and go back to the Buddha of one man, how can we cover up the work of our predecessors?"


    "That''s ridiculous!"


    Bop Jeong''s voice has also been raised somewhat. A determined look was directed at Hye Yeon.


    "If that''s the case, where is the fault that Shaolin has done so far? Man is how to live a life of sin. How many sins have been committed by those who have been through Shaolin so far? If you don''t have all the sins to deal with, you don''t speak so hastily!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Illegal begins with building itself entirely. Cutting off the worldly theorem does not just mean cutting off the inner ear. If you can cut it all off and build yourself up, then you can walk the law!"


    Hye Yeon, who listened silently to Bop Jeong, nodded very slowly.


    "Did you tell me to hang up?"


    "That''s right."


    "You mean don''t get tangled up, right?"


    "That''s true. Even after a thousand years of fear, the work that has been built will not go away. Then, the work must be fully handled by the good people of the past. Do you need to take the place of that sin?"


    "¡­¡­Amitabul."


    Hye Yeon quietly exclaimed disapproval.


    "The chief is absolutely right."


    "Did you understand?"


    "Yes. So-seung finally understood."


    Bop Jeong smiled with his stiff face relaxed.


    "That''s a relief. Don''t get tied up anymore and do what you have to do what you have to do."


    "Yes."


    Hye Yeon stood up with a face saying she had put down a big burden.


    "Yeah, go ahead."


    Then he set an example and took the class president.


    "We may not see you for a long time, so please drink and take care of your body."


    Bop Jeong opened his eyes wide.


    "What does that mean?"


    "So-seung wants to go to Hwasan."


    "¡­what, what?"


    Bop Jeong''s face was distorted with absurdity at the unexpected remark. But Hye Yeon didn''t care. On the contrary, he said with a face of refreshment.


    "Did we find the answer in Bangjang''s speech? I''ve seen a bull in him. I didn''t understand why the young monk had my misfortune, but the director didn''t tell me.""¡­I am?"


    "Yes."


    Hye Yeon nods her head.


    "If the bulls are there, of course they should be gung-gu. I couldn''t break up the relationship between Shaolin and Bangjang, so I thought about it over and over again. But I am willing to carry out the word because the head of the room said, "Don''t be tied to kites and walk illegally.""


    Bop Jeong''s mouth opened wide, forgetting his face.


    What the hell is this all about?


    "Hye, Hye Yeon. That''s not what I meant!"


    "You don''t have to be so embarrassed. My illegality is not that deep yet to sever my ties with Shaolin. So¡­¡­."


    Hye Yeon turned her head and looked at the closed door. No, I felt like I was looking beyond.


    "I''ll go and see it. What he does. How he lives. I think I can go further if I see both eyes."


    "¡­¡­."


    Bop Jeong bit his lower lip. I never thought this would happen.


    "What would you do if I didn''t allow you?"


    "With the grace I have received, how can I disobey the orders of the chief?"


    "Then¡­¡­."


    "If you don''t want to stop me, I''ll go back to Chamhoe-dong. If you can''t go even if there''s a way, you''ll have to find your way there."


    "¡­¡­."


    Bop Jeong shivered without saying a word. I couldn''t bear to say anything if I wanted to.


    Hye Yeon once again became president and turned away.


    Bop Jeong, who stared blankly at the back of it, hurriedly opened his mouth.


    "Hye Yeon??."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Will you come back?"


    "It will be."


    "¡­Yes, go ahead."


    "Yes."


    Hye Yeon opened the door and left the room without hesitation.


    Silence sank when the door closed.


    Left alone, Bop Jeong sighed quietly as he looked at the cold car.


    It''s karma.''


    The world is shaking even at this moment.


    If we had established a new order based on the sacrifices of Hwasan and countless literary factions in the past and helped each other, the world would have been different by now.


    But the midfield only thought of their own interests. And in the arena of the previous pitch, the broken horseman is slowly revealing his power again.


    a turbulent situation


    The tide is coming.


    To the shame of the sacrifices made in the past.


    ''Yes, go and see.''


    In essence, Hye Yeon cannot be led. Dragons cannot be tamed by humans. The only thing that can lead a dragon is the same dragon.


    If Hye Yeon is a dragon, Chung-Myung is also a dragon.


    Then there must be something Hye Yeon will learn from Chung-Myung.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Bop Jeong chanted his disapproval.


    But he was missing one thing.


    No matter how white a white dragon boasts of pure white scales, the fact that when it is associated with a black dragon, he also becomes black in an instant.


    If Bop Jeong had known this first, he would have held onto his trouser leg and stopped Hye Yeon.


    Unfortunately, however, Bop Jeong didn''t know that at this time.


    ¡­¡­Unfortunately.


    * * *


    "That''s it!"


    "Oh!"


    "It''s West Bank!"


    Hawasan''s disciples spoke out. Chung-Myung frowned and rebuked the excited voice.


    "Are you going on a picnic?"


    "You often go in and out of the West Coast because of the top of the galaxy, but this is our first time."


    "¡­Really?"


    When asked as if Chung-Myung was absurd, his disciples sighed deeply sighed."I don''t have much to go down from Hwasan, what''s the point of coming all the way to West Bank?"


    "¡­What a country folk."


    "It''s noisy!


    Chung-Myung grinned as Yoon-jong screamed.


    "Well, it''s okay. I''ll be in and out like my own house soon."


    "It will be."


    Hyun Young also nodded and helped.


    "There will be more opportunities to travel around the world in the future as well as the West Bank. In the past, it was said that the good men of HWASAN had collaborated throughout the world and made numerous virtues. So will you guys soon."


    "Yes, Elder!"


    Hwasan''s disciples answered loudly in an anticipated voice.


    But only Chung-Myung didn''t let go of his sour face.


    ''Collaboration is frozen to death.''


    Hey!


    That''s all zoning!


    If the other gatekeepers set up where the shippers are, they''ll set up where the shippers live, then they''ll go and beat them!


    Then the shippers will pay the bounty with their own hands, and the clans will be enriched!


    That''s the way the world is, collaboration is frozen to death.


    Of course, while moving to manage the area, it was often the case of breaking in and smashing everything if it was upsetting just to hear. However, there were not many occasions for the collaboration itself.


    Why do you have so many things to do when you''re busy learning the sword?


    Well, you''ll find out soon enough.''


    The reality is that it''s not that easy.


    And that''s where you start to realize it.


    Chung-Myung put the high wall of the West Bank in his eyes.


    "Now, where are you?"


    The corners of my mouth curled up.


    "Shall we register from there for now?"


    Let''s start with the West Bank and eat up the island! Just like how Hwasan used to be.


    "Giggling."


    Watching Chung-Myung secretly starting to laugh alone, everyone felt anxious.


    What''s wrong with him?''


    Leave it. Not a day or two.


    I don''t know why, but I knew from experience that every time he laughed, something must happen.


    Baek Cheon and the rest of the disciples, this time, prayed and prayed that this ominousness would be missed.

 Chapter - 354 Episode 354. We can make it bigger. (4)

    "Welcome."


    Hwang Munnyak welcomed Hawasan''s men entering the entrance with open arms.


    "Thank you for your hospitality, my lord."


    "Ha ha. You mean this. How can I not be so hospitable when he''s the best friend on the top of our galaxy?"


    Hyun Young smiled happily as he looked at Hwang Munnyak who looked genuinely happy.


    If Hwang Munnyak had this reaction only after Hwasan regained his reputation, his face would have changed now.


    But Hwang Munnyak is the one who has claimed to be their sponsor since Hwasan was struggling.


    So how can I be bothered?


    "Don''t do this, come on inside. I''ve prepared some simple dishes."


    "Thank you for your consideration."


    Huang Munnyak smiled at Hyun Young, expressing his gratitude, and glanced at Chung-Myung.


    "It hasn''t been a few days, but I''ll see you again, cow stamp."


    "I know. Have you been?"


    "I had a hard time refilling all the good liquor that was emptied out of the cow''s chest."


    "Hehe. Then I''ll have to empty it for you again."


    "Will there be?"


    Wang Munnyak chuckled back.


    If others had said this, Wang Munnyak would have called him rude. But Chung-Myung is not. Chung-Myung is a man who can say and do nothing here.


    To be honest, how much did the top of the galaxy earn thanks to Chung-Myung Hana?


    "Even if everything else is put aside, we can recover several times the amount of money invested just by being able to join Unam''s tea trade."''


    One, too, is nothing when you think about the money you will earn in the future.


    Hawasan''s dominance is now beginning to run out of harmony and into the West Bank. And soon it will begin to spread across the island as well as the West Bank.


    If you can carry such Wasan on your back, it is not a dream that the top of the galaxy will take over all the islands and grow into a top that discusses the world.


    So how could Chung-Myung not be pretty?


    It''s not just the Chung-Myung stamp.''


    Hwang Munnyak smiled delightedly as he looked at his disciples heading to the inner chamber.


    The young men, who had long been under the huge name of Jongnam, are now promising postscripts who have achieved their reputation to the world.


    Hawsan''s growth is astonishing, even for him who has been watching from the sidelines.


    "If this is the case...¡­.''


    Of course, it''s not easy, but now it''s enough to dare to put the word "the world''s most civilized group" in your imagination. The words that I couldn''t even dream of becoming a frozen monk a few years ago.


    And perhaps their West Bank trip would be the starting point of the move.


    Hyun Young, who briefly spoke of blessing with Hwang Munnyak, brought his disciples into the room without delay.


    "Well, you got there sooner than I thought."


    "Thanks to that, I can pull back my schedule a little bit."


    Hyun Young nodded lightly.


    "Let''s move on, of course. Baek Cheon??."


    "Yes!"


    "You lead your disciples and look at the public sentiment in the West Bank. No matter how many times they visited, the West Bank was the place where Jongnam had the greatest influence. It will not be favorable to us so far."


    "Yes, I''ll take a closer look."


    "Baek Sang, you go to Hwang Dae-in and make a list of supplies for the gate."


    "Yes, Elder!"


    Hyun Young has assigned several other students to do their jobs.


    It was certainly a quick work process like a fiscal footnote.


    "Do you all understand?""Yes, Elder!"


    "There is nothing to be delayed. Time is as good as gold, so move now!"


    "Yes!"


    "Elderly?"


    "Huh?"


    "What about me?"


    Sitting in the corner, Chung-Myung raised his hand and asked. Then Hyun Young smiled pleasedly.


    "Yes, Chung-Myung. You''re going with me to find out about the war."


    "Oh, you''re ready to open the door?"


    "Yeah."


    "Yes, then I''ll be there."


    "Yeah, come with me. Hahahaha."


    "Hahaha!"


    The other students trembled with unknown anxiety as they watched the two people face each other and smile back and forth.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Yoon-Jong gazed frantically around.


    "It''s huge."


    "What''s new about Nakyang who saw it with his eyes? And didn''t you visit the castle before?"


    "It feels a little different from there."


    Baek Cheon smirked.


    "Watch a lot. There will be a lot of things to visit in the future. Now you have to get used to this place as much as harmony."


    "Yes, boarding house."


    While Yoon-jong was answering, his eyes moved as if he was distracted by something. Baek Cheon smirked and glanced around.


    Everything''s all right with you?''


    I sighed unknowingly because of the constant tension.


    It is highly likely that there are still quite a few people who are hostile to Hawsan, as it is a place of strong influence in the Jongnam region.


    Every action was bound to be cautious.


    It was then.


    "Uh. There, there, there...¡­?"


    "Why? What''s going on?"


    "Isn''t that the Wasans?"


    Some passers-by began to murmur when they saw the plum blossoms engraved on the cheon''s chest. Of course it was a very small voice, but Hwasan''s disciples couldn''t have missed it.


    The shoulders of the disciples shrank slightly.


    "I think you''re still young."


    "So they must be the poster players for the best performance in this show."


    "There you go, there you go!"


    His shoulders, which were shrunk by the favorable response, were straightened up again.


    You don''t have a bad reaction.''


    ''As expected, people have to make a performance.''


    The Hwasan disciples exchanged eyes with each other. In particular, Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong smiled to see if they could hide their pride.


    "Oh, I heard that Hwasan is in great spirits these days, but now we have a day to see his disciples in the West Bank."


    "That''s great. Ah, that''s great. Until recently, I was so out of interest that I couldn''t even hear that it had fallen, but in the blink of an eye...¡­."


    "I don''t know. I''ve been paying attention ever since I heard that Hwasan won the Zhonghua branch."


    "Oh, my God! You''re not putting it back!"


    The mob grew louder and louder.


    As soon as they started to talk loudly, more and more people heard it, or more people recognized Hwasan''s plum blossom patterns, and more and more eyes were on them.


    Baek Cheon hastened his walk with a half-proud, half-humiliated face.


    Hwasan''s disciples, who managed to escape the crowd, each sighed and faced each other.


    "You''re welcome, aren''t you?""


    "No one is more hostile than I thought. There is no mention of Jongnam at all."


    "I know, but I thought there would be people who were upset."


    Jo-Gol, who had been listening, shook his head and said.


    "That''s how a person''s period works."


    "Period?"


    "You know what Chung-Myung says all the time."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    What? Hyup? Hyup? Hyup. What a great sponsor! Hey, you guys. If the negotiations are so great, then people will join in the order of cooperation. How can you say that to me when those Shaolin dangjungs are stuck in the mountains and they''re just saying "the world'' Kangho is just power. The one who''s good at cutting is the best."¡­¡­I''m not wrong."


    Back Cheon''s party shook their heads as they recalled Chung-Myung''s words.


    No matter how true it may be, this is not something that those who claim to be political factions would say.


    "The people of the West Bank, and furthermore the islanders, have considered their representative gatekeepers Jongnam. It''s not because Jong Nam has a long history, nor because Jong Nam has done great collaboration."


    "Because he''s the strongest."


    "Yes, right."


    Jo-Gol nodded loudly.


    "Isn''t the goodwill of the people of the West Bank to Jongnam also due to the power of the Munpa?" But now Jong-nam has done Bongmun, and Hwasan is performing well."


    "It means that from now on, Hwasan will be the representative gatekeeper of the island instead of Jongnam."


    "Yes, if the news spreads in the West Bank that Jong-nam has been sealed, the flow will be a little faster."


    Jo-Gol, who paused, smiled slightly.


    ''It''s not a bad time.''


    If the West Bank were to be opened, it would accelerate the flow.


    "Apparently, there are enough rumors about the world''s best performance in the West Bank. Everyone''s wondering how Hwasan got so strong."


    "Then there are many who want to learn how to do Hwasan."


    "Yes, what''s particularly good is that Hwasan''s reputation is built on the activities of the two great disciples and the three great disciples. It''s usually young people who are trying to learn nothing by starting anew, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "When parents decide to start a child, the fact that the latter is a strong candidate will be a great strength."


    "Are you saying he''s a master of education?"


    "Exact."


    Baek Cheon nodded with a pleased look.


    Anyway, it is to congratulate Hwasan on having a good perception.


    "I''ll have to stop by a few more places, but I don''t think it''s as bad as the West Bank people worried about."


    "That''s what I think. Of course, I can''t jump to conclusions. As Jongnam has been in control of the West Bank for a long time, there will be a number of people who make a living depending on Jongnam''s reputation. Those people wouldn''t be happy to see him open up a family."


    "That''s a lot to live with."


    There was a determined light in Baek Cheon''s eyes.


    "Everyone, keep that in mind. This is nothing short of the fate of Hwasan. Everyone should do their best to help the Lord Hwayeongmun."


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    Everyone answered bravely, shining eyes. Baek Cheon smiled pleasedly.


    This is the basic thing, this!''


    What a constructive conversation does Chung-Myung have without one?


    His priests, who seemed to have gone a little too far, also boasted a high level of insight with eyes full of passion now without Chung-Myung.


    ''When you''re next to him, it''s all gone.''


    Even himself, including Baek Cheon.


    Realizing the power of Chung-Myung, he shook his head and moved on.


    "Chung-Myung is so comfortable without him."


    "If he were next to you, wouldn''t you have been nervous about what kind of accident he would have caused by now?"


    "I wouldn''t have had time to look around."


    Everyone was busy criticizing Chung-Myung for swearing at Nara in the absence.


    But Yoo-Esul, who was still listening, opened his mouth with a slight frown, wondering if he had a different opinion.


    "Everyone''s not working."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "What do you mean, an accident?"


    Everyone looked with a curious look. Yoo-Esul said with a frown on his face.


    "There''s a reason. I had to keep my eyes on Chung-Myung.""¡­What is it?"


    "It''s a bigger trouble without us."


    "¡­¡­."


    That''s right.


    That''s absolutely true.


    Everyone trembled.


    Chung-Myung says he''s dangerous wherever he is, and under no circumstances he has no answer.


    But the scariest of all Chung-Myung is Chung-Myung who is not here right now.


    "¡­Well, the elder went with you, wouldn''t it be okay?"


    "Fire oil."


    "¡­¡­."


    A


    ¡­¡­No way.


    I felt the anxiety that everyone had been struggling to forget again.


    then


    "Huh?"


    Yoon-Jong pointed forward.


    "Isn''t that Chung-Myung?"


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon frowned and looked in the direction Yoon-jong pointed.


    "I see. I think that''s right. There''s an elder next to me."


    "What are they doing over there?"


    "He said he was going to look into the war, so maybe he''s looking into the war?"


    "Oh? Here?"


    Baek Cheon peeked around.


    It''s not bad.''


    It''s a side through the West Bank. Although there is a distance from the center, the road was wide, so it seemed not bad for people to live after passing a lot.


    "It must be expensive in places like this."


    "Yes, and it''s going to be more expensive because there''s going to be a big yard to train in."


    "Wouldn''t it be okay to make a lot of money?"


    "¡­... Elder Hyun Young?"


    Everyone shut up at the last word.


    He''s gotten a lot better now, but isn''t Hyun Young the most frugal person who represents Hwasan?


    It was hard to imagine that such a person would buy an expensive vestibule along the busy street and open a gate.


    "¡­¡­It''s very important. The writer may have spoken separately."


    "I''m glad to hear that."


    Not knowing what to do with anxiety, everyone crept up to the place where Chung-Myung and Hyun Young are.


    But¡­¡­.


    "¡­Living in private."


    "Huh?"


    "Didn''t the elder and Chung-Myung say they went to see each other?"


    "I did."


    "¡­That?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Slowly moving Baek Cheon''s eyes began to tremble like a live tree.


    a war angle


    Yeah, every angle is every angle.


    If you have to call a pole and a roof and a large one a fore angle, that''s definitely a fore angle.


    The problem is...


    I don''t think there''s anything else except the post and the roof.''


    Then can you call that a war angle?


    A large house, which had been a haunted house for more than a hundred years, was laid out in front of me.


    The thick grass, collapsed walls, and half-torn buildings looked pathetic.


    "I hope not?"


    "Eyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy... Don''t tell me."


    "I''d rather have a vacant lot. The vacant lot won''t collapse. If you touch that window the wrong way, it''s going to collapse."


    "¡­¡­Hwasan is the same, not the door-to-door faction, you know."


    Everyone looked at Hyun Young with contemplative faces.


    You''re not going to take over a haunted house, are you?


    But what Yoo-Esul said a little while ago was constantly growing in their heads.


    - Oil on fire.


    At that time, the voice of an elderly man standing in front of Hyun Young and Chung-Myung was heard.


    "Yes, yes! The prices are really, really cheap here. You can''t find a place cheaper than this! But... but are you sure you don''t mind? There''s a reason why this good location of Jeongak became such a haunted house."


    "What''s the reason?"


    The old man, who looked around, whispered in a small voice.


    "There are many rumors that ghosts are coming out. There have been people who have bought this place several times before, but they have seen ghosts and run away without looking back."¡­¡­Ghost?


    Baek Cheon and his party looked back at each other''s faces at the same time.


    On the chest, ghost.


    Please! Please!


    Please, Chung-Myung! Elder! No!


    Whether they could communicate or not, Chung-Myung looked at the elderly person with a rare surprise and asked back.


    "There''s a ghost? Here?


    "¡­¡­Yes, I''m telling you in advance because I''m afraid you''ll get angry later on if I sell it without saying a word. There''s a rumor like that."


    "Oh, my God, a ghost!"


    Chung-Myung clenched his fist.


    "That would be cheap!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Right?"


    "¡­It''s cheap, but¡­¡­ but really, that rumor...¡­."


    Chung-Myung and Hyun Young smiled happily at each other.


    "That''s enough."


    "That''s enough."


    "Well¡­. Think again. This place is rumored to be haunted, so workers don''t want to work."


    "That''s all right."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Chung-Myung smiled and said proudly.


    "There''s a lot of workmen out there''s a lot of work. And with the most robust things."


    "¡­¡­."


    Of course, the face of Baek Cheon''s group, who made eye contact with Chung-Myung, began to rot.


    "Let''s sign a contract!"


    Hyun Young''s bright voice seemed to tell everyone''s future.


    It''s like hell.


    I really hope they''re all dead.''


    Their happiness did not exist where Chung-Myung was, whether it was Hwasan or not.

 Chapter - 355 Episode 355. I think we can make it bigger. (5)

    "Ugh."


    "Ugh."


    "Ouch!"


    Now there was a dying groan, almost a symbol of Hwasan.


    Baek Cheon, who weaves several logs with a thick, sturdy rope of copper, sweated from the whole body and began pulling them all at once.


    "Yes."


    My arms trembled and my back stung.


    ''What the hell is this?''


    There was a dying groan next to him.


    "Yes, boarding house...¡­."


    "Why?"


    "I''m dying."


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply at the sound of Yoon-Jong''s whining.


    I couldn''t help sighing. That''s because the view in front of him is so bizarre.


    "There! Hold it right there!"


    "If you bury it like this, the pillar will be twisted! Dig more! Dig more clearly! More!"


    "There shouldn''t be a gravel in a smoke field! You''re not just picking out the stones, you''re just gonna dig them out, you''re just gonna have to shove the dirt back in. Why can''t you understand?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon closed his eyes tightly.


    I should have predicted this situation when I heard that I was coming with Elder Hyun Young.''


    If Hyun Jong or Hyun Sang had led them, this would never have happened.


    But who was Hyun Young?


    He is a housekeeper who is in charge of Hawasan''s household and a money ghost who can''t stand wasting a penny in vain.


    Of course, Hwasan has become such a money-making clique now, but Hyun Young, who has spent his entire life hanging on a penny, could not bear to waste money in vain.


    No, it''s not that bad.''


    To be exact, I can''t stand spending money where I have to. It was only when he fed his disciples that he splurged on money.


    But even so...¡­.


    "If this is the case, why don''t we just put a new house on the vacant lot?"


    "If you''re going to tear down your house and build a new one, why would you buy a pavilion?"


    "And we''re not carpenters, we''re not new houses.¡­."


    "There!"


    The dissatisfied disciples quickly closed their mouths. Before I knew it, Hyun Young was staring at them with his ax eyes open.


    "Stop fooling around and move quickly!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes, Elder!"


    Baek Cheon and the rest of the disciples rushed to carry logs.


    Hyun Young, who looked at Baek Cheon with disapproving eyes, shouted in a loud voice.


    "Don''t think you''re working! This is the place for the Whasan family! Don''t forget that you''re laying the foundation for the Wasan family now."


    That''s a good word.


    Up to here.


    "So don''t straighten your back and work! With the thought of digging ten times and stretching your back! This is all an extension of training. What''s so hard about these people with experience?


    If I hadn''t talked behind my back, I could have responded with a warm heart.


    After putting down the log that Baek Cheon was dragging, he looked up.


    The disciples were working like crazy in three groups.


    On one side, the collapsed wall was being removed and the new wall was being raised, while on the other side, the entire yard, which should have been a smoke field, was being dug up.


    ''People might think we''re selling canals.''


    And the most important task is back there.The half-torn old war pavilion was neatly dismantled to a powder in the hands of the Hwasan disciples, and the foundation and post-column work were in full swing.


    "This way! You have to put up the pillar here. Uh, warrior! You can''t do that there! Please wait a moment!"


    "Yay! Yay! Just like that! You''re so strong because you''re warriors. This isn''t something people can hold!"


    At the scene of raising the war, there were some people who would wear their work clothes, not Hwasan''s.


    Chung-Myung said, "It''s enough if you just roughly raise it up," but Hyun Young still had an idea, so he stormed into the top of the galaxy and asked for a carpenter from Hwang Dae-in. Hwang smiled and willingly wanted carpenters.


    Why did you do that?''


    Don''t do that!


    Anyway, that''s why I''m in this state now.


    "But don''t you think something''s in shape?"


    "I know¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon looked with dismay at Jangwon, who was getting ready.


    If I couldn''t do it, I''d give up neatly and use the workers, but these wereasans have become people who lay them down and turn them upside down.


    Do it.


    Come to think of it, aren''t these unanswered people who jump off the cliff with a rope tied when asked by Chung-Myung?


    This kind of labor would be nothing to those people.


    If you think so, it''s not a big deal. If you think so!


    But there was one thing that really bothered Baek Cheon.


    The last thing I want to see.


    "¡­¡­."


    The last one.


    "¡­¡­."


    On a table in one corner, a man lay on his back and blew a bottle of it.


    What are ghosts doing? I''m not going to take that!''


    He''s the death penalty, he''s the one who works drinking dirt!


    Baek Cheon looked up.


    "What?"


    However, his sharp eyes became as soft as a willow leaf fluttering in the wind as soon as he met Hyun Young''s eyes.


    "¡­the elder."


    "Why?"


    "I''m not particularly unhappy with doing this. Just¡­¡­."


    "And?"


    Baek Cheon''s eyes glanced at Chung-Myung, who lay on the table.


    "But¡­¡­ I thought maybe I''d have to work with him¡­"¡­."


    "Oh, my God. Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk."


    Then Hyun Young looked at Baek Cheon with pathetic eyes.


    "He''s a great student of the white porcelain ship, and I don''t think so."


    Baek Cheon shrugged at Hyun Young''s outspoken rebuke. Hyun Young asked him that.


    "Have you ever seen a paid man work?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Have you ever seen a person who gave money to a worker to raise a house join them and work together?""


    "¡­¡­Uh, there isn''t."


    "And?"


    Hyun Young said with a frown.


    "Who has made all the money to buy this place and all the money to buy the materials?"


    "¡­¡­he¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon shut his mouth like a honeyed mute.


    I''m a f*cking thing.


    That''s him. That''s him.


    This is undeniable even if Chung-Myung''s listener is the reason for the game. To put it bluntly, didn''t Chung-Myung make a drum and a drum for himself?


    "Somewhere in the world, someone who pays for the law must work with the workers.Don''t you understand why a man who wants to be a writer of the same clan would do you not understand that?"


    "Now, I''m sorry.""Oh, my God. Tsk tsk."


    After a single rebuke, Hyun Young''s eyes showed signs of disapproval.


    "Also, I''m sure you won''t be proud of yourself if you have some rest! You''re jealous of it because you have a stomachache! Since when did Hwasan become such a hard-nosed clique?"


    There was too much to refute.


    Elder¡­¡­.


    First of all, he''s not cute.


    And secondly, that''s how Hwasan was.


    Where in the world is a more ruthless gatekeeper than Hwasan! Where?


    But despite countless words that hit his throat, Baek Cheon didn''t have the courage to pull it out in front of Hyun Young.


    If the most incoherent person in the world is Chung-Myung, this person is at least the second.


    Then Chung-Myung, who was glaring at the situation, tilted his head and asked.


    "Do I work, too?"


    "No, no, no. What happened to you? There''s a lot of work for you to do if it''s not this. Bobborough will do this, and you stay where you are! Rest in peace, will you?"


    "I think I''m a little self-witted.¡­."


    "What kind of guy gives you a hint? I''m gonna pull your eyes out!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Elder.


    Why do you say that looking at me?


    Oh... I really hope it''s all off.


    Baek Cheon finally sighed and turned his head away.


    Then someone approached and spoke carefully.


    "I¡­¡­ Master Baek Cheon. Are you having a hard time?"


    Looking back, Wiso Haeng, the rumor owner of Hwagyeong Gate, was looking at him with a worried face.


    "No, I''m sorry, Som Ju."


    "I''m sorry. Because of us...¡­."


    "Don''t say that. This is also for Hwasan. Why is lower case drink apologizing?"


    He''s the problem! That guy!


    "But¡­¡­."


    "Hm?"


    "¡­¡­Thanks to the students of Bonsan and Master Chung-Myung."


    "¡­Yes?"


    When Baek Cheon asked slightly puzzledly, Wiso Haeng replied with an awkward look.


    "It seems like only yesterday that I climbed Hwasan with a straw in my mind because of the bell conduit¡­"¡­ not only did I protect the English language, but now I can draw a bigger one. It''s all thanks to Hwasan and Chung-Myung."


    Baek Cheon closed his mouth.


    And on one side, I glanced at Wirip San, who was busy carrying materials with his disciples.


    It would have been hard labor if it were unmanned, but there was no discontent in the face of Wirip San. Rather, he was encouraging his students with a lively face.


    Wiso Haeng said with a sly smile.


    "You seem to be overjoyed, too."


    Baek Cheon nodded his head.


    ''That''s understandable.''


    Hwayeongmunju has always been calm, but it was easy to guess how difficult the main family must have been.


    "My father always wanted to raise Hwagyeongmun more. You said that Hwagyeongmun needs to have strength to help the main mountain. But you grew older without achieving that dream."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    "That''s why I love seeing you now. It seems like you''re finally achieving a dream that you couldn''t achieve in the past. These are all Chung-Myung stamps.¡­. No, it''s the grace of nature."


    "No, I''m not."


    Baek Cheon shook his head.


    "It''s not the grace of nature. This was accomplished directly by Master Wirip San and the Hwamundo."


    "One¡­¡­."


    "Hwasan wouldn''t have tried to support the shorthand if it wasn''t for the English language. We can do our best because it''s the English language that we''ve trusted and endured for years.""¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon grinned at Wiso Haeng.


    "So let''s cheer up together. Neither Hwasan nor Hwayeongmun should make a name for themselves."


    Wiso Haeng smiles and nods.


    But then, a voice that broke the mood rang out.


    "Elders, there''s two of them playing."


    "These guys?"


    Wiso Haeng and Baek Cheon freaked out and rushed back to the material.


    ''That''s what it''s like to be thankful.''


    I''d rather go in somewhere and sleep, please!


    Wiso Haeng and Baek Cheon sighed at the same time.


    * * *


    "¡­¡­somewhat¡­?"


    "¡­¡­Wow, this works."


    Hwasan''s disciples looked around with a moving look. Jeon Gak was seen in the midst of finishing work.


    They could have done up to building columns, building walls, and raising roofs, but they had no choice but to leave the finishing work to the carpenters to create a complete war angle.


    "It''s important for the inner family to look outward."


    "That''s right."


    Baek Cheon nodded at Jo-Gol''s words.


    "But it''s not like you''re frying beans in lightning, and I didn''t expect this to be done in seven weeks."


    "If you look at it, being a Kang Ho-in is the best worker who plays a role of 10 people by himself."


    They are stronger than horses and cows, and they can do precise tasks that horses and cows cannot do.


    Of course, you can''t imagine using the fighters you''ve raised so preciously in other clans, but that common sense doesn''t work in Hwasan.


    "Anyway, since I''ve raised the war angle, do I just have to break it up?"


    "Sure, it''s just the beginning."


    "You all did a great job."


    Hwasan''s disciples, who crossed a large mountain, looked at each other and laughed.


    It was a time of hellish nagging of Hyun Young and suffering from going back without day and night.


    However, as I was looking at the perfection, I felt proud that I had done another thing and I felt confident that I could do anything at the same time.


    But they forgot one thing.


    The fact that there are demons behind them.


    "You''re saying weird things."


    "Huh?"


    Everyone looked back.


    Chung-Myung, who was looking at Jeongak with a sad face from the back, rolled up his lips as he saw Hwasan and his disciples.


    "Didn''t we talk from the beginning? There''s no point in getting a shorthand with the skills of Hwayeongmun."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "It''s just the beginning."


    Chung-Myung laughed wickedly.


    "It would normally take three months, but since it''s urgent, we have to go a little aggressive. Within 15 days, I''ll let you be a confident Hwasan''s inner song."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Wirip San tilted his head, not understanding what that meant. But Baek Cheon closed his eyes next to him.


    Rest in peace.''


    If you survive, you''ll be strong.


    ¡­¡­if you survive.

 Chapter - 356 Episode 356. Whats going on? (1)

    Whooshoo!


    The sword split the Ho Gong.


    Whooshoo!


    One more time, one more time.


    There was not a single inch of disruption in the repeated repetitions of the black being struck from top to bottom of the head to head to head.


    Standard.


    It was a perfect move to be called the essence.


    Like this.


    However, even if the sword does not change, the human body inevitably changes.


    The clothes of the sword-wielder were completely soaked in sweat. Every time he swung a sword, the sweat on his sleeves was scattered everywhere.


    Six, seven, forty-nine!''


    Boooooooooosh!


    The sword swung again.


    "6,750!"


    Squeeze.


    I pressed down hard on the ground as if my toes would pierce my shoes. To repeat the same motion perfectly without a single degree of shaking is more like an act of asceticism than training.


    But this young prosecutor was doing enough to perfect the near-adventure training.


    "6,7501!"''


    "The death penalty!"


    But then the sudden voice made the perfect sword end shake.


    Flinch.


    Isong Baek kept his mouth shut and looked at the tip of his sword.


    ''Failure.''


    The goal was to make 10,000 perfect hits. However, the tip of the sword was shaken once.


    The owner of the voice hurriedly apologized for his appearance.


    "Oh¡­.sorry, I''m sorry. Death penalty."


    Isong Baek shook his head wiping the sweat off.


    "It''s not your fault."


    "But¡­¡­."


    "There is no use in real life if you are swayed by such a small thing. It''s because I don''t perform well. On the contrary, I should be grateful that you made me realize my weakness."


    At his calm words, Pfixodo couldn''t hide his admiration.


    ''He''s a very different man.''


    Of course, Isong Baek in the past was not ashamed of the title of Gijang.


    However, after the Zhonghua Branch, he became a man who could not compare to the past. The change was so rapid that it was once ostracized, but now many of Jongnam''s disciples were trying to imitate Isong Baek.


    Change


    A small but big change has already begun.


    "But what''s going on?"


    "Ah¡­¡­!"


    Pixodo nodded loudly, recalling what he was about to say.


    "The death penalty is that Hwasan is breaking up the West Bank."


    "Hmm? Wasan?"


    "Yes! I heard you''re building a war cabinet."


    Isong Baek made a slight frown.


    "What''s all this fuss about?"


    "No, the death penalty! Because of that, Hwajeonggum and Hwasan Sinryong are staying in the West Bank now!"


    "The Chung-Myung seal?"


    Isong Baek''s expression changed completely.


    "Is that true?"


    "¡­¡­Oh, yes! It''s true."


    The pixel, who delivered the words to the fierce response, was even more surprised.


    Isong Baek, who was always so serious, has never been so surprised in recent years.


    "The Chung-Myung seal¡­¡­."


    Isong Baek murmured quietly and glanced down the mountain.


    He was so lost in thought that he smiled around his mouth as if he had regained his coolness.


    "I''m telling you, you''re a man who never rests."


    How long has the show been over and you''re starting a new job?


    ''Don''t get ahead of yourself like that.''


    He is a man of no heart.


    Shouldn''t you be thinking about what''s going on with the pursuers?


    "Did the elders know that, too?"


    "Yes, you do. But he didn''t show any particular response."


    "I suppose so."


    Isong Baek nodded silently.


    Jongnam is not the time to pay attention to such a place.Jong-nam realized what mistakes he had made at the Cheonhwa Bee Stage.


    If we go like this, Jong-nam will lose his soul.''


    Jang Moon-in also seemed to have realized the fact. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have made such a bold decision.


    It''s not easy to decide that at least a year, we''ll ban all external activities and have a period of internal governance.


    One might say only one year. But¡­¡­.


    ''That''s not it.''


    As one faction grows, of course, interest will be bound to be involved accordingly. Just a year''s rest alone will cost Jong-nam enormous financial damage, and perhaps he will lose his influence.


    But didn''t that Hwasan show that it''s all in vain without the root of ''no learning''?


    Jong-nam needs to regain his roots. No matter how long it takes.


    "Never mind."


    "But the death penalty...¡­."


    "Whether the West Bank falls into Hawasan''s hands or he shakes the world, it has nothing to do with us today. We must learn what they have done, not what they have produced."


    Pixodo nodded quietly.


    "Yes, death penalty. I''ll keep that in mind."


    Isong Baek nodded and grabbed the sword again.


    "But the death penalty...¡­."


    "Huh?"


    Pfixodo hesitated a little and said,


    "If you''re done with your personal training, can you guide the priests? Many people want to learn from the death penalty."


    Isong Baek smiled.


    "Don''t worry about my personal training in the future, and if you have any questions, tell them to come anytime."


    "Would that be all right?"


    Isong Baek nodded with a smile on his face when asked by the bright pixel.


    ''Chung-Myung stamp would have said so, of course.''


    Personal strength means little to him.


    It''s not him, it''s Hwasan growing up.


    I learned from Chung-Myung that this is a faster way in the end, even though it seems like a waste of time right now.


    "Don''t do that. Let''s make time for training together. If anyone wants it, tell them to come to my training place from tomorrow morning."


    "That''s what I''ll tell you, death penalty! I''m sure a lot of people will love it!"


    "Yeah."


    Isong Baek, who was looking at the pixel island running out of excitement, called him up again because he suddenly remembered something.


    "Sodo."


    "What?"


    "¡­Did the ambassador hear the story?"


    Pixodo looked back and tilted his head.


    "I don''t know. Because you''re so busy."


    "Well, I see."


    "Yes, of course."


    When he disappeared, Isong Baek sighed that he had endured.


    Jin Geum Ryong, who returned to Jongnam after the Cheonjabi Festival, rarely showed up, traveling only between accommodation and underground training ground.


    ''It''s almost like a closed-door training.''


    There were also voices of concern and concern, but Isong Baek was not as worried about Jin Geum Ryong as other students.


    The death penalty is a strong man.''


    He also saw Jin Geum Ryong.


    A wall that can never be crossed like this.


    Then there is one of two things to do. Give up, or try something more than you''ve ever done.


    Perhaps Jin Geum Ryong is testing his wall again. To jump over the Chung-Myung seal.


    ''Well...'' He''s a bully.''


    His eyes were far away at the bottom of the mountain.There is a west bank under the mountain. And there will be Chung-Myung in that West Bank.


    "The next time I see it, it''ll definitely be different, Chung-Myung painting."


    Me too.


    And South Jeolla Province.


    It''s still a long way off, but the important thing is to take a steady step towards that path.


    And Isong Baek was confident that he would be second to none in the world in that respect.


    Looking down the mountain with his sunken eyes, he smiled and grabbed the sword tightly.


    I think Chung-Myung is doing his best to train.''


    I won''t lose.


    Like Chung-Myung, if you have a passion and passion for thinking about the mission, you will be able to reach where he is someday!


    * * *


    "What? Lie down?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Wiso Haeng drooled from his mouth.


    ''Something''s wrong... Something''s wrong.''


    Foolishly.


    It was not until this point that Wiso Haeng realized that there was a huge gap between what he thought was "training" and what Hwasan called "training."


    What is Munpa''s training?


    Isn''t it a great way of disciplining a Munpa that the preceding lead the following, and the following do their best by looking at the back of the preceding one?


    But it''s like...¡­.


    "Is it hell?"


    My eyelids cramped up.


    My mouth smelled sweet, and my whole body was soaked with sweat, which made me shiver.


    Was training this hard?''


    Of course, training is a difficult thing. Isn''t that too obvious?


    However, the intensity of his training now was different from what he thought so far.


    ''Ee, you''re going to die like this way.''


    Wiso Haeng managed to turn her head away. Then, literally, Hwagyeong Mundo was seen as a rag.


    "Turn it off¡­¡­."


    "Lord, you''re dead...¡­."


    Those who are struggling tend to be better off.


    Those who fainted with crab foam in their mouths are so terrible that they can''t see it with their eyes open...¡­.


    Father?


    No, wait.


    I think I just saw Wirip San among the faint.


    Am I mistaken?


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk."


    Then I heard Chung-Myung kicking his tongue in Wiso Haeng''s ear.


    "That''s why I''m opening up a family."


    Chung-Myung sat with his legs crossed and his chin rested with a sour face.


    Despite Chung-Myung''s pathetic view, Wiso Haeng could not even refute it.


    I thought it was easy.''


    I just liked watching how Hwasan was playing.


    Wiso Haeng, by the way, is also a con artist of Hwasan. How could it not have been fun to see Bonsan enhance its reputation and overwhelm other clans?


    However, while Wiso Haeng watched Chung-Myung and his group with his eyes, he did not pay much attention to how hard they had been training.


    ''Yeah, there''s no way you''ll get anything for nothing.''


    On the other side of the fallen Hwayeongdo Island, Hwasan''s disciples were still training.


    "You''re out of place, you bastards!"


    "Argh!"


    Baek Cheon went back and forth between them with a ghostly face.


    Crazy.


    They were struggling to withstand even bare training, and Hawasan''s disciples were digesting several times as much training as they did, with heavy lead hanging all over their bodies.


    He''s even still alive.


    "Argh! I''ll kill you one day!"


    "Just let me be strong! It''s the death penalty, it''s just!"


    "Chung-Myung! Chung-Myung has to kill the baby! Chung-Myung, you''re a b*tc*!


    Oh, of course...¡­.


    I think I''m out of my mind.It''s great to be able to continue that training, mindless or not, anyway.


    Wasan''s strength was Wiso Haeng, who thought maybe it was not swordsmanship but the robustness of that body.


    "Well, still."


    Chung-Myung nodded as he peeked through the Hwayeong Mundos.


    "I think I can breathe."


    "¡­¡­but with this, teaching my students¡­¡­."


    Wiso Haeng sighed upside down.


    Did we think too easily?''


    Hwayeongmun is the genus of Hwasan.


    However, now that I think about it, Hwagyeongmun was not good enough to claim the title of the "Munpa" but the "Munpa" of Hwasan, who began to make a name for himself.


    Think about it.


    Hwayeongmun is the representative of Hwasan''s inner family. However, didn''t Hwayeongmun ask for help from the main mountain because it could not handle Jongdogwan, one of the many shamans and many shamans?


    Can we really do this?''


    Wiso Haeng''s facial anxiety is beginning to grow young. Then Chung-Myung smirked.


    "Why? Are you scared to do it?"


    "Well, it''s not like that, but...¡­."


    Wiso Haeng forced herself up.


    Having barely sat down, he lifted his trembling jaw and looked at Chung-Myung.


    "Rather than being frightened¡­¡­ we''ve found out how much we''re lacking. Let''s just open the door like this...¡­."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    Chung-Myung stared at Wiso Haeng with his chin propped up.


    "You''re more arrogant than I thought. Were you thinking of making a perfect door-to-door party from scratch?"


    "¡­Of course not."


    "Look."


    Chung-Myung pointed his chin at Hwasan''s disciples.


    "A few years ago, I wasn''t like a man."


    "What are you saying?"


    "No, it''s not wrong."


    They were the disciples of Hwasan, who screamed with their mouths and never stopped training.


    "It''s not all about accepting new students. It''s just an increase in the number of doors. The key to this transformation is to strengthen the English language itself."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Can you do it?"


    Wiso Haeng bit her lips.


    "I don''t know if I can do it or not, but...¡­."


    And soon, I saw Chung-Myung, shining eyes.


    "If I endure this training, can Hwayeongmun be as strong as Hwasan?"


    "You''re saying the obvious."


    "Sure!"


    At Chung-Myung''s convincing words, Wiso Haeng''s heart stretched out.


    "At least I won''t give up."


    Chung-Myung smiled and nodded.


    "You should."


    He looked at the disciples of Hwagyeongmun one by one. Everyone was looking at this side without dying.


    I don''t know if something better will be made than I thought.''


    Oh, my.


    Not only Wasan, but also a shorthand!


    Death penalty!


    Long sentence death penalty!


    Shouldn''t the death penalty acknowledge me at this point?


    It''s a hundred years away, man. When I was young. I mean...


    Oh, it''s done. It''s done!


    Anyway, you old man!


    Come on!


    So it''s almost time for Hwasan''s new shorthand to open in the West Bank.

 Chapter - 357 Episode 357. Whats going on? (2)

    Papapapapapak!


    Firecrackers in front of the big gate exploded one after another.


    A large signboard was seen through the white smoke rising. The word "Hwaeyeongmun" was engraved in a brave handwriting.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Wirip San looked at the signboard with thrilled eyes.


    In the first place, he tried to change the name of Hwagyeongmun to mean that he would start everything anew. Because I thought it was right to put the new alcohol in the new unit.


    It''s a name that suits the Wasan faction, who''s going to shake it off to the world again from now.


    "Do you like it?"


    "¡­the elder."


    When Hyun Young, who was next to him, hinted, Wirip San bowed slightly to express his gratitude.


    "I''m glad. I''m so happy. But I don''t know if it''s okay. The name of Hwagyeongmun is too shabby to be the center of the new Hwasan genus¡­¡­."


    "What a funny thing to say."


    "What?"


    Hyun Young said with a grin.


    "Hwasan means a lot to Hwasan, but Hwasan also means a lot to Hwasan. No, I''d say it''s a place I''m most grateful."


    "¡­¡­."


    "What part of the shorthand do you think is most important in this mountain?"


    "¡­...payments?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young closed his mouth briefly with a slightly embarrassed look.


    I had to say no, but I couldn''t bring myself to say it.


    "He, he is. That''s important, too."


    In this regard, Hyun Young was overly honest.


    "But that''s not all. What we really want is trust."


    "¡­Did you say trust?"


    "That''s right."


    Hyun Young nodded quietly.


    "In fact, the relationship between the shorthand and the mainland seems very deep, but it is very shallow. How can a relationship be so deep by sharing and learning martial arts."


    "¡­¡­."


    "That''s why trust is important. The main family tries to do something for the inner family, and the inner family also believes and follows the inner family. Hwayeongmun proved its trust better than any other clique in the world. Who can claim to be the center of the Wasan family if it''s not Hwagyeongmun?"


    "¡­the elder."


    Wirip San looked at Hyun Young with a look that couldn''t hide his emotion.


    "That guy."


    However, it was Hyun Young who wanted to express his gratitude.


    "So that''s the kind of worry I''m going to have. The important thing is to successfully settle Hwagyeongmun in the West Bank."


    "Yes!"


    "In order to do that, we must first bring as many of our disciples as we can!"


    "Don''t worry! I''ve been running Hwagyeongmun for decades! I''m confident in receiving and raising students! Leave it to me!"


    Wirip San shouted with a face full of confidence.


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon looked around with a sullen face.


    The table was full of food for those who would like to visit. There was also a pile of alcohol prepared just in case.


    Chop chop chop chop.


    "¡­¡­."


    Chop chop chop chop.


    But what''s really unfortunate is that Chung-Myung is the only one who eats the prepared food, not those who came to the West Bank, or those who came to see it, or visited it for introduction.


    "Sasook, there''s a fly flying."


    "¡­...go after me."


    "Yes."


    The disciples stood beside the feast table and were busy chasing flies flying.


    "No, but it is. How can no one be here?"


    Baek Cheon looked around with a bewildering look on his face.


    There is no way that others could not have seen such a new angle of war.


    Besides, didn''t the people of the West Bank immediately recognize that they were Hwasan''s disciples?If the disciples come down from Hawsan''s main mountain and open a new door, it''s natural to snoop around out of curiosity.


    But how can not a single person come in like they planned this?


    "Even if there is a new rice cake restaurant in the neighborhood, there will be more people coming than this."


    "I know."


    Hawasan''s disciples all looked around with blank faces.


    It''s not that it''s not, but even those passing by didn''t look at it.


    "Elders!"


    "Well."


    Hyun Young scratched his cheek in his seat.


    "I expected it, but it''s more than I thought."


    "What?"


    "Of course, Jong-nam did pay his respects, but...¡­the shorthanders would still remain in the West Bank and exert their influence."


    "What if it''s influence?"


    Chung-Myung, who drank like a log, put down the bottle and wiped it off his mouth with his sleeve.


    "To put it simply, Jongnam''s inner family clan will be ten in the West Bank alone, and Jongnam''s disciples will surely be in the family of the aristocrats who occupy one place in the West Bank."


    "¡­¡­Ah."


    "It''s bound to be tied up with the government department."


    Only then did Baek Cheon realize the seriousness of the situation.


    "So this city of the West Bank itself is a great servant house, Munpa?"


    "That''s right."


    Baek Cheon muttered with a puzzled face.


    "Why didn''t I know that? Even though I was in Jongnam for a short time."


    "The disciples who are stuck in the mountains and learn nothing don''t have to know the situation. It''s the superiors who make and use the situation."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung said with a smirk.


    "Now do you understand what I mean? It doesn''t mean anything just getting stronger. This is what makes Munpa''s power influential."


    Everyone nodded as if they understood.


    It''s like a chord.''


    The chords now are all related to Hwasan.


    The juju or customer who makes money in harmony, several stores have Hwasan''s capital, and the people of the chord feel and act as if they belong to Hwasan.


    What if there''s another gatekeeper coming in there?


    ''No one''s going to be around.''


    It''s open-bunta, it''s open with the permission of Hwasan, so you won''t be ostracized, but what if Jong-nam''s shorthand comes into the harmony?


    I''m glad it doesn''t even add salt.


    "The West Bank is like the harmony of Hwasan for Jongnam."


    "Yes, I''ve been sealed, so I''ve got a gap. If Jong-nam hadn''t been there, no matter how strong Hwasan became, he wouldn''t have been able to squeeze in as easily as he is now. For Jongnam, West Bank is a place where he worked for hundreds of years."


    In particular, during the last hundred years of Hawasan''s loss of power, he must have invested a lot of money and focused on winning public sentiment.


    Having strengthened its influence on the West Bank, it would have been possible to declare a memorial service. It would have been calculated in a short time that I would never lose this influence.


    ''Well, I don''t mean to let you do that.''


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "But if you''re right, doesn''t this mean it''s going to continue?"


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung looked at the other disciples with a frown.


    "They''ve been full lately, haven''t they?"


    "Huh?"


    "Did you think it''d work out for you if you just had the right amount of work to do you think it would work out? The world seems to be a pushover just because you''ve been on a roll lately, right?"


    "That''s definitely not the case."


    Chung-Myung nodded at Baek Cheon''s denial.


    "Right, Dong-A shouldn''t do that. You''re being cheeky.""¡­Yes."


    Then, he chewed on the chicken leg and looked out.


    "It''s seriously unnatural."


    "I see."


    Hyun Young nodded in sympathy.


    "It''s not that you''re not interested. People in the West Bank have ears, so they can''t help but know how Hwasan is doing. Nevertheless, to turn a blind eye like that is to consciously stay away from this place."


    "Consciously?"


    "Yes, for example¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young showed a slightly sulky smile.


    "I don''t know if you''really."


    It was then.


    "Ha ha ha. Only flies."


    "I know."


    A strange voice came from the entrance. All eyes were on that side in unison.


    "Oh?"


    "Are you a guest?"


    A group of people were coming through the entrance.


    The disciples of Hwagyeongmun ran reflexively toward them.


    "Welcome! Welcome to Hwayeongmun...¡­."


    Chin!


    But the vibrant voice was interrupted by a threatening flying hand.


    "Oh!"


    The hand that stopped right in front of your face.


    No matter how hard I looked at it, it wasn''t a gesture of friendship.


    "We are not guests, so there is nothing useless to do."


    The eldest man with a sharp impression at the front said with a cold face.


    "Where is the gatekeeper?"


    "What?"


    "¡­...only idiots. Aren''t you looking for a gatekeeper?"


    In a rude, loud voice, Hwasan''s disciples rose to their feet.


    "Hush."


    But Chung-Myung, who would normally have been the most furious, dissuaded them.


    "Watch, watch."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I think it''s going to be fun."


    The corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth went up.


    Meanwhile, Wirip San ran to greet them without delay.


    "This is Wirip San, the gatekeeper of Hwagyeong Gate. But if you''re not here as a guest, why don''t you tell them who you are?"


    Wirip San stretched his shoulders and spoke proudly.


    There was a gap in the eyes of his disciples.


    "Oh?"


    Did the Lord Hwagyeong have that side?''


    Especially, Baek Cheon felt that way about him.


    Come to think of it, when they first met, Hwayoung Mun-ju was ill in bed. And since then, we''ve met again after Hwasan helped us with Hwagyeongmun. Naturally, the attitude of Hwagyeongmunism had to be lowered.


    The Hwasanism''s attitude toward others other than the people of Hwasan seemed so proud that it was not lacking as a civil servant of one clan.


    One¡­¡­.


    "Wirip San? You don''t even have Myungho."


    "That!"


    When Baek Cheon tried to get angry again, Chung-Myung reached out and pressed his head hard.


    "Stay still!"


    "Still!"


    "Are you going to live here?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Chung-Myung said, frowning.


    "If it''s a shorthand where the disciples of Bonsan always have to stay, it''s not a shorthand but a faction. In order for Hwagyeongmun to be qualified as a con artist, they must be able to handle their own affairs. So don''t step up and watch if you can."


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    There was nothing wrong with that. But knowing it with your head didn''t make you feel comfortable. The sound of pain leaked out of Baek Cheon''s mouth.


    However, Wirip San was not shaken at all.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t have a reputation, but who''s that?"


    "My name is Nam Jamyong, the gatekeeper of West Bank''s West Wolmun Gate. In Gangho, they call me Shim Won-gum."


    Wirip San narrowed his eyes.


    "Seowolmun?"


    If it was Seowolmun, it was a clan of Jongnam in the West Bank.


    After deciding to open a gate to the West Bank, he took over information about the West Bank from the opening, and there was definitely a name for it.


    "You''re a slave to Jongnam.""That''s right."


    "What brings you here?"


    "Hmph."


    Nam Jamyong snorted.


    "You are so thick that you shamelessly put your face in the West Bank."


    "Oh, Master Moon. Calm down. Did someone you know ever do that?"


    "That''s right, that''s right. It''s not a cool song, so it''s understandable."


    Wirip San frowned as they watched the giggles among themselves.


    "Are the others fooled by Jongnam, too?"


    "I am Gongnilsan, the gatekeeper of the Sungcheon faction."


    "This body is Jogyorang, the doorkeeper of Cho Hyun-moon."


    In addition, the people who followed shouted their doors and Myeongho.


    Apparently, all the servants of Jongnam''s inner family in the West Bank gathered.


    Wirip San, who was listening with a calm face, sighed and opened his mouth only after everyone finished talking.


    "I understand who you are. But why are you all here?"


    "How dare you say that the Wasans open a shorthand in the West Bank?"


    "And, at least, if you were going to open a door to the West Bank, you should have come and greet us first! How dare you break up without telling me?"


    "There''s a saying, ''Namyoung hillbilly,'' and that''s perfect. You don''t know the occasion!"


    The faces of the Hwasan disciples were flaming with criticism.


    ''No, they are.''


    If you have snow, you can''t not know that there are people from Hwasan.


    But isn''t persecuting Wirip San this way ignoring Hwasan?


    "That¡­¡­."


    "No need to say!"


    Nam Jamyong waved his hand and said,


    "We came to warn today."


    "¡­Warning?"


    "If you open a door here without saying anything, it means you don''t want to get along with us in the future. So we''ll do what you want us to do. Let''s see how long Hwagyeongmun will last in the West Bank!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "If you don''t want to see something bad, you''d better clean up here quickly and leave the West Bank."


    They anticipated that Wirip San would look frightened and stiff. But there was an unexpected response from his mouth.


    "Hahaha."


    "¡­Smile?"


    Nam Jamyong''s eyebrows wriggled. But Wirip San looked at him in disbelief and said.


    "I wondered how great it was to be called Jongnam''s trick. Now that you see it, Seung-nyang is a bunch, right?"


    "What!"


    Wirip San said emphatically.


    "This West Bank land will not belong to Jongnam, and it will not belong to you! Why should I ask your permission? That''s what a bunch of lords would do!"


    "¡­Did you just call us a loner?"


    "Yes! Where am I wrong?"


    "Ha... hahahaha."


    Nam Jamyong laughed his head off and stared at Wirip San with frightening eyes.


    "I wish I had the guts to do it."


    "Don''t worry. It''s proven that Hwasan''s student is superior to Jongnam''s!"


    "¡­¡­¡­."


    Nam Jamyong glared briefly at Wirip San with lifeless eyes. Then he turned around.


    "Go back!"


    "Hmph!"


    Jongnam''s inner circle, who made a fuss, rushed out of the Hwagyeongmun with a hint of displeasure all over their body.


    And his disciples, watching him, spoke in a slightly frightened tone.


    "Wow¡­¡­. You''re a good speaker."


    "I know. You''re really good."


    "Is this also a bit of a Hwasanian characteristic¡­¡­."


    While everyone was surprised and watching Wirip San, Chung-Myung and Hyun Young kept their eyes on the estranged folk of Jongnam.


    "I guess it''s because of them.""Yeah, I guess you''ve already used your hands. No one''s stopping by to read their minds."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "It''s clearer than I thought."


    "I know. Since it''s Jongnam''s territory, you probably didn''t have much to argue with."


    The two men, who had gone through hell and high water, were able to write a manual if they were DeJab, rolled up the corners of mouth.


    And I couldn''t imagine what would happen and looked at the back of the door.


    "Shall we start turning the stomach?"


    "Giggling."


    His disciples trembled as they saw the two men laughing wickedly.


    What are you thinking about?''


    ''I''m already nervous.''


    However, whether or not they know the hearts of such disciples, the two old men and women only exchanged subtle eyes.

 Chapter - 358 Episode 358. Whats going on? (3)

    Naksaengru, one of the biggest bases in the West Bank, was crowded today.


    Those who came to the base to have a drink from broad daylight used to talk about this and that without much of a topic.


    However, there was also the most talked-up story among these people, so it was definitely about Hwasan and Hwagyeongmun.


    "Honestly, didn''t you want to go there?"


    "Hm?"


    Jeon Yuk, the owner of the store, looked around and said in a lower voice.


    "But it''s not Hwasan."


    "Oh, yeah."


    At the end of the war, the left-hander, who sat across from it, nodded continuously.


    If I had heard this before, I would have snorted.


    Only a year or two ago, Hwasan was not the kind of clique he would dare bring to Jongnam, who dominates the West Bank.


    But things have changed so much now.


    "Isn''t there no one in the world who doesn''t know that Hwasan had the best results in that show?""


    "There you go. There you go. It''s practically like winning, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, and winning doesn''t matter. What''s so great about one person winning. Three in the Eight Rivers, two in the Four Rivers. It''s no exaggeration to say that he dominated the arena."


    The left-wingers shook their heads as if they were strongly sympathetic again this time.


    "What''s more, it was a contest of latecomers. Doesn''t that mean that the postscripts are the best in the world, or that the skills of teaching students are the best in the world?"


    "That''s right."


    The whole meat kicked its tongue.


    "Anyway entering the inner family means learning nothing from now on. So it''s right to go to a well-taught, not a strong, well-"


    "He sold some silk and put oil on his mouth. From what you say, I feel stupid not to enter Hwasan."


    "That''s not what I said, that''s what it is."


    He smacked his lips as if he was sad about the Jeonyuk, which was soaked with alcohol for a moment.


    "Now the most powerful man in the world has opened a house in the West Bank, and I can''t even look around. I''d like to put my face in it if I could.I heard that the Hwasan Divine Dragon is here too."


    "Don''t even dream. The moment you walk in and out of there, you''ve done your business in the West Bank."


    The left-winger looked around and shook his head firmly, as if he were scared to think about it.


    "Don''t be so clumsy. The West Bank is a place where you can''t escape the influence of Jongnam. The youngest son of Seongju in the West Bank is also a student of Jongnam. But you''re going into Hwasan''s house in Jongnam? What can''t you do if you want to ruin it?"


    "Hana, didn''t Jongnam do the bongmun?"


    "Ugh, you shouldn''t be tempted by such things. What if I look away and the door opens?"


    "Yes, he does, too.¡­."


    The left wing kicked its tongue.


    "And it''s not a matter of going all the way to Jongnam. Do you think the clans of Jongnam in the West Bank will stay still? Jong-nam, you can''t come forward because of your face, but aren''t they in a position to talk about your face?"


    Jeonyuk couldn''t refute any more, but just had a good appetite.


    "That''s too bad. That''s too bad. Wasan''s swordmanship is a perfect age for our youngest."


    "Stop talking nonsense and drink."


    It wasn''t just the two of them talking about this. Similar stories were going back and forth between the seats.


    "I''d like to take a look.¡­.""Hwasan''s swordmanship is so sharp.If we do well, our child could end up like the Hwasan Divine Dragon, who is the best postscript in the world."


    "Hwasan the Divine Dragon is the best of the later generations!"


    "I''m sorry about that. That''s too bad. Oh, my God."


    And every word was full of regrets.


    It is too difficult to stop by Hwayeongmun because the families of Jongnam, including Seowolmun, are opening their eyes blue and blue. But how can they not be interested when they are people?


    In the end, everyone had no choice but to soothe their disappointment with alcohol.


    "But what''s so loud about?"


    "Isn''t it obvious that the main base is noisy?"


    "No, not the base...¡­I think I can hear it from outside."


    "Outside? What about outside?"


    The eyes of the whole meat and the left-hand side simultaneously turned to the entrance.


    One of the people who was about to go outside was opening the door.


    "Huh?"


    The whole meat blinked its eyes.


    I think I saw a crowd outside while the door was open for a while...¡­?


    "What''s going on out there?"


    "And you think you can hear some kind of drumming?"


    Perhaps they were the only ones who noticed the disturbance, but the eyes of those filling the base turned to the windows and doors.


    The whole meat crept up from its seat. Since it was a castle that couldn''t bear questions, he was trying to confirm it with his eyes rather than with pain.


    He went through the entrance one by one and opened the door.


    "Huh?"


    When I went outside, there were more crowds than I saw inside.


    What the hell is going on, people are gathered here?''


    Naksaengru is located on the largest road in the West Bank. But the fact that the road is packed with people means that there are a lot of people.


    Since it is the first time to see such a scene in recent years, the question of Jeonyuk has grown even more and more. He eventually squeezed in the crowd and began to go inside.


    "Let''s get out of the way for a second. What the hell is inside?"


    "Oh, don''t push me!"


    "If he was late, I''d see him from behind!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    The Jeonyuk, which pushed into the crowd, crawled forward and stuck its head out.


    "Huh?"


    And he raised his eyes wide at the unexpected sight.


    The inside of the crowd was empty as if the stage had opened, and people dressed in black uniforms were huddled together.


    When I saw the plum blossom patterns on their chest, I shouted out loud without realizing it.


    "Hwasan???"


    Why are the Wasans here?


    ''Oh, no.''


    I''ve heard that the Wasan people are staying in Hwayeongmun, so it''s not strange that they''re here.


    But what the hell are you gonna do?


    The eyes of Jeon-yuk, looking at the Wasan disciples, were full of questions.


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "Do I really have to do it?"


    "Then you''ll fake?"


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol looked at Chung-Myung with faintly hopeless eyes.


    But Chung-Myung only returned the glum gaze.


    "Why? You don''t want to do it?"


    "Oh, no. I''m not saying I don''t want to...¡­."


    Yoon-Jong said with a slightly discouraged look.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen a sword spread in front of so many people...¡­."


    "The man who used to cut people with a knife in Sorim says that?"


    "Well, that''s a tombstone. This is a demonstration."


    Yoon-Jong swallowed a dry saliva.


    In no time, the crowd gathered like clouds.


    Oh, my heart is pounding.''


    Of course, as Chung-Myung said, I have already performed in front of more people. But rubbing is literally focusing on the opponent. It''s not meant to be seen.But isn''t Chung-Myung asking them to demonstrate swordmanship in front of all these people?


    "Ee, is this working? People in the West Bank must have seen Jongnam''s swordsmanship countless times."


    "Tsk tsk tsk."


    Chung-Myung openly kicked his tongue at Jo-Gol''s suspicious remarks.


    "This death penalty is saying stupid things again. Capital punishment, what''s the best thing about Hawsan swordsmanship?"


    "¡­Strengths?"


    Jo-Gol tilts his head.


    Strong? Fast? Or¡­¡­.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol nods as if he understands.


    "That''s brilliant.


    "That''s right."


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "It''s not a matter of people who only saw Jongnam''s swordmanship, which only knows how to hit, draw and block swords, but when they see Hwasan''s swordmanship, their eyes turn."


    "¡­¡­That saga of swordsmanship was brilliant."


    "I''ve already looked into it. I don''t think he ever demonstrated it. It was like a secret weapon."


    I''m looking into it again.


    You''re such a smart guy.


    "I mean!"


    Chung-Myung clapped his hands.


    "I can''t see a hundred words. The Wasan sword is so fancy that you can''t just listen to it and show it to your eyes!"


    Chung-Myung pointed forward with his chin.


    "So don''t be so clueless and go out and open it up."


    "¡­¡­."


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol''s faces are distorted.


    ''Who doesn''t know that?''


    ''Cause it''s embarrassing.''


    Living on top of a mountain where more than half of my life is hard to climb, I was not used to standing in front of so many people. Besides, I can''t just stand there. I have to demonstrate.


    But there was no place for them to flee.


    "Chung-Myung is right."


    "Living room?"


    Baek Cheon said, nodding slowly with a stiff face.


    "A lot is at stake on whether we can take root in the West Bank. Hwasan is also Hwasan, but shouldn''t it be helpful for the English language that moved westward with great determination?"


    "Living quarters¡­¡­."


    You''re right about that.


    But why are you slowly moving back?


    "Well, so you all do a good job and...¡­."


    The tip of Chung-Myung''s pick-up poked Baek Cheon in the back as he stepped back.


    "¡­¡­."


    "Sasuk is at the front."


    "¡­¡­why?"


    "The most talented people have to stand in front of them to catch their eyes. Why don''t you ask me something obvious?"


    ¡­¡­Chung-Myung??.


    It''s not that I didn''t ask because I didn''t know it.


    Then Hyun Young approached me with a big smile.


    "I think we''re getting together enough, but let''s get started. If you take too much time, it''ll backfire."


    "Yes, I will."


    Chung-Myung nodded and pointed forward.


    "Hurry up and get a seat."


    Hwasan''s disciples, who couldn''t finally escape, sighed in unison. It was very obvious that he didn''t want to do it.


    Then someone said.


    "I''m so sorry, masters. I feel like I''m giving you an unnecessary trouble.¡­."


    The eyes of the Hwasan disciples turned to the man who opened his mouth.


    Wiso Haeng, and behind him, Wirip San bowed his head with an apologetic face.


    The faces of the Hwasan disciples changed completely when they saw them.


    "What are you talking about? Of course!"


    "Just stay there and watch!"


    "You can just spread it out and come back."


    Baek Cheon''s face, which had been crumpled all along, had already become unmanned. He nodded slowly, looking a little out of luck."It''s not bad to give the West Bank a glimpse of Hawasan''s swordmanship. Don''t worry."


    "¡­Stamp."


    "Let''s go!"


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    Hwasan''s disciples, led by Baek Cheon, began to follow suit in unison.


    Chung-Myung smirked at the sight.


    ''They''ve become weird kids anyway.''


    When asked to do so, he finds a way to avoid it, but when someone is embarrassed or sorry, he pretends nothing is wrong.


    This is why Hwasan''s disciples are interesting.


    That''s right away.


    Baek Cheon, who was at the front with a confident walk, took a small deep breath and looked around. It became quiet everywhere.


    The people of the West Bank were looking at them with anticipation and curiosity.


    "I''m Baek Cheon, Hwasan''s second best student."


    "Oh! The Hwajeong sword!"


    When it comes to grades, Baek Cheon is not only Chung-Myung, but also Yoon-Jong or Yoo-Esul. But here in the West Bank, you can get more than them.


    Because...


    "That''s a fireball! I beat Jin Geum Ryong!"


    This is because there is a record of beating the best review index in Jongnam.


    People are starting to crowd forward. The nickname Hwajeonggeom was exerting its power. This is why strong people strive so hard to gain fame.


    "Today we''re going to demonstrate Hwasan''s ignorance here. I''d like to say hello to the West Bank who haven''t seen Hwasan''s sword for a long time, so please enjoy it."


    Chung-Myung and Hyun Young threw their tongues out from behind as if they had oil on their tongues.


    "You said you weren''t going to do that a while ago."


    "There''s always someone who takes care of it when you set it up."


    "It''s meant to be. It''s meant to be."


    It''s not Baek Cheon who lacks explanation even with the word "honey". When such a person accompanied by his disciples and opened his mouth in the lead, a picture was drawn that no one could help but notice.


    "Come on, then¡­¡­.."


    It was just as Baek Cheon was getting started.


    "Get out of the way."


    "Come out for a moment!"


    "Oh! Someone keeps pushing me and...¡­.Poetry, excuse me.


    For a moment, there was a commotion among the crowd, and some crowd pushed to the front.


    "Whoa?"


    Chung-Myung shined his eyes.


    They were the gatekeepers of Jongnam who left a warning in Hwayeongmun yesterday.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Nam Jamyong, the leader of Seowolmunju, shouted.


    However, Hyun Young opened his mouth before his back-story was even heard.


    "Seowolmunju."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''m Hyun Young, the elder of Hwasan. I didn''t say much about yesterday''s event at Hwasan, but this is Hwasan''s event. Can I accept now that you are trying to sabotage Hwasan''s event?"


    Nam Jamyong shut up.


    Come to think of it, all the people who came out with swords were disciples of the Hwasanites.


    "Well, that''s...."


    I can fight against English.


    But I can''t fight with Hwasan.


    It wasn''t people who didn''t know how much Hwasan was doing right now.


    Hyun Young said with a grin.


    "Well, I''m glad you''re here. While you''re here, let''s get a glimpse of Hawsan''s sword. Baek Cheon??."


    "Yes."


    Baek Cheon looked at the doorknobs with slightly sunken eyes like a honeyed mute. And he said.


    "It''s embarrassing to open a sword in front of many gatekeepers, but...¡­."


    The corners of his mouth, which had been stretched out well, rolled up.


    "I''ll show you a sword that I''m not ashamed of."


    Baek Cheon, who stretched his shoulders, pulled up a sword.


    He was wearing a hero gun and holding a sword, just like a picture."Oh!"


    "That''s really cool."


    Those watching looked at him with admiring eyes.


    And


    Watching the scene from behind, Chung-Myung shook his head.


    There we go again.


    That''s a disease, too.


    Whew.

 Chapter - 359 Episode 359. Someones rolling in. (4)

    "Can I leave you alone?"


    "¡­what can I do?"


    Nam Jamyong distorted his face.


    I wanted to make a mess if I could. Whether it is excellent or not, the fact that Hwasan''s swordmanship unfolds in the middle of the West Bank itself has a symbolic meaning.


    But there''s no way to stop it.


    It''s not too much of a risk to keep Hwasan''s family in check as a long-term shorthand. This is because Hwasan has face, so he can''t go into the business of shorthand. If they don''t use their hands directly, they can minimize their involvement.


    But it''s not a Hwasan event, it''s a Hwasan event.


    I know it''s blindfolded, but I couldn''t risk anything more than the disciples of the Hwasan faction and the elders of Hwasan who hosted the event.


    If only Jong-nam hadn''t done Bongmun!


    I don''t think they ever set up in this West Coast!


    "But don''t you think we should try to stop it?"


    Nam Jamyong answered someone''s question in an irritated voice.


    "How great would Hwasan''s swordsmanship be? There is no reason to be tempted by those who have lived by Jongnam''s sword. I''m glad you don''t get humiliated!"


    Nam Jamyong glared at Hwasan''s disciples as if he wanted to take a look.


    "It''s a Hwajeong"?


    He''s heard of the nickname and name countless times.


    The man who defeated Jin Geum Ryong, who is expected to become the next eldest son of Jongnam, and brought Jongnam''s reputation to the ground.


    "But that''s the only way to say the least.''


    You may be superior to your peers, but how good and how good would you be? It''s only a review.


    But seeing Baek Cheon with his chin slightly raised, I couldn''t deny that he was good.


    Frustrated, Nam Jamyong rolled up his sleeves nervously.


    "Footsword!"


    Hawasan''s disciples pulled a sword in unison as Baek Cheon shouted in the lead.


    The actions fit perfectly as if one were doing them. It was evident from the simple movements how well his disciples had trained.


    "Oh!"


    "Wow!"


    And the response immediately returned.


    Even those who are not familiar with martial arts felt great in this constant movement.


    Hwasan''s disciples who took the upper hand in unison. In the lead, Baek Cheon moved the sword slowly.


    "Yukhap!"


    At the command, Hwasan''s disciples all performed the cardinal ceremony of the Sixth Sword.


    "Nice!"


    "Hehe, something looks great."


    Baek Cheon with a white hero gun on his forehead had the power to make the viewer nod.


    "You''re saying he''s a pyrostat?"


    "He''s said to be a great student of the Hwasan white porcelain ship."


    "Then one day I''ll be a writer."


    Curious eyes.


    And eyes full of anticipation.


    With all that in one body, Baek Cheon firmly commanded.


    "Japanese!"


    Hwasan''s disciples took one step at a time and swung a sword.


    Oh, my god!


    There is no such thing as a rough showing of a sword, but there is no such thing as a rough showing of Hwasan. Like training, an all-out sword pushed the surrounding air away, creating a gale.


    The sudden wind startled the people watching and stepped back.


    But in the meantime, Hwasan''s disciples unfolded the sword without a hitch. It was a scene where the word "as expected" came out automatically.


    "Hwasan reviewers are the best in the world."


    "That''s why Jong-nam had to die.""It''s like we''re all honoring each other, isn''t it?"


    The perfect fit of the black, as if one were performing, was as exciting as watching the group dance.


    Oh, my god!


    The wind pressure of the sword raised Nam Jamyong''s hair as he watched the demonstration from the front.


    There was a thunderous reaction around.


    "Wow!"


    "Great!"


    Nam Jamyong looked around in embarrassment.


    ''What''s so great about all this fuss?''


    It was just a basic swordsmanship, and it wasn''t worth making such a fuss.


    But contrary to his opinion, most of the people watching the demonstration were literally enthusiastic.


    Nam Jamyong''s face is obviously distorted.


    ''These beetles... ''What the hell is all this fuss about!''


    And Chung-Myung, watching from afar, was busy giggling and laughing.


    It''s hard to understand.''


    It''s not swordsmanship that''s great, it''s this situation.


    In fact, swordsmanship doesn''t mean anything.


    Those gathered here are now ready to surprise Hwasan''s disciple by digging the ground with a pickaxe, not a sword.


    Reason?


    That''s obvious. Where in the world would you see a group of famous disciples demonstrating swordsmanship?


    In the first place, whether it''s Jong-nam or Hwasan, they don''t hang out with the people of the world.


    Since it is a region, you may have seen Jongnam''s sword once in a while, but most of them do not have the opportunity to see the swordsmanship performed by the disciples of the old file room.


    Besides, who can ask them to show them how they use swords as a group in Jongnam?


    So, the sight of Hwasan, who is in the midst of fame, taking to the streets and sword altogether is simply a rare experience that one would never see in one''s lifetime.


    The reaction is so enthusiastic.


    If you show me the right swordmanship, I''m done talking.''


    What?


    You can do it in Jongnam?


    Then you can come down after you unpack it.


    "Giggling."


    Chung-Myung grinned back.


    At that time, the demonstration of Hawsan''s disciples'' carnivores was over. Then, as planned in advance, the twenty-fourth-peddle test began to unfold.


    You have to take a long demonstration to make it less intense.


    If you''ve attracted enough attention with a meat sword, it''s better to hit it at once.


    "The plum man!"


    Plum blossoms began to bloom at the end of Hawasan''s disciples'' swords with the great command of Baek Cheon.


    "Wow¡­¡­."


    "It''s plum blossoms! Plum blossoms!"


    Everyone looked with surprise at the plum blossoms painted by Hwasan''s disciples. The sword hanging from the tip of the sword is as if it is smoking plum blossoms in Ho Gong.


    Of course, unlike the Baek Cheon crowd at the front, the students at the back have yet to produce a proper plum blossom. But what''s important to those who watch?


    There are people who bloom with swords in front of them.


    "Failure minutes!"


    With momentum, Baek Cheon began to perform more spectacular screening.


    In terms of glamour alone, is there any place in the world to follow Hawsan''s sword?


    There was nothing more than plum-blossom technically, there was nothing like plum blossoms. It looks fancy and dangerous even to people who don''t know anything.


    "Jo, it''s nothing like Jongnam''s sword."


    "That''s why Hwasan has been in good spirits lately. I''ve never seen a sword like this before. What kind of swordsmanship is this?"


    Just in time, someone raised their voice among the people."Two, twenty-fourths of the book market!"


    "This Shaolin told me that Hwasan swept the arena with his twenty-fourth-year-old sword. It''s the first time in the world!"


    "I heard the old file rooms got in trouble with that sword."


    "Ah!"


    "I see!"


    People gathered here, so there was no way to know who was shouting. Everyone just said yes.


    The disciples of Hwayeongmun, who performed their duties perfectly among the public, glanced toward Chung-Myung. Chung-Myung nodded pleasedly.


    ''There you go! Good job.''


    Yes?


    Fraud?


    Come on. We need some flirtatious people to cheer us up.


    Fraud! Who do you think you are? I''m going bankrupt!


    Fraud or not, the effect was absolutely fine.


    Dance competition, and a file room. Finally, the twenty-fourth parallel.


    Simple words were perfect for digging into people''s minds. On top of that, spectacular swordsmanship and proper performance were supported, so viewers could admire the swordsmanship without any interference.


    "That''s great."


    "Is this the Hwasanites?"


    And there was an unexpected back-up shooting.


    "Tsk tsk tsk. The former Hwasanites didn''t even bring Jong-nam to Hwasan until they were destroyed by the Mahsans!"


    "What do children know? When I was a kid."


    "Jongnam? Uh-huh. I''m gonna have to bring up the old story again. I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of the name Maehwa Inspection...¡­."


    The gray-haired old people were excited and began to tell old stories. People who would have avoided it usually opened their ears wide to see if they were excited this time.


    Back Cheon drew everyone''s attention to himself at the festival site.


    "Full of plum blossoms!"


    Hawsan''s plum blossoms are in full bloom.


    Everyone here, even the doorkeepers of the Jongnam family, was mesmerized by the colorful plum blossoms.


    Plum blossoms were in full bloom in the center of the West Bank.


    As if the old tree, which had been dried up for a long time, bloomed again.


    "Whoo."


    Baek Cheon slowly recovered the sword and pushed it into the sword. Then I looked up and looked around.


    A dead silence.


    Even though so many people were gathered, it was very quiet around them.


    But that''s for a while, too.


    "Wow!"


    As someone began to exclaim and clap, others began to clap their hands, too.


    "Hahaha! That''s amazing."


    "This is the Hwasanian! Indeed!"


    "As expected, his disciples are extraordinary! It''s nothing like Jongnam!"


    Pouring applause and admiration.


    On the other hand, Nam Jamyong''s face as he watched it died black.


    ''Oh, my...''


    I want to denigrate.


    I want to shout that it''s not a big deal.


    But he''s also a warrior anyway. As long as I saw this sword with my eyes, I could not bear to say it.


    Besides...


    It''s not a very good situation, is it?''


    No matter how much we discuss flaws, those who see them will not be swayed. I don''t know if it''s a little later, but it was better to just shut up now.


    But¡­¡­.


    It''s a shame for him, but there was a man in Hwasan who wouldn''t let time go.


    "Come on, come on!"


    Chung-Myung, who was watching the situation without being involved in the demonstration, quickly jumped forward to see if it was time.


    Then he stood in front of Baek Cheon and spoke up.


    "You can learn and smoke plum blossoms as much as you want if you enter the new English language!"


    Of course, the swordsmanship allowed in the shorthand is seven...¡­.


    "Anyway, you can smoke plum blossoms with Chilmaegum.''


    I didn''t lie! You''re lying!


    "And!"


    Seeing the eyes gathering in an instant, Chung-Myung shouted firmly."For those who are entering Hwayoung Gate now, tuition fees will be waived for the next three months! I mean!"


    And then he stamped his foot!


    "Free! Free for the next three months! Just try it first, and if you don''t like it, you don''t have to pay!"


    "Oh!"


    "Free!"


    Who, regardless of all ages and ages, is not attracted to the word free?


    Those who were fascinated by the swordsmanship they saw a while ago began to be tempted to hear that it was free.


    "For the last time.


    Chung-Myung pulled back Baek Cheon and pulled forward.


    "The cadets who entered Hwajeong Gate are famous in the world from time to time! You can be taught by the Baek Cheon seal!"


    "Ooh! Hwajeong sword!"


    "Is it really a native disciple who teaches you?"


    Sometimes


    Very occasionally, I didn''t lie.


    ''Fame is there to use.''


    At least in this West Bank, the name Hwajeongbeok cheon is more popular than Hwasan''s long man.


    That''s why I have to use it at times like this.


    But then someone shouted.


    "And who are you? Can I take that for granted?"


    Chung-Myung grinned as if he had scratched the itch.


    "I''m Chung-Myung, Hwasan''s top three disciples."


    "??, Chung-Myung?"


    "Hwasan The Dragon!"


    "That''s the Hwasan Divine Dragon!"


    A louder shout than the one heard so far came out at once.


    "Oh, my God.


    Even the world''s Chung-Myung took a step back in surprise at the response.


    "What, what, why do you like it so much?"


    "¡­¡­because you''re the Hwasan Divine Dragon."


    Baek Cheon stared at him as if he were dumbfounded.


    What the hell does this guy think of himself?


    The real winner of the arena and the world''s best latecomer. On top of that, Chung-Myung is called the future world leader.


    No matter how much Baek Cheon beats Jin Geum Ryong, can he rub it against Chung-Myung with his reputation?


    "Hwasan, did the Divine Dragon come by himself?"


    "So if I enter there, you''re going to guide the Wasan Myron to the sword?"


    "Oh, my God! Where is the second child now?"


    There was an explosive response.


    "Tue, what can I do to get into English?"


    "Are we allowed to enter here now?"


    Chung-Myung grinned as if he had been embarrassed.


    You can''t cool down the expectations of those who have heated up!


    "Shaeng!"


    "Yep! Stamp!"


    "What are you doing? Take the guest!"


    "Yes! Please come this way!"


    It is the Hwayeong Mundo Island, which is well-established to make a list of gambling games in Shaolin.


    In an instant, some tables were set up and books and paper muks were prepared on top of them.


    "Here''s your support!"


    As soon as the horse ran out, some rushed into it. Then, those who were just looking around rushed out.


    "Me first! Take my son first!"


    "Oh, if it''s not you, get out of the way! I''m the newbie!"


    "There''s cold water up and down! Get out of the way! I want to be a part of it!"


    The gatekeepers of Jongnam''s inner family watched the crowd. After seeing Chung-Myung smiling triumphantly, Nam Jamyong shouted.


    "¡­...you''ve done this with no face! How can you be so self-contained in a shorthand?"


    There was a sign of frustration on his face. Chung-Myung grinned and shrugged.


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    "¡­what, what did you say?"


    "It''s a problem not to do it. Why is it a problem not to do it? Wouldn''t it be better if the original family worked hard?""¡­¡­."


    Nam Jamyong shut his mouth like a honeyed mute.


    Chung-Myung chuckled and chocked.


    "If it''s unfair, ask Jongnam to do it, too.""


    Oh, did you do Bongmun?


    What should I do about that?


    giggle giggle

 Chapter - 360 Episode 360. Whats going on? (5)

    "Ta-da!"


    "Ta-a-a-a-a-a-a!"


    "Argh!"


    "Hahaha."


    Chung-Myung looked at the children training with a smile on their face.


    And that look, Hawsan''s disciples, looked on with a look of great anxiety.


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I thought I''d roll the floor right away when my disciples came in, but you''re surprisingly calm."


    "¡­I''ve heard of it."


    Baek Cheon frowned as if he didn''t understand.


    "Just because that demon is a child, I can''t let it go."


    But contrary to their concerns, Chung-Myung was now in a more gentle state.


    "Cute boy."


    I felt proud to see the children who had not yet lost baby fat lined up and punched.


    Yes?


    So why did you do that to the death penalty before?


    I don''t have to teach them.''


    Nephews are prettier to the eyes than children. I don''t have to raise my nephew. All you have to do is be pretty.


    How cute and cute are young disciples that I don''t have to teach with sweat?


    In addition


    "Now, let''s stretch out our hands a little bit more."


    "There you go! There you go! You''re good."


    "Don''t cry! If you cry, you can''t be a strong man!"


    I wanted to give a round of applause to the students of Hwayeongmun, including Hwayeongmunju, as they were watching them guide their children.


    He said, "The disciples of Hwagyeong were treating children as if it were a vocation.


    Do it.


    How many years has Hwayeongmunju run a military service in Namyoung?


    You have to catch one more child to earn even one more penny. The experience of making desperate efforts not to miss the child who came in was now shining here.


    On the other hand...


    "These worthless people."


    When Chung-Myung stared with his ax eyes open, Hwasan''s disciples turned their heads slightly.


    "What the hell can I do to make a fuss about all the kids going home crying before it''s over?"


    "¡­I was gentle."


    "I did it really softly."


    "Shut up!"


    Hwasan''s disciples poked out their mouths as they saw Chung-Myung screaming and nagging.


    Who taught you all that?''


    I did it really softly! Really!


    Unfortunately, however, by Hwasan''s standards, "slightly" was too harsh for children to withstand.


    "That''s enough. What do I want from you?"


    Chung-Myung, who looked at Hwasan''s disciples with his eyes on the insectivores, looked at the children again with a gentle face.


    ''That''s all about money.''


    Chung-Myung''s smile was even more pleasing.


    Rather than earning money from the beginning, it is different from the students of the main mountain who earn money from the Munpa. Those shorthand disciples are the most precious beings in the world who bring money by learning nothing!


    Then the most beautiful system in the world will be completed, in which their money will swell the belly of the inner family, and the inner family will return to its original state.


    So how could it not be pretty?


    Looking at the children punching like chicks, I was full without eating, and I wasn''t tired without sleeping.


    "Hahaha."


    Eventually, Chung-Myung, who laughed out loud, muttered.


    "This is just the beginning."


    For now, the inner family of the West Bank will be firmly established around Hwayeongmun Gate. And around this West Bank, we should gradually increase the number of inner family members throughout the island.


    "From west to west! From the island to the world!"


    When all that has been done, Hwasan will be confident that he has finally recovered his influence from the past."I''m making a fortune! Giggling!"


    Chung-Myung laughed his head off.


    but


    Things don''t always work out the way you want them to.


    ''¡­...why does something seem empty?''


    Chung-Myung looked at the children training with suspicious eyes.


    One, two, three, four...¡­.''


    I beg you.


    It''s only been three days since the children started training, and it feels like more than this month has already fallen.


    No, not the feeling.¡­.


    "Why, why are there fewer kids?"


    At Chung-Myung''s question, Hwayoung Mun-ju, who was watching the training, smiled awkwardly.


    "The original motivation doesn''t last ten days. The remaining children often go all the way after 10 days."


    "¡­It''s been three days now."


    "It''s unfortunate, but I have to accept it, seal. I''d be glad if half of them were left."


    Chung-Myung turned his head and looked at Hwayeongmunju with a blank face.


    Half?


    Half?


    So you''re giving me half the money you earn?''


    My heart hurts.


    "Oh, no. Then my money...¡­."


    Hwasan''s money never became his money from the start, but it wasn''t in Chung-Myung''s head.


    It was then.


    Climbing around.


    Two of the hard-working children rushed to the place where Hwayeongmunju and Chung-Myung were.


    "Hey, there, Master Moon."


    "Hm?"


    When I looked at them with my eyes, they said, "My eyes are slightly relaxed."


    "When can I learn the flower-drawing sword?"


    The cute voice made Hwa Young-moon-ju smile pleased.


    "Ha ha. You must want to draw plum blossoms. But it''s still too early for you guys. At least 10 years from now, you have to wield a sword to draw plum blossoms."


    "Oh! Ten years?"


    "Sure. You just have to work hard for ten years!"


    "Yes! I''m quitting."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "Oh, it was hard. Let''s go home."


    "Huh¡­?"


    "Good-bye!"


    "Huh?"


    The children greeted brightly and left Hwayeongmun without looking back.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Hwayoung Moon-joo and Chung-Myung looked at the back of the scene with a blank face, unable to contain themselves.


    It''s been another day.


    "¡­...why did the kids cut in half again?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "This isn''t some kind of battlefield, and people disappear after they sleep."


    The number of people will not decrease so rapidly even in battlefields where desertions frequently occur at night due to fraud falling to hell.


    "Moonjoo, what the hell is going on here?"


    "¡­¡­You can tell me that¡­"¡­."


    Jo-Gol smiled bitterly as he watched the two people staring at the smoke field with blank faces.


    "I don''t think he knows why he has to train so hard."


    "Huh?"


    "Come to think of it, the ones who came here to start are not interested in learning in the first place."


    "Why?"


    "The interested ones have already entered Jongnam and Jongnam''s inner family."


    "¡­¡­."


    Huh?


    I didn''t think of that.


    "What do you mean?"


    Jo-Gol nods his head.


    "Yeah, that means the kids who are new here don''t have any interest in rolling around and training. They were forced to come by their parents'' hands, or they came because the flowers they saw that day were beautiful.¡­."


    A brief blur of speech, he gestured at the children who were training.


    "They''re not interested because they keep teaching us how to punch."


    "Well, what if I teach you a sword?"


    "That''ll make it similar."


    The answer was Baek Cheon. His expression was also slightly heavy.


    "I know he''s doing great, but there''s no reason to drop his old stamp and come anywhere else. You can learn the sword from Jongnam''s inner family.""Well, swordsmanship is different."


    "That''s true¡­¡­."


    Yoon-Jong also participated in the war.


    "Friends are more important to children of that age than fancy swordsmanship in the first place. You don''t want to be away from your close friends to learn other swordsmanship."


    "Friend?"


    "Yeah."


    "What''s a friend?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Looking at Chung-Myung asking with his eyes wide open, Yun-Jong closed his eyes without realizing it.


    ''This guy''s screwed.''


    In the first place, he doesn''t understand people who live ordinary lives.


    "So to sum up."


    Baek Cheon said emphatically.


    "It can have a sparkly effect by showing plumage or reducing the cost of lessons, but it doesn''t have the effect of stealing those who have already mastered martial arts."


    "The opponent is Jong-nam of the old file room, and we haven''t returned to the old file room yet."


    "In addition, half of the people in the West Bank are related to Jong-nam."


    Chung-Myung growled, showing his teeth.


    "Don''t be so obvious. So what''s the deal?"


    "¡­¡­I don''t really have a plan¡­"¡­."


    "Ayyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!"


    Chung-Myung couldn''t contain his anger and kicked Jo-Gol right in front of him.


    "Those who don''t have a plan, they''re making people laugh!"


    "Calm down, Chung-Myung."


    Baek Cheon quickly dissuaded him from doing so.


    "The number of students has decreased a bit, but it''s not a small number. If you gradually increase it...¡­."


    "In what time! At this rate, I''ll have a second family when I become a white-haired grandfather! Before that, the asteroid is going to die!"


    Chung-Myung gritted his teeth. And said with a curt face.


    "I mean, do I have to show you something that''s definitely different from Jong Nam''s inner family?""


    "¡­Yes, I should be."


    "Then why don''t we go break the heads of the clans?"


    "¡­It''s meaningless for you, a native disciple. If I want to wake up, I''ll be a master...¡­. No, I have to break his head, but Jongnam is in Bongmun."


    "Oh, why are you so busy at times like this?"


    "¡­¡­."


    You were so happy that you visited at a time like this.


    You''re so spineless.


    Baek Cheon swallowed something he couldn''t bear to say.


    "Oh, yeah.


    Chung-Myung was wrapped up in agony.


    "The difference¡­¡­ is the difference. Something definitely better than Jongnam.¡­. No, what else is there besides being good at cutting?"


    Then, suddenly, he shouted out, "Maybe I was angry again."


    "Let''s just say he''s not coming. What do you mean, they''ve done enough to get out of here? Anyway, you know what? You don''t even have the guts! It wasn''t like that back in my day! In my day!"


    "Just calm down for now."


    Chung-Myung sighed, whose anger was extinguished again. Anger did not necessarily remind me of a sharp number.


    Even the world''s Chung-Myung had no immediate solution to this.


    I''ve done almost everything I can under his name.''


    After all, Jongnam or Hwasan or a gatekeeper who uses a sword.


    No matter how hard it is to show the difference in a short period of time, it means that it is difficult to show the difference.


    If Jong-nam hadn''t been there, I could have followed him and showed him the difference.


    Chung-Myung, a student of Bonsan, has no choice but to bully the child while the adult is away.


    Wouldn''t that rather interfere with gathering people?


    "Well, that''s a headache."


    "And as I said earlier, I''d rather teach the sword fast...¡­.""That''s not working."


    But Chung-Myung said firmly.


    "This is a central issue. The disciples of the inner family are basically difficult to carry around swords. It means it''s hard to use the sword right away when there''s a problem. You must teach percussion."


    "But no one wants to learn Hwasan''s art of percussion."


    "Well, that''s the problem."


    Chung-Myung sighed again.


    If the newly received disciples of Hwagyeongmun make some achievements, there will be people who believe and endure, but right now, they are teaching authority with a sword as bait.


    So it''s hard to be interested.


    "We have to figure this out somehow."


    But the solution doesn''t mean it''s going to fall from the sky...¡­.


    It was then.


    "Are you there?"


    A deep voice came from the entrance.


    "Huh?"


    Everyone inside turned to the entrance in unison.


    You sound like you''ve heard something, who...¡­.


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    "What, what?"


    The eyes of the disciples of Hwasan and Hwayeongmun, who identified the person standing at the entrance, stood out.


    No, that one?


    Well, that''s definitely...¡­that?


    a bluish haircut


    Red color acceptance.


    It looks a bit airy, but it''s centered.


    "Why is he coming out of here?"


    Standing at the entrance, he looked around and made eye contact with Chung-Myung and smiled broadly.


    "Amitabul, Shizu! You''re here! It''s Soseung and Hye Yeon! Do you remember me?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s face, which looked blank, showed signs of absurdity. Then, a moment later, Chung-Myung opened his mouth with a slightly lost voice.


    "¡­Living in private."


    "Huh?"


    "Why is he here?"


    "¡­I do."


    Rubbing his eyes a couple of times, he smiled absurdly.


    "Huh¡­. Huh. Why are you rolling in?"


    Although the solution didn''t fall from the sky.


    "I never thought I''d walk in on my own."


    This is why people should live a good life.


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    "Get him for now."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung giggled and stood up.


    "Found it, solution!"


    Meanwhile, Hye Yeon smiled pleasedly and felt unknown anxiety as she saw Chung-Myung approaching me.


    Did I come home safely?''


    No.


    You''re in the wrong place.

 Chapter - 361 Episode 361. Then what should I do? (1)

    "Daeju! It''s a big deal!"


    A man kicked the door into the room.


    Struggling at the scent of his nose, he quickly came to his senses and shook his lying on the floor to wake him up.


    "Get up, big man! Big man!"


    "Ayyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!"


    The lying-down tooth distorted his face with annoyance. And I kicked the guy who shook me to wake me up.


    "Argh!"


    Without looking at the man rolling around, he shouted.


    "Why are you making such a fuss in the morning? My head is ringing to death!"


    "That''s because Daeju has been drinking all night!"


    "If you know that, get out of here!"


    The kicked man stood up calmly and shook the man who lay on the floor again, as if this had happened more than once.


    "That''s not the time! Please stand up!"


    "¡­Did he eat something wrong?"


    Normally, I would have stepped down at this point, but making such a fuss meant something must have happened.


    "Ugh."


    The man eventually grabbed his head and slowly pulled himself up.


    "Uh¡­¡­. My head is about to break."


    "You can''t just blow the poison. If the world''s enemy, Yeopyeong, grumbles over a hangover, the world will laugh at you!"


    "I told you to laugh. So what''s going on?"


    "Jong-nam did the bongmun."


    "Yes, the gates of the gate of the gate.¡­. What?"


    The body of a man called Jeoksado exuded fierce force.


    "What did you just say?"


    "Jong-nam did the bongmun! It is said that external activities are prohibited for at least one year from now."


    "¡­Are they crazy? What''s wrong with you all of a sudden?"


    "Why do you need to know? What''s important is that they sealed the gates."


    "Really?"


    The equator slowly lifts up.


    "Open the window."


    "Yes!"


    A man, Goeho-ri, quickly opened the windows wide. Then the liquor piled up in the room quickly faded away.


    "Eutcha."


    Jeoksado calmly walked to the chair as if everything he had been struggling with hangover was a lie.


    "Tell me again in detail. Are you sure it''s sealed?"


    "Yes! I''m sure."


    Joksado Yoppyyong glared at the screeching bladder with incredulous eyes.


    "How many things were right, considering you said you were sure! If things go wrong again, I''ll rip your mouth off! Do you know that if you believe that and the Jong-nams break the gate, we''ll be the only ones who''ll see trouble?"


    "This time, I''m sure!"


    "¡­¡­why?"


    Bang Seung said with a smile.


    "Right now, in the West Bank, the Wasans are opening their doors and receiving their disciples."


    "¡­¡­Huh? Are the Jongnam insiders watching it?"


    "That''s why I''m telling you! Hawsan''s native people are all over the place, so they can''t even use their hands! Which means!"


    "¡­Jong-nam has no intention of breaking the gate."


    "Yes!"


    "Ho-ho."


    Yeopyeong caressed his beard, which had grown drily.


    ''Hwasan''s son, who says he wakes up in his sleep, is just watching how he''s doing in the West Coast?''


    If this is true, it means that Jong-nam really did a memorial service.


    "Lord, this is an opportunity you can''t miss! Didn''t the ark tell you that you must take over the West Bank? That''s why we''ve been hanging around the West Bank all this time."


    "That''s right."


    "Jong-nam has been so strong that he has never been able to find a break, so wouldn''t it be okay to go out so aggressively now?"


    "Well."


    Yuppyeong nodded quietly and was lost in thought.


    "The ark was too much.''


    What is the West Bank like?


    It is like Jongnam''s master bedroom, which is classified as the strongest among the old file rooms. How could it have been easy to expand power to such a place?Of course, the realm is not so divided as to draw a line, so it must have meant that the ark should just permeate in moderation.


    But the problem was, those men showed a morbid obsession with managing their areas.


    A little push made me jump in like a crazy dog and bite it, but I didn''t have the talent to hold on.


    Bang Seung said that it was all because Jong Nam had a memory of losing his master bedroom and getting beaten, which was none of his business.


    Anyway.


    "So now is the perfect time?"


    "That''s right!"


    "What if Jong-nam uncovers the gate later?"


    "What''s wrong with that? It must have been a good time. If you tell me to go out, I''ll just go out."


    "And so is he."


    The comments were still appealing.


    "But I heard the Wasans are here. I heard that Hwasan isn''t in a normal mood these days."


    "Isn''t that what they''re like? Where would you compare yourself to? When I hear Joksado Yoppyyong is here, I''ll pee and run away."


    "Don''t flatter yourself. You''re a fool."


    "Yes!"


    Yeopyeong stopped touching her chin and narrowed her eyes.


    ''But it''s not wrong.''


    Whasan says the reviewers are the most talented people in the world, but that''s only the reviewers. How can you say that you''re the enemy of all men who are one of the gods?


    "West Bank¡­¡­."


    Yeopyeong smiled, showing her teeth.


    "The ark will love it. Get ready, we''re going to the West Bank!"


    "Yes!"


    Five Sapa who misrepresented the world.


    One of the best places in the world. The enemy squad of all men began to move westward to seek a vacuum in Jongnam.


    * * *


    "¡­¡­Amitabul."


    Hye Yeon, sitting in the reception room in Hwayeongmun, cried out her disapproval. In the meantime, I didn''t forget to sneak around.


    "Drink."


    "Thank you."


    He grabbed Chung-Myung''s teacup with both hands. Then he stared at Chung-Myung quietly.


    "My my."


    Hyun Young smiled lightly as if the situation was funny.


    "So, you''ve already stopped by Hwasan?"


    "Speak less, Elder. I''m just a draw for Shaolin."


    "Can you do that?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Hyun Young smiled and nodded his head.


    ''I''m sure you learned well.''


    I only saw Hwasan''s students who were becoming more and more alive after selling them all out of manners and nonsense, and when I saw Shaolin''s student, I felt like I was opening my eyes a little.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean that I like Hye Yeon.


    "So, anyway, you''ve already stopped by Hwasan?"


    "Yes, I''m on my way back from meeting Jang Moon-in. He told me to ask for permission here because what I want is here. Amitabha Buddha."


    Chung-Myung squinted and asked, looking at Hye Yeon, who was clamoring for disapproval.


    "Well, let''s see. So why are you here?"


    "Shizu."


    Then Hye Yeon''s eyes were on Chung-Myung exactly.


    "I''d like to stay here for a while."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    "Why?"


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Instead of replying right away, Hye Yeon simply said no.


    In fact, there are many things I want to say, but to say it in front of these people was to be someone in his private affairs.


    "Because I thought there was a way out here."


    "What?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    Chung-Myung''s face was distorted.


    "Anyway, these dorks are all very open-mouthed questions! I''m going to send you to a village and teach you how to speak again.¡­.up, down."


    "Hahahahaha."


    Hyun Young smiled and covered Chung-Myung''s mouth with one hand.


    "Ha ha. You understand generously. As you know, Chung-Myung is so direct.""Well, that''s fine."


    A cold sweat ran down the back of Hye Yeon''s head.


    ''That''s more than I''ve ever seen on a unarmed floor.''


    At the time, I thought it could be because I was very angry, but now I think I''m that kind of person.


    Then Hyun Young said.


    "But what I don''t understand is the same for me. Did you say your way is here?"


    Hye Yeon nodded quietly.


    "Yes, I saw and felt a lot the other day at the arena. And... I didn''t even feel right about my personal statement, which I thought was so honorable."


    "Well."


    Hyun Young nodded with a heavy face.


    "I thought I couldn''t go any further without addressing this topic. That''s why I''m going to learn from this place by looking at what path I should take."


    "Wait, what are we going to do?"


    "¡­to see and learn¡­"¡­?"


    "Here?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hye Yeon just tilted her head without knowing what was happening.


    Is this such a strange thing to say?


    "¡­I mean¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young peeked at Chung-Myung''s profile and turned to Hye Yeon again.


    "Who are you looking at to learn from?"


    "¡­¡­."


    With Chung-Myung, who proudly threw out his boat,


    Is this guy out of his mind?


    Hyun Young looks like he''s saying that. And Hwasan''s disciples whispering behind him.


    Hye Yeon also looked at everyone alternately, embarrassed by the unexpected response.


    Did I say something wrong?''


    Then, Baek Cheon, who was listening to the conversation in the back, coughed low and opened his mouth.


    "I¡­¡­ Monk Hye Yeon."


    "Yes, please, Mr. Baek Cheon."


    "Why does he have to...¡­. No, what are you going to learn here?"


    Hye Yeon took a deep breath.


    "Because I felt it all right."


    "Right?"


    Baek Cheon asked back, and he nodded quietly.


    "As well as the gate, walking through the fire is like fighting constant seduction. It''s never easy to follow your path in front of so many topics in the world. I''m also just a monk who is shaken and shaken."


    "¡­¡­."


    "But I felt an unshakable will from St. Chung-Myung. Therefore, I try to learn with my own eyes how to have such an unwavering will."


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung slid out his stomach next to him. Baek Cheon''s face turned red and blue when he saw it.


    "You don''t shake when you don''t think, you idiot!"


    That''s not a good thing!


    People should look left and right and shake!


    In Baek Cheon''s eyes, now Hye Yeon seems to be jumping on her own feet in a fireball.


    Why would you walk into hell on your own because reality is hard?


    Hyun Young, who had been listening, asked again.


    "Did the head of the earmoon grant this?"


    "You didn''t give me permission, but you didn''t stop me. Illegal is a law that must begin by straightening itself up. Even if the director blocks me, there should be no hesitation in the choice."


    Chung-Myung blatantly stung his ears.


    "Be brief, be brief!"


    "¡­I just came. He did stop me."


    "Yeah. How nice to say that."


    Chung-Myung smiled pleasedly.


    But Hwasan''s disciples watching the scene had to soothe their grievances.


    Is it already starting?''


    "That monk is out of his mind, too. What the hell are you gonna learn from a guy like that?''So this is how another guy goes.''


    Hyun Young opened his mouth while watching how things were going.


    "I mean¡­ you want to stay in Hwasan and learn something?"


    "Yes, Elder."


    "Did the writer ask you to come here for permission?"


    "Yes, you said the permission of the person I want to see and learn is important."


    "Well."


    Hyun Young''s eyes are on Chung-Myung.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "Well, there''s nothing to think about. There''s no reason to push me back when I''m going to come and roll myself."


    Roll?


    Hye Yeon tilted her head.


    Did I say that?''


    But before he could ask, Chung-Myung approached and put his arm around his shoulder. With a very gentle expression.


    "Welcome. Welcome."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Oh, this is human destiny. If you get acquainted with it somehow, come find me that I''ll roll...¡­. No, it''s a good relationship and stuff like that. Don''t you think so?"


    "He, he is¡­¡­."


    "Instead!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s smile has become slightly subtle. He looked directly at Hye Yeon and said,


    "There''s no free meal in Hwasan. Instead of feeding you and putting you to sleep, you''ll have to work properly."


    "Amitabha, that''s natural. Shizu. Shaolin doesn''t give free meals to people who don''t do their jobs either."


    "Oh, really?"


    Chung-Myung smiled delightedly and patted Hye Yeon''s shoulder.


    "Then it''s simple. You can do some work instead of staying here. Then there''s no problem!"


    "Are you giving me permission?"


    "There''s nothing to do with permission. Between us."


    "Ah¡­. Amitabha Buddha! Thank you, Xizu!


    Hye Yeon''s face was bright.


    I came without a plan, but I didn''t know they would accept it so easily. If you don''t accept it, I was ready to beg for 10 days and a month in front, but it was solved much easier than I thought.


    It''s wide and wide.''


    If Hawasan''s student had asked Shaolin to do this, what would Shaolin do?


    It was Hye Yeon who thought that Hwasan was a place where there was no more open door.


    "Then what do I have to do?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. Something very simple. It''s too easy for you."


    "¡­what if you say it''s easy?""


    Chung-Myung giggled and laughed.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll start right away, so you''ll find out soon."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hye Yeon smiled awkwardly after seeing Chung-Myung smiling wickedly.


    The next morning.


    Hye Yeon looked up at the sky with a vacant face.


    His face was red and his eyes were wet.


    The winner of the non-military competition! The world''s best review! This is Monk Hye Yeon of Shaolin! Everyone! For those who are entering Hwayeongmun, this monk Hye Yeon will give you the Shaolin card! Let me teach you the power of Shaolin, the best martial arts in the world!"


    Instead of pollen, plum swords fly in all directions.


    The crowd cheered like clouds.


    "Is it really Monk Hye Yeon of Shaolin?""


    "Are you gonna lie about that?"


    "Oh, my God. What do you mean Shaolin''s monk teaches kwon in Hwasan''s inner family? What the hell is going on here?"


    "Do we have anything to think about? I''ll teach you, and you''ll learn!"


    "You son of a b*tc*, I''ll have to go and learn! Shaolin in the West!"


    Surrounded by thunderous shouts, Hye Yeon eventually closed her eyes tightly."Dear Sezon.


    I felt keenly that something was going wrong, but it was already too late to turn back.

 Chapter - 362 Episode 362. What should I do? (2)

    Boom boom boom!


    Drums rang out loudly.


    Chung-Myung''s voice spread resonantly through the loud drumming.


    "Sorimgwon! The last chance to learn the world''s greatest power right here in the West Bank! The best description in the world that won the Cheonhabi competition! Monk Hye Yeon will guide you!"


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    As soon as the words ended, people raised their voices as if they were responding.


    "A chance never to come again for the rest of my life! You can take this opportunity if you enter Hwayeongmun right now!"


    "Oh, my God, I can learn Shaolin''s martial arts!"


    "There are no Shaolin''s inner songs in the West Bank!"


    "Also, you can learn how to do Hwasan''s sword, so you can just ditch and catch crayfish!"


    The reaction was explosive.


    No matter how much Hwasan is in the air now, is it comparable to Shaolin, which has been called the strong north pole for hundreds of years?


    In particular, the less knowledgeable the stronger the difference between the two clans becomes. Shaolin is a gatekeeper who can''t help but hold on to a passing child.


    "Hye Yeon, aren''t you the one who will become Shaolin''s mastermind in the future?""


    "There you go! There you go! Apparently, he''s a tough guy to come out every few hundred years. I can''t believe someone like that taught me how to do it! Where in the world would you go to have this luxury?"


    People''s eyes began to seething.


    This is an opportunity that can''t even be gained by entering Shaolin. Even if she enters Shaolin, would Hye Yeon, who has a pet, be able to direct her?


    It was a luxury that only a few of those who entered Shaolin could enjoy.


    But I can''t believe you can enjoy that luxury in this remote West Bank family. Isn''t it like a golden egg came out of a grain of grain?


    "I wanted to learn martial arts!"


    "You''re right! What''s the point of learning the sword? I don''t usually carry a sword with me, but I can''t believe you''re teaching me how to play Shaolin! I can''t miss this opportunity!"


    Chung-Myung smiled brightly as he watched the explosive reaction grow bigger and bigger without cooling down.


    "Oh, my God, it''s Shaolin!"


    What?


    Wasan? Jongnam?


    Come on. Arthur.


    How can you bring Hwasan or Jongnam to Shaolin''s shining stomach light?


    But unlike Chung-Myung, who was delighted with the situation, Hye Yeon''s face was turning pale.


    "Shi, shi!"


    "Huh?"


    "Ee, you can''t do this. Shaolin''s martial arts can only be learned by Shaolin''s disciples. I''m not free to teach others!"


    "Tsk tsk tsk. Look at him, man."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Chung-Myung twisted his face and kicked his tongue as if he was pathetic.


    "He''s naive because he''s only in the mountains. Anyway, this is the problem with students from prestigious families."


    Chung-Myung sneaked up on Hye Yeon and pulled her around his neck.


    "You said you''d teach me the right to make sounds, not the right to make sounds."


    "¡­What? He, what do you mean¡­¡­."


    "What is Shaolin''s basic martial arts?"


    "Of course, it''s Na Han-kwon."


    "Yeah, but I didn''t say I''d teach you a book."


    Hye Yeon opened her eyes wide and looked at Chung-Myung. It was hard to understand what he meant.


    "What do you mean¡­¡­."


    "Tsk tsk. Look at this middle man."


    Chung-Myung whispered with a slightly serious face."Where are you a student?"


    "Of course, So-seung is a student of Shaolin."


    "Yeah, you''re a student of Shaolin, and the martial arts you teach is Shaolin power. Even if you teach me how to play trilateralism on the street, Shaolin''s draw will guide me, so I can call it Shaolin. Don''t you think so?"


    What nonsense is that?''


    Looking at Hye Yeon''s face, Chung-Myung just smiled pleasedly.


    "So you just have to teach basic percussion. Do you understand?"


    "Ha, but isn''t that a scam!"


    "Oh, my God, look at this mess. Where are you going to put this seal''s opinion to be bought? To be beaten!"


    Hye Yeon blinked her eyes. But Chung-Myung seemed to like that kind of reaction.


    Chung-Myung slightly untied Hye Yeon''s neck and put her arms around her shoulder.


    "Come on, smile, smile. People are watching. Hurry up and pretend you''re close."


    "What?"


    "Don''t you understand what I''m saying? Pretend to be close. Smile!"


    "¡­haha."


    Hye Yeon started to laugh with an awkward face as her hand held onto her shoulder tightened.


    And when they saw it, they were constantly amazed.


    "Oh! Don''t the Chung-Myung seal and monk Hye Yeon look pretty special?"


    "That''s fascinating. It''s not easy for those two to get close because they played each other in the final round of the world tournament!"


    "There must be a high sense of loyalty between a noble monk and a monk like us! Those who acknowledge each other can leave the relationship and become friends, right?"


    "Let''s see! Let''s see! Indeed!"


    An indescribable strange look appeared on Hye Yeon''s face.


    And the Baek Cheon crowd, who was watching from behind, laughed pleasantly.


    "That''s hard work."


    "It''s obvious that he''s being dragged away by a bully."


    "You wonder what this is."


    They couldn''t help but feel sorry for Hye Yeon, who is already starting to get into Chung-Myung''s hands.


    So why would you walk in on your own...¡­.


    "No one is even suspicious."


    "Who thinks Shaolin''s Hye Yeon is threatened. Of course they''ll think we''re close."


    "What a world it is...¡­."


    For those who do not know the circumstances, this scene is bound to look more amicable.


    "Come on! This is not what you''re going to do!"


    Chung-Myung shouted decisively.


    "It''s not an opportunity that comes every day. We can''t get introduced indefinitely, so if you''re going to be introduced, hurry up and get in line!"


    The disturbance grew at the words.


    "I''ll be the first to begin with!"


    "Three months free if you start, right?""


    "What are you talking about?"


    Chung-Myung, who was standing with a gracious face, suddenly stared.


    "That''s until yesterday! From now on, those who are entering and coming back in should pay!"


    "¡­It wasn''t free until yesterday!"


    "Woo, my kid was out two days ago, so shouldn''t he just accept it?"


    "They''ve sold their conscience! Go out on your own and crawl back in and do it for free...¡­.Ups! Ups!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Hyun Young, who was watching the situation, reached out and covered Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    Then he slipped to the other disciples behind him and began to explain instead.


    "We''re working hard to invite Monk Hye Yeon, so we can''t accept it for free like we''ve ever done. Instead, I''ll make sure you don''t waste your tuition.""Well, that''s not wrong. I''m learning from monk Hye Yeon, but free doesn''t make sense!"


    "I''m willing to pay a fortune and learn! How much! How much do I owe you!"


    "Me, too! I''ll pay for it, too! Take my baby first!"


    Chung-Myung shook off Baek Cheon''s hand covering his mouth and screamed.


    "Madam, take the guest! And now the tuition is prepaid. Three months'' worth!"


    "Well, is that three?"


    "That''s ridiculous! It''s nine! From now on, the tuition will triple!"


    "Yep, seal!"


    Even though the tuition has tripled, the line has not been reduced.


    Literally, there''s a lot of visitors.


    Chung-Myung looked at the scene with a face as proud as a man with a golden calf in front of him.


    "Take my money, three times a week!"


    "Hehehehehe!"


    "Get out of my way! I''ll pay for a year''s tuition in advance! So make sure you put my kid in!"


    "Hehehehehehe!"


    "Noisy! I''ll put all five of my kids in one go and pay three years'' tuition at the same time.


    "LOL! LOL!"


    Money!


    Money is rolling in!


    Hyun Young and Wirip San also liked it, so they didn''t know what to do. There was a stark difference from the other day when we were operating under the name of Hwasan.


    Let''s see, Shaolin!


    No other clique in the world would beat Shaolin in fame.


    "Oh, how easy it is to make money!"


    Now that things are going to work out, the pumpkin...¡­. No, the monk is rolling in!


    That''s how you live! To this taste!


    Chung-Myung, who was delighted to the fullest, suddenly turned his head to the side, looking at him. And I asked Hye Yeon.


    "What are you doing?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    "I''m going to go out and show you my fist when people like me so much!"


    At the moment, Hye Yeon''s face turned red as if it was on fire.


    "¡­Shi, Shizu. I¡­¡­."


    "The price of food!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung opened his ax.


    "Where are you going? You''re not a beggar. You''re trying to f*ck me with your bare mouth! I''ll pay for the meal!"


    "He, by the way...¡­."


    Hye Yeon looked at Chung-Myung with a puzzled face and finally sighed deeply at his continuous wipe.


    It''s a performance. It''s a performance.''


    That Chung-Myung can''t make me do this for no reason.


    Didn''t he feel the weight inside Chung-Myung himself?


    So there''s a reason...¡­.


    No, is there really a reason?''


    Really?


    Hye Yeon, who eventually put everything down, stepped forward.


    Looking at Hye Yeon slowly taking the posture of Na Han-kwon, the middle class responded explosively.


    "Hye Yeon''s seal is giving a demonstration!"


    "Oh, my God, I never thought I''d see Shaolin with my own eyes!"


    "What the hell is going on? Jong-nam hasn''t done this in decades! In less than 10 days, there''s Wasan and Shaolin!"


    "It''s getting really fun after the English is here! It''s become a lot of fun! Hahaha!


    Hye Yeon slowly began to stretch her fists in the pouring roar.


    Hawasan''s disciples shook their heads together.


    "There''s another one going."


    "Look at you working hard in the meantime. You have to learn that."


    "Poor thing."


    Baek Cheon grinned as he listened to Yoon-jong, Jo-Gol and Yoo-Esul.


    "Bullga, California.


    "If I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell?"''There''s a saying. He is indeed a high monk."


    "¡­I think it''s a little different from that."


    Anyway.


    Well, it''s hell anyway.


    "Anyway, I think the problem is solved."


    "¡­Bad luck is good luck, but¡­¡­."


    Hwasan''s disciples looked at Chung-Myung.


    "LOL! LOL!"


    "¡­What a ridiculous way to solve it. That tough guy."


    "I know."


    Hawsan''s disciples sighed in unison.


    "¡­Master Moon, what should I do?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Nam Jamyong''s face, which was watching from afar, hardened coldly.


    ''This is a stupid move!''


    Hye Yeon, who is doing martial arts with a red face, and Chung-Myung, who is holding his stomach and smiling behind him, penetrated the eyes.


    I''ve been through so many situations in my life, but I swear to God, this was the first time I''ve ever seen anything so upset.


    "Isn''t it impossible to press the English language directly¡­"¡­."


    "Ugh."


    Nam Jamyong''s face is completely distorted.


    If Hwa Young-moon raised the momentum excessively, he was also thinking of pressuring his disciples while they were missing or protesting with Jongnam''s name.


    However, it has become impossible as long as Shaolin''s student is in Hwayeongmun.


    No matter how much this is the home of Jongnam, there is no gall to press the place where Shaolin''s disciple is.


    "That''s a piece of shit! I can''t do it on my own, so you want me to attract Shaolin?"


    "¡­It''s not even just Shaolin, it''s Hye Yeon. Isn''t the leader of Shaolin so fond of him and that the future Shaolin is taken for granted?"


    "¡­...that dumb worm thing."


    Nam Jamyong grinds his teeth.


    He was more enraged by the West Bank people cheering for them than Hye Yeon or Chung-Myung. How much has Jong-nam done for them so far that they are so enthusiastic about such outsiders?


    "I tried to hold it in, if I could!"


    Nam Jamyong glared at the scene with ferocious eyes, and looked as if it were Sagal.


    "If you don''t understand me, I''ll let you know with your body! How gracious we have been in the meantime."


    "Are you going to hit the English door?"


    "What a stupid thing to say it! How can you deal with the aftermath if you touch where Hawasan and Shaolin are together?"


    "If I do¡­?"


    "It''s not English that needs to be played."


    His eyes turned to those who cheered.


    "You have to make people who don''t even know the grace pay for it."


    As Nam Jamyong''s eyes got colder and colder, everyone around him trembled.


    ''Isn''t this getting too big?''


    It wasn''t supposed to be like this.''


    But it''s already a sign.


    The West Bank began to boil like a lit oil can.


    Not knowing that a crisis that they have never experienced is approaching.

 Chapter - 363 Episode 363. Then what should I do? (3)

    "Room leader!"


    The elder of Shaolin, Bop Kye, looked at Bop Jeong with a stiff face.


    "Why are you doing that?"


    "¡­Shouldn''t you bring Hye Yeon?"


    Bop Jeong took the teacup to his mouth without saying a word. The smell of grain flowing out of the car gently touched Bop Jeong''s nose.


    "Bring it. Yeah, that wouldn''t be a bad idea."


    "How can you be so easygoing? Hye Yeon is the person who should lead Shaolin. It''s not just the world, it''s that kid who went to Hwasan...¡­!"


    "If I do, what am I supposed to say and bring him back?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    Bop Jeong smiled and looked at Bop Kay.


    "Should I say that where you are, your bulldoors do not exist?"


    "It''s¡­¡­."


    Bop Kye shut his mouth as if he was speechless. Bop Jeong spoke softly.


    "Buddha is everywhere in the world. Buddha is not only in those desolate scriptures or high Buddhist temples. Wherever a person lives, there is a Buddha. Isn''t this Shaolin''s teaching?"


    There was nothing to refute. Bop Kye answered with a brief salivary voice.


    "That''s right."


    "It was Shaolin who taught Hay Yeon so much. But how can Shaolin deny that teaching himself?"


    "¡­¡­Hauna Bangjang."


    Bop Jeong shook his head.


    "It''s an obsession."


    "¡­¡­."


    And he continued his speech with a light president.


    "Hye Yeon is not a child that anyone can teach. Without anyone''s instruction, Sezon remained alone, and Boridharma created his own illegality. If Hye Yeon is really that kind of person, she can find her own illegality there."


    "¡­¡­in Hwasan?"


    "Yes, Hwasan."


    Bop Jeong''s eyes shone cold.


    "Don''t ignore him. Hwasan is a short-term achievement that has not been achieved anywhere in the world. Apart from the feelings that go there, it must be acknowledged that Hwasan is an absolutely great clique."


    Bop Kye sighed and nodded.


    "Don''t worry too much. Hwasan''s teaching will never hurt Hye Yeon. In the end, ignorance cannot be achieved without effort. Hwasan''s straightness will make Hye Yeon realize a lot, too."


    "¡­I didn''t know the deep meaning of the director."


    "My my."


    Bop Jeong smiled brightly.


    ''I''m curious.''


    I wonder how Hye Yeon will come back after meeting Chung-Myung.


    Bop Jeong was already excited by the expectations.


    By now, we''ll be comparing each other''s ignorance and moving on to higher places.''


    It is clear that Chung-Myung is also a great warrior.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Bop Jeong chanted his disapproval.


    Grow up and come back.''


    More


    * * *


    "Hahahahaha! Drink! Drink!"


    "Now Hwayeongmun is a great success! I''ve got hundreds of Mundos just today!"


    "How much is all this! Oh, my God!"


    Hye Yeon closed her eyes tightly.


    ''This is the devil''sir.''


    Something unimaginable was happening in front of his eyes.


    Hwasan''s disciples and Hwagyeongmun''s disciples were in a mess and drinking.


    ''What the hell is this...''.''


    What is happening in front of Hye Yeon, who has been taught that self-restraint under strict Shaolin''s discipline is a shortcut to Buddhism, was truly shocking.


    You mean all the other doorkeepers are like this?''


    I don''t think so.


    As far as he knows, not only conduits like shamans but also places with strong inner family tendencies like Jongnam and Oh Dae-se keep their strict rules.This is the only place in the world where the two great disciples, the three great disciples, and even the elders take off their hair ties and hold a festival in one place.


    "Amitabha Buddha. Amitabha Buddha. Amitabha Buddha."


    My heart was pounding and it was almost hard to control. Hye Yeon tried to calm her heart by memorizing her disapproval.


    "Oh, take a drink!"


    "The death penalty! You have to take my glass, too!"


    "Oh, my Lord Moon! Congratulations!"


    However, no matter how hard I memorized the dislike, I couldn''t calm down.


    Is this natural for people living in the world?''


    Hye Yeon, who has lived in Shaolin all her life, could not understand the scene.


    At that time, someone called Hye Yeon loudly from behind.


    "What are you doing?"


    "What?"


    "Take a drink!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hye Yeon blinked her big eyes like a calf as she looked at Chung-Myung, who approached her and gave her a glass of alcohol.


    "Shi-ju. I''m a Buddhist."


    "So?"


    "Well, I can''t drink."


    "What? Everyone I know eats."


    "What? Who?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    Who do you mean who? They''re your brothers.''


    Although the relationship is now in disarray, Shaolin and Hwasan were not so bad in the past when Chung-Myung was inspecting plum blossoms.


    For Shaolin, of course, it was a bit of a burden for Hwasan, who was being forced to rent at an enormous rate. However, there was no reason to antagonize Shaolin, as there was a shaman in front of them who would stop him, and he would immediately beat up the shaman and beat up the servants.


    Perhaps the story would have changed if a little more years had passed without the manifestation of the Mah-kyo. But that didn''t happen anyway.


    Anyway.


    - Well, have a drink, seal.


    Is it okay for a middle man to drink?


    It''s strange to hear that from a man who''s been blowing bottles.


    - Wasan can have a drink.


    There''s no way he can''t do what he can. Come on, take a drink.


    You''re out.


    Shaolin monks also drank alcohol.


    Of course, because the rules were so strict, those who did not have a high distribution did not dare to drink alcohol, but the characteristics of the Shaolin people were that they became quite self-indulgent when the distribution increased.


    "Anyway, take the glass."


    "Amitabul. So-seung is fine."


    "Tsk tsk tsk. You''re being foolish."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Chung-Myung said, staring straight at Hye Yeon.


    "Didn''t you want to find something in other people''s lives that you brought down Shaolin yourself?""


    "That''s right."


    "Look."


    Chung-Myung pointed his chin around.


    Everyone was in a quagmire mood, back and forth.


    "This is the life you were going to see."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Nothing in life changes just by watching. It''s meaningful to jump into that life yourself. You came here because you wanted to know the way that wasn''t in the teachings of Buddhist scriptures and Shaolin. But you''re just gonna sit around and watch?"


    Chung-Myung poured alcohol into the glass and gave it to Hye Yeon.


    "Drink it."


    "Shi-ju, I...¡­."


    "I don''t know where the ministry''s illegalities are, but here''s what you want to know."


    Hye Yeon still looked at Chung-Myung''s glass.


    Then he nodded and took it with both hands.


    ''I''m...''


    The system is of vital importance.


    But sometimes there may be something more important than a discipline.If you don''t lose yourself, isn''t it like a grain?


    Hye Yeon took a drink to her mouth in a pretty pious-looking gesture.


    And I emptied the glass with my eyes closed.


    Gulp.


    "¡­¡­hmm?"


    Hye Yeon opened her eyes wide and looked at the glass. He had a slightly blank face.


    "What do you think? It''s hot, right?"


    "¡­¡­No, it''s just sweet."


    "Huh?"


    Said Hye Yeon, tilting her head.


    "It''s just like honey water."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung stared blankly at him and checked the bottle he had in his hand.


    This is Baekju.''


    It is this Baekju that is famous for being strong among alcohols.


    But the first guy to drink, what? Sweet?


    "Isn''t it tough?"


    "I don''t know what you''"


    "¡­¡­take another drink."


    Chung-Myung poured alcohol into Hye Yeon''s glass. Then Hye Yeon tilted her head and drank again.


    "K!"


    "What do you think?"


    "It''s fascinating. It feels cool in your throat, but sweet in your tongue, and your stomach is burning! Don''t you think you feel lustful with a glass of water?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hye Yeon''s eyes are stuck in the bottle that Chung-Myung is holding.


    Illegal is not in the scripture. I think I know what you mean. If I hadn''t tried this drink, I wouldn''t have known there was such a thing in the world. You said what you see and hear is not done, and what you do is less than what you enjoy!"


    "¡­It''s very noble of you to say that you''re a good drinker."


    Speechless Chung-Myung grinned.


    Wouldn''t it be surprising at Shaolin? That strict Shaolin makes this kind of liquor hall, and that''s Hye Yeon of all of a sudden.


    "Don''t talk nonsense and get another drink. Thanks to you, things worked out easily."


    "Thank you, Xizu. Take my drink, Xizu."


    "Ha-ha. The middle man knows the capital. This is going to be a big deal."


    When Chung-Myung started exchanging jubilee with Hye Yeon, Hwasan''s disciples crept around.


    The first step forward was none other than Jo-Gol.


    "Sir, do you remember me?"


    Hye Yeon, who identified Jo-Gol''s face, takes the lead as if she is sorry.


    "Of course, painting Jo-Gol."


    "Ha ha! As expected! Then take my drink!"


    When Hye Yeon took Jo-Gol''s drink and drank it cool, a bottle popped out in front of him.


    "Ah!"


    "Take it."


    "Yoo-Esul painting!"


    Hye Yeon''s eyes glowed at Yoo-Esul.


    How her sword impressed him. Her sword, which had been slashed through his chest, was still lodged in my mind.


    "I''ll give you a drink, too."


    Hye Yeon took Yoo-Esul''s bottle and leaned it into her glass. Yoo-Esul, staring at the filled glass, drank silently.


    Soon a clean empty glass was placed on the table with a thud.


    "I''ll win next time."


    "I''ll always look forward to it."


    Many others came up to Hye Yeon and freely offered a glass and received it. Even for them, Hye Yeon was a curious person and a person they wanted to be close to.


    Hye Yeon''s face is starting to turn red.


    His face, which used to be heated up because of shyness, is now red with drunkenness.


    "Wow, my monk is a heavy drinker!"


    "Drink down. Stretching!"


    "Hey. It''s been a while since I saw someone who drinks so well besides Chung-Myung.""Here''s another drink!"


    "Here comes the booze! Straight! Straight! Straight!


    "The cycle doesn''t run in history. If you throw away the alcohol you pay for, you''ll get punished!"


    Hwasan''s disciples giggled and fed Hye Yeon a drink. And Hye Yeon liked it and ate it without knowing it.


    Baek Cheon, who was watching the situation from a step back, looked back at Chung-Myung, who had already stepped back, and said.


    "Shouldn''t you stop her?"


    "Why?"


    "¡­That''s going to be a big deal."


    Chung-Myung laughs wickedly.


    "Leave me alone. Kids get along with each other over a drink. Don''t you think we should see each other before we get close?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon shook his head.


    And what he feared happened before only one meal had passed.


    "Hehe! I feel good!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hye Yeon, who had her shirt half pulled back, was so drunk that her bald hair was completely red that she stumbled from side to side.


    "Oh, my God! My monk is having fun!"


    "One more! One more!"


    And Hwasan''s disciples, who were drunk while feeding Hye Yeon, surrounded him and laughed half-tastefully.


    Baek Cheon smacked his lips bitterly at the sight.


    How is this a sight of Shaolin and Hwasan playing together?


    Soongsanchae and Wasanchae strengthen their friendship!


    If there was a pig hanging in the back, it would have been impossible to take it out.


    "Chung-Myung, I need to stop you...¡­. Chung-Myung???"


    Baek Cheon turned his head to find Chung-Myung, who had already disappeared.


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung was putting a bottle in the mouth of Wirip San, Hwayeongmun Province.


    Even next to it, Hyun Young giggled and laughed back.


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who was giggling at the sight of Wirip San, who grabbed the bottle and fell back, put the bottle in my mouth and blew the trumpet.


    Baek Cheon smiled pleased at the sight.


    Now I don''t know.''


    I don''t care how it comes to an end.


    "Give me a drink, too!"


    Even Baek Cheon, who let go of the last string, rushed to where everyone was.


    The drinking party, which began with Hye Yeon''s welcoming ceremony, was more violent than expected (?) and continued to stay up all night.


    If Bop Jeong had seen this scene, he would have foamed and moved on, but fortunately or unfortunately, he had no way of knowing all this.


    Unfortunately, I''m afraid.

 Chapter - 364 Episode 364. Then what should I do? (4)

    "Uh¡­¡­."


    water


    Water¡­¡­. My throat is burning¡­¡­.


    "Huh?"


    Stand up!


    He woke up and looked around in a hurry with his eyes wide open.


    What about here?


    When I opened my eyes, a strange ceiling...¡­.


    No, not this!


    Hye Yeon freaked out and looked around. I''ve been lying alone in a deserted room all this whole time.


    "I, what have I done...¡­?"


    Only then did what happened last night begin to pass through Hye Yeon''s mind.


    Oh, my God! This monk is a good drinker.


    There you go. There you go! One more! One more!


    Wow! Now you''re talking nonsense. Giggling!


    "Oh, Amitabha! Amitabha Buddha! Amitabha Buddha!


    Hye Yeon''s face, which vividly recalled her scandal last night, quickly turned red.


    "Maguni, you''re stuck!''


    No. No.


    It''s not that I''m stuck, I''m drinking with my harness.


    I remembered Chung-Myung giggling and drinking in front of him since he was half unconscious.


    The mere reminder of that wicked smile shook my whole body.


    But this wasn''t to blame Chung-Myung.


    "Have you completely forgotten about me because I''m not good enough to break the rules?''


    It was something that should never have happened as a Buddhist. Forgetting what you did for learning, even if you broke the rules!


    Hye Yeon quickly refined her dress.


    What about the time?


    Judging by the dim light coming in, the sun had only just begun to rise. At this point, you can wash yourself and get ready before others open their eyes.


    So he quickly went to the door and popped it open.


    However, he was surprised and had no choice but to stop with his mouth wide open.


    "No, they''re missing! Your legs are playing, right?"


    "Strike it straight! Straight!"


    "You may fall down with a sword, but you can''t miss it! Where do you miss the sword? It''s only when he dies that the sword is missing!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hye Yeon was mesmerized by the sight of the smoke screen.


    All of Hawasan''s disciples, who were drinking to death with him yesterday, were sweating like rain and training.


    From this time on, everyone?''


    I''m sure I drank until dawn yesterday, but from this early morning, everyone is training as if it''s natural?


    That''s too aggressive?


    No, the word radical doesn''t fit. Hard or passionate would be a more accurate expression.


    This is Hwayeongmun.''


    But this question was also resolved in a flash.


    Turning to the side, the Mundos of Hwayeongmun were also in full swing of training, sweating beads on the side where Hwasan''s disciples were rolling.


    "¡­¡­Amitabul."


    Hye Yeon unwittingly shouted no.


    ''I''m ashamed.''


    Although it was the first time to drink alcohol, the sight of everyone training as if nothing had happened except him shocked Hye Yeon.


    ''Hwasan is not a reason.''


    Didn''t you admire the Wasan''s performance in this competition?


    That skill couldn''t have been earned for free. He could not have become so strong if he had not been trained in training by changing himself day by day.


    What did I see?''


    The people of the world thought that they would be different from themselves walking illegally in the mountains. Therefore, I thought what they showed yesterday was just different.One thing is the same in nature.


    He is a Buddhist, but he also walks on the path of nothing. There was no shortcut to learning nothing.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Hye Yeon reflected on herself for a moment of indolence.


    And I stepped carefully not to interfere with the training.


    However, Chung-Myung, who was nagging in front of him, turned his head when he noticed like a ghost.


    "Giggling, giggling. Monk is here."


    All eyes are on Hye Yeon at once. Hye Yeon''s face heated up at the sight.


    "Shi, Shizu. Yesterday, I...¡­."


    "Hey, monk. You''re a good drinker."


    "Wow. Look at him walking. As expected, monk Hye Yeon. If I had drunk that much, I would have crawled around by now."


    "Are you and monk Hye Yeon the same?"


    "That''s what I''m saying."


    Hye Yeon rolled her eyes around in confusion at the attention that was being paid here and there. I really wanted to hide in the hole of a rat, thinking that all these people would have seen the scandal they committed yesterday.


    But Chung-Myung just giggled and laughed.


    "That''s what I''m embarrassed about after playing with my hair red yesterday."


    "Uh-huh. What''s that way of talking to the monk?"


    "Well¡­¡­ now you''re embarrassed."


    "It''s a bald head! It''s a bald head! Don''t you dare say that to the monk! What a bad feeling it must be to listen to it!"


    "¡­Stop emphasizing, Sasook."


    Sometimes Baek Cheon is a worse guy.


    Anyway, Chung-Myung giggles again and approaches Hye Yeon.


    "Did you sleep well?"


    "Well, good night. But I don''t know how I got into that room...¡­."


    "What do you mean, how do I get in? I drank and fell asleep and people moved me."


    Amitabha Buddha.


    Hye Yeon closed her eyes tightly. And I thought.


    If I could go back to yesterday, I would run to myself who was drinking and rip myself apart. Why are you drinking so helplessly?


    "What do you think?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    "It was fun, wasn''t it?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hye Yeon looked at Chung-Myung with a blank face.


    Fun?


    It''s fun.


    "¡­¡­I¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung grinned. As if the answer is not needed at this time.


    "Make yourself at home to be here. You didn''t come all the way here to experience the same thing at Shaolin, did you?"


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Hye Yeon nodded quietly.


    "Xi Zhu is right."


    On Hye Yeon''s slightly brighter face, Chung-Myung smiled as if he liked it.


    "Let''s eat well first." I''m going to pay for my meal again today, right?"


    "Yes!"


    Hye Yeon answered brightly.


    "¡­¡­."


    Hye Yeon''s mouth flinched in front of the table.


    Everyone was eating excitedly, but he couldn''t even hold a spoon.


    Meat


    And meat.


    Meat again.


    A tiger-like diet, consisting of beef, pork, lamb and chicken, lay before him.


    ''Ee, how can I...''¡­?''


    It was like a pie in the sky from his point of view that he could not eat meat.


    No, do people usually eat this?''


    Although we should not completely vegetarianize like Shaolin, which prohibits meat eating, it is the first time in my life that I have heard that people eat different kinds of meat with rice.


    It was a time when he was completely confused about what to do with the situation.


    "Oh, it''s cool."


    Chung-Myung, who had been to the bathhouse, trudged past it and turned his head.


    Soon his eyes alternately looked at Hye Yeon and the table in front of him."Huh?"


    Chung-Myung was frozen for a moment as if he was bewildered and shouted.


    "Oh, my God!"


    "What, what?"


    Yoon-Jong came running in surprise.


    "Why?"


    "No! A crazy man laid meat in front of one of them!"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Yoon-jong also freaked out when he saw the bowls in front of Hye Yeon.


    "Oh, no...This is¡­¡­."


    "There''s no grass! Think of it as raising goats and feed them! Where are you pushing the meat? I''m not making fun of anyone!"


    "I''m sorry, monk. We didn''t think about it."


    "Oh, no. It''s all right."


    When Chung-Myung and Yoon-Jong''s reactions were so intense, Hye Yeon lowered her head as if she was sorry when she was surprised.


    "I''m sorry that the guy who gets it is picky about food. If you have any extra rice...¡­."


    "Bring me the grass! Grass flocks!


    "Be quiet, please! What a mess!"


    Hye Yeon memorized her disapproval.


    "I''m sorry about that. I don''t want to cause you any inconvenience, but...¡­."


    "Really?"


    Chung-Myung, who had been making a fuss all along, listened to it and tilted his head slightly.


    "¡­¡­Then do you want to try it?"


    "No, you crazy bastard! Come on!"


    "I''ll try it if I get caught!"


    "It doesn''t make sense to feed the monk meat! Think about it, man!"


    Baek Cheon and other disciples who had already rushed to attack Chung-Myung. Angry Chung-Myung shouted.


    "You drank too much yesterday. Why not meat?"


    Push!


    Chung-Myung''s horse became a dagger and stabbed Hye Yeon.


    "Is that the same as this?"


    "What''s the difference? Alcohol, meat, whatever you eat, it''s all the same!"


    Push!


    This dagger was a little sharper.


    "Yoon-Jong??."


    "Yes, boarding house."


    "Get rid of that."


    "Yes!"


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol clung to Chung-Myung''s orders and dragged him far away.


    "Let go! Let go of this! Did I say something wrong?"


    While he was being dragged away, his mouth sighed deeply as he watched Chung-Myung.


    "I''m sorry, monk. I''ll prepare a new meal for you right away, so please wait a little bit."


    "Oh, thank you, Shizu."


    Hye Yeon breathed a slightly difficult sigh.


    The way to adapt to Chung-Myung seemed to be too long and tough.


    "You said you were going around the West Bank?"


    "Uh. Why? You don''t want to do it?"


    "There''s no way. It''s just¡­¡­."


    "It''s embarrassing to go out in a crowded place?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue when Hye Yeon bowed slightly and admitted in silence.


    "As far as I know, Shaolin''s priority is to save the people of the world, right?"


    "Yes, it is a great thing to be a Buddha by wiping out the illegality of oneself, but it is no match for leading others to paradise."


    "How are you going to save people without seeing them?"


    "¡­¡­."


    At Chung-Myung''s words, Hye Yeon flinched as if she had been stabbed in the wound.


    "If I go back to Shaolin, I''ll be stuck in the deep Soongsan Mountain and meet the local hwarists. But the people you need to bail out are in places like this. Isn''t that so?"


    "¡­The seal is right."


    "To get what you didn''t get from Sorim, you have to do what you didn''t get from Shaolim."


    Hye Yeon nodded loudly. Because I felt that Chung-Myung''s words were truly correct.


    "Then get ready. Let''s go."


    "Yes!"


    Hye Yeon finally nodded with a determined face.''What a strange man.''


    It''s clearly just a blunt remark, but there''s a key point in it. It doesn''t seem to mean too much, and it doesn''t seem to mean too much, but strangely it does.


    ''How much I can learn from him.''


    As Hye Yeon calmed her excitement slightly, Chung-Myung was bouncing abacus behind her.


    I think we can still get about 50 more.''


    Although the Mundos entered like crazy, they did not fill up all the numbers that Hwagyeongmun could handle.


    Drag Hye Yeon around the West Bank a bit. If you look at it, there will be more people who are naturally interested.


    "There''s no one who stands out more than the hair in Hongpo.''


    Chung-Myung smiled pleasedly and rushed Hye Yeon.


    "Come on, get ready."


    "Yes, Shizu!"


    But Hye Yeon, who doesn''t know what Chung-Myung is thinking, was just bright.


    Within a short time, Hye Yeon and Hwasan''s disciples left Hwagyeongmun.


    "But why are you going out?"


    "For one thing or another."


    Baek Cheon shrugged at Jo-Gol''s question.


    Sometimes we need to see the atmosphere of the West Bank. And already we haven''t learned. If the building of Hwayeongmun in the West Bank remains in it, there is just one such irrelevant person. We need to be more aggressive in order to raise Hawasan''s name in the West Bank."


    Baek Cheon, who said so, glanced at the back of Chung-Myung''s head.


    ''He seems to have a different idea.''


    But Baek Cheon knew too well that it was in vain to try to guess Chung-Myung''s innermost thoughts and that it was close to impossible.


    As I walked along a large view in the center of the West Bank, Hye Yeon looked around in wonder.


    "What''s so fascinating?"


    "¡­¡­Oh, I''m sorry, seal. I''ve never been to a place like this before."


    "Huh? There''s also a fall next to Shaolin." It''s probably bigger than here."


    "I''ve never been to Nakyang."


    "Huh?"


    Hye Yeon said brightly.


    "I''ve rarely left Shaolin in my life. This is the first time I''ve seen such a big city properly."


    "Oh, my. Tsk tsk."


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue.


    Places commonly called prestigious green onions are bound to sit in deep mountains where people do not reach much to concentrate on training. And as the number of disciples increases, the world takes its place in it.


    As a result, students who entered the school at a young age live only within the Munpa.


    So this is what happens.''


    Maybe it''s better to polish and enlighten illegality. But what does it mean to their own ways of being cut off from the rest of the world?


    It is meaningful if it is used properly, whether it is good or bad.


    "Well, how does it feel to see where people live with your eyes?"


    "You look busy."


    "¡­That''s a very good feeling."


    It''s really shiny.


    But Hye Yeon''s busyness was a little different from Chung-Myung''s idea. Hye Yeon''s words followed.


    "I thought intensity meant it when I was arguing with myself. But those who live on the streets also seem to have their own intensity. That''s what it means when Buddha is everywhere, and illegal is everywhere in the world.""¡­¡­huh?"


    He turned his head and looked at Chung-Myung. Chung-Myung flinched at the glare.


    "The seal wanted to show me this!"


    "¡­¡­Uh. That''s right. Of course."


    Cancer


    That''s right.


    But what? What about the Buddha?


    "Thank you very much, seal."


    "¡­¡­uh, yeah."


    ¡­¡­Anyway, that''s all I need to know.


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth with a slightly sulky face.


    "If you look at it, it''s no big deal to get stuck in the mountains and learn martial arts and clean the docks. For those who live to earn their living day by day, it''s nothing short of a fresh play."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    "As we live in the world, there are countless things that can''t happen in the mountains. For example¡­¡­."


    It''splash!


    At that moment, with a crack of poison, a person rolled out of the house in front of him.


    "Huh?"


    "¡­Yes, something like that."


    Chung-Myung grinned and looked forward with interest.


    Now, what''s going on here...¡­.


    "Huh?"


    At the moment, Chung-Myung''s eyes became thin.


    I saw someone coming out of the house with his back folded.


    Actually, it''s not that weird up to here.


    Chung-Myung made an impression because the person who walked out was Nam Jamyong, the gatekeeper of Seowolmun who he had seen several times.


    "I see him a lot. It''s annoying."


    Nam Jamyong also frowned at the discovery of Hwasan''s disciples. And muttered as if to hear.


    "I keep seeing people who don''t even know the subject."


    "No, but is he?"


    When Chung-Myung tried to fly into a rage, Hwasan''s disciples quickly grabbed him from behind. And before he had a seizure, Baek Cheon quickly stepped forward.


    "What the hell is going on here?"


    Baek Cheon and Nam Jamyong''s eyes met in Ho Gong.

 Chapter - 365 365th episode. Then what should I do? (5)

    Nam Jamyong glared at Baek Cheon with cold eyes.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I asked you what you''re doing right now."


    Nam Jamyong smirks at Baek Cheon.


    "Hey, stamp."


    "Yes."


    "Is there any reason for me to answer that?"


    "¡­¡­."


    The brazen reply left Baek Cheon speechless.


    Then Nam Jamyong smiled bitterly and slowly opened his mouth.


    "Ha ha. Maybe it''s because they''ve only been in the mountains. You can''t tell the difference between when to step up and when to step down."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Does anyone''s involvement in the unilateral exercise of force also have to be considered qualifications and circumstances?"


    "No way. If you''re discussing the so-called consultation, of course you can''t sit still."


    "How can you say that?"


    Nam Jamyong rolled up the corners of his mouth at Baek Cheon''s words.


    "So the seal is still young."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Don''t you know that what the seal is saying now means that I may be committing evil?"


    "It''s¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon closed his mouth.


    "I''m Munju of Seowolmun, a descendant of Jongnam. How could I ever get out of the way of the West Bank?"


    Nam Jamyong''s eyes curved as thin as the moon.


    "Or maybe...¡­."


    Nam Jamyong smiles and looks at Hwasan''s disciples.


    "Hwasan''s disciples said I looked like I was persecuting both people here? That''s a disappointment."


    Baek Cheon bit his lips gently.


    ''This guy...''


    If you answer back here, you will give the villagers of Jongnam in the West Bank a justification to openly antagonize Hwayeongmun.


    Nam Jamyong, a representative of Jongnam''s inner circle in the West Bank, may seem to be driving him into a bandit committing evil in broad daylight.


    So be careful with every word you say...¡­.


    "But."


    Oh, my God!


    Baek Cheon looked back in surprise.


    Chung-Myung was creeping forward with a sulky expression.


    "What are you doing?"


    Baek Cheon desperately winked at Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol, but the two were equally embarrassing.


    ''How can I stop you when you have eyes to look at?''


    "But I''m gonna stop him!''


    But before they could do anything about it, Nam Jamyong opened his mouth.


    "Ho, it''s an honor for the Hwasan Divine Dragon to speak to me directly. Do you think there''s something to brag about in future generations?"


    It was an exaggerated sarcasm. A man would have hardened his face immediately after hearing this.


    But Chung-Myung''s response was nothing like he expected.


    "Hehe. You don''t have to do that. It makes me shy."


    "¡­¡­."


    Nam Jamyong looked blankly at Chung-Myung.


    Don''t you know sarcasm?''


    No, you can''t do that.


    There can be a strong idiot. But there is no such thing as an idiot. In order to master a certain level of martial arts, a high level of understanding must be accompanied.


    The fact that Hwasan Sinryong, who has a reputation for his strong reputation, is stupid is no different from the fact that a scholar with a scholarship system is stupid.


    But¡­¡­.


    No, I think you really like it.''


    He double-checked the face of the Hwasan Divine Dragon, fearing that it might have been a face-to-face twist.


    But by any stretch of the imagination that''s not acting. If the expression mixed with humbleness and pride were acting, it would drive the audience like a cloud even if he ran as an opera actor right away."¡­hahaha."


    I don''t understand him.


    Nam Jamyong coughed in vain and covered his face.


    "So, what do you want to know about the Hwasan Divine Dragon?"


    "Well, I understand that there is no way that the good Jong-nam''s inner man Mun-ju would do anything against the agreement. But you can tell us what''s going on right now."


    But his facial expression was overshadowed, and his brows were wrinkled again.


    "As I said earlier, is there any reason I should explain it to you?"


    "There''s no reason not to explain."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "There''s nothing you can''t tell me if it''s right, so I don''t know why you don''t want to tell me. And¡­¡­."


    And I looked around while I was talking.


    People gathered little by little and watched it grow like clouds.


    "I don''t think we''re the only ones wondering what''s going on here."


    Nam Jamyong crept an eyebrow at the words.


    Each of them looked at him and his fallen teeth alternately, expressing dismay. It was a situation where bad rumors could have been circulated if it was vaguely evasive.


    Normally, I wouldn''t really care about that, but things aren''t good right now. At a time like this, you shouldn''t throw a good role at those Hwasan disciples.


    Nam Jamyong hardened his mind and nodded at the man who was lying down.


    "This is the man who borrowed a lot of money from our West Gate."


    "¡­money?"


    At Nam Jamyong''s words, Baek Cheon frowned unknowingly.


    I thought there would be a great story, but the reason was that it was too low and blatant.


    "So¡­¡­ you''ve been pushing for debt or something like that?"


    "That''s right."


    "¡­...that''s so radical? A man as good as a gatekeeper of Seowolmun is persecuting people for money like a pack of low-lying Heukdo."


    "Hahaha."


    But the lonely Nam Jamyong laughed his head off.


    Back Cheon frowned at the blatant laugh.


    "Why are you laughing?"


    "Isn''t that funny?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Nam Jamyong''s face was full of derision.


    "Isn''t it funny that people who came all the way to the West Bank to make that little money and demonstrated swordsmanship that they wouldn''t do in their dreams?"


    Baek Cheon''s face turned slightly red at Nam Jamyong''s words.


    Certainly Nam Jamyong was right on this point.


    "I don''t know what it sounds like to the ears of the doers who are cleaning up the high mountains, but money is a pretty big deal for those who live in the world. Of course you''re sensitive, aren''t you?"


    Nam Jamyong''s slick remarks left Baek Cheon biting his lips.


    "But this is...¡­!"


    "Well, that''s true."


    Then Chung-Myung interrupted Baek Cheon and spoke in a simple tone.


    "But I do think it''s a bit radical for someone who came for money. Unless Seo Wol-moonju was playing with money, they wouldn''t have seen each other for a day or two."


    "Oh, that''s a lot sharper than you look."


    Nam Jamyong looks at Chung-Myung with a distinct eye.


    ''You''re a total stranger.''


    The world seemed so stupid earlier, but now it''s easy to get to the point. Thanks to you, I saved the trouble of beating around the bush.


    "Of course I know this guy very well. So why didn''t I lend him the money?""But seeing that you''re so heartless, you haven''t paid me back in a long time."


    "No, I''m not."


    "What?"


    Nam Jamyong looked shrugged.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve paid back the money I borrowed, but it''s not enough time to lose my patience. I''m quite a kinder person than you think."


    "Then why?"


    "Why don''t you hear the reason from the author?"


    Nam Jamyong pointed to the fallen tooth with his chin.


    Yoo-Esul, who had already gone to his side, was supporting his fallen tooth. However, his body was already limp as if he had lost his mind.


    "Oh!"


    And at that moment, Yoon-Jong''s mouth burst into exclamations of surprise.


    "Why?"


    "Well, that guy...¡­."


    Yoon-Jong''s face, which raises his finger, is all distorted.


    "¡­¡­He came to introduce his child to Hwagyeong."


    "Hm?"


    Chung-Myung and Baek Cheon''s faces hardened at the same time.


    It was an immediate understanding of what was going on.


    Baek Cheon glared at Nam Jamyong with an angry face. Then he smiled nonchalantly.


    "Why? Are you going to blame me?"


    Nam Jamyong shook his head and said pitifully.


    "Look, I''m not that hard-hearted either. That''s why I lent him grain and money. Don''t you think so?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "This is the man who broke the law."


    Cold and cold eyes turned to the person who raised his body.


    "Blessed by the grace of Jongnam''s inner family, my son introduced himself to Hwasan''s inner family. Even animals know grace. Isn''t what this guy did just as bad as an animal?"


    Yoon-Jong bit his lips and asked.


    "So how much is the money he borrowed?"


    "Ho? You''re going to pay that money back at Hwasan?"


    Nam Jamyong chuckled as if he was having fun.


    "Good. That''s not bad either. But are you sure you don''t worry."


    His voice smeared with laughter.


    "How many people in the West Bank do you think are in debt to Jongnam?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "And how many people are likely to be indebted to Jongnam, not to the shorthand?" I''ve heard that Hwasan''s been touching some money lately, but can you all handle it?"


    "This¡­¡­."


    "I am the representative of Jongnam''s inner family in the West Bank, and now I intend to collect their debts on behalf of one Jongnam."


    "In this way?"


    "What''s wrong with this?"


    Back Cheon''s face hardened when the brazen response came back.


    "If there''s a money problem, it''s right for the government office to solve it. How can a man who leads a village in Jongnam settle things in this way over national laws?"


    "Hahahaha, that''s why all the money we used to clean in the mountains...¡­."


    "¡­What did you just say?"


    Nam Jamyong stared at Baek Cheon, kicking his tongue out of pity.


    "Do you think this is the end if they''re taken to government offices?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "The moment they are taken to government offices, they will be put to death, and they will have to give up all their possessions. I think you''ve seen a lot of stories about Mokmingwan, which puts people first in the book, but the world is not that easy."


    He glanced down at the unconscious.


    "If I''m wrong, he''ll run to Guan as soon as he wakes up. But think again. Do you think he would?"


    When Baek Cheon angrily tried to stand up, Chung-Myung lifted his hand and blocked him.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    Baek Cheon called Chung-Myung''s name in a low voice of anger. Instead of backing down, Chung-Myung rolled up his lips and looked at Nam Jamyong."Do you think this will stop the English from happening?"


    "Well, you don''t know that."


    Nam Jamyong grinned.


    "And don''t get me wrong. I''m not doing this just to stop the fire. It''s just a discussion of human rights."


    "It is the duty of man."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes have faded.


    "I don''t think it''s going to come out of the mouth of someone who''s doing this."


    "Ha ha. That''s your idea. Doesn''t it differ from person to person?"


    "That¡­¡­."


    "No need to say. I''m not even close enough to talk to you like this in the first place."


    Nam Jamyong waved his hand as if he didn''t even know it was worth talking to.


    At the right time, he groaned and looked back at his consciousness.


    "Jutae, I won''t tell you much, so I''ll pay you back everything you borrowed at Seowolmun by tomorrow. If you can''t do that, you''re going to get kicked."


    "¡­Mu, Master Moon¡­¡­.please¡­¡­."


    "I won''t say it again."


    The man, called Jutae, wriggled his immobile body and begged, but Nam Jamyong only looked down at him coldly.


    Then he said to the Chung-Myung party.


    "I wish you prosperity in English. I''m serious about this."


    Finally, he turned away with a grin.


    Mundos of Seowolmun, who had been waiting for him nearby, followed escorted. With their shoulders full of strength, as they began to walk, the crowd rushed to open the way.


    Baek Cheon bit his lips.


    "¡­That''s a shame."


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    Jo-Gol approached with a worried face and said,


    "This is not normal."


    "Huh?"


    Everyone looked at his reaction, which seemed more serious than expected. Jo-Gol sighed heavily.


    "People are basically afraid of fighters. Nevertheless, there is only one reason why we can live together. This is because they believe that they, the disciples of the prestigious people, never swing their fists at ordinary people without special circumstances."


    "¡­That''s right."


    "But now Jongnam''s inner circle has crossed that line. If this happens, the people of the West Bank will soon be terrified. Originally, if you cross the line in the inner family, the main mountain is supposed to solve it, but Jongnam is in Bongmun now, so it''s hard."


    "¡­That''s right."


    Surely this was no ordinary thing.


    The most troubling thing is that money is involved in this. If it happens by force, it''s enough to solve it by force. However, power alone does not solve the problem of money.


    I''ll have to discuss it with the elder for now.''


    Determined, Baek Cheon looked back at Chung-Myung in a sudden sense of mischief.


    But... he''s strangely good at holding it in.''


    Normally, Nam Jamyong''s head would have been stabbed a hundred times before half of the conversation.


    Strangely enough, Nam Jamyong walked back on two feet.


    "Chung-Myung??. What do you think...¡­."


    "Living quarters."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "Sasook, take the children first. I have a place to stop by."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Wait at the Arbor Shop. Go ahead."


    "Arbor shop? Why all of a sudden...¡­."


    Chung-Myung moved his feet quickly without answering questions. Baek Cheon''s face quickly turned pale.


    "Hey, grab that!"


    In his cry, Hwasan''s disciples pressed Chung-Myung without asking or arguing. Chung-Myung began to struggle hard."No! Let me go for a second! Why are you sticking to me when I say I''m going to the dry shop?"


    "You''re trying to make a mask again! No, man! That''s not the way to deal with it!"


    "Is there a way to solve this?" You can just go and peel it! If the guy who''s causing the problem is gone, the problem is gone too!"


    "Oh, well, no way!"


    Baek Cheon jumped at the ferocious Chung-Myung and hung on to him.


    "If Nam Moon-joo falls down now, who would people suspect? No! This is a no-no, no, no, no, no! Monk Hye Yeon! Don''t just look at me and help me!"


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Come on!"


    Hye Yeon, who was standing at a blank spot, rushed in and pressed Chung-Myung.


    "Shi, Shi, calm down."


    "Growl."


    Chung-Myung glared at Nam Jamyong, who had already gone far away with a beastly sound. The sound of grinding of teeth leaked out.


    "Yeah, you''re gonna give it a try, right?"


    Come on.


    Let''s see the end.

 Chapter - 366 Episode 366. We didnt see anything. (1)

    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung looked at the smoke field with empty eyes.


    And behind him, Hwasan''s disciples murmured despondently.


    "¡­I''m sure it''s over."


    "Yes, I''m sure it''s over."


    All of them had no strength at all.


    "The problem is that we''re done."


    "¡­¡­."


    The wind blew from somewhere.


    The sandstorm swept lonely over the hard-dipped soft-armor of high-quality blue stone.


    The smoke field, which was filled with trainees only three days ago, was so clean that it was hard to find an ant now.


    Chung-Myung blinked at the eerie sight.


    Uh...


    This is going to ruin it.


    "¡­You don''t even fly anymore."


    Chung-Myung flinched at Hyun Young''s empty words.


    "Ha ha ha. No matter how much. I didn''t expect this to happen in just three days."


    Wirip San''s voice, pretending to be nonchalant, was also slightly disturbed.


    "Well, is this a destination?"


    "¡­Gosh."


    Baek Cheon glanced over Chung-Myung and said.


    "It''s not a big deal if you can''t break that head either."


    When the flinching Chung-Myung turned his head, Baek Cheon quickly whistled and looked away.


    "¡­Yes."


    But I didn''t even have the energy to be angry. Chung-Myung shivered with a groan.


    Jongnam''s response was quick and bold.


    It would never have come to this if they had been properly justified or focused on keeping Hawsan in check. But instead of seeking cause, they sought practicality.


    "It''s so scary when people throw away their face."


    "But it is. I''m not going to do anything...¡­."


    "¡­It was definitely a little too much."


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Hye Yeon only memorized her disapproval.


    The world is a scary place.''


    Over the past few days, he has seen with his eyes what Jongnam''s inner circle is doing in the West Bank.


    I''m sure that''s what you use when you say you don''''


    Although Jongnam''s inner houses are spread throughout the West Bank, where are only those related to them living in this wide West Bank?


    Among those who entered Hwayeongmun Gate, there were those who were not related to Jongnam or Jongnam''s inner family.


    But when the swordsmen raise their eyes and create an atmosphere of fear, what nerve can ordinary people have to ignore that blustery blade?


    Where there is a relationship, they threaten through relationships, and where interests are intertwined, they threaten through interests. And where there''s no relationship, it''s a good thing to wander around and make people nervous.


    With the situation like this, even if there are complaints, there is no choice but to avoid pouring showers right away.


    Chung-Myung had his teeth chipped.


    "No, I mean, you''re such a humble politician."


    I understood that you were threatening someone you knew.


    But isn''t it too much to walk around the streets in the middle of the day pulling knives?


    At least if you have the perception that you are a mastermind, you can''t and shouldn''t do it.


    At that time, Wirip San sighed deeply and opened his mouth.


    "Elders, you''d rather talk to the coffin...¡­."


    "That''s not going to work."


    Hyun Young shook his head firmly. Wirip San, who had brought it up, nodded slightly disappointed.


    "As expected, Moorim''s work is in the pack¡­¡­."


    "It''s not like that, unless that Nam Jamyong is a fool, there''s no way he wouldn''t have discussed this with the government in advance. I''m sure you''ve already paid enough.""Oh¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young frowned.


    "Also, I heard that the West Bank''s lord has a deep connection with Jongnam. There''s no way he''ll take our side."


    "Yes."


    Wirip San sighed as if he was in a tight spot.


    "Then what should I do...¡­."


    "It''s¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young also said, "I can''t think of a way to deal with it this time."


    Then he finally sighed deeply.


    ''It''s a dirty mess.''


    Originally, Jongnam would have tried to punish Seowolmun and other inner families by now. However, isn''t Jongnam in a state of being declared Bongmun?


    "They''re setting up with knives, so why don''t we stand up to them?"


    "¡­¡­It''s not that simple."


    Hyun Young frowned.


    "In this situation, if Hwasan hits Jongnam''s shorthand, he can''t avoid the accusation that the next door faction persecuted the shorthanders and took advantage of it."


    "But that''s how Kang Ho is. Cover your eyes and cry."


    "¡­¡­The outcry is important."


    In the end, even if it results in the same result, the evaluation varies depending on what cause and what process you go through.


    As long as Hwasan avoids political factions and discusses negotiations, one cannot help but care about the outside reputation.


    "Ugh."


    Chung-Myung, who was listening to that, sighed deeply.


    ''This is more troublesome than I thought.''


    If it had been an easy thing to do just by staging a demonstration of force, Chung-Myung wouldn''t have thought of the future. You don''t have to use your brain to solve things that you can solve with your fists right now.


    However, this is not a problem that can be solved with much effort.


    What really matters now was not Jongnam''s penchant for persecuting the people with iron plates on his face. A bigger problem than that is the perceptions that Jongnam and his inner circle have built up in the West Bank.


    I thought it was too easy.''


    Would chord people fall for Jongnam just because Jongnam is coming into harmony and showing better performance than Hwasan?


    No. That doesn''t happen easily.


    "Anyway, the West Bank and Jongnam are one family."


    "¡­¡­Huh? What does that mean?"


    When Yoon-Jong tilted his head, Chung-Myung said irritably.


    "When this happens, don''t some of the West Bank people usually come here and ask for help?""


    "¡­I can tell."


    "But if not a single person comes here, it means that Hwasan and Hwayeongmun are still outsiders from the West Bank."


    "Even when you''re as bad as I am?"


    "What can I do? They said they''d think so."


    Chung-Myung''s face got darker.


    ''This perception doesn''t break easily.''


    The people of the chord did not abandon Hwasan, even though he had fallen and failed to function for the past hundred years.


    This is a subtle part that cannot be broken by strength or fame alone.


    I have to flip this completely.''


    This is not something I can do with Chung-Myung''s power.¡­.


    "No! Are they crazy? Where are you breathing out life? Do you want to get beaten up like your dog?"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung''s worries were abruptly cut off by the loud noise coming from somewhere.


    He turned his head around and looked toward the entrance.


    Hong Dae-wang, who appeared out of nowhere, was shouting and pointing fingers at the fighters who blocked the front.


    "¡­What''s that?"


    When the fighters ran away, Hong Dae Kwang walked into the Hwayeong Gate, huffing.Chung-Myung asked with a face that didn''t know English.


    "What''s going on, Mr. Beggar.


    Hong Dae Kwang hits his chest as if he''s bewildered.


    "No, all of a sudden, they''re passing by and they''re giving me life! Oh, it''s so heartless. What a world where you''re spouting your life on a beggar who passed by."


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue as if he was amazed.


    "There are so many things to do."


    There were probably people who secretly warned those who approached Hwayeongmun pretending to be passersby. But they didn''t recognize Hong Dae Kwang and sent him to live.


    I thought there weren''t many people coming, but you were doing something like that''s what you were doing.


    "What are they?"


    "It''s Jongnam''s shorthand."


    "Tsk tsk tsk. There''s a saying that things are going weird, but you''re using all sorts of weird tricks. I heard Nam Jamyong isn''t such a dirty person."


    Hong Dae Kwang glanced out as if he didn''t like it.


    "But what brings you here?"


    "Ah!"


    Hong Dae Kwang turned his head and looked at Chung-Myung.


    Jong-nam visited."


    "¡­wow. That''s amazing and amazing news."


    "No, it''s not like a bongmun, it''s a formal bongmun."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head in surprise.


    "Really?"


    "I know. As of yesterday, you have sent a message to the world''s best people to declare their condolences. Jongnam now completely prohibits foreign activities for the next year. This is a declaration made by Jang Mun-ryeongbu, so Jongnam himself cannot break it for a year. Hehe. Now Jong-nam can''t get out of prose even if lightning strikes the West Bank."


    "Whoa?"


    Chung-Myung tilts his head slightly unexpectedly.


    And Hong Dae Kwang glows at his reaction.


    "You! You can tell why Jong-nam is here?"


    "Huh?"


    Hong Dae Kwang squints his eyes.


    "So far, no one has ever reacted as nonchalantly as you, for someone who has heard this from my mouth! Why don''t you tell me why?"


    "¡­Who else heard that besides me?"


    "You''re the first!"


    "Don''t you dare."


    When Chung-Myung pretended to raise one hand, Hong Dae Kwang hurriedly stepped back, covering his face with both hands.


    "Bullying is the opposite!"


    "...That''s enough. So you came all the way here to talk about it?"


    "I just stopped by. But you don''t like it that much even after hearing that Jong-nam visited? I thought you''d be very happy."


    "Well, it''s all messed up right now.¡­."


    Chung-Myung is smacking his lips.


    Rather, if Jong-nam had unwrapped the gate and came down to the West Bank, the work could have been easier.


    However, now that Jongnam has officially declared the gate, the West Bank''s affairs must be settled solely between Hwayeongmun and Jongnam''s inner family.


    Whether to laugh or cry.''


    In Chung-Myung''s mouth, he couldn''t stop sighing. Danny Hong Dae Kwang tilted his head with a sigh of silence.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "That''s¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who was speaking, sighed again. Then Hong Dae Kwang tapped his chest.


    "Ha ha. I can''t believe I''m worried about this old man in front of me! Don''t worry and talk to me. I''ll give you a special gift for your friend, who is called the "New Jegal of Openness.""


    "¡­There''s a rumor that it''s called open Bobborough."


    "All beggars are rice burrs, what do you mean?"


    "Oh, that''s true."Chung-Myung closed his mouth as he saw Hong Dae-wang nod his head proudly with a shiny face.


    But you never know.''


    Hong Dae Kwang is one of those who is mentioned as a future ark even in the opening, and deals with a lot of information in the world. It may show a different perspective from Chung-Myung.


    "I mean, what''s going on here is...¡­."


    Chung-Myung began to explain the situation. But when Hong Dae Kwang heard the whole situation, he suddenly laughed back.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Oh?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sparkled.


    "Do you have a solution?"


    "Who do you think this old man is? Of course there is!"


    "What is it? If you solve this problem well, I''ll make sure you don''t worry about food for a while."


    "Well, it''s hard. The solution is very simple. Hey, Hwasan The Dragon."


    "What?"


    Hong Dae Kwang grinned.


    "Let''s pack up and go to Nakyang instead of doing anything useless. I''ll give up the West Bank and open up a bigger branch!"


    "¡­is that the solution?"


    "What do you say? I can''t be more certain.¡­."


    "Hey!"


    Chung-Myung kicked Hong Dae Kwang''s butt. At the same time, he screamed and fell to the floor.


    "Oh, my," cried Chung-Myung, staring at him.


    "I''m already so frustrated!"


    "You should have done a good job if you were frustrated! If they said hello to Jongnam from the beginning and pushed their hips in a low position, they wouldn''t have been able to do anything about Hwayeongmun. What nerve do you want me to live in a place dominated by Jong-nam?


    "Ugh."


    Hong Dae Kwang, who got up rubbing his butt, kicked his tongue.


    "As long as Jong-nam has sealed the gate, they will rise close and resist Hwasan. Unless you press it with force, you''ll never back down. But if you press it down with force, Hwasan will cast a damper on the rising reputation. As a result, there''s nothing to gain."


    "Who cares about fame?"


    "If there is, it is useless, but if there is, it is also regrettable that there is no such thing as fame. And even more so if it''s a place that claims to be a prestigious faction."


    "Ugh."


    Hong Dae Kwang shook his head.


    "Come on, there''s no way things have gone this way. Unless all of Jongnam''s inner family members are ruined at one time."


    "You know very well."


    "Huh?"


    Everyone turned to the entrance in unison at the sudden sound of another voice.


    "Sigh¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung sighed again.


    At the entrance of Hwayeongmun Gate, the gatekeepers of Jongnam''s inner family were proudly walking in, led by Nam Jamyong.


    "No, they think this is my home turf. It''s... it''s... it''s going to be a big deal.


    Chung-Myung, who was about to scream, suddenly closed his mouth.


    Nam Jamyong, who came inside, threw the bag in his hand and threw it in front of him.


    Oh my god!


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes to the sound of something heavy.


    "Money?


    Isn''t it Chung-Myung who hears the sound of coins falling outside a hundred pages? Chung-Myung couldn''t have misheard the sound of a bag of money.


    But money all of a sudden?


    When Chung-Myung looked at him with a puzzled face, Nam Jamyong rolled up the corners of his mouth and opened his mouth.


    "Get out of the West with the money if you''ve endured enough. We''ll buy you this garden. I don''t think it''s a bad idea for Hwasan either.""Ugh."


    Chung-Myung grabbed the back of his head and began to move on.


    "Cher, Chung-Myung!"


    "Wake up, Chung-Myung!"


    "Back, back of the bone...¡­.Gasp."


    It was Hye Yeon who realized that the word "causal retribution" still exists in the world.


    Amitabha Buddha.

 Chapter - 367 Episode 367. We didnt see anything. (2)

    Since living with a new body, Chung-Myung has beaten others and never been beaten. Oh, of course I was beaten as soon as I opened my eyes, but without that.


    But at this moment, Chung-Myung was being beaten with money, not a fist.


    "Jung-Myung, are you okay?"


    Baek Cheon, who encouraged Chung-Myung who grabbed the back of his neck, shouted urgently. Then Chung-Myung opened his eyes and jumped up.


    "I won''t sell it! I won''t sell it even if you give me the money! Can''t you get out of here right now?!"


    "Hahaha, you''re a quick-tempered seal. And¡­¡­."


    Nam Jamyong swept down his chin with regret.


    "You don''t know how to do business. After seven weeks, the price of the manuscript will fall in half. I think it''s a good idea to take another penny and get out."


    "Do you know who''s here for business?"


    "No?"


    That''s right!


    Uh, I''m here to do business. That''s


    What''s the big deal about business? It''s a business if you make money.


    "A noble man must know how to read the times. It''s not like you don''t know it''s already over the top, but you don''t have to make a loss out of your useless pride."


    Wow


    You''re good at talking.


    I want to find out how good you are at speaking even though your fist is stuck in your mouth.


    Just one time.¡­.


    Hyun Young quickly approached and grabbed Chung-Myung''s wrist, as if he had noticed it. And whispered with a smiling face.


    "You can''t use your fists."


    "How about cutting?"


    "That''s even worse."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung couldn''t help but groan.


    They wouldn''t know that HWASAN couldn''t step down for a few bucks. Nevertheless, coming here and throwing a bag of money is a trick to mock Hwasan''s situation.


    When did Chung-Myung ever put up with this?


    "Oh, you must have a really hard head. What if they come and inhale like this way?"


    "Hahaha, how dare I share a sword with the world''s Hwasan Divine Dragon? If the high-ranking disciples of the mainland came forward, we would be a fist in our fist."


    Oh, that''s mean.


    It''s so annoying that I want to smash everything.


    "So what do you really want to say?"


    "What''s the point of such a thing? I''m literally just here to offer to buy a manor."


    Nam Jamyong pointed backward with his chin.


    "Of course it''s not a big loss for Hwasan. But wouldn''t Hwa Young-moon''s stance be different?"


    Chung-Myung unwittingly turned his head and looked at the expression of Wirip San. There seemed to be no change in expression. But even Chung-Myung knew that Nam Jamyong wasn''t so wrong.


    "It''s heartbreaking to be the same shorthand. It''s not once or twice that I get caught up in what my family is doing and lose money. So it''s a suggestion I''d like to make to reduce the damage."


    Chung-Myung looked at Nam Jamyong with a bewildering face.


    "No, it''s all because of who...¡­."


    "Nam Mun-ju."


    Then Hyun Young, who had been silent, opened his mouth.


    When Hawsan''s elder stepped forward, the world''s Nam Jamyong bowed his head to show his respect.


    "Is there any room for compromise?"


    "Ha ha, Elder. You''re saying something very interesting."


    Nam Jamyong''s eyes shone as he looked at Hyun Young.


    "Have you ever heard of compromise in the relationship between Hwasan and Jongnam?"


    "¡­¡­there wasn''t."


    "Yes, that''s what I know. Although Jong-nam is sealed and I don''t know the meaning of it all, if Jang had watched this situation, he wouldn''t have ordered us to step down or compromise."That''s true.


    Because it''s Jongnam.


    Nam Jamyong soon looked sternly at Hyun Young.


    "So we''ll never give a piece of land to Hawasan until the last one is left. So why don''t you know that it''s not enough and go back to a peaceful harmony? That little town looks perfect on Hwasan, doesn''t it?"


    "No, but this bastard!"


    When Chung-Myung tried to open his eyes, Baek Cheon and other students, who were waiting next to him, quietly grabbed and pressed down.


    "The elder is talking."


    "Stay still! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, wait!


    Nam Jamyong smiled bitterly as if he were seeing all sorts of strange things.


    "Anyway, the elder would have understood. So we''re going to try our best to stop Hwagyeongmun from taking root here."


    "We must root here at all costs."


    "The Elder."


    Nam Jamyong smiled, showing his teeth at Hyun Young''s words.


    "You may think we''re radical, but this is just the beginning. Besides what I''m doing right now, the way to bully Hwayeongmun is Mugung Mu Jin. Were there any gatekeepers trying to reach out in this West Bank? Why have all those places been pushed out in the last hundred years?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Let''s not waste our minds on each other. If you want to step down in a good way, I''ll compensate you for your loss as much as I can. I can help you if you want to open a door somewhere else. But!"


    Nam Jamyong said coldly.


    "No West Bank."


    It was a very cold, completely different story than ever before.


    "Especially not for Hwasan. If Jong-nam is going to sing a song in harmony, would Hwasan accept this?"


    "¡­¡­Well."


    Hyun Young let out a low voice. Nam Jamyong shrugged and chocked.


    "So stop going back. This is not the land of Hwasan. If you waste more time, you''ll lose even more. Of course."


    At the end of the remark, Nam Jamyong turned around.


    Then Moon-ju, who had followed him, turned around laughing.


    Chung-Myung eventually shook off the Baek Cheon crowd and rushed forward. Then he grabbed the bag of money that fell on the floor and threw it at Nam Jamyong.


    "You have to take your stuff!"


    Chin!


    Nam Jamyong smiled and picked up the bag of money that flew in.


    "There''s still pride left. Then you can do whatever you want."


    Then he walked out of Hwagyeong, openly laughing at Chung-Myung.


    Hwasan''s disciples sighed in unison as they watched the doors of Jongnam''s inner family.


    "Elderly¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young nodded heavily at the worried voice of Wirip San.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. Of course, I expected this kind of backlash."


    But¡­¡­.


    The situation has become too intense due to Jongnam''s feud. I''m worried about where to start with this.''


    Hyun Young turned his head slightly to the side.


    Looking at Chung-Myung growling like a poisoned hound, he had a strange look on his face.


    Just let it go?''


    No, this is something to think about.


    the real thing


    Late night


    Squeaking.


    The new door opened slowly with a small noise. Soon after, a nocturnal in a black suit came out cautiously.


    Close.


    Tightly clenched on his face, he rose to the roof without making a single sound.


    but


    "Stop moving."


    "¡­¡­."There was a voice blocking him.


    The masked man''s head turned back.


    "I knew this would happen."


    "That''s the evergreen tree of Moorim. There''s nothing changes."


    "Hey! You can''t carry plum swords!"


    The masked man twisted his eyes. And he spoke in an unnatural low voice.


    "How dare the little ones stop me...¡­."


    "Chung-Myung??. The mask is crooked."


    "Oh, really?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Masked people.


    No, Chung-Myung raised his hand and fixed the mask.


    Baek Cheon sighed as he saw it.


    "Don''t you think the elder should break his head!"


    "I''m not waking up!"


    Chung-Myung burst out.


    "But you can break a leg stick! If you''re going to do it, twist your arm!"


    "¡­...it''s tempting, to be honest."


    Considering Nam Jamyong''s attitude, which came during the day and was sly, they wanted to break Nam Jamyong''s head first without Chung-Myung coming forward.


    But if that really happens, Hwasan will lose all public sentiment in the West Bank.


    "If it ends with only the deceitful ones, so will I. But if you take the West Bank by force, you can''t win the hearts of the people! Then Jongnam''s song will continue to emerge."


    "Then we''ll break everything that happens!"


    "¡­¡­Bongmun in the main mountain of Jongnam will be released someday."


    "Then you can break Jongnam!"


    "¡­I don''t know why you joined the political faction once in a while."


    If I had entered the Sapa, I would have become a talented person once every thousand years.


    Too bad. Too bad.


    "Anyway, never, so take that mask off and go back in."


    "No, Sasook. Actually, I have something urgent to do right now, so I''ll just go out for one. Just one sight is enough!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, get down there, man!"


    But Baek Cheon was not easy. Angry Chung-Myung turned his head and flinched as he tried to spit on the floor.


    Oh, I''m wearing a mask.


    "I tried to talk, but if you want to stop me, I can''t help it."


    Chung-Myung threatened by slapping a plum sword at his waist.


    "Don''t look at each other''s blood and pretend you didn''t see it."


    "No, is this what you''re going to do with the stabbing? Did you leave your personality in Hwasan?"


    Jo-Gol whispered beside him as Baek Cheon screamed in a stupor.


    "There was no such thing."


    "Oh, that''s right, isn''t it?"


    I was mistaken for a moment.


    "Anyway, if you stay like this, we will tell the elder everything. If you can''t even drink for months, you can go."


    "Oh, yeah.


    Chung-Myung clasped his head without being able to do this or that.


    "No, the death penalty won''t help!"


    How do you stop them from getting their heads cut off?


    ''I would have pushed my back on the old priests.''


    Death penalty! Long sentence death penalty!


    The kids got weird. It wasn''t like this before!


    That''s the way it was, you lunatic!


    A


    You''re lying!


    "I don''t know. Anyway, I''m going!"


    "I can''t let you go!"


    "Then I''m really going to get hot. Now, if you close your eyes and open the road, you can pretend nothing happened. Right?"


    "Nothing''s gonna happen here! It''s a problem because things happen elsewhere!"


    "No, I really don''t know what to say.Why are you so loud from before?"


    Chung-Myung, irritated by the constant noise from somewhere, turned his head."Huh?"


    Wait a minute.


    It''s loud?


    "What is it?"


    "What''s so loud?"


    All those who surrounded Chung-Myung also extended their heads and looked out of the Hwayeong Gate.


    "Huh? That one?"


    "Huh?"


    "There''s something coming."


    Chung-Myung squinted his eyes.


    "Kang Ho-in?"


    In his sight, a group of powerful men were seen moving along the pipeline.


    "Is Jongnam fooled? No, he''s not."


    Different temperament.


    Jongnam''s shorthand is from a prestigious political faction, so it gives off a clear vibe.


    However, the bodies of those who are coming here now had a lot of roughness.


    "Sapa?"


    Yeah, if I had to say, it''s more like Sapa.¡­.


    "Safa in the West Bank?"


    "What''s that?"


    "He''s coming this way."


    Hawasan''s disciples all turned around sensitively.


    "To the entrance!"


    "Got it!"


    When Chung-Myung flew first, everyone followed him.


    As they moved to the entrance of Hwayeongmun in an instant, they opened the gate wide and looked at the coffin with slightly nervous eyes.


    "Here he comes!"


    Soon after, the number of people well over 100 at the end of the pipe appeared.


    The armed men, who were all dressed in red and red clothing, walked in a straight line toward Hwayeongmun Gate.


    "Master?"


    Chung-Myung looked at them with a slightly strange look on his face.


    They all seemed to have poor skills, but especially the energy that someone behind them was slightly stimulating Chung-Myung.


    What''s going on all of a sudden?''


    Chung-Myung, who stared at them for a moment, said with his eyes fixed, jaw-dropping.


    "Jo-Gol death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "When I signal, run inside and wake everyone up."


    "¡­I see."


    I don''t know exactly how things were going, but they were not the ones who didn''t know that the atmosphere was unusual.


    Everyone maintained their tension by lifting their history throughout the body.


    In the meantime, those who were coming in on the pipe approached in an instant and stood at the entrance of Hwayeongmun.


    "Is it here?"


    The people in line split from side to side, and a man walked out slowly behind them.


    Jokssado Yoppyong.


    He patted his chin and looked at Chung-Myung, blocking the entrance of Hwayeong Gate.


    "Hmm?"


    Feeling the seriousness from him, Yeop-pyeong smiled without realizing it.


    "I thought it was an understatement, but I didn''t know there was such a big fish. What''s your name, young man?"


    But when Chung-Myung heard it, he smirked.


    "Ha, the world is better. How dare a papa talk to me?"


    "Hm? Hahahahaha!"


    Jokessado Yoppyyong chuckled back.


    "You''re such an arrogant fellow. But I have a question to ask."


    "Ask."


    "Why are you wearing a mask? At this late hour?


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Everyone standing next to Chung-Myung sneaked away.


    ''Oh, I want to run away.''


    I can''t live because I''m embarrassed.''


    However, Chung-Myung was very confident.


    "I just wrote it. Why?"


    "Ha ha. You have a lot of nerve like Jongnam who thinks the world wrong. You look amazing in front of this old man. I''ve trampled on the door to the world today...¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who had been listening, raised one hand and blocked the horse.


    "Wait a minute."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­Can''t you read the letters?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Everyone''s head slightly went up in front. Those who checked the letters on the signboard lowered their eyes again.


    Yuppyeong closed his mouth and looked back. Then someone shouted back there.


    "Daeju! Daeju! Not here! This is Hwajeongmun and the place to go is Hwajeongmun! Why are you stopping me?""Oh, really? Not here?"


    "Keep going! Keep going! We have to go in there!"


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Yuppyeong looked at Chung-Myung, smacking his lips as if embarrassed.


    "¡­Well, excuse me."


    "Oh, well, you''re welcome."


    "then, bye."


    Yuppyeong heaved and coughed and often turned away.


    "Where''s the fire door?"


    "We need to go in that way more."


    "Then you should have told me! Whoops!"


    Hwasan''s disciples all looked at the crowd as they moved away with a blank face.


    "What the hell are those idiots?"


    Chung-Myung''s words represent their feelings.


    But Baek Cheon''s face was still severely hardened.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Why?"


    "Didn''t he look strong?"


    "Oh, you were pretty strong."


    "¡­I can''t do this. I need to tell the elder right now."


    "Why?"


    "If it''s a fire gate, it''s not a folk song of Jongnam! Anyone can tell that the Sapans are looking for a fire gate at this late night, which means they have a bad intention! So I''m gonna take action right now.¡­."


    Chin!


    Chung-Myung grabbed Baek Cheon''s shoulder as he tried to rush inside, speaking in a hurry.


    "No, why are you...¡­."


    Looking back, Baek Cheon flinched for a moment.


    Chung-Myung.


    He was smiling with a soft face that never existed again.


    "Living quarters."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "We didn''t see anything."


    "¡­¡­."


    "And I''ll never see you again. Okay?"


    "You, you, you... " Don''t tell me...¡­?"


    "Why? They said that. The West Bank land is for Jongnam."


    "He, he is. But...!


    "Sure."


    Chung-Myung''s face was almost like Buddha''s warmth.


    "It happened on their land, and they''ll figure it out."


    What if I don''t?


    That''s better.


    "Oh, my God. This happens when Jong-nam returns. I''m sorry to hear that. giggle giggle."


    No, he''s a demon.


    His disciples all closed their eyes as they watched the demon holding his belly and laughing.


    ''This side is more like Safa.''


    ''He''s a bad introduction. It''d be perfect to wear it there.''


    What can I do?


    Already a disciple of Hwasan.


    It''s a pity.

 Chapter - 368 Episode 368. We didnt see anything. (3)

    "Hahaha. Did you see the faces?"


    "I saw it, every time I saw it. How can you not see it when you have snow? My 10-year-old congestion has gone down."


    "Hahahahaha! That''s right. Yes!"


    The loud laughter continued at Hwajeokmun Gate, a village in Jongnam, north of the West Bank.


    "How can those Hawans not even speak!"


    Some of the servants of Jongnam''s inner family, who rushed to Hwayeongmun and pressed Hwasan''s disciples, gathered at Hwajeongmun to hold a drinking party.


    "You''re right!"


    Johobang, the gatekeeper of Hwajeongmun, laughed and shouted.


    "What kind of land is this West Bank? I don''t dare say it''s a place where Hwasan''s miscellaneous ships can step in."


    "That''s right, that''s right. You mean this?"


    Moon-ju of the other Jongnam clapped and agreed.


    "If Jong-nam hadn''t visited, how dare Hawasan step into the West Bank?" I guess that flock of cats slowly reached out to the West Bank, and it''s not going to happen as long as we''re here!"


    "Now they know that the West Bank is not a green place."


    Their voices were as pleasant as ever.


    Although they were respectful to each other by calling each other Munju, they were also involved in their own distribution. Can you tell me about the bondage?


    Moreover, now that everyone is working together to drive out the external(?) situation, it is inevitable that each other feels stronger and better.


    "But why did Nam Moon-joo leave so early?"


    "I think it''s because of Bongmun."


    "Well."


    Johobang nodded heavily.


    Jongnam''s funeral was a sudden event that had not been discussed with them.


    "Do you really need to go that far?"


    It is not easy for a huge literary group like Jongnam to do a memorial service. No matter how far away the great gatekeepers seek to learn from the world, there is no way not to communicate with the world as long as they have mouths with them.


    "The damage would be severe if you had a year-long funeral, so why did you make such an extreme choice?""


    "Well, how do people like us know what he means? I just believe and follow."


    "Well."


    When Johobang salivated, Yu Haesang, the gatekeeper of the compound gate, smiled and poured alcohol into his glass.


    "At times like this, we need to cheer up more. How happy would you be to see that we have kept the West Bank when the long man unsealed?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Johobang, who was slightly relieved, nodded continuously.


    Then I gulped down the drink from the glass.


    Snap!


    Putting the glass down, he said firmly.


    "To do that, we need to get those English words out of the West Bank."


    "Of course, but would that be easy? Wasan will be the one to apply. It wouldn''t be too difficult for Hwasan to run Hwagyeongmun for a year or so, even if it didn''t involve any of his students."


    "Hehe. That''s one thing you know and you two don''t know."


    "What?"


    "Hwasan, don''t you have face? As time goes by, there will be rumors that Hwasan opened a shorthand in the West Bank that none of his disciples were involved, so how can we hold on to it?"


    "Oh, yes, indeed."


    "Wait and see. It''s a month at the most. If you push for just one month, you''ll have to run away from the West Bank without anyone noticing. Hahahahaha!"Johobang''s laughter resonated with delight.


    Moon-ju of Jongnam''s inner family, who sat in front of him, burst into laughter.


    And just then.


    Bite!


    "What!"


    "What the f*ck is he?"


    Everyone who was sitting at the sudden loud noise woke up in fright.


    Still, they were quick to grasp the situation, and they kicked out the door without even exchanging eye contact.


    "This, this?"


    And everyone was surprised with their eyes wide open.


    So did he, the main gate, which had been intact, was completely shattered and scattered in the smoke and mirrors.


    "Hwa-English?"


    The name of the English sentence came out of someone''s mouth.


    Well, the only people in this West Bank who are now hostile to them are Hwagyeongmun and Wasan.


    "Oh, no. Hey!"


    However, the doorkeepers of the inner family who saw those coming in soon noticed that the prediction was wrong.


    Of course, it is true that Hwasan has become unorthodox. But those who are entering now had a distinctly different temperament.


    sticky and sharp


    It was a wave that could not be felt by political factions.


    "What are they?"


    Johobang screamed threateningly, historically. But after hearing his roar, they didn''t react much.


    Instead of


    Whoosh!


    A signboard split in half flew into the firearm.


    "¡­¡­."


    Johobang opened his eyes wide.


    A Hyeonpan is an object that symbolizes one''s literary circle. Isn''t it too obvious what the act of cutting and throwing it means?


    "How dare they know where we are!"


    Johobang shouted again, full of history.


    It was intended to intimidate the opponent, but it was to bring in disciples who did not know the situation yet.


    Whether his intentions worked or not, a group of firemen carrying swords rushed out from the inside.


    "Master Moon!"


    "What the hell are they?"


    Then in unison, he pulled out the sword with a sharp sound.


    The fire doors, which had been quiet a while ago, quickly heated up with tension.


    But then.


    "Tsk tsk tsk."


    A man walked out leisurely, breaking the taut air.


    "Well, I don''t know why political factions all sound the same."


    Then, giggling laughter and words of sympathy leaked out.


    "I think I''ve heard them a hundred times in my life."


    "I know. If you broke the door, you have a clear purpose. We can just pick a knife and fight, who cares who it is."


    Lee and Yuppyeong, who are moving forward, grinned and said.


    "They''re going to be smashed anyway."


    "You''re¡­?"


    "¡­¡­Mr. Moon¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    Suddenly, a groan came out of Yu Haesang''s mouth, standing next to Johobang.


    "Hey, it''s Yuppyeong."


    "¡­What did you just say?"


    "I''m Jokessado Yoppyyong!"


    Johobang''s eyes became teary after recognizing his opponent belatedly.


    "Ma, the enemy''s squad?"


    "Well, I think so."


    He looked at Yuppyeong with a vague eye.


    Why does the enemy force of all men suddenly appear in the West Bank and invade the gate of the house?


    ''The situation is not good.''


    The Man-in-bang is a huge clique that can compete with Jongnam alone. Isn''t one of the most powerful factions of the Sapa against the political factions, the entire population?


    Even in the bay, if the enemy is the main force, it is not a person who can dare to confront the fire doors.


    Johobang''s back was soaked in a cold sweat in an instant.


    "Hey, what''s going on here?"


    When I heard that, I laughed a lot.


    "Are you going to stop by to say hello? You''re a rat, you''re a rat."Johobang bit his lips at the obvious laugh.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know why the enemy squad came here. The fact that all the people have been looking for the West Bank means that everyone knows about Jong Nam''s song.


    However, he has not dared to enter the West Bank under the influence of Jongnam.


    I should have thought about this possibility!''


    As long as the great wall protecting the West Bank, Jongnam, has disappeared, enemies can invade at any time. Originally, all of Jongnam''s inner family would have gathered to prepare for this situation.


    But¡­¡­.


    ''For the d*mn Hwasans!''


    He was distracted by Hwagyeongmun and neglected to defend the real enemy.


    Johobang''s eyes were dim.


    "What the f*ck are you doing? Can you handle this after all this?"


    "It''s not something you should worry about."


    "If Jong-nam uncovers the gate, you won''t be safe."


    Jokssado Yoppyyong giggled at Johobang''s words.


    "Riding."


    "Yes, Archbishop."


    "As expected, political factions are very good. I don''t know how you''re so worried about your enemies. Are you all Buddha?"


    "You have to worry about me."


    "I know."


    Yuppyeong smiled as if he was having fun.


    "What are you doing? If you''re going to keep listening to crap, I''ll take a nap."


    Then, the enemy squad, which was watching the situation, pulled out the provincial government altogether.


    Chaeng!


    The sound of feet echoing at once, as if it were picked by one person, cooled the hearts of the Hwajeok Mundos.


    "Oh, by the way."


    Yeopyeong, who looked at the scene as if it were natural, shrugged and said.


    "Don''t kill me. If I kill them today, I''ll be lazy from tomorrow. If too many people die, they can get out of the coffin."


    "Can I cut my arms and legs?"


    "Put it on if you can. Minimize the intervention of the coffin and get only what is to be gained before falling into it."


    "Yes!"


    "Kill me!"


    "What?"


    The enemy squad, which was about to rush forward, stopped walking in unison and looked back at Yuppyeong.


    "¡­...Oh, it''s become a habit. Hit it!"


    "Yes!"


    In the end, the enemy forces began to attack the Hwajuk Mundos with a fishy smile on their lips.


    "Hey, you guys!"


    "Moonjoo, you have to avoid it!"


    While Johobang was at his wits'' end, the enemy forces quickly began to sweep away the Hwajeong Mundo.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    "Argh! Argh! My arm!"


    He was no match in the first place.


    No matter how gullible they are, they are uninhabited people who are on par with their native disciples in Jongnam. Those who had learned martial arts were not able to deal with them.


    The doorkeepers of the inner family who had been drinking with Johobang a while ago have already pulled their feet and started to flee over the fence.


    "Well, those loyal men."


    "Do you want me to chase you?"


    "Leave it alone."


    Yeop-pyeong gave a glimpse of those who ran away.


    "As long as you don''t leave the West Bank, you can run away."


    And frowns at the situation in the hall.


    "But can''t we really kill him?"


    "Never."


    "Well, why fight if you''re going to club me?""


    "This is in the West Bank. If a person dies here in droves, the coffin has no choice but to leave."


    "¡­What''s so scary about a coffin?"


    "Think about it. In other words, if we don''t kill, we can walk freely through the West Bank. Jongnam''s tricksters beat them as they see them."


    "Well, that''s not bad either."


    Yeopyeong saw Mt. Jongnam in the distance, shaking his head.


    ''Buddy bastards, they''re gonna pay the bills?''I don''t know why they sealed the gate, but it''ll be the worst option that can''t be reversed anyway.


    When Jong-nam unwraps the gate, there will be no one in the West Bank who claims to be Jong-nam''s inner family.


    "Hey, you guys...Aren''t you afraid of the consequences?"


    Johobang, almost half out of his mind, began to approach Yuppyeong, shaking his whole body.


    Yuppyeong laughed as if it were a joke.


    "That''s a very good man. I can''t believe you''re worried about us after all this."


    "Jo, Jongnam! Jongnam will never forgive you!"


    "Hahaha¡­¡­. Bangseung."


    "Yes."


    "Did you say it''s okay to break an arm or leg?"


    "That''s not a problem?"


    "Hmm!"


    He walked towards Johobang as if he were aching.


    "Do you know what I hate the most? It''s called the asking guard."


    And finally it showed its teeth.


    In an instant, he pulled out Do and hit Johobang with the back of the sword.


    Bite!


    Johobang rolled the floor without even thinking about fighting back. When he fell unconscious and spread on the floor, Yuppyeong frowned pitifully.


    "You''ve been making fun of me for not getting a job."


    Then I looked through the enemy lines sweeping through the fire doors.


    "Get it together! There are two more rounds within tonight."


    "Yes!"


    A fishy smile sprang up around his mouth.


    I''ll destroy the West Bank in three days!''


    At that time.


    "¡­¡­It''s no joke."


    "Oh, my God, this is...¡­."


    Hwasan''s disciples, who were looking at the situation of the fire gate on the roof of a far-off front, frowned unknowingly.


    In front of him, Baek Cheon was flinching as if he were about to jump out.


    "Don''t you have to help?"


    "¡­I don''t see blood for now."


    "Even so, the Sapa are attacking...¡­."


    Baek Cheon and the rest of the disciples glanced at one side with eyes full of anxiety and discomfort.


    I''m going to the worst one.


    "Caaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Drinking Jokuna! Drinking while watching a fight is the best! Hehehehehehehehehehehe!


    "My prime minister.''


    Why''d you call him an ascetic?


    If you made a mistake, take it back.


    Everyone shook their heads when they saw Chung-Myung drinking with a smile.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "Can I really leave it as it is?"


    "Then what?"


    "¡­¡­No, but to leave Sapa alone¡­¡­."


    "Who''s going to let him?"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung drank again and frowned.


    "I''ve never let a bunch of Sapa blabber in my life. They can''t walk out."


    "Then I have to go down now...¡­."


    "Oh, by the way."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung shrugged and spoke deftly at Baek Cheon''s words.


    "Oh, my God. Did I overdo it? My back hurts. Let''s take it slow."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Giggling."


    Smiling innocently, Chung-Myung looked up at the sky.


    "This is it! This is it! Admiral Lee!"


    Right? A long sentence?


    You son of a b*tc*! You''re the master...¡­.


    What''d you say?


    I can''t hear you because it''s a dead man.


    Hehehehe!

 Chapter - 369 Episode 369. We didnt see anything. (4)

    "¡­¡­."


    Nam Jamyong looked at the scene in front of him with trembling eyes.


    ''What the hell is this all about overnight?''


    The door of the house was literally smashed.


    Mundos moaning on the floor because they have not yet been transferred to Congress, and war ministers who have been destroyed and destroyed everywhere.


    Without a sudden robbery...¡­.


    No, it''s not a robbery.''


    Nam Jamyong bit his lips. The gatekeeper Johobang was still lying unconscious.


    "¡­Mr. Moon."


    Yu Haesang, who was the first to inform Nam Jamyong of the news, stamped his feet in confusion.


    "What the hell am I supposed to do about this?"


    "¡­¡­."


    It''s a question you ask for an answer, but Nam Jamyong didn''t have much to say.


    I can''t believe it''s a crowded room.''


    My spine cooled.


    I''ve known for a long time that all the people are aiming for the West Bank. But I didn''t expect it to be such a surprise move. Even so boldly.


    "Shouldn''t we come up with a plan?"


    Nam Jamyong nodded quietly. But unlike the action, his mind was almost empty. I couldn''t think of anything that could be called a countermeasure.


    What am I supposed to do with the whole room?''


    What kind of place is a bay?


    It''s one of those Shin Juopae.


    If there is a gufile room and a great sega in the political faction, there is a Sinjuopae in the Sapa. In other words, Shin Juopae is a huge clique that can compete with that old file room.


    So, Jongnam''s inner family will deal with the enemy of the Man Man Manbang, one of those Shin Juopae?


    "Master Moon, how...¡­."


    "Ee, first of all!"


    Nam Jamyong shouted out loud.


    "Gather all the doorkeepers of the shorthand! Right now!"


    "Yes!"


    Yu Haesang quickly disappeared, and Nam Jamyong murmured despondently as he looked at Johobang, who was unconscious.


    "What am I supposed to do with this?"


    One, no one answered what he said.


    "What does the coffin say?"


    The gatekeepers of Jongnam, who gathered at Seowolmun Gate, sat around a large round table.


    Most of their expressions were poignant. Considering the expression of the scene when he was screaming in Hwagyeongmun, I wondered if he was the same person.


    "¡­¡­I won''t come forward."


    "The people have been mutilated by robbers, and they don''t come forward!"


    "¡­That''s what a coffin is all about."


    Dongbang Hwae, the gatekeeper of the gate, sighed deeply and said,


    "And they''re very clever. He completely smashed the door and didn''t kill a single person. In addition, while making such a fuss, Yang Min didn''t touch a single person. So the coffin doesn''t seem to have any justification to get involved."


    "You''re not afraid to mess with everyone?"


    "¡­Mr. Moon, I think you should cover your mouth."


    "Hmm."


    Nam Jamyong coughed loudly.


    No matter how angry you are, there are things you can say and things you shouldn''t say.


    "I was a little excited."


    Dongbang Hwae sighed again as Nam Jamyong admitted.


    "I think I should meet the Holy Father in person because I can''t communicate with him."¡­ I''m still requesting, but the answer is¡­¡­."


    I''m sure it is.''


    Nam Jamyong also sighed with his eyes slightly lowered.


    It''s frustrating and frustrating, but I can''t blame them.


    The work of the herd is a group.


    It was the principle of those who lived in the strong.


    Unless the universal forces touch the people, the coffin will never intervene. Even if all the Jongnam insiders fall into ruin."So where are those evil enemies now?"


    "As soon as the day broke, he left the West Bank. Maybe¡­¡­."


    "I''ll be back tonight."


    "That''s right."


    Nam Jamyong washed his face dry enough to make a rustling sound, and squeezed his face as if it were not enough.


    If only Jong-nam hadn''t done Bongmun!


    Although many people are strong, Jongnam is also one of the top ten in the world. If Jong-nam hadn''t visited, all the people would not have dared to step into the West Bank.


    "What happened to the person who sent you to Jongnam?"


    "I''m back, but...¡­ the door won''t open."


    "You''re saying you don''t even break the veil under these circumstances?"


    "Nam Mun-ju¡­¡­. You know, bongmun isn''t something that''s easy to solve, is it? Bongmun, which was implemented as the Jangmunryeongbu, cannot be solved at will even if it is a long-standing writer of Jongnam. Even if external enemies come in and war breaks out, isn''t it a rule that a sealed gatekeeper should not be involved in anything outside the gate?"


    "Principle! Principle! What kind of principle is that when you''re about to die?"


    Bang!


    In the end, Nam Jamyong, who couldn''t stand it, hit the round table violently.


    The teacups on top were turned upside down and ruined, but no one blamed Nam Moon-ju. It''s because they were the same way that they were rotting inside.


    "If I do, is there no way to calm down?"


    "¡­What can I do? We have no choice but to work together and fight back."


    "Do you want to be the counterpart?"


    "Huh? What do you want me to do? You''re saying let''s leave the West Bank and run?"


    The doorkeepers began to squabble.


    "What is the reason why the people of the West Bank favor Jongnam''s inner family? Because we are trusted. But if the Sapa run away when they come in, what shame can they come back to the West Bank after that?"


    "Those Sapa don''t touch the people of both nations!"


    "What''s wrong with Sapa? Now, yes, but how do you know when and what''s going to happen!"


    "So you''re saying we''re gonna sit here and get it?"


    "It''s better than running for shame!"


    "Then lock the door in here! I need to live."


    "What and what?"


    Nam Jamyong buried his face in his hand as the ancient castle came and went.


    God d*mn it.


    He used to act like a noble gentleman, but as soon as the crisis came, everyone was showing signs of a back alley.


    Do it.


    It is useless to blame that. People can only relax as much as they can.


    Even the king who commands the world must turn blue when his enemies flock to the front of the castle.


    "Oh, my God!"


    "This guy? Did you just say this guy?"


    "You didn''t forget that I was your death penalty, did you?"


    "For God''s sake, when did the shorthand start allocating?"


    "As soon as I heard it, I thought it''s..."


    He was about to draw a sword. Nam Jamyong, who was watching the two people raising their voices, hit the round table with all his might again.


    Oh, my god!


    The round table, made of strong jadan wood, literally rolled on the floor with two sides.


    Moon-ju, who had been arguing for the appearance, looked back at Nam Jamyong with their mouths shut.


    "Look at the ugliness."


    "¡­I''m sorry, Master Moon."


    "I''m ashamed of myself."


    As the surroundings became quiet, Nam Jamyong pressed down on his stinging temples.


    Jokssado Yoppyong.


    Nam Jamyong has also heard the name several times. He is famous as a master of the province even in the crowded area.


    In the first place, it is clear that he is the master of a force force that only exists in a dozen people.Even in that Jongnam, some elders and outstanding disciples must be able to deal with.


    How the hell are we supposed to stop him?


    I''m sure they''ll come back in at night.''


    It was when Nam Jamyong groaned at a time when there was no answer.


    "¡­¡­Hwasan."


    Someone''s muttering penetrated my ear.


    Nam Jamyong''s head slowly turned.


    "¡­What did you just say?"


    Frustrated by the unexpected remark, he blinked and asked again.


    "¡­Hwasan, so why don''t you ask for help in English?"


    "¡­¡­."


    The humbled answer came back. Nam Jamyong looked at the speaker with a mixture of bewilderment and embarrassment.


    Danbyong Nip, the gatekeeper of the Taepyeong Gate, blushed with an awkward face. Nam Jamyong didn''t like him very much because he usually had a weak head.


    "To put it bluntly, if Jong-nam can''t solve the feud, it''s hard for us to block the enemy''s formation alone. But we''re not alone in the West Bank, are we?"


    "¡­¡­so Hwasan?"


    "Yes."


    Danbyong Nip nodded loudly.


    "At this moment, Hwasan''s native disciples are at Hwajeongmun, and above all, there are people like Hwajeonggum who are famous in the world. Besides, didn''t Hwasan Sinryong and Hye Yeon come?"


    "¡­¡­."


    That''s right.


    Hwajeonggeom is also Hwajeonggeom, but Hwasan Sinryong or Hye Yeon will never lag behind Jongnam''s great disciples.


    They might be able to deal with that Jokesado Yoppyyong.


    "The biggest problem is that there''s no one to deal with that criticism.''


    The influence of an absolute master on the battlefield is beyond imagination. Without the criticism, it would not have been so hopeless no matter how many enemy forces came.


    Danbyong Nip said with a little voice.


    "So why don''t you ask Hwasan for help?"


    "Are you saying that?"


    But Yu Haesang screamed and protested before Nam Jamyong could answer.


    "A man should know shame! How could you ask those hwasan''s lords for help?"


    "¡­¡­one situation¡­"¡­."


    "Besides!"


    Yu Haesang''s face was distorted.


    "We''ve done this to them! They will help us well."


    "No, no, no. It''s not something to think about."


    Danbyong Nip smiled awkwardly, wiping his sweat with a towel.


    "Anyway, aren''t they a prestigious faction?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "It''s the Hwasan faction. No matter how bad our relationship is, we cannot deny that they are prestigious and political."


    "Well."


    "Those who claim to be famous and political factions have been invaded by the Sapa, and they won''t just be watching. Of course, because of the circumstances, you won''t have to reach out your hand first.¡­ If we bow our heads first, we''ll pretend we can''t win and hold hands."


    Nam Jamyong, who had been listening in silence, frowned slightly.


    "Do you really think so?"


    "Of course. There''s a real reason."


    "The real reason?"


    "Would everyone go after Jongnam?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Danbyong Nip''s voice was more determined than ever.


    "If they''re really after the West Bank, they won''t end up organizing Jongnam''s inner circle. Of course Hwa-young-moon will be the goal after us."


    "Hmm¡­¡­."


    "So Hwajeongmun, or Hwasan, should join hands with us. Otherwise, shouldn''t you fight the enemy alone?"


    "I''m sure it is."


    "It''s too reckless and stupid. Even if we can win, we don''t have a strong man to choose such a difficult path."Nam Jamyong nodded.


    ''Hwasan.''


    I don''t really like bowing down to Hwasan, but...¡­.


    ''Actually, that shield isn''t common.''


    I hate to see them, but you can''t be more reliable if you''


    "Good idea."


    "Nam Mun-ju? Are you sure you want to do that''s what you''re going to do?"


    Nam Jamyong said with a fishy smile.


    "Of course, it hurts my pride. But if you can afford to lower your self-esteem and use it, why not?"


    "Well, that''s right."


    Nam Jamyong shook his hand firmly as if nothing more to say.


    "I''ll be the one to bring in Hwasan, and the others will crack down on the gatekeepers. And Dan Moon-joo!


    "Yes, Master Moon."


    Danbyong Nip rose from his seat and approached Nam Jamyong.


    "Come with me."


    "I see."


    There was no further delay. He left the room with Danbyong Nip.


    Then he walked silently for a moment and hinted.


    "Hwasan, will you please help us?"


    "They can''t help but help us."


    "Why? What I said isn''t everything?"


    "Because they are political factions."


    "¡­That''s all?"


    Danbyong Nip gave a slightly complicated smile at Nam Mun-ju, who was slightly frowning.


    "It sounds obvious, but there''s a lot to it. What would the people of the West Bank think of them if they were to stand by even though the Sapa invaded them?"


    Nam Jamyong, who had been listening, nodded. Danbyong Nip goes on.


    "Of course, you''ll hear some bad news, but eventually they''ll help us out. Then we can put them as shields to stop the enemy''s army, and we can drive them out again later on."


    Nam Jamyong rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "Then all I have to do is lower my head."


    "The lower the posture, the better. A giant does not spare his knees if necessary."


    "Ha ha ha. Then where do you want to be a giant?"


    Nam Jamyong smiled pleasantly.


    But they didn''t know.


    Whasan is, of course, a political faction, but it is not the one they know who leads him.


    "What?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Oh, I mean. Did we?


    "¡­¡­."


    Nam Jamyong''s cheeks began to tremble.


    So did he, the young man with the bottle of alcohol, lying halfway down on the table, kept giggling at them.


    The expression of accusation on the face was so blatant that I couldn''t say anything.


    "Hahaha. You''re making a funny joke. Hahahahaha!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Nam Jamyong''s face is horribly distorted.


    Staring sideways, Danbyong Nip, who was confident that Hwasan would help them, slipped away. Nam Jamyong closed his eyes tightly.


    Then Chung-Myung, a young man who was drinking with a sound of disgust, shouted.


    "Sasook! Get the salt!"


    "Spray it on these people?"


    "What are you talking about? Spray it at the entrance, man!"


    Once in a while, it was Chung-Myung who thought Baek Cheon was worse than me.

 Chapter - 370 Episode 370. We didnt see anything. (5)

    "Whoosh!"


    Nam Jamyong breathed heavily.


    Already, pride has fallen to the ground. But that''s...¡­. No, that''s why I couldn''t step down even more. If you step down like this, you''ll lose your pride and get nothing.


    He took a deep breath and opened his mouth again as calmly as possible.


    "A small stamp."


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head with a bright face.


    Looking at a clear and bright smile, I couldn''t turn my stomach, so I had an urge to pull out a sword and swing it away immediately.


    But Nam Jamyong ruled himself with the utmost patience.


    No, it''s not him.''


    How long has Nam Jamyong lived as a gatekeeper of Seowolmun Gate?


    He found out what he really needed to negotiate with.


    His eyes turned to Hyun Young, who was standing next to him, not Chung-Myung.


    "Elders!"


    The desperation of Nam Jamyong''s voice was young.


    "Help me! Help me! If you don''t help us, we''re all going to be beaten by those wicked Sapa people!"


    He did his best to make the elder look as straight and straight as possible.


    "Of course, I know what we''ve done is not easy for Hwasan to forgive! But those who engage in political strife must join forces when external forces come in."


    "Well."


    Hyun Young nods lightly. Certainly Nam Jamyong had a point.


    "If you help us this once, we will never forget that grace!"


    "Well, I guess so."


    "Yes!"


    Hope grew in Nam Jamyong''s eyes.


    Unlike Mangjong, who was obviously the Hwasan Divine Dragon or the Torong, the elder was a man of words. The elder of the clan. I should have talked to someone who knew what was more important from the beginning.


    But his expectations were devastated. Hyun Young smiled and looked back at Chung-Myung.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes!"


    "What is he saying?"


    "Oh, that?"


    Chung-Myung answered with a shrug.


    "So you''re pushovers, so don''t pull them out and come and get an arrow."


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Nam Jamyong''s eyes cramped.


    Uh...


    Oh, of course...¡­right. It''s in line with the meaning.


    But do people usually talk like that in front of them? You''re a Taoist, too.


    ''Oh, no!''


    Now is not the time to think about this!


    "He, he''s not!"


    Nam Jamyong shouted in surprise.


    "If you help me this time, I will never forget your kindness. I will repay you not just for words but for your satisfaction in Hwasan! So, Elder, please...¡­!"


    Hyun Young looked back at Chung-Myung again this time.


    I didn''t even ask, but Chung-Myung started to interpret it on his own.


    "I''m going to lose all my property anyway, but if you stop it, I''ll take a little bit of it off and take credit."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young''s smile grew warmer.


    "That''s what he says."


    Nam Jamyong was speechless and looked at both.


    ''What the hell is this...¡­.''


    A young man who takes people''s words so crookedly is a child, but what is the elder who believes them without countermeasure?


    It seemed impossible to persuade them with his words.


    "Hmm."


    But then, Danbyong Nip, who had been silent, took a step forward, coughing in vain.


    "The elder, my name is Danbyong Nip, the gatekeeper of Taepyeongmun.""Oh, come on."


    This time, Hyun Young nodded with a smile.


    "Elderly, I know that Hwasan is not feeling well. Until just a while ago, we were shouting to leave the West Bank and suddenly asked for help."


    "You know very well."


    "¡­¡­."


    Danbyong Nip looked at Chung-Myung, who intervened with blank eyes.


    "Why?"


    "Oh, no."


    Having lost his awkwardness by coughing in vain, he desperately managed his expression and continued to talk again.


    "But the elder. Please don''t dwell on personal things and think of the world. They''re all over the world, Shin Juopae. What would the world say if the West Bank fell into the hands of Shin Juopae?"


    Then Chung-Myung tilted his head and said,


    "Jong-nam''s a moron."


    "¡­¡­."


    A bright smile followed.


    "Is that right?"


    "That¡­¡­, uh, that''s possible¡­¡­."


    "Dan Moon-joo!"


    "Coughing!"


    Nam Jamyong''s bawling quickly caught Danbyong Nip''s spirit on his way out.


    ''For God''s sake, I keep stopping you.''


    Somehow I couldn''t ignore him because he cut in with such a bright face.


    Nam Jamyong took over Danbyong Nip''s words instead.


    "He¡­¡­ of course, he will be criticized in Jongnam. But as long as Hwasan is in the West Bank, Hwasan cannot escape the arrow! Do you mind if the whole world criticized him for his brutality?"


    The last horse was so loud that it almost rang.


    And the words certainly worked, and his disciples looked at each other silently.


    "That¡­¡­."


    The evidence was that Baek Cheon, who had been silent, tilted his head with a look of dismay. Nam Jamyong''s face brightened up at the sight.


    But then Baek Cheon looked at Yoon-jong and said,


    Doesn''t it matter?"


    Then the disciples around him nodded and sympathized.


    "Yes, it''s nothing but criticism. I didn''t get much attention until recently."


    "¡­Would people care so much about Hwasan? I heard it became famous, but I can''t believe it."


    "¡­¡­."


    Danbyong Nip was speechless and stared blankly at his disciples.


    "Wife, the world will condemn it."


    "Criticism is a curse."


    "What''s the big deal about being cursed?"


    "I''m still being cursed every day. To that son of a b*tc*."


    "I know."


    Danbyong Nip and Nam Jamyong both shut up.


    ''No, what the hell is going on with these guys?''


    Isn''t Hwasan also a prestigious tycoon?


    Of course, just because they claim to be political factions does not mean that everyone is thirsty for justice.


    It''s only young children who have many dreams that think so. The world is always more harsh than you think.


    But isn''t there such a thing as decency aside from goodness?''


    If Sapa comes in and comes out of Jongnam''s house, but doesn''t come forward, there will be a headwind.


    "Are you sure you don''t mind if Hwasan''s face falls to the ground like this?"


    Chung-Myung grinned when he heard it.


    "You seem to misunderstand something, but it''s not a disgrace, it''s a disgrace."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "No matter how hard we are Hwasan, we cannot ignore Jongnam''s influence on the West Bank. Should I say that it''s a little embarrassing to get involved in what''s happening on someone else''s land?"


    "¡­¡­."


    ''Someone else''s land.''


    Danbyong Nip''s body flinched.


    That man''s land is what Nam Jamyong said here the other day. Surely Nam Jamyong said that the West Bank is the land of Jongnam and that he would not give a single comment to Hwasan?That Taoist is shameful enough to remember the word and return it now.


    "He, it''s...."


    "Come on. Don''t worry."


    Before Danbyong Nip could say anything, Chung-Myung smiled brightly again.


    "Jong-nam is some kind of a gatekeeper! All men¡­¡­. All, all men...What''s the name of the place?"


    "Everyone! Everyone!"


    "Oh, yeah. How can a man do anything to Jongnam? Don''t worry too much. Everything''s going to be fine."


    "¡­¡­."


    No, why would you say that?


    Are you in a position to say that?


    Danbyong Nip looked at Nam Jamyong with resentful eyes, knowing that he couldn''t speak at all.


    "So why are you making fun of your muzzle?''


    Feeling a strong resentment in his eyes, Nam Jamyong avoided the gaze with a shy face.


    In fact, it was unfair for Nam Jamyong as well.


    Did you expect me to be like this?''


    Yesterday, when he pushed Hawsan here, he laughed and said it was pleasant, but now he''s passing the buck because things have changed.


    No matter how harsh the world is, how can you do this?


    "That¡­¡­."


    But Nam Jamyong, who was about to plead, closed his eyes.


    This is not the time to argue about this one by one. If we don''t get help from Hwasan, Jongnam''s shorthand is really over.


    "Elderly! Don''t do that, please help me this once. Don''t you feel sorry for the people of the West Bank?"


    Then Hyun Young smiled warmly and said,


    "You don''t have to worry about that. From today on, we are not going to step up and protect the people of the West Bank. It''s not something that should harm the people of the country."


    "Well, then¡­¡­.?"


    "We will protect the people well, so Moon-ju should be careful not to worry and take good care of them."


    "Come on, Elder!"


    Hyun Young, who smiled at Nam Jamyong, who shouted with a broken face in the world, looked back at Hwasan''s disciples and nodded.


    "Here comes the guest."


    "Yes!"


    Baek Cheon and other disciples of Hwasan rushed forward and surrounded Nam Jamyong and Danbyong Nip. And began to push them out of the gate.


    "Come on, Elder! You can''t do this! Elder!"


    "Hwasan! Think of Hwasan''s reputation¡­"¡­the elder!"


    Hyun Young flicked his ears with a sour face.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"


    "These are the sapas!"


    Eventually, bad words poured out, but Hyun Young shrugged with a look of where the dog was building.


    Soon after, Nam Jamyong and Danbyong Nip went out the door and the gate of Hwayeong Gate was tightly closed.


    "Tsk."


    Hyun Young frowned and kicked his tongue.


    "People have no choice but to change their position depending on the situation, but it''s shameless. I can''t believe you''re here to ask for help."


    Then I peeked back at Chung-Myung.


    "I kicked you out, but what are you going to do? This is not something to drag on."


    "Because of your face?"


    "No, I think you''ll run barefoot to the West Bank if you get in the long-winded ear."


    "¡­¡­."


    Oh, I guess so.


    You didn''t think of that.


    "It''s a relief that Jang Moon-in didn''t come to the West Bank."


    "I think so, too."


    Things wouldn''t have worked out so easily with Hyun Jong. As soon as I heard Yangmin, my eyes would have been half-witted.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not going to take that long."


    "And there is something right about what they say. I''m afraid it''s going to hurt the people of the West Bank.""That''s right."


    "If there is a rumor that the people of both countries have been damaged, Jang may lock me in his room and let me read moral scriptures for three days and nights."


    "¡­I''d rather be hit."


    "That''s what I''m saying!"


    Seeing Hyun Young''s face burning up in a flash, it seems that he has experienced something similar.


    Hyun Young, who had been braving for a while, looked at Chung-Myung and said.


    There was a subtle uneasiness on his expression.


    "I did what you said, but I honestly don''t think it''s a bad thing to join hands with Jongnam. The Man In Bang is one of the most powerful of the four factions. Even if it''s just one, most small and medium-sized clans can be swept away overnight."


    "That''s exactly what it looks like it."


    "But are you sure you don''t mind? If you don''t join hands with them, you may have to deal with us only with Hwagyeongmun."


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung said, glancing back.


    "Children grow up fighting."


    "Huh?"


    Smiling smile was just nonchalant.


    "I thought I needed a proper hands-on experience. There''s a limit to bimu or daejeon."


    Hyun Young burst out laughing in vainly.


    Don''t you know how strong the crowd is?''


    No, I don''t think so.


    Although behavior is often misleading, Chung-Myung is never a dull child. Rather, they are too intelligent and look different from ordinary people.


    There is no way that Chung-Myung does not know the meaning of confronting the whole population.


    "Are you okay? It could be dangerous."


    At that, Chung-Myung looked back at Baek Cheon and the other students with a sullen face.


    "Do you think he''s going to die?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    At the words, the faces of the Hwasan disciples died black.


    Either way, Chung-Myung murmured in thought.


    "Hmm. Jongnam, South Jeolla Province."¡­."


    Come to think of it, it was ridiculous to see all the people pushing into the West Bank.


    "Shinjuopae is frozen to death.''


    In the past, when he was in full swing with the inspection of plum blossoms, the world''s sapa had dried up.


    But in just a hundred years, you''ve become strong enough to use that title?


    "I''ll have to deal with both at once. How dare you dirty Sapa spit in someone else''s territory!"


    "You said it was for the bell."


    "Oh, did I?"


    I don''t remember.

 Chapter - 371 Episode 371. I agree with that. (1)

    "So basically, the Sapa is not stronger than the political faction. But even the most powerful of the political factions, Shaolin, can''t keep up."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Of course, our opening is full of more beggars than all those Sapa put together, but you know, only a handful of the beggars are properly energized."


    "¡­¡­."


    "The five most powerful of the many and many Sapa are called Sinjuopae, which is called Janggangsuro 108chae, Noklim 70chae, Haomun, Manin¡­¡­.Hey! Are you sleeping?"


    Chung-Myung, who was dozing off, flinched and opened his eyes as Hong Dae Kwang shouted.


    "Breathing.


    "No, you son of a b*tc*! He told me to explain, but he''s dozing off!"


    "Oh, that''s because it''s obvious."


    "What do you mean, obvious? When it''s all in there, it becomes blood and flesh.¡­!"


    "There''s plenty of blood and plenty of flesh. So how strong is that bay room?"


    "Well."


    Hong Dae Kwang swept his chin a couple of times and shrugged.


    "I don''t know."


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Disgrace flashed through Chung-Myung''s eyes as he looked at Hong Dae Kwang.


    "¡­That''s not the way people look at people."


    "You don''t even know how strong an open buntaju is?"


    "You''ll have to stick around to find out there.


    Hong Dae Kwang said as if he was genuinely wronged.


    "In the past hundred years, there has not been a proper fight between political factions and the Sapa. The factions could not keep the Sapa in check to recover the damage they suffered from the Mahists, and the Sapa quickly called out their forces in the wake of the postwar chaos."


    "His demon pups are of no help anyway!"


    Whatever you do, it''s magic! Magic school!


    You''re going to get a scab on your ear!


    "It can''t be helped. The scars left by the war were that deep. It''s¡­¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang stopped talking and shut up. Then he quickly changed the subject before the awkwardness came to the surface.


    "It''s something a strong man has to accept."


    You''re trying.


    What I was going to say was...


    Don''t you guys know best?''


    It would have been.


    Anyway, in thinking about the feelings of the other person listening, I wouldn''t break the ice.


    "So it''s hard to figure out the exact power. In a rough estimate, it is a little short of the old school, and it is expected to be comparable to Oh Dae-gawa."


    "Well."


    "Among them, the Red Squad is one of the most famous armed forces in the world. The strength of the enemy squad itself is not unusual compared to other armed forces, but the enemy squad leader Yuppyeong is different among the major opposition parties."


    "Well."


    "He''s one of the most powerful people in the world. With such a man leading, enemy lines have always been the subject of caution."


    "I''ve never seen a Sapa hear a man of caution. Whew."


    "How long have you lived, man?"


    Hong Dae Kwang murmured, "A young man acts like an old man." But Chung-Myung neatly ignored the remark.


    ''The world is better.''


    It''s really good for those Sapa guys. A hundred years ago, when Plum Blossom Inspection was in Hwasan, the dead would not have even thought of coming within a thousand miles of Hwasan.


    In fact, Chung-Myung would not have had to step up. Hawasan''s celadon ships, hungry for spines, would have foamed at his mouth and rushed like beasts.


    At that time, not only Hwasan, but also the old file room and Oh Dae-se were so powerful that they couldn''t use any power."It was a time when there was so little to collaborate on, and the old men who opened their eyes blue-eyed searched the mountains for bandits.''


    It was a time when evil political factions were tormenting vulnerable Sapa to death. From the perspective of the fallen Sapa, isn''t it just hell?


    Come to think of it that way, they''re very persistent. I''m proud to see that you''ve endured those hard times and have grown your power again...¡­.


    Oh, this isn''t it.


    "Anyway!"


    Chung-Myung sprang up from his seat. Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes widened.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I know what kind of people they are, so that''s enough. Just take care of it."


    "Hwasan the Dragon! Don''t look down on the crowd!"


    Hong Dae Kwang screamed in fright.


    "Of course I know you''re strong. But the enemy of all men is on a different level than the ones you''ve faced so far! Don''t forget that the people you''ve been fighting for are the latecomers! The review index is supposed to evaluate its promise, not its strength!"


    But even against it, Chung-Myung''s face was heartbreaking. Hong Dae Kwang thumped his heart as if he was frustrated.


    "Jokssado Yoppyyong is a strong man you''ve never experienced before. If you try to deal with it poorly, you can get in big trouble."


    "Oh, I''ve never heard of a Sapa in my life. This is why you have to live long."


    "Oh, so how long have you lived?"


    Tsk.


    There''s no need to say it.


    "Anyway, I got it."


    As Chung-Myung left waving his hands, Hong Dae Kwang distorted his face.


    What the hell is he doing?''


    As soon as he heard the news, he asked for more support from the public and neighboring door-to-door factions. But unless they have wings on their legs, it will take at least seven days and nights.


    And in fact, seven nights is enough time for the Red Army to leave the West Bank frugally.


    "There shouldn''t be a big deal."


    If I knew this would happen, I''d have at least a series of beggars.


    He sighed deeply at the belated regret.


    * * *


    "¡­the words of the coffin are still the same. I don''t want to get involved."


    God d*mn it.


    Nam Jamyong bit his lips.


    "Seongju still doesn''t meet us either."


    "I''ve asked for help from the surrounding gatekeepers, but it''s going to take less time to get here. And¡­¡­ actually, there''s a big gate around the West Bank¡­¡­."


    I don''t think so.


    The biggest gatekeepers on the island are Jongnam and Hwasan. In particular, Jongnam''s power was so strong that most of the gatekeepers could not be established on the island.


    "If we can communicate with the Isle''s inner family, we will send our disciples away. But when will it arrive...¡­."


    "Ugh."


    Nam Jamyong scratched his head in frustration.


    He had always been neat, but he had already scratched his hair in a short period of time. His eyes were red and bloodshot because he couldn''t sleep.


    I couldn''t find the orphaned image of just one day ago.


    Then Danbyong Nip said with a stiff face.


    "Munju, I''d rather...¡­."


    "Rather?"


    "Why don''t we look forward to a later date?"


    "Later?"


    "In fact, it''s like a ditch to block enemy lines with our power alone. Now that this is the case, I''d rather stay out of the way today, and if they walk away...¡­."


    "Nonsense!"


    Nam Jamyong broke his tongue and screamed."You don''t know what''s going to happen to the West Bank as soon as we get up?" They say they don''t touch the people now, but their purpose is clear. How long do you think they''ll hold back?"


    "Isn''t it up to the Crown to take care of it?"


    "You stupid fool! Why don''t we know that we can''t restore lost trust if we get to the point where the coffin comes out?"


    "Trust is likely to be rebuilt, but lost lives will never be saved again."


    "¡­¡­."


    Nam Jamyong became a honeyed mute and looked at Danbyong Nip.


    "It''s meaningful to have face alive. How long do you think they''ll be patient as Master Moon said? They say they are refraining from killing to prevent intervention in the coffin because the work is not over yet, but they will always use the water if the number is wrong. How can I assure you that you''re not falling down with that knife?¡­."


    "Noisy!"


    Nam Jamyong shouted out loud.


    "And you''re the gatekeeper of Jongnam''s inner family? How is it so easy to say that a man in the name of his servant runs away from the enemy? I can never accept it!"


    "Master Moon!"


    "I''d rather die than do that! There''s no need to say! As soon as the sun sets, bring your disciples to the West Gate. There is nothing they cannot defeat if they fight with the determination to die."


    There was blood in Nam Jamyong''s trembling eyes.


    That tough attitude left other doorkeepers unable to speak.


    "Do you understand?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "I will."


    The lukewarm and lukewarm response returned, but Nam Jamyong did not push any further. Why would those who might have to risk their lives tonight be so motivated?


    "The trick is the trick anyway.''


    If they had truly intended to fight injustice by becoming unmanned, they would have remained in their home country. Of course, those who created their own clans came down the mountain on their own, and those who inherited the clans could have become disciples of their own if they had made up their minds.


    In the end, however, they chose the shorthand because they were more interested in wealth than in ignorance.


    Therefore, this reaction was also a natural result. Would you have expected to risk your life to fight someone while leading the family?


    "If you are truly disciples of Jongnam, and you are a warrior, show your pride! I''ll trust you!"


    "Of course!"


    "I''m also a proud servant''s song! Would you be scared of those Sapa people?"


    "Then I''ll bring my disciples together!"


    The doorkeepers rose from their seats. And he started going out with a determined face.


    Watching the scene, Nam Jamyong clenched his teeth.


    I will never give this West Bank to the Sapa.''


    And he stood up with a firm face.


    "Gather your disciples! Right now!"


    What time is it?


    Nam Jamyong looked around with a stunned look.


    "¡­¡­."


    His eyes, left with distrust and despondency, seemed almost empty.


    "Mu, Lord Moon."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I think the problem is new and new. The disciples who just went to check on the other gatekeepers came back, and they were already empty.¡­."


    "Empty?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Nam Jamyong muttered incredibly.


    "You''re saying that there''s not a single feverish gatekeeper left and all of them ran away?"


    "¡­¡­That''s right."


    "Huh."


    My mouth opened automatically. I couldn''t stop laughing as if I was lost."Hu... ha ha ha."


    Then suddenly he couldn''t resist his anger and shouted.


    "People who don''t know this figure! You abandoned your home to save your own life? Come back and be humiliated!"


    "Do, if you don''t come back, that''s all."


    "¡­what?"


    But one of the masters, who was staying in his seat, said with a red face.


    "Ee, when you''re here, all your wealth is taken away and beaten to death. But if you run away with your wealth, you can settle down somewhere else and live in abundance!"


    Nam Jamyong''s eyes shook greatly.


    "Well, you don''t have to keep the door open.¡­."


    "Shut up, man! That''s not what you''re talking about as a servant''s song!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Now Nam Jamyong''s face was contorted to the point of desperation.


    I''m not angry at what the master said. While hearing that, he was angry because he was shaken and only knew himself.


    "Moonjoo! We have to run away now. I''m not sure if we can stop all the other shippers, but isn''t it suicide to deal with enemy forces only with our West Wolmun Gate?"


    Nam Jamyong couldn''t bear to reply and just chewed on his lips. His eyes kept shaking, not knowing what to do.


    But then.


    "Mu, Master Moon! Hey!"


    Nam Jamyong turned his head to the sudden sound.


    The enemy band was seen walking slowly along the pipeline.


    "Yes, it''s late!"


    "Oh, no. I... I can''t fight!"


    The disciples of Seowolmun were frightened and began to run away.


    "Hey, you guys! Can''t you stop right now?"


    "For Christ''s sake, if you want to die, Lord Moon, die alone!"


    I tried to control it, but Nam Jamyong''s words didn''t work at all. Stomping into the West Gate, they screamed at each other and used a crocodile.


    "I can''t let this go!"


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    Since they couldn''t run away naked, they seemed to be pitching to take over the valuable things within the gate.


    Nam Jamyong couldn''t hide his despondency.


    Is this Seowolmun?''


    I''ve been emphasizing the agreement so much, but is a little crisis enough to break it down?


    So¡­¡­ what was his whole life dedicated to Seowolmun?


    Nam Jamyong stood there in silence, not even thinking of running away.


    Shake shake. Shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake.


    Not so fast, the heavy enemy stopped in front of Nam Jamyong.


    Soon after, the Yuppyeong behind them walked forward.


    "Is that it?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Ha ha. That''s a bunch of politicians."


    He smiled in vain as if he were dumbfounded.


    "I thought there would be half left, but there''s only one left, not one. Hey, Bangseung. What do you think?"


    "Isn''t that the way the factions are? It''s all talk."


    "Tsk tsk. I don''t think the wallpads in the back alley will do this either."


    "Hehe. What do you want from the shorthand? If Jong-nam hadn''t visited, they wouldn''t have experienced this. Even the Archbishop cannot enter the West Bank when Jong-nam is fully open...¡­.Argh!"


    Yeopyeong, who kicked the back of Bangseung''s head, shook his eyes.


    "Whose side are you on? You son of a b*tc*."


    "¡­Yes, of course, I''m on your side. So what do I do? I don''t think the plan to take the property of the deceitful men has gone awry."


    "Spit!"


    Yeopyeong spits on the floor."Anyway, how many songs do I have to sing to earn money? Let''s get started."


    Yuppyeong smiled and looked around.


    "That''s a very good thing. The government officials turn away because it''s not their job, and the deceitfuls run away to save their lives."


    "It''s common."


    "Yeah, it''s common. It''s funny because it''s so common."


    A couple of times of tongue-tied Yeopyeong shone in his eyes.


    "It''s faster than I expected, but it''s not bad because it''s fast. I''m going to rob the West Bank today. Shake off the high officials'' houses at the end, and shake off the ones that look decent first. You can kill those who rebel."


    "Hhh. It''s been a while since you''ve had fun."


    "First of all, set fire to the fore so that those who are clueless or something won''t put their feet back in the West Bank!"


    "Yes! I''ll clean it up!"


    The eyes of the Bangseung shone faintly. But there was a voice that interrupted the pleasant conversation.


    "Well, why don''t you quit? You wicked bastards!"


    "Huh?"


    As Yuppyeong turned his head, Nam Jamyong, who was shaking, caught my eyes.


    "That''s not gone yet."


    "You must want to die."


    "Then I''ll do as I wish. What''s the big deal?"


    Growl.


    Yuppyeong pulled out a daedo at his waist and approached Nam Jamyong. As he got closer, Nam Jamyong''s complexion grew more and more pale.


    Yeop-pyeong said with a smile.


    "The first ones to die in the river are the ones who are powerless. If you go to King Yeom, tell him you''ve learned one thing!"


    The map of Yeoppyeong swung horizontally toward Nam Jamyong''s neck.


    One. At that moment.


    Whoops!


    Along with a loud metallic sound, the flying map of Yeoppyeong was bent sideways.


    "What, what!"


    Yuppyeong opened his eyes and turned his head.


    "I agree with that."


    A group of fighters were seen walking in, filling one side of the coffin.


    And a young man with a very grumpy look in their lead was bending his finger.


    "The first one to die is the one who has no power. I mean¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, a young man, rolled up the corners of his mouth wickedly.


    "People like you."


    Yeopyeong''s face was horribly distorted.

 Chapter - 372 Episode 372. I agree with that. (2)

    "¡­What did you just say?"


    "Gee, you don''t look old yet, do you have bad ears already?"


    Chung-Myung rubbed my ears and shrugged.


    "Hahaha."


    Jokessado Yoppyyong smiled low with a mixture of absurdity and anger.


    "Do you know who I am, young man?"


    "Ha ha. I know that much. So I''m sure...¡­."


    Chung-Myung flinched as he tried to say something with his fingers open.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Then he turned his head and looked back.


    "Who did you say it was?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hwasan''s disciples bowed their heads in unison.


    Please, Chung-Myung.


    "I never thought I''d be embarrassed to look up in front of a safa in my life.''


    "¡­¡­Jokssado Yoppyong."


    "Oh! That''s right!"


    Chung-Myung turned his head again.


    "The Red Wave, too!"


    "Enemy! Enemy! You son of a b*tc*!"


    In the end, Yeopyeong, who couldn''t control his anger, tried to open his eyes and Bangseung grabbed him tightly.


    "Big, big, big, calm down! You can''t fool around with a kid like that!"


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!"


    Even in the midst of anger, Yeopyeong, who said it was right, breathed heavily and calmed down her seething head.


    What''s this guy?''


    He has traveled around the world wearing a piece of do. I''ve met quite a few big names, and I''ve encountered a lot of weirdos.


    None of them, however, excited the reviews with just a few words.


    It''s great if you''re using a diaphragm, but if you''re not...¡­ Well, that''s even greater.


    "¡­¡­I thought it was a lot of energy for a young man, but I guess he was a thunderclap who couldn''t tell the difference between heaven and earth."


    However, even before Yuppyeong could continue to say something, Chung-Myung shook his head and sighed deeply.


    "The world has improved a lot. I can''t believe a day has come when a sapan knows I''m a wasan."


    "¡­Loo, muzzle?"


    Yeop-pyeong was speechless.


    How dare you say that in front of him? That wasan''s little boy?


    "Ee¡­.Ee!"


    "It''s not that I don''t know the world, it''s that the world is wrong. Well, that''s fine. We''ll figure it out one by one. So, what do you want to do? Do you want to get beaten up here? Or do you want to go out of the castle?"


    "You crazy bastard!"


    Yeopyeong grabbed Do and tried to rush forward.


    "Big, big!"


    But Bang-seung quickly grabbed him.


    "Let go!"


    "Ji, calm down! You''ll hurt your nose if you think it''s easy. He''s Hwasan Sinryong, who is famous in the Dead Sea these days."


    "¡­Hwasan The Dragon?"


    "Yes."


    After hearing Bang Seung''s words, Yeopyeong stared at Chung-Myung with blood in his eyes.


    "I thought the young man was in a bad mood, and you were the Hwasan Divine."


    His voice mixed with the animal''s voice was brutal.


    "But at that rate, the review index. How dare Hawsan block our way, not in Hwasan, block our way! They have to be decapitated to know the subject!"


    Whoosh!


    Yeopyeong, who avoided the Bangseung, stepped forward on the spot. At the same time, fearsome flesh began to shoot out of his body like a storm.


    Jo-Gol, standing behind Chung-Myung, bit his lips to the flesh. My hair was naturally fluttering, and I felt like I was poking my whole skin with a needle.


    I didn''t think it would be this bad.¡­.''


    There wasn''t much to it, but the force was certainly a threat.


    Yuppyeong, who succeeded in threatening all of Hwasan''s students in a single way, said, grinding his teeth.


    "If you''re still going to disturb us, all of us...¡­.""Well, you''re talking too much."


    "¡­¡­."


    The eyes of Hwasan''s disciples were all in the back of Chung-Myung''s head.


    "These days, do sapan cubs fight with their mouths. Why are you talking so much? Hey, come at me if you want to fight. Are you scared?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol turned his head.


    Yoon-Jong, who was standing next to him, was also looking at Jo-Gol as if it were natural.


    The death penalty.


    ''Yes, I know how you feel.''


    I''ve known this for a long time, but I''m more certain now. He must be a coward who doesn''t exist.


    "This¡­¡­."


    At that time, Bangseung stepped forward.


    "Daeju. I''ll take a moment...¡­."


    "Get out of my way!"


    "Hehe. Don''t be so excited. What kind of kid are you so mad about? If you get rid of the naked thunder, you will lose the reputation of Daeju."


    "Yes."


    Yeopyeong did not loosen his crumpled impression, but stepped aside, clenching his teeth as if the words were not too wrong.


    "Well."


    Bang Seung gave Chung-Myung a glimpse as if he was having fun and turned to Hyun Young. He thinks it''s better to deal with someone who looks like an elder than that little boy who only lives in his mouth.


    "It looks like you''re the elder of Hwasan, how reckless you are now...¡­."


    (Screaming)


    "¡­¡­."


    Everyone looked at the windshield with bewildered eyes at the sudden noise.


    His mouth, where he was talking, was stuffed with shoes from somewhere.


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    While no one had any idea how to react, Bangseung fell to the floor.


    Boom.


    The sound of a person falling couldn''t have been more pathetic.


    "That''s so true."


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth with an irritated face as he put down his bare feet.


    "They say you talk a lot, but you bastards!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon looked at it with a smile on his face.


    ''Chung-Myung??.''


    You shouldn''t throw shoes at the mouth of the speaker. That''s a little too much.


    "No!"


    Chung-Myung blinked his eyes.


    "These bastards, let''s see, let''s see. Since when did the Sapa pups open their eyes in front of Hwasan and rob their mouths? In the past, we wouldn''t have made eye contact."


    "¡­Chung-Myung, calm down."


    "But you''re a human being, so you have to let him talk."


    "You seem to have fainted."


    He wasn''t that strong at first sight, so he would have been beaten down in the end.¡­ however, I felt so sad that I was knocked out by my shoes.


    How much shame will he suffer when he wakes up?


    Baek Cheon realized one more thing when he saw Chung-Myung.


    ''There''s no one more fair than him.''


    It is the duty of a good superior, because he treats all who deal with him regardless of the political and social issues.


    But some didn''t seem to think so.


    "¡­¡­."


    Yeopyeong burst into laughter while still looking at the convulsed Bangseung.


    "Well, that''s ridiculous."


    But contrary to what he said, blue flesh flowed out of his eyes.


    "You little thing."


    "Why old man?"


    "¡­¡­It''s all started by you guys. Don''t blame us."


    "Yeah, yeah, don''t blame them either."


    "¡­¡­."


    Yeop-com was no longer excited. It was just a cold, raw stream of life.


    No more conversation was needed.


    "I see the end of Hwasan here today! All¡­¡­."


    The moment Yuppyeong opened his mouth to order an attack.


    "Hey! Hit him! Peel him!"


    "...Hey! That makes us feel more like Sapa!"


    "I''m coming!"


    Chung-Myung didn''t wait for Yeop-pyeong''s words and beat him up. Soon after, Hwasan''s disciples all drew swords and rushed in."Oh, my God.


    Yeop-pyeong, who was deprived of the player, flinched as he saw his students rush in.


    ''No... ''What the hell are these people?''


    It''s not once or twice that I''ve clashed with political factions leading the enemy squad, and I''ve never seen such guys before.


    "Kill them! Kill them all!"


    When Yeop-pyeong screamed seetically, the enemy squad belatedly ran toward the Wasan faction.


    In the middle of the West Bank''s coffin, the enemy forces of the bay and the disciples of the Hwasan faction rushed toward each other.


    Whoosh!


    Jo-Gol clenched his teeth.


    My heart beat freely and blood poured into my face. The hand holding the sword was shaking unusually.


    God d*mn it, calm down!


    This is not the first time to deal with the strong.


    It''s all because of that Chung-Myung, but Jo-Gol has experienced several times that the three great disciples of the ordinary civil school cannot.


    But that and this are obviously different issues. First of all, their chosen provincial government is never intended to subdue or simply defeat Jo-Gol. It''s to take his life by hitting his head.


    Of course, in the past, I have fought for my life in the process of getting my hands on a marriage group. But to be honest, it was more like just watching Chung-Myung fight.


    It was the first time to face a sword directly against a person who is willing to kill.


    Maybe that''s why?


    God d*mn it!


    I felt like my body wasn''t moving properly. No matter how calm I tried to be, I couldn''t control the heat.


    Love, love, love and sorrow!


    At that moment, the enemy soldier who rushed to him swung a big beat and hit Jo-Gol''s head.


    ''Oh, my God.''


    Jo-Gol raised the sword, frightened with a red face.


    "¡­Will it be all right?"


    "What?"


    Hyun Young looked worried and asked Chung-Myung.


    "Isn''t this the first time children have experienced real life? Of course I believe in them, but I''m afraid I''ll get hurt because I can''t show my skills.¡­."


    "Oh, that?"


    Chung-Myung replied with a sour face.


    "Well¡­¡­ it''s nothing."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung says with a smirk.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve let you deal with it."


    "As far as I know, you''ve never trained like that. Is there anything I don''t know?"


    "No, that''s all."


    "¡­¡­but?"


    When Hyun Young asked back with an incomprehensible face, Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "The training you''ve seen before will do."


    "¡­¡­huh?"


    "Well¡­¡­ I couldn''t show my skills because I was nervous, or Kang Ho-chul made a mistake and died unfortunately. What are you worried about?"


    "That''s right."


    "Have you seen a tiger get nervous and get beaten to death by a rabbit?"


    "¡­I haven''t seen it."


    No, that can''t happen.


    Chung-Myung nodded as if to look at it.


    "The excuse for not being able to perform and being nervous is for those who don''t usually train properly. In the first place, training should be based on the premise that I won''t be able to show my skills because I''m nervous."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''m nervous and I don''t care. If you count more, you win. If you show half your skills, you can win."


    "Then my children...¡­."


    "Yes, well¡­."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Don''t tell me you''re going to lose to the Sapa bastards. I''m about to die."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young looked forward and closed his eyes tightly.


    ''Please don''t get hurt, boys.''


    I don''t think you''ll see any good things if you get hurt.


    Whoops!


    The sword''s blockage bounced back.''Huh?''


    The more embarrassed of the attackers and the ones who blocked them were the ones who blocked them.


    Jo-Gol looks at the enemy with a slightly blank look.


    ''What....''


    Why is it bouncing off?


    No, I didn''t push you.


    "Hey, you!"


    But there was no time to think deeply. The enemy soldier who recovered the province rushed back with a face of evil.


    One.


    ''Is it slow?''


    The strong spirit is certainly excellent. But the flying speed of the island was somewhat different from what Jo-Gol thought.


    Rather, Paenga''s province was much faster and stronger.


    Whoops!


    His sword and province collided again. His sword, carrying a blue sword, dug an inch into the beat of a red porcelain soldier.


    "Hey, you little brat!"


    The enemy soldier shouted seizurely and pushed the province and came in.


    One.


    What are you doing?''


    Jo-Gol pulled back slightly in line with the enemy''s movement with a face of absurdity. Then, the enemy''s posture collapsed badly.


    "Ha!"


    And Jo-Gol didn''t miss the break in that posture. The sword moved first and cut off the empty shoulder before the head thought.


    "Gasp!"


    The enemy soldier twisted his body and stepped back.


    The blood from his shoulders sprayed and soaked the floor red.


    "Ho-oh¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    And with a more relaxed face than the first time, he gently pointed at the sword and shook his head.


    "It''s not as big as I thought. I was so scared."


    "Hey, you malko!"


    Jo-Gol peeked back.


    Sure enough, Chung-Myung was looking at them with a sour face.


    "What are you doing?"


    In Jo-Gol''s ear came Chung-Myung''s voice.


    "Get rid of it!"


    Come on!


    Having fully recovered his confidence, Jo-Gol rushed at the enemy with an evil smile resembling Chung-Myung.


    "I''ll break your head!"


    Fraudless Jo-Gol''s sword began to sweep through enemy lines.

 Chapter - 373 Episode 373. I agree with that. (3)

    Hyungpyo, the enemy soldier, looked at his disciples with incomprehensible eyes.


    Who the hell are these guys?''


    The Red Squad is a group of people who have thick bones in battle.


    As with most Safaines, they have had countless battles since childhood. Sometimes to survive, sometimes to take away others, sometimes to carry out orders. We fought and fought countless times.


    He proved himself to be in the enemy''s ranks in the long battle.


    Compared to them, the people in front of them now are just young people who have never killed a person properly.


    Obviously, when they met for the first time, they seemed nervous as if they were young.


    But¡­¡­.


    "Hahaha! Where are you going?"


    "Is that what you''re doing?"


    Hyungpyo''s eyes trembled.


    Are you sure you''re little b*tc*es from political factions who haven''t been through much of this?''


    It hasn''t been long since the battle began, but I couldn''t find anything like a frozen figure due to tension.


    The way he swung the sword with his glossy eyes seemed more like a nachal.


    I can''t believe it.''


    It was common for youngsters who faced them for the first time to be scared of the shooting that came after the vital point and the death of their flesh to fail to show their skills.


    Are there a couple of people Hyungpyo killed like that?


    This is not just a matter of political and religious factions. The youngsters who are invited to join the team will eventually experience similar things.


    But the Wasans who are running around in front of him are definitely different from the little ones he''s ever met.


    Whoops!


    The sword flew in.


    The province struggled to block the sword.


    "Is he stopping you?"


    "How dare the Sapa pups not be so beautiful!"


    "Don''t you dare!"


    Look at me...


    At this point, it was almost confusing who was the Sapa and who was the political faction.


    Wasan wasn''t a doorman?''


    So they''re masters?


    I thought you were mistaken. I think it''s closer to this side than that side.


    However, Hyung-pyo''s idea did not last long.


    "Breathe!"


    Chae-ae-aeng!


    The sword, which flew quickly, poked into his shoulder.


    In a hurry, he swung the sword out of the way, but the sword was not pushed out, but it was like a venomous snake and dug back into his side.


    "LOL!"


    Hyung-pyo was able to avoid the sword after almost rolling the floor.


    However, even though I had lost face and opened up the tent, I couldn''t stop my side from getting a long scar.


    It''s pouring.


    Blood trickled down my side.


    Looking at the long split sides, Hyung-pyo''s spine cooled.


    Oh, my god!


    The speed at which the sword flew was terrifying. It was hard to understand how these little ones wielded their swords so sharply.


    an unbecoming attitude


    And a sword that''s not even more childish.


    Hyungpyo''s eyes looking around are now starting to tremble terribly.


    the enemy''s squad


    One of the main forces of the international community, the Red Squad, has not been able to exert its efforts properly and has been pushed so far that it is noticeable.


    "Rain, d*mn it! To this great student!"


    Hyeong-pyo shouted, blood in his eyes in anger.


    Baek Cheon, on the other hand, took a short deep breath to relax his shoulders.


    ''It''s getting tough.''


    The real game is the real game. There was no way not to be nervous as the pottery-carrying blades were just around the corner.


    The important thing is not not to be nervous. He is trying to pull out his best skills even in that tension.Isn''t that what Chung-Myung emphasized the most?


    Back Cheon, who had calmed himself down again, looked at the enemy soldier who was raising his hand in front of him.


    From the time the arena ended to now, there was a topic that stuck in Baek Cheon''s head.


    ''How strong am I?''


    He knew what position he was in among the reviewers. He gained confidence by defeating Jin Geum Ryong and watching Chung-Myung. And in the performance of the other death penalty, we see the possibility of the future.


    That is why it should be more clear.


    Where I''m standing right now.


    Baek Cheon shone his eyes.


    Hwasan''s white porcelain ship should be the main force of Hwasan from now on and across the world. So it was meaningless to be strong among the review indices.


    At least...


    "You have to beat him without any difficulty to be proud of how good he is."


    Baek Cheon took the lead, reciting coldly.


    The sword, which is full of weight, pressed down on the flying road with a stronger force.


    Whoosh!


    Baek Cheon clearly caught the eye of the opponent''s face as soon as the sword and help touched him.


    It''s not difficult.''


    A stronger force was added to the leg.


    Because your opponent is weak?


    You''re welcome.


    The opponent is definitely strong.


    It''s just that Baek Cheon is stronger.


    Hwasan''s disciples have silently endured the terrible training that would have broken out dozens of times if it had been a different clique. And now a vision of ''confidence'' has begun to stand on that solid foundation.


    Confidence is what results from performance.


    With a firm belief in himself, there is no reason for Baek Cheon to be weak as long as performance is added.


    Boom!


    Baek Cheon steps forward again and pushes the opponent away.


    Basic swordsmanship, not Hwasan''s signature fancy swordsmanship.


    Chung-Myung''s words, "Go back to basics when you are excited and nervous," are kept intact.


    "Don''t get excited!"


    Baek Cheon shouted heavy and determinedly.


    "Keep the basics! Lower your posture and lower your center of gravity! Starting with the black lower body!"


    I''ve heard it endlessly and heard it again and again.


    If that''s all you can keep, it won''t make any difference even if it''s your first real game. After all, it''s used by a sword.


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    "Yes!"


    During the fierce battle, loud answers were heard from all over the place.


    At the same time, the posture of the Hwasan disciples, who were pushing the enemy soldiers, became a little lower.


    Baek Cheon nodded lightly at the sight.


    Then he stared straight at his opponent.


    "Hey, you little brat!"


    "I''ve been hearing a kid say something."


    The corners of his sleek mouth rose sharply.


    "It looks like you''re going back, not us, but we''re not the little ones."


    "What?"


    "And¡­."


    Baek Cheon nodded once and squinted.


    "It''s annoying to hear him, but he''s not wrong. I can relate to one more today. How dare a sapan raise his head in front of his disciple? Should I cut off my neck?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Come on, I''ll tell you exactly what HWASAN is like."


    "Yikes!"


    The enemy soldier hopped at Baek Cheon, opening his bloody eyes.


    Baek Cheon pointed at the sword with a more relaxed face.


    "¡­huh."


    A sigh came out of Hyun Young''s mouth automatically.


    I couldn''t believe it at all when I saw Hwasan''s disciples unilaterally pushing the enemy soldiers."When did my children...¡­.''


    Of course, I knew that Hwasan''s postscripts were not left out of nowhere in the world.


    But at the end of the day, the review index.


    I thought there would be no choice but to be better than the enemy''s squad. The reason Chung-Myung looks so confident is because Chung-Myung can fill the gap.


    ''I never thought the kids would push that enemy squad.''


    I heard that parents are the ones who undervalue my child the most, and teachers are the ones who don''t trust my student the most.


    "After all, I was just a worried old man."


    "Hey. What are you talking about? The elder believed me, so I could swing a knife."


    "¡­¡­the enemy of the crowd is the people who are famous to the world¡­"¡­."


    "That''s how it works."


    Chung-Myung replied in a nonchalant way, looking at the enemy''s squad.


    What? Real swordsmanship?


    You''re talking nonsense.''


    Of course, Chung-Myung does not ignore actual swordsmanship. Those who have been worn out in the field of battle often create something that surpasses those who have learned swords in the mountains all their lives.


    but


    It''s about the guys who fought the battle.''


    How long do those Sapa have to go through the real world in this peaceful time?


    In the past, it would have been possible if it was a war against Mahkyo. At that time, there were dozens of battles a day.


    It was a time when we started fighting even before dawn, and put swords into each other''s bodies even after sunset. To survive a day in such a battlefield was practicing nonstop for 10 days.


    But those enemy soldiers couldn''t have gone through such a fight.


    "Once every 10 days at most. Once a month at most."


    Those who have trained like that cannot deal with those who have undermined themselves day by day.


    "There''s nothing to worry about."


    "Huh?"


    "They''re weaker than I thought, and our executions are stronger than I thought."


    Hyun Young looked back and forth at Chung-Myung and Hwasan''s disciples with a slightly recalled face.


    ''Once...''


    There was a time when it was his dream to see this sight.


    Isn''t it what Hyun Young hoped for and hoped for to see his disciples crossing the world wearing plum blossoms, defeating evil enemies?


    What seemed like a dream was happening in front of Hyun Young''s eyes now.


    "If Jang Moon-in had seen this, he would have been so happy."''


    He rubbed his cold eyes slightly.


    But it wasn''t all fun. Every time the student''s bright beat swung right in front of me, my heart felt like it was dropping.


    "Gasp!"


    Then Hyun Young opened his eyes wide. Yoon-Jong''s shoulder was slightly cut by a villain''s swing.


    When Hyun Young was about to scream.


    "Do you get stabbed?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Next to him, a voice full of grudges and malice exploded like a shell.


    "No, now I do. Are you even stabbed by the Sapa guys? How long have you not trained before you get stabbed by such rubbish? You want to be stabbed because you''re usually less beaten, right?"


    Hey...


    You said we need to relax.


    Even a normal person would have a heart attack if he hears your voice, you son of a b*tc*.


    But whether you know Hyun Young''s heart or not, Chung-Myung screamed, distorting his face as it was.


    "Let me hurt you! I''ll sprinkle salt on it!"


    In Chung-Myung''s crony, Hwasan''s disciples began to swarm the enemy''s squad with hundreds of swindlers."Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "It''s more about the back than the front! d*mn it!"


    "What are ghosts doing? I''m not taking him away!"


    "Hey, how can a ghost take her when she''s out of business?"


    "What kind of a gentleman is that?!"


    Hwasan''s disciples clenched their teeth and poked their way into the enemy''


    In fact, he only complained about it with his mouth, but his mind became more stable than usual as he heard the usual scolding.


    Thanks to this, more and more colorful herbivores were spread, and the opponent began to be overwhelmed.


    The enemy soldiers who were caught up in the frenzy were pushed back and forth, not knowing what to do.


    "What kind of sword is that...¡­."


    "Uh, how can a sword shape like that...¡­."


    At that time, the man, who was recoiling back in the background with a pale look, stopped walking. Something touched my back.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    It was the heart of the foliage that touched his back.


    At the moment, the enemy soldier''s face turned blue when he noticed his mistake.


    "Lord, Archbishop! I''m...!


    "Tsk."


    Yuppyeong reached out and grabbed the enemy''s head.


    "Please, buy it, save it...¡­."


    Whoosh!


    Even before the appeal was over, the light-shaped province cut off the neck of the enemy.


    Flop.


    The body that lost its head plunged to the floor. Blood spouted from the cut throat. And soon, I got choked up and soaked the floor red.


    The battle stopped at once.


    Everyone looked at Yeop-pyeong and his hair in his hands with a stunned face.


    "Your men?''


    Are you really crazy?


    Especially, Hawsan''s disciples were embarrassed.


    Killing the leading Su-ha with his own hands was beyond the comprehension of the Hwasan disciples'' mindsets.


    "This buggy thing...¡­."


    Yeopyeong threw his head in his hand to the floor and stared at the enemy squad with his eyes.


    "You don''t even know you''re embarrassed because you didn''t take care of one of those little boys?"


    "Sorry, I''m sorry!"


    "I''ve sinned to death."


    Yeopyeong revealed her teeth.


    "If you''re guilty of death, you''re dead."


    "Lord, Archbishop...¡­."


    "But before that."


    His body began to give off a broad spurt of flesh.


    "I''ll let you know why the enemy is the enemy. Get out of the way. I''ll cut off those little boys myself."


    The corners of Yeoppyeong''s mouth went up.


    Yoon-Jong''s body flinched.


    As soon as I felt the exhalation of life, I felt my muscles pulled tight and my whole body''s hair bristled.


    "Master."


    He said that the enemy''s only one power of Joksado Yoppyyong made his reputation.¡­.


    It''s different from the others.''


    I could realize what it felt like to have a real master reveal his intention to kill himself.


    But at that moment.


    "Is that bastard with a bad head?"


    An irritated voice came from behind his back. The tantrum, which was no different from usual, loosened up the tense body.


    "I told you not to go overboard, but you don''t understand what I''s going on."


    Chung-Myung was trudging out with a sword in one hand.


    "Well, that''s fine."


    Taking the lead past Yoon-Jong, he shrugged and said.


    "Yena, for those who don''t understand what you''re saying, the hawk is the answer. Come over here. I''ll cut all of them nicely."


    The laughter disappeared from Joksado Yoppyyong''s face.

 Chapter - 374 Episode 374. I agree with that. (4)

    "Walk."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "¡­¡­he¡­¡­."


    Yoon-Jong glanced at Chung-Myung.


    "Don''t you think he''s pissed off?"


    "What?"


    At that, Jo-Gol tilted his head and looked over there.


    "¡­Isn''t it just your usual Chung-Myung?"


    "That''s true, but...¡­something."


    Yoon-Jong narrows his forehead.


    The usual Chung-Myung...¡­.


    Certainly, there is no change in tone or agitated attitude. However, Yun-Jong could feel the subtle anger in Chung-Myung''s voice.


    His eyes turned to Jokessado Yoppyong in front of Chung-Myung. No, exactly, it reached Yeopyeong and the dead enemy soldier at his feet.


    Is this a safa?''


    This is not the first time I''ve seen a person die.


    But this is not just ''death''.


    I''ve never thought there''d be a man killing his own hand.


    "¡­That son of a b*tc*."


    "Is that what you''re gonna do with your pharyngeal fear?"


    The rest of Hwasan''s disciples also leaked out of anger.


    Sapa.


    Sapa, who had never experienced it in person but heard it as a rumor, said that they were those who walked on non-indo-do Island. The vague explanation hit home the moment I saw Jokessado Yoppyyong.


    How dangerous they are. And why they''re being ostracized.


    Regardless of strength and weakness, there was a sense of horror that people could not help but feel. The coolness gave everyone goose bumps.


    "You son of a b*tc*...."


    Joksado Yoppyyong had blue ears in his eyes.


    There was nowhere to be seen or loitering until just now. This cold flesh in one hand is probably what the world is talking about, Joksado Yoppyyong.


    "Cut off the neck?"


    Yeop-pyeong grinned as he recalled Chung-Myung''s words. It was a laugh as if a giant beast threatened a small animal.


    However, Chung-Myung was very nonchalant.


    "I''m going to cut it nicely."


    "Ha¡­¡­."


    Yeopyeong stared at Chung-Myung with his sharp eyes and raised the bar. And said in a low voice.


    "I won''t kill you."


    "Huh?"


    "I won''t let you die until the end of the day when all your death sentences are cut off by my sword."


    "Ha¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    "By the way, the Sapa cubs don''t change over time. Hey, come on, don''t just show up as a little bird."


    "This bird¡­¡­."


    "No, it''s done. I''ll go. You''re talking too much!"


    It was the moment Chung-Myung was about to pull out a sword and rush in.


    Chin


    Someone grabbed him by the shoulder behind his back.


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung turned his head slightly and looked at the man who blocked him.


    "Why? Private lodging."


    Baek Cheon pulled Chung-Myung forward with a stiff face.


    "I''m coming."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Baek Cheon''s forehead was all distorted.


    "That bastard, I''ll catch him."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung looked at Baek Cheon with strange eyes.


    "Let me do it."


    "Why are you so upset?"


    "¡­...do you see that saying?"


    There was a lot of anger on Baek Cheon''s face. I''ve seen Baek Cheon angry many times so far, but I''ve never seen him express his anger as clearly as he is now.


    ''Hagiya.''


    Although Chung-Myung is said to be leading Hwasan''s disciples, it is actually Baek Cheon who manages and educates them.


    The role that Ungum played in the past is now almost over to Baek Cheon.


    That''s why it''s even harder for Baek Cheon to put up with what''s happening right now.This anger was fully understandable considering how Baek Cheon must have felt at the sight of Yuppyeong killing his subordinate.


    "It''s dangerous."


    "It''s no wonder it''s dangerous now that we''ve caught a sword."


    "¡­and a little strong."


    "I know."


    Baek Cheon looked straight at Chung-Myung with determined eyes.


    "So, I''m no match for him right now?"


    "Eh¡­¡­."


    It''s a little subtle, but...¡­.


    "That''s enough."


    "Huh?"


    "If you''re worried, there''s a possibility. I don''t intend to fight only against the opponent who always wins. I do."


    "¡­¡­."


    No, why is he so aggressive?


    Is it puberty?


    While Chung-Myung hesitated for a moment, Baek Cheon stepped forward without waiting for an answer. Then Chung-Myung quickly reached out and walked on his feet.


    "Oh!"


    Baek Cheon, who almost got stuck on the floor.


    What are you doing here?''


    He looked at Chung-Myung with a protesting face.


    Chung-Myung said with a sly smile.


    "Relax."


    "¡­¡­."


    "You can''t beat a man if he''s so angry and he''s got a lot of strength in his shoulders. What did you say to the kids?"


    "¡­lower your posture."


    "Yeah."


    Baek Cheon nods slowly. And I took a couple of deep breaths on the spot.


    Soon his expression relaxed more smoothly. Chung-Myung asked for one last time.


    "I could really die."


    "So?"


    "It''s better not to...¡­."


    To say "maybe" means "you can doable."


    "Oh, yeah.


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    I''d rather have a go at it if I were you. As the head thickens, he brings logic and changes it into pieces by piece. I can''t beat you up in front of the Sapa!


    In the end, Chung-Myung raised both hands.


    "¡­If you get hurt, I''ll kill you.""


    "Come on."


    Baek Cheon sneaked a glimpse of him and stepped forward. Then, he faced Yeopyeong with a sword.


    Meanwhile, Hawsan''s disciples saw the scene in fright.


    "What, what! Is Sasook fighting?"


    "Watch, the death penalty will win."


    Yoo-Esul clenched his fist slightly.


    Her gaze was fixed on Baek Cheon, who pulled out the sword.


    Baek Cheon, on the other hand, never noticed the disturbance behind his back. All his nerves were directed solely at Joksado Yoppyong.


    ''......strong.''


    Frankly, it is terrifying.


    When dealing with Jin Geum Ryong, his relationship forced him to shrink. But now, only the opponent''s dance has tightened his heart.


    Nevertheless, he murmured as he watched Baek Cheon, who held onto the sword and did not back down.


    "You little boys don''t know the world."


    "¡­¡­No. It''s rather a matter of knowing too well."


    "Hm?"


    Baek Cheon picked up a sword and aimed at Yuppyeong.


    "I''m afraid of you here and I''m going to follow someone behind my back for the rest of my life. I don''t intend to do that."


    He fixed his posture and turned slightly to look at Chung-Myung.


    His face, which was heartbreaking, eased my nervousness.


    I''m not following you.''


    It''s catching up.


    Even if it''s far enough and far enough to be close to a false dream, even if you give up, the possibility disappears.


    Baek Cheon didn''t mean to just follow the smooth path Chung-Myung had paved.


    "If we have to open the road, we can open it together. If you have to get rained on, you have to get rained on together. That''s the death penalty."


    "¡­¡­What are you saying, you son of a b*tc*.""I mean."


    Baek Cheon showed his teeth.


    "Bring it on. You have to jump and narrow the distance."


    Yuppyeong felt anger soar to the top of his head.


    "These Zara cubs...¡­."


    I''ve dealt with a lot of people so far, but no one has ever ignored him this much.


    They''re not even masters who are making a name for themselves, and they don''t dare to take him for granted after they''ve started to gain some fame.


    "Oh, I''ll see if you can talk like that even if your limbs are torn!"


    Yeop-pyeong burst into a roar and rushed to Baek Cheon.


    Whoosh!


    Every step he took, the floor cracked like a web. The recoil on the whole body rushed at the speed of light.


    And come on!


    The speed-free province was struck at Baek Cheon with tremendous force.


    It seemed impossible to stop that heavy shot with a thin sword.


    One.


    Baek Cheon''s eyes were not shaken at all as he looked at Do falling over his head.


    Rather, he stretched one foot forward and stabbed the sword forward.


    Perfect posture.


    Unshakable sword end.


    On the falling road, he stabbed the sword toward the neck of Yeopyeong, who flew without even paying attention.


    "Oh!"


    At the moment, a bewildered comment gave out a shout.


    If we hit him like this, we can break him in two, but his neck will also pierce the sword.


    "You crazy man!"


    He eventually twisted around in fright.


    The striking province split Ho Gong, but thanks to it, the sword that had been stabbing his neck passed by.


    The result itself is a tie.


    However, one''s posture is disturbed, and the other''s posture is intact.


    The difference produced another result.


    The love of the blood pressure!


    Baek Cheon, who recovered his sword at a speed of light, stabbed his body into the twisted foliage one after another. Gumyeong, who quickly rose to more than a dozen, attacked Yeopyeong''s whole body.


    "Pfft!"


    Yeopyeong swept the island wide and struck out the swordstroke.


    However, a shot from an incomplete position cannot exert its power.


    Most of the screenings were cut off, but a sword that passed past the thigh was never stopped.


    Crunch.


    The outer thigh of Yeoppyeong split long with an eerie noise.


    Drops of blood scattered on the floor like ink.


    Crack!


    Yeopyeong, who pulled his body out like flying back, made a full-fledged stance by hitting the floor.


    "¡­¡­."


    Slowly raising his head, his eyes were distorted bloodstained like a thoracic.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    The entire West Bank was a roaring star.


    Soon after, Yeop-pyeong flew like a guard, emitting a terrifying spirit that Baek Cheon had never experienced before.

 Chapter - 375 Episode 375. I agree with that. (5)

    Oh, my god!


    The province tears the air away.


    Doe, which has enormous power, made muscles tighten just by looking at it.


    It wasn''t even just a simple affair.


    The ferocity of the red pottery itself was enraged and swung one after another. It was as if there was a storm with a red wind.


    (Screams)


    Whoops!


    Every time he blocked the road, Baek Cheon''s plum sword bent to break.


    It seemed that the enormous force on the Japanese and Japanese islands would crush not only the black, but also the wrist that held the sword.


    "Ugh!"


    A groan broke out of Baek Cheon''s mouth.


    Jokessado Yoppyyong was different from any enemy he had ever been through.


    Strong?


    Of course it''s strong.


    Jin Geum Ryong may not be a match for interest.


    But it wasn''t the opponent''s strength that''s provoking Baek Cheon now.


    He was determined to kill his opponent, which is felt every time he wields his will.


    Japan and Japan were all coming in for the vital point of the human body.


    It was an experience that Baek Cheon has never experienced before that attacks that could be fatal even if they were brushed once in a series of attacks.


    I bit my lips.


    It felt like my mind was losing weight in an instant. Although he hasn''t used his body properly yet, his muscles were already wet with cold sweat, and his hands holding the sword were shaking slightly.


    This is the real thing!


    Facing a sword with an apparent intent of murder was completely different from Bimu. Just by facing each other, my mind is losing weight, and the usual threatening attack made my heart drop.


    Whoosh!


    Baek Cheon''s plum sword bends again.


    It''s like this!


    A sword twisted to the limit screamed. It would have already been broken if the party hadn''t made it especially for Hwasan.


    "Where has all that confidence gone, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Baek Cheon''s teeth are chipped.


    He is desperate just to stop the flying, but his opponent can afford to talk while flying these ridiculous shots one after another.


    Bang!


    The sword that blocked the province exploded.


    At the same time, Baek Cheon''s body was pushed away.


    Blood flowed down from Baek Cheon''s mouth, unable to handle the power in the province.


    If it was the Bimu that he had played so far, the opponent who saw his condition might have delayed his hand.


    But Jokessado Yoppyyong swung even harder at the moment he showed weakness.


    God d*mn it!


    Baek Cheon, biting his teeth, swung the sword across the river.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Every time the sword and province hit Ho Gong, explosive waves were emitted in all directions. And as the collision continued, the blade of the plum sword began to dent.


    It was different from Paenga''s help in suppressing the opponent with heavy weight.


    Joksado Yoppyyong''s Do seemed to try to blow Baek Cheon to death with its speed and paddle.


    "In your mouth!"


    Bite!


    "Anyone can talk!"


    Bite!


    "But!"


    Whoosh!


    Baek Cheon''s body bounced off like an arrow. He was thrown to the floor after several shots, and hurriedly raised his head with a disastrous face.


    "Gasp!"


    What caught his eye at that moment was the image of Yeop-pyeong jumping up to Ho Gong and hitting the road.Baek Cheon rolled on the floor with no time to swallow a moan.


    Whoosh!


    Soon, Yeoppyeong fell on the ground where he was and literally smashed the ground.


    With only one degree, some people have made a big hole on the floor that will fit enough.


    Yeop-pyeong looked at Baek Cheon, kicking his tongue as if he didn''t like it.


    "Well, everyone in the world will laugh at the lofty Taoist, for he''s rolling so hard."


    "¡­¡­."


    Instead of contradicting the remark, Baek Cheon leapt up and posed.


    It was dangerous.


    If it was too late to raise his head and identify his opponent, he would have been facing King Yeom by now.


    Dust stuck to his face mixed with sweat and fell on his chin.


    "Spit!"


    Spitting on the floor, Yuppyeong shook his neck from side to side.


    "Kangho is a place where we prove with our skills. It''s not a place for little boys like you to rob their mouths."


    The way he talks hasn''t changed much.


    And that attitude hasn''t changed much either.


    But now Yeop-pyeong''s horse was poking Baek Cheon in the ear with several times more weight than before.


    "It seems that the lungs are filled with air after making a name for the posthumous index, and it''s the adult''s role to relieve the air. Be careful, I''ll drill a hole in your lungs. Hehe."


    It''s frivolous.


    But could that be simply described as frivolity?


    Lightness without skills can be frivolous, but lightness with skills can be relaxed.


    "Relaxed?"


    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth.


    You''re taking it easy with him in front of you?


    I felt like my stomach was burning like I swallowed heated charcoal.


    When he saw his self-esteem-stricken eyes emit light, he drew Ho Gong once as if he was having fun.


    Then, without a moment''s delay, he narrowed the distance again and began to try to split Baek Cheon''s head.


    Whoosh!


    Blood welled up with Baek Cheon''s mouth.


    The history of the shooting put his insides to the ground as it was. Knee wobbled and bones of the whole body screamed.


    At this rate, I felt like I was going to break my whole body and die even before I could allow the attack.


    ''Strong.''


    Stronger than you can imagine.


    Jokssado Yoppyong.


    I''ve heard the name several times, but I thought it wouldn''t make a big difference from Jin Geum Ryong. Jin Geum Ryong was one of the most famous people in the world.


    But it''s different.


    Baek Cheon was finally able to feel it. The difference between those who made a reputation for their skills and the latecomers.


    There was no doubt that the review index was only evaluated for its potential.


    "Where''s all that spirit gone?"


    Bite!


    Again, the attack fell with tremendous momentum.


    I''m going to go!


    The plum sword was cut halfway and bent as if it were about to break. The moment of despair rose in Baek Cheon''s eyes.


    ''Cher, Cheung...''


    Baek Cheon''s body flinched and convulsed as he tried to turn his head reflexively and look back.


    And at that moment.


    (sighs) (Screaming) (Screaming)


    With a face of criticism trying to hit the road, the speed of the sword, which was completely different from the previous one, came quickly.


    "Ugh!"


    Frustrated Yeop-pyeong turned his head for a momentarily.


    But it was so instantaneous that a red line appeared on his cheek.


    He quickly stepped back a couple of steps and opened the street, caressing the wound on his cheek with a distorted face."This guy¡­¡­.


    His eyes glaring at Baek Cheon were full of age.


    "Hm?"


    However, as soon as Baek Cheon raised his head slightly, Yuppyeong''s face hardened slightly.


    Baek Cheon''s eyes were sinking to the fullest with a different weight than ever before. And his mouth was dripping with dark red blood.


    "Huh?"


    It''s not blood from the ship. Biting his tongue, I knew it was blood, and Yeopyeong quickly noticed.


    At the moment of crisis, Baek Cheon bit my tongue and came to his senses and succeeded in a clean counterattack.


    ''Look at this?''


    Now Baek Cheon''s face was endlessly inspective. The sight of him staring with unperturbed eyes made him look more like a person''s examination.


    Something has changed.


    However, there was no way to know where the change came from.


    Thinking it would be a little more interesting, he gave strength to his right hand. Then he stepped down on the right track.


    ''I''m a fool.''


    Meanwhile, Baek Cheon stared at Yuppyeong with his sinking eyes.


    Why would you turn around?''


    Because there''s death penalty in the back?


    Because you were afraid?


    No.


    There''s Chung-Myung on the back.


    A fool.


    He stepped out with such confidence. He bragged about his shoulders despite his dissuasion.


    However, deep down in the heart, Chung-Myung seemed to have a complacent idea that he would somehow come forward in the event of a crisis.


    There was nothing wrong with that comment. Baek Cheon was just a rookie who had no skills and trusted his backside. Whether it''s Hwasan or Chung-Myung.


    So when I thought it was a crisis, I thought I was trying to find Chung-Myung!


    That fact made Baek Cheon furious.


    "And I''m the ambassador to Hwasan?''


    You''re telling me that you''re being so proud of me?


    Don''t be nervous. Go back to basics. Lower your posture.


    ''You''ve made a lot of noise.''


    Like he''s become something he can''t keep at all.


    I can''t raise my face because I''m embarrassed.


    But¡­¡­.


    Not yet.''


    Baek Cheon''s eyes sank deeper.


    Chung-Myung said he was. Everyone makes mistakes. It''s important not to make mistakes, but more importantly, how to make up for them.


    The opponent is strong. He wields the most powerful waves.


    What are you going to do with your strength against a thief like that?


    Wasan''s sword he learned wasn''t like that.


    Put strength on the toes.''


    The big toe pressed down on the floor.


    "Lower your lower body firmly and maintain tight tension to react at any time.''


    The slightly spread legs are a little lower.


    ''Straighten your back."


    The hand that holds the sword loosens its strength.


    "Black¡­¡­."


    His heightened concentration made him say his thoughts without realizing it.


    "Black is infinitely free."


    Slowly.


    Even though I didn''t really think about it, his sword took a stand with the Sixth Sword''s cardinal formula.


    "Inno ooh ooh ooh!"


    And when he noticed his change, Yeop-pyeong also rushed in a frenzy without giving Baek Cheon a chance to take a full stance.


    A distorted face like a thoracic band, a full-body wave, and a figure of a province that emits fresh red pottery. Looking at it, it was as if the sura of hell rushed in with a crocodile.


    Hana Baek Cheon was not a bit agitated.


    Love, love, love, love, love, love, love, love, love!


    The plum sword glued gently to the waist-cutting road. And without defying the opponent''s power, he added his own strength and pushed it up lightly.A misdirected Yeopyeong province narrowly grazed Baek Cheon''s head and cut off his hero gun.


    Slippery.


    A half-split of hero dust trickled down and Baek Cheon''s hair scattered everywhere. His eyes shone coldly as he sank through his scattered hair.


    Baaaaaaaaaah!


    His sword, which deflected his opponent''s will, carried Ho Gong like a ray of light.


    As more than a dozen stabs flew in an instant, Yuppyeong''s face hardened in an instant.


    "Ee!"


    Whoosh!


    Even though there was nothing in contact with the shot that was wielded in excitement, it caused binge drinking.


    Baek Cheon''s swordstroke was also shot and smashed.


    Hana Baek Cheon had already widened her distance from Yuppyeong.


    Stabbing.


    Baaaaaaaaaah!


    One more time.


    Baaaaaaaaaah!


    "Yikes!"


    Neck, Danjeon, and cyst.


    Yeopyeong''s face gradually distorted due to the short thrust of the sword as if he were checking for a place where he was reluctant to block.


    Taking a step back unknowingly, he soon looked at Baek Cheon with his aching eyes.


    It''s the last thing you should do to open the streets for a man who''s dealing with inspections!


    And


    Softly.


    Baek Cheon''s sword tips began to paint vivid plum blossoms without missing the chance.


    Yeopyeong rushed forward with a roar of anger.


    I''ve never experienced it myself, but isn''t it common sense for everyone who knows Hwasan that Hwasan''s examination shouldn''t paint plum blossoms and leave them to me?


    What was so natural a hundred years ago.


    But that long time has led even the lascivious thugs to make mistakes.


    In an instant, the front was covered with red plum blossoms.


    The fact that the remains of the sword on the sword painted plum blossoms was a tribute to Yuppyeong, who had gone through a lot of hardships before his death.


    But now there was no time to be distracted by the amazing sight.


    "Aaaaah!


    Yeopyeong''s province spewed blood-colored pottery.


    Before the opponent painted a complete plum blossom, he pulled out all the force he was determined to destroy and put it on the road. And drew out the most intense herbivores he could.


    "Kill me!"


    Whoosh!


    The blood-red rainbow-like pottery created by Yeoppyeong poured into the plum blossoms.


    Plum blossoms that did not fully bloom collided with Yeoppyeong''s pottery, causing binge drinking that seemed to blow up the eardrums.


    "Escape!"


    "For God''s sake!"


    Fragments of pottery and swords were thrown out in all directions. The Red Squad and Hawsan''s disciples flew from place to place in panic.


    However, Yeoppyeong was still chasing Baek Cheon''s longitudinal trail with animal-like eyes after the game.


    Where are you?


    As the plum blossoms were digging up, he stared at Baek Cheon with persistent eyes.


    And at that moment.


    Oh, my god!


    In the plum blossoms just before they were completely destroyed, a gruesome sword flew in for Yeoppyeong''s neck.


    "I''ve been predicting, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Yeopyeong hit the flying sword and shot pottery in the direction it flew.


    Bite! Bite! Bite!


    "Shoot!"


    Yeoppyeong''s pottery completely tore apart the plum blossoms and hit the ground one after another, threatening to crush everything in the world. The floor was dented and there was a violent wave everywhere.


    ''Dead.''


    Yeopyeong''s mouth is crooked.


    If you swing a sword there, you can never avoid this pottery. The result will be the same whether it is blocked or not. There''s no way a kid like that can get this history.It was the moment when Yuppyeong was convinced of a complete victory.


    ''What...?''


    His eyes were wide open.


    Finally, there was only one sword on the floor where the pottery was lifted.


    The plum sword, held by Baek Cheon, who he had fought with so far.


    But there was nowhere in Baek Cheon''s body that had to be dead with the sword.


    ''Oh, where?''


    then


    Boom.


    A strong advance was heard from behind Yeopyeong''s back.


    Yeopyeong, who turned his head backward for a moment, opened his mouth wide with his eyes wide open.


    Baek Cheon was just around the corner, bleeding from his mouth. And his fist was stuck in the waist of the foliage.


    Whoosh!


    Wood-deuk.


    I could hear something bursting and bone crushing at the same time. Yeopyeong couldn''t even scream, and he spouted a fountain of blood and fell.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Like a flat stone thrown into the water, Yeop-pyeong looked at Baek Cheon with trembling eyes.


    "Koo, Cough!"


    He opened his mouth, but it was blood like a seonji that came out before words. He managed to open his mouth with blood.


    "Geo, Sword¡­¡­¡­ Inspection is Sword¡­¡­"¡­."


    Then, Baek Cheon, who tried to calm down panting, laughed low and grinned.


    "What is it? You do everything to win the game."


    "¡­¡­."


    Yeop-pyeong''s red-hot face repeatedly clapped his mouth and collapsed with his eyes peeled.


    Chin


    When his head finally sank to the ground, Baek Cheon said, spitting blood in his mouth.


    "In action, if you let your guard down, you die. Keep that in mind, boy."


    And Chung-Myung, who was watching the whole process, smiled pleasedly.


    You''re so annoying.''


    That''s a disease, too.

 Chapter - 376 Episode 376. You did such a great job. (1)

    "¡­ won?"


    The eyes of Yun-Jong and other Hwasan disciples shook as if they were an earthquake.


    Sometimes when Baek Cheon is pushed endlessly, his heart cringed to the point where he can''t even open his eyes.


    "Oh, my God¡­¡­. Jokessado Yoppyong."


    "Ha... ha ha. I can''t believe it."


    Everyone couldn''t help the trembling heart.


    Jokssado Yoppyong.


    The great leader of the enemy''s army and a well-known thief.


    Such a man was defeated by Baek Cheon.


    It''s different from beating a latecomer like Jin Geum Ryong.


    Of course, monsters like Chung-Myung and Hye Yeon should be considered out of the question, but even if they are the ones who usually make the most of the postscripts, they are not recognized as a master of the pack.


    At this moment, however, Baek Cheon defeated Joksado Yoppyong to prove himself to be a powerful man beyond the review.


    This is incredible, because his disciples, who jumped at him every time Baek Cheon won the arena, couldn''t get off their feet.


    "Huh¡­¡­."


    And Hyun Young felt the same way.


    There was a moist moist around his eyes.


    "Ha ha ha ha. Baek Cheon...¡­ Baek Cheon???? ?? Jokssado Yoppyong???¡­¡­."


    While everyone was so moved, only one person was heartbroken.


    "You did something great."


    "It''s not that great. I beat Jokessado Yoppyyong."


    "That''s how it is."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "Just because it''s a review doesn''t mean it''s a review until when. Famous people usually break a famous coriander to mark the beginning, right?"


    "Well, doesn''t that mean Baek Cheon''s reputation now vibrates the world?"


    Yes?


    Is that how it works?


    Chung-Myung looked at Baek Cheon with slightly shivering eyes.


    Perhaps feeling the gaze, Baek Cheon slithers towards them. My stomach was a little twisted when I saw him putting a lot of pressure on his shoulders.


    "I won."


    "¡­¡­."


    I had a heart attack on Chung-Myung''s cheek.


    "Would you have been dead if I had lifted it?"


    "But he didn''t die."


    "Break all the black and eat it?"


    "It''s just a black sword. You can use a new sword."


    "¡­If he hadn''t let his guard down, he wouldn''t have won."


    "Isn''t that all a skill?"


    Chung-Myung''s cheeks trembled.


    There was no more reproach.


    To put it bluntly, Joksado Yoppyyong is at least a master above Baek Cheon. Baek Cheon caught such a master. What kind of scolding would he have?


    Unguarded?


    Funny sound.


    Taking advantage of the opponent''s carelessness is a skill, and being careless is also a skill. In any case, if the two of them had a life-or-death match, the loser has no excuse.


    "Oh, yeah.


    When Chung-Myung made a painful sound, Hyun Young smiled and tapped Baek Cheon on the shoulder.


    "You''ve worked hard."


    "No, Elder. I couldn''t overcome my excitement and looked ugly. I''ll reflect on myself."


    "Yeah, yeah."


    Hyun Young patted the shoulder of veteran Baek Cheon as if he was pretty.


    But at that moment.


    Love, love, love, love, love, love, love, love, love!


    "Oh!"


    Behind Baek Cheon''s back, the province flew violently.


    Baek Cheon, who felt the intense energy behind his back, looked back, freaked out.


    "Anyway."


    Whoosh!


    The Daedo, which was flying with red pottery, was thrown into the floor weakly by Chung-Myung''s sword.


    The color quickly faded from Baek Cheon''s face.He collapsed and lost consciousness. Yeoppyeong, which he had considered, suddenly came to his senses and threw a do toward his back.


    ''This is...''


    If Baek Cheon were alone, that daedo might have been stuck in his back by now.


    "Yes, yes. You finished it very neatly."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung shook his head a couple of times as if he didn''t like it. Then, holding a sword, I trudged toward Yuppyeong.


    "Do you know why Sapa is Sapa?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "It''s Sapa because I don''t care what I can do for my purpose."


    Chung-Myung didn''t look back, but Baek Cheon nodded as if he was watching.


    "It''s not just one or two people who mess with the Sapa and die in a clumsy discussion. So you don''t get involved with the Safa at all, or...¡­."


    Growl.


    Chung-Myung''s sword was pulled out of the sword.


    "It''s basic to take care of it completely so that it won''t happen again."


    It''s creepy.


    It wasn''t a playful tone.


    Chung-Myung sometimes showed this incomprehensible seriousness and coolness. Whenever that happened, Baek Cheon felt his fingertips cold.


    "Hey, stop him!"


    "Protect the Lord!"


    Perhaps Chung-Myung''s momentum was unusual, but the enemy soldiers, who had been at a loss all along, desperately blocked the gap between Chung-Myung and Yuppyeong.


    However, Chung-Myung only looked at those enemy soldiers with cold eyes.


    "Hey, you!"


    "Get back!"


    The enemy soldiers threatened Chung-Myung with a poisoned face.


    However, the emotions hidden in it were more of a horror than hostility. It would be too obvious what kind of punishment he would face in a crowded room if he lost Daeju.


    However, Chung-Myung''s steps were not delayed at all, even though he pulled out all the stops and threatened. His posture as if he were taking a walk, and the enemy soldiers flinched back.


    "Yikes!"


    However, one of them, who was venomous, screamed and kicked forward.


    "If you come any closer, cut your throat...¡­."


    Crunch.


    "¡­¡­."


    Soon a fountain of blood sprang up from his throat.


    As he stared blankly at the blood from his half-cut throat, he freaked out and stuttered his hands to block the wound.


    Flop.


    He kneeled down and sat there, panting and holding his neck with both hands. He could tell by instinct. The moment you take this hand off, you die.


    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!


    I can''t even feel the pain. No, to be exact, there is no time to feel pain. Now that he is separated between life and death.


    That''s right away.


    Chung-Myung brushed past him without a trace of facial expression.


    "If it were before¡­¡­."


    And said with a frown.


    "You''re all dead before you can talk."


    "¡­¡­."


    "But, well, I can''t live the way I used to. I''ll give you a chance. The one who blocks it dies. He who retreats lives."


    It was a very hard and lack of warmth.


    "It''s simple, right?


    "¡­¡­."


    "So decide. Whether to die or live."


    The eyes of the enemy soldiers trembled.


    I''ve already proven that that''s not bluffing.


    I didn''t even see it.''


    None of them saw how Chung-Myung cut the first enemy''s neck. I thought it was something gray, but blood fountain was already spouting out.


    That means that no one here can get Chung-Myung''s sword right.


    In addition


    They are proud to have lived in the line of death. The sword that Chung-Myung just showed us is a vicious number.Gulp.


    I heard the sound of dry saliva coming from here and there.


    Most people cannot swing the true sword toward a person''s neck.


    The neck is the part where a person dies when he or she shakes his or her head. However, wielding a sword sincerely over that area is something you can''t even try if you don''t have the mind to die.


    So, most people, no matter how confident they are with their swords, do not bother to aim for their necks over numerous areas where they can be overwhelmed without too much pressure.


    But that young man swung a sword at a man''s neck without hesitation.


    Which means...


    ''I''m used to murder.''


    Such a man is a man who can kill everything without blinking.


    I don''t understand how a young man of the Wasan could have such a tendency, but isn''t it time to argue logic?


    "That¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung personally urged enemy soldiers who could not make a decision because of the chaos.


    Not a horse, of course, but a sword.


    Crunch. Crunch.


    "Giggles!"


    "Giggles!"


    While watching Chung-Myung approaching in an awkward manner, the leading enemy soldiers grabbed his neck and fell to the floor.


    And


    Eventually, the remaining enemy soldiers lost their will and power to resist.


    "Gasp!"


    "Oh, no."


    Most of the people who were blocking the road faltered back and finally opened the road.


    Of course, some of them still have self-esteem and remain at an awkward distance. However, even those people did not dare to block Chung-Myung properly.


    That''s right away.


    It was a truly strange sight.


    the enemy squad of the men who are threateningly raising their way Between the roads they open, a young, unclothed prosecutor walks nonchalantly.


    Where in the world can you see this?


    While Chung-Myung was nonchalant, Hwasan''s disciples were stunned by the sight.


    At that time, one of the enemy soldiers, who was staring at the back of Chung-Myung walking calmly, quietly made a quick surprise attack.


    A large degree was about to split Chung-Myung''s body in half.


    One.


    Can!


    His swing hit Chung-Myung''s sword and flew clean.


    And


    Crunch.


    The neatly cut man fell down.


    "¡­¡­."


    The enemy soldiers'' eyes were now in fear.


    Not once, but four times.


    Four times a single sword cut the same part.


    I couldn''t even understand how big a difference was needed to make it possible. Even if it was Jokessado Yoppyyong, it would be hard to imitate.


    "Any more?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Bring it on if you have one. I can still buy it now. I don''t let anyone who''s after my back live. Just like before."


    "¡­¡­."


    The words defeated all the will of the enemy soldiers.


    Half-dead eyes, they all bowed their heads to avoid Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    Chung-Myung glanced at the figure and fixed his eyes on Yeop-pyeong, who was lying down.


    "Hoooooooooooooooops!"


    Yeopyeong, who was lying on the floor unable to get up due to a back injury, trembled as she saw Chung-Myung approaching her.


    You can tell just by looking at it.


    This guy, Baek Cheon, is a political faction after all. You can''t take people''s lives easily.


    If he had added a little more strength earlier, Yuppyeong''s waist would have been completely crushed. Nevertheless, the attack was only recoverable. Can''t you tell just by looking at it?But this guy is different.


    "How can a political...¡­.''


    How does that young man feel like this unless he''s the one who grows up to kill?


    It''s a lot of flesh that''s seen blood...¡­.


    That buck.


    Finally, Chung-Myung''s feet stopped right in front of Yuppyeong''s face.


    "You¡­¡­ How you gonna do me¡­"¡­."


    "I''m thinking about it."


    Chung-Myung moaned and swept his chin.


    "I wouldn''t have had much to worry about in the past, but now I have a lot to worry about. In the past, I used to have someone to take care of me if I did as I please, but now I''m in a position to take care of it."


    Yeopyeong couldn''t understand what Chung-Myung was saying.


    There''s no need to understand. There was only one thing he had to say.


    "Sa, save me!"


    "I''m thinking about it."


    "I, if you let me live...¡­."


    Oh, my god!


    Chung-Myung''s feet were stuck in Yeop-pyeong''s mouth trying to jabber somehow.


    "Argh!"


    A scream came out. Broken teeth poured out of Yeoppyeong''s mouth.


    Chung-Myung said in a nonchalant way.


    "Shut up. I''m thinking about it."


    "¡­¡­Turn it off¡­¡­."


    "Actually, you don''t need to worry too much. You''re the ones who tried to kill people here in the first place, and if we lost, you''d have cut off our hair and hung it up in front of the gate by now."


    "¡­¡­."


    "What would you do if we asked for your help in that situation?"


    "Gasp, grrrrr¡­."


    Yuppyeong looked up at Chung-Myung with desperate eyes. Seeing the eyes, Chung-Myung nodded as if he had decided.


    "Let''s do this."


    Chin!


    Chung-Myung kicked the Yuppyeong and flipped it over. And he swung the sword without hesitation.


    Crunch. Crunch. Crunch.


    With a creepy sound, Chung-Myung''s sword broke the tendons of Yeoppyeong''s wrists and ankles. And¡­¡­.


    Push!


    Finally, he penetrated the Danjeon Hall of Yuppyeong.


    "Men reap what they sow. If you''ve been a good person to someone, you can''t use your arms and legs, and even if you lose your military prowess, you can live under the care of them. But if it''s not...¡­."


    Chung-Myung shrugs his shoulders.


    "That''s none of my business."


    Whoosh.


    Chung-Myung lightly swung the sword recovered, sprinkled blood on the floor, and pushed it into the sword.


    And he turned away as if he had no regrets.


    "Go back and tell your superiors."


    "¡­¡­."


    No one in the enemy''s line dared to make eye contact with him.


    "Once you step into the island again, you''ll have to deal with me and Hwasan."


    Chung-Myung, who walked so leisurely among the enemy soldiers, said without looking back.


    "Get out of here. Before I kill them all."


    The cold voice closed the eyes of the enemy in unison.


    It was the moment when the long incident in the short night came to an end.

 Chapter - 377 Episode 377. You did such a great job. (2)

    Baek Cheon sighed as he looked at Chung-Myung returning.


    ''He''s an unaccounted for anyway.''


    Chung-Myung is the most frivolous human being in Hwasan. No one with an enemy in Hawsan would deny this fact.


    But Chung-Myung sometimes shows something they can''t imagine.


    I don''t know if it''s for a day or two.


    Chung-Myung, who came right in front of the Hwasan disciples, immediately relaxed his expression and shrugged.


    "Ahem! This is how you''re supposed to fall behind, this is it!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Why don''t you shut up?


    If that''s the case, I might have a different way of looking at least.


    Baek Cheon sighed inside and frowned slightly.


    "But isn''t it so cruel in your hand?"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung scratched his cheek. And he said, looking at the enemy''s history of looking at the details of the review.


    "Living quarters, living quarters.


    "Huh?"


    "Do you know what to do to be the least cruel?"


    "¡­Well?"


    "I''m killing them all."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon closed his mouth.


    It''s a playful way of saying it, but it''s never a joke. He doesn''t joke about this.


    "How can that be less cruel?"


    "Is it more cruel for one person to die? Or is it more cruel for two people to die?"


    "He is¡­¡­ of course it''s two."


    "So, how many more do you think they''ll kill per person in their lives?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon''s face is slightly stiff.


    I''ve never thought about it that way.


    "Hmm."


    Chung-Myung shook his head to explain something more.


    This is not an area that can be understood by words anyway. Baek Cheon would also know that they would only harm the people if they were more alive. It''s just that I can''t accept that Chung-Myung easily harms and kills people.


    Chung-Myung sighed slightly.


    "I''m not going to tell you to be mindful, not to have things in your hands," he said.¡­."


    And I looked at Baek Cheon with more serious eyes.


    "All you have to do is embrace warmth. There''s no warmth in the sword."


    "¡­¡­."


    Then, Hyun Young helped Chung-Myung.


    "I think the same. How can we call him an apostle if there is no compassion in the heart of the Doe, but the good men of Hwasan have done nothing to bring evil to bear."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    "Even if you were to inspect the plum blossoms, you would have made a name for yourself in the Dead Sea by cutting down countless Heukdo groups overnight. He wouldn''t have done such a thing because he was unkind and thoughtful of others. Isn''t it all from the deep end?"


    "That''s right!"


    Baek Cheon''s eyes glistened rapidly when the word plum inspection came out.


    But Chung-Myung''s insides burned black when he saw it.


    Why are you responding differently to the same thing.


    That''s why people have to use the cover somehow!


    ''But....''


    I cut a lot of black and white in one night?


    ''It should have been once or twice.''


    When are you talking about? Chung-Myung was lost in thought for a moment.


    At that time, Baek Cheon said with a slight reminder.


    "I''m talking about the fact that you punished the Black Moon, which was notorious in Nakyang."


    "That''s exactly what it is. Even though Maehwa Screening was never a man who considered murder easy, he never forgave those who tormented his people! That day, he woke up without hesitation to see the Heukdo crowd who were taking over the people of both men.It was one of the few anecdotes that were told in Hwasan.


    This was passed down as a legend in Nakyang, so it was hard for any student of Hwasan not to know.


    It''s just...


    Oh, that.


    Chung-Myung''s expression quickly became awkward.


    These bastards are drinking people!


    Uh...


    Yangmin?


    Uh...


    Chung-Myung slightly erased the truth from the past that came to mind.


    ''Yes, that''s what it is, as a result.''


    Let''s forget


    Forget about it.


    "And¡­."


    Hyun Young frowned and returned to the point.


    "It''s better to be a place where Hwasan is ignorant than to see you get hurt or die while putting things in your hands for no reason.""


    At that point, Hwasan''s disciples saw Hyun Young again.


    Of course, I knew that Hyun Young was the most realistic of the elders. But I didn''t expect that to come out of that mouth.


    "So in the future, even if the same thing happens, never fear things in your hands."


    "Yes, Elder!"


    The answer was loud, but not everyone would have organized their thoughts.


    But this was the only thing Chung-Myung couldn''t force.


    Anyone who lives in Kang-ho will think about it at least once. A man with a sword in his hand cannot avoid murder forever.


    Chung-Myung would not say that whatever conclusion they reached was wrong. His values are his own, and Chung-Myung''s ideas are not absolutely right.


    It''s just...


    "Think more about it."


    "¡­¡­."


    "So you don''t regret it."


    Everyone nodded still at Chung-Myung''s words.


    "¡­¡­."


    Watching everything from Hawasan''s intrusion to the defeat of the Red Squad, Nam Jamyong was an inexplicable and delicate feeling.


    You knocked down that Jokessado Yoppyyong?''


    More than a dozen of Jongnam''s descendants dared not dare to fight and abandoned their homes. Isn''t the arm of the reason for that Joksado Yoppyong?


    I can''t believe that Baek Cheon, the Hwajjung sword, knocked down Joksado Yoppyyong, not Hwasan Sinryong or Shaolin''s Hye Yeon.


    When the hell did Hwasan get so strong?''


    You said it''s a latecomer at best.


    How can we dismiss him as a mere posthumous figure when he has defeated Yuppyeong?


    Nam Jamyong turned his eyes towards the canal. There were images of the fallen soldiers and the enemy soldiers trying to recover their colleagues.


    And¡­¡­.


    ''Ah...''


    Those who had locked the door after sensing a terrible situation also began to stick out their heads one by one.


    Nam Jamyong''s face is visibly stiff.


    Until a while ago, only attention was focused on driving out enemy forces, but when the matter was resolved, I started to worry about the future.


    "Oh, is it over?"


    "......Oh, it''s still there."


    "Look, I think that fallen guy over there is the boss."


    "Well, did Hwasan''s disciples defeat the whole crowd?"


    Nam Jamyong''s face looking around showed signs of embarrassment.


    Still, many people are just sticking their heads out, but some courageous people crept out.


    "Well, do, doctors. Can we go out?"


    When someone approached carefully and asked, Hwasan''s disciples nodded nonchalantly.


    "Yes, I''m fine. Just stay away from them. I don''t know what I''m gonna do yet. And be careful before they all leave the West Coast."


    "Go, thank you!"


    Everyone who heard that was sure.That Hwasan defeated that enemy force.


    As if to prove it, enemy soldiers carried their wounded colleagues on their backs and began to leave the coffin weakly.


    "Where are you taking it easy, you bastards. I''m going to beat you all up and make you crawl out! Why don''t you get out of here right now.


    When Chung-Myung shouted, the enemy soldiers panicked and performed their wonders. Literally, the people who were watching cheered at the sight of the tail running away.


    "I''ve got it!"


    "Sa, you''re alive! We''re alive!"


    "That''s perfect, those Sapa!"


    The people of the West Bank began to flock out like clouds as the two doors, which were a sign of the situation, opened in unison.


    They shot and cursed at the back of the fleeing enemy.


    "Well, well, if Jong-nam hadn''t been there, you wouldn''t have stepped in!"


    "I know!"


    "Oh, my God! Why is Jongnam coming out right now?"


    "Huh?"


    And some of them got choked up and screamed.


    "Did Jong-nam do the bongmun, or did the shorthand do the bongmun? Where are the descendants of Jongnam who thought they would protect us at times like this? I mean, we''ve all pulled the strings together!"


    "Right!"


    "For God''s sake, how much government money I''ve been offering!"


    "How does it make sense to run away without any of the many shamans left! And you can''t call them political factions!"


    Anger rose from place to place.


    The reason why people want to learn martial arts is to protect themselves. And the reason for this is that when a moment comes, I believe they will protect me.


    However, as soon as the danger came, Jongnam''s shorthanders ran away, saying, "I don''t know."


    Who can trust and follow a gatekeeper who has left the people they are supposed to protect without protecting themselves against the Sapa?


    Angry public sentiment burned like wildfire.


    "If only Bonsan hadn''t been there, this would have happened.¡­."


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Did you learn Jongnam''s slang somewhere other than Jongnam? That''s what Bon-san taught you, so the shorthand will do!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Of course, it wouldn''t have happened if Jong-nam hadn''t been there. But if there is a bigger enemy next time, where is the guarantee that Jong-nam will not abandon the West Bank and run away?"


    "¡­Isn''t that too much?"


    "He said he could tell his parents by looking at their children! If you look at the shorthand, you can see what Jongnam is like. Anyway, I''m very disappointed in Jongnam because of this! I''m never going to do anything to anyone who''s ever been in the South again!"


    Many people tacitly agreed with the statement.


    There were not many people who openly complained because they have yet to completely shake off Jongnam''s influence, but just looking at most of his expressions and eyes, it was clear that there was already a great deal of distrust.


    "On the other hand, what about Hwasan? Didn''t they risk their lives to protect us even though they just entered the West Bank?"


    "¡­because you didn''t pay your respects?"


    "Don''t say stupid things! have not been sealed However, would Jongnam try to fight with only the three great disciples? I didn''t believe it when I heard that my servant was slowly losing ground to Hwasan, but now I understand why you''re saying that!"


    On the other hand, there was a lot of favor in the eyes on Hwasan.


    Why wouldn''t you?


    The disciples of Hwasan are all young and young and young. Young people younger than them risked their lives against the scariest enemies of the Sapa and finally protected the West Bank.If they hadn''t ostracized the English before this happened, they might have been less grateful. But everyone who came out here knew. They all rejected Hwagyeongmun because they could not overcome the pressure of Jongnam''s


    But they risked their lives for themselves.


    "You''ve done everything you can to keep up with him and not get involved with him. Now that it''s getting a little dangerous, you''re running without a tail? That''s not what a man would do!"


    There was a mixture of goodwill for Hwasan and hostility against Jongnam.


    Nam Jamyong closed his eyes at the scene.


    It''s over.


    Power cannot be everything.


    Only when there is a belief that the power will be used in the right direction can it be meaningful.


    Now that this has happened, Jongnam''s inner family will never regain trust in the West Bank again.


    It is no different from the bandits without trust that they will protect themselves from the people''s perspective.


    ''You morons, you morons. That''s why I stopped you. How am I supposed to see my face again?''


    Now that he knew that I had no power to control this flow, he lamented that the earth had died.


    Most of them were busy expressing their anger towards Jongnam, but some of them sneaked up on the Wasan faction and thanked them in person.


    "Thank you. Thank you very much. I survived thanks to you."


    "Oh, don''t say that."


    Chung-Myung answered firmly, sticking out his belly.


    "Thanks is something to be thankful for. What is this to be appreciated for? If you open a gate to the West Bank, you must die with the people of the West Bank! You have to live with the people of the West Bank! It''s a shame to be thanked for what''s natural!"


    Listening to his flowing words, Hwasan''s disciples were in awe.


    Did you grease your mouth?''


    "Wow, he''s killing Jongnam''s inner circle like that.''


    I''m saying it''s better to step on others than to be praised. As expected, it''s Chung-Myung. I respect you.''


    "Hwasan! It''s really Hwasan! You said Hwasan''s majesty made the world cry, and now I know why!"


    "But thank you very much. I survived thanks to Hwasan. How many people would have died without Hwasan!"


    "I don''t know how to express this gratitude."


    Chung-Myung, who had a solemn look on his face, began to flinch and laugh little by little.


    "Hehe. What''s the big deal?"


    "No! That''s great! What a great thing this is!"


    "Hooray! Hooray to the Wasans!"


    Chung-Myung''s mouth crept open at the pouring cheers, applause, and countless handshake requests.


    "Hehehe."


    "Thank you so much, gentlemen!"


    "Hooray! Hooray to the Wasans!"


    The sound of cheers, laughter, and new trust filled the West Bank.


    It was not known whether the loud shout was heard to Jongnam, who locked the door firmly.

 Chapter - 378 Episode 378. You did such a great job. (3)

    "Oh, don''t push me!"


    "I''ll be in line up! The string!


    "I''m not ashamed to look at you, Mr. Wasans! Get in line!"


    The next morning.


    Cloudy crowds gathered in front of Hwagyeongmun, which opened the door.


    He never said he would take his student again, but those who wanted to enter were camped in front of Hwayeongmun as soon as the sun rose.


    "There! I''m not going to let anyone cut in line!"


    "Well, there are not many students that Hwagyeongmun can accommodate, so you don''t have to be in a hurry!"


    "Oh! Don''t cut in line, please!"


    And Hwasan''s disciples were busy controlling the crowd.


    And¡­¡­.


    "Giggling."


    Chung-Myung smiled brightly and put the bottle in his mouth.


    I''m going to the worst one.


    "Giggling."


    I don''t even need a snack.


    Seeing people gathering after a sip of alcohol makes me feel more refreshed than drinking pure water in the valley water.


    "That''s all money, that''s all."


    Hyun Young burst into laughter when he heard that.


    "Ha ha ha. Money, you son of a b*tc*."


    "Isn''t it?"


    "A lot of money."


    "¡­¡­."


    "It doesn''t end once, but it comes in steadily once a month!"


    "¡­Calm down, Elder."


    He''s better than me when I see him once in a while.


    ¡­¡­I understand as long as it''s in my heart.


    Now that all Jongnam''s inner family has fled, Hwayeongmun is the only place to learn martial arts in the West Bank.


    Nam Jamyong, who still has lingering feelings, seems to be trying to do something, but the public sentiment is that once you leave, you never come back.


    "This is a monopoly!"


    "All that''s left is rake money in!"


    Chung-Myung and Hyun Young looked at each other and giggled.


    And Baek Cheon and the crowd shook their heads at the scene.


    "¡­Living in private."


    "Huh?"


    "Don''t you think you should like it better if you''ve given them a common name?"


    "Walk."


    "Yes, boarding house."


    "Those two...¡­. No, one person and one person should not be understood from a normal perspective."


    "¡­I''ll keep that in mind."


    In fact, that''s what I''m saying, but my smile didn''t go away from their mouths either.


    Jo-Gol, in particular, looked still excited even until the sun rose.


    ''That''s why strong people collaborate.''


    Helping someone and receiving their grateful eyes was a touching experience that was hard to put into words.


    For Jo-Gol, who couldn''t understand what he was saying even though he had written in the conduit, last night was a big shock.


    It was Jo-Gol who now understood a little why Yun-Jong tried to save the people by committing such a foolish act.


    Not only that, but also the faces of other disciples showed an indisputable sense of pride.


    Of course...


    "Giggling."


    "Kkelkelkelkel."


    ¡­¡­except those two.


    Anyway!


    "My way...¡­."


    "Huh?"


    "Oh, no. Nothing."


    Jo-Gol shook his head slightly.


    It''s too early. Yet


    But like Chung-Myung said, you''ll have to think more and think more. Someday he''ll be walking his own path.


    Isn''t that a province?


    While the disciples were thinking about many things, Chung-Myung and Hyun Young were busy calculating their income by watching the crowd.


    "By the way, the reaction is better than I thought."


    "I know. I didn''t think about this much."


    The two people looked around with a slightly curious look, and suddenly a heavy voice came from behind their backs."It''s because of the painting of Baek Cheon, the Hwajeong sword."


    "¡­what?"


    When Chung-Myung turned around, Hong Dae Kwang stood proudly with a solemn face.


    "Hwasan''s review is rumored to be the best in the world, and it''s probably all over the West Bank. But people don''t fully believe what they haven''t seen with their own eyes. Besides, it can be a fluke once. But this proved not to be a fluke."


    Hong Dae Kwang straightened his shoulders as if he was more proud of me.


    Chung-Myung nodded pleasedly.


    "When there''s a fight, I can''t even see my nose out, but I''m putting pressure on my shoulders as if we were fighting together after the fight. I''m going to fold my shoulders!"


    "¡­I, I''m not a fighter. Besides, if you guys lose, we''ll have to get reinforcements...¡­."


    "You lose?"


    Chung-Myung blinked his eyes.


    "Are those eyes holes? Who''s going to lose?"


    "Cough, cough.


    Perhaps because of the crime, Hong Dae Kang coughed loudly and quickly avoided the eye contact.


    Who would have imagined that Baek Cheon''s seal would break the bad reputation!


    It wouldn''t have been predictable even if it was an open ark, not him.


    "I, if I thought you guys were going to lose, I would have already run away yesterday."


    "Because your feet are fast. I''m sure you were confident that you''d run away even later."


    "¡­¡­Anyway!"


    Hong Dae Kwang quickly changed the subject.


    "Anytime."


    "Well, since Hwasan caught that Joksado Yoppyyong, the Hawsan Postman''s performance is a complete test."


    He fixed his eyes on Hyun Young, turning a blind eye to Chung-Myung, who was desperately criticized.


    "In fact, this may not be the case for Hwasan, but if this had happened at other gates, it would have been a mess by now. He, who is only a two-time disciple, has found a reputable enemy."


    Hong Dae-wang spat and spoke enthusiastically, as if he didn''t like their simple attitude.


    "This kind of achievement is a great event to be nominated right away for the next generation of the First People in the World. So Hwasan''s performance is now proven."


    "Shh!"


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, Chung-Myung gestured as if to be quiet.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. No one can take responsibility if our colleague gets wind in his lungs. You''re still a jerk. What are you talking about?"


    "¡­¡­."


    What''s he really thinking about?


    Hong Dae Kwang, who was deeply impressed by Chung-Myung''s face against the enemy squad yesterday, was now falling vertically again.


    No matter how good the fight is, Chung-Myung is Chung-Myung.


    "However."


    Hong Dae Kwang, who coughed in vain, changed his voice.


    "On the other hand, there will be a lot of risks."


    "Did you say danger?"


    "Yes, Elder. So far, Hwasan hasn''t made a big enemy."


    "If Jong-nam''s kids listen to it, they''ll rip off a door of bongmun and froth.""


    But Hong Dae Kwang smiled a little vaguely.


    "Jongnam is a political faction, so even if there is a relationship, we won''t rush into each other''s extinction. Because there''s a position. But everyone''s room is different. They don''t have anything to protect."


    Hong Dae Kwang took a deep breath and continued.


    "In addition, the universal room is one of those who misrepresents the world no matter what anyone says. In fact¡­¡­ it''s still hard for Hwasan to deal with.""Well, that''s right."


    Although I hit it because it is not something I can give up on, the whole room is definitely a scary opponent.


    Even if the enemy forces were defeated neatly, there are more than five armed forces in the room, and there are masters who do not necessarily lead the battalion.


    Including those in charge of various special duties, the number easily surpasses that of Jongnam, and their power is comparable to that of the clans belonging to the old faction.


    As HWASAN, who still needs to grow up more, he is a burden to fight right now.


    "That''s the only way they''re sapa cubs."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Why?"


    "Oh, no."


    Hong Dae Kwang shook his head shut.


    All right. Well.


    What am I gonna say to you?


    "And you don''t have to worry so much about the Sapa pups."


    "How come?"


    "They don''t do things that are not profitable."


    "¡­¡­."


    "They are loyal to themselves, so they talk about it, but they don''t sweat a drop of sweat when it comes to no money and no gain. If they had grit, they wouldn''t have become Sapa."


    "¡­¡­."


    No, it''s not that wrong to say...¡­.


    "What''s the benefit of those bastards coming to the island and playing against Hwasan? What kind of place is Hwasan. Isn''t it the only area you have that''s a small chord, and the building is on top of the barren Hwasan in the middle?"


    "He, he is."


    "You''re going to come with the headquarters to eat there? They? Hey."


    Chung-Myung smiled and waved his hands.


    "If they wriggle, I''ll get my hands on them."


    "Well, you have a point, but unless Hwasan is stuck in the harmony of the Isles, one day it will be a problem."


    "Why is that a problem for us?"


    "Huh?"


    "If we''re not stuck in harmony, they''ll be nervous. I''m going to hit the raw fish."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung distorted his face as if he were slightly annoyed.


    "Oh, I''m angry again. Did I put up with it too much because the kids were watching? If you have a temper, you need to grind it and give it to me with manure."


    "¡­¡­."


    It was Hong Dae Kwang, who vowed not to be enemies with him no matter what.


    "Anyway."


    Roughly organizing the conversation, Hong Dae Kang saw people flocking as if they were feeling new.


    "There were so many ups and downs, but......so you''ve got the West Bank anyway, Hwasan The Dragon."


    I couldn''t help but admire it.


    It''s said to be ups and downs, but it didn''t take too long. Considering that it has only been 15 days since Hwayeongmun was created, Chung-Myung has completely calmed down the West Bank just a month after the fire came in.


    "There won''t be any roughness until Jong-nam comes out of the gate."


    "It''s the same when you open the envelope."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung shook the bottle and grinned.


    "We can''t run it in just one place when it''s crowded here. I''m going to buy all the angles next to me, push them away, and expand them."


    "¡­more here?"


    "You have to row when the water comes in."


    "At this rate, Hwagyeongmun will be bigger than Jongnam."


    "Sure thing."


    Chung-Myung shrugs his shoulders.


    "Anyway, by the time those bastards unwrap the gate, they''ll have no needle in the west. You''re gonna have to hit the ground and make me regret it!"


    "¡­What did Jong-nam do so wrong to you?""A day is not enough, so to speak."


    One day is really not enough.


    Thinking about it makes me angry again. You bastards!


    "And?"


    "What are you drawing? We have to go back."


    "All of them?"


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    "Hwamundo, if your skills get better, you''ll lose it without hesitation. The reason why we created the shorthand in the first place is because we want to be influential even if we don''t have our own property, but if we''re stuck here, it''s Jugaekjeon."


    "¡­I don''t think it''ll be enough just to write in English."


    Chung-Myung shook his head firmly at the worried murmur.


    "Don''t ignore it."


    "Huh?"


    "The power of a shorthand comes not from force, but from pride in one''s real estate. The reason Jongnam''s family became so helpless is not because of his lack of power. The subtle distrust of Jongnam made the situation that far."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang looked at Chung-Myung with admiration once again.


    I think he''s usually crazy, but there are times when he gets to the point like this.


    "Hwasan''s power is no longer weak, as he saw it with his eyes and was right next to him to defeat the enemy forces. You may not have enough force now, but it will be solved soon. If you really want to help Hwa Youngmoon, you should not stick together, but go back to your hometown and make Hwasan''s reputed."


    "It''s a theory!"


    Hong Dae Kwang nodded coolly.


    Hong Dae Kwang, the largest force in the world, now knows what Chung-Myung is saying better than anyone else.


    The increase in the opening tax was not when the branch officials were excellent, but when they issued a threat to the world.


    After all, the important thing is to get people together. It is no exaggeration to say that everything depends on the reputation of the family.


    "All right."


    "Huh?"


    "I''ll help you."


    "¡­what?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll spread it to the world that within 15 days, the Hwajeong sword has knocked down the Jeoksado Island! Even those who live in the mountains will know the name of Hwajeong Sword!"


    "¡­¡­Uh, wait a minute. The¡­¡­."


    "If it helps Hwasan, of course it does!"


    "Well, I don''t think that''s necessarily a good thing."


    "Tsk tsk tsk. What''s wrong with you like a baby?"


    "¡­Good."


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes firmly as if he had made a big decision.


    "Instead!"


    "Huh?"


    "The fire sword or something."


    "Huh?"


    "Other than that, I heard that Dong-Aeng is also called Oryong or something."


    "It''s a term that I don''t use very often anymore. But why?"


    "Let''s change it to a collegue."


    "¡­¡­."


    "So every time I hear the sign, every time my name rings, I''ll be a little humble."


    "¡­¡­."


    "It''s good for each other. giggle giggle."


    No matter how hard I think about it...¡­.


    This bastard is clearly the devil.

 Chapter - 379 Episode 379. You did such a great job. (4)

    "Oh, my God! Do Sani!"


    "Here, this is the fruit I picked today. Try it!"


    "You must be busy, like this every time! I don''t know how to thank you."


    Chung-Myung smiled graciously at the welcoming West Bank merchants.


    "Is everything all right?"


    "Of course! Of course, sir! Not a single individual has ever been found since you hung all the warp men you''ve been harassing at the gates two days ago. If it''s always like this, there will be no circle."


    "Come on. Of course I''ll keep doing this. Don''t worry. Hwagyeongmun will continue to take care of it."


    "Oh, my God! You saved my life."


    "Hehe. Don''t mention it."


    "This! Try this, too! It''s just before my father...¡­."


    "Here, here is the most popular gyoza in my house!"


    "Uh-huh! Mine first!"


    Those who saw Chung-Myung came rushing out with something in their hands.


    Chung-Myung grinned and packed gifts from all over the place.


    "Oh, don''t give me this every time. Hehe... uh, the mooncake...¡­. I like mooncakes."


    "Oh, my God! If you like it, I''ll give it to you! I''ll send you a separate box in Hwayeongmun."


    "Hehe. You don''t have to...Please write your name. Things that only eat might eat."


    "¡­¡­."


    And the faces of the Hwasan disciples watching from behind gradually distorted.


    "¡­I feel this every time I see it¡­"¡­ Doesn''t it feel like collecting money?"


    "It''s not a bad thing because it''s definitely a good thing for people to do."


    "It looks like the Heukdo people are taking care of the area."


    "It looks good on you."


    "¡­I know."


    As the author beat up the bullies who were acting up, Chung-Myung''s popularity was skyrocketing.


    "Oh, my God, Master. My child turned four this time, and I was wondering if...¡­."


    "Eyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy. You''ll get indigestion if you eat quickly, so make sure you eat well and make it strong. The student will receive it again."


    People around me screamed first at Chung-Myung''s answer.


    "Ugh! You can go to Hwayeongmun to inquire about that! How dare you care about such a little thing! He''s going to be the world''s greatest sword in the future!"


    "Of course! Of course! You have to do something big!"


    "Right!"


    The Hwasan disciples couldn''t understand these hot reactions at all.


    Why on earth is he so popular?''


    ''Cause people don''t know what he''s like. If I went up to Hwasan and experienced it for just one day, I would run away without looking back.''


    It was frustrating for Hwasan''s disciples, but unfortunately, people in the West Bank did not know Chung-Myung''s true nature.


    Therefore, the interest in Chung-Myung and Hwasan was very friendly.


    Reason?


    Of course, there are many reasons.¡­.


    "Please take a good look at it! I''ll do my best!"


    "Oh, my God, you too! We should take good care of you."


    "Oh, my God, how humble you are."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon was convinced that 90% of the reasons were in that attitude of Chung-Myung.


    It''s still. While receiving food and exchanging pleasantries, Chung-Myung''s waist repeatedly folded and unfolded three to four times even when his eyes blinked.


    Those luscious waist and flexible knees are a rare sight for most people of the pack.


    Especially for Jongnam.''Although the West Bank is like a home turf in Jongnam, you can often see them, where would they show humility by bowing down to ordinary West Bankers?


    They''re his servants.


    ''That can''t be true.''


    Just thinking about Jin Geum Ryong is a clear conclusion.


    It is shameful, but before Baek Cheon met Chung-Myung and broke his head, the fact that he was a disciple of a prestigious school put strength in his shoulders.


    As long as he learned nothing, he thought he was a man who could not be compared to ordinary people.


    Even though he was a disciple of Hwasan, who had fallen.


    I could guess how overbearing Jongnam''s disciples, who were in high spirits, must have been.


    So how good would Chung-Myung''s flexible back and his reclining head look to these ordinary people?


    Sure enough, the praise for Chung-Myung never ceases.


    "The doors are different. If it''s the Hwasan New Dragon, it''s one of the most talked about in the world, but it''s such a low posture."


    "Right! Isn''t that what a master is? You said Hwasan was not just a sword-wiping gate, but a gate to honor the province, and now I understand what you mean."


    "What a master! You''re such a master! As expected, you''re different from Jongnam."


    Guys.


    You are looking with your eyes at the most hellish Taoist of all time since the gate.


    I''m sure Tae Sang-no will be the first to run here and kick him back in his mouth when he''s on the ground.


    So, please, look at the reality.¡­.


    "They''re all being fooled...¡­!"


    "Be quiet, Sasook."


    "Shh."


    "¡­¡­."


    But before telling the truth, Jo-Gol and Yoo-Esul noticed. Baek Cheon sighed with a face of frustration.


    But anyway...It is true that the popularity of not only Chung-Myung but also Hwasan and Hwagyeong is increasing day by day thanks to lies.


    Now, people in the West Bank greeted them first just by looking at them in the uniform of Hwayeongmun.


    ''He''s a great guy anyway.''


    Baek Cheon had no choice but to stick his tongue out at Chung-Myung''s drive.


    But then.


    Rumbling.


    "Huh?"


    Something started making a fuss behind the crowd.


    "What is it?"


    Baek Cheon''s oily eyes narrowed slightly. It didn''t seem to be just a commotion caused by crowds.


    He looked at you with curious eyes.


    "Oh?"


    Soon after, he began to see familiar faces if he was familiar, and unfamiliar if he was unfamiliar.


    Did you say Yu Haesang?''


    The leader was Yu Haesang, the gatekeeper of Jongnam''s inner family. Behind him was the Mundos of Bokyeonmun, who walked ahead, with a shy face.


    "Huh!"


    "Oh, my God, he''s thick-skinned."


    "When you run away, you run at night, but when you come back, you come back in broad daylight. No, no, no, no, no, don''t."


    And of course the West Bank''s reaction to them wasn''t the same.


    "Just, look at the sharp tail. I don''t know why you''re carrying a knife that you won''t even pull out."


    "What do you mean I don''t? Didn''t you vote for us?"


    "Oh, yes! Huh. Jungfani, Hyeopni, what are you going to do? You''re threatening people with knives, but when bandits come in, you''re going to pull out the pieces? f*ck! You bastards!The voice of criticism grew louder.


    Yu Haesang''s face was distorted as he walked toward the gathering.


    Of course, it wasn''t the first time I had this kind of look on my way here.


    So far, however, only a few courageous people have turned their heads pretending to kick their tongues, and no one has dared to direct criticism to their faces.


    But now, he''s not giving a hint, but isn''t he swearing at you?


    "¡­these worms?"


    "Cha, you have to put up with it, Master Moon."


    "Yes."


    Yu Haesang suppressed his anger with a bluish face as he dissuaded him.


    I knew I had made a mistake. However, it was not easy to endure the boiling aging as people who had never been anything or cared about it before were criticized so openly.


    "Get out of here right now! You scammers!"


    "The things I can''t do without my birthplace have been very condescending! Err, this is what p*n*s use for!"


    "I don''t know what kind of face you are putting your face in in broad daylight! If I were you, I wouldn''t have gone to the West Bank!"


    However, the voice of criticism never stopped, so he turned his eyes over because he couldn''t stand it.


    "You cheeky bastards...¡­!"


    Eventually, his screaming face was red as if it would burst.


    Even so, I was embarrassed. There was also awareness that he had made a mistake.


    Nevertheless, the reason why he stepped back into the West Bank was to denounce the war that he had not been able to deal with due to the rush of his escape.


    If the enemy soldiers thought they''d set fire and destroyed it, they couldn''t leave the West Bank without leaving it.


    For him, I was confident enough to endure cold eyes. But I never imagined that those powerless people would pour out such bad words.


    "Let''s see! Let''s see! Who do you think I am?"


    He pulled a sword half way out of his waist. Then, the West Bankers, who had been boosing at each other, flinched back.


    "Mu, Lord Moon!"


    "Moonjoo! You can''t do this."


    In response to Yu Haesang''s fierce response, the Mundos of the double gate were stunned and dissuaded.


    "Let go!"


    Yu Haesang, however, raised his voice even more than calmed down.


    "Even though I made a mistake, don''t they dare swear at me! How long have I been in the West Bank? You ungrateful people! If you guys think I''m a crook and a shameless person, you''re gonna be bandits!"


    Merchants'' faces were disastrously distorted by the remark, which was tantamount to a male threat.


    "Don''t forget who I am! I''m¡­¡­."


    "Who are you?"


    "¡­what?"


    At that time, a heartbreaking voice came out of the crowd.


    Then the people quickly stepped aside from side to side. It was Chung-Myung who trudged out through the cracks in the crowd.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    Yu Haesang shut up.


    I was wondering why people were so crowded, but it seems that the Wasans were here.


    ''Oh, no wonder...¡­.''


    Why didn''t I think of it?


    If the things that I couldn''t even make eye contact were swearing in groups, I should have thought about the reason. But for a moment, I missed it because I had blood in my head.


    "¡­¡­Oh, who are you?"


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung stared at Yu Haesang with a wistful kick on his tongue.


    "Madam, no matter how high the tower is, once it collapses, it''s over.""¡­¡­."


    Yu Haesang shut his mouth like a clam.


    "Of course, you''ll only say you''ve done it wrong once. But people understand that even if they come and go in broad daylight, they''ll understand. The moment you abandon it, you''re literally a bandit."


    "I, I...."


    "And."


    Yu Haesang was speechless. Chung-Myung grinned and chanted.


    "I don''t know why I came back, but this is not the West Bank you used to know. You''d better just go before you see anything worse."


    As soon as Chung-Myung finished his words, cheers and chants burst out from left and right.


    "Right!"


    "How dare you step into the West Bank!"


    "Why? You''re gonna run faster next time?"


    Yu Haesang closed his eyes tightly.


    I expected it on my way here, but the reality was even worse.


    The public sentiment in the West Bank has left Jongnam completelynam. When I checked it with my eyes, I felt an indescribable sense of defeat and misery.


    "Oh, and one more thing."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes are slightly dimmed.


    "If you pull a knife from the west one more time and threaten me, I''ll cut off your hand."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Here''s our money...¡­. No, I have many parents of my precious students. We accept threatening them as threatening the English language."


    They''re the ones who pay for the tuition.


    Whew.


    "Do you understand?"


    Yu Haesang bowed his head at the slurring of Chung-Myung.


    After the cause disappears, only the ability remains. How dare he deal with the Wasan Mystery with his skills?


    Yu Haesang hesitated and finally nodded.


    "¡­I see."


    The disciples of Bok Yeon-moon stretched their shoulders with disastrous faces without even raising their faces.


    Only then did people open the way for me. The disciples of Bokyeonmun, led by Yu Haesang, bowed their heads and passed in between like defeated soldiers.


    Baek Cheon shook his head as he saw the disastrous appearance.


    I''m really scared of people''s feelings.''


    Just a few days ago, who knew they''d look that shabby?


    But Chung-Myung suddenly approached and spoke quietly to Baek Cheon.


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    "Keep an eye on them."


    "¡­¡­why? Do you think you''re going to make an accident?"


    "No. If there''s a reasonable case, go and turn it over."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung with a slightly enraptured face.


    Chung-Myung sincerely...¡­ seemed disappointing.


    "If I touch you a little bit, you''ll have a seizure with foam in your mouth."Should I have cursed more?"


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "Let''s live like humans."


    "Eyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon shook his head.


    Anyway, even if it''s really wrong, it''s way wrong.


    Hwasan''s disciples, who had visited the West Bank until late at night, entered the Hwayeong Gate triumphantly.


    "Now I think we''re done with the West Bank."


    "It''s way too organized."


    "Then I have to get ready to go back."


    "Are you sure there''s no one left in English?"


    "I''m sure you''ll stop by occasionally, but I don''t intend to be a permanent resident. From now on, it''s a matter of harmony."


    Wirip San and Wiso Haeng could do a good job.


    And it''s not that far from here in Hawsan, so if something happens, you can quickly get support.


    "It won''t be a problem until Jong-nam solves the gate."


    "Really?"


    "Ha ha ha. What''s wrong with all this?"Chung-Myung''s nose has risen endlessly.


    However, Chung-Myung, who opened the door to Hwayeong Gate, had to realize anew. The problem always comes from a place I never thought of.


    "Cher, Chung-Myung! Chung-Myung ahhhh!"


    "Oh, my! Chung-Myung!"


    "Why are you here now?""


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Hwasan''s disciples and some of Hwagyeongmun''s disciples literally ran in contemplation.


    "What the hell? Did all the people come in?"


    "Well, that''s not it.¡­!"


    "Then what?"


    "Ears, ghosts!"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    A student of Hwagyeongmun shouted a bird with a frightened face.


    "Ears, ghosts have appeared!"


    "¡­¡­."


    What the hell are you talking about?


    Chung-Myung''s face is distorted.

 Chapter - 380 Episode 380. You did such a great job. (5)

    "What are you talking about? Tell me more about it!"


    When Chung-Myung pressed, Baek Sang said in a hurry, looking fed up with par.


    "Ears, ghosts came out!"


    "So what does that mean?"


    "I saw the hazy ears and ghosts swimming between the sides! It''s not just one person. It''s just two people today!"


    "¡­so?"


    "What do you mean? I''m a ghost!"


    The more I listened to Baek Sang, the more sullen Chung-Myung''s face became.


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    "What does Sasook do?"


    "Me? It''s me¡­¡­" It''s a mess."


    "Hey!"


    Chung-Myung kicked Baek Sang.


    "Yay!"


    Baek Sang rolled out and fell with a bizarre scream.


    "Humans! What? Ghosts? You''re supposed to control ghosts when they come out, and you''re making a fuss because you''re scared?"


    What''s the gate like?


    It is a place where individuals are disciplined, and furthermore, the people are saved, and all the unique things are excluded by following the logic of the Samramans.


    In other words.


    "The shamans go to the haunted and doze off and make money! What do you mean a master is making a fuss about seeing a ghost? If you''re afraid of ghosts, who catches them? Who!"


    Chung-Myung breathed fire from his mouth as if he were dying of frustration.


    "And you''re the only one here? Where''s the middle man?"


    "Hye, Hye Yeon?"


    "Yes!"


    "When he heard that there was a ghost, he locked the door and read the book.¡­."


    "¡­¡­I''m really in love with all my heart."


    Chung-Myung covered his forehead with one hand, as if he had a headache.


    "There are so many masters and so many middle schools, but none of them is the right one. Oh, my God."


    It''s better that cats are afraid of mice. How do you think they''re running away from ghosts?


    "Are they in good condition? Do you want me to roll it properly?"


    "Then you lose more energy...¡­."


    "Hug it!"


    "Squeal."


    All the disciples who came to see even the savior shrugged at Chung-Myung''s fierce momentum. Chung-Myung kicked his tongue in a pathetic.


    "There''s no ghost in the world...¡­. Uh¡­. No, wait a minute."


    If you look at it, I''m a ghost, too, right?


    "Huh?"


    In the past, Chung-Myung used to snort when he was told that he was a ghost, but considering what he had experienced, it was not necessarily nonsense.


    "A ghost."


    When Baek Cheon muttered as if he was dumbfounded, Yoon-jong squinted.


    "By the way, didn''t you say that the reason why you were able to buy this place cheaply when you first bought it was because of the ghost?"


    "He, he did."


    "It''s not nonsense. It''s impossible to happen that the good-natured manor has been emptied into the abandoned house. Besides, two people saw ghosts, right?"


    "¡­So you''re really haunted?"


    Baek Cheon tilted his head in doubt.


    I can''t believe it''s a ghost in Daemyungcheon.


    "What do you think, brother and sister...¡­."


    Looking back, Baek Cheon was a little embarrassed. I couldn''t see Yoo-Esul always a couple of steps back.


    "Where''d he go again...¡­."


    His words didn''t run out.


    She was standing close to the entrance of Hwayeongmun and slipped out.


    "¡­What are you doing?"


    Yoo-Esul muttered with a blunt face to Baek Cheon''s question.


    "Ghost."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Without a knife. I can''t beat you. I''m scared.""¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon looked up at the sky with a sad face.


    There''s no normal person.''


    That word just now could be interpreted in many ways.


    On the outside, it means that ghosts without knives are scary, but on the other hand, it means that there is nothing to be afraid of if they are knives.


    No wonder my liver usually came out of the boat.


    "Baek Sang??."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "Who is it that you saw the ghost?"


    "Yes, one is a disciple of Hwagyeongmun. I''m so surprised that I''m stabilizing my room."


    "What about the other one?"


    "It''s me?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon wrapped his face around him.


    There''s no real normal person.''


    No, this guy used to be a little normal. How did the kid end up so badly?


    Do it.


    How many people in Wasan are not broken now?


    Baek Cheon sighed and asked.


    "Tell me exactly what you saw."


    "Yes, death penalty! As I was going between the two, I felt a little chilly, so I raised my head."


    "Yeah."


    "Something hazy just goes by! I knew it as soon as I saw it! This is a ghost. At the same time, I''m getting goosebumps all over my body!"


    "And?"


    "This is sweet."


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon, who looked at Baek Sang with despondent eyes, clenched his fist without realizing it.


    "¡­Calm down, death penalty."


    "I wish I could."


    I wish I could, you son of a b*tc*!


    Baek Cheon, who tried to calm himself down with deep breathing, looked around. Although Chung-Myung gave a little calm after a throbbing, there was still anxiety hanging over his disciples'' faces.


    "Is there any chance you''re not a ghost? Like a master who''s hard to follow with his eyes."


    "People can''t do that. It''s not just fast, it''s hazy.¡­ and it seemed half transparent. Above all, I felt a really dreary atmosphere."


    "¡­¡­Well."


    Baek Cheon let out a faint, acrid voice.


    Although he is now a member of the Jaegyeonggak, Baek Sang once boasted about his skills in the white porcelain boat. Not even a very rational person.


    Then he couldn''t have been frightened and seen nothing.


    "A real ghost comes out?''


    Baek Cheon glanced at the foreground.


    Is it just me?


    The entire angle of Hwagyeongmun seemed gloomy for no reason.


    The new hand-held angle cannot be worn out in the meantime.


    "What do you do, Chung-Myung?"


    "What?"


    "There''s a ghost coming out."


    "What about it?"


    "¡­¡­No, it''s a ghost."


    Chung-Myung snorted at Baek Cheon.


    "What''s wrong with ghosts? There''s nothing to be scared of when a knife is stuck, and if it''s not, he can''t hit me, so there''s nothing to be scared of."


    "¡­¡­."


    That''s logical.


    Chung-Myung waved his hand in annoyance.


    "If you have time to pay attention to such useless things, just swing the knife one more time. Ghosts freeze to death."


    At the end of his blunt remark, he swung inside, and all the remaining disciples looked at his back and angle with anxious eyes.


    "Oh, what do I do, Sasook?"


    "Huh?"


    Jo-Gol said with a slightly white face.


    "Chung-Myung is this guy, so you don''t have to worry. The ghost won''t take him."


    If you compare the world''s rich ghosts with the devil who crawled out of hell, wouldn''t ghosts be able to pull it off?


    If you are a ghost who knows my subject and finds his way around, Chung-Myung will never touch you."But we''re not. What should I do if I encounter a ghost?"


    "¡­Is there anyone here who can do martial arts?"


    "Is there such a thing in Hwasan?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Uh, well... it could have been in the old days.


    "Shouldn''t we at least call the Taoist?"


    "We''re out of business. Who are you calling, madman?


    "No¡­¡­, not just the knifes we know how to use, but the right ones."


    "¡­¡­Jo-Gol."


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "Wake up. If you don''t want to get beaten up."


    "Yes."


    Baek Cheon sighed.


    After suffering so much from Chung-Myung, they are now Hwasan''s disciples who have almost lost their head against people, but dealing with ghosts was another matter.


    Baek Cheon coughed loudly and called attention.


    "Anyway, there can be no such thing as ghosts in the world."


    "¡­¡­."


    Whasan''s disciples were all woeful, even though the word sounded very calm.


    It''s not convincing to talk with such a white face.¡­.''


    But Baek Cheon firmly continued.


    "However, there may be problems one by one in a cloth, so from now on, don''t go around alone and go around in pairs at least. I''ll see the situation again after a few days of silence."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "All right, Sasook."


    After talking, Baek Cheon threw his eyes at the front again and shook his head.


    "Come on, don''t tell me."


    There was a subtle amount of water on his face.


    But contrary to what he thought, the fuss didn''t end as easily as he thought.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Late night


    The doors of the hall burst open at the same time at a sudden scream.


    "What, what!"


    "Are you an intruder?"


    Everyone packed their shoes and ran to the place where the screams rang out.


    "The death penalty!"


    "What?"


    And what they found was a blue stick that fell with a crab in its mouth.


    "Bong, wake up!"


    "Oh, my god, ears, ghosts...¡­."


    He turned his eyes halfway and pointed at Ho Gong with trembling hands.


    "Ears. Ghosts! Ears...¡­."


    "Wake up!"


    "¡­¡­LOL."


    Whoops!


    But just as he was about to let go of his ritual, a clout fell on his forehead. There was a crackling sound of walnuts.


    "Argh!"


    "What do you mean, the Taoist faints when he sees a ghost? Are you crazy?"


    Cheongbong, who had lost half his mind, rolled the floor with his forehead clasped.


    Chung-Myung looked down at the figure with pathetic eyes.


    "Anyway, everyone''s into it."


    "Cher, Chung-Myung."


    "Why don''t you wake up quickly?"


    When Chung-Myung shouted, Cheongbong jumped out of his seat and took a floating position.


    "Oh, my God. You wake someone up by hitting them.''


    ''Creative, definitely creative.''


    While everyone was admiring, Chung-Myung asked Cheongbong.


    "What did you see?"


    "Ears, it was a ghost!"


    "So what does the ghost look like?"


    "Oh, no, that''s something hazy about it.¡­. No, I think it was reddish¡­¡­. Huh? Was it transparent?"


    "¡­¡­why the hell do you have those eyes? Is it a hole?"


    "Wow, it happened so quickly¡­¡­."


    "Grow up, wife and children."


    Chung-Myung kicked Cheongbong''s butt and sighed.


    "I believe in these things."


    But this time he also had doubts in his mind. He narrowed his forehead for a moment and fell into agony.


    You''re saying it wasn''t seen by one or two people?''


    In addition, the witnesses'' testimony is similar.


    The details are all different, but in conclusion, isn''t it that something blurry went right in front of your eyes?


    Then Yoon-jong asked next to me."Maybe he''s playing in Jongnam''s inner family."


    "No."


    But Chung-Myung flatly denied it.


    "They''re not capable of that. You have to be able to play pranks."


    "Well."


    I spread my emotions all over the place just in case, but nothing was bothering me. If Jong-nam''s real inner circle had worked, Chung-Myung would have caught it before they even crossed the gate.


    What the hell happened?''


    Even the world''s Chung-Myung could not easily come to a conclusion.


    "Well, isn''t it a ghost?"


    "No, it''s a real ghost if you''ve seen this many people!"


    "Amitabha Buddha. Amitabha Buddha. Amitabha Buddha. Amitabha Buddha."


    "Who doesn''t like it? We''re in the middle of nowhere!"


    "Memorize Do-ho, Do-ho!"


    The disciples, who could not hide their anxiety, began to stand by and say what they had to say.


    "Yes! You have to memorize what you don''t. So, what about you, monk Hyein?"


    "¡­...lock the door and don''t come out."


    "He''s really timid."


    "The ghost would run away if you beat him with your invincible powers."


    Chung-Myung''s face was distorted as the surroundings became noisy.


    "Everyone, shut up!"


    Chung-Myung said firmly.


    "What kind of ghost is a ghost? There''s no ghost in the world! And if you''re a ghost, you can''t just appear out of nowhere. This is definitely someone''s trick."


    "You said it wasn''t Jongnam, but someone is making a joke."


    "I''m going to check it out from now on."


    Chung-Myung gnashed his teeth.


    "I don''t know who''s playing this shallow trick, but I''ll let you know you''ve touched the wrong person!"


    "And what if it''s really a ghost?"


    "There''s no business in hawks. You can just beat up everything you want, ghost and fool."


    With Chung-Myung''s determined voice, Hwasan''s disciples were all in awe.


    It''s Chung-Myung.


    Ghosts don''t matter. There''s no point in front of him!


    Then I''ll trust him.¡­.


    "But."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­Is there anyone here who can use a talisman?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "No, just in case."


    Baek Cheon and the rest of the disciples stared blankly at Chung-Myung.


    It''s... it''sir.


    Honestly, you''re scared too, aren''t you?


    This guy?

 Chapter - 381 Episode 381. Ghosts die and humans die. (1)

    A splendid space.


    The purple pillars and quality silk decorated around the room were admired by nature.


    And the luxurious furniture that filled it and the decorations that looked expensive at a glance proved how rich the person here was.


    However, there was something else that was most unusual and eye-catching.


    On the colorful stairs that would look good with large jade, there was a spacious table instead of jade.


    Of course, this is also made of expensive silk, so I can''t say it doesn''t suit this place, but it was true that it brought a subtle sense of incompatibility.


    And


    A man lay with his chin on the wide table.


    How can I explain this guy?


    The full-length white tarpaulin was embroidered with golden dragons, and the hands sticking out below the sleeves were packed with rings with colorful jewels.


    The hair that was neatly combed back to prevent a strand of hair from falling down was beautifully twisted and decorated with a pure white coffin.


    And the white face below it was tight without wrinkles.


    It''s ridiculously colorful, rather than loud, but no one would laugh at the man''s face.


    This is because this man is Jang Nilso, the ark of the universal room that shakes the world.


    "Well."


    Jang Nilso sounded a little bored. To match the glamour of his appearance, there was a deep languor in his eyes.


    "So?"


    "Bar, Ark¡­¡­."


    Bangseung''s body trembled like an asi tree.


    He, who was not discouraged in front of Joksado Yoppyyong, sweated as if he had met King Yeom.


    "Jongnam entered the West Gate of Bongmun and was beaten and kicked out like a dog on a dog''s day?"


    "Well, that''s... Well, we didn''t expect Hwasan to be there.¡­."


    "I don''t think so."


    Jang Nilso cut off Bang Seung''s horse in a nonchalant way.


    "No matter how stupid you are, you can''t not know that the Wasans are in the West Bank. You just thought it wouldn''t be a big deal if there were the Wasans. Don''t you think so?"


    "That''s right! Kill me!"


    Bangseung freaked out and put his forehead close to the floor. His trembling back told me how terrified he was.


    Jang Nilso stirred his hand slowly.


    "That''s possible."


    The sound of the trinkets clinked.


    "The judgment wasn''t bad. Yeah, the judgment wasn''t bad. I would have gone into the West Bank in that situation. That was a good judgment."


    "Go, thank you, my lord."


    "But you know what?"


    Jang Nilso slowly lifts up the body.


    The light movement, which sat on the table, caused a wave of pure white artillery, and at first glance, a red armor was revealed.


    "Next is the problem, next."


    Jang Nilso smiled.


    His thin eyes painted lines as soft as a crescent moon.


    "So he elatedly entered the West Bank and was beaten by Hawasan''s little boys....and that idiot had his limbs cut off, so he had his Danjeon Hall pierced?"


    "Well, that''s...."


    "Yeah, I can do that''s possible. That''s possible."


    Jang Nilso slowly stood up.


    "By the way. I still don''t understand something, Bangseung."


    "Yes! The ark! Yes!"


    And I looked down at the windshield.


    "Why are you still alive?""¡­¡­."


    It was a soft voice.


    A voice that doesn''t contain a grain of reproach. At first glance, it sounded like a warm words of blessing to one''s own person.


    However, as soon as he heard the voice, Bang Seung''s body began to cool down as if it had been thrown into an ice cave.


    "Bar, Ark¡­¡­."


    "Oh, it''s hard to understand, isn''t it?"


    That buck.


    Jang Nilso''s feet moved slowly. Walking down the stairs was relaxing as if I were taking a walk.


    "The reason why enemy forces can move freely without my permission is because they bring about such results. That''s why I''ve never blamed you for anything. Isn''t that so?"


    "That''s right. The grace of the great ark...¡­."


    "But every authority has its own responsibility."


    A smile rose around Jang Nilso''s mouth.


    How many people in the world can read the evil he has in his radiant smile?


    Jang Nilso''s other nickname was "sound field."


    "You went into the West Bank at will, and you came back with your face up after being devastated by people who haven''t been beaten yet?"


    "Ba, ark! But I had to move to this place somehow!"


    Boom! Boom!


    Bangseung hit his head on the floor. Red blood began to flow down my forehead.


    "Well, if you''d let it go, the Archbishop...¡­."


    "You should have died."


    Bang Seung''s body stiffened.


    Jang Nilso''s calm and cold voice penetrated Bang Seung''s soul.


    "You should have died there, rather than been humiliated by the enemy of the world and the unknown. Then I would have kept my name. Right?"


    "¡­¡­he, that is."


    "And if he had died, at least there would have been no rumor that the whole crowd had been beaten off the West Bank by Hawasan. If only... if only they were all dead."


    There was a chill in Jang Nilso''s voice.


    "But why are you alive? You should have died there with that humiliated, crippled man. And if he didn''t die and ran away...¡­."


    Jang Nilso, who was raising his voice, closed his eyes slightly.


    When the eyes opened slowly again, a soft smile spread around Jang Nilso''s mouth.


    "¡­You should have run away from my sight and lived like a dead mouse. Bang Seung Ah. Bang Seung Ah. Why are you being so stupid when you''ve been pretending to be smart and trusting in my head? What?"


    That''s right away.


    Finally, Jang Nilso, who was just around the corner, looked at Bang Seung''s head, which was close to the floor.


    "You were scared, weren''t you?"


    "Bar, Ark."


    Wood.


    Jang Nilso''s foot trampled on Bang Seung''s hand. The sound of the bone breaking sounded creepy, but Bang Seung shivered with bloodshot eyes and did not dare to groan.


    "What a wonderful thing. You mean you were more scared to die there than to come back to me and report this situation?"


    Wood.


    My wrist is crushed.


    "Bangseung."


    Jang Nilso, squatting in front of him with his wrist pressed, smiled and whispered very quietly.


    "Do you know why there are so many people?"


    "Ba, ark. Well, I''m...."


    "Because people are afraid."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jang Nilso reaches out and pinch Bang Seung''s neck.


    "Sapa, which people are not afraid of, means nothing. So those who claim to be Sapa shouldn''t be humiliated. It''s better to die than to be humiliated. What?"A dead silence colored Daejeon.


    The sound of the sweat falling on the floor of the Bangseung was so loud that it felt like thunder.


    Everyone held their breaths in case the sound of breathing leaked out. I desperately lowered my eyes and shut my mouth so that that cold anger wouldn''t turn to me.


    "But¡­¡­ I don''t know. Is there a way to be more humiliated than you have done? I think it would be better if I threw my clothes off and danced on the street. Don''t you think so?"


    "Bar, Ark¡­¡­."


    "There''s nothing to be nervous about."


    Jang Nilso grinned.


    And with that smile and soft voice, the light of hope returned to Bangseung''s eyes. But the light went out faster than it had bloomed.


    "It''s the result anyway, isn''t it?"


    Crack, crack.


    At that moment, Jang Nilso grabbed Bang Seung''s neck and twisted it off.


    Whoosh! Whoops!


    Blood began to spout like a fountain from his throat, where the flesh had been torn off.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Argh! Argh! Argh!


    Bang-seung screamed desperately and grabbed his neck. But Jang Nilso smiled brightly as he watched my white clothes splatter and Bang Seung struggle.


    "That''s funny. Don''t tell me the day I''ll be humiliated like this will come."


    "Ba, ark! Sa, save me..."¡­."


    "Drag it."


    "Variety!"


    "Tear your limbs and feed your dog. But!"


    Jang Nilso grinned and whispered as the guards tried to jump up to Bangseung.


    "Don''t die. Until I saw my body being eaten by a dog alive. If this guy dies before that, you''ll see your body ripped alive."


    "Variety!"


    The guards began to drag out the van with a blue face.


    "Argh! Ark! Ark! Save me!" Bangju-woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    A desperate scream roared through Daejeon, but no one even looked at Bangseung.


    It was because he didn''t know what he would do if he turned his head hastily.


    "Tsk. It''s expensive."


    Jang Nilso frowns at the blood on his clothes.


    Then, Hoga Myong, a soldier who was watching the situation, opened his mouth.


    "Do you call the quarrels?"


    "That''s enough."


    Jang Nilso shakes his hand.


    "What''s dirty can''t be like the first time you wash it."


    Jang Nilso took off his white tarp and threw it randomly on the floor of Daejeon.


    "The same goes for fame. No matter how finely you pile it up, once it collapses and gets dirty, it doesn''t recover much. Isn''t that right?


    Yeopyeong, who was kneeling in the corner, looked up helplessly.


    Having lost his Danjeon and severed his limbs, he could no longer be the enemy of the past.


    Jang Nilso shook his head as he looked at his blurred eyes.


    "He''s a¡­¡­.


    "Bar, Ark¡­¡­."


    Jang Nilso stopped talking when the mouth of Yeopyeong, which split like a rice paddy of drought, opened.


    "Tue, don''t look down on Hwasan¡­"¡­."


    Oh, my god!


    Yuppyeong, kicked by Jang Nilso, rolled the floor.


    "The dog that came back from the ground is not barking recklessly."


    Jang Nilso said, pointing his chin at Yuppyeong.


    "Don''t kill him. Death is his liberation. I''ll have to get all the humiliation I can. Use it as a slave for the crowd and set an example."


    "Variety!"


    "Drag it."


    "Yes!"


    Jang Nilso climbed the stairs and sat on the table with a nervous walk that was distinctly different from before."What a stupid thing."


    Hoga Myong, who knew he was feeling very uncomfortable, said cautiously.


    "What would you like to do?"


    "You don''t know?"


    Jang Nilso swept his hair back with a nervous gesture. Just a moment ago, a strand of hair kept going against his nerves.


    "I''m going to kill him."


    "Hwasan is in the island, and the island is far from our territory. Besides, Hwasan is not far from Hanam, so it is dangerous to attack recklessly."


    "I know."


    Jang Nilso looked down at the fingertips and said brusquely.


    "And we''re in the middle of a confrontation with the greenlings."


    "That''s what it is."


    "Tsk tsk tsk. Those political factions join forces if they have a profit, but Safa doesn''t give up a coin, so they throw a new ball."


    "Honestly, I don''t have that much to spare. Realistically¡­¡­."


    "That''s why you have to kill him."


    "¡­¡­."


    The rings on Jang Nilso''s fingers clashed against each other, creating a clear sound of iron.


    "There''s no gain, there''s only loss."


    "An alias, an alias. Why are you being so stupid? Money is not everything that benefits."


    Jang Nilso slowly raised his hand and took off the pure gold coffin he was wearing on his head.


    "The important thing is that we will be able to make money in the future. Who in the world would be afraid of a man if rumors spread that he was humiliated by a man who was not a man in a file room? Then our business will be over."


    The play.


    The pure gold tube crumpled like a sheet of paper in his hand.


    "It''s a situation, it''s a gain, and when you start looking ridiculous, at some point you''re a pushover. It''s Myung-ri, Myung-ri. If one pursues profit, one''s reputation will be destroyed. However, if the reputation collapses, the profits also collapse. You have to use your brain. Your brain."


    Jang Nilso reached out languidly and swung at Ho Gong.


    "Get all the rest of the kids together.


    "Do you send it to the West Bank?"


    "Why there? I don''t need money anymore. The important thing is to regain the name of the man who has become a beggar''s footrest."


    "If you do¡­¡­."


    "Yeah."


    The blue light in Jang Nilso''s eyes was young.


    "Sumseo. Send it to Hwasan. The steepest mountain of five would be very beautiful if it was dyed red."


    I can''t wait until the autumn leaves come, so I''ll dye it with blood.


    "Oh, tell the Wasans to cut off all their heads and load them in the cart. And tell him to save the Hwajeong sword and the Hwasan Sinryong. I want to hear what kind of scream you''re making."


    "Variety."


    Hoga Myong bowed heavily.


    Everything will be as Jang Nilso says. In this bay room, his words are like law and Hwangmyeong.


    On completion of the order, Jang Nilso lay back on the bench.


    "Hwasan¡­¡­.Hwasan."


    A subtle smile hung around his mouth.


    "Isn''t it quite a valuable experience to burn twice in a hundred years? Hahahaha."


    A high laugh spread to Daejeon.

 Chapter - 382 Episode 382. Ghosts die and humans die. (2)

    "¡­I feel like I''m going to die."


    "Me, too."


    Wasan''s disciples, whose shading came down to the tip of their jaws because it was dark under their eyes, sighed deeply as they looked at each other.


    How do you sleep? There''s a ghost!''


    ''My heart drops when the wind blows.''


    I''m trying not to care as much as I can, but where would a person''s heart go?


    There were already more than five people who witnessed ghosts. I couldn''t help feeling anxious.


    "That''s a real ghost."


    Chung-Myung couldn''t straighten his face to pay.


    It''s already been trying to find the ghost''s track for a few days, but strangely, the ghost didn''t appear only to Chung-Myung.


    Even though three more ghosts have already been seen since Cheongbong collapsed with bubbles in his mouth.


    "Only if it''s not a real ghost."


    Does it make sense that Chung-Myung can''t find it when his students see it?


    "¡­Well, this kind of thing."


    Hyun Young, who sat on the bench, sighed as if he was in trouble.


    "The Mundos are agitated."


    "Is it in English?"


    "Yes, the new kids I got this time...¡­."


    "Ugh."


    At the words of Wirip San, Hyun Young pressed his temples as if he was in trouble.


    Who''s most afraid of ghosts?


    It is of course children.


    Even adults were horrified when they said ghosts, but children could not be calm even after hearing such rumors.


    "I''m trying to stop the rumor, but...¡­."


    "That''s what you get caught for. Two things that a person cannot grasp with his or her hands are horses and ghosts."


    But now it''s both bothering Hwagyeongmun at the same time.


    That''s why Hyun Young''s stomach is upset.


    How can there be no day for the wind to sleep like this much?


    It was then.


    Gulp!


    "Elders!"


    Jo-Gol, who stormed through the door, ran with a bright face.


    "Elders, don''t worry! I''ve found a solution!"


    "Huh?"


    Hyun Young sprang up from his seat at an unexpected remark.


    "What do you mean, a solution? What did you do?"


    "Wow! I''m Jo-Gol, Jo-Gol! I''m the only one who can solve things! I''ve searched the West Bank and brought in the bravest shaman! Now that ghost is over...¡­."


    "Hey, you crazy man!"


    Hyun Young hit Jo-Gol on the head with the teacup he was holding.


    "Cough!"


    In the wind, Jo-Gol couldn''t scream long and fell like a frog on the spot.


    Hyun Young screamed as he saw him twitching.


    "Which conduit calls a shaman because a ghost came out! It would make more sense to ask Confucius to teach me the Analects while holding a Confucian scholar passing by! I''m afraid it''ll spread, so send it back now!"


    It was Hyun Young who didn''t realize that at some point, his hands went out before his words.


    "Oh, yeah.


    Jo-Gol grabbed his head and murmured as if he were innocent.


    "Woo, we can''t figure it out."


    Speechless Hyun Young smiled for a moment and sighed.


    Hwasan was also introduced in the past.


    Of course, since Hwasan is a place with a strong tendency for shorthand, compared to other doors, the number of left-hand rooms dealing with the art of liquor was insignificant.


    But it is true that it has been said anyway.


    However, as Mahyo was born and concentrated on making a living immediately, no injection of Gyeongmyeon and Goehwangji were found in Hwasan.


    "Well, there was nothing to do with sorcery in the non-paid class that I recovered.¡­."


    Hyun Young was busy thinking, and suddenly someone cut off his troubles in a cheerful voice."Hey! Why do you need that?"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung was shaking his head and kicking his tongue.


    "What era is this? Such a monster god!"


    Chung-Myung??¡­¡­.


    We''re the big guns. You punk.


    What if a guy flying in the sky with a knife said that?


    "No, what if the people you''re dealing with are afraid of ghosts? Are you afraid of ghosts? I''m a hundred times more scared of people!"


    "¡­¡­You can do that, but isn''t it a problem because the disciples of Hwagyeongmun are scared? I''m afraid I''m the new...¡­."


    "Don''t be so nervous about that. This isn''t some kind of demonstration! You can''t come in and out when you want to!"


    Since Chung-Myung has already watched his disciples enter and leave several times, it was no good to see him like that again.


    "So shouldn''t we solve it quickly?"


    "Ugh."


    Chung-Myung scratched his head.


    Until now, most of the challenges have been solved with strong fists and firm cowards. But this job literally doesn''t work.


    Jo-Gol, who was watching the situation, shouted proudly.


    "As long as I''m here!"


    "Huh?"


    "Why don''t you move your entire angle?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Everyone looked blankly at Jo-Gol.


    "¡­It hasn''t even been a month since we built it."


    "You have to be cool-headed. Isn''t it a haunted house in the first place? Would you have let go of the people who lived here first? I''m sure you''ve tried everything. But how do we solve things that we haven''t solved yet?"


    "Hmm¡­¡­."


    "So I''d rather quickly abandon the vestibule and buy a new one¡­¡­."


    Then Yoon-jong smiled and grabbed Jo-Gol''s shoulder.


    "Walk."


    "What?"


    "Don''t show off your rich son and shut up. Before I turn my mouth away."


    Yoon-Jong''s voice was mixed with subtle anger.


    "Anyway, the son of a family!"


    "It''s a waste of money! I thought it was a waste of money!"


    "Don''t you dare!"


    Jo-Gol shut up like a clam in the face of a torrent of criticism.


    "Oh, no, Sang-do is supposed to be thrown away quickly...¡­."


    "Walk."


    "Yes!"


    "Shut up."


    "Yes!"


    Jo-Gol quickly floats as even Baek Cheon frowned. Definitely, he seemed to throw away opinions quickly.


    Chung-Myung shook his head as he saw it.


    "No, isn''t this what happened in the first place when you were all alone? Why do you keep going around alone when I''m told to pair up?"


    "¡­What are you going to do when you''re going to pee in the morning?"


    "It doesn''t even wake me up."


    "Well, what about the Yoo accident?"


    "Ugh."


    Chung-Myung is speechless.


    ''Yeah, definitely not like this.''


    After a moment of agonizing, he looked at me. As time goes by, there will be no way but for the disciples who have gathered as much as they can, or to resell the war.


    But the ghost comes out and there is another ghost in the newly built pavilion. Who would pay for it?


    The Hwasanian masters have run away, haunted war!


    Chung-Myung looked up as if he had made up his mind.


    "I can''t help it."


    "Huh?"


    "There''s no way a real ghost can do it, so I think we should recognize each other."


    "You''re abandoning this place?"


    "Well, is there a way?"


    "No, it''s him.¡­."


    He swept his chin down with a serious face.


    "Jo-Gol the death penalty isn''t so wrong. You have to cut out what you''really. If there are rumors that we can''t solve a ghost while we''re clumsily holding out here, the trust we''ve earned may be destroyed. I''d rather get out with a good excuse.""Do you have an excuse?"


    "Well¡­. There''s a lot to be around. I need to get more students so I can move to a bigger garden."


    "Well, I''m sure I can run away without much doubt."


    "It''s important to keep the disciples in check."


    "It''s not that difficult. Rumor has it that people in the West Bank still believe in Hwayeongmun."


    Jo-Gol pouted his mouth as the horse came out at this point.


    "When I said it, everyone cursed."


    "Close it."


    "Mouth! Whoops!"


    Jo-Gol with the most resentful expression in the world went to the corner and squatted down. But unfortunately no one paid attention to him like that.


    "Anyway."


    Chung-Myung says with a frown.


    "First of all, find a place to sleep right now."


    "Right from today?"


    "¡­¡­I think I should do that, given the death penalty and the fact that the people who live in the company are not comfortable with it''s"


    Then, everyone who couldn''t sleep well because of the ghost nodded with difficulty as the shading went down to the tip of their chin.


    But Hyun Young still seemed to have something going on.


    "It will not be easy to find a man of this size overnight."


    "No. No, Elder. There are so many people left."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung grinned coolly.


    "There''s a jangwon from Jongnam who packed his things and left. It''s empty without its owner."


    "It''s not that there''s no owner, it''s that he''s gone.¡­."


    "That''s what it is."


    Hyun Young nodded slightly blankly for now.


    And I seriously thought that I should teach Chung-Myung some common sense in the world one day.


    "Is there any problem with using empty manuscripts? If you don''t like it, tell them to come and argue."


    "Yes, if you say so, no one will come."


    They have to live.


    They.


    Chung-Myung, who solved the problem of sleeping in a cool way, is a bit bitter.


    "I''ve never stepped down before an enemy in my life.¡­. I didn''t think I''d run away because of course."


    "A step back for this step forward."


    "You''re not moving forward!"


    Chung-Myung shouts and sighs soon after.


    "Well, there''s nothing we can do about it."


    I would do anything if there was an enemy in front of me and a knife was stuck in front of me, but now I couldn''t be sure that the enemy would be stabbed in front of me without seeing the enemy.


    "Because I can''t fight ghosts. Now that it''s like this, move fast. People need to sleep!"


    "¡­Really?"


    "Why?"


    "Oh, no."


    Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung in wonder.


    "I thought you''d be the one who couldn''t sleep because of ghosts."


    "¡­¡­I thought I''d slap you on the head and put you to sleep."


    "I thought I was going to roll all day because I had energy left and I couldn''t sleep."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth shaking his face.


    "Do you want me to do whatever you want?"


    "Oh, no!"


    "I''ll find out right now!"


    Everyone ran away like a shot. Chung-Myung sighed again as he looked at the back.


    "Well, it''s not working."


    "What can I do? This is beyond human control."


    "Yes, first of all...¡­ First of all, we need to calm down the new students. I don''t know if it''s Hwasan, but you have to be careful with the English."


    Chung-Myung smacked his lips and looked at the former as if he was sad.


    And


    In the darkest shadow of the pavilion created by the rising sun.


    Not too far away, an unidentified eye was still watching Chung-Myung''s sagging shoulders.The night has come without fail.


    The war angle of Hwagyeongmun, where all the people had left, was very pathetic. The cold wind rattled the doors with a creaking sound.


    There were not even small animals at the war angle where all of Hawsan''s disciples had escaped.


    Only the moonlight illuminated the surroundings.


    How much time has passed?


    Just a little by little.


    Something began to wander in the dark shadows.


    At first, the faint movement seemed to grow a little bigger, but soon something hazy began to move in the wind.


    Sasak.


    The hazy shape that landed between Korea and China in Jangwon was slightly shaken. Soon after, he slowly began to move toward the largest war angle in Jangwon.


    The figure stopped moving in front of the tightly closed door of the war angle.


    each angle


    The big latch was neatly cut off and the door opened wide. The hazy shape moved into the fore angle as if it were floating open.


    "¡­¡­."


    Slowly.


    The ghost, who entered the hall, appeared to be thinking about something a couple of times.


    But he felt the figure shrank for a moment, and soon the floor began to tear away.


    "¡­...for God''s sake."


    A dreary voice leaked out slightly.


    As the wooden floor was torn off and the soil was exposed, the milky splash became more and more intense. At the same time, the floor began to carve violently.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Soil and gravel quickly dug up and made a small mountain between Korea and China. The speed of digging the floor became faster and faster.


    It was just when the ghost was digging down the floor for a long time.


    "It''s something to live and see for a long time."


    The sudden voice stopped the ghost''s movement.


    And began to falter with apparent embarrassment.


    "I''ve never seen a ghost digging in my life. Why? Dig a grave and go back?"


    The front door, which had been closed, opened wide and Chung-Myung walked in grinning.


    "¡­¡­."


    "Is it a real ghost?"


    "There''s no way."


    "So what the hell is that?"


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong, who entered the big window, grinned and blocked the window, and Baek Cheon blocked the other door.


    The escape route was sealed off in an instant...¡­.


    "Who''s that?"


    Chung-Myung frowned at the end of the door.


    Then Yoo-Esul hid himself behind the door and stuck his eyes out.


    "¡­Ears, ghosts."


    "Don''t you block it straight? Come on!"


    There was a brief creak, but anyway, Chung-Myung, who completely blocked his way out, began to approach the ghost.


    He grinned as he saw the raging ghost.


    "I don''t know who you are, but...¡­."


    Curvy eyes were gradually twinkling as if they were funny.


    "Ghosts die, men die!"

 Chapter - 383 Episode 383. Ghosts die and humans die. (3)

    "Ghosts are already dead, aren''t they?"


    "Don''t you think he''s going to kill you again?"


    "I''m sure you''re just not thinking about it."


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol strongly agreed with the last Baek Cheon. That interpretation is the most credible.


    "But isn''t it amazing? It looks like a ghost from the outside."


    "Even right in front of me, I can''t feel my presence."


    "Hahaha. You look like a ghost."


    "I know. I see something hazy, but my presence...¡­."


    Haha, Baek Cheon''s face, who was smiling and talking, slowly hardened.


    "Is it a real ghost?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Then the ghost''s shape was violently stirred.


    Soon after, a dreary necropolis began to flow out.


    Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    "What''s he doing?"


    "¡­You seem to be pretending to be a ghost."


    "Play, play."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung was dumbfounded and laughed.


    "Well, you''ll know when you cut it. I''ve never heard of a ghost bleeding from being stabbed. If you''re decapitated, you''re human, or you''re a ghost."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hawasan''s disciples trembled at a violent confirmation that they had never heard before.


    That bastard is scarier than a ghost.


    "Well, so...¡­."


    Chung-Myung rolled up his sleeves. The blood-stained forearm appeared frighteningly.


    "Do you want to get caught? Or do you want to get beaten up?"


    At that time, a dreary voice leaked from the haebubyeon shape.


    "¡­...have you set a trap?"


    "Oh, you''re talking."


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes wide and laughed soon after.


    "As you can see."


    "¡­the little ones."


    The shape of the ghost began to wander violently. Then, he moved up, down, left and right. As if a horse were ready to run with ture.


    Seeing that, Chung-Myung said with a grumpy face.


    "If you run away now, you''ll be dead."


    "Hu-hoo. If you can, try to catch it."


    Whoosh!


    The figure, which soared to Ho Gong in an instant, soon penetrated the ceiling and drifted away in a blink of an eye.


    "Oh!"


    "For God''s sake!"


    Hawsan''s disciples screamed embarrassedly.


    How fast the movement was, the whitish figure has now become so far away that it is invisible.


    "¡­That''s so fast."


    "I couldn''t even see it."


    "I''ve never seen anything so fast."


    Everyone looked at the ceiling with a blank face.


    "Wow."


    Chung-Myung nodded as if admiring.


    "It''s pretty fast."


    "But¡­¡­."


    "Yes, but...¡­."


    And then he muttered seriously, really curious.


    "Are you a moron?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "It must be fast. It looks like you''re losing your brain, too."


    Chung-Myung looked back at Jo-Gol without even paying attention to the missing ghost.


    "The death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "Go get the shovel."


    "Come on!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes turned to the floor as the ghost dug up. The corners of my mouth rolled up on its own.


    "Is there something here that you need to gain by posing as a ghost?"


    Is it a treasure?


    It''s a treasure, right?


    Hehehehe!


    * * *


    All night long!


    "Looloolooloolooloolooloolooloo.


    All night long!


    "Hehehehehe!"


    Every time the soil was scooped up, a mess flowed out of Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    Well, that''s possible.


    When a person is in a good mood, he or she gets excited when he or she works. Especially if you work to get something great, doesn''t it make you excited?


    There are no complaints there.


    But the problem is... It was not Chung-Myung who was shoveling, but other people.


    "Chung-Myung??¡­¡­."


    "Huh?"


    "How far do I have to dig?"Chung-Myung frowned slightly at Jo-Gol''s question.


    "Last time, when we raised the angle, we dug for a long time, right?"


    "I used to be."


    "If you look at it that time, it''s at least below that. So, just dig first. If you dig, you''ll find it no matter what!"


    "¡­¡­."


    He''s not the one selling it''s not for sale.¡­.


    Everyone stared at Chung-Myung with venomous eyes, but he smiled happily and stood by.


    "It was very quick. Hehehehe."


    At that rate, it was definitely one of the fastest in the world.


    Of course, light work is not necessarily proportional to skill. But with that much experience, you can make a fortune if you want to.


    "It''s an express sign. We can ship it in 10 days to all parts of the country! How much is it if we just take care of the stamps of the dignitaries? Oh, my God!"


    Perhaps the average person can make an unimaginable amount of money.


    But it''s down here that he tried to get it by pretending to be a ghost?


    "Hehehe! It must be expensive! It''s going to be very expensive!"


    Yoon-jong frowned at him, looking at him, who was so happy about the money.


    "¡­Living room. Isn''t that too much?"


    "Will you stop me?"


    "If you say something to your superiors...¡­."


    "Who''s your superior here?"


    "Hyun Young ???¡­¡­. I wasn''t thinking well."


    As soon as I run to Hyun Young, there are only two more people who laugh and fall back. That''ll double the nagging.


    Rather than that, Chung-Myung would rather work with him alone.


    "Don''t straighten your back and work, guys! Shovel one more time while you''re talking!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hawsan''s disciples breathed out all that sorrow in a sigh and then shoveled again without saying nothing.


    But their eyes weren''t just full of complaints.


    Following Chung-Myung, their increased sense of wit and sense of wealth were also raising their expectations to the maximum.


    ''There must be something.''


    It''s expensive, right?


    Rice and meat soup! Rice and meat soup!


    As investment in Hwayeongmun has increased, side dishes have become a little poor recently. If you have a big bite here, you''ll be able to eat well again for a while!


    "Para. Let''s dig first and think."


    "Yes!"


    They all wielded their shovels as sharp as swords and dug down the paddles. A pile of dirt soared up as if Hwasan were erupting.


    The pace got faster as if it were competing.


    "Oh, don''t use the spade! It''s dangerous! It''s narrow!"


    "You have to do it quickly!"


    "Which gatekeeper uses the sword to shovel!"


    "Hwasan does!"


    It was when Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong were quarreling and digging the floor.


    "How much more of this do we dig¡­"¡­."


    Chin!


    Flinch.


    There was a sound of something getting stuck in the shovel.


    Everyone flinched and turned their heads.


    "Did you find it?"


    "Do you have one?"


    "Ee, there is! There''s something here!"


    "Get out of the way!"


    As soon as the horse came out, Chung-Myung jumped into the pit. Then, he took away Yoon-jong''s shovel and glistened his eyes.


    "I''m in charge of this work!"


    "...do the f*ck."


    Baek Cheon murmured helplessly, but Chung-Myung didn''t seem to hear it.


    "Hehehe! Will there be ghosts or treasures? This is so exciting."


    Push!


    Chung-Myung began to delicately stab the shovel into the floor. It was a motion that seemed relaxed at first glance, but the swarming pile of dirt from side to side reminded me of a typhoon."Be gentle!"


    "Oh, it stings! It stings!"


    The floor appeared in an instant.


    "It''s a stone wall, isn''t it?"


    "Wow, I buried a stone wall deep in here. That''s amazing. It must have been really hard."


    "You mean there''s something that''s as important as that."


    Hawasan''s disciples'' eyes were quickly stained with greed.


    If Tae Sang-ro had seen all the disciples of Doga glistening with wealth, he would have been on a rampage to peel off those rotten people.


    Unfortunately, however, this place was not a virtuous circle, but a present world.


    "But how do I open this? Is the door down there?"


    "Can''t we just break it down?"


    "Hey, I don''t even know what''s inside. You can''t do that. If it''s weak, it could break. Better find the door and open it!"


    "Then let''s dig to the side. You have to be careful!"


    Before Chung-Myung even stepped up, they quarreled and tried to make money somehow to make money.


    Chung-Myung smiled very pleasedly.


    "You''ve raised them all."


    I''m done raising them. Now everyone is a great bandit...¡­. No, I''m a Taoist.


    What? There''s only one letter difference anyway.


    Baek Cheon, Jo-Gol, and Yoon-Jong began peeling the surroundings with shovels, and Yoo-Esul was picking up a large brush from somewhere and gently shaking off the dirt around the stone wall.


    ''It''s like...... they''re almost robbers.''


    Death penalty


    a lengthy death sentence


    ¡­¡­Did I raise you too much?


    Hey, you son of a b*tc*, now you''sir.¡­.


    "Oh, I don''t know, I don''t know."


    Chung-Myung shook out the auditory hallucination in his ears and grinned.


    You look like you just have to make money anyway!


    "Here it is!"


    "It''s the door!"


    "Found you, Chung-Myung!"


    When cheers came, Chung-Myung quickly approached with his eyes wide open.


    "Are you there?"


    "Here!"


    indeed


    In front of Chung-Myung, there was a large door into the stone wall.


    "Oh, it could be bigger than I thought."


    "There must be something long down here, too. I got something right here!"


    "LOL!"


    "Maybe there''s something as big as the last time I got a mix!"


    "LOL!"


    Chung-Myung held his stomach and laughed. Then, suddenly, he looked so serious and looked at me.


    "No, no, no. I haven''t even opened it yet, but it''s not something to like. Money is earned and liked, not just because you can make it. Let''s open it first!"


    "Yes!"


    It was the moment Chung-Myung grabbed the tightly closed door.


    "Mur, stop!"


    A very embarrassed voice came from above their heads.


    Hawsan''s disciples all looked up with a sullen face.


    "You''re back?"


    "Really?"


    The hazy ghost-like figure was constantly fluttering with embarrassment.


    "I don''t know why he ran away like that if he''s going to come back like that."


    "I know."


    Chung-Myung grinned at the figure.


    "Hey, if you''re a ghost, go your way, if you''re a human. If you don''t want to die."


    "How dare you!"


    The ghost must have been very angry and sprayed the milky energy all over the place.


    "I tried not to see my blood. You guys are going too far! Don''t blame my hand for being cruel!"


    The white figure began to sink down at an enormous rate.


    "What?"


    "Fast, fast¡­¡­."


    But unlike those who were embarrassed, Chung-Myung picked up the shovel that he had put down with a face that was unnerving.


    "Kill me!"


    (Screams) (Screaming!


    "¡­¡­."


    The world has become silent.


    Baek Cheon watched the scene unfold before his eyes in front of him.The side of the shovel wielded by Chung-Myung is exactly stuck in a milky-white shape.


    The world, which had been moving at an enormous speed, seemed to have stopped.


    Fluffy.


    The shape of the shovel seemed to be wiped out a couple of times, and soon it slid down to the floor.


    But the threshing is not over.


    "But when he sees it, he sees it!"


    Chung-Myung flipped his eyes and raised a shovel.


    "I am!"


    (Screaming)


    "Ghosts die!"


    (Screaming)


    "Human beings die!"


    (Screaming)


    "You told me or you didn''t! You son of a b*tc*!"


    Chung-Myung''s shovel began to dance.


    "But this bastard? You''re not afraid of anything. This is the order, you son of a b*tc*! Dying! Dying!"


    Everyone who looked at the scene closed their eyes.


    Something unprecedented in Jungwon Temple was unfolding in real time in front of their eyes.


    a shovel regulation


    Ghosts are being shoveled to death.''


    "At this point, I admit it even if it''s a wonk.''


    I feel sorry for you.


    Whenever a shovel was hit, the milky energy that had been floating around the shape spread greatly and shrunk repeatedly.


    "You, you, you! Kill me...¡­.Argh! Argh!"


    Oh, my god!


    "I can''t stop...¡­. You! My skills! Oh, that groin! Argh! Hey, groin!"


    "Die, you son of a b*tc*!"


    The ghost, who was trying to resist something, began to vent its sorrowful screams and pleas before just a few minutes passed.


    "Sa, save me! It''s not a ghost! It''s a person! Argh! Argh! Save me!"


    "Now this ghost cub is trying to trick people! A lot of money! Good luck!"


    "Ears, it''s not a ghost!"


    "Then die!"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!Oh, my God!


    Daybreak began in the distance. And in the foreground of Hwagyeongmun, a sad scream continued to ring high and high.


    Whether it''s a man or a ghost, the end is not good when you meet a bad guy.

 Chapter - 384 Episode 384. Ghosts die and humans die. (4)

    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hwasan''s disciples looked at the person in front of them with mixed feelings.


    "¡­I mean."


    "¡­¡­."


    The full-body white robe is clearly human, but it became a little vague to say that the face is human.


    ''It''s twice as swollen.''


    It''s like steamed bread.


    ''I wish I had been hit.''


    Baek Cheon, who was looking at the beaten person with a slightly pitiful face, coughed quietly in vainly.


    "Well, I mean...You''re a door city in a place called the Ghost Gate?"


    "¡­Yes."


    "If it''s a ghost gate...¡­."


    Baek Cheon tilted his head for a moment, blurring the end of his words.


    "Have you heard of it, Jo-Gol?"


    "I''ve never heard of it before."


    Hwasan''s disciples stared at the man again with a slightly embarrassed face.


    "I... I''m sorry, but we don''t know much about it."


    The man''s face, which had turned blue and purple, passed with a hint of resentment.


    Then Chung-Myung frowned slightly.


    "Ghost gate?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ve heard there''s a place like that, but it''s my first time seeing it in person. What I heard was, uh...¡­the new law is so outstanding¡­¡­."


    "That''s right."


    "Hiding a trail, flying like a ghost...¡­."


    "That''s right."


    Chung-Myung also nodded with a look of dismay.


    "That''s consistent."


    After hearing it, I wondered why I didn''t notice it first. In fact, hearing with your ears and seeing with your eyes are one thing, so it is understandable.


    Baek Cheon, who was listening with a serious face, asked him.


    "Safa?"


    "It''s a little vague to call it a Sapa, and if you have to say, it''s a love affair.¡­."


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "That''s how ghosts are."


    "It''s a person."


    "Then he''s a bandit."


    The ghost Mundo tried to express resentment, but the swollen face never moved his way.


    Baek Cheon looked at the ghost Mundo as if he was slightly embarrassed and trying to say something.


    "Anyway, I see. Then, uh, um, uh...¡­."


    After hesitating for a moment, he scratched his head humbly.


    "I''m sorry, but what''s your distribution? Your face is so free-spirited that it''s hard to guess your age."


    "¡­¡­."


    The ghost Mundo closed his eyes in sorrow.


    ''There''s no easy one.''


    He looks fine, so he says what he''s most upset about.


    "¡­...I passed it by accident."


    "Then you''re a senior."


    "¡­at this yard?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head when a slightly sullen word came out of the mouth of a ghost Mundo.


    "No, but was this guy not hit enough?"


    When Chung-Myung grabbed the shovel again, the ghost Mundo turned blue...¡­. No, he shuddered away with his original purple face.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry...¡­."


    "Walk."


    Baek Cheon said.


    "Yes, boarding house."


    "Get some sugar in his mouth. Here we go again."


    "Yes."


    Jo-Gol dragged Chung-Myung along.


    While being dragged with his arms held, Chung-Myung screamed the whole time.


    "Answer me well! Before I let it go!"


    Baek Cheon shook his head and looked at the ghost Mundo again.


    "But why the hell did you do this?"


    "Well, that''s...."


    He glanced at Chung-Myung, who was being dragged by a ghost Mundo, and opened his mouth.


    "I''m Gay Hong, the 12th disciple of the Ghost Moon. In Gangho, it is called Muyeonggui."


    Then Chung-Myung, who was gently dragged away, shook off Jo-Gol and approached again.


    "I don''t know anyone who knows the ghost gate, but I''m sure you''re a good match for Byeolho."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon winked at Jo-Gol and said with a sorry face.


    "Never mind, keep going. He''s always like that."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Hey, you thief!"


    "Never mind."


    Gye Hong looked up and looked up at the sky.


    ''You better kill him, you bastards.''One is swearing, one is comforting, and the carrot comes in from the mouth and the stick falls from the hip.


    Which rhythm should I dance to?


    If the Wasans had known to be so vicious, they would have just run away without looking back.


    "You were the chief negotiator of the chief negotiator."


    "¡­The Great Convention is not enough for me. Just call me Mu-young-gui."


    "Can you do that? Then I''ll call you Gyegong. Anyway... What about you?"


    "That''s¡­¡­."


    Gye Hong sighed deeply and began to explain.


    "In fact, this is one of our ghost gate branches where you built the pavilion. To be exact, it''s a safe house."


    "¡­Don''t you?"


    Baek Cheon frowned on.


    He had heard the word, "Go away."


    Those who need to minimize exposure to their status and avoid the eyes of others, such as sprinklers and bandits, set up hiding places named "Anga" everywhere and hide themselves whenever they have work.


    "Here?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­here?"


    Gay Hong coughed loudly.


    "Well, of course you''re a little embarrassed. It''s weird to have a safe house here."


    "¡­Yes."


    What kind of crazy man makes a hiding place in the most bustling West Bank castle? No matter how dark the beacon is.


    "Ee, it''s been more than two hundred years since the house was built. At that time, I heard that the West Bank was not this busy and that there was no pipelines this way."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    No wonder it''s such an old place.


    Yoon-jong, who was listening to the story, exclaimed as if he knew it.


    "Oh, so the ghosts that came out of the abandoned house before?"


    "¡­¡­Yes, it''s us."


    "¡­¡­."


    When Hawsan''s disciples looked sullen, Gay Hong protested as if he was being falsely accused.


    "In the first place, this was the war-torn pavilion we built. But over the next two hundred years, the West Bank has gradually expanded, and people start to live from side to side, and at some point, they start to occupy the entire angle, saying, "What should I do?"¡­."


    "Wasn''t it actually empty?"


    "¡­¡­Yes, it is."


    Gay Hong coughed in vain.


    "But¡­¡­ we couldn''t be the owners because we were identified. That''s one or two times."


    Baek Cheon nodded as if he had finally understood.


    "That''s why you''ve driven people away pretending to be ghosts. If there is a rumor that it is a haunted house, people won''t save it."


    "Yes, it is. And as you can see, our ignorance is more appropriate for such a pose."


    "¡­That''s right."


    "I thought it was a real ghost."


    "That''s enough to be considered a ghost."


    What do you think it is not a ghost when a figure covered with something hazy flies at an invisible speed? What''s more, I don''t even feel that.


    Gay Hong nodded furiously.


    "This idea worked, and in reality, it didn''t really matter. So this time I came to the West Bank for management again.The abandoned house that I have managed to keep from collapsing is nowhere to be found.¡­."


    "¡­of all things, the conduits are swarming."


    "That''s also what the knifers do."


    "It''s hell to put myself in another position."


    In sympathy from here and there, Gay Hong nodded as if he were about to shed tears.


    "The¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­It''s a little weird to say this in front of you, but when I found out they were the Hawsanites who had recently begun to make a name for themselves...¡­.that''s true, I can''t bear to...¡­.""I''m sorry."


    "I''m sorry."


    I didn''t do anything wrong, but I felt like I should apologize.


    "Well, that''s why I tried to pretend to be a ghost and kick people out like I was before. That''s all I could do."


    Only then did Hawasan''s disciples, who learned the whole story of the incident.


    "¡­I don''t think you''ve done anything so bad, have you?"


    "I know. I didn''t hurt anyone, I just surprised them by pretending to be ghosts."


    "I''ve been beaten too much compared to what I''ve done."


    "Too much."


    "Yes, too much."


    Pathetic eyes poured on Gye Hyong.


    In that sympathetic glance, Gay Hong was about to shed tears.


    ''I''ve sinned in my past life.''


    You''re saying you''ve met a tough guy like that?


    "Never mind."


    But the tough guy didn''t seem interested in that situation of Gay Hong.


    "So this is your house?"


    "Well, yes."


    "Do you have proof?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    Chung-Myung asked with a sullen face.


    "Is there evidence that this is your war angle?"


    "¡­Evidence?"


    Gay Hong squinted his eyes.


    "Oh, no, the evidence is...¡­."


    He even turned it into an abandoned house to hide his own. What proof is there?


    "We bought this. I mean, there''s also a house document."


    "That, that."


    "And."


    Chung-Myung grinned and pointed his chin at the dug-out pit.


    "Everything that originally came out of that land belongs to that landowner. That''s the law."


    "What?"


    "That''s ours now."


    Chung-Myung smiled brightly.


    "If it''s not fair, go to the coffin and argue."


    "¡­¡­."


    Gye Hong looks blankly at Chung-Myung. Then, he opened his mouth with difficulty.


    "Hey¡­¡­."


    "What?"


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea to judge what''s going on in the middle of nowhere.¡­."


    "Isn''t the herd the people? You''re in big trouble."


    "¡­¡­he, it''s¡­¡­."


    Gay Hong pleads in embarrassment.


    "Well, there''s that secret room. Like I said, wouldn''t that be proof?"


    "How does that prove. We dug first and you came."


    "¡­¡­."


    "There''s a gold gauge coming out from the floor of your house, and if I go there and insist that I buried it, will it be mine?"


    "Oh, no, not really.¡­."


    In the pouring sophistry, Gay Hong seemed to be losing his soul.


    "Never mind."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Anyway, that''s ours. Needless to say, get out of the closet. If you snoop around one more time, I''ll make you really angry then."


    "Ee, there''s no such thing as a law.¡­."


    "How can you come to someone else''s house and pretend to be a ghost and kick people out?"


    Gye Hong shuddered.


    "You''re lucky. If I was in a bad mood, you''d be a real ghost."


    It was the moment Chung-Myung tapped him on the shoulder a couple of times and turned around.


    "Well, there''s no treasure there."


    Stop.


    Chung-Myung''s body was stiffened to the spot.


    Then, a moment later, his neck twisted strangely and bent backwards.


    "¡­what?"


    A dismal and terrifying voice flowed out of Chung-Myung''s mouth several times more than when he impersonated a ghost.


    Oh, my God!


    Frightened, Gay Hong quickly changed his words.


    "Ashes, riches, so there''s no such thing as wealth. This one! There''s something else.¡­."


    "Really?"


    Chung-Myung''s face is again as bright as snow melting."Come on, that''s not important. If you can make money out of it, that''s treasure. So what''s in there?"


    "That¡­¡­."


    Gye Hong hesitates with his lips fluttering.


    Then Chung-Myung approached and tapped him on the shoulder.


    "That''s so frustrating. If this happens, I have no choice but to go in and check it out. The results are the same anyway, so let''s not lose strength."


    At that, Gay Hong sighed deeply as if he had given up everything.


    "¡­¡­It''s the command."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s the Order of Long Moon. There''s a ghost gate in that warehouse."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    The world''s Chung-Myung couldn''t hide his embarrassment this time.


    "Jang Moon-ryeong-bu?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "I mean, is that what symbolizes the authority of the long-written people who are in charge of the great affairs of the Moon faction?"


    "Yes."


    "In some circumstances, the commanding officer has more power than the long man?"


    "¡­¡­That''s right."


    "That''s what you heard?"


    Gay Hong nodded weakly. This should never have been said, but he had no power to stop what was happening here anyway.


    That demon will somehow open it up and search.


    "Why is it here?"


    "¡­It''s a little complicated to explain. It''s¡­¡­."


    "I don''t care if it''s complicated. Don''t explain."


    "¡­¡­."


    Then why did you ask me, you son of a b*tc*?


    "Well, you mean there''s a commander-in-law in there?"


    "Yes, it''s a very important thing for ghost doors, so please...¡­."


    "The commander-in-chief¡­¡­¡­."


    "¡­Yes?"


    The corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth rolled up.


    "So, there are chapters, doors, spirits, and wealth in there that can have the command of the same class as the literature.""


    "¡­¡­."


    "Really? Hehehe. Is that so? Hehehehehehe!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung began to smile brightly like a child who received a toy he loved so much.


    Feeling the eerieness beyond words at the moment, Gye Hyong insinuatedly called him with his eyes full of anxiety.


    "The, the small stamp?"


    "No, you''re not."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Chung-Myung straightened his shoulders and looked at him with a merciful expression.


    "From now on, we should call him Jang Mun-ryeongju."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I look forward to your kind cooperation. Hehehe."


    What do you want from me, you crazy...¡­.


    There''s really no answer, really.¡­.


    Gye Hong, who was barely holding out, finally grabbed the back of his neck and went back.

 Chapter - 385 Episode 385. Ghosts die and humans die. (5)

    "Ugh."


    There was a pleasant nasal sound that anyone could hear it.


    But none of the listeners could truly enjoy the situation.


    "So this is...¡­."


    A small fist-sized pattern was shining from Chung-Myung''s fingertips. The green stuff, which seemed to be made by cutting jade, emitted a different color each time it received light.


    "That¡­¡­."


    Looking at that, Gay Hong, who had been restless all along, sneaked toward Chung-Myung.


    "Do, give it back...¡­."


    "Stop moving."


    Flinch.


    "Back off."


    As soon as I finished talking, Gay Hong stepped back.


    "Sit down."


    Like this.


    "Hand¡­¡­."


    "Hey, you crazy bastard!"


    Boo!


    Baek Cheon rushed in and kicked Chung-Myung. Chung-Myung, who flew like a ball, spun around Ho Gong and landed on the floor. Then he screamed, frowning heavily.


    "Oh, why!"


    "Do you train a dung dog. You son of a b*tc*! You have things to do to people and things you can''t do to them!"


    "It''s funny."


    "Well, he''s really...¡­."


    Baek Cheon scratched his head and turned his head to look at Gay Hong.


    ''How did it happen?''


    Looking at Gay Hong, who was devastated with a loyalist face that lost his country, I was filled with compassion.


    There''s a point in the world where things go wrong.


    Of all things, that devil is the master of the war.


    This was a terrible thing that couldn''t be explained by the word "disaster.


    Wasan''s disciples, who were unconsciously involved in creating the disaster, groaned with guilt.


    "Whoo hoo hoo hoo."


    But whether or not he knew how they felt, Chung-Myung just smirked at Jang Moon-ryeong-bu in his hand.


    ''What''s this?''


    the Order of the Long Moon


    It''s funny that a piece of stone symbolizes the authority of a literary group, but...¡­ what can I do? That''s the reality.


    ''This is all about people.''


    All kinds of tests and steady evaluations. And even long sentences that have been selected and selected through decades of personality tests often turn their eyes as soon as the person who will block them disappears. Even as usual.


    I don''t know where elders can somehow stop the elder, like Hwasan, but most of the gatekeepers, especially the smaller the size, the older the elder''s authority is bound to chew.


    In the end, it is almost inevitable that the absolute power that cannot be checked is exploding.


    It is the Jang Moon-ryeongbu that is created to prevent the situation.


    Most of them are in the Senate and other places where the long-literate can be kept in check so that the long-literate can''t let go of the reason.¡­.


    ''Good intentions. Intent.''


    But isn''t it an old habit of humans to use things made with good intentions for bad intentions?


    Regardless of the intention made, this item can be held by each door faction and Mundo to the death or death by holding it.


    In other words, it is a ''treasure'' that gives power to the no-no-frills.


    So now, the writers of each clique have held it.


    And the treasure of the ghost gate was now in Chung-Myung''s hands.


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung is smacking his lips.


    "It''s good to get a long list of commanders...What kind of doorkeeper is not a beggar, and is there anything else in the warehouse worth money?"


    Listening to the sound of tongue kicking, Gye Hong looked at Chung-Myung with a face of the world collapsing.


    ''You''re not even going to use that as a beggar''s foot.''


    What?What if you snuck at someone else''s door-to-


    Money?


    Do-oh-on?


    The sky is indifferent, too.''


    What the hell did a ghost moon do to bring this ordeal down?


    I walk around pretending to be a ghost, but there aren''t many gatekeepers who have lived as good as ghost doors.


    It is all a lie to say that good living gives good fortune.


    "So."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Chung-Myung waved Jang Moon-ryeongbu with one hand and asked Gye Hyong.


    "Are you feeling wronged?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Don''t you have to say that? Do I have to say it?


    "But there''s nothing wrong with it. If you look at it, it''s your fault that you didn''t manage Jang Mun-ryeong after putting him in this place. In the right words, which gatekeeper manages the command post like this?"


    Green jade bulljang, the wife of Shaolin, never falls from the hands of Shaolin''s mastermind.


    When the head of the room puts down the green jade, he keeps it in Dharma-dong, the deepest part of Shaolin, and keeps the surrounding area like iron.


    It is unfair to say that it was taken away because it was not properly managed by putting the commander in a place where there was no escort.


    "¡­There was a situation."


    "Of course there is. And now there''s something that needs to be done again. Right?"


    "That''s right."


    Gay Hong nodded as if he had let go of everything.


    "Well, there''s no reason for me to know that."


    Chung-Myung held Jang Moon-ryeongbu in his hand and shook him in front of Gye Hong''s eyes as if he were teasing him.


    "What are you gonna do?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    "I''ve been through a lot, and I don''t want to give it back for free, do I?"


    Gay Hong opened his eyes wide. My face glowed.


    I''ll give it back.


    But I guess that demon wasn''t the real devil. But you''re still going to give it back!


    However, the hope that had fallen into his heart was foamy as soon as Chung-Myung''s next words came out.


    "How much do you want to pay?"


    "¡­what?"


    "How much are you going to give me?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung pointed with his chin to a deep hole.


    "But how much labor did we put in while we were selling this. It''s because they''re blind, but they''re actually very high-end."


    "What a sight! What a sight!"


    "Gee is so handsome!"


    "I have a private residence in Baek Cheon. How can you say that with your face?"


    There was an instant rush of criticism, but Chung-Myung heard it in one ear and out the other.


    "Look, I''m a master of primitive heaven. It''s a conscience to just gulp down someone else''s door-to-door leader."


    "Conscience? Did he just say conscience with his own mouth?"


    "No way, Sasook. How can such nonsense ever happen? I''m sure you heard it wrong."


    "But these bastards have been doing this for a long time?"


    Chung-Myung glared, but his disciples were sticking their bellies out.


    "What? What?"


    cried out.


    "¡­¡­."


    Oh, their hair got too thick.


    You have to catch me...¡­.


    Anyway.


    "So."


    Chung-Myung smiled as he looked at Gay Hong.


    "How much do you want to pay? I can send you a good amount."


    "¡­money?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s... it''s embarrassing to say that¡­"¡­."


    "Huh?"


    "Now I''m sure the ghost gate is poorer than the open door."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head at the unexpected remark.


    "Does that make sense? A gatekeeper with the best new law, the best hiding technology in the world, has no money? I''ll make a fortune if I steal it!"


    "We don''t steal things!"


    Gye Hong screamed as if he was innocent."At the time of ghost gate activity, there are people who accuse us of everything we''ve done when we''ve lost anything in the river, so if they''re stealing, they''ll take off the crane."


    "¡­¡­Ah."


    That''s a sad story, but...¡­.


    "No, then don''t dress up like that and act like a ghost!"


    "How can you do such a thing?"


    "If you''re so grizzly and pussy, Confucius will doubt you first!"


    "Oh, that''s unfair."


    Gay Hong protested, beating his chest as if he were really upset.


    "We''re living a pretty clean life. But of all things, this kind of ignorance is what makes a corpse, a gatekeeper of ghosts!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Look isn''t everything!"


    "¡­Not everyone will."


    "But you said a while ago that you''d make a fortune by stealing!"


    "Uh¡­. I''m sorry."


    Flinching Chung-Myung apologized straight away.


    "¡­and so is the term ''between life and death'' Our ghost gate has never harmed anyone before. I''ll help you if I''ll help you! But people don''t see us as political factions even if we die."


    Gay Hong stretched his shoulders as if he were about to drink.


    "Cheer up."


    "It turned out they were good people."


    "Chung-Myung is a bad guy."


    "It''s noisy!"


    Chung-Myung screamed and looked at Gay Hong.


    "Does that make any sense? Are you going to make soup after you leave the new law?"


    "Of course, our new law is the whole world."


    "Yeah! So, that''s...¡­."


    "But it''s only useful if someone leaves it to you."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Who would ask us to do a favor when we hear a thief in silence. It''s not like I''m leaving the fish to the cat."


    "¡­¡­."


    to be weird


    Why are my eyes so cold?


    As I listened to something, I felt like I was listening to the story of Hwasan, which had been ruined in the past, so I felt like I was immersed in the emotion.


    "So you don''t have any money?"


    "¡­¡­I don''t have the money to eat and die. I was already a poor clique, but there were some problems in the process of selecting a new clique. The former Moon-ju died suddenly without deciding one of the two successors."


    "There''s a war."


    "¡­It''s not that big, but it''s vague to say it''s a war¡­"¡­. Anyway, there was a big fight. The fight is over now."


    "So you''re here to retrieve the command?"


    "Yes, if Master Jang shows up before the results, there can be other problems."


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung looked at Young-gui Gye Hong with a slightly complicated face.


    "You''re not lying, are you?"


    "I''m telling you, we''re a door-to-door group trying to keep our agreement. The only fault I''ve done lately is to be so hungry that I picked up a few pieces of meat in the kitchen.¡­."


    "¡­I''ll forgive you."


    "Thank you."


    Chung-Myung smacked his lips.


    "I can''t live without money."''


    I thought I asked the right number, but isn''t this why you''ve been through so much trouble?


    And to persecute them...¡­.


    It''s strangely naive.''


    In fact, he didn''t make a big mistake. I just pretended to be a ghost. Wasan, you''ve never attacked a student of Hwayeongmun, have you?


    Of course, I jumped at Chung-Myung, but...I didn''t even get a single punch, but I got a good slap, so it''s not a fault.


    As a result¡­¡­.


    It''s also called a light dog apricot.''


    Chung-Myung smacked his lips while looking at Jang Moon-ryeongbu.


    What the hell are you going to use for a long list of moneyless civil servants?


    But that doesn''t mean they''re strong. Once we got together, it was terrible except for the new law and the new law. So Moonpa has no money...¡­."Wait."


    Chung-Myung suddenly looked up and looked at Gay Hong.


    Flinch.


    When he saw his eyes burning, Gye Hong cringed with heat.


    "You don''t want to make money, do you?"


    "Of course not. There''s no place in the world that hates money. No matter how much martial arts comes first, you can learn martial arts only when you have enough money. You know that, don''t you?"


    "Ho-oh¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung nodded his head busily.


    You''re saying that a gatekeeper with the greatest new law lives in poverty because he has no means of making money?


    Soon after, Chung-Myung had a smile on his mouth.


    "Hey."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "How long does it take to bring your long-time writer?"


    "¡­To be exact, the seat of the door to the ghost gate is empty now, and a new gatekeeper will be elected if the Jang Moon-ryeong is recovered."


    "Yeah. All right, all right. So how long does it take for that new doorkeeper to get here?"


    "He¡­¡­."


    Gay Hong seemed a little worried and quickly answered.


    "It won''t take ten days at the latest."


    "Good!"


    Chung-Myung nods loudly.


    "Go and tell him to come in person if he wants to get it back. You come with me on the way."


    "...do, sir! If I go back like this, I''ll be beaten to death!"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. If you go and say this word, you''ll die of a setback."


    "¡­a word?"


    Chung-Myung nodded loudly.


    "I''ll make you a fortune, so ask him to work with me."


    "¡­a lot of money¡­¡­?"


    "Oh, it''s not just money. It''s a lot of money."


    Chung-Myung giggled and started to laugh as he still didn''t know what to say.


    Those who don''t know are bound to turn their eyes in front of money. Wasn''t Chung-Myung just like that?


    ''It was about time we started expanding our business.''


    - I can deliver it within 10 days of Jungwon. I''ll bring it to you like a ghost. -


    This works!


    It''ll definitely work!


    Jang Mun-ryeongbu, who looked a little like a pretty stone a while ago, is now starting to look like a gold ball.


    "It''s a haunted country. Giggling. I think this will be really good. Hehehehe!"


    All of Hwasan''s students were nervous as they saw Chung-Myung laughing alone about what was so good.


    What else are you going to do?


    Please live like a human being, Chung-Myung.


    When Chung-Myung does something, it''s not always Baek Cheon and his friends.


    Everyone sighed deeply with a premonition that the hardship would begin again.

 Chapter - 386 Episode 386. If I had to die, Id be the first to die. (1)

    Hwasan.


    Those who gathered in the room began posting reports to Hyun Jong, a long story.


    "Long-written man. We have a communication from the West Bank. Hwayeongmun is now completely settled and can no longer receive students."


    "Oh, when did that start?"


    "A couple of days ago."


    "Hahaha. I see. Yeah."


    A happy smile spread over Hyun Jong''s face.


    I thought it wasn''t easy.''


    Do it.


    Have there been any easy things that those kids have done so far? Aren''t they the ones who''ve managed to do the things they don''t even dare?


    "Since we moved to the West Bank, it is still difficult to fill all the set amounts, but I think we will be able to send them again in part from next month.""


    "Where does money matter? It''s important that the west coast has its roots."


    "That''s right."


    Hyun Jong turned his head slightly toward the West Bank. Even though it can''t be seen because it''s in the room and covered by a wall.


    ''Tried hard.


    Hyun Young, his students, and Hwa Young must have worked hard.


    That Chung-Myung...¡­.


    No, no, no.


    I''m sure Chung-Myung had a hard time too. I''m sure... I''m sure you''re having a hard time...¡­.


    Did he really suffer?''


    I''m worried about this..


    "Long-written man?"


    "Oh."


    Hyun Jong coughed a couple of times and peeked at Hyun Sang.


    "Yeah. Anything else?"


    "As I have said before, the conflict with all the people."


    When the word "man-in-bang" came out, Hyun Jong''s soft face hardened slightly.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "Just in case, I asked them to contact me separately if they felt suspicious afterwards, but there seems to be no sign of that yet."


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong sighs as if he is lucky.


    "All the people. All the people.¡­. It''s still too early."


    "But isn''t it inevitable?"


    "I''m not blaming my disciples. It''s just that I''m worried. I don''t think they''re that easy."


    "It is our children who have overcome them. You shouldn''t let yourself go, but you won''t have to be too wary."


    Hyun Jong nods his head quietly.


    I hope so.''


    His gaze reached the ungum.


    "Ungum."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    "Why don''t you send some more children to the West Bank? If the crowd were to go after them again...¡­."


    "I''m against it."


    But the ungum shook his head firmly.


    "Objectively, the remaining children in Hwasan are a little less capable than the ones in the West Bank."


    "That''s right."


    "So the rest of the kids have to do their best to train and catch up with the ones ahead of themselves ahead. If the death penalty gets too good, it can eventually divide factions and lose confidence."


    "¡­Faction? In Hwasan? Isn''t Chung-Myung all equal in the front?"


    "¡­but."


    Ungum shut his mouth.


    I think it''s against the rules to bring Chung-Myung.


    "Anyway, it''s hard to concentrate on training in the West Bank. I want to take this opportunity to grow the remaining children."


    Hyun Jong nodded loudly.


    ''You''re such a sweet fellow.''


    Teachers are naturally more interested in those who have higher talents. However, the unexamined prosecutor paid more attention to those who could not achieve as well as others.


    Maybe it''s because I have a lot of natural self-restraint.


    Or maybe I''ve grown attached to each and every child.


    Hyun Jong thought it was fortunate that such a funeral was a teacher of children.Despite his responsibility, he teaches children without complaining, and never lets go of his own growth.


    It was not something an ordinary man could do.


    "Children in the West Bank aren''t falling for anything. And I''ve been very angry once, so I have to be cautious, right?"


    "Well, I see."


    "But just in case, I''ll tell them to tighten their guard and be more careful."


    When Ungum''s words were over, Unam watched the situation and helped him with a word.


    "It happened because no one expected them to enter the West Bank. I''ll ask them to open up and keep an eye on the movements of the crowd. Wouldn''t that be okay?"


    "Oh, that''s a great idea."


    Hyun Jong smiled deeply.


    ''A lot of things have changed.''


    In the past, meetings in Hwasan were frustrating.


    Those who could not take a step forward often agonized over finding answers that they did not have.


    But that''s not the case for Hwasan now. Everyone agonizes and actively opinions for better directions and better choices.


    All of this will lead Hwasan to higher ground.


    "Listen."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    "If Hwajeongmun is successfully established in the West Bank, the foundation of Hwasan is all about standing. This is something to celebrate, but it is also something to be wary of."


    "Yes."


    "I need a lot of help from you in the future to make Hwasan-down Hwasan. So everyone help me."


    "Of course, Jang Moon-in!"


    "I will definitely do that."


    Hyun Jong nodded with a proud face.


    ''This is pleasure and happiness.''


    Of course there is still a worrying part.


    ''The world is not such a pushover.''


    If there''s a way, there''s anger.


    One day, there will be a lot of anger on Hwasan as well.


    However, Hyun Jong wanted the time to be a little late.


    "Luxury payment."


    So that everyone can feel a little happier.


    * * *


    "Are we all here?"


    A cold and low voice came out.


    It was a blunt tone, but no one paid much attention.


    "What are you asking someone to come and go if they''re busy?"


    "I''m in front of the army. Don''t make a fool of yourself. If you don''t want to rip the other side."


    The man, with a long scar on one side of his mouth, turned his head bleakly.


    "Oh, I guess Do Kyulso is having a hard time. Seeing that you''re trying so hard to get a hole in your stomach."


    "I said close my mouth."


    "Whoa?"


    A man in the scar slowly lifted himself up when a man named Do Kyulso gave a cold shoulder.


    Tense tension filled the space.


    But then.


    "Go on."


    Hoga Myong, a soldier of the bayonet, spoke in a haphazard tone.


    "It''s enough to report that you guys had a fight before you could do what the ark commanded."


    "Hmm."


    "Well."


    When the word ark came out, the men who were spouting their lives simultaneously closed their mouths and coughed loudly.


    Hoga Myong said.


    "Handwall."


    "Speak."


    Asylum Dagger Son Wol answers with a smacking taste.


    "This is a place to deliver the orders of the ark. Don''t act rashly."


    "Yay."


    Son Wol raised his hand and slightly touched the scar around his mouth. People here knew that behavior was a habit that came out when he was boiling. But no one has pointed that out.


    "And Do Kyulso."


    "Yes."


    "We''ll be on a mission together. Don''t provoke me unnecessarily.""I see."


    asked Hoga Myong, who looked at the quiet two.


    "Where is Yado?"


    "It''s a little late."


    As soon as the word was over, a man walked into the hall. Wearing a beast''s fur on top of his body''s tight armor, he was wearing a large bandit around his waist.


    Hoga Myong saw three people with cold eyes.


    "I''m sure you''ve heard."


    "What story? The enemy says that the cripple was cut off by the Wasans and became a real cripple?"


    Talmyongdanchang Sonwol grinned.


    Despite discussing the fact that a colleague was seriously injured, no one here even showed any sympathy.


    "I knew it would happen one day when I got a false name and ran wild."


    Do Kyulso, who had been bumping into him all along, helped.


    "It''s not human''s job to talk to a colleague like that. But I agree with the content."


    Yado tilted his head.


    "But if you''re talking about the Wasan people, you mean the Wasan people, who used to be the old file rooms?"


    "That''s right."


    "So there was a man in Hwasan who could deal with the enemy?"


    Hoga Myong answered his question in a blunt voice.


    "I heard you lost to Hwasan''s mastermind, Hwajeong."


    "¡­That''s amazing news. In many ways."


    Three people frowned at the same time.


    Jokessado Yoppyyong is certainly not stronger than these. There are many differences between Kangho''s reputation and actual skills, and Joksado Yoppyong was a typical example.


    But that doesn''t mean Jokessado Yoppyyong is negligible.


    At least he wasn''t the one to be beaten by such a brat.


    "You let your guard down."


    "Then I''ll die."


    Yado smirked and said.


    "That''s the problem with dealing with a kid. I know I shouldn''t let my guard down, but I let my guard down."


    Hoga Myong shriveled coldly.


    "Do whatever you want to let your guard down. Just be sure to die if you''re going to do that you die. When you come back alive, you will have to deal with the wrath of the ark."


    "¡­I''ll keep that in mind."


    When the word ark came out, the three of them shrank at the same time.


    Defeat Jang Nilso.


    To all the people, no, not only Sapa, but also to all those who were in the stronghold, the name of the defeated was a symbol of fear and fear and fear.


    Even those who have endured decades under him will only become smaller in the name of defeat.


    "Tsk tsk. By the way, the ark must be very angry. I can''t believe you''re calling us all in this situation."


    "If I had a little more time, I could have cut off the neck of a Chaeju and brought it."


    "Your neck must have blown away."


    Hoga Myong frowns as there is a hint of a fight again.


    "Have a private chat later. You''ll be sick and tired of seeing me on my way to the island anyway. There''s only one name for you. Lead each unit to Hwasan. And don''t let one ant cub live there, kill everything and set fire to the vestibule. We completely erase the name Hwasan from the river."


    "¡­to that extent?"


    The most relaxed-looking defector responded first.


    "Hwasan''s been kicked out of Gupa, but I''m sure he''s still familiar. Will you erase those places and take care of them?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Hoga Myong''s lips twisted.


    "The old file room guys aren''t too happy with him anyway. I''ll take it easy, but there will be no place to fight us in earnest for the revenge of Hawsan.""But the world is...¡­."


    "Even so, it doesn''t matter."


    He spoke in a cool voice like the first time.


    "It wouldn''t hurt to have someone fighting. It''s time to change the level of power."


    The defector nodded without further questioning.


    "Is it the ark''s order?"


    "That''s right."


    "Then I''ll follow you."


    Everyone here knows. That defeat is not the man to do things impulsively. There must be a deep meaning that cannot be dared to guess.


    "Just one thing."


    Then Do Kyulso, who was silent, opened his mouth.


    "You''re saying you have to go three times to deal with the only Hwasan? No matter how hostile I am...¡­."


    "It''s not three masters. This time, the Black Jodan will also join."


    "¡­You must be in your right mind, right?"


    "Of course."


    With the words came a man swirling his whole body with black bandages behind their backs.


    "¡­¡­Heukssi(ºÚ²ò)."


    All three looked back at a man called Heukssi, frowning.


    Although they did not seem to have much to do in front of Hoga Myong, there was a subtle fear and displeasure in their eyes of Heukssi.


    "Isn''t that too much? To the Black Jodan...."


    "It is the will of the ark."


    Hoga Myong coldly cut the objection.


    "So I can''t tolerate even a little mistake. Don''t leave an ant cub alive in Hwasan."


    "Respect."


    As soon as the death fell, Heukssi was the first to turn around and leave the war.


    The remaining three also bowed slightly and left the cabinet.


    "The ark must be very angry."


    On the way out, Yado sneaks out and nods heavily.


    "If I don''t take care of this, I''m going to lose my voice. I really don''t want to face the angry ark."


    The defector scratched his neck as if it were itchy.


    "There is no mistake."


    Do Kyulso clenched his teeth and said.


    "Without a moment of carelessness, I erase Hwasan. There''s nothing else to think about."


    "It''s been a while since I''ve tasted blood."


    "It''s four days at the most to Hwasan. Don''t be late."


    "Why? Are you scared without me?"


    If you are not going to complain that you have no one to kill, you can be late."


    "No, you can''t."


    The three exchanged eyes and began to move away in their respective directions. Now everyone will lead their respective battalions to the island.


    Wasan on the island.


    To that steep peak.

 Chapter - 387 Episode 387. If I had to die, Id be the first to die. (2)

    "Then I look forward to your kind cooperation, Hwayeongmunju."


    "Elderly¡­. Why don''t you go away. Hwayeongmun still needs guidance from the elder."


    "My my."


    Hyun Young smiled and tapped Hwayeongmunju Wirip San on the shoulder.


    "Humble is good, but too much humility is rather proportional. When it comes to running shorthand, where can I compare myself to the ability of the Englishman?"


    "But¡­¡­."


    "There''s nothing to worry about."


    Hyun Young smiled softly, reassuring Wirip San.


    "Isn''t it a long way from West Bank to Hwasan? If anything happens to Hwayeongmun, we will definitely come."


    "Elderly, thank you very much for saying so."


    "I have to thank you, man."


    Hyun Young patted Wirip San''s shoulder once again.


    "Since there are many students here and there is no one to compete with, wouldn''t Hwayeongmun have to thrive?""


    "Yes! Of course."


    "Let''s talk about opening additional house in the near future."


    "Yes, there are some of our masters who are somewhat older than us. They will also be good enough to open the door."


    "What a good thing. It''s a good thing. And¡­¡­."


    Squeeze.


    The hand of Hyun Young, who grabbed Wirip San''s shoulder, gained strength.


    "Let''s send the moon rain through the top of the galaxy."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "I don''t mean to burden you, but...¡­."


    Hyun Young checked the number of students standing behind the Wirip San with sharp eyes.


    "You''ll come in plainly."


    "¡­I will continue to increase my student base."


    "Ha ha. This guy. What if my body gets damaged? Hahaha."


    Elder¡­¡­.


    I think you need to clarify if you want me to reduce my student because I''m sick or if you want me to receive more students even if I''m sick¡­¡­.


    You''re dying of love for your face.¡­.


    Wirip San slipped back from Hyun Young. And looked at the disciples of Hwasan, who surrounded the luggage.


    "Doctors, you didn''t even get a good rest.¡­."


    "Hehe. It''s okay."


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "Actually, I can stay a little longer, but I feel like the death penalty is being lifted. I don''t have enough time to train."


    "¡­I did that much, but I''m not good enough?"


    "That demon...¡­."


    There was a vicious rant coming from behind, but Chung-Myung neatly ignored their complaints.


    "And the best way to help the inner family is to strengthen their home turf. Don''t worry about it. No matter what I do! By all means! I''ll help you completely."


    No¡­¡­ well¡­ To that extent....


    Wirip San couldn''t bear to answer and looked at Chung-Myung with a slightly weary face. Wiso Haeng, who was guarding him at the time, stepped up instead and bowed his head.


    "Thank you very much, ma''am."


    "Oh, yeah, but the work. You¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to train in the main mountain?"


    "Am I?"


    "Yes, I''m sure you''ll...¡­."


    "When?"


    "You didn''t do that last time...¡­."


    "Am I?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "When?"


    Wiso Haeng stared confidently at Chung-Myung with a face unchanged.


    "¡­He''s going to be big."


    Stop it.


    In the past, of course, Wiso Haeng wanted to train in the main mountain.


    You can''t be a disciple of Hwasan because you had to continue your English sentence, but if you want to at least be proud of yourself as a descendant of Hwasan, shouldn''t you stay in Hwasan at least once?


    But¡­¡­.


    I won''t go even if I die!


    I''m still going to die.


    Chung-Myung??¡­¡­. No, the training method that Hwasan passed on to Hwayeongmun was so radical that the disciples of Hwayeongmun were wailing.Wirip San, the owner of the gate, is truly regretting that Hwasan is leaving, but the disciples of Hwagyeongmun, who are rolling themselves, have completely different thoughts.


    ''Please go away.''


    Please don''t do that, Master Moon. What if you really don''t go and stay longer?''


    ''The legs I rolled yesterday are shaking. But if he shows a weak side, he''ll try to roll it again.''


    For only a month or so, the Hwayeong Mundos were skin and bones, making them look like they had not eaten a bowl of porridge.


    Even though Miss Yooli was just a five-branch job for the Hwasan disciples.


    But what?


    Do you train in the main mountain?


    "Stamp!"


    "Huh?"


    "I want to help my father! I''m supposed to be the ghost of the English language!"


    "Oh, really?"


    Chung-Myung nodded obediently. And he looked at Wirip San and said,


    "Master Moon."


    "What?"


    "Send this to Hwasan when the English is properly organized."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''ll give it back to you as the perfect successor to Hwayeongmun."


    "¡­¡­I will."


    "Oh, my father?"


    Wiso Haeng opened her eyes wide, but Wirip San turned a blind eye to such a son. And I think I''m taking another step towards Chung-Myung.


    "If you want to continue the Wasan family, you have to train in the main mountain."


    Wait a minute?


    My father has never been trained...¡­.


    "Right!"


    Chung-Myung and Wirip San held each other''s hands tightly together.


    Wiso Haeng, watching the old generation''s hollering in real time, was going crazy, but what could he do?


    What he doesn''t have the power to stop this opposition.


    "Then I''ll see you next time."


    "Bur, are you leaving already?"


    "We have to hurry to get back to Hwasan."


    Wirip San smacked his lips with regret.


    After coming to the West Bank, I experienced such stormy things that the past time felt so short.


    "Master Moon."


    "Yes, a small stamp."


    "I look forward to your kind cooperation."


    I''m not asking you to lead the English, I''m asking you to lead the West Bank well.


    ''Please.''


    It was.


    It meant that Wirip San was not just a doorkeeper, but a colleague to take charge of an area.


    I don''t know exactly what he meant, but at least that''s what Wirip San took.


    "Don''t worry, small stamp. Hwayeongmun is Hwasan''s slang. I will shine Hwasan''s name as a proud clique who is not ashamed of anything else."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Hehe. We''d appreciate that."


    Wirip San looked at him still and smiled.


    ''Truely¡­.''


    He still hasn''t forgotten.


    - Hwasan will remember.


    What Chung-Myung said to him in the past.


    - Hwasan never forgets grace. Munju''s devotion to Hwasan over the past few decades will surely be rewarded.


    Wirip San lowered his head slightly as he pressed down on the sour eye.


    What a strange man he is.''


    The world has changed, the status of Hwasan has changed, and so has Wirip San. Chung-Myung is no different from when he walked into Hwayeong Gate in the past.


    Oh, of course, unlike other people, it''s not necessarily a good thing for Chung-Myung, but...¡­.


    nevertheless


    "A small stamp."


    "What?"


    "¡­Thank you."


    Chung-Myung grinned at Wirip San''s words.


    Wirip San''s heart warms with that warm smile...¡­.


    "Then raise the payment. Wasan finances are at a standstill these days."


    It wasn''t¡­¡­.


    "¡­¡­No! You made a lot of money!"


    "It''s not enough to make money!"


    "Eat the livers of the fleas!"


    "I don''t think it''s a flea anymore.""No work."


    Wirip San smirked.


    "Let''s talk when the English is a little bigger."


    "Then I''ll have to work hard to grow up."


    Laughing Chung-Myung finally turned around. There''s no end to talking like this. The reason for making such nonsense is because Chung-Myung is a little sad to leave here, too.


    "Moonju."


    "Yes, Elder."


    "Or when we''re not around, we''ll have to talk to the top of the galaxy first. You''ve talked to my boss."


    "Yes! I will."


    "Sure."


    Hyun Young peeked back. Confirming that all of Hwasan''s disciples were ready, he nodded loudly.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes!"


    Soon after, they left Hwayeongmun with the sight of the Mundos.


    "Doctors, be careful on your way home!"


    "Thank you!"


    "Peace on your way!"


    "Don''t come back!"


    At the end, it seemed like something had intervened, but no one asked.


    "I''ll see you all next time."


    Hwasan''s disciples waved their hands, and Hwayeong Mundo waved fiercely to see them off.


    "Here we go! Here we go!"


    "Hahaha. It was too long."


    "You''re not coming back, are you?"


    "I''m free! I''m free! Hahaha!"


    Even if the lost country is recovered, there will not be such an enthusiastic response.


    Listening to the voices of his disciples behind his back, Wirip San distorted his face.


    ''The rotten ones.''


    And from tomorrow, I will roll these guys more aggressively than the Hwasan disciples used to roll them.


    He waved for a very long time at Hawasan''s estranged disciples.


    "¡­¡­Thank you."


    A mixed word of regret and gratitude flowed out without realizing it.


    "Can I go like this?"


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head when asked by Baek Cheon. Baek Cheon hesitated for a moment.


    "¡­¡­I feel like I''m just working."


    "It''s not like I''m staying a thousand years in the first place."


    Chung-Myung had a bitter smile.


    Of course I knew what Baek Cheon was saying. In order to make sure the work is done, teaching more English literature and guiding the students below it should also be done a little more.


    But¡­¡­.


    "Hwajeongmun is Hwajeongmun. They''ve been running the doorstep well even when Hwasan wasn''t very good. Better doorkeeper than Hwasan, by the way."


    "Well, that''s true."


    "It''s presumptuous of us to interfere more. The work of Hwagyeongmun is done by Hwagyeongmun. Hwasan''s shorthand is not a man who replaces Hwasan''s work in the distance. It''s a place that supports Hwasan as a gatekeeper for itself."


    Chung-Myung turned his head slightly and looked at Hwayeongmun, which is now far away.


    "The upper gatekeeper is a great gatekeeper. You''ll do well."


    Baek Cheon looked at him with a new look.


    In fact, it was unusual for Chung-Myung to think so highly of someone. In the end, he had to stomp his head.


    "If you do, then you do."


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "And the ghost gate?"


    "I told him to come to Hwasan, so he''ll come to you. This is something I need to report to a long storyteller."


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon smiles strangely.


    ''Thorough in strange places.''


    Usually, Chung-Myung takes care of things however he wants, but he doesn''t cross the line when it comes to the authority of a long writer.


    Of course, it''s so obvious, but Baek Cheon was just amazed that Chung-Myung was sticking to that line.


    "So now all we have to do is go to Hwasan."


    "Yes, but...¡­."


    Chung-Myung pointed to the person standing with his chin blocked the canal."I guess there''s still one left."


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon squinted and looked as he blocked Hwasan''s parade.


    Nam Jamyong.


    He, who was the gatekeeper of Seowolmun and the representative of Jongnam''s inner family, was waiting for Hwasan''s disciples, standing in a line between Korea and China.


    Hyun Young quietly opened his mouth while watching Nam Jamyong.


    "What''s going on? Nam Munju?


    "¡­I heard you''re leaving."


    "That''s what happened."


    Nam Jamyong bit his lips and stared at Hyun Young and his disciples.


    "It''s not true that I''ve been ugly."


    "¡­¡­."


    "And it is not true that he has shown embarrassment."


    "So?"


    "One."


    Nam Jamyong said firmly.


    "Don''t think it''s over. Jongnam''s inner song does not collapse as it is. I don''t know how long it''ll take, but we''ll definitely get what we lost."


    Hyun Young, who was listening to the words, grinned.


    "That''s a good word."


    "¡­Are you ignoring me?"


    "No way."


    Hyun Young shook his head and said,


    "What you have lost is the people of the West Bank. In order to regain the public sentiment in the West Bank, shouldn''t we carry out the consultation in a low position? Then the West Bank will be a better place to live, so of course it''s a good thing."


    "¡­¡­."


    "And... remember one thing. Hwasan never ignores other gatekeepers. The sorrow we received for a long time was too great. Nam Mun-ju will understand what I mean."


    Nam Jamyong nodded unconsciously. Hyun Young went on.


    "Tuesday and thirtieth, everything is bound to decline one day. But there''s no end to the decline. When winter goes by, flowers always bloom again."


    Nam Jamyong, who was still looking at Hyun Young, slowly stepped aside and opened the way. And still gunned down at them.


    "Lucky."


    It would have been the best courtesy he could have on his part.


    Hyun Young, who gave him a light hand, smiled and moved on.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes."


    Nam Jamyong did not release his gun until they were completely out of line.


    It wasn''t until he looked so small that Baek Cheon opened his mouth to Chung-Myung.


    "That''s amazing."


    "Huh?"


    "I thought Nam Mun-ju was the most terrible person among the people who lived in Jongnam."


    "I thought Sasook was the worst white porcelain boat."


    "¡­¡­."


    "But it''s true."


    "Hey!"


    Chung-Myung grinned at Baek Cheon, who was furious at the joke.


    "People depend on their situation. To truly know who he is, you have to look down."


    "¡­...that man was uninhabited on the floor?"


    "Maybe."


    Baek Cheon nodded his head.


    "Then one day he could be a threat to the English language. If Jong-nam unravels the feud, Jong-nam''s inner song will be able to gain strength again."


    "Well, that''s possible. But¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung peeked back.


    "What''s stagnant is bound to rot one day. No matter how English it is, it will change and become dull if you settle down in the West Bank comfortably."


    "Better to be strong together than dull?"


    "Yes, it would be better than nothing."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes turned to the sky.


    In the past, Cheon Mun told him.


    - It''s not easy to get rid of something just because you don''t like it. If you turn on the waterway because the waterway gets in the way, flood damage will come one day. And when a forest is in the way of a fire, one day it becomes an uninhabitable place. Let it go. That''s not what living is about. That''s dogo, that''s life.I don''t know yet, death penalty.


    Despite his clumsy imitation of the word, he has yet to reach the province reached by Cheon Mun.


    only


    Words that used to feel like floating clouds are starting to understand little by little these days.


    So one day...¡­.


    Chung-Myung''s steps have stopped.


    His gaze chased a distant, faint peak.


    "Let''s go back, to Hwasan."


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    Hwasan''s disciples rushed.


    And at that time.


    The disciples at this time had no idea that others were looking at the peaks of Hawsan.

 Chapter - 388 Episode 388. If I had to die, Id be the first to die. (3)

    "No, I''m sorry."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Well, you''re really timid, aren''t you?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "When I open my mouth, my mouth is sticking out because I''m not a big deal. I''m in the middle of this, huh?"


    "I''m not sulking.¡­!"


    "He''s a bad guy."


    "Oh, don''t!"


    Hye Yeon''s shiny hair turned red.


    "Sar, you can''t leave a man like that?


    "I didn''t know. No, and by the way, you son of a b*tc*! The problem is that Jung was locked in the room in the corner because he was scared of ghosts! If you''re like that, who catches ghosts? Ghosts!"


    "Cow, Shaolin has never taught me how to catch a ghost!"


    "Do you carry a gold-collar around for a rabbit''s"


    "The Lord, the Lord and the Lord eat no meat!"


    "Just touch the meat from now on!"


    "I''ve never touched it before¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon and Jo-Gol shook their heads as they peeked back at Hye Yeon and Chung-Myung, who were arguing.


    "Let''s say Chung-Myung is. When did monk Hye Yeon start bickering with him?"


    "Who doesn''t? Everything gets swept away when a typhoon passes by."


    "That they fought like that in the final round of the Cheonjavei...¡­."


    It was cool back then.


    Yeah, it was great.


    But¡­¡­.


    Baek Cheon sighed again.


    Monk, why did you do that?''


    Of course, there are often humans in the world who take their feet and jump into the fire. People are not necessarily rational, so they do things that others can''t understand.


    But¡­¡­.


    ''There''s a degree of that.''


    Chung-Myung is coming to get something from him?


    Why? I walk into hell on my own.


    Unfortunately, Hye Yeon was now paying dearly for the choices she made.


    "By the way, boarding house."


    "Huh?"


    "So the monk is following you to Hwasan?"


    "I guess so."


    "You''re not going back to Sorim?"


    "¡­Do I understand?"


    "The more I see him, the more strange he is."


    Does Hye Yeon know?


    The fact that Hwasan''s disciples, who think he''s the last human in the world, are looking at him like a monkey.


    Fortunately or unfortunately, Hye Yeon was now distracted by Chung-Myung and didn''t know about it.


    "Oh, and, private lodging."


    "Oh, why do you keep saying that?"


    "¡­¡­Why are you dragging this cart with me?"


    "¡­¡­."


    That''s a good question.


    Instead of answering, Baek Cheon looked up into the distant sky with an empty face.


    Hairy hairy.


    Baek Cheon and Jo-Gol were pulling carts with Chung-Myung, Hye Yeon, and Hyun Young instead of Uma.


    "Why?"


    Chung-Myung answered instead if he had heard their conversation.


    "One is a man who pretends to be condescending and flies a sword and wears it instead of his children''s training sword."


    Flinch.


    Baek Cheon glanced down at my waist.


    Instead of the sword that was completely smashed in the fight with Joksado Yoppyyong, the wooden swords used by new students at Hwayeongmun were dangling.


    "¡­¡­No, he¡­¡­."


    "And one is a man who was stabbed by Safa."


    Flinch.


    Jo-Gol shuddered and fixed his eyes only on the front without Chung-Myung. As if they would never make eye contact.


    "Whoa?"


    Chung-Myung gritted his teeth.


    "Based on the reaction, you thought you''d let it slide, didn''t you?"You''re such a leech.


    "What the hell is going on that makes a man so cheap?''


    "Wow, you''re going to make a fuss and then you''re going to put pressure on your shoulders? You think it''s a big deal, don''t you think?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Oh, no. You did a great job. They almost died "just the two of them" together. You must have gone down in history. Huh? Say something. Huh?


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon and Jo-Gol shrugged side by side.


    "I''m out of my mind anyway. They think they''re phoenixes because they''re only naked. If you''re a little behind other people''s speed by the time you get to Hwasan, you''ll have a windhole in your butt."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Run."


    "Yes!"


    Baek Cheon and Jo-Gol started running, pulling carts.


    The faces of Hwasan''s disciples as they watched Baek Cheon and Jo-Gol looked so pathetic.


    I caught Yokssado Yoppyyong, but I''m being criticized.''


    I feel sorry for you.


    But no one could say the idea out loud. But Hye Yeon opened her mouth because the situation was unfamiliar and uncomfortable.


    "He, by the way, Si-ju."


    "Huh?"


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea to be on a man-drawn cart.¡­."


    "Do you want to turn it off?"


    "¡­Comfortable."


    "Yeah."


    Everyone looked at Hye Yeon with blank eyes.


    "That monk is so adaptable.''


    You''re blushing and you''re talking like you''re.''


    It''s already starting to turn black.''


    Is Shaolin okay like this?''


    Chung-Myung, who simply organized Hye Yeon, spoke up.


    "Run, you slow horses! We''ll be in Hwasan by tomorrow at all costs!"


    "Oh, it took me three days to get here!"


    "I can do anything with grit! Run!"


    "Oops!"


    Baek Cheon and Jo-Gol began to speed up. In keeping with him, the other disciples ran without a murmur.


    The faraway peaks of Hawasan were getting closer little by little.


    * * *


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong, who was looking at the sky, frowned slightly.


    ''Dark clouds...''


    It may have been a day or two when it rained in Wasan, but the dark clouds seemed strangely ominous today.


    After watching the dark clouds with anxious eyes for a long time, Hyun Jong finally let out his worries.


    "There''s nothing wrong with the kids."


    Unconsciously staring at the West Bank where his disciples were away, he shook his head to shake off his burning thoughts.


    There''s no big deal with Hyun Young and Chung-Myung.


    "Long-Written."


    "Yeah."


    Unam, who had already approached to the point, deeply rooted for Hyun Jong.


    "You have a dark expression. Do you have any concerns?"


    "It''s not like that."


    Hyun Jong shook his head.


    "I was just worried that the weather was so suspicious that it might be an ominous sign."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong said he was briefly lost in thought with his eyes fixed on the dark clouds.


    "It''s weird to be human."


    Unam looked at him like that. Seeing the profound eyes of Jang Moon-in, I felt like I was calming down.


    "When I lived like I was in a swamp in the past, I thought I had nothing to hope for if I could make him soar again. But it''s no exaggeration to say it''s an emergency...¡­."


    Hyun Jong smiled brightly.


    "I''m getting another worry."


    "That''s what people are for."


    "Yes, and that''s what life is all about. He who rises must also bear more."Hyun Jong closed his eyes slightly.


    As Hwasan gains more and rises higher, the jealous will increase and there will be more enemies.


    The conversation I had with Bop Jeong, Shaolin''s room manager, the other day was a reminder of Hyun Jong.


    "I wish I could carry more so that my children could run around in the world a little lighter."


    But Unam shook her head with a clear smile.


    "No, Jang Moon-in."


    "Hm?"


    "None of Hwasan''s disciples would want to run on the shoulders of a long man. Going together, whether it''s student or writer. Isn''t that the way HWASAN should go?"


    "¡­¡­You''ve improved your speech, you son of a b*tc*."


    "Ha ha. I guess it''s because I''ve been looking at a guy who''s so clean-cut."


    Hyun Jong burst out laughing.


    "Yes, you should."


    These goyan things don''t even allow Hyun Jong to become manure. He says he can still play more, so let''s play together.


    Then¡­¡­.


    "That''s the way it should be."


    It was the moment when Hyun Jong nodded.


    "Long story short!"


    "Huh?"


    From far away, the ungum came running with a white face.


    Hyun Jong, who felt uncomfortable at the sight, hardened his face.


    "What happened?"


    "Dog, we''ve got a man from the open! I have to see the writer right now!"


    As soon as he heard the word "open," Hyun Jong found this really unusual.


    Open is an intelligence organization.


    Their discussion of hourly wages necessarily meant something was wrong.


    "Right now, come here...¡­.No! I''ll go myself! Lead the way!"


    "Yes!"


    Hyun Jong followed the running ungum before him.


    When I reached the prose, the opening, soaked with sweat, sat on the floor and breathed heavily.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Come on, long man¡­¡­."


    "Yes, sir! Let''s start with the situation!"


    "Yes!"


    He took a deep breath of openness and poured out words at once.


    "I''m Sochi Girl, Yang Pyo, the partial hitters of the open chord split! The communication arrived from another open bunta this morning. All men! All men have entered the island!"


    "Everyone!"


    Hyun Jong clenched his fist as if it had come.


    What if it''s an island?


    "Given their direction of travel, it appears that the purpose is Hwasan."


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    "Hey, all the people!"


    A groan-like voice leaked from the mouths of the Hwasan disciples who surrounded the island.


    Unhidden fears spread quickly.


    How could you not?


    The opponent is a crowd. It is one of the five Sapa commanding the world.


    Hwasan, who has only just begun stretching, is nowhere to be compared with his reputation and strength.


    While everyone was embarrassed, only Hyun Jong remained calm and opened his mouth.


    "How many enemies?"


    "What?"


    "I don''t think the whole crowd is coming. Do you have any information on the number of enemies entering the island?"


    "Oh, yes! There is! According to our understanding, there are three enemies! We have yet to figure out any additional personnel."


    "Give me three."


    Hyun Jong narrowed his forehead.


    I didn''t know exactly how many people there were, so I didn''t know how many people there were.


    "I heard that the bay has more than a fever than just armed forces, am I right?"


    "Yes, the bay is made up of twelve mains, and there are a few more armed forces."


    "Three of them."


    I''m glad they didn''t come, but they''re not stupid enough to just send people.''You''re saying three is enough to deal with Hwasan. That''s how confident you are.''


    Whasan, on the other hand, is not even fully powered now.


    "Or did you send communication to the West Bank?"


    "Yes! I''ve informed you by the earliest means!"


    "Lastly."


    Hyun Jong took a deep breath.


    It''s something you must know, but you''re afraid to hear.


    "Considering when they entered the West Bank, where would they be now?""


    "That, that''s...¡­."


    Yang Pyo replied in a cold sweat.


    "I think we''re almost there by now. Maybe it''s under Hwasan...¡­."


    Hyun Jong slowly closed his eyes.


    an urgent situation


    But no one rushed Hyun Jong, who closed his eyes and was silent.


    After all that time.


    Hyun Jong''s eyes are open.


    "Unam."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    "Gather your disciples."


    "Yes!"


    There was not a single wobble in his eyes.


    "Long-Written."


    Hyun Sang said in a slightly shaky voice.


    "The disciples here alone...¡­. Why don''t you just abandon your birthplace and join the disciples of the West Bank?"


    "If the enemy had already surrounded Hwasan, many of his disciples would have been hurt in the run."


    "¡­¡­."


    "You may be right. That may be the wiser way. One! I can''t let go of a single student. They won''t hurt any of Hwasan''s disciples until they step on my body!"


    "¡­I was foolish."


    Hyun Sang bowed his head. Hyun Jong''s eyes emitted a blue light.


    "I''ll show you. The fact that Hwasan will never give in to anyone again!"


    Everyone''s face who heard it permeated with determination.


    At that time.


    "Is this Hwasan?"


    Talmyongdanchang Sonwol looked up at Hwasan smiling.


    "It''s filthy high."


    "And it''s steep. It''s not the right place for the doers to live."


    "LOL. It doesn''t matter, does it? After today, I won''t be able to find a master in Hwasan."


    The eyes of the defector went to Haneumhyeon, a little off the road to Hwasan.


    "¡­I don''t think that''s bad for entertainment either. Wouldn''t they freak out if they took their throats and climbed up to Hawasan?"


    Yado shakes his head when he hears it.


    "It''s like we''re in the belly of a bunch of political factions. The Wasans are no big deal, but they get in trouble when other people come in for support."


    "Tsk, you coward."


    However, he thought he had a point in that, and he no longer hung on the defector''s spear.


    "Hukssi hasn''t arrived yet?"


    "I don''t know, they are."


    "¡­¡­the bad guys."


    Looking at the peaks of Hwasan, half-covered by clouds, the defector muttered with a smile.


    "I''m sure it''ll be spectacular if it''s red."


    "There is nothing to be delayed."


    "All right."


    Then he grinned, showing his teeth.


    "I''ll beat you to death!"


    The force of the bay began to climb steep Hwasan at a formidable rate.

 Chapter - 389 Episode 389. If I had to die, Id be the first to die. (4)

    God d*mn it.


    The face of wish girl Yang Pyo is distorted.


    The situation was not too good.


    ''A little more, a little sooner.''


    Had the information been a little faster, there would have been some time to prepare. But this time the information is obviously late. We can''t buy time to prepare for it since we only noticed it when the enemy came in from the island.


    One, it was a little hard to say that it was the fault of openness.


    No matter how open beggars are everywhere in the world, they can''t keep an eye on everyone.


    Who would have imagined that the bay would send three armed forces to Hawasan in the first place?


    "The crowd is definitely in the middle of a green forest and a transfer pitch. In the meantime, you can afford to draw this much power?''


    "No! No!"


    Yang Pyo shook his head.


    This is not the time to think about that. The important thing is here right now.


    The situation is hopeless.


    With the three armed forces of all men, most small and medium-sized clans can be swept away in less than half a day.


    And now the power of Hawsan is clearly below the small and medium-sized threshold.


    Hwasan is absolutely lacking in the number of senior masters. Those who made a name for themselves at Hwasan have yet to return from the West Bank.


    The rest of us at Hwasan now, to be cool, are not a big power.


    ''That''s too much.''


    No matter how hard I think about it, it was impossible to deal with all the people here alone. Isn''t dang-geocheol a term for this kind of course.


    But what I really don''t understand is...¡­.


    Yang Pyo''s eyes turned to the smoke and mirrors.


    All the remaining disciples were lined up in Hwasan. Standing like a solid rock, Yang Pyo couldn''t understand at all.


    You don''t know?''


    How strong the opponent is.


    What a hopeless situation they are in right now.


    ''No, there''s no way you don''t know.''


    Strangely, however, there was no hesitation in the eyes of the Hwasan disciples.


    Everyone is just strengthening their will with a determined face.


    Of course I felt it.


    A faint fear.


    The tip of his lips trembled lightly, and he repeatedly held and unfolded his sword as if he was anxious.


    But Yang Pyo was well aware.


    Courage doesn''t mean you don''t feel afraid.


    The real courage is not to feel fear, but not to retreat from fear.


    In that sense, Hwasan''s disciples are now showing what courage is.


    "Are you all here?"


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    The answer rang loudly.


    Hyun Jong, who stepped in front of his students, looked at everyone with his sinking eyes. Next to Hyun Jong, Hyun Sang, who grabbed the plum sword tightly, was guarding him.


    "I''m sure you''ve heard the news."


    Unlike his firm face, Hyun Jong''s voice was very calm.


    "The evil enemies of the crowd are now climbing Hwasan. Their purpose is clear, perhaps we should fight the fate of Hwasan today."


    The eyes of the disciples were tense.


    As I already knew, hearing it through Jang''s mouth clearly felt different.


    The tension was so great that my fingertips were numb that it swept through the mist.


    Hyun Jong looked at everyone''s face.


    Although they were trying to show their determination, they could feel their indisputable anxiety.


    "Are you scared?"


    "No!"


    At the first glance, Hyun Jong shook his head."I''m scared."


    "¡­¡­."


    Everyone looked at him with a slightly puzzled look.


    "I''m scared. In case I lose my life today. I''m afraid I''ll see you guys get hurt. For fear that Hwasan will fulfill his fate by today. But more than anything, I''m most afraid of¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong closed his lips tightly for a moment.


    And he opened his mouth slowly after looking at each one as if he were carving everyone''s face.


    "I''m looking with my eyes at the place where you died and I survived and left empty."


    There was a silent silence.


    "I''m... I''m so scared that it''s going to happen."


    "¡­¡­."


    The disciples could tell.


    It wasn''t like a word made up to boost morale. It was Hyun Jong''s real intentions.


    "Hwasan''s disciples."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    "I''d be the first to die if I had to."


    Hyun Jong grabbed a sword around his waist.


    "As a long-time hwasan writer, I dare not allow him to die before me. If I have to bleed, I will spill first, and if I have to risk my life, I will be the first!"


    The echo of the voice grew louder.


    The calm voice grew louder and began to ring Hwasan.


    "One before that!"


    Chaeng!


    Hyun Jong''s sword was pulled out.


    The sword shone white in the sun.


    "For those who dare to trample on Hwasan, I will teach him what it is like. No one will ever bring down Hwasan again! Whasan''s plum blossoms never lose again! I''ll let you know!"


    Everyone clenched their teeth and tightened their jaws.


    A tough but heartfelt voice inspired Hwasan''s disciples.


    "Pull out the sword!"


    Along with the sharp sound of metal, all the disciples pulled out swords in unison.


    "Trust you guys. Believe what you''ve been doing. I dare to make them pay for looking down on Hawsan!"


    "Yes! Long story!"


    A thunderstorm burst out.


    Everyone here was thinking that one day this would come. Increasing your reputation is no different from making enemies.


    It was just a little earlier than expected.


    "Unam!"


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    "Lead the Unja boat."


    "Yes!"


    "Woon-gum!"


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    "White porcelain boat and celadon boat!"


    "Leave it to me!"


    Hyun Jong nodded quietly.


    The enemy is now climbing Hwasan through three roads.


    It is not that there was no suggestion to use the advantages of the terrain to intercept. One, dividing short power back into three is nothing more than suicide.


    Besides...


    ''I believe.''


    When everyone gets together, Hwasan can use more power than they can.


    "Get ready for the enemy!"


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    Hyun Jong, who was lightly led, looked at the prose with gloomy eyes. Soon there will be evil enemies of all people.


    "Did you say wish girl?"


    Hyun Jong, who turned his head, asked Yang Pyo, who was watching the situation from the side.


    "Yes, a long writer. I''m a wish girl, Yang Pyo."


    "When do you expect the West Bank to arrive?"


    "You''ve already reached it."


    "I see. What about the support of the Tamunists?"


    "¡­I''ve requested¡­¡­."


    The wish girl''s face has hardened slightly.


    "It''s hard to find a gatekeeper close to Jongnam because he''s there. I''ve asked for support in Nakyangbunta, but maybe...¡­."Hyun Jong nodded silently.


    At least the old file room or the trend of Oh must be in order to deal with all the people.


    However, since the closest Jongnam has visited the North, it is at best the sham of North Korea or the sham of Hanam that can come to support them.


    Even if they left right now, it was clear that by the time they arrived, the situation would have been over.


    In other words.


    So there''s no support.''


    Hyun Jong closed his eyes slightly.


    Stressed down, he turned his head and looked to the west.


    ''Chung-Myung??.''


    There was concern and concern from the side view of biting his lips.


    What he is truly afraid of is that not everyone here dies because Hyun Young and Chung-Myung''s group are late.


    What''s truly frightening is that they all die and arrive at the burning Hwasan.


    ''That''s not the only way.''


    In particular, Chung-Myung is a tough kid. And a child who cares about Hwasan more than anyone else in the world.


    No one dares to guess what will happen when the child looks at the collapsed Hwasan with those two eyes.


    "Don''t worry, Chung-Myung."


    I''ll protect these children for sure.


    To the best of one''s life.


    * * *


    "It''s slowing down, isn''"


    "¡­¡­."


    Sweat-soaked Baek Cheon glanced back at Chung-Myung.


    "What?"


    "¡­¡­."


    When I saw Chung-Myung crossing his legs lying on a cart, I felt inside out and angry.


    But what can I do? His waist is hanging with a wooden sword.


    "Does the examiner break the sword?"


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    "Whew, if the sword broke a little earlier, would you have made that crap out of it?"


    Baek Cheon eventually stared forward again with empty eyes.


    Bad boy.


    No matter how hard I think about it, the ball is bigger than the major, and you''re holding on to one of those tiny mistakes!


    What is a real ghost doing?


    I hope a real ghost will show up and catch him instead of a ghost door.


    It was a moment when Baek Cheon sighed and tried to speed up again.


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon, who felt strange at the moment, raised his head.


    "Huh?"


    "Why?"


    "No, there."


    Baek Cheon stopped walking. Jo-Gol said he didn''t know English, but he slowed down to the beat.


    "What''s coming over there?"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung squinted slightly. I could see something small approaching from far away. At first, it was like a small dot, but it got bigger as it approached in an instantaneously.


    "Isn''t that a beggar?"


    "Hong Dae Kwang, the Bunta-ju?""


    "I think that''s right."


    Chung-Myung smirked as he saw Hong Dae Wang running at a tremendous speed.


    "What else did you miss? Anyway, he''s the busiest person."


    There was a lot of dirt next to Hong Dae Kwang, who was running at an incredible speed.


    Chung-Myung, who was about to say something in a grunt manner, saw his serious face and closed his mouth.


    "¡­What''s wrong?"


    "Hwasan The Dragon!"


    Finally, Hong Dae Kwang flew in front of Chung-Myung.


    "Oh, my God, Hwasan the Dragon!"


    "Why, again? What''s wrong?"


    "All the people! All the people are rushing to Hwasan!"


    Boom!


    As if he heard something loud, Chung-Myung, who was on top of the cart, appeared right in front of Hong Dae Kwang and grabbed his shoulders."¡­what?"


    "Hey, all men! Now three armed forces from the bay are heading to Hwasan. Probably arriving in Hwasan by now and climbing the mountain!"


    Chung-Myung''s waist turned big momentarily. And without a single hesitation, he tried to kick himself off the floor.


    "No! Chung-Myung!"


    Whoosh!


    But Baek Cheon, who had been running with a hint, grabbed his arm.


    "Let go!"


    "It''s not something you can do if you go alone! Let''s go together!"


    "This¡­¡­."


    Naturalization burned in Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    "We''re not in a position to take the slow ones with us!"


    "If I die, I''ll follow you. I''ll crawl with you! Take us with you!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung bit his lips at Baek Cheon''s firm cry.


    And it was Hyun Young who sorted out the situation.


    "Chung-Myung??! Take the children with you."


    "¡­¡­."


    "No matter how strong you are, one hand cannot handle ten hands. If you try to handle all of it, you''ll end up with dizzy hands and feet."


    Chung-Myung, who had been contemplating for a while with his face firm, finally nodded. Now is not the time to waste on this.


    "Living room!"


    "Yes!"


    "Accident!"


    "I''m ready."


    "The death penalty!"


    "Yeah."


    "I''m coming!"


    Baek Cheon, Yoo-Esul, Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol ran out as if it were natural and stood in front of Chung-Myung.


    And


    "I''ll follow So-seung."


    Hye Yeon, who came down from the cart, became class president while watching Chung-Myung.


    "If you don''t know, you don''t know, but you can''t let go. Take So-seung with you."


    "I could die."


    "It''s life and death."


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    "Elders!"


    "Yes, I will lead my disciples and arrive as soon as possible."


    "Yes!"


    It was the moment when Chung-Myung, who had finished checking, was about to run out with his teeth clenched without saying a word.


    "Cher, Chung-Myung!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Someone''s voice stopped Chung-Myung. In a way I would have ignored it, but the young earnestness in his voice stopped Chung-Myung.


    Baek Sang.


    He was looking at Chung-Myung and his party in a helpless look.


    "Cher, Chung-Myung. I ask for the death penalty and private accommodation. Please¡­¡­."


    "Don''t worry."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Who am I? I''ll sweep it away first, so come quickly."


    "¡­Yes."


    "I''m coming!"


    Chung-Myung ran forward. At the same time, a group of Baek Cheons and Hye Yeon began to follow him.


    "Come with me, Hwasan The Dragon!"


    Hong Dae Kwang also caught up with Chung-Myung without a proper rest due to the situation.


    Hyun Young bit his lips as he saw his disciples disappear in an instant.


    "Long storyline, please!"


    Desperately, Hwasan in the distance, he shouted urgently.


    "Let''s hurry! Come on!"


    "Yes!"


    In the eyes of Hyun Young, who abandoned the cart and started running with all his might, the inevitable worries began to grow young.

 Chapter - 390 Episode 390. If I had to die, Id be the first to die. (5)

    Faster!


    Chung-Myung''s feet hit the ground with all their might.


    Bite!


    At the same time, the ground exploded like an explosion, and his body shot across the ground and ran away.


    "Gasp! Gasp!"


    Then, after him, Baek Cheon and Hong Dae Kang clenched their teeth.


    Chung-Myung would have kept up with them normally, but now he couldn''t afford to. Even at this moment, someone might be collapsing in Hwasan spraying blood.


    ''No!''


    Chung-Myung bit his lips without realizing it. Finally, the blood from the torn lips was scattered on the face of the droplets.


    I''ve seen enough of that already.


    Even if he dies, he can''t see the scene again.


    How am I supposed to deal with that deep sense of helplessness and the burning of the soul again?


    "I was complacent.


    The world never flows as Chung-Myung expects.


    If he had been able to work with the world on his palm, the death penalty would not have died at the top of the d*mn 100,000 mountain.


    I knew it.


    Crunch.


    Tendons sprang out of his jaw.


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    Chung-Myung''s head turned at the sound of a call from behind.


    ''Even if you cry, you can''t delay it any longer.¡­.''


    "Don''t worry about us, run more!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon shouted loudly with a white face.


    "I''ll follow you even if I die. You don''t have to fit us!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung nodded slightly and turned his eyes forward again. The clenched fist gave me more strength.


    "It''s going faster!"


    "Got it!"


    Chung-Myung''s speed is even higher. At the same time, the group squeezed out all the strength they had been breastfeeding and followed him closely.


    Running at full speed, Yoo-Esul''s gaze did not fall from Chung-Myung''s back.


    I could feel it just by looking at it like this.


    How angry he is now. How urgent you are you are.


    But¡­¡­.


    It is not just that.


    You look like a crying child.''


    Yoo-Esul, who stared at his back without saying a word, bit his lips.


    ''It''s not the time to think otherwise.''


    Wasan is in danger. I didn''t want to imagine the death penalty or the situation in which a long writer lost his life.


    Other death penalty cases desperately kicked the floor as Yoo-Esul stepped up his performance.


    "Hurry up!"


    Wasan, surrounded by clouds, was getting closer and closer.


    * * *


    Bang!


    The gate made of hardwood was smashed and debris flew everywhere.


    Boom!


    Talmyongdanchang Sonwol took a step through the hazy dust. Walking into Hawsan''s prose, he quietly swept around.


    "¡­What is it? Is that it?"


    Then he slightly distorted his face.


    In front of the wide-ranging practice, there was a line of Hawasan''s doorways. However, there were only about a hundred people by any count.


    Aren''t they more likely to have their own?


    "I can''t believe I''m sending you to catch some of these little fish. Are you getting dementia from both sides of the military?"


    "Watch your mouth."


    That''s right away.


    Do Kyulso walked in slowly behind him.


    "And don''t look down on them. If you don''t want to be in the same shape as the enemy."


    "Where do you bring that jerk?"


    "One in a million."


    Do Kyulso twisted his lips and looked at Hawasan''s doorways.


    "If that happens, you won''t die beautifully, either. I''ll have to face the wrath of the ark.""¡­a terrible sound."


    "You''re not wrong."


    Yado trudged into the prose with a smile on his face. He was followed by the armed forces of all men.


    "I can''t let my guard down every time, but isn''t it the situation? The ark seems to be angry, so I''ll do my best when I catch a rabbit."


    The Asylum Squad glared at Yado and Do Kyulso with a look of disapproval.


    "You''re talking like a horse."


    It was a blatant hostility, but the two people did not pay much attention.


    "More than that¡­¡­ there seems to be a big shot coming out there."


    That buck.


    Hwasan''s long story, Hyun Jong, walked slowly in front of Hwasan''s disciples. Then he opened his mouth heavy.


    "They''re not polite. If you broke the door of someone else''s house, you should apologize first."


    The defector slowly twisted his head and looked at Hyun Jong. Glittery flesh headed for Hyun Jong.


    "Is the old man a long storyteller of Hwasan?"


    "That''s right. It''s called Hyun Jong."


    "Hhh, it''s an honor to meet Hwasan''s last writer, isn''t it?"


    Hyun Jong''s eyebrows were slightly wobbly.


    "They haven''t really learned how to do they?"


    The defector raised his finger and scratched his forehead.


    "Don''t give me that sermon. I don''t really like listening to sermons in the first place and...¡­."


    Then he tapped a band-aid around his waist.


    "I don''t have a hobby of being preached by an old man who''s about to die."


    Much more blatant than before began to stab Hyun Jong. However, Hyun Jong''s expression did not change at all while receiving the murder head-on.


    "Ho-ho? That''s pretty strong. It''s a long storyline of a door-to-door faction that''s all falling down."


    "Aging is...¡­."


    "Huh?"


    Hyun Jong said calmly.


    "I''m going through a lot. So that there is no surprise about small and trivial things."


    "¡­...you old man¡­¡­!"


    Just as the defector was about to have a seizure, Yado took a couple of steps forward.


    "That''s a good word."


    And I smiled and faced Hyun Jong.


    "But that''s what you have to say after you survive today, right? It''s ridiculous to talk about the experience of being decapitated."


    Hyun Jong stared at him quietly.


    There was a young glow around the slightly wrinkled eyes.


    Slightly suppressed by his calm and heavy spirit, Yado unconsciously grasped Do and hardened his face.


    "We''re erasing Hwasan today under the orders of Jang Nilso, the defeated army of all nations. Regret and regret when you die for dashing to touch everyone."


    "All of us?"


    Growl.


    Hyun Jong''s sword slowly came out.


    The figure of Hyun Jong, who slowly stretched a sword in one hand, was as solid as an old pine tree that grew on the top of the mountain.


    "Where do you think this is?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s voice slowly spread.


    "This is Hwasan. It''s not a place for all men to lift their necks. It is a place where our ancestors who have kept the negotiations in good faith are young. A group of sapas is not a place to put mud feet."


    Soon Hyun Jong''s sword slowly pointed at Yado.


    "If you put down your weapons and step down, I will show you mercy. But if you want to fight to the end, don''t blame my sword for a heartless blow."


    Yado''s eyes have faded.


    "¡­I wish I could be as good as that."


    Anger smeared from the twisted mouth.


    "Get out of my way!"


    But then the defector pushed Yado forward.


    Paa.


    With a short pagong sound, he could hear two bars hanging from the waist of the defector''s"Don''t worry, old man. I won''t kill you. Watch each and every one of your disciples die. You''re the last one to give me a hole in my neck."


    "No one dies until I die."


    "Hahaha!"


    The eyes of the defector''s spear glistened with flesh.


    "Kill them all!"


    "Oh, oh, oh!"


    The men of the defection band, who were waiting at the back, raged loudly at Hwasan''s disciples.


    "Unam! Unsword!"


    "Yes!"


    Unam and Ungum greeted the warriors of the bayonet who led their disciples.


    "Hyun Sang!"


    "Yes! Long story!"


    "Don''t let them go wild!"


    "Yes!"


    Hyun Sang pulled out the sword without delay and rushed forward.


    At the same time, Hyun Jong''s eyes sank.


    His eyes were on Yado, staring at him.


    ''We have to stop him.''


    The battle of power is half the role of an absolute master. If those three archbishops are left to fly, there''s no chance of winning for Hwasan.


    But¡­¡­.


    Can you do it?


    With an old body.


    When did you put the sword on the pretext of leading Hwasan?


    That buck.


    My heart was filled with excitement. My fingertips have been cold, and my legs have been shaking slightly.


    Okay.


    Scared.


    I''m so afraid. But¡­¡­.


    "I''m sure you know that you''re no match for me. You''re doing a good job. With those trembling legs."


    Hyun Jong replied with a stiff face to Yado''s


    "Sometimes."


    "¡­¡­ hmm?"


    There are times when you have to step up even if you are afraid."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Come on, evil enemy of all people. I will engrave on you what Hwasan''s sword is like."


    Yado twisted his face and laughed.


    "Let''s take a look at the magnificent Hwasan sword."


    His body jumped at Hyun Jong like a ray of light.


    Love, love, love and sorrow!


    Whoops!


    I managed to stop the flying do with a sword. However, the weight and strength of the sword seemed to break at any moment.


    ''Go, you''re strong.''


    The face of the three great disciples, Cheonghwa, has been distorted.


    I could only feel the strength of the opponent by exchanging numbers. Even if the reaction was a little late, he would have already collapsed spraying blood.


    He managed to block it, but the situation was not good either.


    That play!


    The opponent came down with force. My wrists twisted and my legs wobbled.


    "Hhh, you little bastards."


    I could see the opponent''s face behind the sword and province. Looking at the grim life-splitting face, I felt that I was really fighting for my life.


    It was dark before my eyes.


    Can we do it?


    Did he?


    Not Chung-Myung or Baek Cheon, but can he fight the warriors of one of those Shin Juopae?


    Uh, when are you coming?''


    Chung-Myung???? And Baek Cheon?


    Can you hold on?


    Until they arrive?


    "Hhhhhh! How dare you blasphemy!"


    Boom!


    A strong history came from the road facing the sword. Chung-hwa''s legs were suddenly bent by the shock of the moment.


    "You''re thinking differently about this old man in front of you? I''ll kill yourself!


    A strong shot fell on his head that had been pushed back.


    ''Ah...''


    Cheonghwa, who predicted death, opened her eyes wide.


    That''s unstoppable...¡­.


    Bite!


    At that time, however, a loud explosion broke out and the island, which was flying into the head of a blue flower, bounced off at a high speed.


    Cheonghwa, who didn''t understand the sudden change in the situation, opened her mouth blankly.


    Someone grabbed him by the arm like that."Get up."


    "Oh, my lord!"


    Before he knew it, Ungum raised him up and slowly moved forward without even giving him a look.


    "Don''t doubt it."


    "¡­¡­."


    "You''re also Hwasan''s examiners who overcame the hard training. Don''t be suspicious of yourself. And don''t lean on me!"


    Ungum''s voice rang loudly.


    "How long are you going to look at their backs? How long are you going to wait for them to lead you? Believe in what you''ve done, believe in what you''ve done! And!"


    Ungum walked out with a sword.


    "I''m going to give those who came back a hell of a smile. Don''t you think so?"


    There was no time to answer.


    Ungum went forward and cut down the warriors of the bayonet who rushed in.


    It is fast, accurate, and also serious.


    His sword, such as the textbook of Hwasan School of Science, also violated the enemy.


    "Oh, my lord!"


    "Don''t back off!"


    Fungal screamed as he pushed his enemies hard.


    "If you can''t do it alone, protect each other''s backs! If you can''t take it down, start with holding out! That''s enough!"


    The hand of Cheonghwa, who grabbed the sword, gained strength.


    Me, too!


    He clenched his lips and stood firm on his two legs.


    It''s Hawasan''s inspection.''


    Even if you can''t defeat the enemy, you can''t show an unseemly appearance!


    Paaaaaaaah!


    Ungum''s sword stabbed and cut the enemy without hesitation.


    In front of his sword, which took ten shots in a blink of an eye, those who rushed were forced to falter.


    "Argh!"


    "Rain, d*mn it! Quick!"


    Ungum''s sword stabbed the shoulders of all the people and sprinkled blood on them.


    Crunch.


    When he stepped back, the ungum, which had been neatly cut down to his thigh, lowered his posture and stabbed the sword again.


    In terms of the sword, Unkum was one of the top three players in Hwasan. There was no adversary in the same allocation.


    In total, Hyun Sang, the footless owner, is better than him at best.


    The funeral prosecutor knew that better than anyone else.


    ''I have to.''


    These people here are inexperienced.


    Aside from their skills, they have never experienced a real game. When such children are swept away by the atmosphere, they fail to show half of their skills and collapse.


    So he had to do it unconditionally.


    If he defeats his enemies in the lead, the children watching from behind will be brave enough to face them.


    "Stay calm! Keep your head cold!"


    It was when Ungum was about to cut off the enemy in front of him and shout.


    Whoosh!


    With the sound of something spinning loudly, a tremendous amount of energy flew toward the fortune-telling sword.


    "Ugh!"


    Ungum turned over without turning his head.


    Whoosh!


    The hem of the shoulder was torn off, and the skin of the face cracked long and gave off blood.


    Like this.


    When he got off the floor, Woon-gum turned his head with a nervous face.


    "You know, there''s a guy in Hwasan who can do it, right?"


    a group of defectors


    Holding a short dagger in both hands, he shook his head and was approaching the ungum.


    "If I kill you, it''ll be easy."


    "That''s what they''re going to say."


    "Hhhhhhh, the masters have quite a big mouth."


    Blood stood in the eyes of the defrauded spear.


    "I''ll put a spear in your mouth!"


    A single spear, which was spinning violently in his hand, was shot at the chest of the ungum in an instant.

 Chapter - 391 Episode 391. You wont die beautifully. (1)

    The sword, which had been bent in a lush manner, flooded the enemy like it bounced back.


    Whoosh!


    But the sharp-minded black man was blocked by his black hands and bounced helplessly.


    Oh, my God!


    Hyun Sang''s face hardened quickly.


    Do Kyulso''s arm, black to the shoulders, shone eeriely.


    Hyun Sang''s plum sword, which can tear steel like a sheet of paper, could not even leave a scratch on that blackened arm.


    ''Is this the great pay of the crowd?''


    There are a dozen armed forces in the bay. Each archdiocese is a powerful force representing the universal population.


    Although there are plenty of ark, elder class, and non-dae strongmen on top of it, those in charge of the majority position mean that they are at least one of the top 20 strongest people in the world.


    "He''s the master of the bay on par with the old file room.''


    A strange feeling rose.


    Hyun Sang is Hwasan''s footless drink.


    Chung-Myung, who has now far surpassed him, is the man who did not let go of Hwasan''s top position until he entered the country.


    But now Hyun Sang was having a hard time dealing with one of the largest crowds.


    If Chung-Myung wasn''t the one he took care of, he might have already fallen to the floor with a cold body.


    "Whoo."


    He exhaled for a long time.


    My wrist is cold, my waist is tight. Unlike his old age, Do Kyulso still had vivid youth ahead of him.


    But the reason Hyun Sang can''t step down is...¡­.


    To protect your disciples? Or to carry on the name Hwasan?


    I don''t know.


    Perhaps such a vain story means nothing.


    He is different from Hyun Jong. I couldn''t love my disciples so much.


    And it''s different from Hyun Young. Hyun Young would easily throw his life for Hwasan, but he couldn''t do it for him so blindly.


    He''s just...


    "You seem to have a lot on your mind."


    Hyun Sang''s eyebrows wriggled slightly at Do Kyulso''s words.


    The composure of the enemy''s face made Hyun Sang''s fingertips numb.


    Do Kyulso kicked his tongue.


    "It''s a pity to be old. If we had met a dozen years earlier, it would have been a good game."


    Hyun Sang smiled unavoidably.


    The enemy''s words penetrated the chest sharply. To the point where my heart aches.


    "If you give up, you can kill it beautifully."


    Hyun Sang looked at Do Kyulso with gloomy eyes at the conciliatory, not the last conciliatory.


    What a ridiculous thing to do.


    "I understand."


    Hyun Sang raised his sword and aimed at Do Kyulso.


    "What does the man in front of you look like?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "An old scapegoat who''s worn out by old age, or an old man who''s been escorted under the false pretense of an elder of Hwasan?"


    Maybe it''s not all wrong.


    One.


    "Keep that in mind your own business."


    Inhaling deeply, he glared at Do Kyulso with his eyes.


    "Standing in front of you is the history of Hwasan."


    Hyun Jong had to protect Hwasan. Hyun Young managed to keep Hwasan from going under.


    And Hyun Sang just dug into Hwasan''s ignorance while they shed tears of blood.


    Do I look comfortable at ease?


    Don''t we just have to learn how to do nothing?


    That''s ridiculous.


    He begged and begged Hyun Jong countless times.


    I''d rather go down the mountain and make money. The learned martial arts are not that light, so it can help Hwasan by making not a small amount of money.Every time that happened, the answer was the same.


    - You can stand up again without money. People are bound to pick up again one day. But if ignorance is cut off, no matter how prosperous it is, it is not Hwasan. Hyun Sang, you have to protect Hwasan''s ignorance.


    What someone has to do.


    Learning, restoring, and developing dried-up Hwasan''s martial arts.


    Hyun Sang has walked to death on that path, which is as painful as fumbling with his fingertips in the darkness without a speck of light. And for decades.


    Who understands the pain?


    Who can guess the despair?


    Hawasan''s martial arts have now begun to bear fruit and make forests.


    Then is Hyun Sang''s role over?


    Should old and sick trees just dry up looking at future generations?


    "Did you say give up?"


    There is nothing left.


    Everything he had to protect has already been passed on to future generations. It is no longer his job to develop HWASAN''s ignorance, nor is it his job to teach his children.


    A flower that has played its role just falls down.


    One.


    "I''ve never been allowed to give up in my life."


    Hyun Sang chewed on his lips.


    "I have no intention of dying and becoming manure. I don''t intend to be a blueprint for children''s future. I''m Hwasan''s examination, even if I''m old and shabby. If I had to die, I''d just die of inspection."


    "¡­¡­."


    "So."


    There is only one thing to protect.


    It''s just pride.


    "Come, the villain of the crowd. I''ll tell you exactly what HWASAN''s science is today."


    Do Kyulso''s eyes got cold.


    "You''re a good talker. Let''s see if we can talk after that neck is pulled out."


    Do Kyulso''s hands are black. At the same time, a blade of air began to shoot out of his body.


    Undergoing the devastating wave, Hyun Sang stood entirely on the ground.


    What was in this sword?''


    Well


    I''ve never thought that far. It just unfolds the sword that has been wielding and wielding for decades.


    There''s a flower in the old tree, right?''


    So why wouldn''t plum blossoms bloom on his sword?


    The tip of Hyun Sang''s sword trembled.


    Like the flame that rekindled from the ashes, the plum blossoms began to bloom.


    Something I couldn''t let go of.


    Hyun Sang has been agonizing over his problems since the day when Hwasan''s twenty-fourth-purchase test returned.


    He knows, too.


    The limit is stark when he gets stronger at his age. Rather, teaching children at that time and supporting them could be of greater help to Hwasan.


    But I couldn''t let go.


    He''s a prosecutor.


    It is a test that has lived with a sword all his life.


    How can not be stronger be a reason not to train?


    "Hm?"


    Do Kyulso''s face hardened when he saw the plum blossoms blooming like fireworks.


    "There you go!"


    He charged, swinging his arms across like a storm. A flying plum hit his eagle and bounced off.


    The plum blossoms, which rose in layers with the black storm, targeted each other, flying fragments of the sword in all directions.


    The one who tries to pierce and the one who tries to stop.There was a tight race going on without yielding an inch.


    Whoosh!


    The flying province was pushed away by the sword.


    Hyun Jong, who opened his distance from Yado after a short collision, breathed deeply.


    ''That''s strong.''


    The opponent''s ability was clearly superior to that. At best, I''m in a hurry to defend.


    Hyun Jong, who stole sweat from his forehead with his fingertips, looked around with his sinking eyes.


    ''Not yet...''


    Thanks to the performances of Ungum and Hyun Sang, they were not far behind.


    No matter how full of spirit, it is true that Hwasan''s disciples here are still lagging compared to the warriors in the crowd.


    A war is half-fed and half-eaten.


    Hyun Jong It was obvious that if the three men dealing with enemy opponents, including him, collapsed, the victim would rise sharply.


    Hyun Sang. Ungum.


    So the two of you have to drag the time out as much as possible. Until the children who heard from the West Bank came running.


    Of course it won''t be easy. At a glance, the Asylum Danchang and Do Kyulso''s dance are better than Hyun Sang and Ungum.


    But somehow...¡­.


    "I can''t believe you can afford to turn around with me in front of you. Is that really Hwasan''s long story?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes slowly turned forward again.


    Yado slapped his palm with the drawing.


    "It''s good to be relaxed, but why don''t you think about my pride a little bit? Long story?


    He was smiling with ease, but Hyun Jong couldn''t get rid of his stiff face.


    "This isn''t the first time I''ve been dealing with a long story of a faction, but it''s definitely the first time I''ve been dealing with a long story of a group about Hwasan. I hope you don''t let me down."


    Hyun Jong stared at Yado with a transparent look.


    Ho Seungsim?


    There is no such thing.


    Pride?


    It''s been a long time since I''ve thrown that away.


    All that remains is the heavy responsibility and burden of being Hwasan''s long writer.


    "Did you say you couldn''t kill anyone if you didn''t?"


    "It is."


    "That sounds good, but!"


    At that moment, Do in Yado''s hand flew toward Hyun Jong like a ray of light.


    Crunch.


    And before Hyun Jong could react, he cut his chest long.


    The front leaves cracked long and gave out clear blood.


    a sheath wound


    But what the wound meant was never light. He did not respond to the attack, whether he was careless or not. Doesn''t this mean there is an extreme difference between Hyun Jong and Yado?


    "It''s meant to be done by the strong. Isn''t that right, Jang Man?"


    Hyun Jong glanced down and looked at his long chest.


    ''That''s strong.''


    A man who has lived on the enemy''s death row.


    When it comes to being cold-hearted, Hyun Jong is not the type to deal with.


    I can''t guarantee that Hyun Jong, who couldn''t even train properly to revive Hwasan, would face Yado if he had studied his martial arts for the rest of his life?


    but


    "You are definitely stronger than me."


    "You''re well aware of that."


    "But that''s not why I have to step down."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong hung his sword still.


    "Naturally, ignorance is not designed to compete for strength. In a world where natural competence cannot be helped, there is ignorance, and the weak are able to deal with the strong. In the end, ignorance means that the weak are the means to fight against the strong.""Ha ha."


    Yado smiles with his teeth revealed.


    "So you''re going to deal with me from the underdog''s point of view?"


    Yado has grasped the province again.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    The barrage of questions and answers flooded Hyun Jong''s head.


    Whoosh!


    The raised sword let the do go. However, it was difficult to fully handle the power, so Bikindo tore a handful of Hyun Jong''s shoulder flesh.


    Whoosh.


    As the blood spattered out, Hyun Jong''s blackness quickly turned dark.


    Two attacks.


    And two wounds.


    The difference in ability is well established.


    "What you say is meaningful when you achieve it. Don''t you think so?"


    Yado said in two weeks.


    "I''m sick and tired of the politicians talking. Because you always use ridiculous sophistry. But those guys cry with a good sound when they''re about to be decapitated."


    Then he smiled brutally at the blood on the road.


    "I''m looking forward to seeing the long man cry with a certain sound!"


    Yado''s degree is stretched out once again.


    The speed of a war of islands, and the power of a formidable force that doesn''t match that speed.


    It was a chaotic and rough path that was worthy of the nickname Yado, but its speed and strength remained to cover the shortcomings of the rough path.


    The pottery was raging. Just as waves swirled in the sea facing the typhoon.


    And Hyun Jong''s posture in the face of the pouring pottery was not disturbed.


    (Screams)


    The shot that flew bounced off. However, it was impossible for Hyun Jong to stop all the attacks that were pouring in for the entire body.


    Crunch!


    I cut my forearm.


    Crunch.


    Blood spurted from the calf.


    Crunch.


    The lightly cut side quickly turned blood.


    However, Hyun Jong''s eyes were not shaken even once while he was being cut everywhere.


    In an instant, bloodstained, he aimed at Yado, taking a stop tax. Then Yado, who had once made a stormy attack, stopped the attack with a subtle expression.


    What''s this guy?


    At least five places were cut down by a short close race.


    No matter how hard I look at it, the author is not his opponent.


    But¡­¡­.


    "Don''t you know how to feel pain?"


    No matter how disciplined I am, I have been trained. You''re gonna take the pain of losing weight like that?


    This was impossible even for Yado, who had suffered countless injuries.


    ''No. That''s a position I''m prepared to cut in the first place.''


    Even if there are cuts all over the body, only the centerline is firmly blocked.


    From the head to the groin, you don''t die unless you cut where the center of your body passes.


    But that''s something you can''t even try without a lot of mindfulness. You''re not a wild man living in the fields after eating a knife, but an old man who has lived comfortably in the mountains shows that much greed?


    "Did you say pain?"


    But then, Hyun Jong opened his mouth calmly with a faded face.


    "I don''t know what kind of life you have lived, but I haven''t been comfortable enough to feel the scars of this skin as pain."


    His eyes sank horribly.


    The pain carved into the body is not comparable to the pain of the collapse of the gate wave in front of one''s eyes. The severed limbs will heal one day, but the rotten insides won''t heal.


    Those who have been guarding Hawsan came all the way here with the pain.In comparison, such a wound is not as simple as a scratch.


    "You seem to misunderstand the long story."


    "¡­what?"


    "Long-written people are not respected at the top. Rather¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s low voice penetrated Yado''s ear.


    "It means the last one who holds on to the last one. You''re strong enough to cut my flesh, but you can''t cut my soul."


    Hang in there.


    Even if all the blood in the body escapes and only the shell remains.


    Hyun Jong will never collapse until the last drop of his soul is gone.


    ''I still have work to do.''


    So you can''t fall down yet.


    "I''m a long writer of Hwasan."


    His calm voice has tightened Yado more strongly than any other command or howl.


    "The meaning."


    Hyun Jong''s sword aimed unwaveringly at Yado''s neck.


    "I''ll let you know clearly."


    Yado unknowingly swallowed his dry saliva and took control of himself.

 Chapter - 392 Episode 392. You wont die beautifully. (2)

    It''s not good.


    Tang-Soso''s face showed signs of nervousness.


    "Eek!"


    Soon there was rain coming out of her hands.


    Love, love, love and sorrow!


    Vido, who flew like a ray of light, was soon lodged in a warrior in the bay who attacked Hawasan''s disciples.


    As the warriors of all men who were in full swing were caught off guard, Vido flew from square to square.


    "Oops!"


    "Ha!"


    Baek-hyun, a white porcelain belly who managed to cut off his opponent by swinging a sword with a broken posture, unconsciously looked back at Dang-Soso.


    "Thank you¡­¡­."


    "Don''t turn your head!"


    "Oh, yeah!"


    "Collect the rain and throw it back! Quick!"


    "I see!"


    Dang-Soso clenched his teeth.


    It''s not good.


    The war was not good at a glance.


    At least the elder, the elder, and the Baekmagwanju are blocking the front, so they are still holding out.


    However, the soldiers of the bayonet, who were making room for fierce fighting in the center, were slowly closing in on the siege.


    I''m!


    The rain in her hands rubbed together and made a sound of iron.


    ''I thought I''d never lift you again.''


    When she decided to abandon her status as a party girl and become a disciple of Hwasan, she held her sword with her lifelong secret weapon in her hand.


    Now that I am a student of Hwasan, I have to write Hwasan''s martial arts. So I swore I''d never use a bido again.


    But now is not the time to argue that.


    She was intelligent and knew better than anyone else.


    At least at this moment, as a party leader who can memorize and use medicine, rather than as a prosecutor.


    There''s a lot of people who can replace her as a prosecutor.


    If she hadn''t caught the war from the back and helped the death penalty by flying a secret prayer from time to time, there would have already been a lot of casualties.


    It''s not good.


    In the first place, power is no match.


    The only thing to believe is the organizational difference between them fighting their own way beyond belief, and Hwasan, who is fighting shoulder to shoulder with each other.


    But there is a limit to that, too.


    In addition


    Dang-Soso, who shifted his gaze, bit his lips.


    The clothes of the blood-stained writer were painfully stuck in her eyes.


    "Long-written man!"


    My heart ached to tears.


    Although the whole body was already stained with blood, Jang was standing firm and dealing with Yado.


    But it was just hanging in there, and it didn''t seem like the odds were in the dark.


    Ungum and Hyun Sang are the same.


    I can''t do this.''


    Dang-Soso busily rolled his head with his lips full.


    But at that moment.


    "Argh!"


    A sharp scream penetrated her ear.


    At the moment, her face turned blue. A tearful scream broke out in my mouth.


    Wassan''s wounded pupil and Doe, flying with a frightening force toward his neck.


    "No!"


    Three vitals were released from Dang-Soso''s hands at a formidable rate.


    Chaeng! Chaeng!


    The flying rain also bounced off the opponent''s do, but the last one precisely penetrated the opponent''s heart.


    Dang-Soso''s eyes were shaking loudly.


    ''Lord, porridge...''


    Flop.


    The person who was hit by the rain had cramps for a moment and then collapsed.


    Murder


    It was the first murder.


    "I, I, I...."


    Shaking like a man covered in ice water, she soon raised her hand and slapped her on the cheek.


    Whoosh!


    Not only once, but several times in a row.


    Soon the cheeks were red and swollen. And blood flowed down from the torn lips."Soso!"


    "Don''t look back!"


    "¡­¡­."


    She raised her venomous eyes, scrubbing down the blood with her sleeves.


    Don''t be such a jerk, Dang-Soso.


    It''s enough to be surprised and shivering later.


    In this situation, if he were shaken and one more person died, Dang-Soso would never forgive him.


    "Those who are hurt, back up! Come on.


    "Got it!"


    Those who fell down by the enemy''s sword flew back in an instant. And those who had not yet been injured filled the position.


    Dang-Soso clenched his teeth and sprayed hemostasis on the wound.


    Don''t cry.


    Tears kept emptying out.


    The death penalty, which was laughing and training together and swearing at Chung-Myung in the back, collapsed weakly in front of the enemy''s sword.


    Fortunately, no one has died yet, but at a glance, there were more than one person seriously injured.


    I''ll never die! Never! I can''t let you do that!


    After suturing the wound with a hand gesture like an island war, she took the wedding fabric out of her arms with her blood-soaked hands. It was left to her by a long writer before the fight began.


    Please, Soso. Please...


    I could tell without hearing what was said.


    To not let one person die.


    Dang-Soso accepted the stupid, blind request.


    "I won''t die! Never! I''ll kill you if you die!"


    Hwasan''s disciple, who falls again in sight of Dang-Soso, who screamed seizurally, caught the eye.


    ''Ah...''


    "Protect the real thing! Don''t be misled by the enemy''s attack! Put your back together and believe in the death penalty! Then all you have to do is deal with the enemy in front of you!"


    Someone shouted out somewhere.


    At the end of the sentence, Hwasan''s disciples, who had cleared up again, began to attack, narrowing the gap between them.


    "Injured! Quick!"


    "Got it!"


    Dang-Soso kept looking west unknowingly, pushing the shredded piece of mixed fabric into the mouth of the unconscious.


    The death penalty.


    Chung-Myung death penalty.


    Please come quickly. please


    "It''s a nerve-wracking thing, isn''t it?"


    "¡­¡­."


    A speck of exile gushed toward the ungum.


    This cold inspection, which prevented him, was simply a specimen of inspection. It was as cool as it could be and as cold as it could be. And even the sword that you spread is exquisite.


    but


    ''Clumsy.''


    Every time I heard a scream behind my back, I could feel an inevitable flinch.


    As a prosecutor, I don''t know if he''s trained quite a bit, but he''s not used to this kind of battle.


    You pretend you don''t, but you don''t know what to do because your back is bothering you?


    "Hhh. How sweet of you."


    The defector snuck up his pet peeve and taunted him.


    "I didn''t know there would be such a test in the ruined Hwasan. But that means he''s just a housekeeper."


    "¡­¡­."


    As if he would not comply with the provocation of the defector''s spear, the ungum lowered its stance and shifted its center of gravity down.


    However, the defector knew very well how to deal with themselves.


    "You can''t wait to knock me down and help me, can you?""


    "¡­¡­."


    "Well, that''s good. Come on, then."


    "You don''t have to tell me!"


    Ungum took one step forward and rushed at lightning speed.


    "I intend to!"


    His sword cut through Ho Gong like a fantasy and embroidered, falling like a meteor, aiming for the lower body of an asylum spear.


    I''m stuck!


    With this level of skill, this first sword must be blocked. But the moment he crosses the dagger, he spills it...¡­.It was that moment.


    As soon as he looked at the sword flying at him, he had a strange laugh. Then he suddenly poked the dagger in front of him.


    "What?"


    The eyes of the ungum were wide open wide.


    Of course, if it was just a stab in the face, it wasn''t an escape. But now that danchang didn''t fly in after him.


    Next to him, to be exact...¡­.


    ''No!''


    Ungum hurriedly changed his sword path. His power supply shook and his history reversed rapidly, but he passed him without hesitation to block the front of Danchang, who was aiming at his disciples.


    Whoosh!


    At the moment the sword blocked the dagger, another spear on the left side of the defection dagger penetrated Ungum''s thigh at an invisible speed.


    Crack.


    The sound of piercing flesh and tearing muscles resonated clearly.


    Like this.


    Ungum, who took a few steps back, glared at the Asylum Dagger with a pale face.


    There was a hole in his thigh that would leave a child''s fist in it.


    Every time I breathed, dark red blood gushed endlessly.


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk."


    The defector licked the blood on the day of the dagger, which penetrated Ungum''s thigh.


    "Tastes like shit."


    "¡­¡­."


    "And he''s got a bad brain. You should have known that it would be good to hurt me in exchange for a student''s death. LOL."


    "This guy¡­¡­.


    Ungum might have been able to cut off his leg if he hadn''t stopped the attack of the defection spear.


    In return, however, the attack from Danchang would have definitely killed one person.


    The disciples here are not capable of stopping this attack yet.


    "It''s not that hard to deal with people like you."


    "¡­Don''t you have the least pride as an unmanned?"


    "It''s a matter of efficiency."


    The defector grinned.


    "Even if we just fight, you''re no match for me. Ninety-nine out of a hundred I win. But¡­¡­."


    Talmyongdanchang Sonwol raises a private bottle in his hand and points it to the side.


    "There''s a way to fight a hundred times and win a hundred times, why should I fight honestly? If you don''t want to play, you just have to wait and see your disciples die. Hahahaha!"


    In his hand, a band-aid, violently rotated, again directed at Hawasan''s disciples.


    "You crazy bastard!''


    Ungum''s eyes were bloodshot.


    The trajectory of that dog-like dagger clearly belonged to his minions. It would have been more dangerous for his men who were showing their backs if he blew the dagger like this.


    However, there was no hesitation in the hands of the defector. Like he''s going to take his minions and Hawasan''s disciples all at once.


    "Ha-a!"


    (sighs) (CHUCKLES)


    A single spear, which was rotating from the hand of the defector, was released at lightning speed.


    "No!"


    The ungum flew out of his mind and blocked the front.


    Kaga ga ga ga ga ga!


    His sword and sword, which had been infused with history, penetrated a single spear. As if he was going to make a hole in the sword and throw it away, the rotating dagger splashed fireballs in all directions.


    Wood.


    Ungum clenched his teeth in pain as if his wrist was broken.


    It was never easy to block the single spear with a sword. Even more if the posture is not perfect.


    Il-soon''s defection led to a blue light in his eyes.


    "What a fool!"


    He threw out the end of the dagger with the other dagger left in his hand.


    Crying!


    The powerful Danchang blew away the sword of the ungum and dug straight into the right shoulder.(sighs) (CHUCKLES)


    The rotating window split the flesh and scattered everywhere. The sight of fibora and crushing bones was truly frightening.


    "¡­¡­."


    Ungum slowly turned his head and looked at Danchang, who had pierced his shoulder.


    The bone is broken and the torn arm is still attached to the body.


    "You are¡­¡­."


    At that moment, the sound of the defector''s dagger penetrated the ears of the crying sword.


    "I die because of my student."


    Crunch.


    The danchang, which had stopped the rotation for a while, rotated again and penetrated Ungum''s shoulder deeper.


    Whoo! Whoo!


    Blood was sprinkled once again, and the arm of the ungum, which had literally been torn off, soared to Ho Gong.


    "Sasook!!!"


    "Master! Argh! Argh!"


    "Oh, no!!!!"


    And the scene was clearly engraved in the eyes of the Hwasan disciples.


    The image of his right arm soaring into Ho Gong, and the ungum that couldn''t withstand the shock is thrown away.


    Chin


    Even though it was cut off, the arm that hadn''t let go of the sword fell to the floor like an object.


    all one¡¯s life long


    The arm that taught Hawasan''s disciples the sword.


    The arm, which had been seen to spread countless swords as the mainstay of the White House, fell off the body of the ungum.


    The shocking sight was howled Hwasan''s disciples.


    "Sasook! Argh! Argh! Argh! Argh! Argh! d*mn it!"


    "I''ll kill you! That son of a b*tc*! I''m going to kill you!"


    Sitting there with despair-filled eyes, Dang-Soso unwittingly gathered his hands in front of his chest.


    ''Please!''


    Please, come on.


    please

 Chapter - 393 Episode 393. You wont die beautifully. (3)

    "Wungum!"


    Hyun Jong shouted and tried to blow himself away.


    But the fierce Yado''s province wouldn''t allow his feet to fall.


    Whoosh!


    The province that flew for the neck hit Hyun Jong''s sword, which shook a lot. He lost his composure and failed to completely block the wielded sword. Hyun Jong''s sword, which bounced back, cut its owner''s neck shallow and long.


    "¡­."


    "You have to be calm, Jang Moon-in."


    Yado twisted the corners of his mouth.


    "Wasn''t composure your organ?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "It''s a shame. You can''t keep the word that no one dies until you die."


    There was blood in Hyun Jong''s eyes.


    His whole body seemed to be bleeding backwards, but on the other hand, he knew.


    If you go to help the ungum now, you will only be attacked on the back. And if Ungum and he collapse at the same time, it will take less than a few minutes for everyone here to die.


    Blood began to flow from Hyun Jong''s eyes, where all the veins burst out of anger.


    I started to feel dizzy from bleeding all over my body.


    Only soaring aging and anger supported him.


    "Come, evil enemy. I''ll kill you and make him pay for it."


    "Oh, my God."


    Yado laughed so loudly that it was unnatural.


    "It''s been a little fun so far¡­¡­."


    And I was reminded to live with a straight face as if I had laughed.


    "It''s going to be boring now. I''ll finish it as soon as I wish."


    His province was fraught with even greater momentum and blue pottery.


    Wood-deuk.


    Hyun Sang broke his left wrist with a terrible sound.


    Do Kyulso didn''t miss a short time when Hyun Sang was exposed for a moment due to Ungum''s injury. It was the price he had to pay for blocking the scene with his hands.


    It wasn''t just a broken wrist.


    Poison.


    The injured wrist swelled up in an instant and began to turn black.


    Hyun Sang, who blocked the flow of chi by pushing his history into a hurry, clenched his teeth and swung the sword again.


    Whoosh!


    Rough and livable demeanor fell on Do Kyulso.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    But his sword still hasn''t breached Do Kyulso''s defense. At best, leaving a small scratch on the forearm was all.


    "You look in a hurry. Hehe."


    There was blood in Hyun Sang''s eyes.


    Ungum.


    Ungum was his favorite disciple.


    Hyun Jong loved Unam, but Hyun Sang, a prosecutor, cared the most about ungum no matter what anyone said.


    It was simply gratifying to watch. Ungum did not neglect his training for a single day, nor did he deviate from his duty as a prosecutor for a single moment.


    A man who will one day succeed him as a footless.


    He was the crybaby.


    At this moment, however, Woosu, who can say everything about Ungum, has been cut off.


    The hand that needs to hold the sword.


    The arm that needs to teach his disciples.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Hyun Sang, who gave out a roaring voice, pushed Do Kyulso with an uncharacteristically harsh attitude.


    "I''m going to kill you, you bastards!"


    "Ha ha ha ha! That''s what I''m saying!"


    Do Kyulso smiled leisurely and won Hyun Sang''s sword.


    Ungum.


    Tears flowed from Hyun Sang''s eyes that heun Sang''s eyes.


    Ungum, you punk.


    "What is it?"


    My mind was blurry.


    I couldn''t see or feel it properly as if there was a foggy fog in the world.


    I mean, I''m...¡­.''


    What happened?


    It felt like it was going on endlessly in search of something ambiguous.then


    "¡­Sukjo! Wake up¡­¡­."


    There was a voice coming from somewhere.


    What are you talking about?


    I can''t hear you.


    It felt like something was humming, but I couldn''t understand it clearly.


    "Living bird!"


    The eyes of the ungum, which had been slowly closing, opened slowly again.


    ''Ah...''


    I did indeed.


    I was fighting.


    Ungum''s body, which was trying to touch the ground with his familiar right arm, collapsed and was trapped.


    His faint gaze groped to the right.


    to have none


    Of course, where the arm was supposed to be, there was nothing.


    Only then did Ungum, who fully understood his situation, chewed on his lips.


    Did I bleed too much?''


    If you don''t stop the bleeding properly, you''ll die like this.


    Ungum, which stretched out his left hand and struggled to press the right arm''s bloodline, stumbled and rose from his seat.


    "Whoa?"


    The defector giggled as if he was having fun watching it.


    "It wouldn''t be strange to die like that, but he''s definitely a man of grit."


    Despite his blatant sarcastic remarks, the Ungum did not see him.


    No, actually, the word didn''t even touch the ear of the ungum.


    As he looked around with a blank face, he soon stumbled and began walking toward one place.


    "Are you looking for a graveyard?"


    The defector grinned and lifted the dagger to hit the last wedge. But soon he paused and opened his eyes wide.


    "¡­Huh?"


    Dragging.


    The ungum, who walked with his immobile legs, slowly lowered his posture.


    A severed arm.


    Ungum''s arrival was where his right arm was.


    "That''s not gonna put it back on¡­¡­."


    The exile window, which was about to say something, shut up.


    It wasn''t the arm where the fingertips of the ungum were directed.


    The sword that''s holding his arm that fell off. I pulled the sword with my left hand and tried to lift it.


    Squeeze.


    Ungum, who grabbed the upper part of the handle, reached out and trampled on the severed arm.


    He stepped on the sword as if he would never let go of it even though it had fallen off his body, but he only lifted himself up after he had pulled it out.


    "¡­¡­."


    Even the world''s most desecrated singers were speechless at the sight.


    He has been through numerous battles.


    Among them, where are one or two people whose limbs fell off?


    However, he has never seen anyone pick up a sword that is not his severed body.


    "¡­is he crazy?"


    And that''s not the end.


    A face that''s blue because it''s bleeding too much blood.


    Shoulders cramping from the pain of the arm being torn apart.


    And even the legs that are dragged through the monochrome.


    There is nothing strange about collapsing and dying right away.


    However, the ungum held a sword with its left hand, which was not familiar with the condition, and blocked the front of the defection dagger.


    "¡­Continues¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I belong."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Why?"


    His face was expressionless when he saw the defection spear.


    "I''m¡­¡­ I''m still alive."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Before I die."


    As if he had been weak, the stem and blue flesh flowed from the eyes of the ungum.


    "¡­I can''t put a finger on my disciples."


    Then, the defector also distorted his face as if his spirit were soaring.


    "Hey, you!"


    His face turned red when he realized that he had been pushed back by spirit even for a moment.


    What a disgusting fellow he is?''


    In the meantime, I''ve seen a lot of people talking about it.


    However, no matter how smooth he was, he tried to protect his life when he was about to die. Asylum Danchang called it the hypocrisy of the political faction.What''s the point of the consultation that I have to protect my life?


    It was cheap self-comfort, just a penny thrown by a rich man who had rice left in a warehouse to a beggar.


    but


    This guy was different from those guys.


    "If I had pretended to be dead, I would have been able to live."


    The defector grabbed the dagger with a seizure.


    "How dare you block my face like that?"


    Paaaaaaaaaah!


    A single spear shot like an island war penetrated the belly of the ungum. The funeral prosecutor could not respond at all to the attack.


    Puff.


    Even the defection bandana frowned upon as the bandana, which was thrown as a check, penetrated the ship.


    ''What is this...''


    Isn''t it practically a dead body?


    When the dagger was pulled out and recovered, blood flowed out of the perforated body. The bleeding was already so severe that even the blood spouting was weak.


    "I lost my chance to die beautifully...¡­."


    He closed his mouth with a look of boredom.


    The ungum with a hole in its belly slowly lifted the sword that was held with its left hand and was taking a stand.


    The weight of the lower body has already collapsed.


    The end of the sword shook throughout.


    His eyes were half closed, out of focus, and his posture was not straight.


    But what the hell is this ridiculous spirit?


    There is a sense of pressure as if a tax-saving inspection were taking a cardinal formula. Even though I know it''s absolutely impossible.


    "You son of a b*tc*...¡­."


    Every time he was crushed by his opponent''s spirit, the defector suffered a blow to his pride.


    Scared of an enemy who can knock down even a child. Isn''t that something that can never happen?


    "Let''s see!"


    Whoosh.


    A single spear stabbed the ungum in the chest. Danchang, who returned after barely poking a finger, stabbed Ungum in the chest again.


    "How long you''re gonna last!"


    Puff.


    Five holes were drilled in the chest in an instant.


    "The moment you fall, all your disciples die. Let''s see how many times you''re gonna make it!"


    The movement of the defector''s javelin looked like seizure.


    To the point where the ungum will never die, but to make the pain vivid.


    In an instant, a cloud sword with dozens of holes in its chest stumbled. However, the stuttering legs somehow supported the body.


    "This¡­¡­."


    The defection dagger gnashed his teeth and deeply embedded the dagger in Ungum''s leg.


    Crash!


    Ungum''s body fell to the floor as it was, as if he could not stand even though his legs were pierced again.


    "A spirit? A will?"


    The Asylum Squad is laughing.


    "You''re talking shit. What good is it if you''re not good at it. After all, I just took some time off. Stop dying now. I''ll send your disciples to your side without leaving any."


    Holding up a single spear with one hand, he aimed down the neck of the groaning ungum.


    Hawasan''s disciples screamed.


    "Aaah! Get out of the way, you son of a b*tc*! I''ll kill you!"


    "Sasook! Sasook!"


    "Get out of the way! Argh! Argh! d*mn it!"


    But the men of the Asylum Squad held Hawasan''s disciples and launched a fierce attack. His disciples were already on the defensive to the point of overshadowing the offensive.


    My insides burned and tears of blood flowed, but I couldn''t get through them.


    "Gwanjuniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    With someone''s desperate shout, a fishy smile was young at the mouth of the defector''s spear.


    "Dead, you moron."


    His bandana penetrated the neck of the unsealed sword.


    No, I tried to get through it.


    at that very moment(sighs) (sighs) (sighs)(sighs)


    With a tremendous roar ripping out the ears, something flew at a formidable speed toward the Asylum Dagger.


    "What?"


    At the height of the great spirit, the deserters turned their heads with their eyes wide open.


    A sword.


    A sword of immense speed was flying toward him.


    Intuitively aware of the danger of splitting his body in half, he changed the trajectory of Danchang, who was trying to put it in Ungum''s neck, and blocked the front.


    One!


    Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go!


    The flying sword gnawed at the dagger.


    What the hell is this?¡­!''


    Crying!


    The top of the dagger, which was finally cut off, was bounced off. The sword, which never stopped, tore the heart of the defector.


    "¡­¡­."


    Whoosh!


    Blood fountains shoot out.


    The defector looked blankly down at his chest, which was almost cracked to reveal his bones, and staggered back.


    "What is it?"


    What about this ridiculous sword?


    His trembling eyes turned to the side where the sword flew in.


    And he looked.


    The shortest way up to Hwasan.


    A man who rose from a cliff, which is not even a road, descends to the floor.


    Chin


    The moment the man showed up, the fiery battlefield began to cool down.


    The man looked up and looked around quietly.


    Death penalty on the floor.


    A long writer who is barely able to fall down after coloring his whole body with blood.


    An elder whose body is half blackened with poison.


    And¡­¡­.


    "¡­¡­."


    A knifed sword on the floor and his severed right arm.


    Dang-Soso cried as he saw the man hardened like a statue.


    "Oh, my god!"


    With the voice mixed with tears, Chung-Myung looked up and looked at the Asylum Danchang.


    Flinch.


    At that moment, the defection javelin flinched.


    What, what, he''s...¡­?''


    Something was different.


    It is not a matter of being strong and weak. As expected, he lived in the battlefield. I could recognize how familiar the enemy was with death and murder by looking at it.


    So I couldn''t move.


    This is because he understood with his body, not his head, how terrible hell he had to go through until he had such a cold look that he couldn''t feel.


    I couldn''t even feel alive.


    Does an extremely angry man rather chill?


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth slowly, looking at the defection band and the crowd of people.


    "All of you¡­¡­"."


    As if pressing down on something rising, he shut his mouth for a moment and continued quietly.


    "¡­...you won''t die a fine death."


    It was not long before Chung-Myung, who hung his sword, began to walk toward the defection spear with a ghostly spirit.

 Chapter - 394 Episode 394. You wont die beautifully. (4)

    "Cher, Chung-Myung!"


    "Chung-Myung??! Chung-Myung!"


    The voices of the Hwasan disciples poured out from here and there in the heavy silence.


    "Cher, Chung-Myung, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Even Hyun Jong shouted in an exasperated voice that he couldn''t help the rising emotions.


    And then Yado, with him in front of him, stared blankly because he couldn''t understand the bizarre situation.


    What the hell?


    I was still in my sight as if the sword was imprinted by that Chung-Myung.


    Cut off Talmyongdanchang Sonwol''s single sword and injure him?


    Is that possible?


    Yado was confident that he was one to two ahead of the defector, but no matter how hard he is, he has to be prepared to give up at least an arm to knock down the defector.


    But I can''t believe that you cut out such a disease with a sword that flew from afar.


    Wasan''s young master, too.


    A cold sweat began to run down my spine.


    Shivering with fear, Yado clenched his teeth.


    But isn''t that just one guy?''


    It is true that the influence of an absolute master on the battlefield is enormous, but the general public has already received this battlefield. Now adding one doesn''t make any difference.


    But¡­¡­.


    ''Why can''t I move?''


    The end of Yado''s province was shaking.


    His bloodshot eyes could not even dare to fall from Chung-Myung walking this way.


    That buck.


    Chung-Myung''s feet stepped heavily on the ground.


    Before I knew it, the battle stopped.


    Yado, who was playing tricks on Hyun Jong, and Do Kyulso, who was pushing Hyun Sang, were holding their breath, holding their hands as if the previous fierce battle had been a lie.


    As if a mouse encountered a snake right under his nose.


    The moment you move, your neck is cut off.


    Having understood the situation with their instincts, not their heads, they were hardened by the fear of the exasperation from the lungs.


    That''s right away.


    Chung-Myung''s steps are a little faster. Of course, his feet were facing the place where the defector and fortune-telling were located.


    Sitting between Chung-Myung and the deserters, the fighters, each contorted their faces with tension, swallowed dry saliva.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    The martial arts of the universal room stepped back little by little as Chung-Myung approached. Then he let out a newly suppressed groan.


    You can''t run away.


    Unless the order to retreat is given, even if they run away, all they have left is death.


    "Get out of the way."


    A cool voice leaked from Chung-Myung''s mouth, which came right in front of them.


    The warriors of the bayonet, who exchanged their eyes, bit their lips tightly. Then, he rushed forward.


    "Kill me!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!"


    With someone''s seizure cry, a dozen warriors flew toward Chung-Myung at the same time.


    They learned through numerous fights that they had to run, not run away, to live.


    Love, love, love and sorrow!


    A vivid energy swept through the help window. It was perhaps the most powerful attack of their entire lives. Those who are cornered show superhuman power.


    A storm of pottery and javelin swept through Chung-Myung''s entire body. The human body, made from the sheath, seemed too fragile to confront those violent and merciless forces.


    But even as the energy flew like a storm at the seething, Chung-Myung''s eyes didn''t even move. No, it was just sinking deeper and deeper.And at that moment.


    Whoosh!


    Chung-Myung''s sword started spewing black as a lamb lit with oil. It wasn''t the delicate understatement Chung-Myung usually showed.


    The plum sword screamed as if it would explode at any moment.


    The plum sword, which caused such vibrations, soon exploded the history of the examination.


    Oh, my god!


    The devastation that seems to tear the world apart.


    The flying spear and pottery collided with a burning half-moon-shaped sword. And like a river that reached the sea, it was absorbed without leaving any trace, and soon began to crumble.


    It literally pulverized the storm of energy.


    Chung-Myung''s sword, which did not lose its momentum, attacked the defenseless warriors.


    "Hey, just¡­¡­!"


    The warriors of the bayonet hurriedly lifted up and blocked each of them. But it was really pointless.


    Crack, crack!


    Sergeant organs that blocked the sword began to be cut off like reeds.


    Everyone''s face was struck with dismay. With his eyes wide open, he had no choice but to look at the fearsome sword approaching him.


    All they had left was a fragile body that was about to die.


    "Oh, inside¡­."


    "Gasp!"


    (sighs) (CHUCKLES)


    It was a scene where the word "beda" didn''t fit together.


    The bodies of the warriors swept away by the sword were cut in half as if for granted. Besides, the power of the sword blew its severed body in every direction as if it were something huge thing.


    The sight of more than a dozen bodies being split in half at once and thrown in all directions was so terrible that one could not open one''s eyes.


    Crack, crack, crack, crack.


    Blood spouting from the bodies that cut through Ho Gong like a piece of meat was belatedly dripping. It was as if blood was raining from the sky.


    Shake shake. Shake shake.


    A quiet world.


    The only thing that moved was Chung-Myung.


    Clapping.


    It was not until the sound of his feet stepping on the pool of blood rang that everyone came to their senses in surprise.


    All eyes were on Chung-Myung.


    But Chung-Myung''s eyes were on the other side.


    a group of defectors


    Naturally, those staring at Chung-Myung looked at him.


    "¡­¡­."


    Talmyongdanchang Sonwol''s face turned pale.


    "What, what a monster...¡­.''


    Shivering, he grabbed the broken dagger.


    The section of the danchang, which was cut in half, was so smooth and clean that it almost showed its face. The sight kept giving me chills and goosebumps.


    Oh, my god!


    I felt terrible pain from the cut that showed my bones. But now he didn''t have any room to take care of his wounds.


    The hair stood on end and instinct sent out a danger signal. His body was shouting first to run away from the man who didn''t even look like him.


    But¡­¡­.


    Can you run away?''


    The defector could not move a single step.


    The moment he turns around, the sword in that hand will move. And the sword that I saw a moment ago will fly into his back.


    Then there will be only one body left here called the Asylum Dagger.


    A heavy sweat ran down his forehead like rain.


    ''What the hell is that, he''s...¡­?''


    I''ve never heard of such a monster in Hwasan. Didn''t you say that at best, some of the latecomers made a name for them?However, there was nothing different to regret now.


    Clapping.


    Suddenly Chung-Myung''s foot was a little faster. For a moment, a flinching Asylum Bandana stepped back without realizing it.


    "Yikes!"


    And belatedly recognizing his disgrace, he clenched his teeth and pushed the game into the dagger.


    That''s right away.


    But Chung-Myung walked somewhere other than him.


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who stood up as if he didn''t care about the defector''s spear, walked without hesitation to the place where Ungum fell.


    a pale face


    A severed arm.


    And a lot of blood still pouring from the shoulder.


    It all stuck in Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    "Living bird¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who bent one knee and attached his palm to the belly of the ungum, opened his mouth quietly.


    "So So."


    It''s still.


    "SoSo!"


    When Chung-Myung''s voice exploded loudly, Dang-Soso, who was sitting down, rose reflexively.


    "Yes!"


    Realizing what she had to do, she ran with all her might toward Ungum and Chung-Myung.


    It was only then that her face turned white after properly checking Ungum''s body.


    "Death, death penalty!"


    "Stay calm."


    But Chung-Myung''s voice was as cold as ice.


    "I won''t die."


    Dang-Soso bit his lips and nodded. Then, like lightning, he crushed the mixed fabric, opened the mouth of the ungum, and pushed it into his neck.


    And yet her face was full of worry.


    "Status is too critical¡­¡­."


    "I won''t die."


    Chung-Myung once again went cold.


    "¡­the death penalty."


    "I won''t die."


    It wasn''t a certainty.


    an earnest wish, if I may say so. He was determined not to let him die.


    The weight and desperation of the voice stopped Dang-Soso''s trembling.


    "I''ll save you! No matter what!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung nodded slowly. Then, he pushed the history into Ungum''s body as much as he could.


    Meanwhile, Talmyongdanchang Sonwol, who looked at his back, was feeling both bewildered, frightened and angry.


    What are you doing?''


    I didn''t understand it so much that my head felt stiff.


    It was so absurd that I couldn''t accept it for a second.


    Treat patients in the presence of Talmyongdanchang Sonwol? With your back showing?


    Is your head completely out of control?''


    Or is it because that ungum or something means so much to him?


    I think it''s good.


    He is a strong player who can''t compete with other players. I could tell enough from the sword I saw earlier.


    However, the author is now using his history to treat him with his back showing.


    It''s dangerous to push history into others. You can''t dare to do that on a battlefield like this.


    Extreme ease. Or extreme lack of experience.


    Which way?


    There was a momentary conflict on the face of the defector.


    Instincts were still sending warnings. But the sight in front of him continued to encourage him.


    ''Shock.


    A single price is enough. If only I could stick one of those daggers in the back...¡­.


    He grabbed the dagger to break it.


    And even before I finished thinking, I put my history into the monochrome.


    Oh, my god!


    The crazy history turned the window violently.


    Danchang, who rotated fiercely enough to tear his hands apart, soon flew toward Chung-Myung''s back with full rotational force.


    "Juk¡­¡­!"


    Crunch.


    He shouted with all his might. The head clearly ordered so.But even before a shout came out of his mouth, the gruesome sound rang first.


    At the same time, the defector''s body was reeling and collapsed.


    "What?"


    I''m losing my balance?


    Why?


    There was something strange in his eyes that did not understand the situation.


    Something long, both familiar and unfamiliar, was spouting blood on the floor twitching.


    I''m used to me.¡­.


    At that moment, the eyes of the defector were wide open.


    "That, that?"


    As soon as he understood that the bizarre shape of the blood spouting was his right leg, he began to feel an indescribable pain in his right thigh.


    From his wide open mouth, a beastly scream poured out.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    He stammered his legs reflexively. But no matter how much I checked, it was the same. I can no longer feel anything where the bridge is supposed to be. Only the blood from the cut-out section soaked his hands.


    "You wait a little bit."


    His ears, struggling with pain and despair, struck a flat voice.


    "I''ll kill you if you don''t push me."


    While speaking, Chung-Myung''s hands quickly lay on the body of a dead sword. He stopped the bleeding by putting in his inner work. The proficiency was surprising to Dang-Soso, who was around.


    Of course, of course.


    I''ve seen so many people dying. It''s been a routine of trying to seize a dying life.


    So


    I didn''t want to see that again.


    In this life, ever again.


    Chung-Myung''s gaze did not fall for a moment as if it had been fixed on the ungum.


    Deep wounds and severed shoulders covering the whole body. The disastrous figure was cooling Chung-Myung''s blood.


    It was such a serious injury that there was nothing to do without the marriage team.


    And¡­¡­.


    "So So."


    "Yes! Death penalty!"


    "Save me."


    "Yes! Definitely!"


    After finishing everything he could, Chung-Myung finally got up.


    After looking down at the ungum for a moment, he slowly turned away.


    Shake shake. Shake shake.


    Chung-Myung, who moved at a slow pace, kneeled on the floor and carefully supported something.


    Arm


    Finally, the blood is gone and the white arms are white.


    It was pathetic that the finger that had been trampled on by itself broken.


    Chung-Myung, who carefully raised Ungum''s arm, put it down next to Ungum.


    It was not until the end of all this process that Chung-Myung''s eyes reached out to the screaming defector. It was literally cold and cold snow.


    Squeeze.


    The tendon sprang out of my hand holding the sword.


    "Get up."


    A screaming defector looked up at Chung-Myung with a mixture of fear and fear, gasping.


    "¡­Wake up."


    The drama.


    The hanging sword scratched the ground.


    Chung-Myung spoke coolly in a slow voice.


    "I told you. You won''t die beautifully."


    His body exuded a deadly flesh that tightened his heart. The face slowly distorted with anger was like a demon.


    "Wake up, I''ll kill you the most horribly in the world."


    Bloody eyes stared straight at the defection spear.

 Chapter - 395 Episode 395. You wont die beautifully. (5)

    My mind went blank.


    The outstretched hand shook and scratched the ground.


    The leg was cut off. His legs were so fine in an instant.


    However, it was not the result that the leg was cut off that led to a true hell of an exile, but the process.


    ''What the hell is it, what the hell!


    I''ve never heard of anything like this.


    Pushing history into others is no different from exercising. But how can I pull out a sword while I''m exercising?


    If the defector had faced Chung-Myung squarely in front of him, he would never have had a single cut off leg.


    But who could have imagined that a man who had been treating others would blow that sword?


    This is the result of carelessness, which cannot be called carelessness. And that fact made the Asylum Dagger unbearable.


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    He raised his head with a beastly groan. And I saw Chung-Myung approaching him with a sword.


    My heart has tightened.


    The appearance of Chung-Myung, who was approaching with an indifferent face with a blood-soaked sword hanging down, was no different from the dead.


    "Get up."


    Beyond the coldness, a voice that couldn''t even feel the emotion penetrated the ears of the defection spear.


    "I told you."


    The play.


    The sound of a sword scratching the floor shook my ears like thunder.


    "I''ll kill you brutally."


    The eyes of the defector were glistening with fear.


    Can''t you tell just by looking at the hand that cuts off his minions or the mind that cuts off his opponent''s legs without hesitation?


    He was different from the political factions he had ever seen. That man would have remained true to his words he had uttered.


    That buck.


    At last the creepy footsteps stopped.


    "What are you doing? Stop him! Stop him! Oh, my God!


    The atmosphere of the battlefield changed when the defector shouted loudly.


    The reality has begun to return to those who have remained absentmindedly as if they were watching something unrelated to them.


    "Hey, stop him!"


    "Protect the Lord!"


    The head of the defector group was frightened and rushed between Chung-Myung and the defector group.


    "Where!"


    "I can''t let you go, you bastards!"


    But this time, Hwasan''s disciples didn''t let them go. Those in the back can''t help it, but fierce swords began to pour on those within the reach of the sword.


    It was the first time that Hwasan''s disciples, who had been pushed back, took the offensive.


    "You bastards!"


    "Get out of my way, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Wassan''s sword wouldn''t allow them to escape, although the warriors in the bay shouted like a scream.


    However, a dozen international fighters who managed to pull themselves out of the chaos flew in between Gerey Chung-Myung and the Asylum Squad.


    "You can''t...¡­."


    Crunch.


    The neck rises into the sky.


    "¡­¡­."


    The first man to step forward lost his neck at a single sword and plummeted like a log. All of them flinched and stopped at the sight.


    Whoosh.


    When Chung-Myung shook the sword briefly, blood scattered on the bottom of the sword.


    "Anyway¡­¡­."


    A bleak voice came out of Chung-Myung''s mouth as he stared ahead.


    "I didn''t mean to leave you alive, either. If you''re going to die early, I''ll do as you wish."


    Boom!


    Chung-Myung''s feet crushed the ground.


    At the same time, a red sword began to stick out of his sword. It seemed that the sword, which was redder and clearer than the blood-soaked land, soon began to paint dozens or hundreds of plum blossoms.The warriors of the bayonet were all startled and wide open their eyes.


    Of course it wasn''t the first sight I saw. I''ve seen that prosecution several times in the process of dealing with those HWASAN''s little boys just a while ago.


    But it''s different. It''s definitely the same sword, but I couldn''t say it was the same sword.


    Even though it is the same test, it depends on who uses it.


    Each petal was embroidered in Ho Gong with its own movements. As if each and every one of them was alive. It was a scene that went beyond vividness and even extraordinary.


    "Hey, stop...¡­.''


    The person in the lead pushed in as much as possible and lifted the road. My head moved before I thought about it. After raising the power to the extent that the power outage was torn, he swung the province like a storm.


    Fierce.


    As if proving that the water lilies he had accumulated so far were not in vain, he tore the front apart as if he would crush everything in front of him with pottery.


    But even so.


    No matter how rough and powerful the province is, no matter how strong it is, how strong it is, how strong it is that it can blow off all the petals that are scattered in the wind?


    Plum blossoms flooded in through the fine cracks that were not reached by the province.


    ''Oh, no!''


    It was already late when I checked with my eyes.


    Crunch.


    As soon as the fluttering petals touched the wrist, blood was scattered with frightening pain.


    A wound deep enough to reveal the bones of the wrist, the province, which was moving fiercely, lost its momentum for a while.


    And that was it.


    ''Ah...''


    When I came to my senses, the whole world was covered with plum blossoms.


    ''Insane...''


    The petals swept through the body.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Starting with his desperate scream, those who stood by were also completely covered in red plum blossoms.


    A little later.


    Flop. Flop.


    With a heavy sound, the warriors of the bayonet who were standing ahead fell to the floor.


    "¡­¡­."


    All those watching were speechless at the sight.


    Wasan''s sword.


    There was a reason why it was considered that it was not suitable for a political sword because it was excessively useless and living.


    Blood spouted from the entire body of those who had already lost their breath before they could close their eyes.


    The hearts of the spectators cooled cold.


    This is the first time I''ve seen a colleague who''s been stabbed by an opponent''s sword. But it was far different from what I''ve ever seen.


    At a glance, the collapsed body had no scars from head to toe.


    How many pervs do you mean that people get hurt in an instant?


    I could tell just by looking at the wound. That there''s no chance of winning.


    That buck.


    While everyone was stunned, only Chung-Myung looked around indifferently.


    As he stepped down, blood collected on the ground was stepped on Chung-Myung''s feet and splashed everywhere.


    "That¡­¡­."


    The warriors of the bayonet shuddered, unable to jump or run away.


    The teeth hit each other and the whole body cooled down as if it were in an ice cave.


    Block it?


    You''re blocking it?


    You''re trying to stop someone on the subject?''


    Only then did they realize how reckless they were.


    But it''s already irreversible.


    The end of the grab was shaking, but it''s not to blame them. It was a matter of high esteem that he raised the province without running away immediately.My head is going blank.


    "Stop it! Stop it! Stop it! You bastards!"


    In the meantime, the desperate screams of the Asylum Dagger constantly penetrated their ears.


    But they couldn''t obey, and they couldn''t resist the injunction. The situation they were in was too terrible to respond to such voices.


    ''How...''


    But fortunately they didn''t have to worry anymore.


    When did you open the sword?


    When I came to my senses, my eyes were already covered with red plum blossoms. I already fully understood what the plum blossoms meant. I couldn''t help but wonder how dangerous that scene was.


    Nevertheless, the moment I came up with the idea of beauty...¡­ it won''t be just their fault.


    ''This is an illusion.''


    And the fantasy violated the hardened body without even having time to use its hands.


    Once again, a mournful scream echoing.


    When the rain of plum blossoms bloomed like a fantasy disappeared like a dream.


    There is not a single person left to block the gap between the defector and Chung-Myung.


    That buck.


    The scene created by the sword was absolutely beautiful, but the place where the beautiful fantasy swept through was devastating.


    Standing among the fallen bodies, Chung-Myung spoke very slowly.


    "Now it''s your turn."


    "Whoo, hhh¡­¡­ ugh!"


    The eyes of the defector were bloodshot as if they were about to explode.


    "Like a dog¡­¡­."


    He put the one remaining dagger on the floor and pulled himself up with all his might.


    He stumbled a lot because he lost his leg, but managed to build himself up.


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    His eyes, which burst into red almost as many veins as possible, glared at Chung-Myung with hostility, rage and fear that he could not help.


    Crunch.


    After pulling a dagger out of the ground, he grabbed it with both hands and aimed at Chung-Myung.


    "You look down on me¡­"¡­."


    "Shut your mouth."


    But Chung-Myung''s cold voice interrupted him.


    "Ee!"


    The defector bit his lips. The flesh was soon dented by how horribly asked, but he didn''t feel a bit of pain.


    The defection dagger began to push all the remaining history into the dagger.


    The excessively rotated dagger caused vortex and tore the flesh of the hand, but the defector dagger increased its strength and pushed it into the dagger.


    Hand?


    What''s the point of such a thing in front of life?


    He threw out a single spear like a bolt of lightning.


    "Kill me!"


    His determined blow, the Chilsatamwa herbivore, was exuded with unprecedented energy. Seven swirls of vortex flew in with intensity after Chung-Myung''s whole body.


    Although one leg was lost, it was more than just two legs were intact, never worse.


    It was clear that it was a second that clearly proved why he was ranked as the majority of the entire population.


    But his opponent was none other than Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung took a step forward, even as he saw seven swirls flying toward him.


    Whoops!


    The plum sword, which hit the side of the vortex, bent as if it were broken.


    Whoops! Whoops!


    Chung-Myung moved forward, hitting the flank of the flying swirl and turning.


    The moment when the remaining five swirls flew right in front of Chung-Myung''s whole body.


    "What?"


    The defector opened his eyes wide.


    Chung-Myung''s body disappeared from the spot as if it were turned off.


    The defector was frightened and raised his spirits as much as he could. It''s late if you chase it with your eyes.¡­."Ee¡­¡­!"


    The head of the defector''s spear was bent upward as if to break.


    Finally, the figure of the man falling into his sight like a broom came into clear sight.


    "It''s late."


    Crunch!


    The sound of a sword cutting something made up of leather penetrated my ear.


    And a little later, another sound rang out.


    Empty.


    It was the sound of something made of iron falling to the ground.


    The defector lowered his eyes blankly.


    A single spear that I had been holding a while ago fell on the floor. Still in his hands.


    "¡­¡­."


    As I shifted my eyes little by little, I could clearly see that my wrist had been cut off.


    However, the reality has disappeared. I couldn''t feel the pain.


    His trembling eyes turned forward. Chung-Myung was staring directly at him on the street, which would remain within reach of him.


    "I''m a man of my word."


    Push!


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    The pain in the pierced shoulder brought the defector back to reality. As the sword that dug into his shoulder was stirred, his body gradually pushed back.


    The defector desperately flung himself back with one leg left.


    If you keep going like this, you''ll die.


    I can''t die like this...¡­.


    "Where are you going?"


    Crunch.


    I cut myself in the chest.


    Crunch.


    The abdomen cracked and red blood poured out like a waterfall.


    Crunch.


    My face was cut and one side of my vision was completely dark.


    Chung-Myung gradually cut down the whole body of the defector as if he were playing tricks on him. Like he did to the ungum a while ago.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    The defector shouted like a fit of his feet.


    His fist, one remaining, ran down and swung convulsively.


    "You son of a b*tc*¡­¡­."


    Crunch!


    However, his arms, which were swung, were cut off from the elbow and crossed Ho Gong before stretching out.


    "¡­¡­Ah."


    Crunch.


    The thigh of one remaining leg was cut more than half. The body of the defector, who could no longer be balanced, was stuck on the floor.


    In his exposed upper body, Chung-Myung''s sword flew in like a hungry snake.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    In the blink of an eye, the sword swung dozens of times, creating only one sound of a wave.


    Dozens of new stab wounds were added to the chest of the defector''s


    "Growl¡­¡­."


    His eyes began to lose their light rapidly. He pouted his mouth as if he were trying to say something, but the blood flowing back through his throat wouldn''t even allow it.


    "A will is left by a man."


    Chung-Myung''s sword touched the neck of the defection spear.


    "You die like a bug. Even that''s not good enough for you."


    Puff.


    There was no hesitation, no mercy. Chung-Myung''s sword penetrated the throat of the defection spear.


    Having a cramp, he cooled down coldly without even closing his eyes.


    Chung-Myung, who pulled out the sword, shook off the sword as if even the blood on it was dirty and scattered the blood.


    My son-in-law was still.


    Chung-Myung, who had been looking at the dying defection spear for a long time, slowly turned away.


    Flinch.


    The whole crowd cramped with convulsions.


    Soon after, the voice from Chung-Myung''s mouth chilled their blood.


    "¡­Next."

 Chapter - 396 Episode 396. Walking together, not relying on. (1)

    It wasn''t the first time Chung-Myung was acting up.


    Hwasan''s disciples already knew that his dance was not even comparable to them.


    However, considering all that, Chung-Myung''s performance now was shocking. Moreover, what surprised the Hwasan Mundos most of all was in the hands of Chung-Myung, who was so cruel.


    ''Chung-Myung??¡­¡­. You son of a b*tc*.''


    Hyun Jong looked at Chung-Myung with a sad eyes.


    It was too cruel a sword to be a monk.


    But he didn''t dare blame Chung-Myung.


    It was because I knew how great the anger was inside the child''s heart, but the bigger reason was that I felt sorrow, not cruelty, in that sword.


    "You son of a b*tc*¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s sword wields self-criticism.


    Hyun Jong bit his lips tightly.


    The hall is already completely dominated by Chung-Myung. Not only the door-doers of the bayonet but also the archbishops of the bayonet couldn''t take their eyes off him.


    If he showed his ignorance like this, it would not be too difficult to lead this battle to victory.


    But


    "What are you doing?"


    Hyun Jong''s voice rang like a thunderbolt.


    Hwasan''s disciples were startled and looked at Hyun Jong. Hyun Jong kept his eyes fixed on Yado, who stood in front of him, without looking back.


    "Is it the responsibility of the people carrying Hwasan''s sword to let one celadon ship fight alone?"


    The thunderous scolding forced Hwasan''s disciples to bite their lips.


    The hands holding the sword were strained. And he returned the sword, which had been hanging unknowingly, to its place. To the enemy.


    "It''s none other than you who protect Hwasan. No one can protect Hwasan alone!"


    This was for the Mundos of Hwasan who were relying on Chung-Myung. But at the same time, it was also a message to Chung-Myung.


    ''That''s insignificant.''


    I felt so spotty about myself.


    If he were strong, if Hwasan were stronger, he wouldn''t be so furious and wielding a sword.


    Enemies have invaded the gate, and someone is injured and lost.


    That''s a sad thing. It''s a pity.


    But how could it be Chung-Myung''s fault?


    "Raise your sword!"


    There was indisputable anger in his voice.


    "Prove yourself that you are a proud prosecutor of Hwasan!"


    No more.


    Show me you can win without anyone taking care of you!


    At Hyun Jong''s command, Hwasan''s disciples shouted loudly and rushed at the enemies in front of them.


    ''...for God''s sake.''


    Yado''s face is severely hardened.


    The atmosphere of the battlefield was reversed in an instant. Considering the impact of fraud in such a large-scale battle, it is no exaggeration to say that the victory of the entire population has almost fallen.


    purple


    Whasan''s Mundos are courageous enough to shake off more fierce swords than ever before, while the Mundos of the Man''s Room are obviously not doing their best.


    It was a matter of course.


    With a criminal approaching from behind, who can focus on the fox in front of them?


    Everyone was looking forward, but the mind was all focused on Chung-Myung behind his back.


    Unless one stopped Chung-Myung, it was clear that I would not be able to show even half of my skills.


    This is why it is said that the battle of the strong determines the existence of an absolute master.


    "That idiot!''


    Yado gritted his teeth when he saw an exile spear that had turned into a miserable body.Talmyongdanchang Sonwol was never so easily beaten. It''s true that Chung-Myung is a strong man who can''t even touch Yado, but he wasn''t that gullible either.


    If I had shown my skills, I would have been able to survive at least a lily or at least a half. He''s not the other one. He''s the mainstay of the crowd.


    Even if they were finally killed at the end, if they had shown how they mixed swords, the morale of the ways would not have plummeted this much.


    But what can I do? That idiot didn''t even live up to my name and died.


    Yado glared at Hyun Jong in front of him.


    ''The old man...''


    Even Hyun Jong, who was rapidly losing his momentum, regained his initial seriousness. Since this has happened, it is difficult to overpower the opponent easily.


    When I peeked at Do Kyulso, he was also confronting Hyun Sang, who regained his energy.


    "Are you going to hang on to your ankles? Then you''d rather let me go to him than die. Wouldn''t that blue be better than you, the weak one dealing with me?"


    Despite his subtle provocation, Hyun Jong''s calm eyes were not shaken at all.


    "What do you think is the difference between political and religious factions?"


    "¡­Well?"


    "It''s a shame."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s bright eyes stare at Yado.


    "Of course, that kid is stronger than me. Stronger than anyone here."


    Hyun Jong''s somber voice rang quietly.


    "But that doesn''t mean that I''m going to let him fight behind my back. If you know shame, if you know what you have to do, you don''t dare."


    After talking, Hyun Jong bit his lips gently.


    I can''t take care of you.


    Can''t lead.


    Then at least you should be able to share the burden that weighs on your shoulders. If he can''t even do that, what capacity would Hyun Jong have to claim to be Hwasan''s writer?


    "All the Mundos in Wasan are training and trying to walk with that child. Moonblue is not dependent, but walking together."


    Yado twisted the corners of his mouth.


    "I don''t know what you''re saying.¡­."


    He couldn''t understand what Hyun Jong was saying. Their paths were too different to understand each other.


    But I knew one thing for sure.


    Justice in power is for those who have proven themselves by force.


    If Yado leads a crowd here and destroys Hwasan, Hyun Jong''s words will be wrong. And vice versa, no one would refute Hyun Jong''s words.


    Yado has always been the victorious side.


    "I''m sure¡­¡­ but I think we''re on the rise."


    Yado rolls up the corners of his mouth.


    "I don''t want you to be sure that you''ve won."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong looked at him with questionable eyes.


    "Really, this is why we can''t ignore what the military says. I was wondering why they sent so many people to deal with this little doorstep."


    Mumbled Yado suddenly distorted his face and screamed.


    "Heukssi(ºÚ²ò)!"


    And clenched his teeth, scouring the surroundings quickly.


    "You f*cking b*tc*! Can''t you just crawl out of here? How many more deaths do you have to die to find out?"


    At the end of Yado''s yelling, which was unknown, a grating voice was heard scratching iron against one wall of Hwasan."Don''t make a fuss."


    Hyun Jong, with his eyes wide open, hurriedly raised his eyes.


    A man wrapped in black bandages stood on the wall and looked at Chung-Myung.


    "Hwasan?????? Chung-Myung¡­¡­."


    Hard.


    Heukssi clenched his hand and opened it quickly, and the strange sound of bone sounded creepy.


    I''m gonna have to cut off the guy who did the information.''


    I can''t believe he''s just a latecomer.


    "Hwasan Sinryong Chung-Myung, Baek Cheon the Hwajeong sword."


    Hawsan''s hands are full of people. This was not done by the prestigious factions of the prominent political party.


    ''This must be erased now.''


    Heukssi determined that leaving Hwasan alone would pose a strong threat to the international community in the near future. If we could have realized that and erased Hwasan in advance, the lives of our two archriarchs would have been cheap.


    "To do that¡­¡­."


    Heukssi''s eyes are on Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung was also paying attention to this side from the moment he appeared, or even before he appeared. As if he knew ahead of time that Heukssi was here.


    Hard.


    His hand again produced a strange bone sound.


    "Black Jodan."


    As soon as the little Heukssi''s voice rang, black shadows began to line up from side to side.


    "¡­¡­I¡­¡­."


    "That¡­¡­."


    On the wall, the fighters dressed in black, unclothed clothes looked ominous and dreary, just like a flock of black crows.


    And you can tell at a glance.


    The level is different from the ordinary armed forces of the bayonets that have been attacking.


    The victory flag, which I thought I had caught at best, went away in an instant.


    "You didn''t have to do this if you had left from the beginning, you f*cking bastard!"


    Heukssi''s gaze slowly turns to Yado.


    Yado, who was screaming as if he was really angry, closed his mouth and avoided his eyes when his eyes met.


    I''m begging you.''


    Black Jodan.


    A special group under the direct control of the ark that receives only under the command of the ark.


    The brutality and virility were to the point of slighting among the same panhandlers. In particular, Heukssi, the head of the Black Jodan, was a secret fear even for the majority of the population.


    Not being able to face Heukssi, Yado looks away at Hyun Jong.


    The pent-up emotions poured into Hyun Jong.


    "Even if the inspiration talks like he is showing off, the situation has never changed. Nothing has changed if that Chung-Myung doesn''t join us. He can''t do anything by himself."


    When Hyun Jong heard that, he stared at Yado with his deep eyes and shook his head.


    "That''s true."


    "¡­what?"


    "I can''t do anything on my own."


    The whole body was covered with wounds and the blood flowing out was wetting the floor, but this old man still hasn''t lost its light.


    "But didn''t you tell me. Everyone''s here not to make that kid alone."


    "You guys?"


    "Was it not enough.


    Yado''s eyes turned pale as if they were displeased.


    It''s annoying.


    The moment the Black Jodan appeared, all the people took the lead in the battlefield. No matter how strong that Hwasan Divine is, he can''t face the Black Jodan alone.


    No.


    Even if it is possible, it does not change. Not a single man will survive the other Hwasan Mundos while he faces the Black Jodans.


    But¡­¡­.


    Why doesn''t the light disappear from this old man''s eyes?


    At that moment, Hyun Jong opened his mouth.


    "Didn''t you say it? I''m a man of shame.""¡­what?"


    Hyun Jong shakes his head.


    "Most of all, what makes me ashamed is that I am not the one who tries the hardest not to leave that child alone."


    Yado''s face was distorted by the utter incomprehensible words.


    "I believe."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Even if the day comes when Hwasan falls, the children will surely stand by him. That''s why¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s gaze quietly touched Chung-Myung''s back.


    "I''m able to keep my place."


    At that moment, someone in white unclothed jumped up to the sky from the cliff behind Chung-Myung''s back.


    Following that, several people appeared on the cliff. Raising their bodies, they landed on the left and right sides of Chung-Myung in unison.


    When he got off at the front, his eyes turned to Ungum, who was being treated by Dang-Soso.


    "¡­Living in private."


    Biting his lips tightly enough to turn white, he also saw the scarred Hyun Jong. And then he distorted his face.


    "Long story short!"


    Anger spread over his pale face.


    "These guys..."


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol also couldn''t contain their anger.


    In particular, Yoo-Esul couldn''t take his eyes off Hyun Jong''s wounds from the moment he got off the ground.


    Her face, which had always been indifferent, was filled with deafness.


    "¡­I''ll kill you."


    And.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Hye Yeon, who climbed the cliff a little later than other Hwasan''s disciples, came behind them as classmates.


    "I''ll help you."


    Baek Cheon nodded silently.


    Hwasan''s disciples and Hye Yeon, standing on the left and right sides of Chung-Myung, stared at the whole room with cold eyes.


    Baek Cheon said quietly, his eyes fixed.


    "¡­It''s a little late."


    "It makes sense."


    Chung-Myung replied in a low voice.


    "You know that, right?"


    "Of course."


    Chaeng!


    Wasan Ogum.


    People who are called that in the world pulled out swords in unison.


    Baek Cheon opened his mouth quietly.


    "Don''t lose your cool."


    "Yes!"


    "However!"


    Then he growled out.


    "You don''t have to keep things in your hands!"


    Everyone replaced the answer by grabbing a sword. Short tension and firm determination swept their faces.


    "Whoo!"


    Baek Cheon, who took a short deep breath, roared.


    "Hit them all and kill them!"


    "I''m coming!"


    Like five rays of light, the Hawasan Ogum flew across the top of Hawsan and into the bay.

 Chapter - 397 Episode 397. Its not about relying on, its about walking together. (2)

    d*mn it. Is it a flower sword?''


    The one who knocked down the enemy.


    Maybe it just arrived in Hwasan.


    Yado''s face is visibly hardened.


    Of course, it''s not like some of those little boys have turned the tide, but...¡­.


    ''This isn''t the end.''


    The arrival of the Hwajeong sword now means that all of Hwasan''s doorways on the west coast are now returning. I was told that the number was not that small.


    It''s obvious that if they all arrive, the war will be at a disadvantage now.


    "Ha ha!"


    Feeling impatient, Yado suddenly began to wield his will toward Hyun Jong.


    We need to cut back on the numbers!''


    Winning simply doesn''t mean more standing at the end.


    If you take a lot of damage by knocking down your enemies, it''s just more surviving, and you can''t really call it a victory.


    Their solidarity easily goes beyond what Yado thinks of the unity of the literary faction. That would be a force, but the other way around?


    "If a man of long standing dies, he''ll be shocked!"


    A province with a formidable spirit was struck at Hyun Jong.


    Whoosh!


    Hyun Jong lifted the sword reflexively and managed to stop the attack. However, he couldn''t handle all the power in the province and lost his balance and rolled back.


    "Die, old man!"


    The province flew mercilessly toward Hyun Jong''s neck, which was momentarily defenseless.


    One.


    Whoops!


    The province was interrupted by a sword that intervened.


    "¡­You''d better watch your mouth."


    Baek Cheon, who ran without even looking elsewhere and blocked Hyun Jong''s front, gave a cold look.


    "Before you rip that mouth off."


    "¡­...you little boy?"


    Baek Cheon unanswered and invigorated the sword against help.


    Fighting!


    "LOL!"


    After bouncing back from the sword, Yado immediately lowered his posture and braced himself.


    This guy.


    It''s not easy.


    At least it doesn''t have a backlog. My wrist felt numb because of the history of digging with my wrist.


    ''You said the enemy knocked him down.''


    I guess it wasn''t just a fluke.


    Unlike Yado, however, Baek Cheon helped Hyun Jong first.


    "I''m sorry, long man. I''m too late."


    "Baek Cheon??¡­¡­."


    Looking at the scars on Hyun Jong''s whole body, Baek Cheon bit his lips again.


    If only I was a little late.''


    It was a wound that wouldn''t be strange to bleed to death. Imagining when it was a little later made my hair curl.


    Something started bubbling up from the stomach.


    "I''ll deal with it from now on."


    "It''s too dangerous. I¡­¡­."


    "Long story short, pay attention. If the writer goes wrong, we won''t buy it even if we live."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong nodded quietly.


    "I see."


    "Take care of your wounds and lead your disciples."


    At the end of the sentence, Baek Cheon immediately stepped in front of Hyun Jong.


    Hyun Jong looked at his back in silence.


    When did this kid grow up like this?''


    I knew I was getting stronger. But Hyun Jong''s passion wasn''t just because of Baek Cheon''s physical strength.


    It was because I realized that Baek Cheon, who was considered only a child to be led, was already a confident prosecutor and supported him.


    Strangely enough, I was filled with emotions that I couldn''t understand even though I knew I wasn''t in a situation like that''s like that.But Yado watching it wasn''t very pleasant.


    "How dare you deal with me?"


    In plain sarcasm, Baek Cheon pointed at the pulled sword and said coldly.


    "Is there any reason you can''t?"


    "You don''t know how scary a puppy is."


    "No, you''re not."


    "¡­what?"


    Baek Cheon smirked.


    "I''m a tiger cub, and you''re just a dog. You may be a little bigger and stronger, but you''re a dog."


    Yado was a little dazed and saw Baek Cheon.


    How can you pour out all that vitriol with a face that would be natural if you read the first pitch?


    "Is there no one out of his mind in Hwasan?"


    "I''m usually sane. You''re the one who made me crazy."


    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth.


    "Since you dare to put a knife on a long man''s body, you''d better not think about dying beautifully, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "That¡­¡­."


    As soon as Yado tried to talk about something, Baek Cheon rushed in with a question-and-answer dance.


    an angry face and a violent spirit In contrast, however, the sword''s taxonomy was as sharp and accurate as ever.


    God d*mn it!


    Yado''s body began to cool off after cutting off Baek Cheon''s sword, which was rapidly rushing toward his neck.


    ''Maybe there''s more scars than roads today.''


    Yado clenched his teeth and repeatedly confronted Baek Cheon''s sword.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    "¡­¡­."


    Do Kyulso looked at Hye Yeon, who blocked Hyun Sang''s face, and hardened his face.


    "Is it Sorim?"


    "My name is Hye Yeon."


    "Why is Shaolin helping Hwasan?"


    "That''s a strange thing to say."


    Hye Yeon shook her head quietly.


    "Why do you need a reason to help someone? To follow what the heart does. What''s more¡­¡­."


    Hye Yeon''s eyes, which seemed calm and gentle, gradually subsided.


    "You don''t need a reason to stop the whole body from smelling so much blood."


    "That''s a lot of work."


    Do Kyulso licked his lips with his tongue out.


    It''s Hye Yeon.''


    The name of the person who was raised by Shaolin was Hye Yeon. The winner of the Cheonjabi Dance Festival, and one day a long writer of Shaolin.


    "If you die right now, Shaolin will shed tears of blood."


    "Amitabul, that''s not going to happen."


    Hye Yeon''s voice was so calm. But his fingertips were still shaking slightly.


    Stay calm.


    No matter how Hye Yeon is, this was the first time she experienced a real game. A little while ago, the smell of flesh and blood had disturbed his composure.


    His eyes instinctively looked for someone.


    "¡­¡­Amitabul."


    With his eyes on someone''s back briefly, he soon looked at Do Kyulso with a face that was clearly softer than before.


    "It''s too far."


    "¡­What are you talking about?"


    Hye Yeon sighed softly.


    ''I''ve been training my whole life to win immobility. I can''t keep my composure in this little thing.''


    On the other hand, the man he is pursuing remains ice-cold in this situation.


    Hye Yeon, who recalled Chung-Myung''s back, clearly engraved in her mind, took a pose.


    I''m glad I came to Hawasan.''


    What he was looking for is certainly here.


    Now it''s just....


    "Just checking yourself out how much you can keep up!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Come here."Boom!


    A golden match rose from Hye Yeon''s fists, who stepped down strongly.


    "My, put it down, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Stay still."


    "I''m not yet¡­¡­"!"


    "Stay still. Please."


    Hyun Sang distorted his face. But there was no power to resist. The poison that dug into his body has already blackened his body to the heart.


    "Lee Seol!"


    "Don''t get carried away. It''s poisonous.


    As if overpowering Hyun Sang, Yoo-Esul ran across the battlefield. The visible wound was much worse for Hyun Jong, but the really dangerous one was Hyun Sang.


    Others didn''t notice, but Yoo-Esul was the only one who got it right.


    Yoo-Esul, who rushed to the bottom, finally landed in front of Dang-Soso.


    "Accident!"


    Dang-Soso shouted as he looked at Yoo-Esul with drenched eyes. But Yoo-Esul cut short with a still expressionless face.


    "So So."


    "Yes, accident!"


    "Dissociation."


    Dang-Soso nodded loudly.


    "Can you do it?"


    "Who do you think I am?"


    Dang-Soso clenched his fist.


    She''s a party girl. When it comes to dealing with poison, he is a descendant of a family that is second to none in the world.


    If you are a family that is well versed in poison, you are well versed in detoxification.


    Although the poison was not transferred to her because she was a woman, she was confident that she would be second to none in detoxification.


    "Lay her down this way, please!"


    Yoo-Esul, listening to Dang-Soso, laid Hyun Sang on the floor.


    Yoo-Esul grabbed Hyun Sang''s shoulder, who opened his mouth to say something.


    "The Elder."


    "¡­¡­Lee Seol-ah."


    "Believe it."


    "¡­¡­."


    In the end, Hyun Sang nodded quietly. Only then did Yoo-Esul lift himself up over his shoulder.


    Hyun Sang still turned his head to the side. Ungum was clearly seen lying unconscious.


    "¡­¡­Black."


    I had a cramp around Hyun Sang''s eyes, biting his lips.


    "Soso, Ungum is...¡­."


    "I''m not dying."


    "¡­¡­."


    "You can''t go back. That''s what the death penalty said. I''ll never die!"


    The words made Hyun Sang''s eyes blush.


    When you say that you can''t die, it means that you are more likely to die in other words.


    I want to reach out and squeeze his body, but I couldn''t. It is impossible to touch it with an addictive body.


    Ungum... You stupid bastard.''


    I couldn''t tell.


    He stood in front of his disciples and was injured to the point where his life was at risk.


    As a teacher, should I praise such a student''s behavior? Or should I be angry?


    Finally, Hyun Sang''s eyes were filled with tears that he had held back.


    "Well done, well done¡­¡­. Well done, you idiot."


    I wish I had been a little selfish.¡­.


    Hyun Sang, who was looking at the ungum lying bloodless, turned his head again and looked at the battlefield. And muttered.


    "Look, Ungum."


    The disciples you raised and kept are now protecting Hwasan.


    Right now, here.


    Whoosh!


    The sword, which had been violently blown away, became soft like a limp, and soon began to stand by sprinkling colorful plum swords.


    "Rain, d*mn it!"


    "What the hell happened to them?"


    Warriors in the room, all covered in blood on the flying plum leaves, panicked and stepped back.


    However, the one who sprayed the sword shone fiercely as if he had no intention of letting them escape.


    "Where are you going, you bastards!"


    Jo-Gol screamed and ran forward after them.But at that moment.


    "Stay where you are!"


    Jo-Gol''s foot was recovered from the blast from the back.


    Jo-Gol turned around and Yoon-Jong was staring at him with an unusually cold face.


    "Is it important to bring down the enemy?"


    "Oh, no, death penalty!"


    "Is it okay for the death penalty to die while you''re away?"


    "No!"


    "Then keep your seat! You have to hold out in front of me!"


    "Yes!"


    Jo-Gol pulled himself together again and flexed his lower body.


    Meanwhile, Yun-Jong''s sword parted Ho Gong like a ray of light.


    "Argh!"


    And he penetrated the shoulders of all the people who were pushing the other Hwasan disciple.


    The way Jo-Gol clearly blocks the front, and Yoon-Jong supports from the back. Even though they didn''t say so, they naturally found their place.


    "Don''t get carried away. Don''t let your guard down. Cool your head! Cold!


    "Yes!"


    Jo-Gol grabbed the sword and looked ahead.


    Usually, he is the softest Yoon-Jong among Baek Cheon''s group, but seeing the death penalty bleed, he was exuding an aura that he had never seen before.


    To the point where Jo-Gol can''t even speak.


    Jo-Gol was definitely better than Yoon-Jong when it comes to skills. From the beginning, he was stronger than Yoon-Jong, but it is no exaggeration to say that the difference has now widened to some extent.


    One.


    "Sasook! Step back!"


    "Oh, I got it!"


    Even the white porcelain boats moved without a murmur at the roar of Yoon-jong. Jo-Gol won''t be able to create this situation if he dies and wakes up.


    ''As expected, the death penalty is the death penalty.''


    Therefore, Yoon-Jong is a person who can be a writer in the future, and Jo-Gol is just someone who will assist him.


    But what''s wrong with that?


    "Walk!"


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    Jo-Gol''s eyes gazed at the crowds.


    Soon his sword embroidered Ho Gong like a ray of light.


    ''I''m more suited to this!''


    Jo-Gol will be the sword if Yoon-Jong and Baek Cheon lead Hwasan.


    The sharpest sword in Hwasan.


    That was the way Jo-Gol wanted to walk.


    Yeah, like....


    Jo-Gol''s gaze glanced at Chung-Myung''s back as he walked toward the wall.


    "Alone?"


    "Enough."


    Heukssi''s short question was also answered briefly by Chung-Myung.


    "¡­...it doesn''t look so easy in the back."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes glanced back.


    Everyone is dealing with an enemy stronger than himself. Until Hyun Young''s men arrive from the West Bank, they will probably have to continue their hard fight.


    But¡­¡­.


    "Enough."


    a firm voice


    "I''ve never raised them weakly. And¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were on the Baek Cheon party.


    "¡­I can''t handle everything these days."


    The tiger cubs were now all grown up and slowly showed their teeth. It wouldn''t be bad to take this opportunity to let it go in moderation.


    "And."


    Chung-Myung looked at Heukssi.


    "I''m not stupid enough to let a flock of seungnats loose in a place like this."


    I could tell instinctively.


    The ones in front of you are dangerous. If these guys are released on this battlefield, there will be huge victims.


    It''s just not like the wild ones. The smell of blood from them reminded me of a time in the past.


    "I agree with that. They don''t have the same taste. I don''t understand killing someone that easily."


    Heukssi''s mouth, wrapped in black bandages, was strangely twisted."Death should be enjoyed more slowly."


    At that, Chung-Myung smiled, showing his teeth.


    "That''s a good thing."


    "¡­What''s the good news?"


    Heukssi''s face, which had a smile on his face, was subtly hardened.


    On the other hand, Chung-Myung''s smile grew stronger.


    "I like people like you, too."


    I can hit you without hesitation.


    The man who was called the demon by the demon.


    Maehwa Swordsman Chung-Myung stared at the Black Jodan, exuding a bleak life.


    The dense and eerie life made Heukssi unknowingly open his mouth.


    "¡­Are you really an expert?"


    "Sure."


    Chung-Myung smiled with his teeth revealed.


    "It''s the job of a master to beat and kill people like you. I was just tired of pretending to be nice. So let''s get started. Whether you die or I die."


    Chung-Myung, who released everything he had been pressing, was shot at the Black Jodan with a creepy smile.

 Chapter - 398 Episode 398. Walking together, not relying on. (3)

    "LOL!"


    Baek Cheon''s hair became messy and waved.


    He glared at Yado with bloodshot eyes.


    Yado''s body was also covered with minor wounds, but Baek Cheon''s sword was not penetrating his body properly.


    "Tell me more. You little boy."


    "¡­¡­."


    Yado has a clear upper hand.


    But he was also nervous.


    ''How did the situation get to end.¡­.''


    It was a simple mission.


    In the past, it was a prestigious school, but Hwasan was just a door-to-door faction that had only just begun to stretch.


    On the other hand, the bay is now commanding a stronghold.


    In such a place, I thought it would be ridiculous to put one podium and three generations into dealing with Hwasan.


    But... but why did things go so far?


    Bloodline Yado''s eyes scan the surroundings.


    Heukssi, you f*cking bastard!''


    The trusted Black Jodan got off the battlefield with the Chung-Myung or something.


    And the minions, who should have wiped out Hawasan''s junk, were blocked by two suddenly appearing children and could not penetrate the defense at all.


    God d*mn it.


    Then Do Kyulso or he has to shake that defense himself¡­¡­.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    "LOL!"


    Yado managed to twist his body. A fierce blade of sword edged past his cheeks.


    It''s pouring.


    A stream of blood dripped down from the crack. Yado''s face got even more distorted when the hot pain spread.


    "You little leech!"


    Yado''s eyes were filled with flesh.


    Nevertheless, he was not able to attack recklessly. This is because the rookie in front of him was more formidable than I thought.


    God d*mn it.


    The steady suspension was reminiscent of giant geo-am.


    Yado spat on the ground, unable to hide his rising irritation.


    I could understand the high level of skill for my age.


    Yado knows very well. The world is not so fair. It''s a powerful place where monsters who achieve the level of achievement in just a few months only by training for decades come out when they are bored.


    However, where does that composure that is not suitable for age come from?


    In battlefields where blood and flesh spatter from all sides, even those who have gained a lot of experience lose their composure in excitement.


    But he remained steadfast as if he were a veteran.


    Is this what all the Hwasans are like?''


    Yado''s lips, crushed by the teeth, turned white.


    It looks like a leech.


    Baek Cheon, as Hyun Jong did a while ago, took Yado seriously. Even if he did not win, he fought hard and endured as if he would never let others take advantage of him.


    I was sick and tired of Yado, who was playing first.


    It was hard to understand in common sense that a blue-young student was stronger than a long-time writer of a literary faction, but this d*mn Hwasan clan doesn''t work in common sense.


    "I don''t think¡­¡­."


    Just as Yado was about to open his mouth, Baek Cheon stepped forward and smashed in at a formidable pace.


    It was a movement that seemed to move only the sword for a moment without any movement. A perfect stab without any clutter.


    "LOL!"


    Yado twisted his head, dodged the sword that had been stabbed in and crossed the line.One!


    Can! Can! Can!


    His province was swung enough to take over the spot where the sword would be swung before he could get strength. As a result, the history of the failure to release was reversed, causing Yado to suffer as if it were broken on his wrist.


    Whoosh!


    Baek Cheon''s sword, which pushed the shaken province away, quickly painted more than a dozen plum blossoms.


    Yado rolled back and rolled on the floor as if he had nothing to think about.


    Crunch!


    Nevertheless, the shin was cut and blood was scattered through Ho Gong. Yado, who immediately straightened his body, glared at Baek Cheon with lively eyes.


    "¡­¡­you¡­."


    Baek Cheon took the bottom again without saying a word.


    The look in one''s eye


    The persistent and persistent eyes of Baek Cheon cooled Yado''s heart.


    It''s like the eyes of an animal watching its prey.


    It must be cold anger that sank beneath those eyes. Yado let out a low breath.


    ''It''s not time to care about anything else.''


    If you don''t deal with it properly, you''ll be punished.


    "Why are you so angry, young man? I''m so nervous."


    It was a provocation to change the mood slightly. And unexpectedly, Baek Cheon responded to the provocation.


    "¡­...people like you won''t understand if you explain it a hundred times."


    "Hm?"


    A cold voice came out of Baek Cheon''s mouth one after another.


    "Who you dare hurt and what he means to us."


    Cold anger fell like a fountain of ice.


    Hyun Jong.


    A long-written man is a symbol of all literary circles. It is an absolute humiliation that Jang Moon-in has been hurt by other Moon-pa''s hands.


    But the anger felt by Hawasan''s disciples was contrary to the usual humiliation.


    How can Hyun Jong be an ordinary writer?


    He was willing to abandon himself to support his disciples. To Hwasan''s disciples, Hyun Jong was a parent, teacher, and also a precious person to follow and protect.


    How can I forgive someone who attacked Hyun Jong so badly?


    A heart-throbbing rage engulfed Baek Cheon''s whole body. Then Yado twisted his lips and said,


    "Let''s see. Let''s see."


    And at that moment his province descended, emitting a blistering pottery.


    Bite!


    The sword that blocked the province bent to break. Baek Cheon''s body was pushed back on the island with a formidable history and strength.


    "You''re making me feel so good. You''re such a rookie."


    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth.


    The hand holding the sword trembled and the legs shook. That Yado was at least one master above the enemy he had faced before.


    He must have been too much for him to deal with yet.


    "What do you think is the difference if you hold out?"


    Yado looks at Baek Cheon in a grin.


    "It''s just holding out. In the end, you will die at my hands. It seems that Chung-Myung wants to return, but no one has survived the hands of the Black Jodan. I''d be glad if I could leave the body intact."


    Yado, who recalled Heukssi, shivered as if he was sick and tired of it.


    He is creepy and unpleasant, but not many people are as trustworthy as his allies. He will surely cut the other''s throat at any cost.


    "That Chung-Myung guy was so pathetic. Heukssi never just kills people. Maybe he''ll die tasting all the pain in the world."It was a truly eerie remark.


    But rather than being frightened, Baek Cheon laughed.


    "You don''t seem to know anything."


    "¡­what?"


    "He''s the one who''s never felt sorry for. I feel sorry for the man who''s dealing with him."


    There may be a lot, but there is never a chance of failure. That was Chung-Myung, as Baek Cheon knew it.


    "And don''t be mistaken. I''ve never waited for Chung-Myung."


    "¡­¡­."


    There was a determined will in Baek Cheon''s eyes.


    "If I wait for him because I haven''t done anything right, I have nothing to say even if my head is broken. If I can''t beat one of your sons, how can I claim to be in charge of his private life?"


    "¡­¡­there are only crazy people here anyway."


    Yado shook his head and fixed the line.


    "I''ll crush your cheeky mouth in ten seconds."


    "Do it if you can!"


    For an instant, Baek Cheon''s eyes swept around very quickly.


    Whoo! Whoo!


    There was a loud explosion next to him.


    Hye Yeon was clearly pushing Do Kyulso. This is because Hye Yeon''s military prowess is so strong that it is not inferior to the great salaries of the entire population, but also because Do Kyulso, who deals with poison and fraud, and Shaolin''s ignorance, which purifies all morale, achieve a perfect confrontation.


    As expected, Do Kyulso''s face was full of signs of collapse. I don''t think they need to worry.


    And¡­¡­.


    "Go! Jo-Gol!"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Behind him, Hawasan''s disciples, dealing with the force of the bayonets, were pushing their enemies with fierce force.


    In terms of skills, Jo-Gol is now one of the best inspectors in Hwasan. He had a habit of getting excited easily, so he made mistakes compared to his skills, but Yoon-Jong was in complete control of such Jo-Gol.


    Jo-Gol is half-crazy, and Yoon-Jong helps by grabbing the reins from time to time.


    Perhaps because he didn''t miss the momentum once, he was also doing well against all the people.


    ''And in the end...''.''


    All that''s left is Baek Cheon. If he could beat Yado, the battlefield victory would be brought by Hwasan at once.


    "Die!"


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    A bloody pottery flew into Baek Cheon.


    Baek Cheon pulled back as hard as he could and blocked the road.


    Whoosh!


    As soon as the sword and help hit each other, there was an explosion of sound.


    In an absurd power, Baek Cheon lost his balance and bounced back.


    "Cough!"


    A suppressed groan leaked out of his mouth thrown to the ground.


    But I didn''t even have time to feel the pain.


    Yado, who jumped like a guard, was flying toward him who had fallen. The power in his province grew stronger and the force of the attack was like a huge waterfall.


    In an attack that would not dare to lift a sword and block it, Baek Cheon clenched his teeth and punched the ground. Then he used the recoil to sweep the floor.


    Whoosh!


    The floor made of blue stone was crushed like tofu and debris scattered all over the place.


    As soon as Baek Cheon, who rolled up the floor several times, raised his head, his feet, which were stretched out of sight, came in.


    Oh, my god!


    Soon Yado''s feet were stuck in Baek Cheon''s chest. Baek Cheon bounced back into Ho Gong like a broken kite.


    "Living room!"


    "I swear!"


    Baek Cheon was falling in front of Jo-Gol across Ho Gong.


    Jo-Gol swung his sword hard to shake off those who clung to it and accepted Baek Cheon."Living room!"


    At Jo-Gol''s cry, Baek Cheon, who seemed half unconscious, opened his eyes wide. He quickly pushed Jo-Gol and set foot on the ground.


    "Tit!"


    Spitting out blood, he calmed down his shaky legs and posed.


    "¡­That''s pretty good."


    Yado was grinning as his minions walked down the road.


    "You seem to have the power to make fun of your snout."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Things like a burgee. I''ll kill you all!"


    Baek Cheon also stepped forward and hit Yado.


    "Living room!"


    Jo-Gol tried to dissuade him, but Baek Cheon pushed him away with a single glance.


    "I''m dealing with it."


    "¡­¡­I see."


    Baek Cheon knows that. That if he is pushed back here, the balance will be broken at once.


    He had to take charge of Yado, whether he was stretching or not, holding his trousers.


    "I''m tearing up."


    Yado couldn''t stand the irritation anymore and screamed.


    "A young man, an old man, all angry!"


    "Lord!"


    He didn''t even look at the one who opened his mouth next to him and hit him.


    Oh my god!


    With the sound of the North exploding, the beaten tooth spouted blood and fell out.


    "You morons! You''re dragging your time because you can''t take care of one of them?"


    "Sorry, I''m sorry!"


    "Kill them all! If you don''t kill them all in half an hour, I''ll kill you myself!"


    "Yes!"


    The bayonets began tightening up on Hwasan''s disciples with their eyes full of life.


    "¡­¡­."


    The existence of an absolute master.


    If Chung-Myung had tied the feet of all the people just a moment ago, his disciples were now weighed down by Yado''s existence.


    God d*mn it.


    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth.


    I was trying to tie Yado up somehow because I was worried about this situation.¡­.


    "Jo-Gol! Yoon-Jong!"


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "I tie him up. Protect the death penalty somehow!"


    "Yes!"


    The two men nodded with determined determination.


    "Hit them all and kill them!"


    "Variety!"


    Many people who had been separated from the archbishop and did not receive proper orders were spouting brutal flesh that was quite different from before.


    The heightened fraud alone began to break down the situation that had been forced to lead. Hwasan''s disciples were quickly pushed back.


    Yado twisted his lips and laughed.


    "Yeah, that''s what I''m supposed to do."''


    Young people sometimes do more than they can when they''re in the mood.


    But on the contrary, if you can kill the mood, you can''t show your skills.


    While that Hwajeong sword Baek Cheon and some others seem to have surpassed that level, most of the Hwasan disciples are still heavily influenced by fraud.


    "It''s a breath away. Kill them all...¡­."


    "Oh, my God!"


    Yado''s head turned.


    To the place where the roar of a lion is loud enough to make the whole Hwasan cry.


    ''That''s...''


    Someone was entering the prose of the broken Hwasan.


    "Old man?"


    An old man with a face full of anger gritted his teeth.


    "This¡­¡­ this is a dog¡­¡­. Whoops! Oh, my God, whoops! It''s killing me."


    The roar of the lion exploded, but the figure of the arrival was not very good.


    The whole body was drenched in sweat, and the hair that had flowed down was glued to the face. The old man grabbed his knee and took a few deep breaths.


    "¡­¡­ Elder Hyun Young?"


    A blank voice leaked out of Yoon-Jong''s mouth.


    When he heard that, Hyun Young raised his head.


    Then he threw up his anger again."How dare the Sapa! Where are we? You f*cking bastards!"


    In a soulless shout, the crowd stared at him with a look of boredom.


    And at that moment.


    "Guys!"


    "Yes! Elder!"


    Hwasan''s disciples, who had just arrived from the West Bank, stormed into the mountains like torrents from the burst bank.


    Hyun Young''s order was given.


    "Go and ask!"


    "Yes!"


    As Hyun Young pulled out his sword, his disciples, soaked in sweat, rushed blood in their eyes.


    Rushing as wild as a torrent, they began to sweep away the bay roads.


    "Living room!"


    "Yes!"


    Baek Cheon clenched his fist. Then he turned to the side for a moment.


    ''Chung-Myung??.''


    Chung-Myung, who disappeared with the Black Jodan, kept getting in my mind. What Yado said a while ago kept raising anxiety in the corner of his mind.


    One.


    He shouted with his teeth clenched, determined.


    "Push it! We''ll end it with our own hands!"


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    Baek Cheon jumps up towards Yado.


    "I believe you, Chung-Myung!"


    It was time for him to do what he had to do.

 Chapter - 399 Episode 399. Walking together, not relying on. Its about walking together. (4)

    As Chung-Myung jumped up the branch, the sound of the leaf shaking rang.


    The dark-colored Hwasan was frightening, and a cheap life was spreading. Chung-Myung laughed, showing his teeth at the energy that made the skin feel numb.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    At that moment, two swords popped out from the bottom and shot at Chung-Myung''s stomach and neck.


    Thinning three swords.


    Benda is a deformed sword that thoroughly excludes the purpose and only tries to stab the opponent to death.


    The end of the three swords under the moonlight shone ominously black. It was extreme Germany.


    Two venomous swords flying in the dark.


    But there was no shaking at the end of Chung-Myung''s sword.


    Whoops!


    Chung-Myung''s sword, which blew away the flying sword, split into about a dozen and stabbed down.


    Push!


    a clear sense of touch


    It was clear that the sword had cut through the flesh and broken the bones.


    However, even with such a wound, there was no small groan from the bottom. This alone gives us a sense of how thoroughly trained they are.


    Blame!


    Chung-Myung, who stepped on the branch and lifted himself up again, soon fell like a bird.


    As soon as he landed on the ground, two black swan crew members, hiding on a tree, rushed toward Chung-Myung like wolves running toward their prey.


    Love, love, love and sorrow!


    A long-stretched sword.


    Defense was a sword for nothing but attack.


    A sword containing a vicious desire to hurt and die even if it is to die.


    A single wound can poison an opponent. They knew only too well how to deal with people who were stronger than themselves.


    Those who have never dealt with these people will die without even half of their skills due to their vicious skills.


    One.


    Oh, my god!


    Chung-Myung''s sword parted Ho Gong like a ray of light.


    Before the opponent''s sword reached, Chung-Myung''s sword penetrated the opponent first.


    Card!


    The three swords that touched the sword split evenly. Chung-Myung''s sword, which did not lose its momentum, soon broke his opponent''s body in two.


    The body split in half bounced from side to side and blood poured out like rain.


    The speed of the attacker next to the colleague did not decrease at all, even though he saw his body split in half.


    Chung-Myung stared coldly at the sword, which was shot in a straight line toward his neck, and turned around, stretching one foot to his side.


    Okay.


    The hem of the clothes was slightly split, but it didn''t even rub Chung-Myung''s body.


    And


    Crunch.


    A sword wielded indifferently by Chung-Myung cut off the black swan''s neck.


    Flop.


    About half of his neck was cut off, and he was stuck on the floor, causing cramps. Then after a while, it started to cool down.


    a whooping sound


    When the black swan''s sword fell to the ground, nearby grasses began to dry up in an instant.


    How much poison can it be in there that could that happen?


    Chung-Myung, who swung his sword to shake off the blood, looked up at the sky, smelling the bloody smell that seeped into his nose.


    I feel dirty.


    Bloody smell that seeps into the nose and life that shoots through the flesh. A chill from a rapidly cooling body.


    As if he had returned to any part of his past life, Ki Si-gam was getting on Chung-Myung''s nerves.


    Rumbling.


    I thought dark clouds were gathering, but eventually thunder and lightning began to strike from the sky.


    And not long after, it rained like a hole in the sky.In the rain, Chung-Myung looked down quietly.


    The situation is in their favor.


    Those who hide in the dark and seek a gap will be able to hide the sign even more completely in the thunder and rain.


    This is the battlefield they want the most.


    It was foolish to jump into the battlefield.


    But Chung-Myung chased them away without a moment''s hesitation.


    If he throws himself into the hunting ground, no one will be able to target his disciples over him.


    Rainwater ran down my wet hair.


    He quietly opened his mouth in the cold rain that cooled him down in an instant.


    "If you don''t come, I''ll go."


    His foot hit the floor.


    Chung-Myung, shot like a ray of light, smoked a red plum in the dark. as clear as ever, as beautiful as ever. That''s why the plum blossoms are so disparate in this bloody battlefield.


    Plum blossoms fall on the bodies of those hiding in the dark.


    Crunch.


    The plum blossoms, which seemed to have bloomed tenderly, stirred everything they touched sharply, out of proportion to its simplicity.


    "¡­Giggles."


    Another body plunged to the ground with a faint scream that it had not endured.


    And at that moment.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    Dozens of black shadows flew toward Chung-Myung, cutting through the pouring rain.


    Colder eyes than pouring rain shone in the dark.


    Boom!


    Chung-Myung''s sword, which soon stepped forward, flew through Ho Gong like a poisonous serpent. The beautiful, colorful plum blossoms born at the end of the sword covered the fluttering people again.


    There was not a moment of hesitation at the end of the sword.


    Kaga gaga gak!


    Poisoned swords with all their might could not penetrate the forest of plum blossoms like clouds. Swords hit the plum blossoms bounced in all directions.


    then


    Paaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah.


    At Chung-Myung''s feet, a black monologue rose. Chung-Myung lifted himself up reflexively.


    He avoided penetrating the bayonet, but could not maintain the sword. At the moment, the shape of the plum blossoms was scattered, and the black swan crew rushed toward him at a faster pace than before.


    Chung-Myung clenched his teeth and grabbed the sword.


    Then Ho Gong spun around and began to scatter the sword all over the place.


    Among the twenty-four plum blossoms, many plum blossoms were depicted in Ho Gong. Just as petals fell from the plum trees that were hit by heavy rain, a lot of plum blossoms poured downpour.


    "Whoops!"


    Those who rushed to the momentarily blooming plum blossoms opened their eyes wide.


    But it''s already a sign. It was too late to step down.


    The Black Towers threw themselves into the plum blossoms without taking care of themselves.


    Crunch! Crunch!


    Plum swords have penetrated all over the body. However, even when the flesh was split and the bones were broken, they did not lose their venom and only stabbed Chung-Myung.


    a simple number of days


    A straight-line attack with no fancy perversion or manipulation to deceive the opponent.


    However, as soon as a dozen such swords gather, they become the scariest sword in the world.


    Deathless attacks poured into Chung-Myung''s body. He lost some black spirit and just stabbed, but some of them fiercely and sharply aimed at Chung-Myung.


    Blame!


    On the ground, Chung-Myung showed his teeth at the sight.


    Then he kicked himself against the floor and flew himself through the swords being fired.Bite!


    A thin, sharp sword smashed into pieces when it hit Chung-Myung''s plum sword. Fragments of the sword scattering at a formidable speed and brutally penetrating the bodies of the black-


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Taking advantage of the slight hesitation of the opponents, Chung-Myung''s sword hit the head of the black swan who was flying from the lead. As soon as his head soared to Ho Gong, Chung-Myung stepped down and shook his sword in all directions.


    blooming plum blossoms


    The veins that are spouting out.


    At the moment, the forest, which was pouring heavy rain, was colored with red blood and red plum blossoms.


    The severed limbs were bounced off, and the cracked body fell with a thud to the ground without even screaming.


    But Chung-Myung wasn''t safe either.


    Crunch.


    A single sword that flew just in time cut Chung-Myung''s shoulder thin.


    "That''s enough, that''s enough..."


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    But the head of the man who stabbed Chung-Myung in the shoulder soon crossed Ho Gong like a kick ball.


    Chung-Myung, who violently hit the enemy''s neck, turned the sword around and caught it. He then poked himself into his shoulder, which was grazed by a single sword.


    Crunch.


    The sword dug into the shoulder with the gruesome noise of the flesh cutting.


    Crunch. Crunch.


    The sound of sharp blades cutting flesh spread strangely through the sound of rain. He had no hesitation in cutting off his shoulder.


    He cut off a handful of flesh without blinking an eye, stopped his shoulder and turned the sword back to hold it.


    Bang!


    Then, as if he had waited, a heavy sound broke out and turned the ground upside down, and again five black swan members soared from the ground and stabbed Chung-Myung with a sword.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Chung-Myung, who blew away the necks of the flying men at once, brought the sword back to his side as soon as he shook off the blood from the sword.


    Crunch.


    With a restrained movement, a handful of flesh was cut off from its sides and fell to the ground.


    After finishing the bleeding with an indifferent face, he turned his head and stared at one place.


    His gaze accurately caught Heukssi, who was watching from afar through the dark forest.


    "Hh¡­¡­."


    An animal-like laugh escaped from Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "¡­¡­."


    Heukssi stared still at Chung-Myung with snake-like eyes.


    ''That''s odd.''


    My body felt cold.


    ''I''ve never seen a man like him.''


    Heukssi was unprecedentedly embarrassed because he looked so used to these battles.


    There was no hesitation in killing a young man who seemed to have never committed a murder, and there was no hesitation in killing more than a dozen people at once.


    In addition, that boldness of cutting out the venom without hesitation.


    Heukssi, who has faced numerous enemies so far, has never faced such a person.


    Twenty lives were lost in an instant.


    Nearly half of the members of the Black Jodan were killed, and all they did was make two raw chicks on his body.


    Of course that would have been enough normally. It''s just a little scratch, so the opponent would have been careless, and the poison that spread from there would have driven the opponent to pain and death.


    But to him there seemed to be no indifference, no hesitation.


    Hard and hard.


    Heukssi''s hand began to move with a strange sound.


    The enemy is obviously strong.


    But¡­¡­.


    Nothing excites a man more than the screams of a strong man.To kill the weak is as simple and trivial as to crush and kill the worm. So I don''t feel much of a sense of excitement.


    But the blood of the strong is special.


    A big pile.


    Gently biting his tongue, Heukssi smiled as if he were really enjoying the taste of blood filling his mouth.


    Heukssi''s eyes, which were revealed through the wrapped black bandages, shone horrifyingly.


    Chung-Myung was walking towards him.


    Despite the rain, the blood stains on the unclothed shoulders and sides were frighteningly clear.


    One.


    The approaching scene, with a sword hanging in the blood, evoked a kind of emotion Heukssi had never felt before.


    Fear. Yes, this was fear.


    ''I''m afraid... ''¡­.''


    The kaga angle.


    Heukssi''s long toenail-shaped joes jutted out of his sleeve, hitting each other, creating a disturbing metallic sound.


    I must kill him.''


    If we don''t kill him here, one day the whole crowd will fall into his hands. Considering his age and growth, even the universal ark may not be able to handle him in the future.


    So you must kill it here and get rid of them.


    "¡­¡­The Seven Brothers."


    The voice from his throat caused subtle tremors throughout the forest.


    Seven brothers.


    The order to ignore his life and kill his opponent no matter what he does.


    A person who has never been ordered since the creation of the Black Jodan has fallen from this position.


    That buck.


    But whether or not he knows the hostility towards him, Chung-Myung approached Heukssi with indifferent eyes, scratching the floor with a sword.


    "Now, tell me."


    A colder voice than rain came out of his seemingly nonchalant mouth.


    "How do you want me to kill you?"


    Heukssi, who looked at him with sparkling eyes, opened his mouth to the Black Jodan.


    "Kill me."


    Dozens of black shadows flooded Chung-Myung as the forest shook with a screeching voice.


    Chung-Myung laughed, showing his blood-soaked teeth.


    "That''s good, too."


    I''m glad it rained.


    This dirty blood will wash away in the rain.


    A little sad and sad plum blossom rose from the end of Chung-Myung''s sword.

 Chapter - 400 Episode 400. Its not about relying, its about walking together. (5)

    Whoosh!


    The sword flying through the rain was devastating. Rising black swan crews descended toward Chung-Myung like black rainbows.


    Chung-Myung lit a blood-red plum blossom at the end of the sword, looking at it with his bleak eyes.


    Rainfalling.


    plum blossoms blooming in the pouring rain


    It is safe to say that plum blossoms when you have to overpower your opponent and plum blossoms when you have to kill your opponent are completely different.


    The plum blossoms that Chung-Myung showed at the arena were also colorful, but now they are clearly different from then.


    Sword only to kill the opponent. Hundreds of blooming plum blossoms were full of life.


    The wielding black was heartless, and the sword-holding examination in the rain was even more insensitive.


    "Well."


    Finally, a groan came out of the mouth of the black swan who rushed to Chung-Myung.


    Although the members of the Black Towers have admitted that they have succeeded in overcoming the fear of death through extreme training, they have been thrilled to climb up the spine at this moment.


    If they threw themselves through those colorful plum blossoms, their bodies would be torn into six pieces.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    A shout broke out of my mouth.


    They were trained not to waste a breath until the moment they completely stopped breathing. However, to overcome this fear now, it was necessary to have something that had never existed before.


    "Die!"


    The history of the sword''s explosion vibrated the segum.


    The three sharp swords pierced the plum blossoms like arrows.


    Oh, my god!


    A single point history began to crush plum blossoms. The plum blossoms against the sword shivered and soon dispersed.


    One, two, and three!


    The plum blossoms that were blocking between the Black swan crew and Chung-Myung were torn down one after another. The three swords are not dead at all.


    ''That''s enough!


    No matter how powerful a history is, it is hard to maintain this number of swords at the same time.


    So it''s hard to get a point out of the attack¡­¡­.


    It was then.


    Slowly.


    The plum blossoms, which had been firmly in place, were gently fluttering. And at the same time.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    As if flying in the wind, it began to fly to the Black Towers.


    ''Kkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk.


    I expected it at this point.


    But even as long as the sword is stuck in your body, all you have to do is stab it in! flesh and bone...¡­.


    Crunch.


    I cut my hand holding the sword. The black swan clearly caught the eye of his fingers, which had been cut off, falling weakly to the floor.


    The pain swept around his hand, but the black swan clenched his teeth and pushed the sword in. No, I was going to shove it in.


    But it was just too much greed.


    Crunch!


    The petals brushed past my wrist. I felt a slight tingling pain, and a long red line was drawn on my arm.


    I thought I could put up with it.


    One. At that moment.


    Oh my god.


    The red line seemed to thicken, but the wound opened in an instant.


    Seeing the bones showing on his long split forearms, the Black Towers opened their eyes wide.


    Crunch.


    The fluttering petals split the thighs.


    Crunch. Crunch.


    My sides are split. A flower petal stuck in the abdomen. Blood splattered from my shoulders and my ears were cut off.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    It was not until the sword''s hand was cut off, its neck was cut halfway, and its abdomen was pierced through a dozen petals that the Black Jawman realized what he was being subjected to.


    "Hey, that''s ridiculous.¡­.''


    Whoosh!


    Waves of plum blossoms swept the whole body. Dozens and hundreds of petals cut flesh, cut bones, and pierced the body.Blood was scattered through the rain.


    In time, all that remained in the place where the flowers had fallen was a figure called a human being.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! You wicked bastard!


    The person who saw his colleague''s terrible death couldn''t stand it and screamed in agitation, but it was a dark sword day, not an answer.


    Crack!


    The sword, which popped out of the plum blossoms, pierced the neck of a black swan member who rushed in.


    Push!


    The sound of a sword cutting through flesh and bones rang clearly in the rain.


    "Growl¡­¡­."


    A strange groan came out as the blood bubbles soared through his throat. Chung-Myung''s eyes were so cold as to look at the person struggling to seize life with his neck pierced.


    The moment to retrieve the sword that supported the sagging body.


    All of a sudden.


    A person with a piercing throat raised his hand and grabbed Chung-Myung''s sword with both hands.


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    Bloody eyes were full of malice.


    As if he would not miss this opportunity, his hand, which pushed his history as far as he could, penetrated the blade of the sword. The blade sounded terrible, scratching and scratching with bones.


    Chung-Myung''s determination not to let go of his sword even if he dies.


    "Kill me!"


    "Ha-a!"


    And, as if in response to the will, two black beams flew behind Chung-Myung''s back.


    One, the corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth twisted at that moment.


    Push!


    Before long, he poked his sword forward, rather than pulling it out.


    The eyes of a desperate tug at the sword were filled with dismay.


    ''Oh, inside...!''


    Push!


    Chung-Myung, who revealed his teeth, poked a sword into the black swan''s neck to the root. The sword, which took its life at once, did not stop there, but fell down in a fierce manner.


    Whoosh!


    Chung-Myung quickly penetrated through his split body. Hot blood hit the whole body, but didn''t bat an eyelid.


    After breaking through the body of a black swan, he turned around and kicked the body that had yet to collapse to those who were aiming for his back.


    The body spun and scattered blood everywhere.


    "Ugh!"


    Those who rushed in with a bewildered cry turned for a moment.


    Chung-Myung didn''t miss the moment.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    The feet quickly ran up the floor.


    The tip of his sword shivered as if it were a war of islands and narrowed the streets.


    Just as time flew by, the flowering plum blossoms swept away the disorganized man.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    A single number of people with dozens of holes all over the body screamed desperately. And even before Chung-Myung''s last sword could escape from his body, he was out of breath.


    Chung-Myung''s movement was outspoken.


    Along with the sound of breaking air, a light-like sword entered another''s neck.


    "Gasp!"


    The frightened Black Towers raised their arms without even thinking of swinging a sword.


    Crack!


    Chung-Myung''s sword, which penetrated the crossed arms, pierced the opponent''s neck without losing its momentum. With his arms sewn, the Black Towers turned white and backed away.


    But Chung-Myung didn''t let him go easily. The Black Towers rushed at a faster pace than they were retreating.


    Chung-Myung''s hair, which looked darker because it was so wet, flew. Then he scattered blood all over the place.


    "Huh!"


    At that time, the black swan''s feet, which were stepping back.


    Eventually, Chung-Myung looked down at me in the eyes of a black swan who fell on the floor.Blood-soaked, demon-like face. But, by contrast, the eyes that sank so cold that they seemed to tear the soul apart.


    "Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s sword penetrated his neck without hesitation.


    I tried to block it with all my might, but the sword slowly, slowly cut his arm and dug into his neck.


    Crunch.


    "Growl¡­¡­."


    The airway cracked and a strange sound leaked out of my throat. Blood filled my mouth with backflow.


    "You shouldn''t have come to the battlefield if you weren''t prepared to get blood from your colleagues."


    A creepy smile sprang up around Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "Buddy."


    The Black Towers lost their breath and their whole body drooped.


    Puff.


    Chung-Myung, who split his neck, pulled out his sword and raised his body without hesitation.


    "¡­¡­tit."


    Blood mixed with rain flowed down on Chung-Myung''s face, spitting blood into his mouth.


    The pouring rain can''t help but smell this thick blood. I felt unpleasant and familiar at the same time.


    Chung-Myung raised his hand and stole his face.


    The sense of the sword breaking its neck bone remained clear at the fingertips.


    This sense was once all right.¡­.


    He looked away at the rest of the Black Towers. Those who failed to narrow the distance hurriedly surrounded him as if they were wary. Like a pack of wolves on a hunt.


    However, even though Jinyoung is like a wolf, their eyes are not.


    The vicious and virulent eyes of the first time were nowhere, and the only eyes left were shaking as if they were fed up.


    Chung-Myung approached them with his sword hanging down.


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    The black swan in his direction flinched and unwittingly retreated.


    You want me to deal with a monster like that?


    The only time you can aim for an opponent without taking care of your life is when your determination can produce results. But... isn''t this just dog death?


    "Da, run away...¡­."


    Crack!


    Then, a creepy sound penetrated his ear.


    The man who was stepping back slowly lowered his eyes. A hand wrapped in black bandages was sticking out through his chest.


    Soon blood began to flow out of his mouth. He looked back with trembling eyes.


    "No way."


    Heukssi''s screeching voice echoed.


    Hard.


    A strange sound came from the hand that broke through the chest. The Black Towers were convulsed with breathtaking pain, but in Heukssi''s eyes there was no perturbation.


    "Turn it off... Turn it off...¡­."


    Puff.


    Heukssi, who pulled his hand out of his chest, fixed his eyes only to Chung-Myung without even giving his eyes to his fallen subordinate.


    His mouth, wrapped in bandages, opened still.


    "We''re joining forces. Come on. Hold on and hang on."


    It was hard to live in the eyes of the Black Towers.


    If you can''t run away anyway, the only way to survive is to kill him.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!"


    It was more of a scream than a shout.


    Black swan crews, who dyed their eyes red, stormed Chung-Myung at once.


    Watching the near-repellent attack, Chung-Myung slowly took a standstill.


    Front three. Back two. And one above your head.


    I am not sure that that is all. No, it is foolish to deal with them at the same time, even if they are everything.


    Chung-Myung''s feet stepped on the prostitution. As he glided across the floor, he ghostly flew toward the person who was approaching first.


    Because it''s in front of you?


    You''re welcome.


    Because his feet were the slowest. Because I have the deepest fear in my heart.A battle is not a bimu. If the opponent shows weakness, he or she is thoroughly persistent. It is the battlefield where my neck flies first while watching the opponent''s situation.


    And Chung-Myung followed the rules of the battlefield thoroughly.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    The eyes of the Black Towers were shaken when they saw Chung-Myung flying in first before they could narrow the siege.


    "Argh!"


    He screamed and stabbed three swords.


    Three swords are sharper and more deadly when attacking, but only half-weapons when defending.


    And Chung-Myung didn''t miss that point.


    Bite!


    Chung-Myung''s sword was struck with a strong history. At the same time, the three swords that were struck broke in half with a sharp sound of sharpness.


    Chung-Myung''s sword lowered the black swan in front of its eyes.


    The sword dug into his shoulder and cut off his collarbone at once. Then he penetrated through his upper body.


    But then.


    Crack!


    Just as the sword passed through the abdomen, something popped out of the black swan''s chest and picked up Chung-Myung''s face.


    Even the world''s Chung-Myung had to be heartbroken at this moment.


    "LOL!"


    I twisted my body before I could check what shape it was. The flying thing passed by its face narrowly, leaving three scars on its cheek.


    At the same time.


    Whoosh!


    The black swan''s body in front of him exploded and scattered six pieces. Bones and six pieces with a history dug into Chung-Myung''s body like memorization.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    And without missing the moment, the Black Towers flooded Chung-Myung.


    Ugh!


    Chung-Myung, who had his teeth clenched, quickly moved his sword in all directions.


    Twenty-four-year-old plum blossoms, the plum blossoms gradually spread and swept those flying toward him away in a wide-ranging storm of petals.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    "Argh!"


    A mournful scream rang out on Hwasan.


    The plum-blossom method, which contained life and spread without mercy, was sufficient to turn those who attacked into six sides. However, urgent herbivores cannot be as sophisticated as usual.


    So Chung-Myung had to pay for it, too.


    Crunch.


    He quickly cut off the flesh of his thigh.


    Chung-Myung, who cut a few more parts of his body in motion without hesitation, looked forward with half-eyed eyes.


    Heukssi was approaching slowly. The eyes seen through the bandages shone darker in the dark.


    "I don''t know...¡­.I don''t know. The movement is obviously an old man who''s been through a hundred battles."


    Hard.


    Heukssi''s Joe made a strange and unpleasant sound whenever he moved.


    "¡­you."


    Tendons stood on Chung-Myung''s evil jaw. And the eyes were bloodshot.


    It was Joe of Heukssi who brushed his face a moment ago. The man who hid his hiding skill attacked Chung-Myung, penetrating his servant''s back.


    "You look angry, don''t you? Why?"


    Heukssi lifted Joe and tilted his head as if he had no idea what was going on.


    "If I hurt your rotten body or something, wouldn''t he like it in the underworld?"


    At Heukssi''s words, Chung-Myung''s plum sword vibrated briefly.


    Of course he knew that wasn''t too wrong. There is no such thing as a means of killing and killing each other.


    But¡­¡­.


    But why does it feel like my blood is soaring backwards?


    Heukssi approached Chung-Myung silently, lifting a long group in both hands.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t kill people easily. I''ll let you scream that you''ve never screamed before."Chung-Myung smiled coldly with an unrelenting look.


    "You''re talking, little b*tc*."


    Soon after, the plum sword spewed blue swords.

 Chapter - 401 Episode 401. Volcanoes are not your place to protect. (1)

    Rainwater dug into the cut. There was a throbbing pain that came.


    However, Chung-Myung''s attention was solely on Heukssi.


    Hard.


    Joe of Heukssi made a grumpy noise.


    "¡­I don''t understand."


    Heukssi slightly turned his head to the side.


    "A single drop of bull is a deadly poison. Even if I cut it out, I''d be dead by now...¡­.not a big mouth?"


    Chung-Myung''s face was marked with three distinct red lines. The time has passed for the poison to spread to his group.


    However, the symptoms of addiction did not appear significant.


    The extent to which the area around the cut cheek has turned dark.


    An ordinary person had to die with his whole body dyed black.


    Of course, poison does not work well for absolute masters with a strong history and perfect chi operation. If the poison had completely destroyed even those people, the Black Jodan would not have stayed as one of the great crowds.


    But the opponent is still a young man.


    It is true that he has a strong history that is not suitable for his age, but given the time he has spent learning martial arts, he can''t even have the management of the working class?


    "The more I go through, the more I don''t know."


    Heukssi reached out and reached for Joe''s Day.


    Blood flowed out of the fingertips wrapped in black bandages even though it touched.


    Considering that the stabbing is slightly aching, there is no problem with the poison.


    And yet it doesn''t work.¡­.


    "Anyway, that''s fine. If the poison doesn''t work well, you can poke a hole in your stomach and stick it in yourself."


    Chung-Myung stared with cold eyes as Heukssi grumbled.


    In fact, the venom that came through the wound was gradually spreading. Burning poison into a tri-sale fire is not that difficult, but no matter how hard Chung-Myung is, it was impossible to create a tri-sale fire during the fight.


    Heukssi, who had been aiming for Chung-Myung since the beginning of the battle, would not have missed the gap.


    In the past, Chung-Myung was not comparable to him in the past, although poison would not have invaded him in the first place if it was a plum inspection, and even if it was an invasion, it would have simply emitted it.


    Of course, after being reborn, he has become stronger at a remarkable rate. It''s a growth that I didn''t dare imagine in my previous life.


    But who was the plum screener?


    It was the examination that reached the ranks of the soldiers who completed the inspection of Hwasan and established their own swords. The only test that Heavenly Demon, who had been shaking and trampling the world, acknowledged was the inspection of plum blossoms.


    It was still a long way off for Chung-Myung to regain that high altitude.


    I could feel the residue of the cut wound and the poison that came through my face slowly spreading out. For now, it was best to contain the venom from spreading.


    One.


    I don''t care.''


    It''s not a big deal to burn this poison if you knock him down.


    Chung-Myung slowly began to move his foot towards Heukssi.


    The play.


    The drooping sword scratched the floor.


    The slow-moving body seemed to be speeding up little by little, and soon it was shot at Heukssi at the same speed as before the island.


    In a blink of an eye, he rushed to Heukssi''s side and fired a powerful sword at his head.


    Whoosh!


    Two crossed groups blocked Chung-Myung''s plum sword.


    Sword and Joe collided, and the pouring rain could not handle the impact and bounced off in all directions.Let''s go!


    The sound of metal rubbing against metal.


    The angry eyes of Chung-Myung and the lifeless Heukssi met fiercely in Ho Gong.


    "Hahaha!"


    With a strange roar, Joe tightened as if to break Chung-Myung''s plum sword. It looked as if the toenail of a mysterious bird was snatching at its prey.


    Whoosh.


    A plum sword caught between Joe and Joe screamed. A triumphant smile flashed around Heukssi''s mouth.


    "Don''t miss¡­¡­."


    Oh, my god!


    But then Chung-Myung''s feet stuck in Heukssi''s abdomen. My back bent for an instant and my body dried up in a round shape.


    However, the power to tighten Chung-Myung''s sword has not diminished at all.


    Let''s go, let''s go!


    Joe was dashed down on a plum sword''s sword. Joe''s day, which slipped the medical examination, was heard for Chung-Myung''s forearm.


    Blame!


    Chung-Myung''s toes hit the floor. First of all, it means that we''re going to open up the streets again.


    But Heukssi also clashed to the bottom and persistently followed. The closer the distance, the more advantageous it is to use the single bottle.


    Kagak!


    Then there was a strange sound at the end of the group. Then the day that curved like an eagle''s claw came out like a stretch.


    Crack!


    A small double-equipped blade drilled five holes into Chung-Myung''s forearm.


    Chung-Myung, who has been through all sorts of hardships, also distorted his face with unpredictable shapes.


    It wasn''t Chung-Myung who was going to get one.


    Boom!


    Too close to wielding a sword.


    But Chung-Myung''s ignorance does not just stay with the sword. Heukssi''s fist is stuck in Chung-Myung-Myung''s fist is stuck in his face.


    Wood.


    Heukssi''s face, wrapped in bandages, was dented with the sound of bone crushing. My head was bent back as if it were going to break.


    Red blood began to spread on the black bandages wet with rain.


    However, Heukssi pushed Joe even harder into Chung-Myung''s arm with his head tilted as if he didn''t feel pain.


    Wood.


    Joe''s Day eventually broke through Chung-Myung''s arm and popped out the other way.


    "Hhh."


    A strange voice leaked from the reclined Heukssi''s mouth.


    Chung-Myung''s fist, full of history, struck Heukssi on the jaw once again.


    Whoosh!


    Heukssi''s body bounced off like a shell. At the same time, Jo Nal was pulled out at once.


    "¡­¡­."


    Oh, my god!


    Chung-Myung looked at the perforated arm with a stiff face.


    Black venom poured out of the five holes. As the venom spread out, a slight pain spread throughout the arm.


    He pushed his history to prevent the spread of venom, so he tried to squeeze his fingertips. Fortunately, there was no major abnormality in the sense of the hand holding the sword.


    He bit his lips slightly and pulled himself together.


    If it were in the past, he would not have been attacked by any deformed weapon.


    The reason for the attack could not be determined immediately whether it was because he was less skilled than in the past or because he became complacent in peace.


    Although he stopped the bleeding as much as possible, he seemed to have shed quite a bit of blood. The view was subtly blurred.


    Then Heukssi, who fell to the floor, sprang up his upper body.


    "Whoops."


    And he stammered around his face. His mouth, which rose like a ghost, curiously bending his neck, was soaked in blood.


    "Cough!"


    He reached out and ripped off the bandage around his mouth. A piece of tongue and teeth that had been cut fell down on the chin."¡­I would have been cut off if I hadn''t let go of my strength in advance."


    The tongue was cut off and the pronunciation was crushed, but the unpleasant eyes were as eerie as the first time.


    However, Chung-Myung had no intention of talking nonchalantly.


    Paaa!


    He shot the ground with his feet.


    The sword trembled lightly in Ho Gong, and soon the red plum blossoms began to shoot out.


    Maeyoung Jo-ha ( ??).


    As its name implies, plum blossoms gradually increased in number, and soon turned into rivers swollen by heavy rain. The torrents of plum blossoms that burned over the burst banks covered everywhere and pushed roughly.


    Heukssi''s eyes grew with dismay and surprise.


    ''Is this a sight that can be made out of a sword?''


    I faced many masters and saw many tests. However, the scene in front of him was a wonder that Heukssi had never imagined before.


    Under the heavy rain, the river of plum blossoms overflows toward him.


    It was not only beautiful but also magnificent.


    But in its majesty, there was a terrible amount of nakedness. It was clear that the river of plum blossoms would shred and crush everything that was falling.


    My knees are folded. Heukssi, who has Joe slammed into the ground, lowers his posture to the point where his knees almost touch the floor. Then he watched the river of plum blossoms coming with bloodshot eyes.


    "Hoop!"


    With a short breath, Heukssi''s body bounced forward.


    The river of plum blossoms was going to swell up. If you try to avoid it awkwardly, you will be caught up in the river of plum blossoms that sweep the world. Like being swept away by a torrent.


    The only way forward!


    He lowered his body as low as he could and lifted Joe up, infused his strength like crazy. As his skinny body rotated, Joe drew a violent contrast.


    Just as a wounded animal wielded its claws, an irregular and violent game began to strike back at the flaming plum blossoms.


    A black shadow then penetrated into the river of plum blossoms. Heukssi, who filled his front with sharp play from Joe, advanced with a grotesque roar.


    However, the river of plum blossoms was sharp and arrogant.


    It''s pouring in.


    Even though it was dug up, pushed out, and beaten, the plum blossoms endlessly filled the void and pushed back again.


    Heukssi''s Joe couldn''t twist the plum blossoms, just as humans could not push the river away no matter how evil it was.


    One.


    "Caaaah!


    The howling of a venomous little beast echoed from Heukssi''s throat.


    Soon after, he hit the ground with his group and lifted himself up diagonally. A black figure over the river of plum blossoms flew toward Chung-Myung.


    Of course there was a great price to pay for the choice.


    Crunch! Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!


    Heukssi''s legs, which were swept away by a river of plum blossoms, quickly wore dozens of scars and spouted blood. And it didn''t stop there, it was torn into pieces.


    The pain of hundreds of cuts in one leg at a time.


    Heukssi''s mouth opened in terrible pain that no sensible human being could tolerate. A silent scream was desperately thrown up in the black hole that opened wide.


    But Heukssi''s body didn''t stop. Rather, he rushed toward Chung-Myung at the speed of his first jump.


    Heukssi''s eyes, which had been glistening with life, threw up a blue light.


    The power of the company has been boosted as if it is going to bet everything on this one move. Blood poured out of his nose as if a bank had burst, and blood tears leaked out of his eyes, which had all the veins burst."Ahhhhhhhhhh!"


    More than three pieces of energy were emitted from the groups in both hands.


    Heukssi, who lost his leg and revealed the claws of a huge game, looked like a trapeze that was descending for the game.


    Heukssi stormed Chung-Myung as it was.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes, which were smoking plum blossoms, subsided in an instant.


    "Kill me!"


    Ten wide-spread claws began to tighten Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung, who took the lower taxes, jumped lightly and stepped back.


    just then


    Poof!


    Heukssi''s back bandages burst out with a little binge and four groups were released from behind.


    As soon as it was released, four groups drew a big line and stepped back, blocking Chung-Myung''s retreat, and dug straight into the back.


    But Chung-Myung''s eyes were still unperturbed.


    Blocked from retreating, he took a step forward. After twisting the enemy''s target a little bit, he quickly stabbed the sword into Heukssi''s flying body a dozen times.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    But Heukssi did not back down.


    A dozen holes were drilled in the upper body in an instant, but Heukssi moved forward. Then, the group, which emits longer energy than the human body, was pulled from side to side to block Chung-Myung''s movement.


    "LOL!"


    If it stays the same, the body will be shattered.


    Chung-Myung rushed into Heukssi''s arms and dug himself in.


    Push!


    A plum sword stabbed Heukssi in the abdomen. As the group got longer, the benefits of the disease disappeared. If you can dig inside, you can escape the swinging energy.


    One. At that moment.


    Grab it.


    Heukssi held Chung-Myung in his skinny arms.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!


    It was not long before four groups flew behind Chung-Myung''s back penetrated Heukssi''s arm, not Chung-Myung. Like locking a lock.


    Chung-Myung looked up with wide eyes.


    Heukssi was smiling, bleeding out of his mouth.


    All of them?''


    Heukssi''s arms, which hugged Chung-Myung, began to harden. I tried to push it down by raising its history, but I couldn''t move as if I were tied to a chain made of iron.


    "LOL!"


    Chung-Myung stabbed the plum sword even harder. Heukssi''s stomach split long and his guts began to flow. However, the stiffened arm didn''t even move a little.


    "No, hehe."


    Heukssi laughed back as if he were a jubilant person even as he threw up his blood. And cried out.


    "Now! Kill him!"


    (sighs) (CHUCKLES)


    The floor soared as if it were exploding, and a black In-young flew behind Chung-Myung''s back.


    The last black swan member who had been hiding in the ground from the beginning was shot like a shell at Chung-Myung''s back at Heukssi''s order.


    Love, love, love, love, love, love, love, love, love!


    The blue sword was young with the black sword.


    Chung-Myung, who turned his head reflexively, clearly saw a thin three-sword coming in after the heart.


    "Die!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes momentarily threw up a blue light.


    The idea was short, and the decision was instantaneous.


    Crack!


    He put his head down and chewed Heukssi''s neck, which he embraced. Blood began to pour like a waterfall from the carotid artery, where a handful of flesh in the neck was torn off.


    "Growlol.


    Taking advantage of the fact that his strength was finally slightly weakened, Chung-Myung smashed his shoulder into Heukssi''s chest.


    Whoosh!


    His chest bone was dented, creating a space for the sword to swing.


    Whoosh! Whoops!


    Chung-Myung cut Heukssi''s arm off after pulling out the sword like a ray of light.And after hitting Heukssi''s body, he turned and accurately captured the black swan flying at him.


    The eyes of the black swan team were wide open at the sudden change.


    ''Oh, inside...''


    Whoosh! Whoops!


    The sword, which was wielded more concisely, cut the flying man in half.


    Flop.


    The body, which was split in half, collapsed.


    "¡­¡­Hook."


    Caught a heavy breath, Chung-Myung grabbed his pierced arm and approached Heukssi, who collapsed on the floor.


    That buck.


    Standing right in front of Heukssi, whose arms and legs were all cut off, Chung-Myung raised a sword and aimed at his neck.


    "¡­¡­You shouldn''t have climbed on Hwasan."


    Light quickly faded from Heukssi''s eyes.


    However, the emotions revealed in the midst of this were questions, not fears or dismay.


    "¡­¡­why?"


    Blood came out of my mouth while I was talking.


    "How come the ambush doesn''t come...¡­."


    It was just then.


    Tuck!


    Three necks that flew from somewhere rolled on the floor.


    Heukssi turned his trembling head and looked at the rolling necks.


    "¡­The seeker."


    It was the voice of a woman.


    Yoo-Esul, who soaked his clothes with blood in the dark forest, walked out limping.


    "¡­accident? Why accident?¡­."


    Yoo-Esul looked at Chung-Myung with an expressionless face. And instead of answering, he pointed to Heukssi with his chin.


    Chung-Myung nodded and looked back at Heukssi. His venomous eyes met Chung-Myung''s cold gaze.


    Puff.


    Chung-Myung''s sword penetrated Heukssi''s neck.


    The thin body was convulsed and soon drooped. His eyes were full of doubts and despair until the last minute.


    Chung-Myung pulled out a sword, recovered it, and looked back at Yoo-Esul.


    "¡­¡­Why did you have to come again?"


    "Because it''s an accident."


    In the pouring rain, Yoo-Esul looked still at Chung-Myung and said,


    "Accidents are about protecting your qualifications."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who was staring at her, sighed.


    "What about the wound? It must have been poisonous."


    "It wasn''t like them."


    "¡­Yes."


    Not only the Black Jodan but also other ambush personnel seemed to have been prepared.


    If Chung-Myung prepared others in advance for the possibility of putting all the black swan members in sight, isn''t this a terrible guy?


    Things would have been much harder if we had come to the ambush while dealing with Heukssi.


    Chung-Myung looked up at Heukssi as he was getting cold.


    "Let''s go back. We need to clean up Hwasan."


    "Yeah."


    Chung-Myung and Yoo-Esul flew at Hwasan without saying who came first.

 Chapter - 402 Episode 402. Volcanoes are not your place to protect. (2)

    "Sweep it all out!"


    "How dare these bastards storm into Hwasan?"


    "I''m gonna poke your belly!"


    Hwasan''s disciples roused the whole crowd with a ferocious spirit.


    The whole crowd desperately resisted the surrounding situation, but it was not enough to stop those who had already taken the lead.


    Especially.


    "The left is empty! Jo-Gol!"


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol, who run wild in harmony, were definitely outstanding in Hwasan, which is crowded with many people.


    The love of the blood pressure!


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong''s swords moved exactly after the opponent.


    Yoon-Jong''s "The Black Standard" was a perfect match. A sword that is not too strong or too soft.


    There is no bias in swords that have not missed the middle road.


    Whasan may have a better examination than Yun-Jong, but if he were to pass on his sword to future generations, he would have no choice but to use Yun-Jong''s sword as his sword as a textbook.


    On the other hand, it was an anomaly rather than following Jo-Gol''s black standard.


    The swift sword was subtly misaligned. Although it would be difficult to get high evaluation in terms of the completeness of the sword, the opponent would be surprised at the speed that went against this bizarre tour.


    Standards and anomalies.


    The two swords, which were hard to blend in, assisted each other perfectly as if the cogwheels were engaged.


    "Don''t get carried away, boys! You can''t relax until the last minute!"


    "Come on!"


    "Got it!"


    Neither Jo-Gol nor the white porcelain boats showed any resistance to being instructed by Yoon-Jong.


    Hasn''t it been a long time since distribution became a very meaningless clique in the first place?


    The distribution of Chung-Myung to those who have seen him go wild for years did not mean more than just a difference in the timing of his introduction.


    Even if Yun-Jong had not made a name for himself as a member of the Hwasan Ogum, the white porcelain ship would not have hesitated to follow his instructions.


    "I''m pushing you!"


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    On the other hand, those pushing the bay from the other side were also fierce.


    No.


    The intensity is rather more this way. Those who were recruited to support Hwayeongmun in the West Bank were also elite in Hwasan. Their eyes were filled with anger as they looked at the evil enemies who had invaded the house while they were away for a while they were away.


    And


    "What are you doing? Can''t you get rid of those bastards right now?"


    "Yes! Elder!"


    After hearing Hyun Young''s thunderstorm, Baek Sang raised his sword to the sky and shouted.


    Destroy the evil enemies of the Sapa!


    "Yes!"


    Baek Sang, who is now a member of the Jaegyeonggak, is somewhat distant from the university, but his status as the right arm of Baek Cheon has not changed yet.


    His vision of suffering frustration, knowing his own lack, and abandoning arrogance has become wider than in the past. There is no difficulty in examining much of the battlefield.


    Therefore, Baek Sang was filling up Baek Cheon''s seat brilliantly.


    "Hey, you guys!"


    "For God''s sake!"


    The warriors of the bayonet were pushed back little by little and let out a suppressed groan.


    "What are these little swords so sharp...¡­!"


    "Large, greater! What about the greater?"


    "Blood, get away!"


    It''s falling apart.


    The reason why those who claim to be political factions emphasize discipline is to gain solid immobility in any situation.


    And these mental domains do not arise simply by repeating training.


    a clear sense of belonging


    persistent will


    And a firm belief in one''s own path.


    On the other hand, those who can abandon their will for profit cannot exert their power where there is no profit.


    As soon as I realized that the momentum was collapsing and the situation was distorted, I couldn''t show less than half of my skills to the warriors in the crowd."The great, great, great, great, great, great...¡­."


    A huge golden swim came into the eyes of those who were looking around in panic.


    "Amitabul!"


    The Great Geumgangjang from Hye Yeon''s hand flew grandly toward Do Kyulso.


    Do Kyulso clenched his teeth and pumped black speculation from both hands.


    "Rain, you f*cking middle man!"


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    It was as if a giant was hitting his palm. Do Kyulso''s feet, which managed to block the Great Gold Steel by spewing speculation, soon failed to overcome the pressure and dug into the floor.


    "Ugh!"


    All-body twisting pressure. It seemed like a mountain fell on my head. It doesn''t hit hard, it weighs down with ridiculous force. As if he was trying to kill the death.


    This is Shaolin.¡­.''


    The martial arts of Shaolin is the martial arts of heavyness.


    Continuous and repetitive training to the point of frustration.


    Rather than training, it is a study that builds up by walking and walking on a rough and long road that ordinary people do not dare to reach out.


    The play of ignorance was now appearing in the world through Hye Yeon''s hands.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Do Kyulso screamed and shook his hands as hard as he could.


    But it''s no use.


    The fraud from his vultures was simply powerless in front of Hye Yeon''s funeral, which contained the power of illegality.


    A history of grandeur flowed endlessly, and wide open legs were firmly rooted on the earth.


    Great tree.


    Large, sturdy giant trees live for thousands of years, unshaken by typhoons. The martial arts of Shaolin engraved on Hye Yeon''s body were enough to make him a giant.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Inno ooh ooh ooh!"


    Blood spouted from Do Kyulso''s pitch, which failed to overcome pressure.


    God d*mn it.


    Yado looked around quickly with trembling eyes.


    It''s not good.


    In order to survive in the battlefield, the ability to understand the situation was essential. He survived so many battles that he was called Yado. I already knew that this battlefield was tilted to one side.


    There is no chance of winning.


    ''You have to lose your body.''


    There was no such thing as a hobby as dying with my minions. For some it may be romantic, but for Yado it just felt like a dog''s death.


    Where in the world is more important than your own life?


    He also had to pull out before the situation got worse and the retreat was completely blocked.


    Of course, the ark will be furious, but if it doesn''t return to the crowded room, it''s enough. Let''s just relax a bit and...¡­.


    Love, love, love and sorrow!


    "LOL!"


    Yado let out a heavy breath and blocked the flying sword.


    Whoosh!


    The sword, which tapped lightly on the body, spun around and came in after Yado''s neck.


    As soon as the body was pulled back reflexively, the tip of the sword, which was poking in, trembled and shot out dozens of plum blossoms.


    Yado''s eyes were wide open.


    "Oh, my God!"


    His pottery soared two more inches. The potter, which exploded, swept away the Japanese apricot sword.


    "Whoosh!"


    However, Yado''s face was not comfortable at all, even though he prevented his opponent''s attack.


    ''You punk!''


    "You look pretty urgent."


    A check-up of a white-clad, which looked like a parasitic orrabi, was smirking at him.


    Yado bit his lips without realizing it.


    ''It''s getting stronger.''


    It''s ridiculous, but this guy was growing up in the midst of a fight with him. No, it''s not just him. All the guys here look different from when they first fought.


    Growth? No, that''s ridiculous.''


    Growth is a master of training. Of course, it is said that a single stroke of the sword in action works more than a hundred times alone, but that doesn''t explain it. They''re not the first ones to grab a knife.''¡­First time?''


    Yado''s body flinches.


    It was only then that he remembered. It will be the first time they have been put into a proper battle.


    Is it more of a figment than a growth?''


    Those who go into action are bound to be hardened. He, who wields a sword countless times and wields it to get close to perfection, is also likely to hesitate when he wields a sword at a non-Ho Gong person.


    And that little hesitation warps the sword and eats away at its ability.


    But this battle has taught them familiarity.


    He is understanding with his head and body how the numerous swords that swung toward Ho Gong were used in real life.


    So how can you not improve?


    You got a good experience thanks to the crowd?''


    My stomach swelled up.


    It was Yado who believed in talent and sense rather than training, but at some point, he met a wall that could no longer be surpassed. Therefore, it turned my stomach to see the talent that has not fully blossomed yet radiate light.


    However, for now, it was more important to live here and hide than to leave yourself to emotions.


    But then Baek Cheon stared at him with sharp eyes.


    "You''re losing weight."


    "¡­¡­."


    Yado looked at him with a slight flinch.


    There were so many wounds on the road, but the young warrior''s eyes were staring straight at Yado, with the perfect glow in them.


    The eyes of a warrior who has no doubt of his path.


    It was so blinding that I couldn''t bear to look at it.


    "Is it only when you face a winning opponent that puts your weight forward?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "You know what the f*ck was saying. Eyes speak will, but feet touch reality. The most pathetic group are those who vent their anger with their eyes, but their feet fall back."


    Baek Cheon''s words were painfully lodged in Yado''s heart.


    "Do you want to run away? Then I''ll show you the fastest way. If you cut me, there will be no one to stop you. Don''t you think so?"


    Yado''s face turned red.


    As he started drinking blood on the battlefield, he was talking as if he was looking down at a baby.


    What other humiliation would there be?


    I used to be...¡­.''


    Yado grasped Do with both hands.


    There''s nothing good about having a lot of thoughts. I like the simple side of the head.


    "Good, boy! I''ll make you regret it!"


    "As much as you want!"


    Yado shouted and rushed back.


    It was still a rough way to go. But the angry province was as strong as it would crush Baek Cheon''s whole body.


    Like the waves of the sea hit by a typhoon.


    Baek Cheon slightly stiffened his face as he saw the potteries sweeping the front.


    But I had no intention of backing down.


    ''I piled up.''


    It doesn''t run away.


    While enduring Chung-Myung''s radical training, he also performed individual training. Even if it''s slow, he has held out firmly believing that he will one day reach the stage he thinks.


    Those times will now be piled up under his feet.


    ''It''s not something you can take with your strength.''


    His sword is Hawasan''s sword.


    It''s not a sword that you press down on with your strength.


    Baek Cheon''s sword tips tremble lightly. Soon, the plum blossoms, which had sprung from the stem, faced a storm in the province.First of all, one.''


    I heard it so hard that I couldn''t hear it.


    No matter how colorful or colorful an attack is, there is a senior or a junior. The attacks that take place in a moment are only a series of flows that eventually unfold in turn if time is split and split.


    Baek Cheon''s world flows slowly.


    The trajectory of Yado, which was only seen as Jung-gu heating, was clearly introduced.


    Here!


    Plum blossoms flowed into one place.


    Sword and province.


    You can''t stop it with strength and strength. However, if you can''t block it with one try, twice, and three times if you can''t block it with two tries.


    Blocking, blocking, and then just keep swinging until it''s finally pushed out.


    The Kaga River!


    The sword of the plum blossoms burst into laughter as it hit a violent capitalism. However, after losing strength and falling, a new plum blossom bloomed again.


    It blooms and bloom and bloom.


    It doesn''t have to be perfect. It''s just enough to have a sword where you need it when you need it.


    That is true.


    It was the sword he had to pursue.


    "This¡­¡­."


    I was embarrassed in Yado''s eyes.


    Baek Cheon''s sword was climbing another level higher. The sword, which had been jagged a while ago, began to move with a strange sense of stability as if it had sunk.


    What the hell is this?''


    Magnificent.


    And it''s colorful.


    However, the impression that this flow of colorful, soft plum blossoms gave him was rather a steel wall.


    wall


    A wall that can''t be surpassed.


    Yado''s face turns white at the moment.


    ''How....''


    It was just then.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    A desperate scream rang out. Yado''s gaze instantly turned to the sound.


    ''Do Kyulso!''


    Do Kyulso, who was swept away by Hye Yeon''s golden game, was bleeding out. Yado, who put the scene in his eyes, quickly turned his eyes again.


    The maximum force was applied to his whole body.


    A small gap.


    A very small gap.


    Just as he had no choice but to look away, it was clear that the little one was also fascinated by Do Kyulso and Hye Yeon''s situation.


    As proof of that, a small gap was formed in the sword that was flooding like a wave.


    ''Attack now... ''¡­!''


    Paaa!


    His foot hit the floor.


    But the side of his body facing was not the front but the back. The moment the opponent thought he had a gap, the body chose to run away even before the head could make a judgment.


    ''Ah...''


    The gap between the head and body disturbed the posture. The pottery, which had been stretched out, failed to exert its strength, and the legs that lifted up the body could not be properly loaded.


    And


    Baek Cheon''s eyes glowed through the crack in the plum blossoms and his eyes clashed in Ho Gong.


    Oh, my god!


    The Japanese apricot sword scattered in all directions at once, and a sword was struck in between.


    A clear, arrogant, and unwavering sword.


    Whoosh!


    A flood of Baek Cheon''s swords penetrated Yado''s chest.


    Crunch.


    His chest cracked long with a creepy noise.


    Like this.


    Down on the floor, Yado looked down at his chest and looked up to face Baek Cheon.


    I love you.


    Baek Cheon, who had a lead sword, opened his mouth as he stared at Yado with his eyes wide open.


    "As a result of the path you''ve lived."


    "¡­¡­."


    Yado, who was pouting his mouth as if he was going to protest, collapsed on the spot.


    Flop.


    Seeing him unable to close his eyes until the moment of his death, Baek Cheon looked up at the sky for a moment.''I''m still far from perfect.''


    He humbly admitted. It was his defeat by ability.


    If he fought alone, of course he would have lost, and if Yado did not choose to escape at the last minute, it would have been difficult for him to overpower himself.


    It''s just a victory that I won because I''ve won.


    but


    "I''m not like you."


    I''m moving forward.


    Accepting both defeat and bitterness.


    Even if faced with something unaffordable, Baek Cheon would not run away like Yado. There''s nothing that anyone who runs away from the path they have to take can get their hands on.


    Baek Cheon turned around and shouted without hesitantly.


    "I''ve knocked down the great master of the crowd! Surround the evil enemies!"


    His voice roared over Hwasan.

 Chapter - 403 Episode 403. Volcanoes are not your place to protect. (3)

    If any military power loses its leader, morale will plummet.


    With Do Kyulso and Yado collapsing following the defection, the crowd no longer had the power to resist.


    "Argh!"


    "Argh!"


    Fighting forward cannot be the same as fighting with consciousness of where to run away.


    As Yado did, those who lost their focus on the battle collapsed like autumn leaves on the swords of the Hwasan Mundos.


    "Kill them all!"


    "Don''t let any of them come back alive!"


    Hawsan''s disciples were more and more driven to push their enemies. And surrounded by a circle of people facing each other''s backs.


    Every time a sword flew in threateningly, the faces of all the people turned blue.


    "Stop!"


    At that moment a loud shout broke out.


    The faces of the Hwasan disciples turned to one place in unison.


    Hwasan''s long story, Hyun Jong, stood in a stiff posture and looked at them.


    "There''s no need to bleed anymore. The enemy now gives up their weapons and surrenders."


    At that, Hyun Young screamed, distorting his face.


    "Long storyline! They''ve been attacking Hwasan and they''ve hurt their disciples! But how can you be so merciful...¡­!"


    "Then you have to kill them all to get rid of them?"


    "It''s¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young was about to say something but shut up.


    Hyun Jong shook his head quietly.


    "I also have no intention of discussing mercy in dealing with the enemy. I can''t tell you to put mercy on the edge of the sword, whether my province is still lacking. One."


    His eyes were filled with a profound glow.


    Cutting those who have lost their will is also not something that those who argue about their will should do. What difference do we have if we kill all our enemies in anger?"


    His face, looking at his disciples, gave him a hint of pity and affection.


    In fact, Hyun Jong wanted to tear them apart and kill them. But he didn''t want it to leave darkness in the minds of his disciples.


    It''s hard to start with anything.


    If you regard murder as nothing for one reason or another, you will one day wield a sword without hesitation even when you don''t have to kill.


    It shouldn''t have happened for Hwasan and for those kids.


    But this time, the disciples also did not obey him.


    Are there one or two colleagues who fell down with wounds?


    Those who fought in front of their eyes could not hide their hostility toward the people even at Hyun Jong''s words. No, I didn''t hide it.


    As if a fight would break out again at any moment, the sword fired a hideous sword.


    At the sight, Hyun Jong sighed calmly.


    "I''m¡­¡­."


    His voice slowly spread out.


    "I''m afraid you''ll get hurt more."


    It was a word with all my heart.


    Only then did I begin to relax my hands one by one.


    Don''t show authority. He doesn''t even shout to follow his own words. Hyun Jong''s voice, just calmly speaking, had to reach Hwasan''s disciples who knew him better than anyone else.


    "Follow me this time."


    Who dares to disobey a long man who is covered in wounds to protect them?


    A complicated gaze was directed at Hyun Jong. A subtle look of dissatisfaction and passion. But those complicated eyes were soon sorted into one emotion.trust


    Trust in Hyun Jong, a long-written writer of Hwasan. And it was trust in his decision.


    "Throw away your weapons."


    Baek Cheon shouted in a determined voice at the crowd.


    "I will not cut anyone who surrenders. You''ve forgotten Do, but Hwasan hasn''t."


    "I will spare those who surrender."


    And Yoon-Jong helped him like that.


    But unlike the two, Jo-Gol still glared at the panhandles with hideous eyes. Like I want you to rebel, please.


    The three men''s reaction was simply lost from the faint eyes of the panaceans.


    Chaeng! Chaeng!


    Sgts fell one by one.


    Finally, the bayonets who abandoned their weapons knelt in their place.


    After confirming that they all surrendered, Hyun Jong shouted loudly.


    "Abuse their power supply. And lock them all up in the pit of a thunderbolt!"


    Giving orders, he looked at Baek Cheon.


    "Baek Cheon!"


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    "After locking them up, select the children who are less tired and keep them in the pit!"


    "Yes!"


    Baek Cheon bowed deeply and nodded at the other disciples.


    Hawasan''s disciples approached the crowd and held a sword to the neck.


    Some people tried to resist the idea of abolishing the power outage, but things have already tilted. Understanding that more defiance here would only lead to a death, they eventually resigned and closed their eyes.


    As if to announce that everything was over, the dark clouds cleared and the rain slowly began to stop.


    Then a sigh came out of Hyun Jong''s mouth.


    "Everyone¡­¡­."


    It was then.


    "What, you got it all already?"


    Baek Cheon''s head turned reflexively to a familiar voice.


    Then his flinching body hardened. A scream burst out from his mouth.


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    His eyes were distorted as he saw Chung-Myung walking slowly over one wall of Hwasan.


    Other people''s reactions were not much different.


    "Cher, Chung-Myung!"


    "That guy...!"


    It''s been washed away a lot in the rain, but blood-stained clothing can''t restore its original color.


    The red stain and the cut-off hem of the garment gave him more than a hundred words about how he had fought a tough battle.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Baek Cheon ran to Chung-Myung without realizing it.


    "This¡­¡­."


    Running right in front of him, he clasped his fist tightly.


    His face was disastrously distorted, apparently between the torn garments.


    "What the hell did you do?"


    Baek Cheon''s voice rang loudly. But Chung-Myung grinned pitifully.


    "You don''t know if you see it? You fought to death."


    The nonchalant response made Baek Cheon even angrier.


    "You mop your body and your mouth is still alive! You d*mned!"


    "So you''re gonna have to rip your mouth open to relieve your stomach?"


    "This¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon bit his lips.


    I could tell just by looking at the wound. What a terrible battle you''ve been through, how fierce you''ve fought.


    But why is he so nonchalant in this moment...¡­.


    "You¡­¡­."


    Many words came to mind, but I couldn''t say anything. Chung-Myung laughed as Baek Cheon stammered helplessly.


    "I thought I was going to get a kick out of it.¡­. You took care of yourself. I''ll compliment you this time."


    "How can you say such a thing now!"


    Disciples began to flock around the two."Chung-Myung??!"


    "For God''s sake! The wound!"


    They were also speechless when they saw the wounds on Chung-Myung''s body.


    Was there anyone who didn''t know that Chung-Myung led the Black Jodan out of the prose? But everyone was secretly thinking that Chung-Myung would never hurt them.


    But at this moment they clearly understood.


    The fact that Chung-Myung is also a hurtful person like them.


    The scar, cut to the point of revealing the bones, penetrated the eyes of his disciples painfully.


    "Soso! Where is Soso?"


    Chung-Myung sighed as he looked at the contemplated Baek Cheon and his surrounding students.


    "Why are you making such a fuss. Oh, get out of the way!"


    "You son of a b*tc*! The cure...¡­."


    "I''m not going to die!"


    Screaming Chung-Myung pushed the swarm of HWASAN''s disciples away. Normally, several people would have stuck together and forced them to pull them, but now they had no choice but to step down because they could not dare touch Chung-Myung''s body.


    "What about the boarding house?"


    "¡­¡­I''ve taken you to the infirmary. Because it rained a lot."


    "Good job."


    Chung-Myung nodded lightly at Baek Cheon''s reply.


    Now Chung-Myung''s eyes are on the people of the bay who are kneeling in the middle.


    The disciples of Hwasan were tightening them up for losing their will and power to rebel.


    "What''s wrong with them? I''ll just kill them all."


    "The writer is¡­¡­¡­."


    "Ugh."


    Chung-Myung''s face is slightly distorted.


    As if he was trying to say something, he soon sighed deeply.


    "Yeah, you don''t have to kill people who don''t rebel."


    Because it''s different from his time. No, in this situation, I would have said the same thing if it was Cheon Mun, not Hyun Jong.


    They are masters.


    Don''t forget your duty.


    The heads who are responsible for this have paid for it in the first place.


    "Are you sure you''re okay? The wound¡­¡­."


    "What, you think I''m gonna blink like this?"


    Chung-Myung shrugged at someone''s question. The lively and refreshing response loosened the faces of his disciples around him.


    But Yoo-Esul, who was watching from behind, looked rather dark.


    I''m pushing myself.


    Chung-Myung''s injuries aren''t that light. And Chung-Myung jumped up a steep cliff with such an injured body.


    With the Yoo-Esul spouting his frightening ear.


    It was only after checking the safety of Hwasan that Chung-Myung was loosened.


    I wanted to say something. But knowing that''s not what Chung-Myung wanted, Yoo-Esul just kept his lips shut.


    "You son of a b*tc*."


    Hyun Jong, who approached his disciples before he knew it, said with a sigh.


    "You son of a b*tc*, the wound...¡­."


    "Why did you get hurt so much?"


    You''re blunt.


    However, there was an indisputable concern.


    "Is it time for you to worry about my wounds?"


    Hyun Jong eventually lost his composure and screamed.


    "Why are you pushing yourself so hard? What the hell are you going to do if things go wrong?"


    "Hey. Everything''s all right, man."


    "Hey, you..."


    Hyun Jong trembled at a loss for words.


    "Long-Written."


    Hyun Young, who approached him at that time, grabbed him.


    "Let''s go to the pharmacy. The injury of the long writer is not light either."


    "I''m fine. More than that, this guy...¡­."


    "If the writer doesn''t move, no one will move. Let''s go, at least for the sake of the children."


    "¡­¡­."


    In the meantime, Hyun Jong, who couldn''t take his eyes off Chung-Myung''s injury, sighed and nodded slowly."Yes, I understand."


    "Yoon-Jong??. Bring in the long-written man."


    "Yes, Elder!"


    Yoon-jong helped Hyun Jong and headed straight to the pharmacy.


    As Jang Moon-in moved, the disciples who had gathered began to move to organize little by little. Hyun Young, who briefly looked around, opened his mouth.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes."


    "Is there anything you''d like to ask?"


    Likewise said Chung-Myung, who was looking around.


    "You can''t rest assured that you''re locked up in a mental institution. Even if you lose your martial arts, you can play tricks, so keep an eye on them."


    "Yeah."


    "And we need to look around Hwasan just in case there are any remnants that we missed. The others could be coming back."


    "All right, I''ll have my eyes on it. Any other parts?"


    "For now, Mr. Hong Dae Kwang has gone to pick up the open islands and will be there soon. Please welcome them when they come. We need to make sure there are no more medications needed to treat the injured."


    "So that''s enough?"


    "Well¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung looked around and nodded.


    "That''s about it for now."


    Hyun Young nodded and turned to Baek Cheon, who stood by Chung-Myung.


    "Baek Cheon??."


    "Yes."


    "Take him to the pharmacy right now!"


    "Yes!"


    Baek Cheon and Jo-Gol strode to Chung-Myung''s left and right and folded their arms tightly.


    Chung-Myung flinched and turned left and right.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The two men, who tried to rebel but bound his arms, clung tightly to each other like rocks and did not move.


    Hyun Young said in a stern voice.


    "Didn''t you say it was done with your own mouth. Now that you have nothing to do, go to the pharmacy right now!"


    "But¡­¡­."


    "Come on!"


    When Hyun Young shouted, Chung-Myung shrieked.


    "No, why are you yelling at me...¡­."


    No sooner had Chung-Myung squinted than Hyun Young''s eyes gushed from Hyun Young''s eyes. Struggling with a terrifying spirit, Chung-Myung shrugged and shouted.


    "Go, I''m leaving! You can go!"


    "Take him right now and throw him into the pharmacy!"


    "Yes!"


    Baek Cheon and Jo-Gol dragged Chung-Myung to the pharmacy like sinners. Hyun Young, who was watching the backside, sighed deeply.


    ''You''re a wreck.''


    Why did you throw yourself away like that?


    Of course I know. Why don''t I know?


    If he didn''t overdo it, he must have been the victim. I can''t blame you for knowing that, and I''m angry to know that.


    Back Sang, who finished organizing roughly, approached and bowed his head.


    "Elders, I will follow your instructions."


    "Yeah."


    Hyun Young, who briefly looked at the leading Baek Sang, threw his eyes away.


    The sun was rising in the distance.


    ''It''s been a long night.''


    It was the end of the battle that will be remembered in the history of the Hwasanites who returned from extinction.

 Chapter - 404 Episode 404. Volcanoes are not your place to protect. (4)

    "Hey, hey, hey, hey!"


    Chung-Myung made a fuss and screamed.


    "No! Why are you wearing the bandage so painful?"


    "¡­You''d better bite your mouth off, death penalty. Before I sew that mouth."


    "¡­Yes."


    As Dang-Soso spouted his life, Chung-Myung quickly closed his mouth.


    Squeeze.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Dang-Soso''s touch is nerve-wracking as he sprays gold polish on the wound. The indescribable irritation was at its earliest convenience.


    "The death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "I know the death penalty can decipher the poison to some extent. But you know it would''ve been dangerous to have another test in your chest, right?"


    Chung-Myung shrugged at her serious voice.


    "It''s a skill not to fall for it."


    Then Dang-Soso began to break the bandage on his arm again.


    "¡­What''s wrong?"


    "I think it''s loose, so I''m going to put it back on."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who shed tears once again in return for making fun of his mouth, breathed deeply and leaned on the chair as soon as the treatment was over.


    Dang-Soso fired as if he were still upset.


    "And what if the death penalty dies?"


    "Oh, real nagging."


    Chung-Myung turned his head slightly, avoiding eye contact. The mixture of nagging as a brother-in-law and nagging as a lawmaker was very painful.


    But Dang-Soso, who was about to say more, suddenly shut up.


    Chung-Myung glanced down. Dang-Soso''s clenched fist, seen below his sleeve, was shaking.


    Chung-Myung turned away with his eyes down.


    "What about the others?"


    "There''s not much danger in the death penalty or in-house accommodation. Some people are injured, but it won''t be life-threatening. It''s fate."


    "No, it''s a skill."


    Chung-Myung shook his head.


    "Luck doesn''t happen if you don''t have skills. You mean the training you''ve been doing was meaningful."


    "Yes."


    With a slight nod, Dang-Soso spoke in a much more complex voice than before.


    "¡­¡­but the elder is a little¡­"¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes wriggled.


    "Elder Hyun Sang.


    "Yes, you were so addicted. I decoded it, but the treatment was delayed.¡­. Maybe there will be some aftereffects."


    Chung-Myung nodded with a heavy face.


    "And¡­."


    Dang-Soso bit his lip and hesitated for a moment.


    "Will you be able to make it through the night?¡­."


    Chung-Myung closed his eyes without saying a word.


    Then he opened his eyes and got up. His hand landed on Dang-Soso''s head.


    "It''s not your fault."


    "¡­the death penalty."


    "You don''t have to blame yourself for anything weird. There are other people who have sinned, so why are you blaming yourself?"


    "But¡­¡­."


    Dang-Soso bit his lips. He looked distressed as if he was holding back tears.


    I was arrogant.


    Indeed, I was confident in medicine.


    I learned medicine at the Dangga, not anywhere else. He was convinced that he had the skills that he could not be missed anywhere.


    So I thought I could handle any of Hawsan''s pharmaceuticals.


    However, the battle forced her to fall into deep despair.


    ''If I had been a little more proficient...¡­.''


    The horoscope wouldn''t have become so critical.


    All she could do now was hold on to the lifeline of Ungum, which was about to be cut off.


    "I''m sure you''ll be fine. He''s not the kind of person who''s going to get hurt like that."


    "¡­the death penalty."


    "I believe you."


    Dang-Soso eventually nodded slowly.


    Chung-Myung, who tapped her on the shoulder, turned around."And take a break for now. It takes stamina to see the patient."


    "¡­What do you mean, like you''re done? Don''t overdo the death penalty! If you get a scar, you''ll have to lie on your bed for a month. Are you listening?"


    "Okay, okay."


    He waved his hand as if he was tired of nagging and went outside.


    Looking at the back of it, Dang-Soso sighed deeply.


    "What about them?"


    "We''ve locked them all up."


    Baek Cheon, sitting alongside Chung-Myung, looked at his side with a very unhappy face.


    It was because he didn''t like it when he walked around as if nothing was wrong with his whole body wrapped in bandages.


    "Why? What?"


    "¡­Aren''t you ashamed to walk around like that?"


    "You''re talking about someone else."


    As Chung-Myung said, it was the same for Baek Cheon to wear bandages. Yado''s wounds to him weren''t that light either.


    Chung-Myung asked.


    "But why is your face so full of complaints?"


    "¡­what?"


    "You don''t look happy at all. I heard that Yado cut down a lot of people. Wow, we''re masters now, aren''t we?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Baek Cheon frowned on.


    "If I had passed correctly, I would have lost ten times. It''s just that the surroundings helped. Yeah, just...¡­ I was just lucky."


    It wasn''t modesty in the lips. Baek Cheon really thought so. I was just lucky again this time.


    "Luck is a skill."


    "¡­¡­that''s the obvious consolation¡­¡­¡­."


    "Don''t be arrogant, Sasook."


    Then Chung-Myung''s insensitive voice penetrated Baek Cheon''s ear.


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung stared at him and said.


    "When you say you''ll always win with your skills, it means you''ll always fight someone weaker than me."


    "¡­¡­that''s¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon closed his mouth trying to say something. Come to think of it, Chung-Myung''s words were never wrong.


    At that time, Chung-Myung''s face was slightly loosened.


    "Still, he didn''t hesitate to fight someone who was stronger than him, so he could say that he won by a fluke. It''s strange to be ashamed of it. Right?"


    Baek Cheon nodded his head.


    Listening to Chung-Myung made me feel a little better.


    Like this.


    Chung-Myung tapped Baek Cheon on the shoulder.


    "Of course, if you get fired, you can''t even say it''s a fluke."


    Baek Cheon''s eyebrows wriggled.


    "You''re doing great again! Say a lot of bad things, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Chung-Myung giggled at the response and smiled quietly. And I squeezed Baek Cheon''s shoulder.


    "Stretch your shoulders, Sasook."


    "¡­¡­."


    "By the way, I''ve got through the whole bunch of them with my own strength. You wouldn''t have dreamed of it if it wasn''t long ago, would I?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "The same goes for boarding, the same goes for the death penalty. Everyone did a good job."


    "Did you eat something wrong?"


    "Anyway, I''ll give you a compliment."


    Chung-Myung raised himself with a sharp frown.


    "Anyway, like it more. Because I did something worth it. I''m going to compliment you this time."


    Chung-Myung swung his hand away.


    Jo-Gol, who was watching the scene, tilted his head as if it was strange.


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    Yoon-Jong responded.


    "I know. He''s not like that, but he''s giving me all the compliments."


    Come to think of it, we fought pretty well, didn''t we?"


    "That''s true."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes became dim as he listened to Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol''s conversation.''He''s not... ''¡­.''


    In fact, war takes longer to get behind than to fight.


    It took a full day to recover the injured, identify and repair the damaged areas.


    The healthy disciples ran in harmony and bought the medicine needed to treat the injured, and the medical center moved busily for a moment.


    It was not until night came again after a full day that Hwasan began to regain his usual stillness.


    And late at night.


    Squeaking.


    Even the medics, who have been exhausted from caring for patients all day, fell asleep. The door to the pharmacy opened carefully.


    Slowly, a person who opened the door quietly walked inside so that no one else would wake up.


    Passing by where the patients lay, he reached the deepest inner chamber, hesitated for a moment and opened the door. And I looked down at the man lying on the bed in it.


    "¡­¡­."


    The rigor of watching his disciples was nowhere to be seen. The only thing left on Ungum''s face is a white face without blood and a dark shade around his eyes.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were heavily silent.


    "Living bird."


    The upper body covered with bandages.


    The right arm, like the life of the examination, has completely disappeared from the shoulder. A bandage wrapped around the severed shoulder stuck like a fire in Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    "¡­¡­."


    a shallow, fast-paced chest And a faint breath as if it''s about to break.


    Ungum is now engaged in a fierce battle at a crossroads between life and death. A fight that no one can help.


    The cool energy sank on Chung-Myung''s face.


    All the soft faces shown during the day looked as if they were fake.


    "Living bird."


    Chung-Myung, who opened his mouth and called the ungum, engraved his image in his eyes.


    Chung-Myung, who had been looking down at the sasukjo for a long time, turned around silently and left the Yakdang.


    Like this.


    Close the door carefully and look up at the sky. And I recited inside.


    Long sentence death penalty.


    I don''t think I can.


    I.


    He stood like that for a moment and then moved forward, his complexion hardened. It was when he was walking toward prose without delay and was about to run.


    "There must be a petty thief."


    Suddenly, Chung-Myung stopped walking at a voice heard from the front.


    "I know. It''s a thief to see you move in secret at night."


    "¡­¡­."


    "What? With a knife?"


    Chung-Myung''s complexion is cold.


    The one from the back of the prose was Baek Cheon. Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong jumped on the wall after him.


    It was as if it had stopped Chung-Myung.


    "Where are you going, Chung-Myung?"


    Baek Cheon stares fiercely at Chung-Myung.


    "I thought it was weird to do it during the day. You''re not the kind of guy who''s going to give me such compliments and cheer me up. I thought I''d do anything. Why? Do you want to go into a private room alone?


    Chung-Myung, who looked at Baek Cheon silently, said in a cold voice.


    "Get out of the way."


    "¡­with a habit."


    Baek Cheon tapped a sword on my waist.


    "I can''t let you go."


    "¡­¡­."


    "You''re a bad guy, but you''re still my thing. I can''t let a bastard do something crazy."


    Chung-Myung once again clenched his teeth and opened his eyes thin.


    "I said Vicky."


    "If you really want to go, you can use me."


    "Me, too."


    "I can''t let you go either."


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong jumped off the wall and stood on the left and right sides of Baek Cheon. And Yoo-Esul, who was still hiding behind the prose, slowly walked out and stood behind Baek Cheon.Chung-Myung sighed at the sight.


    "I''ll praise you for growing up. You dare to block my way."


    "We''ve gotten a little thicker."


    "But¡­¡­ we need to know the subject."


    Chung-Myung grabbed the sword handle as if he were about to pull it out.


    "Do you think four people can stop me?"


    "That''s what you said before."


    But Baek Cheon smiled faintly.


    "There are times when you can''t back down even if you know you can''t."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Come on, you naughty bastard. I''ll tell you what your habits are today."


    It was time for Chung-Myung to pull out the sword without hesitation.


    "Stop it."


    A low voice came from the side.


    "¡­¡­long story."


    He pushed in the sword half pulled by Baek Cheon and bowed his head deeply.


    "I''m seeing a long writer."


    Hyun Jong would have smiled softly and received their greetings. But I couldn''t feel any of that energy in him now.


    I just stared at them with a rather angry face.


    "Baek Cheon."


    "Yes. Long story."


    "You lead the children back to the White House."


    "One¡­!"


    "Go back."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Eventually, Baek Cheon, who lightly dashed, turned away. It wasn''t until Hyun Jong checked that they were going smoothly that he looked at Chung-Myung and said,


    "Chung-Myung."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "You follow me."


    When Chung-Myung didn''t answer silently, Hyun Jong''s eyes wriggled.


    "Can''t you hear me?"


    "¡­¡­No, Jang Moon-in."


    "Follow me right now."


    Hyun Jong strode along.


    Looking from behind, Chung-Myung sighed. And walked silently behind him.


    It wasn''t Hyun Jong''s place. After leaving the prose, he walked toward Nakanbong Peak. Despite being a long way up, the two didn''t say a word to each other throughout the climb.


    Soon after arriving at Nakanbong Peak, Hyun Jong stood at the edge of the rocky cliff and looked down at Hawasan in the dark.


    Chung-Myung stood still behind him.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes."


    "What am I to you?"


    Chung-Myung hesitated to answer an unexpected question for a moment.


    What. What.


    There was a lot of thought, but there was only one answer.


    "He''s a long writer."


    An obvious answer.


    "Do you really think so?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Hyun Jong looked around Chung-Myung.


    "I''ll ask you."


    On Hyun Jong''s cold face, Chung-Myung unknowingly hardened his complexion.


    "Do you really think I''m Hwasan''s writer?"


    "¡­¡­."


    The two people faced each other without saying a word.


    The moon, which rose in the sky, was quietly bending over the Nakan Peak, a high peak where even clouds could reach even the clouds.

 Chapter - 405 Episode 405. Volcanoes are not your place to protect. (5)

    I thought I was used to it now.


    I thought I knew everything.


    However, Hyun Jong''s appearance was so unfamiliar that he felt like someone else.


    Did this person have this side of him?


    Hyun Jong, who had his face cold, was showing a weight that had never existed before.


    "I sometimes think like that."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Am I your writer?"


    Chung-Myung couldn''t answer and shut up.


    "What is a long man?"


    "¡­¡­he''s the leader of the gate."


    "Wrong."


    Hyun Jong looked directly at Chung-Myung and said,


    "A long man is not a leader of a clique, but a protector of a clique. The role of the writer is to continue the will and to protect the disciples of the literary faction."


    "¡­¡­."


    "One!"


    His voice was so cool.


    "Hwasan''s disciple I have to protect! You''re trying to protect me! Whasan''s disciple I have to protect! You''re trying to protect Hwasan instead of me!"


    A voice not so loud shook Chung-Myung''s heart more than anything he''d ever heard in life.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "¡­¡­Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "I don''t know you."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong paused for a moment. Then he slowly opened his mouth again after a while.


    "I don''t know how you''ve lived or what stories you have. I don''t even want to ask. Whatever story you have, as long as you enter Hwasan and claim to be Hwasan''s disciple, you are just Hwasan''s disciple that I have to protect!"


    Something in my heart rang loudly.


    Chung-Myung bit his lips without realizing it.


    "Where were you going with that sword?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Did you try to get into a crowded room and do a sword dance? I heard that if you hit all the people you see and fall, your heart will be relieved."


    "I¡­¡­."


    "You''re not good enough!"


    Hyun Jong''s voice rang loudly.


    "I''m afraid they''re going to die if I take my brothers with me. You can handle it alone. You''re not confident of persuading me? So you were gonna sneak out and vent your anger?"


    Anger and anger.


    No, it was a cry that was more like a cry.


    "Why didn''t you say it out loud? Why didn''t you all shout out, ''Let''s all go in together, ''cause I can''t forgive all of them! Soaring anger is unbearable, and you''re afraid of the death penalty getting hurt? Was it that scary?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "The disciple¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung bit his lips. Numerous words soared through the throat, but there was not a word to take out.


    When the answer was not heard, Hyun Jong opened his mouth first.


    "What''s left of you when you lead Hawsan to a high place alone? You''re proud of protecting him? The fullness of leading? The cheap pride that no one recognizes that you sacrificed for Hwasan?"


    Hyun Jong shook his head.


    "Don''t be mistaken. Chung-Myung??. Wasan is not a place for you to protect."


    "¡­¡­."


    "You''re not protecting Hwasan, you''re protecting you. You are also a disciple of Hwasan. But how can you bear Hwasan alone?"


    "The disciple¡­¡­."


    "Hwasan has the honor of keeping the whole people out, and you are again walking alone in the thorny path. Then you''ll ask me. Your death penalty! Your housemates and elders! And your writers are people who will just be happy to step on the blood you''ve rolled down the thorny path? Does that seem to you to be all we are?""¡­¡­No, it''s not. It''s not like that, Jang In."


    Hyun Jong bit his lips tightly.


    This young disciple tries to take full responsibility alone again.


    "If you were to die there, would your death penalty have stayed still? Will they save my life when they hear that you''ve been attacked by all the people?"


    Chung-Myung closed his eyes at the harsh scolding.


    In fact, I didn''t want to think deeply.


    I just needed a place to vent this burning-bellied anger. Otherwise, I couldn''t help this terrible sense of shame.


    "Is this what happened to you?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "The moment you announce your name to Kang Ho, this is bound to happen one day. Without that determination, I wouldn''t have tried to bring Hwasan back to the world. How can you talk about glory without even having such a resolution?"


    Hyun Jong''s outcry was like a cold frost in autumn.


    "If you think it''s your fault and try to atone for it, you''re just a jerk. If the death penalty bled and tried to run without question, he''d be worse off!"


    Chung-Myung looked up at Hyun Jong.


    Hyun Jong, who was always full of dizziness, had a fiery anger in his eyes. Chung-Myung thought the eyes were very familiar.


    We''ve seen each other several times before.


    You idiot!


    Every time he returned after bleeding, the death penalty scolded him severely. That''s the look I saw then.


    "How long are you going to think of him as a child in your arms? Your death penalty is no longer weak. You don''t have to bleed and clean up. Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    "¡­¡­I know."


    "Yeah, you know that, so you''re out to bleed alone."


    "Long story¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong closed his eyes as if he was catching his breath.


    After so much silence, he slowly opened his eyes and stared at Chung-Myung. Anger subsided a little while ago, and sadness filled the spot.


    "Chung-Myung??. Trust me a little more."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I know exactly how ugly I am to you."


    "No, I''ve never been a long storyteller.¡­!"


    "Listen till the end."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong sighed and continued.


    "I''m an ugly person. I know, without you, Hwasan would have collapsed. No wonder I don''t trust myself for not protecting Hwasan as a long-time writer."


    There was no self-help or sadness in the voice. I''m just calm.


    "But like my disciples growing up, I don''t stay as the past me forever. I''m trying to be a good long story for Hwasan every day. It''s not just me. All of Hwasan''s disciples are trying to be worthy of the name Hwasan."


    "¡­¡­I know."


    "But why don''t you believe me?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung couldn''t bear to look at Hyun Jong and lowered his eyes slightly.


    "It''s not the business of you and everyone. It''s the work of Hwasan and all the people. The grudge must be resolved by Hwasan one day, and the price must be paid by Hwasan one day. Why don''t you know that if you''re going to collect Hwasan''s blood alone, it means you don''t recognize him!"


    My head kept drooping. Hyun Jong''s words were unmistakable.


    "I know.""¡­¡­."


    "My heart will break. How can it not be? One. Chung-Myung. Sometimes it is necessary to bury it. What''s the difference now that you''re punishing a few more people?"


    I know Hyun Jong must be saying, but I couldn''t figure out what to do with this heartache.


    "If you really think of me as your long story, think for three more days. And if you can''t stand it."


    Hyun Jong spoke in an endless calm voice.


    "I, not you, will take the lead and go to destroy all the people."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Stay with Ungum. The child will wish for it, too."


    After talking, Hyun Jong turned around and went down the mountain.


    Chung-Myung, who was standing there looking at Hyun Jong''s back, slowly raised his head. The dark sky looked so vast that it was hopeless.


    "Long sentence death penalty."


    The answer is not heard.


    "¡­It''s hard."


    It was a small, powerless voice, unlike Chung-Myung.


    "Will it be all right?"


    "I don''t know."


    "¡­...he''s a softie."


    "The death penalty, that''s a little...¡­."


    "Close it."


    Jo-Gol pouted at Yoon-Jong''s words.


    I was trying to lighten the mood by sneaking jokes, but everyone''s eyes didn''t know that it would fall from the medical center all along the way.


    I''m worried.


    Ungumdo, who is wandering around in the dead, and Chung-Myung, who is never away from him.


    It''s already been three days.


    "I don''t think he''s sleeping at all."


    "I''ve been injured."


    "¡­¡­I didn''t even eat."


    Baek Cheon sighed.


    It''s a kind of disease.''


    I wouldn''t be so worried if I were angry and ganging up as usual.


    "It''s not my fault, it''s frustrating."


    "¡­I mean."


    Baek Cheon and everyone sighed in unison.


    "What if Chung-Myung says he''s running to the bay room because of his bad luck?"


    "You have to stop it."


    "¡­is it dry?"


    "If I can''t stop you, I''ll go with you."


    "What?"


    Baek Cheon said sternly with a stiff face.


    "I can''t see him run wild and die alone. I''m going to keep my side and at least run away with leash.k.a leash."


    "¡­Do you know that private accommodation has no real solution?"


    "It''s noisy."


    Baek Cheon, who fixed his eyes on the medical center, clenched his fists and opened them.


    ''You''re such a fool.''


    A sigh finally escaped from his mouth.


    Ssaeak. Ssaeak.


    The sound of breathing grew weaker.


    Chung-Myung was watching such a unshakable figure.


    No matter how much I inject my history, my condition does not improve. Every day, the condition of the unexamined sword seemed to only deteriorate.


    "Living bird."


    I''ve seen too much.


    I lost too much.


    So I didn''t want to miss a single one. Having lost everything, I wanted to grab everything.


    Was that such a vain wish?


    "The death penalty¡­¡­."


    Dang-Soso, who had already approached, spoke with worried eyes.


    "Get some rest."


    "It''s okay."


    "Then the death penalty will fall first."


    "It''s okay."


    "¡­¡­."


    Trying to say something more, she soon shook her head. It wasn''t for him to bring out Chung-Myung now. Right now, I have no choice but to watch.


    Chung-Myung never took his eyes off the ungum while she quietly went out again.


    "Living bird."


    Maybe it''s not too bad a death. For Ungum, who has lived for his disciples, it is perhaps even more satisfying to die protecting them.


    One.


    Not yet.''


    Chung-Myung hasn''t done everything he can to Ungum yet. Just as he wanted to protect his disciples, Chung-Myung wanted to protect Hwasan''s descendants.Not yet.''


    Chung-Myung grabbed the hand of the one remaining ungum.


    ''Not yet.''


    Then, he leaned his head against the bed and exhaled his low breath.


    Chung-Myung suddenly opened his eyes.


    ''Sleep...''


    I think I fell asleep.


    It would not have been possible normally, but it was three days after the series of fierce battles, so no matter how Chung-Myung did, he couldn''t stand it.


    ''Living bird...!''


    Chung-Myung raised his head with a frightened look.


    Soon the eyes opened wide.


    to have none


    The bed where the funeral sword was located was empty.


    Chung-Myung, whose head was blankly empty at the moment, looked at the bed with a blank face and slowly pulled himself up.


    Then he began to walk out like he was possessed.


    That''s right away.


    Only his footsteps echoed in the quiet pharmacy. The dim sunlight of dawn was leaking through the gap in the front door.


    Chung-Myung paused a little and slowly opened the door.


    Squeaking.


    The place to go was set. Though he felt empty in his head and was at a loss, he walked slowly without stopping after leaving the pharmacy.


    The place where his feet are headed is none other than the White House.


    After slowly reaching the Baekmakwan without even opening his eyes, he headed to the Baekmakwan''s smokestack in a mesmerized manner.


    And


    "¡­¡­."


    Finally, my steps stopped.


    Chung-Myung blankly looked forward without saying a word.


    One person.


    A man in white armor was wielding a sword.


    His posture was so straight, but the black, which was swung in Ho Gong, was somehow awkward.


    It wasn''t just the sword that was awkward.


    The sleeves, which were fluttering with empty seats for the arms, were awkward.


    But Chung-Myung liked the awkwardness.


    Love, love, love and sorrow!


    From head to head.


    The lightly struck sword stopped at Ho Gong.


    The raised black man drew the same trajectory and drew Ho Gong again.


    Once. Twice. Once again.


    It was a simple blow.


    The man, who repeatedly struck in a reverent manner, soon pushed the sword into the sword to see if it was too powerful.


    Then he slowly turned away.


    "Are you here?"


    "¡­¡­."


    The man''s face was soaked in sweat. There were even light blood stains all over the body wrapped in bandages.


    Chung-Myung, who looked blankly at the scene, unconsciously asked.


    "¡­What are you doing?"


    Ungum replied with a big smile.


    "Can''t you tell? I was training."


    "¡­¡­."


    I couldn''t speak.


    No, there were so many things I wanted to say, but nothing came out easily. All I could do was look at the ungum with a blank mind.


    Ungum, who knew how Chung-Myung felt, shrugged lightly.


    "Since your right arm is cut off, you should learn how to swing a sword with your left hand."


    "¡­From now on?"


    "Then what?"


    Ungum was incredibly calm.


    "There is no end to the learning of the examination. Of course, it''s a shame that I lost my superior, but in a way, it might be a good thing. We can start all over again."


    Chung-Myung stopped laughing.


    No, I cried.


    His face was distorted so that he could not tell whether he burst into laughter or tears. Chung-Myung spoke quietly in a trembling voice.


    "¡­¡­Living bird¡­¡­."


    He clenched his lips a couple of times as if he was enduring something even though he opened his mouth.


    "¡­¡­You really don''t answer."


    Ungum just smiled and said."Will you help me?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "It''s not easy for me to learn a left-handed sword. How is it? I think it''ll be easier if you help me."


    Chung-Myung looked up at the sky.


    Early in the morning, the bright skies in Wasan were so bitterly blue.


    "I''m not going to let you off easy because I''m a private room maid?"


    "The sea I hoped for. Let''s see how strict this guy is."


    Chung-Myung entered the smoke field with a complex face that was hard to explain.


    "¡­Living quarters."


    "Hm?"


    "¡­¡­No."


    "How bland."


    The ungum threw a sword around the waist at Chung-Myung. When Chung-Myung accepted the sword, the ungum smiled.


    "Well, let me see your sword."


    "¡­¡­It''s a sword that doesn''t show very well."


    Chung-Myung grabbed the sword with his left hand.


    Then he stared at the sword and turned his head again. I thought I would look ugly if I watched more.


    "Look at it. It''s annoying to do it twice."


    "You''re such a good boy."


    Silence flowed in the place where a light smile crossed.


    Soon after, Chung-Myung''s sword danced as if it were fluttering.


    Little Sason wielded a sword and the older Sasookjo looked at it.


    Young ancestors teach swords, and older descendants look at them.


    A tear that flowed down without anyone knowing overlapped with the warm smile of the crying sword.


    Only the apricot flowers, which bloomed gently, looked at the images of the two men without saying a word.

 Chapter - 406 Episode 406. No! I know, but I cant stand it.

    Rumors are faster than the wind.


    The fact that the bay crowd pushed into the island and hit Hawasan spread at an enormous rate.


    It was not surprising that Kang Ho-in would listen to such news.


    But the rumor was faster than ever because the openness to grasp the situation freaked out and asked for support all over the place.


    And before the rumor ran out, the new one spread at a faster rate.


    - Hwasan defeated the bay.


    When they first heard the news, they thought that false rumors had spread.


    However, as the same news began to be heard twice or three times, no one else appeared.


    It''s not the first time Hwasan''s done anything ridiculous.


    "Oh, my God, you knocked down all the people?"


    "Isn''t the whole room coming in?"


    "What does that have to do with anything? It''s all over the place! All men! Didn''t you say there were as many as many as three? Can''t have the bay picked out the right people to defeat at Hwasan?"


    "It sounds like it."


    "Oh, my. That''s amazing, anyway. It hasn''t been long since he made a name in the show, and now he''s full of people. There''s no day I can''t hear from you, Wasan."


    Ordinary people paid attention to the fact that Hwasan defeated the bay.


    The man-in-law, called Shin Juopae, was defeated by Hwasan, who had only just begun to regain his reputation. Nothing could have been better to talk to the nurses.


    However, those who looked deeper began to pay attention to the other side.


    Shaman.


    The long-bearded man slowly drew a brush.


    Every time the brush moved smoothly, the canvas was painted with vivid orchids as if they were alive.


    But for a while, he too.


    "Hwasan says he has repelled the bay that has been stormed into the country."


    The eyes of the man who was hitting the orchid were subtly frowned.


    And the end of the thin line became slightly thicker. The whole thing lost its vitality because of the momentary misalignment.


    ''You still lack discipline.''


    The shaman''s long story. Heo Do-jin put down the brush and straightened his back.


    "¡­¡­Hwasan again."


    Heo Do-jin frowned as he looked at Ho Gong Jin-in, seated in front of him.


    "Ho Gong."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    "If I think I''m going to get a scab in my ear while listening to Hwasan''s story, is that too much for me?"


    "¡­I don''t think so."


    Heo Do-jin sighed quietly.


    "It may not be the attitude of a master to be jealous of others'' joy, but I have no choice but to admit that I am a minor recently. The mere mention of Hwasan almost hurts my stomach."


    Ho Gong Jin also breathed out long as he heard it.


    Of course Jongnam is the place where Hwasan hates to build his reputation. They are people who have to step on each other''s feet.


    The problem was that the shaman did not want Hwasan''s advance after Jongnam.


    Unlike the two clans, who have no choice but to become uncomfortable with each other due to their geographical understanding of Sumseo, Hwasan and Shudang had so many similarities that it was ambiguous to be compatible.


    It is the same province and the same inspection. This means that the relationship is a competition between the world''s first gate and the world''s first gate at the same time.


    Heo Do-jin, who wouldn''t have cared about Hwasan a while ago, could no longer be regarded as the downfall of the past."What do you think?"


    "What are you asking?"


    "What you''re thinking."


    Ho Gong Jin-in frowned slightly.


    "I don''t know how I''m going to know what he''s going to do, but I don''t think it''s just going to end in the work of Hwasan."


    "¡­It doesn''t end in Hwasan?"


    "You know everything, but don''t keep asking."


    Heo Do-jin burst into laughter.


    "I''m sorry. It''s a bad habit."


    Ho Gong Jin-in sighed and continued.


    "The crowd pushed into the island. It doesn''t matter at all what happened with Hwasan in the process. What''s important is that they stepped on the ground on the island."


    "That''s right."


    Danggeum Jungwon is a world dominated by Gupilebang, Oh Dae-se and Shin Juopae. There is no power comparable to them except for the outer palace outside of the midfield.


    But so far, each of these forces has not clashed with each other. The scars left by the war against Magyo were so great that taking care of my own clique was the limit.


    Therefore, he kept his territory as much as he could and did not carelessly cross other people''s territory.


    However, now all the people have broken the unwritten rule, not the unwritten one, and attacked the other.


    "Hwasan is not a file room."


    "Yes, but that''s not a reassuring situation."


    Ho Gong Jin-in shook his head. A sharp light passed through his eyes.


    "Jang Moon-in. Shudang is also trying to increase the number of clans in other castles beyond North Korea."


    I did indeed.


    Then he collided with Hwasan and saw a fiasco in the Sword Gun.


    "The same goes for the other gatekeepers. This means that it is no longer an era where you can be satisfied with only what you have."


    "Well."


    "This move by the bay will be the starting point."


    Heo Do-jin''s brows were frowned upon as he was salivating.


    Kang Ho has always repeated the same history. As the moon rises, it tilts, and when the power of the Moon faction grows, it wishes for more. Thus, the conflict between the clans and the clans deepened and soon war broke out throughout the Gangho.


    If you use up your energy like that, you''ll be in a lull for a while and then you''ll have to clash again.


    It was a fierce battle against Mahkyo that broke this law.


    Mahkyo was strong enough to shake off all the power they had stored, and the Moon faction, who used all their power to prevent it, dared not dare to clash with the Tamun faction.


    That''s how a hundred years of peace have been observed.


    ''One, now you''re done with that.''


    Heo Do-jin''s face touched a moment of anxiety.


    "The situation is not so good."


    Soon after, his true heart, which was rarely revealed, began to flow out of his mouth.


    "The patience of Gufa, Oga and Shin Juopae has now reached its limit. No matter how hard I try to stop it, someone will start a conflict and start a war."


    "That''s what it is."


    "The problem is, that''s not all."


    Heo Do-jin squinted his eyes.


    "The leader of Shaolin seems to be in trouble."


    "You mean Shaolin?"


    "Yes, I don''t think we have any clue to solve the North Sea."


    "¡­¡­."


    Ho Gong Jin-in''s face hardened at the mention of the North Sea.


    The North Sea.


    Where the longitudinal remains of Mahyo were found.


    "If it''s the original work of Mahyo, it''s the work of Jeon Kang-ho. The problem is that there is no one in the stronghold to clean up and order each of the gatekeepers."


    "Wasn''t it supposed to be Shaolin''s job?"


    "That''s right. This would have been the way it was. But Bop Jeong was too greedy. If the non-stage meeting hosted by Shaolin had gone as planned, Shaolin would have been overwhelming by now with just one finger. But¡­¡­."Heo Do-jin smiles slightly.


    "Hwasan ruined it all."


    "¡­¡­Yes, it is."


    Shaolin was literally humiliated at this stage. It would have been better for Shaolin to fail in the preliminary round of the non-military competition.


    Skills are important in a strong team, but face is also important.


    No matter how much Shaolin had to ask for cooperation, the response to return would have been lukewarm.


    "Each clique is slowly starting to go wild, and the work on Mahkyo, which needs to be solved first, is very slow. And even the emerging forces that no one thought of are making a name for themselves. Ho Gong, do you know what this era is called?"


    "¡­I don''t know."


    "It''s called Nansae."


    Heo Do-jin''s eyes sank into darkness.


    "When the moon is cold, it tilts, and when peace persists, it is turbulent."


    "¡­¡­disturbance."


    Ho Gong Jin-in''s face also had a dark glow of tension.


    "The way to survive the turbulence is to keep yourself strong. Be cautious for a while and gather outside information. There must be a new movement somewhere."


    "Okay, Jang Moon-in."


    "And¡­."


    "Yes."


    "Strengthen your surveillance of Hawsan."


    "¡­Hwasan?"


    "That''s right."


    Ho Gong Jin-in gave a slightly subtle look at what Heo Do-jin said.


    With all due respect...¡­."


    "Hm?"


    "I know that Hwasan is in high spirits. I know that it is the place where the world''s most influential people have been defeated. But even so, Hwasan is...¡­."


    "Do you know what always appears in the turbulent times?"


    Heo Do-jin cut off his back as if he knew what Ho Gong Jin-in wanted to say.


    "¡­I don''t know."


    "It''s a hero."


    Ho Gong Jin-in''s face is stiff.


    "Hwasan defeated the whole crowd. Do you know what that means? This means that Hwasan, who has few great disciples, toppled the army of the bay with only two great disciples and three great disciples."


    "But that''s as much as a shaman...¡­."


    "Children who had never experienced it in real life have defeated all the people. The experience would have given them a boost in their power and instilled the confidence that they would not lose to anyone."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Don''t look down on Hwasan. It''s not a big deal. In those days, shamans will not be pushed back by them, but if this situation persists, Hawsan''s name may resonate over the sham some day later."


    "¡­I''ll keep that in mind."


    Ho Gong Jin-in bowed slightly.


    But his face still showed signs of incomprehension.


    I''m sure it is.''


    Those who have known that the shaman had never fallen behind Hwasan would not be able to understand Heo Do-jin''s concerns now.


    But Heo Do-jin knew.


    At one time, there was a time when a shaman had to bow down before his name.


    ''I will never repeat that disgrace again.''


    Heo Do-jin''s fist on his lap was firmly clenched.


    "The reason why surveillance of Hawsan is necessary is not just to be wary of them."


    If you do, why?"


    "Will everyone stay still like this?"


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Ho Gong nodded loudly only then.


    Defeat Jang Nilso, a man of all trades, was notorious for his violent and brutal character. He couldn''t have lost his tail after being humiliated like this.


    "It is difficult for a crowded room to move recklessly due to various circumstances. But humans sometimes go to extremes without thinking about the situation. If Jang Nilso leads all the people to the island...¡­."


    Heo Do-jin''s eyes sank into the grave."It will be like a powder keg exploding in the middle of a quiet river."


    * * *


    "So¡­¡­."


    The man''s eyes shone.


    Even though there was no wind, a white blanket with a full body swelled slightly.


    Neutral-looking thin faces and red lips made the viewers even more frightened.


    It''s jingling.


    The ring, which was all decorated with his ten fingers, clashed together, creating a clear, eerie noise.


    "It''s all gone?"


    "¡­but not everyone."


    "Most of them are dead?"


    "That''s right."


    Jang Nilso, who was lying on his bedside with wool, slowly raises his upper body. Then he rested his chin with one leg across the bedside.


    "A pseudonym."


    "Yes."


    Hoga Myong, a soldier of the bay, immediately bowed his head.


    "I gave up three generations. And he gave me the Black Jodan. The reason I sent so many troops was because I wanted to kill them all. But... you didn''t kill every single one of them, you were killed every single one of them?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Hoga Myong couldn''t even dare to answer and bowed her head deeper.


    "Where did it go wrong? What?"


    "¡­Hwasan''s power was more than we expected."


    "Yes, of course it is. That''s too obvious. You think I''m talking like this because you don''t know what''s obvious?"


    It was such a sweet and gentle voice.


    The voice, which was not felt a bit of anger, chilled Hoga Myong''s back neck.


    "It''s funny. It''s a lot of fun. People in the world must be laughing at me and everyone. Right? The toothless tiger who couldn''t do anything about the small door wave lost its toenail while installing it without knowing the subject. Hahahaha. Isn''t it fun? A tiger with a toenail missing."


    The laughter that had been flowing for a long time suddenly stopped. Jang Nilso''s eyes shone frighteningly blue for a momentarily.


    "Gather all the ways. I''m going to Hwasan."


    "Ba, ark! I can''t move right now...¡­!"


    Bang!


    Hoga Myong''s body flew away and stuck in a wall in Daejeon. Vomiting blood with his mouth, he fell weakly to the floor.


    "I don''t know who''s who. Huh? I''ve been telling you this all along. We need to see the benefit of the distance, not the immediate benefit."


    "Cough."


    Hoga Myong knelt again and nodded.


    Those who advocate death should not be laughed at. You know, you''re being criticized, you''re being criticized, but you have to keep your fingers full of fear. Do you understand?"


    "¡­I''ll keep that in mind."


    "Gather the ways. I go to Hwasan myself."


    The hem of the white tarp flew loudly. The moment Jang Nilso was about to walk away.


    "Ba, ark!"


    Someone rushed through the Daejeon door with an urgent face. It was one of the largest.


    Jang Nilso''s face was instantly irritated.


    "Why are you making such a fuss?"


    "Cow, sir! We have a visitor."


    "Huh?"


    Jang Nilso, who briefly forgot to be annoyed by the unexpected news, tilted his head.


    What do you mean a customer?


    Was there anyone here to visit? Who''s one of the big shots going to be so meditative?


    As if to answer Jang Nilso''s question, someone trudged into Daejeon.


    Jang Nilso, who identified the face, unknowingly frowned.

 Chapter - 407 Episode 407. No! I understand. I cant stand it. (2)

    a middle-aged man who looks calm


    His neat combed hair and neat beard gave him a good idea of his tendencies.


    On the surface, he looked like a pure middle-aged civil servant.


    But it''s a feeling from the eyes of ordinary people.


    The difference between a person who eats a knife in Kang-ho was inevitable.


    Green cloth ( ???


    Full-body rust and sleeves twice as wide as normal clothing.


    Any Kang Ho-in will have no choice but to come up with a name.


    Jang Nilso stared silently at the middle-aged man for a while with a quaint look.


    Walking alone into the Great War of the Man Man, which is feared by all the people in the world, he looked relaxed and relaxed as if this was his home. That fact got on Jang Nilso''s nerves.


    "How dare you come in without permission? You don''t know what manners are."


    The answer was immediately returned.


    "Of course I''m a man of courtesy.¡­."


    The middle-aged man of rust glanced around.


    "Nobody stopped me. He didn''t even give me a heads up. That''s why I can''t help it."


    At that, Jang Nilso glared at the man who rushed inside with an irritated look. The man who received his gaze shook and bowed his head.


    "Tsk."


    Jang Nilso would not have tolerated that disgrace under his command. But now I don''t feel like blaming him.


    "My kids have a quick grasp of the subject. Unless you have two lives, you will not dare to stop the king."


    a man of rust


    The poison king Dang Gunnak smiled lightly.


    "I can''t believe Jang Nilso recognized me right away. I don''t think I''ve wasted my life."


    "Tsk."


    Jang Nilso looked at Dang Gunnak, kicking his tongue in disapproval.


    It''s Dang Gunnak.''


    Jang Nilso was also internally agitated, although he was seemingly nonchalant. Who would have imagined that a clique of a clique would walk alone in the middle of a crowded room?


    "Are you here to give me your neck? The neck of the poison king Dang Gunnak is not a bad gift."


    "It''s not too difficult to give, but how dare a crowd handle my neck?"


    The two smiled facing each other.


    The expression was so soft, but those who watched it didn''t dare to breathe under the pressure.


    It was Jang Nilso who spoke again first.


    "So, what''s going on?"


    "I''m here to warn you, loser."


    "Warning?"


    At the word warning, Jang Nilso''s eyes drew a fine line.


    Hoga Myong bit her lips at the sight. That was because I knew well that look came out when Jang Nilso was dying.


    ''No.''


    It''s not hard to kill a poison king now. No matter how much you are a poisonous king, you cannot live in the belly of the crowd.


    But the problem is after that.


    Losing family members is a different matter from losing a long writer. If Dang Gunnak gets angry here, it is clear that the party will come into the room with all its might.


    "Warning¡­.Warning. I don''t think you''ve ever been warned by anyone in your life?"


    "Then this will be the first time."


    Jang Nilso smirked.


    "Dang Gunnak, the poison king. I''ve heard it''s a big shot, but it''s worse than I thought. Yeah, let''s talk about it. You have to hear it. So you won''t be curious after you kill him."Even after hearing the words of life, Dang Gunnak spoke calmly without a moment of hesitation.


    "Get your hands off Hwasan."


    "¡­¡­."


    Jang Nilso''s eyebrows wriggled slightly.


    He was ready to be sarcastic no matter what he said, but now that horse was too far from what I expected.


    "¡­¡­Hwasan?"


    "That''s right."


    Jang Nilso stared at Dang Gunnak with a look of unknown English.


    "So¡­¡­."


    A light scratch on his face without a beard, he asked back with a face full of absurdity.


    "What does a good leader of the Tang family say to enter the room alone without a escort, get out of Hawsan?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "I don''t think you''re going to be bored and play games. So... the great Dangarist thought the whole world was too insignificant? How dare you say such a warning?"


    Jang Nilso, who had been smiling crumpled all along, stood up from his bed, stiffening his face.


    At the same time, a stormy aura emanated from his body. The giant snake was in a delicate and creepy mood as if it were flying its long tongue while raising its sleek body.


    But Dan Gunnak, who actually gets the momentum, still seems insensitive.


    "Let''s calm down for now."


    "Do you have to?"


    "I told you to calm down."


    Dang Gunnak faces Jang Nilso with an expressionless face.


    ''Gasp.''


    The presence of the two giants confronting each other in Daejeon groaned under pressure as if a huge rock were being pushed down.


    At that time, Jang Nilso, who was staring at Dang Gunnak with oily eyes, suddenly sighed and sat down again. The energy that was coming out disappeared like a lie.


    "If you tell a boring story, I''ll cut you off."


    Dang Gunnak nodded.


    "It''s not my will, it''s the will of the party. If all the people are going after him again, then we''ll have to deal with the Four Thousand Dangs, not the Wasans."


    "¡­¡­What''s the connection between Dangga and Hwasan?"


    "The party formed an alliance with Hwasan a long time ago. So it''s natural to fight together."


    "Ha... ha ha ha? ha ha?"


    Jang Nilso burst into laughter and asked, as if he was dumbfounded.


    "The party will fight the whole crowd for one of those little clans? Is the Dangga crazy, or does the crowd seem easy?"


    "Of course neither."


    "Well, did I take the Sichundang too lightly? Was it a place where the Four Thousand Dangs could easily deal with 10,000 people?"


    Dang Gunnak smiled strangely at the sarcastic Jang Nilso.


    "If the Sichundang family alone is not enough, how about Namman Beast Palace?"


    At that, Jang Nilso''s expression was noticeably stiffened.


    "¡­what now?"


    "Moonfani, who considers Hwasan a close friend, will not turn a blind eye to their difficulties. What do you say, loser? Are you willing to deal with Hwasan, Dangga, and the Beast Palace at the same time?"


    The smile disappeared from Jang Nilso''s face. His long eyes faded.


    There is a subtle rift between the Old File Room and the Great King Oh. They all advocate political factions, but they were not as intertwined as water and oil.


    But Hwasan from Gupilebang and the Five Seine clans formed an alliance? Even Namman Beast Palace, which is one of the five palaces of Sae-e-O-Gung that is covered in the middle ground?


    If someone else had said this, he would have cut off his throat to stop talking nonsense.


    But the man in front of me wasn''t a load of crap. Isn''t it Dan Gunnak, the poison king, no one else?


    "So¡­¡­."


    Jang Nilso gazed gently at Dang Gunnak with a strange face.


    "Hwasan''s Sichundanga, and there''s Namman Beast Palace on board. Know the subject and stop tailing at this point?""That''s a pretty rough interpretation."


    "It''s fun. It''s fun. It''s a suggestion I wouldn''t dare make without looking at Jang Nilso as a city mongrel. Hahahaha. It''s really fun."


    Jang Nilso licked his lips with a smirk of laughter. An inexplicable look flashed through his eyes.


    But Dang Gunnak only faces him without any reaction.


    How long has it been?


    After a close confrontation like a thread pulled tight, Jang Nilso pulled up the corners of his mouth.


    Then, he opened his mouth with a shrug.


    "Okay, I''ll do what you say."


    Hoga Myong looked at him in surprise at the unexpected response.


    Defeat Jang Nilso.


    He was a man who hated losing money. Just because a dangju came out of his way, he was not the type to back down.


    Didn''t you just try to carry out what you wanted by beating him who was dissuade him?


    But you''re stepping down like this?


    What the hell are you thinking?''


    Hoga Myong looked with a blank face, but Jang Nilso just smiled brightly and spoke softly toward Dang Gunnak.


    "I''ll have to make it up to you instead. You know what I mean?"


    "What do you want?"


    "As expected, I like it because it''s fast."


    Jang Nilso leapt up from his seat and began to approach Dang Gunnak. It was very dangerous for these masters to narrow the distance. But Dang Gunnak didn''t exactly deter that action.


    Closer to the side, Jang Nilso put his arm on Dang Gunnak''s shoulder and pulled it close to him.


    "I heard that you''re making a lot of money from the car trade these days, so why don''t you hand over the car to Gwangseo Castle, too? There''s no way to sell this. What?"


    Jang Nilso, who threatened to kill Dang Gunnak a while ago, was now acting as if he had been a friend for decades.


    It was a sudden change that was embarrassing to anyone, but Dang Gunnak responded with a calm face.


    "It''s not difficult."


    "Good!"


    Jang Nilso, who once tapped Dang Gunnak on the shoulder, turned away with a long shot.


    "It''s a banquet! We have guests, so let''s have a drink!"


    "No, thank you. I''m not a very leisurely person."


    "Come on. Not funny."


    Up the stairs, Jang Nilso opened the chest by the bedside and picked up the cold bottle and threw it at Dang Gunnak.


    "Then have a drink on your way back. Since it''s Baekju, which is your specialty. I don''t know about your mouth, but it''s not bad for me."


    Dang Gunnak accepted the drink he threw and nodded.


    "Thank you for the gift."


    And he turned around as if he had finished what he had to say. Then Jang Nilso''s voice caught him from behind.


    "One more thing."


    He stopped walking.


    "What''s in Hwasan?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang Gunnak turned his head slightly and glanced at Jang Nilso.


    "Friend."


    "¡­¡­."


    After a brief answer, he walked away from Daejeon with a limp


    A moment of silence passed.


    "Well."


    Jang Nilso, who took out a bottle of thin liquor from the ark, opened the cap and began pouring it into his mouth.


    A clear stream of alcohol trickled down my mouth.


    Hoga Myong looked at the ark and shook his head as if he didn''t understand.


    "My lord."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s hard to understand your intentions. No matter how much Unnam''s car trade brings huge profits...¡­.""Tea?"


    "Yes, this is the face of the whole population.¡­."


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Jang Nilso burst into a big laugh as he hit his knee.


    "You''ve become dull with aliases. You''re so cold!"


    "¡­Yes?"


    Jang Nilso stopped laughing for a moment and flicked his tongue like a snake.


    "I''d rather have a car or something like that. That''s just an excuse!"


    "¡­¡­."


    "A pseudonym."


    "Yes."


    "Are you afraid of the Dangga?"


    "No way."


    "Then are you afraid of the barbarians in the Beast Palace?"


    "You are the only one who can give me fear."


    "Yeah, so am I."


    "What if I do¡­¡­¡­."


    "Map!"


    Jang Nilso, who violently laid down the bottle he was holding, shouted.


    "Map! Open the map! Now!"


    Then, the guards rushed to the side of the war and opened up a map that had been rolled up on one side of the war.


    "Brush."


    "Yes."


    Hoga Myong buried himself in a prepared brush and brought it to Jang Nilso.


    "Let''s see! Let''s see! Let''s see!"


    Jang Nilso quickly paced in front of the map as if he was really excited and began to dot the map.


    "Unnam, Sacheon, Seomseo!"


    Jang Nilso, who drew a mole on Ghosung, the castle, and Hwasan, tilted his head as if something were not enough. Then, he moved the brush again.


    "Yes, there was West Bank, West Bank."


    Jang Nilso, who also drew a dot on the west bank, drew a line with four dots. Soon a mad smile spread over his face.


    "Hahahaha, you crazy people!"


    "¡­An ark?"


    "A pseudonym."


    "Yes."


    "Look, these lunatics are doing a lot of fun stuff."


    What caught Hoga Myong''s eye was a line across the western part of the midfield.


    "Look, on the west side, there is at best a difficulty, and on the same side, there is a fortune teller, Ami, and Jongnam. But Gonnyun is always a benefactor, so it doesn''t affect the world. Jongnam? Jongnam sealed the gate and handed over the West Bank''s influence to Hwasan. Right?"


    "Yes, right."


    "Jumchang doesn''t move in Unnam, and ARMY doesn''t have much power. That''s...¡­."


    Hoga Myong replaced Jang Nilso.


    "If it''s true that Hwasan, Dangga, and Nammanbeast joined forces, then the West of the Middle East was completely under their influence."


    "Right!"


    Jang Nilso snatched at the map.


    "Power is justification and power! And you need money to make it happen! It is making a lot of money from the tea trade, and it has the power of Dangga and the Beast Palace. Besides, Hwasan...... haha. Yes! Wasan has power, too. We proved it by bleeding."


    "¡­¡­That''s right."


    "So all that''s left is a justification. What do you think would happen with that one thing?"


    "¡­Are you saying you''re going to be the ruler of the west of central China?"


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk. Alias, aliases."


    Jang Nilso gently waved his hand.


    "You only look at places that are too close? We need to look further away. What?"


    "I''m sorry."


    "Look, aliases. Those who are at the center of that place are the old factions of the past, and the influential figures of the Great Sega, and finally Sae-e-o-gung Palace."


    "¡­¡­."


    "People like to divide the world. If you start calling them by sorting them out and calling them out, then the parties who are called them will take the specification for granted? It''s forming a strong order right now. Right?"


    "Just like those wicked greenlings and the Taiwanese are called the same people."


    "There you go, there you go. We don''t like it, but the world thinks it''s inevitable. But these lunatics are now breaking the rules of power for hundreds of years. Look, Gufa and Oh Dae-se, and Sae-e-O-Gung are woven into one place.""¡­I''m sure¡­¡­"."


    "We broke down all the order that defined the existing powers and formed an alliance with each other. Hahahaha. This is totally new! If I have to say so...¡­. Hmm, yeah! I can say I''m Western blind."


    Jang Nilso licked his lips quickly with his tongue out.


    "Okay, this is fun. If this union becomes more clear, the strong will be a completely different place from the strong one so far. I mean, there could be a new wind."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hoga Myong swallowed dry saliva. Jang Nilso''s eyes were spewing a quaint glow.


    "I don''t know who the hell painted it, but it certainly makes sense. And that''s what a madman did. I smell blood. Maybe the next war will be divided into East and West."


    "But that''s no reason to leave him alone in the bay."


    "Who would have done this?"


    "¡­¡­."


    There was an uncontrollable excitement in Jang Nilso''s voice.


    "What about the stupid orangkas? No, no, no. So those Sichuan dangas who sit in Sichuan and don''t let go of their heavy buttocks? That can''t be true!"


    Jang Nilso, who slammed down the map, hit Hwasan with his palm. And grabbed it as if it were crumpled.


    "It''s these guys, these guys! The central point of western blindness is Hwasan. When Hawsan collapses, the Western blindness falls apart."


    "¡­Is there any reason why it shouldn''t be?"


    "It''s fun, isn''t it?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    Jang Nilso''s face, full of smiles, gave off a creepy vibe.


    "Where there is a smell of blood, there is a smell of money, too. It''s a good game. It''s a very good game."


    Hoga Myong still doesn''t fully understand Jang Nilso''s words.


    But Jang Nilso turned to his bed, giggling as if he had no intention of explaining further.


    ''Now I''ve got to save face.''


    Face is only necessary for the world. No one cares about face in the turbulent times.


    It is power that matters in times of turbulence.


    ''If the wheel rolls slowly, just roll it a little faster. The turbulence is the world we enjoy the most.''


    Jang Nilso, who smelled light blood in the wind rushing to Daejeon, smiled brightly and brightly.


    "Hwasan. Hwasan????. Yeah. You guys need to stay a little longer. You can''t put out the fire that''s supposed to burn the world already. Hahahaha!"


    A sharp laugh rang out in Daejeon.


    Knowing that every time Jang Nilso smiled, something must have happened, Hoga Myong bowed his head in a cold sweat.


    "Let''s have fun. Have fun! Have fun! Hahahaha!"


    Jang Nilso''s eyes, which seemed to have lost interest in everything in the world, began to shin like the days when he got the nickname of defeat in the past.

 Chapter - 408 Episode 408. No! I understand. I cant stand it. (3)

    "You won''t have a problem now."


    At Dang-Soso''s words, Ungum nodded still.


    "It takes more time for the wound to heal completely, but now you don''t have to worry about it if you don''t overdo it."


    "Thank you."


    "As long as you don''t overdo it."


    As Dang-Soso added in a sharp voice, Ungum smiled awkwardly.


    He was in a position of being scolded by his youngest student, but it was not easy to make excuses because of what he had done.


    "He''s a patient because he needs to rest. If you hadn''t overworked yourself as soon as you woke up, you would have recovered twice as quickly. Why did you do that?"


    Ungum just laughed without saying a word.


    Looking at him like that, Dang-Soso sighed deeply.


    Chung-Myung and Ungum were all troublesome from a lawmaker''s point of view.


    "Again, don''t push yourself too hard. You are not allowed to hold a sword for at least 15 days."


    "That''s a little difficult."


    "The more urgent you are, the more you go back." I know you''re in a hurry, but if you push yourself too hard, you might never be able to hold a sword again."


    Ungum smiled quietly.


    His quiet stubbornness, Dang-Soso shook his head and said.


    "The death penalty for Chung-Myung is not a fool. Even if Sasookjo doesn''t try to look normal, he won''t do anything."


    "It''s because I''m in a hurry."


    "¡­¡­really¡­¡­."


    Before I knew it, Ungum, dressed in clothes, rose from his seat.


    "Thank you."


    "Where are you going?"


    "The writer asked me to have a meeting. I have to go, too. You didn''t call me, but why can''t I go?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Dang-Soso sighed again as Ungum left the pharmacy smiling.


    The people in Hwasan are all idiots.


    "Do¡­¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes tilted to one side as if nervous.


    "That''s, uh... I mean...¡­in fact, all of themselves.¡­."


    My voice is shaking like I''m nervous...¡­. No, I came out with a tremor.


    "You know, I don''t have much of a dance to it.¡­ rather than being clumsy and disturbing, uh¡­¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang smiled awkwardly and scratched his back hair.


    "It''s more helpful to get the masters of openness somehow¡­"¡­."


    "Hey!"


    At that moment, Chung-Myung rushed in and kicked him in the side.


    "Yay!"


    Hong Dae-wang, who flew like a child''s ball with a strange scream, was stuck in a wall and slid down.


    "I''m sure you''ll see me!"


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes and bit the bubble.


    "I was wondering where you were! Everyone was going to fight, but he slipped in and crawled in! What? Bring the cilantro? Cilantro? Is that the cilantro out there? Huh? You''re not coming to a party! You''ve got a bunch of beggars. What? Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go!


    "Well, then an open beggar drags a beggar. What do you mean?"


    "But is this really him?"


    When Chung-Myung roared and tried to attack Hong Dae Kwang again, Baek Cheon''s party flew in unison and hung on.


    "Chung-Myung??! Calm down!"


    "But you''re still an adult, an adult!"


    "Where is a beggar an adult? That''s a beggar!"


    "I''m not doing this because there''s a party in front of me!"


    Hanging on to the death penalty, Chung-Myung stared at Hong Dae Kwang, grinding his teeth.


    "What do you mean, an open beggar runs away before a fight? I''ve never seen anything like this in my life!""I didn''t run away!"


    Hong Dae Kwang shouted and jumped to his feet. My face was filled with resentment.


    In fact, he was wronged.


    "No, did I know you''d be this one-sided?''


    Objectively speaking, it was almost impossible for Hwasan to deal with the whole population so easily. Considering that Hwasan Sinryong, who is not even human, is active, I thought it would be a good thing if he barely made it.


    Therefore, he decided that it would be better to bring one more person than to add his small hands, which would not be very helpful.


    This wasn''t such a wrong idea. Rather, it was the best judgment he could make.


    But the problem was that, contrary to Hong Dae Kwang''s thinking, Hwasan caught them all without any damage.


    How strong have you gotten in the meantime?''


    I could understand that the Hwasan Divine was strong. And I could understand how strong the Wasan Ogum was.


    But the fact that one clique was at war with another was a different matter.


    Although one absolute master rules the war of power, isn''t it also a story when the basic power remains somewhat equal?


    Only a few years ago, Hwasan was considered to have disappeared into history due to his loss of fame. Who would have imagined that such a clique would be able to shake off all of them, even if it was not enough to do well in front of all of them.


    There''s a lot of moonfas who were stronger than Hwasan throughout the gang. But was there a clique that became stronger faster than Hwasan?''


    It was Hong Dae Kwang who couldn''t answer this question easily.


    Anyway, that''s not the point right now!


    "Reasonably! Huh? I thought it was reasonable! If I join them, all I can do is get stabbed and die."


    "Yes! You know it well! You''re going to be stabbed and killed anyway, let''s try it now!"


    When Chung-Myung groped his waist and found a sword, Baek Cheon and his group became more contemplative and hung over Chung-Myung.


    "Oh, please, calm down!"


    "No, he''s not changing anything!"


    "Dang! Somebody go and get me some dang! Get me a bunch!"


    When Baek Cheon was screaming.


    Gulp.


    The door opened. The man inside looked at the situation once and turned his head.


    "¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­."


    Everyone was speechless, just looking at the man who came inside.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung answered with some modesty, as if what he had been trying to do was a lie.


    "¡­Let''s do it properly."


    "Yes!"


    Chung-Myung turned around and sat down.


    "¡­¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang, who managed to save his life, looked at Chung-Myung in a cold sweat.


    ''That''s a total nut job.''


    What kind of person is that emotional change? It''s hard for the viewers.


    Ungum, who came into the room, sat in place without saying a word.


    After a brief silence, Hyun Jong opened his mouth.


    "Ungum."


    "Yes, a long writer."


    The pain flashed through Hyun Jong''s eyes as he looked at the sleeve of the empty ungum.


    "Are you okay, already?"


    "I know my body well. You don''t have to worry too much because you won''t hurt yourself."


    "Yeah, I get it."


    Ungeom''s forehead, which was said to be righteous, had beads of sweat on it.


    Hyun Jong couldn''t hide his pitiful look.However, he soon remembered that there were foreigners and cleared his face.


    "Sit down."


    "What? Oh¡­¡­ yes!"


    Hong Dae Kwang quickly returned to his seat.


    Leading by the chief writer, the key figures of Hwasan were sitting left and right. The pressure was no joke to sit alone in the meantime.


    In particular, the dignity felt from Hyun Jong, who won the top spot, thrilled Hong Dae Kwang.


    I heard that seats make people.''


    No, a place isn''t made by a person, but by achievement.


    This wasn''t the first time he faced Hyun Jong. However, Hyun Jong, who he has seen so far, and Hyun Jong, who he is seeing now, have to be the same person but a different person.


    Has Hyun Jong changed?


    That''s not it.


    What changed was Hong Dae Kwang''s attitude toward him.


    Former Hyun Jong was also a long-time writer of a promising literary faction with one of the world''s leading latecomers, but his level has changed now that he has defeated the attacks of that bayonet and proved his own power.


    Whether you know Hong Dae Kwang''s heart or not, Hyun Jong smiled with a gentle face as before.


    "Thank you for trying."


    "No, Jang Moon-in! How could you say that! Hwasan and the open chord split is like a family!"


    The voice of Hong Dae Kwang, who rose with passion, resonated desperately.


    But some people didn''t seem to like the word.


    "You like your family. You didn''t do anything."


    With Chung-Myung''s gibberish heard next to him, Hong Dae Kwang desperately turned a blind eye. This was why his fixed head did not even move.


    "Bondo doesn''t think of the open chord split as anyone else."


    "Thank you, Jang Moon-in!"


    Hong Dae Kwang bowed his head again. And I thought.


    People have to be on the ropes!''


    When he first kicked the fallout and moved it to harmony,


    ''That beggar is crazy at last.''


    I remembered the faces of those who pointed fingers at me.


    How much do they have stomachache watching the harmony split with Hwasan now?


    This is why one should know how to preoccupy the rice cake that will become successful. It was clear that choosing Hwasan without questioning or questioning would be the best choice in Hong Dae Kwang''s life.


    However, Hong Dae Kang''s voice pouring cold water on his heart filled with pride broke in again.


    "No, Jang Moon-in. I''ll have to discuss that''s...¡­."


    ¡­¡­...except that bastard is in Hwasan.


    Really¡­¡­.


    Hyun Jong smiled and continued.


    "Harmony bunta doesn''t think of Hwasan as someone else, so I''ll ask you a big favor. You know, it''s not easy to predict how "they" will turn out now that things are like this. If you could, would openness lend you strength?"


    "Of course, Jang Moon-in! How can that be too much to ask! I''ve already laid out beggars in Gwangseo!"


    Of course it''s bluffing.


    To be exact, there was only a flurry of reports that the only people should be monitored by the open-ended mainland.¡­.


    ''That''s not exactly a lie.''


    When I saw that there were so many people on the island, the open main building was completely turned upside down.


    Perhaps even before Hong Dae Kwang could speak, the special alert had already fallen.


    "Well, I don''t think it''s a big problem if we can keep an eye on ''em like that."Yes?


    Why do you keep calling everyone "they"?


    Hong Dae Kwang tilted his head and opened his mouth.


    "Yes, I''ve got a lot of people...¡­."


    "¡­Growl."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s head, which had been half forced all along, slowly turned to the side.


    Chung-Myung, caught on both shoulders by Baek Cheon and Yoo-Esul, was shaking his hips.


    "¡­so the whole crowd¡­¡­."


    "Growl."


    "¡­¡­."


    Hwasan The Dragon.


    Let''s be human. Like a human being.


    please


    "Hahaha."


    Hong Dae Kwang, who coughed awkwardly in vain, quickly continued.


    "The arrival of the Sapa on the island is a great warning to other gatekeepers. This time, it happened like a surprise, so it was late to deal with it, but if it happens again, they will be able to get the support of the other Moon faction before they arrive at the island."


    "Well."


    "So don''t worry too much. No matter how many people I say...¡­."


    "Gasp."


    "¡­¡­."


    When the word "everyone" came out again, Chung-Myung started to grab the back of his neck and move on.


    "Lord, we have to kill him. You bastards! You bastards!


    When Chung-Myung opened his eyes white and tried to get up, a group of Baek Cheons grabbed him and pressed him again.


    "Whoa, Chung-Myung!"


    "You decided not to have a seizure! Now is not the time!"


    "Please, please! Huh? Please!"


    But Chung-Myung was still squinting under the weight.


    "No, I get it, I can''t stand it! Let go of me! I''m going to go get just one guy! I just need to hit that bastard who knows if he''s a universal or something."


    "Oh, stay still, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Hyun Jong smiled pleased as he watched the mess again.


    ''Nothing''s changed.''


    People should go a little further and change as they go through many things, but somehow he hasn''t changed a bit after all that.


    At that time, Hyun Young laughed out loud as if he was watching his grandchild act.


    "Hehe, evergreen fellow."


    ''That''s not the time to say, Hyun Young...''¡­.''


    It has a good meaning to be evergreen with people. However, if Chung-Myung is given the word evergreen, it means he is a son of a b*tc* who never changes and never gets tired.


    Don''t you feel sorry for the expression evergreen?¡­.


    Chung-Myung glinted his eyes all the time, grinding his teeth.


    "The more I think about it, the angrier I get. They''re going to sleep on their feet! You have to cut off the bristles so they can''t even stretch!"


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung, we won."


    "Is it something to be happy about winning the first time? If you''re hit, you''re gonna beat me to death!"


    "¡­¡­."


    You''re a primitive man. He''s an expert.


    What the hell are you going to do? substitution


    Then a gentle voice rang out.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "What?"


    "That''s crazy. Calm down."


    "Yes!"


    Chung-Myung became as quiet as a lie again.


    Everyone in the hall, who was sweating so hard to stop Chung-Myung, looked at the ungum with surprise.


    "Oh, my God, that crazy dog with a word."


    Is that what dignity is?''


    It''s awesome.


    Since Chung-Myung entered Hwasan, Ungum has achieved an achievement that no one has achieved.


    As the room became quiet, he quietly opened his mouth.


    "Long-Written."


    "Yes, speak, Ungum."


    "Hwasan had a big win."


    A calm voice.


    So it was a more powerful voice.


    "It''s a great achievement in the history of HWASAN to win against that bayonet without sacrificing much."No one has ever dared to say that.


    It was something that only the ungum could say.


    "What is to be glad about is to be happy and pass. But the atmosphere is too heavy right now. The elder should be more pleased, and the elders should be more pleased, so that the children can be happy at ease."


    "¡­Well, yes."


    "Performance must be rewarded to leave something behind. This victory will be a great experience and stimulation for children. So I want you to stop warming up now."


    "Huh? Did I look a little grim?"


    Hyun Jong shuddered and groped his face.


    Ungum smiled at the sight.


    "It''s much better, Jang Moon-in."


    The back of the ungum was wet, as if it was hard just to sit down. Watching that, Hyun Jong closed his eyes quietly.


    ''Thank you.''


    Knowing Ungum''s injury, everyone could not be delighted after a great victory. Who dares to discuss victory in front of a prosecutor who lost his arm?


    However, Woon-gum''s presence relieved everyone.


    It was Hyun Jong who realized that each and every one of them was supporting Hwasan.


    He, who coughed in vain because his throat was slightly hoarse, opened his mouth.


    "Listen, disciples."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    "We defeated the enemy brilliantly. Of course, it''s not all over. But you can be proud of what we''ve accomplished."


    The faces of the disciples were slightly recalled.


    "You can honestly rejoice in the victory you have achieved, and you can reflect on the mistakes you made. Straighten your shoulders. You were all great."


    Hyun Jong smiled softly as he looked at his disciples.


    "Hyun Young."


    "Yes."


    "It''s okay if it''s solved for a day. Give the kids a drink. Let''s eat and drink as much as we want tonight!"


    "Yes!"


    Joy spread over everyone''s face.


    It was the moment when Hwasan declared a complete victory.

 Chapter - 409 Episode 409. No! I understand. I cant stand it. (4)

    "Hahahaha! Take my glass!"


    "Come on, man!"


    There was a big drinking party.


    Usually, I ate and drank moderately at the restaurant even though I had a feast, but today, I made fireworks all over the training camp and laid alcohol and food on the floor.


    The students, who were awkward at first, sat around and laughed loudly and drank alcohol.


    "A bandit?"


    Hong Dae Kwang, who was watching it, was dumbfounded and laughed.


    The liquor is carried away day after day, and the meat is cooked on the fire.


    In the right words, it would not be strange to say that it was a feast at a mountain house deep in a mountain unless it was a magnificent vestigial angle and a costume worn.


    "What? Why is he taking off his shirt?"


    It was no big deal.


    Those who were drunk were getting excited and excited.


    Hong Dae Kwang shook his head. But at the same time, a strange smile kept coming out.


    It''s a very unusual place.''


    It may seem a mess and a mess to others. However, Hong Dae Kang loved how they looked like. The faces of drinking and talking were too bright. It makes the viewer feel better.


    It was only seen in a small hut of openness where people shared a bowl of rice. No, actually, it was hard to see it in such a place now.


    However, Hwasan naturally maintains a family-like atmosphere even though there are too many people to compare to the hut of openness.


    "The death penalty! What are you doing? I''ll take a fly in the glass!"


    "Oh, my God, you must have a drink!"


    "The Amitabha Buddha, So-seung...¡­."


    "Come on! Go! Go! Go!


    "Well, well, let me have a drink...¡­."


    An atmosphere without a trace attracts people.


    Before I knew it, not only Hye Yeon but also the openness he had led were interrupting between the Hwasan disciples and exchanging drinking cups.


    Hong Dae Kwang was also desperate to get caught between them and put everything down and drink.


    But there was only one person who suffered in this atmosphere where everyone was happy.¡­.


    "Where!"


    "Worn hair!"


    "Let''s have a drink! I''m going to make a hole in my stomach and get rid of alcohol."


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s hand, trying to grab a bottle of liquor, was lifted weakly by the shouts of Baek Cheon, Jo-Gol and Dang-Soso.


    "No¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung protested with a worldly expression of injustice.


    "Why am I the only one who''s eating and playing?"¡­."


    "Crazy!"


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey!"


    "I know, who wants me through a windhole? Who''s hurt as much as the death penalty!"


    You can push it with force to Baek Cheon and Jo-Gol.


    However, Dang-Soso, a sign on the back of Yakdang, had a blood vessel on his forehead, making it hard for even the world of Chung-Myung.


    "¡­¡­No, everyone should go get some drinks¡­¡­.Huh? You should go and have some fun. Why are you clinging to me like a leech, so I can''t even rest...¡­."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you leave it alone, you''ll be d*mned if you drink in your seat."


    "Drinking is prohibited! Don''t even dream!"


    Baek Cheon and Dang-Soso threatened with a glare.


    Chung-Myung looked up at the sky with sad eyes.


    Now you''re being watched drinking by these bloody guys."Ha ha ha. Chung-Myung was here."


    As if reading Chung-Myung''s mind, Hyun Young, who was walking around the smoke field with his hands behind his back, approached with a smile.


    At this moment, Chung-Myung quickly began to cry and talk.


    "Come on, Elder! These three are now...¡­."


    "Baek Cheon??."


    "Yes, Elder."


    "If Chung-Myung puts even a drop of alcohol in his mouth, it''s your responsibility."


    "That''s never gonna happen."


    "Tsk tsk. You have to roll your body in moderation. Come on."


    Hyun Young, with his tongue sticking out, turned away. Chung-Myung, who was betrayed in an instant, murmured while mumbling.


    "¡­Are you here to tease me?"


    "Oh, my God, you''re an elder!"


    "Mouth open!"


    A sigh burst out of Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    ''They''re so full of spirit.''


    In the past, things that used to sneak away when he blinked, and now when he blinked, he rushed to poke with his finger.


    But what can I do?


    It was Chung-Myung who raised them.


    It was time for Chung-Myung to look around and soothe his sorrow.


    "But¡­¡­."


    Yoon-jong looked around and opened his mouth.


    "I''m a little nervous, but can I really put it all down and drink?"


    "Why?"


    "It''s not all settled yet."


    It was a moment when Chung-Myung was about to open his mouth at the words of Yoon-Jong.


    "That''s wrong."


    Baek Cheon opened his mouth in a low voice first.


    "It is also common in military gates to defraud soldiers by releasing alcohol and meat after a massive battle. Whether the result is a big win or a crushing defeat."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    After all, it`s people who fight wars. Everyone was holding back, but most of them went through a life crisis for the first time in this battle. And the first time I put blood on a sword. Wouldn''t that be weird if you weren''t agitated?"


    "That''s right."


    Yoon-Jong nodded as if he had understood.


    "Of course, alcohol can''t wash everything away, but it can relieve some of the anxiety. The writer would want that, too. Don''t you think so? Chung-Myung???"


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­"Is that right?


    Private lodging.


    You''re doing great on your own.


    But what should I say when Sasook does it all?


    A person can''t help but feel guilty when he can''t help it. It was inevitable and it was something that had to be done, but it could have been a lifelong pain for those who were unfamiliar.


    In fact, haven''t many people in Kang-ho suffered from the shock of his first murder for a long time?


    There would be children who would not speak, but would rot.


    Chung-Myung spoke quietly, looking at his disciples who were busy eating and drinking.


    "And it''s not good for a person to be too nervous. If you''re not going to compete with all the people right away, you need to let them go."


    "I think so, too."


    In that sense, Hyun Jong made a pretty appropriate choice. Someone who has never experienced a proper battlefield.


    Hyun Jong, Un Geom Do, and even Baek Cheon and his group were doing better than Chung-Myung thought.


    "Actually, it''s enough to throw a party away. You broke that bay."


    Everyone nodded at Baek Cheon''s words. But then another voice broke in.


    "It''s not that bad."


    While everyone turned around, Hong Dae Kwang grinned and sat down with his hips attached."The people who don''t know how great his achievements are now are rather the Wasans. You can like it a little more and put strength on your shoulders."


    The faces of the Hwasan disciples began to be slightly recalled. It felt a little more real to hear it through the mouth of a foreigner.


    I can''t believe it.


    How many years ago would you have imagined putting Hwasan''s name side by side next to a room full of people, one of the New Zhuo Phae of Eungamsaengsim?


    Had it been HWASAN in the past, he would have had to leave his home and run away even if he had come to Taiwan, not the three generations of the crowd.


    But now they have reached the level where they can defeat three generations with their power alone.


    The term "phase war wall" is used at times like this.


    "Of course."


    Hong Dae Kwang gave a little strength to his voice.


    "Jang Nilso, a panacea defeat, is never going to step down as it is.


    "¡­¡­."


    "He has raised all the people throughout his life. He has a strong obsession with his own interests, and he is famous for giving back what he has been to. Which means...¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang looked back at everyone and continued.


    "It means that Hwasan will continue to fight against all the people."


    It was a burden to anyone who lived in Gangho. But his disciples were surprisingly calm when they heard that.


    In an unexpected response, Hong Dae Kwang tilted his head and asked.


    "¡­Don''t you think it''s scared?"


    "Why?"


    "¡­what?"


    Jo-Gol grinned.


    "That''s what Gangho is all about anyway. A place where the enemy is forced to become stronger. Even Shaolin has a power of respect, but we can''t get along with everyone."


    "Whoa?"


    Hong Dae Kwang looked at Jo-Gol with new eyes.


    Baek Cheon, who was listening next to me, added.


    "That''s right. Although the name "man-in-bang" is burdensome, it was one of the ones that had to clash with, as long as Hwasan advocated a political faction and expanded its influence. You shouldn''t underestimate your opponent, but you don''t have to be afraid."


    Feeling overwhelmed by the calm words, Hong Dae Kwang burst into a blank smile.


    So, this is the spirit of a hero?


    There are really good people in Hwasan.''


    At the same time, he became curious.


    When the day comes when they are fully grown and lead Hwasan, what kind of gatekeeper will they be?


    "That''s a good word. Yeah, well, can I have a drink?"


    Jo-Gol tipped the bottle into Hong Dae Kwang''s glass. The figure was added by Baek Cheon.


    "Chung-Myung, you dream...¡­.Huh?"


    Looking next to him, Baek Cheon blinked his eyes. And I looked around in a hurry.


    "Cher, where''s Chung-Myung?"


    "¡­¡­OMG."


    "No, what ghost is it? He was definitely here a little while ago."


    "Sa, Sa-Sook! A few bottles of alcohol are gone!"


    "Oh, yeah.


    Baek Cheon wrapped his head around him.


    "Hey, no! I said it was my responsibility! Look for it! Quick!"


    "¡­Why are we responsible for the accommodation?"


    "Do you want to die today?"


    Hong Dae Kwang smiled as he saw Baek Cheon, who started quarreling over useless things.


    The hero''s spirit is a sham.


    You must have been mistaken for a moment.


    "Growl!"


    Chung-Myung, who sneaked out of the banquet, reached the top of Yeonhwabong Peak.


    "Oh, it''s so steep."


    I don''t know what''s going on here, I''m getting used to it.


    Chung-Myung, who grumbled for a moment, trudged toward the cliff. It''s been a long time since it''s dark, but Chung-Myung''s eyes showed a steep cliff and the scenery of Hwasan that stretched below it."Tsk."


    Chung-Myung, who took a step back and sat on the floor, took out a bottle and two glasses from his arms and put them on the floor.


    I sneaked out, but it was a great seat.


    To the point where we want to chat and have fun together.


    But I didn''t want to drink there today. He has a different partner to drink with today.


    "Take a drink."


    Follow, follow.


    Chung-Myung filled the glass that was placed across the street. Then he spoke quietly.


    "Come to think of it, it''s been a long time since I poured alcohol into a long-running glass."


    He didn''t do well in his masterpiece.


    When the two of us drank, he nagged until the end of the day.


    Follow, follow.


    His glass was filled with alcohol.


    I usually prefer drinking from a bottle, but today I wanted to feel like I''m playing a big game with Cheon Mun.


    Chung-Myung gulped down the glass.


    "Wow!"


    A high-powered shipper went straight down my throat.


    "The death penalty."


    Chung-Myung, who laid down the glass, smiled as he saw the atmosphere of Hwasan under Yeonhwabong Peak.


    There is no Cheon Mun across from him now. But it''s okay. The death penalty is like Hwasan. Just looking at Hwasan makes me feel like Cheon Mun is sitting in front of me.


    "They''ve grown up a lot."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "I was really worried, but I guess I was a bit nosy. Everyone did a lot better than I thought."


    The eldest, Hyun Jong, and the elders.


    Not only the Unja, but also the white and celadon ships.


    Chung-Myung has grown beyond comparison with the first time he was on the Wasan.


    "It felt a little weird, didn''t it? I guess that''s why the death penalty nagged me so much to get my student. Watching the kids grow up, you know...¡­I''m a little proud and tickling."


    Chung-Myung, who was still talking, laughed to himself.


    "Oh, I know. It''s not the time to get sentimental. There''s still a long way to go. I know that, but...¡­."


    Follow, follow.


    Chung-Myung poured the drink back into the glass and gulped it down.


    "I just did. You know. If he were here now, he would be so happy to see this. I''m sure our descendants laughed happily thinking that they were doing well. I just kept thinking about it."


    There''s no one to be happy with.


    There is no one to share this complex and overwhelming feeling of him.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m having enough fun right now. I''m not doing this because I''m lonely. There are people who can''t leave people alone. I''m sure you''re still looking."


    It''s just...


    Chung-Myung, who was looking at the dark sky without saying a word, reached out and grabbed Cheon Mun''s glass.


    "Have a drink."


    Chung-Myung, who sprinkled the glass on Hwasan, grinned and put it back on the floor and filled it.


    After a brief silence, Chung-Myung spoke in a subdued voice.


    "A long time ago."


    A slightly dark light permeated the downward eye.


    "I''m sorry for asking you why you''re being so frustrated. When I tried it, it wasn''t as simple as I thought. I thought the death penalty must have been rotten to take care of me. Haha. Funny, right?


    I never thought I''d find out what I didn''t know in my whole life.


    Chung-Myung lay on the floor.


    Chung-Myung, who was lying down and drinking a bottle of alcohol, wiped his mouth and smiled faintly.


    "You thought I''d run somewhere, right?"It must have been like that before.


    I''d run without looking back.


    However, Chung-Myung could no longer be the inspection of plum blossoms of the past.


    "Well, that''s what it is. I guess the reason I was able to go wild in the past was because of the death penalty. But now I feel like I can''t live without you.¡­I can''t act like I used to. I couldn''t do it."


    Chung-Myung looked up at the sky with a strange expression.


    But he wasn''t as sad or stuffy as before. On the contrary, he looked slightly proud.


    "The death penalty. It''s a little different from Hwasan when there''s the death penalty.¡­."


    He looked up at the sky and asked.


    "It''s pretty good right now, right?"


    I wish you could say so.


    It''s an answer that you can''t hear anymore.


    "Compliment the kids. Everyone is working really hard. I''m only paying for the meal now, but that''s a relief. I was really surprised this time."


    So


    I mean...


    Chung-Myung closed his eyes quietly.


    You''re doing great, man.


    "Only in words."


    And he smirked at the voice he heard.


    It''s just words, words.


    Standing up from his seat, he grabbed a bottle and headed to the edge of the Yeonhwabong Peak. He stood at the edge of the cliff, stared at Hwasan, and tilted the bottle.


    "Share it with the priests there. There won''t be any alcohol in the lineage. Oh, I can''t give you another bottle. This is mine."


    someday


    I''ll go drink with you.


    Alcohol was sprinkled like rain on a quiet Hwasan.


    So with the strong smell of shipper, it spread to the sky where the spicy plum scent could not reach.

 Chapter - 410 Episode 410. No! I understand. I cant stand it. (5)

    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue when he saw white porcelain and celadon boats gathered in front of the Baekmaegwan.


    "¡­¡­very much¡­"¡­."


    Hawasan''s students, half-dead from a hangover, were shaking with persistent nausea.


    "¡­Living in private."


    "Huh?"


    "Where else did you sell the black?""


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon glanced down at his waist.


    The sword was nowhere to be found, and only the wooden sword, which was unknown where it came from, was hanging.


    "Did you make it again?"


    "¡­¡­."


    When Baek Cheon couldn''t answer, Chung-Myung shook his head with a pathetic look.


    "It''s a good thing to do. You''re doing a great job."


    Facing Yado, the sword was almost wrecked. Of course, I didn''t break it at all like last time. But it didn''t break, but it lost its function as black, which almost turned into a saw blade.


    "I''ve been looking for a good sword somewhere, and you''re doing it again. Again!"


    Baek Cheon glanced slightly away.


    The problem is that Baek Cheon is not the only one who is being stabbed now.


    "Handle of the one with the wooden sword."


    "¡­¡­."


    At Chung-Myung''s words, those who secretly looked around raised their hands one by one. Almost half of them raised their hands, and Chung-Myung held his forehead with one hand.


    "You''re very well received, very."


    Chung-Myung''s face is slowly heating up. Then he started to scream and wait.


    "The name is a check-up, and you''ve been fighting a little bit, and you''really. That''s a specialized sword from Dangga, huh? You don''t make any money!"


    "¡­¡­That''s a free gift."


    "It''s noisy!"


    Jo-Gol, who was walking on a different path for no reason, flinched and closed his mouth.


    "If we''d fought one more time, we''d have killed ourselves with a sword! Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk."


    When his ears were about to bleed because of the sound of his tongue kicking, the mouths of his disciples popped out.


    ''No, it could be!''


    What''s so important about that?''


    Of course there was an excuse for them.


    Most of the way into the bay was seriously ill. A large or a holder, and a heavy pike.


    On the other hand, Hwasan''s plum sword was made lighter than a regular long sword to facilitate Hwasan''s signature colorful and speedy sword.


    Wouldn''t it be even stranger that the sword is intact, since he dealt with a serious disease in the crowd with a thin, light sword?


    But Chung-Myung smoothed his chin as if he didn''t like it.


    I didn''t think of this.''


    In the past, Hwasan did not have to make a living or death attempt for those who are now white porcelain or celadon ships to face the power of other literary factions. When Chung-Myung and other celadon ships of the time were running wild with bubbles in their mouths, where would there be a corner for their disciples who were less than 30?


    That''s why Chung-Myung overlooked it. That they''re not at the level to fully carry the sword.


    If the battle had been a little longer and the sword had begun to break as a group, the casualties would have increased dramatically.


    "Ugh."


    Chung-Myung scratches his head.


    I''m gonna have to do something about this.''


    It was just a moment when Chung-Myung was thinking about a solution. Jo-Gol raised his hand and opened his mouth.


    "But¡­¡­."


    "Huh?"


    "Why are you standing there? It''s time for training."


    "Huh? Didn''t you hear?"


    "¡­what?"


    Chung-Myung smirked and was about to say something, when the door behind him opened and Ungum walked out.At the moment, the body of the Hwasan disciples was tense.


    "Are you all here?"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    A loud voice broke out.


    In the past, Hwasan''s disciples relied on and followed the ungum. Since Chung-Myung appeared, I have learned more from Chung-Myung than from ungum, but I have never ignored him or turned a blind eye to him.


    However, the eyes of the Hwasan disciples looking at the ungum now were different from those of the past.


    Didn''t they all see it?


    The scene where Ungum threw his life to protect them.


    If you have eyes and feelings, of course your attitude was different from before.


    "You''re in great spirits."


    Ungum smiled lightly.


    Still pale in complexion, but apparently less difficult to move around was the way he regained his health to health.


    Looking around his disciples, he quietly opened his mouth.


    "You know I''m not complete."


    At the calm words, the disciples unintentionally put on a sad look.


    "I used to be in charge of the education of the White House, but it''s hard for me to teach you in my physical condition."


    "That''s all right, Guanju!"


    "Don''t worry about anything and rest! I''ll never mess with you!"


    "Health comes first!"


    The students'' strong encouragement poured out like a thunderstorm.


    Ungum grinned.


    "Thank you."


    But you can''t just do what they say.


    "But you can''t leave the training to your own discretion. Aren''t we already doing enough self-discipline? So¡­¡­."


    Ungum turned his head slightly.


    "Until I recover from my body in the future...¡­."


    The disciples of Hwasan began to tremble when they saw the sight of Ungum.


    "¡­Why are you looking over there?"


    "I hope not?"


    "Come on... Don''t tell me."


    But the ungum neatly betrayed their expectations.


    "Until I fully recovered, I appointed Chung-Myung as the instructor of the White House and decided to leave the training of the white porcelain and celadon ships for a while."


    "Master!"


    "No, what the hell is wrong with you?"


    "Are you crazy?!"


    "No, you son of a b*tc*?"


    "Cough!"


    Yoon-Jong''s porridge turned Jo-Gol''s chin. Jo-Gol, who was so surprised that he was punished desperately and fell on the floor like a frog.


    Yoon-jong, who told Jo-Gol what his habits were in one shot, opened his mouth with a puzzled look.


    "Oh, no, my lord. Think again!"


    Of course, it was true that Chung-Myung had been training white porcelain boats and celadon boats. However, it was applied to further training after the basic training of the White House.


    But Chung-Myung runs the white market itself?


    It''s not the level of a foal''s reins, it''s the level of a tiger''s freedom from its cage.


    "Uh-huh.


    Then Chung-Myung kicked his tongue and spoke solemnly.


    "Tsk tsk tsk. That''s why Munpa''s discipline is like this! How can your disciples be dissatisfied with what you''ve decided?"


    "Who''s the reason for Munpa discipline.


    "You sold your conscience to the West Bank!"


    "¡­¡­No, private lodging. You have to say it right away...¡­.I never had that before."


    "Oh, yeah."


    Ungum spoke peacefully while looking at the noisy atmosphere.


    "I know it''s embarrassing, but please understand. I''ll be back as soon as I can."


    "Oh, no, my lord! What do you mean! You need to rest well so that you don''t get hurt!"


    "Yes! Take a good rest and take your time...¡­.No, as soon as possible¡­¡­. No, it''s not that. Slowly...¡­. Ha, I don''t know."


    Jo-Gol clasped his face.


    Ungum smiled lightly as if he had expected such a reaction.


    "Didn''t we have something that we''ve been covering our eyes with? It was something I didn''t want to reveal as much as possible because of allocation and law, but I felt something through this incident. "Most important of all is the ability."Everyone nodded indisputably at the words.


    "Calm down."


    At the end of the remark, Ungum made eye contact with Chung-Myung. Then he nodded slightly and went back into the foreground.


    The rest of Hawsan''s disciples looked at his back with a complex look.


    "It''s true that you have to eat at the restaurant.¡­."


    "Yeah, that''s true."


    "¡­Why did you have to tell him?"


    That''s what it says, but it makes sense.


    There was no one to replace Ungum on the ship that lacked numbers. And except for the ungum, Unja''s ship''s performance was not that outstanding.


    So, Hyun Sang is the kind of person who can take charge of Baekmaegwan, but Hyun Sang was also severely addicted in this battle, so his body is not complete yet.


    What''s left is...¡­.


    "Why is he so fit for nothing?"


    "I know. Why are you so alive when you''re so hurt?"


    Jo-Gol looked up.


    "This is Soso''s fault!"


    "What am I?"


    "It''s because you''re so good at healing! Sense of responsibility...¡­."


    "Jo-Gol. Please shut up. Before I turn my mouth back."


    "Yes."


    It was necessary to put this fuss to rest. But the moment Chung-Myung breathes in and opens his mouth.


    "Quiet!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon looked around his disciples, frowning. His stern gaze made all his disciples flinch and shut up.


    "What''s your problem?"


    Baek Cheon bawled out.


    "Is there any wind in your stomach?"


    "No!"


    "Do you think you''ve become anything just because you beat the whole crowd?"


    "Oh, no, Sasook!"


    "Absolutely.


    His eyes were like a tiger''s.


    "What did you feel fighting the crowd?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "I felt how short I was and how far ahead I had to go. You still don''t know? We''re so weak that we can''t even punish that bayonet! If we had had enough power, the long man would have already led us to Gwangseo Castle!"


    I''m sure it''s not Hyun Jong, but Chung-Myung.


    "But you''re not ashamed of yourself, and you''re complaining? I don''t think I''m going to improve my skills by training even a little harder! Since when have you been such great men?"


    His angry scolding made Hwasan''s disciples shyly bow their heads.


    The fact that he had overcome the crowd quickly returned to his right place.


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    "Huh? Huh?"


    "There''s no need to go easy on you!"


    With his eyes young, Baek Cheon said sternly.


    "We''re still a long way from here. I know that this battle was just lucky! So don''t let me down, train me! Don''t let anyone get hurt and die!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung poked his mouth.


    Uh...


    That''s what I was going to say, that''s...¡­.


    Uh...


    It''s weird. It''s really weird.


    It was not much different from what Chung-Myung was trying to say. But to hear that from Baek Cheon, why is it so...¡­.


    Why are you unlucky?''


    Oh, this is how other people feel when they listen to me?


    When Chung-Myung was briefly speechless, Baek Cheon pressed again.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Oh! Okay!"


    Chung-Myung, who was trying to push something back, frowned and cleared his throat.


    "You''re right about the dorm. Everyone was just lucky this time. And we have to fight stronger enemies from now on.""¡­¡­."


    "As you all may have felt this time, the only thing that protects you at the last minute is your skills. We need to be stronger!"


    I love you.


    Chung-Myung pulled out a sword.


    "To do that, you have to lay the foundations first. Let''s start again with meat."


    The sword and the wooden sword were pulled out in unison.


    Looking into the eyes of his disciples, Chung-Myung ended up laughing.


    ''Now I feel like I''m being rushed.''


    Well, that''s good.


    Do you want me to make that sound come out of my mouth?


    "Starting with the rider''s formula!"


    * * *


    "This is Hwasan."


    The two men looked at the towering Hwasan.


    One person was standing in front of one foot, and the other man was quietly standing behind it.


    It was a very strange sight.


    In terms of the amount, the preceding person seems to be more of a status, but his attire was as simple as if he had just returned from the field.


    "Gye Hyong."


    "Yes, Lord Lowercase."


    "Are you sure the man with the command is in Hwasan now?"


    "That''s right!"


    "Well."


    The man, called Somasum-ju, glared at the shorn mountains with a discontent face.


    "I have no idea. But Hwasan''s the door-to-door walker! He robbed the other gatekeepers and told them to come here!"


    "As I said, as the Wassan Mundos think¡­¡­."


    "Done!"


    Gye Hong crumpled his neck when the man named Somar shouted.


    "I heard that Hwasan had defeated the bay. Now that he''s that strong, he''ll definitely deserve to be an amateur. But that doesn''t mean I''ll listen to you! I''ll ask you what I can do about this!"


    a ghostly rumor


    Ghostly return Dowon Chan began climbing Hwasan with a determined face.


    And his successor, Gay Hong, clasped his face in silence with both hands.


    ''You''ll know when you go through it.''


    If you experience it.

 Chapter - 411 Episode 411. Im so hot-tempered. Oh! (1)

    "¡­what a mountain!"


    Dowon Chan, the lowercase owner of the ghost gate, flung his tongue as he climbed a steep path to the cliff.


    He was not at risk of falling because he was confident that he was second to none in the world, but he was the first to climb such a steep mountain.


    "Ugh."


    His sight of climbing the mountain at once suppressing his tingling legs brought a large view of warp and magnificent prose.


    "¡­¡­why on top of this mountain?"


    "I know."


    It was full of things that didn''t make sense, but it wasn''t something that Dowon Chan had to understand.


    You just have to go back to your work anyway.


    "Hmph!"


    He approached the prose with a determined step.


    The prose of Munpa, which is usually kept closed, was wide open as if anyone were to come in. And the person who was supposed to be guarding the door didn''t seem to be away.


    "Can I just go in there?"


    "Don''t you think so?"


    "Well."


    Dowon Chan shook his head as if he didn''t understand and moved inward.


    "Hello? We have business in Hwasan...¡­."


    Bite!


    "¡­¡­."


    Something flew right next to him before he could finish talking. And stuck in a wall right next to the prose.


    Rumbling.


    The wall shook loudly and spewed out dust.


    "What is it?"


    Dowon Chan turned his head reflexively and looked at something that knocked down the wall.


    After a brief silence, a hand popped out from under the rubble of the collapsed wall.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Dowon Chan shook his shoulders and blinked.


    "The Love?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Turn it off."


    Something crawled out of the wreckage...¡­. No, a man stared ahead with bloodshot eyes.


    What is it?


    ¡­¡­is this the wrong place?


    No, I''m sure it said Hwasan on the signboard.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    The man, who ran out of the wreckage, soon ran forward with his scattered hair fluttering.


    "Kill me!"


    Yes?


    Do you want me to kill you?¡­.


    Bite!


    But overshadowed by the momentum, he bounced back twice as fast as he had jumped.


    Whoosh!


    He''s dead.


    Come on, you''re gonna die if you get hit like that.


    "You''re crazy! Open your chest and rush in?"


    Then the most grumpy voice in the world came through Dowon Chan''s ears.


    ''These aren''t some kind of joke!''


    A demon was roaring in the middle of the dusty training.


    "You''re saying you''ve swung a knife, huh? Did you get a taste of my hand? Don''t be so serious. I''m going to kill you! Doesn''t it hurt if you get stabbed? Huh? It doesn''t it hurt? Do you want me to tell you how much it hurts?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Dowon Chan gulped down his dry mouth with a slightly tense face.


    Did the Sapa storm in?


    Are you fighting the devil in the bay?


    But then I saw a man bravely running to the devil.


    A white suit without a trace!


    White hero on the forehead!


    The determined face seen below the hero''s case was as pure and as good as Dowon Chan''s ever seen.


    Isn''t that the man who represents Hwasan by anyone''s standards?


    "Inno ooh ooh ooh ooh !!"


    The warrior representing Hwasan rushed at the demon with a sword...¡­.


    But why is it a wooden sword?''


    Yes?


    "Die..."


    Bang!


    However, a black sword soon got stuck in the forehead of a warrior who was rushing in.


    "¡­¡­."


    He seemed to have lost the power to resist, as the speed of his rush became overshadowed and hardened like a statue on the spot."Are you going to die?"


    The devil''s eyes are twinkling.


    "Yes, yes, and the liver is out of the boat! Come on! Let''s die!"


    The sword was wielded with excitement.


    "Waist! Waist! Waist! Waist! Head!"


    Whoosh!


    Hit by a dead shot in the right flank, and finally a master...¡­. No, Baek Cheon, with his hair down, fell to the floor.


    The scene of cramping while lying face down made me cry.


    I can''t believe I''m losing.''


    I shouldn''t have done this.¡­.


    "Living room!"


    "Shoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! You scoundrel!"


    Hawasan''s fighters began to storm at the demon in unison, shouting indignantly.


    "What?"


    However, the devil''s black-and-mouthed man kicked each one of each one of a time.


    "These things!"


    Bite! Bite!


    "You put your liver out of your stomach!"


    Bite! Bite! Bite!


    "Did you do something great?"


    People jumped into Ho Gong like firecrackers.


    The white-clad men fluttering up in Ho Gong, what is it, um...¡­. Like.


    It''s like a flower is blooming.''


    It''s strangely pretty.


    No, this shouldn''t be pretty.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Those who soared to Ho Gong crashed to the ground one by one. Those who fell on the ground cramped into tiny twitches.


    What the hell is going on here?''


    Dowon Chan is also a man with ears.


    On the way here, I heard that the armed forces of the bay invaded Hwasan. And it was deafening to hear that the bayonets had been brilliantly repelled.


    How can you dream of such achievements if you are not a world-class man or a world-class man?


    Everyone was busy talking about Hwasan. While Hwasan''s momentum is extraordinary all the way here, he says his return to the old file room is numbered.


    But¡­¡­.


    Why is he being beaten up like that by one person?''


    Everything that happened before my eyes was beyond Dowon Chan''s common sense.


    "Die."


    At that time, a woman with her hair tied to his eyes was seen rushing to the devil with a low voice.


    No way.


    I don''t think so...


    Whoo! Whoo!


    "¡­¡­."


    Without fail, a woman with a black mark stuck on her forehead flinched and collapsed.


    "They''re all spinning!"


    The devil.


    No, it''s not a demon, but Chung-Myung shouts with his eyes fluttering.


    "Put useless power on the sword! I''ve told you that you''ll have a gap if your movements get bigger! That''s the basic tirade! Just!"


    Dowon Chan closed his eyes as he saw Chung-Myung roaring like a beast.


    "So, uh? The inexperienced will not die in the first battle, but in the second! People who think I know something are the first ones to die! All right, you chicks!"


    Excuse me.


    You look the youngest...¡­.


    "Oh, yeah.


    "Oh, my God. I''m dying."


    "¡­Please, please, ghost. Please¡­¡­."


    At that time, I thought it would be a hundred times better for Hwasan''s disciples to deal with the universal.


    "¡­¡­What is this?"


    The demon''s eyes turned towards Dowon Chan, who stood in front of the prose.


    Flinch.


    Dowon Chan, staring blankly, crumpled his neck like a turtle without even realizing it.


    "What?"


    "What?"


    "Who''s coming over without permission from someone else''s gate? Is this a raid?"


    "S, the assault?"


    Dowon Chan opened his eyes wide.


    Why is the development so urgent?¡­.


    "It''s not even a raid. What nerve would you have to get into someone else''s doorstep? Come here. Quickly."When Dowon Chan was unable to move, the demon began to approach him, nodding a sword over his shoulder.


    "Now, wait a minute. I''m not saying that...¡­!"


    It has been a long time since I threw my mind down that cliff to ask about the extortion of the command.


    Dory? Ichi?


    It''s meaningful only to a person who can communicate.


    He lived long enough and rolled long enough.


    No, in fact, even if you didn''t have experience and experience, you could see that words don''t work for this young man in front of you.


    "Well, I''m...."


    "Oh, I got it. Come here."


    Chung-Myung approached him as if he were a gang member in the back alley. Dowon Chan seriously thought about whether to puke without looking back.


    But then.


    "Do, seal!"


    "Huh?"


    Gye Hong rushed into the prose and blocked Dowon Chan and Chung-Myung.


    "Huh? You?"


    "Mo, I brought you here! I told you to bring our Lord of Small Names! This is the Lord of the Lower Gate of the Ghost."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes alternated between Gye Hong and Dowon Chan.


    "Ah¡­¡­¡­. Lowercase liquor?"


    "Yes!"


    "This guy?"


    "That''s right!"


    "Oops."


    Chung-Myung nodded and strode toward Dowon Chan.


    "Ugh!"


    In fear of something flying, Dowon Chan unwittingly closed his eyes, raising his hand in front of his chest.


    But the hand was snatched into Chung-Myung''s hand.


    "Oh, my God, you''ve come a long way!"


    "¡­¡­."


    Dowon Chan slid open his eyes. I saw Chung-Myung holding his hand and waving his body and smiling brightly.


    "I''ve heard a lot. Haha, give me the rumor of the ghost gate!"


    "¡­¡­."


    He peeked at Gay Hong, but he just shook his head from side to side as if he had never done so.


    "Come on, don''t do this and go inside."


    "¡­...Oh, inside?"


    "Yes! You have to go to the guest house."


    "¡­dog, guest?"


    In my opinion, I wanted to turn around and run away immediately.


    ''What''s the door like this?''


    Neither Safa nor Man will be beaten without looking back like that.


    Dowon Chan was embarrassed and at a loss. Looking at Gay Hong, he expressed his meaning with his eyes.


    ''I told you.''


    "¡­¡­."


    No...


    I thought the one who failed the mission was embarrassed and made a rough case. You really didn''t think there was such a thing in the world.


    "Come on, here. You can come this way."


    Chung-Myung dragged Dowon Chan inside.


    Dowon Chan looked back with sad eyes like a cow being dragged into a slaughterhouse.


    "¡­I know, that''s what I said."


    Gay Hong looked at Dowon Chan with sad eyes. Then Chung-Myung looked back and said,


    "Somebody go and...¡­. No, why isn''t he awake? Everybody''s out!"


    You beat it up.


    You!


    Yoon-jong, who was lying on the floor and barely breathing, groaned and opened his mouth.


    "¡­Living in private."


    "¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon''s answer didn''t come back, but Yoon-jong, who thought he''d be listening, asked.


    "Are you alive, Sa-suk?"


    "¡­I''m dead."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    The training floor was wet with the tears of the Hwasan disciples.


    "¡­¡­Gye Hyong."


    "¡­Yes, Lord Summoner."


    "You crazy bastard!"


    Dowon Chan jumped at Gay Hong and strangled him.


    "What the hell made you bring me here? What the hell!"


    "Cack! Cack! Come on, come on.¡­put it down!""What the hell are you thinking?"


    Gye Hong, who managed to tear Dowon Chan''s hand off, coughed.


    "That''s why I told you!"


    "How can I believe that, that!"


    Dowon Chan clasped his head with a troubled face.


    I came here without much thought, but now I''m starting to worry. If you show your face properly and ask the reason of the Moon faction, Hwasan, the provincial gate, believed that he would give up the Jangmunryeongbu.


    But the Hwasan he saw with his eyes didn''t seem to be a place where he could connect.


    I''m glad Dory doesn''t say anything about it.


    "Why the hell did you call us?"


    But there was no room to ponder the answer to the question.


    The door of the guesthouse suddenly opened and a group of people went inside.


    Dowon Chan, who saw a do-it-all, just around the age of old age, rose to his feet.


    Do-in smiled a little embarrassed and opened his mouth at the sight of him.


    "I''ve done an impolite thing to keep my guests waiting. Please forgive me for my mistake."


    "Oh, no. But¡­¡­."


    Do-in smiles brightly.


    "Bondo is Hwasan''s writer Hyun Jong."


    "Come on, let''s meet Jang Moon-in!"


    Dowon Chan bowed his head violently. Inside, he was quite embarrassed.


    All of a sudden, Jang Moon-in comes out?''


    Of course, he is also a gossip of a literary faction.


    But what kind of gatekeeper is Hwasan now? Isn''t it the most famous moon pie in the midfield after defeating the bay?


    I can''t believe a man of letters from such a place greeted him in personally.


    Understandably, Dowon Chan was strangely increasingly anxious.


    "Sit down for now."


    "Oh, yeah! Yeah! Long story!"


    When Dowon Chan sat down, Hyun Jong sat across from him. From side to side, the people of Hwasan sat long.


    Hyun Jong, who had been silent for a while, opened his mouth.


    "I just heard about it. So¡­¡­."


    His cheek, which had put on a gracious smile, was subtly pudging.


    "¡­You''re here to find the Order of the Long Moon?"


    "He, he is."


    "The Order of the Long Moon?"


    Hyun Jong shut up again. There was a spark in the snow.


    In an English-unknown anger, Dowon Chan sat idly without knowing. At that time, an old man and Chung-Myung, who were sitting on Hyun Jong''s left side, were seen slowly moving back.


    It was then that anger, which seemed to be growing, exploded.


    "Hey, you lunatics!"


    Hyun Jong took off his shoes and threw them away.


    "Now you''re threatening me by stealing from someone else''s doorstep. You''re the masters, you bastards! Why? Why don''t you set up a living quarters? And now come and talk about it! Come here! Come here!


    Perhaps he was not relieved by shouting loudly, but Hyun Jong jumped up and rushed toward Chung-Myung and Hyun Young. Then the people around quickly grabbed him and hung on.


    "Come on, Jang Moon-in! You have to be patient!"


    "There''s a foreigner! Long storyteller! Please be humble.¡­!"


    "I''ve got a temper, I''ve got a temper! Ouch!"


    Hyun Jong is shouting and Chung-Myung and Hyun Young are getting pushed to the corner.


    Watching the whole scene, Dowon Chan grinned as if he had given up.


    ''I don''t know now.''


    Where am I?


    My my.


    Hahahaha.

 Chapter - 412 Episode 412. Im so hot-tempered. Oh! (2)

    "That¡­¡­."


    After struggling to speak, Dowon Chan soon closed his mouth again. I couldn''t figure out what to say.


    In front of his eyes, kneeling people were sitting in a row.


    "That¡­."


    It was strange that everyone kneeled down, but it was even stranger that the devil at the end was standing alone with his arms up.


    But does that work?''


    A man hit a man and he soared to the sky. What''s so hard for a master to kneel down and raise his hand?


    It''s just a matter of face...¡­.


    "Don''t you eat it right!"


    The demon, who tried to gently lower his arm, raised his arm again at Hyun Jong''s shouting. Although he has a sulky face, it was just amazing that he listened well.


    You said you were the Hwasan Divine Dragon.''


    That''s... No, that''s him.


    The Hwasan Divine Dragon.


    It was hard to describe Dowon Chan''s feelings as he watched the "he" Hwasan Sinryong kneel down in front of his eyes and be punished.


    "Tsk."


    Hyun Jong shouted, twisting his face.


    "But the Taoists! Now you''re threatening someone else''s door-to-door stuff? Threatening?


    "¡­¡­No, it''s¡­¡­."


    "It''s noisy!


    When Hyun Jong shouted, the Baek Cheon group, who sat on their knees, bowed their heads in unison.


    Since Hyun Jong doesn''t usually get angry easily, he was three times more scared.


    "Baek Cheon!"


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    "You should''ve stopped him if he was in trouble. Why did you follow me to the West Bank?"


    Baek Cheon couldn''t speak with his mouth shut with a look of limitless emptiness.


    a lengthy writer


    I''m confident that I can throw myself into the blazing fire when Jang Moon-in orders me.


    But that''s because it''s something I can do. What should I do if you tell me to do something I can''t do even if I die...¡­.


    "The same goes for you guys! You''re giggling at a guy named Do-sa who can''t stop this evil?"


    "I didn''t giggle...¡­."


    "Shut up!"


    When Jo-Gol tried to make excuses, Yoon-Jong elbow into his side.


    "Giggles."


    Yoon-Jong, who neatly dealt with Jo-Gol, bowed his head. Yoo-Esul also kept his mouth shut with a sullen face.


    "And¡­."


    Hwasan-like anger began to erupt in Hyun Jong''s eyes.


    "You''re... You''re an elder...¡­.Ouch, the elder...¡­."


    "Long story short!"


    "Calm down, Jang Moon-in! You''re not feeling well!"


    "Water! Get some cool water! Come on!"


    Hyun Jong''s hands tremble as he looks at Hyun Young. Hyun Young, who was always complaining, turned his eyes to see if he could handle the anger at this moment.


    "Eh, you malko bastards!"


    It was a scene where the Taoist shouted at the Taoist, "Malko."


    Hyun Jang hugged and pulled him from behind when Hyun Jong tried to rush back.


    "Come on, Jang Moon-in! There''s a foreigner! Foreigners!"


    "Foreigners? What about foreigners? Now that you have threatened a man with another man''s door-to-door commanders, what better way to show him! Is there anything more to be ashamed of?"


    "Hey, calm down for now.


    When Hyun Jang caught him and could no longer rush, Hyun Jong took off his remaining shoes and threw them at Hyun Young.


    Hyun Young shrugged his head and avoided flying shoes.


    "Get out! Get out! Guys, I''ll give you a spot over there, so live in the open! More than this bandit!"Chung-Myung was looking around and whispered to Hyun Young.


    "You seem very angry.¡­."


    "It''s all right. When wasn''t it? You''ll calm down soon."


    Hyun Jong sat there as if the sky had collapsed and sighed deeply.


    "How did this happen to Hwasan?"


    "But it''s better than it used to be."


    "You shut up! You!"


    When Hyun Jong glared, Hyun Young coughed and turned his head again.


    "Sigh."


    Hyun Jong sighed and then looked back at Dowon Chan.


    "¡­¡­."


    DOWON CHAN, stunned by the storm-swept situation, flinched.


    "¡­¡­Yes, that¡­¡­."


    With no energy left, Hyun Jong said limply.


    "I''m so ashamed of myself. I didn''t teach them properly even though they said they were my disciples.This is all my fault for being a long writer, so please speak ill of me."


    "Oh, no, no! Long story!"


    I didn''t even want to swear at Hyun Jong.


    And even if you wanted to swear, what would you say when a man on his knees and raising his hand is grinding his teeth with his "say something" eyes?


    What the hell is this place?''


    Still, I have been associated with various literary groups, but I have never seen such a place.


    This ridiculous place is the most famous in the Middle East. I felt a sense of betrayal.


    "Of course, the Order of the Long Moon¡­¡­. No, it''s not. It''s also our fault for not managing it properly. I don''t have any complaints if I can just take the command."


    It''s been a long time since I decided to ask Hwasan why.


    By all appearances, this clique was not something Dowon Chan could afford. It was best not to get involved as much as possible, but to retrieve the Jang Moon-ryeongbu and return.


    "Of course, I''m going to give it back to Master Chang."


    "But that''s what I found...¡­."


    "Mouth!"


    Chung-Myung, who was about to sneak in, was pouting at Hyun Jong''s scolding.


    "But I''ll have to check one thing before that."


    "What? What kind of confirmation...¡­."


    "Are you really the master of the ghost gate, and are you the rightful heir to receive this command?""


    Hyun Jong''s eyes were the eyes of a writer who was stern.


    "The Commander-in-Chief is the most important thing. It''s not enough that you came from the ghost gate. There''s a knack in the Chinese clique. I don''t want this general to cause confusion in the ghost gate."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Dowon Chan looked at Hyun Jong with new eyes.


    I thought he was a frivolous man after seeing him throw off his shoes a while ago, but he was wiser than I thought.


    "Yes, a long writer. It''s true that there was a fight inside the ghost gate, but it''s all sorted out now. As soon as I return with the command, I will be the gatekeeper of the ghost gate."


    "Can you prove it?"


    "Proof¡­¡­."


    Dowon Chan blurted the end of his speech with a slightly troubled face. There was no way to prove it unless they were taken to the ghost gate.


    "It''s a little difficult, Jang Moon-in."


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong is a little worried. I opened my mouth.


    "Let''s do this. I will give my funeral order to one of my disciples. Then take the student to the ghost gate. Then I''ll ask you to give me the command book as soon as you confirm it.""Oh! That''ll do."


    Dowon Chan is all smiles.


    The Jangmunryeongbu is an important object that can control the prestige of the Munpa. If the person who holds the command has a bad mind, there will be a great amount of harm in the Munpa.


    Therefore, even if it is cumbersome, they will check it and hand it over to prevent great anger from entering the ghost door. It was a thoughtful enough solution.


    And as soon as I confirm, I''ll return the command. Aren''t you talking?


    He was worthy of following the good faith.


    It''s just...


    "It''s a long way to the ghost gate. Would that be all right?"


    "There are a lot of kids who are used to going long distances, so that''s fine. Just¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong changed his face and looked back at Chung-Myung and other students.


    "¡­¡­It''s a matter of being able to go calmly. Behave yourself!"


    Then Chung-Myung turned his head.


    "Jo-Gol death penalty. Jang Moon-in is singing."


    "It''s you! It''s you! It''s you!"


    "¡­Shut up, both of you. Please."


    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth with a crying face.


    In the past, he, who had been expected by all HWASAN adults as the upright ambassador of the white porcelain ship, is now kneeling down and being scolded in return for failing to prevent what Zasil had done.


    I wish they were all dead, really.


    Back Cheon, swept away by the aftermath, was in despair, but no one was daunted.


    "But!"


    "I''m sure I''ll get that snout...¡­!"


    "No, no, no. I really have something to tell you!"


    Hyun Jong sighed as he looked at Chung-Myung with a face that he couldn''t trust.


    "What else are you going to say?"


    "Come on, Jang Moon-in. Did I tell you to come and go for no reason? I''m Chung-Myung! Chung-Myung!"


    I know.


    I''m like this because I know you''re Chung-Myung.


    "Long-Written."


    Hyun Young also helped Chung-Myung.


    "It won''t be a bad story for ghost doors. I didn''t do this without thinking, so let''s hear it for a second...¡­."


    "Ugh."


    Hyun Jong, who was agonizing, sighed deeply again.


    "¡­...try."


    Chung-Myung quickly lowered his arms and jumped to his feet. And came right in front of Dowon Chan and grinned.


    "¡­¡­why, what''s wrong with you, small stamp¡­¡­?"


    "Excuse me, Master Moon. No, Lord of Small Words!"


    "What?"


    "Don''t you want to make some money?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    Dowon Chan''s face went blank.


    A little later.


    "So¡­¡­."


    Dowon Chan''s eyes trembled.


    "Because the new law of the Ghost Gate is the best in the world.¡­."


    "Right! It was really fast."


    "Using the new law¡­¡­."


    Not enough snow, but now Dowon Chan''s lips are slightly cramped.


    "¡­...Picture?"


    "No, it''s not a sign. It''s express delivery."


    "¡­¡­."


    Dowon Chan looked at the young man in front of him.


    You said it was the Hwasan Divine Dragon.''


    Isn''t a dragon something that you don''t dare to grasp? In that sense, it was a really good nickname. I don''t understand what he''s talking about!


    "Hey, hey, cow stamp."


    Dowon Chan stuttered open his mouth.


    "I understand what the small seal is saying, but...¡­. No, we''re unmanned, not markers."


    "What is a warrior?"


    "The warrior¡­¡­."


    A man who uses a knife and punches.


    But I couldn''t answer literally. Chung-Myung said first on behalf of him, who was speechless.


    "I''m a warrior, but I''m also a Taoist."


    "He, he is."


    "I mean, there''s nothing strange about a warrior having another job. Why can''t you do that? There are so many people who learn martial arts and become guards or get jobs in the country.""That''s true, but...¡­."


    Dowon Chan turned his head slightly and looked at Gay Hong. He was also looking at Chung-Myung with a puzzled face as if he had never heard it before.


    "I understand what you mean by the small seal. But isn''t that what many countries already do? What''s the point now?"


    "Come on, it''s different."


    "What?"


    "Jo-Gol death penalty!"


    "Huh?"


    Jo-Gol, who was listening from the side, peered his head.


    "How long does it take to send the goods from Sacheon to Beijing?"


    "To Beijing?"


    "Yes."


    Jo-Gol frowned slightly, agonizing.


    "It may vary slightly depending on the season or situation, but it will take at least three months from the Holy Land to Beijing because it is over five thousand miles."


    "Three months?"


    "This is also a minimum. In fact, it takes twice as long to move the items because you have to stop by other places from time to time."


    "So it could take up to half a year?"


    "That''s right."


    Chung-Myung turns his head and looks at Dowon Chan.


    "Do you understand?"


    "What, what?"


    "If it takes half a year to get an item, how would a hot-tempered person live?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "How long does it take for the Ghost Mundos to get from the Holy Land to Beijing?"


    "¡­It''s a thousand miles a day, but I''ll be there in about 500 miles, so it''ll take ten days."


    Chung-Myung reached out and grabbed Dowon Chan by the shoulder.


    "How many more people would pay if I gave it to you in 10 days?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Dowon Chan''s head is starting to feel dizzy.


    "Mu, there''s someone who''s paying extra to get the stuff earlier?''


    No matter how much it goes from half a year to ten days...¡­.


    "There can''t be people like that.¡­."


    "There is."


    Jo-Gol said emphatically.


    "We''re already making this effort in a number of countries. In exchange for pulling the schedule and not stopping elsewhere, I pay twice or three times as much for the ticket."


    Jo-Gol grinned.


    "There are quite a few people whose time is more important than money."


    Chung-Myung nodded in Dowon Chan''s ear.


    "He looks like a gangster in the neighborhood, but he''s the son of a man in his 40s and 10s."


    "I can hear you, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Jo-Gol''s squealing was not even heard by Dowon Chan. He was dumbfounded.


    This is money?''


    It was tempting for a moment. But Dowon Chan quickly came to his senses.


    "Mu, I understand what you mean. But it''s not a matter of money. First of all, our duty...¡­."


    "What you don''t know."


    "¡­¡­."


    Dowon Chan''s head turned to one side at the intervention.


    Hyun Young opened his mouth with a gentle expression that would never happen again.


    "Moonpa is money."


    "¡­¡­."


    "I know because I''ve done it."


    "¡­¡­."


    Dowon Chan is speechless.

 Chapter - 413 Episode 413. Im so hot-tempered. Oh! (3)

    "¡­who just got in, aren''t you the Lord of the Small Group above the Lord of the Galaxy."


    "I think so."


    "¡­How far are you going to grow your work?"


    Baek Cheon looked at the foreground with a face of great anxiety.


    Even Wang Jong attended the event where Chung-Myung and Hyun Young led the ghost door''s rumor liquor.


    "Are you really going to do it right?"


    "¡­I know."


    "I don''t understand. Why are you nervous?"


    When Yoo-Esul asked, Baek Cheon''s face was distorted.


    "Yes, of course, it''s welcome to do a new business in Hwasan. It''s not something to worry about."


    "That''s right."


    "But the problem is that Chung-Myung is the one leading the business. Have you ever seen what he''s done end peacefully without a commotion?"


    Yoon-jong added with a serious face.


    "And the damage usually fell on us."


    "That''s what I''m saying."


    Baek Cheon glanced at the foresight with an anxious look on his face.


    "This time, it should end without a hitch."


    Baek Cheon and Yoon-Jong sighed at the same time.


    "¡­Business is good enough."


    Hwang Jong, who opened his mouth after much thought, looked at the map on the table with a serious face.


    "How can I put this¡­"¡­."


    That''s brilliant?


    No, it''s not.


    It wasn''t supposed to be ingenious. Many countries are already squeezing their brains to shorten the time to carry things.


    Many people were practicing the word "time is money" with their whole body.


    But¡­¡­.


    ''This is definitely an idea that no one else can do.''


    Ordinary signatories would not dare to hire the gatekeepers of the gate, the size of a ghost gate.


    Regardless of money or profit, fighters are ashamed to jump into such a trifle.


    It was Chung-Myung, and it was Hwasan, so I could at least bring it up.


    It''s just...


    ''It''s a question of whether the lower-case owner of the ghost gate will understand this.''


    Hwang Jong looked at Dowon Chan with a worried look. Then said Dowon Chan, who had been silent for a long time.


    "I¡­¡­.a small stamp."


    "What?"


    "No, it''s not that I don''t understand, I do understand¡­¡­."


    "No, I don''t think you understand yet."


    "It''s not that, I understood.Only¡­¡­."


    "No, I don''t think you understand."


    Hwang Jong''s face, which had been serious, was softened.


    It''s not a matter of understanding.''


    I forgot for a moment that it was Chung-Myung who was pushing for this. With that monstrous drive, he''ll do anything.


    "I fully understand. That this is a big money thing."


    "It''s not that bad."


    But we need some backup shots.


    Wang Jong looked at Dowon Chan and said,


    "I don''t think you know how much profit this will bring yet, but it''s worth more than the money you think."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "You can''t just take this as a quick movement of the mark. How many do you think are the doorways to the ghost gate? They can''t work like a common expression."


    Dowon Chan tilted his head.


    "Then¡­¡­."


    "If you''re a businessman, time is sometimes more important than money. There are times when you have to move things as soon as possible, even if it''s a matter."


    Next to him Jo-Gol shook his head in agreement. Hwang Jong''s explanation was smooth.


    "That''s who we''re going after. Those who want to move things quickly. Those who can afford to cut back on that time. And again...."He paused and stroked his chin.


    "Even those who want to show off that they can move things with this much money."


    "What? What do you mean by that?"


    "Ha ha. This is a little difficult, so let''s move on."


    Wang Jong smiled bitterly.


    It would not be easy for them to understand the pride of those who had only money. No matter how much I explain it, there is bound to be a limit.


    "Anyway, if you do a good job, you can get ten times as much as the original fare and a hundred times as much as the original one. This is a huge thing."


    "Come on. Not a hundred times."


    Then Chung-Myung waved his hand as if it was too much.


    "No, it''s a cow stamp. It''s really...¡­."


    "Ha ha ha ha. Hwang Jong Sodanju exaggerated a bit. What do you mean a hundred times as much as moving a thing? Hahahaha!"


    "No, this is...¡­."


    Wang Jong quietly shut his mouth in the middle of his speech.


    Apparently with his mouth, Chung-Myung''s eyes were not smiling at all.


    ''Ah...''


    Only then did something flash across my mind.


    If the ghost moon-ju finds out that this makes a huge profit, he may suddenly change and demand too much money for them to receive.


    ''...that''s already.''


    Merchant, he''s already considering something he didn''t think of...¡­. In a sense, it''s terrifying.


    "Anyway!"


    Chung-Myung stretched out his hand and punched the table.


    "This is a big help to the ghost gate, too! Really!"


    Then Dowon Chan, who was thinking hard, tilted his head.


    "But I don''t understand at all.¡­ If that''s so important, why don''t the objectors hire the fighters themselves to carry the goods?"


    "How are you going to hire him?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    "It''s not like there are fast masters all over the road. If they thought they''d be hired easily, they''d have already taken it away from their home country."


    In particular, bizarre fighters who are only quick to use new laws and little else are rarer. But it doesn''t have to be said.


    "And it''s a problem if we hire them."


    At the words of Hwang Jong, Dowon Chan tilted his head and asked back.


    "What the hell is that...¡­."


    "If you want to hire them to move them, of course they''re valuable and valuable. Or a very important document. But what if the person carrying the item steals it?"


    "¡­I''m doomed."


    "Yes, no matter how many coffins we mobilize, it''s hard to find a man who''s determined to run away from this vast meadow. Especially if he''s learned a new and fast technique."


    Dowon Chan nodded unconsciously.


    "So you can''t just be quick. There must also be someone responsible for the work. Even if something is lost, you can compensate many times, and if the person carrying it causes trouble, where to chase it to the end of hell and destroy its back!"


    I don''t know the former, but the latter certainly made sense.


    ''You''re gonna die.


    Dowon Chan''s eyes are on Chung-Myung. When I thought about what the smiling young gentleman looked like a while ago, I felt my spine cool.


    "Come on, would you do that if you didn''t want to die?"


    Look at me.


    Wang Jong smiled and opened his mouth.


    "The issue of compensation can be trusted in the name of the top galaxy. That shouldn''t happen, but we have enough money to make amends when a problem breaks out."And Hwasan adds.


    It wasn''t once or twice that Hawasan had his tongue sticking out trying to gauge the money he earned from the car trade with businesses. Perhaps Hawsan would be the island''s greatest rejection in less than a decade.


    "Most of all, there is trust built on the top of the galaxy, not only with high officials, but also with the rejection of the Middle East. If we start a business under our name, everyone will trust us and leave the goods."


    So get over it.


    Come on, man! I''m making a lot of money.


    Hwang Jong''s eyes began to fill with desire.


    This is a project that has never been properly explored by other leaders and countries. If it could be used well, not only money but also the reputation of being the best transportation company in the central field would follow.


    Knowing how much money fame would give, Wang Jong was bound to get his butt kicked.


    "But¡­¡­."


    But contrary to his expectations, Dowon Chan''s response was lukewarm.


    "I really understand. That this is a great opportunity. One¡­¡­."


    Far from moving on, Dowon Chan''s eyes were more determined than ever.


    "I''m sorry, but I refuse."


    "¡­Lord of the Word?"


    Dowon Chan shook his head at Hwang Jong, questioning his ears.


    "I''m a man who has decided to devote my whole life to re-growing the ghost gate. Money doesn''t matter to the ghost gate now. The important thing is that the ghost gate will regain its status as it did in the past. In order to do that, ignorance is more important than anything else. I think you will understand what I mean if you are unmanned."


    Dowon Chan, who thought he had succeeded in delivering his meaning politely and firmly, looked at Chung-Myung with a proud and bright face.


    But the return response was far from Dowon Chan''s expectation.


    "What?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "No, is this man dreaming now?"


    "Chung-Myung??. It''s a foreigner."


    "But you''re dreaming."


    "That''s true."


    Hyun Young burst out laughing as if he was dumbfounded as he thought.


    Chung-Myung looked at Dowon Chan and kicked his tongue and said,


    "Madam. No, Lord of Small Words."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Does a warrior live on dirt?"


    "¡­¡­."


    No, I''m not. I''m eating.


    "Madam, have you been to Shaolin?"


    "Go, I haven''t been there."


    "Even the most successful doorkeeper in the world starts the day by waking up in the morning and sweeping the place where the chrysanthemum guests come, and making room for them to bow." Do you study martial arts harder than the Shaolin boys?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Madam, listen carefully."


    "What?"


    "Moonparks need money to grow."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Is it a one-man victory in Jungwon or a mysterious fingerprint, where are there a couple of gateways that pop out and make a name for themselves? Do you know why they float for a second and then disappear without a name?"


    "¡­¡­I don''t know."


    "It''s because I don''t have money."


    "¡­¡­."


    Dowon Chan''s eyes shook violently. It was a logic that I had never heard in my life.


    "No, you''re right. Don''t you think they wanted to make it as grand as Shaolin? But he''s practicing under the waterfall, saying, "Danny, you have to be strong enough to eat off the roots of trees!"


    Logically, Chung-Myung''s strong argument was shaking Dowon Chan''s heart from the roots in an instant.


    Chung-Myung''s voice became stronger and stronger.


    "Money! First of all, money! In order for the ghost door to be successful, shouldn''t you want to be an introvert?" Think about it. The next door sells meat for three meals a day, but the ghost door is only eating grass roots. In this situation, who enters the ghost gate? I wouldn''t go!"Hyun Young nodded with a smile on his face as if it was a touching speech.


    Chung-Myung stared seriously at Dowon Chan.


    "You said you wanted to revive the ghost gate?"


    "He, he is."


    "What are you going to do to revive him?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "Do you think it''s going to be a revival of some martial arts? Who knows that? The ghost gate is so fast. If it''s rumored, who''s going to go and beg for it?"


    Dowon Chan shook his head like a honeyed mute.


    "First of all, let''s have a grand opening! Huh? Land in a big city is expensive and I''ll build a pavilion! Huh? There''s a ghost door on the signboard! If you stick it together like this, it''s over!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were strangely twinkling.


    "If you want to revive Munpa, you have to make money. Money! No matter what they do, they end up in small and medium-sized circles."


    "¡­¡­."


    "If you know how much money the old guys are making, you''re going to die. What''s the point of being stuck in such a mountainous area and learning nothing from morning to night? It means they''re rich! How many mouths do you have, and you feed them easily?"


    "¡­¡­he is, but¡­¡­."


    "Follow me, doorknobs are money!"


    "The, the radish, the gatekeepers are money!"


    "Do you know why Hassan is so popular these days?"


    "¡­do, by making a lot of money?"


    "Now you know!"


    Chung-Myung only then stomped his head with a satisfied face. But Dowon Chan, who suffered a long spell of nagging that was about to burst his eardrums, was completely out of his mindless.


    But I understand one thing for sure.


    It''s money.


    Of course, it''s not that I haven''t thought about it very much. The ghost door was also a car that was hard pressed compared to the past.


    It was a moment when I was thinking about how to feed the Mundos and put them to sleep.


    However, the order that was taken for granted was completely reversed.


    "You''re not rich because you''re strong, you''re rich because you''re rich.''


    Do it.


    How can those who don''t have the money to get paid right away concentrate on learning nothing all day long?


    It was really beyond the heart and beyond the bones.


    If other clans had made such a proposal, they would have suspected it first. But this is none other than Hwasan. Why would Hwasan, who is now in the best spirits and won against that bayonet, cheat on the only ghost gate?


    "Well, can I ask you one more question?"


    "As much as you want."


    "¡­Are we really going to make a lot of money and revive the door-to-door faction if we set out to do this?"


    Chung-Myung grinned and reached for Dowon Chan''s shoulder.


    "Lord of the Word."


    "What?"


    "Who should I learn from to fish for the first time?"


    "He''s¡­¡­ a fisherman."


    "Have you ever heard of the name Hwasan five years ago?"


    "¡­¡­None."


    "What about now?"


    "He¡­¡­."


    The whole world is talking about Hwasan.


    "Right? We''re the experts."


    "¡­¡­."


    Dowon Chan has never heard anything so strongly trustworthy in his life.


    "We''re really on the bottom, huh? No, it''s not the floor, it''s the doorfar that crawled up from the gutter!"


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??. But the gutter is a bit too much."


    "Just trust me and leave it to me. I''ll let you hear the name of the ghost gate all over the world! I really don''t do this to anyone!"The horse was the final blow.


    "Well, if you''ll do that, I''ll have to change my answer."


    "That''s right, that''s right. Now, let''s make a decision here. Elder?


    "Here you go, Master Jang. I can take it with this, right?"


    "Wow! As expected!"


    In a blink of an eye, the document was completed, modified and stamped.


    Dowon Chan nodded with a slightly puzzled look. But for a moment, he was full of motivation.


    ''It''s a good opportunity.''


    Regardless of everything else, it is clear that this "Hwasan" is a "Moonpa" who has done what he wanted most. Even if you can''t get a lot of money from this, you can only learn the ropes from them, but it''s a business that''s left.¡­.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    At that time, Hyun Jong, who was just watching the situation, opened his mouth with a slightly anxious look.


    "What?"


    "¡­You''re not cheating, are you?"


    "Hey. Me? No way. Hehe."


    Chung-Myung smiled humbly and scratched his back hair.


    At the moment Dowon Chan''s face began to crease subtly.


    Can I really believe it?''


    Unfortunately, however, the decision had already been taken.

 Chapter - 414 Episode 414. Im so hot-tempered. Oh! (4)

    "I''ll do it."


    A colder look than the ice cap in the North Sea stared sharply across the street.


    "Well."


    A low voice.


    The heavy acupuncture that made the listener suffocate came out as an answer to the gaze.


    "Oh my God."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dragon and tiger.


    Shin-soo and the beast''s eyes hit each other in Ho Gong and sparkled.


    The pushover is gone, and what''s left is a showdown between true masters.


    "A small stamp."


    Hwang Jong''s eyes shone uncharacteristically.


    "This is too little. If you think about the money that the top of the galaxy will invest, you have to guarantee me five percent.¡±


    He was the heir to the top of the galaxy and was determined.


    But who is dealing with him? It was nothing less than Chung-Myung, a demon of reversal that went through everything from prenatal to midair to subterranean.


    "Investment?"


    Chung-Myung glows.


    "You''re saying something that''s not like a merchant. Who can''t spend money on what they have? The important thing is to plan a business that can make money.¡±


    "But capital is¡­¡­.¡±


    "There''s a lot of money for Hwasan, too."


    Wang Jong flinches.


    "If it doesn''t work, we can do it in Hwasan. I''m putting you on the top of the galaxy as a loyalty, but I''m disappointed if you come out like this."


    to be sick


    Hwang Jong groaned low after being caught on the spot.


    But he''s actually leading the top of the galaxy. I couldn''t back down this much.


    "Hwasan has funds, but he can''t create a distribution network¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, that''s fine."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "The son of the perfect family is eating a bowl of rice in Hwasan. He''s of little use to himself, but his family is a successful merchant."


    Chung-Myung''s gaze turned to Jo-Gol, who sat in a corner. Jo-Gol asked with a slightly more subtle look.


    "Don''t you pay for the meal?¡±


    "With what?"


    "¡­¡­No."


    I had a lot to say, but Jo-Gol was a person who had a surprising (?) sense. I could see that I shouldn''t dare to open my mouth here.


    "Well."


    Hwang Jong''s worries have deepened.


    Definitely, Jo-Gol''s house was one of the four thousand teenagers.¡¯


    Such a place could form a distribution network as good as the top of the galaxy.


    Confidence is good, but conceit is not good. There is no reason why other stores can''t do what the top of the galaxy can do.


    "Or¡­¡­."


    At that time, Chung-Myung opened his mouth again, slightly.


    "Do you think Hwasan won''t be able to do business elsewhere unless he''s at the top of the galaxy?"


    "Well, that can''t be true.¡±


    Wang Jong quickly waved his hand.


    It''s good to negotiate, but you shouldn''t mess with it. Especially as far as that Hwasan Divine Dragon.


    You''re a viper, you''re a viper!¡¯


    There is no one more reliable than me when I am a friend, but there is no one as scary as I am when I am separated. If negotiations break down after trying to eat a little more, only the top of the galaxy could become a dog chasing chickens.


    "Yes, but a cow stamp. As you know, this is a job that requires communication with dignitaries and objectors. So the top of the galaxy will be much more helpful than the mall in Sacheon.¡±


    "That''s why I''m giving you this discount."


    Hwang Jong''s hand shook as he grabbed the teacup.


    "We pay for everything, we work for everything, and it doesn''t make any sense that you''re going to sit back and eat an arm''s worth of food! You''re more of a gentleman than a bandit!''


    Even the manpower needed for the job, such as brokerage houses and branches, is something that the top of the galaxy has to do.According to Chung-Myung''s argument, Hwasan would sit there and scoop up his pocket money just because he had made a deal.


    I couldn''t turn my stomach, but...¡­.


    "If you don''t like it, quit."


    "Who, who said no? What kind of man is that kind of lookout!


    Wang Jong shouted in surprise.


    Chung-Myung grinned at the response and struck the final wedge.


    "Then sign a contract.¡±


    "Oh, yeah.


    The condition is hell. But it was a rope that I couldn''t help but grab. I had to eat and watch even if I died.


    "Hey, why are you making that face? The top of the galaxy gets something more important than money."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Instead of answering, Hwang Jong sighed.


    In fact, Chung-Myung was not so wrong. I don''t know how much revenue will grow here, but it''s not what matters to the top of the galaxy.


    "This is where we have to put our bets on it''¡¯


    In the meantime, the top of the galaxy has invested huge amounts of money in Hwasan. But so far, the investment has only eaten away the fruits, not the top of the galaxy.


    ''Money is good, I don''t care.¡¯


    The important thing is location!


    In order to move to the top of the world, it is important to push ahead with what other merchants cannot do and make it successful. And give everyone else a sense that the top of the galaxy is different.


    To do that...¡­.


    "All right!"


    Wang Jong nodded emphatically.


    Signing a contract on this condition would make a big profit, but I could give up any amount of money for a bigger one.


    It''s just...


    "Wow, that''s a good idea!"


    ¡­¡­It''s just heartbreaking to see that refreshing and joyful expression.


    What can I do if I do? I couldn''t help it more than I was involved with Chung-Myung.


    "Instead, you have to take good care of ghost Mundo in Hwasan."


    "Oh, don''t worry about that. I''ll make it perfect."


    At his confident words, Hwang Jong nodded and pulled out the contract. Chung-Myung opened his eyes wide.


    "Huh? You''ve got it ready.¡±


    "¡­Wouldn''t it be better to be certain?"


    You let him fill out the contract, and you''re not going to get stabbed in the back!


    "You''re so thorough!"


    Look at that. Look at that.


    I''m sure he''s trying to do something else, that thing!


    How the world can''t trust the Taoist more than the ordinary Yangmin! You''really!


    Hwang Jong sighed and signed the contract after filling in the ratio. And I went straight to Chung-Myung.


    "Here you are."


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung began to read the contract carefully.


    The meticulousness was so subtle that it seemed to savor every word. Hwang Jong frowned.


    "¡­a small stamp?"


    "Wait and see. This is here, um...¡­.It looks fine on the outside¡­¡­.¡±


    This guy?


    Chung-Myung alternately glanced at Hwang Jong''s face with the contract. At first glance, he seemed to make sure that there were no hidden toxins in the contract.


    Oh, my god.


    How much have you been giving to Hwasan, and you''re doubting the top of the galaxy, not anywhere else? And the contract that the small owner prepared himself!


    Since then, Chung-Myung, who has been glancing for a long time to check all the contracts, soon put down the contracts with a big smile.


    "Hahaha. What, you don''t need to look at this carefully. Between us?"


    "¡­¡­I love you."


    "What?"


    "Oh, no."


    Wang Jong smiled brightly at work.


    Anyway, this contract must be made! No matter what!"Elders, I think this is good enough."


    "Let me see."


    Hyun Young accepted the contract with a sour face as if he was not interested. Then, just like Chung-Myung, he began to check every single word.


    When I saw what the two old men and women were doing, I could believe that they were my paternal grandparents and grandchildren.


    After the review, Hyun Young finally put the contract in front of Hyun Jong.


    "Long writer. You can stamp your seal here."


    Hyun Jong looked down at the contract with a sour face.


    "Hyun Young??."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "It''s a really good...¡­.¡±


    "That''s what Chung-Myung does. Do you think you''ll manage to earn your own money? Just stamp it.¡±


    "Yes¡­¡­."


    There was sadness in Hyun Jong''s face looking down at the contract.


    After taking away a man''s mastermind, the whole of Hwasan is now getting caught up in it''


    Can I really trust these guys?¡¯


    In the past, the words of Hyun Young and Chung-Myung were believed to have risen from the well, but distrust has not gone away in everything.


    "Oh, yeah.


    Grieving, he reluctantly stamped two copies of the contract and stuck them out.


    "Let''s do it!"


    "Of course."


    Hwang Jong and Chung-Myung held hands together.


    He''s an enemy before the contract, but he''s a comrade who''s more than a contractor. Both of them knew this better than anyone else.


    "The management of ghost doors is essential for the success of this job."


    "Don''t worry. But I''m still thinking about going there myself."


    "Oh."


    At a welcome sound, Hwang Jong nodded loudly.


    "There''s nothing more I can ask for if you''ll do that. By the way, a small stamp, would that be all right? You must be busy."


    "It''s okay. Fortunately, the ghost door was near Sacheon. I was going to stop by Sacheon.¡±


    "Sacheon?"


    When Hwang Jong tilted his head, Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "Yes, I have something to stop by at the dang."


    "What?"


    Wang Jong asked with a blank face.


    "Why the dangga?"


    Hwasan''s disciples flocked to the back of Jang''s office.


    There was no reason why Hwasan''s disciples couldn''t get together here either. One, the strange thing was that everyone gathered had a shovel in their hand.


    Yoon-Jong asked Baek Cheon.


    "Living quarters."


    "¡­¡­why?"


    "But why did you ask me to bring the shovel?¡±


    "Do you understand me? He''ll make me do something weird again."


    The two soon faced each other and sighed deeply.


    Now, Chung-Myung didn''t feel any objection or doubt whatever he asked me to do. If someone asks you to do something like this, you''ll ask because it''s weird.


    "But after calling him like this, Chung-Myung...¡­. Oh, there he comes."


    I could see Chung-Myung walking towards this side.


    "Are we all here?"


    "Yeah, but why are we here? What''s with the shovel?"


    "You''re asking the obvious. Where do you use the shovel?


    "Where do you sell land?"


    "You know it well."


    Chung-Myung pointed with his chin at the garden that rose sharply behind the place of the long writer''s place.


    "Ka."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone''s eyes turned to the garden.


    There was a moment of silence.


    What do you want me to peel what?


    That mountain?


    I don''t think so.


    The eyes, which were full of absurdity, surprise and fear, returned to Chung-Myung.


    "¡­what?"


    "Peel it."


    "¡­what?"


    "No, are these guys deaf? Take that off. That! That mountain!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Eventually, angry Chung-Myung looked at Baek Cheon with a pale look."Chung-Myung??."


    "Why?"


    "That''s a mountain."


    "I know. I told you. It''s a mountain."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No, you crazy bastard!


    Why are you suddenly opening a mountain that''s fine?


    "¡­I don''t know if my head is weird or if your head is weird¡­"¡­.No. Your head must be weird."


    That''s for sure.


    "Why are you asking me to peel that all of a sudden?¡±


    "I''m going to dig out the one below."


    "Down there? What''s down there?¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s eyes shook violently.


    Come to think of it?¡¯


    When I imagine it in my head, it''s that thing under that hill. Wasan''s Remarks, so...¡­.


    "Living for the rest of the year.


    "Yes."


    "He, what are you gonna dig it out for?"


    What kind of trouble are you going to cause this time, man?


    "I''m taking it to the Dangga.¡±


    Baek Cheon tilted his head as if he didn''t understand.


    "You''re taking the notes to the dang family? Do you want to renovate it?


    "Tsk tsk tsk. Sometimes think, Dong-Aeng."


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    When Baek Cheon tried to jump into a rage, Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol naturally folded their arms in his arms.


    "Stay still, Sasook."


    "Well, it happens all the time, and you''re in a temper."


    "Let go! Let go of me!"


    Baek Cheon flashed his eyes, but his arms were as hard as a lock. Chung-Myung kicked his tongue.


    "What if I attack you? You''re going to fight with a wooden sword?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon looked down at the wooden sword hanging from his waist. Then he turned his eyes away and calmed down.


    "Tsk tsk tsk."


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue and continued.


    "This is all for the death penalty."


    "¡­what are we?"


    "The death penalty is weak, so they keep using black. Then, when you meet a proper master, you''ll lose your sword in one shot and you''ll get fired."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I mean!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes shone blue.


    "You can make a sword that never breaks in the first place! I''m going to take it to the dangga. And I''ll ask you to make me an iron sword!"


    "¡­¡­What are you making?"


    "A sword in its infancy."


    Chung-Myung said in a nonchalant way.


    "If you meet someone who''s going to cut it, you just have to die. There''s nothing wrong with it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon stared at Chung-Myung with his mouth wide open, because he couldn''t find anything to say.


    It wasn''t until long before he asked in a trembling voice.


    "So, you''re going to draw a note from the temple and make a sword out of it?"


    "Yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I didn''t even feel motivated to die. It was almost impossible to know where to start and fall.


    It was at the time when he was agonizing over what to say to sort out the situation.


    "Oh, so we get one sword for the rest of our lives?¡±


    Everyone''s head turned at Jo-Gol''s words.


    "It''s very expensive. Most elders of the gate don''t dare."


    "¡­¡­and then¡­¡­.¡±


    Kendo is treated as a treasure with a small mix of late-life seasons. But¡­¡­.


    "If it''s the size of that note!"


    "I''m more than free!"


    Hwasan''s disciples begin to exchange eye contact with each other''s eyes.


    "Now, wait a minute! Kids¡­¡­."


    "Fara!"


    "That!"


    Jo-Gol was the first to bravely rush with a shovel. Following this, the other disciples rushed in with a loud roar.


    "Keep your distance! It''s sold in one go!"


    "I''ll finish it today!"


    "One more shovel while you''re at it! Just dig up your back!"


    "A sword in full life! A sword in full life!"


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    Hwasan''s disciples shoveled with crazy eyes, and a huge cloud of dust rose behind them.¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Meanwhile, a cold sweat began to run down Baek Cheon''s forehead as he watched it.


    Then Chung-Myung came and stood next to me and tilted his head.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Uh, huh?"


    "Sasook makes sword the most, what if she''s still like this here?" Go ahead and dig."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon asked over and over again.


    "Well, are you sure this is okay? If you cling to the sword for inspection...¡­.¡±


    "What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    "Huh?"


    "Who''s going to compliment you if your sword breaks while you''re talking about it? That''s the sound of a good swordless man with a stomachache! The better the equipment, the better! If you''re not good enough, you should have a weapon!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t talk to me. Go get it!"


    "Yes!"


    Chung-Myung happily rolled up the corners of his mouth as he saw the mountain where the dust clouds bloomed.


    "I don''t have any treasure to put in, what''s the point of having a comment?¡±


    I''m going to use it for something!


    Isn''t that right, long sentence?


    You''re right! Well done this time!


    Huh?


    Why are you so positive today?


    Oh, my.

 Chapter - 415 Episode 415. Im so hot-tempered. Ouch! (5)

    "You say you''re good at everything."


    Hyun Young replied with a fierce look. Hyun Young, who was slightly touched, avoided the eye.


    "¡­Don''t look at me like that."


    "Eh!"


    Hyun Jong kicked his tongue.


    "You''re playing drums with your student next to him because you can''t stop him from causing trouble?¡±


    "If Chung-Myung plays the flute, I''ll play the drum!"


    "It''s noisy!


    When Hyun Jong shouted, Hyun Sang smiled and comforted him.


    "The priest wouldn''t have started without thinking. And didn''t you need to slowly make Hwasan''s name beyond the island?¡±


    "Tsk."


    Hyun Jong kicked his tongue as if he didn''t like it, but didn''t refute it. At that time, Hyun Young secretly added.


    "I''m making money for nothing...¡­.¡±


    "That''s what it''s for!"


    "It''s just that. For both reasons."


    "Ugh."


    Hyun Jong made a sick sound.


    His feelings for Hyun Young were similar to those of his parents, who only saw a child out of poverty and greedy for food.


    I couldn''t stand it for a moment, and I was sick and tired of running at the sight of money, but when I thought about why he was like that, I couldn''t say anything I hated.


    Hyun Young grumbled.


    "People might think that a long man doesn''t like money."


    "Dude, you son of a b*tc*! Who doesn''t like money? But even if you make money, you have to see the situation. Why don''t you ignore the process because the results are the same? He''s a master."


    While I was starting, Hyun Jong was about to nag a little more.


    "¡­¡­but what is that?"


    "Huh?"


    Hyun Jang turned his head to the side he pointed at at out of the blue.


    There was a cloud of dust rising behind the foreground.


    "¡­¡­What''s that?"


    What do you mean dust clouds all of a sudden? On this sunny day?


    "But over there...¡­.¡±


    "Do you think it''s a long story short?"


    Hyun Jong''s eyes began to tremble.


    If it were in the past, I would have thought first about what this was all about, but now I didn''t have to.


    "Cher, Chung-Myung, you punk!"


    Hyun Jong screamed and started running hard toward the place. Then the elders frightened and followed him behind him.


    Hyun Jong, who arrived at the back of the place with all his might, opened his eyes wide in astonishment.


    A truly strange sight lay before his eyes.


    "Fly this way!"


    "Oh, don''t scoop up the dirt! It''s pouring down here!"


    "Get out, get out!"


    "A sack! Somebody bring a sack! Put this in!"


    Hwasan''s disciples were all rushing into the garden behind the place and engaged in a great project.


    Some were shoveling madly to dig up the mountain, and some were sweeping up the soil and moving it to the side.


    And some were attached to the exposed rock as it dug up the mountain.


    "What a big rock!"


    "Be careful!"


    "Tie it up!"


    The disciples, who woven the rope of a rock in unison, began to draw it out with loud shouts.


    "Eurachaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!"


    As the shout rang out on Hwasan, Hyun Jong''s forehead sweated. I couldn''t even speak for a while because I was dumbfounded.


    ''Now I do...¡­.¡¯


    Chung-Myung may have been in trouble for a day or two, but these days, the scale felt like it was growing without countermeasures.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    Hyun Jong, who had been muzzling his mouth the whole time, finally shouted loudly. Those who were digging up the garden turned their heads and looked at him."See you, Mr. Jang!"


    "No more greetings! What the hell is going on, man!"


    Actually, the answer was obvious.


    All the disciples who listened to Hyun Jong looked at one place instead of answering. And there was Chung-Myung like a fixed answer.


    Chung-Myung, who had been lying on his back half-way with it all the way to his normal day, stood up and popped next to me.


    "Jang Moon-in, would you like to sit here?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Are you feeling weak?


    I feel dizzy all of a sudden.


    "Jung-Myung, you punk! What the hell are you doing? Why are you digging the mountain all of a sudden!"


    "Oh, I''m going to pull out the one down there.¡±


    "Bottom? Bottom...¡­.Bottom?"


    What''s down there?


    ''Stop, don''t tell me!''


    Hyun Jong''s eyes widened.


    "Rain, Bigo? Are you trying to pick a big one?"


    "Wow! As expected, Jang Moon-in! You''re perfect now!"


    "He, he, he...You, you, you! That''s Hwasan''s secret! With all these children...¡­!¡±


    "A secret is not a secret. There''s not a single person I don''t know.¡±


    "Uh¡­? That¡­Yes, but...¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong had already led his students and opened his own remarks. Didn''t Chung-Myung cut off a season then?


    Since it was so symbolic, no one didn''t know that there was a comment behind the place of the long writer.


    "If it''s used up, it should be used for something good."


    "What the hell are you going to do with all that season? Don''t tell me you''re going to sell it! No way! Not until I have dirt in my eyes! That''s a reminder from the great men of the ages! If you''re going to do this, take me and sell me!"


    Hyun Jang distorted his eyes when Hyun Jong tried to cry at the spot.


    "Chung-Myung is you!"


    Then I shouted like a bolt from the blue.


    "Good, good, you''re going too far now! How can you decide such a thing without consulting with a long writer? I can''t stand it this time either! What the hell am I going to use that comment for?¡­.¡±


    "I''m going to make a sword.¡±


    "¡­what?"


    When Hyun Sang paused for a moment, Chung-Myung murmured sullenly at him with poor puppy eyes.


    "No¡­¡­ it was dangerous this time¡­"¡­. Plum swords are damaged a lot. In the future, we may face more dangerous enemies, because if the death penalty breaks the sword while using a weak sword, it will be in danger of our lives.I thought the death penalty would be much safer if I made a single sword.¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung looked up at Hyun Sang with a down face.


    "But what... Just tell me that we have to use a weak sword, and I''ll bury it again."


    "¡­...tried to make an iron sword?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­...for your private quarters and your death row?"


    "Yes."


    Hyun Sang said sternly with a stiff face.


    "Even so, you should have asked for permission from the writer first!"


    "This student didn''t think much."


    "Well, yeah. That''s enough."


    Hyun Jong, who was still listening, turned his head.


    "What does it become?"


    "Ha ha ha ha. I''m proud of you. That Chung-Myung is trying to make a sword for my death row. There''s nothing wrong with words."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Is this crazy?


    Hyun Jong turned his head the other way.


    Oh, no. Hyun Young is over there. This is really Hyun Sang.


    "One iron sword. One iron sword. Why didn''t I think of that? Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk! I heard that your head gets stiff when you get old.


    "Hyun Sang is, you punk. Well, that''s what my ancestors gave me...¡­.¡±"Hehe, a long writer. There''s no way HWASAN''s ancestors wouldn''t like it if they said they''d carry an iron sword."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Is tradition a problem when children are safe? Tradition, nonsense, the future comes first!"


    "Oh, no! Hey, guys! That''s Hwasan...¡­. No, thanks. I''d rather buy you a season!"


    "Ha ha ha ha. You think you can get it because you have money. What a joke! Hahahaha!"


    Hyun Sang grabbed Hyun Jong''s shoulders and started dragging him.


    "Chung-Myung??! Go on, go on. I think the writer has given me permission!"


    "What''s permission? When did I...? Ugh! Ugh! Ugh!


    Hyun Sang smiled and covered Jang''s mouth with one hand.


    "Well, it''s all about Hwasan. Hahahaha."


    Hyun Jong, who managed to take off his hand covering his mouth, screamed desperately.


    "Hey, you guys! Ah! Ah! I''m a man of letters! You d*mn Hwasan bastards! You will be punished by Heaven!


    "Hahahaha.¡±


    Hyun Sang grinned and disappeared behind the scenes with Jang.


    Hwasan''s disciples all stared blankly at the scene.


    "What are you doing?"


    At that time, Hyun Young chinned at the garden with an indifferent face.


    "I''m going to stay up all night. Pick quickly."


    "Yes, Elder!"


    Hawasan''s students, who had hesitated for a while, began digging again.


    Baek Cheon, whose face was squishy with dirt, and the pack smiled pleasantly and rubbed under his nose.


    ''That''s enough.''


    This clique can''t go back to the past forever.


    Forever.


    "Oops!"


    "Eurachaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Finally, a note woven into a rope was pulled up under a large-perforated floor.


    "Why is this so heavy?¡±


    "It''s light! That''s the size of it!"


    "Really?"


    Anyway, it was the same as hard.


    However, it was worthwhile to do my best, and soon the whole thing appeared.


    Crouch!


    "Whoosh! Whoosh!"


    "I did it!"


    "Now a sword! You can have an iron sword!"


    Everyone''s eyes were full of greed. The conduit to be clean was filled with dirt dust, and the Taoists to memorize the Do-gyeong with greedy eyes were overcome with desire.


    "It was really hard."


    "I didn''t think it''d take three days! What''s this!"


    "Oh, my God. You opened a mountain and made a new one!"


    Everyone''s eyes on the muddy mountain, which was created next to the original site of the mountain, showed signs of boredom. How much soil did you dig to get rid of the dirt?


    "I did it anyway!"


    "Chung-Myung??! It''s working now, right?¡±


    Chung-Myung nodded as he looked at the comments that had been pulled out.


    "That''s enough. All you have to do is move it down the mountain.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone''s face, which was full of excitement, hardened as it is.


    ¡­...this?


    You''re moving it?


    Everyone''s eyes turned toward the cliff over the fence.


    The thought of moving this note down that shaven cliff made me dizzy.


    Someone murmured in a voice of sadness and anger.


    "¡­¡­Why did your ancestors build conduits on these mountains¡­"¡­.¡±


    "That''s what I''m saying!"


    But it''s too late to turn back now. Isn''t that what you''re supposed to do anyway?


    "Come on, let''s not have any complaints! It''s not a good thing, it''s a sword falling into our hands!"


    When Baek Sang shouted, the eyes of his disciples came back one by one.


    These are Hwasan''s disciples who have been dragged to death by Chung-Myung''s activities so far. Of course, the benefits have been numerous, but if you ask what happened to them right now...¡­.


    "Actually, there was only meat!"But isn''t this a benefit to them right now?


    The iron sword is a precious thing that most people in the world cannot even imagine. There''s nothing you can''t do if it falls into your hands!


    "Oh!"


    "Let''s move! Down the mountain!"


    The very moment when everyone is about to burn their passion again and rush into the Remarks.


    "Where are you going?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Chung-Myung said in a nonchalant way.


    "We''ll move it next time, and we''ll restore it before then."


    "¡­what?"


    "Are you going to leave it like that?¡±


    Chung-Myung''s finger pointed to the dug-out mountain. The black hole was a monstrous.


    "Fill it up again."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Quickly."


    The lights went out of the eyes of the Hwasan disciples again.


    * * *


    "I''ll be back from the Dangga."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong looked at Chung-Myung with a soulless face.


    "I have to make an iron sword, and I''m going to drop by the ghost gate on my way.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hehe. I have a few other things to do. I''ll be back as soon as I can!"


    Hyun Jong''s head, which was looking at Chung-Myung smiling, turned weakly. A voice that seemed to have lost all its vitality escaped from my mouth.


    "¡­¡­It''s up to you."


    "Hehe. Yes, then¡­¡­.¡±


    Gulp!


    At that time, the door of the long office was almost broken open. Then came a loud voice.


    "The death penalty! I heard you''re going to Dangga!¡±


    "Huh? Where do you hear that...¡­.¡±


    It was Dang-Soso who stormed into the room.


    "No, you son of a b*tc*! Why don''t you tell me when you''re going to Danga? Is the death penalty the son of a danga? I''m your dangga daughter, right?"


    "Then come with me."


    When Chung-Myung spoke in a nonchalant way, Dang-Soso turned to Hyun Jong like the light.


    "Can I come with you, Jang Moon-in?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong looked weakly at Dang-Soso and nodded slowly.


    "¡­¡­do as you please."


    "Thank you!"


    At that time, Hyun Sang, who was next to me, opened his mouth.


    "By the way, Chung-Myung."


    "What?"


    "I know there''s a problem, but what if you go away like this?"


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that.¡±


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung looked shrugged.


    "I asked the master, and he said he could recover in ten days. It''ll take about ten days to prepare this and that, so I''ll leave as soon as Guanju recovers.¡±


    "¡­¡­Oh, well, then.


    "Instead!"


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth wickedly.


    "I''m going to roll it to the death for those ten days. You don''t have to worry too much. Who am I? It''s Chung-Myung."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Sang shuddered with a chill in his back somehow. Then a weak voice came from behind his back.


    "¡­do as you please¡­"¡­ at your disposal."


    a lengthy writer


    Then you''ll be on the ship.

 Chapter - 416 Episode 416. Honestly, I cant handle it anymore. (1)

    What are the conditions of a famous sentence?


    In the past, Dowon Chan thought that the condition of fame was fame.


    This is because if the public does not know and acknowledge the existence of the clique, it cannot be called a masterpiece.


    But recently, I''ve changed my mind a little.


    No matter how well you gain fame, you can never be called a masterpiece unless you are firm in your ability. So Dowon Chan was thinking of devoting himself to the insides of the ghost gate.


    And the thought became more solid as soon as I got to Hwasan.


    Look!


    Hasn''t Hwasan, the most powerful man in the world, been training so hard? Considering the achievements so far, it is worth a little conceit, but Hwasan''s disciples were training as if they had no tomorrow.


    Look!


    What a beautiful sight that is!


    I wanted to bring all the disciples of the ghost gate and show them this image.


    It''s just...


    If there''s only one problem.


    But isn''t that a little too much for a human being?


    Dowon Chan rubbed his eyes without realizing it.


    "Ugh¡­¡­.¡±


    "Kill¡­, you son of a b*tc*, rather kill¡­"¡­.¡±


    Hawasan''s disciples, whose entire body was stained with dust, were wriggling around the floor.


    In the meantime, it was very praiseworthy not to let go of the wooden sword, but strangely, tears kept covering my eyes as I saw the hand tremble.


    What about the iron clad around the body of the Hwasan disciples? I couldn''t tell you more clearly than I did what a terrible training.


    "Everyone''s into it."


    Chung-Myung''s resonant voice poured over his barely breathtaking disciples'' heads.


    "After some cutting, I''ve lost a lot of confidence. You can''t skip basic training for the rest of your life. The men who don''t even have the strength in their legs are doing tricks?"


    Even the way he nagged and glistened his eyes was unusual.


    "Yeah, Hwasan''s black is brilliant. But that''s why it''s easier to fall into the sword and be buried! If you''re a medical examiner, you should know how to hold on to the center, even if you have a fancy fingertip! Where is your butt wriggling? Come on!"


    ''Who was the master of art?¡¯


    You''re killing me! Really!


    Baek Cheon and his group gritted their teeth.


    It was a pleasure to see him swing his sword away from the basic training like hell. But before he could swing a few herbivores, his eyes suddenly turned and finally came to this point.


    "Oh, you''re getting the hang of it, aren''t you? Aren''t you going down?"


    "¡­and again?"


    "Again? Again? Why? Do you want me to throw it for you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hawasan''s disciples, who managed to climb up the cliff with a lump of metal hanging, looked far down with tears in their eyes.


    "Oh, yeah.


    And then it started to go down again.


    "Argh! The stone here is crumbling now!"


    "The death penalty! Hold on tight! And then you''re going to die! There''s no one down there who''s taking it anymore!"


    "Argh! That son of a b*tc*!"


    Screaming and swearing flew from place to place, but Chung-Myung only picked his ears as if he were barking.


    "Anyway, kids these days are all into it. It wasn''t like that back in my day!"


    Huh? When I was young, huh?


    Just a rock the size of a house, huh? I used to race on cliffs!


    Then, the place where you set your foot crumbles and falls to the cliff once in a while to realize that''s why people learn how to do it!"Tsk tsk. You''ve grown up so beautifully.


    A cold sweat ran down Dowon Chan''s forehead as he watched the scene.


    Because of the training the Hwasan disciples are doing? Oh, of course it''s terrifying.


    Chung-Myung is making me do it nonchalantly? Yes, of course it was frightening, too.


    But what frightened him most was the fact that Chung-Myung is now on someone''s back.


    Yes?


    Is that weird?


    It''s weird!


    The person who is lying down with Chung-Myung on his back is Shaolin''s student.


    "Don''t you think so, Ddangjoong? Phew, I guess that''s what you think, seeing your hair glistening."


    "¡­shi, shiju!"


    Hye Yeon was sweating profusely in her prone position. His face was already completely wet as if he had been rained on, and even his smooth hair was sweating like a fountain.


    Hwangpo, which symbolizes Shaolin, was soaked in sweat and looked like a freshly laundered garment.


    "Oh, my ass is going down.¡±


    "Scream!"


    Hye Yeon screamed and raised her waist.


    "No. What''s wrong with all the kids these days? Hey, but isn''t it embarrassing to say that you''re a Shaolin monk?"


    "I, I don''t have a history, and I, uh, I don''t know how...¡­!¡±


    "A long history? A long history?"


    "Ugh!"


    In the meantime, Hye Yeon''s hands and feet dug deeper into the ground to see if Chung-Myung had increased his attack.


    "This is the problem with the Sorim! I''ve been training my body for a long time, so my body looks like that. What? The force that comes out of your soft body? Are you proud of that? Are you bragging?"


    Chung-Myung cried with his eyes fluttering.


    "They''re all so tired that they haven''t been able to learn how to do it for ten days. It''s because whatever you do depends on your history. What''s the point of having a history of 1,000? It''s the body that uses it! If you''re a Shaolin monk, you should train yourself first!"


    "Cow, in Shaolin...¡­.¡±


    "Then go to Shaolin!"


    Chung-Myung slapped Hye Yeon on the bald head.


    "Your forefathers used to have forearms the size of their heads! How can you be a Shaolin with such a body? Shame on you!"


    Hye Yeon''s eyes were filled with extra moisture.


    But there was no time to shed tears. Chung-Myung was getting heavier. His body was too soft to handle Chung-Myung, who had raised the spine.


    "How dare you use your skills!"


    Slap!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You have to fix the habit of lifting your skills first! Air power follows where the heart goes. In other words, if I want to do it, I need to be able to move without using air power. You''re not even good at it, but you''re pretending to be a master, you uselessly strong-minded man!"


    Hye Yeon doesn''t even have the energy to answer now.


    This wasn''t it.¡¯


    What he hoped for on his way to Hwasan was something more of a higher level of training.


    But I didn''t think that Hwasan Sinryong was just a person who started rolling people.


    "You''re banned from running for the next month. From eating to walking. Learn how your body moves again. Try not to look anywhere else and get caught. I''m gonna split my Danjeon!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dowon Chan''s face was now as white as a sheet of paper at the sight.


    And at that moment.


    "Well, this is how it goes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Standing next to Dowon Chan and observing together, Ungum nodded loudly as if he had realized something."It''s a sword, but the one who uses the sword must be completed. Well, that makes sense."


    Ily?


    Did you say it''s a job?


    Dowon Chan''s eyes stick out.


    Hey, is your eye a little different from mine? Are you still saying that after looking at that? All I can see is catching people.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Chung-Myung jumped off Hye Yeon''s back and ran toward the ungum.


    "I know how to train them. But wouldn''t it be too dangerous to fall off a cliff?"


    Dowon Chan nodded furiously beside him. I felt like I had heard common sense for the first time since I joined Hawsan.


    "Do you have a plan?"


    "Oh, that? There''s no need for action.¡±


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "I''m not going to die. Now, the death penalty will be strong enough to fall apart and end up breaking an arm and leg."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dowon Chan''s eyes pop out once again.


    ''That''s what we''re dealing with.¡­?¡¯


    "I see."


    However, the ungum shook his head lightly as if he had understood it.


    "If so, how long do you think you should train like this?"


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head as if he didn''t understand.


    "Isn''t this basic training? I can''t do this forever."


    "Ey. The basics are for life. Well... but until I cut down on basics and increased sword training...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung tilted his head in agony.


    "30 years?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "No. Not enough? Forty years?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t you think that''s enough to make you a human being?¡±


    Ungum looked at Chung-Myung with new eyes, expressing admiration.


    "I didn''t think the basics were that important, but I''m sure I was thinking a lot wrong."


    "That''s the hardest thing. Anyway, you can roll it like this even if I''m not here.¡±


    "Okay, I''ll be sure!"


    Dowon Chan was lost in thought, turning his eyes far away.


    "If it''s not just a masterpiece, why don''t we live happily ever after?" Wouldn''t there be nothing more important than happiness in a person''s¡¯


    It was a moment when Dowon Chan''s lifelong values were forcibly distorted.


    "¡­I feel like I''m going to die."


    "¡­I don''t even have the power to say¡­"¡­.¡±


    The eyes of those who looked at the food were like rotten frozen pollack eyes.


    The food couldn''t have been better, the food.


    But now it''s the same with anything in their mouths. Even when I ate wild rice, I felt like I was chewing grains of sand.


    "What''s wrong with him these days?"


    "If Chung-Myung says it''s not a day or two that he''s going crazy, and that''s what he''s doing these days...¡­.¡±


    "I think it''s especially worse these days.¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon, whose words were blurred, sighed deeply.


    Isn''t that what learning is all about?


    Even if it is unfamiliar and difficult at first, if you keep doing it, you will get the hang of it, and if you get the hang of it, you will eventually feel joy.


    But somehow that d*mn training is getting more and more hellish.


    What? Fun? Fun? If learning is fun, is that playing or learning?


    "The way we think in the first place is different from ours."


    "¡­I do."


    Baek Cheon answered weakly with cracked lips and turned his head. They''re a little used to it now, so they''re hanging in there somehow, but how is Hye Yeon doing...¡­.


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon raised his eyes slightly wide.


    Hye Yeon, sitting in the corner of the table, was lowering her head with her hands wrapped around her face."¡­What''s wrong with the monk?"


    "I don''t know."


    Baek Cheon, who hesitated for a moment, rose weakly from his seat and approached Hye Yeon.


    "I¡­¡­ Monk. Are you all right? Anything bad?"


    Then Hye Yeon took her hand off her face and looked up weakly.


    Tears welled up in his big, gentle eyes.


    "Shi, Shiju¡­¡­.¡±


    "Yes. Tell me¡­¡­.¡±


    "Pooh, I can''t stand the grass alone."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s eyes naturally turned to the lush grass in front of Hye Yeon. He shook his head and kicked his tongue.


    It''s understandable.¡¯


    Hwasan''s students are having a hard time eating meat every meal, but Hye Yeon is eating only grass and hollow dumplings. What do you think?


    Baek Cheon beckoned and called Yoon-Jong.


    "Yes, boarding house."


    "Go to the kitchen and tell them to put some boiled eggs in monk Hye Yeon''s place."


    "Boo, you''re the Buddha.¡­.¡±


    "I''m going to live and see."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I wondered if this was okay, but Yoon-Jong also had to nod for now. Hye Yeon can decide whether to eat or not.


    "¡­How long do we have to do this?¡±


    "Soon, Chung-Myung will go to Sacheon, so that''s all we have to do. So just a little bit...¡­.¡±


    "The Ungum saisook found training very interesting.¡±


    "Well, I heard that. Is this all I have to do?¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon flinched. Goose bumps all over his arms.


    I have to keep doing this?¡¯


    Then it''s either one of them.


    Either die in training or survive and become iron man.


    Perhaps the former side has a much higher probability.


    The disciples wrapped their heads in silence for a moment.


    "If that''s the case, I''d rather have Chung-Myung follow him to Sacheon...¡­.¡±


    "What the hell is that? How long does he bother people?¡±


    "But there are at least no cliffs on the way to Sacheon."


    "Huh?"


    Apparently¡­¡­.


    A subtle light flashed through Baek Cheon''s eyes.


    "Well, well, that can''t be true. It''s hard for Dang, Yeon, Hee, and Myung to follow him to Sacheon. I can''t leave you to do such a rough job."


    "Execution. Don''t play tricks on me."


    Baek Sang flashed his eyes at Baek Cheon, who spoke solemnly.


    "¡­To be honest, why does Chung-Myung always follow the death penalty in his work? If you''ve gone like that every time, you should know how to yield at least once!"


    "Uh-huh! That''s not what I''ve decided on my own terms! It''s all written by a man of letters.¡­.¡±


    "Then leave this one out! Let''s take a look at Sacheon!"


    Madness began to grow in the eyes of other students around him.


    Baek Cheon confirmed the spirit of the rebellion.


    "I''m the ambassador!"


    "Ha ha, death penalty. You''re saying something weird. Since when has there been an up and down in Hwasan?¡±


    "You bastards!"


    As soon as Baek Cheon tried to tighten his eyes, celadon boats, who were listening to this side while eating on one side, slowly rose from their seats.


    "Well, apparently it''s only for the housemates."


    "Please let us in. Does anyone have feet to go to Sacheon?"


    The eyes of the white porcelain boats faded.


    "Get out of here, kids."


    "Who just said there was no up or down in Hwasan?"


    A smile filled with ulterior motives hung over the celadon ships'' faces.


    "Since we''re here, why don''t you show us your skills? Chung-Myung would want to take some more talented people, wouldn''t he?""¡­skills?"


    Baek Cheon''s head tilted. And he snorted as if he was amazed.


    "Did you say skills now?"


    "Of course, I know that Baek Cheon has a strong private life. But¡­¡­."


    Chong Gong rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "I don''t think you''ve been close to each other lately. Do you happen to know? I don''t know if we''ve ever been as big as a chicken."


    "It''s not a chick anymore, it''s this."


    At the feast of cheeky sounds, Baek Cheon grinned pleasedly.


    I''m proud of you.


    How did he grow up like that?


    "Yes, of course there''s no up or down in Hwasan."


    "Whoa, you know...¡­.¡±


    "Therefore."


    Crack!


    Baek Cheon''s hand ripped off the table top that he was holding it.


    "Let''s make it up and down today, you rotters!"


    Tossing the removed top to the celadon boats, he stormed in with a loud shout.


    "Jorger!"


    Step on it!


    Only Hye Yeon chewed on the grass alone in the restaurant that had become a mess in an instant.


    "They''re having fun.


    Chung-Myung, who was lying on the eaves, kicked his tongue in the uproar below.


    Kids are supposed to grow up fighting, but that''s how it is. Tsk tsk tsk.


    Clinging his tongue, he tilted his head and looked at the night sky. And I figured out what to do as if I were counting the stars.


    There''s a lot of work to do.¡¯


    The trip to Sacheon was not just due to the iron sword of later years. I''ve already talked to Wang Jong about it.


    ''It''s more meaningless.¡¯


    It was evident in the recent international crisis. The solidarity of the old school has become looser than in the past, and no help like in the past can be hoped for.


    Then we have to rebuild our surroundings with trustworthy people.


    "Tsk. This is a bother."


    But what can we do?


    This is all for Hwasan.


    "Oh, my God, I''m so lazy. A long sentence I...¡­.¡±


    Whoosh!


    The roof right next to Chung-Myung trying to say something penetrated with a roar. And one of Hwasan''s disciples screamed and soared into the sky.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung peeked out and looked down at the restaurant through the hole.


    "Die, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "What kind of private lodging is that? There''s no order to go!"


    "Come on!"


    The celadon and white porcelain boats were completely intertwined, making beautiful and warm fist conversations.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who turned his head back into place, smiled and looked up at the sky.


    Death penalty


    a lengthy death sentence


    ¡­¡­I can''t handle it anymore, to be honest.


    ¡­¡­I''m sorry.


    * * *


    As such, the day has dawned when it departed for Sacheon.

 Chapter - 417 Episode 417. Honestly, I cant handle it anymore. (2)

    The morning has dawned.


    Hyun Jong looked pleased at his students lined up in front of him.


    These days, I''m a bit of a trouble maker, but aren''t you proud of Hwasan''s servants who defeated the bad guys in the crowd?


    On a special day like today, first of all, I''ll see the dashing of these children and I''¡­.


    Dashing¡­¡­.


    "Huh?"


    What is it?


    He''s definitely dashing.


    Straightened shoulders are horses.


    But there''s something reddish and bluish about the face on his shoulders...¡­.


    "¡­is that right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The disciples, who became a chestnut, avoided Hyun Jong''s eyes without answering.


    Hyun Jong''s face began to turn red.


    He screamed at someone in a flash, his eyes flaring.


    "Chung-Myung is Naino ooh ooh ooh!"


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung, who was standing blankly, opened his eyes wide. Hyun Jong got even angrier at the sight.


    "Now, the death penalty, beating the people in the house to the point where they''


    "Me?"


    Chung-Myung pointed at himself with his fingers, blinking his eyes.


    "Yeah! Who else would have done this nonsense if it wasn''t you!"


    "Am I?"


    "Yes! You!"


    Chung-Myung''s head slowly turned to one side.


    Flinch.


    Back Cheon, who received his gaze, whistled low and looked at the distant mountain.


    "¡­¡­ha."


    Isn''t it Chung-Myung who has never felt unfair to anyone in his life?


    But at this moment, Chung-Myung was more upset than anyone else.


    "I¡­¡­."


    That son of a b*tc* beat him up!


    It was the moment Chung-Myung tried to complain of injustice.


    "You could be right if you did something wrong."


    "You shut up! You!"


    When Hyun Young helped Chung-Myung out of the way, Hyun Jong screamed.


    Sadly, even Hyun Young had no doubt that it was Chung-Myung who beat the children cheerfully.


    "I didn''t really dig it!"


    "Then who would have beaten, who!"


    At Hyun Jong''s question, the disciples'' heads turned to one place altogether.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong, who moved his head following the eyes of his disciples, was momentarily speechless.


    "You¡­?"


    The bewilderment on his muttering face was young.


    Baek Cheon, a great disciple of the white porcelain ship and a prosecutor representing Hwasan, turned his head and desperately turned away from him.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It''s you?


    You''re not Chung-Myung?


    Baek Cheon???


    "Hahaha."


    Baek Cheon covered his mouth with his fist and coughed in small amounts.


    Then, he looked straight at Hyun Jong and said proudly with his eyes full of passion.


    "Since Munpa''s discipline seemed to be shaken, he admonished the children as a great pupil of Hwasan."


    "Admonition?"


    "Yes!"


    "¡­Since when did Hwasan beat people up and give them a lecture?¡±


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon, who had answered confidently, tilted his head.


    "Come to think of it...¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong''s shoulders drooped at a loss for words.


    Then Hyun Sang covered Hyun Jong''s shoulders as if he knew how he felt.


    "This is where the children leave. Calm down, Jang."


    "¡­¡­I''m done. I''m done here."


    "I''m not saying this in front of the kids. Come on, calm down. Hyun Young??. Take Jang to the back for a moment.¡±


    "Yes, death penalty."


    Hyun Young comforted Hyun Jong and led him back.


    "¡­¡­Hwasan''s foundation¡­¡­. Hwasan??¡­¡­.¡±


    There was a faint murmur of Hyun Jong, but unfortunately no one listened much to it.


    "Hmm."


    Hyun Sang stood in front and opened his mouth instead."I''m going to follow Chung-Myung on this trip to Sichuan¡­"¡­.¡±


    "The Elder."


    Baek Cheon slurred out in a slightly smaller voice than usual.


    "Through a conversation between the disciples, I decided who would follow the Four Heavenly Path."


    "¡­¡­why do you decide that?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon flinched as if he hadn''t thought of that at Hyun Sang''s speech, which seemed ridiculous.


    "Tsk tsk tsk. These guys are just going. So, did the death penalty deject each other for that?¡±


    "I''m not a derelict¡­¡­.¡±


    Those bastards came at me first.


    But Baek Cheon couldn''t bring himself to say what was inside. It sounded like Chung-Myung to me.


    "Baek Cheon, Yoon-Jong, Jo-Gol, Yoo-Esul, Dang-Soso. ?????? Baek Sang."


    "Yes!"


    Those who were called forward.


    "Baek Cheon??."


    "Yes, Elder."


    "It''s right for Hyun Young or I to go together this time. But the situation is not good right now. I''d like to send it with a rhyme, but it''s hard to do that, so you have to be an insider. Can you do it?"


    "Yes, Elder. Don''t worry."


    Baek Cheon answered proudly with a trustworthy smile.


    "It''s a place I''ve been to, so it won''t be too difficult."


    "Yes, the ghost gatekeeper will accompany you so that you don''t feel uncomfortable with your motherhood."


    "Yes!"


    A gentle smile came from behind Baek Cheon''s back.


    "If this is the case, why are we beaten?¡±


    Being hit by Baek Cheon was a bit tolerable. The real pain was the shin kicked by Yoo-Esul who broke in halfway.


    "No blood, no tears!"


    "But we''re priests, and you beat us so mercilessly?"


    "Fell down."


    Baek Cheon whispered quietly without turning his head.


    "I can hear everything."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Shall we do it one more time before we go?"


    "¡­¡­No."


    Baek Cheon, who showed his dignity as a great student, shrugged.


    Meanwhile, behind the scenes, Chung-Myung and Ungum were talking.


    "I''ll take care of it, so don''t worry and go."


    "I''m worried. I always believe in you."


    Chung-Myung said with a bright smile.


    "The only thing that takes is¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hm?"


    "Hehe. There''s something like that. When I see my students rolling around, I feel weak and wonder if I really need to do this. But it''s...¡­.¡±


    "When something like this happens, you''re saving the lives of your children, right?¡±


    "That''s it. As expected of the lord!"


    "You mean the more evil I become, the safer the children become."


    "It''s accurate.


    Ungum nodded quietly.


    "Don''t worry. I can do anything for the safety of my children."


    There was a gleam of light from the eyes of the ungum.


    "I''ll train you to the point of surprise when you''re back."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "And¡­."


    Ungum looked at Chung-Myung quietly and patted him on the shoulder a couple of times.


    "Thank you."


    "Come on. That''s not a big deal."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The eyes of the ungum looking at Chung-Myung were profound.


    Last night, Chung-Myung visited him and offered two books of emergency. One is meat, and the other is Chilmae. Everyone knows that Hawasan''s basic swordsmen.


    But Chung-Myung''s pay was special. This was because it was an emergency that was reinterpreted in a customized way for a left-handed sword to be mastered by losing one arm.


    It was a newly written emergency, even considering the changed weight balance after losing his arm.


    ''It''s amazing to be able to use such a wage.''


    What''s more surprising, however, was the effort and sincerity of writing a new salary just for one ungum."Don''t worry about it and go. The disciples will be strong, but I will be strong with them."


    Looking at his eyes burning with will, Chung-Myung tilted his head slightly.


    Was I too much?¡¯


    You''re not gonna catch anyone, are you?


    A


    * * *


    Harmony.


    The cut-off note was loaded on a large cart.


    Hwasan''s disciples busily weaved the season into a rope and fixed it to the cart.


    "¡­but I think this cart is made of whole cast iron."


    "A single train is heavy, can I drag this? I think it''s going to spread pretty quickly."


    Baek Cheon, who was looking at the cart, opened his mouth.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "How many horses did you prepare?¡±


    "Seven."


    "Well, seven doesn''t sound like a lot. Can we take this to seven?"


    "It''s okay. It''s strong."


    "I''m glad to hear that''s a relief. But where is the horse? I think we need to tie it to the cart now. Do you happen to be in the upper part of the galaxy...¡­.¡±


    "Here you are.¡±


    "Huh? Where?"


    "Here."


    Chung-Myung pointed his chin at Baek Cheon. Then he stood by Baek Cheon and scoured the rest of Hwasan''s disciples. Baek Sang, Yoon-Jong, Jo-Gol, Yoo-Esul, Dang-Soso????.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Writing experience, writing experience. Well, there''s nothing like that."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t worry. I ordered it specially so that the cart wouldn''t break no matter how hard you run. You can run as fast as you want.¡±


    "A dog bird¡­¡­."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­¡­No."


    Baek Cheon nodded with tears in his eyes.


    No wonder. I didn''t think he''d let them rest in peace.


    That''s good enough...¡­.


    "Chung-Myung Master! Can I move it here?"


    "Oh, you''re here. I was waiting for you. Put it here, please.


    "Yep!"


    Upcoming upperclassmen groaned and put something down in front of Chung-Myung.


    Whoosh!


    Several boxes fell to the ground and made a loud noise.


    "What is it?"


    Everyone except Chung-Myung looked inside the box with anxious faces.


    "Ball?"


    Large balls of iron were in the box. The strange thing was that the ball had a slightly smaller hole than a human fist.


    "It''s an amazing thing."


    "Oh, there''s a lock on it. I think this is happening. Haha¡­¡­."


    That''s weird.


    Strange¡­¡­.


    "Tea."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "You can kick it on your arms and legs."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon alternately looked into the box with Chung-Myung.


    "This one?"


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung smiles pleasedly.


    "It''s done on time. It cost me some money."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What are you doing?"


    Everyone''s eyes began to tremble.


    Put this on your arms and legs, push that iron cart, and go all the way to Sichuan?


    "I... I''m a demon.¡­.¡¯


    It''s a mistake.


    Chung-Myung looked down on him too much. No matter how hard it is to train in Wasan, that demon can''t be worse than that!


    "We don''t have time, so kick it. Or would you like me to fill it?"


    "¡­¡­No."


    Baek Cheon, who had all been devoured, picked up the iron balls in the box without strength.


    "What, what''s this heavy?"


    "It''s called Mukcheol. It''s ten times heavier than most iron."


    Wang Jong responded with a happy face.


    "Hahaha. It was hard to get!"


    Don''t laugh, man!


    No, isn''t that guy getting a little crazy now? Does this make you laugh?


    "Oh, kick it fast. We don''t have time."


    "Whew¡­¡­."


    Both wrists and ankles were cast in silence.


    "Ugh.""Wow¡­¡­. Wow¡­.¡­.this."


    "Oh, I think my shoulder is going to fall out."


    I felt like I was stretching my arms.


    "Now, when you''re done, you should go and settle down."


    Chung-Myung pointed to the front of the iron cart.


    Words from HWASAN¡­¡­. No, the disciples trudged with resignation and settled in front of the cart. Originally, it was a strange scene where a person was placed where a horse should be placed.


    But Chung-Myung wasn''t this satisfied.


    "What are you doing?¡±


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Why? Are you going to ride it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hye Yeon, who was sneaking away from Chung-Myung''s gaze from behind the cart, trudged along.


    "Kick it fast."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Clank, clank.


    Hye Yeon, with her arms and legs ironed, headed to the front of the cart like a cow being dragged to the slaughterhouse.


    "By the way.¡±


    Chung-Myung clapped his tongue and looked back at Wang Jong with a smile.


    "Well done.¡±


    "You don''t have to go through a lot. Anyway, have a safe trip."


    "Please take care of the problem."


    "Yes, the letter sent by the Lord of the Upper has just arrived. The top of the galaxy will share the seal and fate."


    "¡­¡­I''m sure you smell money like a ghost."


    "Hahaha. Isn''t that a merchant?"


    The two men who exchanged abusive words lightly joined hands.


    "Come on, then¡­¡­..¡±


    "Hey! Hey! Howasan the Dragon!"


    Now I''m really about to leave, but a man ran from far away.


    "Where are you going again? Take me with you!"


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue and shook his head.


    "No, that''s it. You don''t have a d*mn thing. Why do you keep coming?"


    Hong Dae Kwang, who arrived right in front of Chung-Myung, gasped with his back bent. Then he raised his head and shouted.


    "Hey, where are you going, you''re gonna have to report to me quickly!"


    "You''re coming with me?¡±


    "Of course! If I''m not there, who gives you the information? I created a reporting system as I expanded the harmony division this time. If you take me with you, you''ll see if there''s a toilet in Hwasan."


    "Well."


    However, Chung-Myung looked uncomfortable as if he was not satisfied with it either. Hong Dae Kwang hit his chest.


    "Ha¡­.Hwasan the Dragon! ?? Hong Dae Kwang????, Hong Dae Kwang!"


    "So what?"


    "You still don''t know how useful I am? I''ve got some information that you''ll be surprised about this time."


    "Surprising information?"


    When Chung-Myung finally showed interest, Hong Dae Kwang peeked left and right and stuck close to him.


    "According to the information that came in this time, it seems that the household of the Four Heavenly Cloths had invaded the room alone."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes get bigger.


    "So what happened?"


    "Well, I don''t know what happened inside. I heard that he safely got out of the crowded room and went back to Sacheon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung was silent for a moment as if he was thinking about something, then turned his head and looked at Sichuan.


    ''That''s too much.''


    I thought I knew roughly what had happened.


    I''ll have to get you a good drink.


    "Look, I''m a man of this much use! So I must take him."


    Hong Dae Kwang straightened his shoulders with a triumphant face. Chung-Myung looked over him as if he still didn''t like it, and eventually nodded quietly.


    "Yes, then. Let''s go together.¡±


    "Hu-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo!"


    Chung-Myung turned his head and told Hwang Jong.


    "Master Sodan."


    "What?"


    "Do you have any left overs?¡±


    Hwang Jong looked at Chung-Myung and Hong Dae Kwang alternately and nodded."¡­but there is."


    "That''s great."


    "Huh? Steel ball?"


    Hong Dae Kwang, who came late and didn''t know what was going on, tilted his head.


    A little later.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! d*mn it!"


    A beggar who walked into hell on his own began to move to Sacheon, pulling a cart.

 Chapter - 418 Episode 418. Honestly, I cant handle it anymore. (3)

    It''s rather comfortable to go by cart.


    Of course, it''s not as good as riding in a big wagon, but it''s more of a treat than walking on bare legs.


    So you have to be comfortable.


    However, Dowon Chan''s mind on such a cart was full of discomfort and could not carry a spotty comfort.


    "Ugh¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, d*mn it, man!"


    "I''m going to kill him. I''m going to kill him one day."


    "¡­¡­Why am I¡­¡­.¡±


    Dowon Chan broke into a cold sweat as he heard the sound of evil coming from the front. It was terribly uncomfortable to see the back of those who pulled the wagon.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    His eyes glanced down.


    Toong! Toong! Toong!


    A thick iron cart was ringing heavily every time it moved.


    I don''t think it''s a cart designed to make you feel comfortable.¡¯


    Basically, a cart must be strong and light at the same time. This is because if you focus too much on strength, you will feel heavy and put pressure on Uma, who pulls the cart.


    Therefore, the technology is to make it as strong and light as possible.


    However, this cart was perfectly achieving its purpose of being strong. As if it doesn''t matter if you drag it down.


    ¡­¡­because it''s being dragged.


    "Hey¡­¡­ Chung-Myung stamp."


    "What?"


    "¡­Are we going to go all the way to your state?¡±


    "Yes. Why?"


    "¡­¡­ hahaha.


    Dowon Chan stole a cold sweat and picked his horse in his head.


    "Well, there''s no problem, but I think it''ll be a little slow if I go like this. So I''d rather...¡­.¡±


    But before he could get to the point, Chung-Myung jumped up.


    "It''s slow! Can''t you run fast? These useless things!"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "That''s awesome! For real!"


    The sound of Chung-Myung slapping and screaming on the back resonated mournfully.


    Dowon Chan''s whole body, which unintentionally caused this, is now soaked in sweat. While being persecuted, those who were pulling the wagon looked back at him with sharp eyes and stared at him.


    Dowon Chan looked at Chung-Myung with resentment.


    That''s not what I''m saying, you crazy man!


    Which lunatic crosses the castle in a man-drawn cart?


    Of course, there are man-drawn rickshaws and man-drawn kilns in the world. But no one wants to ride it on a thousand miles.


    Of course it''s crazy!


    Dowon Chan glanced at Gay Hong, who sat uncomfortably next to him, and removed his dry lips.


    "Gye Hyong."


    "Yes, Lord Summoner."


    "¡­I''m sorry. I should have believed you."


    "¡­¡­No, it''s not. I understand 100 times. I wouldn''t have believed it either."


    That Chung-Myung seal was beyond description.


    Who would have imagined there would be a man like that in the world!


    The world''s greatest man was now standing on the head of the cart and rambling on.


    "Do you know how hard it was for me to make this? I''ve tried so hard, everyone should be grateful!"


    "What are you saying, you crazy...¡­!¡±


    "I want to bite off how grateful I am!"


    "What the hell is a ghost doing?"


    "Oh, you still have the power to talk."


    Chung-Myung secretly used Cheon Geun-chu to increase his weight.


    "Argh!"


    "Don''t do that, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Huh, waist! My waist!"


    Meanwhile, clear drops of sweat flowed down from Hye Yeon''s head, who silently pulled the cart from the front.


    Head of the room.


    The sun shone brightly, reflecting on his shiny hair.You should''ve stopped me a little longer.¡¯


    Why didn''t you break your leg when you said you were going to Hawasan? Why the hell did you do that?


    I was truly crazy...¡­!


    "Are you okay, monk?"


    "Baek Cheon Poetry¡­¡­.¡±


    Hye Yeon, who was trying to say something, soon lost her words and closed her eyes.


    Baek Cheon looked at him with a pitiful face.


    "¡­Cheer up a little bit more. He has a conscience, doesn''t he rest after sunset?"


    "What do you mean, rest? You''re training from then on."


    "Come on, that''s a given."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I think they''re all crazy.¡­!


    But things were better for Hye Yeon and the other Hwasan disciples. The person who''s watching hell right now is Hong Dae Kwang.


    "Ugh¡­¡­.¡±


    Hong Dae Wang, who pulls the cart with iron balls hanging over his arms and legs, looked half-awakened.


    "I, why would I...¡­.Why me?"


    Others are in a position to be trained by Chung-Myung, so most of the irrationalities could be tolerated.


    But isn''t Hong Dae Kwang in that position?


    "Hwasan the Dragon! Hwasan The Dragon!"


    In the end, the unbearable Hong Dae Kwang shouted like a seizure.


    "Why am I doing this? Why am I doing this? I''m just an informant."


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue as he gasped.


    "The enemy doesn''t kill the informant? If I''m going to stick to Hawsan from now on, I''m going to protect my body! There''s no weak friend in Hwasan!"


    "Hey, dude! That''s true, though. How old am I? Would this count?"


    "You''re talking about your age.¡±


    Huh?


    When I''m about that age, huh?


    Ha, I''m not supposed to talk! My mouth hurts. That''s why these days!


    "With the power to nag. When are you going to get to your home at this rate?"


    When Chung-Myung grumbled, Baek Cheon looked back in surprise.


    "Cher, Chung-Myung?"


    "Why?"


    "Gwiju? You''re going to Gwiju? Not Sichuan?"


    "Of course, there''s a ghost door in your house. Let''s start with the ghost gate."


    No wonder the road was different from last time. Thinking briefly, Baek Cheon frowned and asked hastily.


    "Now, wait a minute. But you''re under Sichuan, aren''t you?


    If you go southwest from Sacheon, there is Unnam, and if you go southeast, there is Guijou.


    "That''s right."


    "Well, then you can stop by Sacheon first. Why do you have to go to your hometown first?" Then it''s going to be a circle!"


    "It''s up to me."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon unwittingly grasped the sword at his waist. It was a real sword from Hwasan.


    But Chung-Myung didn''t even snore.


    "Why? You want another one?¡±


    "Turn it off¡­¡­."


    Frustrated, Baek Cheon grabbed an iron rod that nervously pulled the wagon.


    ''What''s wrong with you when you don''t get your money''s worth every time.''


    Leave me alone.


    Jo-Gol, who was whispering with Yoon-Jong, suddenly turned his head and looked forward. Then he smiled happily.


    "The death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "Come on.¡±


    "Why?"


    "It''s a mountain road. I''m going up."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    As Yun-Jong slowly raised his head, he saw a steep mountain path stretching out.


    He laughed out loud. And I thought.


    Let''s just drop everything and run away.


    * * *


    "Large, large!"


    "Why?"


    "It''s a guest!"


    "What? Sir?"


    The tooth lying on the bed with a face of endless annoyance rose to his upper body.


    "Are you a guest? Are you sure?¡±


    "Yes, I''m sure!"


    "Aren''t they robbers the day they pretended to be guests again.


    "I''m sure of it!"


    A man called a large man frowned."For God''s sake, the world is so cruel! How come none of the men who cross the mountain didn''t kick a sword!"


    "Isn''t it because of the car trade or something? You''ll be fine soon."


    "Anyway! Are you a customer? Are you wearing a knife?"


    "The knife is full. But the number doesn''t exceed ten, and the cart is very big."


    "That''s enough for a guest!"


    A man called a large-sized man jumped to his feet and took an axe.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve had a hangover. Call the kids! Let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    The bandits of Joko Chae, located in Seosan, Sanyang Prefecture, gathered their weapons in joy and sorrow.


    "¡­Are you not coming?"


    "We''ll be there soon."


    "I hope you''ve seen it is, haven''t you?"


    "Oh, I told you so!"


    "No, but where''s the voice!"


    Slap.


    The person who was hit in the back of the head groaned and held the back of his head. Then he raised his head with an unhappy face.


    "Oh, the real Bang-ho said he saw it clearly! I can''t take that cart any other way, so I''m sure it''ll come here!"


    "He seems to have bad eyesight these days."


    The man, who was called a "large," frowned with an incredible face.


    "I''ll save you again as a good-looking man. I can''t see anything right when I put it on the watchtower!"


    "¡­¡­this time it''s gonna be okay¡­"¡­.Uh! Over there! There it is!"


    "Oh?"


    The bandit grinned, showing yellow teeth.


    "Hehe, these stupid people don''t even know where we are.¡­.not at all¡­."


    The head of the man who was laughing insidiously tilted slightly.


    "Hey."


    "Yes, large."


    "That''s now¡­¡­" Are you bringing a cart?"


    "¡­I think so?"


    I blinked a couple of times, but no matter how hard I looked at it, a man who was not a cow or a horse was pulling a cart.


    "Are they crazy?¡­? Where is this place? A man pulls a cart?"


    "Even the cow is out of breath.¡±


    "Just... Wow, you''re reeling like a pig?"


    "Oh, my God. Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk."


    The world is wide, so of course crazy people vary in kind, but this was a different kind of crazy thing.


    "Well, that''s good anyway. You''re a madman, but with money, you''re a guest! Let''s go, boys!


    "Yes!"


    Waiting for the cart to reach the vicinity, they burst out of the bushes with a huge burst of ore. And quickly blocked the cart.


    "Stop!"


    Standing tall.


    As if to stop, the cart, which was struggling to move forward, stopped there. At the same time, those who were pulling carts collapsed and collapsed.


    "Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! Gasp!"


    "No, water, water, please.¡­! Oh, my...I''m going to lose."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The bandits hesitated a little as they watched those who were half lying down.


    ''Oh, I can''t do this.¡­.¡¯


    You have to open your eyes wide to see the bandit that sticks out so that you can hit the next one.


    Like this...


    But then the tooth standing next to him poked me in the ribs.


    What are you doing?¡¯


    ''Oh, I know!''


    The bandit, who cleared his throat, shouted loudly.


    "Hahahaha! You''ve come all the way here! If you don''t want your life, put everything down and go back. Then I''ll save your life!"


    It was a great voice to protect.


    A beastly skin worn all over the body, and a beastly beard reminiscent of equipment. And if you look at the godfather in one hand, you can''t help but cringe.


    But¡­¡­.


    "¡­¡­what are they?"


    "I think it''s a bandit."


    "A bandit? Huh, last time you were a bandit, but now you are a bandit?""When you walk down the street, you meet bandits and mageoks¡±


    "¡­Smells."


    The return reaction was nothing like he had expected.


    Are they really crazy?¡¯


    Just as he was about to scream, Lim Saeng, who was next to him, shouted sharply first.


    "I thought you were a fool! This is Gwak Kyung, the godfather of Geosan, the Chaeju of Joko Chae!"


    Then the handsome man, who was half-stretched on the ground, struggled to pull up his upper body and asked in a weak voice.


    "What?"


    "Joko Chae?"


    "Some living quarters are dogs, cows and dragons, and criminals.¡±


    "It looks good."


    "¡­tastes true."


    The eyes of the deceased sparkled.


    Even though I said the name Joko Chae, the responses were so lukewarm.


    "How dare you react to the heroes of Green Rim! I tried to save your life, but I can''t! Guys!"


    "Yes!"


    "Show them what green forests are like!"


    "Yes!"


    Each bandit with a sergeant''s flag crept toward the cart.


    But then.


    "Oops, shit!"


    A head stuck out of the cart.


    "What is it?"


    "He said he''s a bandit."


    "They''re missing! Where are you taking the time to rest? Why don''t we get things sorted out and go?"


    "Oh, yeah.


    At the words of the young man who stretched his neck over the cart, the people who were sitting down stood back and raised their aesthetic bodies.


    "Ha, you really look like a freak."


    "Do you want me to kill you?"


    "You''re a Taoist! Kill half of it."


    "Yes!"


    Gwak Kyung, the godfather of Geosan, was bewildered.


    Let''s say it''s Joko Chae.


    However, those who go long enough to climb this mountain must have heard of the name Nokrim. Are those ridiculous reactions?


    Isn''t it normal for at least one person to be startled by the name?


    Are they really crazy?¡¯


    Looking at Sunny, I think he''s out of his mind.


    The one who''s at the forefront is in the middle.


    God, the monk is pulling a cart. Aren''t you even wearing a yellow, red gun if you''ve heard anything?


    ''People might think you''re from Shaolin''. My my.''


    It''s not just him.


    The man behind it was a beggar or a raggedy.


    Where else would you see a beggar pulling a cart in your life?


    And the rest of them...¡­.


    ''There are two women?¡¯


    It was so muddy that I didn''t recognize it, but now I see women are even pulling carts.


    "What do you mean, they''re pulling a cart? I''m going to watch all sorts of things. Oh, my God, you embroidered yourself? What do you think you''re a master of... embroidery of flowers on your clothes?¡­.¡±


    Yes?


    Flowers?


    That''s... Huh?


    I mean...


    Plum blossoms?


    Kwak Kyung''s eyes grew bigger and bigger. The eyes, which have grown to the limit, seem to be trying to break through the limit, but they have grown a little bigger there.


    Every, every flower?


    Do you mean a man who wears a plum print?


    ''Where? Around the waist.¡­.¡¯


    Sword? Sword with plum blossoms on it?


    Kwak Kyung''s jaw began to tremble.


    I''ve never heard of it.¡­.¡¯


    Yeah, I''ve definitely heard of it. I mean...


    A conduit that symbolizes plum blossoms, so not too long ago, when you beat that horrible man into a dog...¡­.


    ''¡­...Huh? Huh!''


    Kwak Kyung''s face turned pale.


    However, Im-saeng, who stood next to her, seemed to have not figured out what was going on, chanted arrogantly and squealed.


    "You little bastards! I''ll skin your flesh and feed you beasts today! I dare to regret coming into Joko Chae''s territory¡­¡­.¡±"Ahhhhhh! Shut up, you nutcase!"


    Whoosh!


    Kwak Kyung''s fist turned the chin of the pregnancy. The broken tooth bounced like a stone thrown with a slingshot and Lim Saeng stretched like a frog on the floor.


    Kwak Kyung-eun did not even give a glance even though her subordinate, who was struck by an unexpected blow, was flinching.


    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!"


    Sweat dripped down my face. In the eyes of bandits who did not know English, Kwak Kyung shouted on his stomach as if he were collapsing.


    "Gwa, Mr. Kwak meets the heads of the Hwasan faction!"


    It was a cry of desperation to survive somehow.


    "Don''t you lie down right now! You bastards!"


    As Kwak Kyung shouted desperately, the bandits around him quickly lay flat on the floor. To make a living by making a living by making a living by making a living by making a living by making a bandit, don''t you think you''re


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon, who pulled out a sword, stared blankly at the bandits.


    "¡­What''s wrong with the kids?"


    "Well?"


    At that time, the face that went into the cart came out again.


    "Oh, you''re not going!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At that moment, Kwak Kyung, who knew who the leader of the group was, shouted loudly.


    "Stamp!"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes turned to Kwak Kyung.


    "Save me!"


    Boom!


    Kwak Kyung put his head on the floor.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At an unexpected sight, Chung-Myung asked Baek Cheon.


    "You said you were a bandit."


    "¡­I do."


    "But what''s wrong with him?"


    "¡­I mean."


    Chung-Myung tilted his head and suddenly saw the dusty disciples of Hwasan. And somehow nodded in a convincing way.


    Do it.


    You guys are more like bandits.


    Objectively. Objectively.

 Chapter - 419 Episode 419. Honestly, I cant handle it anymore. (4)

    "So¡­¡­ green?"


    "That''s right."


    Hong Dae Kwang shook his head.


    "This time, Sanchaeji joined Nokrim 70chae. I heard it a while ago."


    "¡­¡­Are you changing the green-green-green-green-green vegetables?¡±


    "Of course."


    Hong Dae Kwang grinned and said.


    "It''s impossible for all 72 living quarters to be successful. You can say that Goklim''s 70''s are constantly changing. The mountain quarters, which prove the size and strength of the power, may push away the existing mountains, or enter the place instead of the ruined ones."


    Yoon-Jong frowned upon hearing that.


    "It doesn''t look great for that."


    "It''s only natural."


    Hong Dae Kwang says with a grin.


    "What''s so great about the open fire?"


    Feeling instantly understood, Yoon-Jong couldn''t answer easily.


    "Opening up is a world-recognized clique, but not one of them is as good as the small and medium-sized clique. The same goes for the 70s. No matter how large the midfield is, it is impossible to maintain all 72 mountains as a powerful force. So, in fact, about half of it is just a bunch of fish."


    "Oops."


    "What can be seen as the real power of greening is the main quarters where King Greening is staying and the mountain quarters where ten greening girls occupy the position."


    Baek Cheon nodded as if he had a point in Hong Dae Kwang''s explanation.


    If all the houses of Noklim were strong, they would have already been called Jeilmunpa beyond Shaolin.


    "I understand up to there."


    "Well, yeah. Any more questions?"


    "One of the most fundamental issues left¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Huh?"


    "¡­...so what the hell is wrong with those bandits?¡±


    "Do I understand?"


    Hong Dae Kwang looked shrugged.


    Baek Cheon, who sighed and turned his head, saw a liquor jar that flashed into Ho Gong.


    Gulp! Gulp! Gulp!


    "Hehe! He''s definitely a ho-girl!"


    "Hwasan''s stamps are a hell of a fighter! There''s nothing wrong with the rumor!"


    "Oh, my God! You emptied this big jar of liquor at once!¡±


    Very¡­¡­.


    ''Do the f*ck.¡¯


    Furry people gathered to the left and right of Chung-Myung, who gulped down a liquor jar the size of a person''s head, and were clapping like children. How excitingly he was, Baek Cheon''s shoulders were shaking at the rhythm.


    "Caaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Chung-Myung put down the neatly emptied jar and picked up the chicken leg next to it and tore it open.


    "Nice!"


    "We''re so glad you like it!"


    "Hahahaha! I feel blinding even when the sun is still up."


    "Hehe. Really?"


    "Of course, of course! It''s a lifetime of glory to serve the seal!"


    "Hehehe. That''s nothing. Hehe!"


    Looking at Chung-Myung grinning, Baek Cheon''s heart went pit-a-pat.


    "That crazy guy!"


    He held his throbbing head around and sighed deeply.


    The bandits, who managed to recognize him as Hwasan, have been shaking and begging for forgiveness like foxes who met criminals.


    That''s good enough. Well, that could happen.


    But the problem was next.


    - We''ve met Hawsan''s heroes here, and if we let them go, the brothers of Green Lim will call us names. Please give me the honor to serve you alive!


    Isn''t that a ridiculous move?


    The bandits who were pushing their swords a little while ago told me to follow them alive, and the idiot who would follow them...¡­.


    I didn''t expect you to be there.¡¯


    For some reason, I felt like I was going to cry the more I thought about it.


    "No, let''s just say Chung-Myung is a guy because he''s not himself. But they''re famous for their bandits. Why are they so cluelessential?¡­?¡±"It''s not that there''s no cicada."


    Hong Dae Kwang kicked his tongue.


    "Not all of the green-rim 70s are great living quarters, but they are still 70s. Being able to be in it means their skills and power are as good as most of them."


    "But what''s wrong with him?¡±


    "Isn''t that obvious? ''Cause you''re the Wasans.''


    "¡­¡­What about it?"


    Hong Dae Kwang kicked his tongue.


    "Why are you being so stupid when you swing like a black ghost? What kind of clique is Hwasan now? Is there a door-to-door faction comparable to Hwasan except for that old file room?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon tilts his head.


    Is there?


    Come to think of it, I can''t think of anything.


    However, I couldn''t tell whether it was because Kang Ho had a short knowledge or because he didn''t have a real comparison.


    Then Hong Dae Kwang added.


    "No, no, no. Even if it''s a file room, I''m not confident that I can fight back all the attacks so neatly. I''m sure you were lucky."


    A subtle smile hung around his mouth.


    "Simply put, there''s nothing strange about how Hwasan is now pulling down one of the old factions and going into it, or turning the old file room into a ten-file room."


    "Really?"


    "How frustrating!"


    Hong Dae Kwang banged his heart in frustration.


    "So aren''t they coming out that low? If you collide with Hwasan, there will be no straw left for the day. Is this the size of a mountain house the size of a bayonet?¡±


    Baek Cheon and the other disciples looked at each other and nodded.


    ''It sounds like it.''


    We''re so strong, aren''t we?¡¯


    I can''t believe it even if I hear something.


    It has always been Hwasan''s role to step down under the guise of the opposition. But now, Hwasan has earned the respect of others for his hypocrisy.


    "I feel weird."


    "I know."


    While it is common for a prestigious person to receive concessions from others by their name alone, Hwasan''s disciples, who had failed and gone to a level where fame did not exist, have never experienced such an experience.


    So this situation has not been adapted.


    "When you start to make a name for yourself in the world, you often don''t realize yourself."


    Hong Dae Kwang grinned.


    "Now that this is going to happen, you''d better get used to it. And greenness is more special."


    "¡­what else do you mean?"


    Hong Dae Kwang said with his tongue clenched.


    "Who were you fighting with?"


    "A crowd of people."


    "Yes, the green forests are at war with all the people. In other words, you are the benefactors who brought down the enemy of Noklim down. Didn''t you just wipe out all three poles and a hem?"


    "¡­he, yes."


    "From the perspective of Green Forest, it''s welcome with double eyelids. I''m sure you''ll be able to get a drink if you meet King Green Lim?¡±


    Baek Cheon''s expression is somehow more complicated than before.


    A benefactor of bandits.


    Should I like this?¡¯


    Anyway, there is only one thing for sure now.


    At least that Chung-Myung is in a very high mood right now.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    "Hahahahaha!"


    "Hehehe!"


    Baek Cheon, who wrapped his face around him, looked exhausted."I''ve heard a joke about Hwasan Chani, but I never thought I''d be treated in a real sanjeok den."


    "¡­¡­but I think this atmosphere is a bit familiar."


    "You shut up! Shut up!"


    Jo-Gol, who opened his mouth for no reason and didn''t even get his money''s worth, sprained his lips.


    But next to him, Chung-Myung, who didn''t care how everyone reacted, was devouring the alcohol and meat that the bandits kept bringing.


    Mumbling food, Chung-Myung asked.


    "So, you''re Nokrim?"


    "Yes! Yes! That''s right! It''s called Joko Chae."¡±


    Gwak Kyung, a godfather of the Great Mountain, made a fuss about his size and said grudgingly.


    "Of course, it''s embarrassing to put it in front of the prestigious Hwasanian stamps, but we''re part of the 70''s."


    "Hehe. Yes, yes.¡±


    Next to Kwak Kyung, Lim Saeng worked hard to keep pace.


    Although Kwak Kyung''s teeth flew away, it doesn''t seem to matter at all now.


    "But¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung tilts his head slightly as if he has just realized something.


    "The men are bandits, aren''t they?"


    "¡­¡­Yes, that''s right.


    "Come to think of it, you said, "What do we do about killing everyone? Do you kill people while you''re doing bandits.


    "Oh, my God. Stamp. Do you really think that''s true? It''s just for business use! Just because an official says, "You know your sins!" doesn''t mean they know what they really are?"


    "I think I''ve heard you peel it and say something?"


    "Hahaha. You crazy guy!"


    Oh, my god!


    "Yay!"


    Kwak Kyung, who quickly turned her jaw back, scratched her head awkwardly.


    "If you don''t say that, I''m not afraid these days."


    Chung-Myung stared at Kwak Kyung with slightly suspicious eyes.


    "You''re not really doing it?"


    "Oh, my God, seal! What time is it that kills people in broad daylight?"


    Kwak Kyung shivered his cheeks against the big size.


    "I shouldn''t, but I can''t. Rumor has it that people died in the hands of bandits while passing this mountain. Who will come to this mountain?"


    "¡­¡­He won''t come."


    "Yes! There''s not a single road in the world, and if you think it''s dangerous here, you can just go back another way. Whether you like it or not, it''s great to set up a living quarters on the road that you must pass, but there are so many places where you can''t compare small living quarters like us in the first place."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So we have to scare them in moderation and take them out in moderation. You can''t even take it all away. I pretended to take it all away, but I gave it back to him, and he said, "This is acceptable. Shall we go again? We have to make them think, "Luckily, it might not happen."


    "¡­What kind of bandit is that?"


    "That''s how it is to be a bandit."


    Kwak Kyung scratched his head.


    "Think about it. What big money would there be for the people who climb the mountain with a heavy load? After all, it''s up to the top to shake it off properly.¡­ as you know, merchants...¡­.¡±


    "I''ll hire a warrior."


    "Oh, that''s not it."


    "Huh?"


    Kwak Kyung grinned.


    "The merchants are close to the coffin, so if they are robbed a few times, they go to the coffin and lie down. Then the band of earth will chase you to the mountains. Then we close the business for the day."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s a very delicate job, more than I thought. You have to eat enough so that you don''t go against the public''s sentiment. Hahaha."Chung-Myung blinked his eyes.


    "¡­You''re living a harder life than I thought."


    "Ha ha. How can there be an easy way to live in the world? That''s what life is all about.¡±


    Kwak Kyung smiled and scratched his back hair. Chung-Myung, who looked at the scene, gestured with a smile.


    "Come here. Wait a minute.¡±


    "What?"


    "Wait, wait.¡±


    Kwak Kyung tilted his head and approached Chung-Myung.


    "What''s wrong with you?¡­.¡±


    Then Chung-Myung, who sprang up, kicked him in the butt.


    "Argh!"


    Kwak Kyung flew to the ground.


    "Where''s this sound of crap coming from? If it''s that hard, I''ll farm and make a living! Who''s gonna take money from someone who''s just stuck in a mountain, what? Life? Is this a group thing?


    "Oh, my God! Master!"


    Kwak Kyung, who was stuck on the floor, knelt toward Chung-Myung. Then I lay flat in front of him as much as much as I could.


    "Farming needs land, doesn''t it? There''s no way to make ends meet, so you climb up the mountain. Who wants to live in this mountain valley, where there are no people and only animals!"


    "Tsk!"


    Chung-Myung, who was smiling with an unhappy face, sat down again.


    "So you''re really poor, aren''t you?"


    "Yes!"


    "You don''t know how to make ends meet?"


    "Yes, of course I do!¡±


    "Really?"


    The corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth rolled up.


    Hwasan''s disciples, who were watching the situation from the side, began nodding as if they had already guessed something.


    "That bandit made a mistake."


    "I know. It''s over if you get caught."


    "Poor thing."


    "Huh?"


    It was time for Hong Dae Kwang to tilt his head because he couldn''t keep up with the flow of conversation.


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth.


    "Open the warehouse."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Kwak Kyung raised his head and looked at him.


    "As you say, if it''s so hard to make ends meet, there will be no wealth in the living quarters."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "If you get anything, you''re dead.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "In the lead."


    Kwak Kyung''s face quickly got tired of it.


    "Do, stamp! That, that...¡­.¡±


    When he didn''t move easily, Chung-Myung smiled and lifted the glass.


    It''s too tight!


    The glass made of bronze crumpled in an instant. The crumpled glass was soon dried as small as a small ball.


    Chung-Myung lightly threw what was the drink to Kwak Kyung.


    Tuck.


    Kwak Kyung-eun''s face, who reached out and received it in the blink of an eye, had a twitch.


    "Would you like to guide me? Or should I find it myself?¡±


    "We''ll have you right now, Daehyeop!"


    Like a quick-witted bandit, he gained a quick realization this time as well.


    No matter how important wealth is, it is not more important than life.

 Chapter - 420 Episode 420. Honestly, I cant handle it anymore. (5)

    A thick cart made of steel piled up with wealth.


    Golds piled high like towers, and jewels shone brilliantly in the soft moonlight.


    "Oh, I don''t think it''s going to be loaded because there are so many."


    "There, move it to the side of the chest! Then there''s space!¡±


    "Up. Up. Up. Easy to break.


    To Hwasan''s disciples, who were carrying wealth, Baek Cheon looked with a sour face.


    I''m excited.


    He looked as if he couldn''t help it, but he couldn''t hide the corners of his mouth that had been rolled up.


    "At this point, who''s the bandit?"


    But such Baek Cheon also didn''t notice that his lips were creeping up.


    And¡­¡­.


    "Stick it straight."


    "¡­Ugh."


    Chung-Myung was sitting with his legs crossed in a chair, drinking like a log.


    "Growl."


    After wiping his mouth, he looked forward and looked at him.


    "Is your waist going down? Do you want me to fold it back?


    "Oh, no!"


    The bandits were frightened and quickly lifted their backs.


    "Tsk, anyway."


    The sound of alcohol falling down my throat rang coolly.


    Sanchae''s bandits were now hitting their heads on the floor in a row.


    "If you''re confident, use your skills. Try it on. If you want your Danjeon to fly, do as you please."


    "No!"


    "Never write!"


    Bandits roared, desperately supporting their shaky legs.


    "Phew. I''ve become a lot nicer, too. In the old days, I would have just buried everything alive."


    A long time ago, huh?


    Oh, I shouldn''t talk to him.


    Chung-Myung, who was kicking his tongue, suddenly screamed as if his fever was rising.


    "No, the more I think about it, the angrier I get! You son of a b*tc*!


    Then, he rushed forward and kicked Kwak Kyung, who was banging his head in front of him, and blew it away.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Kwak Kyung-eun, who fell out screaming, jumped up like a spring and rushed toward Chung-Myung as soon as she was stuck on the floor.


    Then I slipped my head on the floor and grabbed my back.


    "What? What do you mean, what do you mean, life? The day has come when I hear a bandit talk about life. Why? Do you want me to end your life comfortably now?


    "I''m sorry!"


    "If you''re wrong, you''re right!"


    Chung-Myung kicked Kwak Kyung again. Kwak ran like the wind again this time and poked his head into the ground.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes turned to a pile of wealth.


    "Those who are having a hard time making ends meet have collected a lot of money. Anyway, you can''t trust the robbers to talk."


    Then Hong Dae Kwang ran into the living quarters.


    "Hwasan The Dragon!"


    "Yes."


    "From what I''ve heard from beggars, they''ve never really killed people. It wasn''t a lie."


    "Really?"


    "You''ll be sure."


    Chung-Myung nodded and looked at Kwak Kyung again. Kwak Kyung-eun said in a slightly unfair voice.


    "He, look at it! I''ll¡­¡­."


    "What about me?"


    "I told you I didn''t kill anyone! I feel wronged!"


    "Hey!"


    Chung-Myung kicked Kwak Kyung''s leg and knocked it over and started to step on it.


    "No, you son of a b*tc*! What the hell is the moral code? Hey, you son of a b*tc*! If someone says it''s okay because they didn''t kill anyone, it''s over, you punk! If Confucius sees you, he will break your head with the Three Views. What kind of robber is he talking to you with his eyes wide open?"


    Kwak Kyung-eun, who has never opened her eyes wide and never flapped, felt very unfair. But I knew very well that making excuses now would shorten life expectancy."Where do you live? All right. Robbery and make a living! I make money by working, don''t you dare!"


    Chung-Myung looked up. At the same time, the kick got stronger. In the end, Baek Cheon, who couldn''t see it, stepped up.


    "Chung-Myung??. And then you die."


    "Isn''t it good to die?¡±


    "¡­¡­That''s true, but, uh¡­¡­.¡±


    Back Cheon, speechless for a moment, was stunned as he tried to think for a cause.


    "Oh, no! Hey! But you shouldn''t kill people when you''re bankrupt!"


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung, who had been stepping on Kwak Kyung while talking to Baek Cheon, finally stopped beating him. And he frowned at Kwak-kyung, who was lying on the floor.


    "It''s real when it comes true."


    I wanted to catch them all and bury them or hand them over to the government office.


    "Come on, calm down, Hwasan The Dragon."


    At that time, Hong Dae Kwang intervened tactfully and mediated.


    "Still, he has never killed anyone, and apparently he has never really robbed anyone. This is a pretty conscientious bandit."


    "What? No, the bandit is not conscientious. Why? Do you distinguish a murderer from a murderer with a conscience and a murderer with no conscience.


    Uh...


    That''s right. It''s certainly not wrong.


    Chung-Myung sighed as if his fist was crying.


    "Tsk. Yeah, what''s the point of beating you up?"


    In the first place, bandits are impossible to eradicate. Even if all of them are robbed here, new living quarters will soon be built in places where there will be living quarters.


    If the new living quarters are worse than these, people may die by kicking out the bandits who are doing well.


    "Wake up."


    At Chung-Myung''s words, bandits stood up and stood still.


    "¡­The more I think about it, the angrier I get. Are they crazy and bandits on the island?


    In the past, when Hwasan was beating the midfielder, Mr. Safarago was thin on the island. As a result, they have not been able to properly fight the bandits that they must go through at least once.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Gwa, it''s Kwak Kyung! Gwak Kyung, the Godfather of Geosan!"


    "Godfather of Geosan is frozen to death."


    Chung-Myung growled as if he didn''t like the grandeur. Then he said.


    "Good luck with your business.¡±


    "What?"


    "I''m watching you guys. If you hear there''s a problem over here, they''re all going to die that day.¡±


    "And I''ll keep that in mind."


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung looked at Kwak with slightly complicated eyes.


    It''s annoying.


    It was uncomfortable to just leave it behind, and it was a pain in my heart to shake it all off.


    Besides, the biggest problem was the ghost gate.


    His business from now on is to fly things to the world. Aren''t you selling cars all over the country right now except for the ghost gate?


    I didn''t think about it.¡¯


    If ghost Mundos get caught wrong by bandits while carrying things, the problem grows. As the value of the goods that need to be carried is great, you will have to pay a large amount of compensation.


    The legs were fast, so they wouldn''t be caught, but I couldn''t be confident that there wouldn''t be a problem due to the lack of force of the ghost gate.


    But how strong would it be to teach a ghost gate? I have to fly one more thing at a time like that...¡­.


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung, who was slightly worried, nodded loudly a little later.


    "Hey."


    "Yes, great cooperation!"


    "Just call it a stamp."


    "Yes, stamp!"


    "Where should I go to see your boss?"


    "What? Boss? Are you talking about King Green Lim?""¡­¡­No, these bandits have grown less as a group. If you name it, it''s a tiger, a mountain, what? King Greenlim? What kind of bandit is he?¡­.¡±


    Hong Dae Kwang grinned as he listened to Chung-Myung.


    "You''re a dragon, too. "Hwasan The Dragon."


    "Did I put it on you?"


    Chung-Myung shouted at Hong Dae Kwang.


    My face burns whenever I hear that.


    "I can''t do this. I''m going to beat someone up and get a new nickname.¡¯


    I''m embarrassed. I''m going to die.


    "So, where do we have to go?"


    "No, King Greenlim is not someone you can meet just because you want to."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "Just as King Heukryong is everywhere in the Janggang River and the Yellow River, there is King Green Rim everywhere in the green mountains. The man who exists and is nowhere is King Green Lim!"


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung nods as if admiring.


    "What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Do you learn to answer like that? You must have had a hard time memorizing your brain.¡±


    "¡­¡­Yes, a little bit."


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk."


    Anyway, you''re so pathetic!


    "No need to say. Tell the green-rimmed king or something that I want to see."


    What surprised me more than Kwak Kyung was Hong Dae Kwang.


    "Hwasan the Divine Dragon. King Greenlim is not a person who comes and goes just because he is told to. I''m Shin Juopae! Shin Juopae!


    "If you don''t come, all the bandits I see will be destroyed."


    Hong Dae Kwang wrapped his face in a puzzled expression.


    ''This guy''s screwed.''


    I can''t understand no matter how much I explain it. No, it''s not that I can''t, I don''t intend to do it at all.


    Cows can listen, how do you make a wall understand?


    "Ba, I''ll make sure to tell you so!"


    "Tsk."


    "He, but where are you going?"


    "What about it? Revenge?"


    "Bo, revenge!"


    Kwak Kyung jumped up like a fresh fish.


    "How dare I have such a dream? I just need to know where the seal is going so that I can deliver it to King Greenrim."


    "Oh, right? Well, then come to the ghost gate...¡­.¡±


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! No! No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!


    You crazy bastard!


    Dowon Chan, a ghost-door low-end who had been watching from afar to avoid getting caught up in this situation, rushed to Chung-Myung at the fastest pace in his life.


    This lunatic''s pulling the green-rimmed king into the ghost gate! I''d rather die than die!


    "You, no ghost doors! We can''t afford such a big shot!"


    "That''s a bandit, isn''t it?


    "Never! Never! Never! I''d rather cut my throat."


    "You''re timid."


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue.


    "There''s nothing we can do about it. Tell him to come to Dangga."


    "Da, Danga? You mean Sichundanga?"


    "Then is there another Dangga?"


    Kwak Kyung blinked his eyes.


    The Sacheon Party is a political faction.


    It is also called the world''s most dangerous jungle. I can''t believe you''re calling King Greenlim, the head of Safa.


    I don''t know anymore.¡¯


    I can''t keep up with this human mindset.


    "Well, I''ll tell you what, but I don''t know if he''ll listen to me."


    "You just have to deliver.¡±


    "Yep!"


    Chung-Myung peeked at Kwak Kyung as if he was incredulous and said to Baek Cheon.


    "Did you pack everything?"


    "I''ve put everything I''ve told you to, but...¡­can I really take all this away?"


    "It''s okay. We left the grain. I won''t starve to death, so I won''t do evil."Chung-Myung grinned and put his hand on Kwak Kyung''s shoulder.


    "Or you can be a little evil, right? It''s fun to be meant to be together. I''m sure you''ll see me again in this vast meadow."


    "¡­He, that''s never gonna happen! Never!"


    "Oh, I should."


    Now, all the wealth is piled up on the cart and wrapped with cloth. Chung-Myung nodded.


    "That''s it. Now that I''m done with my business...¡­.¡±


    "Go, thank you for your hard work! Take a look."


    "What are you going to?"


    "What?"


    "Wow, that''s not fair. We have to leave in the morning. Go and see the drinks again."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hurry up."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "Go ahead! A stamp!


    "Be strong!"


    "Please stop by again!"


    Joko Chae''s bandits waved desperately at the cart going down the mountain path.


    But behavior and insistence could not be the same.


    ''Please go fast, you dogs!''


    ''What do you mean, a bandit? There''s no such thing as death.¡¯


    Let''s not see each other again in our lives! Please!''


    When a strange human-drawn cart finally disappeared far down the mountain, the pregnant woman spat on the floor.


    "Caaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    After huffing and pointing his finger at Ho Gong, he gritted his teeth and turned his head.


    "Large!"


    "¡­When you have kids, say Chae-ju."


    "Yes, Chae-joo! What are you going to do?"


    "¡­what?"


    Pregnancy distorts the face.


    "It''s dirty and cheap, but now we have to move the living quarters! How do you know that f*cking guy''s gonna come back and do some bad things again?"


    "¡­pregnant."


    "Yeah! Do you want me to get ready right away? I''ve already seen a good neck."


    "¡­¡­"


    "What?"


    "If you move it, it''ll kill you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At the moment of pregnancy, I couldn''t understand the word and blinked my eyes. Kwak Kyung sighed and said again, saying, "The ground should go away."


    "¡­...come before you leave, and a rabbit will kill you. Take good care of your surroundings so that there are no other living quarters around you, and take half of the existing ones from now."


    "Oh, no. What are they going to do when we''re rabbits? It''s not like I''m following around and watching."


    "Do you know who that ragged beggar was?"


    "¡­is that it?"


    "It''s the opening pitch. Are you sure you can stay out of the open eye? I''ll go if I have one."


    "¡­none."


    Kwak eventually collapsed into the position.


    "We''re completely screwed. Oh, my God!


    A mournful cry resonated sadly in the desolate Seosan.

 Chapter - 421 Episode 421. If youre late, youll die. (1)

    Shoot! Shoot!


    It was raining as if the sky had been pierced.


    Ojang Song, the elder of the ghost gate, looked at the door the whole time with a worried face.


    "Isn''t it about time you came back?"


    "You know what?"


    ''It''s not gonna be long.''


    Dowon Chan, the rumor owner of the Ghost Gate, can be proud to be in the top ten by the new law. And Gye Hong, who followed him to the island, is second to none under the new law.


    It was completely incomprehensible that it took such a long time for the two of them to get to the island.


    "Do you happen to have any bowel movements...¡­.¡±


    "Watch your mouth! I said words make sense!"


    "Sorry, I''m sorry."


    Ojang Song kicked his tongue with an unhappy face.


    ''That''s not gonna work.¡¯


    Such a thing should never happen.


    After a long civil war, the ghost gate finally regained its stability. In this situation, however, it was clear that if Som Ju were to be angry, this clique would be thrown into abyss.


    "I''m not the one who''s going to be angry. Who dares to keep up with his pace?"


    "Yes! My student was foolish."


    Ojang Song sighed, frowning slightly.


    But just then, a disciple who was guarding the door came running and shouted.


    "Elders!"


    "Hm?"


    "Oh, he''s coming! I think the Lord Lowercase is coming back!"


    "Oh!"


    Ojang Song jumped up and ran toward the door.


    "Finally!"


    It was indeed a historic moment.


    This means that Somarju has returned, which means that she has recovered the Jang Munryeongbu. Doesn''t that mean that Somarju can officially take the position of Moonju and lead the ghost gate properly?


    "Ghosts!"


    Ojang Song opened the gate of Munpa with a look of emotion.


    "Lord of the Word, come on...¡­.¡±


    But his mouth, smiling brightly, shut up.


    "Huh?"


    Rubbing a couple of times in doubt of his eyes, he blinked again and again, perhaps not enough.


    "What is it?"


    I couldn''t take my eyes off the cart that almost smashed up the narrow mountain path. What the hell is that?


    "¡­¡­Why is a man pulling a cart?¡±


    "¡­I know."


    Before I knew it, my student who followed me responded in a daze.


    At the forefront, a smooth-haired monk was pulling a cart with his face dyed red. I don''t know if it''s because I''m a monk, but I don''t like him even though he seems to be struggling.¡­.


    "For God''s sake! For God''s sake! d*mn it¡­¡­."


    No, it''s not.


    I thought it was a salt fire.¡­.


    After the monk in the lead, those wearing an application were struggling with insults.


    "The monk is a monk.¡­. No, is that even a beggar?¡¯


    What kind of crazy combination is this?


    What''s more ridiculous is...¡­.


    "I''m going to stay up, I''m going to stay up! Did you just eat all the blood? If you fed me expensive meat, I''d have to pay for it''s worth it! Can''t you pull it fast?¡±


    Among them, the youngest-looking man stood alone on the cart and was brushing others.


    It was beyond his comprehension.


    "Cow, Lord of Small Words?"


    It wasn''t until I was appalled at all that my eyes were on Dowon Chan. Seeing him trudging by the cart, Ojang Song ran in surprise.


    "Lord of Rumor¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Oops!"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "For God''s sake!"


    Ojang Song flinched and looked to the side at the sound of the music coming out from the side.


    Drenched in rain, they steam their way throughout the body. Looking at the breath coming out of the mouth and the steam coming out of the body, it looked as if it was on fire.Are you from hell?¡­?¡¯


    No, they''re monks and monks.¡­.


    "What the hell is going on, my lord?"


    "¡­Let''s just go in and talk, Elder Oh."


    "Yes¡­.Yes!"


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    A wet cart made a ghostly noise and entered the ghost door.


    And


    Crash!


    As soon as they entered the ghost gate, those who were pulling carts all laid iron rods and fell to the floor.


    "¡­Please¡­¡­¡­I''ll eat¡­¡­.¡±


    "¡­That demon! I¡­¡­."


    "What''s with the clique in the back of your mind!"


    Baek Cheon screamed with his eyes wide open. Dowon Chan cringed and cringed his neck at the terrifying momentum.


    "¡­I''m sorry. Ghost doors don''t really want to be known outside."


    "Oh, yeah.


    Baek Cheon fell on the floor as if there was no answer.


    Watching them squirm in the rain, there was no defeat.


    "Tsk tsk tsk. Everyone''s weak."


    "That bastard...?¡±


    "That''s awesome. That''s awesome!"


    Amid a flurry of resentment, Chung-Myung jumped off the cart and took the bottle of tiger in his hand to his mouth. Then, after a long time of drinking, he stole the mouth with his sleeve.


    "What do you mean, how far? It''s not that far, you whoops."


    Baek Cheon stretched out into a large position and looked up at the sky as if he didn''t have the energy to stand tall.


    Crazy. Crazy.


    I came a five-thousand-li route from Isle Station to here. If you are an ordinary person, your life will be worth living even if you walk barefoot.


    Since such a road has been loaded into an iron cart for the rest of the year, no matter how unmanned it is, the body cannot remain.


    What''s more...


    ''I can see why people don''t make carts out of iron.¡¯


    A cart is basically an object that needs to be managed by oiling it. However, everyone who accompanied me on this road knew how to punch, and it was just incompetent people who were of no use in everyday life.


    Therefore, they had no choice but to force the cart, which became more stiff and dull.


    "¡­The death penalty. I feel like I''m going to die."


    "I''m already dead.¡±


    "I want to kill."


    Even Yoo-Esul, a training enthusiast, glared at Chung-Myung, grinding his teeth.


    Chung-Myung, however, received that kind of attention with his whole body, but remained nonchalant about drinking.


    "Tsk tsk tsk. It''s such a weak frame that you can''t use it!"


    "Bone? Bone? Your bone must be pretty whole. Let''s see how long you''re going to hold out there.¡­!¡±


    Oh my god!


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Baek Cheon, who jumped to Chung-Myung, kicked his butt and flew to the corner.


    He''s very patient, too.


    "Or maybe you''re stupid."


    It was questionable how he could be so consistent as he was beaten and knocked out on a fictional day.


    "Lord of the Word."


    "Yes, stamp."


    "But it seems like you''ve been through a lot, my kids...¡­.No, let me wash my death row."


    "I''ll get you some hot water right away."


    "Hehe. Thank you."


    Dowon Chan spoke quickly towards Ojang Song.


    "Prepare warm water and a meal. Right now!"


    "Oh, I see! Lord of Small Words."


    It was an Ojang song that I thought that Som Su-ju brought strange things.


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa...¡­.¡±


    "Ughhhhhhhhhh¡­¡­.¡±


    A heavenly groan leaked out of the mouths of Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol, immersed themselves in a hot bath.


    "Oh, this is Mureungdowon."


    "I think I''m going to buy some now."


    Jo-Gol, who stepped out of the bath, frowned. His feet were swollen and all the shells were about to come off.


    "Really¡­¡­ I thought I was going to die this time."


    "Yes, I never thought I''d see hell enough to pull a cart."Eventually, I realized that the important thing was not the kind of training, but the robbery.


    That''s why Chung-Myung is crazy.¡¯


    I didn''t think you''d send the fighters home just by pulling the cart.


    "Fuhuaaaaaaaaah!"


    Then Baek Cheon, who had been bubbling in the water for a long time, rose.


    Whoosh.


    When I tilted my head, my soaked hair fell back.


    At the sight Jo-Gol hesitated for a moment.


    "¡­what should I say.¡±


    There was a strange sense of incompatibility as Baek Cheon with long, thick hair and Hye Yeon''s hair, which was smooth without anything, were seen side by side on the water.


    Baek Cheon smiled and looked at Hye Yeon.


    "Ha ha. Hye Yeon¡­¡­. Monk! Monk! You can''t sleep here! And you''ll die!"


    He hurriedly reached out and pulled up Hye Yeon''s head, which was submerged in the water.


    "No, the monk''s head!"


    "Unmannered!"


    Hye Yeon, who was dragged out of the water like an octopus, shook her head a few times and opened her mouth with difficulty.


    "¡­Hwasans, have you been training like this all the time?¡±


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    "This is normal."


    "Honestly, it''s just that I''m in a hurry. Wasn''t it harder to go to Unnam last time?"


    "Eyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy.


    "Oh, really?"


    Hye Yeon shook her head as she heard it.


    I was wondering how he got so strong.¡¯


    I''ve already seen them train a few times in the West Bank, but it was just a drop in the bucket. It''s weird not to be strong if you roll people like this. If you don''t get strong, you''ll die.


    Hye Yeon peeked at Yoon-jong.


    His chest muscles, which were exposed above the water, looked as hard as a sheet of steel.


    ''I''m ashamed.''


    These are inspections, and he is a deacon of authority.


    It''s not necessary to think about who should train the body harder, is it?


    But even Yun-Jong, seemingly the skinniest of Hwasan''s disciples, had a stronger body than Hye Yeon.


    It was embarrassing to think that the time I lived was second to none with physical training.


    "By the way, where did Chung-Myung go?"


    "You washed up and went out.¡±


    "Why are you in such a hurry...¡­?¡±


    Jo-Gol shrugs his shoulders.


    "We can rest now, but Chung-Myung says this is the beginning."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Yoon-Jong pouted out his mouth.


    "The d*mn thing makes people speechless.¡±


    "¡­I agree."


    Hawsan''s disciples sighed in unison.


    It was hard to bring in a cart made of iron. It goes without saying that the person on the top is a cart that has increased its weight by demonstrating Cheon Geun-chu.


    But no matter how hard it was, it couldn''t have been more difficult than trying the whole way from the island to here.


    Baek Cheon shook his head and opened his mouth.


    "And then I went straight to work."


    "¡­isn''t he a real nutcase?"


    Everyone''s eyes turned towards the bathroom door.


    "¡­It''s still a long way off."


    Baek Cheon''s murmur was speaking for all of them.


    * * *


    "What do you mean? What do you mean transportation?"


    Ojang Song looked at Som So-ju with a face of absurdity.


    "You''re going to mark the Mundos?¡±


    "I see."


    "Lord of the Word!"


    When Ojang Song''s voice became furious, Chung-Myung, who was sitting across from him, shook the bottle slightly."Come on, don''t get too hot."


    Ojang Song turned a sharp look at Chung-Myung in the noose.


    "What are you sitting here for? Apparently, it''s Hwasan''s little disciple!"


    "Oh, I....¡±


    "O Elder."


    At that moment Dowon Chan reached out quickly and grabbed Ojang Song by the shoulder.


    "What?"


    "¡­Watch your mouth."


    Unless you want to die.


    Of course, the backstabbing was just a silent squawk, but it wasn''t an Ojang Song who couldn''t recognize it.


    ''......what is it?''


    Threatening?


    No, it''s not a threat. Is this a warning?


    Ojang Song''s eyes turned to Chung-Myung again.


    Does that mean this young student is that dangerous?


    There was a series of incomprehensible things going on.


    Then Chung-Myung grinned.


    "I''m young, but don''t worry, I''ve been entrusted with full authority on this matter by a long man. Every word I say will be Hwasan''s will."


    "How am I supposed to believe that...¡­.¡±


    "Oh, by the way, I''m here with the owner. Don''t you believe in the Lord of Small Words?"


    Ojang Song looked at Dowon Chan and Chung-Myung alternately and sighed quietly.


    "¡­but not really."


    "That''s fine, then."


    When Chung-Myung shrugged, Ojang Song closed his mouth as if he had nothing to say.


    "Lord of the Word."


    "Well, I see, stamp."


    Dowon Chan nodded and began to explain what had happened to Ojang Song.


    Ojang Song, who had been silent for a while even after the explanation, looked at Dowon Chan with a somber eyes.


    "I see what you mean. I think that makes sense. I also understand why the Lord of Lowercase brought them here."


    "Oh?"


    Chung-Myung looked at Ojang Song with new eyes.


    I thought you''d lie down saying no anyway, but don''t you think you can''t it?


    "But Lord of Small Words. I think one thing bothers me. It''s only natural that Munpa''s finances are important, but Munpa, who are only blinded by them, can''t eventually spread far away."


    "¡­¡­Well, he''s right, too."


    "If students waste time carrying things, they will have less time to train. Time spent so much does not come back. Once you''ve saved enough money, you''ve already missed the most important time to train."


    "Well."


    Dowon Chan, who heard it, nodded his head as if he had a point.


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue inside.


    Why are your ears so thin?¡¯


    You''re absolutely right, and you''re absolutely right.


    "Moonjoo needs to be determined!¡¯


    If that gentleman had climbed to the gate and led the ghost gate, he could see what would have happened.


    Do it.


    If he had both skills and determination at the same time, he would not have been able to resolve the internal strife within the Moon faction for so long.


    "Tsk."


    Tong-tongued Chung-Myung looked at the two. I thought I''d have to wrap it up now.


    "So what the elder says is...¡­.¡±


    "Hm?"


    "You''re afraid it''s not going to work out, are you?¡±


    "That''s right."


    "As long as it''s settled, there''s nothing wrong with it?¡±


    "Who doesn''t like money? There''s no reason to disagree if you can train properly. But aren''t you two incompatible?"


    "Why aren''t you compatible?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "All I have to do is prove that I''m compatible, right?¡±


    "¡­¡­huh?"


    Ojang Song tilted his head. Chung-Myung smiled with a shrug."Hehe. Don''t worry. I''ll show you for sure."


    Somehow the evil-looking smile made Dowon Chan''s heart sink. I think I made a mistake.


    He closed his eyes and murmured to himself what he had not said.


    ''Oh, Elder, you made a mistake.¡¯


    Now that he knew to some extent what kind of character Chung-Myung was, it seemed that the sad future of the ghost door had been unfolded in advance.

 Chapter - 422 Episode 422. If youre late, youll die. (2)

    "Elders, what the hell is going on here?"


    "There''s no fuss."


    As soon as the morning came, Mundos of the ghost gate looked at Ojang Song with puzzled eyes.


    "What do you mean race?"


    "¡­¡­why? You weren''t confident?"


    "No, it''s just ridiculous. Who are we? Aren''t you a student of the Ghost Gate?"


    Ojang Song nodded pleased with the spirit.


    "Yes, if it''s a new law, it''s the door to the ghost gate, which is second to none in the world."


    "Yes, but race? What nonsense is this...¡­.¡±


    Ojang Song waved his hands lightly at the students'' complaints.


    "There''s no needless to say. All you have to do is beat them."


    Then he turned his head slightly and looked at the disciples of Hwasan, who were camped on one side.


    ''Brave...''


    He bit his lips.


    So why did this happen is...¡­.


    "Did you just say proof?"


    Ojang Song looks at Chung-Myung with a frown.


    "Yes, proof."


    "You''re going to prove that you''re compatible with training?¡±


    "Yes, exactly as you said."


    Ojang Song raised his voice with a frown.


    "Hey! You''re not going to say that you''re going to be trained naturally because you''re going to carry a lot of things with you''re not going to say that.¡±


    "You know very well."


    "Huh?"


    Ojang Song looked at Chung-Myung with a despondent face.


    "Look, painting, water training is meaningful when the exact method and the map are combined. No matter how hard you work alone, how can it be trained?"


    "No."


    "Hm?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "It''s just a comfortable way for a teacher. What''s important is the passion that pushes the exact goals and limits."


    "Huh?"


    Ojang Song looked at Chung-Myung with a puzzled face.


    "No¡­¡­, what the hell does a cattle stamp know¡­"¡­.¡±


    "O Elder, refrain from speaking. This is the wasaan Divine Dragon Chung-Myung, called Kang Ho-jail''s posterior."


    And that Hwasan Divine Dragon isn''t even a sign that explains this completely crazy guy!


    "Hwasan The Dragon?"


    At Dowon Chan''s words, Ojang Song looked at Chung-Myung before his eyes.


    This young man who doesn''t feel like Doga''s regularity is the Hwasan Divine...¡­.


    "Well, I guess so."


    However, once he learned about his opponent''s reputation, he could not treat him as harshly as he has ever been. He spoke in a slightly soft voice.


    "But I don''t agree with you in this regard, no matter how much you are the Hwasan Divine Dragon. Especially when it comes to the new law, our ghost gate does not need to be taught by any of the literary circles in the world."


    "That''s the problem, it is."


    "Hm?"


    "The world develops and changes. A few hundred years ago doesn''t mean you''ve been successful ever since.¡±


    "What are you saying now¡­¡­".¡±


    "I mean!"


    Ta-da!


    Chung-Myung tapped the table with his palm.


    "It''s a powerful thing, but I''m right with my mouth, and you''re right, it''s useless to argue. There''s only one way to prove who''s right in the strong.¡±


    Ojang Song opened his eyes slightly at his words.


    "Are you fighting the new law?"


    "That''s right."


    Chung-Myung grinned confidently.


    "That''s the fastest way."


    "Ha ha. Why do we have to...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung looks at Ojang Song and speaks sternly.


    "If we lose, I''ll return the Master Jang and get out of the ghost gate without a doubt.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Instead, if we win, the elder, please cooperate unconditionally in what the Lord of Lowercase is trying to do."


    "Well."


    Ojang Song briefly agonized and let out a voice of acupuncture. But the worry didn''t last long.


    "You must be scared.""¡­what?"


    He stared at Chung-Myung with his eyes wide open.


    "What did you just say?¡±


    Chung-Myung calmly put his hands behind his head and whistled.


    "I didn''t say much.¡±


    "This¡­¡­."


    "No, I''m just saying, I''m not really confident that the disciples of the Ghost Gate are the fastest in the world.¡±


    "Hahaha."


    Ojang Song, who burst out laughing out of words, twisted the corners of his mouth as if he was displeased.


    "Hwasan was looking for a good way to avoid being humiliated, fearing that he would be put in a position of lowercaseism, so the seal would never avoid me!


    You''re gonna say, "Oh?¡±


    "The Ghost Gate does not shy away from challenges. So, how would you like to conclude?¡±


    When Chung-Myung finally heard the answer he wanted, he smiled and loosened his hands behind his head.


    "It''s obvious how. If I beat the elder myself, it''s the most obvious, but it''s a test of ability, not training. I mean... we''d better fight the new law against the death penalty and the disciples of the Ghost Gate.¡±


    "What about you?"


    "Do you really need me to do it?¡±


    Ojang Song said with cold sinking eyes.


    "Hwasan The Dragon, called the Hawsan Jail, doesn''t have to step up?"


    "Yes, so isn''t that a better condition?"


    "¡­I guess our ghost door looks very shallow. All right, I''ll take that challenge. Instead!"


    Ojang Song shouted, banging the table once.


    "If you lose in this match, just step back and let go of the command. If Hwasan is confident of his faction, he won''t go back on what he said."


    "Go to bed and I''m a man of my word once I say it.¡±


    It was Chung-Myung, who is good at lying when his students hear him, foaming at his mouth.


    "¡­I feel like I''ve been tricked."


    "What?"


    "No. Nothing."


    Ojang Song shook his head.


    The young cow''s tongue was a bit dry, but it didn''t matter.


    This is an absolute advantage for them anyway.


    "Akso."


    "Yes, Elder!"


    Ojang Song looked solemnly at Akso in front of him.


    "This is a game where the honor of the ghost moon is at stake. We must win."


    "Don''t worry, Elder!"


    Akso, who answered confidently, turned slightly. Half-spread Hwasan''s disciples were seen in the corner of the training.


    Seeing that there was not even a grain of tension, the anger rose for no reason.


    You''re saying you''re a hot moon para, aren''t¡¯


    Of course, ghost doors are small doors that cannot be compared to Hwasan. Besides, it''s safe to say that Hwasan is now the most famous Munpa in the world.


    ''But that doesn''t mean you''re ignoring people.¡­.¡¯


    It was just that moment.


    "Why are we, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "You run, you run! Why should we take care of what you''ve done?"


    "No."


    "Amitabha, get out of here and die, Shizu."


    Akso flinched at the thunderstorm of criticism and resentment from Hawsan''s disciples.


    "What is it?"


    They were roaring at one person like a cat.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    Baek Cheon opened his mouth with a bubbling face.


    "Isn''t this a good place to do business in the first place?"


    "That''s right."


    "But why are you doing it again! Why, again!"


    "Oh, I can''t communicate!"


    Baek Cheon grabbed his chest.


    "I''m sure you don''t understand! You!"


    "I agree."


    The public opinion seemed to be not good at all. But it wasn''t Chung-Myung who cared about it.


    "I tried to make it work for the best of me.""But!"


    "But the old man says they don''t have to listen to him because they''re much better at his job.¡±


    "¡­what?"


    Baek Cheon opened his eyes wide, slightly hardening his face. Chung-Myung gently scratched his pride.


    "Can you stand that?¡±


    but


    "You must have been the first one to beat me."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung with a sullen face.


    "How could they have done that first? I''m sure you scratched me gently."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    And others didn''t believe Chung-Myung.


    "You look like a nice person. Did you really do that''


    "You''re a liar every time you open your mouth!"


    "How many people have suffered like that so far? I''d rather trust that way than trust you!"


    Chung-Myung grinned with a bitter look and protested violently.


    "I''m telling you it''s real?! Why don''t you believe me...¡­.¡±


    "That''s enough."


    "Hit me!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was crazy, but there was no way to prove it.


    "Anyway, really.¡±


    Then Baek Cheon, scratching his head as if he were going crazy, looked at the doorways of the ghost gate. Apparently the other side was very motivated.


    Sighed deeply, he opened his mouth weakly.


    "This bastard may have caused an accident, but it''s true that once it happened, Hwasan''s honor is at stake."


    "Then you do it yourself! Why are you losing your weight?¡±


    "That''s what I''m saying!"


    Come to think of it, Baek Cheon stared at Chung-Myung in an angry way again. Chung-Myung just shrugged back.


    "Because if I step up, I can''t work. And it''s not about who''s fast."


    "What?"


    "That little club, kak!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Looking at me like a blade, Chung-Myung seriously pondered whether puberty had come to the death penalty these days.


    "Anyway."


    Baek Cheon said sternly, as if he had cleared his mind.


    "No matter how you start, you have to win and watch the fight."


    "That''s right!"


    Dang-Soso clenched his fist.


    "That''s what my father did. If you do something wrong here, just beat it up! It''ll cover the wrong way."


    "¡­¡­No, it''s too much¡­¡­.¡±


    Well, I didn''t see you like that, but you''re very aggressive.


    After wiping the sweat off, Baek Cheon cleared his throat.


    "Apology is an apology, and a game is a game. Anyway, you can''t hear that Hwasan is worse than a ghost gate!"


    "Of course!"


    "Of course."


    "Let''s go!"


    Baek Cheon led Hwasan''s disciples to the center of the training.


    In line with that, Akso led the priests to the center of the smoke and mirrors. The two groups began to confront each other in the center.


    Standing opposite Baek Cheon, Akso tilted his head over and over again to see if he didn''t like something.


    "You look like a mountain lion."


    "Better than just looking, huh?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Akso, who made a remark and didn''t even get his money''s worth, changed his teeth thoroughly.


    "I wish my legs were as flexible as my mouth.¡±


    "It''s stiff, but it''s about as good as you."


    "¡­¡­No, but this is¡­¡­.¡±


    "Quiet!"


    As Akso burst into flames in his eyes, Elder Ojang Song shouted loudly and walked out.


    "I''m sure you''re all aware of the situation, so I''m not going to explain it. The way to win is very simple. Do you see that tree on the mountain?¡±


    "Mountain?"


    "What mountain?"


    Hwasan''s disciples tilted their heads to find the surrounding mountains. This is the mountain. Where the hell are you talking about?¡­.


    Soon their eyes widened as if they were about to pop out.


    I could see something hazy over the thick fog because of yesterday''s rain."¡­...Excuse me?"


    "Is that it?¡±


    I can''t even see well because of the fog...¡­. No, it was a mountain far enough to be invisible without fog.


    "Do you mean that mountain, Elder?"


    "That''s right."


    Ojang Song nods nonchalantly.


    Then, Hwasan''s disciples looked at Ojang Song with a look of ''What kind of human being is this?''


    "Why? Do you think it''s going to be hard? If you''re having a hard time, you can give up now."


    Unfortunately, however, Ojang Song didn''t know how to deal with Hwasan''s students.


    "Are you having a hard time? In Hwasan, I go for a walk after eating."


    "Oh, my. I was wondering if you were going far because it''s Gyeongju. I''ll crawl to you''ll crawl.¡±


    Hwasan''s disciples looked at the distant mountain with a bubbling face.


    "Let''s take a picture of the tree on that mountain and the one who gets here first wins."


    "Who''s going to confirm that it''s going to be filmed?"


    "The Great Hyeop of Open has decided to take care of you."


    Ah.


    Hong Dae Kwang?


    "¡­ somehow he went somewhere in the morning swearing endlessly.¡±


    Baek Cheon also sincerely mourned the innocent Hong Dae Kwang.


    "Question?"


    "None."


    It''s a simple method that doesn''t have to be asked.


    The problem is...


    Strangely, I''m not motivated.


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply. No matter how hard I think about it, I couldn''t figure out what this was doing.


    "So five of you?"


    "Yes."


    He peeked back, answering. Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong, Yoo-Esul and Dang-Soso were standing side by side behind him.


    "There''s nothing to drag on. Let''s go!"


    "Yes."


    They all got into position in unison. Next to it, the disciples of the Ghost Gate also posed with a relaxed face.


    Chung-Myung smiled brightly and cheered brightly.


    "Hwasan, win!"


    "You shut up!"


    "That''s awesome! For real!"


    "You''ll cut it."


    "That burn, man!"


    It was a moment of warmth between the death penalty.


    With a sigh, Baek Cheon pushed a history into his legs. Anyway, we have to win first...¡­.


    "Let''s go!"


    With Ojang Song''s signal, ten fighters shot forward.


    In an instant, Akso slipped onto Baek Cheon, who was speeding through the mountain path after escaping the ghost gate.


    "Hey, parasite orabi."


    "Breathing?"


    How could you talk to me so calmly while running so fast? They were certainly unbeatable opponents.


    "Why?"


    "Did you listen to the rules?¡±


    "Shouldn''t you just come back from the tree?"


    "Tsk tsk. That''s why sandals are.¡±


    Ako shrugged her hand into her waist.


    "Huh?"


    And


    Oh, my god!


    At the same time as he pulled out his hand, something flew into Baek Cheon''s feet.


    A long thread-like thing with a small pendulum at each end quickly wrapped around Baek Cheon''s ankles.


    "Uh!"


    In an instant, Baek Cheon, who was tied up in both legs, couldn''t beat the speed at which he was running, and collapsed. Of all things, up the road that became muddy because of the rain last night.


    Flop!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The muddy water that had soared fell pitifully on his back.


    Buried in mud, he didn''t move much like a dead man. Akso laughed at the sight.


    "I didn''t tell you not to fight. Take your time. Hahahaha!


    Little did I hear the last laugh of how quickly it was moving away.


    And at that moment.


    Wood, wood, wood.


    Baek Cheon''s hand, clutching the mud, flashed as if he were tearing it apart. The mud in my hand fell in lumps.Slowly. Very slowly, he lifted his head and slowly wiped the mud off his face with one hand. And I looked at Akso disappearing in the distance.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Soon after, a colder voice came out of his mouth than the snow of the North Sea.


    "¡­...I''ll kill you, you bastards."


    Baek Cheon, who was filled with the will to the end of his head, started running like a beast with blood in his eyes.

 Chapter - 423 Episode 423. If youre late, youll die. (3)

    The last thing I want to see.


    "Scream!"


    Chung-Myung, who gulped down his drink, lowered the bottle with a loud exclamation and rubbed it around his mouth with his sleeve. Then he grinned at the direction in which his disciples ran out.


    "Giggling."


    Hye Yeon was looking at him with a sullen face. Since he is not Hwasan''s disciple, he is not allowed to participate in the race, so he is forced to leave.


    "Shizu."


    "Huh?"


    "Wouldn''t it be a little dangerous?"


    "What?"


    Hye Yeon looked worried and looked toward Hwasan''s disciples.


    "When I saw the ghost Mundos going out a little while ago, they seemed to have a very high level of admiration.¡­.¡±


    "I suppose so. It''s a ghost door.


    Chung-Myung would not have joined them if he had not been skilled in the first place.


    "That''s enough.¡¯


    "But do you really need to compete like this?"


    "What do you know?"


    Chung-Myung caught a glimpse of Ojang Song, the elder of the ghost gate, and Dowon Chan, a low-profile figure standing next to him.


    "¡­¡­I need to get things straight for now."


    "Did you say arrange?"


    "No, nothing."


    He shrugged and drunk again.


    Hye Yeon didn''t seem relieved at all.


    "I''m a little nervous.¡­.¡±


    Then Chung-Myung smiled and looked at him.


    "Yo, Ddangjung is worried these days.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why are you training for?"


    Chung-Myung''s face did not look relaxed and looked very seductive.


    If you''re a former Hwasan disciple who didn''t get the proper experience, now they''re learning how to do it.


    "Gonggong is the most intuitive thing. As much as you work hard, you''ll get results. And as far as I know, no one has rolled harder than our death penalty.¡±


    "¡­¡­who knows that¡­¡­.¡±


    "Huh?"


    "No¡­¡­."


    Hye Yeon shook her head weakly.


    ''It''s actually a lot of trouble.''


    Now Hye Yeon knew most of the Hwasan disciples'' skills. No, to be exact, none of the non-Hwasan outsiders would know more about them than Hye Yeon.


    In his view, Baek Cheon and his party''s performance has already surpassed the post-index level. If they were taken to Shaolin, there would be no one to cope with the same distribution. Except for Hye Yeon.


    No matter how well a ghost moon is, it won''t be easy to beat his disciples.


    "Come to think of it, it''s going to be an easy game.¡±


    "Easier match?"


    But this time, Chung-Myung significantly rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "Well, I hope so."


    "What?"


    "Anyway, if you''re late, you''re dead.¡±


    His eyes twinkled as if they were in front of an interesting object.


    Anxiety began to appear on Hye Yeon''s face when she saw it.


    "Eh-cha!"


    Jo-Gol hit the ground hard.


    Once he pushed the ground, his body stretched forward several sheets. In a moment, he pushed forward the most.


    "Hahahaha!"


    I couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    I''m about to fly away after I took off the d*mn piece of metal!¡¯


    This freshness!


    All the way from Seomseo to Guijou, I wore a piece of metal made of the d*mn rock or something. Even if you come bare-body, you''ll break your leg, but you''ve got ten times heavier things on your arms and legs than ordinary iron, so how much pain would it have been?After I took off the lump of metal, I felt so light that I couldn''t control myself. He also gained confidence.


    Whether your opponent is a ghost gate or whatever, you can win as much as you want now.


    Whoosh!


    The foot on the ground was full of energy.


    ''Definitely!''


    The force that goes into the legs was quite different from usual to see if it had the effect of overworking the body while coming here.


    ''The training that son of a b*tc* is definitely working.¡¯


    I hate to admit it, but!


    So anyway, we''re gonna win this game...¡­.


    "Oh, that''s pretty fast.¡±


    Jo-Gol''s head turned when he heard a voice right next to him.


    ''No...?''


    Now he was advancing at a tremendous rate. I''m surprised that I can run this fast. However, the person next to him now seemed relaxed as if this speed was nothing.


    It sticks at this rate?¡¯


    At the moment Jo-Gol''s face was a bit of aghast, the pupil of the ghost gate was smitten.


    "You''re a great disciple, aren''t you?" You don''t seem to be neglecting your training.¡±


    Jo-Gol''s eyebrows wriggled slightly.


    "But this bastard?"


    It was obvious that he looked down at the attitude of the ghost questioner. This was the attitude that Jong-nam''s student or other Goofile room students who met at the beginning of the Bimu competition frequently showed in the past.


    At least they were convinced that they were better than Hawasan''s disciples in terms of kyunggong.


    Jo-Gol, who rose slightly, snapped.


    "You''re gonna get hurt if you''re so confident."


    "Whoa?"


    The student of the ghost gate laughed at the funny joke.


    "I like confidence, but I think I need to know one thing."


    "Hm?"


    "Do you know what road this is?"


    Jo-Gol tilted his head. I don''t know what this means.¡­.


    "It''s the way we use it for training."


    "What about it? What about it? You''ve played a lot, so you guys win?"


    "No, no. I''m not saying that."


    The student of the ghost gate shoots fast forward.


    "Oh!"


    "You''ll know when you get through it!"


    Jo-Gol''s eyes widened at the swift movement.


    "Walk!"


    And behind him, Yoon-Jong ran at a tremendous speed.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Oh, no, he''s...¡­!¡±


    "There you go! Catch up for now! It''s a pain to miss the lead!"


    "Yes!"


    The two rushed forward side by side. He pushed his history to the bridge and moved forward quickly without hesitation.


    "Eurachaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    "Stop there¡­!"


    And at that moment.


    Whoosh!


    "Huh?"


    I felt a strange sensation in my feet that I stepped on vigorously.


    Jo-Gol''s eyes, which had his head down reflexively, showed the floor turning flat.


    "What, what!"


    "Trap?"


    Soon, the place where Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong took place was torn down. And their bodies began to plummet as they were.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "No, crazy!"


    He couldn''t cope with the momentary loss of the floor because he thought of running with all his might.


    Boom!


    Whoosh!


    The two men, who collided with the wall of the pit at the same speed as they were running, slid down.


    Splash!


    "Growl¡­¡­."


    The two, who fell into the water filled with water, barely regained consciousness and pulled their heads out of the water.


    "Pooooooooooooooooooooooooh!


    "Cough, hey, hey! Cough!"


    Yoon-jong, who coughed his face red and spat out the water he had swallowed, shouted, muzzled with bewilderment.


    "What''s this? Why is there a trap on the road?"


    "Well, yeah."


    then


    A cheeky voice was heard above the heads of the two men, who were about to rise up while grinding their teeth."Oh, one more word."


    The student of the ghost gate, who jumped forward to see when he returned, was sticking his head out of the pit.


    All smiles, he giggled and said.


    "There are many other traps besides this, so be careful."


    Even so, Jo-Gol''s eyes, which were full of booze, sparkled.


    "No, but is he really?"


    "This is a gift."


    Boom!


    The advance of the student of the ghost gate shook the ground. It was a strong vibration that was more pronounced to the two people in the pit.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    But what if you step on it so hard?


    "Oh, no....¡±


    Rumbling.


    The walls of the pit, which had seemed close, began to collapse in unison. Mass of soil cascaded over Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong''s heads.


    Two frightened people shouted with their eyes wide open.


    "Hey, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Oops!"


    Rumbling!


    The pit collapsed and filled the place where Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong were.


    The student of the ghost gate, who was looking down at the neatly covered pit, smiled.


    "I don''t have any personal ill will, but we''re going to lose.¡±


    Paaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah.


    At the end of the remark, he flew forward without hesitation.


    A little later.


    Before I knew it, someone''s hand popped out of the soil where the dust had subsided.


    His hands, which had stammered a couple of times, stirred loudly and pushed the pile of dirt from side to side.


    "Oops!"


    "Yikes!"


    Soon after, Yun-Jong and Jo-Gol, who became mudmen covered in water and soil, crawled out through the mud.


    "Spit! Spit! Spit! Ahhhhhhhh!


    "¡­Walk. Don''t eat dirt."


    With a face covered with mud, Jo-Gol blood stood in his eyes.


    "The death penalty."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Let''s kill them all.¡±


    Yoon-Jong was no different.


    "I agree with you this time."


    The two people, who exchanged their eyes with each other, began to run wild as if they had promised.


    "Kill me!"


    "If you''re caught, you''re dead, man!"


    If Hyun Jong had heard it, the two ran toward the mountain, constantly making a sound that would make them sick.


    "Yuck! Yuck!"


    At that time, Dang-Soso was also running forward sweating profusely. Even when she was out of breath, her eyes kept glancing to the side.


    "Death, accident!"


    "No."


    "Please, two, leave it and go first...¡­.¡±


    "No."


    Right next to Dang-Soso, Yoo-Esul was running with sharp eyes.


    "No more, I can''t run."


    "You can do it.¡±


    No matter how strong she is as a party girl, she has a strong basic stamina and is second to none, but it was based on Hawasan''s ordinary students.


    Her dance is no match for Hawsan Ogum yet. So how can she run at the same speed as them?


    The problem was that Yoo-Esul was not a man of common sense.


    I thought the death penalty would win if I ran moderately, but Yoo-Esul didn''t fall right next to her from the start.


    Eventually, after running at Yoo-Esul''s pace with crying and eating mustard, Dang-Soso now felt the sky was yellow.


    "Lord, you''re going to die!¡±


    "It''s okay. You can do it.¡±


    I''m not okay, I am!


    Why do you say the accident is okay?


    There was a hint of resentment on Dang-Soso''s face.


    At that time, Yoo-Esul looked forward and frowned.


    The two ghost doors that ran in front of them began to show their backs.You caught up?¡¯


    No, not yet.


    So they''re slowing down over there. Why is that?


    However, the person running in the front turned around. Yoo-Esul frowned at the faint smile around his mouth.


    "Be careful!"


    "What?"


    Her hunch was not wrong. Those who were running in front kicked the trees around themselves.


    Boom! Boom!


    As soon as the powerful kick shook the tree, Yoo-Esul''s head turned upward.


    "SoSo!"


    "What?"


    Yoo-Esul pulled Dang-Soso hard. At the same time, he pulled out a sword around his waist.


    Love, love, love, love, love, love, love, love, love!


    Something was pouring down from above the trees, which were so dense and poorly lit.


    "Bamboo intestines?"


    To be exact, it was more of a bamboo stick than a bamboo spear. Bamboo that doesn''t kill because it doesn''t cut the ends sharply.


    However, for those who were running at this speed, it was threatening enough to call it a bamboo stick with no sharp end.


    "Ta-da!"


    Yoo-Esul''s short, strong shout came out of his mouth.


    Her sword cut through Ho Gong and cut down all the bamboo sticks that had been pouring over her head.


    ''Tis not worth a d*mn!''


    Oh, my god!


    But at that moment, a loud release broke out. Following the bamboo stick, big balls poured out this time.


    "No use!"


    Yoo-Esul''s sword split the sky again. A shriek broke out in Dang-Soso''s mouth.


    "Argh! No! Accident!"


    Yes?


    What''s not working?


    Crunch! Crunch!


    The sword had already been swung, and the balls that had been flying were cut in unison.


    But at that moment.


    Scoop! Scoop! Scoop!


    The cut balls exploded, and something black spread out from side to side.


    "What?"


    Yoo-Esul''s eyes grew like a firework.


    "Net¡­?"


    It was too late when I realized it.


    Iron nets sticking out of the ball covered Yoo-Esul and Dang-Soso.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    One layer! Two layers! The net spilled one after another over the two men already tangled in the net.


    "Screaming!"


    Eventually, their feet got tangled and rolled downhill in a lump.


    "Argh! Argh! My waist! Ugh!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Two dried balls, like a round ball, stuck and bounced on the floor, and rolled again. Then, it was not until flat land that the speed was reduced.


    "Ugh¡­¡­.Ugh¡­¡­. Lord, die¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A weak hand limped off the net.


    a flop


    After barely taking off his net, Dang-Soso fell on the floor with a groan.


    "¡­¡­... those d*mn people...¡­.¡±


    She gritted her teeth and sighed deeply, and Yoo-Esul, who took off all the nets and threw them away, opened her mouth.


    "So So."


    "What?"


    With his head lifted reflexively, Dang-Soso flinched and shrank.


    Yoo-Esul, who had his hair tied in half torn and scattered, tore the string completely and threw it to the floor. Black hair flowed down like a ghost, and through it, a blue lining came out.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was a sight that even a person with the most courage was about to drop his heart.


    Yoo-Esul chanted as if he were chewing his ears out.


    "I''m going first."


    "¡­Don''t kill me."


    "Think about it."


    She held her sword with evil eyes. And ran forward like a ray of light.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Left alone, Dang-Soso was unknowingly worried about the doordoors of the ghost gate.

 Chapter - 424 Episode 424. Youll die if youre late. (4)

    "Are you coming now?"


    Hong Dae Kwang stretched his neck out.


    I could feel some energy approaching quickly from the bottom of the mountain.


    There was a light of interest in his eyes.


    "Who could it be?"


    Wasan? Or the ghost gate?


    The disciples of the Ghost Gate dare not be a match for Hwasan. But the story is a little different if it''s a light.


    The literature of the Ghost Gate is nothing specialized solely in meritoriousness and divinity; it is a line of gravity that is excessively elevated to gain light and fast feet, and destructive power.


    Therefore, I could not hastily judge which one was better only by looking at Gyeonggong. When it comes to hard work, it was difficult to predict Hong Dae Wang, an expert.


    "But, as expected, Hwasan...¡­.¡¯


    Wasan Ogum, but he''ll never fall behind the ghost gate.¡­.


    It was that moment.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    A tooth sticking out of the bushes rose to the top.


    "Good work!"


    "Oh?"


    The flying tooth kicked the top tree and turned over. Then he sprinted down at the same speed he had been running at.


    Ghost gate?


    I thought the first people to arrive would be Baek Cheon or Yoo-Esul, but unexpectedly Akso of the ghost gate was the first to reach the top.


    "My way down is that way!"


    "I know!"


    Akso ran away without looking back.


    The question crossed my mind of Hong Dae Kang, who was looking at the back of his head.


    What about Hwasan?


    At that moment, a few people jumped back to the top like a shot from the bottom.


    "Good work!"


    "I''m on my way!"


    All four people who climbed to the top one after another were Mundo of the Ghost Gate. Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes widened.


    Is this how it works?¡¯


    No, no matter how fast they are, Hwasan won''t be this unilaterally pushed back.


    Screaming erupted from somewhere as if answering his question.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "That''s awesome!"


    "Huh?"


    The voice arrived before the person.


    The forest seemed to shake greatly, but someone jumped out of it as the tree leaned left and right as if it was going to break.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Baek... No, is it Baek Cheon?


    A man colored with ocher ran to the top, almost like a four-legged animal. Seeing the madness, Hong Dae-Kwang cringed unconsciously.


    "That''s right."


    But why is he putting mud all over his body?


    "Oh, no. Baek Cheon. Sohyeop! How did you¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon lifted himself up to Ho Gong without a chance to answer, kicked the top tree like it was going to break and ran back in the opposite direction.


    Hawasan''s disciples popped out of the bushes one after another.


    What''s wrong with them?


    Back Cheon was dirt-covered only in the front, but Jo-Gol and Yun-Jong, now protruding, looked like humans almost made of clay, covered in ocher soil.


    Every time I took a rough step, the dry soil fell and dust flew.


    Seeing the strange scene, I wondered what this was all about. It was Hong Dae Kwang.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "Kill! Kill! Definitely kill!"


    The two men galloped like beasts with their eyes fluttering. As their sound faded away, there was an instant silence.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hong Dae Kwang blinked his eyes.


    Wasn''t this just a race?


    "Then another¡­¡­.¡±


    Love, love, love, love, love, love, love, love, love!


    Something black popped out of the forest before the thought came to my mind.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was Yoo-Esul. As she rose like a hawk, her ears shot out of her eyes, she quickly ran away from the tree.


    Seeing the cold face as if it were covered with ice, Hong Dae Kang was chilled for no reason.What the hell is going on?¡¯


    Anyway, nothing goes normal for those Hwasan guys.


    "Living room!"


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol, who followed, called Baek Cheon enthusiastically.


    "¡­I kill you."


    But Baek Cheon just ran forward faster, not even looking at them. His eyes are fixed only on the front.


    Then a creepy voice rang next to me.


    "Faster!"


    "Mom! What a surprise!"


    Jo-Gol looks sideways in surprise. Before I knew it, the coldness was flowing out of Yoo-Esul''s eyes.


    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth and said.


    "Get him! Get him! Get him! I''ll never lose!"


    "Yes!"


    "Let''s kill him!"


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    Hwasan''s disciples began to speed up more and more.


    Oh, my god!


    As the four men exuded their energy and ran with all their might, a huge tailstorm hit their way behind them.


    "More! Faster! Pull out everything you''ve got!"


    Hawasan''s disciples clenched their teeth at Baek Cheon''s cry.


    "Those bastards!"


    "Catch and kill!"


    There were a lot of words that a master could not say.


    Contrary to the unprecedented attitude, their pace has become frighteningly fast. They proved with their whole bodies that humanity and ignorance had nothing to do with it.


    "I can see it!"


    "I got you!"


    Their eyes glistened with madness as they caught the ghost students running forward.


    "Hu-hoo-hoo. That''s why sandals are.¡±


    Akso smirked as if she were laughing.


    Now they''re not competing against each other. It''s about competing who gets there first.


    After all, light work is a way to get to a particular point quickly, but it cannot be a purpose in itself. Either way, you just have to get there the fastest.


    Perhaps even those Hawsan''s sandmen will feel that this is the case.


    "When I get there, I''ll have a proper drink and apologize...¡­.¡±


    At that moment, the disciple of the ghost gate, who was running at the back of the house, looked back at the creepy energy felt behind his back. Then he freaked out and screamed.


    "Sa, death penalty! The Wasans are coming!"


    "What? Already?"


    Akso looked back in awe. I could see Hwasan''s disciples galloping like beasts.


    "Speed up! More!"


    "Ji, you''re already at your limit!"


    "Oh, my God! What kind of people are you so fast?¡±


    Unfortunately, Akso was missing one thing at this moment.


    The fact that Hwasan''s disciples are not just quick, they are half sane.


    "Walk!"


    "Growl!"


    Baek Cheon and Yoon-Jong reached out side by side from Jo-Gol and grabbed him shoulder.


    "Bite!"


    "Go!"


    Both men threw Jo-Gol vigorously at the same time.


    And then he screamed.


    "There''s no law against fighting!"


    "Bite it!"


    Jo-Gol, who became one with the dried soil, squirted a sword with two eyes full of madness.


    "Hey, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Oh!"


    "Escape!"


    The disciples of the ghost gate, who saw Jo-Gol fall over their heads, became contemplative and scattered everywhere.


    "Slow!"


    But everyone couldn''t avoid it.


    Jo-Gol''s sword struck the thigh of the last running ghost Mundo.


    "Argh!"


    The ghost Mundo rolled down, and at the same time Jo-Gol hit the ground.


    Whoosh!


    But Jo-Gol, who leapt up as if he were stuck and not sick, shouted solemnly.


    "I''ll take care of this bastard! Go away!"


    "Get on with it, get on with it!"


    "Yes!"


    As the remaining four were shot forward, the fallen ghost Mundo was startled and tried to get up and run."Where."


    But Jo-Gol blocked the front.


    A deep smile formed around his mouth.


    "You should hang out with me."


    "Rain, get out of the way!"


    "I want to get out of the way. I''d like to get out of the way."


    Jo-Gol smiled grimly and lifted the sword.


    "At least you look like me. Don''t you think so?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Take a look at it."


    Jo-Gol turned his eyes and ran at the ghost Mundo.


    "What''s the distance?"


    "A little closer!"


    "For God''s sake!"


    Akso gritted his teeth.


    The bridge is crumbling now, but I didn''t know the distance would open. No, it was only narrowing down.


    You''re saying we''re going through the air?¡¯


    This was not supposed to happen.


    The literature of the Ghost Gate is specialized in meritoriousness. So you can''t go far behind him. It is a matter of pride that the province even loses to those who have mastered the martial arts of its line.


    "Chu Pyeong!"


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    "Go! Grab your ankle and stretch!"


    "Yes!"


    Chu Pyeon, who was following him, turned around and rushed toward Hwasan''s disciples.


    His hands, which came out of his sleeve, were crammed with small, round rings.


    "Eat or eat!"


    The rings were scattered through Ho Gong.


    Poof! Poof!


    As the ring burst with a roar, the smoke screen filled the road in an instant.


    ''Now, let''s just hit the guys who are running out of here.¡­.¡¯


    At that moment.


    A black shadow rushed toward Chu Pyeon without any hesitation between the white smoke screens.


    "Huh?"


    Whoosh!


    Yoo-Esul''s fist, which rushed without hesitation, almost buried in Chu Pyeon''s face.


    "Oh, my god!"


    Toong! Toong! Toong!


    Chu Pyeon, who was thrown out at once, was thrown to the floor several times and bounced off.


    Yoo-Esul lifted himself up to Ho Gong like a hawk for food as if he had no intention of stopping there. And descended on him.


    Boom!


    Yoo-Esul, who climbed on top of Chu Pyeong, gritted his teeth with a blistering chill in his eyes.


    "You''re the one from earlier."


    "¡­so, sozer? Well, I''m...!¡±


    Oh, my god!


    But Yoo-Esul''s fist turned Chu Pyeon''s chin without a chance to answer. Every time she slanted her waist left and right, a wail rang.


    "I''m going first!"


    "¡­I''ve seen that somewhere."


    Baek Cheon and Yoon-Jong darted past her like that.


    "So, Sozer! Save me...¡­. Argh! Argh! Save me! Ugh!"


    There was no look or mercy on her face as she smacked Chu Pyeon.


    "Ahhhh! Those leeches!"


    Akso let out a scream.


    No, but you''re still a master.¡¯


    The provincial government does not know well about the clans of the line, but shouldn''t there be a strong and dignified aspect if you are a Taoist?


    I thought I was going to jump lightly even if I used a light ball!


    But there really wasn''t a shred of that for Hawsan''s disciples. The boar, who was paid in advance, just rushed in ignorance.


    "What''s the trap?"


    "Oh, it doesn''t work!"


    When the arrow rain falls, it blows with a sword, and when the floor goes out, it rises without a moment''s delay. When the ranch popped out from the side, I even bit it with my teeth.


    "I can''t help it! Run! The last one will be decided with respect!"


    "Yes!"


    The disciples of the Ghost Gate clenched their teeth and began to run with all their might.


    Whoosh!


    They also have their pride at stake.


    The speed was so great that it could not be chased by the snow as ghost Mundos, who said they were second to none in the world, began to speed up properly.But¡­¡­.


    "Oh, it''s not falling off, Sa-hyung!"


    "No, what the hell are they...¡­?¡±


    Akso''s eyes cramped up.


    ''Oh, no. I can''t lose.¡¯


    This was the way they used to train. It changes every time, but I knew half where there were traps and half where to be careful.


    And you still lose?


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Akso pulled all his history up from his power supply and pushed him into his legs. You can never lose even if you cough up blood as soon as you arrive.


    His body leapt forward, leaving the other death penalty behind.


    "Go, death penalty!"


    "Be sure to win!"


    His priests began to slow down, as if they knew what to do without saying what they had to do. And cried out looking at Hawsan''s disciples.


    "I can''t go!"


    "Step on me!"


    Akso closed her eyes tightly to the sound from behind her back.


    ''Forget your sacrifice... ''¡­.¡¯


    But at that moment.


    "No, these bastards, they''ve dropped their heads first, and they''re pretending to be serious! I''m gonna pull your chin out!"


    Uh...


    Actually, that''s true. Yeah, that''sir.


    "Dead!"


    The priests'' screams pierced his ears, along with a striking sound that made him feel hollow just by just listening to it.


    But Akso ran without looking back.


    More! More!


    My legs don''t feel weak.


    I was out of breath, and my lungs were about to tear.


    "I can see it!"


    Finally, a ghost gate came into his eyes in the distance.


    If you''ve seen it, it''s a snap. You can win if you hang in there a little longer. And once you win...¡­.


    "Whoa?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Then a dreary voice came from behind his back.


    Akso''s eyes, which looked back instinctively without knowing, showed the face of a parasitic orrabi dressed as dirt.


    A face smiling with a bizarre expression.


    "Hey, did you get the rules straight?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Huh?


    This is what I said earlier...¡­.


    "Unfortunately."


    A white crack broke out on a face full of ocher. Baek Cheon''s eyes, smiling with teeth, flashed with madness.


    "They didn''t tell you not to fight.¡±


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Scared Akso pulled out all the last of his powers and rushed for the ghost gate.


    "A little bit! A little bit!"


    The surrounding landscape stretched long. It was that fast.


    My heart was about to explode, but Akso didn''t stop his legs. As if he had gained momentum, his speed of firing through a ghost gate became faster.


    "Catch me, you son of a b*tc*!¡¯


    It''s a story when you can run at the same speed. No matter how strong you are, I''m faster!


    Paaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    The sound of kicking the ground was powerful.


    Akso, who felt that he was running the fastest in his life, clenched his teeth as if he were going to break.


    The mountain passes by.


    Jump across the stream.


    Akso''s head was filled with excitement as he climbed the last mountain path to the ghost gate.


    The gate of the ghost gate, which used to look like a small dot, expands in an instant.


    Twenty! Ten! Five! Three!


    Akso, who was not careless until the end, gathered all the remaining strength and hit the ground. With both legs stretched out and his hands held in his chest, he soon became an arrow and shot straight at the gate of the ghost gate.


    "Won¡­¡­!"


    Chin!


    "Huh?"


    Akso tilted his head for a moment.


    "What is it?"


    His legs are still floating in Ho Gong. Of course, the arm didn''t touch the floor.But¡­¡­.


    But why did he stop? Why?


    Akso slowly turned his head to the side. In his sight, a man standing right next to him came in.


    A man who reached out and grasped his neck tightly.


    The man with a grin pointed down with a wink.


    "Huh?"


    Akso''s eyes glanced down.


    And he looked.


    The floor covered with pouring rain and mud.


    "¡­you."


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Akso''s body was thrown straight into the mud. Mud and water splashed all over the place and splashed in a mess.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    His twisted legs were cramping.


    Looking down at the figure, Baek Cheon grinned.


    "¡­¡­It''s not like I have a grudge left. Don''t get me wrong."


    With a light touch, he walked into the ghost door with a refreshing look on his face that would never be again.


    ¡­¡­It was a moment of petty and humble victory.

 Chapter - 425 Episode 425. Youll die if youre late. (5)

    "This, this....¡±


    Ojang Song blinked again and again.


    But the reality in front of him hasn''t changed a bit.


    "Jeez, you lost?¡¯


    How is this possible?


    This was a match that I couldn''t possibly lose. If you compete with nothing, you may not know, but if you compete with speed, the Mundos of the Ghost Moon were second to none in the world.


    You even ran the usual training route, but you lost to your first students here?


    "How can I...¡­.¡±


    His disciples, who had arrived before he had even regained consciousness, took a ghost Mundo''s leg in one hand and dragged him inside.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Seeing the students faint with bubbles in their mouths closed their eyes.


    Flop.


    Flop.


    Fainted ghost Mundos piled up in front of the training.


    Ojang Song gulped down his dry mouth.


    "What took you so long?¡±


    When Chung-Myung smirks and asks, Baek Cheon shoots life out of his eyes.


    "Is that the snout? You''re the one who just said that, aren''t you?"


    "Kill me! Really!"


    "¡­Think of your voice. Cut it."


    Hwasan''s disciples, led by Baek Cheon, turned their eyes and rushed to Chung-Myung.


    But this time, the results weren''t that different.


    Chung-Myung kicked Baek Cheon and approached Ojang Song with his tongue kicked.


    "We won.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung grinned as Ojang Song hesitated to answer.


    "Why? Is there a problem?"


    Ojang Song, who hesitated and opened his mouth slightly, soon shook his head and closed his mouth.


    I couldn''t help but see what happened to the Hawasan disciples. However, it would be nothing more than a red herring to bet on the status of her students.


    "No, I''m not."


    "So we won, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Where''s the man you were talking to? Did we win?¡±


    "Oh, yeah."


    "Hehe. Right?"


    Chung-Myung grinned and shook his head. Crouching Ojang Song glared at him with a bluish red face.


    He''s lived enough to live for himself and has experienced all sorts of things, but I''ve never seen such a mean man as this son of a b*tc* who smiles and bends in front of me.


    "You''re not gonna say it in one bite, are you? Then I''ll understand that you''re actively cooperating from now on.¡±


    "Squeal."


    Ojang Song sighed deeply.


    "¡­I see. I can''t say anything in one bite."


    "Yes, I should. Then, please obey the Lord of Rumor from now on."


    "¡­Isn''t that a given?"


    "Don''t just say it, do it right!"


    "Oh, I got it!¡±


    Ojang Song screamed and sighed the ground to the ground. Chung-Myung grinned as he exchanged glances with Dowon Chan.


    "That cow seal...¡­.¡¯


    Dowon Chan let out a voice inside.


    I wondered why he was raising his work so much, but it didn''t seem like he did it without thinking.


    In fact, Dowon Chan was still stuck in the limelight of his position as a low-profile politician. If he had been truly treated as a doorkeeper, the elder would not have been able to risk his return from signing himself.


    However, for Dowon Chan, who is still not old enough, he couldn''t help but look at Ojang Song.


    Meanwhile, since Elder Oh lost the match against Chung-Myung, it was clear that he would not be able to speak as well as before.


    Above all, all the Mundos of the Ghost Gate watched the outcome of this match.


    Thank you.


    He thanked Chung-Myung with his eyes.Chung-Myung, who received the gaze, also gently urged Dowon Chan with his eyes.


    After reading the meaning, Dowon Chan nodded and stepped forward.


    "This is a game!"


    When he opened his mouth in a firm voice, everyone in the hall noticed Dowon Chan.


    "Hwasan won."


    The response didn''t return. I couldn''t react to it in the first place, because it was actually itself.


    "But this doesn''t mean a ghost moon defeat. Ghostmoon and Hwasan have already decided to be friends. There is no need to decide whether to win or lose with a close friend.


    Dowon Chan''s voice resounded, full of conviction and power.


    "Bring me a drink. I''ll hold a banquet. And this will be where the ghost gate welcomes Hwasan as a close friend!"


    "Yes, Lord of Small Words!"


    Finally, a loud answer came out.


    Dowon Chan smiled and looked at Chung-Myung.


    "It''s a little early, but how about a drink, a small stamp?"


    "Come on. Ask me something. Of course¡­."


    "Before that!"


    But before Chung-Myung could answer, someone screamed.


    "Huh?"


    Looking next to Dowon Chan, Baek Cheon, Jo-Gol, and Yoon-Jong, all covered in mud, came in. Yoo-Esul and Dang-Soso had already gone to wash up.


    Yoon-Jong said weakly.


    "¡­I''ll wash up for now."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dowon Chan nodded in a somewhat solemn mood.


    * * *


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baik Cheon, washed clean and fluffy, looked across the street like a knife-blade. Akso, sitting across from him, was also looking at Baek Cheon.


    Hwasan''s students and ghost gate students, who participated in the race, stared at each other for a long time without exchanging words.


    Thanks to this, even the disciples of the other ghost gate, who had been expecting a lively and enjoyable banquet, were unable to speak properly because they were looking at each other.


    After staring at Baek Cheon for a long time, Akso finally twisted the corners of his mouth to open his mouth.


    "¡­You don''t think you won, do you?"


    Baek Cheon responded with a gentle look.


    "I think I''ve won."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Akso''s cheeks trembled.


    "If we''re really good at it, we''ll...¡­.¡±


    "Yes, we won."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Blood vessels began to form on Akso''s forehead, which quickly turned red.


    No, why does he look like that and talk like that?


    "¡­a zombie or something like that''s all.


    "Loser."


    "Parasite Orabi."


    "Loser."


    "Malko the Taoist.


    "Loser."


    "¡­¡­Gasp."


    Akso grabbed the back of his neck and began to flip his eyes.


    "Hey, get back together! This time, I''m going to smash that leg stick!"


    "Why bother when you win?"


    As Akso almost looked like he was foaming, the people next to him hurriedly stopped him.


    "Calm down, death penalty!"


    "Isn''t it a banquet hosted by the Lord of the Moon? This is going to be a disaster!"


    "¡­Turn it off."


    After hearing that, Akso barely managed to see Hwasan''s disciples with a look of incomprehension.


    "Are you guys still masters?"


    "Why? Is there a law that says, ''Doctor should only be beaten?'' If you walk in a fight, you''ll beat it up."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Akso smiled in vain at the absurdity of Baek Cheon, who proudly and gracefully lined up words like that.


    Are they real masters?


    There''s no one like this, that, and the Taoist.


    Akso''s eyebrows are frowned upon.


    "I admit you guys won. But don''t think about ignoring the ghost gate! I''m a person who gets hives when I see people who are prestigious."


    "It''s the same with this side.""¡­¡­Huh?"


    Akso tilted his head at Baek Cheon''s unexpected answer.


    "You''re a prestigious sect, aren''t you?"


    "Famous factions?"


    Baek Cheon smirked.


    "Have you heard the name Hwasan a few years ago?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Huh?


    Uh... Come to think of it, it is.


    Baek Cheon looked around.


    "This is a good living. Once upon a time, Hwasan never dreamed of this.¡±


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol nodded and sympathized at the words.


    "There''s a bath.


    "The food is coming out well."


    Akso was dumbfounded to hear that.


    What are the... beggars?


    "Anyway."


    Baek Cheon waved his hand and said.


    "It''s up to you whether you swear or not, but don''t think we''ve lived comfortably in a good environment. That''s offensive."


    Hwasan''s disciples nodded. Only Dang-Soso turned his head slightly and looked away.


    "And."


    Baek Cheon grabbed the bottle that lay in front of him.


    "By the way, the ghost gate is where we''re going to have to board with Hwasan for a while to come. Let''s use this for the old dregs."


    Akso sighed deeply as Baek Cheon poked the bottle forward. He wasn''t an idiot who didn''t know what he was supposed to do.


    So he finally held out the glass in front of him.


    Follow, follow.


    The alcohol that Baek Cheon poured over Akso''s glass.


    Akso, who put the glass down, took over the bottle and poured it to Baek Cheon.


    "I don''t really like it."


    "It''s the same with this side.¡±


    Akso and Baek Cheon''s eyes met in Ho Gong and sparkled.


    "Let''s get along!"


    "Come on! Let''s see!"


    Chaeng!


    The two men''s cups clashed violently.


    Dang-Soso, who was watching the scene, sighed secretly.


    I''m not a kid. I''m serious.


    * * *


    "The details will be explained at the top of the galaxy.¡±


    "I see."


    Chung-Myung, Dowon Chan, Ojang Song, and Gay Hong sat face to face in separate seats.


    "It won''t be too difficult. And once again, this is definitely beneficial for ghost doors.¡±


    Dowon Chan nodded silently.


    Ojang Song was still a little prickly, but he wasn''t as aggressive as before.


    "And¡­."


    "A small stamp."


    Just as Chung-Myung tried to explain a little more, Dowon Chan politely cut it off.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. Hasn''t the ghost gate already decided to be with Hwasan?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t make a lot of money out of this. I felt it for sure because of this. The ghost door cannot be bigger than the way it used to be. We''re with Hwasan and we''re looking further away."


    Chung-Myung, who was blinking his eyes, smiled pleasantly.


    "Good."


    Dowon Chan''s eyes looked quite serious.


    "I''ll make sure that we''re in charge. So don''t forget the promise that Hwasan will lead you to the ghost gate."


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure of that again."


    Chung-Myung''s face was filled with satisfaction.


    We''re going to start one by one.¡¯


    Munpa is not a place that consists only of the main mountain and the inner house. In the past, Hwasan expanded his influence in conjunction with many small and medium-sized clans as well as shorthand.


    Of course this is just a small start. However, if this process is repeated, there will be a day when the status of the past will be restored not too far away.Dowon Chan said with a small smile.


    "And."


    "Yes."


    "Tomorrow I will be officially sworn in as the doorkeeper of the Ghost Gate. Basically, you''re supposed to invite visitors as well as Mundo to take over as the gatekeeper."


    "Yes."


    "So I''d really appreciate it if you could attend."


    "Well, say thank you for that. Of course I should."


    "Thank you again."


    Dowon Chan smiled brightly.


    It is not yet clear whether it is a gain or a loss to join Hwasan. But it was clear that this was an opportunity for ghost doors to never be again.


    Chung-Myung turns his head slightly and looks at Ojang Song.


    "The Elder¡­¡­.¡±


    "Ugh."


    Ojang Song sighed and said calmly.


    "I don''t mean to be a pawn in my mouth. I''ll do my best to cooperate in this matter. Now that we''ve decided to do it, the honor of the ghost gate is at stake as well."


    "Well done.¡±


    "One thing instead."


    "Hm?"


    Ojang Song gave a passionate look.


    "I''ve heard from the Lord of Rumor that the little man is in charge of the training of his disciples. Is that true?¡±


    "Well, that''s about it."


    "Huh¡­¡­."


    Ojang Song shook his head as if it was still hard to believe.


    The youngest distributor, Celadon Bae, teaches those who are more distributed than him.


    No matter how hard it is called, the Hwasan Divine Dragon, it was so shocking.


    Is this why Hwasan has recently made such a name?¡¯


    It is not bound by the laws of the past.


    It''s not enough to reiterate, but it would never have been easy to do that in a long-standing civil society like Hwasan.¡­.


    "If that''s true, there''s only one thing I want from a cattle stamp."


    "Tell me."


    "Tell me how to make our Ghost Gate disciples stronger."


    Ojang Song bowed deeply toward Chung-Myung. A little embarrassed by the response, Chung-Myung shook his hand quickly.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "The old man bragged about his anger. But please note that all that was done solely for the disciples of the Ghost Gate. If the small seal helps us with the ghost gate, we will not hesitate to repay the favor to Hwasan, either."


    Chung-Myung looked at Ojang Song with new eyes.


    In fact, it is never easy to bow to a young person like Chung-Myung at that age. There may have been some problems with that way, but it was true that Ojang Song was only for ghost doors.


    "Okay, raise your head. Well, that''s a big deal."


    "¡­¡­huh?"


    Separated?


    Ojang Song raised his head and slightly frowned at Chung-Myung.


    He''ll do the same.¡­ Chung-Myung was smiling with a very strange expression.


    "Well, basically, you can train like Hwasan, but...¡­.¡±


    Flinch.


    Dowon Chan and Gay Hong shivered briefly at the placid murmur.


    A number of sights from Hawsan brushed past their eyes.


    "The Ghost Gate has to be a combination of work and training, so it needs to be different. So what I''m going to do is...¡­.¡±


    That day


    While Hwasan''s disciples and the doorkeepers were building friendships with alcohol and abuse, Chung-Myung on one side gave his best lecture on how to manipulate the door''s disciples.


    The fact that the most enthusiastic student of the lecture was Elder Ojang Song was the beginning of the misfortune that the disciples of the Ghost Moon will face in the future.


    Unfortunately, I''m afraid.

 Chapter - 426 Episode 426. What friends are for? (1)

    "Then take a look!"


    "Eat well and rest well!"


    The rumor of a ghost door...¡­. No, Dowon Chan, now the gatekeeper of the ghost gate, grinned as he held Chung-Myung''s hands tightly.


    "Thank you very much, small stamp."


    "Come on, you''re welcome."


    Looking around, Chung-Myung whispered quietly so that only Dowon Chan could hear it.


    "Please do what I told you.¡±


    "All the people?¡±


    "Yes."


    Dowon Chan nodded still.


    "Don''t worry. If my panhandlers show any suspicious movements, I''ll forward them to Hwasan immediately."


    "If you do, there''s nothing more to ask."


    "But... Is there any reason to go that far? Openness¡­¡­."


    "Oh, that''s it, right?¡±


    Chung-Myung glanced at Hong Dae Kwang, who was far away, with his eyes wide open.


    "It''s like. I can''t say that I don''t trust him at all.¡­.¡±


    Hong Dae Kwang shouted from afar, as if he knew he was talking like a ghost.


    "Huh? What did you say to me, Hwasan The Dragon?"


    "No, no, nothing."


    When Chung-Myung waved his hand, Hong Dae Kwang tilted his head.


    Dowon Chan smirked a bitter smile.


    "¡­¡­I got it anyway."


    It''s not that Chung-Myung doesn''t trust Hong Dae Kwang. You don''t believe in openness. And furthermore, it''s more like not trusting the old file room than opening it up.


    Now that there is a clear distinction between political and religious factions, the old file room should be in favor of Hwasan, but haven''t they experienced enough that they could quickly change their position based on their needs?


    Chung-Myung wasn''t stupid enough to be beaten once again.


    At least until Hong Dae Wang gained a firm position that no one could ignore in the open, he had no intention of trusting the open completely.


    ''It just so happens that the ghost gate is in you, so it''s close to Gwangseo, and it''s fast.''¡¯


    There has never been a better gatekeeper to keep an eye on a crowd.


    "If you have any other problems, please feel free to contact us at Hwasan."


    "Of course I do."


    While Chung-Myung and Dowon Chan were talking, Hwasan''s disciples and ghost gate Mundos were also saying goodbye.


    "Good-bye."


    "Good-bye."


    Akso and Baek Cheon''s eyes were blazing again in Ho Gong.


    "Don''t get beaten up anywhere."


    "Run a little faster next time we meet. It''s slow, it''s bursting."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The two, who were growling at each other, turned around as if they had made a promise.


    "Then I''ll see you all next time."


    "Goodbye. People of the Hwasan!


    Chung-Myung shook his hands and grinned. Then he looked at the upcoming Baek Cheon herd and chanced to his side.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Before I knew it, the iron balls that Chung-Myung had taken out were huddled together.


    "You have to kick it."


    "¡­??????."


    Baek Cheon and his other disciples sighed and clasped a lump of iron in their limbs. Then Chung-Myung''s fierce eyes went somewhere else.


    "Mr. Beggar. Don''t try to slip away and kick quickly."


    "¡­...failure."


    While expressing his dissatisfaction with his mouth, Hong Dae Kang also wore a rock-iron ring on his wrist and ankles.


    "I''m going to turn it off now."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone clung weakly to the cart at the word.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Growl!"


    "Euracha!"


    The heavy cart rattled and began to move forward.


    Akso, who was standing while watching the cart getting farther away, frowned lightly.


    "That son of a b*tc*...¡­.¡±


    Then his priest, who was guarding him, muttered in a discontented voice."Don''t you think that guy, Baek Cheon, is undercooked? I''m trying to beat you to the end.¡­.¡±


    Even before the word was finished, the disciples of the ghost gate complained.


    "It was a bit of a drag, though.


    "Be frivolous!"


    "The Taoists!"


    Akso''s brows crumpled as the voice rose higher and higher.


    "Who ate less?"


    He gave a cold scolding.


    "You know, that white guy named Baek Cheon. The¡­¡­."


    "Who?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Only then did the disciples of the ghost gate, who felt unusual, shut their mouths and glanced at Akso''s


    Akso glared at them with cold eyes.


    "Although I have pride in myself, ghost doors are not yet a door-to-door comparable to Hwasan. And that Baek Cheon is a rising master who is famous in the world for his nickname Hwajeonggeom. If we had met outside, not here, we wouldn''t have even dared to talk to each other."


    "¡­¡­but¡­¡­.¡±


    "And it''s best known by that guy, Baek Cheon. If he thought he was an orphaned disciple, he wouldn''t have talked to us in a complicated way."


    The priests nodded at the words one by one.


    In fact, isn''t it something everyone knows how much a good student is?


    "But how was he? He gritted his teeth, swore, and got angry at us. Do you know what that means?"


    "¡­bad personality?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Uh...


    That''s true. That''s true, too.¡­.


    Akso coughed several times and opened her mouth again.


    "He didn''t think the disciples of the ghost gate were worse than them. Isn''t it a matter of the same class to do dejabbing together?"


    "¡­¡­Ah."


    "Of course, it''s rough and irritating, but...¡­.Yeah, but he didn''t look down on us. But what would we be if we cursed at it for being annoying!"


    At Akso''s words, the disciples of the ghost gate bowed slightly.


    "Don''t speak ill of those who reveal their true intentions without hiding. It''s a hundred times better than those who hide their innermost thoughts and pretend to be polite!"


    "¡­¡­OK, death penalty."


    "I''m sorry."


    Dowon Chan grinned as he was still listening to Akso from the back.


    ''Akso got a good look at them.¡¯


    Of course it is radical and bizarre.


    But they have a real intention of attracting people.


    Now ghost doors will change a lot.¡¯


    Dowon Chan believed it would never harm the ghost gate.


    He smiled quietly and stared at his disciples for a very long time, now a mole.


    Take a look, seal.


    "Oh, yeah.


    "Whew."


    "Ugh."


    The cart creaked westward.


    Chung-Myung, who pouted his head above it, complained.


    "It''s a little slow, isn''t it?¡±


    "What, you son of a b*tc*?"


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "Then you turn it off, too!"


    As words like knives poured out, Chung-Myung quickly put his head in and stuck out again.


    The executions have become violent.¡¯


    Yes?


    Hye Yeon???


    Come to think of it, I think you''ve been swearing since earlier...¡­?


    After realizing that their patience was slowly reaching its limit, Chung-Myung grinned and opened his mouth for a moment.


    "Well, then I''ll give you a condition because everyone looks tired.¡±


    "What''s the deal?"


    "What else are you going to bother me with, you demon!"


    "I''m not listening! Get out!"


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "That''s a good suggestion.""Oh, I''m not listening!"


    "It''s a little later than I thought."


    "¡­so?"


    "I won''t bother you on your way back to Hwasan if you don''t rest from here to the main gate. Oh, at the party gate."


    "What?"


    Baek Cheon, who had been watching the front all along, finally turned around.


    "Really?"


    "What I''m lying about...¡­. No, it''s not. This time it''s real."


    Chung-Myung secretly changed his words because he thought the answer was clear.


    "What''s wrong with this? So you can go back comfortably?"


    "You''re eating, not a brick band?"


    "You don''t sleep in grass at night, you sleep in the audience?"


    "Amitabul! Aren''t you telling me to eat the same grass on the floor anyway?¡±


    "¡­¡­sir, monk. Have you ever been subjected to such a thing?"


    At the moment, at the reaction of the stunned Hwasan disciples, Hye Yeon''s eyes were clouded with tears.


    "There''s no such thing as Mara."


    That''s Mara, Mara.


    Everyone freaked out, but Chung-Myung was nonchalant.


    "Yeah, it''ll let you go back to normal. I''m going to sell this cart, too.¡±


    All of the students of Hwasan looked at Chung-Myung in dismay at the far too unconventional proposal.


    In fact, it''s too natural to think about it. Isn''t that how it''s supposed to be? Just walk along the street, enjoy the scenery, and collaborate!


    But Hawsan''s disciples had never enjoyed such an ordinary trip.


    "If you say something else later, I''ll take off the real shell!"


    "Really? You''re really real this time?!¡±


    "I''m telling you, man. There''s a lot of doubt."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Instead, we go to Danga with all our might. Okay? I won''t rest even at night.¡±


    Then everyone, especially Dang-Soso, was poisonous.


    "Let''s go, Sasook!"


    "Come on! Let''s go! Yeah, let''s go for it!"


    Baek Cheon grabbed the rod connected to the wagon.


    "I go to Sichundang without a break!"


    "Oh!"


    "Run!"


    "Amitabul!"


    A golden flash began to shoot out of Hye Yeon''s body.


    "We''ll speed up. Hold on tight, Si-ju!"


    "Let''s go, monk!"


    "Let''s go! Ddang-dong!"


    "Who is it? What kind of guy is he?"


    In the midst of the uproar, Hye Yeon started running with her strength as high as she could.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "You can rest if you go to the front door!"


    "I''m coming!"


    Hong Dae Kwang smiled as he ran along.


    ''Do the f*ck, the f*ck.''


    Anyway, the cart started moving at the same speed as the wind.


    It''s Sacheon.


    * * *


    The Four Heavenly Hallows.


    The ruler of the saints and the ruler of Sacheon, the clans were always silent. Due to the nature of the literary group dealing with poison and memorization, they were always forced to remain calm.


    But that Sichuan Party was a bit noisy today.


    "You still got a long way to go?¡±


    "Oh, my God! I''m here! Here''s 20 buildings of Gumnamchun! Twenty units of Baekhwaju! And Geumjoncheong and Oryangju!"


    People were clinging to the wooden cart inside the danga and carefully moving the shiny drunkards.


    "What''s this? I''m sure I told you to bring 30 dongs.¡±


    "Oh, my God! I couldn''t get so many of these precious things at once! I''m on my way to the rescue, so please wait a little longer!"


    "As fast as you can! Do you understand?"


    "Yes! Who are you saying that we''re going to neglect!"


    It wasn''t just alcohol.


    A number of carts came and went through the wide open gate. Dangga''s kitchen was also busy preparing food."How''s the preparation going?¡±


    "Of course, sir! Don''t worry!"


    Despite the return of a reliable answer, a man called the commissioner looked around with a big frown.


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you, but the costumer is very concerned about this feast. If there''s a problem, it won''t end up being criticized. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Well, that''s obvious."


    Suksu nodded his head in a cold sweat.


    "It''s a rare occasion for guests are coming. Make sure you make sure you don''t mind."


    "Yes!"


    Once again, the general looked around the kitchen and went outside at a quick pace. Where he was heading quickly was the place of Gazoo.


    "Lord, it''s a constant."


    "Come on in."


    When I carefully opened the door, I saw Dang Gunnak sitting at the top and Dang Pae and Dang Jan guarding the left and right.


    "We''re almost ready."


    "You don''t have to make such a fuss.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    This is what the owner told me to do.


    Dang Pae coughed low when Dang Sangsu couldn''t answer with a puzzled face.


    Dang Sangsu, who recognized the signal, bowed his head.


    "But we still have guests coming, so should we be away from the side of the dangga? Please understand how I feel as a general."


    "If you really are."


    Dang Sangsu holds the charges.


    It''s always a solemn and heavy Dang Gunnak, but when the name Hwasan came out, it felt a little lighter.


    Of course, it wasn''t that I didn''t understand. What''s more, your daughter who got married is coming back. How can you feel?


    "Anyway!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Dang Gunnak shouted heavily and Dang Jan and Dang Pae bowed in unison.


    "A close friend, but Kang-ho is a place to prove himself with his skills. You never need to act embarrassed in front of his disciples hwasan! "


    "I''ll keep that in mind!"


    "And no matter how good Hwasan is right now, the party isn''t behind Hwasan either. Be proud."


    "Yes!"


    "And¡­."


    "Lord! We have Hwasan on our way!"


    Bang!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang Gunnak''s seat, which had been solemnly speaking until a while ago, was empty.


    Dang Jan and Dang Pae sighed as they stared blankly at the half-broken, dangling door.


    "I hope you keep what you say."


    Dang Pae kicked his tongue at the mutter of Dang Jan.


    "Tsk. You didn''t understand your father.¡±


    "What?"


    "Didn''t you tell us to keep it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''re the exception."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    It was Dang Jan, something that made sense but didn''t.


    "Dangda!"


    "For God''s sake, Dangga! Dangga!"


    "Now, wait a minute, Sasook! My house over there! We¡­¡­!"


    "Shut up! Go to your house later!"


    Hwasan''s disciples, who neatly ignored Jo-Gol''s lamentable cry for home, rushed to Dangga with blood in their eyes.


    "Get out of my way!"


    "Come on out! Oh, come on out!"


    "Someone wipe your hair, monk Hye Yeon! It doesn''t seem to be shining well! It has to sparkle to keep people from seeing it and avoiding it!"


    "No, you''ve been asking me who I am! Where did you sell your character?"


    (sighs) Whoosh!


    The cart made an outspoken dash toward the danga. It couldn''t have been faster if the horses on the tail were dragged.


    The pupils'' eyes were glistening with a mixture of venom and madness.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Arrive!"


    "Arrived! Do¡­¡­"!¡±


    But the moment they push through the gate.


    The wheel, which had been squeaking and screaming all along, bounced off and the cart overturned.


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?""Huh?"


    Hwasan''s disciples, who rose to Ho Gong for the second time, began to sink into the ground one by one.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The members of the Dangga, who were lined up inside the gate to greet the guests, looked vacantly at the scene with their arms raised awkwardly.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang Gunnak''s eyebrows shivered slightly at the sight of the disordered Hwasan disciples.


    And then.


    Stand up.


    One person who had fallen forward jumped up.


    "Yeah!"


    The man, who blew his nose loudly and pumped out the blood from the inside, proudly walked forward. It''s like the equipment of Jangpanpa.


    Dang Gunnak''s eyebrows began to twitch more violently.


    Boom!


    Finally, a tooth standing in front of everyone folded its back violently, opening its arms slightly.


    "Father! Soso is back!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was a dramatic and spectacular return.

 Chapter - 427 Episode 427. What friends are for? (2)

    a guest house of Sichundang


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang Gunnak looked at Dang-Soso with a complex, subtle face.


    Dang-Soso looked at his father with twinkling eyes.


    Dang Gunnak closed his eyes tightly.


    It''s not wrong.


    It''s not really wrong.


    Dang-Soso is now a proud disciple of Hwasan and a decent warrior. Therefore, it can be said that the current appearance is much more natural.


    However, as Dang Gunnak, who still remembers his daughter like a flower in the past, he couldn''t help but look a little unfamiliar now. Even though it wasn''t the first time I''d seen my daughter since she joined Hawasan.


    Hair tied up with pigtails.


    Unlike what I used to wear at the dang, I don''t wear anything that looks terribly comfortable.


    And healthy-looking copper skin!


    "It''s okay."


    Yeah, that''s good!


    Actually, what if I want to do you know. My daughter is so healthy!


    There was a smile on Dang Gunnak''s face.


    "You must have had a hard time coming!"


    "No, Father!"


    Dang-Soso answered loudly.


    "¡­You can speak a little less."


    "Yes!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang Gunnak''s glum gaze turned to Chung-Myung. Chung-Myung opened his eyes wide and tilted his head.


    "Why?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    This bastard will make a bandit for someone else''s daughter...¡­.


    ''No, it''s a mountainous thing, it''s good to be healthy...¡­.¡¯


    As thoughts began to collide, Dang Gunnak''s lips trembled slightly. I can''t organize my position at all, at all!


    "Well, yeah. It''s nice to see you home after a long time."


    "Yes! I like it, too."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    SoSo.


    Please speak to this father as comfortable as you used to.


    please


    Dang Gunnak shrugged his shoulders in the inevitable sorrow.


    But the shock Dan Gunnak had was nothing compared to what Dan Pae had.


    "¡­¡­Soso."


    "Huh?"


    "He¡­¡­.Uh¡­"Well, you''ve changed a lot.


    "What? It''s the same."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yeah. If you do, then you do.


    (Laughs)


    Dang Pae glanced away at Dang-Soso with an awkward face. And spoke to Chung-Myung in a much more awkward voice.


    "¡­¡­have you been strong? Chung-Myung stamp."


    "Yes!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dan Pae''s face was full of humiliation at the bubbly reply.


    In the past, he threw a dagger at the back of Chung-Myung, who danced with Dang Gunnak. It has pushed me out of my position in Soga Province and now I''m in a position to compete with Dang Jan.


    Of course, there was nothing against Chung-Myung because of it. It''s something he should never do as an unmanned person, and even at this moment, he felt sorry for Chung-Myung.


    And Dang Pae is now admiring Chung-Myung.


    You''re bold, too.


    Chung-Myung already greeted him with a bright smile as if he didn''t care about such a thing.


    ''This is the difference between the plates.¡¯


    When we first met, Chung-Myung was just one of Hwasan''s masters. However, now, he has become one of the greatest figures in the world.


    So Dang Pae was surprised by the bowl of Chung-Myung. Dang Pae''s voice, bowing and greeting, was humbling.


    "Thank you."


    "What? What?¡±


    "For forgetting my fault...¡­.¡±


    He took a deep breath and opened his mouth again, slightly blurred.


    "I was foolish at the time. Please forgive me for not making a proper apology.""¡­what?"


    However, Chung-Myung tilted his head as if he didn''t know what to say.


    As soon as Dang Pae was slightly questioned, Baek Cheon poked Chung-Myung in the ribs and whispered in his ear.


    "That''s the man who used to stab you."


    "What? Is that him?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes white and looked at Dang Pae as if he had been bright.


    Baek Cheon sighed, covering his face.


    Come to think of it, Chung-Myung has rarely seen Dang Pae. After sneaking a peek at Dang Pae who followed Dang Gunnak, he fell down with a knife. After that, Dang Pae was trapped in a thunderstorm, so there was nothing more to see.


    "No! This is going to kill me! Where do you show your face? I''ll put a knife in your back...¡­.¡±


    "Cow."


    "¡­That''s possible, I guess. Hehe. Let''s forget about the past and get along well."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    With a sudden change of attitude, Dang Pae''s back was full of cold sweat.


    ''It''s a big bowl in a differently.¡¯


    In a very different way.


    Dang Gunnak, who looked at the process, smiled delightedly.


    Is it really a good thing I''m allied with them?


    Uh...


    A little, a little bit of a regret.¡­.


    "Hmm."


    Dang Gunnak coughed loudly as if he were about to blow his regrets away.


    "Anyway, you had a hard time coming. Really¡­¡­. Yeah, you look like you''re going through a lot.¡±


    How hard must it have been for a man to drag a cart?


    Chung-Myung is also Chung-Myung, but the students who were told to do so couldn''t understand.


    "Yes, I heard you were coming, but what the hell is going on?"


    "Huh? Haven''t you seen it?¡±


    "What are you mean?"


    "The ones in the cart.¡±


    "I saw something wrapped up."


    "Oh, you haven''t checked it yet because you packed it up for the rain."


    "The letter I received also said, ''Listen to your explanation.¡±


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I''m going to make some swords, but we brought the ingredients."


    "Materials?"


    "Yes, for the rest of my life."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s a season.What? Long-lived season?!"


    Dang Gunnak freaked out and screamed.


    "Are you sure you''re in your later years? That''s all?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Hey, it''s not something that comes out when you dig, where the hell did all those years come from?"


    "You were buried in Hwasan.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang Gunnak''s body quickly lost its vitality.


    It took him a long time to regain his mind.


    In the midst of this, there was an angry sound, "What are the Dangga ancestors doing, so they settled on the ground that didn''t even have a chance?" However, the Dangga''s tablemates quietly erased the words from their minds.


    "Hey, here''s the cold water. Father."


    "Turn it off."


    Dang Gunnak, who gulped down the cold water that Dang Jan gave out, moved in an unusual hurry.


    "I''ll have to check for now. I wonder if it''s really a season."


    "Yes, let''s go."


    As Dang Gunnak quickly moved his feet and left the reception hall, his meal soles and Hawasan''s disciples followed.


    Almost running, Yoon-Jong asked Baek Cheon gently.


    "By the way, private lodging."


    "Huh?"


    "Is the season such a precious thing? No, I thought it was precious, but the owner''s reaction was so...¡­.¡±


    "¡­¡­what do I know?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I guess that''s just how it is.


    Then Dang Gunnak stopped, shook his head, and found the general.


    "Officer! Gun!""Yes, my lord!"


    Dang Sangsu stormed out. It was surprising to know that Dang Gunnak had no such thing as screaming for him.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Where''s the cart from Hwasan!"


    "Oh, that cart?"


    Dang Sangsu replied nonchalantly, as if he was making a fuss.


    "I broke the wheel and left it in front of the back workshop to repair it."


    "What''s on it?"


    "I brought it with me...¡­.¡±


    "Get out of my way!"


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    Dang Gunnak, who almost pushed Dang Sangsu away from the front, ran toward the workshop at a formidable speed.


    In front of it, there was a cart that had become scrap. What was written there was also clearly visible.


    "A giant, a giant¡­¡­..Gasp."


    Dang Gunnak grabbed his chest. She was shocked to see her wrapped in dirty cloth.


    "You... you heinous bastards! You know what this is and you''re taking care of it! Things to be punished by heaven!"


    At last he pulled the reflection off his sleeve and began to throw it at his disciples.


    "Oh, no, what''s wrong with you all of a sudden?"


    A little embarrassed by Dang Gunnak''s attitude, Chung-Myung quickly pulled out his sword and kicked out the reflection of flying away.


    In the meantime, it was ridiculous that there was not a single reflection flying towards Dang-Soso.


    Dang Gunnak, who was huffing as if his anger hadn''t gone away, soon peeled off the cloth on the cart with his trembling hands.


    Then a metal full of old age finally appeared. At first, it seemed to be well-smoothed, but now it was hard to understand the material of the metal just by its appearance.


    But Dang Gunnak could tell exactly what the metal was.


    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!


    Deep breathing over and over again, he touched the surface of the metal. A cold chill poured in from my fingertips. His eyes grew big.


    "Hey, that''s right. It''s really a season!"


    That was also the best of the products.


    Dang Gunnak hurriedly peeled off all the cloth. Then, he breathed out his breath as he looked at the season with a mixture of astonishment and excitement.


    "Hey, this is how much I''ve spent in my later years.¡­!¡±


    "Hehe. Right?"


    Chung-Myung approached and stuck his head out. Then Dang Gunnak''s head turned to break and was fixed toward Chung-Myung.


    asked Chung-Myung, a little flinching.


    "......No? No, I think it''s right.¡±


    "¡­Hey, Lee¡­¡­!¡±


    Dang Gunnak snatched Chung-Myung and threw him away.


    "Do you know what this is? It is a hundred times more expensive than gold for the same weight. No, it''s a hundred times the size. Now I can''t get it, so it''s a price to call it!"


    Chung-Myung, who had flown away, returned to his place casually and tilted his head.


    "What? Is that so? I don''t think it used to be that bad."


    "No, when the hell are you talking about? It has already been a hundred years since the price of the season soared. Mr. Han-chul has dried up since the war against the Magyo!"


    "Oh, no wonder."


    Then I understand a little bit.¡­.


    "We can''t save Hwasan with this amount! But do you roll it up in a cloth and put it on the cart? Are you guys made of liver iron?"


    "No, it''s just a lump of metal."


    At the sight of Chung-Myung pouting his mouth, Dang Gunnak momentarily stumbles in front of his eyes and picks up the cart.A lump of metal?


    A lump of metal?


    If one of the dang family members had said such a thing, he would have put charcoal in his mouth and sewed his mouth.


    However, his opponent was a swordsman who didn''t even know how precious Han Cheol was.


    Let''s not hope.


    Yeah, what''s the point of getting angry? That''s the kind of guy this guy is.


    "Whoa, yeah...¡­. So why on earth did Han-chul carry him all the way here?"


    "I''m going to make a sword.¡±


    "¡­¡­Sword?"


    "Yes, plum sword."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang Gunnak''s eyes cramped.


    "You''re making a sword out of this?"


    "Yes."


    His face, which had been calm for a while, turned red again.


    But soon he regained the caustic composure of the party.


    ''No, no. Don''t get carried away for now.''


    Taking a deep breath, he looked directly at Chung-Myung and asked.


    "Are you going to make a creature of the Munpa?"


    "No, I''m just going to make plum swords. I''ll give you the death penalty.¡±


    "¡­Are you crazy?"


    "What?"


    Dang Gunnak, who finally couldn''t hold back his harsh words, fired fire from his mouth.


    "Why? I''d rather make a sword out of gold. No, gold is better! If you make a sword out of it, you''ll have to buy a manor, but when did Hwasan become such a wealthy cleric?"


    "Hehe. You don''t seem to know."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Chung-Myung poked out his belly.


    "I have a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang Gunnak eventually collapsed.


    Even if I combined all the shouts I had made in my life, I couldn''t do as much as I did today.


    "¡­¡­You''re out of your mind, too."


    Of course, I knew you weren''t, but I believed you were half sane.


    "You can make it, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I brought it because I thought I could make a dangga, but if I can''t, I''ll look elsewhere."


    Dang Gunnak''s head quickly turned taut.


    Soon after he cleared his mind, he got rid of all his excitement and stood up and nodded seriously.


    "Of course I can. If it''s the smelting of the Four Thousand Dangs, it''s not that difficult to make a permanent iron sword."


    "Oh! Then¡­¡­".¡±


    "There''s a condition instead."


    "What?"


    Dang Gunnak radiated light from both eyes.


    "Can you take me off for a while?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I won''t ask for much, so give me a little. What do you mean friends? Hahaha!"


    Dang-Soso, who was watching the situation blankly from the back, turned his head gently.


    I''ve always been proud of my father...¡­ I was strangely a little shy today.

 Chapter - 428 Episode 428. What friends are for? (3)

    Like this.


    Cheonhong, a specialty of Sacheon, slowly poured into the cup.


    A gentle scent that made people comfortable spread gently through the room.


    "Well."


    The person holding the cup was also disciplined, but he savored the tea with a gesture that was not contrary to the tea ceremony.


    "Would you like a drink?¡±


    Soft voice.


    However, the subtle weight behind the tone reminded me of the speaker''s identity.


    It''s just...


    "Excuse me."


    Chung-Myung, who was watching the scene, said with a sullen face.


    "It doesn''t make any difference if you pretend to be so calm now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang Gunnak, who put down the teacup, glanced around.


    His disciples in the room were looking at him with a sullen face. Even my daughter had a sulky face.


    "Hmm."


    Dang Gunnak coughed low and humbly.


    ''I''m excited.''


    I was too excited about that, too. I wonder if I''ve ever lost my mind like this in the past decade or so far.


    He opened his mouth in a solemn voice, thinking that he had to make up for it somehow.


    "You may think I was being silly, but...¡­.¡±


    "Yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang Gunnak remembered again what Chung-Myung was like.


    "¡­Of course, I''m a little excited, but it''s because that late-life is a precious thing.¡±


    "Oh¡­¡­ yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I don''t think the reaction was bad.


    Dang Gunnak, who glanced at everyone, had a soft smile again.


    "So let''s have a cup of tea for now...¡­.¡±


    But Chung-Myung neatly cut off his horse.


    "Let''s get to the point quickly. So, you can make me an iron sword, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    How is this Taoist more impatient than the Four Thousand Men?


    But it was good that the topic changed.


    "It is true that Han Chul-ui''s skills are being practiced as he dries up in Jung-won. But fortunately, there''s still a way to deal with the party."


    "Yes, then make it for me."


    Dang Gunnak frowned at the nonchalant response.


    "But are you really going to make a sword? Once again, Han-chul is a priceless thing that can''t be compared to gold. But to make a sword out of that precious iron...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung replied with a sour voice.


    "That''s the season."


    "It''s not just iron!"


    Dang Gunnak couldn''t give up and continued to dissuade him, but Chung-Myung looked shrugged.


    "I know what you mean, but I have a lot of money. There are many ways to earn money. But I heard you can''t get this anywhere else."


    "That''s right."


    "Then, of course, we have to make a sword. Don''t waste it somewhere else and if you want to make it later, you can''t have a stomachache."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The nonchalant explanation led Dang Gunnak to shake his head.


    ''I''m definitely out of my mind.¡¯


    But that''s like Chung-Myung.


    "Okay, if you say that, I''ll make it for you. Instead, I''ll have to pay you properly."


    "Payment between friends!¡±


    "The more you deal with friends, the more certain you have to be."


    Dang Gunnak held out as if he couldn''t back down. Chung-Myung pouted out.


    "How much do you want?¡±


    "That''s enough money, but the season you brought...¡­.¡±


    "Oh, I can''t do that!"


    "Give me some, give me some! That''s a lot! Can you tell I''m taking it off?"


    As Dang Gunnak''s voice crept up, Chung-Myung looked sullenly at him with a look of disapproval."Where do you want to use one? You said it''s better to sell it.¡±


    "¡­¡­that''s the story of when you made a sword or something like that.


    Dang Gunnak sighed deeply.


    "You know, memorization is a consumable thing."


    "That''s right."


    "The more sophisticated you memorize, the thinner and finer you have to make it, so no matter how carefully you use it, it''s bound to wear out." Once it''s released, it''s not easy to recover."


    "Yes."


    "But paradoxically, that''s why we have to make it better. Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    "Yes, so there''s a memorization that I want to make in my later years."


    "That''s accurate."


    Dang Gunnak''s eyes were rarely blazing.


    I''m not interested in wealth. But this was a slightly different matter.


    A stronger and more sophisticated memorization is a treasure that cannot be exchanged for anything. It''s possible to achieve the same effect as the rise in radiance just by memorizing it more sophisticatedly.


    "There are some memorizations that can''t be made unless it''s a robbery comparable to later in life. After it became extremely difficult to save Han Cheol, I tried to keep it as much as I could, but he also had a limitations.¡±


    "While you''ve saved a season, do you want to rebuild it?¡±


    "That''s accurate."


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung shook his head from side to side as if in deep agony.


    "Is there something bothering you?"


    "No. What¡­¡­" It''s not like that."


    "Then what?"


    After hesitating for a moment, he said in a voice that still had worries.


    "In my opinion, a stronger Dangga will help Hwasan, so I should definitely do it for him."


    "¡­tende?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "But when I heard that Han-chul was precious, I had a stomachache to take him off. I''d be glad to give it to you if I hadn''t heard you."


    Dang Gunnak grinned at the frank comment.


    ''I went all the way to the bay to help you with this.¡¯


    Why did I do that?


    Why


    "Well, I can''t help it. A person shouldn''t be this nice, but I''ll hold it for you since you''re the dangga master. Take it a little apart."


    "Thank you¡­¡­."


    "Just a little bit!"


    "¡­¡­Thank you so much."


    It''s something to be grateful for, but it''s also a talent to make people so ungrateful.


    Dang Gunnak shook his head.


    "Then there''s no time to lose. Let''s go."


    "What? To where?"


    A slight subtle smile hung around his mouth.


    "I''ll go to someone who can handle the season."


    "Good morning!"


    "Hwasans, it''s been a while!"


    "Oh, my lady! You''ve become healthier!"


    Throughout Dang Gunnak''s journey to the depths of the Dangga, each person he faced greeted with a bright face.


    The hospitality was greeted with a sneaking smile by his disciples.


    "It''s a lot different from last time."


    "I know."


    At Yoon-Jong''s words, Baek Cheon looked around with a new look. In fact, the eyes of the party members who came to look at them were full of goodwill.


    I''ve visited Dangga as a guest before, but I''ve never felt that way. I got a look full of vigilance.


    A lot has changed in a short time.


    "Because the party no longer thinks of him as a foreigner anymore."


    Listening to their conversation, Dang Pae smiled and explained.


    "Hwasans don''t know, but Dangga isn''t the one who makes friends recklessly. We unite with the rest of the world under the name of the Great King, but it''s a necessary thing.""¡­Yes."


    "But Hwasan is different. Dangga wants to be a relationship that truly supports each other with Hwasan. Gashol knows how the owner feels.¡±


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon nodded at the same words as Jeongron.


    Then Dang Jan on the other side whispered quietly enough to be heard only by them.


    "And thanks to the crushing of the Senate by the St. Chung-Myung the other day, the position of the household owner has risen a lot. Thanks to this, the family has developed rapidly and the lives of the households have become more comfortable. That''s why everyone welcomes him."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon thought for a moment. It seems that Chung-Myung is solving most of the problems that are scattered here and there by beating people.


    "But where are we going now?¡±


    "I''m going to the workshop."


    "I saw earlier that the workshop seemed to be over there¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang Jan grinned.


    "There can''t be a single workshop in Sichundang. There are dozens of workshops in the Dangga alone."


    "¡­It''s huge in size."


    "The place we''re going to is the most important of the workshops, and the most useless and useless."


    "What? What do you mean?¡­.¡±


    "You''ll find out when you go."


    After passing the gathering of the war angles, a well-decorated garden appeared. As it passed through the garden and headed inward, an old and old workshop appeared, unlike the magnificent war angle that had been seen so far.


    "You can put it down here."


    "Yes."


    Hwasan''s disciples, who dropped the whole season in the yard, followed Dang Gunnak to the house next to the workshop.


    It was an old thatched house that was about to collapse. Standing in front of him, Dang Gunnak opened his mouth in an unbecomingly polite manner.


    "Your grandfather, it''s military music."


    When Dang Gunnak lowered his posture, others put their hands together reflexively and bent their heads.


    "Your grandfather."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    However, after several calls, Dang Gunnak carefully opened the door to the thatched house with a slight look of dismay.


    Then a gray-haired old man was seen lying in a small room with such a peaceful face.


    Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    "I think he''s dead."


    "Speak, please!"


    "Mouth, come on, come on!"


    Dang Gunnak shook the old man lightly with a slightly nervous face.


    "Your grandfather. Your grandfather?"


    However, the old man did not wake up easily even though he shook a lot.


    Chung-Myung said with a sullen look.


    "Look, he''s dead.¡±


    "Close it, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Somebody sew his mouth! Come on!"


    The old man, who had not even moved, flinched and slowly opened his eyes, perhaps due to the heightened voice of his disciples.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "My grandfather, that''s military music."


    "Who''s the military evil?"


    "¡­¡­Fortune, my grandfather."


    "Fortune? You?"


    "Yes, don''t you remember? I said hello 10 days ago."


    "You want me to go? Where is Myung going?"


    "¡­¡­It''s been more than a decade since my father died."


    "Really? You want me to go?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s face, who was listening to their conversation, slowly began to get distorted. He ended up looking nervously at Dang Pae.


    "Excuse me."


    "Yes, stamp."


    "¡­Who is that old man?¡±


    "He is the oldest man in the Dang family, Dang Hopyong. The family usually uses the title ''God''s Son'' rather than his name."


    "Shin-Soo?"


    Dang Pae nodded with a proud and proud face.


    "Yes, you are the chief craftsman of the current Dangga. He''s a person who doesn''t have any memory that can''t be made with ghostly dexterity. If the leader of a party is Gaju, he is the leader of the party''s battle.""Oh¡­¡­."


    "There will be no master craftsman better than him at the moment. Even throughout the history of the party, only one craftsman is common."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    That''s nice.


    I like them all...


    Chung-Myung glanced anxiously at the master of the problem.


    "So who are you?"


    "¡­¡­Dang Gunnak, my grandfather. Dang Gunnak."


    One cheek of Chung-Myung had a slight cramp.


    "¡­¡­But you don''t look well. Are you sick?"


    "Oh¡­¡­ not like that¡­"¡­.¡±


    Dang Pae scratched the back of his head with a shy face.


    "Since he is a very old man, the spirit is not clear these days. It''s not usually this bad, but it''s a little too much today...¡­.¡±


    "Isn''t Izzie clear?"


    "¡­a little bit."


    Now Chung-Myung''s cheeks, eyes, and even his entire face trembled.


    "Doesn''t that mean you''re old after all?"


    "¡­¡­No, to senility¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s eyes turned to Dang Hoppyong again.


    "So, what did the lord find this old man for?"


    Oh?


    Dang Gunnak bowed his head to Dang Hopyong, who seemed to have come to his senses.


    "My grandfather, I have a job to deal with. I think my grandfather should step up to the plate."


    "One season. Um, yeah. It''s the middle of the season."


    Dang Hopyong rubbed his head with a white beard.


    "It''s not until I''m in the middle of the season...¡­.for a season¡­¡­ Well, later in the year."


    Dang Hopyong muttered with a serious face as if he was worried about something. He asked Dang Gunnak.


    "Is there a problem?"


    "That''s what I''m saying."


    "Yes, my grandfather."


    "That''s¡­¡­."


    Dang Hopyong tilted his head.


    "Who are you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Where''s Myoung going?"


    Poodle poodle.


    Chung-Myung''s face was red and convulsed as if it would burst.


    "No! You said you''d go to a man dealing with his life, and you''re looking for an old man!" Why is it Hwasan and the dangga is not working.


    Eventually, Baek Cheon hurriedly shut up his squealing mouth. Then he broke into a cold sweat and apologized hurriedly.


    "Hahaha. I''m sorry! When he goes crazy, hahaha!"


    "Shut up! Please!"


    Hwasan''s disciples, who were pulling out Chung-Myung, were now almost in tears. Apparently, he has the highest distribution in the party, but he''s senile to such a person!


    But Chung-Myung shouted, shaking everyone''s hands.


    "What, did I say something I couldn''t say? A master craftsman is f*cking. You''re a master when you''re sober! If you''re out of your mind, you''re senile!"


    Then Dang Hopyong, who was looking around with dim eyes, looked at Chung-Myung. But for a moment, the old man''s skinny body flinched.


    Throughout, there was a strange light in the unfocused eyes.


    "Uh¡­.Uh?"


    Dang Hopyong, who looked at Chung-Myung as if he was shocked by something, soon opened his mouth wide. It was as if he had seen a ghost.


    "Huh? Uh¡­¡­¡­Every¡­¡­."


    "Your grandfather?"


    A little embarrassed, Dang Gunnak asked in a curious voice, but instead, Dang Hopyong pointed to Chung-Myung with trembling hands.


    "A plum inspection?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yes?


    Is this inspiration really senile? Who are you looking at?¡­.


    ''Oh, that''s right.''


    Oh, I''m plum inspection, right?


    Haha¡­¡­.


    Hahaha...


    What the hell is going on here?


    Chung-Myung was momentarily speechless. As soon as my mouth dried up, cold sweat began to flow down my spine.

 Chapter - 429 Episode 429. What friends are for? (4)

    "A plum inspection?"


    Speaking out of the blue, Baek Cheon looked at the old man with a questionable face.


    No, what the old man suddenly said...¡­.


    "Who are you doing this to?"


    "I think it''s Chung-Myung."


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon looked back at Chung-Myung and tilted his head.


    But why is he sweating so hard all of a sudden?¡¯


    There was no such thing as Chung-Myung he knew.


    Isn''t Chung-Myung the one who will calmly cheat even if he is dragged to the front of the Underworld?


    What''s going on here?¡¯


    Baek Cheon looked back at Dang Hopeong with curious eyes.


    "Every, plum blossoms¡­¡­.¡±


    The old man''s eyes, which seemed to be losing light, were filled with passion. His eyes were all wrinkled with tears.


    "The Old Examiner¡­¡­.¡±


    At the end of the day, the old man, who was shaking with tears, stopped for a moment. And he frowned.


    "Huh?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "¡­isn''t it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The atmosphere subsided coldly.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha.¡­.¡±


    Dang Hopyong tilted his head when Chung-Myung burst into awkward laughter.


    "Is that right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I don''t think so?"


    At every word he said, Chung-Myung was startled.


    Which song should I dance to?¡¯


    Chung-Myung had no choice when he tried to deal with someone who wasn''t mentally sound. I''ll do something if the words work.


    "Apricot flower¡­.huh? Who did I say it was?"


    Finally, Dang Gunnak, who was next to him, sighed deeply and stepped in.


    "Your grandfather, the plum blossoms examiner has already passed away a hundred years ago.


    "¡­Draw?"


    At that word, the tears around Dang Hopyong''s eyes dried up in an instant.


    "I see, I see. No, but the old M.E. wasn''t that handsome. He looked like a con artist, not like a con artist.¡­.¡±


    No, but that guy?


    "But he turned out to be a masterly man. He was strong and noble."


    "Hehe. That''s right."


    "¡­¡­You were a bit of a bad personality¡­¡­. No, it was very bad. A lot."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Blood vessels rose on Chung-Myung''s forehead.


    "¡­I miss you. It seems like yesterday that the old man was stroking my hair, but time has passed already.¡±


    Dang Hopyong looked at the distant sky, reciting lonelyly. Everyone was automatically solemnized by the way he looked so sentimental.


    Except for one person.


    "Who is it?"


    After agonizing over it, Chung-Myung soon smiled pleasedly.


    ''I have no idea.¡¯


    How can I remember everything from a hundred years ago?


    I''ve been brought to the dangbo for a few drinks, so maybe that''s when I''m on my way. I guess I ran into him.


    It must have been a child to say that he patted his head, but he became a gray-haired old man today and tomorrow.


    Something sentimental....


    "So who are you?"


    I don''t think so.


    Then Dang Gunnak sighed quietly and got to the point.


    "It doesn''t matter now, my grandfather. I think we need to make a sword with the iron of later life. And we need to make some additional gold memorization."


    "Gold for a single iron sword¡­"¡­.¡±


    Dang Hoppyong, who was reading after Dang Gunnak''s words, blurted the end of his words.


    Soon, the old man''s eyes, which had been loosened, shone sharply.


    "You''re asking too much of an old man who''s dying."


    "I know it''s a difficult request, my grandfather. I don''t know about one iron sword, but I''m anxious to leave gold memorization in the hands of other children. Of course, it''s their skill, I admit, but where can I follow my grandfather''s hand?"


    With sincere persuasion, Dang Hopyong looked over the workshop behind Dang Gunnak and others without a reply."Have you saved your life?"


    "That''s right."


    Dang Hopyong still flickered his head.


    "I didn''t think I''d catch a hammer while I was living.I, too, am a member of the party. If the householder says so, I cannot help but listen.¡±


    "Thank you, my grandfather."


    Dang Hopyong shook his head loudly.


    "But let alone the gold grade, what are you going to do by making a sword? I don''t think the party decided to master swordsmanship."


    "The party formed a friendship with Hwasan. The people who brought this iron were the Hwasanites, and they asked for the production of the iron sword.¡±


    "What?"


    Suddenly, a spark popped out of Dang Hopyong''s eyes, which seemed calm all along.


    "Who are you going to give the iron sword to.


    "Hwasan¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''re going to ride a sword made by the Tang Dynasty to Munpa for the rest of the year? That doesn''t make any sense. Dangga''s weapons can only be used by Dangga. Dang Myong is your son! How dare you put such a dead man''s foot on my mouth!"


    Dang Hopyong, who was pointing his finger, was about to bubble up his mouth.


    "Not until I have dirt in my eyes! I can make you as much as you want. But not a sword!"


    "Joe, my grandfather! It''s already been a long time since Hwasan and his party formed an alliance.¡­.¡±


    "That''s none of my business, stop and go back!"


    Dang Gunnak stepped back with a touch.


    The spirit emanating from the old man''s body was not normal. Furthermore, his position as a nephew''s grandson made him more embarrassed.


    ''This is not good enough.¡­.¡¯


    At that time, Chung-Myung sneaked up to him in agony. And he gestured briefly, saying he had something to talk about.


    Dang Gunnak bows his head slightly toward Dang Hopyong.


    "My grandfather, wait a minute¡­¡­.¡±


    "And who are you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang Gunnak looked at the old man with glum eyes for a moment. Soon after, Dang Pae was attached to Dang Hopyong and came out from a distance.


    Chung-Myung and his disciples clung together and asked.


    "What happened?"


    "Well, your grandfather doesn''t seem to be interested in making an iron sword."


    Chung-Myung said in an abrupt voice in response to Dang Gunnak''s embarrassment.


    "It''s not that you don''t want to make an iron sword, it''s just that you don''t have an idea."


    "But correct it at least once a day."


    "¡­...that''s what I''m saying now!"


    The unbearable Chung-Myung spouted fire from his eyes.


    He said, "I''ll do the same," but he didn''t know that he would bring it to his old, dumb old man who can''t even speak.


    "Then I''ll ask someone else to make it. It''s not just the old man here."


    But Dang Gunnak shook his head in a different way.


    "Fancy season is not something that can be handled so easily. Moreover, thinning out the middle of the season requires very high-level technology.¡±


    "Well¡­."


    "Of course, as you say, others will be able to make a sword. But if you''re going to use precious materials, shouldn''t you make a better quality sword?¡±


    "That''s true, isn''t it?"


    "All I have to do is convince him. If I can persuade my grandfather somehow...¡­.¡±


    "No, but it doesn''t make sense. How can I persuade an old man who can''t even speak? If you look at him, you''re going to throw a stone because there''s no answer!"


    "¡­¡­are you an expert?"


    "If Lao Tzu had seen it, he would have told me to just let it go! It''s the nature of nothing!"


    Chung-Myung gritted his teeth.After a brief look, the old man stared blankly at Ho Gong, and then suddenly shouted and insisted on something ridiculous.


    It was also the kind of person Chung-Myung found most difficult to deal with.


    I''ll try my best to lie down and make a mess of it, but what would I say to someone who is mentally unstable? It''s better to read "Kyung" in cow''s ear.


    At that time, Baek Cheon sighed deeply.


    "It doesn''t seem easy, Chung-Myung. It is clear that you are in a bad state of mind just by saying that you are a plum screen earlier. You can''t tell people apart.¡±


    Yoon-Jong responded.


    "It''s a good thing you don''t recognize people, but I think you''ve lost track of time. The past and the present are mixed up in my head, and there''s no way to persuade them."


    "¡­¡­I''m really going crazy¡­"¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who was about to grumble, shut up for a moment.


    "Huh?"


    When Chung-Myung suddenly became silent, Baek Cheon suddenly became gripped by an ominous premonition.


    This is the face of this guy when he thinks bad things.¡¯


    Chung-Myung even began muttering to himself, thinking hard about something.


    "I don''t recognize people...¡­mixed the past and the present¡­¡­.¡±


    After a while, Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Yeah, that''s right. Are you out of your mind?¡±


    At the evil smile, Baek Cheon asked nervously.


    "¡­¡­you, what else are you going to do?"


    Chung-Myung just shrugged and laughed.


    "Are you going to cheat again?"


    "Fraud?"


    Chung-Myung thought for a moment and smiled as if he was having fun.


    "Well, I guess it''s a scam in the eyes of private life."


    "¡­What do you mean by that?"


    But this is not a scam.


    giggle giggle


    Chung-Myung smiled and glanced to the side. Dang Hopyong was staring at Ho Gong with dim eyes again.


    "So who are you?"


    "¡­¡­Dang Pae."


    "Where''s Myoung going?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang Pae, who swallowed a sigh, looked up at the distant sky.


    It''s like hell.


    I wish this time had passed quickly.¡­.


    "Huh?"


    At that time, his eyes were seen approaching his disciples, including Dang Gunnak.


    "Huh?"


    But something wasn''t right. Everyone had an awkward look on their faces. Like¡­¡­ trying to do something bad.


    "Lord, what the hell...¡­.¡±


    "Shh."


    Dang Gunnak covered his mouth with his fingers as if to be quiet.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At that moment.


    "Hahaha!"


    Chung-Myung walked out of the back of the workshop with a loud cough. He''s taking a step differently than usual.


    "Huh?"


    Standing in the middle of the yard, Chung-Myung shouted cheerfully with his hands behind his back.


    "Apyong! Where is Apyeong!"


    "Apyung?"


    It''s a word that you use to call a child you know. But where''s the kid in here...¡­.


    "Gasp!"


    Dang Pae''s head turned.


    As if when did he doze off halfway, Dang Hopyong jumped in surprise and was looking at Chung-Myung.


    "Who, who¡­"¡­?¡±


    Chung-Myung looked straight at Dang Hopyong and nodded.


    "There you are!"


    "Who are you?"


    Dang Hopyong looked at Chung-Myung with blurry eyes.


    Then Chung-Myung grabbed the plum blossoms embroidered on his chest and showed them and yelled.


    "This guy! He doesn''t recognize me anymore? It''s me, censorship!"


    "The inspection of plum blossoms¡­"¡­?¡±


    Dang Hopyong blinked and checked Chung-Myung over and over again. Chung-Myung spouted a haughty aura, taking a step forward like a wedge."Oh, old man!"


    Dang Hopyong sprang up from his seat and ran toward Chung-Myung. Then he trembled, clutching his hand and shedding tears.


    "Old man... Where the hell have you been, old man? How long has it been? Oh, my God."


    The strange despondency on the faces of the Hwasan disciples and Dang Gunnak watching the scene was young.


    ''Wow, this works.¡¯


    Now you''re playing tricks on me.¡¯


    I''ve never seen anyone cheat on an old man in my life.¡¯


    Then Yoon-jong looked back at Jo-Gol and whispered in a questionable voice.


    "But wasn''t he a terrible actor?"


    "I couldn''t open my eyes to see it.¡±


    "But why do you look so natural now?"


    "How do you know what he''s doing?"


    The two sighed at the same time.


    And¡­¡­.


    Joe, my grandfather...¡­.¡¯


    Dang Gunnak was looking at the scene with a complex and subtle mind. I accepted it because there was no point, but it didn''t hurt to see the pseudo-doctor who rolled in eat the eldest man of the family.


    "Nothing to say! Where''s the dangbo guy?"


    "My grandfather...¡­. I don''t know? Now¡­¡­.¡±


    "Eh! Useless man!"


    Dang Gunnak''s cheeks trembled.


    ''Is that him?''


    You''re crossing the line.


    I told him to do it because he acted moderately, but he was completely fine. One might think that Maehwa Inspection really came back alive.


    "I heard you''re a bit dexterous, but you don''t have the sword to fight the devil. Can you make me an iron sword, since I have brought you an iron sword?"


    "Oh, my God, old man. Who would I disobey? If you disobey your elders and find out about it, I''ll be surprised."


    "Well, I don''t have to say anything, so make it quickly!"


    "Yes! Yes! Let''s get started¡­"¡­.¡±


    However, as he was about to stand up with a quick nod, Dang Hopyong slightly turned his head to the side.


    "But¡­¡­ you look a little slimmer?"


    "¡­¡­¡­When ignorance increases, appearance changes."


    "Oh, yeah. I''ve heard of it before. Hehe. You''ve gotten very handsome. It''s much better than before."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    That¡­¡­.


    It''s a compliment, but it''s strangely upsetting.


    "I''ll put the fire on the stove right now. Please wait a little bit!"


    "¡­Yes."


    Turning around, Dang Hopyong asked when his eyes met Dang Gunnak.


    "Who are you?"


    "I¡­¡­."


    Dang Gunnak opened his mouth to explain, but Dang Hopyong shook his head before hearing the answer.


    "That''s enough. If you know how to handle iron, come into the workshop. We need 20 to knock on the grasshopper and iron. Call the elders, too! We need to heat up the furnace!"


    "Yes! I''ll do it right away."


    Dang Hopyong straightened his bent shoulders.


    His bent back was straightened out, and the spirit of the craftsman, who had never been seen, began to flow out of his body.


    "Fix the egrets! Melt the season!"


    "Yes!"


    Chung-Myung grinned as he walked confidently into the workshop.


    "That''s good, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang Gunnak glared at Chung-Myung with a look of despondency, anger and annoyance.


    "You were very excited.¡±


    "Hehe. It''s a piece of cake.¡±


    "¡­¡­People might think it''s a real plum inspection.¡±


    "Hahaha. That''s nothing."


    "Ugh."


    Dang Gunnak shook his head.


    "Anyway, I''m glad it''s settled. I''ll help my grandfather, so you can play the plum screen in between.""Yes, I will."


    Acting¡­¡­.


    Chung-Myung laughed a little bit bitterly at the thought.


    When Dang Gunnak headed to the workshop, Hwasan''s disciples clapped their tongues and pointed fingers at Chung-Myung.


    "Just. Six-syllable''s impersonating his father and eating the old man''s back."


    "At this point, he''s a fraud.¡±


    "Trash."


    Amid mounting criticism, Chung-Myung lifted his head and looked up at the sky.


    Long sentence death penalty.


    I''m being criticized for pretending to be me.


    Does this make any sense?


    What did you say? You''re a crook!


    "Eh, f*ck!"


    What do you think you know?


    Come on!

 Chapter - 430 Episode 430. What friends are for? (5)

    The Sichundang family began to heat up.


    The symbols of a party are poison and memorization.


    Among them, the fact that the party''s top craftsman, who is at the peak of memorization, grabbed the hammer again in years was enough to excite the party leaders.


    "What the hell are you making?"


    "Everything must be great!"


    "But can you grab the hammer now? Isn''t it a fact that you''re not in your right mind?"


    "I''m sure the owner has an idea."


    The eyes of the party members began to turn to Dang Hoiyong''s workshop.


    Meanwhile, people in the workshop were busy and dusted off. Dozens of men rushed in, quickly twinkling like new ones.


    Sitting in front of a large hearth in the middle, Dang Hopyong checked the charcoal in his hand with his profound eyes.


    "It''s high-quality white coal. It was well managed while I let go of my hands.¡±


    Dang Gunnak smiled as he watched the scene.


    "¡­Your grandfather. It''s just white coal, and it''s here."


    "Really?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who was watching from the entrance of the workshop, bit his nails.


    "Is this gonna be okay? Is this really okay?"


    What if we end up losing everything in the middle of the season?


    Though Chung-Myung isn''t nervous at all, things didn''t seem as thoughtful.


    However, despite his anxiety, Dan Hopeong''s movement was unstoppable. Tang Hopyong, who climbed into the brazier that was twice as tall as a man, jumped into the brazier.


    "Get off!"


    "Yes!"


    As Dang Jan carried Jangbaektan, Dang Hoppyong, who filled it thoroughly in the brazier, raised his head and shouted.


    "Fortune!"


    "Yes, my grandfather!"


    Dang Gunnak took a small box out of his sleeve as if he had waited. His face was stiff as if he were a little nervous.


    Soon after, a brilliantly gilded chest opened. A little red jewel showed up.


    Dang Gunnak carefully took it out and handed it to Dang Hopyong in the brazier.


    Baek Cheon tilted his head and asked.


    "What is that?"


    Then Dang Pae answered in a cautious voice.


    "It''s called white salt jade. It''s something that gives off heat as soon as it''s handed down. I can''t heat the egrets without that stuff."


    "Do you mean there''s such a thing?"


    "It''s one of the party''s contributions. It''s a very precious thing."


    "Oh! That''s the flag of the party."


    What a rare thing it is just by saying that¡­¡­.


    "Expensive?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang Pae was dumbfounded by Chung-Myung''s sudden question.


    I didn''t even know what to answer. In front of the world''s most greedy man, who exudes blatant greed with his eyes full...¡­.


    Fortunately, however, Dang Hopyong escaped from the brazier at that moment. Then he shook his hand lightly and shouted.


    "Set fire to the egrets!"


    "Yes!"


    Finally, the fire started to burn in the brazier.


    "Fortune!"


    "Yes!"


    "Bring it back to life! We need to increase the firepower!"


    "Yes, sir."


    Dang Gunnak and other elders of the Tang family stood on three sides of the brazier. In the first place, a brazier made for that purpose, or a place for people to stand, was prepared in advance.


    As soon as it began to push back its history, the fire burned fiercely. A small hole under the fire caused the flame to descend. It was more of a waterfall than a flame.


    But in Dan Hopeong''s eyes, the firepower didn''t seem to be satisfactory.


    "The!"


    Chung-Myung, who was watching the scene outside the workshop, asked Dang Pae."Is that a special furnace?¡±


    Dang Pae nodded his head.


    "Yes, there are many furnaces in the Dangga. A typical brazier is called the Hongno and can be used by anyone in the Dangga. And the furnace that can produce even higher firepower is called Cheongno, which can only be used by artisans recognized by the workshop."


    "So that''s Cheongro?"


    "No."


    Dang Pae shook his head.


    "That''s called the egrets. A brazier that can only be used by the head of a workshop, producing the strongest firepower in Dangga. Only that furnace can melt the season in its infancy."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung glanced at it with new eyes.


    Whaaaaaaah!


    How high the firepower was, the flames that looked down the brazier almost looked white.


    "Wow, it''s hot!"


    Shouts of astonishment erupted here and there. The heat from the brazier was enormous, as if it would melt even Hwasan''s disciples outside the workshop.


    It seemed to be hot enough, but Dan Hoppyong still heated up the brazier even more.


    "Bring me a season!"


    "Yes!"


    Young blacksmiths of the Dang family, who were waiting nervously, flew into the workshop for a season.


    "Put it in!"


    As soon as orders were given by Dang Hopyong, he poured the iron into the top of the brazier without delay.


    "Jangbaektan!"


    The heated charcoal poured back into the fire. Then a larger white flame broke out into the hole above the fire and danced.


    a formidable heat


    I was suffocated just by looking at it.


    However, Dang Hopyong sat right in front of the furnace, which gave off the heat that seemed to melt the bones, and didn''t bat an eyelid. His ebullient eyes shone with a backflowing flame.


    Isn''t it hot?¡¯


    Baek Cheon threw his tongue out.


    The old man, who had been in and out of his mind, was nowhere to be seen. Now in front of Baek Cheon, he was just one of the craftsmen who devoted his whole life to fireworks and iron.


    "¡­¡­That''s great."


    Baek Cheon nodded loudly at Yoon-Jong''s admiration.


    It catches people''s eye to get to a certain level in any field. The Hwasan disciples couldn''t take their eyes off what was happening in the workshop.


    Just then, a loud voice burst out of the mouth of Dang Hopyong, who had been tightly shut.


    "More! More! More! More firepower! The quality of the iron is poor because it melts awkwardly. This isn''t enough!"


    The elders and Dan Gunnak''s forehead sprang up with thick sweats.


    "Take turns!"


    When Dang Hopyong shouted, the elders who were waiting pushed into the seats of those who were standing first and instilled their strength.


    As he breathed, one of the elders who fell from the furnace wiped the sweat off and looked at Dang Hoppyong.


    "Uncle, are you all right? The heat¡­¡­."


    "Noisy! Don''t talk to me!"


    A pussy voice rang the workshop like thunder. I couldn''t imagine the man who was in and out of his mind a moment ago.


    The heat rolled up the tip of his beard and his face was red, but Dan Hoppyong''s eyes were only focused on the movement of the flame.


    "It''s not enough! How the hell did you guys train? This is all you''ve got! Squeeze more and push it in, now!"


    Elders colored their faces red and pushed their history further. But soon after, his legs began to shake, apparently running out of energy.


    "Change!"


    "Yes!"


    The third elders, who had been waiting, dug inside. But as soon as they built up their history, Dang Hopyong roared."No!"


    His voice was urgent and clear as if the pottery were breaking.


    Dang Hopyong''s gaze fell off the brazier for the first time.


    "Not with this! Put him on the phone, now! Not with you guys. Bring them to me with a cleaner history!"


    Then Dang Pae, who was coordinating the situation, was startled and said hurriedly.


    "Ha, but the first group still hasn''t finished."


    "What?"


    Dang Hopyong''s eyes shook violently.


    "Is this all the elders have?¡±


    Dang Pae couldn''t bear to answer and bowed his head. The other day, as Chung-Myung resolved the tug of war between the Senate and the House of Representatives, many elders were buried.


    If there were only the Dan We clan, who was a senator, there would have been no shortage of people with a high history, but the situation was not good now.


    "You stupid bastards! What kind of season are you going to melt? When the temperature drops, a chill cools the furnace, and eventually all becomes waste! Bring someone in! Those who have a history, now!"


    "Ha, but they are the elders who chose and chose. Those who outrun these people are not in the party right now¡­¡­.¡±


    "You idiot!"


    Dang Hopyong screamed out loud.


    "Bring in the old swordman right now! Isn''t he the best man in the world?"


    "¡­what?"


    All eyes were on Chung-Myung.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung made eye contact with them with a blank face. And I asked.


    "¡­Me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon said in a nonchalant way.


    "I fell down on my own tricks."


    Yoon-Jong also nodded loudly in agreement.


    "This is the provincial government. The Heavenly Hall of Meeting.¡±


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    When Chung-Myung hesitated, Dang Hopyong looked directly at Chung-Myung and opened his mouth.


    "You have to help me now, sir."¡­.Huh? Who are you¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I''m coming back to my senses at that useless moment.


    Chung-Myung said in an irritated voice, scratching the back of his head.


    "Who do you think it is? d*mn it!"


    Then I turned around.


    "Follow me!"


    "¡­us too?"


    Instead of answering, Chung-Myung looked at Dang Hopyong and asked.


    "Don''t you care what kind of history it has? Do I just need to have a high history?¡±


    Dang Hopyong''s blazing eyes stared Chung-Myung straight.


    "It doesn''t matter what kind. As long as it doesn''t run in the dark. Instead, you have to be pure!"


    "What about the chain of roads?"


    "It''s okay!"


    At that moment, Dan Hoppyong''s face looked disappointed.


    "It has to be right now! Where is the old man? Bring him in right now!¡±


    "That''s a subtle half back."


    "What?"


    "Oh, no. I just need to have a high history, right?"


    "¡­¡­ hmm?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "I''m here. All they have is a history."


    "¡­That''s a bit harsh."


    "I can''t believe it only runs.¡±


    Hwasan''s disciples grumbled behind him, but Chung-Myung was adamant.


    "Shut up! You have to pay for the elixir. Hurry up and stick to me. Before I blow up the whole season I''ve brought!"


    "Got it!"


    Chung-Myung, Baek Cheon, and Yoo-Esul ran inside. The elders were all visibly embarrassed state of embarrassment.


    But Chung-Myung pushed the elders relentlessly and squeezed in.


    "Get out of here, get out! Come on!"


    The elders shouted, breathing hard.


    "Do, seal! This furnace cannot be heated with a history of almost any kind! Don''t be ridiculous!"


    "What''s the history.


    They only eat good things, so they run like real thugs.


    "Come on!"


    "Move aside, please."


    "For a while."


    Chung-Myung, Baek Cheon, and Yoo-Esul eventually pushed the elders away and stuck to the stove.


    Taking a short deep breath, Chung-Myung grabbed the handle protruding from the furnace. I don''t know what the material is, but the handle on the furnace wasn''t very hot compared to the temperature."Put it in!"


    The history of the three men began to pour into the brazier altogether.


    "Oh?"


    At the same time, Dang Hopyong''s face, slightly distorted by anxiety, glowed.


    The flame that turned blue turned white again. Furthermore, the white salt that heats the brazier has begun to burn more violently than ever before.


    Dang Hopyong nodded after checking the increasing temperature.


    "The young ones have a great history! All right, if we keep this up here...¡­.¡±


    "But."


    "Gasp!"


    Dang Hopyong, who swallowed the wind, raised his head. And I met Chung-Myung, who was looking at me.


    You can talk while you''re pushing this far back?¡¯


    He opened his mouth unknowingly.


    "How long do I have to do this? What? ¡­¡­old man?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang Hopyong, who came to his senses, stammered back.


    "Sa, this is how you do it for three days."


    "Three days?"


    Chung-Myung frowned.


    "Well, that''s too long. If I increase the fire power, will the duration be reduced?¡±


    "¡­¡­It''s possible if you increase the firepower. But it can''t be...¡­.¡±


    "Yes, I got it. Then¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "Be careful, it might ripen!"


    At that moment, Chung-Myung''s clothes flew violently as if they had met a typhoon. And the flames of the brazier began to rise violently.


    The astounded Dan Hoppyong opened his eyes to the point where the wrinkled eyes became tense. But it soon turned into joy.


    "Okay, let''s do it! What are you doing? Start the bellows!"


    "Yes!"


    A white flame rose like a dragon rising to the chimney of an open workshop.

 Chapter - 431 Episode 431. Im not checking plum blossoms. (1)

    It''s burning red.


    Red as if the sun were rising, red again and again.


    The round jewel will be red...¡­.


    "Ugh."


    Hye Yeon, who dyed her round hair red, frowned.


    ''What does he have... ''¡­.¡¯


    I was confident that I was second to none in my age group. And this confidence was never groundless arrogance. In fact, his private affairs are not Shaolin, who has never come down from the highest position in the world.


    Now standing next to him, Hwasan''s students seemed more relaxed than Hye Yeon, despite pushing this huge history.


    Was the history of the Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong stamps so strong?¡¯


    If you haven''t eaten the ice caps somewhere, how do you explain this history?


    Besides...


    "That platoon, that thing! Where''d you eat blood? Why can''t you use that power?!"


    "¡­¡­You told me to just eat the grass.¡±


    "Then I''m going to take the grass off the middle ear! You want me to feed you some meat?¡±


    "¡­That''s not what you meant."


    It was hard to bite Hye Yeon''s eyes when she heard conversation from behind. Of course, even that was quickly blown away by the heat of the furnace.


    A man like a demon.


    If the Buddha is truly looking at reality, why would he leave that demon like that?


    No, this is not a matter for the Ministry. Isn''t that the man that''s a mastermind?


    What the hell is a primitive man doing to keep an eye on this? We''ll have to get off the lightning and figure it out! Solve it!


    "Hey, hey! Look at you thinking about something else, again!"


    Flinch.


    Hye Yeon quickly focused on reinforcing her history.


    "Once upon a time, the Shaolinites were so focused that they wouldn''t know if a bird nests in their heads! These days, Shaolin, ying!"


    "How can a bird build a nest there when you have a smooth head? You have to say something that makes sense."


    "Once upon a time, birds had grit!"


    "¡­¡­crazy."


    Listening to the conversation, Hye Yeon closed her eyes tightly.


    What a strange thing to do. I hated Baek Cheon, who stood next to him and responded to him more than Chung-Myung, who openly persecuted and bullied people.


    Oh, my god!


    Hye Yeon opened her eyes and stared at the brazier with a frown. I was suffocated by the heat that seemed to ripen.


    How much longer do I have to do it?¡¯


    It''s already been two days since I started a fire without sleeping. Everyone is exhausted now, no matter who you are...¡­.


    "Wow! This is a great drink!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Oh, I hate it. I hate it.


    Chung-Myung flipped the bottle upside down and shook it off. He pushed the last drop into his mouth and stretched his hand to the side and frowned.


    "You don''


    The table next to him was empty before he knew it.


    Chung-Myung, who was looking around, laughed as he watched Dang Gunnak.


    "Dang-ga-nim, we''re out of alcohol.¡±


    "¡­¡­Hey."


    Dang Gunnak openly frowned.


    "Others are using dragons now, is that what you''re doing?"


    "What? What?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At Chung-Myung''s question, Dang Gunnak glanced down instead.


    When I saw Chung-Myung, who was half lying down in a big, comfortable chair and shaking the bottle, I couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    No, the chair is good. This is it.


    But I couldn''t stand the bottles lying all over the floor."Hey, Hwasan The Dragon!"


    "What?"


    Eventually, he hardened his face and spoke with dignity.


    "I don''t want to point out your work. But isn''t this over the top? Not only the elders of the Dang family, but also Hwasan''s disciples and Monk Hye Yeon of Shaolin are suffering. Do you really need to drink in front of them?¡±


    "Oh¡­?"


    Chung-Myung soon bowed his head sullenly. Dang Gunnak, who was slightly softened at the sight, said.


    "Drink as much as you want when you''re done with your work. I can''t allow alcohol here anymore as a member of the party."


    "I understand what you mean."


    Chung-Myung shook his head as if he had understood.


    Dang Gunnak thought his response was a bit unexpected.


    You''re surprisingly good.¡¯


    Maybe he''s weaker than I thought he''d be for someone who''s going strong.¡­.


    But it was that moment.


    "Apyong!"


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah! The elder of the Examiner!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang Gunnak''s eyebrows wriggled greatly.


    Dang Hopyong, who was watching the workshop from the front at Chung-Myung''s call, has been sprinting almost on all fours.


    "Did you call me?"


    Chung-Myung pointed his chin at the bottles and tables lying on the floor.


    "Get rid of all this."


    "What? What do you mean?"


    "It''s not polite to have a drinking party here. I made a mistake."


    At that moment, Dan Hoppyong''s head turned to Dan Gunnak as if he had broken.


    Flinch.


    In those eyes, Dang Gunnak crumpled his neck like a turtle.


    "Jo, my grandfather. That''s not it...¡­.¡±


    "Yes, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang Hopyong squinted at the bubble with his eyes wide open.


    "I don''t know what he''s like right now! Don''t you dare you!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No, if you don''t recognize me, you don''t even know who the Dangga-ju is. Why do you believe Chung-Myung''s words this time?


    Why do you keep losing half your mind?


    "This guy! Huh? This person! Plum blossoms! Plum blossoms inspection! Those special group of horsemen are the trembling Hawsan First Swordsmen, and they''re like brothers to your grandfather''s grandfather in private! What? A drinking board? Did you say drinking board?¡±


    "¡­he, that''s not what I said, my grandfather¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Shut up!


    Dang Gunnak''s eyes were clouded with tears.


    Sad.


    This is so sad.


    "How dare you let him drink like a pig! This person deserves to drink at Shaolin''s Daewoongjeon!"


    Hye Yeon, who was suffering from the inside at Dang Hopyong''s Ilgal, turned her head in surprise.


    No, sir. Shouldn''t we listen to Shaolin''s opinion?


    It was regrettable that I couldn''t speak because I was trying to bring back history.


    The praise for the inspection of plum blossoms by Dang Hopyong never came to an end.


    "Let''s be the heroes of the heaven who have cut those evil masters countless times!"


    "Hehehehe."


    "The world''s worst, huh? The world''s best! The world''s best ale!


    "Hehehehehe!"


    "And he''s the biggest guest of the Sichundang family, and what and what? Your great grandfather didn''t dare say that to him! The laws of the family are going backwards! Do I really have to listen to the whip to come to my senses?"


    "LOL! LOL!"


    Changmyeong laughed and laughed. There was a thousand fire in Dan Gunnak''s heart when he saw it.


    No, why do you like it? Why!''


    Then Dang Hopyong shouted, blood in his eyes.


    "The answer is!"


    "Sorry, I''m sorry."


    "Can''t you come and see the table right now?¡±


    Chung-Myung, who was lying on the chair again, hinted at his help."Soheung Province, too.


    "Yes, Soheungju!"


    "Sweet bamboo shoots."


    "Yeah, bamboo shoot! Come on. No! Bring me all the alcohol you have! All kinds of things!"


    Dang Gunnak hesitated and Dan Hoppyong blinked.


    "Why? Should I go?"


    "Oh, no, my grandfather! I''ll bring you a drink table right away!"


    "Run!"


    "Yes!"


    When Dang Gunnak tried to run fast, frightened Dang Pae and Dang Jan blocked him.


    "Oh, my father. We''ll be there!"


    "Here you are, here you are!"


    As the two rushed, Dang Gunnak threw his eyes at the distant sky seen out of the workshop.


    How did I make this mistake?¡­.¡¯


    I should''ve stopped that Mangjong when he said he''d impersonate Maehwa inspection. Why would you allow that to happen to you?


    Whether Dang Gunnak does or not, Chung-Myung asks Dang Hopyong.


    "So, is it still a long way off?¡±


    "It''s almost done."


    "What''s taking so long?"


    "It would have been over if we were just melting it. But you need more than that to make a proper scrap of iron. It''s almost time to wrap up, so you have to help us again."


    "Huh? Me?"


    "Yes, at the end of the day, I had to turn up the fire power."


    "Ugh."


    Chung-Myung woke up with a groan.


    "Yeah, it''s better to finish early. Let''s go."


    Then he strode toward the brazier.


    "Lodge! Accident!"


    "Got it!"


    Baek Cheon and Yoo-Esul quickly followed behind him.


    "Everyone, come out!"


    When Chung-Myung shouted, Hye Yeon, Jo-Gol, and Yoon-Jong gasped back.


    Chung-Myung breathed out and grabbed the brazier.


    Yoo-Esul and Baek Cheon also grabbed the brazier and began to build their own momentum. Dang Hopyong is back in front of the fire.


    "Please push it as far as you can! Let the brazier burn to the ground!"


    "Euracha!"


    Chung-Myung''s history began to swirl. Baek Cheon and Yoo-Esul responded and assisted and pushed them to die.


    Dang Gunnak exclaimed.


    "Chung-Myung is a small stamp, and even so, the other students of Hwasan also have a huge history."


    He gasped and asked Yoon-Jong walking out of the workshop.


    "Do all of Hwasan''s disciples run this strong?"


    Yoon-Jong glanced back briefly and shook his head.


    "No, everyone has a strong history, but...¡­it''s usually a small one."


    "Just a little bit."


    Dang Gunnak turned his head slightly and looked toward Dang-Soso. At the entrance to the workshop, she and Baek Sang were snooping inside.


    The two had a weaker history than the other disciples, so they were unable to participate in heating the furnace.


    Yeah, that''s normal.¡¯


    No. That''s not even normal. Soso did not have a lower background than his peers, and after his visit to Hawasan, he had a higher background than in the past.


    Nevertheless, there is such a difference...¡­.


    "It looks like the elixir worked."


    "Did you understand?"


    "I''m the head of a party. I don''t know what you''ve done all the way to Unnam."


    Yoon-Jong scratched his head humbly.


    And that attitude made Dang Gunnak happy.


    You don''t even look away from SoSo.


    Dang-Soso would generally be suspicious if Dang knew what they were trying to hide. However, they did not doubt Dang-Soso at all when they heard it.


    It''s a good place.¡¯


    I could see why Soso was so hung up on Hwasan.


    "If you do¡­¡­."


    It was just that moment.Rumbling!


    There was a huge noise coming from the workshop. I was surprised and looked at the white flames from the brazier rising above the chimney.


    "¡­I don''t know that much, really."


    The end of the eaves began to burn in the heat.


    In the workshop, the voice of Dang Hopyong, who was very excited, burst out.


    "Bring me the frame!"


    "Yes!"


    The party''s gluttonouss rushed to fly with the mold. And carefully put it down in front of the brazier at the instruction of Dang Hopyong.


    "Get closer, boys!"


    "Yes!"


    Dan Hopeong''s eyes were infested with almost madness.


    "Get out of my way!"


    Biting all the pine needles, he picked up a long iron rod and began to poke the bottom of the brazier.


    "The iron is running out!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    After hitting the bottom of the furnace over and over again, a hole in the bottom of the furnace began to flow out close to white.


    "LOL!"


    "Oh, my God!"


    Each of the party''s far-off meals burst into admiration.


    Flames rose from the iron water. It was as if a river of flame flowed along a long frame. How great the heat was, my face was burning even though I stepped back at least three pages.


    That play! That play!


    Dang Hopyong, who scraped the last iron water, threw out the iron rod and shouted.


    "That''s it!"


    Chung-Myung, who took his hands off the stove, rushed out. And I glanced at the long-framed white iron water emitting heat.


    Somehow, just looking at it made me feel purified.


    "Now all I have to do is cool it down?"


    "Yes, an adult. It''s set to the mold, so once it''s cooled down, a lump of iron is complete. Then you can tap it out and take the shape of a sword."


    "Well, this isn''t as much as I thought. I don''t think I can make a lot.¡±


    "No, it''s not as good as you think if you make a sword with only one iron, it doesn''t turn out as good as you think. I have my own secret. Mukcheol and Baekryeon Steel. And I''m going to stack up the magnetic iron from Unnam. Besides, Hawasan''s sword is thinner and luscious than a regular sword. It''s going to be a lot."


    "Oh, really?"


    Chung-Myung smiled as if that was enough.


    I was worried, but he''s a better craftsman than I thought.¡¯


    "Oh! It''s already cooling down?¡±


    Suddenly, Dang Gunnak, who was watching after entering the workshop, was amazed at how the end of the frame was cooling down. He had never seen such a large amount of iron in his life.


    "Oh, my God, such a clear silver.¡±


    When you cool down the iron from the furnace, it''s usually black and rough. It is common to tap and grind the iron to make it clean, and this fountain season looked as clear and clean as snow from the moment it cooled down.


    "It''s really a late-life season. The half-melted items are half-designed!"


    Dang Hopyong says with a shoulder strain.


    "The iron that has been melted and cast properly is literally an iron that gives off a negative energy and cold energy. That''s why it cools so fast."


    "Well¡­, you''re amazing, my grandfather."


    "It''s nothing."


    Dang Hopyong waved his hand lightly.


    But Chung-Myung tilted his head as if he didn''t understand something.


    "But¡­¡­."


    "Yes."


    "Why did you take this out so long? That means you only need iron smaller than your fist to make a sword, what are you going to do about it?¡±


    "You can cut it.¡±


    "¡­¡­It looks thicker than the forearm. How can I cut that? It''s already cold."Hahaha. What joke do you miss?"


    "Huh?"


    When Chung-Myung still didn''t understand and asked back, Dang Hoppyong giggled as if he was listening to the funniest thing in the world.


    "Hanchul is the best iron, but isn''t that iron? The iron you didn''t even put on your work is like mud."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Now, as you said, you can cut it off one by one. I''ll show you the exact length."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s eyes cramped.


    Cut it?


    What?


    One season?


    The other day, I almost lost my back when I was cutting that thin iron, and now you want me to cut something thicker than that forearm?


    Dang Hopyong, without knowing Chung-Myung''s true feelings, excitedly picked up a brush and began to draw a line over the season.


    All over the place. All over the place!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Five people were drawn with a finger-length line on a sheet of iron that was about to be laid down.


    "Now! Old man, you can cut it like this."


    "¡­I am?"


    "Of course."


    "I''m not a plum screen."


    "Ha ha ha. You''re joking too much. Please get started. Then I''ll get ready to make an iron sword."


    "¡­I''m telling you."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha. You''ve become interesting. She''s having fun.¡±


    No, dude!


    I''m not kidding, I''m not testing plum blossoms!


    ¡­¡­It''s driving me crazy.


    a meeting room


    Eventually, karma was bound to come back.

 Chapter - 432 Episode 432. Im not checking plum blossoms. (2)

    "Yeah, a man should live honestly."


    "You''ve been trying to trick me, and I''ve fallen for it."


    "Teacher''s Tong."


    Chung-Myung, who held back his shy voice as if to hear it, eventually raised his upper body and threw the pillow.


    "Scream! Get out!"


    But the pillow he threw couldn''t fly as hard as usual and fell to the floor weakly.


    Those who stood at the door and watched him giggled as if sesame salt was pouring.


    "I don''t have power. I''m powerless."


    "They''re all dead."


    "Oh, my. Chung-Myung is all old. Oh, is it called plum inspection? You''re all old...¡­.¡±


    "No, he''s crazy and he''s destroying knights!"


    Oh, my god!


    Yoon-Jong thunderstormed Jo-Gol''s chin. Jo-Gol, who was unexpectedly beaten and dropped on the floor, sprang up with an expression of resentment.


    "Oh, no. Why are you hitting me!"


    "How dare you say that you''re old when you put the plum screen on your mouth! He''s gonna fry it in this oil!"


    "¡­¡­Oh, right."


    Chung-Myung, who was watching the executioners'' sheep, murmured as he laid back helplessly.


    "You should die before you get sick."


    I''m the examination of plum blossoms, you bastards! I did!


    No, they''re not going to check plum blossoms. I should''ve just talked to you until we could''ve done the same thing.


    Why am I acting like I''m being treated like this. You look like...


    "Oh, yeah.


    Chung-Myung shuddered with the blanket up to his neck. My whole body ached and got cold.


    "¡­I thought I was going to die."


    "I know, why did you play tricks?"


    "Did I do this for my own good? Huh? Did you do it for me?¡±


    Chung-Myung lay down and twinkled his eyes. But the disciples were not frightened at all. On the contrary, he was even more bubbly.


    It''s not like you have to make fun of a tiger when its claws fall out.


    But their enjoyment quickly ended. Sadly, the toothless tiger had a scary guardian.


    "Don''t bother the patient and come out!"


    "Well."


    "Too bad."


    "I''d like to do a little more¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Right now! Get out!"


    Dang-Soso shouted and glared.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Then Baek Cheon and the rest of the disciples stepped away from the door with a sullen face. Soso, a quaint, is not scary, but Soso, a lawmaker, is scary.


    "Lay down straight, death penalty."


    "Ugh."


    Chung-Myung laid down right away, and Dang-Soso carefully put a cool towel on his forehead.


    "Tell me, why the hell did you do that?¡±


    "No, I''m just saying that Apyeong...¡­!¡±


    Flop!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The second wet towel was bitterly stuck in Chung-Myung''s face.


    "How dare you."


    "¡­¡­Yes, to persuade the party''s elders¡­¡­.¡±


    "Tsk."


    Dang-Soso, briefly tongue-tied, removed a wet towel from Chung-Myung''s face.


    "My muscles were surprised. No matter how much the death penalty is, I''ve cut off so many seasons, and it''s weird if they''re fine."


    Then another buzzing voice came from the door.


    "I''m done with my sword!"


    "Right, kendo! You told me that I made a sword! You lose!"


    "Get out!"


    Dang-Soso shook his fist and shouted, leaving the rest of the disciples in a twinge.


    "Anyway, seriously!¡±


    Humans can''t live up to their ages! Your age!


    She shakes her head and looks at Chung-Myung.


    "Anyway, how are you now?"


    "¡­my right arm won''t move."


    "It''s gonna move, it''s gonna work."


    Dang-Soso kicked his tongue.


    It''s wrong if your arms move after you cut that much for the rest of your life.


    ''He''s not really a person.¡¯


    Either way, it''s great that you did it.


    Dang Hopyong also thought there was plum blossom inspection, so he took out a very long chunk of it, but if it were just casting it in a dang family, he would not have dreamed of it.If you pour molten iron separately, the chances of metal splashing increase, and the chances of people going bad increase dramatically.


    So in the end, Chung-Myung''s father-in-law became a little safer.


    ''So I''m sure I should be grateful.¡¯


    Why am I so pathetic...¡­.Why are you so...¡­.


    It was great that a man who made hundreds of pieces in his later years looked pathetic.


    "Muscles are muscles, but I''m exhausted because I used too much history, so I have to stay put for a while. Okay?"


    "¡­okay."


    When Chung-Myung answered, Dang-Soso rose from his seat. But thinking she was going to go outside, she walked slowly toward the corner of the room.


    A little embarrassed, Chung-Myung rolled his eyes.


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Soon after, Dang-Soso, who scoured behind a small farm, hugged an armful of liquor bottles and shook his eyes.


    "I''ll just pour it in my face!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Get some rest!"


    Even she went outside and finally became silent. Chung-Myung stared at the ceiling with empty eyes.


    "Oh, my God, my fate."


    You suffer, and you can''t drink alcohol.


    a lengthy death sentence


    Do I have to live like this? What?


    What are you talking about?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I think he''s gotten a little cold lately.


    Is it just me?


    * * *


    The next afternoon.


    "Well, I don''t have a body even if I rest."


    Oh, my God, this is why old people die.¡­. No. I''m young, right?


    Chung-Myung headed to the workshop with a frown on his face.


    Maybe because I overworked myself, I took a full day off and kept on exercising, but my body didn''t return. However, he could not just lie in the room.


    Making a permanent iron sword is a big focus for Hwasan in the future. I couldn''t let such a thing go its own way.


    "Just make it up. I''m going to root out the pillars of the party!"


    With his eyes lit, he headed for Dang Hoppyong''s workshop. And I laughed in vain because I was dumbfounded.


    "Look at this! Look at this! It''s been a day and you haven''t even started!¡±


    I was lazy, and I was just...


    There''s no hammer sound, and there''s no sign of popularity.


    Oh, my God!


    There aren''t even people!


    "Huh?"


    ¡­¡­why aren''t there people? That can''t be right.


    Chung-Myung, who was looking around the workshop, just caught a man passing by.


    "Excuse me."


    "Oh! Hwasan Shinryong Chung-Myung stamp!"


    "I''m asking you, where are all the people here?"


    "Ah, this is a workshop for extracting ingots, and soaking is done elsewhere. Go straight over there and go behind a large fore angle."


    "Oh, yes. Thank you."


    Chung-Myung bowed politely and wobbled diligently toward the great battleground.


    As the angle of war approached, the welcome sound grew louder.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoo!


    "Yes! I love the hammer sound!"


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    "¡­I love the sound of the hammer."


    Something boisterous was heard louder and louder. It''s good that people who work are noisy means they have energy, but the problem was that the content was not unusual.


    "HOLD!"


    "For God''s sake, don''t miss it!"


    "More! More! More! What are you doing? I''ve heated it up! Hit me more!"


    "Don''t you hit it straight?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung tilted his head and headed backward.


    What''s all this fuss about making a sword...¡­.


    "Is that your mom?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes are wide open.It was a big workshop.


    The main gate of the workshop, which was not comparable to the one seen before, was wide open, and artisans of the Tang family were hammering down all the red-hot metal balls.


    How many of them are there?¡¯


    One, two, uh....... 10? 20?


    The large number of people sweated in front of the charcoal-fired brazier holding hammers as tall as themselves.


    Whoosh!


    The person who took out a hot season and grabbed it with a tong shouted.


    "Hit!"


    Whoops! Whoops!


    A series of hammers were struck and sparks flew everywhere.


    "What a piece of iron is so hard!"


    "For God''s sake, and why are you cooling down so fast!"


    "I hit it more than ten times, but why won''t it open!"


    And from the mouths of the dang masters almost burst out with evil.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Seeing the scene, Chung-Myung stealthily shut up.


    Uh... I mean, this is...¡­.


    It''s a little different from what I thought...¡­.


    "Growl."


    "You''re a man of no will you? What did you do to collapse? Shift now!"


    "Yes!"


    One of the people who had been hammering endlessly ended up falling back.


    The problem was that people around him didn''t react to the collapse. When the fallen tooth was dragged out, the waiting man quickly filled the spot.


    "For God''s sake, it''s cold! Heat it up again!


    "¡­, by when do I have to hit this? I''ve been hitting it for half a day, but it''s not even half straight."


    "Did you think it was so easy to deal with the season? I think I''ll hit you seven days and seven nights!"


    "Hey, seven weeks...¡­.¡±


    How many days?


    It''s been half a day since I saw a person who''s been in a coma. Seven days?


    At that time, a person walked out of the workshop looking around.


    It was Dang Hopeong.


    He kicked his tongue with his hands behind his back, and he groaned as if he was displeased.


    " eiiing! expensive as if He can''t feed pijuktto over here and cheomeok How many times did you tap it? In the past, your fathers were hammering for three days and nights, and they had a drinking party!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No, that means I''m going to drink and faint.


    You shouldn''t interpret it that way.


    "Gasp, grrrrr¡­.¡±


    "Salt! Get the salt here! It''s dehydration!"


    "I sweated so much!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes trembled as if there had been an earthquake.


    Is it a battlefield?


    What''s all this fuss about making a knife?


    "You''re here?"


    Chung-Myung turned his head to the voice he heard then. Other Hwasan''s disciples were approaching with a tired face like Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung asked.


    "Since when has it been like that?¡±


    "Because it was before sunrise, from the very dawn?"


    It''s been much longer than half a day since the sun is up in the sky.


    "But what''s wrong with that?"


    Chung-Myung pointed to a lump of iron being beaten by a hammer. It was said to have been beaten for more than half a day, but the tip of the lump has only become blunt.


    "It''s so hard that it won''t open."


    "So what do you do?"


    "¡­...til it''s open. A week and a half?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth wide.


    What''s so ignorant?


    Huh?


    If you go to Sichundang, you''ll see something. When I say "sasak", cheers! It''s supposed to have a taste that''s made. I didn''t know you''d just make it by changing people.


    I should have known the essence of Dangbo since I saw him.¡¯


    This is also a grossly ignorant doorkeeper.


    Then Dang Hopyong, who discovered Chung-Myung, rushed out.


    "Hello, old man, sir.


    "He, yeah.""Don''t worry. It''s going very well."


    "¡­I don''t think so."


    "Ha ha ha. It''s faster than I thought."


    "¡­I think the concept of time is a little off."


    Chung-Myung stared blankly at Dang Hopyong and asked.


    "So how long does it take to finish this?"


    "It doesn''t take long."


    "¡­I don''t think I''m going anywhere."


    "You get used to it."


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth to express his dissatisfaction at the soulless response. But before that, Dang Hopyong said firmly.


    "These children are masters of the Dang family, too.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s not easy to handle a situation where you can handle Han-chul directly. It looks a little foolish, but that''s the best way to understand Han-chul. Don''t worry, I''ll use my own way when I''m done with the training."


    The eyes of the old man seemed to be those of a craftsman who had supported the party for a lifetime.


    Looking into his eyes, the world''s Chung-Myung could no longer risk his life.


    "More than that!"


    Then Dang Hopyong reached out his hand and dragged Chung-Myung.


    "Please come this way."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "Come on, come this way!"


    Chung-Myung was dragged into the hands of Dang Hoppyong and headed inside the workshop.


    When the innermost liver opened the door after passing through the furnace, a small charcoal furnace and an anvil were seen.


    And on top of the anvil, there was a lump of iron. The light looked a little clearer than the last season I saw outside.


    Chung-Myung tilted his head and asked.


    "What is this?"


    But Dang Hopyong didn''t answer and asked Chung-Myung suddenly.


    "Here''s your hand."


    "What''s wrong with your hands?"


    "Come on."


    Chung-Myung reached out dazedly.


    Then Dang Hopyong suddenly picked up the knife next to him and cut Chung-Myung''s


    "What the f*ck!"


    Chung-Myung, who almost kicked Dang Hopyong reflexively, managed to stop quickly. I was even more surprised that I almost kicked the dying old man.


    "Oh, I fight back when someone tries to hit me! What the hell are you doing?"


    Dang Hoppyong, flinched as Chung-Myung burst into anger, said the reason with a shy face.


    "You have to bleed."


    "¡­Blood?"


    Dang Hopyong nodded.


    "Cut your hand and sprinkle the blood on a lump of iron. Other places are fine, but the blood of the right hand that uses the sword would still be better."


    "What the hell are you going to do?"


    When Chung-Myung still couldn''t clear his doubts, Dang Hopyong smiled quietly.


    "You can''t make the sword of the sword like another iron sword. I''m going to make it myself. Especially."


    "Huh?"


    All of a sudden you''re going to make my sword?


    "Why didn''t you ask me to do something?"


    When asked in embarrassment, Dang Hopyong looked at him with a bit of a sad look.


    "When I saw you struggling to cut your hair a little bit yesterday, I thought you were old, too."No matter how many times you go, you can''t stop time.Yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you''re weak, you should use a sword. It was heartbreaking to see that the swordsman was holding ordinary plum swords. I guess Han Cheol-goong came in. I''ll make a new one for you. Sword only for inspection!"


    "My sword?"


    "Yes."


    Dang Hopyong nods firmly.


    "It''s a sword of censorship, not anyone else. It will be the sword of the Hwasan First Men."


    "¡­Can I take that?¡±


    No, so I''m plum inspection, but I''m not plum inspection either.It''s kind of vague and mysterious, so it''s a little...¡­.


    Chung-Myung, who also drinks lye for free, is in a different situation.


    While watching Chung-Myung expressing his complex feelings, Dang Hopyong was just determined.


    "Who else could use this sword made by Dang Hopyong if it weren''t for inspection? Please don''t hesitate to pour the blood. For recruits, knowing their owners comes first."


    "Well."


    While Chung-Myung was upset, he cut his palm and dropped blood on the ingot. Strangely, the blood that had fallen on top of the season did not flow sideways, but permeated completely.


    "All right!"


    Dang Hopyong sat in front of the anvil and put his hand to the charcoal burner.


    Whoosh!


    In no time what harmony was made, charcoal burned and gave off a fierce heat.


    "The sword of eternal youth and censorship."


    A smile formed around the wrinkled mouth of Dang Hopyong.


    "Each person has a role."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I wondered why the old man was still alive and not dead, and this sword must have been my destiny."


    His voice echoed in a stately, and in a state of purity.


    "Keep an eye on me, old sword, I''ll make you a sword with everything I have."


    Even the world''s Chung-Myung shut up due to the spirit of the master craftsman who had protected the party for a hundred years.


    In time.


    A hammer loaded with the soul of a craftsman began to strike in a single iron bar containing Chung-Myung''s blood.

 Chapter - 433 Episode 433. Im not checking plum blossoms. (3)

    "Huh?"


    A little embarrassed, Dang Gunnak tilted his head and shouted loudly.


    "Pae, are you there?"


    "Yes, Father!"


    Dang Pae quickly opened the door and came into the house.


    "Did you call me?"


    "Or did anyone go to the leather room while I was away?"


    "What? Why is that¡­?¡­.¡±


    Dang Gunnak asked with a young face.


    "Where''s Zhao Chul who was here?"


    "I don''t know, uh...¡­.¡±


    Dang Pae, who was agonizing for a moment with a frown, opened his eyes wide and inhaled for an instantaneously.


    "Oh, well, that''s...¡­?¡±


    "Huh?"


    There seemed to be a corner where the mouth was tingling.


    "He, oh, I saw my great-grandfather pack something up in the morning and head for the workshop.The, the, the...¡­ I''m sure around here¡­¡­.¡±


    There was a strong earthquake in Dang Gunnak''s pupils.


    "No way?"


    He scurried over here and there.


    Come to think of it, you can''t even see Hyeon-cheol, who was decorated on the left side of the temple. Other than that, some precious metals have disappeared.


    Sacheon Dangga''s Gajujeon is located in the center of Dangata. It was an expression of confidence that no one outside could hide here because they believed in the authority of the four thousand-party households.


    But¡­¡­.


    "Well, the enemy inside...¡­.¡±


    White-faced Dang Gunnak started running into the workshop.


    "The King''s grandi-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i!


    Arriving at the workshop, he rushed inside. Then the liver broke the door open and breathed in to shout.


    "Whoops!"


    But he couldn''t say anything while swallowing his breath.


    Whoops!


    The sound of a hammer that is pure and innocent.


    It was a genuine sound of soul, as even the soul of Dang Gunnak, who has heard the hammer sound throughout his entire life as a song.


    Whoops!


    Fireworks dance.


    Boiling heat, shaking air, and flying sparks created an indescribable intense emotion.


    Dang Gunnak is the spousal of the Sichundang family.


    He could not walk the path of a craftsman, but he could understand his life. So I couldn''t say anything at this moment.


    Whoops!


    The best craftsman in the Dangga, who held the hammer silently in front of the fire for the rest of his life, was now pouring his soul into it.


    Dang Gunnak''s gaze shifted from Dang Hopyong to Chung-Myung in the background. Chung-Myung was also watching the sheep that Dang Hopyong was doing.


    At that time, the tightly sealed mouth of Dang Hopyong opened.


    "Come here, Gasu."


    Whoops!


    He seemed to know that he had come even though he didn''t look back.


    Dang Gunnak approached enchanted and stood behind him.


    Whoops!


    The hammer pounded the iron with a long stretch.


    Dang Hoppyong, who reached out and heated up the furnace, pushed iron through the charcoal with an indifferent touch.


    Then he stared at the furnace with his sunken eyes. Dang Gunnak took a break from the hammer sound.


    "My grandfather, this is...¡­.¡±


    "Quiet."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    While looking at the iron in the brazier without saying a word, Dang Hopyong took out the heated iron with tongs and put it on the anvil.


    Whoops!


    His hammer began to dance again without fail.


    "I''ve been living in the dang family all my life."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Sometimes I made swords, sometimes I made reflections, sometimes I made things I shouldn''t have."


    Despite the loud noise, somehow I felt like I was being sucked into by the words of Dang Hopyong."I made it and I made it. I didn''t think I''d be a great craftsman. I''ve just made things for my age. And at some point, I was leading the party''s craftsmen."


    The old man''s voice reflecting on his past life was just calm.


    "But when I looked back on my life at this age, I suddenly thought, What the hell did I make?¡±


    "¡­¡­Grandfather."


    Dang Hopyong continued with his eyes fixed only on the anvil.


    "Let''s go for a good luck. I''m not a warrior, I can''t give you anything. Even though I have something to tell you, I can''t express it in words because I''m not good at speaking. This is all I can show you."


    Dang Gunnak held his breath.


    There was no sign of the old man in his mind.


    Only the artisan who devoted his life to flames and iron was seen.


    Whoops!


    The hammer hits the iron bar.


    The prosecutor wields the sword countless times to follow the province at the end of the sword.


    Then how can you be so good at the hammer of a craftsman who has swung a hammer countless times?


    the skills of one''s life


    beliefs that have been sustained all their lives


    All of them come together and knock on the iron.


    Dang Hopyong picked up a season with tongs and dipped it in a bucket.


    Whoosh!


    White smoke gushed out like clouds.


    "The iron is¡­¡­".¡±


    For a moment, Dang Hopyong''s voice rang quietly in a cloudy space.


    "You have to heat it, cool it, tap it, tap it again and again."


    The voice resembled the way he walked.


    "In retrospect, the life I''ve lived is not that different. Sometimes it was fun, sometimes it was hard, and yet I walked and walked constantly."


    Whoops!


    Fireworks began to blow again on the anvil.


    "Do you remember, Examiner?"


    "¡­¡­ hmm?"


    "I didn''t want to be a craftsman. I wanted to be a warrior of the party who used poison and memorization. Yes, like my grandfather."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The old man said when he saw me crying that he didn''t want to deal with iron."


    Hey, you son of a b*tc*! What''s so great about wielding a knife and not being able to do a good thing? The people who live with blood on their hands are the most rotten people in the world. And if I don''t have a sword maker, would I fight with a cane? You just have to do your best on your own path. That''s enough.


    A smile formed around Dan Hoppyong''s mouth.


    "I never imagined that the world''s first sword would say that. Thanks to you, I was able to pull myself together and walk my way."


    Listening to him, Chung-Myung closed his eyes quietly.


    "Now I''m repaying you for what you said back then. You''ll be proud of him, too."


    Chung-Myung''s lips, which barely opened their mouths after hesitating, trembled slightly.


    "Old man¡­¡­. I¡­¡­.¡±


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Whoops!


    Chung-Myung''s words were buried in a pure hammering.


    "Whether this sword is used to examine plum blossoms or not."


    Whoops!


    "The young Hwasan examiner who will lead Hwasan again.


    Whoops!


    "What''s the difference? Even if the sword was used by the sword, it would eventually be handed down to Hwasan. The sword of the sword is Hwasan''s sword, so if it''s in the hands of his disciple, it''s the sword of the sword."


    Whoops!


    Iron and iron clump together, and they unfold again.


    Heat, cool and reheat.


    Whenever the hammer, which was held at the fingertips full of traces of time, moved, the memories of the long past and the living and breathing now melted together.His small white hands suddenly became black and bumpy with wrinkles and wounds. The black hair has also faded white.


    Did you accomplish something in that long, long time?


    Dang Hopyong, who had been tapping the iron for a long time, shook his head.


    No. That doesn''t mean anything anymore.


    The hammer fell straight onto the iron.


    One day, and two days.


    After three days and nights, the sound of the hammer continued without a break.


    The medical examination was as transparent as ever.


    It was clear enough to look almost white beyond silver.


    The black, which was twice as thin as the average sword, seemed light at first glance, but the more I saw it, the heavier it was hard to describe.


    At the bottom of the black and white cotton, which leads to the handle, vivid plum blossoms that seem to be alive were elaborately carved, and at the end of the handle wrapped with quality leather, a green thread containing the color of the Dangga was gently attached.


    "Listen."


    A few years old-looking Dan Hopyong suggested. Chung-Myung reached out quietly and squeezed a sword.


    Then I closed my eyes briefly to an unknown sense.


    The sword seemed to stick to his hand. Like it was part of him from the beginning.


    When he lightly hit the black and white noodles with his fingertips, the thin sword was bent luxuriously and quickly regained its place.


    It was soft as a kite sword, but hard as a peg sword. The day was so young that there was no need to say more.


    "Here."


    Dang Hoppyong offered Chung-Myung a censure.


    The sword, made of black iron, was engraved with red plum blossoms. It was like seeing plum blossoms in full bloom in the dark.


    Chung-Myung slowly pushed the sword into the sword.


    "Do you like it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When asked by Dang Hopyong, Chung-Myung hesitated for a moment.


    What should I say?


    Chung-Myung glanced at Dang Gunnak.


    Then he smiled as if he was okay and nodded.


    "Well, this is."


    Chung-Myung carefully opened his mouth, scratching his head.


    "I don''t think I deserve to say anything about this sword¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Do you like it?"


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    "There''s nothing more."


    A bright smile spread over Dang Hopyong''s face.


    I felt rewarded for all the hard work with that word a while ago.


    "Then give me a name."


    "¡­¡­Name?"


    "The sword that finds its owner should be named. Please give me a proper name."


    Name¡­¡­.


    It''s a name.


    Chung-Myung stared at the sword and grabbed the handle again.


    Growl.


    If it''s like plum blossoms blooming on a dark night, it''s like seeing plum blossoms blooming in the bright daylight of the black.


    Chung-Myung, who had been looking at the sword for a long time, finally smiled quietly.


    The sword was named from the beginning.


    "Cancerous Plum Sword.¡±


    "¡­Cancer scent."


    Dang Hopyong followed and closed his eyes slightly.


    Dang Gunnak spoke in a slightly discontented voice, seemingly unhappy with the name.


    "Wouldn''t another name be good? Of course, I understand that Hawsan uses the term "cancer scent" quite a bit, but I don''t think I''ve ever expressed the beauty of this sword. If you shorten it, it''ll be a black sword, but it''s not too rough a name...¡­.¡±


    "Cancer...¡­.¡±


    However, Dang Hopyong, who was quietly brainwashed, opened his eyes and grinned.


    Bright as ever. And joyful as ever.


    His eyes were wet with tears.


    "That''s a good name. That''s a great name."Dang Gunnak shut up.


    He couldn''t understand why Dang Hopyong even shed tears on this name. However, the name of the sword has now been decided since Dang Hopyong, who made the sword, said so.


    Chung-Myung couldn''t take his eyes off the sword.


    "Hwasan''s sword, which was made by the Sacheon Dangga, cannot be attached to anything other than this name.¡±


    "Yes, of course, of course.¡±


    Dang Hopyong nodded constantly.


    Memories of the past flashed in his eyes.


    The night when the moon was shining.


    The scene of the dark zone Tangbo and the plum blossom inspection Chung-Myung sitting opposite the table was drinking.


    This sword will be the sword of the Plum Blossom Inspection and the sword symbolizing the friendship between Sacheon Dangga and Hwasan.


    Just like they did in the past.


    "Please write it well."


    Chung-Myung nodded silently.


    A cold chill from the sword came from the hand holding the handle.


    But it wasn''t just cold.


    What should I say?


    A little¡­¡­¡­.


    - Do-sa.


    ¡­¡­Yes.


    It''s a little warm.


    Chung-Myung pushed the sword into his back and took a step closer to Dang Hopyong. Then he smiled and tapped on the shoulder.


    "Thank you."


    Dang Hopyong smiled instead of saying something.


    "That¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who was about to say something, eventually turned his head and coughed a few times.


    "I have to see what happened to the... uh, the other swords. Uh... Yeah. I''m going out."


    Chung-Myung turned around and quickly opened the liver door and went out. Dang Hopyong smiled quietly.


    Dang Gunnak hesitated a little and opened his mouth.


    "My grandfather, the truth is...¡­.¡±


    "Military evil."


    He closed his mouth and opened his eyes wide. How many years has it been since Dang Hopyong called him military music?


    "Yes, my grandfather."


    "I have something I want to make. Prepare my workshop.¡±


    "Ba, you mean right away? Don''t take a break.¡±


    "A craftsman must not let go of the hammer until the day he dies. I''ve forgotten that for a long time."


    Dang Gunnak quietly looked at Dang Hopyong''s face.


    His face, which had long been lifeless, had a hint of satisfaction. Dang Gunnak ended up laughing face to face without even realizing it.


    "I will."


    As he quickly went out, Dang Hopyong looked out with deep, deep eyes.


    "The plum blossoms¡­¡­."


    Then I closed my eyes slowly.


    "¡­It doesn''t disappear."


    The scent of plum blossoms deepens in the deep darkness.


    The scent of plum blossoms, which had remained in the memory for a long time, continued to this moment.


    For a long time. For a long time.

 Chapter - 434 Episode 434. Im not checking plum blossoms. (4)

    "I¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon opened his mouth cautiously, sweating.


    "He, to that extent...¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    The artisan of the Dangga, blood in his eyes, looked back at him. Even the world''s Baek Cheon flinched back at the insanity of his eyes.


    "Oh, no. It''s because I''m worried. You don''t have to do this.¡­.¡±


    "What do you think the seal is?¡±


    "What? It''s him¡­¡­. Sword¡­¡­."


    "One iron sword! One iron sword! It''s a bloody iron sword!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Now they''re the world''s finest swords that can''t be made anywhere else! But you want me to make it roughly?


    "Oh, no, it''s not like that.¡­.¡±


    "Get out of my way! Now!"


    Baek Cheon eventually gave up further dissuasion and backed down helplessly.


    Then Hwasan''s disciples, who were watching from the back, rushed in.


    "What?"


    "...get out of my way."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hwasan''s disciples looked weakly into the workshop.


    ''No, but do you really need to do that?''¡¯


    If you''re putting your soul into making a sword, you won''t stop it. I''d rather have cheered.


    But that''s not what artisans are doing now.


    "You son of a b*tc*! The petals are off!"


    "Can''t you see it sticking out here? Here!"


    "Well, d*mn it. It''s too hard."


    Each person with a chisel and hammer was clinging to a sword and groaning. Almost 10 days after sleeping, the Japanese apricot was being carved into the sword with red eyes.


    "¡­¡­That''s just a random sword."


    "I know. Isn''t that all you can do to be pretty?"


    "It''s nice to be pretty, but...¡­ but is there a need to puke blood like that?¡±


    It was beyond the comprehension of the Hwasan disciples'' mindsets.


    "Growl."


    "Hey, you''re bothering me. Why are you collapsing? Get him out of here right now!


    "Yes!"


    And that''s where the body and soul are going...¡­.


    Baek Cheon looked at Dang-Soso and said, "I''m nervous.


    "Soso, I don''t think we''re on the same page, so tell me something."


    "What?"


    "You don''t have to do this.¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But he soon had to shut up. Dang-Soso''s eyes are double wicks.


    It''s the pride of a master craftsman! Bogeom is meaningful when you look like a Bogum, just like food that looks good is good to eat! Have you ever seen a rough sword?"


    "¡­none."


    "The death penalty and death penalty, whatever they look like, would be nice to me, but they have a different stance on making it! What''s more, it''s a sword made by Danga. Are you going to take responsibility for that if you make it awkward and the other bickering guys tell you that you''re out of your league? What?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Tired of her energy, Baek Cheon cringed his neck.


    ''No, why is he getting worse day by day.¡¯


    "This is a matter of pride! Party pride and pride are second to none in the world!"


    "¡­¡­Yes, I understand."


    Eventually, Hwasan''s disciples gave up persuading artisans.


    "But what is Chung-Myung doing? If this happened, I would have been the first one to get angry, saying, "If you make such a good sword, will the plum print work better?"


    "There it is.¡±


    "What?"


    "Hey."


    Baek Cheon pointed over there with his chin.


    Chung-Myung was on the table in front of the pavilion. He sat upright, cross-legged, and pulled out the sword in his hand in reverential movements.


    The most reverent and serious¡­¡­."Hahaha."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Giggling, giggling."


    Baek Cheon muttered unconsciously as he watched Chung-Myung, whose lips almost reached his ears.


    "You look the best you''ve ever felt.¡­.¡±


    "It wasn''t that bad when I found the group."


    "From the professional point of view, that''s about as good as finding a tower made of gold."


    Baek Cheon is smacking his lips.


    "¡­I don''t blame you."


    "¡­Yes."


    to envy


    I''m so jealous.


    Just as a bad ball is greedy for a good instrument, a test is basically greedy for a good sword.


    I''ve seen several good weapons while dealing with old file rooms, but no sword I''ve ever seen could compare to what Chung-Myung is holding now.


    "No, why does the old man have to do with him!"


    "I know!"


    "The old man now sprained his eyes...¡­.Soso! It''s my fault. Put that, that fist down.¡±


    Now Jo-Gol, who almost got hit by his brother-in-law as well as the death penalty, flinched back.


    Hwasan''s disciples crept up to Chung-Myung as if they had promised.


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung lifted his head slightly.


    "¡­Can you touch it just once?"


    "No."


    "No, I''m not going to swing, I''m just going to touch it...¡­.¡±


    Slap!


    Chung-Myung slams Baek Cheon on the back of his hand as he approaches.


    "Where do you think you''re going to get your hands on a precious thing? Why don''t you go away?"


    "Oh, let''s just touch it! It doesn''t wear out!"


    "Get out of here!"


    Chung-Myung defended the sword like a poisoned wildcat. As if he would never give it away.


    Baek Cheon and other disciples grinded their teeth.


    "You cheap bastard!"


    "The greedy one!"


    Even though it is dirty and cheap, it is greedy, but the sword was amazing enough to keep eye on it. Anyone who uses a sword can''t help but be tempted.


    The sword attracted heavy attention, and when the sword was pulled out, I felt ecstatic.


    "That''s why you call it Bogum."


    "That''s enough to wear even if it doesn''t get any better."


    "I''ll steal it."


    When everyone was drooling while looking at the sword.


    "It''s over!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! It''s done!"


    Finally, the long-awaited cheers burst out. Everyone''s eyes turned towards the workshop.


    In just 10 days, artisans, who had been skinned, came out carrying dozens of Han Cheol-gum with energetic eyes that did not match the mole.


    "Silk! Silk!"


    "Yes!"


    In front of the workshop, silk was laid down and Han Cheol-gum was placed in line with O.


    "You''re peeling all the silk to lay the sword."


    ''Oh, my God, there''s a sword that''s so delayed.¡¯


    The fact that they would use the retarded sword began to flood with excitement.


    "Where¡­¡­."


    Dang Gunnak, who walked out of the workshop, picked up an iron sword on top of the silk and pulled it out lightly.


    I love you!


    The silver sword appeared with a clear sound that made the ears happy.


    "That''s great."


    A smile forms around Dang Gunnak''s mouth.


    Seeing perfectly coordinated weapons was meant to give the same excitement as appreciating a piece of art.


    "Bring the anvil!"


    "Yes!"


    At Dang Gunnak''s command, artisans rushed inside and groaned and moved the anvil.


    "Here you are, my lord!"


    "Get back."


    When the artisans stepped back around the anvil, Dang Gunnak swung lightly at the anvil in his hand.


    Just.


    There was no particular noise. A large iron anvil made of whole castings split in half and split in two."Huh?"


    Even Dang Gunnak, who wielded the sword, looked at the sword in surprise.


    "The iron won''t be tofu."


    This time, I tried to bring back history. Then, the sword is full of sharpness. It''s this powerful even if he swings, not a prosecutor, but I couldn''t imagine how powerful it would be if Hwasan''s inspectors used this sword.


    "Yes, I think they''re giving me something better than I thought...¡­.¡±


    "Stir¡­¡­."


    "Huh?"


    Dang Gunnak, muttering, flinched and looked back. Before he knew it, Hwasan''s disciples were standing behind him, almost drooling.


    "Ha, can I swing around just once?¡±


    "¡­I do."


    "Thank you. You''re a good man."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Is this the kind of thing you''re gonna hear?


    Hwasan''s disciples, each of whom quickly grabbed a sword placed on the floor, began to draw it and look around.


    "Yee, this is very light, Sasook!"


    "How can such a light sword be swung so strongly? What the hell¡­."


    "Wow. That''s why you use a good sword and a good sword."


    "All the swords I''ve used so far feel like trash."


    "I mean!"


    Dang Gunnak smiled delightedly at their reaction.


    "The one you used to use was made by Dangga.¡¯


    Don''t you have to think before you speak, you bastards!


    Dang Gunnak smacked his lips bitterly. But that reaction wasn''t incomprehensible either. It''s surprising for him, but how dare they?


    "Thank you. Thank you very much."


    Baek Cheon and other disciples ran to the craftsmen and bent their backs as if their faces were touching the ground.


    "Ha ha, don''t do this."


    "No! I didn''t expect such a good sword to come out. Thank you very much."


    "Thank you! I''ll buy you a big drink!"


    "Oh, my. I heard you''re a member of the Dead Sea Merchants Association. Isn''t this a big deal?"


    "Of course! Then I''d rather take you to the upper house."


    "Hahahaha. That''s enough, boy."


    The craftsmen laughed and laughed proudly.


    ''They''re so weird.¡¯


    No matter how much they belong to the party, it''s a blacksmith. They are not treated so highly in the world.


    Some of the people who have been asked to give goods to the party have thanked their owners, but none have bowed their heads to them.


    ''Hwasan.''


    What an interesting doorkeeper.


    I could see why the Gaju wanted to have a connection with them.


    "If you''re done, load it now."


    "Huh?"


    Before I knew it, Chung-Myung was standing right next to me.


    "I''m going to pack it up and go back."


    "Right away?"


    "Not immediately, but tomorrow morning. You can roll it around with this...¡­.¡±


    "You''re rolling this around? Are you crazy?"


    "He values the sword better!"


    "Let''s treat Bogum like Bogum!"


    Chung-Myung flinched slightly at the unexpected backlash from his disciples. Then the craftsmen said.


    "I''ve got a neck orbit for the sword, so you can take it here."


    "Oh!"


    Baek Cheon nodded his head in a happy mood.


    "Thank you."


    "¡­¡­That''s just a lot of luggage and a lot heavier."


    "You shut up, you!"


    "Mouth!"


    Chung-Myung groaned and shook his head.


    You''re going through a lot.¡¯


    They''re going to have a hard time.¡­.


    "We can''t go back yet."


    "What?"


    At Dang Gunnak''s words, Chung-Myung turned his head. His gaze seemed somehow significant.


    "Have you not solved the congregation yet?"


    "Oh, yeah. That''s why we have to leave tomorrow. I''m going to have a real drink tonight.""No, that''s not what I''m saying."


    "¡­what?"


    Dang Gunnak grinned.


    "I''ll be satisfied with one day, but will he be satisfied with one day? I wouldn''t be satisfied even if I poured alcohol for three days."


    "He?¡±


    Who are you talking about?.


    It was then.


    Crouch!


    "Huh?"


    As if there was an earthquake, the ground vibrated once.


    "What is this¡­¡­."


    Rumbling!


    Once again, I was very excited. Then it started to vibrate one after another.


    "Is it an earthquake?"


    "No, I don''t think it''s an earthquake."


    "That way!"


    Hwasan''s disciples flung themselves toward the main gate of the party.


    Dang Gunnak said to Chung-Myung, grinning in an unabashed way.


    "Let''s go, too.¡±


    "What?"


    "You have to greet the guest."


    And Katabuta started to walk without saying a word. Chung-Myung tilted his head and followed him quietly for now.


    "Oh, my God, what a bolt out of the blue!"


    "What the hell is going on!"


    The dangga''s mealbrushes, which rushed out of surprise, were buzzing. Hwasan''s disciples, along with Dang Gunnak, passed them to the gate and stood right in front of the gate.


    "Open it!"


    When Dang Gunnak shouted loudly, those who stood in front of him opened the big door wide from side to side.


    "Whoa¡­¡­."


    "Wow¡­¡­."


    In time, the eyes of the Hwasan disciples grew to be the size of a lantern.


    It is simply a spectacular sight.


    Boooooooooooooooooooooo!


    An animal the size of a house raised its long nose and threw up tears, and a tiger twice as big as most criminals roared.


    On the left and right, white-haired white pyo showed his teeth, and a sharp horned animal was turing his nose.


    Animal. Another animal again. And a beast.


    Big beasts that I had never seen before were walking in line toward the Dangga.


    "Oh, my God! What''s all that!"


    "Don''t you have to stop it?"


    "What''s going on?"


    And


    Oh, my god!


    Among the beast''s flock, a white island war quickly dug into the dang-ga and fired at the disciples of the leading Hwasan.


    "What, what!"


    "Escape!"


    Chin!


    Baek Cheon, who leaned back for a moment, soon saw Chung-Myung standing in front of me with a questionable face.


    To be exact, above Chung-Myung''s hand.


    "Giggles!"


    Dambi, whose white fur is as white as snow, sat on Chung-Myung''s hand and rubbed his face.


    "Oh, aren''t you Baek-ah?"


    Baek?


    Huh? Then?


    "Hahahahahahaha!"


    A loud laugh, which seemed to burst into ears, began to ring loudly in Dangga.


    There are countless people in the world, but there can''t be two people with such a big smile. Besides, who else can play these many predators?


    "Hwasan the Dragon! Where is the Hwasan Divine Dragon? This body is here, can''t you get out of here right now?"


    "Well, where is it? I''m here!"


    "Oh!"


    A giant, like a steel tower, walked out of the beasts.


    "Long time no see, Hwasan The Dragon!"


    "Ha ha... I didn''t expect to see you here, my lord, not Unnam."


    Maeng So, the palace owner of Namman Beast Palace, laughed loudly and opened his arms to Chung-Myung.


    "Good! Good! Let''s have a drink today!"


    "You''ve gotten better at drinking!"


    "I''ve grown enough to beat you!"


    "Ho? How dare you?"


    His disciples sighed at the same time as they giggled and laughed face to face.


    There''s no day for the wind to sleep.


    There''s no day for the wind to sleep.

 Chapter - 435 Episode 435. Im not checking plum blossoms. (5)

    A bunch of white fur spun around, lay down, and quickly approached and rubbed his face.


    "Giggling. He''s pretty cute."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    If a stranger saw it, he would have said it was a very warm sight.


    But for Hwasan''s disciples who knew the situation, this was a very sad sight.


    "¡­...as expected, a creature."


    "I felt that last time, but that''s a real spirit."


    "You know what to do if you don''t want to die.¡±


    If a face covered in white fur looks strangely blue, would it be an illusion?


    Seeing Baek-ah, who somehow desperately attracted Chung-Myung''s favor, were the students of Hwasan who were sad for no reason.


    "¡­Should I do that?¡±


    "Isn''t it better to die and become a muffler?"


    "That''s true¡­¡­.¡±


    However, Chung-Myung giggled as if he could not see the desperate struggle of Baek-ah.


    "It''s soft.¡±


    When Chung-Myung reached out and stroked, Baek-ah clung to his hand and rubbed his face desperately. Chung-Myung smiled pleasedly.


    "Well, I can''t believe I''m looking for someone who''s good at cutting things.¡±


    The faces of the Hwasan disciples rotted away.


    "We''ve figured out who''s the worst.¡¯


    "What the hell are you going to do? What the hell are you going to do?"


    Then Baek-ah climbed on Chung-Myung''s shoulder and gently wound his neck. As if he could be at least a scarf without having to take off his fur.


    "This guy is of some use.¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, muttering in a satisfied voice, turned his head and looked at the bum sitting behind him.


    A criminal who fits well with the word house-sized was sitting with his body rolled up.


    "Wow, there''s a criminal like this in the world."


    Hong Dae Kwang approached Bum as if he was surprised.


    "Ha ha ha. When beggars see this, they''ll pee.¡­.¡±


    (Laughs)


    When Hong Dae Kwang approached, the silent criminal suddenly roared and rushed in.


    "Gasp?"


    Frightened, he flung himself sideways. Fortunately, I didn''t see any blood, but the bottom of the rags, which had been covered with cloth, was torn apart.


    "Argh! My clothes!"


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue when Hong Dae-Kwang ran away in chaos.


    "I don''t know how he''s been begging for this whole time because he''s so tactless.¡±


    The criminal, who spit out the rags in his mouth, turned his head toward Chung-Myung this time. And it revealed its terrifying teeth.


    Growl.


    Even an ordinary criminal encounters a nearby place, his soul freezes, and he is so powerful.


    Chung-Myung frowned slightly disapprovingly.


    "I don''t like him a little...¡­.¡±


    But at that moment.


    Oh, my god!


    Baek-ah, who bounced out of Chung-Myung''s shoulder like an island war, clung to the criminal''s face and struck him like a thunderbolt with her front foot.


    Oh, my god!


    At the same time, the eyes of the Hwasan disciples popped out.


    The criminal who was beaten by Baek-ah flew away and rolled around the floor.


    "Dambi hits him?"


    Look at the sound of the blow.¡¯


    I''ve been told that it''s an animal, but it''s a hundred times bigger than it is, and I didn''t expect that little Dambi to hit him.


    The criminal, who rolled the floor once, was startled and got up from his seat and immediately glued himself to the floor. As if a child who was scolded by his eldest brother was begging for his fault.


    (sighs)


    The white child made a sharp sound, bristling fur as if she were still angry.


    Then, Bum made a groaning sound with his face on the floor.


    Crying.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon opened his mouth unknowingly when he first learned that a bum could make that sound. When Baek-ah showed her teeth, Chung-Myung flicked her hand lightly."That''s enough, that''s enough. I didn''t know."


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    As soon as the horse fell, Baek-ah flew back up to Chung-Myung''s lap and turned her stomach upside down.


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue when he saw the tiger lying flat on his stomach, as if his previous spirit was a lie.


    "Tsk. I thought it was good because the fur looked good. The cause is gone."


    It was a very low murmur. And Hwasan''s disciples saw clearly. Seeing a white baby sweating.


    ''That''s definitely understandable.''


    Is Dambi sweating? Not a person, but Dambi?¡¯


    Common sense that he had had for life was being overturned one after another.


    "Ha ha ha. As expected, Baek, this guy likes you. I''m glad I brought you here."


    The Beast Palace owner tapped Chung-Myung''s shoulder with a pot lid-like hand.


    Wood.


    Then Chung-Myung''s chair screamed and twisted.


    "Oh, it hurts!"


    Chung-Myung wriggled once, frowning. Then I asked the Beast Palace Lord.


    "But why did you bring so many animals? It wouldn''t have been easy to bring.¡±


    The Beast Palace Lord giggled and laughed.


    "Isn''t it my first visit to Sichundang? I''m visiting the Dangga, the loser of Sacheon, and of course I''ll prepare a special gift."


    "¡­are they gifts?"


    Chung-Myung peeks around.


    A big elephant, a tiger, a worm whose torso looks thicker than most people, a hundred votes, a black vote...¡­.


    ''It looks like you dragged him in for a raid.''


    Or it''s finally the end of the human age.


    "There are so many animals, but not many people. You didn''t bring the elders? I''m sure everyone was upset.¡±


    "The only thing I can do is bring themselves.


    The Beast Palace owner shook his hand as if he was annoyed.


    "I''m just going to stop by the middle ground and see what you''re nagging about. It''s dangerous, it''s not! Look at my body! What the hell am I supposed to do to be dangerous?"


    The beast''s thoracic muscles, which were still in his clothes, wiggled to reveal their presence.


    Seeing the exploding muscles, Chung-Myung muttered unconsciously.


    "¡­Didn''t it mean others were in danger?"


    That muscle is definitely dangerous.


    Even if you brush it, you''ll die.


    "Hahahaha!"


    The Beast Palace owner laughed so loudly that his head almost turned back and pounded Chung-Myung''s shoulder again.


    "This is why I like you! We can communicate, we can communicate!"


    "Ouch! It hurts!"


    While listening to the conversation, Baek Cheon and all the other disciples nodded as if possessed.


    Yes, you''re right?


    Even if you''re a brother, you''d believe me. Chung-Myung is two or three times bigger than now.


    Then Jo-Gol tilted his head and opened his mouth.


    "By the way, boarding house."


    "Huh?"


    "Did you know that the Lord of the Beast is visiting the Dangga?"


    "¡­I didn''t know."


    "Isn''t this a pretty big deal?"


    Baek Cheon frowned slightly at Jo-Gol''s words.


    ''That''s true.¡­.¡¯


    In fact, if it''s a big event.


    Maeng So is the archer of Namman Beast Palace, one of the world''s outer palaces, and the outer palace is now completely different from the center of the earth.


    The palace owner of the royal palace will enter the central area and visit Sacheondangga, one of the five great kings?


    It was clear that many places would be turned upside down if this was known.


    ''It''s really weird to think about it.¡¯


    Baek Cheon stared at the three people sitting opposite him.


    One is the lord of the world''s worldly palace.


    Another is the mastermind of the Sichundang family, who fights for the best in the Middle East.


    And now one of the most famous people in the Middle East, Hwasan Shinryong Chung-Myung.The royal palace, Oh Dae-se, and the old file room of the past. Those who seem unable to mix are sitting and talking casually.


    ''That guy''s sociability is kind of weird.¡¯


    At this point, he is not just sociable or anything.


    "Hahahaha! I brought this for you, the Hwasan Divine!"


    The Beast Palace Lord opened the chest next to him and took out a bunch of white gourd bottles.


    "Oh? This is the Dowonhyang you drank in Unnam, right?"


    "Yes, I think you like it, so I brought it!"


    "Oh, my lord!"


    "Ha ha ha ha! Let''s have a crooked drink today!"


    "Hehehehehe!"


    As if they had made a promise, they shared the scent and started to blow the trumpet at the same time.


    Gulp! Gulp! Gulp!


    Their Adam''s apple rose and fell cheerfully.


    "Oh, my God!"


    "Caaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "One more bottle?"


    "Good!"


    Naturally, a drinking party took place.


    It was no surprise that those two drunks were having a drinking party. The problem was not those two drunks, but Dang Gunnak stuck between them.


    ''It must be hard.''


    Baek Cheon gave a pitiful look at Dang Gunnak.


    As I watched Dang Gunnak staring blankly at the ceiling with a distortion of soul, I felt an unknown sadness. If there are two fools left and right, common sense people have nothing to do. That fact was known better than anyone else.


    "Hmm."


    Baek Cheon coughed quietly in vain.


    It''s natural that Chung-Myung leads the game, but he''s the senior of Chung-Myung. I had a duty to control it if I thought it was too much.


    "Hmm, Chung-Myung."


    "Huh?"


    At Baek Cheon''s call, Chung-Myung, who was playing the booze, turned his head.


    "I think it''s a little too much right now.¡­.¡±


    "Oh, look at me!"


    "Huh¡­?"


    Chung-Myung sprang up from his seat and held an armful of liquor bottles in front of him. Then he ran across the street.


    "Did you like this, Dowonhyang?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Drink, drink! Let''s share! Hehe. I forgot."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung smiled brightly and waved and headed back to his seat.


    "No, he....¡±


    Baek Cheon reached for such Chung-Myung''s back.


    No, you...That''s not what I''m saying.¡­.


    "Guys, say something...¡­.¡±


    Back Cheon, who turned his head towards the qualities, soon opened his mouth wide.


    I''m going to the worst one.


    I''m going to the worst one.


    In the short time, everyone next to him was playing a bottle of Dowonhyang and blowing a trumpet.


    "Wow, this is awesome!"


    "It''s the same taste I had in Unnam!"


    "Sasook! Sasook! Hurry up and try this." The peach scent is beyond words!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No one even touched the side dishes. I was busy just putting a bottle in my mouth and drinking it cool.


    I''m going to the worst one.


    "Hehehehehehe."


    "Hahahaha!"


    As Chung-Myung alternated between where he sat and Hawasan''s disciples, Baek Cheon smiled pleasedly and grabbed the bottle of Do Wonhyang.


    I don''t know.¡¯


    Okay, let''s drink.


    Let''s drink and die, guys.


    The banquet continued late into the night.


    In between, there were formal events such as the official welcoming of the Beast Palace Lord, and the elders of the Party came to greet the Beast Palace Lord, but it was basically a drinking and dying drinking board.


    Is there anything as good as alcohol in connecting people?


    At first, those who were wary of the fact that the Beast Palace Lord was in the Dangga began to slowly loosen their guard as they became drunk."Ha ha ha ha! The day has come to drink with the four-chamber tablemates! You don''t know what''s going on in the world! Here, have a drink!"


    "Yes! I am honored to receive your drink."


    "Give me a drink, too!"


    "I''ll give it to you! Of course!"


    The Beast Palace owner left the table and exchanged drinks with the members of the party members.


    "Eyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy! I''ll have another drink!"


    "Yes!"


    Maeng So mixed the glasses without missing each one of them in the banquet hall.


    And in the end...¡­.


    "Ugh¡­¡­ I can''t drink anymore¡­"¡­.¡±


    Whoosh.


    The Beast Palace Lord finally toppled all the party members. Maeng So kicked his tongue as he saw everyone fall apart except Dang Gunnak.


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk. Everyone''s so weak at drinking.¡±


    "¡­The Lord of the Palace was too strong."


    Chung-Myung shook his head.


    In the first place, there is no way that the Sichundang fighters are weak in alcohol. Maeng So is like a monster.


    "Well, that''s too bad."


    Maeng So fixed his eyes on Chung-Myung as he looked around like a hawk chasing after prey.


    "How about one of you die today?"


    "I like it¡­¡­."


    Just as Chung-Myung readily accepted, Dang Gunnak spoke quietly.


    "More than that¡­¡­."


    The gaze on Chung-Myung and Maeng So was quite serious.


    "Since you seem to have had enough, why don''t you get down to business?"


    "To the point?"


    When Chung-Myung asked back, Dang Gunnak nodded.


    "Is the lord the one who will come here just for a drink?"


    "Yes."


    Dang Gunnak flinched slightly at the nonchalant Chung-Myung response. Maeng So also turned his head slightly as if he was embarrassed.


    Dang Gunnak coughed in vain.


    "¡­¡­It could be. Mm, yeah. That''s possible. But not this time."


    "That''s right."


    Maeng So nodded as if he agreed with the statement.


    "Hwasan The Dragon."


    "Yes."


    "Follow me. I have three separate stories to tell you."


    Then Chung-Myung said as if he were testing.


    "You rhyme like you''re going to say something very important."


    "It''s important."


    Dang Gunnak''s eyes shone clearly.


    "It''s very important. It''s about Dangga, the Beast Palace, and the future of Hwasan. You didn''t come all the way here in the first place, did you?"


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "This is why I like people who communicate."


    "Let''s go."


    The real banquet started now.

 Chapter - 436 Episode 436. If youre going to do it, you should do it properly! (1)

    Like this.


    Dang Gunnak followed the car to Chung-Myung and Maeng So with a delicate touch.


    "Car?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head and slightly shook the bottle he had brought.


    "I''ve got a drink."


    "¡­Will you drink during the meeting?"


    Dang Gunnak frowned as if he had heard nonsense.


    Maeng So then kicked his tongue and blamed Chung-Myung.


    "Tsk tsk. You should know how to cover your seat."


    "Whoa¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung looked at the Beast Palace Lord with a rather shocked look.


    I thought everyone in the world wouldn''t do as much as Maeng So. I felt my soul hurt.


    "You can always drink, so put it away for now."


    Chung-Myung lowered the bottle with a sad face as Dang Gunnak lowered it. Dang Gunnak shook his head when he knew he meant to drink from that look.


    "Hmm."


    Coughing in vain, he looked at Maeng So and Chung-Myung.


    "Chung-Myung painting."


    "Yes."


    "Tell me."


    "What? Why are you doing this to me when the owner called you?"


    Dang Gunnak smirked at Chung-Myung''s Nusl¨¦.


    "I called you, but you''re the one who created this place, aren''t you?


    "Hahaha. That''s right."


    The Beast Palace Lord Maeng So nodded loudly.


    His eyes on Chung-Myung were significant.


    "There''s no difference between people and animals.¡±


    "That''s a curse, right?"


    "No, no. I''m not saying that."


    He smiled and said as if it was strange.


    "If you live with animals for the rest of your life, you can see their characteristics. But the funny thing is, when you do that, you can see an animal that looks like it.¡±


    Maeng So sneaked a look at Dang Gunnak.


    "For example, the dang-ga-ju resembles the black pyo. I mean, the sharpness that you can see from time to time, the archaeology that''s hidden in the looseness.¡±


    "Oh?"


    Dang Gunnak coughed slightly.


    "The Lord of the Palace paints my face with gold.¡±


    Hearing that, Chung-Myung raised his voice, his eyes twinkled.


    "What about me? What about me? Beom? Yong?


    Maeng So looked at him for a long time before he opened his mouth.


    "¡­a snake?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Well, yes, a pit or a serpent...¡­. Yeah, well. It must be close to you''really.¡±


    "Do, Viper?"


    Dang Gunnak laughed and dissuaded Maeng So when Chung-Myung turned on his eyes.


    "Let''s leave it as a weapon."


    "¡­Long-awaited. Yeah, that''s similar."


    Eventually, unbearable Chung-Myung screamed.


    "No! If you''re going for the snake, I''ll call you a dragon! I''m still the Hwasan Divine Dragon!"


    "It''s a little bit of a dragon.¡­.¡±


    "Well, it''s the index finger."


    "Yes, it''s very dark inside.


    No, these guys?


    Chung-Myung tried his best to look at him, but his eyes couldn''t communicate because he was the opponent.


    "I''m black-hearted?¡±


    "It''s black."


    "It''s very black."


    What?


    You two are a perfect match.


    Then Maeng So said with a slight frown.


    "You''re right. It''s a good thing you have written on the door. It would have been the world''s harvest if it had flowed into Safa.¡±


    "I don''t understand."


    "No, but these guys!"


    Who do you think Chung-Myung is?


    I''ve devoted my whole life to the name of the gate!


    Death penalty! What do you think?


    You''re right a hundred times.


    (Screams!


    When Chung-Myung had a seizure, Maeng So laughed and tapped his shoulder.


    "Hahahaha! Well, that''s true. What can I do?"


    "Oh! It hurts!"


    But Maeng So''s smiling eyes were slightly subdued compared to his expression.''I-weapon...''


    I don''t know. Can I put it that way?


    ''You''ve gotten stronger.¡¯


    Chung-Myung was strong when he came to Unnam in the past. However, seeing him again in just a year, he was more refined and elegant than ever before.


    It''s a ridiculous growth.


    At least none of the animals he knew was adequate to describe this monster. If a man has a gift, he will know again.


    "So let''s talk now."


    Maeng So picked up the glass in front of him and shook the tea off at once.


    Snap!


    Then he put down his glass and stared at the two.


    "Let''s get rid of each other''s innocent faces."


    As Maeng So''s voice subsided quite seriously, Chung-Myung shrugged calmly.


    "The naive Taoist is a little uncomfortable to be involved in, as you both say."


    "He must be a black man."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Mr. Lee¡­¡­ You''ve just grown up from Woonnam.


    When Chung-Myung squinted and shut his mouth, Maeng So opened their mouths.


    "If it''s hard for the high priest and the good lord to bring it up, I''ll go first. I''m a person who doesn''t care about face or anything."


    He continued without giving two people time to answer.


    "As the car trade with Sacheon resumed, the money began to be released in Unnam. In addition, the popularity of the Unites has been resolved to some extent with the rice that was hastily supported by Hwasan."


    "It''s just a stopgap measure."


    "Yes, it''s a stopgap measure. However, even a sip of water is precious to those who are thirsty. Besides, the stopgap policy bought me time to spend money on trade."


    Maeng So bowed politely slightly as he looked at Chung-Myung.


    "Thank you, Hwasan The Dragon. On behalf of the Unites, I would like to express my gratitude."


    "¡­What''s wrong with you, awkward."


    Chung-Myung coughed in vain with an awkward face. Maeng So grinned at the sight.


    "Anyway, seeing the money go around and Woon-nam comes back to life, I''m greedy because I''m a human being.¡±


    "What greed?¡±


    "You''re asking a tough question. I want to make it bigger. And I''d like to try to make this union a little bit more solid, which is a bit clumsy."


    Maeng So''s eyes on Chung-Myung were significant.


    "Just as the black-hearted doer wants it''¡±


    "¡­Well, they''ve been driving me away for a while.¡±


    Maeng So grinned and turned to Dang Gunnak.


    "Of course, the situation is very good. But as you know, Unnam is not a good land for farming. In the end, the situation will be maintained only if the money earned from the tea trade can be exchanged for grain steadily¡­.¡­.¡±


    Maeng So smacked his lips.


    "The greater the dependence on grain in the center, the greater the risk. One day, if Jungwon suddenly refuses to sell any more grain, there will be chaos in Unnam. If a man has never had one, he will rise up with a farm tool when he is deprived of what he has.¡±


    Dang Gunnak stared silently at Maeng So.


    Indeed, he is a smart and smart man. It''s easy to get the wrong idea because of its huge size and voice, but Maeng So is far from being stupid.


    "However, Woon-nam needs a friend who will not betray at all costs."


    Dang Gunnak nodded in agreement.


    "The same goes for Sichundanga. By mediating trade between Unnam and Hwasan, the party is also making a huge profit. I can''t deny that it''s a better situation than before."And he glanced at Chung-Myung and said,


    "I wish this situation would last as long as possible. I''m thinking about not just trading cars, but also increasing trading goods."


    Chung-Myung scratched his cheek while listening to their conversation.


    ''Nice.''


    The key is money.


    He saw too much and went through too much in the last war against Masogyo. When there is a truly urgent situation, a person will eventually chase the profit.


    Soft things like consultation and loyalty are completely unbelievable. You know what''s going on in the water, but you don''t know what''s going on in the water.


    In order to create an unchanging relationship, we must also create situations that benefit each other. As Hwasan, Dangga, and the Beast Palace are now intertwined with one medium of tea trade.


    "But you''re still doing well. What are you doing here?.¡±


    In Chung-Myung''s words, Maeng So and Dang Gunnak simultaneously looked at Chung-Myung as if they were strange.


    "That''s why it''s like a worm."


    "What?"


    "Collusively."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Maeng So laughed as Chung-Myung closed his mouth.


    "Hwasan The Dragon."


    "Yes."


    "Didn''t we say it''s a place where we said. If you don''t trust us yet, if you do, let''s take out what''s inside."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who was about to say something, soon rolled up the corners of his mouth while looking at their eyes.


    "That''s great."


    And he nodded as if he liked it.


    Of course, it wouldn''t have been bad for Chung-Myung to lead from the start. However, I wanted them to start first. If we confirm that we feel the same way, it will be easier to talk afterwards.


    "Then before you speak...¡­.¡±


    "Hm?"


    Chung-Myung looked at the two with searching eyes and asked.


    "Do you two believe in Hwasan?"


    "I trust you."


    "I don''t believe in Hwasan."


    This time, the answers were different. In Dang Gunnak''s mouth, the answer Chung-Myung wanted didn''t come out.


    But without Chung-Myung asking again, Dang Gunnak quickly opened his mouth again.


    "It''s not Hwasan that I believe in, it''s you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang Gunnak''s eyes sank heavily and seriously. Chung-Myung looked shrugged.


    "That''s the same thing. I''m a person who follows the will of Hwasan."


    "Not the other way around?"


    "¡­Let''s just skip that."


    Chung-Myung wiped a smile off his face.


    "You know, I don''t like the way things are going. The Sapa began to move, and Shaolin lost his influence. Oh Dae-se, who was a benefactor, is slowly.


    "There''s gonna be a crash soon."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung nodded. This is too natural.


    "At times like this, things can happen beyond the power of one clique. Then we''ll have to stick together among the trusted gatekeepers."


    "A coalition of the three clans?"


    "More clearly.¡±


    Chung-Myung said firmly.


    "The answer is in what you just said. The Lord of the Dangga trusts me. But I don''t believe in Hwasan. It''s arrogant to believe that Hwasan''s disciples and party members will trust each other.¡±


    "¡­certainly."


    "The same goes for the Beast Palace. The Beast Palace has a favor for Hwasan, but it''s just a favor for Hwasan in the past, and it''s not a good relationship with the Dangga.¡±


    "That''s right."


    Surely this is true.


    "It''s hard to tell them that we''ve become friends or that we''re in a good relationship. The best way is to create a visible relationship.""So we can feel like we''re one family?¡±


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung has already experienced it once in the past. Even Jongnam, who was so ugly, became colleagues when they gathered to deal with Mahkyo. They fight, leaving each other behind.


    In order to make each other feel like a family, it is important to belong together first.


    "You''re blind."


    "It''s better to be certain!¡±


    Dang Gunnak looked at Chung-Myung with a slightly suspicious look.


    "Chung-Myung painting."


    "What?"


    "That''s a good word. But I don''t feel like that''s all your intentions.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Is that really it?¡±


    Instead of answering the question right away, Chung-Myung looked at a map of the middle field hanging on one side of the wall. Then he smiled slightly.


    "It''s the old file room, it''s the Five Times...¡­.¡±


    "Hm?"


    "I''m going to press it all down, and I''m going to make a new one. I''m sick of Shaolin''s condescending, shaman''s condescending, and Namgoong''s shoulders.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "We''re going to build strength starting from the west of central China. In the end, the ultimate goal is to bring the initiative of the Middle East here."


    "My my."


    Dang Gunnak burst out laughing.


    You''re going to press? Wudang and Namgoong?


    It was a ridiculous idea as it was bizarre.


    In the meantime, numerous literary factions in the Middle East have tried to outperform them. It was just a pecking order fight under a fixed system, not trying to completely defeat them and create a new system.


    But I can''t believe this came out of the mouth of Hwasan, who once failed...¡­.


    "Do you really think that''s possible?"


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung replied with absolute determination.


    "Is there any reason not to?"


    "Hahahaha! There isn''t, there isn''t!"


    Maeng So nodded loudly as if he liked what Chung-Myung said.


    "A man should have that kind of distribution."


    "It''s not something you can do with just distribution."


    "So. Are you going to leave the dangju out?"


    Dang Gunnak sighed at Maeng So''s provocation.


    "I can''t do that, but...¡­.¡±


    Soon after, Chung-Myung stared straight.


    After such a brief silence, he finally nodded.


    "That''s a lot to pay for making a wrong friend.¡±


    "Eyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy.¡±


    "I really hope so.¡±


    There was no need for much longer.


    Neither Dang Gunnak nor Maeng So would have painted a similar painting since they first gathered here. This was just a confirmation by Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung lifted the bottle on the floor. And poured alcohol into an empty cup of Maeng So.


    Like this.


    Dang Gunnak gulped down the cup of tea and offered it to Chung-Myung. Chung-Myung, who poured alcohol into the glass, handed over the bottle and held out his glass.


    Like this.


    Finally, three people raised the glass at the same time.


    "A new world is coming.¡±


    "No."


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "The new world doesn''t come, it creates it. We''ll make it."


    The two gazed at him like that.


    I missed you so much.


    The world that that black imugi will paint anew.


    "Now, let''s...¡­.¡±


    "Oh, wait!"


    Then Dang Gunnak cut Maeng So off.


    "But if you make an alliance, who will be the blind man? But you still need to have a head."


    Maeng So bursts out laughing.


    "What are you thinking about? It''s obvious!"


    And he shouted proudly.


    "Of course, the Beast Palace!"


    "Dangga!"


    "Hwasan!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The eyes of the three were intertwined in Ho Gong. It seemed to spark where the eyes met.It was something that could be compromised individually, but it could never be compromised as the head of the Moon faction.


    "The Beast Palace is the biggest."


    "The party is the strongest."


    "But there''s history, Hwasan."


    The faces of the three men were distorted at the same time.


    "These lieutenants! Of course, the Beast Palace should be the king!"


    "¡­¡­I''ve collected half a dozen doorkeepers, and it''s not right to come out here."


    "The doorman is supposed to be in charge of this kind of position! It''s not just a place for money!"


    As soon as Chung-Myung finished speaking, the other two turned their heads and shouted.


    "You''re the one who knows the most about money!"


    "Yes, I''ll reveal it first!"


    "¡­No, but these guys?¡±


    In the future, the first formation of the Western Union, which would bring a new trend to the history of the strong, was creaking from the beginning.

 Chapter - 437 Episode 437. If youre going to do it, you should do it properly! (2)

    "Ugh."


    "Eh."


    "Tsk."


    The three glared at each other with disapproving eyes.


    "¡­¡­You should know how to break your stubbornness."


    "That''s what I have to say."


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue at the Beast Palace and Dang Gunnak.


    "Those who are old enough to be old have no shame.


    "Age doesn''t matter!"


    "It''s not like demeanor feeds you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    That''s a perfect match for you.¡­.


    Even if there is a problem in the process of blindness, there is no need to worry after it is created. You have such a good chemistry.


    The Beast Palace Lord Maeng So frowned slightly and suddenly sighed deeply.


    "Tsk. Meng should be on the same wavelength in the first place. If we only talk about the benefits, what difference do we have to make?"


    "Well."


    "Squeal."


    Dang Gunnak and Chung-Myung also bowed slightly at the correct words. Maeng So sighed once again.


    "So you two give way like men."


    "No, by the way, you son of a b*tc*?"


    "That''s not worth listening to.


    The three stared at each other again with bloody eyes. Then he sighed at the same time.


    "Well, let''s talk about this later."


    "¡­I''m sure. Maeng-ju, we can decide anytime."


    Eventually, three people tired of persuading each other fell out.


    Dang Gunnak gulped down the cold cold tea. Today''s conversation seemed particularly difficult as there was no occasion to yell and fight.


    He said, clearing his throat over tea.


    "Anyway, it is very meaningful to meet these three clans."


    "Now?"


    "What''s new.


    However, the return response was very lukewarm. Dang Gunnak''s eyes trembled.


    ''What the hell are these people... ''¡­.¡¯


    Chung-Myung alone is too much to handle, but why bother a big guy like Chung-Myung?


    "Hmph!"


    He coughed in vain and tried to come to his senses. If he got caught up in it, this place would be a mess. I think I''m already a bit caught up in it, but I can still turn it around.


    "Hwasan The Dragon."


    "What?"


    He spoke in a slightly subdued voice.


    "It''s not that hard to make an alliance. There''s a will, there''s a will, so it''s just an excuse and formality. One problem is that as soon as blindness is created, checks are forced in."


    "Well, in the Five Tales?"


    "Yes, and the same goes for the old file room and the new palace.¡±


    Maeng So grinned when he heard that.


    "Of course. People don''t want to let go of a grain of rice that''s in their hands. There''s no way they''ll leave anything that could pose a threat to their power."


    Maeng So, the palace owner, knew this better than anyone else. For example, how many civil servants in the Middle East have kept the palace in check?


    When necessary, they come up to discuss the cause, but when it is unnecessary, they are persecuted by pushing them into orangkas. That''s what the external palace has been through countless times.


    only


    ''That''s not just because the palace is out of the world.''


    Gonnyun, for example, is in a place that is hardly even a middle ground, and Mundo is also hardly a middle ground. However, it is firmly establishing its position as one of the old file rooms.Therefore, there is only one difference between a difficulty and a beastly palace.


    Do you respect their order?


    "They only recognize those in their order. If Hwasan creates a Maeng with the Sichundangga and the Namman Beast Palace, they will recognize us as being against their order.¡±


    Dang Gunnak nodded in agreement with Maeng So.


    "You won''t be able to pick a fight for a while. But in the end, you''ll have no choice but to antagonize. I mean, it''s hard to find a compromise of its own, just like the old faction and the Great Sega coexist."


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung nodded without much response. asked Dang Gunnak.


    "Have you thought about this?"


    "What? What''s wrong?"


    "¡­I told you. We have no choice but to pretend to be Goofa or Oh Dae-segawa. But isn''t it hard to deal with them with just the power of our three clans? Don''t tell me, it''s a futile plan to be stronger from now on and deal with them all, right?


    "Come on, don''t tell me."


    Chung-Myung waved his hand in the suspicious glare of Dang Gunnak.


    Of course, it''s natural for Hwasan to be stronger, but no matter how Chung-Myung is, he''s not that reckless.


    "Then do you have anything in mind?"


    At the question, Chung-Myung turned his head and looked at the map of the meadow on the wall of the household room.


    "Well, isn''t that obvious? If it''s not enough, I''ll raise it."


    "Raise¡­¡­."


    "I even gave it the name Maeng, but the fact that there are only three moonfas in it doesn''t live forever."


    "He''s right, too."


    Maeng So nodded his head.


    "Then what kind of gatekeepers are you trying to conciliate?"


    "Of course they''re the gatekeepers around here.¡±


    "¡­so simple?"


    "It''s not simple."


    Chung-Myung shook his finger.


    "What do you think is the reason why the Old File Room, the Palace of Foreign Affairs, and the Great Sega keep a subtle distance from each other?"


    "Isn''t that a check?"


    "You''re welcome. It''s the street.¡±


    "Street?"


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung nodded and explained in detail.


    "To put it simply, it''s like this. For example, Dangga is located in the southwest of the Middle East, and Namgung is located in the east. Even Paenga is in the northeast. The others are similar."


    "Well."


    "So if there is a problem with the party, it takes a long time for Namgung or Paengga to come to support us. What''s the point of an alliance that doesn''t help when you''re in a hurry? That''s why you keep Hyun Sang with a subtle distance.¡±


    "Well."


    Maeng So nodded as if he could relate.


    The palace is also located in the middle of the country. Therefore, it was not easy to get proper support if something happened to the Beast Palace.


    "A close neighbor is better than a distant relative. First of all, we need a doorkeeper who can run to us when we have a problem. Now, let''s put the region first, not the propensity like Gufa and Oh Dae-se."


    Dang Gunnak looked at Chung-Myung with meaningful eyes.


    "As expected, the West."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung smiled and nodded.


    "So for now, we''re going to try to seduce the people in the West. It''s better if it''s a file room or five."


    "Why?"


    "It''s obvious, because they''re weak. What''s better than taking someone else''s power?"


    Dang Gunnak nodded loudly as if he had understood and smiled at Chung-Myung.


    "Then let me ask you a question."


    "What?"


    "As you say, there''s one place that''s in the West, that can be the first to run when there''s a danger, and above all, it fits perfectly into the gateways that can greatly weaken their power.""¡­what?"


    "I mean Jongnam. What are you going to do?"


    Crunch.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    As soon as the word Jong-nam came out, Chung-Myung''s teeth split on their own.


    "The¡­¡­ uh¡­¡­.the¡­¡­jongnam¡­¡­.Jongnam¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who had been suffering for a long time, scratched his head nervously.


    "Anyway, some kind of eye trouble!¡¯


    This is the problem!


    The grand plan drawn by Chung-Myung is to gather the literary factions around the West and create a blind that really helps each other, unlike the past order.


    However, Jongnam is the place that best meets all of these conditions.


    It''s right next to Hwasan, it''s an old file room, and it''s got a lot of power.


    In other words, attracting that Jong-nam alone will pave the way for the blind. And in other words, if Jongnam is not drawn, the meaning of the blind will fade.


    "Amina and Cheongseong can participate depending on the situation. It''s more difficult than the West, so it doesn''t have a significant effect whether you participate or not. But Jongnam is different."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If we don''t attract Jongnam, our voices won''t be able to gain strength.¡±


    "¡­Yes."


    Dang Gunnak grinned bitterly as he saw Chung-Myung grinding his teeth.


    I''ve never enjoyed seeing someone in trouble in my life, but I think his personality has deteriorated a lot since he was hanging out with Chung-Myung. When I see something funny.


    "Jongnam¡­¡­. Jongnam, d*mn Jongnam.


    Chung-Myung, who was muttering, secretly looked at the two and said carefully.


    "Wouldn''t it be better to just go into Jongnam and make him go extinct?¡±


    "¡­Are you thinking of changing the sign to Safa?"


    "Hahaha. That''s a really hot horse. That''s a hot word."


    Maeng So, who burst out laughing, suddenly became serious.


    "Don''t talk nonsense.¡±


    "¡­Yes."


    Chung-Myung looked at the cupboard with an empty face.


    "¡­¡­I''ll think about it a little more anyway."


    "It''s a relationship between Hwasan and Jongnam, and I don''t want to rush you any further, but it''s something you need to make a decision soon. Whether to carry Jong-nam or really exclude him.¡±


    "Oh, yeah. Okay."


    Dang Gunnak nodded.


    "Well, I guess we''ve got a rough idea. Make a alliance, and persuade the great literary community around you before you officially launch it. I''ll be in charge of Ami in Sacheon at Sacheon."


    "I''ll try to contact the Beast Palace with the fortune teller."


    Maeng So and Dang Gunnak looked at Chung-Myung at the same time.


    "So, Hwasan is Jongnam...¡­.¡±


    "Caak! I told you got it!¡±


    In the end, as Chung-Myung started to grind like a poisonous wildcat, Dan Gunnak and Maeng So''s faces were filled with a refreshing smile that seemed like decades of congestion had fallen at once.


    Laughing Maeng So said, glancing at Chung-Myung.


    "Hey, Hwasan The Dragon."


    "Yes."


    "I don''t know if it''s part of your plan, but it''s also a serious history. It wouldn''t hurt to embrace them.¡±


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung scratched his cheek.


    "I won''t force you. I know better than anyone else how hostile they are to the midfield. It''s certainly not easy to persuade and entice them."


    Namman Beast Palace would not have joined hands with Hwasan without respect for Maehwa inspection. It''s a case of great luck.


    "Because I can''t even get into that area for now.¡±


    "That''s why...¡­.¡±


    The Beast Palace Lord shrugged off his luck.


    "For now, you have sent correspondence to the rest of the five palaces, except for the blood vessels.""You want me to join us.


    "No, I can''t get that far. I''ve asked you and your students not to be harsh on me because they might visit me."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you think about the relationships that the external courts have with each other, you won''t be forced out of the way just because you''re a heavyweight. So you should stop by when you have time."


    "I get it for now. But I don''t know if I''ll be free time."


    "Then there''s nothing we can do about it."


    Since then, the three have been further coordinated on several areas. After that, the approximate framework was quite established.


    "Oh, it''s hard."


    Chung-Myung sighed and scratched his head.


    "As expected, I''m not cut out for using my head like this."


    "Hahahaha. Then leave it to me!"


    The Beast Palace Lord thumped my heart, saying loudly. Chung-Myung looked at him with sad eyes and thought.


    Is there any way I can seduce him?¡¯


    d*mn it, you''re supposed to have a soldier on your own!


    When Chung Jin was with him, it went smoothly without having to worry.


    Argh! Death penalty! I told you not to do that!


    How many times do I tell you to think before you swing the knife?


    What the hell''s on his head?¡­.Argh! Why are you hitting me? What did I do wrong?


    ¡­¡­¡­No. This is what Long Jin should listen to.


    "Well, that''s about it."


    Dang Gunnak also drank tea with a tired face. Then he opened his mouth in a slightly hoarse voice.


    "Now there''s one more important thing left."


    He looked tired, but his eyes were so serious.


    "The most important thing?¡±


    "Simple but the most important thing. It''s the name of the blind.¡±


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Come to think of it, I didn''t pick a name.


    asked Dang Gunnak, nodding Chung-Myung.


    "Do you have an opinion?"


    Then Maeng So shrugged.


    "Do you need to think about it? The Westerners of the Middle East gather, and they can call themselves Western blind."


    "It sucks."


    "¡­¡­It feels like it''s too rough."


    "Really?"


    Maeng So scratched his head awkwardly with his thick fingers.


    Dang Gunnak says, squinting his eyes.


    "In my opinion, the letter Seo should be included. The other letters are, um...¡­.¡±


    Dang Gunnak glances at Chung-Myung and goes on.


    "How about using a "woo" sign to "woo-men"?


    "Do you mean to be a friend who is intertwined in the name of blindness, but does not simply discuss benefits or hierarchy?"


    "Similar."


    "It doesn''t sound so bad.¡±


    Maeng So and Dang Gunnak looked at Chung-Myung with consent.


    "Well."


    But Chung-Myung frowned as if he still didn''t like it.


    "But."


    "Tell me."


    "Do we really need a bastard in just because we start in the West? Starting in the West doesn''t mean it ends in the West."


    "Well."


    "If you name it West Umen, the people in the east may feel uncomfortable to participate. I''d rather take out the station."


    "Then what?"


    "Tell everyone who wants to come under heaven to come. Let''s put in a thousand letters and make it a thousand."


    "It''s a thunderstorm."


    Dang Gunnak smiled.


    "We do not discuss the righteousness or the righteousness under heaven, but we discuss the righteousness. I''m sure there will be a unique blind.¡±


    "You''re not going after the cause, you''re going after the cause?"


    "I don''t know much about causes."


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "The old file room will take care of the cause, so let''s just get together and eat well and live well. How do you feel?"Dang Gunnak and Maeng So rolled up the corners of their mouths at Chung-Myung''s words.


    "Good."


    "The sea I hoped for!"


    Three people looked at each other with hot eyes.


    "Then I''ll name it Chun Woo-meng, and I''ll be ready to launch as soon as possible. Please prepare your own tasks first."


    "I will."


    "Yes."


    It was only then that Dang Gunnak sighed and tapped on the table with a relieved face.


    "Well, I''ll call it a day.¡­.¡±


    "Wait a minute!"


    "Huh?"


    Maeng So and Dang Gunnak looked back at Chung-Myung. There was a question written on his face whether he had anything else to say.


    "So who''s going to be the blind man?¡±


    "We were supposed to talk about it later¡­¡­.¡±


    "No, you don''t seem to understand."


    A flame that wouldn''t go out began to rise in Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    "No one can get out of here until the conclusion is made that our writer is a heavy drinker! Not a single step!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So what are you going to do?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The two men who met the world''s worst man covered their faces without saying a word.

 Chapter - 438 Episode 438. If youre going to do it, you should do it properly! (3)

    "What the hell are you doing?"


    "Really?"


    Hwasan''s disciples looked at the patio with curious eyes.


    It has been a long time since I opened my eyes after drinking a lot, and the loud shout from the leather room showed no sign of going away.


    "Can you hear me?"


    "¡­¡­It''s not the distance we can hear."


    Jo-Gol sighed.


    They were, of course, unable to approach the party''s table. It''s the duty of the subordinate to pretend that you can''t hear anything even if the superiors scream.


    Whenever Hwasan''s disciples couldn''t overcome their curiosity and tried to get closer, the Tang family''s meal soles glared at him with sharp eyes. As if stretching out those feet would blow a poison sting.


    "Well."


    So I had no choice but to keep this distance and just listen to the burbling sound.


    "What are you talking about so hard conversation?¡±


    It was almost a fight when I heard the sound. But even Dang Gunnak and the Beast Palace Lord, there''s no way that Chung-Myung''s room will be fine when he''s fighting.¡­.


    It was the moment when all kinds of worries crossed my mind.


    Gulp!


    Finally, a person appeared as the door of the household room opened wide.


    "Breathing."


    It was Chung-Myung. He trudged out white smoke from his mouth with a ghostly face.


    "¡­ won."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Win what?


    As I looked inside, I saw Dang Gunnak and Maeng So lying in the chair, almost mesmerized.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hwasan''s disciples tilted their heads and approached Chung-Myung cautiously.


    "What the hell did you do in there?¡±


    "What¡­¡­."


    Looking back, Chung-Myung smiled most satisfactorily in the world.


    "It''s useless for nothing, it''s uncomfortable to have, but I still have the authority to never give in.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I couldn''t understand what he meant at all, but when I looked at Chung-Myung''s face, I could see the angle roughly.


    You hit me again.¡¯


    "Turn it off."


    "Oh, my God."


    The groans of Dang Gunnak and Maeng So from the inside of the gas chamber saddened Baek Cheon.


    "Now the gavel of the Tang Dynasty and the palace of the Beast Palace are suffering from this d*mn spell.¡¯


    What the hell is going to happen to him.


    substitution


    However, Chung-Myung, who did his best, just looked proud like a well-eaten puppy.


    "Are you done loading?¡±


    "No. They said they''d fix the cart by today."


    "Huh? The cart? The one we brought?¡±


    "Yes."


    "I told you to sell it. Why are you repairing it? You''re going to drag that heavy thing again?


    "I was actually going to sell it.¡­.¡±


    "Huh?"


    "¡­I''ve come to think of it, we shouldn''t be the only one doing this."


    "¡­¡­huh?"


    Then Jo-Gol, who was behind, nodded with his eyes shining bright.


    "I''ve tried it and it''s really nice. This is the best training method for the lower body. We can''t be the only ones doing this good thing! I''m going to take him to Hawasan and introduce him to the death penalty."


    "¡­¡­then we''ll have to drag this back to Hwasan?"


    "I''ll take it."


    "I can stand that much for my brothers!"


    Chung-Myung''s face instantly turned pale.


    ¡­¡­Will it be okay?


    Are they really okay with this?


    When I came to my senses, both Baek Cheon and his party had a personality that was not even in Hwasan in the past. It was Chung-Myung who finally realized it."Anyway, the cart says it won''t be repaired until this evening, so the departure should be tomorrow morning at the earliest."


    "Really?"


    Chung-Myung glanced at them significantly, making a sound. Jo-Gol, who guessed the inside, screamed.


    "I''m not going to touch you?! I''m sure you did it yourself! Let me go home, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Oh, what did someone say?"


    Chung-Myung replied with a sour voice, but also smacked his lips with regret.


    I should''ve rolled it at a time like this.¡¯


    But a promise is a promise.


    "Okay, then let''s take a break today and leave tomorrow morning."


    Jo-Gol sighed with a relieved face only then.


    "Now I''m going home...¡­.Oh, my God, I''ve come all the way to Sacheon and now I''m finally home¡­¡­.¡±


    I had nothing to say even if I was criticized for being a bad son.


    Jo-Gol turned his head and told Yoon-Jong.


    "The death penalty. You won''t have anything to do, so come with me to my house."


    "Well, shall we?"


    "I''m sure you''d prefer my house to a danga."


    Yoon-Jong nodded his head gently. Jo-Gol''s eyes turned to Baek Cheon.


    "What about you?"


    Baek Cheon took a quick look at him and told Chung-Myung.


    "Maybe I should stop by the Dead Sea with Baek Sang. Baek Sang has something to say with the lord."


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    It was Baek Sang who was the busiest of Hwasan''s disciples who came to the Dangga. He had to coordinate tea trade with Unnam on behalf of Hyun Young, who could not come in person.


    "It seems that the finance and alarm work is more compatible than I thought.


    "The elder was happy, too. In fact, Baek Sang has been fast on that side since a long time ago."


    "Unlike the ignorant Jo-Gol death penalty even though he''s a child of a shopping district?"


    "Hey! Why are you dragging me in again?"¡±


    Furious Jo-Gol pointed angrily with a red face. But Chung-Myung snorted and kicked his tongue.


    "This is what the Jo-Gol death penalty is supposed to do."


    "If I could have done that, I would have joined the family!"


    "Hagiya."


    It was Jo-Gol, quite well-subjected.


    In fact, he''s not a man of substance. It wasn''t a matter of talent, it was a matter of interest. Baek Sang is very interested in re-alerting, but Jo-Gol is fed up with counting.


    "Anyway, I got it. Then tell them to get together by tomorrow morning."


    So finally, Hawasan''s disciples were given a tasteful rest.


    At the end of the conversation, Hwasan''s disciples were scattered.


    Baek Cheon, Jo-Gol, Baek Sang, and Yoon-Jong headed to the top of the Dead Sea, and Yoo-Esul was dragged out to look around by Dang-Soso.


    Yoo-Esul, who has no taste in such a way, infrequently distorted the expressionless face to the fullest. However, it seems impossible to deal with Dang-Soso, who has been motivated to the top of his head in a long time.


    And Hye Yeon went out to the nearest temple to Dangga, saying, "I have to take care of the body and mind that have been eroded by the devil."


    Thanks to this, Chung-Myung, who was left alone in the Dangga, was enjoying a comfortable and enjoyable rest for the first time in a while.


    "Breathing.


    A tiger the size of a house lay back and broke into a cold sweat. Chung-Myung lay on top of it, holding a bottle of liquor in one hand, and stroking a white child acting cute in the other.


    "That''s great."


    How long has it been since I had a break?


    In fact, I couldn''t remember when the last time I rested properly. People break their legs when they just run without a break. Sometimes you need to put everything down and rest like this."I like them all. I like them all.¡­.¡±


    The fur of the tiger was softer than I thought, and the ship was warmer than I thought. I was so sleepy that I couldn''t help but fall asleep.


    If there''s only one problem...¡­.


    "¡­Mr."


    "Huh?"


    "You''re a beggar, don''t you have anything to do?¡±


    "Where''s the beggar''s job?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hong Dae Kang, a stumbling block to rest, grinned at Chung-Myung.


    "And yet, I''m doing my job right."


    "¡­I''m sure you do."


    Chung-Myung shook his head.


    "Don''t you have to run around and find out if you''re in Sacheon?" But the name is open, so I''ll get some information."


    "Tsk tsk. You''re talking nonsense."


    Hong Dae Kwang rebutted with a clenched tongue.


    "Where in the world are there no beggars? There are beggars all over Sacheon. The information I can get out of the way is something that the beggars here have already figured out.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "However! No matter how many beggars they are, they cannot enter the Sichundang family. It is better to take a closer look at the Sichundang family than to go around outside for no reason."


    Chung-Myung smirked because it turned out to be quite a plausible excuse.


    "So do you have any income?"


    "Of course there is. There''s some information you might be interested to hear."


    "Huh? Me?"


    "Yeah."


    "What is it?"


    Instead of answering, Hong Dae Kwang opened his eyes slightly and looked at Chung-Myung.


    "For free?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "As a senior in life, there is a price to pay for everything. Hwasan The Dragon. If you want to get information, pay a reasonable price...¡­.¡±


    "You seem to think everything you eat and drink on your way here is free. What''s in it for everything? On the way back, you want to eat grass grown on the ground, don''t you?"


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    I saw Monk Hye Yeon do it, and it wasn''t up to people. I''m not a goat...¡­.


    "Hmph."


    Hong Dae Kwang, who coughed loudly, opened his mouth seriously.


    "I''ve heard quite a few things, but most of them have nothing to do with you, and there''s only one story about you."


    He whispered only after looking left and right to see if there were no people.


    "You know what I said the other day?"


    "What? What the other day?"


    "that the dirge entered the bay alone."


    "Oh¡­¡­. What about it?"


    Hong Dae Kwang had a serious look on his face.


    "I guess that''s what happened in the face of quite fierce opposition than I thought."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It seems true that the position of the household has risen greatly in the family, but that doesn''t mean that we can do everything as we please. But it''s not like you''re going anywhere else, but you''re going to be stuck with a bunch of people."


    "That''s right."


    "That''s why there''s been a lot of opposition in the family. Why should the party be the shield for Hwasan? Still, I guess I heard some pretty bad things about the leader because he was ignoring other objections."


    "Yeah."


    Chung-Myung nodded quietly and grabbed the bottle and drank badly. And he said, stealing the mouth with his sleeve.


    "What you didn''t even ask me to do."


    His gaze turned to the distant sky.


    Late night


    Just.


    Cecil filled the blank paper.


    Dang Gunnak, who relied on the lamp to fill out the document, carefully put down his handwriting and slowly rubbed his eyes.I''m tired.


    I''ve been working a little too hard since Hwasan''s visit. Not only is he paying attention to making Han Iron Sword, but he also has to re-coordinate the car trade with Unnam, and eventually he has to grasp the foundation of Chun Woo-mang.


    I couldn''t rest because the work was pouring. Moreover, it was because I knew that this was one of the most important times to decide whether the party could fly to the world once again.


    "Whoo."


    Holding the teacup, he frowned slightly. Seeing that the car had cooled down, time seemed to have passed quickly while I was concentrating.


    ''Return the car....¡¯


    It was then.


    knock, knock


    I heard someone knocking on the door.


    "Hm?"


    Knock on the door means you''ve approached the door.


    No matter how focused he may be, there are few people in the party who can get out of his senses and reach here.


    He slowly opened his mouth.


    "What''s going on?"


    "When that happens, shouldn''t you ask who it is first?"


    "I don''t know who it is, do I have to?"


    Squeak.


    When the door opened, a man stood under the pouring moonlight.


    Chung-Myung.


    He grinned with a bottle full in both hands.


    "How about a drink?¡±


    Dang Gunnak glanced down at the documents he was filling out. And he smiled quietly.


    "Great. It just so happens that I was free.¡±


    Climbing around.


    The empty glass was filled with alcohol.


    A small pond on one side of a large danga. Two people sat face to face on an antique pavilion built in the middle of the pond.


    A full moon shone above the white glass as it filled with alcohol. Like the moon rising above the pond.


    "I''m leaving tomorrow.¡±


    "Yes, there''s a lot to do.¡±


    Dang Gunnak laughed softly at Chung-Myung''s calm words.


    "I''m pretty sure I live a busy life, but I think I''m being too relaxed when I see you.¡±


    "Come on. That''s what you''


    "I''m not just saying this."


    Dang Gunnak shook his head quietly, even in Chung-Myung''s nudity.


    "Hwasan people may not feel it. Because they always move with you. But if you look from the outside, Hwasan really did so much in that short period of time.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m jealous. Because I don''t have the same passion and ability as you.¡±


    "That''s too much of a crybaby."


    "Foolish¡­¡­."


    Dang Gunnak smiles.


    "That would be great.¡±


    Then he leaned his head slightly toward Chung-Myung, leaning still. Embarrased Chung-Myung opened his eyes wide.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Thank you for taking Soso to Hwasan.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung shut up at the unexpected remark.


    "Of course, I know it''s not something to talk about as a fish. But that''s what a father should say. It''s a little awkward for me, but Soso looks so happy after going to Hwasan. It used to be like a flower without scent. But now I can see that Soso wasn''t very happy in the Dangga."


    "That''s a misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstand?"


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung shook his head, saying firmly.


    "Of course, I''m living a much more lively life, so no wonder it looks like that. And it''s natural that you feel that way because you haven''t seen it before. But Soso wouldn''t have been unhappy here either. He''s always brave and positive. Now I''ve just found another life that suits me better.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And it would be the lord who allowed So-so to grow like that."Dang Gunnak looked still at Chung-Myung and nodded slowly.


    "I see. Thank you for saying so."


    "Hey. I''m the one who''s grateful. I heard you blocked everyone. You''ve got me in trouble."


    "There''s no trouble."


    Dang Gunnak said plainly.


    "And no matter what happens, it''s natural to run into opposition. That''s their role.¡±


    "That''s true, though."


    "I didn''t mean to be complimentary. It''s just something I had to do."


    Chung-Myung tried to say something more, but Dang Gunnak broke the glass.


    "Would you like a drink?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung eventually lifted the glass with a smile, leaving the words aside.


    "Good."


    The two glasses clashed lightly.


    The moon in the cup shook lightly and slowly regained its shape.


    The two empty glasses looked at each other silently.


    The drink from the pavilion above the pond also created a different kind of excitement.


    "A lot will change when blindness is created.¡±


    "I suppose so. There has to be a system."


    "Maybe the relationship between Hwasan and the party will change a little."


    "I''ll take it."


    Chung-Myung grinned and filled Dang Gunnak''s empty glass. Looking at the small wave of alcohol, Dang Gunnak said quietly.


    "A lot of things may change. Yeah, it could change. But one will never change."


    "What?"


    A smile hung quietly around his mouth.


    "The fact that you and I are friends."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Instead of answering, Chung-Myung looked up at the sky where the moon rose. The full moon lit the dark night sky white.


    "Good night."


    "Yeah."


    The two laughed facing each other.


    "Good night."


    Their drinking party continued without knowing the end until the moon tilted and the end of the sky rose.


    Once in the past, when Chung-Myung and Dangbo were sharing drinks.

 Chapter - 439 Episode 439. If youre going to do it, you should do it properly! (4)

    "Are you done?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you all set?"


    "Of course."


    Chung-Myung was surprised to see wooden boxes piled up on carts.


    Now you''re good even though you don''t ask me to.¡¯


    Things that used to be like newborn larvae now prepare themselves to be smart.


    Chung-Myung confirmed that constant thirst and nagging worked, so he vowed to scold him harder from now on.


    Then he caught something he hadn''t seen before.


    "But what are those packages on the box?"


    "Food."


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon turned on his eyes as if he had been waiting for this question.


    "The dangju has prepared food for me on my way back! I was tearing up! How thoughtful and warm you are unlike anyone else."


    "Why would you do such a useless thing...¡­.¡±


    "What a man! To my father!


    Dang-Soso kicked Chung-Myung in the leg, but he ducked lightly and frowned.


    "Eh. If you keep giving them things like this, they lose their grit!"


    "Then, monk Hye Yeon ate grass on the way here, so you must have the most determination in the world. You son of a b*tc*, let alone grit! A man who used to shine like that, how little did he eat and now he''s gone!"


    "But your hair shines.¡±


    "Wow¡­¡­ bad boy."


    There seemed to be someone sniffing on one side, but no one could dare to turn their eyes on it.


    "So you''re all set, anyway.¡±


    Chung-Myung turned his head.


    "Come on, let''s go."


    As they left the gate, the party''s meals were crowded and crowded. It was to see off rare guests.


    Well, that''s what it is, but...¡­.


    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    "¡­¡­why are they mixed?"


    "I don''t know if this is Danga or the Beast Palace.¡±


    The problem was that even the beasts brought by the Beast Palace were seen off in line with people.


    "Hahaha."


    Finally, the Beast Palace Lord Maeng So approached Hwasan''s disciples who led him to the cart. He looked at the cart and asked interestingly.


    "Hmm. Are you dragging it?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    As the disciples nodded, the Beast Palace Lord reached out and lifted the cart slightly.


    "Oh, that''s a good way to train. I want you to apply it to our palaces."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The faces of the Hwasan disciples turned slightly pale.


    I don''t want you to look like that...¡­.


    Then Chung-Myung shrugged and asked.


    "When are you going to die?¡±


    "What''s the point of me staying long when you''re on your way? I should get going now. However, I think I need to stay for another day or so because the party price and trade are not settled yet.¡±


    "Don''t be greedy and give way to each other. What''s good is good."


    "Hahaha. I''ll keep that in mind."


    The Beast Palace seemed to be planning to increase its trade with Sacheon by taking this opportunity. In fact, what we are discussing now was not the traditional car trade, but the other items.


    He will also actually enter the top of the Dead Sea and the top of Hwasan.


    "Well, that''s too bad. Many people would welcome you to the Beast Palace."


    "I''m desperate to go, but as you know, I''m busy. I''m glad to see you, my lord."


    "Yeah, I''ll make sure you stop by next time. Definitely."


    "Yes, I promise.¡±


    At Chung-Myung''s promise, the Beast Palace Lord grinned coolly.


    "The other day, the mute cubs you saved have grown quite a bit.¡±


    "Is it enough to soak?""¡­¡­No, just forget about it."


    The Beast Palace Lord stepped down with a tired face.


    This time, Dang Gunnak approached and said hello.


    "It''s going to be a long way, so go look."


    "Yes, don''t worry. We''re all physically strong bodies are strong.¡±


    "That''s what it looks like it.¡±


    Then Dang-Soso ran out and folded his back towards Dang Gunnak.


    "Father! Girl! I will return as a stronger warrior!"


    At the loud and gallant greeting, Dang Gunnak stared at his daughter and opened his mouth.


    "Soso."


    "Yes!"


    "Stay healthy."


    Dang-Soso couldn''t answer right away and chewed his lips for a moment. Then he bowed his head again.


    "¡­I will."


    "Yeah."


    Dang Gunnak had a soft smile on his mouth.


    In the face of Dang-Soso, which had changed a lot from before, the quarrels and women in the family still couldn''t take their eyes off him.


    But Dang Gunnak now liked the change in her daughter''s appearance. I just want to live a healthy and happy life like this.


    His eyes turned to Chung-Myung.


    "We''ll get on with the discussion as soon as possible. If there''s anything else I need to discuss, I''ll write to you through the top, so you can give me a reply without delay."


    "You don''t have to. I''m sure you''ll take care of it."


    "Isn''t there a Munpa''s position?"


    "Yes, then I''ll tell the long story."


    "That would be great, too.


    "Come on, then."


    Now that we''ve had enough to say hello, Chung-Myung peeked around and opened his mouth.


    "To go¡­¡­."


    But then.


    Oh, my god!


    A white island war sprang out of the crowd and swirled Chung-Myung''s legs. Then he settled on his shoulder in a blink of an eye.


    "¡­what is it?"


    "You know Baek?"


    Jo-Gol blinked his eyes.


    "Is he doing that to go with you?¡±


    "¡­You were so scared. You have a weird personality.¡±


    Everyone looked at Dambi, who was sitting on Chung-Myung''s shoulder with a face of wonder.


    But Chung-Myung had a strangely unwelcome face. He even tried to pull it off his shoulder.


    "What? Aren''t you going down?"


    Baek-ah grabbed him by the shoulder and held on tenaciously.


    "Why? I like him so much. Why don''t you take him?"


    Chung-Myung frowned at Baek Cheon''s words.


    "His name is Baekjeon."


    Yes?


    Oh, that Dambi''s name was Baekjeon. Everyone called me Baek-ah, so I forgot.


    "¡­but why?"


    "I don''t like it."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung still beat Baek-ah on the head with a stiff face.


    "The centurion is too far away to pay for the meal, but it''s just the way it looks," she says. Anyway, he''s an idiot who needs a lot of work."


    "¡­¡­is he a jerk?"


    The veins rose on Baek Cheon''s forehead. But Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "Why is Sasook angry?"


    "Oh, yeah.


    He said, scratching Baek-ah''s chin.


    "Phew. I''m the one who''s taking care of this stuff. If it were Jongnam, I would have sold it somewhere already. No, did he run out before that?"


    "Oh, don''t do it!"


    "Hzymlg.¡±


    Whoops!


    Even Dambi made fun of Beck Cheon. Since he couldn''t have a seizure in a gathering of party members, Baek Cheon just grabbed his own thigh.


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue and lifted Baek-ah by the scruff of her neck. Then the Beast Palace Lord laughed.


    "He seems to like you. Take him with you."


    "What? I think it''s a genius."


    "The Beast Palace lives with the Beast, not with the Beast as a servant. I can''t stop him if he wants to."Then he scratched his head with his pot lid-like hand.


    "And, um¡­¡­¡­ Actually, it''s more helpful for him not to be in the palace. He''s so violent and bothers other weak beasts. I''m in a lot of trouble, too."


    "Weak beasts?"


    "That hoa over there is typical.¡±


    Chung-Myung turned his head.


    A tiger, the size of a house where he was sleeping on, rolled his tail while looking sideways at the white child.


    "¡­¡­What kind of tiger is not worth his weight¡­"¡­.¡±


    "It doesn''t matter how big he is. That''s what a creature is. So take him with you. It''s not a big deal every night."


    The Beast Palace Lord shook his head. Meanwhile, Baek Cheon and the rest of the students nodded at the story.


    "It''s Chung-Myung in the beast world."


    "That''s the owner, that''s the man."


    "It''s the same."


    Only Chung-Myung tilted his head and scratched Baek-ah''s chin.


    "That''s weird. You seem very gentle."


    "Yes, it''s gentle.


    "And the tiger''s chin. It was so gentle."


    Everything in the world is a relative law.


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung made eye contact with Baek-ah, kicking her tongue to eye level.


    "You find your meal and eat it. Got it?"


    Dambi nodded violently to break her neck.


    Then he quickly clung to Chung-Myung''s cheek and began rubbing his soft cheeks.


    "Oh, it tickles. Get off me!"


    Chung-Myung, who pushed Baek-ah away, looked at Dang Gunnak and said,


    "Then we''ll really go."


    "Okay, get home safe."


    "Let''s go!"


    Hawasan''s disciples began pulling carts. Everyone was amazed at the strange sight, but not as surprised as before. It was now the Four Heavenly Party that could do whatever was going on with Hwasan.


    "Be careful on your way!"


    "See you again!"


    "Hurray to Hwasan!"


    A fervent farewell followed.


    "Hmm."


    Chung-Myung smiled slightly.


    It''s only half a formality now, but one day there will be a day when that cry will be sincere.


    Completely out of the gate, he paused.


    "Wait."


    "Huh?"


    "Wait a minute."


    Turning back, he made eye contact with Dang Gunnak, who was looking this way inside the door.


    "Lord of the Dangga!"


    As Chung-Myung shouted loudly, Dang Gunnak tilted his head.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Chung-Myung grinned as everyone turned to this side.


    "I got a good sword, and I ate well. What''s the point of just going after receiving this hospitality? I''ll give you a present.¡±


    "¡­¡­Huh? A gift?"


    Everyone stared at him at the word gift. What kind of gift is this in this situation?


    It was then.


    Growl.


    A female sword tied to Chung-Myung''s waist slowly came out.


    "Oh!"


    "¡­Oh, my God.


    This is Sichundanga, not anywhere else.


    There were plenty of people who would recognize the value of this sword even if they could not see it closely.


    Chung-Myung, who pulled out the sword, slowly stretched the sword. The patterns of the plum blossoms engraved on the sword''s body were clearly revealed under the sunlight.


    "¡­ such a bogeyman¡­¡­.¡±


    "Beautiful."


    All the party members couldn''t take their eyes off the black plum sword.


    Chung-Myung waited for everyone''s eyes to gather.


    There was a lot of opposition.¡¯


    That means there are still people who doubt Dang Gunnak''s choice. And there are still people who don''t believe in Hwasan.


    But it is not to blame them. Hwasan is just a stretchy doorman. It still takes time for that ability to be recognized everywhere.


    However, it was also true that Dang Gunnak had to be more empowered to do more in the future.It doesn''t make sense.


    It can''t be compared to what you see with your eyes.


    Just.


    Chung-Myung''s sword began to move slowly. The sword, which had been hanging down, slowly drew a semicircle and soon aimed at the sky.


    The scene stuck in the eye of the beholder like a painter.


    Sooner or later...


    The thin, thin examination began to tremble gently.


    It''s soft as a kite, but it contains strength that is incomparable to that of a kite. The sword that Dang Hopyong instilled his soul perfectly embodies his will just as he did with Chung-Myung from the beginning.


    "I''m leaving a plum blossom as a token that Hwasan and the Sacheon Party have become friends. The relationship between the two branches will not be broken until the plum blossoms are set."


    Flowering.


    At the end of the sword in the early morning sun, a plum blossom began to bloom clearly.


    A plum blossom that is red and makes you exclaim.


    Another one.


    All the party members gazed at the scene with their mouths wide open.


    As it goes beyond the gates of the Tang family.


    In a way, the plum blossoms bloomed in the desolate place scattered in the wind, and soon another flower bloomed one after another. The plum blossoms bloomed and quickly turned the boulevard into a beautiful plum forest.


    "Oh, my God¡­."


    Those with low military discipline shuddered at the scene.


    And those who were confident in their own martial arts clenched their teeth at the sophistication of the blooming plum blossoms.


    How can you be so sophisticated...¡­.¡¯


    Isn''t it a few times stronger than at the arena?¡¯


    The wind blew long just in time.


    Then, the plum blossoms that Chung-Myung smoked rose in unison, covering the sky. And finally it started to fly slowly and fall off.


    Like the rain of flowers all over the sky.


    The fallen petals were washed away like waves and soon circled around the huge pillars supporting the main gate of the Dangga.


    Saga angle.


    an oblique angle


    A small sound rang as if something were tickling. And the petals that swirled around the pillar soared again and finally disappeared.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Those who looked at the scene as if they were possessed could not hide their disappointment at the disappearing petals.


    But at that moment.


    "That, that!"


    One of the people who saw the pillar shouted in surprise.


    Dozens of plum blossoms were engraved on the pillars of the Dangga. As the artisan devoted himself, the patterns of the plum blossoms were as vivid as ever.


    Growl.


    Lightly stamped, Chung-Myung smiled and waved at the party''s tablemates.


    "See you again!"


    "Wow!"


    "Hwasan The Dragon!"


    A little different from before, literally sincere cheers poured out like a thunderstorms.


    Chung-Myung, who waved with a smile, turned around without hesitation after exchanging eyes with Dang Gunnak.


    Baek Cheon asked quietly.


    "You said it was just one?"


    "I thought it was cold."


    "How bland."


    Baek Cheon smirked and shouted.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    Hwasan''s disciples began pulling heavy carts.


    "Here we go."


    "I see."


    Standing next to Dang Gunnak, Dang Hopyong looked at Hwasan''s disciples as they drifted away with faint eyes.


    Soon enough, Hawasan''s plum blossoms will shake the stronghold again.


    "That''s already the case."


    "Yes, you should."


    Dang Hopyong turned away from the back of Chung-Myung.


    "Let''s go. We can''t fall behind."


    "Yes, my grandfather."


    But Dang Gunnak didn''t turn for a while after answering.


    "The relationship does not break until the plum blossoms fall.¡¯


    He grinned as he was still brooding."Will there ever be a day when the plum blossoms on the column will fall?"


    Anyway.


    What a funny guy.


    Indeed.

 Chapter - 440 Episode 440. If youre going to do it, you should do it properly! (5)

    "Eh-cha!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!"


    The cart ran a coffin as if the tail were on fire.


    Running at high speed on the bumpy road, the cart bounced like a ball thrown on the floor, but thanks to the repairs made by the artisans of the Dang family, it was enduring the impact stronger than when it was new.


    But how easy is it for a cart to withstand the shock?


    "Ouch!"


    Chung-Myung stuck his head out from behind the cart and shouted.


    "Go away gently! You''re going to break your back!¡±


    Then Jo-Gol, who clenched his teeth and pulled the cart, turned around.


    "What do you mean you don''t even pull the cart?"


    "What''s the rush? Run this way!"


    "What''s good about being late?"


    "No, you said that the whole time you went to Danga?¡±


    Cho-Gol shrugged with a nonchalant face as Chung-Myung spoke sullenly.


    "It''s worth it now."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Chung-Myung was slightly embarrassed by the unexpected response. Yoon-jong, who was pulling the cart next to Jo-Gol, also nodded.


    "Uh. It''s easy now. I feel a little lighter."


    Both of them lifted the cart slightly and let go of it and shivered.


    "¡­...crazy? It''s mixed up with other railways, and it''s been added to the sword, and it couldn''t have gotten any lighter."


    "Right? But I feel that way.¡±


    At that time, an orphaned dislike leaked out of Hye Yeon''s mouth, who was pulling the cart from the front.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    He became the class president with one hand and spoke reverently.


    "The cityspeople are discussing the true meaning of the illegal. Everything in the world is just up to your mind. If you think it''s heavy, it''s heavy. If you think it''s light, it''s light. This is¡­¡­."


    "What? Pseudo or something."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hye Yeon looked back at Chung-Myung with a wounded face.


    Poetry, poetry, but I''m a Shaolin monk and I''m not a pseudo."


    "You didn''t listen to the head of the room and ran out. Isn''t that a par succession?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "A succession is a pseudo."


    Hye Yeon''s face began to collapse. He didn''t know where to start and how to deny it.


    "Far, Farewell¡­¡­¡­... Demolition¡­¡­. Chief¡­¡­.Why did you let me go? Head of the room¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung shook his head as soon as he saw Hye Yeon, who became sullen like a boiled vegetable.


    Jung doesn''t have that strong will!


    Just as he was about to say one more thing, Baek Cheon, who was dragging the cart without saying a word, turned his head slowly and smiled at Chung-Myung.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "If you have nothing to do, don''t pick a fight with me and lie down and sleep. I''ll take care of myself."


    "¡­¡­huh?"


    "I made a clear promise not to say anything on my way back."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Say it in one word."


    Eventually, Chung-Myung lay down with a sullen face.


    I don''t know.


    I''ll be fine if I get there quickly.


    With his eyes fixed on the sky, he took a bottle of liquor in his hand to his mouth. Then Baek-ah, who was in the corner, ran and stuck to her as if she wouldn''t miss the right time.


    Chung-Myung frowned.


    "Aren''t you going away? Whoops!"


    Hey, hey!


    "What?"


    But Baek-ah shuddered and didn''t fall next to him. No, I''ve been more desperate.


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung sighed and looked up at the sky again.


    Others may not understand why this Dambi is so clingy to him, but Chung-Myung knew the reason roughly.


    An animal basically accepts the energy of nature and has a spirituality.


    In other words, the more you accept the better energy, the stronger you will be and the longer you live.And¡­¡­.


    Rubbing. Rubbing.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Perhaps this man was completely mesmerized by the clear energy flowing out of Chung-Myung''s body.


    The energy flowing through Chung-Myung''s body is the crystal of cleanliness, which has never been able to produce a plum blossom inspection that has been polished throughout his life.


    I just made it clear without thinking, and it takes a lot of time to collect it, but isn''t it an unparalleled energy in that cleanness?


    From the perspective of white children, it is strange that their eyes do not turn because they saw water that is as clear as it can not be found in nature while filtering and filtering the muddy water.


    I mean, it''s natural.¡­.


    "That''s weirdly mean.¡±


    Chung-Myung grabbed the neck of a clingy white child and threw it into the corner. Then, Baek-ah clung to Chung-Myung again, making a noise.


    "Sigh."


    Now that we''re less attached to each other, the beast is.


    Chung-Myung, who had let go, dangled the white baby and pushed it behind his neck. And I lay on a white child like a pillow, relaxed and stared blankly at the sky.


    When I saw the endless blue sky, I felt a little relieved.


    ''Well, that''s a rough arrangement anyway.


    The blueprint was completed by visiting the Dangga and setting the foundation for the blind. It wasn''t usually hard to get here.


    only


    "It''s not enough.


    Chung-Myung muttered low.


    Wasan in the past was incomparably stronger than he is today.


    However, Hwasan was simply powerless in the midst of a war that burned the entire country. The war against Mahkyo was not something that could be handled by the power of one clique.


    Even if it''s several times stronger than it was in the past, it can''t solve everything by itself.


    ''There''s more than one thing I need.¡¯


    First, strength. And money. money. And the other thing is...¡­.


    Chung-Myung lifted his head slightly and looked at Hong Dae Kwang sitting on one side of the cart. He decided not to pull the cart on his way back because it was not very helpful anyway.


    Hong Dae Kwang asked innocently.


    "Huh? Why?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Ugh.


    Chung-Myung only shook his head.


    But the beggars he knew in the past are missing something, but he got the information right away.


    "Hagi, the beggars I knew back then were at least elder-class.¡¯


    It would be too much to ask Hong Dae-wang, who is still a seven-legged dog, for the same level of information.


    "¡­¡­but now it''s too much of a food.


    "Huh? The Dambi?"


    "¡­Yes, well."


    Chung-Myung nodded roughly because he was too lazy to answer back.


    "Mr. Beggar."


    "Yes, Hwasan The Dragon."


    Hong Dae Kwang tapped his chest with a triumphant face.


    "Ask me if you have any questions. I was the source of Hwasan''s information."


    "¡­I''m sure you''re the last one."


    "Huh?"


    "No, well."


    Chung-Myung looked at him with blurry eyes and opened his mouth.


    "I mean, Mr. Beggar."


    "Yes, go ahead."


    "You''re a seven-legged dog now."


    "Yes, not many people at this age wear sevens. Doesn''t that mean I''m that competent?"


    "Oh, that''s enough. How long does it take to get your arm?


    "Arm-Gyeol?"


    "Yes, it''s better if it''s Gu-Gyeol."


    Hong Dae Kwang smiled in vain, as if he were talking nonsense.


    "Hwasan the Divine Dragon. You seem to be young and ignorant, and the forearm of openness is at least the elder or the head of a castle. Mu, of course, I''m aiming to be the branch manager of the island beyond harmony, but I''ve never heard that I became the branch manager at my age.""Then what''s Gu-Gyeol?¡±


    "Guilty, the Elders!"


    Oh, so they were the elders. I didn''t pay much attention because it was a beggar.


    "Well, so you''re practically going up to the octave where you can go?"


    "That''s right. Unless the ark decides to raise its cow and step down."


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung scratched his chin.


    A cow''s dog refers to a person who will take over the ark of openness.


    "Come to think of it, didn''t you say you were one of the cowl candidates?"


    "Ahem! It''s embarrassing to say it myself, but it''s true.¡±


    "How did the opening come to this...¡­.¡±


    "What did you say?¡±


    "No. It''s nothing."


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply in frustration.


    ''Well... it''s not your fault, actually.''


    Hong Dae Kwang is the master of harmony.


    Given the influence of harmony in the world, it is bound to be limited to what that small prefecture''s buntaju can do.


    Hwasan is just around the corner, so you''ll have more access to information than you''d normally have, but you''ll have to.


    In the end, in order to get more useful information from the opening, Hong Dae Wang needs to be raised to a higher position.


    It is good to be appointed as the head of the branch in charge of the island book, or even better if you can be a cow-dog.


    The problem is...


    "Is this really something you''re good at?''


    Maybe he''s pulling out the roots of a well-off person''s pillar and throwing it down a cliff? Is it really okay if he becomes an ark?


    "Why do you look at me like that?"


    "¡­¡­No. It''s nothing."


    Chung-Myung looked only at the sky instead of answering.


    ''Let''s think about this.¡¯


    Of course, the opening belongs to the old file room, which deserves to be bitten. However, it was Chung-Myung who felt a little guilty in a long time, perhaps because he thought it was a better place among the dogs.


    You''ve got a conscience?


    "I didn''t even call you. Don''t come out!"


    When Chung-Myung, who had been silent, suddenly screamed, Hong Dae-Kwang looked with surprise.


    "What''s wrong with you all of a sudden?"


    "No¡­¡­ nothing."


    "You''re acting strange today."


    I know. Oh, my goodness.


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    Let''s go back to Hwasan for now and think.


    How much I''ve been thinking these past few days, now I''ve had cramps in my head. I couldn''t touch the death penalty anyway, so I thought it would be better to rest without thinking while I go back to Hwasan.


    Boom!


    "Ouch!"


    But the towering cart wouldn''t even allow that.


    "No, why are you rattling again!"


    When I shouted in an irritated voice, I heard an answer from the front.


    "We entered the mountain road. I''ll get over it in one go, so hold on tight when you''re annoyed."


    Oh, yes. I''m sure you will.


    Chung-Myung mumbled and put a bottle in his mouth.


    But you''re really good at turning it off.


    The cart was rolling down the slope like a flat, or downhill, way. Now, it was more than a human horse to be called a human red horse.


    I think we can move on to the next level.¡¯


    With time left anyway, Chung-Myung began to consider more fruitful and excellent training methods for the death penalty.


    But then.


    "Hm?"


    Chung-Myung suddenly raised his head.


    "Like?"


    Oh, my god!


    Just as he was about to rise up, something swirled and flew in from that front slope with a sharp sound of aperture.


    "Huh?"


    "What the hell!"


    The running cart came to a rapid stop. The cart, which had been dropped to Ho Gong due to lack of strength, landed on the floor as if it had been thrown away.Boom!


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung, who jumped with the cart, pulled himself up.


    A huge province stuck in the floor came into his sight.


    "What the hell is this?"


    The road in front of a cart contains good intentions, no matter how positively you think of it. It was hard to see.


    And


    Fae-a-a-a-a-a-a!


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    One after another, the sound of cutting the air came, and large chariots flew in, surrounding the back, side and everywhere of the cart and began to get stuck.


    The tightly flown sergeant quickly blocked the carriage.


    "Ha¡­¡­."


    A sigh burst out of Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "No, are these things really going to die? Where do you throw your sword? Do I have to put a knife in my head to get a hold of myself?


    Baek Cheon spoke seriously as Chung-Myung tried to turn his eyes white.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s unusual. The power of the flying weapon is no joke."


    "I''ve been there."


    Chung-Myung got up from his seat and twisted his neck left and right.


    It was not long before a group of people began to show up among the trees crowded from side to side of the mountain path. Chung-Myung said, building a momentum.


    "That''s dozens of bandits. It''s just a toe thing.¡­.¡±


    Then he suddenly closed his mouth and turned his head.


    "Why?"


    "¡­¡­uh."


    Then, he scratched his head with a slightly awkward face.


    "How many did I just say?"


    "You said dozens."


    "Uh¡­¡­. I''ll correct it. A hundred people¡­¡­No, 150 years old. Oh, no, two hundred...¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s face went blank.


    "Why do you keep increasing, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Oh, no! There''s something coming from the back of that mountain.


    Why do they keep coming out?


    Uh, wait a minute....


    Uh...


    Bandits swarmed out of the bushes like ants. It was amazing where he was hiding like this.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The crowd surrounded the cart with no time to step. Including those who could not get out of the bushes, the number was likely to exceed a thousand.


    "My my."


    Chung-Myung laughed in vain.


    ''There were definitely no people within a hundred before.¡¯


    Given that he kept the distance from his senses and narrowed it down at once, it should be seen as a trap that he prepared from the beginning.


    Of course it''s because he wasn''t particularly wary.


    "¡­¡­what do I do?"


    Hwasan''s disciples also looked back at Chung-Myung with bewildered eyes as if they were fed up with the numbers.


    But Chung-Myung contorted his face with an displeasure.


    "What do you mean what do I do? Hwasan''s disciples never back down!"


    When Chung-Myung shouted proudly, his disciples all bit their lips.


    "Oh, yeah!"


    "That''s a bandit!"


    Everyone''s fighting spirit flared up. Chung-Myung shouted decisively, staring straight at the bandits.


    "Come on!"


    He stood firmly, and his chest was stretched out, which was simply majestic.


    With his voice as a signal, Hwasan''s disciples pulled a sword in unison. Chung-Myung is about to run when he signals.


    Then a loud shout of Chung-Myung came to their ears.


    "For now! Let''s talk!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A moment of silence passed. The Hwasan disciples slowly looked back with incredible faces.


    Chung-Myung added loudly, with his chest stretched so confidently.


    "Like an intelligent man!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    And he proudly asked, looking at the death penalty, which contained the world''s greatest vanity and looked at himself.


    "Why? What?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I''ll have to live and see.


    First of all!

 Chapter - 441 Episode 441. What kind of bandit is this? (1)

    Baek Cheon''s eyes trembled.


    "......No, you son of a b*tc*! Is that what you''re saying in this situation?"


    But Chung-Myung got angry, turning his eyes back.


    "That''s what I''m saying! So what do you say to this situation?!"


    "But the man who is a disciple of the sect, with the bandits in front of him, what? Ji Sung In? Ji Sung Yi In? Hey, you son of a b*tc*! If bandits are intelligent, beggars are cultural!"


    Hong Dae Kwang, listening to the conversation in the back, coughed low in vain.


    "Well, that''s the wrong thing to say.¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    "Don''t step up, Daehyeop."


    Hong Dae-wang, who was cut off at once, looked at the distant sky. Somehow the sky looked blurry.


    ''I''ve been so ignored lately.¡­.¡¯


    How did he come to be treated like this when he was called an ark candidate and promising talent in the open?


    Whether Hong Dae Kwang was grieving or not, the two quarreled the whole time.


    Baek Cheon said with a scaring look in his eyes.


    "Don''t make a fool of yourself and pull your sword out!"


    "You know what''s gonna happen when you pull out a sword?" Hey, Jin-ryong!


    "No, but? Why, first time!"


    At that moment, a cold voice flew into their ears like rain and stuck in their ears.


    "Be quiet, both of you. If you don''t want a knife in your back."


    "Yes."


    "I''m sorry."


    Yoo-Esul''s voice, which seemed to be in the midst of a north wind, both of them shut up in a bitterness.


    "Hhhhh. How dare they farm before us?"


    At that time, a huge man like a steel tower walked up with a thud, and lightly pulled out a huge road inserted in the front of the cart.


    "I wonder if you can make fun of your snout even if you skin it alive!"


    Chung-Myung and Baek Cheon made eye contact with each other with the brutal lines.


    "That must be a sales line, too, right?"


    "I know. It''s similar."


    The man flinched slightly.


    "¡­...doesn''t you know who I am?"


    And shouted more and more like a mountain.


    "This body is the ruler of this mountain, the owner of Daehochae! It''s Lee Gwang, a monocouple!"


    Chung-Myung and Baek Cheon sighed at the same time.


    "Tiger again."


    "I know. It''s a tiger again.¡­.¡±


    Are all bandits obsessed with tigers? Why can''t we all have tigers in our names?


    They''re asking why Byulho is so grand.


    Chung-Myung sighed and asked with a tired face.


    "So, why did you block it?¡±


    "Hhhhh. What a fool. I can''t believe you''re asking me that.¡±


    "This guy is so tight, so tight. You don''t think I''m really? I was going to say something nice.¡±


    Chung-Myung twisted his neck from side to side and grabbed the handle of the black plum sword. Then Mussangdaedo Igwang snorted.


    "You''re going to rebel? The little one is fearless. I can''t believe you''re so determined. I''ll let you know with his life that his spirit was a charade!"


    The glare was quite extraordinary.


    "They''re gonna have to...¡­.¡±


    It was then.


    "Get out of my way."


    "Get out of the way."


    As if a low and cold voice was heard, the bandits surrounding them began to shake little by little.


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon tilted his head and looked there. The bandits, who had been moving their tongues in a ferocious manner, quickly opened the way in a frightened deer-like shape.


    Along the open road came a group of people dressed in green uniforms.At the moment, Baek Cheon''s eyes were dimmed.


    ''Strong.''


    Those who appeared now looked different from these bandits at a glance. If the people I''ve seen so far are just bandits, I''m sure they''re armed.


    Among them, the most eye-catching was the leading man.


    I wonder if she''sir? It was impressive that his body looked a little small because he only saw such a large bandit.


    The man looked around with a cold face as if he had covered a layer of ice, and slightly distorted his expression.


    And soon he turned his eyes to the light.


    Lee Kwang visibly flinched when his eyes met the man.


    "Chaeju."


    "What?"


    "I''m sure I told you to serve me politely.¡±


    "What? He, so you did what you said?"


    "What does that mean?"


    "You asked me to serve you with respect. Isn''t that what you''re talking about?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The man looked at Lee Kwang quietly, lowered his head, and sighed deeply.


    It was Baek Cheon, who felt an unknown sense of sympathy when he saw his limp shoulders.


    "¡­I meant to serve you politely, literally. I didn''t mean to ask for guests."


    "That''s what you''re gonna say.¡­.¡±


    When Lee Kwang mumbled, the man shook his head as if he didn''t want to hear it.


    "Bite everyone."


    "What? Sales¡­¡­.¡±


    When the man stared with cold eyes, Lee Kwang flinched and waved his hand.


    "Get back! Get back now!"


    All the bandits who were looking at the situation stepped back without a murmur.


    "Pull that out, too."


    "Get rid of that! That!"


    Returning bandits rushed back to retrieve the chariots they had put around the cart.


    Yoon-Jong looked back at Baek Cheon with a face that he didn''t know what to say.


    "What the hell is going on here?¡±


    "I don''t know¡­¡­."


    While working with Chung-Myung, Baek Cheon has experienced many things that even most of the members of Roh Kang-ho of the group have never done before, unfortunately, what he goes through has only become more and more bizarre every day by day.


    As the bandits finally rolled back, a green, unclothed man approached them.


    "Excuse me."


    The man bowed his head deeply toward them and captured them.


    "There must have been some misunderstanding. I told you to serve me well.¡­ ????????¡­¡­."


    The man gritted his teeth instead of talking.


    Every time he gritted his teeth, the light in the back flinched.


    "Whoo."


    The man, who controlled his mind with deep breathing, looked at Baek Cheon with a faceless face again.


    "I''m Kwak Min."


    "Kwakmin?"


    At that moment, Hong Dae Kwang, who was hiding behind the cart, jumped up and shouted.


    "Kwak-min? So you''re Kwak-min in the dark night? One of the Green Lip Youngs?¡±


    Then, a man named Kwak Min nodded as he looked at Hong Dae Kang.


    "That''s right."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung tilted while watching Hong Dae Kwang.


    "What kind of a man is he?¡±


    "It''s Green Lim 10 Young. It''s Green Lim 10 Young. It''s the elite of the green forest, escorting the green forest king."


    "Oh?"


    What about that?


    Chung-Myung saw Kwak Min again. Then he asked in a gentle voice.


    "Are you Chung-Myung, the Hwasan Divine Dragon?"


    "Yes, but?"


    "You have been rude. The Lord of the Great Mountain wants to see you, so follow me."


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung said, rolling up the corners of his mouth.


    "Why are you waiting here when I told you to come to Dangga?¡±


    "¡­ask him directly for that."


    "Yes, well, I will."


    When Chung-Myung shrugged his shoulders, Kwak Min chinned toward the inside of the forest.


    "This way."


    He did not give a specific answer, but he strode toward the forest without waiting. The rusty fighters who followed him also followed without a word."Well."


    Chung-Myung jumped lightly off the cart.


    "It''s strong for a bandit."


    "Hey, Chung-Myung. Are you sure you''re going?"


    "I''ll have to go when they call me."


    He giggled at the worried voice.


    "Do you happen to know that this living quarters will be full of wealth?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At this point, it was almost impossible to know who was the bandit.


    While walking, Kwak-min glanced behind Yeonsin.


    Crouch.


    Crouch.


    Boom! Boom!


    At a glance, a steel cart that seemed to weigh no joke was climbing the mountain path.


    He had endured it a couple of times, but at this point he couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "I¡­¡­."


    "What?"


    "¡­Do I have to take that cart?¡±


    "Oh, yes. You could actually leave it by the side of the road."


    Chung-Myung replied with a bright smile.


    "This isn''t anywhere else, it''s full of bandits, and I''m very nervous to leave my luggage behind."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwak Min''s eyes were cramping.


    What the hell does he look like?¡¯


    Just a moment ago, the name "Green Rim 10 Young" came out of Hong Dae Kang''s mouth. And he kindly put the name King Noklim in his mouth.


    But you''re saying these things after hearing those two names?


    Is it made of metal?


    I was told to be careful because the Hwasan Divine is a rather unusual race, but this was beyond imagination.


    "Do you usually talk like that?¡±


    "What? What are you talking about?¡±


    "Just a moment ago, a mountainous cloud."


    "Oh, I don''t usually get compliments like this. I''m rather stingy.¡±


    "¡­Compliment?"


    Kwak-min did not readily understand the words and asked back.


    "What do you mean? What do you mean a compliment?


    "What? The bandits are people who steal money or things from others. Isn''t it a compliment to say that you''re good at your job?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung laughed shyly.


    "But you look like you''re from a high place, so I said something nice to you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwak Min no longer gave up talking to Chung-Myung.


    Although the fire broke out in my heart and my teeth were chapped, I could not dare to do so to those who were invited as guests by King Greenlim.


    Instead, he looked back at Chung-Myung with slightly cold eyes.


    "You can say something to me."


    "What?"


    "But you''d better watch your language when you see King Greenim."


    "Oh, I''m scared. Shall we just go back?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Let''s quit.


    Stop it.


    Kwak Min shook his head and hurried.


    "Let''s go together!"


    Chung-Myung smiled brightly and followed him.


    Not long after he hurried, a large living quarters appeared.


    It was a typical mountain house with a large wooden wall. But size and grandeur were no match for the janghochae they had visited before.


    Hwasan''s disciples were all in awe.


    "Wow."


    "It''s so big! I can''t believe I built such a building in the mountains.¡±


    "¡­what? Hwasan builds a panorama on the top of the mountain."


    "Oh, that sounds like it."


    Jo-Gol realized how ridiculous Hwasan was.


    "Is this the living quarters where King Greenim lives?"


    Hong Dae Kwang shook his head when asked by Baek Cheon.


    "That''s true, and it''s not."


    "What?"


    "As I''ve heard before, this is a big hut. The place where King Noklim lives is called Nokchae. But King Greenim rarely stays in green vegetables. Usually, they go around the world to manage the living quarters."


    "Oops."


    "That''s why there''s a saying in Kang-ho. The place where King Greenim lives is green. So it''s both a great and green vegetable."Baek Cheon nodded and looked at the magnificent mountain view.


    At that time, Kwak Min arrived in front of the living quarters and shouted.


    "Open the door! Here comes the guest!"


    The gate, made of large logs, opened wide from side to side as if waiting.


    "This way."


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung swirled his eyes into the living quarters.


    "Are you really going?¡±


    "...what can I do when I have to go.¡±


    Hwasan''s disciples also followed him into the living quarters with an uneasy face.


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung looked around in a spacious yard in the mountain quarters. Around the large wooden buildings and huts built here and there, the bandits of Daehochae were looking at each other.


    "Mr. Beggar."


    "Huh?"


    "Keep those bandits from touching this."


    "What¡­? Me, you''re not taking me?"


    The answer came from Kwak Min''s mouth, not Chung-Myung.


    "King Greenlim asked me to meet only his disciples."


    "Ugh."


    Hong Dae Kwang looked around with anxious eyes with a groan.


    "Well, then monk Hye Yeon is here, right?¡±


    "No, Ddangjung is a guest of Hwasan."


    "What about me?"


    "The man is the beggar in front of Hwasan."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s face was crumpled mercilessly.


    "What am I supposed to do here alone, man?"


    "Do you think you''re going to kill him?¡±


    Chung-Myung giggled and rushed Kwak Min.


    "What are you doing? I''m not leaving."


    "¡­¡­come this way."


    Kwak Min shook his head and headed inward. Then he stood in front of the largest building in front of him.


    ''Once again.''


    His cold eyes swept through Chung-Myung.


    "If you''re rude to King Greenlim, you''d better not dream of going down the mountain with your neck intact."


    "What are you talking about? Get out of the way."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwak Min swallowed words that he couldn''t say and stepped aside with a boiling face.


    "Ahem!"


    Chung-Myung opened the door wide with his hands behind his back.


    Baek Cheon took a subtle sorry look at Kwak Min and followed the death penalty.


    And¡­¡­.


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh.


    "¡­Oh, my God.


    At the same time, exclamations of dismay erupted from the mouths of the Hwasan disciples.


    "That¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon blinked incredibly.


    "Hahaha!"


    Inside the inner room, there was a huge chair decorated with leopard print, on which he sat in an arrogant position that was huge enough to make the chair look small.


    "Come on! This body is the king of green forests that rule all mountains."


    a rough beard that looks like twisted wire


    A large forearm that looks thicker than most women''s waist.


    A mobster who literally looks like the goddess of equipment!


    "¡­brother?"


    "I heard there are two similar people in the world.¡±


    "I should have brought the Lord of the Beast."


    "Reunion of Tears."


    With the familiar appearance, Hwasan''s disciples felt friendly.

 Chapter - 442 Episode 442. What kind of bandit is this? (2)

    "Hahahahaha!"


    At the sight of King Greenim, who was laughing his head off, his disciples exchanged strange eyes.


    That huge size and a formidable appearance.


    Considering the momentum, I''d have to shake my body at this laugh, but...¡­.


    I miss you.


    ''Prince, did you die well?¡¯


    ''It''s a long way to South Bay.¡¯


    It was the disciples of Hwasan who felt rather strange nostalgia.


    The smiling King of Green Rim also felt awkwardly unable to smile, as if he had noticed their appearance.


    "¡­¡­Well."


    I was a little embarrassed in his eyes. His disciples understood as well.


    I''m sure it is.''


    I''ve never met anyone who reacted like this to you.¡¯


    Of course, Hwasan''s disciples would have reacted differently if they had never seen such a person before. Like when I first met Maeng So, the Beast Palace owner.


    "Hmm."


    King Noklim coughed loudly and opened his mouth with a heavy voice.


    "Which of you is the Hwasan Divine Dragon?"


    "It''s me?"


    "Hmm, you?"


    King Greenim looked up and down at Chung-Myung.


    "You don''t look too strong."


    "Yes, that''s what I was thinking!"


    "¡­What did you say?¡±


    "We were on the same wavelength. I think we''ll get along surprisingly well.¡±


    Chung-Myung laughed. King Greenim stared at him with strange eyes.


    "As I''ve heard, he''s arrogant."


    "Oh? Did you hear my rumor?¡±


    "There''s a lot of talk going on about the Hwasan Divine, and I can''t help but listen to it. The rumor was so loud that it spread to the mountains.¡±


    "Hehe. I''m not that great of a person."


    Don''t like it!


    "Is that a ghost who died because he couldn''t be praised in his previous life.¡¯


    At that time, King Noklim''s eyes sank a little. It has been a long time since the smile on his face cooled down.


    ''You''re angry.''


    ''I''d be angry, too.¡¯


    "Yeah, I heard you asked me to come to you if I wanted to keep playing bandits.¡±


    "Am I?"


    "I heard so."


    Chung-Myung looked back at Baek Cheon and tilted his head.


    "Did I say that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I think I''ll remember¡­¡­.¡±


    The tip of King Greenim''s beard began to tremble.


    "How dare you despise me when I asked you to see me?¡±


    King Greenrim burst out. The building vibrated and poured out dust to see how loud the sound was.


    "I tried to be nice to you because you defeated the people who deserve to be beaten to death! How dare you!"


    "Oh, calm down. Maybe you can''t think of people."


    "¡­This guy?"


    "What''s the point of saying that or not? The important thing is that I have something to talk to you about.¡±


    King Noklim stood up and stared at Chung-Myung with eyes that seemed to kill him. However, Chung-Myung stared straight at the green-rimmed king with a face of no discouragement.


    After a while, King Greenim relieved his spirits.


    "¡­...he''s a man of his own strength."


    And leaned back on the giant chair.


    "So, what do you want to say? I will listen to you in consideration of your contributions."


    "It''s not much of a story. But it''s a tempting story.¡±


    "Hm?"


    "Don''t you want to make some money?"


    "Money?"


    "Yes, Don. Of course you''re interested, aren''t you? Green Forest is doing this to make money."


    "Well."


    "Now, what this means is...¡­.¡±


    "Wait!"


    "Huh?"


    King Greenlim waved his hand with a sour face.


    "If that''s the case, it''s not with me. A beef disease!


    "Yay!"


    Yes?


    Chung-Myung turned his head towards the answer. The door burst open and a man rushed inside."You called... Cough! Cough! Ouch, you cough! Cough!"


    The man kept his mouth shut and coughed while running.


    "Cough! Hey. Aichui!"


    Chung-Myung looked at the man with blank eyes.


    What''s this?


    He was obviously not in harmony with such a mountain house.


    The school uniform I was wearing was a little worn out, but it was kept clean without a trace. In addition, the fan in his hand was in tatters, but still gracefully fluttering.


    The crown on the head was slightly wrinkled like a t-shirt, but it wouldn''t let a strand of hair fall down.¡­.


    "Achyyyah!


    Oh, it''s dripping.


    Anyway, it''s neat.


    But what was more impressive was a pale complexion and a dark eye, not a speck of blood.


    "¡­Are you sick?"


    "Cough cough! Never mind. I''m usually a little weak, so...¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    In fact, the chicken neck looked weak as if it could not be twisted. Anyway, other than that, he looked like a typical loser.


    "Did you call me?"


    "They''re talking about money. I hate trouble, so you deal with it."


    "Yay! I''m the expert at that! I''ll start with arithmetic, astronomy and countervailing, and...¡­.¡±


    "Noisy! Stop talking nonsense and get to work!"


    "Yep."


    The man turned his eyes to Hwasan''s disciples with a slightly sullen face. Then, he smiled brightly as if he had never done it before.


    "Oh, my God! Nice to meet you, sealers. I''m a sick boy who is an assistant to King Greenlim!"


    "An assistant?"


    Whoosh!


    The man opens the fan, covers his mouth, and whispers softly.


    "King Greenlim is so good that he doesn''t care about small things like counting. So you can talk to me."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon smiled pleasedly.


    You look like a drowned rat.¡¯


    No, if you look closely, it''s not that there aren''t any people. The delicate facial line and pale skin gave off a mysterious charm without a manly taste.


    "Hehehe! It''s an honor to meet the heroes of Hwasan! You don''t know how much my heart beat when I heard about you guys. Besides, I''m almost sick of hearing that you''ve wiped out all the d*mn bastards of the bay."


    However, that obsequious attitude and a sly smile were all shattered. The bent waist, slightly bent legs, and hands gathered tightly enough to look desperate made the viewer feel weak.


    "¡­I don''t think he''s in a place like this."


    At Baek Cheon''s words, the beef soldier threw his eyes at the small window with a slightly sad look on his face.


    "¡­¡­there are so many people in the world who have stories?"


    "The story is frozen to death."


    King Greenlim snorted while watching from behind.


    "I saved the man who was hanging from his death because he couldn''t give me a grade in the past, and he''s telling me his story.¡±


    "¡­¡­No, I''m asking you to keep it a secret¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s noisy, so do your job!"


    "Yay! Is there any possibility?"


    Hwasan''s disciples closed their eyes tightly.


    I''m screwed here, too.


    What a mess.


    As expected, it did not seem to be a proper gatekeeper here.


    "So you want to do business with us?"


    "Yes. That''s right.


    "Hmm. Hmm. If you''re Hwasan, I know that it''s a conduit where noble monks live, but you want to do business with a bunch of beetles like us. What a weird thing to do.""Scarlet?"


    When King Greenlim shook his eyes, the beef bottle looked back with a little.


    "Hehe. That''s what you''re saying, horse.¡±


    "Is this guy really under-hit?"


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    The platoon asked Chung-Myung again with a sullen face.


    "¡­so business?"


    Chung-Myung shrugged and opened his mouth.


    "We''re preparing for a shipping business.¡±


    "Transportation! Transportation? Are you opening a ticket office in Hwasan? We have a good relationship with the national team. Friendship grows in the money that comes and goes."


    "Oh, not to the point of signature. It''s just literally a shipping business. My goal is to deliver small items quickly.¡±


    At the moment, the eyes of the beef soldier sparkled.


    "Small stuff¡­¡­Hurry up. Ho-ho?


    Then he grinned at the moment''s notice.


    "That''s an interesting idea. Apparently, the goal is to deliver long distances quickly."


    "Oh! You understand right away. That''s right!"


    "Hm. Then, is it your turn?"


    "Someone else will do the transfer.¡±


    The platoon frowned as if it were unexpected.


    "Quick is life, but you don''t do it yourself?"


    "I''ve got someone with a quick mind."


    "Oh, yes! Yes!"


    The beef soldier nodded his head.


    "I understood. So in order to get to the shortest distance, we have to ignore all the kwando and cross the mountain and cross the water and go straight, but we''re worried that there''s going to be a problem because we have our territory in between, right?"


    "That''s perfect for you!"


    "I was surprised. Oh, my God, you have this idea. It''s obviously a business for dignitaries and objectors."


    Chung-Myung looked at the beef cattle as if he was really surprised.


    "Wow, you''re so smart."


    "Ha ha ha. It''s normal, normal."


    The beef soldier lifted his chin with a slight stride. Chung-Myung shone his eyes with the force of clapping his hands.


    "Wow, it''s been a while since I''ve liked you. Don''t you want to drop the bandit and come to Hwasan? I could do a better job of hitting the green light."


    "Hahaha. Thank you for saying that, but I know my subject. An caterpillar needs to eat pine needles. Do you have the grace you received from Green Rim?"


    "I could give you a gold on the moon."


    A beef soldier rushed in and grabbed Chung-Myung''s hand.


    "How can I just eat pine needles again? Sometimes I eat other things, too. Can I leave right now?"


    "Yes, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    The unbearable king of green forest rose from his seat and shouted.


    "Can''t you work properly before you hit the view!"


    "Sorry, I''m sorry."


    The shoulder-shrinking beef soldier whispered quietly to Chung-Myung.


    "I''m sorry about that. He''s a bit impatient."


    "¡­It''s easy to die of a mismatch so far."


    "It was a difficult time.¡±


    The beef soldier stared at Ho Gong with faint eyes.


    Meanwhile, while watching the two, Baek Cheon shuddered at the sudden chill.


    "What is it?"


    Why are they so good at this?


    When I looked around, I found that other death sentences felt similar.


    I''ve never seen Chung-Myung get along with him.¡¯


    It''s almost a perfect match.


    It''s different from the Beast Palace Lord.¡¯


    If the Beast Palace Lord was a perfect match for Chung-Myung in terms of protection, he was like...¡­it was like pieces that fit together in terms of playfulness.


    "So¡­¡­ Cough! Come on, again...Cough! Cough! Hey! d*mn it, cough! What the f*ck!"


    A beef bottle, which was coughing, gulped down the water as it dragged the tiger bottle in the back.


    "Kaa! I like cold water."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s eyes were cramping up. At this point, even if they are brothers, they can believe it."Anyway!"


    The beefman grinned and said to Chung-Myung.


    "So you want to ask for green light''s understanding when you''re in business, right?¡±


    "Yes, exactly."


    "Good, good. Actually, what''s the difference? Isn''t the green forest business protecting the end of a dangerous mountain that is swarming with animals?"


    "¡­Protection?"


    "Let''s say yes. Come on, what are you picking so deeply?"


    The beef soldier shrugged and shivered.


    "As long as you pay the protection tax, I can help you. So how much are you going to pay? To make sure that not only the seventy-twenties that are spread out in the world, but also the little living quarters that are not fit in the seventy-twenties can pass without any trouble.¡­ Phew, I can''t afford this?"


    The way he looked at Chung-Myung was significant.


    "It looks like you''re going to take a pretty good care of this."


    Chung-Myung grinned at that.


    "What, money doesn''t matter.¡±


    "That''s right, that''s right. Confucius says that a noble man is not talking about money when he is dating a close friend! Cough! That''s exactly what it means! It''s been a while since I''ve met a big man, you soldier! It''s so refreshing.¡­. Cough, cough! Cough!"


    A sick student, who was coughing as if he were throwing up his guts, moaned, wiping his mouth with a handkerchief.


    "Tsk tsk. I''ll die like this. I''m going to die."


    The soldier who folded the handkerchief finely shone his eyes again.


    "Come on, so give it to me. I''d like to give you a discount since it''s been a while since I''ve met someone I like, but as you know, I''m also hired to serve King Green Lim, so I can''t give you a discount on my own."


    "Well."


    Then Chung-Myung looked at the student with a strange smile.


    "I''ve changed my mind a little.¡±


    "What?"


    "I was going to tell you not to touch me after giving me enough money, but from the way things are going, I thought I could open it up a little big.¡±


    "Ho-ho."


    He smiled as if he liked the soldier and gently moved his fan.


    "A big game is always welcome. So, which edition do you mean?"


    The corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth rolled up even more.


    "But I don''t think this is just a story to share with the military. I think I should talk to King Green Lim."


    "Oh, my God, my king of green forests is weak on this side.¡­.¡±


    "You don''t seem to understand what I''


    "What?"


    Folding the waving fan, the soldier tilted his head.


    "I want to talk to King Green Lim. "Green Forest King."


    The soldier stared at Chung-Myung with a smile at his stern words.


    "Green Forest King?"


    "Yes."


    "You know that, don''t you?"


    "Yes."


    "Since when?"


    "A while ago?"


    A sighing Byeongseo student pushed the fan into the coffin and scratched his head.


    "Ha, that''s weird. I don''t usually know."


    Hwasan''s disciples just stared blankly at the situation of going back without knowing the English language.


    What are you talking about?¡¯


    Suddenly I don''t understand at all.


    At that time, the soldier turned around and walked to the place where King Noklim was sitting.


    Then King Noklim shook his eyes.


    "You son of a b*tc*! I''m sure I''ll get it done.¡­.¡±


    "Hey, you got caught, man! Don''t make a fool of yourself and come out!"


    "What do you mean by that right now?¡­.¡±


    "I got you, you son of a b*tc*! Get out!"


    A soldier kicked the green-rimmed king.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Then the giant green-rim king bounced off the chair and rolled on the floor.


    "Oh, come on."


    The beefman grumbled and threw away the coffin he was wearing on his head. His hair dripped down and tangled roughly.


    Chin


    Soon after, from his small body in a leopard-decorated chair, a different mood began to flow out."Let me reintroduce."


    Hwasan''s disciples swallowed dry saliva without realizing it.


    "Then what about the author?"


    Nothing has changed in particularly.


    However, the platoon sitting cross-legged on the throne did not seem to be the man they had ever seen. I can''t believe that a person can change this much just by changing his expression and posture.


    The beef soldier snubbed in a dignified voice.


    "I am Im Soyong, the king of green forest, the owner of green forest 70 vegetables. Wasan''s little...¡­. Cough! Cough! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Oh, I''m dying! Cough! Cough! Argh! Water! Bring me water! Water!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon looked at Im Sobyong with cloudy eyes.


    I thought it was going to work.¡¯


    That''s right.


    Ugh.

 Chapter - 443 Episode 443. What kind of bandit is this? (3)

    Gulp. Gulp. Gulp.


    "Caaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    No, Im Sobyong drank water cheerfully and stole the mouth.


    How can I put it?¡­ by the way¡­¡­.


    It looks like Chung-Myung is drinking.¡¯


    ''What do you mean, drink water so cheerfully drink?''


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m trying to do something I haven''t done before. Oh, my God."


    Im So-yong, smiling, spoke in the same tone as the first time, as if his dignified appearance was a lie.


    This made Hwasan''s disciples even more confused.


    "Then¡­¡­ you¡­"¡­. No, you...¡­.¡±


    How should I call you?


    But without particular consideration, Im Sobyong answered neatly.


    "Yes, I''m the green forest king. It''s called Im Sobyong."


    "Then the cough I had earlier...¡­?¡±


    "Oh, that''s true. I''m inherently weak."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At that time, Janghan, who was posing as King Greenlim for the first time, rushed in and gave Im Sobyong a sweet medicine.


    "It''s time to take your medicine."


    "You should have brought it before drinking water! You little bear!"


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    "Tsk."


    Im Sobyong picked up a bowl of potion with irritated eyes and gulped it down at once. Then he handed the bowl back as if he were throwing it.


    "Ugh, really. How many times do I have to tell you to add more licorice!"


    "¡­You say that too much licorice makes the medicine less effective."


    "For God''s sake, I''m dying of sickness before I die of it."


    Im Sobyong stirred his hands as if he didn''t even want to talk to him.


    "Get out of the way. There''s a customer."


    "Yes."


    Janghan was rather back and built.


    Hwasan''s disciples stared blankly at the figure and tried to clear their minds.


    What the hell is going on here?¡¯


    So you''re saying that King Green Rim is not the kind of Beast''s brother, but the seosaeng who won''t be weird if he falls down and dies soon, right?


    Im Sobyong grinned, as if he had guessed how they felt.


    "You were surprised, weren''t you?"


    "Oh¡­¡­ Well¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m sorry about that. Because this is all about making ends meet.¡±


    Jo-Gol, who couldn''t resist his curiosity, asked secretly.


    "But¡­¡­ why are you doing this¡­"¡­.¡±


    "It''s a good question. That''s a perfect question.¡±


    Whoosh!


    Im Sobyong, who spread the fan, covered his face halfway.


    "Before you came in here, what kind of person did you think King Green Lim would be?"


    "He¡­¡­."


    Hwasan''s disciples drew what they thought was King Green Lim.


    a huge body


    A cheerful voice.


    Rough beard and leopard...¡­.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    "That''s it! That''s it!"


    Im Sobyong shouted in an exasperated voice.


    "There is a form that people want from King Noklim! But when I met him, what if I came out with a dried anchovy and said, "I''m the king of green forest?"


    "Uh¡­¡­. I think you might think it''s a little weird."


    "That''s ridiculous! Funny!"


    Im Sobyong couldn''t overcome his frustration and pounded his chest.


    "It''s not like I''m going to pick the King of Green Rim! He thinks it''s so ridiculous that he''s a little small and skinny!"


    Oh¡­¡­.


    Hwasan''s disciples nodded vacantly as if they had understood.


    "The bandit is big and not just wearing leopard print!"


    At that time, Chung-Myung, who was still listening to Im Sobyong, smirked.


    "But that''s usually what happens when bandits grow beards like that and wear animal skins."


    Im Sobyong shook a ragged fan as if to cool off."Otherwise, they won''t be able to open. But you''re telling me to dress neatly, but I''m going to have to listen to you...¡­.Aing! Changing each one of these¡­¡­. Ehhhhhhhhhhh! Come on! It''s f*cking pollen. Cough! Cough! Cough! Hahaha!


    He coughed as if he were about to spit out a lung. Coughing with his mouth shut, he grabbed the bottle and drank water roughly.


    "Hmm."


    Then he calmed down and calmly continued.


    "Anyway, that''s why I had no choice but to put the right green-rimmed guy on the table.¡±


    "Oh, that''s him?"


    "Yes, it''s one of the ten greens¡­"¡­.You don''t have to know that."


    Everyone''s eyes naturally turned to him, so Jang Han. Standing behind Im Sobyong''s back, he was like a kidney.


    ''It''s definitely greenish over there.¡¯


    You said you were afraid of prejudice.¡¯


    Im Sobong, who folded the fan in a thud, looked at Chung-Myung as if he was interested.


    "But how did the seal know that I was the king of green forests?"


    "Well, there''s a lot of reasons.¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung looked shrugged.


    "The strong don''t have to bow to the weaker."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong''s eyes became sharp at the momentarily.


    "I saw through my power...¡­.¡¯


    There''s no way he could have acted like this without even hiding it.


    In addition, what he learned in the first place was ignorance that did not reveal its physical prowess. It''s not easy for even a master to notice his dance...¡­.


    You mean that little cowman saw through it?¡¯


    His mouth twisted up.


    "This, from the beginning, has become like acting cute on Buddha''s palm. Ha-ha. What a shame."


    But contrary to what he said, he didn''t seem a bit ashamed.


    "You said there were many reasons, may I ask you for another reason?"


    "It''s not much. It''s not a big place to say that you''re a green-rimmed king. But he didn''t look very smart."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong glanced at Chung-Myung with strange eyes.


    "Hwasan The Dragon¡­¡­.Hwasan the Divine Dragon. People praise Hwasan Sinryong Chung-Myung''s high-altitude and potential, but now that I see it, he''s a real master. See the essence without being misled by the appearance. That''s the nature of those who follow reason."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes trembled.


    There was a deep misunderstanding here now.


    "All right."


    Whoosh!


    Im Sobyong opened his fan and twinkled his eyes.


    "I don''t know how long it''s been since I met someone who knows who I am. Now that I have a precious guest, I should treat you that way. What do you want?"


    Chung-Myung smiled as if he was excited now.


    "That''s what we'' It''s nothing, but I''d like to try a few things together."


    "What?"


    "Before that."


    Chung-Myung shrugs his shoulders.


    "Is there a map or something to check exactly where the mountain houses are located?¡±


    "¡­Did you just say map?"


    "Yes."


    "Well."


    Im Sobyong leaned back on the chair with a slightly troubled face. Then the fake green forest king behind him screamed.


    "What do you think you''re talking about? What would happen if I gave you all the locations of the living quarters and it went into the coffin...¡­.¡±"Get it, map."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Get me a map."


    "No, King Greening! It''s¡­¡­."


    "Hey, shit!"


    Im Sobyong''s eyes were scathing, and the fake green king flinched and nodded his head.


    "I''ll get it right now! Please wait a little longer."


    Then, he ran away at a speed that was not suitable for his size. Im Sobyong grinned with a slightly tired face.


    "Please understand. He''s a natural born man, but at times like this...¡­for being so stupid."


    "I think you''ll be frustrated to take her around."


    "Well, that''s a bit of a thing, but what can I do? But each person has different needs and uses. But it does help a lot."


    "That''s true. I''m too lazy to carry one of those around.¡±


    Chung-Myung peeked back.


    "What? Why are you looking at me?"


    Chung-Myung shook his head as Baek Cheon became angry.


    "I''ll just have to live my life."


    "I agree."


    It was frustrating and unfair, but I couldn''t stand to be alarmed because of the situation. Meanwhile, Baek-ah, who was on Chung-Myung''s shoulder, kept glancing at this side, which made him more angry because he seemed to be smiling strangely.


    "Hey, here! I brought it here."


    Geohan, who ran back inside, unfolded the map in front of them.


    "Hm. As expected."


    After checking the map, Chung-Myung glowed his eyes as if he was having fun.


    "If you look, the living quarters are only in places where it really matters."


    "It''s only natural. Sanchae is meaningful only when people go to and from the mountains. But wouldn''t people try to go back another way if rumors spread that a mountain house had been built?"


    "That''s right."


    Im Sobyong grinned.


    "That''s why the neck is important. It''s important to know how good the living quarters are. Even though we know we have a bandit, we need to settle down at the point where we think it''s better to pass even if you give us enough money than to go back to avoid this place."


    Chung-Myung nodded with a satisfied face.


    "In other words, the main point of logistics in the Middle East is all green vegetation, right?¡±


    "That''s right, that''s right. You''re quick to understand."


    This means that in the future, ghost doors are more likely to pass through greenhouse mountains even when moving things.


    "Let''s change the terms."


    "Conditions?"


    "Not only do you have the power to pass, but also the living quarters as accommodation."


    "¡­Accommodation?"


    Im Sobyong''s eyes grew big as if it were totally unexpected.


    "You''re going to use the 70 greens like a guest cup?¡±


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­No, what do you mean¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue as Im Sobyong blurred the end of his speech with a blank face.


    "Our express carriers are quick on their feet, but they''re not good at martial arts.¡±


    "¡­so what?"


    "The most dangerous times for those people are when they rest and when they sleep. My feet are so fast when I''m running around, so I don''t have a problem running away, but if someone is willing to take a break, I''ll be stuck."


    "Well."


    "There won''t be anyone like that at first, but there''s no way that flies won''t twist when it''s rumored. Shintuni robbers could stick together in droves."


    "I don''t think it''s too hard for you to find them and punish them.¡±


    "It''s about efficiency. It''s not like I don''t have anything to do, and it''s not a hassle to go around and beat up every time that happens. It''s better to be careful in the first place than to fix it after it happens.""¡­...that''s all true."


    So the idea is, you''re going to use green forest as a guest?


    ''No, no. This is surprisingly reasonable.¡¯


    Except for the repulsion that comes from the name Sanchae, there is no place as safe as it is. Famous masters don''t try to fight green forests in the mountains.


    So maybe the safest living quarters in the mountains and fields are living quarters.


    "And if you order it in my name, my family won''t covet it?"


    "That''s the point."


    "Hoooooooooo-hoo.


    The green vegetation is spread throughout the world. As the sealer said, those who are quick will not have much trouble running hard for three days and stopping by the mountain quarters to rest.


    "Hahaha!"


    Im So-bong, who burst into laughter, suddenly rose from his seat and approached Chung-Myung. Back there, Baek Cheon and his party flinched slightly, but Im Sobyong clutched Chung-Myung''s hand with his sparkling eyes.


    "I thought you were a bunch of old ladies because you said you were a master, but you''re telling me such an interesting story. I''ve seen you again, Lee."


    "Hehe. That''s a preconceived idea.¡±


    "Wow! That''s right, that''s right! I''ve been suffering from preconceived notions all my life, and I''ve had them in reverse. I''m ashamed as a soldier!"


    At that point, Hawsan''s disciples exchanged glances.


    "Goonja?"


    ''That''s what he says.''


    What''s wrong with the bandit?


    If a bandit is a gunman, is a pirate a dragon king?


    I didn''t dare to get involved in the conversation between that pseudo-doctor and the pseudo-sanitor.


    "So we just need to provide protection and shelter.


    "There will be times when you come in with a tail, but please take care of it."


    "Then will the seal give us a reasonable reward?"


    "We have to do enough to satisfy each other."


    "That''s reasonable! That''s very reasonable! The seal is a very reasonable person who is not like an unmanned person. Hahaha... Cough! Cough! Hey!


    Im Sobyong, who held his waist and coughed, and Hwasan''s disciples looked at him with blurred eyes. Meanwhile, Hye Yeon kept memorizing whether the collusion between the Taoist and the bandit in front of her was terrible.


    "Hm. Hm!"


    Im Sobyong, who controlled his cough by clearing his throat, soon grinned.


    "By the way, I don''t think that''s the only reason the seal is proposing this job?"


    "Well, we''ll talk about it later."


    "Do you want to taste it?"


    "Isn''t it the same for each other?"


    "That''s true. Giggling."


    "Giggling."


    Overshadowed by the brief tension, Im Sobyong and Chung-Myung smiled at each other.


    What''s this conspiracy against?


    You''re a perfect match.¡¯


    Im So-yong, who was laughing out loud, suddenly stopped laughing and turned away. Then he went back to the road chair and leaned back with a languid face.


    "All right. Very good. It''s so nice to meet someone I can communicate with after a long time. It''s not a bad suggestion because we only have to make money. Just¡­¡­."


    A smirk grew on his face.


    "That''s what greenness is all about. They seek benefits, but rationality alone does not solve them. At times like this, the law of greening is very simple. Strong John. The strong are right."


    "Hm?"


    "How is it?"


    Im Sobyong''s voice, which raised the corners of his mouth, changed as if he were someone else.


    "Are you confident that you deserve to work with this green forest? And do you have the courage to prove it?"His body exuded a formidable spirit.


    "What?"


    Whoops!


    Hawsan''s disciples flinched back.


    The instantaneous rush of absolute masters was too brutal and wild for them to handle.


    But at that moment.


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung shook his hand lightly. Then, the surging spirit was dampened and it became easier to breathe.


    Chung-Myung said, staring at the green-rimmed king.


    "What''s the law of greening?"


    "It''s the strong zone."


    "That''s an interesting thing to say."


    The corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth rolled up.


    "Hwasan happens to be the same.¡±


    "No, you crazy bastard!"


    "Hwasan is a family of provincial family! What kind of strong zone is that!"


    "Oh, it''s noisy.


    Chung-Myung, who was finally unable to resist the group''s uprising, spoke to Im Sobyong.


    "If I have to prove it, I''ll prove it to you. But you''d better be careful. I don''t know how to be gentle."


    Baek Cheon smiled delightedly as he listened to Chung-Myung.


    You''re going to break my head.¡¯


    Oh, our Chung-Myung.


    Now you know how to change the subject.


    I''m proud of you.


    ¡­¡­I''m proud of you.

 Chapter - 444 Episode 444. What kind of bandit is this? (4)

    Chung-Myung lifted his head and stared at Im Sobyong.


    "So how? Are you going to play a game yourself?"


    Im Sobyong''s eyes flashed with a frightening glow at the words.


    But that''s for a while, too.


    "No. I''m weak as you can see."


    He waved his hand as if he were bothered. The strange limp of his body made the spectators feel weak.


    "It''s never been easy to...¡­. Cough! Cough! That''s right... Cough! Aigo, cough...¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Uh, definitely....


    If he swung a knife, he would throw up blood and collapse.


    Chung-Myung said, tilting his head.


    "You look strong for a weak one."


    "It''s weak for a strong look."


    "Well, that''s true."


    Hye Yeon, who had been silent all this time, couldn''t resist asking Hawasan''s disciples.


    "¡­Do you understand what those two are saying?¡±


    Jo-Gol whispered softly when he heard it.


    "Venerable monk.


    "Yes."


    "If you don''t know anyway, pretend you understand."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It wasn''t exactly an answer. Still, Hye Yeon was comforted by the fact that there were people like her.


    Im Sobyong glanced at Chung-Myung with a troubled face.


    "And¡­¡­ but I''m the green-rimmed king, so there''s nothing good about fighting with a young gentleman."


    "What''s the big deal about that?"


    When Chung-Myung asked in wonder, Im Sobyong looked at his eyes.


    "Who''s responsible if I lose?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Even the world''s Chung-Myung couldn''t find anything to say back to.


    This is a real troublemaker.


    "Safety first. The world is safety first. It''s important to solve the problem, but the best thing is to block the source of the problem!"


    Im Sobyong, who spoke flatly, scratched his forehead slightly.


    "Yeah, so it''s kind of weird for me to come forward in many ways. Then there should be the right person. Hmm, with whom...¡­.¡±


    "Then what''s the point of thinking? Apparently, he''s eating a little."


    "Who?"


    "The one behind you."


    Im Sobyong glanced back at the fake green forest king. Then, he looked at Chung-Myung with a complex and subtle expression.


    Thinking for a moment, he jumped up from his seat and went to the corner and gestured to Chung-Myung.


    "This way for a moment."


    "What?"


    "This way. This way."


    Chung-Myung approached him with a look of ignorance. Then he turned to the wall, put his arms around Chung-Myung, and leaned secretly.


    "Hey, seal."


    "Yes."


    "I think a seal would understand why I''m doing this. Basically, the bandits have muscles in their heads. First of all, there''s no thought."


    "Is that something the King of Green Rim can say?¡±


    "It''s true. What can I do? They don''t think of the intentions when they hear orders. I just wonder if I like the order."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s why I''m not doing these obvious things. "I think the people who told me to be close to you under the orders of King Green Lim are quite strong." "King Greenlim told me to be close to those strong men" means something completely different. At least in this green forest."


    "That''s subtle."


    "It''s more subtle than I thought."


    In the end, it means that the stronger the person who sees and recognizes it with their own eyes, the more friendly they are.


    That''s what Sapa is all about.


    If the text is stuck in your head, you will feel repulsed, but if you get stuck in your mouth, you will understand quickly.Yes?


    Isn''t that the case with Hwasan?


    ¡­¡­Let''s move on for now.


    Im Sobyong continued, frowning.


    "He may be stupid on the outside, but he''s not low on ignorance. He''s born with the power, and he deserves to be called a retro-vibberish."


    "The son of a b*tc*?"


    "Energetic! Energetic! I''m not a son of a b*tc*, I''m a spirit!"


    "Oh, you''re full of spirit. Yes, yes."


    "Cough! Cough! I was so excited, I coughed again...¡­.Cough!"


    Im Sobyong coughed right in front of him, and Chung-Myung pulled his face back with an expression of displeasure.


    Im Sobyong, however, humbled with a look that he didn''t care at all.


    "I think he''s confident in his skills, but he''s also rolled around in the green forest. Besides, he''s so stupid that he doesn''t have the ability to execute orders to give him the right amount. Then the small seal has to defeat him on its own...¡­.¡±


    "That''s how it works."


    "...No, I said,It''s so easy...¡­.¡±


    "You can do it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong looked at Chung-Myung as if he was searching with slightly heavy eyes. Then he grinned at the moment''s notice.


    "I guess I''m talking nonsense."


    "Yes, well, it''s a good thing to be sure of."


    The way the two grinned, the faces of the Hwasan disciples were slightly fed up.


    "It''s obviously a conspiracy scene."


    "But it''s not that weird either. First of all, isn''t this a living quarters?"


    "Right?"


    "I feel like Chung-Myung has found his place."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The biggest problem was that the Taoist was conspiring with the bandit boss, and it wasn''t strange.


    "Then like that...¡­.¡±


    "Wait!"


    At that time, the fake green forest king, who was waiting in the back, shouted loudly. No, actually, he was just talking, but his voice sounded so loud that it sounded like a shout.


    "King Green Forest! Are you trying to make me fight that seal?¡±


    "Hm?"


    Jang Han''s face was distorted.


    "My lord! It is my natural duty to follow the king''s orders, but I am afraid that I will stick with that young master and have different consequences from the king''s intentions."


    Im Sobyong sighed and said.


    "Then give me the results I want."


    "That''s not going to work! How could a man not do his best in a sacred match! This bug! That''s not all I can accept!"


    Im Sobyong poked Chung-Myung.


    "You see? You see? That''s what they do. I''ve had a stomachache because of those bastards, a stomachache!"


    "¡­¡­No. If it''s so hard, why bandits¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s what I learned. What should I do? You have to make ends meet. What a rotten life.¡±


    Im Sobyong wrapped his face around him.


    "Anyway¡­¡­ Would that be all right?"


    "Yes, well."


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "Since I''m showing you, I''m going to make it clear."


    "You''re right¡­¡­."


    Then the caterpillar screamed again.


    "Think again! Does it even make sense that this caterpillar is competing with that little mousetrap?"


    "¡­ rat drops?"


    The head of the rattles listening was crooked.


    At the same time, the faces of Baek Cheon and other disciples turned blue.


    ''Uh... I shouldn''t have done that''s not good.¡¯


    What''s wrong with you all of a sudden?


    Those who knew Chung-Myung had no choice but to freak out by Geohan''s remarks.


    Whatever the content is, he shouldn''t be provoking. It''s not because it doesn''t work. This is because they are more seriously caught."If you''re beaten by a rat rat rat, you won''t buy noodles. Are you all right?"


    Chung-Myung laughed as he raised the corners of his mouth and said.


    "The young man has gained the vanity, and he seems fearless."


    "Oh, that''s a misunderstanding."


    "Hm?"


    "I didn''t have a head of fear since I didn''t have a false name. So just because you''re famous doesn''t mean that your lungs are full of air. That''s how it was."


    At that, Baek Cheon and his party nodded in unison.


    "That''s right."


    "It''s an undeniable truth.¡±


    "Come to think of it, there were no more heads of fear then. He''s grown up now.¡±


    The caterpillar blinked its eyes.


    ''What, these guys... ''¡­?¡¯


    As I''ve been feeling for a while, these guys'' attitudes did not belong to the bandits who entered the bandits'' den.


    Even those who have rolled over in the strong lake cannot hide their tension by being careful of every word they say if they face the King of Green Forest in the mountains of Green forestry.


    But aren''t these guys acting like they''re home, going beyond their composure? Even if it''s a mountain house without the green forest king, it''s not a decent attitude to be seen...¡­.


    I can''t believe they''re out of the conduit.


    It was an incomprehensible repulsion of the word "Hwasan".


    But whatever their attitude, what he had to do in the end was already set.


    "You really want to realize my subject. Come out, if you want, I''ll break your limbs."


    "Oh, buy it? Yes, well. It''s good to buy.¡±


    Chung-Myung smiled pleasedly.


    "Let''s go, go. Let''s get this over with."


    Chung-Myung''s face was smudged with a soft smile. Hwasan''s disciples closed their eyes unknowingly.


    People quickly gathered like clouds.


    "Bimu?"


    "What kind of rain do you have all of a sudden?"


    "Bunchung, the ironhead, is playing a game with the Hwasanian Divine Dragon!"


    "Hwasan The Dragon? What''s the world''s best review?¡±


    The living quarters quickly heated up.


    Greening is still where the law of power works. As a result, whenever there was a big or small dispute, they often competed with each other and divided the dispute.


    He was also familiar with the hand-pulling dance, which does not work well in ordinary literary circles.


    However, it was not common to see people with such a reputation in such green forests.


    "One of the Green Rim''s Ten Youngs, Cheolshinjang, and the best new master, Hwasan Sinryong''s Bimu!¡±


    "Even if you die, you have to see this and die!¡±


    The crowds were crawling in the living quarters.


    And among them, Chung-Myung and Rebellion were standing facing each other.


    While watching, Baek Cheon turned his head towards Im Sobyong, who sat next to him.


    "I¡­¡­."


    "What?"


    "Greening¡­¡­."


    "Oops."


    Im Sobyong shook his head, putting his finger around his mouth.


    "Please call me a sick student here."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Then he peeked around and said,


    "Normal greenlings don''t know that I am."


    "What?"


    Baek Cheon couldn''t hide his absurdity. But Im Sobyong only looked proud.


    "Of course, I know that caterpillars pretend to be a fake green forest king. But I don''t know that the real King Green Lim is here.¡±


    "¡­Do you really have to do that?"


    "If you want to fool your enemies, you have to fool your allies, too. And wouldn''t it be better if the king was a little mysterious and new?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Surely this fellow was no ordinary man.


    At that time, Yoo-Esul, who was listening to their conversation, quietly opened his mouth.


    "But."


    "What?"


    "There must be a lot of trouble.""Oops."


    Im Sobyong shrugged.


    "It''s okay. No problem. Noklimsimyeong is the escort of Noklims, but they are also the representatives of Noklims to manage many of these living quarters. Most mountain houses are as polite as King Green Lim himself when he visits only one of the Green Ripsip Young."


    "Well."


    "So it''s meaningful."


    "What?"


    Im Sobyong looked at Chung-Myung and Rebellion with slightly sharp eyes.


    "In other words, it means that Noklimsimyeong is a recognized master in Noklim. If one of them could be defeated by Master Hwasan Sinryong Chung-Myung, Greenlim would recognize him as a strong man and accept him as a friend. The more strong a friend is, the better."


    Baek Cheon tilts his head.


    I couldn''t understand their way of thinking. However, there was no way that King Noklim could be wrong when he said it himself.


    "Then, are you the greatest masters of green forest?¡±


    "Oh, that''s not it. Noklimsimyeong is literally just an escort and agent of King Noklim. The root of green vegetation is live vegetation, and the top ten masters of green vegetation are the top twelve.¡±


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    "But the green forest is not easy either. To be honest with you, an average postman would never be able to be repaid."


    When Baek Cheon heard that, he replied in a nonchalant way.


    "I suppose so, if you''re a regular postman.¡±


    "If you''re a normal human being."


    "If you''re human."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Im Sobyong did not understand and asked back, but Baek Cheon once again asked in a sour voice instead of an answer.


    "Then, if you''re a normal student, I''m a green-rimmed ten-young beonchung, and I''m one of the best students of all right?¡±


    "Well, the analogy isn''t exactly right, but it should be similar."


    "¡­it''s stuck wrong."


    "I know."


    "¡­¡­what the hell have you been saying?"


    Looking at Im Sobyong''s mysterious gaze, Hwasan''s disciples just sighed.


    You''ll find out soon. Soon.


    "If you step down now, I''ll send you a good limb."


    "You''ve been buying it for a while. It''s going to hurt a little if your shoulder turns.¡±


    "This guy?"


    The caterpillar opened its eyes wide.


    "I know you''re strong."


    "What?"


    "Fame isn''t something you get for nothing. Even if it is a false name, it does not without reason. So I''m sure you''re strong."


    "Whoa?"


    Chung-Myung looked at the worm anew. You seemed like a stupid person, but you''re saying you''really.


    "But that''s the descendant of a great greenhouse. You can''t beat me in action. The thinned black will not break my bones, even if it can give me a raw bite."


    "Oh, really?"


    "The moment you get caught in my hand, you''ll see how fragile your body is. Then don''t regret it."


    "Whoa?"


    Chung-Myung slightly lowered his head and looked at the black plum sword.


    "Well, that''s a worry."


    It felt like the sword made by Dang Hopyong was ignored. Chung-Myung would have drawn a sword straight from here to prove its sharpness.¡­.


    He eventually untied the sword and plucked it out.


    "Hm?"


    And it hit the ground as it was.


    Whoosh!


    The sword cut into the floor.


    "¡­¡­What are you doing?"


    Rebellion tilted his head at the mysterious behavior.


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Seems like you''re pretty confident in your power."


    And slowly lifted up both fists.


    "Let''s put down the weapon and use force."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    An absurdity flashed over the face of Bunchung, and soon there was a mixture of anger.


    "With strength?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you want to fight me now?"


    "Of course, it would be easy to hold a sword.¡­.¡±Chung-Myung grinned and nodded his finger.


    "I have a bad personality. It''s my taste to break the opponent to the side I''m I think you''re confident in your power, so give it a try."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The face of the caterpillar slowly distorted. Flame of anger flashed over me.


    "Go, how dare you make fun of me?"


    With his self-esteem hurt and his face dyed red, he let out a scream.


    "How dare you rattle!"


    His big face turned red like Suranachal. And the pressure was great, too.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Rebellion rushed in a straight line towards Chung-Myung with explosive momentum.

 Chapter - 445 Episode 445. What kind of bandit is this? (5)

    The size of the caterpillar easily exceeded twice that of the average person. And Chung-Myung''s body was rather small compared to ordinary fighters.


    Seeing those two at the same time, the caterpillar seemed three times bigger than Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung in front of Bunchung, who rushes with momentum, was like a small weasel in front of a crazy bull.


    "I...!"


    "What!"


    Everyone''s mouth burst with astonishment, and at the same time Im Sobyong jumped out of his seat.


    Chung-Myung was taking a couple of steps forward, rather than running away from the plague.


    "What have you done?"


    Of course, I didn''t think Chung-Myung would lose to Rebellion. It is the world-famous Hwasan Divine Dragon. Although he may not be confident of winning a victory against Revenge, it was clear that he would not be able to discuss defeat.


    But that''s also the story of when the sword was lifted.


    I''ve never heard of HWASAN making a name for his recommended tardiness. But what kind of nerve are you trying to get to deal with?


    But at that moment, Im Sobyong''s soft voice was heard.


    "Tsk tsk. You''ll get hurt like that."


    "I know."


    Im Sobyong looked at Hwasan''s disciples with a look of dismay.


    The death penalty is on the verge of a mantis hit by a cart, what the hell are those spare faces?


    But Im Sobyong couldn''t afford to ask questions. This is because the insect that flew in the meantime swung its arms like Chung-Myung attacked.


    "Inno ooh ooh ooh!"


    His arms, which had been lifted high, began to fall toward Chung-Myung''s head.


    Whoosh!


    At the moment, soil dust was scattered all over the place, briefly obscuring their appearance.


    Those who were watching closed their eyes without realizing it.


    He prides himself on seeing the rough side of a bandit, but it was clear that the scene that would soon unfold in front of him would be too horrible to see.


    Is he dead?


    "Tsk tsk, so why would you scratch a person...¡­.¡¯


    After a while, the bandits, who opened their eyes half-heartedly, glanced to check the results.


    However, the appearance of the dust being lifted and revealed was far from what they had expected.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "Well, what''s that...¡­.¡±


    Arm


    The arms of the warlord, which had been violently lowered, remained stationary in Ho Gong.


    And under the arm, which was thicker than the waist of the length, one arm stretched out as thin as a pussy.


    All the bandits opened their mouths wide and opened their eyes wide.


    You blocked it?


    That arm, that pillar-like arm?


    It was an incredible sight. But how can I deny the obvious sight?


    "¡­Oh, my God.


    A sense of embarrassment spread over the face of Bunchung, who was overwhelming.


    "This, this, this... ".¡±


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung, who inadvertently blocked the arms of the worm, kicked his tongue small.


    "Why are you making such a fuss.¡±


    And pushed the huge arm away lightly.


    The caterpillar, which had briefly been mesmerized, was startled by the wind and backed away.


    He alternately looked at Chung-Myung''s slender arms and his own, which looked fine. I couldn''t understand it even though I went through it myself.


    ''What the hell is this....¡¯


    I thought I''d hit a lump of metal.


    It was like a geo-am that I used to beat every time I trained. Does this make sense to feel that kind of robbery in that little hand?


    Whether or not he knew how he felt, Chung-Myung simply rolled up both sleeves, turning his head from side to side."Well, more than I thought...¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s corruption."


    The corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth went up. Indeed, it was a refreshing smile.


    Im Sobyong, meanwhile, is genuinely embarrassed.


    I used to maintain a cheerful and slick attitude in some things, but now I''m speechless.


    You blocked it?


    Rebellion attack? That''s too easy?


    If you don''t know about martial arts, the second most grieving person in the green forest is the insect repell.


    Even those who were more powerless than those who were burnt-out did not want to confront his attack head-on.


    Even if a tiger is stronger than a bull, it is the same reason that a bull will be smashed when it hits it head-on.


    Chung-Myung, who is barely big enough to be a fox, blocked the bull running with his front foot.


    "No¡­¡­."


    Of course, strength isn''t everything.


    Isn''t the strength of an warrior half the strength and the strength of the other half? No, maybe the history takes up more than that in many times.


    But I take all that into consideration. The sun was an unexpected sight.


    Then, again, there was the whispering of Hwasan''s disciples.


    "I knew it."


    "I mean."


    Im Sobyong turned his head and asked.


    "What do you mean?"


    Seeing his embarrassed face, Baek Cheon smirked.


    "I know it sounds weird, but he''s the strongest guy in the entire Wasan.¡±


    "It''s not just strong."


    "It doesn''t make any sense."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong blinked his eyes at the incredible words.


    "With that body?"


    "Oh, it may seem so, but¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon laughed bitterly.


    In fact, it was hard to believe unless it was Hwasan''s disciples.


    If Chung-Myung doesn''t know what the water lily started with holding celadon ships.


    "Flexible black comes from a strong body."


    "I can''t stand my body. How can a sword stand it?"


    When I thought of Chung-Myung''s training, words that I heard so hard came out of my mouth.


    Yoo-Esul recited quietly.


    "¡­an old man."


    But what''s really annoying is that Chung-Myung did what I said most perfectly.


    "Now I can''t keep up with his training even if I pull all the metal balls in Hwasan.¡±


    "You add iron and rock and play with it like a stone."


    "¡­...we''d have something to say.¡±


    Hawsan''s disciples sighed at the same time.


    Im Sobyong alternately looked at them and Chung-Myung with a look of bewilderment.


    When he rolled up his sleeves, Chung-Myung''s arm was revealed. Im Sobyong, who looked closely, exclaimed and groaned from his mouth.


    It''s an arm that looks skinny at first sight, and the muscles that show up every time it moves look as hard as a lump of iron. I wondered how much training I had to do to develop such muscles.


    "On the other hand, it''s a little bit of a place."


    "It''s actually tofu meat, everyone."


    Hwasan''s disciples shook their heads with disapproval.


    "Because the bandits are so poor."


    "Don''t you think you''ll fall for it, Sasook?"


    Bandits wearing conduits were kicking their tongues while looking at real bandits. Im Sobyong stopped talking.


    The more I know, the more I don''t know who they are.


    His face was getting distorted little by little before he knew it.


    Even if I had no choice but to do so, I felt like I was scratching my insides because the people below me were ignored with their bodies, not even martial arts. Still, I have pride as a bandit.


    Revenge! What are you doing?


    Im Sobyong''s eyes flashed as he looked at the reproduction.


    "¡­you."


    Cold sweat dripped down from the forehead of the caterpillar.He''s been through hell and high water.¡­. No, actually, I''ve rarely experienced Susan, but I''ve been through a lot before the birth.


    It was a single exchange, but it was enough to understand the opponent''s ability.


    ''Strong.''


    It''s not just a strong martial art.


    That body itself is strong. This means that his physical strength does not lag behind him before adding strength.


    I couldn''t quite understand how this was possible.


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung, with his tongue full, approached the worm.


    Flinch.


    Rebellion unwittingly stepped back at the sight.


    Then, he quickly realized his mean behavior and stood up in shock. In this place filled with the bandits of Daehochae, he was frightened by a man named Greenim10young.¡­. No, I couldn''t show my embarrassment.


    "¡­...you may have blocked it once by chance, but that luck won''t follow you twice!"


    "Oh, really?"


    Chung-Myung smirked again this time. And then it stopped there.


    Then he said, stretching his hands out toward the warworm.


    "Then come and see me. Let''s just stick to each other with no useless tricks."


    Reonchung swallowed dry saliva while looking at Chung-Myung''s brackish hands compared to mine.


    Competition with power was his favorite way of doing things. Others who were watching also knew that.


    Therefore, he could not show hesitation.


    "I''ll make you regret it!"


    Rebellion, who shouted out loud as if he were losing all sorts of thoughts, put his hand on Chung-Myung''s hand.


    The big hands and the small hands somehow interlocked fingers.


    Strength and strength.


    It was a race between history and history.


    "I¡­¡­."


    Those watching were nervous, swallowing their breath at this amazing sight.


    And


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Rebellion began to scream and weigh down Chung-Myung.


    The veins wriggled like worms on the huge forearm. Besides, the thick veins stood out clearly on the forehead.


    The face turned red as if it were about to explode with blood, and the two strong feet dug into the ground.


    He was raising all the strength and history that anyone could see.


    "Screaming!"


    The shape of the caterpillar was similar to that of the Geumgang River. As he used his dragon with his face dyed red, everyone in the audience was tired of the pressure.


    One.


    Crack.


    Crack, crack, crack, crack.


    Chung-Myung did not budge, even though the bone-twisting sound spread and the feet of the caterpillar were being pushed away.


    The blood-splitting reflection of the seven balls and the nonchalant Chung-Myung created a strange contrast.


    "Ugh! Ugh! Ugh! (Screams)


    Finally, Chung-Myung''s arm started to get pushed back little by little.


    However, the bent wrist was no longer bent, and Chung-Myung''s body was not pushed out at all, even if it was stuck on the floor.


    Then Chung-Myung''s mouth opened.


    "Tsk tsk. I like my natural strength."


    The caterpillar opened its eyes wide.


    It was hard for him to say the right words because he was using the dragon, but Chung-Myung, who received all the power, was speaking calmly.


    Moreover, there was no sign of exertion in his voice.


    "What''s the use of being born with strength. I don''t train, I drink, sleep, and take money away, so I don''t have any strength."


    Listening to the acrimonious words, Baek Cheon muttered with a volmen.


    "Drinking as a guide."


    "¡­but he''s still training."


    "That''s true."


    Fortunately, their voices were not heard by Chung-Myung.Chung-Myung''s words followed.


    "That''s not how you use power. The important thing is to focus, so!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes shone.


    The clear history of Danjeon quickly began to circulate the body.


    Crack!


    Crack, crack!


    The eyes of the caterpillar trembled.


    The arm, which had been pushed as far as I could, was returning to its place in an instant. At the same time, a huge force that he had never experienced in his life was delivered on his arm.


    "Oh, my God...How can this be...¡­.¡±


    "Eh-cha!"


    Chung-Myung, who stretched out his hand, began pressing down on the arms of the caterpillar.


    Stuffing.


    The twist sounded like squeezing water out of the laundry. The granules of the caterpillar gradually went down.


    "Gasp¡­¡­.Gasp!"


    Rebellion resisted with blood in his eyes, but Chung-Myung''s hands did not budge as if they were huge rocks.


    Rebellion''s body gradually collapsed as if it had been crushed by the rock of later life.


    Whoosh!


    His knee, which was barely holding out, snapped in an instant and hit the ground.


    Whoosh!


    The same was true of the other knee.


    Crack, crack.


    But then, not all his strength, but his knees, which touched the floor, gradually began to dig in.


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung took a step forward and pressed down on the rebound.


    His body slowly begins to recline. No matter how hard you try, you can''t push it away.


    "Uh, how can I, oh, my God.¡­.Ugh."


    My back is twisted.


    His arms and legs opened freely and his back of his head was crushed to the point where it touched the ground. Chung-Myung was the only one who came into the eyes of such retaliation, who was pressing down his hand down with a relaxed face.


    Chung-Myung smiled and kicked his tongue like a person who didn''t even use much power.


    "Rat drops?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, my God, you''re weaker than a rat drop.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He''s holding a grudge.¡­.


    Rebellion''s face is distorted. Chung-Myung smiles.


    "This is power, this is power. Euracha!"


    Whoosh!


    There was a huge storm of power and dust scattered once again.


    "Ugh!"


    "What, what?"


    A huge cloud of dust rose. The bandits couldn''t breathe and waited for the dust to clear.


    Before long, the dust settled, revealing a person.


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung was walking, shaking his hands lightly.


    All eyes were on him. Not exactly Chung-Myung, but something behind him.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Rebellion.


    He was on his knees and foaming at the mouth with the back of his head on the floor. He seemed unconscious.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was truly a horrible sight. The bandits, stunned and speechless, alternated between Rebellion and Chung-Myung. No matter how much I looked at it, the results didn''t change.


    Chung-Myung looked around them once and rolled up the corners of his mouth in triumph.


    "Anyone else?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You don''


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue.


    "The bandits are so cheap! Wasan must be more of a bandit! Hwasan??!"


    Baek Cheon smiled pleasedly at the stately appearance of quaint.


    ''Chung-Myung??. You''re a master.''


    You shouldn''t call it a show-off. It''s...


    He shook his head.


    Anyway.


    It was the moment when Hwasan Sinryong Chung-Myung took full control of Daehochae without wielding a knife.

 Chapter - 446 Episode 446. I didnt know wed meet this kind of person. (1)

    "¡­Oh, my God.


    "That''s the Iron Kid.¡­.¡±


    Daehochae''s bandits could not even think of closing their mouths.


    One of the green-lip swimming, the iron kidney, is defeated?


    Of course I can. The name Green Lip Sipyoung is a symbol of strength in Greenim, but it is not an absolute symbol.


    But the fact that the iron kidney was broken from nothing else was different.


    Whoever has the iron kidney.


    Among the numerous mountain houses of this green forest and the bustling bandits gathered in each of them, he was the second to be saddened by force. Then he was completely smashed by that little doctor.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    As they stared blankly at Cholsinjang Bonchung in embarrassment, they came to their senses one by one. And rushed toward him.


    "The Iron Kid!"


    "Bba, hurry up and get a stretcher! Quick!"


    Looking at him with his back twisted and foaming, he was seriously injured no matter how good he thought.


    But in their fuss, Chung-Myung said with a sour face.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. I just fainted. I managed not to get hurt in moderately.


    "But the waist...¡­!¡±


    "I''ve got a muscle injury. There''s nothing wrong, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    "Oh¡­¡­, if so."


    The bandits nodded their heads. Chung-Myung, who competed directly with each other, must have known the best.


    "Great job, cow stamp."


    They looked at Chung-Myung with admiring eyes.


    How hard it is to control the opponent without getting hurt in such a struggle, and it was impossible for a person who learned nothing. I can''t believe he''s so relaxed while dealing with Cholsinjang Bonchung.


    "Well, it''s nothing."


    "No, no, no! It''s really something. Oh, my God! Where does that credibility come from?¡±


    "Hehe. It''s really nothing."


    "The real power is coming down from heaven! It seems that the seal is a heaven-given kidney.


    Chung-Myung laughed, scratching his back hair awkwardly.


    Then, bandits who had been looking around until now flocked out and surrounded him.


    "Oh, my God, I''m not feeling too weak."


    "No, no, no! Look at this arm! Look at these steel-hard arms."


    "Oops! I pressed it, but it won''t even go in."


    "Hey! This is the time to beat an ironclad adult! Big wasn''t everything!"


    Chung-Myung''s corners of his mouth were twitching at the pouring praise and cheers.


    ''This is a new flavor.¡¯


    Of course this isn''t the first time I''ve been cheered, but the cheer felt a little different. Praise for pure power, not for ignorance, stimulated something of a man.


    "Geumgang Station! Geumgang Station!"


    "Hehe."


    "Men are power! Power!"


    "Hehehehe."


    "Oh, here''s the history of the world! The world''s best history!"


    "Kkar¡­¡­."


    Perhaps because they were bandits, the fuss was intense.


    Yoon-Jong tilted his head at the sight of bandits swarming around Chung-Myung.


    "¡­¡­No, no, no, but the same side has just been bent, and that reaction is¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong then said with a bitter smile.


    "I told you. The law of greenness is the strong zone."


    "No matter how...¡­.¡±


    "Don''t think of green forests as a normal gatekeeper."


    Im Sobyong opened the fan.


    "The green forest''s mountains are spread throughout the world. In other words, it means that the placenta belongs to the same green forest and never even sees each other for the rest of their lives."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    His eyes sank slightly heavy.


    In fact, this was the biggest problem with green forest.


    Green Rim is a large force and a coalition of several mountainous houses. The authority of King Noklim is certain, but it is only the authority of King Noklim. The mountains are not binding on each other, whether they are strong or weak.While openness spread across the world created classes from single to ten, green forests had only different classes in one mountain complex.


    As a result, when business areas overlap or problems arise, many living quarters often wage war with each other.


    The reason why King Noklim had to wander around the world even though he had his own living quarters for generations was to control disputes between the living quarters and strengthen the solidarity that was bound to break.


    "For green forests, the concept of allies is not that big. I''m just a partner. The concept of weaving green forests into one is the strong zone. Wouldn''t it be easier to make ends meet if someone stronger was on our side?"


    "I don''t quite understand¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong grinned as Yoon-jong spoke with a slightly awkward face.


    "Where are the first political allies to come out of Gangho Station?"


    "Hahaha."


    Back Cheon coughed loudly at the words.


    "And then the Hwajeong sword...¡­.¡±


    "That¡­¡­."


    He came out with Chung-Myung as a stronghold and got the nickname Hwajeonggum by defeating bandits and bandits.


    I thought it was something to be proud of, but now that I''m in front of the bandit leader, my position has become ambiguous.


    "It''s okay, you don''t have to make excuses. It''s a good thing."


    "¡­¡­hmm."


    Im Sobyong shrugged as Baek Cheon turned his head awkwardly.


    "And such a living quarters are small ones that do not belong to green forests."


    "Oh, I see.¡±


    "But even if it''s a big mountain house that''s not even comparable to him, we can''t get out of that threat completely. There are plenty of people who want to gain fame by defeating the living quarters like Hwajeonggum."


    Jo-Gol nodded loudly.


    "To put it the other way around, every single one of them is weak."


    "Exact."


    Im Sobyong looks at Jo-Gol as if he likes it.


    "There are quite a few people who are afraid that they can do something about one greenhouse, but one greenhouse. What would you do if an absolute cilantro started a disturbance in a living quarters? I can''t report it to the coffin, and there''s no place to help."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s why the greenlings worship the strong who can be their posterior. They don''t worship the strong because they''re bandits, they want to build relationships because they can protect their lives."


    "Well."


    Yoon-Jong nodded. From what I hear, I can see why such a enthusiastic.


    Im Sobyong smiled at Chung-Myung with new eyes.


    "In that sense, stamping certainly isn''t the norm."


    "What?"


    "He naturally talked to the green-rimmed islands, who had difficulty accessing them, and made it clear that he was not an enemy. Would that have happened if the seal had returned without saying a word? It means that you know exactly what you''re supposed to do."


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    "It wouldn''t be easy to talk casually to bandits considering that I''m a master, but I can''t believe you''re ruining the atmosphere with just a few words."¡­. A person is a person indeed."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hwasan''s disciples, who peeked at Im Sobyong, made eye contact with each other.


    He''s always like that.¡­.¡¯


    I think there''s a serious misunderstanding.¡¯


    Chung-Myung is the one who was laughed out when he heard compliments at the bloody Gupa Bimu competition. That''s what it''s supposed to be when you compliment them!


    "Anyway¡­¡­ So it worked out well?"


    "Yes. That''s right. Very¡­¡­."Im Sobyong blurted out the end of his speech and then firmly continued.


    "It worked out too well."


    His eyes shone subtly.


    ''I never thought you''d just break it with your strength.¡¯


    It is said to worship the strong, but the strong also have a grain. If worshiping the strong comes from a reasonable sense of survival, the preference for the strong can be said to be a taste of green forest.


    Chung-Myung succeeded in capturing their hearts in the most perfect form.


    And this fact will soon spread to the world alive. Im Sobyong will do that.


    "Hurray!"


    "Long live the Hwasan Divine Dragon!¡±


    His pre-planted people were raising the mood.


    But now I don''t think that''s necessary. The atmosphere would have been naturally created by Chung-Myung.


    Satisfied with the situation, Im Sobyong nodded loudly with a satisfied face. Then I got up and shouted.


    "Come on, let''s drink! After a big deal, you drink alcohol and blow up the mess! Here! Here''s your drink.¡­.Cough! Hey! Cough!"


    "...is bleeding?¡±


    "Oh, it''s not a contagious disease, so don''t worry...¡­.Cough! Ugh...¡­.I''m dying. Cough! Cough!"


    Baek Cheon and his party slipped away from Im Sobyong, who was coughing his guts out. And looked at Chung-Myung surrounded by bandits.


    Yoon-Jong opened his mouth weakly.


    "¡­I don''t know if I''m the only one who thinks this way."


    "I was just thinking about it."


    "Sasukdo? Wow, me too!"


    Baek Cheon muttered as he looked at Chung-Myung with weak eyes.


    "¡­¡­I don''t know who''s the bandit and who''s the Taoist.¡±


    "It looks really good on you. I think he lived here in the first place."


    "I know."


    They sighed in unison.


    The roar of bandits and the laughter of Chung-Myung resonated.


    Fireworks are burning.


    A whole pig was baked on a sizzling fire, and a jar of alcohol was carried from place to place. The bandits sat together in twos and threes and drank cheerfully.


    Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes trembled subtly.


    I think I''ve seen this before.¡¯


    Am I mistaken?


    Oh, no, it''s not an illusion.¡­.


    No matter how well-informed he may be, how do you know about the way bandits feast in the living quarters?


    So it''s just a form of expression to say that the feast in Wasan is like a bandit''s sheep...¡­.


    "It''s really the same, isn''t it?¡±


    No, rather, the Hwasan side looked more like the original. At least these bandits don''t open their tops and drink alcohol.


    Oh, there''s the same thing as if it''s been moved.


    "Hahahaha! I''ve had a day to drink with a monk in my life! Eat! Eat, monk!


    "Amitabul, you must not be very familiar with the grain. Drinking grain tea from a glass is not the main idea."


    "Oh, look at this monk.¡±


    "Come on, take your glass. Let''s drink it properly.¡±


    Soon after, Hye Yeon naturally blew the bottle, and Hong Dae Kwang turned his head and looked up at the distant sky.


    Long-staffed.


    Why did you send him to Hwasan?


    What the hell are you going to see?


    Hye Yeon was already dyed with Hwasan''s color.


    Hong Dae Kwang sighed deeply. It is obviously a monk who committed a crime and fled from Shaolin, spreading a gun symbolizing Shaolin.


    And¡­¡­.


    "You''re falling for it!"


    Flop.


    "Growlol."


    Another person was added next to the floor rollers.Jo-Gol put the bottle down on the floor like it was throwing it and kicked his tongue at the man who fell. Then, he said with half-open eyes.


    "Hey. Is there anyone who can drink well? What''s wrong with you?"


    "Rain, get out of the way! I''ll deal with it!


    "Good, good. Here we go! Let''


    Hong Dae Kwang closed his eyes tightly.


    Over there, Jo-Gol was drinking away bandits.


    I don''t think it was a very good drinker in Hwasan. Foxes are kings in places without tigers, and Jo-Gol in places without drunks like Chung-Myung seemed to eat.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    What should I say?


    This is obviously a panacea, led by Hawasan''s disciples. It looks like Hwasan is setting up a living room and receiving guests.


    "Anyway, they''re really unique."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s tongue-tied gaze turned to one side.


    No matter how unusual he was, he was also the most unusual.


    "Take a drink."


    Im Sobyong lifted the crumpled coffin and laughed. And I gave Chung-Myung a bottle of alcohol.


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung also received a drink with a big smile. Im Sobyong said as Chung-Myung poured his drink into his mouth.


    "Thanks to you, things went well."


    "Well, thanks to you. No, thanks to the help of the sick student.¡±


    "What could I have done?"


    "Then I''ll say I used my brain.¡±


    "Well."


    As if he didn''t mind the compliment, Im Sobyong rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "Ha ha. By the way, my judgment wasn''t bad."


    "Of course, of course."


    "And the seal is clever, too."


    "Hehe. I''m kind of like that."


    The faces of Yoo-Esul and Yoon-Jong, who were guarding them, gradually rotted away.


    Aren''t you embarrassed?¡¯


    ''Two of us will go up to the sky.¡¯


    If there were only two of them, they were about to climb to the end of the world.


    "Hahaha. I didn''t expect a day to drink with you like this."


    "Me, too. I didn''t expect you to have a party with Green Lim."


    Im Sobyong smiles and pours alcohol back into Chung-Myung''s empty glass.


    "It''s like you''re from the same background. What''s wrong with that?"


    "That''s right, yes. The meaning is important. And¡­¡­."


    At that moment, Chung-Myung''s eyes shone slightly.


    It was a cold snap, but Im Sobyong didn''t miss the look.


    "At least we can be colleagues. As long as there are many people."


    Im Sobyong''s mouth is twisted.


    "Enemy enemy."


    When Chung-Myung nodded and emptied his glass, the drink poured again.


    When the cup was full, Chung-Myung received a bottle and poured the same into Im Sobyong''s cup.


    The two raised their glasses.


    And they smiled brightly as if they liked each other so much. Yoon-Jong and Yoo-Esul were worried about getting too close.


    However, unlike their appearance, their inner thoughts were a little different.


    "You son of a son of a b*tc*!


    I''m sure he''s an expert.


    The two smiled brightly and shared eye contact.


    "For friendship!"


    "For my colleague!"


    Cheers!


    The two glasses clashed in Ho Gong.


    "Hahaha. I never thought I''d meet someone like this."


    "I know. It''s fascinating to me, too."


    The two thought, exchanging a pleased smile.


    I''ll make sure you use it, because I walked in on my own.


    I''ll take your bone marrow out of course. You''re in the wrong place!¡¯


    It was a moment when the two most insidious people in the world were confident that they had deceived each other.

 Chapter - 447 Episode 447. I didnt know wed meet this kind of person. (2)

    "Well."


    Im Sobyong removed each tiger''s fur from the school costume with a delicate touch.


    "¡­¡­we should change the leather or something like that.


    His brows slightly frowned at the leopard on the chair.


    The use of large and high-quality leopard print symbolizes the authority of bandits, so I have no choice but to carry it around, but it was very complicated and uncomfortable.


    I lost a lot of hair now.


    "Do you want to try a new one with the right guy?¡±


    "Leave it alone."


    Im Sobyong waved his hand.


    "Do we need to kill another tiger? It''s easier to work when there are a lot of tiger-like beasts in the mountains. I can''t give you food, but I don''t want to kill you. But the fur...¡­. achoo!"


    A big sneeze, Im Sobyong frowned and rubbed his face with a handkerchief.


    "¡­¡­I can''t do this either."


    Im Sobyong looked up at Black Tiger.


    "So, how was it?"


    "Sanchae''s family has fully accepted Hwasan''s disciples as guests. It''s very friendly."


    "I suppose so."


    Im Sobyong nodded lightly.


    "A man is bound to have confidence in what he sees with his eyes. The iron kidney did a great job.¡±


    "¡­May I ask you a question?"


    "As much as you want."


    The black and white tiger opened his mouth with a slightly stiff face.


    "Maybe¡­¡­."


    "Oh, I see what you''re trying to ask. I never did that. It''s a real skill.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And where''s the insect repellent that I''m telling you to?"


    The Black and Night Fist shook his head as if he had understood. Definitely, Rebellion is not someone who will lose the game on purpose just because Im Sobyong makes it. Not because of lack of loyalty. It''s just because he has his own firm opinion.


    However, when one question disappeared, a new one came to mind.


    "He didn''t look so strong."


    "You shouldn''t judge people by their looks."


    Im Sobyong rolled up the corners of his mouth as if he were having fun.


    "They''re so funny.¡±


    The black and white tiger sighed as he thought of Chung-Myung in his head.


    I didn''t expect that frivolous man to beat the worm with his strength.¡¯


    It is understandable if the Hwasan Divine Dragon was first known for its credibility. However, the world''s praise of the Hwasan Divine was swordmanship.


    Isn''t he the one who''s been called the next world''s best swordsman?


    Obviously, it''s good to have a connection with someone like that, but...¡­.


    At that time, Im Sobyong said to Kwak Min, who was lost in thought.


    "But."


    "Yes."


    "Where is the worm? I haven''t seen you since this morning."


    "Oh. He''s probably in Hwasan''s place right now."


    "Whoa?"


    Im Sobyong''s eyes sparkled with interest.


    "Well, I''m sure you couldn''t stand that pride. I wish I could take this opportunity to get a glimpse of Hawasan''s swordmanship.¡±


    His smile grew thick.


    * * *


    "Water."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The big eyes flashed horribly.


    Like this.


    "Magnitude."


    Crack, crack.


    As the pot lid-like hand clenched tightly, the sound of bones echoes.


    Like this.


    "Follow me."


    Follow, follow.


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung nodded slightly as if he liked it.


    "Touch your shoulders, too."


    Cholsinjang Bonchung''s veins stood on his forehead as if he couldn''t stand it anymore.


    little by little


    "Oh, it''s cool!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    While watching the scene, Baek Cheon and his party looked back at each other with a bewildering face.


    What the f*ck is this?


    Eventually, the unbearable Baek Cheon asked quietly.


    "¡­¡­What''s that supposed to be?"


    Then Yoon-jong sighed deeply.


    "I heard that losing in strength means a complete defeat as a man.""¡­so?"


    "I''ll take you as my brother."


    A cold sweat broke out on Baek Cheon''s forehead.


    "¡­brother?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "That guy, that thing?"


    "Yes."


    Baek Cheon, who turned his eyes to Rebellion, carefully rubbing Chung-Myung''s shoulder, murmured blankly.


    "¡­not brother in law, but father and son.


    "That''s what I think, but...¡­.¡±


    A sigh came out automatically.


    ''What is this?''


    "How does it make sense to have a bandit master as your brother when the world turns upside down? If it looks a little good on the outside, you''ll know."


    "That''s what I said."


    "I did."


    "There''s a connection between men."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s eyes became as complex as his mind.


    When I saw Chung-Myung rubbing his shoulder with one hand and fanning with the other hand, I felt like my stomach was going to turn upside down.


    No, that''s not what your brother does in the first place, is it?¡¯


    How distorted is his brother''s conception?


    "¡­¡­why does he only get along with people like that?"


    "Don''t you think we''re in sync in the first place? To be honest, Chung-Myung should dress him up and put a conduit on him so he can be treated like a master. Who''s going to think it''s weird if he walks in and out of the room in casual clothes?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The biggest problem was that the words were not wrong.


    While Baek Cheon was rotting inside, Chung-Myung seemed just comfortable.


    "He''s a big man, but he''s so weak! Give me a little clench!"


    "Yes, brother!"


    Reonchung put down his fan and began to squeeze Chung-Myung''s shoulders with his hands.


    "Oh, it''s cool."


    Chung-Myung hung out languidly like a full, warm cat.


    "But you''re a bit of a massage."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Then, he looked down at Chung-Myung with his eyes glistening. Baek Cheon flinched.


    ''That''s not what''s going on.¡­.¡¯


    "Thank you, brother!"


    Baek Cheon folded away his overshadowed worries and threw his eyes into the distant sky.


    What did I expect. I.


    Then Chung-Myung grinned and said.


    "But can I stay here like this? The green forest king might be disappointed.¡±


    "Being loyal to green forests is one thing, and serving your brother is another!"


    The caterpillar said plainly.


    "This bug! I''ve met a lot of Noklimdo Island and a lot of masters, but I''ve never seen anyone who beats me by force. How can I not serve you when I truly admire your manliness?"


    It was an earnest statement of sincerity.


    The situation is not like this, and if it wasn''t for a bum like Chung-Myung, he would have shed tears of emotion. But the reality was so devastating and horrible.


    Baek Cheon looked back at Baek Sang with a face he couldn''t


    "No, it doesn''t make any sense that it''s going to be like that just because you lost the game."


    "¡­Real men have something in common."


    "What do you mean?¡±


    "Isn''t that a different way of thinking from us?"


    It was Baek Sang who repeatedly said how he knew what the fools thought.


    "True loyalty goes beyond status and age. I will do my best as your brother from now on."


    Jo-Gol smiled pleased as he heard the boisterous voice of Bungchung.


    "That''s how they usually get a kudos."


    "Oh, heukdo-bang?"


    "Yes, if a couple of Hogals fight and get together, we''ll have brothers that day, and if it gets bigger, we''ll put up a sign and make a black-and-white coffee shop.


    Baek Cheon shook his head, touching his already cool forehead with a cold sweat.¡­¡­Don''t say that.


    I''m really afraid that''s the case.


    Meanwhile, Chung-Myung, who looked at the flashlight, opened his mouth.


    "But I have a question."


    "Say something, brother!"


    "The green-rimmed king seemed a little young. On the surface, he''s younger than you."


    "That''s right."


    Rebellion nodded loudly.


    "The current King of Green Rim has not been long since he took over the position of King Green Rim from his predecessor."


    "Huh? Is King Greening hereditary?¡±


    "Basically, the strongest shareholder of the living quarters is the law. But for hundreds of years, there has been no bigger and stronger living quarters than green vegetables. As a result, the seat of King Noklim is being inherited in Nokchae."


    "Oh, really?"


    It''s hereditary.


    Although it did not fit the name Nokrim, it was a way that matched the name King perfectly.


    Chung-Myung nodded lightly and asked.


    "But I''m sure you don''t have a lot of complaints.¡±


    Involvement seemed subtly uncomfortable with the question. That''s what it was like to laugh awkwardly and avoid answering.


    Then Chung-Myung added skillfully.


    "Well, now that we''re on the same boat, I''m asking if there''s anything I can do for you. I know what the greenness is like, so I''ll use it for something."


    "Oh, that''s what I meant.¡­!¡±


    Hawasan''s disciples distorted their faces.


    "Anyway, he''s a master only when he needs him."


    Either a bandit or a monk, do one! Just one!


    They saw Chung-Myung''s craftsmanship. But it didn''t seem like it to me.


    "Of course, it is true that King Greenlim is so benevolent that he has a dissatisfied voice. But there''s still no big problem with the strong influence of our predecessors."


    "Well, was the fleet that outstanding?"


    "You were the bookkeeper and the bookkeeper of the Hogul. When he was alive, that son of a b*tc* like Jang Nilso never crossed the green forest! Since his death, I''ve been picking fights with greenness."


    Just thinking about it made me angry and gritted my teeth.


    "If he were alive, he would have cut off his head.¡±


    Chung-Myung organized the situation in his head.


    Jang Nilso picked a fight?¡¯


    There is no way that the universal ark would miss this opportunity.


    It''s just...


    "Well, I see.¡±


    With a nod, Chung-Myung soon got up.


    "Where are you going?¡±


    "It''s time to wrap up the negotiations."


    Then he grinned.


    "I''m not a bandit, but I can''t stay in the house forever."


    No.


    You look like a bandit.


    * * *


    "Shinsuga¡­¡­.Cough! You''re bright¡­¡­¡­. Cough! Oh, my! I''m coughing today.¡­.Cough! Cough!"


    Im Sobyong covered his mouth with a handkerchief and coughed. Chung-Myung asked, frowning.


    "¡­is it a lung disease?"


    Hearing the question, Hwasan''s disciples slipped back two steps.


    "Oh, no."


    Im Sobyong said, waving his hand.


    "I''ve said it before.Sipi, this is not a contagious disease. It''s because I''m naturally weak.¡±


    "¡­¡­It looks like it."


    "Ha ha. How can I be born with...¡­but why do you keep going back?"


    "Safe is better, safe is better."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im So-yong, whose forehead and forehead turned blue, looked like it wouldn''t be weird if he went into his coffin right now.


    He asked, wiping his mouth slightly.


    "So are you thinking of leaving now?¡±


    "Yes, but before I go, I''m going to finish the money first.¡±


    "It''s about money."


    Im Sobyong tilted his head."But isn''t that a matter of looking at more data and thinking about it before deciding? I''ve heard that it hasn''t been confirmed how it''s going to be managed yet."


    "Yes, it is. But¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "I thought there might be a simple way to solve the situation, not a complicated one."


    "Simply?"


    Im Sobyong looked at Chung-Myung as if he was interested.


    "I don''t know what the seal is saying?"


    "Come on, you know."


    Im Sobyong frowned slightly.


    "Simply" means eventually giving Noklim something more essential than money and solving the problem at once.


    But no matter how hard I think about it, I can''t figure out what Hwasan can give to this side.


    "The seal has prepared something.¡±


    "Yes, you''ll love it when you hear it."


    "Cough! Cough! May I ask what it is?"


    "In exchange for the use and protection of living quarters by the people involved in the project of painting¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "I was wondering if you could cure King Green Forest''s illness."


    Im Sobyong, who paused for a moment, smirked.


    "That''s what you meant when you did something. Stamp, as I said, this disease is innate and not treatable."


    "Yeah, I guess so.¡±


    "I''m King Green Lim. I''ve already searched a lot of ways. But even if you eat Shaolin''s big hwandan, you can''t solve this disease."


    "Yeah, I guess so.¡±


    Chung-Myung nodded without a hint of surprise or disappointment. And I thought to myself.


    I''m glad I didn''t bring Hye Yeon. If I''d heard that, I''d be on the rampage.


    "But how can the seal heal me?"


    "No big deal."


    "Yes."


    "But¡­¡­."


    The corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth curled up. It was a triumphant face.


    "Wouldn''t Yakson''s marriage be a different story?¡±


    Im Sobyong''s eyes changed for the first time.

 Chapter - 448 Episode 448. I didnt know wed meet this kind of person. (3)

    "Marriage?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­You mean Yakson''s marriage squad, the most famous and faithful man in the world?¡±


    "Yes."


    Im Sobyong''s eyes were a serious glow.


    "That means¡­¡­.¡±


    He began to stutter for the first time, as if he had oil on his tongue.


    "Well, I mean, the...¡­do you mean that Hwasan has the Yakson''s marriage party, which no one in the world has ever saved?"


    Then Chung-Myung, who was silent for a moment, turned his head and looked at Baek Cheon and asked.


    "Huh? Am I not supposed to say this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When Baek Cheon opened his mouth wide and couldn''t say anything, Chung-Myung smiled awkwardly at Im So-yong again.


    "Oh, keep this a secret for now. It''s not something people should know."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong alternately looked at the Hwasan disciples in front of him with a bewildering look.


    You''re saying it''s true? It''s not a lie?¡¯


    His grip on the chair gave him strength.


    ''Then at the Sword Gun... ''¡­.¡¯


    How surprised were you to hear that Yakson''s tomb was found?


    He would have run right away if he could. But then he happened to be in a living quarters at the end of the midfield, and when he heard the news, the KEDO had already been completed.


    When I heard that everyone who ran into me didn''t find anything, I finally relieved my disappointment.


    "You''ve deceived the world.¡±


    "Hehe. It''s not that I didn''t say anything to deceive you."


    At Chung-Myung''s words, Im Sobyong nodded slightly and leaned back on the chair.


    "So what do you want to say?¡±


    "Well, it''s simple. I''d like to count this as a single unit.¡±


    Im Sobyong smirked.


    "Do you know what my illness is?"


    "Yes, I know."


    "¡­You know?¡±


    "Yes."


    Im Sobyong stared at the master in front of him with a curious eye.


    Chung-Myung has never had a crush on him. Although his ignorance is on the high side, the true vein is not something you can see with your eyes, but you have to feel the energy.¡­.


    He was lost in thought and opened his eyes for a moment.


    "Come on, don''t tell me when I hold your hand...¡­!¡±


    "No, I just took a quick look at it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong buried himself in a chair with a sullen face again.


    "Well, where did you...¡­.¡±


    "I''m not selling drugs. I really know. That pale complexion, the yin on the forehead, the cough that coughs like lung disease, and bright hair and radiant radish!"


    Chung-Myung declared.


    "There''s only one disease with these symptoms! Vertebral vein!¡±


    Im Sobyong raised his eyes as if surprised again. Chung-Myung smiled triumphantly.


    "I told you so, aren''t I?"


    "¡­¡­I don''t think so?"


    "What?"


    "No."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The eyes of the two were intertwined in Ho Gong.


    "No?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­That can''t be true.¡±


    Chung-Myung tilted his head with a frown.


    ''It''s weird. The symptoms are too accurate to say no.¡¯


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Im Sobyong''s body shook up and down just in time for a burst of coughing. He put down his handkerchief, which he had covered his mouth, and laughed bitterly.


    "Would I still be alive if I were a puice vein in the first place?"


    "Oh, that''s true."


    Chung-Myung nodded convincingly.


    Vertebral vein refers to a disease in which the nine most negative blood in the human body is naturally blocked. The person caught in this disease has a brilliant head and outstanding radish because of the warped blood loss, but the warped blood loss does not exceed twenty.


    "Then it''s not real, is it?""Yes."


    "Oh, I thought you were right."


    Chung-Myung looked back at Baek Cheon again, smacking his lips.


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­What should I do when things get mixed up?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s eyes and mouth cramps.


    I really wish I could die. For real.''


    You''re a primitive man.


    Why are you picking on me for getting off at Hwasan? Why!


    When Baek Cheon didn''t answer, Chung-Myung smiled awkwardly and scratched his back. Im Sobyong sighed and opened his mouth.


    "I¡­¡­."


    "Oh, wait, wait! Don''t tell me! Let me guess!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes glistened with desire to win.


    "The symptoms are similar to those of the vascula, but they''re still alive! Then... about a seven-syllable.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Or the tricellular vein?"


    Baek Cheon''s face began to turn red.


    "If it''s not that, then yes!"


    Unheard, Baek Cheon screamed.


    "You son of a b*tc*! That''s not gonna work! Why are you making things without any certainty...¡­.¡±


    But at that moment Im Sobyong jumped out of his seat as if surprised.


    "Oh, you got it right!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s eyes were on Im Sobyong.


    "...You got it right?¡±


    "Yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    You got it right?


    All the drive in the world disappeared from Baek Cheon''s eyes.


    Regardless, Im Sobyong nodded in real admiration.


    "You are indeed the Hwasan Divine Dragon."


    "Hehe, what? It''s normal."


    When Baek Cheon''s shoulders drooped, Yun-Jong comforted him and shook his head silently.


    "Calm down, Sasook. It''s not like you''ve been through it once or twice."


    "¡­¡­It''s not like I''ve been through it once or twice."


    "He''s right, too."


    Im Sobyong opened his mouth scratching his head with a fan while Baek Cheon was seriously agonizing over what life is.


    "To be exact, it''s a joint and a half-syllable vein."


    "¡­¡­Is it okay to do that, not to weigh it in the field?¡±


    Im Sobyong kindly answered Baek Cheon''s question.


    "It depends on how clogged your blood is, so if nine are blocked, it''s a vascula; if three are blocked, it''s a trisectiona; and if two and a half are blocked¡­¡­.¡±


    "¡­That''s enough."


    I felt like my head would go weird if I listened to it more.


    Im Sobyong laughed bitterly at Baek Cheon''s response.


    "So the peak of the ternary vein is the ternary vein, and the weakest is the ternary vein, and I''m in a better position than the ternary vein. Two large blood vessels are completely blocked, and one is half blocked."


    "¡­¡­That''s a very awkward disease."


    "That''s what I''m saying."


    Im Sobyong distorted his face.


    "It''s too much of a side effect to ignore, but there''s no way to fix it, and...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung listened and helped.


    "Anyway, life expectancy is reduced again."


    "So is he."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes shone as Im Sobyong nodded gently.


    "That''s better. I''m not sure I can fix it with a co-conspiratory organization, um...¡­. No, a joint and a half-syllable¡­¡­.¡±


    "Let''s just go with the joint vein."


    "Yes, I''m sure you''ll be able to fix it with a joint vein.¡±


    Im Sobyong is lost in thought.


    I''m in the mix.


    A limp is simply not treatable. Because most colonies are a means to advance the military, not a means of healing.


    However, the Honwon group differs from such a common shrine.


    The Honwondan was not created by Mufa, but by Yakson, who was called Hwata''s Advent. As the word "marriage" means, it is a drug called the most effective in recovering a broken body."If it''s definitely a marriage party...¡­.¡¯


    If Chung-Myung''s words were true, it was definitely worth talking about.


    One.


    "¡­But, well, I don''t really need a marriage party right now. It''s a little uncomfortable, but...¡­.¡±


    "I''m Sobyong," squinted Im Sobyong. Then Chung-Myung looked at him with strange eyes.


    "Well, let''s get rid of each other''s uselessness."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s a little weird. To me, greenling is said to follow my skills, but he hides his identity and puts himself in front of me...¡­. I wouldn''t do such a nuisance.¡±


    "My taste is a bit like that."


    "I don''t think you''re the one who''s going to be bothered by your taste."


    Im Sobyong stared silently at Chung-Myung.


    But Chung-Myung grinned at the pressure in his eyes.


    "The reason is simple, if you think about it. It''s not that I don''t reveal it, it''s that you don''t reveal it. Those bandits will not accept King Green Lim, who is suffering from lung disease. Even if there''s no rebellion, the solidarity will surely weaken. Isn''t it?"


    "Well."


    Im Sobyong sat with his legs crossed and started fanning gently.


    "That''s an interesting interpretation. There''s a reason."


    Chung-Myung shrugged and continued.


    "There''s no way that I''m dissatisfied with King Greenlim because I''m fighting with all the people now, but when things calm down, the story will change. Um... Wait a minute, did you start a war with all the people? To turn your eyes out?"


    Like this.


    Im Sobyong, who folded the fan, tapped his head with the end.


    "I asked you to break up just by looking at your face, but you''re bringing a knife to see what''s inside your stomach."


    "Well, I can see it''


    "People didn''t know it was obvious."


    Im Sobyong sighed deeply.


    "So what do you want? If you''re going to come in here and shake off your hands, I don''t think it''ll be right to let you go either.


    There was a momentary chill in his eyes.


    But Chung-Myung grinned back in front of the slightly ferocious momentum.


    "The question is wrong. It''s not us who want it, it''s you."


    "What?"


    "Hey! Get me a chair!"


    At Chung-Myung''s words, Jo-Gol flinched and ran to the chair, and the bug ran several times faster than that to deliver the chair.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong saw such a retaliation with a face of incredibility.


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    "¡­It''s long to explain."


    Back Cheon replied weakly.


    Chung-Myung sat on the chair brought by Rebellion and crossed his legs the same way.


    "I don''t think you know what''s going on."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''re being nice and understanding very slowly. Don''t you know? I have a marriage party. A group of people alone?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "He, uh, Yakson, uh? Made with a ton of soul! Now I have the marriage fabric that''s just around the corner of the world. A marriage organization that can solve all your troubles at once?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong''s face is starting to get distorted.


    "By the way, what? What do you want? I can''t make a deal with this guy. You think I don''t have anywhere else to sell? Even now, there are people in line who want to buy this if you go out! The string!


    Chung-Myung rubbed his forehead with an exaggerated gesture, waving his arms.


    "Oh, I''m craving alcohol talking about the line. Here''s a drink¡­¡­."


    Like this.


    Even before he said it, he quickly approached me and offered me a bottle of alcohol. This time, Chung-Myung was a little flustered."¡­Thank you."


    "No, brother!"


    He''s a lot better than I thought.


    Under the cap of the bottle, Chung-Myung drank almost as if he were pouring it in. And put the bottle down violently.


    "Caaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    As soon as I wiped my mouth with my sleeves, a smile spread around my mouth.


    "Well, so listen carefully."


    Im Sobyong stared at Chung-Myung with a half-empty face.


    "You need to cure the disease as soon as possible and take control of the green forest. There must be a limit to walking around pretending not to be the king of green forests. Why? The whole crowd will try to clean up the greenery first."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I can''t help but step up when the war gets fierce. By the way, I had no choice but to go out because the war got fierce, huh? King Greenlim was the lung disease.¡±


    Im Sobyong sighed deeply.


    "There must be rumors that he''s still ill there. It''s only one moment when the green forest breaks down. There''s no way you don''t know that. But you kept this situation because you couldn''t help it, right?¡±


    Im Sobyong scratched his head back. The long-grown hair was up and down at willy-nilly.


    "Oh, I can''t let the stamp do it.¡±


    "But!"


    Chung-Myung shook his hands as if he was really excited.


    "This whole thing''s gonna be solved in a single coma!" Come on! It''s so cool! Huh? Just one pill!"


    Baek Cheon, who looked at it, smiled pleasedly.


    You''re selling real drugs.¡¯


    You''re selling drugs.¡¯


    Chung-Myung said that Im Sobyong was lifted and released by a professional drug dealer.


    "I mean!"


    Bang!


    Chung-Myung''s hand slammed down the chair. The wind broke the handle of the chair and fell on the floor.


    He, who drew attention at once, smiled and said.


    "I''m not asking you what you want."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    As if he had spoken passionately, Chung-Myung leaned back on his chair and crossed his legs.


    "How much are you going to pay?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Jessie first."


    Im Sobyong''s blue lips trembled. Then it slowly opened.


    "Bae, a million¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, I can''t hear you.¡±


    "One million extra for all the conditions!"


    "Oh, my. If you sell it somewhere else, you''ll get five million."


    "Well, then two million!"


    "Let''s pack up, the executioners!¡±


    "Four, three hundred! More than three hundred is impossible! Three hundred! Stamp! Please watch my situation!"


    "The bandits don''t seem to make any money these days. Three hundred. I''ll just eat and die."


    "Four, four hundred is too much...¡­.¡±


    The bargain continued violently. Baek Cheon and his party were bound to fall into fundamental doubt.


    I, Sasook.


    "Huh?"


    By the way, is there a single party left in Hwasan?¡¯


    Didn''t you use it all in the last Battle of the Mannins?¡¯


    But what''s he selling now?¡¯


    Can''t you see it?


    "What?"


    "You''re cheating.k.a. fraud."¡¯


    ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯


    Jo-Gol marveled at Chung-Myung, who is happy and happy with his legs crossed, and Im So-yong, who desperately persuades him.


    Then he threw his eyes out of the window.


    The Taoist is cheating on the bandit.¡¯


    Where''s the lightning strike?


    Ugh.

 Chapter - 449 Episode 449. I didnt know wed meet this kind of person. (4)

    "¡­Turn it off."


    The sound of the pain leaked out. Baek Cheon looked at Im Sobyong with pitiful eyes.


    His face, originally pale and morbid, was now almost bluish, almost half-dead.


    Of course, the disease hasn''t worsened...¡­.


    "Growlol!"


    Chung-Myung giggled, rubbing his straight hands.


    Unlike Im Sobyong, who is dying, Chung-Myung was simply energetic.


    "Hehe. As expected, you''re a king of green forests, so the container is different. I was amazed."


    Those who watched were bound to be deeply distressed when a human being who had been forced to hold and stretched another''s barrels said such a thing.


    Im Sobyong, who was robbed of all his emergency money hidden in a hidden place, drooped over the chair. Hopi, who symbolizes the authority of King Greenlim, now seemed to eat Im Sobyong.


    Baek Cheon eventually shook his head.


    Yeah, why are you tangled up with him?¡¯


    It could be similar.


    It could be a good match.


    But can there be two people like Chung-Myung in the world?


    I haven''t searched the world and checked everyone, but there can never be two of them. This was something that Baek Cheon could be sure of with everything he had.


    And Im Sobyong''s mistake must be that he didn''t know that.


    "¡­Stamp."


    Im Sobyong glared at Chung-Myung with eyes full of original poison.


    "I hope you keep your promise! Definitely!"


    "Come on. That''s a given. It''s not like I''m doing business once or twice."


    Chung-Myung giggled and laughed.


    Other Hwasan''s disciples were feeling a strange sense of sadness and relief at the same time.


    We''re not the only ones who''re being attacked.


    "We were not particularly foolish to see King Green Lim suffer like that.¡¯


    Chung-Myung realized once again that people in the world would be fair in front of him.


    "Then when is the item?"


    "I''ll send it separately when I get to Hwasan."


    "Ugh. Can I really trust you?"


    "Come on, I''m still in bankruptcy. Would I lie?¡±


    "I know. I''m in bankruptcy¡­¡­."


    Im Sobyong''s teeth are chipped. Hwasan''s disciples could tell without hearing what he swallowed.


    I''m sorry.


    Frankly, this is something that Hwasan should apologize for.¡¯


    Im Sobyong raised his hand and rubbed his face.


    "Yes."


    Then, he stared at Chung-Myung redly through his fingers.


    "Oh, my God, a man named Taoist...¡­.¡¯


    Not only did he earn money from his status as King Greenlim, but he also took all the money from his predecessors. In addition, the green vegetables had to be sold out.


    "The payment¡­¡­. Please wait a little while. I have to dispose of the goods first.¡­.¡±


    "Oh, I''ll send someone else for that."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Chung-Myung grinned and said.


    "I know a lot of tops. I''m going to play it conscientiously. Shall we sing it right away?¡±


    "Hey, conscience¡­¡­"Conscience? Cough! Cough! Cough! Go, chest! Cough! Cough!


    Im Sobyong twisted and coughed. At last, Chung-Myung chocked his tongue as he vomited blood.


    "Tsk tsk tsk. You should get better soon. It breaks my heart."


    "Oh, my God! Cough! Who is it?"


    Im Sobyong flipped his eyes and pointed his finger. At this rate, I was about to die of a vase before I got better.


    ''What kind of a man is that big of a money-popper?''


    If it were a lucrative thing, even the people in and out of hell wouldn''t be so awful.


    But Chung-Myung just shrugged at his resentment."Come on, let''s think positively. We can make more money. Body comes first, body."


    Words are the right thing to say.


    One of the reasons why that f*cking guy was so annoying was that he said very few things wrong. And the second reason is that you use the right words like that.


    "Gasp¡­¡­. radish, water!"


    "Here you are!"


    The caterpillar quickly ran and held out the bottle of florist.


    Im Sobyong, who quickly snatched the bottle, gulped down the water. Then, he twisted his body straight and squirted out all the water he had.


    "This is alcohol, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Huh? Car, are you mistaken? I''ve been preparing for both of them.¡­!¡±


    "Cough! My, I''ll cough!"


    Baek Cheon shook his head quietly.


    ''That''s where I''m going to die.¡¯


    Im Sobyong, who wiped his mouth, sighed after looking at Chung-Myung for a long time.


    "¡­¡­Anyway, he¡­¡­I hope you keep your promise."


    "Of course."


    Chung-Myung nodded pleasedly.


    "Instead, please keep the promise of King Greenlim. I gave you a special discount."


    "¡­If I hadn''t shaved it, Nokrim would have gone bankrupt.¡±


    Im Sobyong smiled bitterly.


    "If you''re in a hurry, would you like to come with me to Hwasan? I can give it to you as soon as I get there."


    "I refuse."


    Im Sobyong shook his head firmly and violently at Chung-Myung''s words.


    "Why? Because it''s a political faction?"


    "It''s not uncomfortable to get into Hwasan, it''s uncomfortable to get to Hwasan. I''m afraid I''ll vomit and die before I get there!"


    It certainly made sense. Jo-Gol nodded quietly.


    "He''s smart.¡±


    "You''really.


    "He''s an educated man. Learned."


    I wasn''t wearing that school uniform for nothing.


    "Anyway."


    Im Sobyong stirred the fan without unfolding it.


    "I''ve never seen anyone come to a living quarters and rob me of my money. There''s definitely a reason why the name "Hwasan" sounds so distant these days."


    "Well, it''s normal.¡±


    "Yes, I shouldn''t have.¡±


    As Im Sobyong sighed with regret, Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "Don''t be so fussy. You''re doing a business that''s left."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im So-yong''s face, which was slightly hardened, flinched for a moment.


    "I''ll stop here for future relationships. Instead, don''t forget that I cared about you over here."


    "My my."


    At Chung-Myung''s words Im Sobyong simply smiled lightly, without saying much.


    "Sure."


    After finishing what he had to say, Chung-Myung turned around.


    "I''ll trust you to keep your promise. I''ll send it to you as soon as I get back to Hwasan."


    "Stamp."


    Im Sobyong then called him up in a lower voice than ever before.


    "What are you trying to do with the seal?¡±


    It was a random question. Those who had been listening to the conversation tilted their heads without understanding the meaning.


    "I don''t know."


    But Chung-Myung shrugged lightly as if he had understood the intention of the question.


    "I''m just saying let''s get along."


    "¡­is that really all?"


    Chung-Myung peeked back at Im Sobyong.


    Your eyes don''t seem to have changed much. But Im Sobyong''s grip was unknowingly tense.


    Squeeze.


    The fan is bent to break.


    Chung-Myung soon grinned.


    "The barn needs to be fixed in advance.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Sure."


    As Chung-Myung walked along, Hwasan''s disciples bowed their heads toward King Greenlim and followed suit.¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong stared silently at Chung-Myung for a while.


    "¡­Is there a problem?"


    He shook his head quietly when asked in wonder of the caterpillar.


    "No, nothing."


    But his face contained a completely different light than before.


    What the hell is in there?


    Chung-Myung''s cool eyes, which had been seen for a while, seemed never to be forgotten.


    (sighs)


    "Brother! Are you really going like this?"


    The caterpillar shouted in a loud voice. Chung-Myung on the wagon covered his ears with a look of disgust.


    "Speak softly!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I have such a loud voice."


    "Tsk."


    The more I see it, the more I want to stick it with the Beast Palace Lord.


    "If a Taoist stays in the living quarters for a long time, there is no good word to come out of it. I''m done with my business, so let''s go quickly."


    "That''s true, but...¡­.¡±


    Bunchung looked at Chung-Myung with a face full of sincerity and regret, and stretched his huge shoulders.


    "If I could, I''d love to have him as well, but...¡­.¡±


    "Come on."


    Panic Chung-Myung waved his hand.


    "There''s a beggar in the middle of a Taoist affair, and it''s no man''s business to put a bandit in here."


    That was also true. Nevertheless, he still smacked his lips as if he was disappointed.


    "I''ll see you again soon."


    "Yes, brother! I''ll be waiting!"


    It was indeed a scene full of fraternity. Baek Cheon and the group laughed merrily as they prepared to pull the cart.


    It''s only been two days since I met you guys.


    ''That looks like a ten-year-old girl.¡¯


    There was one thing called Chung-Myung, which was less than half the size, and Chung-Myung, who took it for granted, and it was unusual.


    Those who came out to see them off were all murmuring in surprise at the sight. The amount of Cheolsinjang, one of the green lipsipyeong, standing on Hawasan''s dosa seemed unfamiliar and strange.


    Hong Dae Kwang opened his eyes and was lost in thought.


    Soon, the name of the Hwasan Divine Dragon will spread through the green forest.¡¯


    I don''t doubt the true meaning of the iron kidney. But it didn''t all seem to be done with pure loyalty to the iron kidney.


    "Be careful on your way."


    No, Im Sobyong, who is posing as a sick student, walked in and greeted Chung-Myung.


    "Take good care of yourself."


    "I''ll never die before then."


    Chung-Myung and Im Sobyong exchanged glances lightly. As if no more words were needed.


    "Then let''s go! Homemade, accident, death penalty!"


    "Ugh."


    With a short groan, the cart moved slowly, and soon began to escape the prairie.


    "Take a look!"


    "Long live the Wasans!¡±


    "Long live the Hwasan Divine Dragon!¡±


    A loud cheer and a farewell came from behind. Sitting on a cart, Chung-Myung waved leisurely to the bandits of the Great Hochae.


    "¡­I think Chae-ju is leaving the mountain.¡±


    "You know what?"


    Hawsan''s disciples just sighed and hurried their feet.


    Watching the cart move so far away, Im Sobyong opened up his fan. His gaze remained fixed over there until the cart was out of sight.


    "The wind is cold."


    The black and white tiger approached Im Sobyong and spoke to him anxiously.


    "The wind¡­¡­."


    Im Sobyong, however, only said things that he didn''t mean to go in.


    "Yes, it''s the wind.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s going to be windy. I mean, the right wind.¡±


    "Hwasan, you mean?"


    He nodded quietly at the question of the Dark Night. And he opened his mouth with a thoughtful face."The Dark Night."


    "Yes."


    "When was the last time the factions and factions joined forces?"


    "It''s... isn''t it the last time the Mahyo was announced? At that time, it was inevitable to live.¡±


    Im Sobyong nodded.


    "Hwasan said he''s been bustling around the world lately."


    "Isn''t it about doing business and expanding?"


    "With us, the Safines?¡±


    "¡­¡­he¡­¡­."


    The dark and dark waters clouded the end of the speech. Im Sobyong shook his head and said.


    "There are plenty of other ways. But the author brought us in. And then¡­."


    He swallowed the next horse.


    ''Give me the marriage fabric.¡¯


    In fact, there are countless ways to hold hands even if they do not give them a marriage party. If Chung-Myung hadn''t brought it out of his mouth, he wouldn''t have known until the moment he died that there was a commission in Hwasan.


    For Im Sobyong, the value of the commission was not that much money to be judged.


    "It attracts people, not bound by justice and history. Gracious, connecting the relationship."


    Im Sobyong''s eyes shone blue.


    "As if we were preparing for something huge to come.¡±


    "If it''s something huge...¡­.¡±


    The Black and White Hawk asked cautiously, but Im Sobyong gently lowered his eyes and shook his head.


    "I don''t know."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But I know one thing. That kind of person should not be judged by what he sees right now. Even though it seems unrealistic now, there is a reason for all that behavior in the way of time.¡±


    "Will that young man be able to escape the mind of a sick man?"


    "A young dozer¡­"¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong smirked.


    "No matter how fierce you are, you can tame them eventually. But a dragon can''t be helped, so it''s a dragon. It''s no different than a baby dragons."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You must be busy."


    Im Sobyong, who muttered meaningless words to the end, turned slowly.


    The remaining black and white lake called him back, but he couldn''t seem to hear him.


    Im Sobyong''s face had become noticeably stiff before he knew it.


    Are you sure you''¡¯


    You''re sure something big enough to devour the world will happen again?


    He sighed and let out a sigh.


    "If it rains, we''ll get out of the way under the eaves."


    Even if the eaves have blood-red plum blossoms.

 Chapter - 450 Episode 450. I didnt know wed meet this kind of person. (5)

    A thin stream of water spilled from the teapot into the cup. The subtle multi-scent slowly spread out.


    Hyun Jong''s eyes were fixed in the teapot that was overflowing in the cup.


    The wave that was shaking and shaking soon calmed down and slowly found peace.


    It''s like Hwasan.


    He has recently realized something new.


    Maybe everything in the world isn''t so different from this teapot. You have to pour the tea to fill it up, and it''s bound to overflow and shake for a while.


    You can''t fill it without shaking.¡­.¡¯


    I have lived without letting go of tea ceremony for a long time, but now I see the world in the car.


    "Everything in the world is a province.¡­.¡±


    A smile hung around Hyun Jong''s mouth.


    It would be nice to convey this realization to Hwasan''s disciples, but as Hyun Jong finally realized the world in the car after many years, they would have no choice but to save their own ways.


    Hyun Jong''s role was enough just to keep them from going the wrong way.


    "It''s a good car is good.


    Hyun Jang smiled at Hyun Sang''s words.


    "Really?"


    Hyun Sang, who was savoring the tea, nodded slowly.


    "I didn''t even know what it tasted like before, but now I know why so many people are discussing tea ceremony."


    "I''ve got some leeway.


    Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Sang with a smile on his face.


    Hyun Sang was addicted to the war with all the people and only recently recovered from his damaged body. Perhaps because he got better, his expression looked softer.


    "The children who left are later than I thought."


    "Aren''t they the ones who make the work? I''ll be back in no big trouble, no matter how long it takes."


    "Yes, I should.¡±


    Hyun Jong stared out the window with soft eyes. The blue and clear sky filled my eyes.


    "No more days...¡­.¡±


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "¡­¡­It''s Chung-Myung."


    "That''s right."


    In two ways. In two ways.


    Despite the desperate screams from outside, the two savored the tea as if nothing had happened.


    "What is Hyun Young doing?"


    "Today is the day of the top of the galaxy and the settlement. I''m meeting Sodanju."


    "Ha ha. Hyun Young''s work...¡­.¡±


    "Argh, my lord! Help me! Argh!"


    "¡­¡­, but I feel a little guilty to have tea with just these two."


    "I have my own business."


    Hyun Sang kicked his tongue.


    "And he wouldn''t think it was a job. Money is coming in, so what''s the point of it? I heard you don''t have to go there yourself, but you''re making snow. Tsk tsk."


    Hyun Jong laughed at his words.


    "Yeah, everyone...¡­.¡±


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    "Working hard¡­¡­."


    "Oh, my lord! I''m dying!"


    "Hwasan???¡­¡­.¡±


    "No, I can''t do this anymore! Argh!"


    Hyun Jong, who couldn''t finish his sentence, flinched his eyebrows once and closed his mouth.


    "Hmm."


    Coughing in vain, he jumped up from his seat and headed to the door.


    Gulp.


    When I opened the door, I saw Hawasan''s disciples crawling on the ground. Their groaning and groaning faces were almost mesmerized.


    Looking at the iron clumps on his arms and legs, I could fully understand why they were shouting so loudly.


    "Master!"


    "Save me! Save me!¡±


    While everyone was crawling on the floor, only one person was walking alone."You''re exaggerating."


    Unsword.


    He was grinning down at the children. One of the arms of the garment was empty and fluttering in the wind.


    "I didn''t do much."


    The Hwasan disciples looked up at the ungum with a dying face.


    "Lord, you''re going to die, Guanju?"


    "You know what?"


    "What?"


    "I''ve tried, but people don''t die that easily."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hwasan''s face was cramping up.


    I couldn''t hear it as a joke because it was not anyone else and Woon-gum, who is anyone else. Wasn''t he literally the one who came back from wandering around in the middle of a manhaha.


    If that party says so, how can I refute it?


    Whether he knew how those disciples felt or not, Ungum continued to talk with a smile.


    "I''ve learned nothing all my life, but I''ve never heard of anyone who died in training. So rest assured."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Who else would have trained like this...¡­? No, more than anything, would you be relieved to hear that?


    What?


    All of the disciples looked vacantly at the verse, swallowing what they could not say.


    "And."


    But the ungum said, looking at his disciples with a very nonchalant face.


    "It''s all for you that I''m doing this right now."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Soon Chung-Myung will be back.


    When the word Chung-Myung came out, the faces of the disciples turned blue.


    "With the delay, there must have been a lot of troubles."What would happen if he came back and looked at you and thought you weren''t trained as well as he thought?"


    It''s him...


    ''He''s gonna go crazy. With a bubble in the mouth.''


    ''I don''t want to imagine.¡¯


    "Oh, my God!"


    I could already see Chung-Myung running wild with his eyes open.


    "¡­¡­It''s worth a change when a person gains fame."


    "How can you be so consistent?"


    Ungum, who was looking at his students, smiled.


    "So I''m not bothering you. You''re right to say that it''s actually helping you. Wouldn''t it be better for me to receive training from Chung-Myung?"


    It was certainly not wrong.


    At least he knows that fortune-tellers are not that bad. I think I''ve started to skip it recently.


    "But¡­¡­ you seem to be having fun considering that kind of concern?"


    "He''s not wrong, either."


    Ungum laughed as if he was having fun.


    "They say everything has its own province, and so does teaching. As I teach you from a new perspective, I learn a lot from you. How can I not be happy when every day is new?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It''s a grandiose word, but to interpret it, it means that the students get the hang of this and that and become strong quickly.


    The master wasn''t like that.¡¯


    ''It''s colored. It''s colored. What''s wrong with everyone?''


    Hwasan''s disciples swallowed tears that they couldn''t bear to shed.


    If the person who can most clearly and accurately see Hwasan''s change was Hyun Jong, it was none other than the disciples who experienced Hwasan''s change with that skin.


    However, even though the Moon faction became rich and famous, their lives became weary day by day.


    It was just then.


    "That¡­¡­."


    Everyone''s head turned to that side in unison at the voice heard from somewhere.


    "I''m seeing Jang."


    Ungum opened the door and belatedly found Hyun Jong, who stood there, and he went deep.


    "Well, yeah, you''re going through a lot."


    Hyun Jong glanced down at his disciples still crawling on the ground. Then, the earnest eyes of the disciples poured out toward Hyun Jong."Long-written man!"


    Please say something! Guanju has become strange!¡¯


    We''re going to get sick at this rate!¡¯


    Hyun Jong could also see exactly what their eyes meant. He coughed in vain after a brief thought.


    "Are you training?"


    "Yes, I was so absorbed in training that I came to the front of Jang''s house. I''m sorry I didn''t think about it, but I''ll move it somewhere else."


    "No. No. There''s no place else in the training. There''s no such thing as a place where you can''t train in Hwasan."


    Gently shaking his head, he took a quick look at the ungum and hinted at it.


    "But the training is a little...¡­I think it''s a little too much."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    The eyes of the disciples were filled with hope.


    Ungum answered Hyun Jong with a big smile.


    "But training is meaningless if it''s not hard. Besides, wouldn''t your usual training save your children from a crisis? As I felt in the battle against all men."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You should never neglect training for your children."


    "Well, yeah. That''s true."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes briefly turned to his disciples. It was a pitiful glance.


    "Long-written man!"


    Why aren''t you saying anything? Long-written man!


    He soon turned his head slightly and turned away from all that gaze.


    I''m sorry.


    I''d love to help, but I''m behind in my cause. In addition, the ungum, which came back from wandering around once, felt strangely more deviant than before, making it difficult to tell what to do.


    "Well, then work hard."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    Like this.


    The door closed without hesitation. Hwasan''s disciples looked at the closed door with their eyes in vain.


    "Come on, long story¡­¡­.¡±


    Ungum, who confirmed that the door was closed, grinned.


    "Come on, let''s keep going."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The way you look at Jang Moon-in seems to have some energy left, shall we add some training?"¡±


    "Master!"


    "I''m sorry, Guanju!"


    A sound close to wailing broke out.


    There was no more hope, no more dreams, no more hope in Hwasan.


    ''I''m dying. Now Chung-Myung is dying without him.¡¯


    ''I miss the old days. I really miss you so much...¡­.¡¯


    Past


    Before Chung-Myung entered Hwasan, his eyes filled with tears at the thought of the peaceful and simple Hwasan.


    Unfortunately, however, their suffering did not end there.


    "Now, let''s do it again...¡­.¡±


    Rumbling.


    "Hm?"


    The funeral sword turned its head to one side.


    Sniffle.


    There was a strange sound coming from the far side of the prose.


    "Well, it looks like it''s here."


    "What?"


    "Let''s all go to prose. The children seem to be coming back."


    "Huh?"


    Only then did his disciples jump out of their seats, apparently hearing sounds from the bottom of the mountain.


    "The executioner is coming back!"


    "Open the prose!"


    Everyone rushed toward the prose.


    The joy of being able to escape this training for a while seemed greater than a welcome to the Chung-Myung group, which had left the road, but Ungum did not necessarily blame such disciples.


    "Living room!"


    "The death penalty!"


    Hawsan''s disciples opened up the prose with no energy. Then he stood in a stampede in front of the prose and waited for them to come up.


    We''ve gone a long way. It was beautiful to smile brightly while waiting for the death penalty.


    The only thing that bothers me is.


    Rumbling.


    "¡­¡­but what the hell is this sound?"


    "Really?"


    Everyone tilted their heads to a mysterious sound.


    But at that moment.


    Twinkle


    "Oh, my eyes!"


    "What''s so shiny...¡­. Oh, it''s the head."


    As if the bright sun was rising from the horizon, round heads appeared at the bottom of the hill."Hi Yeon!"


    "Have a safe trip¡­¡­.¡±


    Those who tried to welcome him with a bright smile all closed their mouths awkwardly blurring the end of their words.


    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa..."


    Boom! Boom!


    Whenever Hye Yeon showed up on the hill, her disciples flinched back.


    ''Hye Yeon monk...¡­right?''


    I think it does look like it does it?¡¯


    Have you ever been to hell?


    Obviously, Hye Yeon is Hye Yeon, but something was quite different from what they knew. When he first left the road, the fearless boy was nowhere, and there was nothing but the wildness that gushed out the light with his eyes.


    "¡­But is that the sound of a cart? The sound of a cart is...¡­.¡±


    "It looks like it''s made of iron."


    Rumbling. Rumbling.


    When Hye Yeon climbed up the hill completely, a large cart appeared behind him. And at the same time, there was a scene of Baek Cheon and his party pulling carts


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Wearing half-wrapped clothes and climbing up the hill covered with dirt, they felt overwhelming.


    "Sa, Sa-suk."


    "¡­Did you have a good trip?"


    Everyone greeted me cautiously. Then Baek Cheon, who was lowering his head behind Hye Yeon, lifted his head.


    Glaring eyes.


    His eyes instantly swept through Hwasan''s disciples.


    "¡­¡­very¡­¡­."


    The corners of my mouth twisted and the grinding of my teeth rumbled.


    "You seem to have been well."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No, it''s not. It''s not.


    We worked really hard.


    But I couldn''t bear to say that in front of them. Just by looking at the dirt on their faces and the condition of their clothes, we could see how exhausting they have been.


    "¡­¡­Look at the clean clothes."


    Yoon-Jong will add a word.


    "¡­¡­very good, very good."


    Jo-Gol followed.


    "Need training."


    Yoo-Esul spouted blue venom with his eyes.


    "¡­¡­The executioners should go through some trouble!"


    Dang-Soso gritted his teeth.


    And as if he had no power to speak, Baek Sang fell down and breathed.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon, who slowly approached welcoming Hawasan''s disciples, opened his mouth.


    "You must have trained hard while we were gone.¡±


    "¡­¡­No, of course, the death penalty!"


    "Really?"


    His eyes gushed a gleam of light.


    "Well, let''s check it out first. If you don''t like it, let''s go to hell."


    I...


    Death penalty?


    Why is Chung-Myung not him but the death penalty...¡­.


    "You''re almost there.


    Then Chung-Myung woke up rubbing his eyes on the cart.


    "Oh, I''m hungry. I''m going to eat first."


    Jumping off the cart, he swung into a leisurely prose. With a white dambi around his neck.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Contrary to everyone''s expectation, there was no such thing as nagging.


    But¡­¡­.


    "Why is that look so mean?"


    I know.


    "Turn your head around, huh?


    Those who inadvertently turned their heads along Chung-Myung turned their heads back to their places because their necks were broken by Baek Cheon''s words.


    "Where¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon''s face, smiling in time, was bright and evil.


    Hwasan''s disciples thought the smile somehow resembled Chung-Myung.


    "Let''s see your skills. How hard I worked."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Deep despair sank in the eyes of the Hwasan disciples.

 Chapter - 451 Episode 451, why is he here?

    "Oh! This is...¡­?¡±


    Hyun Jong''s eyes trembled.


    "¡­¡­is this a dangga-made iron sword?"


    "Yes."


    The answer was simple, but the meaning contained in it was never small.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Hyun Jong reached out and swept the wooden box lightly.


    "The box is extraordinary, perhaps because it''s made by Danga."


    Baek Cheon smiled and looked at Hyun Jong. In fact, a wooden ark containing a single iron sword is not much of an object. However, the reason why Hyun Jong''s delusion was not funny was because he could see how happy he is now.


    "Open it up, Jang Moon-in."


    "Yes, you should."


    Hyun Jong nodded his head and slowly opened the neck gauge.


    Squeak.


    "Oh, oh."


    At last, the eyes of Hyun Jong were filled with passion at the sight of the iron sword in his later years.


    His eyes were stuck on a sword with plum blossoms and he couldn''t move.


    Just by looking at the delicate dark-colored sword, I could tell how much effort this sword was made with. What made Hyun Jong even more satisfying was the engraving of the plum blossoms on the bottom of the handle.


    It''s literally a plum sword.


    The tip of my nose became cold for no reason.


    ''How happy would he have been if he had seen this?¡¯


    It seems like only yesterday that I couldn''t give the children a proper sword, but a sword...¡­.


    It may be a masterpiece for others, but the meaning of the sword was not that simple for Hyun Jong.


    "How wonderful."


    Hyun Jong smiled softly and reached for the sword.


    but


    Grab it!


    Before his hand could reach the sword, someone snatched it with a lightning stroke.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When I looked up in panic, Hyun Sang was staring at me holding a sword.


    "That¡­."


    ¡­...you son of a b*tc*.


    But I''m a long-time writer, and even before I see it...¡­.


    But I couldn''t bring myself to say this. In Hyun Sang''s eyes, there was a madness that he had never seen before.


    "¡­a sword."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Growl.


    Hyun Sang slowly got scared. There was a subtle blue hue in the white sword shoes that was distinctly more than the ordinary sword.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Finally, exclamation came out of Hyun Sang''s mouth.


    Anyone who had wielded a sword all their lives would have no choice but to notice how great this sword was just by looking at it.


    Hyun Sang reached out quietly and smoothed the embossed I just touched it slightly, but the cool chill penetrated with my fingertips.


    The sword cried with a clear sound as it flicked the sword lightly with its fingertips.


    "What a great sword! What a great sword!"


    Hyun Sang looked back and forth with exclamations.


    Would that be nice?¡¯


    Unlike Hyun Young, who opens his mouth wide whenever things happen, Hyun Sang has always been as calm as possible. Seeing him happy like a child, Hyun Jong''s mouth was filled with smiles.


    "That''s great¡­¡­.¡±


    "Let''s see!"


    Hyun Sang looked lightly at the sword.


    Then a blue sword came out from the end of the sword...¡­.


    A sword?


    "Argh!"


    "Oops!"


    Back Cheon and his party all rolled up to the ground in a sudden outburst of swords.


    Crunch!


    The sword soon dug in, leaving a long trail on the wall.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Hyun Sang''s eyes shook greatly. At the same time, Hyun Jong jumped out of his seat and kicked his butt."You crazy bastard!"


    Boom!


    Hyun Sang, who kicked his butt, rolled on the floor.


    "Spreading sword in the room! Are you out of your mind?"


    Hyun Jong flashed his eyes and pointed his finger.


    Hyun Sang looked down at Han Cheol-gum, smiling as if he was more embarrassed.


    "Oh, no. No, it''s not that, long-winded¡­¡­.I really didn''t put much effort into it! I just gave it a little out of habit¡­¡­.¡±


    then


    Kureung. Kureung.


    Hyun Sang''s sword-cut wall collapsed. It was not long before one side of the room was empty.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Looking at the broken wall, Hyun Jong slowly raised his eyes. There''s water around my eyes.


    This guy and that guy.¡­.¡¯


    The disciples are making the ball, and the elder is making the trouble.


    Oh, my God.¡­.


    Hyun Sang murmured in a bewildered voice.


    "Oh, no, it can''t be like this.¡±


    And the horse oiled Hyun Jong.


    "When the elder''s eyes are blinded by a sword, he''s causing an accident that the kids don''t even hit!"


    "Well, that''s not it, it''s a long sentence! Sword¡­¡­ This sword is strange. It can''t be this sharp!"


    In the meantime, Hyun Sang admired the sword, and it was Hyun Jong, who was rotten to death.


    "Give it to me!"


    Hyun Jong stole a sword from Hyun Sang. And carefully invigorated the sword.


    Just yourself.


    I just pushed in a little bit, but the sword rose from the end of the sword as if it were growing. It was as if the sword was emitting its own sword.


    "¡­I can''t believe it."


    Hyun Jong eventually lost his words and opened his mouth.


    "¡­That''s why you''re doing the famous sword."


    In fact, I thought it would be just a little harder, a little sharper, but it was completely different.


    It was a moment when I could understand why leading prosecutors in the Middle East hung themselves on the high-profile prosecutors.


    "Myungpil said he doesn''t care about brushes.¡±


    "That''s a load of crap. The better your handwriting is, the better your brush will be.


    "Huh?"


    Hyun Jong looked at Chung-Myung with his sudden voice.


    Chung-Myung said with a smile on his face.


    "You''ll have a lot of money."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m sure you''ll use a good brush."


    Oh¡­¡­.


    Yes, indeed.


    Chung-Myung shrugs his shoulders.


    "The same goes for cilantro. It''s just bluffing to have a bad weapon for a man with a lot of money and stick to it. I''m stronger than you guys even with these weapons, like that?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon, staring blankly at the collapsed wall, asked Chung-Myung.


    "But I''ve heard that before, but isn''t that too much of a stretch? As far as I know, Maehwa Swordsman once said that he had defeated the Mahyo crowd with a single leaf.¡­.¡±


    "What kind of lunatic would spread such a rumor? Did she exchange the plum black for taffy? Why do you use grass instead of a normal plum sword? Who''s the one who''sir.


    Then Baek Cheon slowly turned to one side instead of answering.


    When I followed him, there was Hyun Sang, who stood with a bitter face.


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    "Oh, you were an elder? I didn''t even know that. Hehe."


    Hyun Sang, who quickly became a madman who spread false rumors, avoided his eyes with a bit of sadness.


    Chung-Myung coughed low in vain.


    "Well, anyway, you must use a good black!"


    Hyun Jong nodded quietly.In fact, when Chung-Myung said he was going to dig up the notes left by his ancestors and make a sword, I could clearly understand why he was so excited when I looked at the made Han Cheol-gum.


    This sword could enhance the abilities of the Hwasan disciples. And the chances of falling into danger will be reduced that much less.


    Hyun Jong, who looked at Chung-Myung with his mild eyes, nodded quietly.


    "I think...¡­.¡±


    Bang!


    At that moment, a loud roar came out from the door.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    And Hyun Young rushed through the half-wave open door.


    "For God''s sake! What a long meeting! Why are you being so clingy?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Young, who grumbled fiercely, quickly found Chung-Myung and smiled brightly.


    "Chung-Myung is here!"


    "Yes, Elder!"


    "Yes! Yes, you! This time, what else...¡­. Is this it?"


    Hyun Young rushed at Hyun Jong and stared at the sword he was holding.


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Still, I''m glad I didn''t steal it like Hyun Sang, and Hyun Jong gave the sword to Hyun Young.


    "Oh, this color...¡­.and plum blossoms engraved on the sword prints. Huh. Indeed, it is a sword worthy of the name Maehwa Sword."


    Moreover, the weight and balance felt in the hand, it was clearly felt to be made for Hwasan''s swordmanship.


    "Take care of your balls. Your death penalty has already done the wall."


    "Wall? Mom? What''s wrong with that?"


    Hyun Young, who looked at the wall, freaked out. Then he turned his head and stared at Hyun Sang with a scary face.


    Hyun Sang flinched and sneaked away and looked away. Unsurprisingly, Hyun Young poured out harsh words.


    "You don''t even make a penny!"


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    "The blue disciples go all the way to Sacheon and make money! The elder!"


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk. Aeng!"


    Hyun Young kicked his tongue with an unhappy face and said to Hyun Jong.


    "Long storyteller. The children came back from a big job."


    "Yes, indeed."


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes."


    "Did you bring enough black?"


    "Yes, I''ve got enough to use. But it''s a little vague to say that it''s enough. I was a little short of a season."


    "Where is that!"


    Hyun Young nods his head pleasedly.


    Hyun Jong also smiled delightedly at the scene. It''s heartwarming to see everything going so well like this...¡­.


    "I mean, you can send me a good one right now. You''ve been sick for a long time!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What are you going to leave behind and take it to the grave? You should know how to get rid of your greed! Whoops!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You said you''d leave it to me and send it to me, and I''d do a good job! Have you ever seen Chung-Myung do things wrong?"


    Hyun Jong turned his head and out the window...¡­. No, I looked up at the sky from the open wall.


    This guy and that guy.¡­.¡¯


    I really hope it turns off.


    However, whether Hyun Jong''s insides rot or not, Hyun Sang and Hyun Young were busy making joys and sorrows.


    "Yeah, yeah, you''ve been through a lot! Hahahaha! I''ve made a much better sword than I thought."


    "Tsk tsk tsk. How hard must it have been to make him look half-faced?"


    Baek Cheon''s lips flinched as everyone listened to them.Half? Half?


    If we double that, he''ll become a moon.


    You''ve been lying on your back and forth the whole time, and you''ve been sleeping.¡­.


    At that time, Hyun Young, who was stroking Chung-Myung''s head roughly, flinched when he saw the white thing gently raising his head under Chung-Myung''s collar.


    "What the hell is this?"


    "Oh, this one? The Beast Palace Lord gave it to me as a gift.¡±


    "¡­¡­the color of the fur is extraordinary¡­"¡­that looks expensive."


    "Right?"


    Whether he saw young greed in Hyun Young''s eyes, Baek-ah showed her teeth and threatened aggressively.


    Oh, my gosh!


    "How rude!"


    Whoops!


    However, he became sullen after being punished by Chung-Myung in an instant. Then he put his head back inside his collar.


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "I''m still naughty."


    "I see. Unlike anyone."


    No, Elder.


    It''s really similar. I''m telling you...


    Hyun Young''s gaze slipped down.


    "Hmm? What about this?"


    "Oh."


    Chung-Myung nodded and released the scented plum sword around his waist and put it forward.


    "It was a gift from the Dang''s father-in-law."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong and the elders lost what to say and looked at the sword.


    "¡­¡­this."


    In particular, Hyun Sang was speechless and swallowed dry saliva.


    ''This is a different class.¡¯


    Although the name of the famous sword made by the Dangga may not be insufficient at all, the prediction of that sword was not comparable to that of ordinary Han Cheol-gum.


    "May I see you for a moment?"


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung subdued the Amhyang Plum Sword to Hyun Sang.


    Hyun Sang, who took the sword, looked down for a moment and carefully pulled it out with trembling hands.


    "Gasp!"


    In time for the coroner to show up, he swallowed the wind.


    "This sword...¡­.¡±


    His voice seemed to have lost its mind.


    Hyun Young, who was next to him, also couldn''t stand the surprise and asked Chung-Myung blankly.


    "You just made me a sword like this?"


    "Yes, it''s a gift for Hwasan."


    "¡­¡­a gift to Hwasan."


    Hyun Jong briefly repeated Chung-Myung''s words and nodded quietly.


    "That''s very kind of you. Indeed."


    "Do you want to use it?"


    "No."


    At Chung-Myung''s question, Hyun Jong shook his head in a flat refusal.


    "Hwasan gave it to me as a gift, but it''s a sword you made me to use."


    "Well, that''s true."


    "Then you''re right to use it. A gift is a gift that is important to the recipient''s mind, but a gift''s meaning is also important."


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    "Yes."


    However, Hyun Sang could not easily return the sword to Chung-Myung even though the decision was made.


    "If you try it once...¡­.¡±


    Then Hyun Young turned on the light in his eyes.


    "Give it to me! I''m old and stupid!"


    "Hey, you! How important a sword is to a prosecutor!"


    "A horseshoe to a dog''s feet! Horseshoe on the dog''s feet!"


    Hyun Young shouted and took the black plum sword from Hyun Sang''s hand and returned it to Chung-Myung.


    "You use it."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung grinned and tied his sword back to his waist. Hyun Sang has been smacking his lips over and over again.


    "Then I''ll borrow it one more time...¡­.¡±


    "Please shut your mouth! Give me a mouth!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Young shook his head and looked at Chung-Myung. As always, the eyes became as gentle as a lie.


    "Yeah, you''ve been through a lot. So did anything else happen?¡±


    "Oh, first of all, I''ve solved the ghost gate. Now that we''ve informed the top of the galaxy, we''ll be able to start our business soon.¡±


    "That''s good news."


    "And, uh...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung thought for a moment and opened his mouth."I made a Maeng with Sacheondangga and the Beast Palace."


    "What?"


    "Yes, I named him Chun Woo-men. First of all, there are three people, but I''m going to get more people.¡±


    Hyun Jong slightly frowned at the sudden news.


    "I''m sure you took care of it because you did it, but I think it'' We''re going to have to coordinate a lot of things."


    "Yes, you can coordinate that. Because the writer is blind."


    "Huh? Who?"


    "Long story."


    "¡­what am I?"


    "Allowed."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong''s eyes trembled when he saw Chung-Myung.


    "Did I?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­Why would I?"


    Unfortunately, there was no one to answer the question.


    Unfortunately, I''m afraid.

 Chapter - 452 Episode 452. Why is he here? (2)

    There was not a cloud in the sky.


    A soft smile hung on Baek Cheon''s face.


    "That''s great."


    "It''s really good."


    Lying next to him, Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol also looked up at the sky with a full cat face.


    Clear sky.


    a cool breeze blowing in


    And the scent of plum blossoms carried by the wind.


    Everything was perfect.


    "That''s why they say it''s hard to leave the house."


    "Yeah, I see. I didn''t even think about looking up at the sky until I got back to Hwasan."


    Of course, Chung-Myung is largely because of him.


    Anyway, I was so happy and happy to be back in Wasan after a long journey.


    But in that good mood, Yoon-Jong set the candle.


    "¡­It would have been perfect if only the writer hadn''t been sick.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At the moment, a sigh broke out of the three mouths.


    After hearing the detailed explanation of Chun Woo-meng, Hyun literally lay down on his bed.


    Chung-Myung said, "I brought a good cover, but what''s wrong with your reaction?" But I almost got a cane.¡­.


    "It would have been less miserable if the wall hadn''t collapsed.¡±


    "¡­I know. Why don''t you change your room?¡±


    When I saw the wall collapse and lying on the floor in the room where the wind came in, tears almost covered my face to face. Although Baek Cheon and Yoon-Jong somehow brought fabric and blocked the wall as a temporary measure.


    "But is that something to be sick about?"


    Baek Cheon sighed as Jo-Gol tilted his head as if he didn''t understand.


    "Hwasan alone is a pain in the neck, and he''s got more work to do."


    "It''s because of Chung-Myung that I''m having trouble with just Hwasan.¡±


    "There''s Chung-Myung in the blind."


    "¡­I didn''t think of that."


    Baek Cheon shook his head.


    "And even if I had the intention of going all the way to the West Bank, walking on my feet and flying all the way to the West Bank would not be the same as being swept away by a typhoon."


    "¡­I understood."


    And the problem was that Hyun Jong didn''t want to go to the West Bank in the first place.


    "Anyway, he....¡±


    It''s rattle!


    "Now that you''re back in Hwasan, try to embody what you''ve seen and felt on this trip. I''ve never been able to concentrate on the other hand.¡­.¡±


    "Oops!"


    Rattle! Rattle!


    Baek Cheon narrowed his forehead and pulled himself up.


    "It''s slowing down and the cart''s shaking! Can''t you run properly?"


    "Ooh¡­¡­.sa, sa-suk. It''s too heavy."


    "What kind of cart is made of metal...¡­.¡±


    Where they lay was on the iron cart where Chung-Myung lay throughout his journey. Three people who raised their bodies looked at Hwasan''s disciples pulling the cart.


    "Can you see my feet? Feet? Feet?"


    "I dragged this to Sacheon!"


    At the pouring heartless words, the disciples of Wasan, who were sweating and pulling the cart, secretly gnashed their teeth.


    Did we make you do it?


    Why are you taking it out on us after being attacked by Chung-Myung?¡¯


    In the middle of the training, other disciples were lying with their tongues out. They had already pulled a cart once. They seemed to have fainted as if they were barely breathing together.


    Then Jo-Gol''s sweet voice rang.


    "I''ve done it before, and this is a really good training method. I can''t be the only one doing this good thing. Don''t you think so?"


    "A dog bird¡­¡­."


    "Huh?"


    "Oh, no."


    Those who swallowed their anger pulled the cart again.Baek Cheon glows slightly as he looks down at them.


    I''m sure you''ve been through a lot.¡¯


    The fact that they had the power to open their mouths while driving with this heavy cart meant that their basic stamina was much higher than before he left for Sacheon.


    "It''s not a wet dishcloth, and even if you think you''ve squeezed it out, you''ll get another drop."


    Chung-Myung must feel this way when he''s picking on us.


    ''I hate myself for understanding.¡¯


    Baek Cheon kicked his tongue and screamed.


    "Run faster! More! Run and run until your legs are numb!"


    "Oops!"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Hwasan''s disciples ran at light speed, foaming at the mouth and pulling the cart.


    And a little later.


    "Argh!"


    "I can''t¡­¡­I can''t drag¡­"¡­.¡±


    The cart stopped as the disciples of Hwasan began to tip over one by one.


    Baek Cheon kicked his tongue out of the cart.


    "Attention, everyone!"


    "Attention!"


    Hawasan''s students, who were sprawled out, groaned and raised themselves. And somehow I lined up and watched Baek Cheon.


    "Do you like the black?"


    "Yes! Death penalty!"


    "You''re the best, Sa Sook!"


    When the word sword came out, everyone''s neck was strained. Meanwhile, his eyes slipped down to a sword tied to his waist.


    I can''t believe I got this.¡¯


    ''I don''t know anything else, but it''s the best.¡¯


    Even in a shaman who is famous for his richness in black, which is made of late-life iron, there is a possibility that he will be able to hold it in his hand only when he is an elder. It was unprecedented to pay such swords to ordinary Mundos.


    "The value of the sword is greater than you think. Don''t forget the grace of the dead and the long man who gave you the sword."


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    Everyone''s face was full of excitement.


    Baek Cheon smiled pleasedly at their faces.


    "But there''s a little bit of a problem.¡­.¡±


    "¡­Yes?"


    "The sword."


    He glanced at a steel sword.


    "It''s a little expensive."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At the words, Hwasan''s disciples stared down at my sword, flinchingly. Then he nodded convincingly and heavily.


    It must be expensive to do.¡¯


    It''s very expensive. It''s in the middle of my life.''


    Baek Cheon nodded loudly as everyone seemed to understand.


    "Yeah, yeah. It''s very expensive. But think about it. What if you take the sword and take it away from you?"


    "¡­I''m in trouble."


    "No, no. Don''t think so simply, but think about what will happen the moment you lose it and come back."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The faces of the Hwasan disciples, who had been quiet for a while, turned pale.


    I shuddered at the mere thought of it.


    This is not Chung-Myung''s problem.¡¯


    Elder Hyun Young will kill us.¡¯


    This was an unaffordable future.


    "Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    It was a heartfelt answer. Baek Cheon shook his head.


    "There''s a saying in Kangho. The treasure has its own owner. Even if you are lucky to get the treasure, if you don''t have the power to protect it, it doesn''t belong to you. In other words...¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon looks at his disciples with a bleak look.


    "It means that if you want to use the sword, you have to be a suitable examination."


    The eyes of the Hwasan disciples were tense. It was an ideal theory, but I forgot it because I was excited.


    "So don''t be a crybaby and work hard. You must prove yourself worthy to be the master of the sword. Do you understand?""Yes!"


    "Okay, next group."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Some trudged toward the cart, shaking their heads weakly.


    Then Yoon-jong asked Baek Cheon.


    "By the way, boarding house."


    "Huh?"


    "Where is Baek Sang''s boarding house? You haven''t seen me for a while.


    "Oh, Baek Sang? I sent him in harmony for a moment."


    "What? Harmony? Why are you singing in harmony all of a sudden?


    "It''s not enough."


    "What?"


    Baek Cheon snuck his chin at the iron cart.


    "This one."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I have a lot of kids, but it''s inefficient to do it together, so I asked for a few more. I also made a separate cart that I can pull while climbing the mountain."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hahaha, their lower bodies are going to be very hard.¡±


    Yoon-Jong looked at Baek Cheon with slightly trembling eyes.


    Private lodging.


    How far are you going?


    * * *


    "How are you feeling?"


    "Now I''m used to it."


    Ungum smiled and held out his car to Chung-Myung.


    The only thing that can be used is the left hand, but it seemed to be quite good at making and pouring tea.


    "Are you comfortable?"


    At the words, the ungum smiled quietly.


    "In fact, everything in the world is uncomfortable."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Man cannot fly like a bird, swim like a fish. You can''t run like a horse or climb a tree like a monkey. Isn''t that uncomfortable?"


    Chung-Myung nodded as if he agreed.


    "Same. Someone uses both arms, but I just have to use one now. The discomfort has grown a little, but it''s just a little different."


    Ungum''s voice was smeared with dizziness.


    "Following the rules and learning nothing would mean admitting that difference and doing your best in your own situation. What''s wrong with being a little more uncomfortable than before? I''ll just try a little harder."


    In fact, Chung-Myung didn''t really like these words.


    Although he has lived as a monk all his life, sometimes such words about the province seem to catch the clouds.


    One.


    He didn''t dare to confront Cheon Mun, who would not have been able to fight by force, and the reason why he respects the ungum is because they personally practiced their own uncluttered words.


    Chung-Myung looked at the left forearm of the ungum. It wasn''t that long, but it was more solid in the meantime. It was clearly visible even though it was covered by clothes.


    "Give it to me.¡±


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung held out an iron sword that he had brought. I brought it for the ungum.


    The ungum slowly pulled out the sword with one hand and looked at the white sword.


    "That''s a good sword."


    A smile came to his lips.


    "It''s a good sword. It''s sharp and firm."


    And he looked at Chung-Myung still.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "You''re doing a great job."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung closed his mouth.


    This was why Ungum''s gaze subtly shook Chung-Myung.


    "This sword is not for you. It''s for the children of Hwasan who can''t follow you. Isn''t that so?"


    Chung-Myung scratched the back of his head with a slightly embarrassed face.


    "Well, it''s not that grandiose."


    But the ungum smiled as if he could see through him.


    "Wasn''t it frustrating to lead the kids when you could get ahead of yourself?"


    "¡­¡­Well."


    Chung-Myung looked straight at the ungum after agonizing with a slightly strange expression.


    There are a lot of words that can be said in moderation, but I don''t feel like it.


    "Honestly, it was very frustrating at first."Chung-Myung turned his head and looked toward the window. It''s invisible from here, but perhaps by now Baek Cheon and other executions are guiding Hwasan''s disciples. Or he''s working hard on his personal training.


    "But I''m fine these days. They''re doing their best, they''re doing their best."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, sometimes I can''t handle it these days."


    "¡­¡­That sounds extraordinary."


    Ungum spoke like a joke and smiled lightly.


    These are things that were not visible when they lived by just looking at a sword. I came back from wandering around and put everything down, and then I started to see it.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Then there''s no need to be in such a hurry."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''re back in Hwasan, so get some rest. A horse that runs nonstop is bound to collapse. Then you''ll never be able to run like before again."


    Chung-Myung, who stared at the ungum, nodded quietly.


    "I will."


    "Yeah."


    Chung-Myung scratched his head with a slight awkwardness at the sight of the ungummed sword.


    You look more like an adult over there.¡¯


    Considering the years of his life, he is no match for his opponent. Is this why the long sentence sentence told you to grow up like that?


    "How''s the left-handed sword?


    "It hasn''t started yet."


    "Huh? Why?"


    Ungum replied in a calm voice.


    "As you say, I have taught children the basics and built a solid lower body. But isn''t it strange that I only learn swordsmanship while teaching my disciples that?"


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    "So first of all, I''m rebuilding my body, too. Until it firmly takes root. I''m about to start because I''ve already seen results."


    Ungum looks and says Chung-Myung.


    "How do you like it? Can you help me?"


    "It must be hard for you to do it with me.¡±


    "Hahaha, I''ve been harassing my children, so I''m being bullied.¡±


    "If you''re ready for that determined!"


    "That''s great. Let''s see what he can teach us."


    "I''m just helping. It''s not like teaching or anything."


    "That''s what it is, man."


    He laughed, disheveling Chung-Myung''s hair with his left hand.


    And that day.


    The sound of a sword cutting through the wind continued to flow from the smoke and mirrors as the dawn deepened behind the white market.

 Chapter - 453 Episode 453. Why is he here? (3)

    "Life is¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung reached out in the wind. A bottle of cold dew was caught.


    As he gulped down his drink, he turned his head slightly and looked at the side dishes.


    When I saw the duck that Hyun Young gave me, and the delicious Dongpayuk, who said he had a hard time traveling a long way, I couldn''t help but smile.


    Besides...


    "You don''t seem to understand. They say they can see the bridge, the bridge!"


    "If you have the power to swear, drag more! More!"


    "Where are you looking at? I''ll squeeze out the ink!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Sang, Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol, led by Baek Cheon, were wringing out Hwasan''s disciples. You''re holding a sword in your hand and screaming...¡­ just like, uh...¡­.


    Chung-Myung, who had been thinking for a while, soon smiled pleasedly.


    What do you need to know?


    That''s enough because it''s efficient.


    Anyway.


    When the upper water was clear, the lower water was clear, and a beautiful system that ground itself to the bottom was spinning on its own.


    Yes?


    You don''t use this at times like this?


    It''s none of your business!


    Chung-Myung''s eyes turned to the sky again. Baek-ah wiggled for a while to see if it was pressed on her head, but it soon calmed down again.


    ''I managed to get here.¡¯


    Looking back, it was a very tiring time.


    It''s been a long time since I was born again as a beggar and came to Hwasan.


    Many times lead disobedient young executions to love, and many times the elders and elders who doubt him persuade them with righteousness.


    After all the hard and hard fighting, I finally came this far.


    "Oh, this is human victory, human victory. Isn''t that right, a long sentence?"


    - It takes a long time.


    "You son of a b*tc*."


    Chung-Myung gritted his teeth.


    Oh, well, you can try it yourself!


    I came all the way here this fast. If the death penalty had been long, I''d be playing Go with Jang Moon-in by now!


    "Tsk. What''s the point of saying it?¡±


    Chung-Myung, who was grumbling, soon plumped his stomach and looked back at Hwasan with a relaxed look.


    Looking at the death penalty who trained on their own without having to touch him, and the elders who started to do their job on their own, they now looked a bit like a gatekeeper.


    When I think about the first time I was on Hwasan, I can''t believe it''s a phase war.


    It''s just...


    "It''s still a long way off.¡±


    That way, it''s just that they''ve got the culture of the gatekeepers.


    Whasan is praised by the world for beating the whole crowd, but it''s just a self-interested assessment to emphasize that Hwasan, who is wearing the mask of a political faction, has disgraced the entire Saffine population.


    HWASAN only beat some of the crowd''s strength with all his might.


    That was the limit of Hawsan now, to put it bluntly.


    "You still have to be stronger.¡±


    The late-year-old Han Cheol-gum could raise the Hwasan Mundos by 30 percent, but it should. The acorn was only a little bigger.


    Yet it was not the same clique as the HWASAN in the past.


    "Those acorns need a little more time to be strong¡­¡­.¡±


    The problem was that the world wouldn''t wait indefinitely for them. What''s wrong with being able to spend as much time as you want, but the world wasn''t that easy.


    "There''s still not enough of the thunderstorms."


    It was true that the union of the three clans, the Beast Palace, the Sacheon Dangga, and the Hwasan, was named Maeng.


    It was inevitable that the world''s top ten clans gathered in the old file room, or that the five generations gathered in the same place were definitely sagging."That means we need more door-to-door visitors after all right?


    Chung-Myung scratched his head.


    If the quality is poor, you have no choice but to fill it with quantity. The same is true of Munpa. If the Wasan Mundos didn''t improve, it would be a way to get more disciples and increase their power.


    One way was to receive a silk boat under the celadon boat, and another was to accept the disciples of the inner family as their own.


    Just one thing.


    "¡­I wish I could stay a little longer."


    Roughly enough, he made an iron sword that went back to all his disciples. However, I wanted to make a symbolic plum-blossom for my deities who will come to Bonsan for training and return.


    Of course, it would be too much to make a sword with a lot of seasonality, as the native disciples use, but I''d like to give it a sword that glows proudly, saying, "I''ve taken a season!"¡­.


    "Mr. Lee, why is Mr. Hancheol skinny?"


    Chung-Myung took out beef jerky and chewed it and recalled the conversation he had with Dang Gunnak.


    But in the end, it''s the season. Does it make sense that everything else grows, but it disappears like it breaks off?


    When did I tell you that I''ve lost sight of the season?


    About a hundred years?


    Do you know where the season comes from?


    It''ll come off the ground.


    It''s a long time in life. It''s Han-chul that the quality of the season has changed due to the extreme negative energy for 10,000 years. Then where would they come from?


    North Sea?


    Yes, one iron is a specialty of the North Sea. However, the trade between the Middle East and the North Sea was cut off in the wake of the last war.


    - ¡­¡­.


    That''s why I can''t get any more.


    "Ugh."


    Chung-Myung washed his face dry.


    "I should have buried all those commanders then!"


    After the war, it hurts the present-day Chung-Myung. If I could go back to the old days, I''d twist my neck.


    "If you don''t have one, you have to live without one!"


    It was not human''s job to go all the way to the North Sea to save it.


    Chung-Myung, who shook his head, reached for the bottle.


    Yes?


    However, no matter how hard I stammered, I couldn''t catch the bottle.


    Where''s the bottle....


    "Yuck! What a surprise!"


    Chung-Myung twisted his body in shock. Yoo-Esul, who came up to the eaves before he knew it, stole the bottle and was staring at him.


    "Why, why! Why are you acting like a ghost again, it''s killing me!"


    "No alcohol."


    "Why?"


    Elder Hyun Young is looking for you. Something''s come up."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head at the sudden news.


    "What''s going on all of a sudden?"


    Then he jumped off the roof.


    "¡­none?¡±


    At Chung-Myung''s stunned question, Wang Jong nodded with a shy face.


    "¡­I''m sorry, but I am."


    "No, why?"


    "Things are dry."


    Uh...


    I''ve heard this somewhere.


    Chung-Myung scratched his head.


    "No, I''m sure last time you said you could get everything but pine plants."


    "It was definitely like that then."


    Hwang Jong sighed deeply as if he was frustrated.


    "But, you know, the supply of goods varies from time to time. That''s why the price changes."


    "I can pay as much as I want. Now, Hwasan is rich!"


    Chung-Myung stretched his belly out.


    But Wang Jong just smiled bitterly.


    "I know, no one else, but why don''t I know the wealth of Hwasan. The problem is, if I can get it for a billion dollars, I''ll get it, but I don''t have it at all right now."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m sorry, seal."


    "Now, wait a minute."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes trembled.


    "Why is the overflowing ice caps suddenly disappearing?¡±


    "¡­¡­It wasn''t a flood before. It was so easy to get it if you paid a lot of money.¡±


    "Anyway, you were."


    Hwang Jong scratches his head as if he''s sorry.


    "As you know, ice caps are from the North Sea. It''s only found in the North Sea. In the meantime, trade in the North Sea and the Middle East has been banned, but things have been circulating in secret. ??? ??? ????? ??? ??? ? ??? ?????.¡±


    ¡°???.¡±


    ??? ? ??? ??? ???. ??? ??? ?? ? ???. ? ???? ?? ? ?? ???? ?????


    ¡°??? ?????? ?????, ?? ??? ???? ??? ????. ????? ??? ?? ?? ?? ??? ????? ??? ??? ??? ????.¡±


    ¡°?¡­¡­.¡±


    ?? ???? ??? ????.


    ¡°??? ????? ???? ?? ??? ?? ????. ??? ?? ??? ??? ??? ??? ?? ?? ????.¡±


    Chung-Myung? ?? ?? ??.


    "So what do you mean?"


    "Yes."


    Wang Jong nodded his head.


    "Unless the North Sea Ice Palace resumes the entry and exit of the Central Cause, we can''t get you any more items."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung looked vacantly at Ho Gong.


    "¡­I can''t¡­"¡­.then I can''t make it?"


    He decided to give a wedding party to King Noklim. The problem is that there is no single single pill left in Hwasan now.


    The Jasodan fed them all because the medicine was not effective even if they left them, and spent all of the rest for treatment when the crowd invaded.


    The reason why I didn''t worry was because I met Maeng So, the head of the beast''s palace, and received more pine trees.


    I thought I could make as many pine trees as I could, whether it''s small or mixed.


    But¡­¡­.


    "If you do this, you''re doomed.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s eyes shook violently.


    Green forest king?


    No, Im Sobyong doesn''t matter right now!


    If Im Sobyong and Bingjeong are no longer in supply, they cannot create additional small groups. How hard did Chung-Myung struggle to find a way to manufacture the d*mn suicide squad?


    But you''re done with that one time?


    "What kind of ghost-washing noise is this?!¡±


    No!


    My Self Squad!


    Hyun Young, who was listening to the conversation, asked.


    "So there''s no real way?"


    "Yes, Elder. I''m sorry, but it''s too much for our upper class. No, no top will save the ice. Just in case, I''m checking to see if there''s anyone who''s bought ice cream before who''s willing to sell it back¡­.¡±


    "I can''t get the answer if I gather them little by little."


    "That''s right, and I''m sure the price will go through the roof, so I don''t give anything away."


    "f*cking hoarders!"


    Chung-Myung looked up.


    "Anyway, there''s no way. Not only the cause, but also the North Sea, the mere stepping into the North Sea now makes me thirsty."


    "¡­I guess so.¡±


    The disciple of Shaolin returned to the North Sea as a dead body, what else would he say?


    then


    Baek Cheon, who was still listening to the conversation, opened his mouth.


    "But you can go.¡±


    "Huh?"


    "Forgot? The Beast Lord told you about you in another Sae-O-Gung palace. Don''t beat me up."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When Hyun Young first heard it, he looked surprised and asked Chung-Myung."Is it true?"


    "Uh¡­¡­ I''ve heard that¡­¡­"¡­.¡±


    Then Yoon-jong looked up at the ceiling with sad eyes.


    "Again¡­¡­ I''ll have to go myself.¡±


    Jo-Gol clasped his head.


    "It''s winter soon! If you go to the North Sea, your bones will ache."


    But Baek Cheon shook his head calmly, saying, "I can''t help it."


    "There''s nothing we can do about it. That''s what happened."


    The two, who were in despair, eventually nodded. They seemed to have already accepted the fate ahead.


    One.


    There was one person who seemed to be in a slightly different position.


    "I disagree."


    Everyone''s head turned to one place at a time.


    Hyun Jong was shaking his head with an unhappy face.


    "This job is too dangerous."


    "But Unnam-do...¡­.¡±


    "It''s not like that. Unnam and the North Sea are different situations."


    It was a natural response if it was natural. Hyun Jong has already listened to Bop Jeong, the leader of Shaolin.


    "Magyo."


    It is not yet clear, but the marijuana was found on the body of a Shaolin family transported from the North Sea. This means that there is a high probability that the North Sea is intertwined with the horse religion.


    "Of course, it is important to make a self-organization. But that''s not so important that you have to risk your lives."


    Hyun Jong said firmly.


    "I am a long-time writer of Hawasan, and I cannot allow you to go to the North Sea."


    It was a stern voice. Everyone sitting there didn''t dare to contradict.


    The silence fell for a moment.


    But then.


    "Come on, long man!"


    Someone knocked violently on the door of the reception hall. Hyun Jong asked with a slight frown.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I, I think you should come out! You''re in the mountains now!


    "Hm?"


    Everyone jumped to their feet feeling extraordinary at the urgent voice.


    Enemy?


    Is he an intruder?


    Perhaps because I burned myself in a crowd, I acted before words. Hwasan''s disciples, including Chung-Myung, stormed out the door in unison.


    It was not long before the people who stood in the prose stood out.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Everyone paused and turned their heads in embarrassment.


    "I¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung blinked his eyes.


    Yellowish yellow cloth, and the shiny hair above it glistened in the sun.


    Chung-Myung, who was staring blankly at his teeth in the prose, groaned.


    "¡­Why is he coming here?"


    "You know, right?"


    Everyone looked blankly at the scene, saying they didn''t know the English. When he found this side, he approached with a smile and became the class president.


    "Long time no see, Hwasan The Dragon."


    Bop Jeong, Shaolin''s long writer, greeted with a bright smile.

 Chapter - 454 Episode 454. Why is he here? (4)

    It''s sparkling.


    Bop Jeong in the sun was shining brilliantly.


    One sparkle.


    No, there''s more.


    Chung-Myung, who stood at the back of Bop Jeong and looked at Shaolin''s monks, turned his head to his side as if he was displeased. His voice was also brusque.


    "What the hell is he doing here?"


    "So, to Shaolin''s master, that man!"


    Yoon-Jong freaked out and stopped him, but Chung-Myung remained calm.


    "Who cares? We''re not even writers."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Lost for words, Yun-Jong eventually shook his head.


    "Let''s go for now."


    Hyun Jong led his students closer to prose. Then he greeted with deep artillery.


    ¡°?? ????, ??.¡±


    ¡°??? ????, ???. ?? ????????¡±


    Hyun Jong? ??? ??? ???.


    ¡°?? ? ?? ??? ?? ?? ?? ? ?? ? ?????. ???? ????? ? ??? ?? ?? ?? ??????¡±


    ??? Bop Jeong ?? ??? ??? ???.


    "There''s no reason not to mind if it''s a long way to go where there''s a windshield to quench your thirst."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes shone a little.


    "Gamlora."


    Two people facing each other exchanged smiles.


    Those who watched this had to feel a subtle and unidentified coolness.


    "It''s cold all of a sudden.¡±


    "Winter is coming.¡±


    "That''s true, but...¡­.¡±


    Bop Jeong turned his head and looked at Chung-Myung standing with his legs crossed.


    "How have you been?"


    "It wasn''t very comfortable because Sorim sent me a piece of luggage to Hwasan."


    "Luggage."


    Bop Jeong laughed bitterly.


    A piece of luggage would mean Hye Yeon.


    "Luggage depends on luggage. But wouldn''t that be enough to call it a gwibo?"


    "What? Earwax? That bald guy?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you''re going to send a member of the army, you should at least get some money! You send a grass-eating guy empty-handed that''s hard to find in Hawsan? Who has a lot of money?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Bop Jeong blinked his eyes.


    It''s true that I didn''t think about sending the money...¡­.


    What do you mean, a grass that''s hard to find?


    Bop Jeong said with an awkward smile.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­. But it was helpful, wasn''t it?"


    "Help?"


    When Chung-Myung''s head was tilted, Bop Jeong turned his head and coughed in vain. It was Bop Jeong who quickly remembered what kind of person Chung-Myung was even after a few words.


    And Bop Jeong wasn''t the only one who was embarrassed about the situation.


    Hyun Jong quickly took another step forward. As if Chung-Myung is going to block the conversation with Bop Jeong before he causes more trouble.


    "Let''s go inside for now. I''m afraid the public will curse at me for putting Daesaolim''s master in the prose."


    "How dare you treat an uninvited guest who comes without saying a word? I''d really appreciate it if you could give me a glass of water."


    It was the time when we were sharing humble words.


    "Room leader!"


    Someone stormed out of the hall and ran straight toward Bop Jeong, shouting in a fierce voice.


    "Oh! To Hye Yeon...¡­.¡±


    Huh?


    Bop Jeong''s eyes got a little bigger.


    ''Hye Yeon?''


    Yes?


    He blinked his big eyes several times.


    "That''s right."


    It couldn''t have been.


    Who else would be wearing a yellow cloth symbolizing Shaolin, and who else would shave their head?Of course, it was Hye Yeon who ran to him now.


    But¡­¡­.


    It''s Hye Yeon, but...¡­.¡¯


    Something was off.


    The boy, who seemed to get fluffy when touched, is nowhere to be found, and why is a young man with a shiny brown skin running?


    Besides, the face definitely changed something.


    Maybe it''s because of the darkening of the skin, or for other reasons. There was no shy boy who leaned his head slightly when he made eye contact with a person, and he had a strong impression that he would soon kill Mara with his bare hands.


    ''Uh...''


    Bop Jeong rubbed his eyes hard. And I looked at the man who was in front of me again.


    "Oh, no. It doesn''t look that different.¡¯


    Bop Jeong could quickly see where this feeling came from.


    The look in one''s eye


    Hye Yeon''s eyes, which were soft and glazed as if she couldn''t kill a bug, were flashing with a subtle sparkle.


    Hye Yeon, who ran to Bop Jeong''s front, called him in a passionate voice.


    "Room leader!"


    "¡­¡­Was it Hye Yeon?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The obvious answer to the question returned, but Bop Jeong could not easily accept it.


    What do you call this?


    I was away for a few days with a fluffy yellow chick. When I got back, it was like a sight of a chick flying around in a torch.


    Bop Jeong squinted at the subtle feeling.


    "¡­What''s changed a lot?¡±


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Hye Yeon tilted her head. However, Baek Cheon and his group, who were watching from behind, slowly shook their heads and sympathized with Bop Jeong.


    "It''s changed a lot."


    "I know. I didn''t think of that because we were always together, but we''ve changed a lot compared to when we first came."


    "¡­¡­I feel a little guilty."


    Bop Jeong couldn''t even speak out because he was dumbfounded and frustrated.


    What the hell have you done?¡¯


    The man who went out to find the illegality wouldn''t have been a chief of a three-principled wizard, but what happened would make a man so changed in months?


    Bop Jeong, who opened his mouth without realizing it, momentarily flinched and closed his mouth.


    This is Hwasan and he was Shaolin''s mastermind. No matter how surprising it may be, I couldn''t show my embarrassment.


    He asked in a stern and gracious voice.


    "Well, yeah. Did you gain enlightenment?"


    "¡­¡­realization is frozen to death."


    "Huh?"


    Did I hear something wrong?


    But Hye Yeon shed tears without counting Bop Jeong''s reaction.


    You''re here to pick me up, aren''t you? I was counting on the head of the room."


    "¡­what does that mean?"


    I asked back Bop Jeong, who was a little embarrassed, but Hye Yeon looked like a deaf person in the first place. He grabbed Bop Jeong''s hand and even cried.


    "Oh, come on, go to Shaolin.¡­.¡±


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey."


    Chung-Myung, who saw the scene, kicked his tongue.


    "You know the grace of feeding and putting the beast to sleep, but look at what a man is doing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hye Yeon, who became a honey mute in an instant, looked back.


    Oh, that''s not wrong.


    I did feed them and put them to sleep.


    It''s because you''re acting like a cow and feeding her grass!"Get out of my way."


    Chung-Myung approached and clapped Hye Yeon''s head.


    Hye Yeon looked at Bop Jeong with sad eyes like a cow being dragged to a slaughterhouse. But the odd thing was that Chung-Myung was dragged away.


    At that time, Hyun Jong coughed in vain and opened his mouth.


    "Let''s go inside for now.¡±


    "¡­¡­Gee, I do.


    Bop Jeong sighed deeply.


    It''s Hwasan.


    It''s Hwasan.


    "Hmm."


    "Well."


    There was no one who sat face to face and talked easily.


    There was a subtle awkwardness and silence.


    In fact, Hwasan and Shaolin are not close enough to sit together. As a result, even the people sitting in the seats had nothing to say to each other.


    ''Say something, Jang Moon-in.¡¯


    ''I''m suffocating.¡¯


    Hyun Jong dodged his eyes as the elders approached him with their eyes.


    I feel awkward too, you guys.¡¯


    It was only at the non-stage that the situation was such that he could not say what he wanted to say or not say. However, Hyun Jong also felt burdened to deal with Shaolin''s long-written writer.


    Shaolin is closing her mouth in her own way. Therefore, there was only one person who remained calm here.


    "Why isn''t everyone talking?"


    With his calm and nonchalant voice, the eyes of the elders of Hawasan turned to one side.


    As soon as they saw Chung-Myung sitting calmly, they felt relieved.


    ''I''m glad he''s here.¡¯


    I didn''t know something good would happen to him in my life.¡¯


    When the elders noticed, Chung-Myung shrugged as if he knew and looked at Bop Jeong.


    "But what brings you here? It''s quite a long way.¡±


    "I''m here to talk to you about a lot of things.¡±


    Bop Jeong answered lightly and held the teacup in front of him. And I sipped while savoring the scent.


    "Tea tastes good, Jang Moon-in."


    "I''ve been treated first, so I''ve been careful. I''m not crazy about quality tea, but since you''re in Hwasan, I think you should try plum tea."


    "The scent is really impressive."


    Bop Jeong nodded quietly and looked up at Hyun Jong.


    "I''ve heard about the crowd."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    "Hwasan has done an amazing job."


    Bop Jeong said with admiration.


    "Amitabha, it was never easy to deal with the crowd, and I could see how high Hawsan was. There''s a lot of public praise."


    "Thank you."


    Bop Jeong sneaked around the elders and continued.


    "I can''t help but realize how different Hwasan''s status has been when I saw him in Shaolin the other day. I don''t need to see how hard Hwasan''s Mundos, including Jang Moon-in, must have tried."


    As he continued to speak, the shoulders of the elders of Hwasan were gradually strengthened.


    In fact, I''ve heard quite a few compliments like this, but it was special for the words to come out of the mouth of Shaolin''s room chief, not anyone else.


    No matter what anyone says, Shaolin''s room has the highest authority in the world.


    The corners of their mouths rolled up, and Bop Jeong said, slurpingly.


    "And I also apologize. If that happens, the law is to be supported by the neighboring gatekeepers, which has happened in such a surprise manner.¡­.¡±


    "It was really sudden."


    "If Jong-nam hadn''t done Bongmun, it wouldn''t have happened for Hwasan to fight alone. Unfortunately, Jongnam''s funeral was unexpected for me, too."That''s all right."


    Hyun Jong smiled brightly.


    "Will Shaolin''s chief, who is busy with construction, be able to pay attention to this faraway business? It''s basic that you take care of your own business."


    "No, Jang Moon-in. This is something I owe you an apology for."


    Bop Jeong cried out his disapproval with a subdued face.


    Meanwhile, Chung-Myung stared at him and opened his eyes slightly.


    What else is that raccoon going to do?¡­.¡¯


    It is true that Hwasan was not helped by the surrounding clique. But it''s not really Shaolin''s fault.


    Nevertheless, Bang''s reflection continued.


    "Though the days were bad, I didn''t think you''d have a full house on the island at once."


    "How would you prepare for that in advance? If you keep doing this, it''ll make me uncomfortable."


    "How do you think it''s not my fault, Amitabha?¡±


    "What?"


    Bop Jeong peeked at Hyun Jong and opened his mouth again.


    "I fully understand the heartbreak of a long writer. I fully understand the disappointment of those who can''t help even though that has happened."


    "¡­what do you mean?"


    When Hyun Jong asked, his face hardened, Bop Jeong turned to Chung-Myung. Then he brought up the words with a subtle look.


    "So I can fully understand how Hwasan is now trying to join hands with others other than Goofa, Jang Moon-in."


    Chung-Myung''s face is slightly wrinkled.


    ''This is it!''


    I wondered why you had to go all the way to this far place, but you came here to say this.


    With Shaolin''s intelligence, it would have been easy to find out that Hwasan was trying to unite with other clans.


    But even so, I didn''t expect the head of the room to move himself.


    "That f*cking jerk!"


    Hyun Jong also coughed in vain because he was embarrassed by Bop Jeong''s words.


    "Well, that''s...¡­.¡±


    "Of course I understand, Jang Moon-in. One¡­¡­."


    Significantly thinned Bop Jeong''s eyes stared sharply at Hyun Jong.


    "I think it''s a matter of thinking about whether other civil servants really understand it."


    Chung-Myung sprang to his feet, crumpling his face.


    "No, but what the hell?"


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    "Stay still!"


    However, as the elders shouted at the same time, they were forced to groan and sat down again.


    While Shaolin''s elders were watching, the three great disciples could not show neglect of Hawasan''s elders.


    But Bop Jeong grinned as if he knew how he felt.


    "Long-Written."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Can you two talk separately? It''s a pretty important story."


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong is lost in thought for a moment.


    It''s Hyun Jong, who has nothing to hide from Hawasan''s elders, but surely Shaolin''s elders sitting on Bop Jeong''s left and right now were burdened.


    "Sure thing."


    Each of them looked at the elders and said.


    "Get out."


    "Empty your seat.¡±


    Those who were filling their seats at the words rose and went outside in unison.


    "Oh."


    Then Bop Jeong said.


    "You''re a little left, Hwasan The Dragon."


    Chung-Myung, who stood up to leave, frowned at Bop Jeong.


    "Me?"


    "That''s right."


    "Why?"


    "Because I need to talk to you."


    Chung-Myung''s eyebrows soared into the sky at Bop Jeong''s sly attitude.


    I guess this guy didn''t scold you enough last time.¡¯


    Let''s take a look.


    What kind of sound you''re making.Chung-Myung sat down without hesitation.


    His eyes and Bop Jeong''s profound eyes intertwined tightly in Ho Gong.

 Chapter - 455 Episode 455, why is he here? (5)

    "You''re very quick with the information.¡±


    Bop Jeong smiled lightly at Chung-Myung''s words. It was a smile that seemed so kind, but in Chung-Myung''s eyes, even that smile didn''t look pretty.


    "That''s what I''m doing it. You know a lot without having to tell them."


    "Are you a beggar?"


    "No, I''m not."


    Bop Jeong shook his head.


    "It''s true that openness does a lot of things, but openness isn''t everything."


    Chung-Myung looked at Bop Jeong''s face as if he would confirm his authenticity. Then he sighed quietly.


    ''There''s no reason to lie here.¡¯


    Information is bound to be leaked. Furthermore, the fact that the Beast Palace Lord stopped by Sacheon and that the Tang family welcomed Hwasan was nothing to hide.


    "But what''s wrong with that?¡±


    Bop Jeong shook his head quietly at Chung-Myung''s question.


    "I didn''t say it was a problem."


    "But?"


    "It''s just a little disappointing. Wasan, as a member of the old file room, wasn''t he a doorkeeper to the world?"


    "Yes, you kicked it out."


    "To be exact, it''s the work of the predecessor."


    "Yes, your fleet kicked him out."


    Chung-Myung and Bop Jeong once again met fiercely in Ho Gong.


    "Amitabha Buddha¡­¡­."


    Bop Jeong, who left disapproval as if he was in a bit of trouble, sighed.


    "Hwasan the Divine Dragon. Please understand Xiju''s position. Can I argue with that judgment because the predecessor made a mistake?"


    Chung-Myung stood out at the words.


    It is not a direct apology, but it is also quite meaningful that the word "error" came from Bop Jeong''s mouth. It means that the stiffest person in the world admitted their fault indirectly.


    ''That alone is great.''


    In fact, from Bop Jeong''s point of view, it was something to burn because it was not rotten inside. He didn''t do anything wrong, but he''s probably taking all the blame for what he did in the line of duty.


    If Chung-Myung had been in a similar position to Bop Jeong, he would have run to the investigation and smashed everything.


    "Right? Long sentence death penalty?


    Do it, you son of a b*tc*! Let''s see!


    "Are you excited about it''sir.


    "What are you saying now¡­"¡­?¡±


    "Oh, no."


    Chung-Myung waved his hand lightly.


    Bop Jeong stared at Chung-Myung for a moment and continued with a sigh.


    "Anyway¡­¡­ that was a long time ago. It''s too old to argue about this."


    "Do you really need authority? It''s not like we have to get Shaolin''s permission every time we do something."


    "Of course it is. But like I said earlier, the world isn''t that simple.¡±


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "It''s not the world, it''s the room manager who sees it like that''sir.


    Bop Jeong''s eyes wriggled.


    Chung-Myung''s words seemed more intrusive than I thought. Sure enough, Bop Jeong''s voice was quite harsh.


    "Hey, Shizu."


    "Yes."


    "How much do you know about the world?"


    Chung-Myung looked at Bop Jeong as if he had been stabbed in the back of his head.


    ''I''ve been through more than you have, you dangjoong!''


    I couldn''t bear to swear inside.


    Well, I''ve been getting used to my body lately, but I always walk my legs like this!


    ''I should''ve taken off the heads of those pups then!¡¯


    You bastards!


    You don''t take care of your descendants, do you? Do you really want to collapse?When Chung-Myung was silent, Bop Jeong shook his head and said slightly.


    "The world is a scarier place than I thought. Do you know why?"


    "Well?"


    "Because profits are at stake.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Bop Jeong didn''t get angry when he saw Chung-Myung with his head slightly tilted. Rather, his voice became softer as if he were scolding a disobedient child.


    "No matter how much I am the leader of Shaolin, I can''t handle everything in the world my way. And even more so in this day and age."


    "What''s wrong with the current situation?"


    "Forgot what was going on in the North Sea."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Bop Jeong exclaimed disapproval with a somber face.


    "The Amitabha is still in fear of the last war. The Munpas, who were on the verge of extinction, are still in the midst of a competition just by listening to Mahyo''s Maja."


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong, who was listening to their conversation, quietly opened his mouth.


    "What does that have to do with this?"


    "Long-Written."


    Bop Jeong sighed with frustration.


    "The biggest lesson learned from the last war is that the power of one clique will never be able to deal with Mahkyo. We can reduce the damage as much as possible when we gather together, even if it''s a safari or a bird."


    "That means¡­¡­."


    "Yes."


    Bop Jeong nodded.


    "Those who lead the pack don''t want to be divided. If there were no disturbing movements in the North Sea, you wouldn''t want a new force to emerge in a situation where another war might break out. If necessary, I would try to stop it at all costs.¡±


    Bop Jeong''s face looked bitterly at Hyun Jong.


    "And unfortunately, that move is already happening."


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong raised his voice slightly, frowning.


    "What authority do they have to interfere in Hwasan''s affairs? Who has the authority to do so!"


    "Long story short¡­¡­.It''s all meaningless in the face of profit."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "No one will easily back down unless there is a justification for preparing for a disaster and the actual damage that new forces will have."


    "You mean the old file room.


    "You don''t think it''s the Five Great Sega.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s not as simple and simple as you think."


    It was just the moment Bop Jeong said that. A crooked voice flew in.


    "The horse is spinning a bit."


    Chung-Myung tilted his head and asked.


    "So what do you want to say? You wouldn''t have come all the way here to tell us to stop what we''re doing.¡±


    "Of course I''m not entitled to suggest that."


    Bop Jeong shook his head.


    "...and you won''t hear me say it. Isn''t it?"


    "What do you think?¡±


    Bop Jeong closed his eyes unknowingly at the response that was so nonchalant.


    There are countless people in the world, but the only one who can be so nonchalant in front of him would be the Hawasan Divine Dragon.


    ''I''m telling you, it''s new every time I see it.''


    Jang Moon-in is a calm and serious person, but how did this kind of specter come out from under him?


    But regardless of Bop Jeong''s idea, Chung-Myung was nonchalant. And I thought.


    It''s a pretty clear story.¡¯


    We were already expecting the backlash from the old faction and the Great Sega. Didn''t you actually talk about this with Dang Gunnak and Maeng So?


    People don''t want to lay down their vested interests.But the backlash was faster than I thought.


    Bop Jeong brought it up again seriously.


    "Then there''s only one way.¡±


    "How?"


    "Yes, the way. Everything needs a cause. He needs a cause to defend himself, and I need a cause to protect him.¡±


    The unexpected remark made Chung-Myung''s eyes dim.


    "Protection?"


    "Now, did the chief offer to help Hwasan?"


    Bop Jeong smiled brightly.


    "There''s no reason not to, is there?


    "Whoa?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes showed signs of fun.


    "So, what are the conditions for that cause?"


    Haven''t you already told them?


    "What?"


    Bop Jeong looked at Chung-Myung in a straight, unshakable posture.


    "Go to the North Sea."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s face, by comparison, has become slightly blunt.


    He''ll do the same.¡­.


    Did you hide any rice cakes in the North Sea?¡¯


    This is the North Sea, that is the North Sea! Why do all the problems lead to the North Sea?


    Bop Jeong, who looked at Chung-Myung''s expression, slowly rolled the beads in his hand.


    "I''ve already told you before.Sipi, the situation in the North Sea is extraordinary. I tried to solve the situation in my own way, but I couldn''t find a way."


    "Is the power of Shaolin too much?¡±


    "It''s not something you can do with power in the first place."


    Bop Jeong let out a faint groan as if he was in trouble.


    "Of course, it could have been possible if you tried to pierce it with great force. But if that happens, the North Sea and the Middle East will be separated forever. It''s the worst of the worst."


    "Well."


    "I heard you''re very close to the Beast Palace. Then why don''t we use that friendship to get to the North Sea?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes narrowed.


    How far do you know about this story?¡¯


    Surely Shaolin''s intelligence was not negligible.


    "Hwasan The Dragon."


    "Yes."


    "Go to the North Sea. And find out what''s going on there. Then I''ll do my best not to interfere with what you''re doing.¡±


    Hyun Jong frowned at Bop Jeong''s words.


    "Room leader."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "What''s the point of doing that? In my brief opinion, I don''t think the head of the old file room would want a Western union more than anyone else."


    "Of course."


    Bop Jeong nodded solemnly.


    "But that doesn''t mean it''s weird. I don''t want the union of the West, but I don''t want the manifestation of Mahkyo any more. Shaolin''s room leader is a place where you should strive for the safety of the world whether you want it or not. So even if you throw away the little things, you have to take the big ones."


    "Well."


    Bop Jeong, closing his eyes slightly at the end of the remark, memorizing disapproval.


    On the outside, he seemed nervous and waiting for the other person''s answer, but inside, he was a little different.


    ''This will be irresistible.¡¯


    Hwasan is devoting his life to weaving the Western clique into a new force. Then, before the issue materializes, the most reluctant thing to do is to be checked by the Tamun faction.


    If Chung-Myung has any idea, this is a suggestion that he must take.


    but


    "Well, I''ve felt it before, but you tend to be a bit manipulative."


    "Hm?"


    Bop Jeong opened his eyes wide. Chung-Myung was sarcastic with a curt face.


    "It''s not like a monk named Guus is trying to trick you. Buddha must be angry."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    What the hell does this mean? Bop Jeong blinked his eyes without knowing what to say.


    Fraud?


    Did you just tell Shaolin''s room manager that it was a scam?


    "What are you saying?¡­.¡±


    "Even if my mouth is crooked, I have to say it right away. It doesn''t make sense."


    "¡­what doesn''t fit?"


    When asked by the head of the room, Chung-Myung grinned and said.


    "A while ago, you said you couldn''t do whatever you want, even if you were the leader of Shaolin''s room, and you couldn''t ignore the opinions of other gatekeepers. But now you''re going to take care of everything if you go to the North Sea?¡±


    "¡­I''m trying."


    "You''re in need of words, aren''t you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Bop Jeong looked at Chung-Myung with a puzzled look on his face.


    "You keep talking as if you''re sacrificing for the people of all ages, but isn''t Shaolin the most troubled by the traces of horsemanship in the North Sea?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I was humiliated by all the humiliation in the show, and if I show signs of masquerading, my authority will be crushed to the ground."¡±


    "¡­¡­Amitabul."


    Bop Jeong chanted his disapproval. However, unlike before, there was a somewhat urgent feeling.


    Chung-Myung smiled, twisting corners of his mouth.


    "So when the North Sea is settled, the most profitable place is Shaolin. Besides, it''s better if Hwasan comes forward and solves it."


    "¡­what the hell does that mean?"


    "Look, Hwasan is weaving another clique, but didn''t he listen to Shaolin and go to the North Sea anyway? Hwasan is still under the influence of Shaolin. Isn''t this a perfect situation to say?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Eventually, Bop Jeong, speechless, stared at Chung-Myung.


    If there were others here, Chung-Myung would have accused him of being over-reacting. Or maybe he disparaged it because it was a groundless guess.


    But Chung-Myung was already the one who went through all that with his body.


    "The safety of the strong is frozen to death.


    You wankers, you should have stopped them when they came to Hawsan. I was just watching from the back and now I''m here. What? An Yui? An Yui?


    ''That''s d*mn it.


    Chung-Myung snorted.


    He doesn''t believe in words full of these causes.


    "At the end of the day, Shaolin''s loss of power will be the beginning of all the problems. You want to take care of the North Sea and regain the lost initiative. It would be a great achievement to solve Mahyo''s work. Isn''t that why you rushed all the way here?"


    Bop Jeong smacked his lips.


    "¡­certainly."


    The eyes staring at Chung-Myung were slightly resigned.


    "Shi-ju has a very sharp edge.¡±


    "It''s plain."


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    At this point, Bop Jeong also pointed to the main point with a sharper eye, as if he had no intention of hiding his intentions.


    "So what would you do? Are you saying no?"


    "Let''s make it clear. Definitely."


    "Hm?"


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "It''s not that Hwasan is listening to Shaolin''s suggestion to resolve the situation, it''s that Shaolin is asking Hwasan to resolve the situation. I have to make sure of this."


    "¡­¡­what''s the difference?"


    "No, does he do business once or twice? How is that the same!"


    Chung-Myung jumped and looked up.


    "Request comes with a commission fee! Who''s asking you to eat raw?¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Wow, you really tried to fill it up with a few words? Tsk tsk tsk. Shaolin used to have a business plan!"


    How do you know you''re old Shaolin?¡¯


    No, this isn''t important right now.


    "That''s why I''m holding the old school in check.¡­.¡±


    "Do you think Hwasan''s gonna blink because they''re keeping him in check? They have eyes for it anyway, but they can''t run into it with a knife. It doesn''t matter, then."


    Chung-Myung stirred his hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So don''t use those cloud words, but offer a proper reward. Anyway, I''ll put you in the old file room.You''re going to stop the old school from checking, and I''m going to take care of everything."


    As Bop Jeong listened to the pouring words, sweat began to flow from the back of his head.


    Has he ever been so embarrassed in his life?


    "So... No, no. So what the hell is the reward that Hwasan wants?"


    Chung-Myung''s body recoiled at the question. Leaning arrogantly on the chair, he opened his eyes slightly and said,


    "Room leader."


    "Hm?"


    "How much do you know about the world?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Bop Jeong''s eyes shook violently.


    It was the question he threw a while ago.


    "There''s not much in the world. No matter what the rewards are, there''s only one thing that''s for sure."


    "¡­one?"


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung raised his hand and rolled it round with his thumb and index finger attached.


    That''s...


    "Money."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "How convenient is it to set the amount regardless of the conditions? Right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "How much do you want to pay?¡±


    Bop Jeong''s eyes were now shaking as if they were lost.


    So far, no one has asked him to pay for Shaolin''s room manager.


    "Jae, I think Hwasan has enough wealth."


    "Hahaha, I don''t think you know because the head of the room only cleans illegal things in the mountains."¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung smiled pleasedly.


    "The more money, the better."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "More is better, more is better.¡±


    Speechless Bop Jeong glanced at Hyun Jong for help.


    Contrary to his expectations, however, Hyun Jong just avoided the spotlight with a nice smile.


    Bop Jeong seemed to have been beaten hard on the head.


    You''re in the same group.


    We''re in the same group.


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "It''s not a waste of money to save Shaolin''s face, is it? Let''s hear what the director thinks of Shaolin."


    A groan leaked out of Bop Jeong''s mouth.


    But who is he. He was the leader of Shaolin. He wasn''t the kind of man to be beaten so easily.


    "¡­Did you say money?¡±


    "Yes."


    "Then it''s a treasure, right?¡±


    "What?"


    Bop Jeong reached out and lifted the neck gauge that he had placed on the floor. Then he took out things he had seen in the past and put them on the table.


    "This won''t be all, but can''t you cut the price to some extent?"


    A sword of self-confidence.


    When Hwasan''s body came up to the table, Hyun Jong''s eyes sparkled.


    but


    "Oh, that?¡±


    Chung-Myung was heartbreaking.


    "I don''t think so.¡±


    "......Can''t you?"


    "Yes."


    Bop Jeong looked at Chung-Myung in quite a panic. It was to see if it was bluffing.


    "¡­I''m not saying I''m going to pay for it, but I''m going to cut it down. Wasan''s flesh is not worth it?"


    "Well, a month ago, I would have given you a discount."


    "¡­what''s the difference between a month ago and now?"


    Chung-Myung grinned and pulled the sword around his waist onto the table.Chin!


    I love you!


    And I pulled half of it out and showed it to Bop Jeong.


    "I''m sorry, sir. We no longer deal with our existing products."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Bop Jeong opened his mouth wide at the sight of an incredibly brilliant black plum sword.


    "Leave it and use it, and bring the money."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Bop Jeong stretched weakly to the spot.


    Here, there was a monk who tried to peel off.

 Chapter - 456 Episode 456. Im a professional. (1)

    "Director¡­¡­."


    Hye Yeon sighed silently at the sight of Bop Jeong, who had been half enraptured.


    "It''s a horse''s mouth."


    In front of Chung-Myung, no matter how much Shaolin''s room was, there was nothing I could do.


    Bop Jeong stared blankly at Hye Yeon and opened her mouth.


    "Hye Yeon??."


    "Yes, sir."


    "What was the money?"


    "What?"


    Hye Yeon blinked at the sudden sudden question.


    Hana couldn''t help but answer the question of the director. After reflecting on it, he came up with an answer.


    "Isn''t that a good thing?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The more the better."


    Bop Jeong closed his eyes with a disastrous face.


    ''You''re completely stained.¡¯


    Even if that answer is not wrong, how can a man who says that word speak?


    What''s really amazing is that Hye Yeon has lived her whole life in Shaolin under strict instruction of fire. Such a man came to say this in only a few months.


    Hye Yeon, who was reading Bop Jeong''s face, coughed slightly. The room manager''s face was filled with aging, which is usually rare.


    Hye Yeon asked stealthily.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Bop Jeong shook his head in a groan.


    "I didn''t even want to make a sacrifice for the people, but...¡­.¡±


    At least I knew you''d save face, face!


    He, a long-time writer of Shaolin, thought he would not easily reject it even if he came in person and secretly pressed the people of the world with consultation and confidence.


    Isn''t it because they have a reputation in the end, because they support people who are old-fashioned and popular? Therefore, those who are prestigious should not do anything that would cause a flaw in their reputation.


    However, Maguni, who is the Hwasan Divine Dragon or something, basically doesn''t seem to have the decency.


    Glory? Glory? You''re talking about glory in Hwasan, aren''t you? Oh, my God, the glory is so great that Hwasan looks like that, right? I thought he shaved his hair, but his hair must have moved because of his conscience?


    The tip of Bop Jeong''s beard began to tremble as he recalled his voice.


    "Oh, my heart...¡­.¡±


    "Ba, Bang-jang, calm down!"


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Bop Jeong shook his head violently as if he were going to shake off the remnants of his head.


    "Amitabul! Amitabul! Amitabul!


    I felt a little calm down after memorizing "no" fiercely.


    "It''s threaded. It''s a basket."


    What is it that destroys decades of cultivation at once unless it''s Maguni?


    Bop Jeong sighed deeply with a deep face.


    ''But it can''t be helped.''


    Even if the opponent was worse than Maguni, now I had to lower my head.


    He really needed Hawsan''s help. It was exactly as Hwasan Sinryong Chung-Myung pointed out. As time went by without solving the North Sea''s affairs, Shaolin was being questioned for his leadership.


    It is impossible to control the North Sea even if it is not Shaolin, but where would the public be able to understand the situation?


    If it weren''t for the arena...¡­.¡¯


    Of course, Shaolin is strong enough now.


    But being strong wasn''t enough. Shaolin should not be the strongest clique in the world, but the most influential clique in the world. But a lot has changed since the arena."Whoo-hoo.


    Bop Jeong sighed deeply.


    ''It''s too much to handle.¡¯


    I felt like I was bouncing a ball on a single log bridge. I couldn''t imagine where it would go.


    "Hye Yeon??."


    "Yes, sir."


    "What kind of place is Hwasan that you''ve been watching?"


    Hye Yeon frowned slightly at the question.


    If asked about Chung-Myung, he would not be able to answer for three days and nights. But if you ask him how he is...¡­.


    "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Is that all?"


    Hye Yeon nodded without hesitation.


    "That''s all I can say right now."


    Bop Jeong, who stared at him as if he was thinking about something, smiled lightly.


    "It''s good to say yes to things you don''t know. Those who don''t realize, they try to give answers to things they don''t know."


    It was strange.


    Hye Yeon is clearly a little out of the teaching of fire. But now his answer is illegal. Even more than when I was in Shaolin.


    "The Sakyamuni left the house for enlightenment. Maybe illegal is something you can''t find in a comfortable temple."


    "Room leader."


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Bop Jeong nodded.


    "Yeah. So, have you learned a lot.


    "That''s what it is."


    Hye Yeon bowed slightly as she was class president. His eyes glowed clearly as he raised his head.


    "The world wasn''t just in Shaolin."


    "Well."


    "I realized that good is not necessarily one thing. I thought maybe the only way we could reach the true meaning of life is the bulldoz."


    "That''s great."


    Bop Jeong nodded constantly.


    In essence, right comes from doubt.


    The moment the foster has absolute confidence in the good, it becomes a nest, not a good. The good that a foster person should pursue is not in itself, but in a manner of constantly questioning and asking for a complete good.


    In that sense, Hye Yeon has already gained a lot.


    "Do."


    Hye Yeon became class president and solemnly exclaimed disapproval.


    "Amitabul. So-seung is going back to Shaolin to clean up the enlightenment he gained from this journey and work on higher discipline."


    "You''re in a good position. That''s a good posture."


    Bop Jeong nodded his head in satisfaction.


    Looking at Hye Yeon, who grew up a lot, a corner of my heart has warmed up automatically. The wound I received from Chung-Myung felt healed.


    There''s only one thing...¡­.


    "Well, but¡­¡­.¡±


    Bop Jeong peeked at Hye Yeon with an uncharacteristic expression.


    "That discipline."


    "What?"


    Then he coughed low and said in a solemn voice.


    "It seems to me that you haven''t experienced enough outside of Shaolin yet."


    "¡­¡­Bar, Chief?"


    Hye Yeon opened her eyes wide at the unexpected remark.


    "What do you mean¡­?


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Bop Jeong exclaimed disapproval.


    "There is a time for every learning. If you miss this time, there is no guarantee that you will be able to realize even if you come out of Shaolin again."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So for now, it''s better to stay here and watch the Wasan deities a little more¡­¡­.¡±


    "Room leader?"


    "Hahaha."


    But Hye Yeon was not easily convinced. Bop Jeong, who coughed loudly, sighed deeply.


    I could no longer lie in front of my suspicious face."¡­¡­I can''t."


    "What?"


    "There''s a place to use up to the North Sea, and we have to take him.What''s more."


    Hye Yeon opened her eyes wide.


    "Oh, no, that''s it.¡­!¡±


    "What am I going to say there when it is for the people of all ages, and Shaolin is the only one who can pull his feet out?¡±


    Hye Yeon''s eyes conveyed numerous emotions. But Bop Jeong just turned his head and turned away.


    "Anyway¡­¡­ that''s what happened."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Hye Yeon''s eyes quickly drained of vitality.


    * * *


    "Are you sure you don''t mind?"


    There was deep water on Hyun Jong''s face asking questions.


    Now that Bop Jeong has already scratched everything he has to scratch, the North Sea is as good as a decision has been made. But even though he knew that, Hyun Jong couldn''t let go of his worries.


    Of course, it was good to see the head of Shaolin''s room whining.¡­.


    Chung-Myung replied calmly, shrugging his shoulders.


    "I''ll think about it if there''s one or two issues, but this time there''s everything at stake."


    "Well."


    "If you think about it backwards, you can solve all the problems with one move.¡±


    Hyun Jong frowned.


    "But I''m very anxious."


    Chung-Myung looked at his face with a worried voice. As expected, he was not relieved.


    "No wealth, no treasure, can be exchanged for your safety. Not only you, but any of Hwasan''s officials."


    "Yes, I know."


    "Chung-Myung??. Mahkyo is different from where you''ve been entangled. They''re really scary creatures."


    Chung-Myung nodded slowly without denying.


    There is no one who knows more about horsemanship than Chung-Myung. At least in this world. But he didn''t necessarily reveal that idea.


    "I know it''s dangerous."


    "Well."


    "But there are things in the world that are dangerous and things that need to be avoided and things that need to be solved quickly because they are dangerous.¡±


    "¡­¡­and yet¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung once again shrugged and laughed.


    "People learn lessons from failures. You can tell from the history of the last war. Just because the water surface is still doesn''t mean it''s still below the water."


    If the Jung-won had noticed Mah-kyo''s execution a little earlier, the outcome might have been different. But the midfield has long been in a state of peace.


    Just like now.


    You can''t repeat the same mistake.¡¯


    Bingjeong, and Hanchul. To the North Sea Ice Palace, which is one of the Five Wings of the Bird''s Oval Palace.


    There''s a lot involved in the North Sea. None of them, however, was the decisive reason for Chung-Myung''s decision to go to the North Sea.


    ''Now that it''s like this, I have to check it with my own eyes.¡¯


    The fact that Shaolin has not been able to solve it for such a long time means that something is definitely happening in the North Sea.


    Perhaps there is a more urgent situation going on than Chung-Myung thought.


    ''Cheon-U-Mang is not strong yet.¡¯


    The variables had to be reduced until the Celibacy had fully laid the groundwork. That way, we can make Hwasan safer.


    "Magyo is scary."


    "That''s right."


    "But you can''t just look away because you''re scared, can you?¡±


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "To make him the way he used to be...¡­. No, in order to become a better cleric than ever before, you have to overcome the past that you couldn''t stop the demonism."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong looked at Chung-Myung with gloomy eyes.


    "Do you have any idea how hard the job will be?"


    "Yes."


    I know better than anyone.


    But Chung-Myung''s idea was firm.


    "This time, we''re going to hit it first."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s how we know what''s going on. You can''t deal with an enemy without knowing it. If it''s something I have to go through someday, I won''t wait until then.¡±


    Chung-Myung grinned as he swept a wiggling white child from the back of his neck.


    "Oh, of course, that doesn''t mean that Hwasan will stand in the vanguard and stop Mahkyo. It''s a great condition for Hwasan, so it''s worth a try.¡±


    Hyun Jong looked at him like that and said,


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes, long story."


    "Our Hwasan has lost too much because of horsemanship."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong, who stopped talking for a moment, closed his eyes quietly.


    "If it weren''t for Mah-kyo, if it weren''t for us to stand in the vanguard and block her...¡­.¡±


    Soon a small sigh came out of his mouth.


    "I wouldn''t have thought of that. There have been countless years of resentment and resentment against our ancestors."


    Chung-Myung didn''t give any answer.


    He was not qualified to answer this.


    "But¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong looked out the window for a moment and looked straight at Chung-Myung again.


    "I was able to take pride in being a Mundo of Wasan because of the resentment of those people. Thanks to them, I was able to take pride in protecting the world with all my heart and soul."


    Chung-Myung eventually closed his eyes gently in a calm, convincing voice.


    Strangely, it was very hard to see Hyun Jong''s face.


    "And I can''t tell you to protect yourselves."


    Those who become parents must one day release their children from their products, and those who become teachers must one day acknowledge their student''s growth.


    Even if it''s unfortunate and hard, you shouldn''t block that path.


    "Just promise me one thing.¡±


    "What?"


    "You can do anything there. Whasan will always stand behind you no matter what you do. So¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong, who hesitated for a moment and blurted the end of his speech, soon spoke in a slightly pent-up voice.


    "Be sure to come back safely.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was not until Chung-Myung heard that that that made him smile.


    "Don''t worry, Jang Moon-in."


    No, he smiled brightly, showing his white teeth, maybe his smile was not enough.


    "I''ll be back after breaking the heads of the demonists!"


    I''m going this way this time.


    d*mn it, you madam!

 Chapter - 457 Episode 457. Im a professional. (2)

    "See you next time, then."


    Bop Jeong bowed his head as the class president.


    Even though he came all the way to the island, Bop Jeong stayed only one day and was ready to leave as soon as it was dawn.


    Hyun Jong tried to dissuade him, but Bop Jeong was stubborn. Shaolin''s room leader is one of the busiest seats in the world.


    In the meantime, the fact that Bop Jeong and Shaolin even visited this far island proves how important the work of the North Sea is.


    "I don''t feel comfortable going in such a hurry."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    In Hyun Jong''s words, Bop Jeong peeked into his face.


    It was very gentle.


    ¡­¡­It was mild enough to be excessive.k.


    "If you''re gonna say that, look at your face.¡­.¡¯


    He seemed to try to make a sad face somehow, but it didn''t seem to work out.


    Bop Jeong moaned quietly when he saw the cause of Hyun Jong''s smile.


    On Hyun Jong''s waist in an application, a familiar sword hung dangling.


    A sword of self-confidence.


    Hwasan''s self-inflicted sword, which he had brought for negotiation, had already fallen from his hand to Hyun Jong''s waist.


    I can''t give you a discount, but leave your stuff behind. Things to fall into this hell!¡¯


    Bop Jeong confronted and desperately separated the crumbling tooth.


    Knowing that Hwasan was stubborn, Bop Jeong had no choice but to put that sword out. As the leader of Shaolin, who has never given up the initiative in his life, he was inexperienced in fighting against others holding his leash and shaking it.


    ''I had a hard time saving that.¡¯


    How much money you spent, how much effort you put in.


    But I didn''t expect this to be taken away in vain...¡­.


    Seeing Bop Jeong''s gaze toward his own sword, Hyun Jong coughed calmly and stroked his own sword.


    "Thank you for the gift."


    "¡­Gift?"


    You''ve almost robbed me of something I brought to negotiate with you, a gift?


    Disciples and long-time.¡­.¡¯


    They''re all crooks!


    Bop Jeong, whose face turned red with anger, controlled his mind by memorizing his disapproval.


    The eyes of the beholder could not have been so excited in so many places. No matter what happens inside, on the outside he has to look like he''s convinced Hwasan.


    "¡­I''m glad you like it."


    "I will never forget that you found and returned Hawasan''s body."


    Hyun Jong, not Hwasan, said he wouldn''t forget.


    Personally, it was Hyun Jong who expressed his gratitude, but cleverly expressed that Hwasan was not indebted for this.


    The slick remark brought blood to the smooth Bop Jeong''s forehead.


    "Hwasan''s long story must have a low experience of being strong, but how can you be so sly?¡¯


    Unfortunately, Bop Jeong didn''t know what Hyun Jong was like.


    Having suffered from debtors all his life, he is a person who is tired of not being caught.


    Amitabha Buddha. Amitabha Buddha.


    Bop Jeong, who left disapproval, opened his slightly cramped lips and said,


    "Just know that''s what Shaolin thinks of Hwasan."


    "I''ll remember, Bang."


    Bop Jeong, who somehow ended the conversation well and sighed with relief, turns his head and looks to one side. He has not been able to beat the eyes of someone who is looking at him with a prickly side of his face.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Sure enough, Hye Yeon was looking this way with a half-awakened face among Hwasan''s students who came out to see him off.I''m sorry.


    Bop Jeong closed his eyes tightly as he handed the apple inside.


    "Ba, the head of the room¡­¡­.¡±


    Hye Yeon sang as if she had something to say, but Bop Jeong just turned his head and turned away.


    ''This is all for the world.¡¯


    Moreover, Hye Yeon is the one who will lead Shaolin someday. She should be able to make such sacrifices.


    Of course, seeing Hye Yeon with big eyes like a puppy with lost parents made my heart throb, but what can I do?


    I just have to put up with it.


    "Whoo."


    Bop Jeong, who sighed briefly, turned to Hyun Jong again.


    "Then I''ll really go."


    "Take a look!"


    But the answer came not from Hyun Jong, but from Chung-Myung, who was next to him.


    Seeing Chung-Myung with a big smile on his face, I felt a thousand anger inside.


    "Hwasan The Dragon."


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­I repeat, this is really important."


    "I know, it''s important that you gave me that much, right? I''m a conscience man, and if you''ve eaten it like that, you should work properly."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s answer, smiling and smiling, poked Bop Jeong in the chest.


    It''s pointless.


    I''ve worked so hard on my discipline, but I didn''t expect a few words to shake my mind.


    "¡­I look forward to your kind cooperation."


    "Yes, don''t worry. Oh, instead."


    Then Chung-Myung said with slightly subdued eyes.


    "We look forward to your kind cooperation on the issue of blindness.¡±


    "¡­Don''t worry."


    Bop Jeong nodded quietly.


    "Okay, bye."


    When he headed for Hyun Jong, he also took a deep shot.


    "Go ahead, sir."


    "Be strong, long man."


    Looking briefly at Hye Yeon, Bop Jeong soon turned away. The elders followed him through the prose of Hwasan.


    Baek Cheon breathed softly.


    "You''re Shaolin''s mastermind."


    I didn''t really do anything, but I felt an unknown pressure. It wasn''t until it was completely gone that it was easier to breathe.


    I don''t know if this is from a person named Bop Jeong or the pressure from the title of Shaolin''s Bangjang...¡­.


    There''s no point in distinction.


    Yoon-Jong, who was standing next to him, whispered quietly.


    "I feel a little strange."


    "Hmm? What?"


    "Isn''t that so? That Shaolin''s room manager visits Hwasan, and that Shaolin''s room is naturally seen him off.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s new."


    Baek Cheon nodded in agreement.


    In fact, I don''t really feel these things anymore. But that''s why it was a surprise.


    It means that Hwasan has become a gatekeeper who can proudly deal with Shaolin.


    And for whatever reason, it means so much that Shaolin''s chief has come to visit Hwasan.


    "¡­¡­I''ll have to work harder."


    "I see."


    "But¡­¡­ what''s wrong with him?"


    At Jo-Gol''s words, Baek Cheon glanced away.


    Hye Yeon looked at the prose with a face like a loyalist who lost her country.


    "¡­You''ve sinned a lot in your previous life."


    Amitabha Buddha.


    Amitabha Buddha.


    Bop Jeong, who left prose and went down Hwasan, hinted at him.


    "Room leader."


    Bop Jeong glanced at him instead of answering.


    "The word blind a while ago is...¡­.¡±


    "Well."


    At Beopyo''s question, Bop Jeong shook his head as he let out a faintly.


    "It''s none of your business.""One, the head of the room...¡­.¡±


    Bop Jeong sped away his words and hurried.


    Then suddenly he stopped and looked back at Hwasan.


    ''Hwasan??¡­¡­.¡¯


    It''s anti-gol.


    At least for Shaolin, Hwasan did. There were a lot of thorns in the arms, and they were annoying to leave alone.


    ''I''m sure it''s not a good idea to suppress it.¡¯


    He is also a man of confidence that he has a good eye for people. As long as there is that Hwasan Divine Dragon, Hwasan will never come under Shaolin''s command.


    And that''s not what Bop Jeong wanted either.


    Wouldn''t it be obvious what would happen if you tried to force the hemisphere down?


    Even if we don''t share the relationship, is there anything wrong with each other if we can scratch each other''s itchiness?


    "Room leader."


    Hana Beopyo still didn''t seem to like the situation.


    "I still don''t understand the director''s decision. Do you really need to leave this to Hwasan? And I''m asking you to do it here...¡­.are there any other great gatekeepers?"


    Bop Jeong looked back at Beopyo with his sunken eyes.


    Then he flinched and lowered his head slightly.


    "Hwasan asked what was great about it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I have nothing more to say if I don''t know it."


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    Bop Jeong said with a rare sharp look.


    "There is a right person in everything in the world. No matter how hard Shaolin tries, it will be hard to solve."


    Then he shook his head slowly.


    "If you are greedy for small things, you will miss big things. Now, even though it may look bad, in the end, it will all be for the world and for Shaolin."


    But it still didn''t seem quite understandable.


    "But can they really solve the North Sea by themselves? I don''t doubt the deep heart of the director. But I can''t believe in them."


    "If he can''t solve it, he''s good, too."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Bop Jeong stepped back with a subtle look on his face.


    "It would be good for the world if it were solved, and it would be good for the world if it wasn''t."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Beopyo tilted his head slightly at Bop Jeong''s words, which could not be known in English. But that''s all Bop Jeong explained.


    "That''s all I need."


    He just said no in a low voice.


    But then Bop Jeong poked at the unexpected part.


    "Well, Mr. Bang, if we fail, what happens to our investment?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Or did you decide to get your money back if you failed? Or maybe you''re wasting your money for no reason.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Standing tall, Bop Jeong looked back at Hwasan with slightly trembling eyes. His face seemed somehow pale.


    "¡­Will it succeed?"


    "What?"


    "There''s also Hye Yeon¡­¡­why don''t you do something about it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Beopyo lost faith in Bop Jeong for the first time since entering Shaolin.


    * * *


    Sneak. Sneak.


    A gentle light flowed from Hyun Jong''s face.


    "He, is that your sword?


    "Oh¡­¡­.Hwasan''s sick and tired!"


    Hyun Sang and Hyun Young looked at the self-assisted sword on Hyun Jong''s lap with a passionate face.


    Although self-inflicted sword may mean a lot to anyone in Hwasan, the meaning of the elders was bound to be even more special.


    Doesn''t it seem like the soul of Hwasan, who was cut off in that Daesan bloodbath, is finally back?Hyun Sang, who was looking at his own sword with emotional eyes, secretly urged Hyun Jong.


    "Bbo, pick one, Jang Moon-in."


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong smiled quietly and pulled out his own sword.


    A brilliant glow came out of the examination.


    "Oh! Oh... Hmm¡­"¡­.¡±


    Hyun Sang''s face, which was exclaimed, slowly regained its calmness.


    Hyun Young also looked down at the sword with a slight look of dismay.


    In a different response than expected, Hyun Jong asked.


    "¡­What''s wrong with your faces?"


    "¡­I thought it would be very touching."


    "I know."


    Hyun Sang turned to Chung-Myung''s black plum sword with his sour eyes.


    "I don''t know if it''s because I saw something else...¡­.¡±


    "It doesn''t even look expensive."


    Hyun Jong''s face turned red.


    "Hey, you guys! This sword is the sword with the Earl of Hawsan and the history! Whasan''s sick and tired of it! Hwasan??¡­¡­!¡±


    "Oh, yes."


    "Yes, yes. All right, Jang Moon-in. Let''s fix it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong suppressed his anger with a bluish face.


    These are the things that will be punished!


    "By the way, it''s the North Sea¡­¡­.¡±


    "¡­Is that all you''re talking about? Are you moving on, already?"


    "No, are you making such a fuss about finding a knife? Something that doesn''t even look so good."


    "¡­Yes."


    Hyun Young swept down his beard, ignoring Hyun Jong, who was making a groaning sound.


    "Since we talked about the North Sea the other day, I''ve thought I''d have to go there once,¡­.¡±


    At that point, Hawsan''s Mundos nodded in unison.


    Everyone was thinking that one day they would have to go to the North Sea. That''s how things went anyway.


    But¡­¡­.


    "Why at this time of year?"


    "What''s the timing?"


    "It''s getting chilly, isn''t it? It''ll be in the middle of winter when we get there when we leave, but even in the summer, we''ll freeze in the North Sea.¡­.¡±


    Hyun Young clicked his tongue at Hyun Sang''s words.


    "There''s more than one thing to prepare for.¡±


    Hyun Jong, who was agonizing over Hyun Young''s words, said.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes."


    "What do you think? It is true that Shaolin''s director asked for this matter to be resolved, but he did not set the date for it. Wouldn''t it be better to leave after the winter?"


    "I''d love to, but...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "It''s a situation. It''s more dangerous when things get worse in the North Sea while I''m trying to go when it''s warm."


    "Well, yeah, you''re right about that."


    "We''re going to lose weight in a short period of time, so we''d better get going right away."


    Baek Cheon, who listened to Chung-Myung, murmured as if he were sighing.


    "¡­¡­The cows around Hwasan have no horns left."


    Yoon-Jong nodded desperately.


    "Chung-Myung picked all of them. But I''m going to pick more."


    At that time, Hyun Jong nodded quietly.


    "If that''s what you mean, I can''t help it."


    And I told Hyun Young.


    "Be prepared thoroughly so that your disciples don''t have any problems with the North Sea.¡±


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    Like this, Hwasan''s trip to the North Sea is completely decided.

 Chapter - 458 Episode 458. Im a professional. (3)

    Paaaaaaaah!


    The tip of the sword was shot forward unshakably.


    Paaaaaaaah!


    One more time.


    Once again.


    The end of the sword, which was thrown out countless times, went quickly and repeatedly stopped exactly the same place.


    ''Shake.


    Yoo-Esul''s face is slightly distorted.


    At first glance it seemed to stop at the same place, but she was well aware that her sword was slightly shaken.


    "Whoo."


    Yoo-Esul, who exhaled briefly, recovered the plum sword.


    It''s not easy.


    The plum swords made by the Tang Dynasty were definitely sharper and more balanced than they used in the past.


    But like everything in the world, there are pros and cons.


    The sword became lighter and more flamboyant, but the tip of the sword shook that easily.


    Yoo-Esul looked at the plum sword quietly.


    Wasan''s black man and woman were not very distinct.


    Unlike ordinary political swords based on the power of the sword, the sword was centered on the black pleasures, bowels, and rings of Hawasan.


    If the sword can be stretched out in a sharp and colorful way, even a woman can rise to the extreme.


    But can it be easier said than done?


    The more colorful the sword is, the more complete control it needs.


    A sword that deceives and deceives others with numerous changes. The moment the sword is out of control, Hwasan''s sword is just a yoke.


    You have to put the center at the end of the sword.¡¯


    Chung-Myung has discussed the basics numerous times.


    At first, I understood that the basics were simply important, but I could understand why Chung-Myung emphasized it so much recently.


    The more you focus on fancy and subtle changes, the more you lose your black balance and shake. You have to go back to basics to keep the balance.


    Use your lower body to hold the weight of the sword, calm yourself down, and control your sword completely.


    ''Fancy sword and heavy heart.¡¯


    I felt like I had to reconcile the incompatible.


    "Whoo."


    Yoo-Esul breathed deeply and wiped the sweat off his forehead. Then I looked up and looked at the moon in the sky.


    It''s been a while since the tip of her sword smoked plum blossoms.


    But the desired position was still a long way off.


    This is not the amount of plum blossoms she wants. More sophisticated, more vivid¡­¡­.


    Yeah, plum blossoms that look alive.


    Yoo-Esul''s feet began to move automatically.


    Long after that, it was none other than Yeonhwabong Peak where she reached.


    In the cold night air as if winter was approaching, a familiar sound began to be heard in her ears as she began climbing Yeonhwabong without saying a word.


    The sound of a sword cutting through the wind like silk.


    Now her steps are a little faster with familiar sounds.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Soon after, as she climbed Yeonhwabong Peak, the forest of plum blossoms filled her view.


    Clenching her fists, she stared at the scene.


    Plum blossoms that seem to be alive and moving.


    Even though I saw it countless times, I couldn''t help feeling sucked in every time I saw it. The white and red plum blossoms shook and waved again in the wind to embroider Ho Gong.


    Yoo-Esul engraved the plum blossoms in his eyes.


    Then, the plum blossoms that were flying like a fantasy disappeared. As if everything she''s ever seen was a dream.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    A faint exclamation of regret flowed through Yoo-Esul''s lips.What remained in the spot where the plum blossoms disappeared was Chung-Myung, who sat down unhappy with a sword in the ground.


    Yoo-Esul stared at his back with slightly dark eyes.


    ''Anyway...''


    I''ve seen it many times already.


    In Yoo-Esul''s eyes, it was a plum blossom that could be described as perfect, but it seemed still unsatisfactory for Chung-Myung.


    I want to hit him.¡¯


    Yoo-Esul muttered inside, slightly raising his veins on his forehead.


    Hwasan''s disciples say Yoo-Esul is a water buff.


    But she knew. In reality, who is the craziest at training.


    Those who are already ahead of us put the most effort into it, so it''s too vague and far away to catch up.


    Chung-Myung stuck around for a long time as if he was in agony. Yoo-Esul turned away from the back. You don''t mess with a troubled warrior.


    Yoo-Esul, who was going back the way he came, stood tall again. Looking back at Chung-Myung again, the determination crossed her face.


    ''I''ll one day... ''¡­.¡¯


    Slowly going down the mountain again, she held onto the plum sword handle tightly.


    "Ugh."


    Chung-Myung grabbed a black plum sword tightly.


    "I''m so frustrated.¡±


    Then he pulled out the sword with a groan and put it on his lap.


    I go through it every time I train, but it was very annoying that I couldn''t realize what I knew with my head.


    Of course, Chung-Myung now is incomparably stronger than when plum blossom screening was at that age. In his past life, he was also called a genius who will be remembered in the history of Hwasan, but compared to Chung-Myung now, he''s only a latecomer.


    In the past, he was confident that he could beat the sword even if he swung it with his feet, not with his hands.


    If you think so, you don''t have to be so impatient, but...¡­.


    "Well, that''s about people who don''t know.¡±


    A sigh broke out of Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    Let''s calm down for now.¡¯


    The basics that were piled up were now slowly playing their part.


    In other words, Chung-Myung''s first foundation to be strong so far has had little effect.


    With a high understanding of martial arts and a history of a small group, which has been built up in a previous life, he has been here.


    And from now on, it was time for the foundation, which was beautifully made with the spirit of a craftsman, to exert its power.


    Then you''ll be stronger in the future.¡­.


    ''As expected, it''s too slow.¡¯


    Chung-Myung unknowingly narrowed his brows.


    If you can continue your training for decades, it''s not a job to overtake the course of your past life.


    But the problem was, no matter how hard I think about it, I don''t think I''ll be given those decades.


    The school of horsemanship has begun to subjugate again.


    In the past, it took less than five years for the Jungwon to discover the traces of Mahkyo until an all-out war broke out.


    Where is the guarantee that it will be slower this time?


    "Ugh."


    Chung-Myung, who was groaning, lay back.


    Chung-Myung, who looked at the blindingly bright full moon, made a slight frown.


    "Long sentence death penalty."


    The answer was not heard.


    "Tell me if you''re watching from there. Did he fall into hell?"


    Again, there was no answer.


    "Phew, yeah. What do you know about the death penalty?"


    What the f*ck are you?


    "¡­¡­No, I only answer at times like this."


    Chung-Myung sighed and glanced up at the sky.I don''t know... I''m nervous.¡¯


    Remember, Hwasan''s student. This is not the end. Ma will be back again. And then the real Madocheon will open. Maddo that no one can stop...¡­.


    The d*mn last word was on my mind the whole time.


    Come back.


    He said he''d definitely come back.


    So far, I''ve tried not to care if I can because I have so much work to do, but I couldn''t bear to say that because I might meet Ma-kyo again.


    ''Ma''a''a....¡¯


    Generally speaking, it would be more of a prophecy that the school of horsemanship would revive again. However, considering the current situation in Chung-Myung, we could not simply conclude that.


    Did he call something other than himself?¡¯


    There was no way to know because we didn''t even have a proper conversation.


    "There''s no answer if I think about it."


    Chung-Myung grumbled up and grabbed a black plum sword.


    Whether the horsemanship takes its toll or Heavenly Demon returns, there is only one way to solve it all.


    "Be stronger."


    Enough to handle the issue of the horseman.


    Even if Heavenly Demon comes back, I can knock him off the neck!


    "Me too, Hwasan is still a long way off.¡±


    There is no point in recovering the past.


    You don''t have to take back the past, you have to go beyond it.


    Chung-Myung''s sword has begun to bloom vivid plum blossoms again.


    It was plum blossoms that won''t be lost for a long time.


    * * *


    The wide eyes of Chung-Myung were blinding.


    Once in front of him, it was a very familiar cart. But it wasn''t the cart that caught Chung-Myung''s eye, but the luggage on top.


    Round sacks were piled up on the cart.


    "¡­What the hell is all this?"


    "Luggage."


    "No¡­¡­ I know it''s Jim¡­"¡­.¡±


    Are you moving in?


    "Did you decide to move to Jongnam while I was away?¡±


    "What about the Chong Nam faction?"


    "You have to beat it all up and kick it out."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Young looked back at Chung-Myung with a face that said, "That''s a good idea."


    No, don''t take this joke seriously.¡­.


    Hyun Young kindly explained to Chung-Myung, who was speechless.


    "Unfortunately, it''s not moving. It''s the stuff you''re going to take to the North Sea.


    "¡­¡­so what kind of burden are you...¡­.¡±


    "Jo-Gol gave him a rough explanation. The ones at the bottom are wool, leather, and clothes to change."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And on the top, there is food. Those boxes are gifts for the North Sea."


    "What kind of gift?


    Hyun Young shrugged.


    "Isn''t the first impression the most important? No matter how many times the communication was received in advance, the North Sea people would not welcome the cause. So wouldn''t it be a little better if we prepared a gift? There''s no one in the world who hates gifts."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Even while the two were talking, the group continued to load the remaining luggage into the cart.


    "All loaded, Elder!"


    "Well, did you check everything you missed?"


    "Yes!"


    Hyun Young nodded with a satisfied face.


    "Soso!"


    "Yes, Elder!"


    "Did you pack all the drugs and gold?


    "Yes!"


    Dang-Soso grinned, banging on his bot.


    "Don''t worry, we''ve prepared everything!"


    "Yeah."


    Hyun Young, who was looking at the cart with hawk eyes, checked once again to see if anything was missing.


    "There can be no negligence, as the long writer has requested. It''s a long journey to the North Sea, so you''ll need a lot of things.""No¡­¡­.I think a warrior should just pack a weapon."


    There was a fiery response to Chung-Myung''s gibberish.


    "Why don''t you lift a finger!"


    "Are you going to cook? Huh? Are you going to cook?


    "That''s how you start, you''re going to be told to eat grass, you cruel bastard.


    Chung-Myung shuddered at the fierce backlash from Baek Cheon and other disciples.


    "¡­¡­Well, it''s Jim. Why is it that again? I can''t even talk to you if you load that cart like that''


    "I don''t need words.¡±


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    When Chung-Myung turned his head, Baek Cheon shook his head slowly with a calm face.


    "Hwang Sodanju said that the North Sea is so cold that horses freeze to death. So you can''t take the horse anyway."


    "¡­then?"


    "We''re gonna have to drag it out."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s eyes shook for a moment.


    "Living quarters?"


    "Well, you didn''t drag him last time. It wasn''t bad for training, was it?"


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol nodded as Baek Cheon sought consent.


    "Yes, well."


    "I''ve been feeling a little sad lately because I haven''t turned it off too much."


    Chung-Myung''s mouth opened blankly at the calm and natural conversation.


    How does that sound?


    Are you sure this is okay?


    If you''re worried about a horse freezing to death, shouldn''t you just drag it to a horse near the North Sea?


    Many questions crossed my mind for a moment, but by now they were meaningless. What can I do when I''m full of will.


    "¡­What''s wrong with that?"


    "Huh?"


    When Chung-Myung asked with a uncomfortable face, Baek Cheon glanced over there. There was a figure mumbling something beside the cart.


    "Mahaban Yabara Milwa Temple Temple¡­¡­.¡±


    How can a half-nightly mind be so sad?


    Hawsan''s disciples all shook their heads together for a moment.


    "¡­Poor thing."


    "No wonder you''re out of your mind."


    "But in retrospect, he went through all the trouble to Sichuan, right? At least we got a sword."


    "Yes, it is.¡­.And the room manager who I trusted abandoned me.¡±


    "Amytha Buddha, may you be successful."


    Chung-Myung listened to the conversation and glanced up at the sky.


    Long sentence death penalty.


    I''m afraid Hwasan is getting a little weird.¡­.


    I really didn''t mean to do this.


    "Are you all set?"


    Then, Hyun Jong approached from the back and asked.


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    Hwasan''s disciples stood up and greeted Hyun Jong.


    "¡­It looks like you''ve prepared thoroughly."


    Hyun Jong, who looked seriously at the full load, nodded as if he liked it.


    "Baek Cheon??."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "The North Sea is far away. Be extra careful."


    "Yes!"


    "Cheong-Myung, keep an eye on him so he doesn''t get into trouble."


    "¡­I''ll try."


    "Yes, that''s enough."


    And Hyun Jong looked at Chung-Myung and said,


    "Can you do it?"


    "¡­¡­It was like that a little while ago."


    Chung-Myung sighed less with his party to accompany him.


    Hyun Jong said, looking back at everyone with worried eyes.


    "Remember one thing."


    There was a solemn glow in the eyes of the Hwasan disciples.


    "There is no mission for you to complete. If you''re in any danger, step back and come back here in Hwasan. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    After finishing talking, Hyun Jong nodded heavily.


    "Then please take care of yourself."


    "Then I''ll be on our way!"


    With Baek Cheon at the head, his disciples clung to the cart.


    "What will Buddhist monk Hay Yeon do?""¡­Just load it."


    "Yes!"


    Jo-Gol picked up Hye Yeon and threw her on the luggage.


    "Chung-Myung??! You get in there, too!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Jang Moon-in! Then I''ll be back!"


    Hawasan''s disciples proudly led the cart and left the prose.


    Laying silently on top of the cart, Chung-Myung grinned pleasantly as he watched the dead Hye Yeon and the death penalty, which was vigorously pulling the cart.


    Now I don''t know.¡¯


    I don''t care how it comes to an end.

 Chapter - 459 Episode 459. Im a professional. (4)

    Shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake.


    The cart ran through the canal without a break.


    Hwasan''s disciples dragged their carts along like tireless pummel. The cart seemed to be moving at a faster pace, even though it had so much load on it that it was not comparable to the previous one.


    "Euracha!"


    "Eh-cha!"


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong, who are pulling carts in the lead, scramble as if they were competing with each other.


    "Will you be trained like that?"


    "But the death penalty seems to be shaking your legs already?"


    Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol stared at each other and clenched their teeth again.


    Baek Cheon frowned slightly as he saw the two running like angry bulls in the lead.


    "Guys."


    "Yes, boarding house!"


    "Yep!"


    "It''s good to be energetic, but if you get exhausted from the start, you''ll be exhausted before you even get to the North Sea."


    Yoon-Jong tilted his head slightly as if he didn''t understand.


    This is Baek Cheon, who has been telling me to work hard and rest quickly on Sacheon. In fact, if he has to go through it anyway, it is better for him to finish it quickly without avoiding it. So why have you changed your position this time?


    "Is the North Sea so far away?"


    "Far away."


    "How far is it?"


    "Well, I mean...¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon thought hard and opened his mouth.


    "According to the Lord Hwang, it is about 6,000 li."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Yoon-Jong patted his ear and rubbed it.


    "How many ri? I think I misheard."


    "Six thousand li.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoon-Jong''s eyes have expanded greatly.


    "Sa, wasn''t it a little over a thousand miles to Sichuan Province?"


    "That''s right."


    "But how many li? Six thousand li?


    "I told you so."


    At that moment, Chung-Myung, who was riding on the cart, sprang up his upper body.


    "How many ri?"


    "¡­Are they all deaf? Six thousand li."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes caused an earthquake.


    "Oh, my God! One lap around the country won''t do that! I can''t believe he paid me so much!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Then Hye Yeon, who was riding next to him, freaked out and shouted.


    "Shi, Shi-ju! No matter how hard you are, you''re coming to me with a long-winded.¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung kicks Hye Yeon out of the blue.


    "Argh!"


    Hye Yeon, who fell out of the pile of luggage, was stuck in the ground.


    "He hasn''t been dragging a cart for a while, he''s been sitting comfortably on his way, and he''s been trying to get away with it! I''ll pull out all the hair."


    "¡­¡­How can I pull out the hair that I didn''t have in the first place¡­"¡­.¡±


    The drooping Hye Yeon''s eyes became teary.


    Where is the Buddha?¡¯


    At this rate, he was about to die of a vase even before he could find any illegality.


    Baek Cheon asked Chung-Myung a little surprised.


    "You didn''t know where the North Sea was?"


    "I''m not even born there, so what''s the point of a person going there?¡±


    Chung-Myung gritted his teeth.


    In the past, Chung-Myung, who lived in the entire central area like a house during the war against the Magyo, had never been out of the country except for a bird.


    "I thought it would be as good as Unnam to do North Sea Ice Palace and North Sea Ice Palace. There''s a number I''ve never heard of in my life, why are you associating it with Jungwon?"


    "¡­That''s why it''s a bird."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung scratched his head.


    "How long do we have to go if we''re 6,000 miles?"


    "If you run like a horse all day, it''ll be about two hundred miles.¡­that''s a full month."


    "¡­a month?"


    Chung-Myung''s expression went blank for a moment.


    "I''m so busy day by day that I have to go for a month like this?""Chung-Myung, calm down.¡­.¡±


    "No, what are these crazy demon bastards doing to get all the way there? They''ll huddle around 100,000 mountains and die!"


    In the sight of Chung-Myung starting to lose his temper, Baek Cheon asked quickly.


    "Does anyone know this place that sells sugar?"


    "¡­Will you be?"


    It couldn''t have been there.


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply.


    I''ve just started, and I already saw Chung-Myung playing with his evil spirit, so I thought it would be a difficult journey.


    "By the way, we have to beat all the demon pups to death!¡±


    Chung-Myung shot fire from his eyes.


    Baek Cheon, who was creeping along the wagon, gave Jo-Gol a chin.


    "Let''s put the hul back on the monk Hye Yeon."


    "Yes."


    The cart started again with Hye Yeon on board, but the speed of the cart was slightly lower than before. Yoon-jong peeked at Baek Cheon and opened his mouth.


    "By the way, boarding house."


    "Huh?"


    "Speaking of which, what the hell is Machyo like?"


    "¡­¡­Magyo?"


    "Yes."


    He scratched the back of his head with a shy face.


    "In fact, all I''ve heard about Mahyo is a little bit of a cloud."...such as being incredibly strong, where the evil enemies that kill people casually, suck the blood of a living person, and so on."


    "Well, that''s right.


    "But now that I may really meet the masquerades, I think I need to know more about them."


    Baek Cheon sobbed and frowned.


    "Come to think of it, I don''t know much about Mahkyo either."


    "What?"


    "It''s definitely a little weird. There are so many stories about Mahkyo that no one has ever heard of, but I have never exactly heard of them."


    Baek Cheon looked up at Hye Yeon, who was put back on top of the pile of luggage.


    "Hye Yeon, do you know anything about Mahkyo? But since you''re a Shaolin.¡±


    "¡­¡­Why is there a "some" attached to it, Si-ju?"


    "¡­Excuse me."


    Hye Yeon looked up at the sky and sighed sadly. And spoke slowly.


    "I''m sorry, but even the little monk doesn''t know much about Mahkyo."


    "And the monk?"


    "When I was training in Sorim, I didn''t pay much attention to anything outside.¡­.¡±


    He blushed slightly with shame about this fact.


    He realized again how much he was a frog in a well when he lived in Shaolin. You can see and feel many things just by taking a step away from Shaolin.


    But¡­¡­.


    Why do I think I was happy in the well?


    "That''s weird. How come there aren''t so many people who know about Mahkyo?"


    Chung-Myung, who was listening to their conversation, replied brusquely.


    "Because I don''t need to know."


    "Huh?"


    Hwasan''s disciples looked back at Chung-Myung.


    "Why don''t you need to know? If you''re sick of it, you''ll never be defeated."


    "¡­...Dodge."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Magyo is a religious group of seventeen dioceses.¡±


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, information about Mahkyo came out and his disciples looked at him in surprise. Chung-Myung didn''t know he would be so interested.


    "No, but 17? Is that a lot.


    "Well, that used to be the case. I don''t know how it is now."


    Since Chung-Myung destroyed most of the dioceses himself.


    "But how do you know that? People don''t know.""¡­If others don''t know, should I not know?"


    "I don''t think you know."


    "Just!"


    Chung-Myung glows.


    "What do you do with your ears and eyes? What do you mean you don''t know? I don''t know, I don''t know, I don''t know!"


    "¡­Gee, I know the campaign."


    "Caaaah!


    When Chung-Myung tried to have a seizure again, Hye Yeon still pressed down his shoulder.


    Chung-Myung, who breathed for a moment, sighed deeply and explained.


    "They are basically religious groups. Based on its fundamentals, it is no different from the Buddhist-based Shaolin.¡±


    Then Hye Yeon, who held Chung-Myung''s shoulder, gained strength. Chung-Myung quickly reached out and closed Hye Yeon''s mouth while trying to scream how to say such a thing.


    "Listen and speak! This jerk is getting impatient day by day."


    "¡­I understand when my other poets say that, but how can you accuse him of being short-tempered? Where did you sell your conscience?"


    "I left it in the Shouting Bullion, why?"


    "¡­¡­Ugh!"


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue.


    "In that sense, there is not much difference between Shaolin and Hwasan. First of all, Hwasan is a cult of Taoism."


    "That''s right."


    Baek Cheon, who had already built the cart, nodded quietly.


    But the rest of the disciples still couldn''t seem to admit it.


    "No matter how hard it is to compare Mahkyo and Hwasan?"


    "The bottom line is yes, the bottom line."


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue.


    "Look, if you''re tired of it, you''ve got to tell me that you can''t turn your eyes upside down. This is meaningless!¡±


    "¡­¡­No, it''s not that¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s noisy!"


    Having nothing to say, Jo-Gol shut his mouth like a clam.


    When Chung-Myung showed signs of displeasure, Baek Cheon smirked and rushed him.


    "Go on."


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung scratched his head and opened his mouth.


    "Just because the roots are the same doesn''t mean that the results are the same. Mahkyo is a decisive difference from other religions."


    "What is it?"


    "Following people.¡±


    Jo-Gol tilted his head at Chung-Myung''s words.


    "Following people? Like a king?"


    "No, like God."


    As Chung-Myung spoke, he frowned for a little irritation.


    "Marriage is the religion that keeps Heavenly Demon as a god.


    "¡­You''re going to serve a man as a god? Who''s alive?"


    "Yeah, that''s the point."


    Chung-Myung continued, patting Hye Yeon''s shiny hair with his hands.


    "I don''t serve God, whether it''s Dog or Bulk. It''s a different case than this, though we serve those who have a near-godly enlightenment as human beings. Well, of course, sometimes they''re the embodiment of the Buddha and the reality of the old army, but people don''t believe it seriously.¡±


    "That''s right."


    "But they really believe that Heavenly Demon is God himself.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s voice is a little lower.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about the Mahkyo in the world?¡±


    "Yeah."


    "Because it literally doesn''t mean anything. Religious scriptures and doctrines are woven into the words of God so that those who cannot face God do not forget the teachings, right? But what happens if there''s a god in front of you?¡±


    "¡­¡­there will be no need for doctrine."


    "Right."


    Chung-Myung squinted his eyes.


    "What if a man who insisted that he should not kill anyone until yesterday says that he will not be guilty of killing anyone from now on?¡±"¡­Wouldn''t there be confusion?¡±


    "That''s normal. But magic doesn''t work that way. Because that''s God''s word. It''s just a job to follow."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Magyo is the god of Heavenly Demon. And Heavenly Demon is a living human being. Then every word of the man becomes a divine word. So, no doubt, no hesitation, just follow."


    "¡­How can a person do that?¡±


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "That''s why I''m afraid of horsemanship. Because there are only human beings who can do that."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "There''s nothing more scary than a man who doesn''t doubt, and isn''t afraid of death. For those who are honored to follow God''s word and die, they do not need courage."


    Baek Cheon''s face hardened.


    Now I can vaguely imagine how fanatical Mahkyo must be.


    A fanatic who isn''t even afraid of death comes at the command of a man who thinks he''s a god?


    Just thinking about it gave me goosebumps.


    "¡­¡­in other words¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hm?"


    "Magyo is an organization that can change from one extreme to the other depending on what the Heavenly Demon is like."


    "Yes, but¡­¡­ it''ll be pretty much the same, actually."


    "Why?"


    "Heavenly Demon has never been sane.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Then Yoon-jong raised his hand. Chung-Myung chins.


    "Yes, yes. Go ahead."


    "As you say, Mahgyo is the place where Heavenly Demon is served as a living god, but now there is no Heavenly Demon. Then how do you maintain it?


    "Wait."


    "¡­wait?"


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    "Until the new Heavenly Demon appears. Heavenly Demon is a god and a human being for them. It''s absolute because it''s God, but it can die because it''s human. But even if I die, I''ll...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung closed his mouth slightly.


    Then he turned his head and looked far south.


    South


    Where there are 100,000 mountains.


    "I believe I''m coming back. The new Heavenly Demon, and the reborn Heavenly Demon."


    "¡­I think it''ll make sense."


    Chung-Myung frowned at Yoon-Jong''s murmur.


    "You don''t understand at all."


    "Huh?"


    "There''s only one thing you need to know after hearing this."


    Everyone, noticing that Chung-Myung''s voice had subsided more than usual, waited with serious eyes for his words.


    "What is it?"


    "You asked me earlier, didn''t you? How can a human being not questioning a human being as a god?"


    "¡­I was."


    "Heavenly Demon makes it possible.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What is God, after all? He''s capable of what humans can''t do. In other words, even if the human body is covered up, it means that if the human dare show the ability to follow, he can be held up as a god."


    Yoon-jong shut his mouth.


    "I don''t believe in Heavenly Demon because everyone has no reason. Even though you have reason, you can''t doubt it at all and make it fanatic. It''s a thing that makes it seem more like a transfer than a figment. That''s Heavenly Demon."


    Chung-Myung gritted his teeth.


    I''ve never thought I''d fall behind in nothing in the world.


    It was decorated with the words "Hwasan First Sword" or "The Three Great Swordsman," but it would not have been a problem to be called "The Three Great Swordsman" if he had made up his mind.


    But¡­¡­.


    ''It was on a different level.¡¯


    Heavenly Demon was so strong that he couldn''t even touch it.


    It is not until the death squad, which gathered all the power of the midfielder''s herd, is annihilated that it can cut off his neck.


    It was not until I met Heavenly Demon in person that I understood how the Mahists could be so fanatical.Even to the martial arts people who learned martial arts, it would have seemed like a miracle, not a martial arts.


    "¡­So the Heavenly Demon still exists in the world?¡±


    "I don''t know."


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "I''m on my way to find out.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The faces of the Hwasan disciples have hardened.


    It was only then that I fully understood that this was not just about establishing a connection with the North Sea Ice Palace and recognizing the situation.


    "But can you recognize it?¡±


    "Yes."


    "How?"


    "I''m an expert on you."


    Chung-Myung looked shrugged.


    "You''re a fanatic, you''re a fool, you''re a human being, you''re a dead man, you''re a man, you''re a man, you''re a man, you''re a man, you''re a man, you''re a man,


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    With that confident voice, Baek Cheon grinned.


    You''re scarier than Heavenly Demon, you son of a b*tc*.


    "Anyway."


    Chung-Myung''s gaze moved northward.


    "Let''s check it out. Is Heavenly Demon really back?"


    His eyes, like that, sank unbecomingly grimly.

 Chapter - 460 Episode 460. Im a professional. (5)

    How to start a journey with a single step.


    As long as you keep going, one day you''ll reach the end.


    However, if it is not a thousand ri, but two thousand ri, the words change a little, and if it is three thousand ri, the words change again.


    And when it''s about six thousand li, it becomes a completely different category of story.


    "¡­¡­This, is it possible to arrive?¡±


    "We''ll be there one day."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Since Chung-Myung''s appearance in Hwasan, his disciples have been constantly infused with what it is to never give up. Therefore, I was able to continue my journey somehow.


    However, they have faced another problem that cannot be solved just by grit and coming.


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    "¡­...hehe."


    Jo-Gol rubbed his face with trembling hands. Even that was frozen and I couldn''t feel my senses properly.


    "My nose is about to fall off, death penalty."


    "¡­¡­I''m in my hands¡­¡­I have no sense."


    There was a subtle tongue-short sound, as if the tongue had frozen.


    The strong wind hit his face, literally.


    It''s cold, it''s cold. You never imagined it would be like this.


    "What kind of wind blows like this!"


    "¡­¡­why are you arguing with me about it?"


    My teeth trembled and hit each other, and I felt like I was about to break them.


    I can understand that the temperature is low. Because I expected it to be cold if I went north.


    But didn''t you say it was this windy?


    I felt like I was being cut by a knife all over my body, and my eyes were about to freeze and break.


    "This is a sharp wind."


    "The knives of the cubs of all men were knives."


    Jo-Gol shuddered and looked sideways.


    "Sir, are you all right?"


    "¡­That''s all right, Shizu. I¡­¡­.¡±


    "You must be colder because you don''t even have a head."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hye Yeon looked back at Jo-Gol with a look of ''What kind of b*tc* is this?'' However, Jo-Gol''s expression of genuine concern made me a little sad rather than angry.


    "Death, Accident¡­¡­"Is it supposed to be this cold here?¡±


    Dang-Soso, who has lived his entire life in the warm South, has not adapted to this situation in particular.


    The whole body was wrapped in fleece and covered with leather, but the fierce winds were leather and moths, making everything useless.


    "¡­I don''t know."


    Yoo-Esul murmured quietly, barely moving his frozen mouth.


    "It''s amazing. Here''s a mountain...that¡­"


    "¡­I know. I don''t think I''m in my right mind, accident."


    Everyone was cringing little by little in the great cold of their first time in life.


    "¡­Are we almost there?¡±


    "I don''t know."


    "What?"


    Jo-Gol looked around Baek Cheon with his eyes wide open and couldn''t beat him and opened his eyes again.


    "What should I do if I don''t know about private life?"


    "Have I ever been to the North Sea? I''m just guessing."


    "But I''m sure you''ve heard something."


    "¡­¡­I hope we''ll see something by now."


    Baek Cheon turned his head and looked at the cart, paused for a moment, and tilted his head.


    "But where did Chung-Myung go?"


    "What? There it is...¡­.Huh?"


    Jo-Gol frowned still with his eyes open.


    "Where''d he go?"


    "Didn''t you drop it on the way here?"


    "¡­¡­Where is he going to fall? He''s a man who can''t go to hell in his life."


    "That''s true. So where the hell is he...¡­.¡±


    Then Yoo-Esul put down the handle and approached the cart. Then he jumped up and began to skim off the piled-up luggage from side to side."Accident?"


    Yoo-Esul, who dug into the luggage as if a rabbit were digging an oyster, pulled his head back and frowned.


    "No."


    "Huh? Nothing?"


    Everyone opened their eyes wide.


    Does it make sense that they''re not even in there?


    "Where''d he really go?"


    "Didn''t you really drop it on the way here?"


    "It won''t fall off. Would that leech ever fall?"


    "It could have been frozen and dropped."


    "Huh? I never thought of that."


    Jo-Gol''s eyes shook greatly.


    But while they were squabbling, Yoo-Esul squinted and looked around. Then, at some point, I stared into one place.


    Then.


    Chin!


    He grabbed a large pile of bags and threw them up at once.


    "Death, accident? All of a sudden...¡­.¡±


    Wiggling.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But the bag thrown over the luggage moved subtly. Baek Cheon''s mouth opened blankly.


    "¡­maybe?"


    Baek Cheon, who ran like an arrow, grabbed the sack and snapped open. The remaining wool, leather, and blankets were entangled in it.


    Baek Cheon quickly pulled out the wool and leather inside.


    And


    Chin!


    Baek Cheon''s eyes flashed at the alien sensation that soon touched his hand.


    "But this bastard!"


    He burst out and pulled out what he had in his hand. Then a familiar head (?) showed up.


    "He''s pulling a cart in the cold wind with his private lodgings and death rowers!" Now you''re in the sack? Aren''t you going to crawl out right now?"


    But there was no immediate return answer. Chung-Myung, who should have taken action at this point, raised his head slightly without any response.


    After a while, a small trembling voice came out.


    "Do, brother."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s cold."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You, it''s so cold. Ugh."


    Chung-Myung quickly picked up the fallen wool and crawled back into the bag.


    Baek Cheon, who was staring at the scene in a daze, hurriedly grabbed Chung-Myung again.


    "Come out!"


    "It''s cold! It''s freezing!¡±


    "How dare you do that! You don''t even look like a human!"


    Whasan''s disciples muttered, looking at the two bickering.


    "Do people usually think of going in bags? No matter how big the bag is."


    "It''s Chung-Myung."


    "That''s true, but...¡­ no matter how cold it is, do you think about going under your luggage? Isn''t it heavy?"


    "Because it''s Chung-Myung."


    "¡­¡­that''s all-around."


    In any situation, it was amazing that the name Chung-Myung was somehow understood.


    "Won''t you crawl out right now?"


    "Argh!"


    "Now he''s doing the mandibling! Go crazy!"


    "¡­Not me."


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon looked into the bag with puzzled eyes. Then, between the wool, a fur ball whiter than the wool raised its head and revealed its teeth.


    "Argh!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s eyes at the scene looked like a man who lost his country.


    "¡­...I can''t handle everything, but now I have two...¡­. No, both of them turn people upside down."


    What did I do in my past life?


    What the hell are you guilty of?¡­.


    Baek Cheon was rotten to the core, but Chung-Myung was also full of excuses.


    "Ugh! What the hell is this place?¡±


    In the past, Chung-Myung has reached the point of insensibility. The chill dared not steal his body because he was full of energy.But that''s an old story!


    "Oh, I''m freezing!"


    Rather, it was more problematic that it was impregnable with Chinese characters. Having lived without the cold for decades, I couldn''t adapt to this situation at all.


    No, if I put out my hand now, it''s like I''m cutting my hand with a knife. How am I supposed to hold this?


    "If you can do it, you''ll be able to do it! You son of a b*tc*!"


    "You can''t do that, you know!"


    Chung-Myung screamed.


    His history is the purest and most pure in the world.


    What that means is...¡­which means that the output is tremendously high, but the amount is as small. If you warm yourself up with that history, you''ll have less of it''


    Where are we to waste our history like that? I don''t know if they''ll come after me with a knife.


    "Come on, d*mn it! Why did you build up this history for nothing?"


    It''s good for nothing but good for fighting! Nothing!


    "Argh! Argh! Argh!


    Meanwhile, Baek-ah slapped Baek Cheon''s hand, which came into the bag, with a sharp claw. Then he quickly hid himself in a pile of wool.


    "Excuse me¡­¡­ Private lodging."


    "Huh?"


    "Isn''t white ivy originally an animal that lives in the cold?"


    "That''s what I think."


    "But what''s wrong with him?¡±


    "Do you understand? Living in South Bay, I guess I''m a bit off."


    "¡­I''m full after living in the warm south."


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply.


    It''s him, it''s him, it''s him!


    Taking advantage of Baek-ah''s nerves, Chung-Myung dilly dug into the wool and leather and began tightening the opening of the bag again.


    "Come out, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "I''m freezing to death!¡±


    "Frozen to death, son of a b*tc*! Are you going to be like this all the time in the North Sea?!¡±


    "Living room!"


    "Huh?"


    "Nice to meet you!"


    "Get out!"


    When Baek Cheon didn''t back down, Chung-Myung screamed and pulled his neck out of the bag. And I checked the surroundings of the neighborhood.


    "All I see is a blank one."


    Snow field.


    It was a vast snowy field with no end in sight. Even if it wasn''t this cold, it would have been a spectacular sight. However, the cold wind that penetrated the armpits throughout the entire time beat him mercilessly, making him look like a white hell.


    "The North Sea Ice Palace or whatever, you crazy bastards. What the hell are you going to pick up and eat in a place like this?¡±


    "¡­I never thought I''d agree with you."


    I think I know why there is such a thing as Han-cheol and Bing-jeong. If you get beaten for thousands of years by this wind, the railroad will be bad.


    "I''m sure it''s about time we got there, though.¡±


    "It''s still a long way off. I can''t see the sea."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung turned his head and looked at Baek Cheon.


    "What sea?"


    "It''s the North Sea. No matter how cold it is, the sea doesn''t freeze. Then you have to see the water, but you can''t see it yet.¡±


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung twisted his neck around and shook as if his stomach were bursting.


    "Hey, you ignorant man! Is the North Sea the sea?¡±


    "¡­Don''t you?"


    "Lake, lake! A big lake in the north!"


    "Why is the lake called the North Sea? Then shouldn''t we call him the Northern Lake?"


    "It''s a lake that''s huge enough to look like an ocean!"


    "Oh, so?"


    Baek Cheon nodded as if he had now understood.


    "Oh, the lake is freezing."


    "That''s right."


    "Then find a big frozen lake...¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon looks around and looks at Chung-Myung again."¡­¡­How?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    All you can see is a white plain.


    The word "frozen snow field" was "frozen" in the desert.


    Chung-Myung, who was looking around without saying a word, scratched his head with his hands pulled out.


    "Shouldn''t you look for it?¡±


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "Get dressed and come out. If you don''t want to die."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was a moment when Chung-Myung crumpled his face like he was told to die.


    "Living room!"


    "Huh?"


    "Isn''t that a man?"


    "Huh? People?"


    Baek Cheon''s head turned.


    Before arriving at the snowy land, it was rare to see a man-made hut through the northern meadow. However, he did not even see a shadow after entering the snow field.


    What do you mean, a person all of a sudden?


    "Where?"


    "Hey! Hey!"


    Baek Cheon looked very closely in the direction Yoon-jong pointed.


    ''Where is a man...¡­.¡¯


    "Hm?"


    His eyes became thin.


    There was definitely a black dot in the distance.


    "Aren''t you a bear?"


    "I think he''s a little small for a bear."


    Baek Cheon agonized for a moment before nodding.


    "Let''s just go. Whether it''s a man or a bear, it''s better than being here."


    Boom boom!


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon, who turned his head, distorted his face.


    This lunatic crawled through the baggage he had dug up, knocked it down and hid away.


    "Live like a human being, you son of a b*tc*! Like a human being!"


    "¡­Please give up now, Sasook. It''s not a day or two, is it?"


    "You''re doing this because it''s not your day or two!"


    "¡­and so is he."


    Baek Cheon, who had his teeth glued, eventually sighed deeply and jumped out of the cart. The look of grabbing the cart''s handle was determined.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    Hwasan''s disciples dragged the cart and ran fast. Fortunately, it was a plain, so it wouldn''t be too hard to drag a cart...¡­.


    "Argh! My legs are so tight!"


    "Sasook! The wheel is buried in snow and won''t go out!"


    "Argh! There was a stone!"


    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth and closed his eyes.


    How does that sound?


    Are we really going to be able to accomplish this mission and get back safely to Hwasan?


    "North Sea, North Sea. I''ve only heard of it...¡­.¡±


    It was just amazing that such a place existed in the world.


    After a long ordeal, Baek Cheon, who approached what seemed to be a human being, unknowingly put the cart handle down.


    The same was true of the others.


    "¡­Oh, my God.


    "This, this is all...¡­?¡±


    There is a scene in front of them that they have never saw before.


    Transparent ice.


    Clear and transparent ice that shines white in the sunlight spreads endlessly.


    It was like a desert of ice. Hawsan''s disciples opened their mouths in dismay.


    "¡­¡­then, is this the frozen lake?"


    "How big is the lake?¡±


    "¡­Pretty."


    The ecstasy and stunning sight never seen in the midfield, all of Hwasan''s disciples exclaimed.


    But then.


    "Sasook! Excuse me!"


    "Hm?"


    A bear sitting on the lake or a human being slowly turned his head toward them.


    "Is that a serious cause?"


    Baek Cheon''s eyes widened. It was a familiar Chinese word.

 Chapter - 461 Episode 461. What kind of neighborhood is this? (1)

    "¡­Is it a person?"


    "It''s a person, right?"


    "You look like a human being."


    Everyone blinked and looked at the man sitting on the ice.


    "No, is it a bear?"


    "I''m telling you! Words!"


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    When Baek Cheon glared, Yoon-Jong sneaked away.


    The reason for questioning whether he was a human being was simple even though he heard the sound of words. It was because the teeth in front of them were covered in a big bear skin.


    He did not look like a young man because he had never seen a costume in the Middle East.


    "Can I answer that?¡±


    "¡­I don''t know."


    As everyone hesitated, the bear-skinned man looked at them and opened his mouth again.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen an outsider."


    I could see a white face under the dark brown fur covered in hair. It was difficult to fully understand the appearance because of the shaggy beard, but there was a noticeable part.


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol grab Baek Cheon''s arms and pull them all the way back. And whispered urgently.


    "Living quarters, living quarters, living quarters! His eyes are blue!"


    "Isn''t that a goblin?"


    "Dah, don''t panic. Westerners have heard of blue eyes!"


    "¡­Westerners? This is the north.


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon flinched, unable to find an answer.


    When the three of them glanced at the man and didn''t know what to do, Yoo-Esul shook his head and stepped forward.


    "Can I tell you?¡±


    "Hmm? What do you mean?"


    "¡­North Sea ostracizes the midfield."


    "Oops."


    The man nodded as if he knew what he was saying.


    "That''s the story of high men. It has nothing to do with the worms like us.¡±


    Then he smiled brightly.


    Seeing Yoo-Esul and the man talking nonchalantly, Hwasan''s disciples crept back near.


    Baek Cheon, who was stabbed in the side and pushed forward slightly, coughed in vain and calmly captured the man.


    "Excuse me. My name is Baek Cheon, a two-time student of the Hwasan faction."


    "Hwasan???"


    The man tilted his head and muttered.


    "Hwasan¡­¡­I think I''ve heard of it."


    Whasan, who now has a reputation in the midfield, seems to have not heard from him until this far north sea.


    No, even if the reputation is conveyed, it''s no wonder that this man doesn''t know the Wasan faction unless he''s a strong man.


    Baek Cheon added him more briefly than still.


    "It''s a conduit in the middle of nowhere."


    "Oh, they were masters. That''s why I didn''t recognize you."


    There was a bitter smile on Baek Cheon''s face at his words.


    It''s hard to tell whether he''s a monk or a monk because he''s wrapped in animal fur and leather.


    "It''s weird. You can recognize baldness."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Walk.


    What''s wrong with you these days?


    Do you have any complaints?


    Baek Cheon, who noticed by slightly reaching back and stepping on his toes, coughed and asked.


    "¡­¡­If you don''t mind, may I ask you a few questions?"


    "You are well-mannered people. Ask me."


    "It''s our first time here, is this the North Sea?"


    "Yes, this lake is the North Sea."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon''s face touched my heart.


    Looking at the wide open ice lake, I could see why it was called the sea.


    "It looks like you''re in the right place."


    "Yes, that''s a relief. If I had gone the wrong way, I would have just wanted to break the ice and jump in."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoon-Jong has become more aggressive these days.


    Then Jo-Gol stepped in and asked a question.


    "But what are you doing here? You don''t seem to have anything to do on the ice."


    The man smiles brightly.


    "It might be a little unfamiliar to you guys. I was fishing.¡±


    "What? Fishing?"


    Come to think of it....


    A long wooden stick was placed in front of the man in a small chair, and a string hanging from the end went under a hole in the ice.


    "Well, in the meantime...¡­.¡±


    The man calmly took the pole next to him and tapped the hole that had already begun to freeze.


    Jo-Gol asked wonderfully.


    "¡­Can you fish here? The water is frozen.¡±


    "The top is frozen, but the bottom is fine. If it freezes down, all the fish will die, so after winter, it will be a dead lake."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Yoon-Jong frowns and whispers to Jo-Gol.


    "Walk."


    "What?"


    "Stop showing off your ignorance and shut up."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Baek Cheon smiled pleased as he saw Yoon-jong beating Jo-Gol neatly.


    It''s a beautiful priesthood.


    "Oh! Move that!"


    Then Dang-Soso, who was looking at the fishing rod, made a fuss. Indeed, the fishing rod was reeling and tilted sharply toward the hole.


    "Eutcha."


    The man grabbed the fishing pole and pulled it up at once.


    Whoosh!


    The water seemed to rise from a hole larger than a human head, and soon a large fish, the size of an arm, appeared out of the water.


    "Wow."


    "It''s huge!"


    "Hahaha."


    The man seems to be in a good mood, giggling and laughing.


    "These days, I can''t catch fish as big as this, and I''m lucky. Is it because you met an outsider.


    Then, he shrugged and spoke in a cool way.


    "I''ll serve you fresh fish in return."


    "What?"


    "Hahaha, don''t say no. North Koreans never treat foreigners."


    "No, not that part. What did you just say?¡±


    "You said it was fresh fish.


    "¡­is it?"


    "Huh?"


    The man turned his head and looked at the fish he had caught.


    Even though it hasn''t been long since it was taken out of the water, it was already white. It''s frozen solid in the meantime.


    "¡­It was fresh a while ago."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone''s face at the fish looked a little mesmerized. But then the luggage in the cart began to wriggle.


    "Hm?"


    The man stared at you with curious eyes.


    And


    All of a sudden!


    "Huh?"


    His eyes widened.


    I''m surprised it''s another burden that rose through the luggage.


    The entrance of the bag, which had been moving slowly, opened wide and black hair popped out of it.


    "Well, what the hell is that?"


    Baek Cheon closed his mouth and closed his face.


    Still, I''ve never denied Chung-Myung''s existence, but I was shy enough to pretend I didn''t know at this moment.


    "¡­I''m sorry. He gets cold easily."


    Sure enough, Chung-Myung, who stuck out his head, screamed at the biting wind.


    "Argh! My head is going to rip! Ugh!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, my God! It''s gotten colder! What the hell does this neighborhood look like!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The man''s eyes looking at Chung-Myung shook slightly as if he was flustered.


    "Didn''t you say you were masters?"


    "It''s not him. Maybe."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    However, whatever his assessment of himself, Chung-Myung was busy pouring out his words.


    "Mister, mister, mister!


    "Huh? You mean me?"


    "This is the North Sea, right?¡±


    "¡­but I do.""Where do I have to go to get to the North Sea Ice Palace? Is it around here?¡±


    "Bing-goong?"


    The man''s face hardened at the unexpected question.


    "Are you guys going to go find a fool''s nest? The Bingo is not accepting outsiders. Even the same North Sea people need permission to access nearby.¡±


    "Oh, it''s okay. I got permission.¡±


    "You guys?"


    The man looked slightly suspicious at Hawasan''s disciples and nodded quietly.


    "Well, if I hadn''t gotten permission, I wouldn''t be visiting this place in the winter when the North Sea was restrained from going outside. It means it''s that urgent."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No, it''s not.


    I just came without thinking.


    "So, where is the North Sea Ice Palace?"


    "I''m on my way to the North Sea Ice Palace. It''s not that hard. All you have to do is follow this lake. At the end of that, you can see the mountain range and the lake. The North Sea Ice Palace is right there."


    "Oh, so all we have to do is follow this lake?"


    "That''s right."


    Chung-Myung nodded violently as if he was relieved.


    "I was so scared that I had to go for a long time! So we''re almost there?¡±


    "Huh? Didn''t you hear me?"


    "What? You said we''d only have to get to the end of this lake, right?¡±


    "¡­You have no idea what the North Sea is. This lake, so the North Sea, comes about 1,500 miles from here."


    "What? How much?¡±


    "1,500 Lee."


    "What?"


    "Well, are you deaf? It''s 1,500 li."


    "What?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s eyes caused an earthquake.


    "What, how many li?"


    "¡­1,500 ri."


    "Madam, you''re not joking with me, are you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "How many ri? It''s less than 1,500 ri from Hwasan to Sacheon dangga. 1,500 ri?"


    "So isn''t it the North Sea?"


    "¡­is it really a crazy neighborhood?"


    Chung-Myung murmured in raptures.


    I heard that the lake is too big and it''s called the North Sea, but to what extent! Isn''t this too much?


    "Ee, we''re gonna have to drag a cart in this cold for another 1,500 miles?"


    The string of reason that Chung-Myung was trying to hold on to was finally broken.


    "Darn it, I''m not a human being unless I set fire to the head of Shaolin Bang, whether I''m Bop Jeong or a rice cooker! He''s wearing a gun and he''sir? Is this where people come from? This?"


    I thought the informants from Shaolin were beaten to death by the demonists, but now I see them frozen! It''s frozen!


    But there was no one to stop Chung-Myung''s verbal abuse. Baek Cheon and the rest of the students were also stunned.


    "1,500 li?"


    I think I''m going to freeze and die soon, but I can''t believe I have to go 1,500 miles further north. My face was blue as a sheet.


    The man shook his head as if he was sorry.


    "You had no idea what the North Sea was like. This is just the beginning of the North Sea. If you go to the mountain range up there, it''s unparalleled cold here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s perfect to freeze to death in that outfit."


    The man who was talking smirked.


    "There''s nothing I can do about it. This is fate, come with me."


    "What?"


    "The North Sea doesn''t treat its guests. We''d better go to my house and warm up first.¡±


    "Oh¡­¡­, thank you for your words¡­¡­.¡­.¡±


    "Yes! I''ll be there!"


    Suddenly interrupted by Chung-Myung, Baek Cheon looked back with a sullen look.


    "Hey. It''s a surprise that...¡­.¡±


    "I''m freezing right now. Is it a matter of my house or mine? If you freeze to death on the street, who''s going to give you a test for courtesy?"Chung-Myung was proving with his whole body why people living in cold provinces said they were in a hurry.


    "You''re not wrong. You''d better not look down on the North Sea.¡±


    "¡­¡­then I''ll be ashamed and indebted."


    "Hahaha. What shame. Come with me."


    The man began to clean up the seat where he had been fumbling around.


    "That''s a relief, though. I don''t have much to eat because it''s winter, but I caught some fish today."


    "What? That?"


    The man nodded at Chung-Myung''s question.


    "You''re sharing it?¡±


    "¡­¡­It''s not easy to catch something like this in the North Sea in winter."


    Even so, that fish?


    "Yes, you should die rather than suffer."


    I can''t even go hungry when I freeze to death. Just because you were born again as a beggar, you can''t live like a beggar.


    Chung-Myung, who jumped out of the bag, sprinted toward the hole in the ice.


    "Oh, it''s cold! It''s cold! Argh! It''s freezing!"


    Then, he pushed his hand into the hole without delay.


    "Now, what are you doing...¡­!¡±


    "Earacha!"


    When Chung-Myung pulled his hand up, the ice around the hole broke. Then several fish, the size of human arms, rose together.


    "What?"


    Empty! Empty!


    The fish fell on the ice and soon froze white.


    "Oh! Good job, Chung-Myung¡­"¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon twinkles his eyes and turns to praise Chung-Myung. But he wasn''t already there.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I turned my head and found a bag with a tight entrance dilly-dallying into the luggage.


    "¡­I can''t tell whether I should swear or praise him once in a while."


    "It''s all gonna be like that, Sasook."


    Yoon-Jong patted Baek Cheon on the shoulder as if comforting him.


    The man alternately looked at the fish lying all over the ice and the bags dug through the luggage.


    His eyes sank slightly for a moment.


    "Hurry up and load this."


    "Yes!"


    When Hawsan''s disciples loaded all the frozen fish into the cart, the man arranged the fishing rods.


    "I don''t think they''re ordinary guests.¡±


    Then straightened up and stood up and looked at Baek Cheon.


    "Let me introduce you again. I''m Hong Yi-myung."


    "As I said before, we are a civil servant of the Hwasan faction in the Middle East. I''m the third generation of Hwasan.¡­.¡±


    "Oh, I got it! Let''s go! I''m freezing!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hong Yi-myung nodded as he looked at Baek Cheon with a sad look.


    "Let''s go."


    "¡­Yes."


    His personality was Baek Cheon who realized that there was not much difference between cold and hot places.

 Chapter - 462 Episode 462. What kind of neighborhood is this? (2)

    "Wow, it''s a cabin.¡±


    "It looks amazing, accident!"


    Hwasan''s disciples exclaimed as they saw the cabin.


    It was a hut built by stacking the round tree without changing its shape.


    It was certainly a style that had never been seen in the midfield.


    Of course, some people built houses on high mountains in the middle of the country, but this type of log timber was rare.


    "It''s bigger than I thought."


    The odd thing was, I couldn''t see any other houses around.


    "Isn''t this a village?"


    "Hm?"


    When Jo-Gol asked, Hong Yi-myung tilted his head slightly.


    "Are you looking for a village?"


    "Oh, not really."


    "If you''re looking for a village, you shouldn''t be here. People don''t live well here because it''s a remote place. You came all the way here without knowing it at all?"


    All eyes were on Baek Cheon in unison.


    "Why? What?"


    "¡­I thought I came to see you somehow."


    "Yes, of course."


    Baek Cheon complained angrily, but his rebuttal was buried by the sound from the cart.


    "Can I come in?¡±


    Before I knew it, Chung-Myung and a small Dambi were shivering as they poked their heads out of the luggage.


    Hong Yi-myung tilted his head as if he didn''t understand.


    "Why is Dambi shaking?"


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    It''s not something to apologize for, but Baek Cheon just apologized reflexively.


    Anyway, people, animals, nothing''s right!


    "Come on in, it''s shabby. You''ll be able to warm up.¡±


    "Yes!"


    Chung-Myung, who didn''t know the word "no," quickly ran inside holding Baek-ah as soon as the door opened. Baek Cheon made a bitter excuse.


    "You may seem rude now, but he''s not normally that rude. It''s because I''m tired of the cold, so please understand with a broad heart."


    But it was Baek Cheon who never said that he had good manners because he had a conscience.


    "Polite."


    Hong Yi-myung smiled as if he was having fun.


    "The North Sea are not very polite. It''s only for those who can afford it."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    "Come on in."


    "Then excuse me."


    Hawsan''s disciples bowed their heads and went into the cabin.


    ''Well.''


    It was warm enough to be outside even though it was built with wood. Just blocking the wind seemed to have enough temperature for humans to live in.


    "Uh¡­¡­. My clothes are all frozen, Sasook."


    "Ah! Accident! My hair is all frozen." No! Don''t touch me! Oh, my God, it''s breaking!¡±


    Entering the warm place, I realized how terrible the cold has been. Never imagined that the leather would freeze, they trembled at the sight of the splitting leather.


    "It would have frozen to death if we had gone a little further."


    "It''s all because Dong-Aeng''s private lodging has gone the wrong way."


    "Who just said colleague? Come out."


    As they took off their frozen clothes in the snow, they chatted in their melted mouths.


    "Wow. But how can it be so heartwarming?"


    "Accident! Look over there. There''s a fire."


    "Huh?"


    There was a small spark in the heart of the cabin. As I approached slightly and looked inside, firewood was burning brightly.


    "Oh, my God. There''s a stove in the house.¡±


    "That''s why it''s warm."


    "The chimney is drilled over the roof."


    "Yes, Chung-Myung is next to you."


    Huh? Chung-Myung?


    Everyone sighed as they saw Chung-Myung, who was close to the brazier and almost became one body."Chung-Myung??. And then it burns."


    "Fire! Fire! Fire! This is fire!"


    Chung-Myung turned his head and looked at Baek Cheon. The frozen and melted face was covered with charcoal black.


    "Living quarters, living quarters! Don''t you think we can install this in a cart?¡±


    "That doesn''t make any sense, you lunatic!"


    "Why not! I set it up in my house, but I can''t do it in a cart!"


    Baek Cheon wrapped his face around him.


    ''You''re supposed to get better with age.¡¯


    How does this guy get any better as the years change?


    Then Hong Yi-myung laughed and said.


    "Ha ha ha. It''ll be difficult to install in a cart. It''s so heavy and...¡­.¡±


    "It''s okay. Our horses are strong!¡±


    "Who is it, who is it?"


    Eventually, Baek Cheon, who couldn''t resist, rushed to Chung-Myung. No, I tried to jump in, but I was quickly grabbed by Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol.


    The two sighed and dried Baek Cheon.


    "You can''t do this at home. Private lodging."


    "Please tell the time and place."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hong Yi-myung smiled lightly as he saw them making a fuss.


    "More than that, you''d better change your clothes a little. Looks like good leather and fur, but it doesn''t seem appropriate to withstand this cold.¡±


    "¡­I didn''t expect it to be this cold."


    "I suppose so. This kind of cold doesn''t come often even in the North Sea. It''s especially colder this year."


    Hawsan''s disciples nodded as if they understood.


    "So it''s not like this normally?¡±


    "It''s a little less cold."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "A little bit."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Surely this is not a neighborhood to live in.


    "There''s water there, so wash your hands and feet first and warm up. It''s easy to get frostbite if you don''t wash your hands and feet.¡±


    "Thank you."


    "And¡­."


    Hong Yi-myung walked to one side of the cabin and removed the covered cloth. Then he took out a pile of fur from the animal he had woven from it.


    "This would be better than the ones I brought.¡±


    "Oh, this is...?¡±


    "The fur of animals in the cold country is very warm. And I have to cover my hair first. My body temperature goes out of my head."


    Everyone glanced at Hye Yeon at his words. Even my scalp is frozen. Somehow I felt sad to see Hye Yeon turn red as she melted.


    "Oh¡­¡­. Like this."


    Hong Yi-myung smiles when Baek Cheon doesn''t know what to do.


    "There''s no need for that. The North Sea does not treat its guests."


    Back Cheon again wanted to say thank you, Chung-Myung frowned.


    "That?"


    "Hm?"


    "No, it''s not."


    Now warmed up, Chung-Myung got up and walked toward the leather.


    Then, he took the fur off the bottom by walking the cloth again.


    "Huh? I think it''s Dambi''s fur."


    When she heard that it was her kind of hair, the white child stood up and was wary.


    "Yikes!"


    "Oh! Shut up!"


    Chung-Myung, who threw a white child at the skin, pulled out the larger fur from the bottom.


    "You look so much better caught here.¡±


    Then Hong Yi-myung scratched the back of his nose with a slightly troubled face.


    "I''m sorry, but it''s not something I can just give you. If we don''t sell the skins of the animals we''ve hunted all winter, our family will starve to death."


    "Hey. Do I look so shameless?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­Go in, Dong-ryong."


    Baek Cheon, who responded instead of Hong Yi-myung, stepped aside, smacking his lips.


    "You''re going to sell this anyway, aren''t you?""Well, you''re right."


    "Then sell it to us, no matter how far you go."


    "It''s North Sea bear leather, so it''s a little expensive."


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that.¡±


    Chung-Myung smiles.


    "We have a lot of money. I''ll double that."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Can I build some more fire here instead?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    "As much as you like, sir."


    It was Hong Yi-myung who changed her tone.


    "Ugh¡­¡­. I think I''m going to buy it now.¡±


    Chung-Myung, sitting in front of the brazier with a large bear skin, took the glass in his hand to his mouth. At best, the water was boiled with glue, so it was too crude to call it tea, but if it tasted bad and was hot, metal water would be good.


    "¡­I didn''t know home was such a good thing.¡±


    "I know. I''ve been homeless for about a month and my back is about to break."


    "I''m glad it''s not windy."


    Hwasan''s disciples were also feeling the importance of home.


    And Hong Yi-myung looked at his disciples with a smile on his face.


    "Do you need anything else?"


    "¡­Yes, that''s fine."


    "If you need anything, feel free to let me know."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    I think you''ve changed your attitude a little bit, but you''ve changed to a good one anyway.


    Hong received half the price of leather in gold and the other half in grain. Having sold the leather all at once and for a better price, he had a bright face.


    "Thanks to you, I lived. In the North Sea in winter, getting grain is the biggest thing.¡±


    "I think so."


    Thanks to Hyun Young''s packed grain just in case, there is still a lot of grain left even after giving two bags of rice.


    "But do people in the North Sea eat grain, too?¡±


    "Of course."


    "I don''t think the grain will grow well."


    "So you trade grain for North Sea stuff."


    Hong Yi-myung sighed and said.


    "At one time, when trade was smooth with the meadow, we could trade leather and fish for grain. But recently, even that has become difficult.¡±


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon nodded slowly with a heavy face. Then Chung-Myung started talking.


    "Mister."


    "Yep!"


    "Do you know anything about the North Sea Ice Palace?"


    However, when the word "North Sea Ice Palace" came out, Hong Yi-myeong''s face slightly changed. Chung-Myung didn''t miss the fear and annoyance on his face.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you more about the North Sea Ice Palace. If you open your mouth to foreigners...¡­.¡±


    "Sasook. Give me another hermit."


    "¡­Would it be a big deal? So what do you want to know?¡±


    Baek Cheon''s eyes trembled slightly.


    You seem to have changed a lot from the first time I saw this guy¡­¡­.


    Chung-Myung said with a shrug.


    "You can speak comfortably.¡±


    "Oh, can I?"


    "Yes, and the whole thing is fine. We don''t know much about the bingo. Especially if you could let me know what happened recently."


    "Well."


    Hong Yi-myung nodded slightly.


    "Actually¡­."


    Then I opened my mouth and looked around slightly. Even though he knew there was no one to overhear, he seemed to be looking instinctively.


    "As you know, the Bingo is the ruler of the North Sea. Since this is a place where there is no country, the Binggoes have ruled the North Sea like kings and cared for the North Sea people."


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol nodded as they made eye contact.


    "It''s like a beast''s palace."


    "Other than birds, it''s almost like that."


    Hong Yi-myung sighed low.


    "The North Sea people have also relied on such North Sea ice palaces. It was like that a dozen years ago.""You''re saying it''s not now?"


    "¡­Do you know what a foolhole is like?"


    "Well?"


    Hong Yi-myung squinted his eyes.


    "The Binggung is literally a kingdom-like place. And the archer of the Bingo was hereditary."


    "Well¡­¡­. It''s the same concept."


    Unnam''s Beast Palace was still shaped like a Munpa. However, the Bukhae Binggung Palace seemed to be a family of blood that led to Sacheondang family''s blood like Namgoongse.


    "Just as the Four Heavenly Clown reigns as the Holy Father?"


    "Be careful what you say, death penalty! Dangga has never been like a king. Don''t tell me you''re in trouble!


    "Well, it''s pretty similar.¡±


    When Jo-Gol shrugged, Dang-Soso shook his eyes. Then Jo-Gol shrugged his neck like a turtle.


    "¡­That''s the way it is."


    "Yes, something like that."


    Jo-Gol was a saint, so he sometimes tended to be timid with Dang-Soso, daughter of the Sacheon Party.


    Hong Yi-myung, who had no idea of such circumstances, continued to explain after looking at them for a moment.


    "But more than a decade ago, the palace of the North Sea Ice Palace changed in the middle."


    "Huh? You said you were going to continue generations.¡±


    "That''s right."


    "Then¡­¡­."


    Hong Yi-myung nodded.


    "A rebellion broke out."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Yoon-Jong frowned at Hong''s words.


    "Didn''t the former palace have any virtue?¡±


    "Is that possible? Didn''t I tell you. At that time, the North Sea believed in and relied on the foolish palace, and the king was a saint. Not only the North Sea, but also the courtiers of the Bingo followed him.¡±


    When Baek Cheon heard that, he tilted his head.


    "Then, was it thanks to the man who caused the rebellion?"


    "It was Solchon Sang who was the brother of the Prince of the Sun. He was not supported by the North Sea because of his narrow-minded nature."


    "¡­but how can a rebellion be?"


    Hong Yi-myung frowned.


    "The North Sea never betrayed its predecessor. But that day, Solchon Sang attracted outsiders to the North Sea.¡±


    "An outsider?"


    "¡­I see. They were all dressed in black suits. They were¡­¡­ they were really evil.¡±


    There was a deep fear on Hong''s face was young.


    Baek Cheon looked back at Chung-Myung as he hardened his lips.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yeah."


    Chung-Myung''s face, nodding, was distorted.


    "It''s magic."

 Chapter - 463 Episode 463. What kind of neighborhood is this? (3)

    It wasn''t a surprise. I''ve already heard that Mahyo was found in the North Sea. Besides, didn''t Chung-Myung personally identify the body already covered in marijuana?


    However, the story of Mahyo from the mouth of a local in the North Sea was different from what was heard across the country.


    "¡­Did you attract Mahkyo from the North Sea Ice Palace?"


    "Amitabha Buddha. Amitabha Buddha. How...¡­.¡±


    Hye Yeon memorized her disapproval.


    It was beyond his comprehension.


    "Do the North Sea people not know what kind of place it is? How can you do such a unique thing?"


    Hearing that, Hong Yi-myung sighed deeply.


    "It''s the North Sea, so I don''t know about Mahkyo."


    "But how can a man do that?"


    Chung-Myung grinned at Hye Yeon''s question.


    "Yo, Ddang-joong is talking naive again.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "There''s nothing you can''t do because you''re human. There''s nothing in the world that you can never do."


    Even if that''s what attracts horsemanship.


    Especially if power is at stake. It is nothing special to engage foreign powers who were at odds to take the throne.


    Many monarchs have chosen that path in many of its history.¡­.


    And most of them paid for it.


    Perhaps the same is true of the current bingo.


    "So what?"


    When Chung-Myung asked, Hong Yi-myeong sighed calmly and continued.


    "What do I know in detail? All I know is that outsiders appeared in the North Sea that day, and within a few days, the owner of the bingo changed.¡±


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon''s face darkened.


    ''This could be more difficult than I thought.¡¯


    Since traces of horse-riding were found in the North Sea, I thought that North Sea Ice Palace and horse-riding would somehow be intertwined. No matter how powerful the horse religion is, the influence of the North Sea Ice Palace cannot be ignored in the North Sea.


    However, according to Hong Yi-myung, North Sea Ice Palace and Mahyo could be in solidarity. More than I thought.


    The faces of the Hwasan disciples are all hardened. Baek Cheon peeked at Chung-Myung''s complexion.


    However, Chung-Myung''s eyes were glistening with surprising interesting.


    "So no one knows what''s going on inside the bingo."


    "It''s a little strange to say that¡­¡­, but there''s no way to know a dumb worm like me."


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    In fact, even if there is a big change in the palace, ordinary mint chocolate is not known until several years later.


    Even in the North Sea, Hong Yi-myeong, who lives in a remote place, could not have known the situation inside the bingo in detail.


    "Just¡­¡­."


    Hong Yi-myung said with a slight frown.


    "After that, the atmosphere in the North Sea has become very hideous. I was told that people kept going missing, and I was completely banned from trading with the once-in-a-lifetime midfield. That''s why most people are starving because they can''t get the grain.¡±


    "Well."


    "And no one dares to face the heavyweights after a few people have been executed for violating the orders of the ice court and trying to deal with them.¡±


    "Huh? We''re in the middle of nowhere, right?¡±


    When Chung-Myung asked with his eyes wide open, Hong Yi-myung laughed bitterly.


    "As I said, this is quite remote in the North Sea. Don''t tell me you care about someone like me who lives in the outer corner of the street."


    "You do."


    Chung-Myung scratched his cheek and asked again.


    "So what happened to the Prince of the Warlord?""How am I supposed to know that?"


    "Well¡­."


    "But even though it''s been years since the bloodbath took place, words don''t flow out.¡­.¡±


    "I guess so."


    Something Hong Yi-myung couldn''t finish, Chung-Myung could have guessed well. Chung-Myung''s briefly lost in thought was cold.


    "Magyo, rebellion. And the palace changed.¡¯


    It''s a plausible story to hear.


    While Mahyo was circling Sae-eou to avoid the eyes of the Middle East, he colluded with the Solchon Sang to take control of the Bingguo and take a new home in the North Sea.


    But¡­¡­.


    "It''s a little weird.¡±


    "Huh? What?"


    When asked by Baek Cheon, Chung-Myung answered in a low voice.


    "No, nothing."


    This is a little different from the way Chung-Myung used to know about Mahkyo. Of course, Chung-Myung doesn''t know how Heavenly Demon moves, so it may be meaningless to say that it''¡­.


    ''But I still don''t feel good.¡¯


    In fact, it was no use just sitting around and worrying, and it was good.


    If you check it with your eyes, you''ll find a conclusion.


    When Chung-Myung shut up, Baek Cheon led the conversation.


    "Then it''s true that you reject the people of the Middle East in the Bingo."


    "Yes, you will not be welcomed if you go further inside. Maybe I''ll go through more than that. I don''t know what business you''re going to the Bingo for, but you''d better go back unless it''s urgent.¡±


    "I''ll keep that in mind for now."


    "¡­You don''t have any intention of going back.¡±


    When Hong Yi-myung spoke, Baek Cheon scratched his back hair a little awkwardly.


    "I''m not here to play either."


    "Then get ready and leave. We''d better stay here today.¡±


    "Thank you for your words, but I can''t be so bothered."


    When Baek Cheon politely declined, Hong Yi-myung''s eyes slightly stood out.


    "I don''t know. Nights in the North Sea are many times more severe than daytime. People who have lived in the North Sea all their lives do not leave their homes at night. You''d better go through a night in the North Sea a day less."


    "He, is that so?"


    Hong Yi-myung nodded loudly.


    "No matter how confident he is in his physical strength, he loses his temperature and dies in an instant when the wind blows at dawn. I''ll give you my own tent, so take it with you. I''ll have to fix it a little, so stay here until tomorrow."


    "¡­¡­then I''ll be ashamed and a little more indebted."


    In Baek Cheon''s slow nod, Jo-Gol asked softly.


    "Will it be all right, the death penalty?"


    "It would be better to follow the local people''s advice. Wouldn''t it be better to keep the risk out as much as possible?"


    Everyone finally nodded still at the words. Once Baek Cheon has decided so, it''s right to follow.


    But Chung-Myung pouted his mouth in a very unhappy shape.


    At that time, Hong Yi-myung quickly rose to his feet as if he had thought of something.


    "Look at my spirit. Just wait a little bit. I''ll serve you a meal.¡±


    Baek Cheon said with a look of ecstasy.


    "I think I''m being too much trouble.¡­.¡±


    "It''s okay. It''s not free. What''s wrong?"


    Pardon?


    Are you getting the money?


    This guy is scary.


    The smiling Baek Cheon''s mouth hardened awkwardly.


    But then the door that was closed opened with a squeak. At the same time, a cold wind blew hard.


    "Woof!"


    "Argh! It''s cold!"Everyone shrank in the cold and looked at the door with a wary look. However, it was surprisingly a small child who showed up when the door opened.


    "Are you back?"


    "Yes, Father! But¡­¡­ I didn''t get as many as I thought."


    The child, who wrapped his whole body tightly in fur and barely put out his face, waddled inside and dropped the bag that was on his shoulder.


    "What about this kid?"


    "That''s my son.¡±


    The skin that was seen under the fur hat was as white as snow.


    "¡­Son?¡±


    "That''s right."


    "Son?"


    "¡­Is there a problem?"


    "¡­but not really."


    Excuse me...


    You don''t look like him at all. You didn''t kidnap him from somewhere, did you?


    There was nothing similar between the two except that their skin was white. Compared to Hong Yi-myeong, who has a large nose, tan hair, and angular face, his son is round and looks like a child that can be seen anywhere in the Middle East.


    Of course, it was kind of cute.


    "What about these people?"


    "They''re from Jungwon."


    "Middle ground?"


    The child''s eyes are curious.


    "If it''s Jungwon, you''re talking about that warm south country!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Whasan is located in the island west, north of the Middle East, but by North Sea standards, it would also be a warm southern country. Baek Cheon and other students of Hwasan realized that everything in the world was relative.


    "What is the middle ground like?"


    "This guy. You have to say hello first."


    "Ah!"


    The child bowed his head quickly at Hong''s scolding.


    "Hello, I''m Hong Jin-bo."


    "Nice to meet you."


    Baek Cheon was greeted by Hong Jin-bo as a representative.


    "I have to prepare the guests'' meals from now on, so you should hurry up and prepare.¡±


    "Yes, Father!"


    At Hong Jin-bo''s gallant reply, Hwasan''s disciples each smiled pleasedly.


    It''s nice to see.


    What a father-son relationship. It doesn''t look like him at all.


    But unlike those who just gloat, Chung-Myung''s eyes glanced at Hong Jin-bo.


    Progress...¡­.¡¯


    * * *


    "You didn''t have to do this for me.¡­.¡±


    "Don''t worry about me, don''t worry about me."


    Baek Cheon scratched his head as he stared blankly at the cart.


    I slept warm at Hong''s house all night. It''s been a long time since I fell asleep without shaking in the cold, so I felt like I was completely relieved of my fatigue.


    However, Hong Yi-myeong did not stop there, but covered their carts with large tents.


    "Come to think of it, I thought it would be better to sleep in the luggage compartment than to put up a tent half-heartedly. It''ll be much better if you avoid the wind.¡±


    "I don''t know how to thank you."


    Baek Cheon repeatedly thanked him with a slightly embarrassed face.


    I''ve met many people around the country, but it''s the first time I''ve met such a generous person.


    Hong Yi-myeong smiled as he saw Baek Cheon, who was so happy.


    "North Sea is a barren place.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s why we can''t live without helping each other. If I help someone today, won''t I come when I get help someday? That''s what people do when they live for."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    When Yoon-Jong heard that, he nodded loudly.


    "I''ve learned deeply.


    "You''re talking nonsense. Hahaha."


    Their costumes have changed a lot since they first came here.


    Instead of woolen clothes and leather, he wore the animal fur he bought from Hong Yi-myeong. The leather clothes covering the head were very awkward, but it was definitely much more tolerable than before because there was no wind coming in from the ears and head."Be careful, the North Sea is a much scarier place than you think."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    Baek Cheon deeply captured and thanked.


    "¡­¡­but where did Chung-Myung go again?"


    "Huh? Just a moment ago...¡­.¡±


    It was that moment.


    "Oh, it''s cold¡­¡­.¡±


    The door of the house suddenly opened and a large and round figure appeared from the inside.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    His disciples, who saw the mollusks, were speechless and open-mouthed.


    Chung-Myung, who had become almost a lump of clothes, waddled out the door.


    Squeeze!


    "Huh?"


    No, I was going to step up. I was frustrated that my swollen body couldn''t get through the small door because of my clothes.


    "Yee, what''s wrong with this!"


    He struggled with his legs, which looked thrilling, but his body was not easily pulled out once.


    "Yes! Sa-suk! Get me out of here!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, what are you doing?"


    After looking at it, Baek Cheon slowly bowed his head.


    I''m ashamed.


    Please, Chung-Myung.


    Then Yoo-Esul sighed deeply and approached the door. And I grabbed Chung-Myung''s head and pulled it straight.


    Chung-Myung, who finally walked out of the door with a thud, climbed onto a tent-mounted cart with his arms and legs curled up.


    "Oh, it''s still cold."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What are you doing? You''re not leaving?"


    Baek Cheon looked weakly at Hong Yi-myeong and said in a burning voice.


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    "What an unusual man he is he? You must be having a hard time.¡±


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    I don''t talk when I have a hard time.


    Anyway, they loaded Chung-Myung with various items that Hong Yi-myung had brought to the cart. And bravely stood in front of the cart.


    "Then I''ll be on my way."


    "Just follow the lake. It''s a long way, so don''t relax too much. The cold in the North Sea is bound to bother the tired.¡±


    "Yes, I''ll listen carefully."


    Then, a loud voice came from the inside of the cart.


    "Oh, let''s go!"


    "Oh, my god, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "I''ll set the cart on fire!"


    Hong Jin-bo murmured as he looked at his father at the sight of his disciples, who rushed to the back of the cart and quarreled.


    "What strange people they are they? Are all the people in the middle like that?"


    "¡­¡­not really."


    It was Hong Yi-myeong who made excuses for the honor of the people living hard in the distance.


    "Thank you. I''ll stop by on my way back...¡­.¡±


    It was really the moment to say goodbye.


    "Baek Cheon Poetry."


    Hye Yeon, who was standing in front of the cart silently, cut off her back and sang Baek Cheon. The face looked as urgent as ever, Baek Cheon asked, a little nervous.


    "What''s going on? Monk?


    "Someone is approaching at a rapid pace from the front."


    "Hm?"


    Baek Cheon squinted and looked forward.


    indeed


    I could see blurry people through the snowstorm. Inyoung, who looked like a small dot, quickly grew in size and quickly approached them. It was a terrible speed.


    "Who is it?"


    "Based on the speed, it''s definitely not Yang Min."


    "¡­¡­be prepared just in case!"


    "Yes!"


    When Baek Cheon''s death fell, everyone responded quickly and cheered up. At the moment, silence came, and the harsh wind rang.


    Tensions began to spread quickly.

 Chapter - 464 Episode 464. What kind of neighborhood is this? (4)

    Love, love, love and sorrow!


    Dozens of warriors appeared in front of them with the sound of cutting the wind through their bodies.


    White as snow.


    The word Bing engraved on the left chest.


    Is it the North Sea Ice Palace?¡¯


    Baek Cheon''s face hardened in a flash.


    It is true that they came to visit the North Sea Ice Palace, but they were nervous when they suddenly met their fighters.


    Private lodging.


    ''I know.''


    Did you call it "preferential love"?


    From the icy look on their faces, it was immediately apparent that they had never come here with good intentions.


    The warrior of the leading ice court looked at them with a cold look.


    And finally fixed his eyes in one place.


    Hong Lee Myung and Hong Jin Bo.


    "The rat thing is...¡­.¡±


    The voice from his mouth was colder than his expression.


    "What is it?"


    Baek Cheon looked back at Hong Yi-myung with a slightly curious look. Hong Yi-myung, who had a soft smile on her face, seemed like a different person.


    "I didn''t think you''d be hiding out there. You must be wasting your life.¡±


    The cold-hearted man''s eyes turned to Hong Jin-bo next to Hong Yi-myung.


    "¡­Is that the kid?"


    Hong Yi-myung''s body flinched.


    He instinctively reached out and grabbed Hong Jin-bo''s shoulder.


    Rather, the man rolled up the corners of his mouth as if he was convinced by the appearance.


    "If I had left the North Sea, my life would have been spared. You''ve got a bad feeling about it. I''ll let you bury yourself in the North Sea as you wish."


    The man put his chin on it.


    "Kill¡­¡­."


    "Oh, now, wait a minute!"


    Baek Cheon, who had been treated like a barley bag the whole time, raised his hand.


    Warriors of the Bingo turned their heads in unison and looked at Hwasan''s disciples.


    Back Cheon slipped his hand down again and coughed in vain at the brutal glare.


    "Are you an outsider¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    The face of the man in the lead was distorted.


    "No matter how urgent I am, I can''t believe I''m attracting outsiders. Have you forgotten the duty of the North Sea, Hanyi Myeong?"


    Hong Yi-myung''s face was distorted at the words.


    "How dare you say that with your mouth? You were the first ones to attract foreign powers."


    "The muzzle is alive.¡±


    The man glared at Baek Cheon and asked.


    "Who are you?"


    "Oh, we''re...¡­.¡±


    As Baek Cheon tried to answer, Jo-Gol momentarily poked him in the ribs and answered immediately.


    "¡­I''m a passing merchant."


    "A merchant?"


    The man frowned and glanced at the cart.


    And when he saw the bags full of carts, he clapped his tongue as if he understood.


    "The fools are rushing me. Trade between the Middle East and the North Sea has long been banned."


    "I haven''t really traded anything."


    "The same is true, though. You''re going to die anyway."


    The man gave a short chin as if he didn''t need to say more.


    "Kill them all. That young man cuts his throat so that his face doesn''t get damaged."


    "Yes!"


    Along with a short and determined answer, the warriors of the Bingo all pulled out their swords and stepped forward.


    Hong Yi-myung grabbed Hong Jin-bo''s shoulder with his big hand.


    "Progress."


    "Oh, Father...¡­.¡±


    "I''ll stop you, don''t look back and run away.¡±


    "What?"


    "There''s no time to talk! Go away!"


    "Oh, no, Father! I¡­¡­."


    "What are you doing when I''m told to go right away!"


    Hong Yi-myung eventually pushed Hong Jin-bo back. Then, he opened his hands slightly from side to side and confronted the warrior of the Bingo approaching him.


    "You can''t go until you kill me."


    "That''s obvious. A child who has not mastered martial arts can be killed at any time. But the opportunity to take the life of the glacier doesn''t come easily."In a blatant sarcastic manner, Hong raised her energy by biting her lips.


    And on the other hand.


    "¡­I think you''re fighting?"


    "Really?"


    "¡­I don''t think we care.¡±


    "He''s going to kill you later.¡±


    "What do I do?¡±


    "I don''


    Baek Cheon and Jo-Gol scratched their heads.


    It seemed like the situation was going on in a hurry, but I couldn''t understand what was going on, so it was ambiguous to side with one side.


    "I think he''s stronger than I thought."


    "Right?"


    "But you don''t think you can deal with them alone, do you?¡±


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply.


    If it were normal, he would have taken Hong''s side without hesitation. But now they are on their way to the North Sea Ice Palace. I didn''t want to lose the North Sea Ice Palace and Chuck if I could.


    The problem is...


    "If you don''t pretend, you''re going to die, and if you pretend, I''m worried about the future."


    I couldn''t do this or that.


    "What do I do?"


    Growl.


    At that time, the sound of pulling a sword passed their ears.


    Surprised, Baek Cheon and Jo-Gol turned their heads. Yoon-Jong was pulling out a sword with a very comfortable face.


    "What, what are you going to do?"


    "I have to help."


    "Huh?"


    "I know the grace of feeding animals and putting them to sleep, but how can I be a Taoist and not just a human being?¡±


    There you go again.


    "And you heard that, didn''t you?"


    "Huh?"


    "I told you to kill them all. Apparently, you don''t want to keep the witness alive, so what''s the difference between fighting earlier or later? We''re going to save people."


    It was just as Baek Cheon was about to answer back.


    Whoosh!


    A loud explosion broke out from the side where Hong Yi-myung was.


    In the eyes of the stunned disciples of Hwasan...¡­.


    Pooh!


    Hong Yi-myung was seen spraying blood and falling backwards.


    Crashed.


    Stomping on the floor, he immediately rose to his feet. But red blood was flowing out of his mouth.


    Red blood dripped down the snow field.


    His hands were still firm in the future, but his legs, which supported his body, were clearly relaxed.


    "The ice is almost done.¡±


    "I''m old."


    On the other hand, the faces of the bingo warriors who pushed Hong Yi-myung were full of room.


    "Oh, Father...¡­.¡±


    Hong Jin-bo, who was watching from a little distance, called my father in a trembling voice.


    Then Hong Yi-myung looked back, bloodstained in his eyes. No-ho-seong burst out.


    "Didn''t you tell me to go right away!"


    "Ha, but...¡­.¡±


    "Do you want to see me bite my tongue here?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Go! Go! Go! You have to live! Come on!"


    Hong''s tone changed, but Hong Jin-bo seemed too scared to notice it.


    "Tears in my eyes."


    The warriors of the Bingo laughed at its desperate appearance and mercilessly narrowed the siege.


    "There is no need to fret. If you die, that little boy will soon follow."


    Hong Yi-myeong clenched his teeth when he heard that. Then he stared at the warriors of the Bingo with fearsome eyes.


    "If you are proud of being a warrior of the bingo, you would not dare to say such a thing. You don''t know who that is?"


    "I know very well."


    The man in the lead laughed coldly.


    "I know that''s what I can be quoted as saying. Well, the old man who is bound by the spectre of the past can''t understand.""You scoundrels will be punished by heaven.


    "There''s no needless to say. Die!"


    As soon as the signal fell, the warriors of the bingo quickly rushed toward Hong Yi-myung. Hong Yi-myung once again raised her energy by waving her hands.


    Whoosh!


    White energy sprang from his hands. And then a series of white tension sprang out like a fluttering snowstorm.


    "One Snowfall! There''s something you can do!"


    The chilling cold tension poured threateningly, but the warriors of the Bingo rushed in front of it, not caring a bit.


    And


    Bite! Bite!


    The provincial government, which has blue pottery, hit the tension of a snow field one after another.


    Like the snow that was thrown off by a saribi, the tension of a snowfield was broken and crushed.


    "Cough!"


    Perhaps it was too much to handle the attack of a dozen people alone, but Hong Yi-myeong quickly re-sprouted his blood and stepped back. But the warriors of the Bingo did not let him go easily.


    "Die!"


    The knife, which flew from the lead, flew in after Hong''s neck accurately.


    The moment when Hong Yi-myeong opened his eyes wide.


    Whoops!


    A sharp sound of iron rang in Ho Gong. At the same time, the flying knife bounced back to Ho Gong.


    "What?"


    The eyes of the swordsman trembled momentarily.


    Puff.


    The knife, which flew in circles, stuck in the thick snow.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hong Yi-myung, who thought her neck would be cut off soon, looked at the man who blocked her in front of her with surprised eyes.


    "Come on, man."


    Stretchy shoulders.


    Straight posture.


    The most heroic of all...¡­.


    "¡­...darn it, did it again!"


    ¡­¡­I don''t think it''s Mo.


    Baek Cheon, who blocked Hong Yi-myung''s front, put his hand inside the hat and scratched his head.


    "Well, that''s what happened anyway."


    Yoon-Jong stomped over and stood next to Baek Cheon.


    "We would''ve tried to kill them anyway, but no matter when they fight.¡±


    Jo-Gol also stood on the other side of Yoon-Jong, pulling out a sword. Yoo-Esul and Dang-Soso have already pulled out their swords and approached at a slow pace.


    "What are you guys? I don''t think he''s an ordinary merchant."


    "¡­I''m not an ordinary merchant."


    Baek Cheon shrugged.


    "But it doesn''t seem like we need to know who this side is."


    "¡­This guy?"


    Jo-Gol helped Baek Cheon.


    "It''s the same that you didn''t identify yourself. You impolite people."


    "That''s right. Jo-Gol is saying the right thing after a long time.


    "Right? Hehe."


    After a long time, Jo-Gol grinned with satisfaction after hearing the praise of Yoon-Jong. But the faces of the warriors in the bingo were getting colder and crumpled.


    "How dare you get involved in the affairs of the North Sea? What''s the cause?


    When Baek Cheon heard that, he twitched his lips and twisted his head.


    "You said you were going to kill me."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Are you funny? You just said you''d kill me, but now you''re out of it. I know what you''re talking about."


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong''s eyes clashed in Ho Gong.


    ''Lodging...'' Here we go again.¡¯


    ''Leave it alone. Isn''t that a habit?¡¯


    Baek Cheon has a lot of thoughts before fighting, but he doesn''t look back when he makes a decision.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Then, lastly, Hye Yeon walked slowly and stood by them.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but a man''s life is precious. I can''t tolerate committing murder in front of me."


    "¡­to the middle man?"


    The warrior of the Bingo opened his eyes wide as if he were a little surprised. And then he laughed coldly."The middle class are so arrogant.Dunnie, that sounds just right. I dare to interrupt the event of the Bingo in the North Sea, and I will make you pay for it."


    The man pulled the knife back on the floor and gritted his teeth. He seemed to be very angry.


    The faces of the disciples of Hwasan were glued.


    "Will it be okay?"


    ''There''s still something a little... ''¡­.¡¯


    It was just then.


    Up and down. Up and down.


    "Oh?"


    "It''s coming."


    Hwasan''s disciples looked back at the cart with a slightly brighter face. As the confrontation turned their eyes, the warriors of the bingo also looked at the cart reflexively.


    The high-stacked round loads are shaking. It collapsed little by little from side to side. And a bigger, more round piece of luggage pops up below...¡­.


    "No, it''s not Jim?"


    A person covered in fur as much as he had on his body poked out his head.


    Then he screamed with a face full of all kinds of irritation in the world.


    "No, why are you dragging your feet again?" It''s colder if you stay still!"


    At that absurd sight, even the warriors of the Bingo forgot what to say.


    Why does a man come out of his luggage?


    "No, dude! Look at the situation and tell me!"


    "What''s wrong? What?"


    "I''m a fool! Bingo!"


    "So?"


    Baek Cheon was about to explode his mounting irritation, but he paused and tilted his head.


    Chung-Myung was violent but not stupid. He wasn''t the one who didn''t know what it meant to meet a fool here.


    Which means...


    "Can I?"


    "I''m paying attention to everything. It''s up to you."


    Baek Cheon rolled up the corners of his mouth at the poignant Chung-Myung''s words.


    "Come on!"


    Baek Cheon, who even blew up the final discomfort, leaned back to the point where he looked a little arrogant and stared at the warriors of the Bingo.


    "Did you hear that?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you want to go back now, I won''t let you see the rough side of me. My kids are a bit rough."


    Then, the warrior of the ice palace, who was in the lead, changed his teeth.


    "When I saw these naked thundermen...¡­.¡±


    And he did a great job.


    "Kill them all!"


    "Yes!"


    The warriors of the Bingo now all in unison rushed toward Hwasan''s disciples and Jung.


    Baek Cheon said without batting an eye, pointing the sword straight.


    "Don''t kill me!"


    "Yes!"


    Hawasan''s Mundos, with Baek Cheon at their command, rushed toward the warriors of the Bingo like an island war.

 Chapter - 465 Episode 465. What kind of neighborhood is this? (5)

    Whoosh!


    The shooting by the archers of the North Sea Ice Palace was strong and sharp enough to match the word "northern wind Hanseol".


    It was not much better than what Paenga had seen before.


    Of course, what they saw at the arena was used by inexperienced latecomers, so they could not be called the true Fanga Province.


    But anyway considering it, he is also Paenga''s province. Just being comparable to him has proven enough to show that the Bingo Warriors are very good at dancing.


    They were the warriors of the North Sea Ice Palace, one of the five palaces of Saeoeo.


    Unfortunately, Hwasan Ogum''s ignorance is now easily beyond that level.


    That play!


    The sword pushed away the flying doe with fright.


    ''Oh, my God...''.¡¯


    The face of Cho Gyeo, who leads the Binggudos, quickly hardened.


    Basically a weapon heavier than a spinning sword. If a man of the same power deals with it, he will never be pushed back by a sword. But that sword, bent as if it were about to break, was now pushing his way out.


    ''Oh, how?¡¯


    The power transmitted across the province was enormous.


    His opponent didn''t even seem to have put much effort into it, but his province was pushed out without a hitch.


    "Hey, you!"


    Cho Gyeo, who instantly gave strength, tried to shake off the sword and widen the street. However, Han and his opponent''s sword were not pushed away no matter how strong they were, but rather crushed him.


    "No, what''s going on?¡­.¡¯


    Both strength and strength are ahead of each other.


    This was totally incomprehensible considering that the face of the person you are dealing with now is young.


    "Ta-a-a-a-a-a-a-a!"


    Cho Gyeom, who pulled up his history, managed to push the sword and then rolled back out.


    "Whoosh!"


    I lost my rough breath in my mouth. Just by exchanging agreements, I have used up enough energy to sweat down my forehead.


    "¡­¡­who are you?"


    Unlike the first time, when he asked in a tense voice, Baek Cheon, who was aiming at the sword, shrugged.


    "I don''t think that''s really important. It''s more important if you''re willing to keep fighting."


    "You''re a cocky one!¡±


    Cho Gyeom gritted his teeth.


    That is a statement that puts him completely below.


    "Do you think being strong would make a difference? I''ll let you pay for that arrogance."


    At that moment, the white frost began to grow young at the end of the island that Cho Gyeo was holding. It has raised the characteristic of the North Sea Ice Palace to the extreme.


    Feeling the chill from the end of the province, Baek Cheon corrected his posture.


    "First of all¡­¡­.¡±


    Then he calmly opened his mouth with a subdued


    "There must have been a misunderstanding, and I''ve never looked down on you. I just don''t want to fight if I can.¡±


    Cho Gyeo''s eyes wriggled slightly.


    However, Baek Cheon''s subsequent words completely turned him upside down and left him in ruins.


    "And I''m not that strong in our Munpa. I think you''d better get yourself in shape.¡­.¡±


    "You little turtle!"


    Cho Gyeoom, who burst into anger enough to turn his eyes upside down, rushed madly at Baek Cheon.


    "Why are you so angry?"


    Baek Cheon sighed and swung lightly as if he didn''t understand.Bite!


    As soon as the sword and the province collided, a loud explosion broke out.


    If it had been in the past, the sword would not have been able to withstand such a powerful attack head-on. At least the blade would have gone bad, and even more it would have cracked.


    However, the newly produced plum-blossom, which was produced in late life, neatly received even this powerful attack without a scratch.


    All right.


    It is as light as ever and as strong as ever.


    I could understand why that Chung-Myung was singing that he should use a good sword.


    And the advantage of this sword was not limited to defense.


    Paaaaaaaah!


    The sword, which prevented the attack, moved quickly after Cho Gum. At that tremendous speed, Cho Gyeom twisted his body reflexively. However, he could not avoid the sword brushing his shoulder.


    The thick clothes with cotton on them split in an instant and blood sprang up.


    Back Cheon, who quickly recovered his sword, hurled a series of swords at Cho Gyeom before the blood splashed into the Ho Gong fell into the snow.


    "LOL!"


    Cho Gyeom quickly swung the do to stop him from stabbing. However, it was difficult to keep up with the speed of the sword and roads that were seriously ill.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    At this rate, he thought he would be beaten without even using his hands properly, so he pushed his history into the province as much as he could and wielded it. Even if one or two places were penetrated, the move was intended to hurt the other''s body.


    But as soon as his province moved, Baek Cheon stepped back, opening the streets without hesitation.


    Whoosh!


    Thanks to that, the province broke the Ho Gong in vain.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    a hot-tempered body


    At the same time, with a dull shoulder pain, Cho Gyeom looked blankly at Baek Cheon.


    Looking at the eyes of the low-sinking opponent gave me chills and goosebumps all over my body.


    "I don''t think you''ve even made it yet, but how can you be so calm?"¡¯


    It''s a sword that''s not sharp, but it''s soft and relaxed for Baek Cheon, who actually uses it.


    Where are these guys...¡­.¡¯


    Then Baek Cheon lightly lowered the sword down.


    "Are you going to continue?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you don''t want to fight, go back now. I don''t want to make a problem."


    "¡­¡­the problem has already arisen."


    "Hmm."


    Baek Cheon nodded as if he couldn''t help it.


    "Then don''t curse at my sword because it''s heartless."


    Baek Cheon hit the floor, narrowing the distance from Cho Gyeo at once.


    Kakao Talk!


    Yoon-jong, who flicked out his head, opened his eyes slightly.


    ''Definitely...''


    Han Cheol-gum added more power to their sword, but the reason why his sword is more relaxed now is not limited to just Han Cheol-gum.


    ''My lower body is tense.¡¯


    The bridge that supports the floor allows the sword to be used more widely.


    Now, with the history of the completely melted Jasodan, the strength that has been steadily trained, and the lower body that seems to be able to support even a good sword and a mountain, his skills seemed to have doubled in a short period of time.


    And most of all...¡­.


    "Kill me!"


    Can!


    "Do you train people this much when you''re in action?"¡¯


    The experience of going through the battle with all the people was permeating inside him.


    He would have cringed once when he faced a life-threatening challenge like he is now. But not now. I was able to remain completely calm by looking at the sword.Snap!


    Yoon-jong, who did not stay in the block but stretched out his feet, stabbed the sword in advance toward the opponent''s reach.


    Whoosh!


    "LOL!"


    The unflinching province could not exert its power. The thin tip of the sword completely overpowered the heavy one.


    It feels like the world has opened up.


    I felt like I was looking at both the back and the left and right, even though I was fighting against the enemy in front of me. With that ecstasy, Yun-Jong breathed low and tried to calm himself down.


    ''I''ve become stronger.¡¯


    I didn''t realize that there were so many monsters around me.


    Not to mention Chung-Myung, Baek Cheon and Yoo-Esul were far from following. And in fact, Jo-Gol alone has now surpassed Yoon-Jong in terms of skills.


    Therefore, he humbly acknowledged the fact and tried to settle for the role of supporting them. But like this, his sword was steadily getting stronger. As if there are still more ways left.


    Yoon-jong rolled up the corners of his mouth slightly and pushed his opponent away.


    "I''m gonna be a little stronger¡­¡­.¡±


    It was then.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahah!"


    Yoon-jong, who was trying to chase his exiled opponent, stopped there and looked back at the stroke. Jo-Gol, who was facing the enemy from the back, was rolling the floor to avoid the opponent''s wrongdoings.


    "¡­¡­what are you doing?"


    When Yoon-Jong asked as if he was dumbfounded, Jo-Gol jumped up and complained.


    "Sa, the death penalty, it doesn''t work!"


    "¡­What nonsense is that?"


    "That¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol looked back and forth at my sword and enemy with a rather embarrassing face.


    "Well, when I try to do something, it keeps popping out! It is!"


    "¡­That?"


    "Oh, that! That! That!¡±


    Oh, that.


    Yoon-jong looked up at the sky slightly.


    When will that become a person?


    Every time the sword was swung, plum blossoms naturally spread.


    Even if they are not aware of it, they should be praised for the fact that the prosecution is melted into the sword, but the problem is that they need to hide their identity now.


    "Hey! What kind of swordsmanship would you make!"


    "¡­¡­you have a reservation for a mouthful for now.


    If your ancestors heard it, they''re saying something that''s going to hit you with plum blossoms!


    In fact, it is not easy to identify the identity of other literary circles just by looking at them. Basically, prosecution is almost the same on the outside.


    But where else would a gatekeeper use a sword like a flower?


    "Basic swordsmanship, basic swordsmanship! You''re so frustrated.


    "I''m trying to, but I can''t! Whoops!


    Jo-Gol rolled on the floor again after a flurry of shots. Yoon-Jong closed his eyes tightly.


    Walk.


    What the hell works out for you?


    He sighed deeply and turned his head.


    ''I can''t.''


    It would have been faster for him to be strong than to push that bastard.


    Yoon-jong, who made up his mind, raised the sword firmly.


    "Are you all right, Father?"


    "¡­I, I''m fine.¡±


    Hong Yi-myeong watched the battle unfold before his eyes with trembling eyes. Although he intended to avoid the child and jump back in, the current situation was quite different from his expectations.


    ''I thought they weren''t out of this world.¡¯


    This was beyond his imagination.


    It is not because Hong Yi-myung was stupid. I knew they had a sharp energy, but it was hard to think that they would be this strong considering their age.Especially that examination.¡­.¡¯


    Looking at Baek Cheon, who was lightly dealing with Cho Gyeo, I was surprised and dumbfounded.


    Who is Cho Gyeo? The North Sea Ice Palace has its own level of force. Age alone would be 20 years older than Baek Cheon.


    However, he was not even able to exert himself on that young prosecutor, Baek Cheon.


    It wasn''t even just Baek Cheon.


    Collar fluid!


    A cheerful sword, like a butterfly dancing, climbed up the road and cut its wrist shallowly.


    "Ugh!"


    As soon as you hear a groan like a wind falling out, a sword pokes your shoulder lightly, and a spinning sword hits your opponent''s head.


    The sequence of processes was surprisingly light and swift.


    "Growl¡­¡­."


    Flop.


    Yoo-Esul, who unwittingly stared at the faint and fell on the floor, walked slowly toward his next opponent.


    The voluptuous movement was remarkable enough to make the beholder admire it.


    Every single one of them is a peak test.¡¯


    Not only Baek Cheon and Yoo-Esul, but Jo-Gol, named Yoon-Jong, was also a very strong test.


    And


    "Amitabul!"


    Flashing!


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    A dazzling gold mine flashed and one person bounced off to Ho Gong.


    There was no more unrealistic sight in the world. Hong Yi-myung''s mouth opened blankly.


    What the hell is one of them?


    The twin-headed woman''s ability to fight by taking on one warrior of the Binggo alone was certainly blinding, and the guards around her were so unknowingly strong that she looked relatively weak.


    The young fighters gathered here are powerful enough to overwhelm the courtiers of the bingo.


    "How can these people...¡­.¡±


    But it was then.


    "Oh, come on!"


    The head stuck out of the cart''s luggage compartment again.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, wearing a bear skin, screamed with all kinds of irritation with his head sticking out.


    "Let''s get this over with, you morons! What are you doing?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    That''s...


    What the hell is he doing?


    Hong Yi-myung fell into extreme confusion when he saw a kind of human being he had never seen before.

 Chapter - 466 Episode 466. Thats none of my business. (1)

    "Oops!"


    "Giggles!"


    With a short groan, the palaces fell one by one.


    Whenever that happened, a cold sweat broke out on Cho Gyeom''s forehead.


    I couldn''t bear to speak ill of my fallen minions to the young ones who probably didn''t even live half of them. He can''t do anything about the white guy in front of him right now.


    "I think that''s enough."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Cho Gyeo is flinching a little.


    I don''t want to admit it, but the difference was obvious. If he hadn''t tried to subdue him without injury, Cho Gyeom would have already lost his breath and been cooling down by the wind in the North Sea.


    "These guys..."


    He looked around, blushing with anger and embarrassment. That''s all I''m standing for now.


    "How dare you touch the warriors in the North Sea?"


    "¡­¡­you touched it first?"


    "Shut up!"


    Baek Cheon smiled pleasedly.


    There was nothing wrong with Chung-Myung''s statement that people swear when they have nothing to say.


    Cho Gyeom gnashed his teeth with his eyes open.


    "Not a single man will survive in the North Sea! I''ll let you die with deep regret!"


    "That would be too much for you."


    "If you know this in the Ice Palace, you will be fed by the hungry animals of the winter! It''s no use regretting it now!"


    Baek Cheon''s eyes became slightly strange when he heard his threat.


    "¡­¡­Well, I''m not sure I should say this."


    "What is it?"


    "If you hear that, I can''t let you go beautifully."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Before we knew it, Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol sneaked out from side to side and began to surround Cho Gyeo.


    "I don''t want you to be this uncooperative.¡±


    "I can''t even wipe it out."


    Cho Gyeo''s eyes shook violently.


    The midfielders had been pressuring him with a mean smile. The way he came to surround himself seemed to be not a skill he had done once or twice.


    Cho Gyeom, who also checked the number of female prosecutors who blocked the back with a creepy face, held her teeth tightly.


    And his eyes flashed with firm determination.


    Oh, my god!


    Just before the siege was complete, he flew like an island war. Jo-Gol tried to stab the sword reflexively, but he couldn''t bear to stab Cho Gyeo, who wielded the knife in reverse, regardless of injury.


    Cho Gyeom, who beat Jo-Gol, burst into a big laugh and speeded up.


    "You will die before you can get out of the North Sea!"


    Jo-Gol asked urgently as he saw Cho Gyeoom moving away in an instant.


    "Shouldn''t you be chasing him?"


    But unexpectedly, Baek Cheon just looked at Cho Gyeo, who was moving away with a sour look.


    "Did I?"


    "Oh, no! Not private accommodation, anyone!"


    "You have to chase them."


    Baek Cheon replies with a sour voice.


    "But, well, I don''t think it''s necessary. It''s easy to hold it in until now."


    "What?"


    "...You won''t kill me, will you?¡±


    "You should hope so."


    Baek Cheon kicked his tongue out of pity.


    "I''d rather just fall down here.¡±


    In his eyes, it was hard to feel the sorrow from the heart.


    Love, love, love and sorrow!


    Cho Gyeom made rapid progress along the road covered with snow and ice.


    Where are those guys...¡­!¡¯


    It didn''t matter that we lost.


    The fact that those with such skills have entered the North Sea as a group clearly means that there is a purpose.


    In addition, he was with Hanyi Myeong.¡¯


    Hanyi Myeong itself is not a problem, but the existence of a young man he protects can be a great affront to the North Sea.If those lieutenants were with Hanyi Myeong for that, they had to take action immediately.


    "I''m going to get to the palace as soon as possible.¡­.¡±


    "At the palace?¡±


    "I''ll let you know right away...¡­.¡±


    Huh?


    Cho Gyeo''s head was broken upward.


    But what he saw was something black and dark, not a clear and transparent sky.


    ''What is this...''


    Yes?


    Shoes?


    Crack, crack!


    The soles of round fur shoes were stuck in Cho Gyeo''s face, which was running at full power.


    "Turn it off¡­."


    Cho Gyeo''s running posture hardened and crashed.


    Flop.


    His body, buried deep in the snow, cramped with poodle poodle twitch.


    Deeply.


    When he got off the snow field, Chung-Myung covered himself with both hands and shook his teeth.


    "Oh! It''s so cold, man!"


    My body temperature dropped more as I ran through the snowstorm even though it was cold. Chung-Myung glared at Cho Gyeo, who collapsed on the floor with eyes filled with original poison.


    "No, but the guy who swung a knife runs away embarrassedly because he''s cut?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "These days, by the way, they don''t have a platform. Gangdan! Not when I was, but when I was!"


    "¡­Turn it off."


    Cho Gyeom managed to pull himself up with his arms trembling like an aspen tree. Footprints were clearly stamped on his face.


    "You, you... you!"


    He stared at Chung-Myung with blood in his eyes. However, he was speechless as if he had lost what to say.


    The hair was wrapped around the whole body, and seeing the round shape, the sense of crisis and absurdity flooded in at the same time.


    You chased me all the way here in that ridiculous way?


    I was confident in the new law. Furthermore, running the North Sea''s Seollo is different from running on a normal road. So it''s normal if you can''t follow him under normal new laws.


    But this guy couldn''t have mastered the new rules of the Bingo.


    Cho Gyeom listened, emptying his complicated mind. Anyway, now I had to knock him down and go back to the Bingo as soon as possible.


    "You must think I''m funny!"


    "Well, it''s not that funny."


    "What?"


    "Just a little easy?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Cho Gyeoom''s eyes flashed at the remark that smashed his pride.


    "I''ll fix your troubles!"


    "For generations, no one has changed my manners. Give up."


    Chung-Myung grinned and stretched his arms back. Then he opened his eyes wide.


    "Huh?"


    Stammers.


    "Huh? Where is this...¡­.¡±


    Stammering.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    You couldn''t wear a sword because you were dressed too thick, right?


    I forgot about it.


    Chung-Myung looked at Cho Gyeo with a slightly awkward look on his face.


    "Well, I''m sorry...¡­can''t we just go get some swords?"


    "Will it work?"


    Cho Gyeom attacked Chung-Myung without a doubt and struck him hard. The energy flying through the wind was unusual at a glance.


    "Kill me!"


    The province, which was wielded with extreme insanity, flooded the top of Chung-Myung''s head.


    "No!"


    Chung-Myung, who distorted his face, raised his hand as if to stop him from flying.


    The sight brought joy to Cho Gyeo.


    You idiot!


    I can''t believe a prosecutor left a sword behind. Where else in the world is this pathetic?


    And you''re going to stop me with your bare hands when I can''t run away right now?


    "A fool has no medicine!"


    Cho Gyeom''s Do was about to split Chung-Myung at one go.Chung-Myung''s seemingly fragile hand clashed with his province in Ho Gong. Cho Gyeom had no doubt that his province would quickly break Chung-Myung''s hands.


    One.


    Grab it!


    "Ugh?"


    Cho Gyeo''s eyes were wide open.


    "What?"


    It was an incredible sight. His province was so neatly taken into Chung-Myung''s


    ''Oh, my God.¡­.¡¯


    I was so surprised that my heart was about to pop out of my throat. Does it make sense to grab a sword he wielded with his bare hands?


    Although he tried to pull the strings with reflexive force, Do in Chung-Myung''s hand did not budge as if he had been held by a giant.


    His ears, unable to even soothe his surprised heart, heard a voice full of heartache.


    "You have to be kind! I said I''d bring some swords, and you want to stop it cheaply?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Eh!"


    Whoosh!


    Chung-Myung kicked Cho Gyeoom in the groin as it was.


    Cho Gyeo''s body briefly floated into Ho Gong, how strongly his feet were trapped.


    And


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!


    I opened my eyes and...¡­. No, a desperate scream rang out when I opened my ears.


    Flop!


    Cho Gyeom, who fell head over heels to the ground, shivered like a seizure with a bubble in his mouth.


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung trudged up with an irritating face and grabbed his ankle, which sounded pathetic to Ho Gong.


    "Oh, how can I get there again? Whew, it''s cold!"


    Dragging.


    Long lines began to form over the white snow.


    The long line drawn with Cho Gyeoom''s body.


    "Here he comes."


    "¡­I told you to look. You were bitten by a hound."


    "It''s not a hunting dog, it''s a crazy dog."


    At Jo-Gol''s words, Hwasan''s disciples all nodded in sympathy.


    If I had just been beaten up here and fainted, I wouldn''t have seen him like that...¡­.


    ''Poor thing.''


    Although he was an enemy, there was no way to suppress compassion and sympathy.


    "Oh, it''s cold! For real!"


    Chung-Myung threw Cho Gyeo, who had dragged along, into the place where the bingalows gathered. A faint body flew away and lay flat.


    "No matter how hostile he is, he''s a Taoist!¡¯


    You have to respect people!


    However, it is useless to ask Chung-Myung such questions.


    "I didn''t catch that one right on time! Huh?"


    "I knew you''d catch it."


    "Anyway, we''re all in it!"


    "¡­¡­You''re the one who fell for it, b*tc*."


    Baek Cheon shook his head and turned away. Dang-Soso was taking care of injured Hong Yi-myung.


    "Are you all right?"


    Hong Yi-myeong sighed deeply at Baek Cheon''s question and opened his mouth.


    "¡­Thank you for your help."


    "Don''t mention it. If I help someone today, one day I''ll come when I get help."


    Hong Yi-myung, who got what he said back, smiled bitterly.


    "I didn''t expect that ''someday'' to come back so soon."


    Had it not taken time to do good to Hawasan''s disciples and repair the cart for them, Hong would have had to evacuate the child alone and greet the courtiers of the Bingo.


    Wouldn''t they have been cold bodies and buried in ice in the North Sea?


    They were the two who received the greatest rewards in exchange for a small favor.


    Baek Cheon asked Dang-Soso secretly.


    "How is it?"


    "I''ve had a little internal injury, but it''s not that serious. It won''t be too much for you to recover after a couple of days.""Well."


    Baek Cheon nodded as if he was lucky.


    "By the way, old man...¡­.¡±


    Then, he opened his mouth and looked at Hong Yi-myung and Hong Jin-bo alternately. I called him first, but I didn''t know how to bring it up.


    "That¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon was a little hesitant, so Chung-Myung trudged along.


    "Mister."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I think we''re in a bit of a mess, but I think you need to explain how this happened."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Especially¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes turned to Hong Jin-bo.


    "Looking at what they''re doing, I think they''re after him, not you.¡±


    Then Hong Yi-myung looked up with a serious look on his face. I could feel the deep agony in his eyes.


    "¡­go in for now. Is the wind cold?"


    This time, Baek Cheon answered instead of Chung-Myung.


    "Sure, but...¡­.¡±


    "There''s nothing to worry about."


    Hong Yi-myung sighs quietly.


    "Let''s explain everything we''ve got here. It''s something you should know anyway."


    Hwasan''s disciples nodded.


    "But what about these guys?¡±


    Then Jo-Gol nodded at the fallen Mundos of the Ice Palace.


    "If I leave it like this, I might wake up and run away. Do you want to move inside?"


    "Where do you leave them when the house is small?"


    "Then what do you do?"


    "What can I do?"


    Chung-Myung headed to the side of the house shivering in the cold. Then he took a big, strong guy out of the pile of firewood he had piled up for the winter.


    "What are you going to do with it?"


    "What are you doing? This...¡­.¡±


    At that time, a warrior of the bingo, which was lying on the floor, came to his senses with a flinch.


    "Uh¡­¡­.Uh¡­¡­.What the hell¡­¡­."


    Oh, my god!


    Flop.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When he hit the back of the head with firewood, the movement of the twisting bingo island stopped.


    "You saw it, didn''t you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you wake up from the side, open the back of your head and faint again. If you open it well, you can put it to sleep.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s evil never stopped in the North Sea.

 Chapter - 467 Episode 467. Thats none of my business. (2)

    Fortunately for the possessed bingos, Chung-Myung''s argument was only half accepted.


    Sanctuary, brought by Dang-Soso, prohibited their history, and neatly controlled them at the level of being tied to a warehouse with a strong rope.


    Chung-Myung raised his voice because he was more stable when he woke up than that, but no matter where he did it.


    Anyway, Hwasan''s disciples, who had dealt with the bingos, came back into the house and sat around the brazier.


    "Cough!"


    "Father¡­¡­ Are you all right?


    "Well."


    Hong Yi-myung, who coughed up several times, reached out and stroked Hong Jin-bo''s head.


    Then he nodded lightly to reassure the child.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry."


    "But¡­¡­."


    "I''m just a little tired. I think I''m coughing a little bit right now, so can you get me some hot candles?"


    "I''ll be right back!"


    "Yes, please."


    Hong Jin-bo quickly put on his winter clothes again and went outside.


    Baek Cheon frowned at the sight.


    "Will it be all right? Digging herbs in this winter...¡­.¡±


    "The roots of the burning candle can be dug in the middle of winter."


    "But how can I make this snowfield...¡­.¡±


    "It''s better to take a little time. I can''t say that to that kid yet.¡±


    Hong Yi-myung stared at the door where the child left and opened her mouth.


    "Let''s talk for a long time. My real name is Hanyi Myeong, not Hong Yi."


    Hong Yi-myung. No, Hanyi Myeong sighed deeply.


    "I was the palace of the North Sea Ice Palace. Under the name of the glacier Hanyi Myung, it was quite famous in the North Sea.¡±


    "Then¡­¡­."


    Hanyi Myeong looked at Baek Cheon and nodded with a heavy face.


    "That''s right. I was a servant of the palace."


    "As expected."


    That is the only reason why the archers of the Bingo chase Hanyi Myeong.


    "By the way... you''re still chasing after an adult just because you have a former palace owner? Apparently, you''re living in the middle of nowhere."


    Hanyi Myeong laughed a little bitterly at Baek Cheon''s words.


    "The seal knows how to change the subject quite well."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Now I''m going to hide what. I''ll tell you everything. Like you said a moment ago, they''re not after me. It''s about chasing progress."


    "That kid¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s right."


    Hanyi Myeong nodded heavily, as heavy as ever.


    "Surprisingly, he''s not my son."


    He sounded as if he were telling a very big secret. However, the reactions of those who heard it were nothing special. On the contrary, he seemed sullen as if he had heard something natural.


    Hanyi Myeong tilted her head and asked.


    "Aren''t you surprised?"


    "Really?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "At this point, it''s weird not to know."


    "It''s too obvious. First of all, you two don''t look alike."


    "I know. He''s kind of handsome.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    For Hanyi Myeong, embarrassed by the unexpected response, Baek Cheon hit the ball.


    "If you''re a man of keen vision, you don''t know that.¡­.¡±


    But then.


    "What? It''s not your son?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone''s head slowly turned to the side at the voice heard from the side.


    Chung-Myung, who was glued to the fire in front of the brazier, opened his eyes wide and his mouth wide.


    "I don''t know if I''m prejudiced...¡­.¡±


    "¡­I''m not keen."


    "You may not have eyes."


    The Hwasan disciples sighed as if they were frustrated.


    Hanyi Myeong said solemnly, clearing her face slightly.


    "One¡­¡­ that''s not all the secrets of the child."


    His eyes became as firm as they could be."Don''t be surprised. Her real name is Seol Yoo-baek, not Hong Jin-bo. That''s the son of a former palace owner and the rightful successor to the North Sea Ice Palace."


    Then his disciples looked at him in silence with a sullen face.


    Hanyi Myeong asked with a sour face.


    "¡­Aren''t you surprised again?"


    "The warriors at the ice palace cared more about the child than the old man."


    "That''s understandable."


    "¡­I don''t know what''s going on unless I''m a fool¡­"¡­.¡±


    But it was then.


    "What? He''s the son of a former palace owner? Oh, my God!"


    The heads of the Hwasan disciples turned again.


    Seeing Chung-Myung with his mouth wide open in surprise, somehow I felt sad.


    "¡­¡­there''s a fool."


    "I just don''t think you''re interested in other people."


    "Oh, maybe that''s right."


    Everyone sighed in unison.


    "So he''s going to be the nephew of the princess?¡±


    "That''s right."


    Hanyi Myeong''s eyes dimmed.


    "Solchon Sang, the current Lord of the Bingo, is not fully supported by the Bingoes. So that child''s presence is bound to be more intrusive. Maybe one day he''ll grow up and come looking for his place."


    Baek Cheon nodded with a heavy face.


    Of course, not all of Hanyi Myeong''s words can be taken at the drop of course. However, if it is true that the courtesan of the former generation gave a choice and the hearts of the North Sea people are still directed at him, there will be a good chance of supporting the courtesan''s son when he appears.


    "Well."


    The atmosphere has become a little serious.


    I had a rough idea, but I felt strange to hear it from Hanyi Myeong.


    "Then¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung stared at Hanyi Myung with a mysterious face.


    "So he''s like a prince in the North Sea?"


    "¡­I don''t know if I''m a prince, but¡­¡­.¡±


    "Whoa?"


    There was a subtle smile around Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    Anxiety flashed through Baek Cheon''s mind when he saw the expression.


    "That''s the face he had when he was thinking bad things.¡¯


    What the hell are you going to do...¡­.


    "So people in the North Sea still have a longing for a former palace?¡±


    "¡­I see. That''s why Solchon Sang is constantly trying to find him."


    Chung-Myung nodded with a smile.


    It was then.


    Seol Yoo-baek, who had gone out with a burst of open doors, entered with her eyes shaking her eyes.


    "Father, the burning candle was nearby...¡­.¡±


    Before the child''s words were finished, Chung-Myung flew away. Then, Seol Yoo-baek was dangling and caught in her side and quickly returned to her place.


    "Hey, dude!"


    "What are you doing?"


    However, Chung-Myung ignored the cries neatly and smiled happily and looked at Seol Yu-baek.


    "So this is the successor to the North Sea Ice Palace?¡±


    "Hey! You''re not supposed to say that!¡±


    Fortunately or unfortunately, however, Seol seemed to have been embarrassed and not listening to Chung-Myung properly. Receiving Chung-Myung''s eyes, which were full of greed, the child trembled without knowing what to say.


    "Do, seal?"


    "Hahaha."


    Chung-Myung smacked his lips as if his mouth was watering.


    "How do I use this?"


    Looking back and forth at people was the attitude of evaluating the objects made by hand.


    When Baek Cheon saw it, he freaked out and stopped.


    "Don''t do anything weird and put the kid down first, man!"


    "Living quarters, living quarters!"


    "Huh?"


    "Wouldn''t there be a place to use this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hey, you crazy bastard, what do you use that for?


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung, calm down for now."


    "No, well...If it''s useless, wouldn''t you bring it to the Bingo and we''ll be close?""No, you crazy man!"


    "Please be human, human!¡±


    Seol Yu-baek was almost crying now. Chung-Myung finally smacked his lips and put him on the floor.


    "Well, I''m afraid it''s a shame.


    Upon his release, Seol ran to his full strength and hid behind Hanyi Myeong. Everyone who saw those frightened eyes sighed in unison.


    "I''m sorry."


    "The pangs of conscience...¡­.¡±


    "I should have locked him up in advance."


    I felt like I saw a child get bitten by a dog after releasing it without a leash.


    Yoo-Esul and Dang-Soso once again blocked Chung-Myung''s front, as if to prevent further mishaps.


    "That kid¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon looked at Sul Yu-baek again, looking at her with frightened eyes.


    I''m guessing, but it''s true that people look a little different after hearing the truthful.


    ''He lost his home because of magic.''¡¯


    It seemed subtly overlapped with the situation in Hwasan.


    Oh, of course...


    "Don''t you want to go see the Bingo by any chance?¡±


    "Oh, shut up! You crazy man!"


    "It''s crazy! To kidnap a child!


    "You must be scarier than a fool!"


    "Amitabul! Maguni is better! I''m so sorry for the comparison!"


    ¡­¡­...Chung-Myung was not at all.


    Baek Cheon, who coughed in vain, sincerely apologized to Hanyi Myeong on behalf of Hwasan.


    "¡­¡­I''m so sorry."


    "¡­¡­No, you don''t seem to be able to handle it either.¡±


    Hanyi Myung shook her head as she had already almost grasped Chung-Myung.


    "Well, what are you going to do now? It would be dangerous to stay here."


    Hanyi Myung grinned at Baek Cheon''s question.


    "I''m not that stupid. How can he have only one shelter in a situation where he is running away from the pursuit of the North Sea Ice Palace? We don''t have to worry about us because we can move to a new place."


    "Oh¡­, that''s a relief."


    Baek Cheon sighed softly. I felt a little relieved.


    "¡­¡­You''ve delayed too much time. I should get ready to leave here.¡±


    His disciples rose from their seats at the ceremony, not at the ceremony. Hanyi Myeong certainly moved slower than before, apparently feeling unwell.


    "You''re not feeling well yet."


    "That''s good. That''s good enough."


    Hanyi Myeong grinned.


    "I''ve been through this for years to avoid the pursuit of the Bingo. This time it was very dangerous, but it wasn''t too much to handle, so there''s nothing to worry about."


    Hanyi Myeong bowed his head to the Wasans.


    "Now that I''ve got you involved in something wrong, I can''t help feeling sorry. Maybe things aren''t going wrong because of me...¡­.¡±


    "Don''t worry about that."


    Chung-Myung said with a shrug.


    "We''re the ones who agreed to help, and we''re the ones who took the responsibility."


    "¡­¡­Thank you."


    "Since this is happening, would you like to come with us?¡±


    "¡­I''ll excuse you."


    "Come on, why?"


    "No, I''ll never.


    It was Hanyi Myeong, the most determined since we met.


    "Then¡­¡­."


    "Take a look. And I ask you to refrain from talking about us in the Bingo."


    "If anything comes up, I''ll say I didn''t hear anything."


    "I''d appreciate it."


    "I''ll see you again if I''m meant to be."


    The Wasans pulled the cart and waved at Hanyi Myung.


    "Sasook, are the bingos in the warehouse okay?"


    "SoSo, how long does the acid poisoning last?"


    "Without nuclear weapons, I''ll go seven weeks at the most."


    "¡­...that''s not gonna kill you, is it?""No way."


    "Hey. That''s right. Still, he''s an unmanned man, and he won''t die in seven weeks.¡±


    Hye Yeon, who was listening to the conversation, closed her eyes tightly.


    Usually, you die, usually! You warts!¡®


    What is it, are these guys getting worse day by day?


    Hye Yeon was very worried about whether she was being colored by them.


    Of course... It was already a late worry.


    "Seven weeks¡­¡­I''ll have to go to the Bingo before they do. I''d say there was a misunderstanding."


    "Yes, we will not be able to do anything about ourselves who have been introduced to the Beast Palace because we are not damaged.


    Baek Cheon murmured quietly as he saw Hanyi Myeong waving his hand and Seol Yu-baek standing next to him.


    "¡­¡­What a strange fate."


    "I know."


    I kept sighing at the subtle pity.


    But¡­¡­.


    "Don''t you really want to go to the Bingo?"


    "Well, that crazy guy!"


    "¡­Let''s go fast, death penalty. I''m going to see you kidnap a real child."


    "No matter how crazy you are, it''s not that bad."


    "Are you sure?"


    "¡­Let''s go quickly."


    The cart set off violently and moved forward.


    Chung-Myung, who climbed on top of the pile of luggage, glanced away at Hanyi Myeong and Seol Yu-baek.


    ''Heirs...''


    Are you a plum screener?


    "You somehow look so much alike."


    Chung-Myung leaned his head against a pile of luggage.


    Hong Jin-bo''s face looks like he framed the North Sea Ice Palace he had seen in the past.


    As soon as I saw it, I thought something was wrong.


    I feel sorry for him.¡¯


    Mahyo''s event is notorious for not leaving any trouble. Perhaps none of the other families in the former palace have survived.


    In other words, that child is in a situation where he has no family or relatives, and the only remaining relative is his uncle who tries to kill him.


    Chung-Myung has now seen Seol Yu-baek, who is completely distant like a dot.


    "Well."


    The corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    "Well, we don''t know what''s going to happen.¡±


    He pushed his hand into his arms and pulled out the white child.


    "You remember, didn''t you?"


    The white child nodded violently, shining black eyes.


    "You can find it if I tell you to, right?¡±


    Once again, his head nodded violently.


    "If you can''t find it. I''m going to make you a scarf."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    I think it might be a fun relationship if we use it.

 Chapter - 468 Episode 468. Thats none of my business. (3)

    "¡­I''m going crazy."


    "There''s no end to everything.¡±


    Hwasan''s disciples were fed up with the endless lake of ice.


    They have already traveled to Sacheon twice. Didn''t you even go further to Unnam once?


    However, at that time, the surroundings changed. Didn''t you realize that you''ve come quite far when you see the scenery change and the scenery change even from the same distance?


    However, this rotten lake looked like it no matter how many times it went. All you can see is snow-covered mountains and fields. And there''s only ice. I felt like I was walking in place.


    A beautiful landscape I''ve never seen before? A spectacular view that gives you the shivers?


    That was the first time I saw him. Watching the same scene for days and days made me sick and tired of it.


    If there is a snowstorm occasionally and the visibility is blocked, even that disappeared, but what is invisible cannot be considered new.


    "How much further do we have to go?¡±


    "¡­I think we''re almost there considering the time we''ve run."


    At Jo-Gol''s question, Baek Cheon also stared forward with tired eyes.


    Unexpectedly, my body wasn''t that tired. Unlike the middlelands, where you have to cross hills, rivers, and mud, this endless ice lake was flat from beginning to end.


    After I got used to running on ice, I was able to move faster.


    The problem is that no matter how hard I go, I can''t see the end...¡­.


    "Are we arriving?¡±


    "¡­I''m sick and tired of just looking at the white stuff."


    "It was pretty at first."


    "Right? Accident? I liked it at first, too.¡±


    About 10 days after coming to the North Sea, I understood why people were calling for a warm southern country.


    Baek Cheon smiled bitterly.


    Everyone has been dragging carts and complaining that it''s tiring, but never complaining that they are tired of it. Considering that they are so talkative, the North Sea seems to be amazing.


    "We''re almost there now. Cheer up, everyone."


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "Okay, death penalty."


    Baek Cheon also grabbed the tired mind and gave strength to the hand that grabbed the cart.


    Then Jo-Gol, with his head down, shouts as if he found something.


    "Uh! There!"


    "What''s there?"


    "Sasook! Look over there. Isn''t that a folk house?"


    "Hm?"


    Baek Cheon squinted his eyes and looked where he pointed.


    "I guess so."


    Perhaps thanks to the reduced snowstorm, the front looked wide open. The mountain, which had been pouting, gradually lowered, and the huts, which gathered tightly down the slope, appeared.


    "Village."


    "It''s a folk song!"


    After nearly 10 days of absence from the village, the Baek Cheons were forced to cheer as if they had seen a persimmon in the desert.


    "Let''s go home!"


    "Come on."


    Baek Cheon nodded and turned the cart around.


    Jo-Gol squinted slightly.


    "Well¡­."


    Yoon-Jong also tilted his head.


    "Well."


    The entire group looked at the scene in front of them with a look of subtlety.


    Hut


    Unlike Jungwon, wooden houses lined up from side to side. In comparison, there was a similarity to the form seen in fishing villages in the Middle East. Of course, the shape of the house is different.However, if there is one thing that feels completely different from the fishing village in the middle of the country...¡­.


    "There''s no one here.¡±


    "Really?"


    The house is lined up, but I can''t feel any movement.


    Everyone''s gone, and only the house is left?


    No, it''s not like that either.


    Smoke was flowing from the chimney rising from door to door at this moment. I was saying I was taking off the fire inside.


    "Isn''t it supposed to be out there?"


    "¡­¡­That''s a possibility. Because it''s cold."


    "No matter how much you''ve done...¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol tilted his head.


    The overall feeling was a little wretched. Even though it was a village where people lived, I could not feel any vitality.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "¡­I think I''ve seen something similar. This is exactly what the plague was like in the village.¡±


    "Then it''s a real plague, isn''t it?"


    "Disaster is not a plague. In this cold, the Lord is freezing to death."


    Yoo-Esul, listening to the three people''s conversation, said quietly.


    "Let''s just tap. Door."


    "Well, let''s do that."


    Baek Cheon nodded and approached the house in close view. I took a deep breath and knocked on the door.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    "Hello!"


    Boom boom boom!


    "Hello!"


    However, no matter how hard I knock on the door, I can''t hear anything from inside. Baek Cheon''s forehead has narrowed slightly.


    "¡­Shall we go to another house?"


    "I''m afraid I should."


    But the same was true elsewhere.


    I knocked on several other houses nearby, but there was no answer.


    "¡­¡­What the hell is this place?"


    Jo-Gol''s face was completely distorted.


    "The North Sea people said they were generous, right? Far from being generous, it''s heartless."


    Yoon-Jong frowns at Jo-Gol''s words.


    "Don''t say it out loud. It is a rare place for outsiders to visit, so there may be severe vigilance. It''s not easy to say without being in that position."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    But Yoon-Jong also looked uncomfortable as if something was bothering him.


    I can definitely feel a movement in the house, but it was frustrating that there was no answer.


    "The death penalty. Knock more. Just a couple of places."


    "Well, let''s do that."


    Since it''s sad to go back like this, Baek Cheon also headed to another house.


    "Hello!"


    Instead, I knocked on the door more carefully than before.


    "This is a passerby. I''m not a bad person. I have a few questions, so...¡­.¡±


    Gulp!


    And this time, fortunately, the door opened right away.


    "Oh. Thank you¡­¡­".¡±


    But I didn''t have time to thank you. Baek Cheon stepped back quickly. Because I could see something flashing inside the open door.


    Back Cheon, who held the sword''s handle reflexively, saw the person who had emerged from the inside and relaxed his hands again.


    The big kitchen knife was obviously threatening, but it was the wrinkled old woman holding it. The scrawny hand holding the knife was shaking pitifully.


    "Again¡­¡­ and who else are you going to take away! Those who will fall into this hell!"


    An old woman with teary eyes shouted and swung a knife.


    Baek Cheon stammered slightly in a bit of embarrassment.


    "Well, we''re not like that. I just stopped by to ask for directions."


    "Who''s going to be fooled by that?"


    Back Cheon took another step back, frightened by the seizure of an old woman wielding a knife. It''s not a job to overpower, but it''s a big deal if an old woman gets hurt."Grandmother, we are not bad people."


    "Get lost!"


    Bang!


    The door slammed hard. Baek Cheon stared blankly at the closed door with a blank face.


    "¡­¡­What''s going on?"


    "Didn''t you say you were going to take someone?"


    "Is there going to be human trafficking?"


    The expressions of the Hwasan disciples hardened.


    I''ve visited many cities so far, but I''ve never been so hostile.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Hye Yeon memorized dislikes a few times and opened her mouth with a worried look.


    "It bothers me that people are too scared. I don''t think I''m being beaten simply because I''m an outsider."


    Baek Cheon scratched his head with a puzzled face. As Hye Yeon said, the reaction was weird.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    Chung-Myung, who was standing in the back without saying a word, slightly raised his head.


    "What are you gonna do?"


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung shrugged as he looked at the village with slightly subdued eyes.


    "The situation must be serious considering that Dong-ryong can''t even communicate."


    "Are you in a position to make such a joke, man?"


    "I''m not kidding."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s eyes were cramping up.


    But just as he was about to have a seizure, Chung-Myung gave it a clean shot.


    "Let''s just go."


    "¡­just?"


    "I''d like to ask you a few questions, but¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung shook his head briefly after blurring the end of his speech.


    "You don''t mess with scared people. These people could be in more trouble because of what we did without thinking."


    His voice was somehow a little heavier than usual.


    "I see."


    Baek Cheon nodded silently and turned away.


    "¡­Is it really going to be okay?"


    Baek Cheon sighed at Yoon-jong''s words.


    "What can you do to scare us?"


    "When people scare people, it means there''s something wrong. Do you mind if I leave it as it is?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s gaze slowly swept through the village once.


    "¡­I know how you feel, but Chung-Myung is not wrong. We''re outsiders. If we step forward, the problem may grow."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "For now, let''s find a fool''s nest."


    It was a moment when Baek Cheon was about to walk with a stiff face.


    "Are you from outside or outside?"


    Baek Cheon quickly turns his head at the sudden sound of a voice. He saw a half-hidden man behind the cabin.


    He didn''t give up all his body without knowing what he was so afraid of, and his head was shaking slightly.


    "Yes, we''re from the middle ground."


    "State, midfield!"


    The man, who was told to be in the middle of the country, was frightened as if he had burned himself and quickly disappeared behind the hut.


    "We are not bad people. I''m just here to ask you a few questions."


    "How did the cause get here? Da, get out of here now! Now!"


    "We came to the North Sea Ice Palace."


    "Rain, Bing-goong?"


    The man poked his head out again.


    "So you got permission from the North Sea Ice Palace?"


    "To be exact, I didn''t get permission, I was introduced. We''re not going to be beaten up by a fool."


    I was suspicious of the man''s eyes for a moment, but I leaned out a little more as if I had warmed up.


    "Hagiya¡­¡­ If you''re not the one who asked for permission from the Bingo, you won''t come deep into the North Sea in this winter. If you have an idea."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon glanced back at my priests, but they all remained brazen-faced with no facial expression.Baek Cheon''s heart warmed itself.


    "Where are all these scammers gathered?"


    Whether the crooks are introduced to Hwasan or Hwasan is creating a crook.


    No¡­¡­. It''s a problem either way.


    "Yes, I''ve been running nonstop along the lake, and I''ve heard that there''s a bingo here. Do you know which way to go to get to the Bingo?"


    "The Ice Palace is¡­¡­. Cough! Cough!"


    Then the man, who was about to speak, suddenly began to cough violently.


    "Are you all right?"


    "¡­I''m fine¡­¡­.Cough! It''s all right."


    It was just that moment.


    "Cough!"


    The moment the man coughed up and down, something white popped out and fell to the ground.


    "What?"


    "Ee, did you lose it?¡±


    The Wasans backed away reflexively.


    Whenever a man covered his mouth coughed, blood flowed out. Blood dripped over the white snow.


    It''s natural that you''re bleeding because your tooth has fallen out, but it wasn''t easy to think so while looking at the man''s pale complexion and skinny body.


    "¡­is it a freak?"


    "Hey, look at that''s it! It''s a plague!"


    When Jo-Gol shouted as if he was right, Baek Cheon turned his head and looked at Dang-Soso.


    "Soso."


    "Yes."


    Dang-Soso rushed up to the man.


    "Go, stay away from me."


    "Wait a minute! I''m a congressman!"


    The man flinched as Dang-Soso shouted. Normally she is just playful and bubbly, but Dang-Soso, who is in front of the injured or sick, is tougher than anyone else.


    Dang-Soso''s face got serious when he opened his mouth slightly after feeling the man.


    "¡­Since when have you been like this? Is there anyone else in town with the same symptoms?"


    "Yes? Yes¡­¡­Two, two months ago...¡­.¡±


    She, who had her face distorted, suddenly asked.


    "Can you open the door?¡±


    "¡­Yes?"


    "We need to check with everyone in town. I need you to convince him to open the door! Quick!"


    Baek Cheon, who was watching from the side, asked with a slightly more serious face.


    "¡­¡­what''s wrong with you?"


    "I don''t know yet. But it''s not in a good condition. Whatever the disease is, I can''t last long enough. I need to see more patients and check them out."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Come on!"


    "Oh, I see."


    They ran towards the nearest house with the man at the front. Everyone''s face was as seriously hardened as ever.

 Chapter - 469 Episode 469. Thats none of my business. (4)

    "Open the door!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Open this door now! You guys are sick, aren''t you? I''m a congressman! I need to see the status, so open the door right now! Come on!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No matter how hard I tried, the answer didn''t come back. Just as Baek Cheon sighed and turned around, Dang-Soso raised his eyes.


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    "Break this down."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What are you doing? Don''t break it right now!"


    "Oh, I got it!"


    Cling!


    Baek Cheon grabbed the door tightly and forced it off.


    As soon as the door fell off, Dang-Soso kicked right in. Baek Cheon, who threw the door away, hurriedly followed.


    "Oh, don''t come!"


    Two people inside shouted scared. A woman shivering like a tree with a buggie in her hand, and another...¡­.


    ''I...!''


    Fire shot out of Dang-Soso''s eyes.


    "Get out of the way!"


    "No, no, no, no, my baby!"


    "I''m not trying to hurt you. Get out of my way! She''s going to die!¡±


    The woman who was desperately blocking the child flinched as Dang-Soso shouted. Then he looked back and forth at Dang-Soso and Baek Cheon with confused eyes.


    "If you don''t move, you''ll have to force them. Get out of the way if you don''t want to be rough!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The woman shed tears as if confused even though she was terrified. Dang-Soso said, looking directly at such a woman.


    "I''m a congressman."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ll fix it for you, so let me see the baby."


    Dang-Soso slowly pulled the acupuncture out of his sleeve. The woman, who had confirmed the pain with her hollow eyes, quivered and asked.


    "Well, are you sure you''re a congressman.


    "Yes."


    "Really?"


    "The child is dying even at this time of day.¡±


    Only then did the woman get off and move to the side weakly. Dang-Soso urgently sat beside the child and took a pulse.


    "¡­weak."


    The pulse was faint and weak as if it were about to break.


    Dang-Soso pulled the child''s quilt off with an outspoken touch and began to undress him.


    "What are you doing, Soso?"


    "You have to check your body!"


    "The cold wind is coming in...¡­.¡±


    "Then go and block it!"


    "Yes!"


    Baek Cheon ran like the wind and held the torn door and blocked the entrance. Far away Jo-Gol was also startled and held the door together.


    I can''t say anything.¡¯


    ''Shh. Be quiet. You''re beaten.''


    As soon as he confirmed that the disease might be circulating in the village, Dang-Soso moved as if he had become a different person. Even Yoo-Esul couldn''t talk to me recklessly about how brutal the spirit was.


    Dang-Soso, who identified the child''s body, frowned.


    "Redness¡­¡­a little erythema."


    With the blanket covered again, she opened the child''s mouth and looked inside.


    "¡­¡­my gums fell down."


    It was similar to the man''s symptoms that I had just confirmed.


    "Since when have you been like this?"


    "¡­a month or so ago."


    "What about consciousness?"


    "I sleep a lot, but I''m conscious. But recently, I can''t come back to consciousness...¡­.¡±


    "How was it before you fell down?"


    "Sew, before he collapsed?¡±


    Dang-Soso looked at the woman and said calmly.


    "Don''t be nervous and think about it slowly. Anything different from usual would be great."


    "Yes, yes!"


    At the softer voice of Dang-Soso, the woman opened her mouth as if she had relaxed a little.


    "It was¡­¡­ he suddenly became weak and sleepy. And... I had frequent nosebleeds."


    "Nosebleed?"


    "Yes, I was just sitting still and then suddenly."


    Dang-Soso seems to be thinking hard and then bites his lips.


    "Gather people...¡­.¡±


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Then, someone started knocking violently on the door.Baek Cheon looked back at Dang-Soso with embarrassed eyes. Dang-Soso, who was staring at the door for a moment, nodded.


    "Open it."


    As Baek Cheon and Jo-Gol moved the door sideways, men wearing fur all over the body aimed at the spear with a hideous force.


    "What are you doing?"


    "How dare an outsider go on a rampage in town!¡±


    His eyes were full of vigilance and liveliness.


    Baek Cheon looked at them with a troubled face. Their eyes are fierce, and the spear they are holding is sharp, but they are only good people.


    Besides, everyone was suffering from a similar illness, pale complexion, and hands with spears were shaking helplessly.


    "Get out of my way."


    "Chief!


    "Get out of my way."


    As the men left and right, the wrinkled old man stepped forward with a cane.


    "¡­¡­what''s going on?"


    "Are you the chief of this town?"


    "That''s true. You''re outsiders. I don''t know what''s going on, but get out of town right now."


    "No."


    "......No?"


    "Yes, no."


    Dang-Soso lifted himself up from his seat when he touched the child''s forehead.


    "Can''t you see? They''re all sick."


    "I know."


    "You don''t have to be treated properly and you''re going to die if you stay like this!¡±


    "¡­I can''t help it."


    "What?"


    Dang-Soso''s eyes are wide open.


    What the hell is this old man talking about?


    However, the old man shook his head as if he knew nothing about Dang-Soso.


    "If it is known that outsiders stay, we will all die anyway. If you have any intention of thinking about us, please leave town right now."


    It was too determined. Baek Cheon opened his mouth to try to convince him that it was something.


    "Lord, we want to cure and help you with this disease¡­"¡­!¡±


    "Can you handle the devil?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you don''t leave, we''re in a lot of trouble."


    Then Dang-Soso, who was listening, said with a cold face.


    "I''m already angry."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "This bottle is a demon. If we keep going like this, we''re all going to die soon! Can''t you see? It''s not about the bingo, it''s about this disease right now!"


    The old man sighed.


    "That''s something a man can''t do about it."


    "What?"


    "Now there are demons in the North Sea. It''s a disease spread by evil spirits, and human power cannot cure it."


    "¡­¡­What do you mean¡­?¡­.¡±


    Then Baek Cheon whispered softly.


    "Don''t you mean Mahkyo?"


    "¡­...Magyo spread the disease?"


    The old man nodded as he looked at Dang-Soso with squinty eyes.


    "It''s a disease I''ve never seen before in my life. As the demons began to appear here very often, this disease arose."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You can''t help it with human power."


    "Stop talking nonsense!"


    Dang-Soso roared.


    "There''s no such thing as a disease that can''t be done with human hands!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Even if you have diarrhea like that, it''s not acceptable to give up. It''s not about anything else, it''s about life! Don''t be ridiculous about the demon. Gentleman does not step down from his illness."


    Dang-Soso''s eyes stared straight at the old man.


    With those burning eyes, the old man gave a low groan.


    "¡­¡­We''ve tried hard enough. One¡­¡­."


    "It''s not done yet."


    "Are you sure you can cure it?"


    "Even if I can''t cure it, I won''t let go like an old man."The eyes of Dang-Soso and the old man intertwined in Ho Gong.


    The old man, who had been looking at her for a long time, eventually sighed first.


    "¡­Are you sure you''re up for treatment?"


    "I''ll do my best.¡±


    "For the best¡­¡­."


    The old man suddenly turned his head and looked up at the blue sky through the open door. It stopped snowing before I knew it.


    "¡­I haven''t heard that in a long time. In this North Sea.¡±


    The old man, who looked at the sky as if he was a little bitter, opened his mouth quietly.


    "Eom-hyo."


    "Yes, Chief."


    "Tell the villagers to get the message from Rep. Lee. Tell them to cooperate whatever they can."


    "Ha, but if I did...¡­.¡±


    "It''s the same as death and death.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Do as you''re told. I''ll take responsibility."


    "¡­I see."


    The old man looks back at Dang-Soso.


    "If you have a problem, come see me."


    "¡­Thank you."


    "Please, save the people of my town."


    "I''ll try."


    After hearing Dang-Soso''s answer, the old man nodded quietly and turned and went outside.


    Hawsan''s disciples let out a sigh unknowingly. But it was also for a while, and soon there was a firm resolution in their eyes.


    "Soso! What am I supposed to do now? Ask me to do anything, I''ll do it!"


    "Living room!"


    "Huh?"


    "Bring Chung-Myung to death. Now!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It''s...


    Isn''t that too much to ask from the start?


    Yes?


    People have their own roles.


    Farmers should be good at farming, swordsmen should be good at wielding swords, and scholars should be good at learning.


    And by any stretch of the imagination, this wasn''t his thing to do.


    "So¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung murmurs with a half-deaf face.


    "¡­is this something I must do?¡±


    "Yes."


    "Do I have to?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you have to?"


    "Oh, it''s distracting, so please be quiet!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who closed his mouth at Dang-Soso''s cry, looked up with a little sad eyes. However, all they could see was not a blue sky, but a black, dark pot.


    "No!"


    Chung-Myung shouted, grabbing the pot on his head.


    "Do you leave the fire and make soup? Why should I be heating this up? Why would I!"


    "It''s different from the middle ground, so there''s no big brazier to hang!"


    "There''s a brazier in the house!"


    "It''s supposed to break a chimney! And it''s not a place to put up a pot!"


    "Then we can make a brazier!"


    "Oh, that''s a lot of talk! Come on!


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung looked at Dang-Soso with a puzzled look.


    "Ee, above and below¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hwasan, where''s the top and bottom, man!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    She chocked the beat Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    Long sentence death penalty.


    I live like this.


    I live like this!


    Well, that''s not wrong.


    "Caaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Is that what you''re talking about?¡±


    "What?"


    "Oh, yeah.


    Chung-Myung bowed his head.


    I''d rather die than suffer.


    Dang-Soso said, putting medicinal herbs in a pot.


    "I can''t control the fire with a straight-made furnace. The only person who can hang medicinal herbs with the same firepower for a day is the death penalty!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s about saving people. Please do me a favor. There''s really nothing but death penalty. Or all the people here will die. It''s only possible if it''s the death penalty!"


    As she continued, Chung-Myung''s shoulders subtly rose slightly.


    "What... did I say I wouldn''t do it?"Chung-Myung straightens the pot.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s two days, not a day, so let''s get started!"


    "Thank you, death penalty! I''d like to warm up the pot for now.


    "Come on!"


    Chung-Myung pushed the heaters into the pot. In an instant, the pot heated up and the water inside began to boil.


    The group of people who watched the scene from afar gave a series of exclamations.


    "You''re good at it."


    "You''re so gullible."


    "I should''ve done that.¡±


    "Amitabha. Dang-Soso is a poet, but isn''t Chung-Myung a human being?"


    "Oh, that''s not it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    That''s the way Dan-Soso took it, it''s not easy, it''s great.


    Chung-Myung is a grossly vulnerable person to praise, but I can''t bear to compliment him when I get to know him in detail.


    Especially for Hwasan''s disciples, if anyone else knows. But how can you be so naturally complimenting and bossing me around like that''s it.¡­.


    "By the way, if you see the medicine hanging, have you figured out what the disease is?¡±


    Yoo-Esul shook his head at Jo-Gol''s question.


    "I don''t know yet."


    "Well¡­?"


    Baek Cheon sighed and replied instead.


    "They say we should use supplements to cheer us up because we''re in a hurry. It''s not a fundamental treatment."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It was fortunate that I brought a bunch of medicinal herbs from Hwasan. If it weren''t for that, I wouldn''t be able to use my hands¡±


    They were Hwasan''s disciples, thanking Hyun Young for his preparedness.


    "But¡­¡­ you can''t cure it with supplements."


    "Let''s put out the urgent complaint and find out the disease."


    "¡­It could be a disease we don''t know about."


    "Even so, you have to do your best."


    Yoon-jong, who was still listening to the conversation, opened his mouth with a slightly subdued voice.


    "Those who take the typeface lightly are not entitled to carry Hwasan''s sword. He who does not seek to save the man in front of him shall discuss opposition and reason!"


    "¡­¡­No, I''m not asking you not to¡­¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol sighed and said.


    "Most of the villagers had symptoms...¡­ Isn''t this an epidemic? If we ever get sick, this trip to the North Sea...¡­.¡±


    "That''s enough."


    But Baek Cheon firmly cut off his tongue.


    "You may be right, but I don''t want to say that in front of Hwasan''s youngest, who does his best."


    "¡­¡­Yes, boarding house."


    Baek Cheon closed his eyes more gently to Dang-Soso, who poured medicinal herbs into the pot and devoted himself to it.


    I hope he doesn''t get hurt.¡¯


    The burden on Dang-Soso''s shoulder was too heavy.

 Chapter - 470 Episode 470. Thats none of my business. (5)

    One day passed and two days passed. But the situation hasn''t improved much.


    "Soso."


    Baek Cheon looked at Dang-Soso with a worried face.


    "Get some rest."


    "It''s still okay, Sasook."


    "If a person who fixes a person falls down first, the rest of them will die immobilized."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You have to be fine to survive."


    "¡­then a little more."


    Looking at the desperately hanging quality, Baek Cheon couldn''t hide his sorrow and sorrow.


    The sickest patients and children were lying half unconscious in the village''s largest house. And Dang-Soso looked at them non-stop for a moment.


    I fed the master medicine and kept drooling. But their condition did not improve easily.


    Gulp.


    Then the door opened and Chung-Myung went inside accompanied by Hye Yeon.


    "There wasn''t anything that seemed strange around me.¡±


    "Are you sure?"


    "I only have eyes. Oh, with ice.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I looked at Hye Yeon just in case, but Hye Yeon only sighed with a heavy face.


    "I searched everywhere, but I couldn''t find anything to cause."


    Dang-Soso sighed deeply.


    "Now."


    Chung-Myung, who approached, held out the bowl she had brought to her.


    "What is this?"


    "A supplement I just mastered."


    "¡­¡­I''ve fed everyone here.


    "No, you eat it, you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You look like the sickest man here right now. You eat it."


    "It''s okay¡­¡­."


    "Eat!"


    "Eat it!"


    "Listen to me!"


    Dang-Soso flinched and reluctantly accepted the medicine bowl as the death penalty lit up and shouted at once.


    "Well, you can eat it.¡±


    And I gulped down the medicine at once.


    "¡­Wear it."


    With her tongue sticking out, she looked at the death penalty with a slightly complicated expression. For the past two days, they haven''t slept together if Dang-Soso stayed up all night, and they''ve helped together if Dan-Soso is busy moving.


    I''m so sorry to hear that...I was encouraged.


    I''m sorry to hear that.


    Sitting in front of Dang-Soso, Baek Cheon spoke quietly.


    "Yeah, do you have any idea?"


    Dang-Soso shook his head weakly.


    "I don''t know."


    "¡­do you have any idea?¡±


    "¡­¡­Yes, I''ve never seen a disease like this in the midfield.¡±


    "Well."


    Yoon-Jong''s face also became serious.


    "If you don''t know anything about it, it''s hard to cure it."


    "¡­I''m in a bad condition, but I''m not feeling well. People who don''t have symptoms are all very hungry."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I don''t know if it''s caused by bad health. I don''t know if I''m feeling well because I''m sick."


    "For now, we are handing out porridge with the grain we have brought, so those who are conscious will be able to get better."


    "That would be great¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang-Soso, whose speech was blurred, wrapped his face tightly with both hands.


    ''Why am I so incompetent.¡¯


    I felt helpless and I was about to cry.


    If I knew this would happen, I would have studied medicine harder. Things would have been very different if he was here, not his father, so Dang Gunnak.


    No, it was clear that it would not have been this helpless if there was at least one lawmaker who had learned medicine properly without having to go all the way to Dang Gunnak.


    "Don''t blame yourself."


    Then a cold voice is heard in her ears.


    When I looked up, Chung-Myung stared at her with a serious face.


    "If you do everything you can and it doesn''t work, it''s not your responsibility."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Reversely speaking, self-blame is something you can take out only after you try everything you can. Did you really do everything you could?¡±


    "¡­¡­No, the death penalty. Not yet... Not yet."


    "Yeah, then think about it when to blame yourself. Don''t miss a little thing. Self-criticism relaxes the mind, but regrets weigh on people for a long time. Don''t make me regret it."


    "Yes."


    Dang-Soso bit his lips and nodded.


    However, the fact that there is no other option has not changed.


    The Hwasan disciples, who saw her, racked their brains together and gave their opinions.


    "¡­is it endemic?"


    "The chief said he had never seen a disease like this before.¡±


    "Then did the marches really spread the disease on purpose?"


    "Uh¡­¡­ I don''t think so."


    "Huh?"


    Everyone looked back at Chung-Myung.


    "They''re not that smart or good at catching. They''re just crazy."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I don''t know why, but somehow it was a reliable word. A madman recognizes a madman.


    "Then what the hell¡­¡­".¡±


    Yoo-Esul, who was just listening, opened his mouth.


    "No, plague."


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon looked back at Yoo-Esul and asked back.


    "What do you mean, Samae?"


    "The plague is more contagious to the weak."


    "That''s right."


    "Chief, you were fine.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s eyes were dimmed by the unexpected remark.


    ''Come to think of it...¡­.¡¯


    The chief was a frail-looking old man, no wonder he collapsed tomorrow. But he didn''t show any signs of illness.


    If this is a plague, why avoid such a weak old man?


    "Come to think of it, there were some healthy old men.¡±


    Everyone nodded and agreed.


    Baek Cheon looked back at Yoo-Esul in surprise.


    You didn''t seem interested in anyone else at all.¡¯


    In the meantime, he must have been looking around closely.


    "Do you happen to have something in common between those old people?"


    "I don''t know, that."


    Then Chung-Myung suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Huh? I think I know."


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon''s head turned to break. This is more surprising than the fact that Yoo-Esul was looking around. I can''t believe Chung-Myung was watching that.


    "What is it?"


    "You''re talking about old people who aren''t sick, right?¡±


    "Yes!"


    "Rich."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung smiled and drew a circle with his thumb and index finger.


    "There was a lot of money. In this town, it''s all right."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Emotions ebbed out of Baek Cheon''s face.


    ''That''s right.¡¯


    ''It''s my fault that I''m expecting it.¡¯


    You should hope for something.¡¯


    Everyone gave up their expectations for Chung-Myung with a consistent mind.


    "No, what''s wrong with your faces?"


    "No."


    "Amitabul, what can I blame? It''s a corporate thing that only pigs can see."


    "So we''re all bald in your eyes, aren''t we? Huh?


    "Oh, Amitabha! This is a push!"


    "That''s none of my business!"


    Everyone took Chung-Myung''s words lightly.


    But only one, Dang-Soso, didn''t slip the line.


    "¡­You were rich?¡±


    "Yeah, you seem to be doing pretty well. It''s only a countryside...¡­.¡±


    "¡­Wait a minute."


    Dang-Soso muttered something to himself.


    "Being rich means you have a lot to eat. Then the nutrition...... No, if it''s hunger, you''re supposed to get better with medicine and porridge...¡­.¡±


    Then, he suddenly raised his head as if something had come to mind.


    "Hey, hey, wait a minute!"


    "What?"


    One of the villagers, who was still in good condition, looked back at Dang-Soso."This town, when we got here, they were all locked up."


    "Yes, it is."


    "Is that what it''s been like since the monster went viral?¡±


    "No, that''s not it. It was like that before."


    "Why?"


    "¡­¡­People have been missing and rumors have been circulating that there are black-clad demons outside, so people have been refraining from going outside for months."


    "A few months ago? And before that?"


    "Before that, as usual...¡­.¡±


    "What do you do for food?"


    "It''s winter now, so it''s somehow coming out of roughly dried meat and grain that we''ve kept in stock."


    Dang-Soso''s eyes shook greatly.


    "This, this¡­¡­.?¡±


    She opened her mouth slowly with a blank face. It also seemed absurd.


    Baek Cheon asked a little hastily.


    "Do you have anything.


    "¡­I remembered, no¡­¡­why is this for both people?"


    "Huh?"


    Dang-Soso sprang up and looked at the details of the patients again.


    "¡­Yes, this is right, isn''t it? What''s wrong with this?"


    After reviewing each patient''s body, she looked back at the death penalty with a puzzled look on her face.


    "Sa, Sa-suk."


    "Huh?"


    "Yee, this isn''t the disease they''re going to get, but the symptoms are the same.¡±


    "What are you talking about? Say it right."


    "This is... this is pulmonary disease."


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon tilted his head.


    Pulmonary disease, that kind of disease...¡­.


    "Oops!"


    But Jo-Gol leapt from his seat as if he had heard of it.


    "Oh, no! Huh? What''s wrong with that?!"


    "Right?"


    "¡­¡­what''s wrong with this?"


    Baek Cheon, frustrated by just exchanging questions about why the two of them are, urged.


    "What? Let''s be surprised together!"


    "Landscape disease, Lungkwan disease!"


    "So what is it?"


    "A disease that can be hung out by a person who''s been closing it for a long time!"


    "¡­is there such a thing?¡±


    Jo-Gol thumped his chest as if he was frustrated.


    "The prestigious tax, which is closed for several years after building up the walls, is a disease where the reviewers hang out once in a while at once in a while! You become as lethargic as a ghost, you bleed your nose, your gums fall apart, your teeth fall out!"


    "¡­...the symptoms are exactly the same."


    "But this is known as a kind of coin mouth, why are these people...¡­?¡±


    Baek Cheon looked at Yoon-Jong with a confused face. Yoon-Jong also had a similar face. The two exchanged glances and nodded at the same time.


    I don''t know what you''re saying.¡¯


    I''m just going to stay still.¡¯


    Whether you know how they feel or not, Dang-Soso and Jo-Gol began to have a heated conversation.


    "But pulmonary disease is a disease that only happens to young people, right? like a posterior."


    "No, no, no. Come to think of it, the older person who closes the hall may not get sick because he''s just a master.¡±


    "Oh, you''really! ''Cause these people don''t learn martial arts!''


    At that time, Chung-Myung tilted his head as if he had thought of something.


    "Is that a disease?¡±


    "Yes! It''s also called Sega-byung by another name."


    "Why?"


    "If you have a lot of bricks and jerky and you can close it for years, is there only a prestigious tax?" So it''s a disease that only the latecomers of prestigious tax families get...¡­.¡±


    "Oh¡­¡­. It''s a disease. It was a disease.¡±


    Chung-Myung stared out the window with a subtle look.


    I said I don''t have grit.¡¯


    I''m sorry, priests.


    I didn''t know....


    Why didn''t you say something?¡¯


    No matter how much I said, Chung-Myung wouldn''t have been able to hear it then.


    "That''s not the point, anyway. So, is there a cure?¡±


    "Yes! It''s very simple."


    "What is it?"


    "Vegetables!"


    "¡­what?"


    Dang-Soso''s face was now full of joy beyond the brightness."This disease is dangerous enough to kill a person, but the treatment is too easy! You can feed them fresh vegetables, raw food, or fruit!"


    "Oh¡­. Is it that simple?"


    "Yes! The treatment is very simple. I got better just by eating.¡±


    "¡­but how do you know vegetables are medicine?"


    "The only person who came out and ate meat to take care of himself is dead."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I didn''t even know that.¡­.


    There was a bit of guilt on Chung-Myung''s face.


    "I don''t know if the bottle is exactly the same, but it''s worth a try!"


    Dang-Soso shouted in an excited voice. It was worth it because it was the moment when deep worries were finally solved.


    But Chung-Myung''s face was so sour to hear that.


    "Oh, really?"


    "Yes!"


    "But where do you get those vegetables?"


    The movement of Dang-Soso, who nodded passionately, stopped.


    "¡­what?"


    Chung-Myung pointed out with his chin.


    "This winter?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "In this field of snow?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If I went all the way to the middle ground, everyone here would be dead.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang-Soso''s eyes shook violently.


    "Oh, no...¡­.¡±


    It would be better to catch a criminal. Where in the North Sea do you get enough vegetables or fruits to feed many of these people in this winter?


    The hope that I had found at the most was quickly thrown underground.


    No, it''s better not to know the disease. Where else is there a more desperate situation than I know how to treat it, but I can''t use it''


    "No, you can''t do this...¡­.¡±


    Dazed Dang-Soso murmurs with a disastrous look, Yoo-Esul, who had been silent, blurted out.


    "Again."


    "¡­what?"


    "Therapy, again."


    Dang-Soso stared blankly at her and muttered helplessly.


    "Vegetables and fruits."


    "Not that. What else?"


    "What?"


    "There was one more. You said it."


    Dang-Soso is startled as he tilts his head.


    "Raw food!


    "Yeah."


    Dang-Soso opened his eyes wide.


    Pulmonary disease is a disease that can only be seen in prestigious tax families, so most lawmakers are not familiar with it. However, she, a former member of a prestigious party, was a must-know disease.


    Most treatments are made with vegetables or fruits, so raw food is only memorized as written in the Dangga''s medical books.


    "I, if it''s raw food...¡­.¡±


    "You know, there."


    Yoo-Esul''s hand pointed over the window.


    Lake.


    There was a vast lake in the North Sea.


    "Fish is raw, if not baked."


    "Ah!"


    Everyone''s head turned to one place at a time.


    Receiving those passionate, hot eyes, Chung-Myung smiled pleasedly.


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    "Hurry up and get him.


    "A lot! As much as you can!"


    "You have to be fresh, so somehow get him alive! Somehow!"


    Chung-Myung looked up at the ceiling with a bright face.


    Death penalty. Long sentence execution.


    Now these things make me so natural. What do you think?


    Is it okay for Hwasan to go backwards like this?


    Don''t waste time. Go get him, man!


    ¡­¡­I''ll wait and see if I go to Seongye.


    I''m sure I''ll pull out all that beard.


    For sure!

 Chapter - 471 Episode 471. Theres no such thing as a free lunch. (1)

    Jo-Gol looked over the ice lake with a look of incomprehension.


    "¡­What are you doing?¡±


    "Do you understand me?"


    "I''m asking you to catch some fish, why are you doing that?¡±


    "You''re fooling me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Sitting on a chair, Chung-Myung was holding a fishing rod. At the end of the fishing rod, which was several times larger and thicker than normal, the rope was wound and stretched into the water.


    "¡­Which fish bites that?¡±


    "If the lake is this big, there could be a crazy fish in it. Chung-Myung is the same guy."


    "¡­¡­You have to make sense."


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply.


    "But you''ve seen something, and you''ve made a pretty good scar."


    Anyway, isn''t there a fishing rod or a fishing line or something?


    But Jo-Gol seemed completely different.


    "Well, that makes sense? Sasook. Isn''t Chung-Myung too generous to him these days? If that''s plausible, then it''s similar to mine."


    Then Yoon-jong, who was listening to their conversation, looks at Jo-Gol with a sour face.


    "Walk."


    "What?"


    "I can''t relate to it because there are too many metaphors."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Do what''s appropriate. Just the right one."


    Jo-Gol gave him a bit of a sad, pathetic look, but Yoon-Jong didn''t comfort him.


    "But what are you really doing?¡±


    "Well, let''s go for now.


    Baek Cheon sighed and walked fast toward Chung-Myung. Normally, Chung-Myung would have deliberately ignored whatever he did because it would be better if he didn''t care as much as he could. But now things are too urgent for that.


    He approached Chung-Myung, humming.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "What are you doing?"


    "You don''t know when you see it? It''s fishing.¡±


    "Fishing?"


    "You told me to get the fish."


    Baek Cheon''s forehead was distorted by his nonchalant response.


    "Hey, dude! It''s one o''clock in a hurry. What kind of fun is this? How can you catch a fish like this!"


    "Of course I''m caught. He''s fishing."


    "No matter how much fish it is, how can it bite? That one?


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk."


    When Baek Cheon hit his chest as if he was stiff, Chung-Myung clicked his tongue. Then he shook his head and said in a voice like a grandfather who had given up.


    "Dongryong, Dongryong. You''re so short-sighted that you can''t live off your food."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Fishing is something you shouldn''t rush into. You have to wait as if you''re fishing for time. Things to be fished are naturally fished."


    "That doesn''t make any sense.¡­!¡±


    But at that moment, Chung-Myung''s fishing rod began to pull tight.


    Baek Cheon opened his eyes wide when he saw the thick branches bending.


    "Wow, that''s a big fish! I told you, Sasook, didn''t I?


    Baek Cheon''s face trembled as he saw Chung-Myung holding his fishing rod tightly in joy and joy.


    "¡­...you''re gonna catch this? This?"


    No, this is way over the top!


    Even if it''s a fish, isn''t this too much?


    "Eh-cha!"


    Chung-Myung, who stood with his legs slightly wide apart, pulled up the fishing rod with full force.


    Seeing that strong, thick-looking fishing rod bend from side to side, it seemed like a big fish.


    Did you catch a fountain flower or something like that''s it.¡¯


    A carp that lived 10,000 years and became a house-sized creature is called a fountain flower. Back in the day, I would''ve said, "There''s no such thing in the world." But I saw a live forehead with my eyes. What is there not to have?


    And maybe this guy''s really gonna get a fountainhead...¡­.It was that moment.


    "Euracha!"


    When Chung-Myung held onto the fishing rod and gave it strength, the surface shook and bubbled up.


    Baek Cheon, Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol swallowed dry saliva looking at the sleep with nervous eyes.


    In time.


    The convex one.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Something round rose as if the sun were rising in the sea.


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    All three of them opened their eyes wide in the form of something round wet and shiny.


    "Palcho-Octopus?!¡±


    "Ba, it''s not even the sea. What''s with the octopuses?"


    "¡­...or is it, or is it, or is it, or is it a spirit?"


    Before he could identify what had risen, Chung-Myung pulled hard on the fishing rod he was holding.


    "Eh-cha!"


    And at that moment, the three of them opened their mouths wide enough to no longer open.


    "Foahhhhhh!


    A familiar shape hung at the end of the tightly pulled string.


    Round hair and familiar Hwangpo...¡­.


    "Hye, Hye Yeon!"


    "Why is Buddhist monk Hay Yeon coming out of there...¡­?¡±


    "No. Is that crazy guy really?"


    No, Hye Yeon was dragged up holding the fishing line with one hand and a large net with the other. The net was literally full of fluttering fish.


    Flop!


    Falling on the ice holding onto the net, he trembled.


    "It''s cold¡­¡­."


    Not only their lips but also their whole body turned blue, the three of them panicked and hurried.


    "Blanket! Blanket!"


    "Ahhhhh! Are you okay, monk?"


    They packed several blankets on the cart and ran to Hye Yeon. But Chung-Myung screamed.


    "There''s no blanket for that! Bring it here!"


    "What, what are you going to do?"


    "Don''t freeze the fish and get it with you said.


    "Hey, you crazy bastard! What''s wrong with fish when people freeze to death?"


    "It''s okay. I won''t die. I won''t die."


    Chung-Myung took away the blanket they brought and wrapped the net in its entirety. He also wrapped the entire net on top of the fur he had placed on the cart to make sure he was not relieved.


    "Good!"


    Chung-Myung looked at the fish on the cart with a pleased face.


    "Sir! Wake up!"


    "Bae, Baek Cheon Poetry¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Yes! Monk."


    "I''ve seen¡­¡­ I''ve seen¡­¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    Hye Yeon smiled graciously with a blue face. And muttered in a dying voice.


    "The Bodhisattva will beckon to me...¡­.¡±


    "Ahhhh! Monk! Wake up!"


    "If you follow it, you''ll die! Monk!"


    The three hurriedly shook Hye Yeon, who was losing consciousness, to wake her up.


    "Why the hell was the monk in there?¡±


    Hye Yeon answered Baek Cheon''s question trembling.


    "Sa, it''s about saving people...¡­.¡±


    "That demon!"


    "The Devil!"


    The three, who roughly figured out how things would have gone with Hye Yeon''s answer, looked back at Chung-Myung with their eyes full of original poison. But Chung-Myung only looked at them with a nonchalant face.


    "You did something great. That''s not bad enough."


    "Hey, you son of a b*tc*! Are you still a human being?¡±


    "Ugh!"


    Chung-Myung firmly snapped his resentment. And he spoke in a long and dry voice.


    "I will not spare my life to save the people of the wilderness! If you risk your life saving the sick and dying, what better thing could you do? This is the true path of Buddhism!"


    "If you can''t talk! Tell me!""Never mind."


    Chung-Myung pointed at the cart with his chin.


    "Don''t freeze all the fish you''ve caught, and hurry up and take them to town.


    "Ugh."


    The three men, who had distorted their faces, nodded and ran to the cart. For now, saving the villagers is more important.


    When they grabbed the cart, Hye Yeon, who was lying on the floor, stood up and tried to approach the cart. Then Chung-Myung asked with a face that he didn''t know English.


    "Where are you going?"


    "¡­¡­Yes, I need to help¡­¡­.¡±


    "Not you."


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung chins at a big hole in the ice.


    "Is that all you need? I''ll go one more time."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t worry. I''m the one who''s good at this. If you hold on to the rope, you''ll never die. It''s up to you to do it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Come on, get in."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Maybe¡­¡­.


    Calling Chung-Myung a demon was Hye Yeon, who thought it might not be possible for the devil.


    * * *


    The bottom of the mountain.


    The wet body heats up and steam rises on the clothes. The steam coming up from the top of his head was like the halo of Buddha.


    "In the end¡­¡­."


    "Hail, monk. I won''t forget."


    "Amitabha Buddha, Amitabha Buddha...¡­.¡±


    "¡­I''m not dead, Si-ju."


    Hye Yeon looked at the Hwasan disciples with a shuddering eye.


    Once in a while, I couldn''t tell whether these humans were on the same side or the enemy.


    "¡­It''s easy not to die."


    "Why the hell did you do that? No matter how hard it was to save people, it was too reckless."


    Baek Cheon, who was listening, nodded loudly in sympathy.


    "Chung-Myung shouldn''t stop him like that. It''s not like you''ve been through it once or twice, is it?"


    Hye Yeon spoke quietly with a little sad eyes.


    "¡­I didn''t want to go in¡­"¡­.¡±


    "I did."


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung said he would use white baby as bait to dip it in the water and catch a big fish¡­"¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon and the crowd shuddered at what they could not believe.


    "¡­Is he a real person?"


    "How did you manage to be such a moron at the gate...¡­.¡±


    "Native heaven and earth.


    "Amitabul¡­¡­, but I''m glad it helped. How can you refuse to throw yourself at saving people?"


    Hwasan''s disciples stole the snow.


    There''s a living fire right here, not anywhere else.


    But it was the beginning of all misfortune that the living fire was by the devil''s side.


    Hye Yeon asked, wiping the water off her hair.


    "So you say there''s some improvement?¡±


    "I don''t know that yet."


    Baek Cheon shook his head with a slight frown.


    Dang-Soso fed the patients raw fish they had brought.


    The unconscious ground raw fish and fed them like rice cakes, and the unconscious also fed them well-done fish. It was sliced meat to make it as easy to digest as possible.


    Although raw fish are fed at every meal, it would have to take time to see the effect since it had only just begun to eat.


    "Yes, I''d feel better if I could help feed you."


    Although they were eager to help, they were so wary of outsiders that they could not approach them recklessly.


    It was inevitable to listen to Dang-Soso that staying still is helping, not scratching it for no reason.


    "Soso is having such a hard time...¡­.¡±


    "I know."


    Everyone sighed in unison.


    Then, the door opened and the shade under the eyes came down to the chin, and Dang-Soso trudged in."Soso!"


    "Are you all right?"


    Dang-Soso nodded slowly.


    "Yes, I''m fine, Sasook."


    "How are the patients?"


    "For now, we''ve shared everything. If you really get a pulmonary disease, you''ll get up soon. Pulmonary tract disease is usually treated quickly.¡±


    "Really?"


    Baek Cheon''s face has become slightly complicated.


    That means that if the diagnosis is wrong, the results will be known quickly.


    "It''s slowly getting to the limit.¡­.¡¯


    No matter how good Dang-Soso was, it was too much to cure a disease that didn''t even know the cause. And even more so if you''re in a situation where you have to treat a lot of them alone.


    But Baek Cheon opened his mouth, hiding his innermost thoughts.


    "Yeah, take a break for now."


    "I''m here to take something with me. A little more¡­¡­.¡±


    Then, Chung-Myung, who was crouching dead in front of the brazier, sprang up and quickly approached her.


    "The death penalty?"


    Then he grabbed Dang-Soso''s hand and pulled it in front of my eyes. She stared at him like that with a look of ignorance of English.


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung, who checked the fingertips of Dang-Soso''s hand, clapped his tongue briefly and frowned.


    As expected, her fingertips were dyed red. No, if you look closer, there was a dark blue hovering in the red flag.


    It''s an early symptom of frostbite.


    "Didn''t you know?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''ve been drooling around without gloves, and you''re good."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung grabbed Dang-Soso''s wrist and began to invigorate him.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    With the warm yet cool sensation coming in from his wrist, Dang-Soso flinched slightly. Chung-Myung''s bright energy completely covered his hands and rotated several times before returning to his owner.


    "Get some rest."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If the patients don''t get better, then we have to start all over again. You''re not going to say you''re too tired to do it, are you?"


    "No way."


    Dang-Soso looked straight at Chung-Myung with determined eyes. Chung-Myung nodded.


    "Yeah, then take a rest. That''s right."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At this point, Dang-Soso was no longer stubborn and calmly moved to the front of the fire.


    "Then just a little...¡­.¡±


    And as soon as Chung-Myung put his head on the floor, he fell asleep. It was safe to say that he almost fainted.


    "¡­¡­to move to the bed¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Leave it alone."


    Chung-Myung dissuaded Baek Cheon.


    "I''d rather sleep another breath."


    Chung-Myung, who gave way in front of the brazier, went to the right place and sat leaning back. Then he took out the white child who was still in his arms and put it on the floor.


    "Go cover it up."


    Baek-ah nodded quickly a couple of times, shining black eyes, and Dodo ran and sat on Dang-Soso''s hand.


    "¡­¡­then what should I do?"


    "What are you doing?"


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "I''ll have to wait. I''ll see some improvement tomorrow morning."


    "Well."


    "So go to bed now. If there''s no improvement, it''s hell starting tomorrow.¡±


    Everyone nodded at the word and laid down in moderation. And after a while, regular breathing came from here and there. Everyone seems to have been exhausted.


    Chung-Myung stared at the scene and grinned low.


    It was a really difficult problem.


    If you think of the safety of Hawsan, you can''t waste your time here.


    But given Hawsan''s duty, he can''t leave the villagers alone.


    It''s not easy, death penalty.


    Cheon Mun would be like this every time.


    Chung-Myung must have agonized and agonized over even a small matter. One of his choices might change the future of Hwasan.Chung-Myung closed his eyes quietly, thinking what a great writer Cheon Mun was.


    "Well¡­¡­."


    Hwasan''s disciples, who were almost asleep as if they were dead, opened their eyes one by one and looked up.


    "¡­is it morning?"


    "What about So So?"


    "I''m still sleeping.¡±


    As soon as they opened their eyes, Hwasan''s disciples turned their heads and looked out the window. Maybe the blizzard that had been raging last night stopped, but the dazzling sun was coming through the window.


    "How do patients...¡­.¡±


    It was then.


    Gulp!


    The door opened violently and the bluish people rushed inside.


    "Wow, you''ll have to come!"


    It was an urgent voice. At the moment, tension flashed in the eyes of his disciples.

 Chapter - 472 Episode 472. Theres no such thing as a free lunch. (2)

    "Cough! Cough! Ugh!"


    Im Sobyong, who wiped his mouth with a handkerchief, looked up at the sky with a groan.


    "¡­Will it rain?"


    It is nonsense that at this young age, a master who leads a clan feels the weather in advance.


    But what can we do? That''s the truth.


    Im Sobyong clenched his numb fingertips.


    d*mn it. d*mn it.


    Recently, the symptoms felt even worse. The negative energy in the body has become so strong that there has been a serious problem in learning martial arts.


    Gulp.


    Then the door opened violently. It was a bug that came with a medicine bowl.


    "It''s time to take your medicine."


    "That useless thing, Cough! Medicine! Cough!


    "You still have to eat."


    "Ugh."


    Im Sobyong took the medicine for the death. Eating regularly does not solve the problem of limp, but it is true that it alleviates the symptoms a little, so I couldn''t help but eat it.


    "But isn''t it a drug that your name gave you?"


    "Oh, yeah, that''s right."


    Hundreds of thousands of dollars have been spent to find a drug that is as effective as this ant''s eye booger, and more than 100,000 dollars a year have been spent on medicine.


    Crumpled-faced Im Sobyong gulped down the medicine.


    Snap!


    Then, he put down the medicine bowl and slowly leaned back on the chair decorated with tiger skin.


    "Hwasan hasn''t heard from you yet?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­It''s late."


    When Im Sobyong made a painful sound, Goo Chuk-gyeom, one of the green-lip disease, started his luck.


    "They, didn''t they just eat and run?"


    "That¡­¡­."


    "This bastard?"


    Im Sobyong was about to open his mouth when a caterpillar burst out of his eyes and let out a thunderous roar.


    "How dare you say such a thing! Are you saying that you''re such a brat who deceives people? Come out here! I''m gonna tear that thing apart right now!"


    Nagok stepped back in a twinge of excitement as if he had heard a parent''s curse.


    "¡­What''s wrong with him?¡±


    "If you say it, it''ll only spoil your heart."


    Im Sobyong sighed deeply.


    This one, that one.


    There''s no one to trust, no one to trust.


    Shouldn''t it be lamentable that he''s getting worse day by day when he needs to be more healthy?


    "¡­¡­but they are still political. I wouldn''t break what I said so easily."


    "I heard it sounded like a bandit.¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ve been told I look like a con artist."


    In the words that followed Im Sobyong looked back at Nagok with a soulless face. Nagok tilted his head.


    "Isn''t it?"


    "¡­It''s because you''re not wrong."


    Im Sobyong sighed with a heavy stomach.


    "Anyway, you don''t want to make rust and chuck for a single point. So it''s time to get there...¡­.¡±


    It was then.


    "King Green Forest!"


    A loud voice was heard outside the door and soon the door burst open.


    "¡­If you''re going to do that, just leave it open.¡±


    These bandit pups didn''t have the concept of asking permission before opening the door. For Im Sobyong, who is as delicate as an orchid, to live, this green vegetation was too wild and desolate.


    It was the dark night that rushed inside.


    "The library is here from Hwasan!"


    "Oh?"


    Im Sobyong sprang up from his seat, opening his eyes wide.


    "You''re here!"


    I didn''t expect this to happen, but isn''t it good for anything?


    "So, what came with the scribe?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    As the Black and White Night tilted its head, Im Sobyong''s forehead narrowed sharply."Did anything else come with you? Like a business card?"


    "None."


    "¡­isn''t there?"


    "Yes."


    "No?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­Cough."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong, who was shaken up once, asked with a slightly distorted face.


    "You don''t have anything convex in your library.


    "It''s very flat."


    "¡­¡­Bring it over."


    "Yes."


    The Black and Night Hawk politely dedicated the library to Im Sobyong.


    Im Sobyong opened the envelope with a sour face and opened the envelope inside.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At the same time Im Sobyong''s eyes and mouth opened wide.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    He soon grabbed his chest and stumbled sideways.


    "King Green Forest!"


    "Sir! Bring him in, now!"


    "Mu, water¡­¡­, congressman, blather, water¡­"¡­. Quick!"


    "Yes! Here you are!"


    Im So-yong snatched the water bottle and gulped it down at once as the Black and Night Lake hurriedly threw it away.


    "Kaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Then, he coughed violently and spouted water back.


    ''That''s really killing me.¡¯


    A black-and-white lake picked up a desk that fell on the floor.


    What the hell does it say...¡­.


    The dark night''s eyes extended as large as Im Sobyong''s.


    I''ll go to the North Sea and get the ingredients for the marriage party, so wait a minute.


    Oh, it''s not fun if you make an accident without me.


    "Oh, what the hell is this?¡­.¡±


    The black and white tiger opened his mouth wide and couldn''t speak.


    "¡­¡­Beauty, you crazy...¡­.¡±


    "Cough! Cough! Cough! Ouch! Ouch!"


    Im Sobyong coughed as if he were about to throw up his male lungs. Then, when blood came out of his mouth, the ten greenlings were frightened and rushed to him.


    "Lord!"


    "Are you all right?"


    Im Sobyong looked at them with sad eyes.


    "You bit your tongue right, man."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But¡­¡­ that crazy guy¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong looks at the library with a look of despondency.


    What do you mean, North Sea? What nonsense is this? What about the marriage she said she''d give?


    "This is not something to put up with! You have to run to Hwasan right now and take the rap!"


    Nagok burst into anger with his face dyed red. However, the "bunchung" and the "dark night" that had to raise the volume in response to him were just sullllen.


    Nagok undauntedly raised his voice.


    "The King of Green Rim must strike that cheeky Chung-Myung or something in person to make him pay for playing with green Rim."¡­.¡±


    "You."


    "What?"


    Im Sobyong nodded at him with a weary face.


    "Come here. Come here."


    "What?"


    Nagok tilted his head and approached him.


    At that moment.


    Oh, my god!


    "Gasp!"


    Im Sobyong kicked Nagok in the shin. He started hitting Nagok, who fell down with both hands.


    "What? Do you hit your neck yourself? I thought it was unusual for this bastard to see me in my place, and he was going to kill someone! You want me to come back with my head cut off, don''t you? You bandit!"


    "Argh! Argh! I mean, that''s not it! I! Argh!


    "Die! Die!"


    Im Sobyong violently opened up Nagok, and the caterpillar approached him and dissuaded him.


    "And then I''m really going to die. Calm down."


    "You''re going to die if you get hit?¡±


    "No, Lord."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im So-yong, who was panting, straightened his back and took a breath as if he was convinced.


    "¡­keep him in the luster and starve him for three days."


    "Yes."


    Nagok, who was beaten and imprisoned without knowing what happened, sobbed out. Im Sobyong sighed in his chair with a small cough."¡­¡­You''re a seal who has a knack for turning people upside down.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Tsk."


    Im Sobyong, who picked up the library, looked down at the letters and burned them with a sampaejinhwa.


    "There''s no way the slick could have gone to the North Sea without thinking. There must be a reason. I told you to wait, so you have to wait."


    "Would it be all right?"


    "¡­¡­Then shall I go to the North Sea?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Yes, he sees the main road. There must be a reason! Ah! There must be! The reason!"


    Seeing his bloody eyes, Bunchung somehow couldn''t get rid of the idea that his master had been held by his brother.


    Unfortunately, I''m afraid.


    * * *


    Mr. Lee. Lee."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "My ears are itchy. Who keeps swearing at me?¡±


    "¡­That''s weird. If it''s going to itch your ears, you should itch all day."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Just as Chung-Myung was about to turn his eyes upside down, there was a commotion coming from the front.


    "Living room!"


    Baek Cheon''s head turned.


    The person who was weakly closing his eyes to lie on the bed began to open his eyes by shaking his eyelashes.


    "Yee, wake up!"


    Baek Cheon, Yoon-Jong, Jo-Gol, and Hye Yeon looked at the conscious child with a tense face.


    The child opened his eyes and said the ceiling, blankly, as if he was looking for focus.


    "¡­¡­Mom."


    "Yeah! Are you awake?¡±


    "I''m hungry."


    The child''s mother, who had been waiting so long for that short word, hugged the child with tears in her eyes.


    Baek Cheon sighed, now relieved.


    "There''s a road ahead. I''m getting better.¡±


    "Thank God, Sasook!"


    "Amitabha Buddha. These are all thanks to Buddha."


    But Chung-Myung, standing behind him, squinted.


    "The bottle was found by SoSo, and I caught the fish, but what did Buddha do to you? I don''t know if it''s Tae-sang-gun!"


    "¡­Shizu."


    "Huh?"


    "Aren''t you afraid of hell?"


    "What a hell of a thing to say."


    Chung-Myung snorted, kicking his tongue. The patients were now raising themselves one by one. It''s only been a day since I fed them raw food, and really, as Dang-Soso said, the patients were getting better.


    "I''m here!"


    "Cool it down and feed it to the patients! Slow down because you might get sick if you eat in a hurry!"


    "Yes, Senator!"


    The villagers, who had seen their patients recovering consciousness with their own eyes, were now ready to jump into the fireball if Dan-Soso said so.


    Why wouldn''t you?


    On their part, she was a lawmaker who solved a monster in a matter of days that could not be fixed by all means. It was stranger not to trust.


    "Soso, do I just have to feed you more raw food now? You don''t need any other treatment.


    "Yes, dormitory, but overall, I''m starving. I need more food."


    "¡­¡­the grain I brought is about to run out."


    "Anything I can eat is fine. Since it''s like this, it''s good to eat a little more fish...¡­.¡±


    "Oh, my God! Amitabha Buddha! Amitabha Buddha! Tree Customs Sound Bodhisattva!


    Dang-Soso tilted his head with a curious look at Hye Yeon, who suddenly started the game.


    "What''s wrong with the monk all of a sudden?¡±


    "¡­There are things in the world that are better not to know."


    It was Baek Cheon who didn''t want to let the youngest know about such a rough thing.


    "But it''s fascinating. It''s so simple to solve¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s a disease that I wouldn''t have had before.""Hm?"


    Dang-Soso''s face hardened slightly with anger.


    "As I''ve heard from an old man before, they would usually fish and eat fresh food in the winter. But the recent situation in the North Sea has kept them from leaving their homes."


    "Well."


    "That''s why those who rule the region always have to think and think. I don''t know how one of their small actions will affect the mint chocolate that lives in the area."


    Dang-Soso is the goddess of the Four Heavenly Clinic, the king of the saints. Although not as much as the North Sea''s Bingo, the Sacheon Party also has a great influence on the people of the saints.


    That''s why the situation wouldn''t look so beautiful.


    Gulp!


    At that time, the door opened violently and the chief, whom I had seen the other day, hurried in. The shaky cane in his hand seemed to tell how passionate the chief was.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    The old man, who identified the patients who came to consciousness, shook his hands and looked back at Dang-Soso.


    Then suddenly, he grabbed Dang-Soso''s hand. I thought my skinny shoulders were shaking, and a half sobbing came out.


    "Thank you¡­¡­Thank you so much¡­¡­."


    His disciples could not say anything. He was the chief who had treated them badly the other day, but I could all guess how nervous he was at this situation.


    "How can I repay this favor?¡­.¡±


    Dang-Soso smiled awkwardly when he saw the blurry water smeared around the chief''s eyes.


    "Of course I did what I had to do, Chief.


    "No, it''s not. It''s not natural."


    The chief bit his lips.


    "No one would have said anything if you just went. But you have persuaded us to cure the disease, and you have given us the grain to make this barren North Sea.¡­. I don''t know how to express my gratitude. Thank you so much¡­¡­."


    As Dang-Soso tried to find something to say back, Chung-Myung, next to Dang-Soso, smiled pleasedly and answered instead.


    "Well, as a Hwasanian ambassador, I did what I had to do."


    "No, that?"


    "What did he do?"


    Back there, Baek Cheon and his group looked at each other, but Chung-Myung didn''t even listen to them through his nostrils.


    "You just have to remember that the Hwasan masters did their best for this town."


    "Cow, Shaolin...¡­.¡±


    "What? I didn''t do anything."


    Hye Yeon bowed her head sullenly. Yoon-Jong tapped him on the shoulder like that.


    "We know. Don''t be too disappointed, monk."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The chief bowed his head with a look of ecstasy. And I asked carefully.


    "So everyone''s been cured now?"


    "We''re a little undernourished, but we''ll all recover soon.¡±


    Dang-Soso explained step by step the cause of the disease''s circulation. Everyone heard the chief sigh with a sad face.


    "¡­That''s the kind of thing."


    Who would have imagined that the situation would be so brutal that they had been blocked from going outside.


    "It was my fault.¡­.¡±


    "Don''t blame yourself. Chief just did the best he could. The problem is not the chief, but the idiot.¡±


    When the word "bing-goong" came out, I was afraid of the old man''s wrinkled face.


    The corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth, which was staring at the chief, rolled up slightly.


    "Now, shall we take the price?"


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"Hwasan''s disciples hurriedly turned their heads toward Chung-Myung.


    "Price? Are you going to get paid?"


    "Of course! There''s no such thing as a free lunch.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Of course it''s not wrong. But it was not very appropriate to say in this situation.


    Baek Cheon was about to say something, but the chief groveled.


    "If you have been helped, it would be one''s duty to repay your kindness. One¡­¡­ as you can see, we''re not that relaxed, we''re just sorry."


    "Come on, you don''t have to worry about that. I''m not trying to get paid.¡±


    "What?"


    "We''re rich, so money''s fine."


    Chung-Myung grinned as he stretched out his stomach.


    It was Baek Cheon who wanted to poke his big belly and pop it out today.


    "Then what can I give you...¡­.¡±


    When the old man asked with a slightly embarrassed face, Chung-Myung smiled excitedly and said.


    "Chief."


    "Yes."


    "Let''s have a warm cup of tea and have a conversation."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sank slightly.


    "What the hell is going on here."

 Chapter - 473 Episode 473. Theres no such thing as a free lunch. (3)

    Warm steam rose from the teacup on the table.


    As the gathered disciples of Hwasan began to drink tea, the chief peeked into Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    As an old man, he figured out who he had to deal with without having to listen to the explanation.


    "So¡­¡­ what do you want to hear?¡±


    Chung-Myung replied with a sour voice.


    "It''s obvious. The North Sea Ice Palace.¡±


    As soon as the word "bingung" came out, the chief''s eyes trembled. It was obvious that he was nervous.


    "That¡­¡­."


    The chief shook his head with an awkward smile.


    "I''m just a country road. I know very little about the bingo."


    "Hey, this old man is trying to back out.¡±


    But Chung-Myung wasn''t that easy. It was unusual to see him bending his neck from side to side.


    "It''s different when a person comes out of the intersection, you''re all cured now?¡±


    "Oh, my God, that can''t be true. Even animals know grace, so how can they be human?"


    "Then tell me quickly."


    Chief sighed deeply at Chung-Myung''s urging.


    I can''t refuse from a gracious standpoint, but it seemed a little burdensome to talk about the North Sea Ice Palace without hesitation.


    Back Cheon, who couldn''t see it, slipped out a helping hand.


    "It doesn''t have to be about the bingo. You can start by telling me why the situation in the village is like this."


    Dang-Soso also helped Baek Cheon.


    "Why did everyone refrain from going outside?"


    "It''s¡­¡­."


    The chief, who peeked at Baek Cheon, began to open his mouth as if he could not help it.


    "It wasn''t like this from the beginning."


    As if he was frustrated when he brought it up, he let out a sigh similar to sighing.


    "Originally, the Bingo was like an adult who could rely on the North Sea people. It was a place where I ran to help when I had a hard time, and when I had a hard time, I went out and solved it. That''s why the North Koreans believed and followed in their hearts the Bing-goes."


    The chief''s voice was so serious. There was a slight sorrow and sorrow.


    But Chung-Myung shook his hand in a state of mindfulness.


    "No, that''s enough."


    I''ve already heard enough of this from Hanyi Myeong.


    "What do you mean, people suddenly disappear?¡±


    The chief peeked around at the question. He seemed to look around instinctively even though his disciples were right in front of him.


    Finally the old man carefully opened his mouth.


    "¡­¡­and half a year ago, people suddenly went missing."


    Everyone''s eyes have become slightly thinner.


    "If you''re a person, what kind of¡­"¡­?¡±


    "It''s all men and women of all ages."


    The chief sighed deeply.


    "At first, I thought it was just an accident. As you may have seen on your way, the North Sea is barren land. Animals are fierce and wild, too. I thought this was the case this time because there were often accidents where people who went outside couldn''t come back.¡­.¡±


    As he was speaking, his eyes kept looking toward the door, looking anxious. He seemed to think that someone might open the door and come in right away.


    Seeing the scene, Chung-Myung eventually slipped toward the door. No matter who comes in, as if he''s going to slap me.


    The old man''s words continued again.


    "But the number of people who disappeared increased one by one. And the bigger problem is...There''s no trace left. When an animal attacks a person, it leaves traces somehow. But this time, no matter how hard I search...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s face was slightly distorted.You dragged a man away?¡¯


    "Well."


    A light scratch on the cheek asked him.


    "What about the Bingo?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I don''t think you''ve ever let go of a person''s disappearance, but what did the bingo say?¡±


    But the chief shook his head at the question.


    "In the Ice Palace¡­¡­ I just told them not to spread rumors because it was an animal''s work. Those who unnecessarily spoil the mood will surely be true.¡­.¡±


    The faces of the Hwasan disciples are distorted.


    It is these people who actually hunt and experience animals. No matter how great an idiot is, he can know the habits of animals better than them.


    And yet to say that and send it back, the intention seemed too obvious.


    The most severe hardening of the face was Dang-Soso.


    "That''s what the fool really looks like?¡±


    "¡­¡­Why would I lie, Senator?"


    Dang-Soso bit his lips with an incredulous look on his face.


    "I''m out of my mind."


    Those who rule an area should never go against public sentiment.


    Of course, the Sichundang family is also a gatekeeper who is said to be evil for a political faction, but they never intimidate the people living in the church.


    In addition, they understand very well that the power of the party weakens as soon as the public sentiment leaves.


    But instead of helping people in this barren place, you''re trying to intimidate and weigh them down...¡­.


    "What a mess."


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue.


    If the North Sea Ice Palace was originally such a place, it would not have dominated the North Sea for hundreds of years.


    Apparently the new princess who caused the rebellion seemed to have a problem.


    Then Baek Cheon asked with a stiff face.


    "How many people have disappeared?"


    "¡­I''m over thirty in my town alone."


    "30¡­¡­."


    A groan-like voice leaked out.


    "There are other villages around here, right?¡±


    "Yes, as far as I know, things are not that different here."


    The chief bit his wrinkled lips and lowered his head slightly.


    He seemed to suppress his overwhelming emotions.


    "The fact that the demons that you mentioned before are wandering around...¡­.¡±


    "It''s the demons."


    The old man''s voice was trembling as if suppressed.


    "People suddenly started to disappear after the demons were seen. Even if you don''t doubt it...¡­.¡±


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung frowns.


    "I don''t think so?"


    "You think that''s right, don''t you think so?¡±


    Hwasan''s disciples looked at each other and nodded.


    Those black-clad demons, of course, must be the marchers.


    Binggo wears white clothes as a symbol like snow. So, they won''t have to wear black to hide their identity in this land, which is completely dominated by the North Sea.


    "To sum up¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung tapped on the table.


    "A few months ago, all of a sudden, black-clad men were spotted, and at the same time, people began to disappear?¡±


    "¡­¡­That''s right."


    "So I stayed at home to avoid the black people, and I got a freak out¡­"¡­.I would have gotten some fresh food by trading with the midfield, but that''s not good either."


    Chung-Myung, who was cleaning up, smirked.


    There is a strange way that things in the world flow. The things that happened were intertwined and caused this terrible situation.


    Chung-Myung, who was organizing his thoughts, looked back at the chief as if he had found something missing.


    "Did you say there were other villages?¡±


    "Yes, I am."


    "And what about there? If things were similar, you''d definitely have a freakin'' going around.¡±


    "I don''t think it''s any different.¡­.¡±


    Before the chief''s words were finished, Dang-Soso jumped to his feet."Then we need to treat it right now...¡­!¡±


    Beans!


    But before that, Chung-Myung reached out and fed him a clout.


    "Please don''t get carried away because you can cure it if you don''t come forward like that."


    "Still¡­¡­."


    "It''s not something to get worked up about."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes, which dried up Dang-Soso, had subsided slightly.


    ''Well, this could be worse than I thought.¡¯


    The other Hwasan disciples seemed to note that the Binggoes were intimidating the people, but Chung-Myung''s attention was a little different.


    Mufa cannot abandon the people who protect the area.


    Basically, Mufa is like a leech that sucks the high blood of both people. This is the reality of the matter.


    In the first place, things that are stuck in the mountains and wielded without plowing a field themselves cannot be done without people digging the soil.


    No matter how crazy the current Binggoongju is, he must have been from an important post in the North Sea Binggoong Palace, but there''s no way he doesn''t know this reason.


    That''s....


    It means the North Sea Ice Palace is completely out of control.¡¯


    The palace owner may already be a puppet of the horse.


    I''ll have to check it out.¡¯


    A little while ago, something gross started to creep up deep inside my heart.


    It''s like...


    "Chung-Myung???"


    "Huh?"


    At the sound of the call, Chung-Myung, lost in thought, looked at Baek Cheon.


    "Why?"


    "Oh, no...Your expression...¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon closed his mouth trying to say something. I didn''t know what to say.


    Strange, or...¡­.


    "Scary?"


    It was a look I had rarely seen in Chung-Myung.


    Of course, whenever I was angry or experienced something serious, I showed my face a few times, which is different from what I usually do now.


    "Well."


    Under the eyes of Baek Cheon, Chung-Myung looked as if he had never done so. Then I nodded lightly and looked at the chief.


    "So, what did you do?¡±


    "What?"


    "You gave a ridiculous answer in the Bingo, but you didn''t complain?"


    "Oh, my... How dare we protest against the Bingo? If you do that, you''ll lose your neck."


    Chung-Myung sighed softly, squinting his eyes.


    "Is it the same elsewhere?"


    "That''s right. That''s right."


    "¡­¡­Yes, I understand for now."


    When Chung-Myung nodded, Baek Cheon and other disciples alluded.


    "Jung-Myung, this is...¡­.¡±


    "Well."


    But the answer was the same as already set. Chung-Myung''s face was already heartbreaking.


    "Well, it''s a matter of no conclusion unless you go to the Bingo. Now that we''ve done everything, let''s go to the Bingo."


    "What about other towns?"


    "It''s a problem that''s solved by feeding themselves raw food. It''s when we didn''t know how to treat them, but we have no reason to stick together. If it''s a real problem, you can catch more fish and go."


    "More, more? Amitabha Buddha! Amitabha Buddha!


    Hye Yeon, who had been quiet, said with great fright.


    "Shi, Shizu! Please leave me out this time!"


    "Why? Are you tired? I hope Shaolin''s monk, who''s supposed to save lives, doesn''t mean he doesn''t want to get in the ice water?"


    "It''s not like that."


    Hye Yeon shook her head with a heavy face.


    I was just a bit of a crybaby, and there is no big problem if a warrior about Hye Yeon goes into the ice water. The real problem was somewhere else."No matter how much I save people, the fish I catch is a life. To be a Buddhist and kill...¡­.¡±


    "I''m the one who pulls you up while you''re just grabbing me. And it''s not like you''re killing him."


    "But it''s hard to fool you. Amitabha Buddha."


    Hye Yeon said with a cry of disapproval.


    "I''ll do everything else, so please understand me for this, Shizu."


    In his desperate complaint, Chung-Myung tilted his head as if he really didn''t understand.


    "You don''t want to do it because you don''t feel comfortable killing?"


    "That''s right."


    "¡­Don''t you think it''s meaningless at the time when the bear leather is covered like that?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Who in the world wears animal skin? Have you ever heard of it?¡±


    Hye Yeon opened her mouth wide and opened her eyes wide.


    "Oh, Amita...¡­.¡±


    "Phew, Amitabha is frozen to death. If you look at him wearing animal skin, the Bodhisattva will be slapping him on the chin with his kidney, where are you looking for Amitabha Buddha?"


    "Hehe, hehe."


    Hye Yeon seemed really embarrassed. It was like taking turns looking at the face of Chung-Myung and the bear leather that he was wearing over his head.


    "Yeah, it''s weird, but I didn''t notice it at all."


    "¡­If another monk had worn it, he would have known it was strange.¡±


    None of Hwasan''s disciples even noticed that it looked strange. The monk is wearing animal skin, and you take it for granted.


    "¡­...family."


    "Yes, I guess it''s because you''re friendly."


    "It''s cute to be round."


    It was Hwasan''s disciples who found out that Hye Yeon had been completely colored by Hwasan.


    "Uh.Uh! What did I do?"


    When Hye Yeon tried to take off the bear skin with an urgent touch, Yoon-jong grabbed his shoulder and shook his head.


    "¡­isn''t it better than freezing. Buddha will understand."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung lashed his tongue as he saw Hye Yeon, who was devastated by the pain.


    But then.


    Flinch.


    Chung-Myung, who was about to make a rebuke, suddenly shut up. Then he glanced at the door with his sparkling eyes.


    It was the moment when everyone wondered about the sudden response.


    "What the f*ck?"


    Chung-Myung, who muttered quietly, kicked the door out. How great the speed was, when everyone else went out, it was already dotting away.


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    "What''s wrong with him all of a sudden?"


    "Let''s go after him.


    Everyone followed in the footsteps of Chung-Myung without any hesitation. Cool tension began to grow on their faces chasing the already distant back of Chung-Myung.

 Chapter - 474 Episode 474. Theres no such thing as a free lunch. (4)

    Love, love, love, love, love, love, love, love, love!


    Chung-Myung moved forward quickly.


    The blizzard, which began to swirl again, blocked the view, but one thing was clearly visible in the distance.


    ''Look at this?''


    The distance was not easily narrowed.


    Although it is developing its own history, there is not much difference in speed. That means that those who are running away now have a lot to do.


    ''The rat...''


    In Chung-Myung''s eyes, it was harder to live in the cold than in the winter of the North Sea.


    Boom!


    As soon as the floor was kicked, the snow piled up. Chung-Myung, completely carrying the strong recoil, ran out like a ray of light. The pouring snow had blocked the front as if it had become a wall, but Chung-Myung had no hesitation in moving through.


    Soon, the distance between the black righteous and Chung-Myung narrowed in an instant.


    The black man running in the front turned back at the energy felt behind his back.


    Chung-Myung was clearly seen running with a sword pulled out.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The man''s unfeeling eyes stood out for a moment.


    The moment he was about to put more weight on his legs.


    Oh, my god!


    A gruesome sound of breaking penetrated his ear. An anti-Wall sword flew through a blizzard in the eyes of a surprised black righteous man.


    At a glance, the sword with extraordinary expectations flew in a frightening manner, as if he were going to double his body.


    "LOL!"


    The man, who couldn''t control the speed he was running, rolled on the floor and managed to escape the sword.


    When he rolled the snow field over and over again, he looked up, and the first thing he saw was the opponent''s feet that stopped in front of him.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Get up."


    The man slowly raised his head in a cold voice. And I looked at Chung-Myung''s cold face as if it were covered with ice.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Now explain why you overheard someone else''s story. No, before that...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung had a cold in his eyes.


    "Are you... a demon?"


    "LOL."


    The man, who heard the word "magyo," laughed quietly. Then he slowly rose up and faced Chung-Myung.


    There was a creepy feeling flowing from the eyes revealed through the mask covering the face.


    "That''s the cause."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If I hadn''t followed him, I could have kept my life would have been spared.¡±


    Wood.


    The man''s hands began to turn black under his sleeves. And then it made a strange noise.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes got darker when he saw the hand. A low murmur came out.


    "Black market"


    The black man flinched for a moment. Considering the calmness so far, it was obviously a different reaction.


    "How...?"


    His question rolled up the corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "You''re a demon."


    It was the moment when doubts turned into conviction. The black righteous man frowned and said cruelly.


    "It''s not something to put on that dirty mouth."


    Then he rushed straight ahead and waved his black hands at Chung-Myung''s face.


    Whoosh!


    But the hand was neatly blocked by the half-picked Chung-Myung''s sword.


    "Hey!"


    Card!


    A harder hand than metal scratched the blade. Chung-Myung twisted the corners of his mouth and infused the sword with a history. The red sword soared and cut off the black man''s hand.


    As if I had never thought I''d cut my hand with a sword, the black righteous hurried back. Blood from the hand dripped over the eyes.


    It was hard to live in the eyes of a black man.


    But Chung-Myung still asked in a cool voice.


    "What are the demons planning to do in this far north sea?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±"Well¡­¡­ good. I never expected a proper answer from your mouth anyway. That''s how you do it."


    Those who have strong convictions do not break their path in the face of any pain. It goes without saying that the belief is a firm belief.


    The black man slightly distorted his eyes.


    "You sound like you know Markyo very well, don''t you?¡±


    "¡­I know."


    Chung-Myung pulled one corner of his mouth up.


    Even though I tried not to laugh, I kept getting a weird smile. It was surprising to me when such twisted feelings had settled in my heart. Numerous emotions swirled out in a lump.


    Smiling brightly enough to reveal his teeth, Chung-Myung chewed out.


    "I''m sick of knowing so well. Stick out your neck. I''ll kill you neatly as a gesture of welcome."


    a black man


    No, the eyes of the Magitans revealed between the masks were blue.


    "The mouth of the filthy unbeliever is alive. I''ll see if I can talk to you after that neck is cut off!"


    The Magitans rushed straight toward Chung-Myung.


    It was at the same speed and momentum as before the island.


    It was a secret and swift attack, as if a beast holding its breath under the black water rushed out of the water at once.


    I love you!


    Chung-Myung, who pulled out the sword completely, lowered it lightly. The sun-shining sword shone white.


    Meanwhile, the hand wielded by the Magitans created a black shadow. The shadow of the hand, which quickly swelled to dozens, has quickly covered Chung-Myung as a flock of black wolves drove sheep.


    Chung-Myung''s response to the numerous Jang-youngs was very simple. It is to cut off dozens of hand shadows one by one.


    A sword wielded at an invisible speed broke Jang-young, who held Magi, one by one, as if he were dropping a bird flying.


    "What¡­¡­."


    The wide-open eyes of the Magitans trembled.


    It''s impossible.


    How fast do you have to swing a sword to do that?


    But there was no time to be surprised or to admire.


    Chung-Myung, who crushed Jang-young, started flying straight toward him.


    "Ugh!"


    The Magitans clenched their teeth and waved their hands. His hand, which turned black as ink, poured into Chung-Myung''s front, carrying a gruesome game.


    Whoops!


    As soon as the sword and hands hit each other, a metal sound sounded like iron and iron met.


    (Screaming) (Screams) (Screams) (Screams) (Screams)


    Sword and hand clashed one after another in Ho Gong. However, while Chung-Myung''s sword did not have a scratch on it, the Magitans'' black hands were long ground each time they hit Chung-Myung''s sword.


    "Yikes!"


    A demon who noticed that this sword was a recruit tried to bite his hand for a while, but it was already too late.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    The margot shouted and waved at Chung-Myung''s face. The tension of the black horse market, which had gone all out, gave off a terrifying aura that gave me goosebumps just by looking at it.


    It was a terrifying attack, which rotted the flesh just by brushing it.


    One.


    The hand was stymied by a sword simply wielded by Chung-Myung.


    Let''s go!


    Just as a snake climbed a tree, Chung-Myung''s black plum sword began to climb on the arm of the Magitans.


    Crunch. Crunch.


    The unprotected forearm was cut by the energy of the black market, and the upper arm split long.


    "LOL!"


    Blood spouted out like a fountain from a deeply cracked wound.


    However, instead of backing down, the Magitans stepped forward and tried to smite Chung-Myung with their opposite hands.


    Just as the hand grazed Chung-Myung''s face.Chung-Myung''s body spun quickly and dug into the arms of a single-minded man.


    And


    Oh, my god!


    The end of the sword handle was stuck in the jaws of the Magitans. Blood fountains sprung from his mouth, which bounced off like a kicked ball.


    Flop.


    "Turn it off¡­¡­."


    The horseman who fell on the floor stood up trembling. Looking at his struggling appearance, Chung-Myung opened his mouth in an emotionless voice.


    "That''s weak.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Unprecedentedly."


    "¡­before?"


    Chung-Myung didn''t bother to answer that.


    "Poor thing, you only follow Heavenly Demon. Without Heavenly Demon, you are believers who have eventually lost your god, and you are servants who have lost your king."


    The Magician stared at Chung-Myung with bloodshot eyes. Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Why the hell are you still in the world like ghosts?"


    "Hhh¡­¡­."


    Then a sigh, which seemed like a groan and a laugh, came out of the mouth of the Magitans.


    "I don''t know where I heard it from, but...¡­.you don''t know anything."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "He''s coming back. No¡­¡­."


    The Magitans'' eyes glistened with confidence and madness.


    "We will bring him back into the world!"


    "Crazy guy."


    "Heavenly Demon Adventure, Manmaangbok!¡±


    With a fit of rant, he rushes again toward Chung-Myung.


    "Kill me!"


    Then he waved his hand roughly black to his elbow. It was an attack that was so obvious that it was frowned upon.


    "Foolish!"


    Chung-Myung''s sword hit the flying hand. However, the moment the sword touched the hand, the magi seemed to soar in the hands of the Magitans, and suddenly grabbed the blade of the sword.


    Let''s go!


    The bitter day cut off the hands and the eggs. However, the Magitans did not move an eye as if they did not feel pain. On the contrary, he pressed the sword and narrowed the distance between Chung-Myung.


    a moment of desperation


    But there was not even a little shaking in Chung-Myung''s eyes. On the contrary, it has become colder and cooler than it was at first.


    Crunch!


    The red sword from the sword neatly cut off the hand that held the blade. The cut hand soared like a bounce. Black blood scattered over the snowfield.


    However, as if he could not even feel his hands cut off, he rushed like an angry cow, aiming only for Chung-Myung.


    Love, love, love and sorrow!


    There was a dark magi on the left field. The spirit that separates Ho Gong was so great that it was almost like black light.


    Chin!


    Chung-Myung, who stepped hard on the floor, swung a sword at Ho Gong.


    Whoosh!


    With the sound of cutting through the width of silk, the left arm of the Magitans was cut off from the shoulder.


    "Kill me!"


    However, even after losing his hands and arms, he did not know how to calm down. On the contrary, the madness and vitality of the eyes were added to give me goosebumps. He didn''t have Izzie running into Chung-Myung.


    With only half a hand left, Ho Gong covered fiercely.


    It was a clear sight to see how far a man who did not feel fear of death could go.


    One.


    Oh, my god!


    The gap between Jang-young and Jang-young was penetrated by light.


    "Giggles."


    The sword trapped in the middle of the chest was recovered faster than the flying speed, and stabbed the Magitans in the chest one after another.


    Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!


    In the midst of this, through a stormy gap in Jangyeong, the black hawk dug in like a viper and bit the enemy.


    There were dozens of holes in the chest, but the Magitans did not reduce their fighting spirit.


    Rather


    Push!


    As soon as Chung-Myung''s sword penetrated the solar plexus, the Magitans rushed forward, shining their eyes. He intended to put the sword in his body and make it more immobile.If you were a sane human being, you wouldn''t even think about it.


    But the man he was dealing with was not normal either. I''ve been through this many times.


    Chung-Myung stepped on the shin of the Magitans, who rushed with indifferent eyes.


    Ooddeuk!


    The upper part of the ankle was broken, and the Magitans stumbled.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    Crunch.


    The sword pulled from the pit of the stomach was separated by a thigh blade, and the will no longer support itself.


    Boom!


    The Magitans knelt on the spot as if they were collapsing.


    His face, swollen enough to be seen between the masks, trembles. One hand was cut in half and the other arm was cut off from the shoulder.


    There were dozens of holes in the chest, and blood poured out every time I breathed.


    It was a wound that wouldn''t be strange if he died ten times already, but the Magitans were still breathing. Feeling limp due to lack of strength in his whole body, he bowed his head and muttered something.


    "¡­receiving. Manmaangbok¡­"¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s face is distorted.


    "A thousand¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡­Maang¡­¡­."


    Squeeze.


    Holding the sword to the point where his hands were white, Chung-Myung looked down at Magyodo with slow eyes. In the past, he would have blown off his neck at once, but now his sword was shaking like a hesitation.


    "Heavenly Demon¡­¡­receiving¡­¡­."


    Finally, the Magitans'' heads fell down.


    The posture on his knees took his breath away. A blizzard slowly began to cover his cold, cooling body.


    Chung-Myung, who had been looking at it for a while, swung the sword a little nervously, shook off the blood and pushed it into the cut.


    God d*mn it.


    Then a loud voice came from behind his back.


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    Chung-Myung looked back.


    Baek Cheon and his party were rushing in.


    "Are you all right? You...¡­.¡±


    As soon as he approached, Baek Cheon, who was about to say more, shut up for a moment.


    The horrible body in front of Chung-Myung was speechless.


    "¡­What about this guy?"


    "Magyo."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon was able to grasp the situation at once.


    This is not cruel in the hands of the other person. The one who fought until he was like that is out of his mind.


    "There really was...¡­.¡±


    Everyone''s face hardened with tension.


    Chung-Myung turned his eyes and stared at the Magistrate.


    ''Nothing''s changed.¡¯


    They are still a fanatic of Heavenly Demon. A hundred years after his death.


    ''A second coming¡­¡­.''


    Chung-Myung fixed his eyes on the body of a disastrous demon and chewed it out.


    "Look carefully."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Now I''m gonna have to watch this to death."


    A colder chill than the wind in the North Sea penetrated the hearts of the Hwasan disciples.

 Chapter - 475 Episode 475. Theres no such thing as a free lunch. (5)

    The sunlight that came through the window shone still on the purple sword.


    A slightly wrinkled hand slowly wiped off the optometrics with a white cloth. It''s already shiny clean, but I couldn''t stop wiping my sword.


    As if performing a noble ritual, the polished part was wiped again and the polished part was rubbed further.


    "¡­¡­That''ll wear you out."


    "Hmm."


    Hyun Jong coughed low in vain at the brusque voice of flying. But the hand still didn''t know how to stop.


    Hyun Young kicked his tongue small.


    "Do you like it that much?"


    "¡­rather than good¡­¡­.¡±


    A strange light appeared on Hyun Jong''s face, looking down at the self-inflicted sword.


    "It would be more appropriate to say that it feels new."


    Hyun Young looked displeased, but he didn''t blame Hyun Jong any more. It was because I can fully expect what the Hwasan''s new name, Jahin Sword, would mean to Hyun Jong, a long writer who is Hwasan.


    Hyun Jong put down the white cloth and looked at his own sword.


    "But on the one hand¡­¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    The way he looked at the coroner was profound.


    "I''m afraid there''s another significance to the fact that the body is back in Wasan."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Everything in the world makes its own sense. The sword, which had disappeared in the age of war, is now coming back.¡­.¡±


    "Come on. What do you think is so negative? What we can say is that Hwasan, who had been screwed, is back on track to be successful again."


    At Hyun Young''s words, Hyun Jong nodded quietly.


    The purple light emitted by the self-inflicted sword grew in front of him even when he closed his eyes.


    This sword has been with the history of Hwasan. It''s a sword that''s been through a lot with Hwasan, and every time he went through something big, he''d always get all of that commercialization from the front.


    "It''s said that the body finds its place."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I hope it ends with an old man''s worry."


    Hyun Jong finally put down his sword. Hyun Young sighed as he looked at his face with his eyes closed.


    He was not easy to understand Hyun Jong''s words. It was not easy for him, who had been with him all his life.


    After meditating for a long time, Hyun Jong slowly opened his eyes again.


    "You still haven''t heard from the kids?"


    "When did they ever get in touch? No matter how much I nag it, it never gets fixed."


    "Hahaha. Where are the kids to blame? I''m sure there''s a guy who''s been nagging at me without even a chance to send me a letter."


    Chung-Myung, who was swarming the children, stood out.


    The body finds its place to be...¡­.¡¯


    I said it myself, but I felt strange.


    If that''s the case with the sick, so is the man.


    Wouldn''t that make sense to have Chung-Myung in Wasan, who was dying of vitality?


    "Do the North¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes turned out of the window.


    The sun was so warm, but the air coming through the window was now cold beyond the cold. The air in the North Sea must be colder than this.


    "They''ll do a good job, right?¡±


    "You''re full of worries. Have Chung-Myung ever let us down?¡±


    "That''s why I''m worried."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Hyun Jong shook his head quietly. His eyes sank a little more sadly than usual.


    "It''s still just children."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Now that I''m old, I''m embarrassed to call myself a child, but I''m still young, and I''m still old enough to learn more. But those kids are already carrying a huge burden on their backs."Not only that, but even the world is trying to get involved.


    As if the predetermined fate had been so, naturally even though it was not intended.


    "Magyo¡­¡­."


    It''s a tough and terrible bad relationship.


    "Magyo must be different from those whom the children have dealt with so far."


    "I suppose so, because it''s nothing less than a demon.¡±


    "The children¡­¡­."


    But before Hyun Jong could say anything more, Hyun Young spoke first.


    "Long-Written."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The person who doesn''t trust a child the most is none other than his parents."


    Hyun Jong looked up and looked at Hyun Young.


    Hyun Young said with strength.


    "You''ll get through it."


    "¡­¡­Yes, you should."


    Hyun Jong rose from his seat. In his hand was a self-made sword that had been prepared.


    "Are you going to train again?¡±


    "Shouldn''t you do it now that you have time?"


    Hyun Young looked at Hyun Jong with new eyes. Recently, Jang''s training time has increased significantly. The re-alarm plays its role, and the outside job is to devote the time that the top of the galaxy takes over to training.


    "Geo, at an age when your bones are not sacred."


    "¡­¡­still solid."


    Hyun Jong smiled lightly.


    "You may think it''s stupid to be old, but I still want to be a little stronger."


    "I''ve never thought it was stupid.


    Hyun Young knew why he suddenly devoted himself to training.


    Certainly, the work of the universal group must have come in a different way to Hyun Jong.


    At the end of the day, a long man who had to protect and protect the Mundos was protected by the Mundos. You may be proud that your students have surpassed you, but Hyun Jong did not.


    You still want to protect your disciples.¡¯


    Hyun Young fully understood the feeling.


    What if one day there''s a moment when you can''t do anything about his dying disciples? What if weakness causes you to just watch them die?


    You''d rather die with your tongue in your mouth then. You can''t endure the pain with your eyes open.


    "By the way, Jang Moon-in."


    "Hm?"


    "If you''re going to train, why don''t you join him?" He''s redefining his studies these days.¡­.¡±


    "¡­It''s okay."


    "No, why? Training together makes it easier...¡­.¡±


    "¡­I don''t mind."


    As if he had eaten a bitter persimmon, Hyun Jong''s face was filled with a rare shudder.


    "My bones are not too thin to handle his training."


    "You said you were firm a while ago.¡±


    "Ugh."


    Hyun Jong shook his head and went outside.


    When I opened the door, the snow flowers, who began to fall gently from the sky, greeted me.


    "¡­it must be cold in the North Sea."


    Hyun Jong closed his eyes slightly.


    I don''t want you to suffer too much.¡¯


    The children will come back stronger.


    And welcoming Hwasan should also be a stronger and more generous place than when they leave.


    To keep the tired children warm.


    * * *


    "¡­how do you like it?"


    "What?"


    "The atmosphere.¡±


    "Look."


    Baek Cheon sighed with slightly shaky eyes.


    The way Chung-Myung showed yesterday made Baek Cheon anxious for no reason.


    It looked very serious.¡¯


    When Chung-Myung is properly sworded, it is not his usual insanity. But yesterday''s Chung-Myung was like a completely different person.


    So you can be anxious...¡­."Fishing again?"


    Baek Cheon, who checked out Chung-Myung while struggling to suppress his anxiety, shouted in surprise.


    "Oh, no! I...¡­what does he treat monk Hye Yeon like?"


    Baek Cheon tried to run right away, blaming himself for worrying about Chung-Myung for a moment. But then someone caught him from behind.


    "Baek Cheon Si-ju. I''m here."


    "Huh?"


    Looking back, Hye Yeon was really standing clean.


    "Huh? Monk?"


    "Amitabul. He, fortunately...¡­but not me."


    "Then¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon looked back at Chung-Myung with trembling eyes.


    Even though I confirmed that Hye Yeon was not in the water, I felt more anxious, not relieved.


    The monk is here, but why on earth does the fishing rod look similar to the last time...¡­?


    "¡­...then what do you put in the water to fish?¡±


    "I know."


    "I don''t think it''s an empty fishing rod.¡­.¡±


    The pupils of the Hwasan disciples, who tilted their heads, widened in unison and shook greatly.


    "Bae, Baek!"


    "Oh, my God! White boy!"


    "That crazy guy, come on! Whoops!"


    Hwasan''s disciples, who had grown attached to Baek-ah in the meantime, ran to Chung-Myung with frightened tears.


    There''s something he can do and can''t do, how cute and adorable!


    "Chung-Myung is crazy! Baek, what about our Baek?"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung looked back, flinching, as the Hwasan disciples rushed in unison.


    "What, all of a sudden?"


    "Baek, what did you do?"


    Everyone was desperate for attention. No way, there was a faint belief that even a mere human being, not a Taoist, would not be able to do so.


    but


    "Oh, Baek? In there."


    Chung-Myung chins at a hole in the ice with a wistful face.


    "Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    White-faced Baek Cheon rushed in and grabbed Chung-Myung''s fishing rod.


    "Oh, come on!"


    "Hey, you crazy bastard! There''s something a man can do and can''t do! How could you put that little thing in the water...¡­.¡±


    It was then.


    Bubbling, bubbling!


    Air bubbles rose wildly on the calm surface of the water, and something huge rose quickly in it.


    "Huh?"


    And


    Oh, my god!


    Once again, the water flew like a wave, and a big carp soared up in it.


    "Ugh!"


    "What?"


    "Well, what''s that?"


    It''s an exaggeration to say that it''s the size of a house, at least it''s the size of a cow. It was not strange to say that it was a creature.


    The carp, which soared to Ho Gong as if a dragon ascended to heaven, twisted its body and soon plunged onto the ice.


    Empty!


    The carp that fell on the ice fluttered violently.


    But the carp didn''t catch the eye of Baek Cheon and his party.


    Of course, carp that look bigger than humans are rare. But even if it was a double-sized carp, it would not be more rare than a small ivy, which proudly pressed down on the head of a giant carp.


    Chung-Myung said with a look of no surprise.


    "Uh, don''t kill me."


    Sigh?


    "Save me and get me."


    Sigh!


    The white baby, who was weighing on the carp with her front feet, shined her black eyes and nodded quickly a couple of times. And I shook my wet fur hard.


    Leaving the carp unattended, Dodo quickly ran to Chung-Myung''s feet and his face was full of cuteness.


    "Tsk."


    With his small tongue, Chung-Myung put his hand on Baek-a''s head and gave her light energy. Then the wet fur dried up in an instant and became softer than usual.¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The bizarre sight left everyone speechless.


    Oh¡­¡­.


    That was a creature.


    It has been quite a while since it was used as a stove and muffler for Chung-Myung.


    "Hagiya, come to think of it, he used to beat me up the size of a house.¡¯


    Chung-Myung of the animal kingdom. No, was it Chung-Myung in the world of wildlife?¡¯


    It was a moment when I was worried and worried about it was overshadowing.


    "One more?"


    Whoops!


    When Chung-Myung asked, Baek-ah stepped on the floor with her hind feet as if she didn''t like something.


    "I''ll give you two pieces.¡±


    As soon as the horse fell, a white child, who opened her eyes, turned around and jumped into the water without delay.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Wow¡­¡­ look at that brave thing.


    Jo-Gol, who was staring blankly, muttered.


    "Does Dambi usually eat fish?"


    "Since the original Taoist doesn''t break his head, doesn''t it matter? No, I don''t care if it''s all gone...¡­.¡±


    "¡­¡­That''s a wise answer."


    At a loss for words, Baek Cheon looked blankly at the ice hole where the white baby had disappeared and asked Chung-Myung.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­Is Baek-ah good at catching fish?"


    "But you''re a genius. What can''t you catch?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I understand that.


    Come to think of it, Baek-ah was the one who bothered and hit the famous creatures of the Namman Beast Palace so much that Maeng So, the Beast Palace owner, begged to take them.


    What can''t a man like that catch?


    But at this point, there is a new question.


    "¡­¡­Then why did monk Hye Yeon put it in the water?"


    Chung-Myung frowned at Baek Cheon''s question.


    "No, I''m going to take it and catch a big fish, and it''s not a human thing to do, and I''m not supposed to get out of the human way too much," he said, "and I''d rather go into the water.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s why I told you to. I heard that you can grant the wishes of the dead, but you can''t grant the wishes of the dead."


    Baek Cheon looked back in silence.


    Hye Yeon was looking up at the sky with a look of emptiness as if the world had lived. Somehow his eyes seemed moist.


    "¡­¡­Amitabul."


    Baek Cheon shook his head for Hye Yeon, who shouted his disapproval of comfort.


    Where did it go wrong?


    Is it wrong with Dambi, who goes underwater and catches almost all kinds of fish? Is it wrong to be willing to throw yourself into the ice to protect such a Dambi?


    Let''s just say Chung-Myung is wrong.


    That''s the most comfortable part.


    At that moment, the water shook again, and the white baby ran out with a bigger carp in his mouth.


    Throwing a huge fish in his mouth, a white child who flew next to the fish he had caught earlier rushed to Chung-Myung. Then he turned his stomach and showed off.


    "Yes, you''re better than Ddangjung."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon smiled delightedly at the sight.


    I''m not surprised anymore.¡¯


    I don''t care how it comes to an end. d*mn it.


    "¡­¡­But why all of a sudden?"


    "There are other villages."


    "Huh?"


    "I''m sure you don''t have the strength to hold a spoon because you''re weak, so you should hold it in moderation."


    Chung-Myung pointed his chin at the carp.


    "If they''re as big as him, they won''t freeze easily, so pack them in moderation and they''ll be fresh until they get to another town. If you do this, we have nothing more to do.¡±


    Baek Cheon blinks for a momentarily. I swallowed my dry saliva."What do you mean?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "Let''s go now. North Sea Ice Palace or something. I need to see what''s going on with my eyes."

 Chapter - 476 Episode 476. Youre a good person if you feed well! (1)

    "If the silver craftsmen go away, we will not be comfortable."


    Baek Cheon grinned as he looked at the crowd of villagers.


    "I''m grateful for that. But I can''t stay long because I have work to do, so I hope you understand."


    "But if you go away...¡­.¡±


    Everyone was so sad and grateful that they didn''t know what to do. In particular, the chief looked at his disciples with an almost ecstatic look.


    He cured the disease, and he must repay it, but they have given away all the grain left over, let alone received anything.


    With such help, even the bingo was threatening, tears almost covered my face.


    "I ask you to forgive me for not recognizing the silvers at first sight."


    "¡­Don''t do this, old man."


    Baek Cheon dissuaded the chief from bowing his head.


    Although they were wary, they had been more than middle-class people since they opened their minds once.


    It''s just...


    Baek Cheon''s face turned slightly dark as he looked behind the chief.


    ''As expected, the complexion is not very bright.¡¯


    Of course it was.


    How did you treat the monster, but that didn''t mean the situation in the village was better.


    The pulmonary diseases that occurred to them were eventually created by the situation in the North Sea.


    If the situation in the North Sea did not improve, it would not be strange if something similar happened anytime.


    Even if there was no lung disease, there would have been only one situation where he could not eat properly.


    Baek Cheon looked at them with a heavy heart and bowed his head deeply.


    "I''ll be on my way."


    "Yes, Eungong. If you go north from here, you''ll find the North Sea Ice Palace."


    "Thank you, then¡­¡­.¡±


    The villagers spoke out as Hawasan''s disciples grabbed the cart.


    "Take a look!"


    "Thank you so much!"


    "When you come back, please stop by. I''ll treat you really well then."


    Hwasan''s disciples waved at them and began pulling the cart.


    For a long time after starting, Dang-Soso looked back at Yeonshin as if he couldn''t relax.


    "Will it be all right?"


    "¡­I''m sure it won''t be a big problem for a while. Yesterday, Baek-ah had a hard time and filled the warehouse."


    "¡­I didn''t think we''d look alike in that.¡±


    I only praised him a few times because he was good at catching big fish, but Baek-ah, who was inspired by the compliment, jumped into the water and asked for a big fish one after another.


    Then, he repeatedly looked at everyone with his eyes, "Why don''t you compliment me more?"


    "I don''t know if I''m smart or stupid."


    "Similar to who."


    Baek Cheon sighed.


    Anyway, thanks to Baek-ah, I was able to fill up a warehouse.


    "It was a pity that monk Hay Yeon''s face was getting sadder."


    What can you do? What you claimed to be.


    Anyway, in order to eat fresh raw food, villagers will have to fish themselves in the future, but fish in the warehouse alone will not have much trouble filling their stomachs for a while. It''s cold, so there''s no danger of going bad.


    "I heard that the chief distributes the fish he caught to other villages."


    "Well, that''s a good thing."


    Baek Cheon nodded quietly. In this barren environment, Hanyi Myeong''s words came to mind again: "We can''t live without helping each other."


    "But there must be a limit to that, too. Amitabha Buddha."


    "That''s right."


    At that time, Yoon-jong, who was listening to a worried conversation, quietly opened his mouth."Is there anything else we can do?¡±


    "Again. That''s another bottle, that one!"


    At that moment, Chung-Myung poked his head through a small hole in the cart''s tent.


    And below the chin, Baek-ah also stuck her head out triumphantly.


    "Why? You''re sitting right here!"


    Oh, my gosh!


    "¡­¡­No, it''s not that¡­¡­.¡±


    An animal and a man...¡­. No, one person was at the same time doing the same thing.


    "Why? Are you going to sell your sword again? It''s an iron sword, so it''s going to be very expensive?"


    Oh, my gosh!


    "Well, why are you bringing that up again.


    Yoon-Jong''s face turned red in an instant.


    "I''m just... I was just wondering if there was anything we could do to help."


    "I can''t help you."


    "Huh?"


    Yoon-Jong was a little surprised by Chung-Myung''s low voice and looked at Chung-Myung.


    "Well, it''s not hard to help."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But it''s a moment. It won''t be long before it''s the same."


    Although his voice was husky, Chung-Myung''s face was as serious as ever.


    "It''s not others who change their lives, it''s themselves."


    Everyone looked back at Chung-Myung with their mouths wide open at the words.


    "Why?"


    "¡­¡­No."


    "I can''t believe you''re saying this out of the blue.¡±


    "The sun rose in the east."


    "But these things?¡±


    Chung-Myung looked up.


    "¡­¡­Tsk. There we go. What''s the point of saying it? Just run."


    With his tongue clipped, he hid his head back inside the tent.


    Hawsan''s disciples all exchanged glances with strange faces.


    He''s a weirdo.


    When I met with a masquerade just two days ago, it made my heart so creepy, but now I was acting as if nothing had happened.


    Baek Cheon, who laughed in vain, encouraged the priests.


    "I''ve lost too much time. We should go first before those tied up the other day reach the bingo. Let''s move fast when we rest.¡±


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "Okay, death penalty."


    "Let''s go!"


    Everyone began to pull the cart more vigorously.


    * * *


    "There¡­¡­."


    "I think that''s right."


    "¡­It was long."


    "That''s exactly what you said when you said Binggung."


    Hwasan''s disciples exclaimed as they looked at the large building in the distance.


    a dazzlingly white outer wall


    Over the large wall, which felt overwhelmed just by looking at it, I could see a castle rising without knowing that the sky was high. Looking at the citadel built in a completely different style from the style of the Middle Ages, I realized that this was the North Sea.


    If the castle in the Middle East was large and magnificent, the North Sea Ice Palace was relatively sharp and high. Like the outer walls, the white castle looked like an ice castle, blending with the surrounding scenery.


    "That''s great, that''s a building in a place like this...¡­.¡±


    "I know."


    Given this cold weather and barren terrain, it would never have been easy to build such a castle. Just by looking at that castle, I could realize how powerful the North Sea Ice Palace is in the North Sea.


    "Well."


    "Well."


    Yoon-Jong opened his mouth as if he had been slightly weighed down.


    "I feel a little scared. I think I''m losing my nerve.¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol burst into laughter at the uncharacteristic appearance.


    "Ha ha, death penalty. What kind of building are you talking about?¡±


    "What does a rich son know?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoon-jong turned around with his ax open. Jo-Gol flashed his eyes at the distant mountain.


    It was the same for Baek Cheon to look at the castle with renewed admiration.


    "This is the North Sea Ice Palace."


    After a brief glimpse of it, he stopped the cart and cracked down on everyone."Be on your toes, everyone. Even though the Beast Palace Lord has told them in advance, no one knows how they will come out."


    "Yes, boarding house."


    "In the worst case scenario, we may have to run away. Remember and be careful."


    "Yes."


    The faces of the Hwasan disciples were tinged with tension.


    The relationship with the Bingo is not sure what will happen, but even the magic is intertwined. Of course, I had to be nervous.


    "Come on, then¡­¡­..¡±


    "Ugh. It''s cold."


    At that moment, there was a rustling sound, and Chung-Myung, who wrapped himself tightly with fur, jumped out of the cart. Then he walked forward, swinging.


    "It''s like a real ice castle.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who left an insincere sentiment, looked back at his students.


    "What are you doing? Let''s go."


    "Come on!"


    Whasan''s students, who smiled, soon moved on to the foolish palace with determined determination. Thanks to the snowstorm, the white outer walls looked even bigger and grander.


    Standing in front of a large gate in the middle of the outer wall, Baek Cheon knocked on the door.


    "Hello!"


    Boom boom boom!


    Usually, the main gate of a gate of this size is a memorial service to guard the gate. But maybe it''s because of the cold weather, or there''s no one coming all the way to the North Sea. Perhaps because it was considered, no one was seen guarding the main gate.


    Boom boom!


    "Hello! I''ve been to the Bingo for business!"


    There was no return answer.


    It was a moment when Baek Cheon was frowned upon and about to knock on the door again.


    Clink!


    A loud sound of iron came in and the door slowly began to open.


    Yeah, yeah, that play!


    A huge iron door moved and a warping sound came in. Everyone distorted their faces automatically at the sound of a subtle scratch on a person''s nerves.


    Finally, a man in white unclothed clothes appeared through a half-open door.


    ''These people love white.¡¯


    The building is white and even the clothes are white. On top of that, my skin was pale, so I felt a little strange.


    "What do you want to do to knock on the door of the Bingo?¡­.¡±


    The warrior, who was talking, checked the faces of the Hwasan disciples and hardened his face.


    "Outside?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung peeked back at Yoon-Jong and asked.


    "Do we smell anything? How does he know we''re outsiders just by looking at his face?¡±


    "¡­Wouldn''t no one dress like you throughout the North Sea?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Whether they talked or not, the warrior''s distorted face could not be straightened out.


    "How dare an outsider knock on the door of the Bingo, not enough to step into the North Sea. You must really want to die!"


    When he raised his voice, a crowd of white fighters came from inside, even though there was no order.


    Chung-Myung asked again.


    "Are they waiting in that cold place? Wow, I really have nothing to do."


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??. Please¡­¡­."


    Yoon-Jong suppressed Chung-Myung''s desire to hit his mouth. What the hell''s in his head that''s why he''s so nonchalant about asking this question?


    It was Chung-Myung that I couldn''t tell no matter how long I looked at it.


    The fighters who rushed outside surrounded the cart and surrounded it.


    Chaeng! Chaeng!


    Then he drew a sword in unison and aimed threateningly at Hwasan''s


    "Now, wait a minute!"


    Baek Cheon raised both hands to show he had no intention of fighting. And I said urgently.


    "We''re right, but we didn''t come in without permission. We are here after being introduced by the Lord of the Southern Beast!"


    "¡­The Beast Palace?""Yes."


    The warrior in the lead frowned.


    "How can the people of the Middle East be introduced to the Beast Palace? It doesn''t make any sense to talk!"


    "I''m telling you! Check it out and you''ll find out."


    When he insisted again, Musa stared at Baek Cheon with suspicious eyes.


    "I''m sure that''s what you''re saying.¡±


    "Of course."


    "If that''s not true...¡­.¡±


    It was then.


    "Oh, come on in and check it out! I''m going to freeze. How long are you going to leave it here?¡±


    His head turns sideways.


    As Chung-Myung squatted halfway and trembled, Musa exhaled as if she was speechless.


    But Chung-Myung''s mouth didn''t stop.


    "I don''t think you''re in the position to make a decision on your own anyway, so don''t waste your time and hurry up and go."


    It was hard to live light on the man''s face.


    Baek Cheon closed his eyes tightly.


    I should''ve knocked on that before I knocked on the door.¡¯


    Why didn''t he keep his mouth shut in advance? Why!


    It was too late a regret.


    But the warrior nodded and put the sword back in.


    "Wait."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was too obedient of a provocation. Before Baek Cheon''s curiosity could go away, Musa turned and went inside.


    "......he listens more than I thought.¡±


    "Of course."


    Chung-Myung replied with a sour voice.


    "If the North Sea Ice Palace is like an imperial palace in the North Sea, the palace''s princess is like a king to them.¡±


    "That''s right."


    "A soldier cannot handle what he might have decided upon hearing from the king of another country. If you do that, you''ll lose your voice right away."


    "Oh¡­¡­. That''s what you''re saying."


    "Then what did you hear?¡±


    "I just thought you were swearing."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s eyebrows twitched slightly, but Baek Cheon stretched his shoulders proudly. He was proud. This is not his fault. Even if it''s the same thing, it depends on who says it. It is natural for Chung-Myung to say the right thing but it does not sound right.


    Then Chung-Myung said quietly.


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    "Be on your toes. If you don''t hear any good news from the inside, you''ll have to use the knife right away."


    At that, Baek Cheon nodded. All the other students also had a strong complexion.


    A moment has passed.


    Tatak.


    The man who went inside rushed out the door.


    "Everyone, collect your swords!"


    At his command, soldiers in the North Sea quickly delivered the sword.


    "Open the gates! The Lord of the Palace accepted them as guests of the North Sea!"


    Warriors ran toward the gate and began to open the door wide.


    "Excuse me. Let''s go inside."


    "Oh, thank you."


    It was when Baek Cheon, who thought things had gone well, breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You''re telling me to come into the tiger''s den."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung was seen twisting the corners of his mouth.


    "Good, I''ll have to see if I''m going to be food or if you''ll be leather.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who laughed bitterly, calmly moved toward the main gate of the open bingo.

 Chapter - 477 Episode 477. Youre a good person if you feed well! (2)

    a space of deep darkness


    Only a few small candles were dimly shining. Light is what pushes the darkness away. But the darkness of this space ignored the law and even weighed down the light.


    With only the struggling candle flickering, a terrible chill swept around as if to freeze even his breath.


    Wouldn''t it be like this if ice hell really existed?


    In the middle of the gloomy and desolate space, a man lay face down.


    What is the greatest respect that humans can express?


    This man could have been the answer to that question.


    He has a head and both elbows. And with his knees on the floor, he was enduring the gale blowing like hell. As if he was grateful for the pain that the chill caused, he expressed his utmost respect.


    A huge cloth hanging from the ceiling fell like a new bird before the man''s eyes. The figure carved there was frighteningly bizarre.


    Three heads and six arms.


    The huge Asura figure of the triceps fluttered as it blew.


    No matter how ferrous the soy sauce was, there was no way not to feel fear in front of this figure.


    But I didn''t feel a bit of fear in front of the figure. There was nothing but piety.


    "¡­Heavenly Demon Adventure Manmaangbok."


    An iron-scratching voice came out of the man''s mouth.


    "Heavenly Demon Adventure Manmaangbok."


    How many times have you memorized this phrase?


    Thousands, tens, maybe hundreds of millions.


    I memorized it and memorized it, but for a long time it was just the wind.


    But after all the hard work, it''s soon...¡­.


    Boom!


    The man suddenly hit his head hard on the floor. Then I pressed the floor hard with my elbows and knees.


    The acts that have been repeated endlessly leave traces. How he had repeated the same act, the bottom of his homophilia was carved as if he had been dug up.


    "Bachina."


    It was the moment when the most reverent ritual continued.


    Shake shake. Shake shake.


    A very small sound of footsteps came from behind.


    As if all the nerves were focused on the toes, the careful step was cut off a little far away. Then, a small voice was heard, unable to hide the tension.


    "Bishop."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When he heard me calling, the man didn''t even move.


    "¡­Bishop. I have something to tell you."


    He looked up slowly and looked forward, as he worshiped with a handful of his soul until the end.


    The shape of the giant Asura fluttered in a wretched way.


    The man''s gaze was fixed, but it didn''t seem to stay there. It was clear that he was looking beyond the figure in front of him and at something behind him.


    "Heavenly Demon Adventure Manmaangbok."


    The man, who muttered low in a clear and earnest voice, hit his head on the floor again.


    And


    Dragging.


    Both arms, knees, and head were attached to the floor and crawled back out of the position.


    It was a worship that would not even be seen by the emperor.


    No one is watching, no one is afraid to keep it, but the man has not forgotten worship for a single moment. He endured pain entirely with his body, not even a handful of his history.


    It was not until the man reached the end of the space that he slowly lifted himself up.


    Tear.


    The forehead that had been swept on the floor was tearing and bleeding down. However, the man turned his head and looked at the man, who was unconscious.His eyes, which had been immersed in one aspiration all along, were colder than the north wind.


    "How dare you..."


    Soon, the spirit of his body began to crush his broken tooth.


    Wood.


    The whole body of the fallen man is twisted.


    "Growl¡­¡­."


    The sound of bone crushing leaked throughout the body. But the victim didn''t dare to scream. This is because I know that the moment I open my mouth and defile this space, an unimaginable terrible death will wait.


    "How dare you interrupt Baal''s consciousness. Do you know the sin only when your body is in full swing and your soul is burned with praise?"


    Blood leaked out of my mouth and nose. However, the person who was upset was just waiting for the man''s disposition without any movement.


    An emotionless voice leaked out of the man''s mouth as he looked at it with cold eyes.


    "Go, if there''s anything to say for your life, it''s right to listen and kill."


    "Bishop, Lord."


    "Go ahead."


    The ill-suited man desperately squeezed out his voice in pain.


    "Black Twenty-seven...¡­didn''t come back."


    As soon as the words ended, the pressure that weighed on the whole body disappeared as if it had washed away.


    Boom!


    He quickly recaptured himself after falling to the ground in a sudden liberation.


    "You didn''t return?"


    "That''s right."


    The bishop was briefly silent as if he was lost in thought.


    This is a white land.


    It''s dangerous, but there are no people who can interfere with them.


    "What duties did the Black Twenty-seven take?¡±


    "I was tasked with spying on private houses in the North Sea."


    The bishop glanced down at the broken tooth.


    It''s a mission that''s not too difficult. Nevertheless, not returning meant only one thing.


    As the bishop''s worries seemed to deepen, the unfortunate opened his mouth.


    "Do you investigate?"


    The bishop opened his mouth after much consideration.


    "At best, people who don''t know the subject came to me after smelling it.¡­.¡±


    His eyes were shining cold.


    It was called "Chenryeo Ilsil." Find it. Find it. Watch it. If their existence ruins the great cause, they will not be able to clean up the sin even if they burn for a hundred hours in hell."


    "I''ll follow your orders."


    After completing the order, the bishop glared at the man who had failed.


    "This time, I will forgive you for your fault. Remember, the reason you were able to live is because your rudeness is also from your heart towards Heavenly Demon. I would never have let you live if it weren''t for that reason."


    "Thank you."


    Boom!


    A broken tooth hit its head hard on the floor. It quickly bled out, but it didn''t seem to be a problem at all that.


    The bishop looked down on him and spoke slowly.


    "It''s time for the renaissance."


    His eyes, which returned to the image of Asura, were flashing with joy and madness.


    "It''s about time a hundred years of waiting finally paid off. It''s only a few days now! "Compared to the long wait, it''s only the same time as the moment."


    Then, the person who was upset shook his body, unable to control his passion.


    The bishop''s voice echoed in a dark and cold space.


    "The world will be covered with the anger of purification on the day that the right man takes over the earth."


    "Heavenly Demon?????! Manmaangbok!"


    "If that day comes, those wicked unbelievers will burn with fear that overturns the world, and those who did not believe in Heavenly Demon''s Second Coming will pay the price of arrogance in disguise of faith."The bishop''s eyes were filled with joy. Like there''s a fear in front of me.


    But for a moment, he also cooled his eyes again.


    "I will not tolerate any mistakes. So make sure you don''t mind."


    "I''ll keep that in mind again."


    After speaking, the bishop looked at the figure of Asura and closed his mouth. The man, who was ill, rose quietly and escaped the same blood.


    The bishop, who was left alone, quietly opened his mouth.


    "Heavenly Demon????."


    The voice spreading in the cave was filled with sorrow.


    "Take this body as a sacrifice, bring it to the world and punish that sinful thing."


    The man slowly knelt down. And then began to move toward the center of homophilia.


    I put everything down, in a very low position.


    * * *


    "Wow¡­¡­."


    "That''s amazing."


    When I passed through the white wall and went inside, a strange world that I had never seen before opened up.


    Hwasan''s disciples were busy looking around Yeonshin with their eyes wide open.


    There was a row of unusual-style buildings that were not found in the middle field. It was more of a city than a moonpar.


    "No wonder the wall was so big."


    "It''s like a castle in the middle of nowhere."


    It was not exactly a new style, but it was very strange that there was a city of this size in this barren North Sea.


    There were people passing through buildings that looked private. They also glanced at Hawsan''s disciples the whole time and couldn''t take their eyes off them.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve seen the cause. It''s a very interesting look."


    Jo-Gol replied bitterly to Yoon-Jong''s


    "Isn''t it amazing how a person pulls a cart?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Oh, yeah.


    I didn''t think of it because it was so natural.


    Then Dang-Soso''s eyes quickly swept around. Looking at the faces of the people, she asked the warrior of the bingo who guided her.


    "Are these all bingos?¡±


    Then the cold-faced man, who was leading the way from the front, looked back at her with his face hardened.


    As if he was thinking about something, he quietly opened his mouth. He seemed to have judged that it was difficult to ignore the guest''s question recognized by the palace owner.


    "Not really."


    "So who are these people?¡±


    "These are the people of the North Sea. Binggudo means fighters who learn the martial arts of Binggudo. These are just ordinary people who have been blessed with the grace of the Bingo."


    Dang-Soso nodded still. It looked similar to Dangata, where the blood vessels of Dangga live together.


    The man who looked at her face brought up something he didn''t even ask.


    "The Binggung does not hesitate to give grace to those who believe and follow. And all these people here have no doubt in their hearts.¡±


    Dang-Soso''s eyes narrowed slightly to disapproval.


    Just as she was about to open her mouth, Yoo-Esul quickly pulled the sleeve and blocked it.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Eventually, Dang-Soso reluctantly closed his mouth.


    Just as the atmosphere was about to get a little weird, Chung-Myung, who was following from the back, opened his mouth.


    "So where are we going now?¡±


    "Of course it''s a fool.¡±


    The man looked up and answered, looking at the castle rising high.


    ''Cause you''re guests of the Bingo.''


    "Yeah."


    Chung-Myung smiled slightly as if he was having fun. A white child stuck to his neck rubbed his head against his chin.


    It was only after a long walk to the center of the village that I could finally get to the bingo.


    "The guest has arrived!"


    When the leading man shouted, the tightly closed door opened wide from side to side.


    "Let''s eat."


    "Yes."


    Baek Cheon answered as a representative and looked back at the party."Don''t be on the lookout."


    When Chung-Myung gave a low warning, he shook his head and kicked his tongue.


    "Tsk tsk. They''re not children.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "You, you."


    "Do you think there''s anyone else in the world who''s as cautious as I am?¡±


    "¡­I''m sure there shouldn''t be another guy like you."


    That''s destruction. Destruction.


    Baek Cheon, who sighed, put down the cart and stepped forward. Hawasan''s disciples followed him into the Bingo.


    After a while their mouths were all half-blank.


    "¡­¡­That''s brilliant."


    "I know."


    The corridor leading inside was all glamourously decorated. The walls were decorated with fabrics of luxurious material at a glance, and the decorations in between looked valuable and precious to them, who were outsiders.


    What''s more, everywhere in the hallway is decorated in this way.


    His disciples, who grew up in the city on the basis of simplicity, had no choice but to feel a subtle rejection of the brilliance.


    And it seemed the same for Hye Yeon, who grew up in Shaolin.


    "Amitabha. It''s too fancy indeed."


    "Right?"


    "The money to decorate this place will help more people.¡±


    Everyone nodded as if they agreed with Hye Yeon.


    But then.


    "Hehe!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I heard an explicit snort behind my back. Hye Yeon turned around with a sour face.


    Sure enough, Chung-Myung was looking at him with the same face.


    "Shizu¡­¡­. What''s wrong with you again?"


    "No, well, other people might, but it''s kind of funny that you say that."


    "¡­what?"


    "Do you know how much a gold statue of Buddha in Shaolin is? What? Is it fancy here? Hey, if you sell a big hall, feed a village! A village!"


    "He, it''s....¡±


    "How dare you speak ill of others for this? Do you think there will be a more wealthy clique than Shaolin in the midfield? It''s better here! You''ve piled up dozens of useless gold statues, what? Glamorous? Come on!


    When Chung-Myung''s harsh words poured out, Hye Yeon, who was sullen, stretched her shoulders. Chung-Myung shook his head and wedged in.


    "Anyway, humans don''t see it in my sight!"


    Baek Cheon, who couldn''t hear it, sighed and dried it.


    "The statue was not even made by Monk Hye Yeon, so why are you blaming Monk Amy Hye Yeon?"


    "That''s why Shaolin''s boss is so hard on you!"


    ¡­¡­huh?


    Come to think of it?


    Baek Cheon shook his head and came to his senses.


    "Well, be quiet, anyway. This is a bingo."


    "Well, it''s a silly thing."


    "¡­Please shut up that snout, please!"


    Baek Cheon distorted his face as if he were burning with fire inside.


    Do you mind if I take him to meet the Bingo Lord?


    I''d rather go back now...¡­.


    Unfortunately, however, Baek Cheon''s idea is already too late. As soon as I thought about it, the hallway was over, and soon a huge war emerged.


    "Wow¡­¡­."


    "Wow¡­¡­."


    The eyes of the Hwasan disciples were wide open.


    He wouldn''t either.¡­a large jade in the middle shone white and brilliantly.


    "Well, is that platinum?"


    "Oh, my God, platinum jade.¡±


    "¡­rich."


    The last word, of course, came from Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    Chung-Myung glows his eyes as he looks around Yeonshin. Like a hawk for food.But unlike him, the other disciples reacted a little intimidated by the splendor.


    just then


    "The Lord of the Palace will eat!"


    With a loud voice, the opposite door of the door they entered opened wide.


    And a burly man with white bear skin walked in proudly.


    ''That''s the bing-go-zoo.¡¯


    ''Well.''


    He was an impressive man with a solid build, white skin and a long scar across his face. He walked straight towards the Chung-Myungs.


    Shake shake. Shake shake.


    The momentum has never been lacking compared to the absolutes of Hwasan''s disciples so far. It seems that the palace of the North Sea Ice Palace is not a free meal.


    But¡­¡­.


    Why do they keep coming?


    How far is he coming?¡¯


    I thought I''d be heading for the throne at a reasonable distance, but the man kept coming this way in a straight line.


    That buck.


    In time, a man approached Baek Cheon and Chung-Myung and shot them with a cold face.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Cold tension flowed. It was suffocating.


    But then.


    Smiles.


    The man''s face relaxed gently and smiled as if he were looking good.


    "Who is the Hwasan Divine Dragon?"


    "It''s me?"


    When Chung-Myung answered, Bingguo-ju suddenly reached out and grabbed his hand tightly.


    "I''ve heard from my Beast Palace Lord! Welcome! The Bingo welcomes the Wasans with all its heartily.


    Bingguongju smiled brightly and waved Chung-Myung''s hand loudly.


    Huh?


    It''s different from what I thought.


    ¡­¡­Is he a good man by any chance?


    No way.

 Chapter - 478 Episode 478. Youre a good person if you feed well! (3)

    Solchon Sang, the North Sea Ice Palace, walked along a corridor of snowstorms, accompanied by his minions.


    He didn''t blink an eye even though the cold wind scratched his body. The man in the North Sea was never shaken by the cold.


    "Lord of the Palace."


    Solchon Sang stopped at the sound of an old, soft voice heard from behind his back.


    "With all due respect, I don''t understand at all. Why are you welcoming them?¡±


    It was a careful question, but Solchon Sang''s forehead painted my cloth.


    "There is no reason."


    The voice answering was so cold.


    "That''s what they meant to be here. Isn''t he a doctor to make sure that the furnace is working?"


    "So even more¡­¡­.¡±


    "Foolish."


    Solchon Sang looked back at the elder with a frown.


    "Who do you think sent them?"


    "¡­¡­he¡­¡­."


    "Of course it''s Shaolin."


    When the name Shaolin came out of Solchon Sang''s mouth, the elders'' faces hardened.


    "It''s not that Shaolin has left the fool alone because she has no power. What they need is justification.¡±


    The present Shaolin did not have as much control as it did in the past.


    If the midfield had risen like wildfire at their instruction, the bingo would not dare to push Shaolin''s surveillance out of the North Sea.


    But it''s different now.


    As Shaolin''s direction weakened, there are no gatekeepers that will come to this far North Sea. Therefore, Shaolin has to deal with the North Sea alone. It will never be easy for that Shaolin either.


    And even if he wins, if he comes all the way to the North Sea alone and suffers severe damage, Shaolin will completely lose its influence on the midfield.


    "If we touch them, we give them a cause."


    "For a cause¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hwasan the Divine Dragon. And Shaolin''s Hye Yeon."


    For an instant Solchon Sang''s eyes shone sharply.


    "If two political latecomers were killed in the North Sea at the same time, it would be hard for them not to get involved in the affairs of the North Sea, no matter how heavy their buttocks were."


    "¡­You mean Shaolin even thought about it and sent them away? Plus, I heard that Shaolin''s room master is a cherished entry....and the public is a talent that can''t come out once in a century."


    "Yes, a hundred years. It''s a long time, and it''s important."


    Solchon Sang murmured to himself in a subdued voice. Then he looked back at the elder and said straight away.


    "But for the Millennium Sorim, one description is just a description. More importantly, Shaolin''s clothes.¡±


    "Well."


    The elders trembled.


    If that''s true, doesn''t Shaolin''s room mean that he sent his most beloved student to a place where he could become a limb?


    ''It''s truly unsympathetic and terrifying.¡¯


    It''s said that mindfulness is a must for those who run the world, but I didn''t expect it to be this bad...¡­.


    "If we harm them, Shaolin will have a good cause and come to pressure the ice-piercing."


    "One, my lord. Is the pressure in the midfield a problem?"


    At that, Solchon Sang turned his head and stared at the elder. The speaker, with his fierce eyes, quickly flinched and bowed his head.


    Solchon Sang, who did not hide his pathetic look with an irritated face, sighed.


    "I''m not afraid of the midfield. It''s not even that I''m afraid of Shaolin. The problem is that we have nothing to gain from fighting them now. If we can''t advance to the midfield right away, we have to win to only increase the damage."


    "That''s right."


    "It''s best to win without fighting. If you treat them well, Shaolin will lose her justification for breaking into the ice.""Oops."


    The elders of the bingo followed behind nodded in admiration.


    "It''s the Lord of the Palace!"


    "Can they guess the heart and soul of the lord of the palace?"


    "A thousand-year-old movie in the Ice Palace is not far away."


    In a flurry of praise, Solchon Sang smiled satisfactorily. But his inner thoughts were completely different from his facial expression.


    ''Like a fool.¡¯


    I can''t take this simple thing into consideration and ask a lot of questions.


    In order to quickly take control of the ice palace, he filled the surroundings with people who would devote their unconditional loyalty rather than ability.


    So I thought the elders would all be flattering, but it didn''t help.


    Solchon Sang, who became troubled, held back his irritation and opened his mouth.


    "What are they doing?"


    "I''ve given them drinks and food, and they''re eating and drinking as much as they want."


    "Without doubt?¡±


    "Yes, I wasn''t particularly wary."


    "¡­...was that stupid?¡±


    A smile was lifted from Solchon Sang''s face, muttering briefly. And cold cynicism and contempt were young.


    "They were introduced by Maeng So, the Beast Palace Lord, so I was a little nervous, but that''s why I''ve been living in a warm and abundant place."


    Those who live on barren land do not always relax. But they didn''t seem to be capable.


    At that time, one of the elders who was guarding the back looked strange and hesitated. Solchon Sang didn''t miss the look change.


    "Did you have something to say?"


    "Lord of the Palace..."


    The person who was pointed out swallowed dry saliva with a somewhat equivocal face.


    "That¡­¡­ something''s different."


    Solchon Sang''s eyebrows wriggle.


    Different?


    "What does it mean?"


    "It''s not that there''s no tension.¡­that''s¡­¡­."


    Solchon Sang, slightly irritated by the stuttering tone, frowned.


    "Speak properly. What do you mean!"


    "¡­¡­I think you should see it for yourself."


    "Hm?"


    Eventually, Solchon Sang, who didn''t get a proper explanation, glared briefly at the person who brought it up. However, he soon took another step without much criticism.


    ''You''ll know when you''ll see.¡¯


    It just so happened that the car was headed there.


    And a little later.


    Solchon Sang''s eyes, entering the banquet hall, grew as if they had seen an unbelievable sight.


    "What is it?"


    This is the North Sea Ice Palace.


    North Sea. Yes, North Sea. A lot of land from the middle ground.


    Any outsider who entered the land dominated by the Binggung was bound to be intimidated.


    It had nothing to do with how bold. People can''t help but cringe in front of unfamiliar nature and culture.


    Therefore, all outsiders who have visited the North Sea Ice Palace have shown similar reactions.


    But¡­¡­.


    ''What are they?''


    The scene in front of him was a strange situation that he had never seen before.


    Gulp! Gulp! Gulp!


    The person sitting in the middle was holding the whole large bottle and blowing a trumpet.


    Looking at the Adam''s apple, which was shaking vigorously, Solchon Sang''s throat was refreshing.


    "Screaming!"


    The man who slammed down the bottle wiped his mouth and gave a cheerful exclamation that would never be again.


    "This drink is killing me?!¡±


    Sitting in the middle giggling, he was, of course, Chung-Myung.


    The eyes that looked at the bottle were full of satisfaction.


    He smacked his mouth as if he liked the strong liquor, which was not found in the midfield, and soon grabbed the meat in front of him and began to tear it apart.


    "Meat! Meat!"Chop chop chop chop.


    Chung-Myung, who quickly pulverized the meat, reached for another piece of meat.


    All of it!


    But someone quickly snatched the meat he was after.


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung glared at Jo-Gol, who had caught fish, with his eyes fluttering.


    "You touch my meat? Without a top or bottom?"


    "Chung-Myung??. You''re down there."


    "Oh, right."


    Jo-Gol, who was slightly wary of Chung-Myung, soon shed tears of emotion as he devoured the meat.


    "Moist meat¡­"It''s not dried jerky. It''s real meat. It melts in your mouth, it melts!"


    "Be quiet and eat. Quietly!"


    While blaming Jo-Gol, Yoon-Jong was also frantically teasing the spoon.


    Even Baek Cheon, who was the first to point out the fact when his disciples lost his mind, was frantically pouring food without opening his mouth, and Yoo-Esul and Dang-Soso, sitting on one side, swept food violently with their eyes fixed on the table.


    "Bob! Bob!"


    "Oh, my God, it''s so good¡­"¡­!¡±


    Jo-Gol was ecstatic as if he had fallen in love with meat.


    "I can''t believe we''re eating the right food here!"


    "¡­I brought some grains, but I couldn''t even cook rice."


    "That demon was so urging you to go fast that you only chewed raw rice!"


    While coming to the North Sea, I was busy moving around, so I couldn''t eat properly, and when I arrived at the village, I couldn''t cook rice in earnest to treat people.


    However, people who are well-known can''t add spoons to the porridge they offered to give to needy patients.


    As a result, Hwasan''s students were eating a proper meal in a month or so.


    How hard must it have been for those who ate meat three times a day in Hwasan to chew dry jerky on raw rice? But finally, the right food came out in front of me, so there was nothing to see.


    Just one person.


    Little by little.


    Only one person was not eating properly. The spoon moved around on the plate and fell weakly on the table.


    "¡­Sir, monk¡­¡­.¡±


    Hwasan''s students, who later had the time to look around, saw Hye Yeon with their eyes filled with regret.


    Whether he was determined to serve the guests properly, he could only see meat on the table from the bingo.


    Roasted meat, boiled meat, fried meat, roasted meat...¡­.


    Of course, it was a feast for Hwasan''s disciples, but for Hye Yeon, who was in the process, it was just pie in the sky.


    Hye Yeon, who looked at the table with sad eyes that would never be seen again, picked up the roasted vegetables for the sake of the old color and chewed on them.


    "¡­...can I ask you to do something else?¡±


    "Amitabha Buddha¡­¡­."


    Hye Yeon shook her head weakly as she looked at Yoon-Jong with moist eyes.


    "I''m... I''m fine."


    "You''re all right! Let''s eat!"


    "Yes!"


    The battle-like meal continued again. Hye Yeon stared blankly at Hwasan''s disciples.


    I''ll ask you one more time. Just one more time...¡­.¡¯


    Do you cut it coldly at once? So heartless?


    Hye Yeon wasn''t the only one who was stunned.


    Solchon Sang, the North Sea Ice Palace, literally looked out at his disciples in disarray.


    Wasn''t the Hwasan faction the Munpa.¡¯


    No matter how much information about the midfield is said to be in the North Sea, the very basic information could not have gone wrong.


    "What kind of a gentleman in the world is drinking like a drunk, and ripping off a meat like he''s hanging from one side by side.¡¯Who''s that heavy guy who keeps his eyes on that bottle?


    It was only then that I could understand why the elder had to see it with his own eyes. This was never a scene that could be explained in words.


    "Wow! I think I''m going to buy it now.¡±


    In the end, Chung-Myung, who scooped up enough meat to burn out, tapped his belly and grabbed the bottle.


    "¡­Are you drinking again after eating that much?"


    "Dongryong, Dongryong. There is a separate stomach for rice and alcohol. You don''t even know the simple reason. Tsk tsk tsk."


    Chung-Myung grinned and lowered his head pleasedly.


    "Oh?"


    Later, he found Solchon Sang standing by the door. Chung-Myung rose from his seat, glaringly.


    "Princess is here!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Wow! Thank you. I didn''t expect you to be so hospitable!"


    "¡­he, is that so?"


    Solchon Sang''s forehead was covered with sweat.


    I didn''t even know how long it had been since I sweated in the North Sea.


    Is he... is he not good enough?


    Relations between the Middle East and the North Sea are still bad. Although they have been introduced by Maeng So, this is a hostile place for them after all.


    But isn''t he acting like he''s in his own home?


    "Would you like a drink?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "This is a good drink. It''s absolutely unbelievable."


    Lost for words at the impudence, Solchon Sang replied awkwardly with a smile.


    "I''m glad you like it.¡±


    Then I took a deep breath and collected myself. It was only when I approached the other side of Hawsan''s disciples and sat down without a chair that calmed my mind a little.


    "Yeah, I think we''ve had enough, so let''s talk.¡±


    He threw a question with a grin on his face.


    "What brings you to the North Sea?"


    To that question, Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter - 479 Episode 479. Youre a good person if you feed well! (4)

    What else are you going to do?


    Hwasan''s disciples, who saw Chung-Myung''s smile, couldn''t hide their anxiety.


    The liver has grown enough to eat and drink calmly at the North Sea Ice Palace, which is a small number of them, but the situation in which Chung-Myung''s snout made even their hearts cringe.


    They looked nervously at Chung-Myung, nervous enough to break into a cold sweat on their back.


    But Chung-Myung just grinned whether he knew how they felt.


    No, I don''t think so.


    "But I have an idea.¡¯


    They tried to calm down their slightly trembling hearts. No matter how much he says Chung-Myung, he can''t cause trouble here...¡­.


    "They told me to go to Sorim.¡±


    "Giggles."


    "Cough!"


    ¡­¡­He was a man who would have gone to the extra mile.


    All raised the game in unison.


    ''You can''t say that out loud, you lunatic!''


    "My prime minister. Please! Please! Come on!


    Amitabha Buddha. Amitabha Buddha. Amitabha Buddha. Amitabha Buddha.


    Hye Yeon rolled the elongated beads with trembling hands.


    Chung-Myung was so nonchalant even though the eyes of the party with open eyes flew away. If I cared about it, it wouldn''t be Chung-Myung.


    But the most embarrassing thing here is...¡­ It was Solchon Sang.


    He looked blankly at Chung-Myung.


    "What''s this guy?"


    Of course, if you don''t expect Shaolin to send them, he''s not qualified as a princess.


    But I never thought I''d say it nonchalantly. This would not have been expected even if grandfather came.


    "¡­in Sorim?"


    "Yes."


    Solchon Sang desperately managed to keep a straight face.


    "Why did the forest send you to the North Sea?"


    Chung-Myung smiled and looked at him.


    "Oh, I don''t know the details.¡±


    "Hm?"


    "I heard that Shaolin sent a man to spy, but they died.¡±


    "Poooooooooooooooooooooooah!


    Baek Cheon spat out all the water he was drinking.


    Everyone''s eyes caught on, but Baek Cheon stared blankly at Chung-Myung, not even thinking about wiping his mouth.


    "Is he really crazy?"


    No.


    If anyone here doesn''t know Chung-Myung is out of his mind, shouldn''t there be a degree of madness?


    Everyone was nervous and looked at Solchon Sang''s complexion.


    Solchon Sang replied slowly in a slightly subdued voice.


    "¡­what does that mean?"


    "Come on, we don''t know. I guess it''s because Shaolin says so.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Actually, we can''t even ask a Shaolin boss about this and that, right? You know."


    "He, he is."


    Hye Yeon''s face, which I had been listening to, began to cramp.


    I asked you a question!


    No, the expression of asking is not enough.


    Chung-Myung would be the only one who would bump into Shaolin''s boss Bop Jeong like that even if he searched through the midfield. After the skillful Bop Jeong freaked out and lost his words, what?


    Can''t you weigh it?


    "Mouth watering...¡­!¡±


    "Hahaha. Monk! Have some of this!"


    Jo-Gol quickly stuffed Hye Yeon''s mouth with stir-fried vegetables.


    Solchon Sang looked like he didn''t know what to say.


    "Is he really a thoughtless man?"


    That can''t be true.


    Aside from the fact that he is a rising master who is known as the Hwasan Divine Dragon in the midfield, the leader of Shaolin could not have sent a thoughtless man to the North Sea.


    So how the hell should we understand this situation?"So you''re here to check it out?"


    "No."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Solchon Sang tilted his head as he looked at Chung-Myung, who answered naturally.


    "Then what?"


    "We just came because you told us to go. What power do we have to refuse to do what Shaolin asks us to do? You have to peel it if you have to peel it.


    His students, who didn''t hear, bowed their heads in guilt.


    I didn''t expect you to feel sorry for Shaolin.¡¯


    Did he leave his conscience in the middle?


    ''It''s not supposed to be.''


    Chung-Myung, who couldn''t shake off Shaolin in return for coming to the North Sea, pulled out half of the root of the pillar. If a person has the least conscience, he shouldn''t say that.


    Baek Cheon peeked into Hye Yeon''s eyes.


    He looked calm with his eyes closed, but...¡­.


    "Venerable monk.


    "Yes."


    "Don''t cry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hye Yeon stole moist eyelashes with her hands.


    Chung-Myung shrugged, ignoring all this resentment.


    "That''s why I''m here. I wanted to see what kind of place it is and expand my knowledge."


    "Well, I see."


    Solchon Sang nodded as if he had understood.


    "That''s why I''m asking, what does it mean that the sender from Shaolin is dead?¡±


    Solchon Sang smirked at Chung-Myung''s nonchalant question.


    "I don''t know why you''re asking me that. How long did it take you to get here?"


    "It took more than a month.¡±


    "Yes, the North Sea is that far from the middle ground, and it''s a very large place. No matter how much I''m the archer of the North Sea Ice Palace, I don''t know everything that goes on in the North Sea."


    "You do."


    Chung-Myung nodded as if he understood.


    "And, by the way, isn''t Shaolin the one who sent a watchman to another Munpa an outrage?"


    "Oh, I can relate to that very much. Shaolin has that side. These guys don''t care what others do to them, they don''t get mad at them. Tsk tsk tsk tsk¡­¡­."


    Shaking.


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong smiled and pressed Hye Yeon''s victory.


    Calm down, monk. Calm down.


    ''It''s not like he''s doing it because he has a bad feeling.¡­. No, it''s not just bad feelings.¡¯


    Chung-Myung grinned and checked again.


    "So you don''t know what you''re talking about, do you?"¡±


    "That''s right."


    "That''s enough."


    Chung-Myung nodded at Solchon Sang''s words.


    "Since the Bingo is innocent and Shaolin is suspicious, we will stay for a few days and look around the Bingo. If the Lord of Binggo is proud, can''t we prove his innocence to Shaolin?¡±


    Then Solchon Sang said without changing his face.


    "You''re going to look around the ice cream?"


    "Can''t you?"


    "There''s no reason not to."


    Contrary to everyone''s concerns, Solchon Sang nodded coolly.


    "Stay at ease. I happen to have a question for you, so it could be a good time for each other."


    "Wow, you''re big! Here''s your glass!¡±


    "Ha ha. You''re a very funny person."


    Chung-Myung filled Solchon Sang''s glass with alcohol.


    The two collided with each other and handed over the drink at once.


    Solchon Sang, who laid down the glass, said with a nice smile.


    "So you''ve been pushed all the way to this far place as a result."


    "Oh, not necessarily."


    "Huh? Then what?"


    "We also have something we want to get from the bingo.¡±


    "Things?"


    Solchon Sang slightly frowned at the unexpected remark.


    "Yes, it''s ice cream. I really need this. Bingjeong is skinny in Jungwon right now. Can''t we get him out of here?""¡­I''m an ice man."


    A subtle look appeared on Solchon Sang''s face. He sighed after a brief thought.


    "I don''t know if it''s right to tell this to foreigners...¡­I''d be right to do that, since you''ve told me honestly telling me. There''s not enough ice in the North Sea right now.¡±


    "¡­And in the North Sea?"


    Chung-Myung nodded as he tilted his head.


    "The ice caps themselves are not so easily available. Like digging into a gold mine and saving gold, if you dig into a fountain ice, you''ll find only one. That''s how precious it is."


    "Oops."


    "But I don''t get that much these days.¡±


    "So you can''t get it?¡±


    "Can you do that?"


    Solchon Sang smiles.


    "The North Sea never treats its guests. I can''t send a guest from far away empty-handed, so I''ll hand over the ice boat as soon as I get it."


    "Wow! As expected!"


    Chung-Myung grabbed Solchon Sang''s hand and waved it.


    "You''re generous! As expected, the palace owner of the North Sea Ice Palace must be in such a good mood."


    "My my."


    Solchon Sang slipped out of his grip with an awkward face. Then he slipped up from his seat.


    "Anyway, that''s enough for today, let''s take a rest and get rid of the travel. You must be tired because you''ve come a long way.¡±


    Baek Cheon jumped up and captured Chung-Myung before saying anything else.


    "Thank you, Lord Binggoong, for your consideration."


    "I want to talk to you longer, but I''m so busy that I can''t take a long time. I''ll pick a fight with you, so feel free to talk to me if you need anything. They''ll figure it out right away.¡±


    "Yes! Thank you."


    "Sure."


    Binggoongju smiled and turned away from the banquet hall.


    Chung-Myung grinned, confirming that all his signs had disappeared.


    "You''re a good man, aren''t you?"¡±


    Yoon-Jong whispered in a small voice, "Does that make sense?"


    "Hey, dude, how nice of a man to kill my brother and take over the throne of the princess!"


    "He''s a good man if you feed him well!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoon-Jong lost his words and closed his eyes tightly.


    What else is there to say? The listener is Chung-Myung.


    Baek Cheon, who was sitting silently at the time, opened his mouth.


    "I don''t know if he''s a good man...¡­You''re more calm than I thought.¡±


    "Yes, it felt different from the heads of the Munpa I''ve seen so far. I don''t know if I should say it''s soft."


    "¡­¡­really that man¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon blurted the end of his speech as he looked at the door where Solchon Sang went out.


    Of course there was no guarantee that what they saw would be Solchon Sang''s true self. But anyway, so far, he has not appeared to be the one to join hands with the brutal demon.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "What do you think?"


    "What do you think?¡±


    Chung-Myung''s eyes showed signs of significance.


    "I don''t know now. For now."


    The corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    First, there was no maggie in the body.


    I checked his energy a while ago when he held the Bingoist''s hand, but I couldn''t feel the shadyness of the demon.


    That means that he has not entered horse school.


    "There''s only one thing we need to do for now."


    "Yeah, what''s that!"


    Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung with determined eyes.


    Then Chung-Myung nodded to his front with meaningful eyes.


    "If you don''t eat the meat, give it to me."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Ghosts who eat and die look good, they should eat first."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Uh...


    Yeah, that''s true.After finishing the meal, Hwasan''s disciples headed to the room under the guidance of a quarrel.


    Seeing where they were staying, they looked around the room in surprise.


    "¡­¡­It''s really nice here."


    "I know. I''ve fixed my white market a lot, and now it''s really better, but I feel shabby looking at it here."


    The bingo is splendid. It was spinning in front of me.


    Whasan, however, sought as frugal an appearance as possible in order not to deviate from the province''s duty, but they did not hesitate to show off their wealth and strength.


    If you compare it, you can compare it to the splendor of this place, but it is also a place with a long history, and it was not this luxurious.


    "So¡­¡­."


    But Baek Cheon was not blinded by the splendor of the room. He looked directly at Chung-Myung and asked straightforwardly.


    "What are you going to do now?"


    "Huh?"


    "You''re not really going to do anything for a few days, are you?"


    "Well, that''s not bad either, but...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung tapped his belly and laughed.


    "I''ll have to do what I have to do.¡±


    "What''s your goal?"


    "Obvious. Information."


    The determined answer seemed to have already thought it through.


    "I can''t believe anything they say, and we don''t know anything about it. So let''s gather the information first."


    "Yes, that''s right. But what are you going to do when you don''t have a way?"


    "What are you asking me?"


    Chung-Myung, who shrugged, strode toward the luggage that had been moved in the room in advance.


    "Not this one either. Well, not even this guy."


    Then he started looking for something, scrambling around his luggage. Baek Cheon looked at him with a curious look at him like that.


    "What are you doing...¡­.¡±


    "Oh! I found it!"


    Chung-Myung took a small bundle from the pile of luggage he had been rummaging throughout. It seemed to have been packed directly when departing from Hwasan.


    "I''ve heard something special there...¡­.¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Chung-Myung pulled something black out of the pile. Baek Cheon''s eyes became as big as a candle.


    "That, that crazy guy!"


    You brought that thing all the way to the North Sea?!


    "Why would you do that again?"


    "Cher, Chung-Myung! Calm down! This is the North Sea Ice Palace!"


    "Please live with common sense, please!"


    Whasan''s disciples freaked out and stopped him, but Chung-Myung was adamant. There seemed to be no room for compromise like a needlehole.


    "Since ancient times¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung put a black mask on his face that he had taken out of the bundle and shook it proudly holding a black night suit.


    "This is the only way to get information!"


    No, you crazy...¡­.

 Chapter - 480 480th episode. Im a good person if I feed you well. (5)

    Whoosh!There was a heavy snowstorm.


    On a dark night, even the view was blocked, so I couldn''t see even when I opened my eyes.


    Just.


    In the harsh darkness, where even animals would be afraid to traverse.


    A man dressed in a blacker night suit ghostly lay on the white fence of the bingo.


    Chin


    Hiding himself at the corner of the castle, where he grew up, he raised his arms significantly and hugged his body.


    "Oh, my God. I''m freezing!"


    I took care of my nightly happiness, but I didn''t expect the cold.


    In the mask, Chung-Myung''s teeth clashed to the temple and made a crackling noise all along the way.


    "I don''t want to be rich or noble.¡­.¡±


    I was shivering with cold skin on top of bear skin, but I came out at night wearing thin clothes, so that''s the pain!


    "Key!"


    "Be quiet, man!"


    Baek-ah, who was inside the thin clothes, leaned her head under Chung-Myung''s chin and shook her body as if she could not adapt to the cold.


    "Squeak! Squeak!"


    And he looked at Chung-Myung with a resentful face as if why he was dressed like this.


    "Why are you being so fussy when you live in a cold place?"


    Although it was not something to say from an unmanned, cold-shivering human being, Chung-Myung was originally generous to himself and harsh to others.


    Chung-Myung pressed Baek-ah''s head inside and closed her clothes again.


    "Oh, yeah. Let''s hurry up and go."


    Chung-Myung moved his body with the determination to fill the night happiness with cotton once he went back.


    It''s coming.


    His feet ran up the smooth outer wall of the castle. The walls were frozen and slippery, but Hwasan''s sheer cliffs didn''t matter to Chung-Myung, who quirks like flat land¡­¡­.


    Whoosh!


    Uh... that''s a problem.


    At the small noise of his feet slipping, a patrolman frowned and opened the window.


    Whoosh!


    However, he hurriedly closed the window again in the blizzard that swept into it.


    "What a blizzard...¡­.¡±


    The snow flicked the hard wooden windows one after another. Clinging his tongue to the rattle, he slightly distorted his face.


    "This winter feels especially colder.¡±


    And continued patrolling with suspicion.


    Meanwhile, Chung-Myung, who glanced inside, clung to the wall and carefully climbed it again.


    "Ugh."


    Climbing up such a castle is not a task, but the problem was a bloody blizzard hitting the back. It''s not snow, it''s water hailstones.


    "If I come back to the North Sea, I''m not human!"


    Chung-Myung, who climbed up to the highest point of the castle after climbing the wall sharply, drew his ears to the wall after sticking to the side where there was as little snowstorm as possible.


    Then a voice that had already been heard came from the inside.


    "Oh?"


    Lucky for you. One shot?


    I was going to go through it from the top, but I think Binggoju likes heights. Fortunately for Chung-Myung.


    "Key¡­¡­."


    "Shh."


    Chung-Myung, who pushed Baek-ah''s head with his fingers, smiled and killed the chuck as much as he could and raised his spirits as he could.


    A clear voice began to be heard from the inside.


    The number is two.


    The voice was, as expected, possessed by the Bingoist.


    "What about them?"


    When asked by Solchon Sang, the elder of the Bingo, the Cold Wall Wie immediately spoke.


    "I''m stuck in a place."


    "Well."


    Solchon Sang''s eyes became slightly darker."They''re funny. Especially the Hwasan Divine Dragon."


    The cold wall committee frowned at his generous assessment.


    "Isn''t he too frivolous? How dare you be so stiff in front of the palace lord. The young man has gained fame and seems to have lost sight of him."


    There was anger in the voice on the cold wall, but Solchon Sang just smiled lightly.


    "Really?"


    "¡­Do you have a different opinion?"


    He spoke quietly, sweeping his chin down.


    "A lack of self-indulgence is arrogance, but a lack of self-indulgence is confidence. He doesn''t look so arrogant to me.¡±


    "¡­¡­that''s just a review."


    "How can the Beast Palace Lord introduce a level that''s only a posthumous figure?"


    "It''s¡­¡­."


    The cold wall committee failed to answer and clouded the words.


    The Beast Palace Lord Maeng So.


    Sae-Oe-Oh-gung has never stopped exchanging with each other in order to fight against the midfield and survive in that barren environment. So Solchon Sang knew a lot about Maeng So.


    "Maeng So is not a man to be ridiculed."


    Solchon Sang said plainly.


    The fact that the Beast Palace Lord picked up that Hwasan Divine and introduced it to the North Sea means that the author is extraordinary.


    It''s just...


    It''s a new era.¡­.¡¯


    Solchon Sang had a subtle look on his face.


    "It''s a dream story.¡±


    The wilderness living in the warm south cannot understand the situation in the North Sea. Although we are inevitably cooperating under the name of Saeoeung Palace, everything from the situation to culture was extremely different between the Beast Palace in Unnam and the Bing Palace in the North Sea.


    "It''s a proper thing to deal with. Don''t make a problem for nothing."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Meanwhile, Chung-Myung, who was attached to the building''s outer wall, crumpled his face as he was pressing his trembling jaw.


    Don''t talk nonsense, just say something helpful.


    Anyway, the superiors are geniuses at dragging their feet with useless stories.


    Fortunately, before Chung-Myung froze to death, Solchon Sang brought up a tempting story.


    "What about their movements?"


    The air in the room changed drastically when the word "they" came out. Chung-Myung, who is attached to the outer wall, can feel it clearly.


    "They''re not really moving either."


    "Well."


    "But¡­."


    "But?"


    The cold wall opened its mouth with a stiff face.


    "I can feel that they''ve been overly nervous lately. They used to be depressing, but now they''re like dambi, full of poison."


    "Dambi is poisoned."


    Solchon Sang frowned.


    "The devil thing...¡­.¡±


    The cold wall committee peeked at Solchon Sang and opened its mouth.


    "Prince, I still don''t know if it was right to attract them. They''re too dangerous."


    "That''s enough."


    "One¡­¡­."


    "I''d say it''sir.¡±


    As Solchon Sang exuded cold air in an instant, the cold wall committee hurriedly lowered its head.


    "I was presumptuous."


    Although the Cold Wall Committee apologized to Guarimanchi, Solchon Sang''s face did not come undone.


    "There are two kinds of things in the world."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "One is a choice, one is a choice."


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    Even in the opinion of the Cold Wall Committee, ''the job'' was not Solchon Sang''s choice. It would have been inevitable for him. It''s not my job to dig the wound...¡­.


    "There''s nothing to be sorry about."


    Then Solchon Sang sighed and wrapped his face slightly with his hands. His eyes, which were revealed through his white fingers, shone like a ghost."It was entirely my choice."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Solchon Sang''s mouth is twisted. The good smile of a man shown in front of Hawsan''s disciples was nowhere to be found.


    Twisted and twisted, it was a smile that would frighten the beholder.


    "Your brother was a great palace."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But that''s all. In this bloody cold land, a great princess can''t change anything. Sooner or later, the people of the North Sea will know that."


    "Of course, my lord!"


    The cold wall committee rose to the occasion and clasped its head.Solchon Sang, who was emitting cold flesh, opened his mouth in a cold voice.


    "I can do anything to do that. Even if that''s holding hands with those burrs in Mado."


    The cold wall shivered at the cold voice of the palace owner.


    "One, my princess."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Their brutality is going too far. The people of the North Sea are refraining from going outside because they are afraid of them, and there is a mysterious situation in the village. At this rate, the public sentiment will not be devastated."


    It''s been a long time since it''s been a thoracic scar, but it was a cold wall that I didn''t dare to report to Solchon Sang.


    "¡­the thing about people disappearing?"


    "Yes, I am."


    Solchon Sang distorted his face.


    ''f*cking bastards.¡¯


    He didn''t know exactly what they were up to. What they asked for in exchange for giving him strength is land to settle down, and...¡­.


    "Leave it alone for now."


    "But¡­¡­."


    "I''ll make you watch out. But if you pressure them without any solid evidence, they''ll be in trouble."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Although the cold wall committee showed slight signs of dissatisfaction, Solchon Sang did not necessarily blame his rudeness.


    "What happened to the ice?¡±


    "We''re increasing our output as much as we can. But their demands are too much...¡­.¡±


    "Well."


    Solchon Sang thought with his eyes down for a moment and then said firmly.


    "Catch more ice, even if you''re in a huddle."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    In fact, there are a number of practical issues to do so, but the Cold Wall Committee could not convey them. Because Solchon Sang doesn''t tell you because he doesn''t know about it''


    "¡­the bastards."


    Solchon Sang''s eyes shone cold.


    "There''s not much time left. On the day my ignorance is completed, not only those men, but all those high-spirited men in the midfield, will kneel at my feet."


    "I will wait for that day and endure it again and again.


    "Hmph."


    Solchon Sang sprang up from his seat.


    "If the people from the Middle East start to poke into the bingos, there may be trouble, so please don''t let them move around."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    "Trivial¡­¡­."


    Then, Solchon Sang paused and turned his head to the side. The Cold Wall Committee looked at the palace without knowing the English.


    "¡­Lord of the Palace?"


    At the moment, Solchon Sang released tension toward the wall without delay.


    Bite!


    As the wall broke through, part of the wall broke into pieces and bounced out.


    "Old Lord?"


    A blizzard came through a hole the size of a fist in the wall. Solchon Sang, who watched the scene for a moment with fierce eyes, shook his head lightly.


    "I guess I was overreacting.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Let your men fix the walls."


    "Yes!"


    He shot again at the wall and walked out of the room with a big stride.


    The cold wall, which was left alone, sighed deeply and looked at the hole.


    "The Lord of the Palace is getting sharper day by day."I understand, but...¡­.


    "Whoo."


    Even he sighed and left the room.


    And¡­¡­.


    ''Wow, that''s a surprise.''


    Chung-Myung, with his back close to the wall next to the hole, swept down his chest.


    ''That guy''s sensitive.¡¯


    I didn''t expect to see his signs in the midst of the wind and blizzard.


    This means that Solchon Sang''s ignorance is more than he expected.


    "Oh! It''s cold!"


    First of all, I''m going to freeze to death.


    Chung-Myung clambered up the wall into a hole. Looking inside the hole with his eyes closed, he soon found documents on his desk.


    "Hey, come out."


    "Squeak?"


    He grabbed the white baby in his arms and pulled it out. Baek-ah then mobilized both front feet and held onto Chung-Myung''s clothes and resisted as if she never wanted to go out.


    "¡­¡­Oh, I need a muffler because my throat is a bit cold these days.¡±


    The white child flinched as he mobilized threats.


    Then he finally nodded with a determined face.


    The white baby jumped out of Chung-Myung''s hand and shot inside like a flash.


    Chin


    Then in an instant, he took the papers and handed them over to Chung-Myung and quickly dug back into his clothes.


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung sneaked a smile after packing the documents well.


    You don''t have a very good relationship with Mahkyo, do you?¡¯


    I got quite a bit of information.


    And one of the things that made Chung-Myung freeze.


    If the people from the middlelands start poking into the ice, they might have trouble, so you can''t just get their eyes on them and let them move.


    "Oh, you don''t want me to poke you?¡±


    Oh, my.


    If you say this, they can''t help but get in trouble.


    "Isn''t that right, the death penalty? Giggling."


    Aren''t you cold?


    "Wow! I''m freezing to death."


    Chung-Myung''s body began to go down and down like a ghost.


    Blame!


    After a while, he got off to the floor and was about to turn.


    "What the hell is he?"


    Huh? You''ve been caught...!


    Bang!


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Chung-Myung alternately looked at the warrior of the flying bingo, screaming and stretching his legs with blankly.


    Oh¡­¡­.


    I should have thought about it and hit him, but my foot went out first.


    This is a bad habit.


    "Who is it?"


    "Intruder!"


    A loud roar began to be heard in the snowstorm.


    Chung-Myung, who was looking around in a little embarrassment, began to look up.


    So our accommodation is...¡­.¡¯


    Oh! There.


    Perhaps surprised by the disturbance, I could see Baek Cheon sticking his head out of the window.


    There was a blizzard, but in between, the eyes of masked Chung-Myung and Baek Cheon met exactly.


    All right, let''s go over there for now.¡­.¡¯


    then


    Baek Cheon, who was looking at Chung-Myung, grinned and reached out to grab the window.


    And then.


    Like this.


    I closed it without hesitation.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s eyes trembled as he looked at the tightly closed wooden window of the accommodation.


    "Wow¡­¡­."


    Look at him.

 Chapter - 481 Episode 481. Nothing happened. (1)

    "Living room?"


    "Hm?"


    "It''s noisy outside, is everything okay?"


    Baek Cheon grinned at the question.


    "Nothing''s going on."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hwasan''s disciples glanced at the tightly closed window with suspicious eyes.


    "It''s chip particles!"


    "Chase it!"


    I didn''t mean to hear them, but their trained hearing was able to accurately capture the sound of a person''s words mixed with the blizzard.


    Nothing''s going on here!


    Face-hardened Jo-Gol looked straight at Baek Cheon and said.


    "Nothing''s definitely going on.¡±


    "Right?"


    "Yes, I need to get some rest. I''m tired today."


    "So am I."


    It was the time when the two people looked at each other and laughed.


    "Bring in the ice sword!"


    "There! Don''t miss it!"


    I kept hearing urgent shouts from the outside.


    But at that moment.


    Stand up!


    Hye Yeon stood up and quickly approached the place where she had gathered her things.


    Then he took something out of the way and headed to the window.


    "What are you doing, monk?¡­.¡±


    Squeeze. Squeeze.


    Everyone opened their mouths blankly looking at Hye Yeon. He was meticulously clogging between the windows with a cloth pulled out of his luggage.


    "Amitabha, I have to go to sleep, but I shouldn''t be so noisy."


    Oh¡­¡­.


    Yoon-jong looked back at Baek Cheon. And I asked seriously.


    "Should I turn off the lights?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It''s new.


    It was Baek Cheon who fully realized that they were Hwasan''s disciples and their companions.


    "Ooh! I''m so pissed off!"


    Bang!


    Chung-Myung, who kicked the person who pulled out the sword and rushed at him, got angry.


    It was cold, so I didn''t check and came down a bit, and I was wondering if there was someone down there.


    "What a rotten blizzard!¡±


    It''s a blizzard and the whole world is empty, but I can''t even see the white guys walking around...¡­.


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes caused a momentary earthquake.


    Wait. The whole world is white?


    His gaze slipped down.


    It''s black.


    It''s very dark.


    This must be very noticeable.¡­.


    "There!"


    "There''s that black guy! Get him!"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "It''s hard for your hands and feet if you have a bad head."


    I didn''t think that was my head.


    Of course you can see it when you''re wearing dark clothes in a blizzard. No wonder all the bingos were wearing white clothes.


    But no matter how fast you regret it, you''ll be late.


    Chung-Myung threw away the meaningless thoughts and looked around with his eyes fluttering.


    I''m gonna have to get out of here for now.¡¯


    If Baek Cheon hadn''t closed the window anyway, it would have been too much to go back to where it is now. So somehow running away quickly...¡­.


    It was then.


    (sighs) (CHUCKLES)


    With a frightening noise, a blue sword flew toward Chung-Myung, cutting through the blizzard.


    "What?"


    He''s a bit of a pushover.¡­.


    "Oh, my sword!"


    Chung-Myung, who had been searching his waist reflexively, rolled sideways in astonishment. I just remembered that I left my sword for infiltration.


    "Is it too cold to forget? I keep forgetting."


    Considering your age, you should worry about dementia rather than forgetfulness, but your body is young anyway.


    ''No, I''d rather be glad.¡¯


    If he used a sword reflexively, he might have been suspected. Anyway, he should never be caught coming from Hwasan.


    " Surround yourself!"


    "Hey!"


    Warriors of the Binggo surrounded Chung-Myung. The fiercely aimed swords clearly showed their determination not to miss it.


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue and twisted his neck left and right.I was surrounded, but I wasn''t particularly embarrassed. In the past, it used to be a daily routine to cut dozens of people under siege. Rather, it felt like old memories were popping up.


    ''It was a wild ride back then.¡¯


    It felt like a 10-year-old body would go away if I count all those f*cking machinists.


    "Eh-hyo."


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply inside, reflecting on his memories. And he looked at those who surrounded him with weak eyes.


    What did they do wrong?


    You have to deal with him in moderation and get out of here...¡­.


    One, it was then.


    "That black suit!"


    "Huh?"


    One of the encircles, who appeared to be the head of the group, shouted, staring at Chung-Myung with sharp eyes.


    "Is he from the school?"


    "Bridge¡­?"


    "What the hell did you think of when a Christian broke into this place?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Blood slowly began to rise in the eyes of the wide-eyed Chung-


    Bridge?


    Masogyo?


    Did you just call me a demon?


    "No, but this bastard?"


    Wood.


    Strange bone sounds echoed in Chung-Myung''s fist. Those who heard the sound flinched reflexively at the mysterious creep.


    "Gyo?"


    Chung-Myung''s voice leaked very slowly.


    "You guys¡­¡­ You don''t seem to know much about¡­"¡­.¡±


    The eyes revealed between the masks began to turn upside down.


    "There''s something a person can say to a person, and there''s something he can''t say.¡±


    But you said something you couldn''t say.


    You''re all dead, you bastards.


    Chung-Myung, who turned his eyes open, ran madly at the warriors of the bingo.


    Bite!


    "¡­¡­fist."


    Whoosh!


    "¡­is this a foot?"


    "I think I got it in my head."


    "No. It''s an elbow, an elbow. Elbow unconditionally."


    Hwasan''s disciples were inferring the situation with excitement, listening to the sound coming from outside the window.


    Dang-Soso, who looked at the death penalty with mixed feelings, brought up words that no one could bring up.


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­is this really okay?¡±


    Baek Cheon looked at the youngest with a smile on his face.


    "It can''t be okay."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A drop of sweat ran down Dang-Soso''s cheek.


    "Then... shouldn''t we do something?"


    "No matter what?"


    "Yes."


    "How?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon shook his head with a face that was all laid down.


    "Soso."


    "Yes."


    "Why are you doing this when you know everything. How can anyone stop him from causing trouble?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoon-jong, who was listening next to him, nodded as if he was sympathetic to Baek Cheon''s words. Baek Cheon said in a serious voice.


    "This is a natural disaster. People can''t stop typhoons."


    "There''s still a place to avoid typhoons."


    "He does, too."


    But Dang-Soso had no way to stop him from sweating.


    A Sichundang native, she knew very well how a mess in another clique could lead to a great deal of work.


    Imagine an unidentified man breaking into the Sichundang and beating a man in the middle. It was something that would remain even after the party turned upside down.


    What the hell is Chung-Myung thinking about?¡¯


    No, does he have an idea in the first place?


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    "I''m on board."


    "Oh, I don''t want to imagine it."


    Hawasan''s disciples looked at the window, fed up with it.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Chung-Myung, who opened his eyes, climbed on the fallen snow field and punched both sides.


    "Gyo? Gyo-oh?" Say it again, you son of a b*tc*!"


    You think these bastards are they''re crazy.


    What?


    Masogyo?Hey, you bastards, if I were a demon, I would have broken through the grave with three turns in the air.


    But what about me?


    Oh, my dear.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were completely turned over, leaving only white whites.


    "I''ve never heard such a curse in my life! Hey, you son of a b*tc*! I''m also a person who lives with all sorts of swear words in my mouth, but I kept the minimum amount. How can a person swear so badly at a person!"


    Bang!


    The force transmitted from the spinning waist was perfectly loaded into the fist. Chung-Myung, who completely delivered the power and turned the jaw of the fallen person, boldly fired a series of blows.


    "Die! Die! You''re dead, you son of a b*tc*!"


    The head of the beaten person turned sharply from side to side.


    "Well, that crazy guy!"


    "What are you doing? Come on!"


    The warriors of the bingo, who had forgotten that they had to attack because they were so embarrassed, suddenly came to their senses and rushed to Chung-Myung.


    Stroke!


    Then Chung-Myung saw those who rushed with their eyes wide open.


    "Come on!"


    As he stood up, leaving his fallen tooth alone, he grabbed a sword flying toward him with his bare hands.


    The cold chill poured into the fingertips, but it didn''t matter a little to Chung-Myung, who was burning like lava.


    Chaeng!


    The blade broke in one fell swoop.


    When the sword full of history was broken, Musa opened her mouth wide with her eyes torn eyes.


    ''Oh, how?¡¯


    You can''t imagine holding a sword with your bare hands, even breaking it?


    Does this make any sense?


    But his ideas didn''t last very long.


    Oh, my god!


    It''s impossible to think of a man who has a regime in his chin. Chung-Myung, who blew a warrior with a single blow, looked around like a prey-seeking beast.


    With the craziness in their eyes, the warriors of the Bingo took a numerical advantage and unwittingly flinched back.


    "¡­¡­Ma, is that a demon?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No, but are these bastards real?


    This is what the people in the middle know about, you bastards!


    It doesn''t look like that to me either.


    "Oh, why are you coming out at times like this! Get in there!"


    Screaming Chung-Myung rushed forward and began to knock out the warriors.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The fighters, who were punched and kicked in the ribs, screamed and flew away through the swirling snowstorm.


    "Stop it!"


    "What the f*ck is he...¡­!¡±


    The Bingo Warriors did their best, but Chung-Myung said why he was a Hwasan rabid dog...¡­. No, I was proving perfectly whether it was called the Hwasan Divine Dragon.


    But it was just then.


    "Support!"


    "What the f*ck is he?"


    The door of the tightly closed bingo opened wide. And the warriors began to stampede out.


    Chung-Myung, who was driven to the tip of his head, turned his head in a frightening mood and confirmed the scene. The body, which had been on a rampage all along, flinched.


    He smiled as he quickly swept through the people who came out.


    The ones that are popping out now were different from the men patrolling outside. The real elite of the Bingo was flaming out like a flock of ants.


    Come on, you can''t do this.


    I''ll do it when I''m angry.


    Let''s go, rabbit!


    This is enough of a mess, so we should get out of here before the problem gets bigger.


    You can''t die in this mess!


    Quickly scouring the surroundings, he found a gap in the siege and rushed.


    "Gasp!"


    As soon as Chung-Myung rushed in, the warrior of the Bingo freaked out and stretched his sword reflexively.But Chung-Myung''s hand moved gently. Then he lightly pushed the side of the sword that stretched toward him.


    Toong!


    The sword bounced to the side as it flew. Digging into Musa''s wide open chest, Chung-Myung rammed his shoulder right into his stomach.


    Crack!


    The warrior''s mouth opened wide.


    Chung-Myung grabbed his shivering shoulder without breathing. Then he quickly turned, switched positions with him, and kicked his body.


    Bite!


    Chung-Myung, who floated into Ho Gong with a kick kick, began to fly out of the Bingo in the wind.


    "Good-bye, you bastards!"


    Oh, of course I''m not really going.


    It was the moment when Chung-Myung giggled and flew away.


    Go, go, go.


    A small sound of pogong grazed my ear. Chung-Myung looked back.


    And


    Boooooooooooooooooow!


    The white pillar-like tension was flying at a tremendous speed from the entrance of the bingo with a throbbing sound of a spinning spinning wheel.


    Ice vaccine kidney?¡¯


    An athlete representing the North Sea Ice Palace, and an ice-bag kidney called the insidious craft of the sun.


    The tension was now flying straight towards Chung-Myung. Even at a glance, the energy was not ordinary. It''s too much to handle without any clothes on.


    "Tsk!"


    With his brows slightly frowned upon, Chung-Myung turned and instilled a history of both hands. But he soon flinched and quit.


    "Oh, no! No!"


    I tried to reflexively demonstrate every Hwasan number, which stands out to anyone.


    There''s a blizzard, and if the red petals fly there, you won''t need to check it out.


    ''Oh, why did you make all this art work?''


    Chung-Myung changed history with an irritating face.


    Soon there was a turquoise in his hand. Instead of every Hwasan, he pushed up his history and hit the flying kidney.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    "Oh, my God!"


    As soon as he came out of the door, Solchon Sang, who blew the ice bag kidney, bit his lips with a single sound.


    This is because the masked man, who collided with the Bingbaek kidney in Ho Gong, bounced off to Ho Gong like a pebble hit by a hammer.


    "Chase it!"


    "Yes!"


    "You''ve been shot in the kidney, and you won''t get far! Come alive before you freeze to death!"


    "Yes!"


    Warriors of the Bingo ran out with their eyes wide open.


    Solchon Sang, who was watching the scene quietly, frowned quietly.


    You''re saying you ran away using my history?¡¯


    "He''s got a swollen liver. I don''t know what it''s like."


    There was a fishy smile around his mouth.


    However, he also didn''t know who the masked man was now flying away.


    Unfortunately for him.


    ----------------------------------


    It''s the first anniversary of the return of Hwasan.


    I will continue to change my soul and life.


    Thank you.

 Chapter - 482 Episode 482. Nothing happened. (2)

    "Not on this side!"


    "There are no footprints left! I don''t know if it''s covered in snow...¡­.¡±


    The person who received the report distorted his face.


    "No matter how much snowstorming there is, there is no footprints of the man who just passed by!"


    "Ha, but really...¡­.¡±


    "Then, did the fugitive climb to the thirty-point mark of no footprints of snow?"


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    "Find it! Now!"


    "Yes!"


    Warriors of the Bingo scattered all over the place.


    He broke into the ice alone and hurt the warriors. If I missed it like this, I wouldn''t be able to save face as a bingo warrior.


    ''This guy...''


    Song Won clenched his fist and looked around the snowstorm.


    I will never let you go alive.¡¯


    This was a matter of his pride.


    Tatatatatatatatat!


    There was a series of urgent footsteps.


    "You go that way!"


    "Yes!"


    "If you find it, don''t try to confront it alone and send a signal right away! He was a tough guy!"


    "I''ll keep that in mind!"


    The man who gave the order also flinched for a moment as he tried to run away busily.


    Not this way.¡¯


    In front of him lies a vast frozen lake. It was a choice that no man with a head could make to take this lake, which has no shield to cover his view.


    Just in case, I increased my eyesight and looked ahead, but I couldn''t see a faint shadow.


    "That way!"


    "Yes!"


    The warriors of the Bingo quickly advanced and moved away.


    And after a while...¡­.


    Peeking.


    a vast plain of ice


    In the middle of it, a round head and a small, long head appeared in a small hole.


    The round head turned left and right as if looking around. Soon, a sigh burst out as if the ground were about to die.


    "¡­Ugh. It''s freezing.¡±


    Cold water trickled down from the icy hair. When the blizzard started to slap me, I felt like going back into the water.


    Even though it hasn''t been long since Chung-Myung put out his face, white frost began to form around his face. The water flowing through the body froze in an instant.


    "Oh, my god, dirty craft."


    Bingbaek Xinjiang is a secret weapon that the North Sea Ice Palace boasts to the world and a name festival that represents the North Sea Ice Palace.


    The reason why dirty pores are irritating is because the cold and negative air burrows into the body. Perhaps Chung-Myung''s body was colder than this ice water now.


    "Oh, it''s cold!"


    Whoops!


    "Be quiet, man!"


    Although Baek-ah, who was wet, complained as if she was falsely accused, Chung-Myung only covered her mouth.


    "Like a leech!"


    Chung-Myung, who had dug a hole in the lake and hid under it, gritted his teeth.


    You have to live a good life.Dunnie, it was a base that he would not have thought of if he hadn''t gone ice fishing a few times on the way here. I''ve already confirmed through Hye Yeon that getting into the water doesn''t kill you.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes twinkled in the blizzard darkness.


    "......are you gone?"


    Those who followed him are scattered in all directions and increasingly moving away from the Bingo.


    It''s perfect to sneak back at times like this.


    If there''s only one problem...¡­.


    "¡­I can''t go up there.¡±


    Chung-Myung sighed as he looked down at the water lapping down his neck.


    "You should die before you get sick. Hey! Breathe in."


    Whoops!


    Baek-ah struggled, resisted and twisted her body. Let''s just say you are, why should I go into the water together was a protest."Think carefully. If you go outside wet, you freeze to death."


    ¡­¡­.


    Baek-ah, who was stunned for a moment, sighed and breathed in. Dambi''s thin belly swelled up.


    Chung-Myung took a deep breath and went back into the water.


    On top of the thick ice, Chung-Myung''s image of him slapping like a carp was dimly reflected.


    * * *


    "¡­Will it be all right?"


    "What?"


    "Jung-Myung is this guy. Things seem to be getting bigger."


    "Yoon-Jong??."


    "Yes, boarding house."


    "Where are you a day or two?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon spoke in a low voice with a triumphant look.


    "It''s like nature for Chung-Myung to have an accident, and eventually, it''s like the flow of the world to get involved in the accident. Typhoons must be avoided, and the superior does not have to participate in the disturbance."


    "Don''t you just say you don''t want to get involved.


    "It''s accurate.


    Baek Cheon kicked his tongue quickly as if he had taken off a crane.


    "And by now, isn''t it time for you to know? If he is determined to turn it upside down, he can''t handle the palace. I''ll probably be back by tomorrow morning."


    "¡­I wish I could."


    Yoon-Jong kept looking at the window with a worried face.


    I was worried about how much I was worried, and even now, Chung-Myung kept hearing voices as if he was knocking on the window.


    knock, knock


    Yeah, you''re hearing things like this.


    knock, knock


    Again?


    Boom! Boom!


    Yoo-Esul sprang up. Then I ran to the window and opened it without delay.


    Flinch.


    Yoo-Esul was uncharacteristically surprised at the sight.


    Chung-Myung, who turned white and looked like a snowman, was hanging in front of the window, bumping into each other at high speed.


    And on its shoulders, a white ivy, not much different in shape, shuddered with her feet wrapped around both sides.


    Run, run, run, run, run, run, run, run, run!


    The sound of Chung-Myung''s teeth colliding with each other was cheerful.


    "¡­¡­It''s weird."


    "Rain, get out of the way."


    When Yoo-Esul stepped out of the way, Chung-Myung pulled over the window and came inside.


    Flop.


    As soon as his feet touched the floor, he fell in front of the window, huddled and shivered to the fullest extent.


    "¡­I thought I was going to die."


    Hwasan''s disciples, staring blankly at the scene, shook their heads in unison.


    "¡­¡­Anyway, really.¡±


    "But you''re back earlier than I thought. I don''t think I''ve come back nonchalantly.


    "Why are your eyes covered like this...¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol clapped his tongue and reached out to shake the snow off Chung-Myung''s body.


    "Huh?"


    But there was almost nothing to be robbed of.


    "Sasook. It''s not snow, it''s just ice. He''s frozen hard.¡±


    "What?"


    Baek Cheon was startled and rushed to Chung-Myung.


    "No, you crazy bastard! What did you do to walk around until you got this bad look? Burner! Move it to the fire! Get me a blanket!"


    "Yes!"


    Hwasan''s disciples threw Chung-Myung in front of the brazier and wrapped him in blankets.


    Baek Cheon twisted his face and opened his mouth.


    "Yeah, if you went on a spy mission, you''d just go on a spy mission. Why did you make such a fuss!"


    "¡­Dongryong."


    (Screams!


    "I, I was trying to come back really quietly.¡±


    "And?"


    "¡­¡­the bastards say I''m a demon."


    Hwasan''s disciples nodded as if they had fully understood.


    "That''s a little too much.""Apologize to Mahkyo. That''s a harsh words."


    "¡­¡­These are¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung opened his ax, but unfortunately Chung-Myung, who was busy shivering, was not a threat.


    Jo-Gol looked at Chung-Myung and asked.


    "But what happened to your body? No matter how cold it is, it won''t freeze in your body."


    "Bingkung Muhak...?? Ugh, that''s how it is."


    Chung-Myung sniffled.


    Closer to the brazier, I felt like I could still buy it.


    "A potter originally digs into the body and freezes people.¡±


    "Wow. You''re so dedicated to telling us that.¡±


    "¡­¡­you''re really going to die."


    Chung-Myung coughed and shivered. Baek Cheon asked with a small sigh.


    "Are you all right?"


    "Do I look okay?"


    Then Chung-Myung screamed with his eyes wide open.


    "Yes, I wouldn''t have been fooled if I hadn''t gone out dressed in black like an idiot! Why didn''t anyone stop me?"


    "It''s all dry, you nutcase!"


    Does he have a laundry bat in his head? Why are you always so clean?


    "Oh, it''s cold."


    Chung-Myung shuddered, hugging the ends of the blankets. A white baby on fire quickly penetrated into it.


    "¡­but are you sure you''really.


    At this point, sincere concerns began to pour out. In the eyes of his disciples, Chung-Myung sighed and kicked his tongue. Then he straightened his back and turned his legs and legs.


    "Uh¡­¡­I can''t invade my body, I can''t let it get to you! I''m gonna blow it up!¡±


    When Chung-Myung took a crying position, Baek Cheon shook his head.


    Okay.


    You''re good, man.


    The morning has dawned.


    Boom boom boom boom!


    Whasan''s students, who had fallen asleep from fatigue, opened their eyes to a loud knock on the door.


    "What is it?"


    "I''ll be out for now!"


    Dang-Soso quickly got up and ran toward the door. She asked, opening the door and sticking out her head.


    "What can I do for you?¡±


    There were a few armed people standing at the door. It was Song Won who chased Chung-Myung yesterday.


    He spoke bluntly, staring at Dang-Soso with cold eyes.


    "There was an intruder to the Bingo last night."


    "Oh, I thought it was noisy outside, but it happened.¡±


    "Is everything all right here?"


    "Yes, we don''t really."


    Talking to Dan-Soso, I looked at her expression, but I couldn''t read anything from her expressionless face.


    "If you don''t mind, may I look inside?"


    "¡­Are you doubting us?¡±


    "It''s not necessarily. But it''s good to be sure about everything. He may have infiltrated this place because he''s very good at silver surgery."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Everyone else in the palace is under investigation, so please cooperate."


    It was a moment when Dang-Soso was about to refute the obvious lie.


    "Come on in."


    I heard Chung-Myung''s voice behind my back.


    Dang-Soso opened the door wide with a slightly displeased look. Then, he stepped aside and opened the way for Songwon to enter.


    "Sure."


    Song Won, who gave a light nod, comes inside. Sharp-edged eyes swept through the room in an instant.


    "You''re going through a lot."


    His eyes were fixed on Chung-Myung, who was making a fuss.


    As Chung-Myung rolled up the blanket, Song-won''s mouth subtly twisted.


    "¡­¡­You look very cold."


    "Yes, I get cold easily.¡±


    "A warrior can''t stand the cold.¡­.¡±


    "The martial arts I learned are a bit unique.""Is that so?"


    Song Won opened his mouth with a deep smile.


    "Stamp."


    "Yes."


    "May I check the hand in the blanket?"


    "Hand?"


    "Yes, I''ll just have to show you for a moment."


    "What about your hands?"


    "Don''t ask me why."


    "I don''t know why, but I can''t show you."


    When Chung-Myung shrugged, Songwon''s eyes sank coldly.


    ''This guy''s....¡¯


    How dare you go all the way out here?


    I know they came as guests of the palace lord, but Songwon didn''t like their attitude very much.


    A fierce heart made the tone rough.


    "I''m just trying to make sure there''s a scar on that hand."


    "Hurt?"


    "Yes."


    The throbbing beast hit the archer''s Bingbaek kidney with his own hand. No matter how strong a person is in learning, he could never be fine.


    He didn''t come with much doubt, but the sight of a warrior and trembling in the cold was adding to his suspicion.


    "There''s no reason why I can''t show you if there''s nothing to worry about. Isn''t that so?"


    "Yes, it is. But¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "I don''t want to show you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Song-won momentarily lost what to say and stared blankly at Chung-Myung.


    "Is he trying to play a joke with me?


    How big is the liver to talk to him like this at the North Sea Ice Palace?


    "¡­...so you''re saying you have something to worry about."


    "Come on, it''s not like that. No, but I think I''m suspected of having a pleural fluid, but it''s unfair to just show it to them. So let''s make a bet.¡±


    "¡­wager?"


    Chung-Myung smiled as he looked at Song-won with a frown.


    "If I''m not a pleural fluid, don''t interrupt us when we''re walking around the ice. It''s simple, isn''t it?"


    Songwon''s eyes glaring at Chung-Myung became even angrier.


    "I can''t say for sure the whole Binggo, but I will. I can even guide you if you want."


    "Not bad."


    Chung-Myung, who nodded, finally took his hand out of the blanket and held it out to Song Won.


    "Are you done.


    Smooth hands without a scratch.


    But for a moment, Songwon grabbed his hand like a bolt of lightning.


    "What...!"


    Surprised, Hwasan''s disciples clasped the sword handle.

 Chapter - 483 Episode 483. Nothing happened. (3)

    "What the hell are you doing?"


    "Rude!"


    Just as Hwasan''s disciples were about to rush into Songwon, Chung-Myung waved his remaining hand.


    "That''s enough, that''s enough. Calm down."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m sure you have something to check."


    Then, he grinned and stared at Song Won, who was grabbing his hand.


    "How''s it going? Are you done checking?"


    Song-won looked at Chung-Myung''s face and his hands alternately with a subtle eyes.


    Then he let go of his hand and leaned back deeply.


    "Excuse me. I was rude because I thought it was good to be certain. Please forgive my rudeness."


    "The Lord of the Palace must be happy. Such a meticulous person is in charge."


    "I''m flattered."


    Song-won looked at others and said,


    "If you have any inconvenience, please let me know. Call me as I promised and I''ll show you around."


    "Yes, thank you."


    When Baek Cheon answered as a representative, Song-won peeked around the room once again and stepped down.


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung smiled at the door that Songwon closed. Baek Cheon and other disciples swarmed and asked.


    "Why are you holding my hand all of a sudden?¡±


    "I mean."


    "You said you were hurt.¡±


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "It''s a trick.¡±


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung shrugged instead of answering in detail.


    ''You''re a tough guy.¡¯


    Anyone else would have been hit by the number of Songwon.


    He seemed to be a man of caution.


    After all, Baek Cheon, who thought the situation had been sorted out, looked at the death penalty with a stiff face.


    "Everyone, listen."


    Everyone paid serious attention to him.


    "It''s true that they suspected us anyway."


    "Yes."


    "Don''t forget that this place is out of town and watch your manners."


    "Living quarters."


    "Don''t let it get to you.¡­.¡±


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    Feeling his hand on his shoulder, Baek Cheon turned his head reflexively. Chung-Myung was smiling brightly.


    "¡­¡­why?"


    "No, well....¡±


    He picked his ear a couple of times and blew it with his mouth.


    "I saw a strange sight yesterday.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Someone closed the window looking at me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Who."


    That¡­¡­.


    He has a good memory.


    * * *


    That''s right away.


    Songwon''s face as he walked down the hall was seriously stiff.


    Is it an illusion?


    You can''t hide your body shape even if you wear a mask. The body shape of the pleural fluid was clearly very similar to that of Chung-Myung.


    But¡­¡­.


    There was no sound in the body.¡¯


    Those who are dealing with the tingling of the height of an ice bag must have a tingling sound in their bodies. No matter how neat he was, it was impossible to relieve that energy in half a day.


    But when I held his hand and checked, there was no small note in the body of that Chung-Myung.


    "At that age, keep the palace''s attack intact, and clear the yin...¡­.¡¯


    It''s not the Hwasan Divine, it''s supposed to be the Hwasan Musin is the only way to do it.


    So in common sense, that Chung-Myung could never be a pleural fluid.


    But¡­¡­.


    "It''s uncomfortable."


    "What?"


    "No."


    Song-won slightly frowned, shaking his head at Suha, who looked suspicious.


    ''What''s on the line?¡¯


    The opponent''s body was as clean as ever. There was no doubt.


    Nevertheless, it is because of the attitude of the other person that makes me feel uncomfortable.


    "If anyone is in a position to be investigated in a foreign bingo, they should show minimal fear or discomfort.¡¯


    However, the opponent was very confident. As if Songwon knew what to do in advance and prepared."¡­...I don''t know if it''s too much to think."


    Songwon peeked around the room where the mundos of Hwasan live.


    "We''ll see."


    He looked straight ahead and hurried again.


    * * *


    "Pfft¡­¡­."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Pfft¡­¡­."


    "Jo-Gol."


    "What?"


    "Don''t laugh, if you don''t want to die."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Jo-Gol clenched his teeth desperately as he saw a bump on Baek Cheon''s head. My swollen cheeks were about to burst because I was holding back my laughter, but if I laughed more here, I would really die from being beaten.


    I didn''t want to be buried in this faraway snow country.


    "Let''s keep talking."


    "Yes. Private lodging¡­¡­(sighs) (sighs) (sighs) (sighs)


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon looked up at the ceiling with empty eyes.


    ''Life...''


    What the hell are you struggling to get?


    "Hey, hey. Don''t do it. We''re going to take you on board."


    "Oh, don''t do that!"


    "Hjmlg."


    "Argh!"


    It was only a little while before the true Baek Cheon sighed and asked Chung-Myung.


    "So¡­¡­ you didn''t seem too close to him?"


    "Yes."


    Baek Cheon frowned at Chung-Myung''s words.


    "I don''t understand. According to Hanyi Myeong, it''s the North Sea Ice Palace that attracted Mahkyo.¡±


    "That''s right."


    "But they respect each other? Is that possible?¡±


    Chung-Myung replied in a nonchalant way.


    "Is there any reason you can''t?¡±


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "It''s about bringing in external enemies to hit internal enemies, which has happened many times in history. But you don''t have to be close to the outside world."


    "¡­is there no point in having a relationship if the conditions are right?"


    "That''s right."


    Chung-Myung nodded lightly.


    "Will it?"


    Baek Cheon muttered to himself. Surely I understand that part. But it turned out to be something else.


    "If the conditions are right, it means that Mahkyo has something to gain from here, too."


    "Well."


    "I thought the horseman was trying to take control of the Bing-go and turn the Bing-go into Jay''s horseman. But if it''s not, what the hell is he aiming for here?"


    Chung-Myung grinned at Baek Cheon''s question.


    "I don''t know."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s face, which was so serious, was squinted.


    "Is Sasook an idiot? Why would I come here if I knew that? I would have just told Shaolin to take care of it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Did you get hit and you''re losing your head?"


    I don''t know if I''ve got a bad head, and I think my head is definitely steaming.


    "...That''s enough. I''m a fool to ask you."


    "You know it well."


    Finally, a feverish Baek Cheon was about to have a seizure when Dang-Soso quickly intervened in their conversation.


    "Isn''t Markyo trying to get something from the Bingo?"


    "Hm?"


    "Magyo was originally based in the south of the Middle East. There must be a purpose for them to come all the way to the North Sea. Otherwise, there''s no reason to come to this barren place. There must be a lot of places nearby that don''t have the influence of the midfield.¡±


    Baek Cheon nodded in agreement.


    "Well, I think so, too."


    At that moment, Chung-Myung clapped his hands and jumped up.


    "Oh! That''s right!"


    "Huh?"


    "Document! I''ve got the paperwork! White!"


    When Chung-Myung shouted, Baek-ah, who was crouching in the blanket, poked her head out.


    "That! Where''s the paper?¡±


    When Chung-Myung asked, Baek-ah nodded quickly a couple of times and ran toward the window. Then he opened the clasp of the window casually and went out.


    asked Baek Cheon, who stared blankly at the process that had happened in an instant."¡­¡­Are those shackles open?


    "They say it''s a creature."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was Baek Cheon who wondered what Dambi would do to become a creature, and why he would become smart when he became a creature.


    ''Anyway, there''s nothing normal.¡¯


    Tadak.


    The window that had closed then opened again. A white child with a pile of paper in her mouth came inside.


    I think he just opened the window with his hand.¡¯


    ¡­¡­¡­No. Let''s be reasonable.


    Whether the spirit was a spirit, Baek-ah did not bring the papers in her mouth to Chung-Myung but handed them over to Baek Cheon.


    This was proof that he was really smart.


    "¡­¡­what is this?"


    "It was in the palace room. I''ve got it for you''ve got it! Hehe!"


    Baek Cheon smiled delightedly, looking at the qualities that looked so proud.


    ''What a proud man to say that he stole.¡¯


    You''re a primitive man.


    What the hell are you going to do with Hwasan? What the hell!


    But stealing is stealing, and it had to be looked at.


    Leaving Do-ho once in his mind, he soon began to look at the papers with serious eyes.


    Slap! Slap! Slap!


    The document passed quickly.


    Snap!


    After a quick glance at it all, Baek Cheon grinned.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Why?"


    "How did you get away with the people of the Bingo yesterday?"


    "Didn''t I explain that?"


    Chung-Myung put pressure on his shoulder as if he had bitten well.


    "These bastards stick like leeches and bother people. So I cut a hole in that lake and hid it down and got out of it!"


    "¡­down the lake?"


    "Sure! I''m the only one who can show that kind of wit for a moment. No matter how meticulous they are, they can''t search under a frozen lake! You''re smart, aren''t you?


    Chung-Myung proudly stretched out his belly.


    Baek Cheon smiled even more brightly.


    "Under the lake?"


    "I thought it was freezing.¡±


    "You mean you''re in the water, right?"


    "Why do you keep asking? Don''t you understand this?"


    "Uh. I don''t understand. You mean you got the documents as much as you could and then you took them into the water?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Baek Cheon threw the papers in his hand at Chung-Myung and scattered them.


    "Hey, you crazy bastard! You can''t go into the water with the ink paper! It''s been wiped clean! Clear and clean as your head!"


    Chung-Myung snatched a pile of paper and quickly looked over.


    "¡­¡­This shouldn''t be the case."


    White.


    The clear and transparent water in the North Sea turned even the paper inside it into very clear and transparent.


    "¡­¡­I''ve been through a lot of trouble.¡­?¡±


    Chung-Myung, who was reeling as if he had lost his mind, trudged to the front of the brazier and lit the fire.


    "What are you doing?"


    "It''s cold in my heart, so I''m going to warm up."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon pressed down on his prickly temple and asked.


    "¡­¡­so did you get anything else?"


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    "Do you think you''


    "¡­I should not talk to you."


    Baek Cheon grabbed his head with one hand and screamed. I touched the spot where I was beaten by Chung-Myung.


    "I''m telling you, it''s not working."


    Then Dang-Soso, who stole the paper from Chung-Myung, shouted as if he had found something.


    "Sasook! We still have the word Bingjeong here.¡±


    "Ice boat?"


    "Yes, Bingjeong, this is a mountain...¡­ well, I think it''s calculated."


    In the light, Dang-Soso stuttered a word. Then Chung-Myung, who was sitting weak, turned his head.


    "Oh, right! I heard the court lady talking to the elder, and it seemed like the marchers were asking for ice.""An ice boat?"


    "Yeah. I thought you said it was hard to meet the demand because it was too much."


    "¡­¡­Magyo demands an ice cap?"


    Baek Cheon wrapped his chin in agony.


    "Then maybe it''s not because of his feelings with the midfield, but because of his lack of goods.¡±


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Hye Yeon, who was listening silently to their story, added an insinuation.


    "Why does the horseman need ice? That''s a lot to the point that even the Bingo can''t handle."


    "¡­I don''t know."


    Baek Cheon is stuck in his head and in agony.


    Something''s not working.¡¯


    As people disappear, demand large quantities of ice...¡­.


    "It seems certain that Mahyo is up to something in the North Sea.¡±


    "I think so, Sasook."


    Baek Cheon asked as he looked at Chung-Myung in the brazier.


    "So what are you going to do now? Even if we gather more information, it doesn''t seem easy to get more from the inside of the bingo."


    "I suppose so."


    "And it is not easy to find the sites of the Magitans in this wide North Sea. It''s just a coincidence that we were able to find the Magitans then."


    "That''s right, too.


    "Then there''s no way."


    But Chung-Myung smirked when he said there was no way.


    "Why are we looking?"


    "Huh?"


    "If they''re doing something in the North Sea, they''re probably on edge right now, so we don''t have to look for them. If you make a scene, they''ll find you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t you know the word ''tacho slope''? If you touch the grass, the snake will come out on its own.¡±


    "Yeah, and then you''re usually bitten by a snake."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    I think that''s true...¡­.


    Baek Cheon sighed as Chung-Myung tilted his head. Then I swept my chin slightly with my fingertips.


    Anyway, I understood half of it, but there''s still a question left.


    "So what are you going to do?"


    Chung-Myung grinned as he thought of something.


    "I heard they''re looking for ice cream."


    "That''s right."


    "But we need it, too.¡±


    "¡­That''s right."


    Baek Cheon was beginning to feel uneasy.


    I mean...


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    "You know what?"


    "What¡­¡­."


    "I am.¡±


    Sure enough, Chung-Myung''s eyes began to glisten with madness in no time.


    "I''d rather set fire to the Bingo than watch my things fall to those demon cubs.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "From now on, the ice is all mine. Anyone who touches you will die!"


    Baek Cheon smiled pleasedly.


    Oh, yeah.


    Do as you please.


    at one''s disposal

 Chapter - 484 Episode 484. Nothing happened. (4)

    "Did you say you wanted to dig up the ice yourself?"


    I was embarrassed by Solchon Sang''s eyes looking at Chung-Myung.


    I was wondering what it was because I was applying for an interview since morning. But Chung-Myung suddenly brought up a meaningless story.


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung nodded nonchalantly.


    Solchon Sang asked, his eyes slightly open.


    "Hey, do you know how to dig for ice?"


    "I don''t know, so I''m going to try it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Solchon Sang momentarily lost his words and stared at Chung-Myung.


    The Taoist from the Middle East had a knack for scratching people''s nerves with every word. It''s not something to be offended about, so why am I getting so emotional?


    ''He''s a nuisance.¡¯


    From his point of view, it is best for these guys to go back to the midfield and testify that there was no problem with the bingo. The more you poke around, the more troublesome you get.


    But on the other hand...¡­.


    Solchon Sang opened his mouth as he looked at Chung-Myung with a strange expression.


    "Ingjeong is literally a love of extreme negative energy. It looks like a jewel on the outside, but it''s neither a jewel nor a mineral.¡±


    "Yes, I know. I''ve already seen ice crystals.¡±


    I used to watch it using an ice boat when I was making a mixed fabric.


    But Solchon Sang shook his head as if he didn''t want that answer.


    "No, you don''t seem to know.¡±


    "What?"


    "What''s important here is that ice crystals are made of the energy of the extreme sound. It means the coldest place in the North Sea is where the ice caps hit."


    He calmed down his voice as if he were slightly intimidating.


    "Furthermore, the cold isn''t the only thing you have to overcome to dig up the ice."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''re also a warrior, so if you stretch out your strength, you''ll think you can find it as much as you want. But if it''s so easy, why bother digging up the ice in the bing-¡±


    Solchon Sang looked around Hwasan''s disciples and said.


    "The harsh earth is itself a place of acoustics. It''s impossible to find the love of the voice in the land of the voice. You just have to dig and dig endlessly, without knowing where it might be. That''s what you''re supposed to be lucky with, that''s the ice."


    The mouths of Hwasan''s disciples were wide open.


    I never thought it would be so hard to dig up the ice.


    "But you''re trying to find the ice yourself? Even though I said I''d give it to you if you waited here comfortably?"


    But Chung-Myung nodded, grinning at his threats.


    "Yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Solchon Sang frowned at his too nonchalant answer.


    "Why?"


    "I thought there would be no end to waiting."


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "If the yield of ice is reduced, it''s hard to find. That means you don''t know when the ice caps will come out. So wouldn''t we be able to find it a little faster if we went and helped?¡±


    Chung-Myung''s mouth was full of laughter.


    "And it''s not my cup of tea to just wait here."


    Solchon Sang, who had been listening to it, laughed in vain.


    Then he stared at the Hwasan Divine in front of him with a slightly subdued gaze. The eyes looked like they were searching for meaning.


    Soon his mouth opened.


    "Do as you please."


    "Thank you."


    Solchon Sang gave a nice smile, which was more than I thought."I''d like to dissuade you from serving guests, but it''s not polite to block what they want unconditionally."


    "Yes, we feel comfortable there."


    Solchon Sang shook his head as he looked at Chung-Myung answering coolly. It was really a mysterious fellow.


    When the conversation was roughly over, Baek Cheon stepped forward and seized the gun.


    "Thank you for doing me too much."


    "It''s not too much. It''s not that big of a deal."


    "I don''t think it was a matter of asking for favors from a customer''s perspective. I was in a hurry, so I hope you understand."


    With a dignified and courteous greeting, Solchon Sang saw Baek Cheon again.


    ''Good posture.¡¯


    Even in his view of Hwasan''s disciples, Baek Cheon''s attitude was admirable.


    Lower yourself, but not lose your confidence.


    It was a different matter of speech and politeness. This is the posture of a warrior who walks his own path with confidence in himself.


    ???¡­¡­.


    ¡°????.¡±


    ???? Chung-Myung? ?? ?? ??? ??? Solchon Sang? ??? ???? ???.


    ¡®?? ?? ??? ??.¡¯


    You must have learned the same thing and lived the same life, but how can there be such a difference?


    What''s more, he''s not this guy, he''s the Hwasan Divine Dragon?


    Whether Solchon Sang''s expression changed slightly or not, Chung-Myung calmly said what he wanted to say.


    "So we can buy the ones we dug up, right?¡±


    "¡­is it true?"


    "Yes, you said you''d give it to me. You said you wouldn''t be able to dig it up properly anyway. Then it''s not a problem to buy as much as we dug up."


    Then he pretended to cover his mouth with his hands and whispered softly.


    "It''s better if you give it to us at half price because we dug it."


    Solchon Sang laughed despondently.


    "¡­so."


    "Hehe. Thank you."


    Chung-Myung smiled back.


    "I''ll give you my own word to guide you to the place where you dig for ice. The departure will be in the afternoon, so rest until then."


    "Thank you for your consideration."


    Hawsan''s disciples took a deep siege and stepped down.


    One of the elders who was watching sneaked out of the room and asked.


    "Lord, I''m afraid it''s the right thing to send them to an ice mine."


    "Leave it alone."


    But Solchon Sang waved his hand as if it were annoying.


    "The mine is not a good place to be seen by others, but it is better to be stuck in the mine than to have them poking around in the bingalows."


    "But if you take a lot of ice...¡­.¡±


    The elder glanced around and blurted the end of his speech.


    I wanted to say that the North Sea lacks ice. But this wasn''t something to get out of someone else''s sight. It makes me think of the reason why there is a lack of course.


    Solchon Sang skillfully accepted such an elder''s words.


    "What kind of talent do young men have to dig for ice?"


    A fishy smile formed around his mouth.


    "When you''re young, you have to be brave. Everything looks easy in the eyes of those who have less bitter taste in the world. But reality is not as easy as you think."


    He said with a slight tilt of his head.


    "They''ve been on a roll in the middle, so you''re not scared of anything. But the land of the North Sea is a place where those who are not strict to themselves cannot survive. It wouldn''t be too bad to tell them that."


    Solchon Sang''s lips glanced up as he looked up at the ceiling.It was a smile that I could make because I didn''t know that there was one of those youngsters who had too much of the bitter taste of the world.


    * * *


    "¡­you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If it''s meant to be, it''s meant to be."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Blood vessels rose on Songwon''s forehead, which stood silently.


    "Why me?"


    Songwon was recognized for his skills even in the North Sea Ice Palace, which is full of coriander. He was able to become the head of the Bingo''s security at a young age thanks to his outstanding skills.


    But why does he have to guide these little bastards?


    Of course it is true that he promised to guide. But that''s what''s inside the glacier, and I had no intention of guiding them to an ice mine.


    "What the Lord of the Palace is thinking...¡­.¡¯


    But the order is absolute. Songwon had no power to reject this order.


    And¡­¡­.


    "You''re more free than I thought?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It wouldn''t have been this heartbreaking if it wasn''t for the guy who was scratching his nerves.


    "Let''s go."


    Seeing Song-won who flatly ignores Chung-Myung, Hwasan''s students were all amazed.


    It is not easy to ignore Chung-Myung''s sarcasm even for those who are very well-disciplined. Isn''t that already proven by many people in the midfield?


    But this young warrior in the Bingo was doing the hard work.


    ''Smart.''


    ''Well, he''s a tough guy.¡¯


    ''Trustworthy.¡¯


    As the eyes of Hawsan''s disciples poured out, Songwon was stunned, unaware of the English language.


    I don''t understand any of the fighters in the Middle East.¡¯


    But I think the merchants who stopped by the North Sea for trade were normal¡­¡­.


    "Please come this way."


    He led his disciples to the back of the Bingo.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Aren''t you going to the mine.


    "Then we''ll go out through the gates. Why are you going back?"


    In question to Baek Cheon, Chung-Myung said with a tilted head.


    "That sounds like crap."


    "¡­but this bastard?"


    "No, it''s like real crap."


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon, who clenched his teeth, looked at Chung-Myung with a face that asked what he was talking about. At that time, his ears also heard the sound of Chung-Myung speaking.


    Crying!


    "......Huh? What a load of crap.¡±


    Suddenly the barking of a dog...¡­.


    Their questions quickly came to light.


    Crying! Crying!


    In the vacant lot in the back, a couple of people were tied up with large sleds and dogs that they could ride.


    "¡­¡­what dog?"


    "It''s a dog sled. Dog-drawn sleds are the fastest in the snow where horses and cows can''t get around."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Everyone admired the wonderful-looking dogs that were not seen in the midfield. The rich fur and sharp eyes were impressive.


    "Wow, that''s cool!"


    Jo-Gol approached the dogs with an excited face.


    but


    Crying!


    At the moment, the dog bit Jo-Gol''s hand. He freaked out and stepped back.


    Song-won laughed at his foolish appearance.


    "You''d better be careful. They may look like dogs, but they are the blood of wolves. It''s almost like a wolf.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "As long as you stay calm, everything will be fine.


    "Quietly?"


    Listening, Chung-Myung smirked.


    "That''s a dog, by the way."


    "¡­¡­negligence¡­¡­.¡±


    Before Songwon could be dissuaded, Chung-Myung swirled toward the roaring dogs. The dogs tied to the sled all raised their bodies and revealed their teeth to Chung-Myung.


    Song-won laughed at the sight once again.


    Of course, you won''t get badly hurt by a dog because you''re a warrior, but you''ll be humiliated.But then something he never imagined happened.


    Peeking.


    The neck of Chung-Myung''s clothes seemed to be shaking and wriggling, but a white dambi soon came out of his face.


    Whoosh!


    There was a sharp cry that didn''t match the cute face. He even showed his teeth.


    "¡­hahaha."


    Songwon laughed out loud at the absurdity.


    By the way, a shocking sight unfolded before my eyes.


    Oh, my god!


    Whoops!


    Songwon raised his eyes wide.


    The dogs, who were about to rush toward Chung-Myung, freaked out and rolled up their tails. Then he started to tremble.


    There were even things that were completely frozen and peed.


    "No¡­¡­ What the hell is that¡­¡­.¡±


    The wolf''s blood dog gets scared by Dambi?


    Does this make any sense?


    "What''s wrong with you guys!"


    "Wake up, boys!"


    The sledgers who dragged the dog pulled the dogs in embarrassment at the incomprehensible situation. But the dogs showed no sign of calming down at the touch of a familiar sleeper.


    Toothing.


    At that moment, a white baby who escaped from Chung-Myung''s clothes gently landed on the floor. Then he looked around the dogs and looked at them.


    The dogs flinched, shoving their tails between their legs.


    "No, they''re...¡­.¡±


    How can ordinary dogs handle a monster that kills a great tiger as much as a house? Even if it was a complete wolf, not a dog, the situation would have been the same.


    Snap!


    Baek-ah, who hit the ground with her front foot as if the dogs were funny, turned around. Then, he looked at Chung-Myung proudly and straightened his body.


    "What?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But the response was not returned. The sullen Baek-ah climbed Chung-Myung''s legs and crawled back into his clothes.


    After watching the series of processes, Song-won looked at his disciples, unable to hide the absurdity. They didn''t seem surprised and nonchalant.


    "Aren''t you going?"


    "¡­I have to go.¡±


    Song-won pointed at the sled with a sad face.


    "Get in."


    Hwasan''s disciples split into two or three and climbed on a sled. Songwon climbed the leading sled.


    "I look forward to your kind cooperation."


    When I saw Chung-Myung smiling and talking, I felt emotional.


    Let''s see how long that smile lasts.¡¯


    He gnashed his teeth and set off the sled.

 Chapter - 485 Episode 485. Nothing happened. (5)

    The sled ran freely on the snowy field that stretched white.


    I didn''t expect much because it was a sled pulled by a dog, but it was amazing to see him go out faster than I thought.


    "Accident. They''re really good at running."


    "You''re right."


    Even Yoo-Esul, who was insensitive to everything, was watching dogs running with curious eyes all along the way.


    But there were others who didn''t pay any attention to it.


    "Ugh. I''m dying!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "No! If it''s windy like this, I''ll put up some tents! Why do you ride a sleigh without a tent?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Song-won''s face twitched with irritation.


    I wanted to ask why the author, who is a warrior, was so exaggerating, but when I saw Chung-Myung shaking for a second, I couldn''t even say that easily.


    ''What a mysterious man.¡¯


    Strangely, others, except him, are riding sleds with great will. He can''t be the only one special.


    "I''m almost there, so hang in there."


    "Do you know how many times you''ve said that?"


    When Chung-Myung''s annoying reply returned, Song-won, who couldn''t stand it, screamed.


    "Ilda asked you five times before you passed, and I had no choice but to say the same thing! Hang in there!"


    "I''m going to freeze right away.


    "Oops!"


    Song Won suppressed his anger and gritted his teeth.


    "What kind of guy is this?¡¯


    At this rate, even before arriving at the mine, he was about to fall into a vase.


    In addition, Chung-Myung or something was more upset because of the dambi who held out his head and held out his hand whenever he was angry.


    Songwon clenched his teeth and rushed the dogs.


    The only solution was to arrive as soon as possible.


    "¡­¡­It''s getting colder and colder."


    "The ice caps are the most negative in the North Sea. Of course it''s cold."


    "Isn''t it getting colder the further north? I don''t think we''re going north."


    "It''s a little different."


    Songwon''s mouth is slightly twisted.


    "You''ll find out when you see it."


    It was then.


    "Jung-Myung, there!"


    Yoon-jong, who was running on a sled from the side, shouted loudly and pointed forward.


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung extended his head and looked forward. Then he opened his eyes wide and opened his mouth wide.


    "Wow, what''s that?"


    What came into his sight was a huge hole in the ground.


    No, that cavity was too big to bring up the word hole. It was close to a large valley where a few large war angles could be inserted.


    With the mouth wide open as if it were an entrance to hell, Hawsan''s disciples were stunned and speechless.


    "That''s the mine that digs up the ice."


    Songwon''s mouth twisted cynically.


    "¡­I thought you were selling a mountain because you said it was a mine."


    Chung-Myung''s words represent the minds of others. Don''t tell me this is the form of mining for ice crystals.


    Whoosh!


    Deep in his wide pupils, the sound of the wretched wind flowed out.


    "Are you digging an ice boat down there?¡±


    "That''s right."


    "It looks dangerous."


    "It''s very dangerous and hard work. More than ordinary people can do."


    Songwon chinned towards the bottom of the valley.


    "As it goes down, the temperature goes down and the negative energy gets stronger. Ice caps can only be dug in such extreme conditions."Hwasan''s disciples looked at the ice-covered area with curious eyes. Armed with thick fur clothes, people were diligently moving around.


    Chung-Myung said in a cool voice.


    "Let''s go."


    "Well."


    The rest of the Hwasan disciples and Hye Yeon followed suit.


    "¡­I can see why ice cream is so expensive."


    "I know."


    In this environment, anything other than ice crystals will have to be expensive.


    "Please come this way."


    Songwon led them and approached right in front of the valley.


    The closer the wind got, the stronger it got. In time, standing in front of the distant valley, a deeper pit threw up the darkness as if it would devour them.


    "I''m going down. Are you ready?"


    "Yes."


    "Be careful because you have to climb down the cliff in line. If you make a mistake and fall down, you won''t be able to cut your bones.¡±


    I said it in hopes of being frightened, but Hawsan''s disciples only nodded with a wistful face.


    "¡­I''m not kidding."


    "Yes, I know."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Song-won frowned at a different response than expected.


    Did everyone lose their heads?¡¯


    Those who saw the cliff for the first time were usually so numb that they could not even stand properly. However, they showed signs of surprise, but showed no signs of fear.


    Hawasan''s disciples held their heads out and muttered looking down the valley.


    "It looks like half the cliff of Hawsan.¡±


    "Ey. It looks like that because it''s black, not half a chance."


    "Should I?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The absurdity in Songwon''s eyes looking at them was young.


    How would he know? They have been training while climbing cliffs carrying stones.


    This cliff was like a front yard for Hwasan''s disciples.


    "¡­¡­Well, be careful, anyway."


    Songwon frowned and grabbed the rope installed on the cliff and began to go down the cliff.


    The movement of holding the rope with both hands and taking each step with the feet firmly attached to the cliff was very cautious and cautious.


    Song-won, who went down for a long time, suddenly raised his head with a frown. Hawasan''s disciples were staring down at him from the cliff, not following him.


    "What are you doing, not following me down? There are several lines ready, so you can grab the other line and come down."


    "¡­¡­Do I just have to go down?¡±


    "Yes! As long as you don''t look down, come on down!"


    Then Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung.


    "Go?"


    "Sure thing."


    With a nod, Baek Cheon grabbed the rope in front of him.


    "Come with me, everyone.¡±


    "Yes!"


    Then, he literally flung himself toward the cliff.


    "What, what!"


    Songwon was so freaked out that he almost missed the line. What was even more surprising was that not only Baek Cheon but also the disciples and monks of Hawasan, were flying down the cliff, holding the rope roughly in one hand.


    Tatatatatatatatatatat!


    They started to go down and down as if they were flat-footed. It was truly a tremendous speed.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Song-won looked at Hwasan''s students running far away with blankly. But then a curt voice came from right next to him.


    "Go down a little faster. Have you boiled a snail?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung, who even said this, was running down the cliff without holding onto the rope. While passing by him, he even showed the ease of talking to him.Watching Chung-Myung disappearing down there, Song-won looked up at the sky with a blank face.


    I can''t do this, man.


    A little later.


    "Kkwuh-cha.


    "¡­Well, it takes a long time."


    "You need to train hard.¡±


    On the floor, Song-won desperately turned a blind eye to the words from the left and right. Normally, I would have retorted a word, but I had nothing to say in this situation.


    "¡­¡­This is where we dig for ice."


    "You''re changing the subject."


    "Stop it. You must be ashamed."


    I hate him the most when he''s the last one.


    That''s a little....


    Then Jo-Gol shuddered with his hands between his armpits.


    "Sasook. But this place is no joke. I''ve been feeling a bit chilly since earlier."


    "¡­I see."


    It wasn''t just cold. Not only does the biting wind take away your temperature...¡­ I felt an unknown gloom coming down to my bones.


    This is what it means to have a strong tone.


    If a person is constantly exposed to such an environment, his or her body will be damaged in an instant.


    "Here''s the ice...¡­.¡±


    When I looked up, the sky looked very small as if I were looking from a well. Hundreds of homophilia, large and small, were punctuated from side to side of the long-split valley.


    It''s a man-made mine.


    I can''t believe we''re digging through a hole in this environment to find an ice boat.¡­.


    It''s more harsh than I imagined.


    "You''re all going through a lot."


    Among the workers wearing animal skins, those dressed in unclothes of the Bingo went back and forth like custodians. Those workers and fighters seemed to be working together to dig for ice.


    "Oh! There!"


    Looking around, Jo-Gol hurriedly pointed to somewhere as if he had found something.


    A worker heading toward the cave faltered and fell to the floor. Then, an unmanned man in the maintenance palace rushed toward it.


    "We need to help...¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon, who was speaking with a worried face, opened his eyes for a moment.


    "This guy!"


    Whoosh!


    The shaman of the bingo suddenly opened up a whip taken out of his sleeve and began beating the fallen worker mercilessly.


    "What did you do?"


    Baek Cheon was speechless in shock.


    Even though the worker who fell to the floor collapsed and wriggled, the shaman of the bingo whipped him without mercy.


    "Don''t be lazy!"


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Every time the whip cut through Ho Gong, the worker''s clothes were cracked and soaked in red blood.


    "I...!"


    When Baek Cheon tried to rush in, Song Won reached out his hand and blocked him.


    "Don''t be on the lookout."


    Baek Cheon glanced at Songwon with a fierce face as he glanced at him.


    "What are you doing all of a sudden? I don''t think he''s done anything wrong!"


    "That''s not up to you to judge."


    Song-won lightly kicked his tongue when Baek Cheon still did not loosen his expression after hearing the answer.


    "You don''t seem to understand me. I didn''t tell you. Ordinary people can''t work here."


    "¡­what do you mean?"


    He pointed his chin at the workers.


    "They''re not ordinary workers. They sinned against the bingos and paid for their services.¡±


    Baek Cheon took a closer look at the workers.


    I didn''t know from a distance, but when I looked at it properly, everyone looked haggard.


    "What sin have you committed?¡­.¡±


    "Rebellion."


    The short answer, which came without delay, left Baek Cheon silent.


    "Other than that, they have sinned.¡±


    Hwasan disciples and Hye Yeon''s eyes are on the workers...¡­. No, he headed for the prisoners.Now I can see his pale face, his eyes relaxed, and his skinny body hidden in thick clothes.


    Everyone was barely moving their feet with a body that was about to collapse.


    At a time when Baek Cheon was at a loss for words, Chung-Myung opened his mouth.


    "They''re all fighters."


    Then, Song-won''s eyes looked young. Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "Even though my craft was forbidden."


    "¡­Exactly."


    "Yeah."


    Chung-Myung looked around with interest.


    "Rebellion."


    It is rather the princess who committed treason. This means that those who work here are followers of the former palace.


    It was either lost and captured on the day of the rebellion, or it was overpowered while rebelling.


    "I thought the ice palace was completely under control, so you pushed all your opponents in here."


    Those caught will be here, and those who fled like Hanyi Myeong will be hiding and wandering the North Sea all the time.


    Yoon-Jong opened his mouth in a dark voice.


    "No matter how guilty they are, aren''t you being too reckless?"


    "I don''t know."


    But Song-won said firmly and bluntly.


    "These are the ones who should have repaid their sins with their lives. But the Lord of the Palace has shown mercy, giving them the opportunity to repay their sins through labor.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So there''s no reason to sympathize."


    Yoon-Jong tried to say more, but eventually shook his head when he saw Jo-Gol pulling his collar.


    Surely it was not polite to tell other people what to do.


    "Do I look cruel?"


    "Honestly, yes."


    When Yoon-jong replied with a firm face, Songwon smirked.


    "Ice crystals are objects that need to be dug up to overcome extreme yin energy. Otherwise, it''s hard to get."


    "One¡­¡­."


    Song-won grinned as Yoon-jong tried to refute.


    "Aren''t you here to win the ice, too.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s interesting. We need ice caps. We need ice caps. Those who came all the way to the North Sea sympathize with those who prying for ice caps. If there''s no one like you who wants ice cream, they might be released."


    The blatant sarcastic remark hardened Jo-Gol''s face.


    "It''s¡­¡­."


    But I couldn''t find the right words to reply. Song-won shook his head and said.


    "If they look so pitiful, you''d rather help them with their work. Their labor time has increased due to the reduced yield of ice crystals. They might be a little more comfortable if they dig up an ice cube."


    Then Chung-Myung, who had been listening, smirked.


    "How much do I need to dig?¡±


    "¡­what did you say?"


    "He''s not gonna say it in one word, is he? Go get the person in charge. I need to hear how long you''re going to let these people rest."


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "I''ll dry up the seeds of the ice."


    With the voice of confidence, Song-won frowned unknowingly.

 Chapter - 486 Episode 486. We can now lay mountains. (1)

    Solchon Sang gazed down through a window at the highest point of the bingo.


    Surrounded by a solid outer wall, the bingo was simply a fortress of heaven. No external enemy would have easily taken this place.


    But what Solchon Sang was paying more attention to was not its robustness but its thorough closeness.


    "Well."


    Outside that outer wall, the North Sea people in the outer wall live in praise of the Binggung.


    The benefits earned by working prisoners are generously conferred on them. Those who are so indebted become his supporters and strengthen his power.


    A perfect kingdom.


    The perfect kingdom he hoped for was under way.


    Solchon Sang''s new voice leaked out.


    "¡­brother."


    Soon the corners of my mouth twisted up.


    "You never imagined anything like this."


    There is a separate person born to be a true king.


    My brother didn''t know that.


    Solchon Sang was planning to build a millennium kingdom here, centered on the bing-gung.


    To do that...¡­.


    At that time, Solchon Sang, who was still looking down, suddenly looked back.


    And he distorted his face in an instant.


    "¡­¡­There is a degree of arrogance."


    In the dark and dark shadows hanging over the room, a pitch-black figure slowly emerged.


    Like something is born in the dark.


    Solchon Sang chewed out.


    "This is a bingo. Do you want to die if you dare to invade the palace of the Bingo?"


    "Death¡­¡­."


    Appearing in the dark, he looked quietly at Solchon Sang and said,


    "Let''s say there''s no point in threatening. A Christian is not afraid of death.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Solchon Sang''s eyebrows wriggled with anger.


    The reason why that remark is terribly intrusive was because I knew it wasn''t just bluffing. Those who surround their souls with fanatics can greet death with a smile. And those were the most serious fanatics he ever knew.


    "You''re late for reporting, Bingo."


    "There are foreigners here. I don''t think you don''t know.¡±


    "That''s no excuse."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    man


    Dark red blood came out of the eyes of a man called the congregation''s collector.


    "The bishop was angry that the supply and demand of ice sheets was not smooth."


    Solchon Sang flinched a little when he said bishop.


    ''Bishop...''


    The thought of the bishop leading them gave me goosebumps all over the body.


    Of course, it''s the same for other marchers to feel uncomfortable. But the bishop was far different from the others.


    "As I said¡­¡­."


    Solchon Sang sighs.


    "Ice crystals are not something you can dig up just by making up your mind. I can''t control my output."


    "So?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He shot angrily, but the Butcher took the look with a grain of salt.


    "Don''t be mistaken, Lord Bingo, it''s just your situation. The only thing that matters is the fact that the bishop wants ice."


    ''...for God''s sake.''


    Solchon Sang chewed on Chimmy''s lips, holding back his anger.


    Attracting Mahkyo was not an area of choice. If he hadn''t chosen that path, he would still be wandering through the Hanjik under the control of the former palace lord.


    How am I supposed to live a life where I can''t even aim for the top?


    If you get something, you lose something. I knew there would be something to lose by attracting Mah-kyo, but he, who had only looked up, had more to gain than to lose.


    But now, the price he has to bear is too painful."Don''t forget, Bingo."


    The housemaster''s eyes glistened with madness in the dark.


    "We''ve listened to everything you want. The only reason I supported you, who was just a distrustful person, was because I had something to get from you."


    The Butler licked his lips slowly.


    The red tongue was as conventional as the snake''s.


    "If we can''t do our part, we have no choice but to think differently."


    "¡­¡­It won''t happen."


    "I hope so.¡±


    The master of the house, who was still looking at the Lord of the Bingguong, stepped back slowly toward the shadow.


    "Don''t forget, the bishop is angry. If you receive his wrath, you will be in a position where even death feels sweet."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you don''t want to suffer a setback that you can''t live through, try to struggle more."


    The man who hid himself in the dark disappeared like a lie.


    Solchon Sang, who looked at it silently, clenched his teeth and raised his fist.


    Bang!


    The marble table broke into pieces and bounced everywhere.


    "¡­...f*cking bastards...¡­.¡±


    I was out of breath.


    a horse''s bow


    Those who once tried to destroy even this North Sea Ice Palace.


    I accepted them as if I were drinking poison. Even if I was addicted, I had something to accomplish.


    But the poison he drank was worse than he thought, and now he was slowly, steadily breaking down his body.


    "¡­Don''t think I''ll ever move your way."


    Solchon Sang''s eyes shone bleakly.


    * * *


    Bang Pyo, the elder in charge of the Bingjeong mine, looked at those who stood in front of him, unable to hide their absurdity.


    "So¡­¡­."


    With a despondent smile, he reaffirmed what he had just heard.


    "How much ice can I dig to get these people to rest?"¡±


    "Yes."


    Bang Pyo, who was looking at the monk in the middle of the country, looked at Songwon.


    Song Won dodged his gaze as if he had nothing more to say.


    ''What a child to be left alone.¡¯


    It''s not that difficult to explain how hard ice crystals are to dig. There is nothing to say. If you just show me where the people who died digging for the ice, they''ll turn blue quickly.


    However, Bang-pyo did not want to persuade them.


    "The Lord of the Palace told us to keep them here as long as we can.¡¯


    Even so, I was thinking about what to do, but I happened to have an interesting excuse.


    "It''ll be okay if you open it."


    "Ten? Only?"


    Bang-pyo burst out laughing at Chung-Myung''s words.


    "Hey, young painting in the middle ground."


    "Yes."


    "Do you know how many glaciers have been dug up here this year?"


    "Of course I don''t know."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Bang-pyo''s eyebrows wriggled at the sheer confident answer.


    "The number of ice sheets dug up from spring to winter is barely twenty. Less than one in 15 days means ice crystals."


    "Oh, really?"


    Bang-pyo grinned and continued.


    "If you dig up the ice, I''ll let them rest as long as you want. Not only rest, but also good food and alcohol."


    His eyes glowed as he was speaking.


    "Instead!"


    A loud voice rang the canyon.


    "People should take responsibility for what they say. If you want to make a bet with me, I''ll have to make sure you keep working here until you dig up more than five ice sheets.""Hmm¡­¡­."


    "How is it? Do you have the courage to do that?"


    Some people would step down at this point.


    But the man in front of him now wasn''t quite the man.


    "That''s not a big deal."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    In response, Bang-pyo stared blankly at him.


    Is that a bad idea?¡¯


    You''ve explained it so kindly, but you don''t understand what you''re saying at all?


    "Are you going to¡­¡­?"


    "Yes."


    "Really?"


    "Oh, that''s a lot of nagging.¡±


    Looking at Bangpyo''s face turning red and blue, Yoon-Jong whispered to Baek Cheon from behind.


    "Shouldn''t you stop him?"


    "Who? That elder?"


    "¡­Chung-Myung."


    "What an interesting thing to say. Yoon-Jong''s jokes have improved a lot.¡±


    "I didn''t expect Yun-Jong to play this joke."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Do it.


    It''s not Chung-Myung if you can stop it. Something else in Chung-Myung''s mask.


    Baek Cheon shook his head as he saw Chung-Myung''s backside.


    "You''ve got an idea."


    "¡­Do you really think so?¡±


    "That''s what you should believe. I feel at least comfortable.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoon-jong thought. These days, Baek Cheon said that there are no countermeasures.


    "So I just have to get ten, right?¡±


    "That''s right."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Don''t forget. The palace owner promised. We can buy all the ice caps we can buy for half the price."


    "If the Lord of the Palace says so, of course we must protect it."


    Bang-pyo nodded gently.


    But the workers listening to the conversation in the distance were looking this way with wistful eyes.


    "¡­What the hell are you going to do?"


    "Well, young people...¡­.¡±


    Prisoners who knew how hard it was to live here had to be sorry for those who walked into hell on their own.


    If they dig up the ice, they''re given a break, but where is that easier said than done? If that were the case, no one would be going through this hardship.


    "¡­¡­even the others in the North Sea count us as people without us, and why are those heavyweights¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    It was beyond their comprehension.


    "Don''t forget your promise."


    "Don''t forget your promise.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who requested it to the end, smiled and turned away. And came up to the trudging party.


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "What are you going to do?"


    Chung-Myung shrugged at Baek Cheon''s question.


    "What do you mean, what do you mean? We can dig."


    Back Cheon was about to say something about the reckless remark, but someone barged in.


    "Shouldn''t you just get fired?"


    Everyone''s eyes were on Yoon-jong, who brought it up.


    "If you can''t get a single ten days'' worth of water, why don''t you dig out a hundred matches? It''s kind of funny to say this, but it''s also Hwasan''s specialty to dig in and out and bump into."


    Everyone was speechless and clasped their heads.


    It''s starting again, isn''t it?


    His eyes seemed to be turning differently when he heard he was helping prisoners.


    Baek Cheon sighed heavily.


    ''But I understand.¡¯


    First of all... he didn''t look evil.


    As much as it was possible to guess why they were treated as sinners here, I couldn''t help but sympathize with Yoon-Jong''s mind.


    Besides, they were looking pitifully at this side while they were working.


    Baek Cheon finally nodded emphatically.


    "Yeah, well, we''ll do it."


    Hye Yeon also shone her serious eyes as she became class president.


    "Amitabha, since you''ve come to this, I''m going to try my best.""I''ll help you!"


    As Dang-Soso clenched his fist with a determined face, Jo-Gol added in a seductive way.


    "What, it''s harder than pulling a cart into the North Sea? If you want to peel it, you can peel it."


    When Hwasan''s disciples were inspiring each other, Chung-Myung frowned.


    "No, why are you so ignorant?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yes?


    Ignorance?


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue when everyone saw him with a curious face.


    "If anything happens, I''ll use my brain to figure out a way of thinking. I don''t think it''s going to work out if you just hit it. Tsk tsk tsk."


    Then everyone opened their eyes and screamed.


    "Is that what you''re gonna say? You did?


    "I don''t want to hear that from you, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Who are we to do this for?"


    There was a flurry of resentment, but Chung-Myung neatly ignored it.


    "¡­what are you thinking?"


    Yoo-Esul, who kept calm, asked. Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "I just need to find out where it is and dig there."


    "There are too many notes. It''s hard to find.¡±


    "Usually.¡±


    "¡­then?"


    Chung-Myung grinned and said confidently.


    "I mean, I''m not normal."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Unfortunate.


    Yoo-Esul, whose blood vessels rose on his forehead for a moment, calmed down and asked.


    "Are you going to find it?"


    "Hmm."


    Chung-Myung, who was nodding slightly, pointed down with his chin.


    "If I find it, I''ll sell it. No problem, right?¡±


    Baek Cheon replied with a grin.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "We can lay mountains now."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    That''s very reliable.


    Chung-Myung, nodding, walked forward. Then he kneeled down and closed his eyes with his hands on the floor.


    What?


    You can''t search where the ice caps are because they''re full of yin?


    ''That''s what you think.''


    A bloody history.


    There''s no place to use it, but it''s useful in times like this.


    His history is the purification of the clearest energy in the world. Even if you cry, you can absorb less than a spoon of energy from a wide lake.


    "The purification of ice-cold sounds has been brought together to an extreme extent."


    People who resemble each other are attracted to each other.


    He might be able to find out if anyone else knows.


    No! I can find it.


    The energy from Chung-Myung''s fingertips permeated the floor.


    And slowly, very slowly, began to spread throughout the valley.

 Chapter - 487 Episode 487. We can now lay mountains. (2)

    ''Uh¡­¡­.''


    The negative energy began to permeate the body, which had been drained.


    It''s really no joke here.


    I could see why the ice caps were coming from here, not from the colder north. Cold and negative are similar, but they have different properties. There may be colder places than this, but there will be fewer places with stronger tones.


    Chung-Myung grabbed his heart and kept pushing his energy. His history stretched almost like a web.


    The maximized sense was directed down and down the valley.


    "Detailed.


    The important thing is not to see much, but to see exactly.


    Looking for ice in a valley full of yin is like finding a grain of sand a little bit whiter than any other sand on a white sand beach.


    So it''s not possible to just skim through.


    ''There must be.¡¯


    But Chung-Myung''s face grew darker. No matter how much I searched and searched, I couldn''t find any trace of ice.


    It was one of the two that the ice sheet was not visible even after looking this far.


    One is that, indeed, the seeds are dried up and there is no more ice left.


    And the other one...¡­.


    I can''t find it?¡¯


    Chung-Myung''s eyebrows wriggled.


    Apart from that, it was a matter of pride.


    I didn''t want to do this.¡¯


    Chung-Myung is smacking his lips. Then he opened the door wide open to the sound that pushed into his body.


    The yin and coldness penetrated in an instant. At the same time, white frost began to stick in his body.


    "Whoa¡­¡­."


    "Sasook, what''s wrong with him? What''s going on?"


    "¡­I, let''s wait and see for a little longer.


    Hwasan''s disciples all looked worriedly at Chung-Myung.


    (Screams.


    Chung-Myung, who assimilated himself during the musical period, was concentrating his whole mind.


    If you''re in a hot place, you can''t tell the colder from the less cold. It''s where you have to be in a cold place on your own to distinguish the subtle differences.


    The delicate energy scoured the surroundings like a blade.


    There must be!¡¯


    There can''t be no ice caps where there''s this much pitch. If the ice caps are all gone, the eum-gi here would mean that the seeds are dry.


    So there must be!


    At that moment.


    Flinch.


    Chung-Myung''s body was cramping up.


    In the cold and gloomy mood of the deep sea.


    I could feel a streak of innocence. It''s very feeble, but...¡­.


    "Here!"


    Chung-Myung sprang up.


    Then he rushed to the side and punched the floor.


    Boom!


    "Sasook! It''s here!"


    "Did you find it?"


    "Yes! Here it is! We dig this place!"


    Baek Cheon rushed over with the pickaxe he had prepared.


    "Okay, how much do I need to dig?"


    "I think we just need to dig about 30 pages (90 meters.¡±


    "Yes, Sam¡­¡­.What, you son of a b*tc*?"


    Thirty?


    I said I could lay a mountain, but you''re really going to lay a mountain?


    "¡­is there anything higher?"


    "I''ll look for it."


    "¡­Let''s put this on hold for now."


    Chung-Myung smiles.


    "Don''t talk nonsense and open it quickly."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    As soon as Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung with trembling eyes, Yoon-Jong pushed Baek Cheon and stepped forward.


    "You''re saying I can open this up, right?¡±


    "Yes."


    "Okay! I''ll open this place, and you find another ice sheet! Ten! Ten!


    Yoon-Jong started swinging pickaxes with his eyes wide open.Whoops!


    The hard frozen earth was not easily cut by a pickaxe that gave it a history.


    However, if you can''t do it once, twice, and if you can''t do it twice, you can hit it ten times.


    (Screams)


    The ground hit by a pickaxe broke like a piece of metal and began to splash.


    "The death penalty! I''ll help you!"


    Jo-Gol also grabbed the iron pickaxe firmly and began digging with Yoon-Jong.


    Whoops! Whoops!


    In an instant, the two men, who dug to their waist, swung at the pickaxe with their eyes glistening as if they were maniacs.


    Jo-Gol exhaled profanity.


    "Oh, my God! Oh, my God.


    "Don''t straighten your back and work! Pickaxe a hundred times and look at the sky!"


    "Sa, the death penalty, it''s harder than I thought...¡­.¡±


    "Shut up and kick it!"


    Jo-Gol flinched and looked at Yoon-Jong.


    ''I''ve lost my eyes.''


    This gentleman tastes weird once in a while.


    It was then.


    "Amitabul, Yun-Jong, Jo-Gol, stop."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Hye Yeon approached them with a stiff face.


    "Venerable monk.


    "Come out for a moment."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The two came out of the pit without a murmur. If it was Chung-Myung, it was because Hye Yeon couldn''t have done anything useless.


    Hye Yeon said with a heavy face.


    "At that rate, we can''t sell it to the point of ice even if it takes 10 days."


    "Then¡­¡­."


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Hye Yeon, who closed her eyes and left dislikes, suddenly opened her eyes. The blue eyes shone uncharacteristically.


    "If the ground is as hard as iron!"


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    It was not long before a golden flash began to erupt from his body.


    "and destroy the iron! Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    Hye Yeon''s brilliance was colored with a dazzling gold mine. Hwasan''s students, who had seen the scene before, unknowingly opened their mouths wide.


    "Oh, the Arahan Divine Book?"


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    Shaolin, who is regarded as one of the world''s most famous civilizations, is proud of his uniqueness. The Arahan Theocracy, one of Shaolin''s 70s, was fierce in the cold weather.


    Whoosh!


    ??? ????? ? ?? ???, ??? ????? ?? ?? ???.


    ? ???? ??? ?? ?????¡­¡­.


    ¡°¡­¡­?? ? ?? ? ??.¡±


    ¡°??? ??? ???? ?? ???? ? ???.¡±


    "But the effect is superb."


    While Hye Yeon may not be able to follow Hwasan''s disciples, it was impossible to compare them with breaking and breaking.


    The ignorant history and enormous power crushed and crushed the iron-hardened land like tofu.


    "Dig it up!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Baek Cheon and other disciples each rushed into the pit with a shovel in their hand. Then he quickly dug out the crushed soil and stones and quickly came out of the pit.


    "Oh, oh, oh!"


    Whoosh!


    Hye Yeon lost her right to Arahan again. At the same time, the valley shook.


    "¡­What''s that thing doing?¡±


    "Oh, my God."


    The frightened workers looked at the scene with trembling eyes.


    They were also unmanned, but it was the first time in my life to dig in that way.


    "What the hell is the monk doing, and after the flash, does the earth crumble? Is it Shaolin?


    "How strong does it have to be...¡­.¡±


    The same was true of Song-won, who was watching from the side.


    Are all the postscripts in the Middle East capable of that?


    I have heard that the middle ground is excellent in martial arts. However, the North Sea is also heard to be second to none. However, the scene in front of him was shocking.


    If the monk''s ability is that great, how strong is the Hwasan Divine Dragon, who is holding his back there?"Amitabul!"


    Hye Yeon''s eyes burst out whenever she shouted "dislike."


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    It was amazing to see him wielding his power and destroying the floor.


    But Hawsan''s disciples had a completely different appreciation of the look.


    "Sir, don''t you look excited?"


    "¡­I''m sure you had a lot of piles.¡±


    "I think I know what Buddhist monk Hay Yeon is thinking about."


    Hye Yeon''s power, which was seen in the past at the arena, was calmness itself. Shaolin''s book, which kept its weight and middle ground. It was literally a Buddhist book.


    But now...¡­.


    Whoosh!


    "That''s outrageous."


    "¡­¡­You''ve abandoned your personality.


    They stole tears around their eyes as they gazed faintly at the rocks and dirt that splashed excitedly on Ho Gong. They are the only ones who can understand Hye Yeon''s mind right now.


    They all worked together to help Hye Yeon dig down the ground.


    Everyone looked at the scene in wonder, but there were those who simply could not be surprised at the situation.


    "Come on, Elder."


    The warrior of the Binggo, who was leading the prisoners, called the Bangpyo in a trembling voice. Bang-pyo turned his head in a flinch as he looked at the scene with puzzled eyes.


    The warrior of the bingo asked carefully.


    "Do you mind?"


    "¡­¡­Well, that''s surprising."


    Although the ark of Muhak is said to be different, Hye Yeon''s history and the high-altitude of Kwon have embarrassed even him, the elder of the Bingo.


    "But it''s meaningless."


    The ticket soon shook its head firmly.


    "Who would suffer if they could dig through the ice quickly? That is just a meaningless waste of power. Of course, if you repeat that many times, the chances of finding ice will be slightly higher, but you can''t continue that as a human being."


    "Oops."


    "And if you dig like that, even if there is ice, it will definitely turn into powder."


    "That''s right."


    "Leave it alone. They''ll pay you well for what they''ve done.¡±


    Bang-pyo, who finished his speech calmly, secretly swallowed his dry saliva.


    ''Yes, there''s no way to find it.¡¯


    He who lived in the North Sea all his life couldn''t do it, and those who just came from the midfield can''t do it. No, you shouldn''t be able to do it.


    Sadly, however, things didn''t go the way he wanted them to.


    "Stop! Stop there!"


    When Chung-Myung shouted, his muddy disciples raised their heads.


    "Why? I think we still need to dig more."


    "Is there anything you can do to get rid of all the ice?¡±


    Chung-Myung jumped down a deep hole. Then he got off on the floor, squinted like a cat and looked around.


    "Well."


    Smells. Smells.¡­.


    Chaeng!


    Chung-Myung? ????? ?????? ?? ???. ??? ???? ??? ?????, ????? ??? ?? ?? ???? ????.


    ??! ??! ??!


    ?? ?????? ?? ?? ?? ??? ??? ????.


    ¡°???!¡±


    Hawasan''s disciples saw it and all came rushing in unison.


    "Are you there? Are you on ice?¡±


    "I think I can feel the chill."


    "¡­¡­It''s naturally cold here."


    "Oh, yeah."


    Chung-Myung laid the rock he had ripped surrounded by them on the floor. And I broke it very carefully, slowly with both hands.


    Crack, crackling.


    The hard rock fell off like a pile of dry soil. Many times to tear rocks off with such a careful touch.


    Finally.


    "Oh!"


    "There''s something!"The glacier hiding in the rock was completely revealed.


    A white jewel, the size of a child''s palm, radiated a delicate blue color.


    "It''s an ice cube!"


    "Found it!"


    "Oh, my God, there really is."


    Hwasan''s disciples looked at Chung-Myung with frightened eyes. I didn''t expect you to find it so quickly.


    Chung-Myung poked the ice boat into his sleeve with a triumphant face.


    "Ahem!"


    "Hey, Chung-Myung!"


    "That''s amazing. How did you find this?"


    "This really happens once in a while to something I don''t understand.¡±


    The corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth twitched at the pouring praise. As I tried to press it, I had a cramp.


    "Well, you''ve done something great job. This is nothing."


    "Let''s go up first."


    Hwasan''s disciples climbed up the pit wall with a bright face.


    Baek Cheon tapped Chung-Myung on the shoulder and laughed.


    "You''re useful once in a while."


    "¡­Dong-ryong has grown up a lot.¡±


    "I was originally taller. Now, let''s find the next ice cap! Where are you? Where should I dig?"


    "Oh¡­¡­. That''s a bit of a problem."


    "Don''t worry! I can sell everything!"


    "Really?"


    Chung-Myung smiled and pointed to the side.


    "Hey."


    "Huh? Where?"


    "Hey."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s eyes moved on Chung-Myung''s fingertips. Before long, his gaze reached the cliff that formed the valley.


    "¡­...Excuse me?"


    "Yes, I think I just need to sell 50 tickets.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "FYI, they can''t sell it like this. If a cliff collapses while hitting, the gods will not be able to survive."


    "¡­¡­then what should I do?"


    "What are you asking?"


    Chung-Myung smiles.


    "I''m going to carefully dig in every step at a time."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Go ahead. I''ll be done by today."


    Baek Cheon grinned at Chung-Myung''s refreshing remarks.


    I thought it was somehow easy.¡¯


    That''s right.


    ¡­¡­rotten.


    "Let''s get started without dragging our feet!"


    Looking at Yoon-jong rushing to the cliff with a shovel, Baek Cheon sighed.


    "You should die before you get sick."


    The old man''s ticket to the Ice Palace looking at Hawasan''s students trudging along was a mess. At that time, he heard a voice scratching his nerves with his ears.


    "What are you doing?"


    Surprised, he turned around and saw Chung-Myung smiling at him.


    "I think we''re going to have to be busy from now on to prepare meat and alcohol for everyone here."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Where are you betting on me? I''m going to die.


    giggle giggle

 Chapter - 488 Episode 488. We can now lay mountains. (3)

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Bang-pyo looked at the object in front of him with a completely mesmerized look.


    Ice crystal.


    Bingjeong, a North Sea specialty and treasure, was literally piled up in front of him.


    I never thought I''d see this in my life.¡¯


    It has already been years since he was in charge of the mine digging for ice. However, it was the first time to see such an ice sheet piled up.


    It is also hard to dig two or three burrows a month even if so many people are mobilized to dig them. Isn''t this amount at least six months'' worth?


    You dug it all up in less than three days?¡¯


    I didn''t understand how this could happen.


    "Count it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What did he say? Ten?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, my eyes are dim, so I can''t really see how many of these are. More than ten? I think it''s over and it''s not."


    With a flurry of teasing, Bang-pyo''s veins finally stood on his forehead.


    "No! No! No! No! You son of a b*tc*!¡¯


    That''s more than twenty, at least.


    His face turned red, but eventually Bang-pyo couldn''t say anything and sighed.


    "¡­¡­I lost."


    "Whoa?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "But you''re quick on the uptake."


    "There''s nothing I can do because I said it myself. It''s just ugly to make excuses here and there."


    Bang-pyo slowly flicking his head and said,


    "I''ll give them a break, as you ask. Let''s not work until you guys leave."


    "That''s different.¡±


    Chung-Myung squinted and said bluntly.


    "¡­what''s the difference?"


    "I''m sure you said you''d let me rest as much as I wanted before.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Bang-pyo, who was briefly speechless, gestured as if to come closer to Chung-Myung with a sour face.


    Chung-Myung ran in front of him. He took his face close to Chung-Myung''s ear and whispered very quietly.


    "¡­Save me."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If the Lord of the Palace knows, I''m dead."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The world''s Chung-Myung was also embarrassed by this remark.


    "Wow¡­¡­, the people in the north said it was practical, and that''s how¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m going to live and see."


    Chung-Myung, who was lost in thought while looking at his desperate expression, smirked.


    "Okay, then let''s just let him rest until we leave. But you have to take care of the alcohol and meat you promised.¡±


    "I promise you that.¡±


    Chung-Myung shook his head as if this was enough.


    Negotiations should touch the limits that the other party can give. If we went beyond this, unnecessary animosity and arguments would follow.


    At that time, Bang-pyo turned his eyes slightly.


    "Then this ice cube...¡­.¡±


    "Don''t touch me! My hand is flying away."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Bang-pyo, who was secretly reaching for the ice rink, recalled his hand with a smattering of taste. Chung-Myung quickly swept the ice sheets he had left on the floor and pushed them into his sleeves.


    "Oh, it''s cold!"


    Despite frowning and shivering, he never took out the ice again.


    "Oh, I''m already freezing."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Come on, then¡­¡­..¡±


    "Come on, hold on!"


    "What?"


    When Bang-pyo called urgently, Chung-Myung stared at him with a sour look.


    "I''ll... I''ll do whatever you want. Instead, can you tell me how you found this ice boat?""Well."


    Chung-Myung, who pretended to be seriously troubled, grinned and said.


    "See how good alcohol and meat are coming."


    "¡­he, would that be enough?"


    "Yes, you can. Why not?¡±


    But I saw the ticket.


    Chung-Myung smiles with a loving face and makes a round shape with his thumb and index finger.


    "Ha ha ha. There''s nothing in the world that can''t be done. ¡­...that''s all you need."


    The middle part was so small that I couldn''t hear well, but I didn''t know what it was. Bang-pyo nodded with a disastrous look.


    "¡­I''ll try."


    "We''re on the same wavelength. Hehe."


    Chung-Myung grinned and turned around. A group of people who had been waiting from afar crept to the side.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Why?"


    "¡­Can I tell you the secret?"


    Of course there was no reason not to tell. However, he did not want to do anything that would benefit the other person when it was unclear whether the North Sea Ice Palace was an enemy or an ally.


    "Oh, that?"


    Chung-Myung grinned and whispered secretly.


    "I can''t tell you."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "Because, there''s not much to it...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who was whispering with his head down, stretched his shoulders wide and stretched out his belly.


    "It''s just that I''m such a smart guy."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    His disciples were speechless and just sighed at him.


    But Hye Yeon-man smiled and agreed with Chung-Myung.


    "That''s not the right thing to say, Shizu. Shizu always says the right thing."


    "Oh, we finally know something."


    "But Shizu, do you know that?"


    "What?"


    "The man who says the right thing was the first to die."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No, it''s a medium-sized...How did this happen? Anyway, I''ve learned bad things from somewhere.¡­.


    Chung-Myung, who stared blankly at him for a moment, clicked his tongue.


    He had no sense of what he had done.


    Hawsan''s disciples approached the prisoners with a bright face. Then they looked at each other with puzzled faces.


    "¡­¡­what''s going on?"


    "Well, can I really take a rest?"


    I looked at the guards, but the guards, who would normally have used all kinds of harsh words, were also watching with a stiff face and did not speak.


    So they had no choice but to focus their attention on Chung-Myung, who was just swirling towards this side.


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth.


    "What are you doing?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    "You heard everything, why are you doing that? Everyone can take a rest from now on.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But they were also adamant.


    Chung-Myung frowned slightly and looked back and told Bang-pyo.


    "What about Bob? When''s Bob coming?"


    "Ugh¡­¡­.I''m on my way, so please wait a little longer."


    "Don''t be so quick.¡±


    Bangpyo sighs deeply.


    All the prisoners couldn''t believe the sight at all.


    Isn''t the Bangpyo, the devil of hell, playing into the hands of that young heavyweight?


    Chung-Myung smiled brightly at the prisoners as he polished his ticket.


    "Well, let''s talk about it.¡±


    Bangpyo succeeded in air-delivering alcohol and food before sunset, as if proving that he was never an incompetent person.


    Looking at the mountains of food and alcohol, the prisoners opened their mouths as wide as they could, and Chung-Myung nodded satisfactorily.Of course, that doesn''t mean Chung-Myung''s bullying towards the vote is over.


    "¡­Get out of here?"


    "Yes."


    "Why should I?"


    "You said you''d let me rest.¡±


    "¡­¡­But isn''t that a different matter?"


    "What a strange thing to say. How can I rest comfortably when the guards who were whipping me are right next to me? I''m going to have an upset stomach!"


    "Ugh."


    I was going to reply to the ticket, but I just let out a deep sigh.


    If it weren''t for ice skating...¡­.¡¯


    Nothing was more important to him, who was in charge of the ice mine. I don''t know how to find out, but if he could learn that method, it was clear that his position in the bingo would rise vertically.


    "If it weren''t for you, you''d have locked him up and put him in the door."¡¯


    Unfortunately, however, they came as guests of the Bingo. If you touch the guest of the Bingo, your neck will be cut off.


    For now, it would have been best to report and receive instructions from the Bingo owner without going against their will.


    "¡­I see. I''ll do that."


    "Come on, Elder?"


    "Empty your seat!"


    "And if we get out of here...¡­.¡±


    The bill raised an eyebrow.


    "Escape! How do you get out of this deep valley? If you''re so worried, it''s your job to keep your stomach safe!"


    At that moment, he stared fiercely at the guard who opened his mouth to other guards.


    Don''t you think you''ll end up standing on a blizzard valley for no reason?


    "Nothing to say. Do it!"


    "Yes!"


    All the guards grabbed the rope and started climbing the cliff.


    The prisoners stared blankly at the guards gradually disappearing onto the cliffs. Finally, when they all disappeared, the prisoners'' eyes moved on to naturally stacked foods.


    Gulp.


    There was a mouthwatering sound here and there, but no one was willing to touch the food.


    "What are you doing?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Hurry up and eat. It''s going to cool down."


    Baek Cheon said, frowning.


    "Chung-Myung??. It''s not that it''s not, it''s already cold. It''s like a chunk of ice."


    "Ugh."


    Jung-Myung''s sound of self-sickness leaked out of his mouth.


    "Anyway, nothing is easy. Do you have a proper cave or something? Can everyone get in?


    "Rather than a cave...¡­there''s a little less wind in front of us."


    "Oh, really?"


    Chung-Myung nodded as if he had done well. And he glanced at the disciples of Hwasan.


    "What are you doing? Move it."


    "Okay."


    As soon as the horses ran out, the Wasans began to carry the food busily. The prisoners, who were slowly wary, also moved food with them.


    After moving to a less cold place, Chung-Myung looked around.


    "¡­is there any firewood here?"


    "It''s a place where trees can''t grow."


    "Sigh."


    With a deep sigh, he scrutinized the people.


    Judging from the haggard appearance, it was clear that eating this icy meat would cause immediate trouble.


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung, with his short tongue in his mouth, swirled toward the food and reached outstretched his hand.


    Whoo!


    Soon hot energy began to radiate from his hands. It was a solar tension that melted the railroad in its later years. It wasn''t a job to heat up cold food.


    The problem is that it''s too precious to be used for such a thing.


    "Come and eat quickly!"


    Chung-Myung shouted, but none of the prisoners tried to step up first.


    "No!"


    Eventually, Chung-Myung, who couldn''t stand it, looked at him."If you don''t eat now, I''ll have to reheat this! Do you have anything to kill?"


    "Ji, what, can I have some?"


    "Hurry up and eat! Quick!"


    Prisoners rushed to the food as if the word had become a signal.


    "Don''t touch the cold! I''ll heat it up for you! Sa-suk! What are you doing?"


    At Chung-Myung''s words, Baek Cheon moved swiftly. But before he could do anything, Yun-Jong already started helping people.


    "Take your time. Slowly! If you don''t have enough food, we''ll take more. And don''t touch the cold stuff. He''ll heat it up for you!"


    When Yoon-Jong stepped up, Jo-Gol quickly followed him to help people.


    Prisoners who receive Chung-Myung''s heated food look blankly at what they are holding.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ How long has it been since I''ve seen this food¡­¡­"¡­.¡±


    "I''ve been busy eating everything and surviving.¡­.¡±


    "I can''t believe this day comes in my life."


    Some stole the snow to see if something was bothering them, and some ate their food like crazy.


    "Eat slowly. I''m going to have an upset stomach."


    "Yes, yes, I should. Go ahead and eat."


    Baek Cheon, who watched them rush to eat for each other, glanced at the bottles of alcohol next to them. It was obvious that he was worried.


    "Sasook, what''s wrong?"


    "Well, I don''t know if they''re going to have a drink.¡­.¡±


    I was worried that the weakened body might be poisoned.


    But his troubles were solved quickly. Because Dang-Soso gave me an answer.


    "That''ll be fine.¡±


    "Really?"


    "Yes, they''re originally unmanned, so there''s no big problem."


    "That''s enough."


    Baek Cheon, who had let his troubles out of his mouth, dropped the alcohol by the people''s side.


    "Here you are. Please eat."


    "¡­¡­drinking¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    To the prisoners who looked at the drink in emotion, Baek Cheon quickly whispered. He didn''t forget to glance back.


    "You have to eat quickly. There''s a man here who can''t handle alcohol, so when all the food here is heated up, there won''t be any alcohol left.¡­.No! Monk Hye Yeon! What if a monk does that?"


    Just in time, Hye Yeon, who was secretly hiding behind with a sultong, saw Baek Cheon''s ax eye and put the sultong down.


    "I''m just... Just to see how it tastes...¡­.¡±


    "If you eat it all by yourself, you won''t even remember the taste."


    "I know."


    "What''s wrong with him.


    Since entering the mine, Hwasan''s disciples have been constantly discovering new aspects of Hye Yeon.


    The faces of the prisoners, who were full of vigilance, began to soften as the food decreased to some extent and the alcohol circulated two or three times each.


    "Thank you very much."


    "¡­I''ll never forget your kindness."


    Every time they encountered Hwasan''s disciple, they bowed their heads and did not hesitate to express their gratitude.


    "No, what did we do?"


    "Eat a lot."


    Chung-Myung heated up the last dish and slowly put it down.


    "Ugh¡­¡­. It''s harder than I thought."


    It was the moment when I thought I had a lot of work to do since I came to the North Sea.


    "Huh?"


    About two or three of the prisoners, who were gathered, looked around and stood up and approached Chung-Myung.


    "Why?"


    When Chung-Myung saw him in wonder, they lay flat on his face.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Eungong!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung flinched at the low position."¡­Wake up. If you''re saying that I''m feeding you, would the rest of the world have a waist? There are some beggars who don''t bow down even though they get everything they want to eat."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s ears in the far-off midfield were itchy.


    But even with that, they didn''t get up from their seats. He just looked at Chung-Myung with his head up on his face down.


    "Or can I talk to you?"


    An old man dressed in thick fur said in a hoarse voice.


    Chung-Myung checked his face and rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "We can talk as much as we want.¡±


    Especially if it''s a helpful conversation.

 Chapter - 489 Episode 489. We can now lay mountains. (4)

    "Thank you very much."


    "How can I repay this favor?¡­.¡±


    Yoon-jong blushed as he saw people who kept showing their gratitude.


    "If you keep doing this, I''m ashamed of you. What did we do...¡­.¡±


    "No, it''s not."


    The leader held Yoon-jong''s hand and shed tears.


    "This little rest and warm food may not be anything to anyone, but we have nothing more to thank."


    Yoon-Jong sighed softly.


    The hand held together was too rough. A hand hardened like a bark from long labor broke his heart.


    "Thank you so much¡­¡­Cough! Cough!


    A person who was expressing gratitude covered his mouth and suddenly coughed loudly.


    "¡­I''m sorry. It''s been a while since something warm went in.¡­.Cough!"


    "Are you all right?"


    "Yes¡­¡­. We''re fine."


    Yoon-Jong frowned at him with a worried face.


    ''It''s gone bad because of the sound.¡¯


    Even if you are a fine warrior, you will eventually get sick if you are constantly exposed to this environment, so would you be ashamed of those who have been banned from performing?


    "Have some warm drinks and relax today."


    "Thank you so much¡­¡­."


    Yoon-jong sighed as he looked back at the man with his head down.


    Then I heard Jo-Gol''s voice.


    "The death penalty."


    "Hm?"


    "Chung-Myung wants him to bring the death penalty."


    "Why all of a sudden?"


    "Well, who knows what''s inside him?"


    Yoon-Jong nodded without realizing it.


    In fact, they have been with Chung-Myung for quite some time, but it was still hard to predict what Chung-Myung was doing. By the time he got here, who knew that Chung-Myung would try to give the prisoners alcohol and food?


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes."


    The two headed for one of the homophilia drilled throughout the valley. The entrance looked a little narrow, but when I went inside, there was more room than I thought.


    It didn''t look like a place for people to live, but it was definitely better than the middle of the valley just because there was no cold wind.


    Inside, Hwasan''s disciples were already sitting around Chung-Myung, and several prisoners were seen in front of him.


    "Sit down if you''re here."


    "What''s going on?"


    "I''d like to talk to you."


    At Chung-Myung''s words, Yoon-Jong tilted his head and sat down without asking any more questions. It was not polite for them to talk among themselves for a long time with the person in front of them.


    "First¡­¡­."


    As soon as Yoon-Jong sat down, the old man sitting across from Chung-Myung bowed and opened his mouth.


    "Thank you again for the grace of the silvers."


    Surprised Yun-Jong tried to dissuade him, but Chung-Myung was a little faster than that.


    "I hope you''ll leave out the unnecessary courtesy if you''re grateful. We''re busy people.¡±


    "I see."


    The old man quietly opened his mouth looking at Chung-Myung.


    "You''re from the heartlands, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, I''m on the Wasan side."


    "Hwasan. Hwasan¡­¡­.¡±


    The old man frowned and tried to think of something. But the name Hwasan didn''t seem to be in my head.


    Although Hwasan''s reputation began to spread in the North Sea now, the name was unfamiliar to those who had already been imprisoned and worked here for several years.


    At that time, Hwasan lost his reputation and was down.


    Baek Cheon helped such an old man.


    "Don''t worry, Munpaini, who is not so famous...¡­.¡±


    "What? Wasan''s not famous?"


    Chung-Myung could have if he hadn''t cut it sharply and come in. Baek Cheon looked back at Chung-Myung with a sour face.


    "¡­Hwasan was famous a long time ago."


    "I know."


    "But why?""But I get annoyed when I hear that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s cheeks twitched faintly with irritation.


    ''I know this bastard, but I don''t know.¡¯


    No, I didn''t know before and I don''t know now, but I''m sure it''s right


    "Anyway, if you don''t know Hwasan, remember him from now on. You''ll have a lot to hear from now on."


    "¡­I''ll keep that in mind. One¡­¡­."


    The old man smiled bitterly.


    "I don''t know how many times we''ll hear from the outside world here."


    Hwasan''s disciples glared at Chung-Myung in unison.


    But¡­¡­.


    "So why did you sin?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was futile to ask Chung-Myung to read the air.


    When the word sin comes out, the old man shakes his head.


    "We are sinners, but we have never sinned."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If it''s a sin to protect the princess against rebellion, I can''t help it. But how could that be a sin?"


    Baek Cheon nodded with a heavy face.


    ''As expected.''


    As I heard at first glance, I''m sure they were the servants of the former palace lord.


    Perhaps he rebelled against Solchon Sang, the current palace owner, and was brought here after being subdued.


    "I''m a sinner, but I''m not¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung murmured and scratched his cheek and asked.


    "How many people are here right now?¡±


    "A hundred or so."


    The old man added back words that he didn''t have to.


    "It was more than double at first."


    It meant that this many people died here. In a more serious situation than I thought, Baek Cheon made an impression.


    "Isn''t that too much?¡­.¡±


    But before he could say anything more, Chung-Myung hit the ball.


    "But why are you telling us that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Are you asking for help? You want me to get you out of here?


    The old man shook his head calmly.


    "That''s impossible."


    "Why?"


    There was a bitter smile hanging around his wrinkled mouth.


    "I''ll have to introduce myself first to tell you the story. My name is Yosa Hon. In the past, I served as the captain of the North Sea Ice Palace.¡±


    "What?"


    Baek Cheon was startled and saw the old man again.


    This shabby old man was the captain of the Bingo?


    Although there may be slight differences between the clans, the title Daejang-ro is used to refer to those who do not deviate from the order of at least five fingers.


    In Hwasan''s case, Hyun Sang becomes the colonel. The oldest among the elders is Hyun Sang.


    But now that I''m in such a high position that I''m being persecuted by my guards...¡­.


    "It''s a long time ago."


    The voice was calm, but Yosa Hon''s face was filled with indescribable remorse.


    "And everyone here was a warrior in the Bingo. However, I was banned and I couldn''t use my history anymore.¡±


    Yosa Hon shakes her head.


    "I''ll take my time to solve it if it''s normal prohibition, but the people who forbid us are none other than him...¡­.¡±


    "Magyo?"


    Yosa Hon, who stopped talking, opened her eyes wide.


    "Did you know?"


    "Well, that''s not much of a secret."


    When Chung-Myung shrugged, Yosa Hon nodded.


    "Yes, it''s them. Their uneducated system is different from ours. I''ve been trying to lift the ban for years, but I''ve never been able to."


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon groaned with a stiff heart.


    "We''re nothing but luggage that can''t use our experience. It''s not something you can even try."


    "Then what do you want?"


    Yosa Hon said, looking at Chung-Myung with a stiff face.


    "¡­¡­Please let us know where you are.""What?"


    "Tell the Middle Ages that there is a persecuted North Sea here. So that they can help us."


    Chung-Myung, who was staring blankly at him for a moment, sounded like he was being deflated.


    "¡­¡­What does that mean?"


    "The current archer is a demon."


    Yosa Hon''s hands shook in a mess.


    "He put a barrier on the ice. In the past, bingo was not a place to divide the North Sea people around the walls. It was a place where the entire North Sea was cared for. But now the palace lord accepts only those who follow him into the walls and ostracizes those who are outside the walls."


    Baek Cheon hardened his face as he recalled the scenery he had seen on his way.


    "That high wall...¡­.¡¯


    I didn''t know it was for that purpose.


    "He gives his followers a comfortable life, and those who don''t, he takes it harshly, and even lets it fall into the hands of that demon. All those who rebel are brought here and killed after harsh labor. How can a man like this be the lord of the Bingo?"


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    "It''s a little too much."


    "Yes, so let me know. In the middle of the North Sea! Whether it''s Shaolin or shaman, it''s fine. They could help us."


    At his last words, Chung-Myung stopped smirking.


    "I see one thing."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Why did you lose?"


    Yosa Hon''s squinty eyes were wide open.


    "What difference do you think it will make if I notify the center?¡±


    "I''ve heard there''s a lot of consultants in the middle of the country! No, even if it''s not negotiated, the people in the Middle East who fought that big war with the horsemen will not just stay still even if they know that the horsemen are here."


    "Do you really think so?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Do you really think the midfield doesn''t know what''s going on here? Really?"


    There was a cynicism around Chung-Myung''s mouth. Yosa Hon shut up.


    And Chung-Myung didn''t push him any further. A drowning man can catch at least straws. When I was in a situation where I couldn''t help it, I knew how much I wanted to do something.


    But straws are just straws.


    "The Middle East does not help the North Sea."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "They''re not that great people to reach out for nothing."


    Yosa Hon looked down, chewing on her lips.


    "Do you know why they just climbed up the cliff? Even though you know you can say this to us?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Because we know there''s nothing we can do when we hear that.¡±


    Yosa Hon already knew all about that.


    I had no choice but to put my last hope on it even though I knew it. Yosa Hon was devastated to hear from others that it was nothing more than a straw. No, that was not enough.


    "Jungwon has no reason to help the fool. There''s no reason to risk your life to protect the fool''s palace. Even if everyone finds out that there is a magic school here, no one would want to step up first.¡±


    I''ve already seen it once.


    What happened to the Moon faction who tried to protect the midfield before others?


    What was the price of that stupid act.


    Those who saw it could not risk their lives to protect others who were not themselves.Chung-Myung said quietly, showing his teeth.


    "Keep that in mind."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At his sudden strangeness, Yosa Hon flinched and shut up.


    Even Hwasan''s disciples grasped the thigh under the influence.


    "No one is protecting me. No one fights for me. If you want to protect it, you have to grab it with your own hands, and if you have to fight, you have to spill my blood."


    "¡­Society."


    "If you can''t do that, nothing will change.


    Yosa Hon, who looked vaguely at Chung-Myung, dropped her head weakly.


    "¡­¡­But¡­¡­¡­¡­ What can you do?"


    It was a voice full of vanity.


    "We''re just the other side of the story that can''t be used. And the Mundos of the Ice Palace will no longer try to help us. It''s already in the hands of the princess."


    Chung-Myung chuffed his tongue.


    "Even if you can''t use your body, you have eyes and ears."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "They couldn''t have waited calmly for the ice to be moved to the Bingo because of their urgent temper, and I''m sure they''d have it here.¡±


    "¡­Exact."


    Expectedly


    Chung-Myung asked quickly, slightly grimacing.


    "Have you heard anything? Where do they use the ice cream, like the use?¡±


    Yosa Hon tilted her head and groped her memory.


    "I don''t know. I''ve never heard anything like that."


    Chung-Myung''s shoulders relaxed. A sigh burst out automatically.


    ''Is it in vain?''


    I think we can get a clue...¡­.


    "Hey, there."


    It was then.


    So far, a man who has been sitting behind Yosa Hon and watching the situation has secretly raised his hand.


    "I don''t know if it''s relevant, but I''ve heard something similar¡­¡­.¡±


    "Similar words?¡±


    "Yes, but it''s so absurd, I wonder if it''s really relevant.¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung nodded quickly.


    "Just tell me. Anything is fine.¡±


    "Yes, I... I played the role of flying the ice, and I heard the Martians talking, and they said, ''I''m sure.''


    "What?"


    The man who swallowed the dry saliva slowly opened his mouth.


    "This brings the Advent of Heavenly Demon even closer. At this rate, Heavenly Demon will be back in the world a month later."


    Chung-Myung was silent.


    He just looked at the man without moving.


    No, in fact, it doesn''t seem to be moving from the position of looking at the man, but Chung-Myung was as hard as a man standing in a stopped time.


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung???"


    Baek Cheon carefully sang Chung-Myung.


    At that moment.


    "¡­¡­?"


    "What?"


    "Heavenly Demon is back?"


    Chung-Myung''s face is distorted. The strangely twisted mouth looked like a smile. His face was not enough to describe him as a devil of hell.


    A terrible life that I had never felt before began to come out of Chung-Myung''s whole body.

 Chapter - 490 Episode 490. We can now lay mountains. (5)

    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    "Boop!"


    Yosa Hon and other prisoners groaned, unable to breathe in their wild lives.


    a brother-in-law murder


    It was a terrible life that showed what it means to kill people just by living.


    "Shizu!"


    "Cher, Chung-Myung! Calm down!"


    Baek Cheon approached in fright and grabbed Chung-Myung by the shoulders.


    The flinching Chung-Myung slowly looked forward. Then, he relaxed his life and closed his lips tightly.


    "Gasp!"


    Yosa Hon, who was released from excessive pressure for a moment, coughed loudly.


    Normally, Chung-Myung would have apologized right away for his mistake, but he couldn''t afford it now.


    "Heavenly Demon?"


    "¡­¡­That''s right! Well, that''s exactly what I heard."


    "¡­¡­crazy things¡­"¡­.¡±


    The things that didn''t fit me finally felt like they fit together.


    Why did they come all the way to the North Sea? And why, of all people, do you want an ice cap?


    "There''s no way to know, but...¡­.¡±


    What if they''re plotting the revival of Heavenly Demon in some way and need a large amount of ice to perform the ritual?


    "¡­I''m sure you didn''t choose the North Sea because you were out of town.¡±


    From the beginning, their purpose was the North Sea, to be precise, the ice caps.


    Chung-Myung''s heart began to cool down.


    Remember, Hwasan''s student. This is not the end. Ma will be back again.


    "You''re talking nonsense."


    Chung-Myung cracked his teeth.


    Heavenly Demon is resurrecting?


    "Whose choice?"


    That would never have happened unless Chung-Myung had his eyes open. He looks the prettiest with his head cut off.


    God d*mn it.


    Whether to say I''m lucky or unlucky.


    It was fortunate that the remnants of Mahyo arrived in the North Sea at a time when Heavenly Demon''s resurrection was being planned. If Heavenly Demon really resurrected after a thousand years of ignorance, not only Hwasan but the entire midfield would have turned into hell.


    But it was a terrible situation where there was no help from the other clans, not to mention Hwasan.


    They might have to fight those demonists alone.


    "Oh, I''m going crazy!"


    Understanding the situation, Chung-Myung grabbed his head and tore it apart. My hair has already become messy.


    "Chung-Myung??. Are you all right?"


    "Do I look okay?"


    Chung-Myung closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Let''s calm down for now. Calm down."


    To find a ray of hope in a hell of a situation, however, Heavenly Demon has not yet been revived.


    "No, don''t those lunatics have a desire for power?" If the one who used to use his chin on his chin was right to crush him, it''s enough if they eat well and live well together. What the hell are you thinking to bring that ridiculous man back to life?¡­.¡±


    "¡­¡­No. Can a person come back to life in the first place?"


    Chung-Myung shut up at Jo-Gol''s question.


    No, that can''t be possible.


    But I couldn''t answer that. Because Chung-Myung is the most obvious proof that it is possible.


    Why not Heavenly Demon when I can?¡¯


    Actually, I''ve already thought about it a few times.


    It''s just that I''ve been avoiding thinking consciously, and maybe Heavenly Demon has already come back to life. Maybe he''s back on his feet and waiting for the right time.


    Chung-Myung can''t be the only thing that''s going to happen to him.Whenever I thought about it, I got goosebumps all over my body and felt dark.


    Somewhere in this vast world, that crazy guy might be alive. What a terrible idea this is?


    "It''s a good thing, it''s a bad thing.¡­.¡±


    Anyway, given that they''re doing this crazy thing, it means that Heavenly Demon hasn''t revived yet.


    "Phew!"


    I''d rather die than suffer.


    "Here. Sit down here!"


    When Chung-Myung tapped on the floor, Hwasan''s students sat down for now without saying a word.


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth with his face distorted.


    "Come on. Let''s get this straight. I mean, those demon cubs are pulling ice as they please in the North Sea to do the crazy thing that resurrects Heavenly Demon.¡±


    "I think so."


    "And the bingo is right, and I''m cooperating with it...¡­. No, are you a real nut? Do you know what Heavenly Demon is and are you cooperating with him? When Heavenly Demon comes back to life, I''ll cut off the first half of the Bingo tree in a pretty way!"


    There are a variety of suicide methods in the world. Of all those ways, you don''t have to choose such mythical suicide.


    "Wouldn''t you be willing to go into subjugation?"


    "I''m saying that because Sasook doesn''t know Heavenly Demon.¡±


    "How do you know?"


    "¡­...there''s everything we can do. I''m busy, so don''t ask me."


    Once Heavenly Demon has little conception of hydra.


    What do you mean?


    "He''s a man who doesn''t blink when he kills a bunch of horsemen, and he can''t accept a fool''s bowels.¡¯


    The faith of Mahkyo is a one-way street.


    Heavenly Demon is revered and revered, but Heavenly Demon does not care much about him.


    But why would the Martians follow Heavenly Demon?


    "That''s why they''really.


    "What are you talking about all of a sudden?"


    "No."


    Chung-Myung shook his head. And he sighed deeply.


    "Whoa, I mean...¡­ Anyway, the resurrection or something is not far off, and we need more ice, so we''ve been pushing these people like that, right?¡±


    As Chung-Myung turned his head, Yosa Hon nodded quickly.


    "The work here, however, has been brutal, but in recent years, almost as if they were going to kill people. It''s not just one or two people who have fallen ill and exhausted."


    "Oh, no. This shouldn''t be right?


    Even though all the clues were right and questions were being answered, far from happy, I felt bloated.


    "The key is the ice. But the ice cream...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung glanced at his sleeve.


    All the over-cut ice sheets were in his sleeves.


    "¡­¡­here it is."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The Hwasan disciples all flinched slightly.


    "¡­Can''t we dig more?"


    "There won''t be any ice here for a while now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­??¡±


    ¡°?? ? ? ??????. ??? ??? ??? ??? ?(¾«)? ????? ???? ? ?? ? ??? ??. ?? ?? ??? ?? ??? ??? ?????.¡±


    ?? ???? Baek Cheon? ???? ??? ?????.


    ¡°????. ? ??¡­¡­.¡±


    "Yeah."


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    "The last key they need to revive Heavenly Demon is none other than mine."


    He''s already in sight.


    The sight of the devils running madly at him for the ice.


    Now that the name Heavenly Demon is intertwined, they must be trying to kill him somehow without taking care of his own life."Giggling."


    Chung-Myung, who was giggling as if he had lost his mind, suddenly hit the floor and screamed.


    "It''s a hell of a mess, d*mn it!"


    * * *


    The palace of the Bingo.


    "You dug up an ice boat? And in bulk?


    "Yes, my lord."


    Solchon Sang''s face was distorted when he heard the report.


    "You''ve been rushing the prisoners, but you''ve dug up the ice at once?¡±


    "¡­I do."


    Solchon Sang laughed like he was dumbfounded.


    "I heard that even a snail has a knack for rolling.¡­.¡±


    I don''t know what the hell he did, but it was almost unlikely that false reports were posted anyway.


    "It''s an icebreaker¡­¡­."


    He has already authorized the Mundos of Hawasan to buy and access the ice caps they dug up. In the end, the ice sheets they dug up meant they all belonged to the Wasans.


    "That''s not funny.¡±


    The muttered Solchon Sang grinned, contrary to his words. The more I thought about it, the more ridiculous it was.


    "¡­What do you want me to do, my lord?"


    Elder Lee, who was sitting with Solchon Sang, hinted.


    "They''ll never sit still if they know about this."


    Solchon Sang''s face was horribly distorted. There was anger in the eyes of the elder Lee.


    "So I''m supposed to be afraid of them?"


    "That''s not what I meant."


    Elder Lee quickly lowered his eyes and denied it. Solchon Sang looked out the window with slightly irritated eyes.


    ''It''s a mess.¡¯


    I just authorized you to spend your time in the mine, but I didn''t think you''d really dig it up.


    "There''s nothing we can do about it."


    Solchon Sang, briefly lost in thought, soon smiled and said.


    "I''ll tell you to make an excuse for it. They say they''ll give you everything you fly in addition."


    "¡­what if I don''t hear that?"


    "Don''t you hear me?"


    The corners of his mouth twisted.


    "Then there''s only one way."


    A cold voice slowly leaked out and rang Daejeon.


    "Forced to take it away."


    "Are you going to kill him?¡±


    "Tsk. How did you hear me? They can''t die here."


    "What if I do¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    "It is different to kill and take and just take. If we kill them, the gatekeepers in the Middlelands will protest, but what can we do to claim what we take from them?"


    "That''s what I heard of it. In fact, it''s the stuff of the bingo in fact, it''


    "Yeah, that''s what''s gonna happen.¡­.¡±


    But Solchon Sang, who was speaking, hardened his face and blurred the end of his speech.


    "No¡­¡­."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "No, no, no. Just in case. They could take the ice and run away."


    At that, Elder Lee tilted his head.


    "Is there any reason for that?"


    "That''s stupid. Ice crystals are more than eggplant. Do they have the money to buy so much ice, no matter how much it costs? Even if I had, I wouldn''t have brought it here."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Solchon Sang''s face turned slightly pale.


    "If only they''d run away...¡­.¡±


    A cold sweat began to seep out of my back.


    If that happened, it was clear that the "bishop"''s anger would pour out on him. The anger that I can''t handleable anger.


    "Send a team of icebreakers and tell them to catch them."


    "There are plenty of warriors there, too.


    "Don''t look down on them. If the word "middle-class reviewers" isn''t a false name, they won''t be that easy.¡±


    His voice was more determined than ever.


    "There should be no mistake. There shouldn''t be even one case in a thousand!"The elder bowed his head in a hurry.


    "Okay! I''ll order that."


    "If you''re too rebellious, you can kill him."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Move! Move!"


    "Yes!"


    This elder moved at a rapid pace.


    "Follow me."


    "Yes!"


    The man who came to report to his order followed suit.


    The elder Lee, who escaped from the royal palace, peeked into Solchon Sang''s face before closing the door.


    ''He''s scared.¡¯


    He pretended to be logical and bold, but in the end, he abandoned all the principles he had kept so far for fear that the bishop''s anger would fall on him.


    ''Princess, that''s why I can''t trust you alone.¡¯


    The elder closed the door and moved without delay toward the stairs.


    The two quickly walked down the steps of the spire.


    "I''m sure you''ve heard it all.¡±


    "Yes, Elder."


    "Go this way immediately to the Binghamdan and deliver the king''s command."


    "¡­Can I do it?"


    Asked carefully, the elder Lee took out an identification card from his arms and handed it over.


    "It won''t be a problem if you show me this."


    I say, "Okay!" and the elder...¡­?¡±


    "I have something to look at separately. Don''t hold back and move!"


    "Yes!"


    A man with a deep bow went down the stairs ahead. The elder, who saw the back of him, slowly stopped walking and twisted the corners of his mouth.


    ''You got some good information.¡¯


    That''s very good information.


    They''ll be more than happy to hear it.


    The elder Lee, who had been following the man''s footsteps, changed direction at some point. The place where his walk headed was outside, not inside the bingo.


    Just.


    In an instant, he left the castle and began to run away covertly and quickly. He rode like a swallow over the wall in the west and sprinted through the snow field.


    An unfamiliar voice leaked out of his mouth.


    "Heavenly Demon Adventure Manmaangbok."


    The last piece to decorate the end of the long wait is now in place.

 Chapter - 491 Episode 491. Weve already come too far. (1)

    "¡­That''s d*mn right, really."


    Chung-Myung had his teeth chipped.


    Anyway, these masochists were not helpful in the past life and now.


    No, it''s better if it doesn''t help.


    "Yes."


    He moaned from the inside and scratched his head.


    At the same time, the eerie venom in his eyes was young.


    "¡­¡­rather¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s gaze moved slowly toward the ice boat in his sleeve.


    Mahkyo wants an ice boat to save Heavenly Demon. Of course, Chung-Myung doesn''t believe the crazies can really revive Heavenly Demon, but isn''t there a saying that the world is one?


    "Should I just break everything?"


    "What? An ice boat?"


    Hwasan''s disciples opened their mouths wide with their eyes wide open.


    "Hey, how hard have you been digging for this?"


    "The trouble isn''t the problem right now! d*mn it!


    "Ho, where''s the marriage party? What are you supposed to give to Green Rim?


    "Marriage or nonsense¡­"¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung clenched his fists and clenched his teeth.


    Of course, the promise with King Greenlim is important. But nothing compared to the ridiculous bad news of the resurrection of Heavenly Demon.


    I''m sure you can''t stand the back of her head, but I''d rather fight Green Lim than fight Heavenly Demon.¡­. No, about a thousand times better.


    only


    "Oh, it''s easy to say."


    What if the magicians find out that it''s impossible to revive Heavenly Demon?


    ''You''re literally going crazy.¡¯


    It would be great if you were discouraged and depressed, but where are the great men? It was obvious that he would flip his eyes and do everything he could.


    If they run wild with bubbles in their mouths, it is clear that not a single ant cub will survive in the North Sea.


    None of the marchers are sane.


    So it was really the last thing to think about.


    So the only way left is...¡­.


    "It means we have to fight after all.¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung tore his head off with a groan.


    "Foolish little demon, you''re f*cking f*cking d*mn it. This time again! How can we deal with Mahyo who can''t handle the support of the people?"


    He was not enough, and he rolled around the ground with the force of water.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Nothing''s going to work out of the blue.


    His laughing face gave the disciples a deep sigh.


    Yoon-Jong asked Baek Cheon quietly.


    "Shouldn''t you stop him?"


    "She?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "How?"


    Yoon-Jong peeked at the prisoners behind and whispered again.


    "¡­¡­but I still have a lot of eyes."


    "I guess you didn''t have a good eye at the arena."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung with a face that let go of much.


    It''s good to get your act together, so please come to your senses when you''re done. Don''t expect much from me.


    In fact, the situation was quite understandable.


    Although Chung-Myung says his nerves are made up of a cord, it would be even stranger if the demon was red-eyed right next to him, and the object he was looking for was in my sleeve.


    "Let''s calm down a little bit.¡­.¡¯


    But just as Baek Cheon was about to open his mouth, Chung-Myung suddenly woke up.


    The flinching Baek Cheon quickly looked at his expression.


    It was a difficult expression to describe.


    Anger and irritation, anger and injustice.


    All those emotions seemed to be mixed into one, and Chung-Myung''s lips began to twitch.


    "......isn''t it?"


    His eyes soon began to twinkle anxiously."For God''s sake, have I ever worked out? If the mountain is blocked, you can change it, if the river is blocked, you can twist it!"


    At the curious words, Baek Cheon smiled pleasedly.


    Oh, my God. That''s a master. That''s a master.¡¯


    Chung-Myung??.


    Do you happen to know what "no nature" means?


    If Tae Sang-ro sees you, he''ll collapse holding the back of your neck with a bubble in his mouth.


    But Chung-Myung''s murmur continued.


    "Yes, you will be resurrected here. You mean?"


    Who told you, you bastards?


    Blood began to rise in both eyes.


    "It''s the same with Picha being unlucky. I''ll make you regret what happened to me, you demon bastards!"


    Yoon-Jong whispered again as he watched Chung-Myung burst into anger with his whole body.


    "Sa-Sook, the situation is a bit disturbing.¡±


    "Yoon-Jong??."


    "Yes."


    "Turn your head and it''s Pian."


    "¡­what do you mean?"


    "It means it''s comfortable to give up."


    "¡­Baek Cheon, that''s not what it means¡­"¡­.¡±


    Hye Yeon, who was listening, stepped in quietly, but no one cared much.


    Then Chung-Myung turned his head and looked at Yosa Hon, the elder of the past bingo.


    "Hey!"


    "What?"


    Yosa Hon replied flinchingly at the sudden call.


    "You''ve got a rough picture of the situation, haven''t you?"


    Yosa Hon nodded quickly. In fact, I didn''t have any idea what was going on, but I felt like I had to answer first because I felt like I was going to eat it up.


    "I was originally going to get just the right information, but things have changed."


    "¡­what do you mean?"


    "I mean, the demon cubs didn''t get pushed out by the heavyweights and got stuck here, but they came for a purpose. The purpose of reviving Heavenly Demon!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Whether it succeeds or fails, the North Sea is over. If you succeed, of course it''s over, and if you fail, these bastards will go wild."


    "No, how do you...¡­.¡±


    "That''s how Markyo is."


    I know what I''ve been through, man! I did!


    Chung-Myung looked scary.


    "Mister!"


    "¡­Yes?"


    Yosa Hon.


    He certainly wasn''t the one to fall behind in his past status or experience. But now I feel like I''m being dragged into by this young man from Hwasan.


    "If we get out of here, will we be able to find the fool again?¡±


    "Rain, did you say you were going to find the Bingo again?"


    "Yes."


    Yosa Hon looked at Chung-Myung with a puzzled face.


    "How can we find the Bingo again, which we have lost track of? We''re prohibited from teaching.¡­.¡±


    "I can figure it out for you."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Now that, I can untie you.¡±


    Yosa Hon opened her eyes wide.


    "What, what...¡­.¡±


    "Oh, can''t you hear me? I can lift the ban for you. I can help you find the history again.¡±


    "It''s, uh, how...¡­.¡±


    "How can I?"


    Of course, it is the marchers who know the magic best in the world. Except for them, however, Chung-Myung was the one who had the highest understanding of Mageong.


    At the time of the reign of horsemanship, no one knew more about horsemanship than Chung Jin except for example, there was no one who knew horsemanship better than him. So now is the time to tell me what to do?


    And most of all...¡­.


    What''s different about the gauge?


    It''s because you''re losing ground!


    Come to think of it, so much has changed since Chung-Myung returned. But I don''t say these things openly anymore.If it were the old plum blossom inspection, I would have shouted to my face, "You''re weak, so you can''t even solve it, you bastards."


    "Is that really possible?"


    "You''ve been fooled! Do I look like a liar?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "¡­Why aren''t you answering?¡±


    "No¡­¡­ well¡­¡­.¡±


    His disciples nodded at Yosa Hon, who hesitated to answer.


    ''Maybe it''s because he was an elder, but he has a good eye for people.¡¯


    ''I have faith in myself.¡¯


    Then Chung-Myung clapped his hands with a determined face.


    "In a nutshell."


    And asked again in a serious voice.


    "Tell me. If we can find the history and get out of here, we can rally the power of the former palaceists and play a game with the Bingo."


    There was a touch of embarrassment on Yosa Hon''s face.


    "¡­¡­Well, it''s not easy."


    "Why? I heard that Gungju has lost a lot of public confidence because of tyranny. Aren''t there a lot of people who support this side?¡±


    Yosa Hon sighed deeply.


    "Yes, but even so, not only the warriors of the Bingo but also the North Sea will not support us."


    "Why?"


    "Because we are not a family of words."


    Chung-Myung asked back with a slight frown.


    "No way?"


    "Yes, the North Sea leader has been in the snow for generations. Those who are not tongue-tied do not win the support of the North Sea."


    Chung-Myung, who was speechless for a moment, opened his mouth wide.


    "No, what the hell is that...¡­.¡±


    Hwasan''s disciples were also forced to harden their faces.


    "What a kingdom."


    "I mean, I don''t think he''s a doorkeeper."


    Even in the blood clans of Sega, certain people do not monopolize the seat of the household.


    "¡­¡­Do you have any other appropriate remarks?"


    Yosa Hon shook her head when asked by Baek Cheon.


    "Seolga has been a family of precious hands for generations. Solchon Sang is the only one in the North Sea that connects the Lunar New Year."


    "Ugh."


    Chung-Myung scratched his head thinking that something was going horribly wrong.


    "No, is there really no other way?¡±


    If there were other ways, I would have tried. Yosa Hon sighed as if she was frustrated.


    "That''s why I told you that I should borrow the power of the midfield. Due to the nature of the North Sea, you can''t do anything without the blood of the tongue. What if I had the son of a good princess who ran away during a disaster?¡­.¡±


    At that moment Jo-Gol opened his mouth.


    "Son of the Prince of Sons?"


    "¡­Yes."


    Hwasan''s disciples looked back at each other''s faces.


    "That... that Solso Baek guy.


    "I think so?"


    Yosa Hon''s head flashed. With his eyes wide open, he asked in a trembling voice.


    "Well, how can you...¡­.¡±


    "I met you."


    Chung-Myung replied with a sour voice.


    "He was with a man named Hanyi Myeong."


    "Ha, a general?¡±


    All sorts of emotions swirled over Yosa Hon''s open-mouthed face.


    Although the body was trapped here, how much trouble have you been trying to hear from them?


    However, he hasn''t even been able to confirm his life or death in years. But I never thought I''d hear from them about Solso Baek, who I''ve been waiting so much for...¡­.


    He asked in an urgent voice.


    "He, where are they now?"


    "I don''t know. Where did you go after that?"


    In a heartbreaking reply, the hope on Yosa Hon''s face was rapidly extinguished.


    "Ah¡­¡­. Things could be different if we could just find out where they are¡­¡­.¡±"Really?"


    "¡­¡­Yes, Confucius is the enemy of the tongue. Those who follow the Prince of the Flagellates will not hesitate to support him. If only we could find the whereabouts of the Servant...¡­it could be different."


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "So, if we find that Solso Back kid, we can rally the outside forces and the whole palace frequency in the glacier?¡±


    "Yes, but how can we find him in this vast North Sea?"


    Chung-Myung smiles pleasedly.


    "I fed the caterpillar who had nothing to do and put him to sleep, and now I''m finally paying for the meal."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Chung-Myung tapped his chest.


    "Hey, come out."


    Sigh?


    Then a bunch of white fur stuck out of his clothes. Maybe he woke up from dozing off, but his black and round eyes were covered with drowsiness.


    Chung-Myung grabbed Baeka''s waist and pulled it out.


    "You remember that kid, don''t you?"


    Baek-ah, caught in Chung-Myung''s hand, nodded.


    "You can find it, right?¡±


    ¡­¡­.


    "I told you to remember the smell. You can find it, right?¡±


    Baek-ah''s mouth began to open as she stared at Chung-Myung for a moment.


    Baek Cheon whispered to Jo-Gol when he saw the sheep.


    "Walk. Do animals sweat?"


    "I think dogs don''t spill. What about Dambi?¡­.¡±


    "¡­I guess it''s spilling. Maybe it''s because it''s a ghost."


    It was clearly visible to them. The scene of thick beads of sweat forming on the back of Baek-ah''s head.


    Chung-Myung once again asked.


    "Why? Can''t you find it?"


    Key!


    Strangely enough, I could understand exactly what that cry meant.


    If you put it in human words, "Hey, you crazy man. How can you find a person in this large place with just one smell?''


    "Can''t you find it?"


    ¡­¡­.


    "You can''t find it?"


    ¡­¡­.


    Sweat flowed down from the back of Baek-ah''s head.


    "Really?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes began to glisten with madness. Eventually, Baek-ah nodded very quickly.


    Whoops! Whoops! Key!


    "That''s right. You should."


    Chung-Myung put the white baby on the floor with a smile on his face.


    "Well, that''s simple."


    He turned his head and looked at Hwasan''s disciples and Hye Yeon.


    "I don''t usually get involved in other people''s affairs, but I can''t help it because of the situation."


    "¡­¡­what are you going to do?"


    "What are you doing?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "You''re killing the demon cubs."


    "¡­isn''t there a shortage of troops?"


    "What do you think is lacking? It''s the army that''s all over the bingo!"


    "You, you¡­¡­ don''t tell me?"


    "Yeah."


    Chung-Myung had blue naturalization in his eyes.


    "Find that Solso Baek or something and be a puppet¡­"¡­. No, use it well to make the warriors of the Bingo stand on our side! Then lead the fool''s way and wipe out all the demon cubs!"


    Chung-Myung, who explained it in a powerful voice, grinned.


    "It''s simple, right?


    "Uh¡­¡­. It''s very simple."


    Everything is fine except that it looks easier to die.


    Rotten¡­¡­.

 Chapter - 492 Episode 492. Weve already come too far. (2)

    "All right."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sparkled ominously.


    Once you have made a decision, it is important to move quickly.


    Perhaps by now there would have been news that they had dug up the ice.


    Soon you''ll have some information like a demon.¡¯


    The situation must always assume the worst.


    After paying the bill, Chung-Myung nodded. First of all, securing the Solso Back was the first priority.


    "Go, Baek Cheon! Find Solso Baek!"


    "Baek-ah''s name is Baek-jeon, not Baek-Cheon, man!"


    "No, Sasook, leave. Not Baek-ah."


    "But this bastard?"


    As Baek Cheon tried to flip his eyes and rush in, Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol quickly grabbed his arm.


    "Calm down, Sasook."


    "This is not the time!"


    "Why are you doing this to me? In the first place, that bastard...¡­!¡±


    "He''s Chung-Myung."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon calmed down. I felt sad for myself and the reality that I was convinced by that word.


    "Hmph!"


    Baek Cheon, who coughed loudly, looked back at Hawasan''s disciples and said,


    "I''m sure you''ve heard it all. The situation is not easy."


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "It moves fast."


    "I see!"


    Their minds were also complicated.


    Questions about whether this would be possible and concerns that it would be better to run away to the middle ground with an ice boat stirred my mind. On top of that, the concern is whether Solso Baek will ever be found in this wide North Sea.


    But no one ever uttered such an idea.


    Chung-Myung couldn''t have thought about it. He''s the quickest person to think when a crisis comes.


    Although he may think about making a decision, he just firmly believes and supports it once he has made a decision. That was the way Hwasan was.


    "Are you leaving?"


    "Hmm."


    When Baek Cheon asked, Chung-Myung looked up at the valley with a stiff face.


    "Well, I guess I should. But before that...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s gaze slowly descends and is fixed on Yosa Hon.


    The corners of his mouth rolled up.


    Do you want me to take it out on you?


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Bang-pyo''s gaze was never expected to fall all the way from the sharp winded valley.


    "Have you heard from the palace yet?"


    "Yes, not yet¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''re late."


    After roughly measuring the time, the ticket seemed a little nervous and clenched.


    ''It''s time to get there and stay. Still, being delayed means not just sending the messenger back.¡¯


    It was clear that the palace was trying to respond.


    And no matter what the response, it certainly wouldn''t be very good news for the cheeky midfielders down there.


    "Sometimes, talent hastens the order."


    A fishy smile hung around his mouth.


    "But are you sure you''re all right?¡±


    "What do you mean?"


    "¡­the men below are the remnants of the palace of the past. If they''re talking nonsense...¡­.¡±


    "Then what''s the difference?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    The ticket stirred lightly with its hands. It was a gesture that seemed insignificant.


    "I''m not staying still because people in the world don''t know anything. If you don''t have the power to accomplish anything, you don''t know.¡±


    His servant nodded softly as if he had understood. Bangpyo smirked.


    "What can we do with the little ones from the middle and the defeated remnants? Everything that''s hard to do with my life."


    It is said that all anger stems from carelessness, but it was not very wise to be too wary of them either."It''s just a rat in a jar after all. But anyway, don''t be lazy in surveillance!"


    "Yes!"


    Then, he turned away from the valley for a moment.


    Unfortunately, however, his steps didn''t last very long.


    "Don''t you think there''s something down there?"


    It was because he could hear the people whispering with each other while watching the valley from the front.


    "The wind is so loud. Can you hear anything else?"


    "But you never know. Let me check."


    "Be careful not to fall."


    "Yes."


    One of the people who was talking in whispers stood close to the valley and stuck his head out.


    "How is it?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be a big deal¡­¡­.¡±


    It was that moment.


    Grab it!


    A hand popped out of the bottom of the valley and grabbed the collar of the bingo island, which was sticking out its head.


    "What, what?"


    Without a chance to understand the situation, the Bingo Island flew from Ho Gong to the bottom of the valley.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    A mixture of absurdity and fear roared down the valley.


    "What is it!"


    "What''s going on?"


    People who had been on duty all over the place came running in astonishment at an unbelievable sight.


    In time.


    Chin!


    The hand that blew Binggudo down the valley grabbed the floor. Soon, a bear-skinned man crawled up the cliff.


    "Growl!"


    Standing lightly above the valley, Chung-Myung smiled and looked at those who surrounded him.


    "See you again?"


    "¡­...you, you!"


    "You don''t react so well."


    Bang-pyo, who was about to leave, walked fast toward Chung-Myung with a stiff face at the sight.


    "Get out of my way!"


    Biting those who surrounded him, he gazed gently at Chung-Myung and opened his mouth like a chew.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    With that cold voice, Chung-Myung looked nonchalantly shrugged.


    "Well, as you can see."


    "¡­I don''t understand.¡±


    The ticket was frowned upon.


    "I thought he wasn''t stupid. Or have you lost your mind to that little sense of consultation?"


    "Oh, that''s definitely a misunderstanding."


    Chung-Myung, waving his hands, pointed back with his fingers.


    "I don''t know about them, but I''m not really interested in consultation or anything.¡±


    As soon as the words ended, Hwasan''s disciples appeared behind Chung-Myung''s back. Rising like a bijo, they pulled out swords as soon as they landed behind Chung-Myung.


    Chaeng! Chaeng!


    Watching the sharp sword pointed at him, Bang-pyo twitched his lips.


    "It''s not a consultation...Then why are you doing this stupid thing?"


    "You''re the one who''s stupid."


    "¡­What did you just say?¡±


    Chung-Myung snorted.


    "Who do you think it is stupid to know that Mahyo is planning things in the North Sea, but he is cooperating with you rather than stopping them? I''m about to die."


    "You, you f*cking bastard!"


    Bang-pyo''s face turned red with anger. But as soon as he tried to yell at something, Chung-Myung waved his hand and hung up.


    "Oh, it''s obvious and boring. We''re a little busy right now, so hurry up and choose. Either open the road and walk away, get beaten and be obediently stuck in the snow. It''s easy, isn''t it?"


    Bang-pyo''s mouth opened automatically when he said nonsense that he had never heard in his life.


    Is he really crazy?¡¯


    If you''re a sane fellow, you don''t dare to scare him upside down in this situation.


    "They''re all so cocky.Dunnie, that''s not so wrong. How ridiculous did the North Sea Ice Palace look to you to put such a lookout in your mouth?""Well, that''s ridiculous."


    "¡­what?"


    Chung-Myung''s lips caught a screeching smile. It was a clear mockery.


    "Who else in the world would be ridiculous if it wasn''t funny if they were afraid to dig up my treasure for fear of magic?¡±


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    This horse seemed to have touched Bang-pyo''s backlog. His face turned red and blue in an instantaneously.


    "No matter what the Lord punishes, I will tear you apart! What are you doing? Take him down and bring him to me right now!"


    "Yes!"


    Those who were surrounding Hwasan''s disciples pulled swords in unison.


    Back Cheon sighed deeply at the familiar ringing sound.


    "Anyway, one of the hypoderms is¡­¡­.I don''t understand how you can piss people off.¡±


    "The hypodermis is meant to be, and isn''t he just saying whatever he wants to say?"


    "That''s scarier.¡±


    "¡­¡­that''s true."


    Baek Cheon''s gaze quickly swept around. The number of warriors reached forty. It was not a small number to deal with.


    "You must have lost your mind when you were playing with knives in the middle of the country. How dare you deal with us like that?


    "That''s a little too much to deal with. I''m almost sorry."


    "¡­...until the end?"


    Bang-pyo''s beard trembled at Chung-Myung''s reply, slickly answering his words.


    "But what?"


    Then Chung-Myung smirked and tapped his sword.


    "If you''re unhappy with the lack of numbers, I can fill you up more."


    A ticket that didn''t understand the meaning of the word squinted.


    "Do you know what a mistake you made?"


    Chung-Myung quickly followed before Bang-pyo could answer.


    "I''m saying that I didn''t remove the rope stupidly.¡±


    "¡­what?"


    It was that moment.


    Oh, my god!


    Dozens of armed men rose at once from the cliff that Chung-Myung turned against.


    In particular, the ticket that identified the first warrior to come up was torn open.


    "Hey, Yosa Hon! Uh, how!"


    They''ve obviously been banned from history, but who untied it? Not even a ticket could lift their ban.


    "Bang Pyo, Bang Pyo, Bang Pyo, Bang Pyo, Bang Pyo!


    As he landed on the cliff, Yosa Hon unleashed fearsome speculation.


    "You son of a b*tc*! Today I will tear you into thousand branches and kill you to avenge those who have died in your hands!"


    The ticket took a step back without realizing it.


    That much, Yosa Hon''s life was terrifying. In addition, all of them, who climbed up the cliff, emitted deadly weapons that made their hearts tremble.


    Why not?


    They have been persecuted for falling into prisoners in an instant from the proud warrior of the North Sea Ice Palace.


    In addition, half of those who were first captured here were already famous. The grudge could not have been small.


    "Lady, Elder."


    As the prisoners climbed up the cliff one after another, Bang-pyo''s face turned blue.


    "Hehe."


    And Chung-Myung snorted pleasantly at the sight.


    "It seems like you''ve lost your mind because you''ve been guarding in the North Sea. How dare you deal with us with that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Looking at Chung-Myung, who returned what he had said, Bang-pyo was speechless.


    How can he... even in this situation...¡­.


    "Ugh!"


    "This¡­¡­."


    Prisoners standing on the cliff slowly clasped and listened, staring at the ticket with bloodshot eyes. What is there to be afraid of for those who have felt their history circulating in a few years?All the warriors of the bingo faltered back in their spirits.


    "Come on, Elder."


    "What are we going to do, Elder?"


    However, there was no answer from Bangpyo.


    "What are you doing?"


    All the prisoners watched him at Chung-Myung''s words.


    "Wipe it away."


    Chung-Myung''s fingers pointed forward. As if it were a sign, the prisoners all rushed in with a frenzy.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    "Betrayers of the Bingo!"


    "Kill the weightlifters!"


    Chung-Myung giggled as he watched the prisoners rush the guards like angry waves.


    "All right! It''s the beginning of treason!"


    "Isn''t that the beginning of a counterattack?"


    "No, it''s treason. I''m gonna bring down the princess!"


    Chaeng.


    Chung-Myung''s sword was pulled out.


    I don''t know if I didn''t start, but from now on it was a one-way road It all depends on how fast it moves.


    "Get ready!"


    "Are you going to help?"


    "No. He''s coming, our opponent."


    Baek Cheon turned his head towards the point where Chung-Myung''s words touched his eye. Indeed, figures looming in the blurred view of the snowstorm.


    "¡­That''s real.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s face hardened. The military power of those guarding the place was not easy, but it was incomparable to the spirit of those who are rushing this way.


    "Why? Are you scared?"


    Chung-Myung? ??? Baek Cheon? ?? ???.


    ¡°??? ???¡±


    ¡°Chung-Myung?.¡±


    ¡°??¡±


    "¡­¡­to have the fear of being paid¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s eyes radiated a blue light.


    "We''ve already come too far."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    As Baek Cheon took a step forward, Hawsan''s disciples followed him as if for granted.


    "Let''s go! Show us exactly what Hwasan''s sword is like!"


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "We''re ready!"


    "Break your head!"


    "Oooooooooooooh!


    As Baek Cheon ran to the front, not only Hwasan''s disciples but also Hye Yeon ran away screaming.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Leaving behind, Chung-Myung muttered quietly, very quietly.


    "¡­¡­the crazies."


    Death penalty


    a lengthy death sentence


    ¡­¡­I think I did something wrong.


    I''m sorry.

 Chapter - 493 Episode 493. Weve already come too far. (3)

    "Speed up more!"


    Ko Jin-ak, the archbishop of Bingbeomdae in the North Sea Ice Palace, urged his subordinates with a loud voice. There was a biting wind in the face, but their pace of running did not diminish at all.


    ''Hwasan''s little boys.¡¯


    Ko Jin-ak''s mouth was slightly distorted.


    It is ridiculous for the Bingham squad to take part in the mission to capture such a trifle. It''s a perfect match to use a cow''s knife to catch a chicken.


    But they''re the warriors of the Bingo.


    No matter how insignificant, I do my best as long as my mission has fallen. That was the way of the Bingo, and the way of the Bingo.


    "Lord!"


    A sharp voice came from behind my back.


    "Hey, ahead!"


    Ko Jin-ak looked forward with his eyes lifted. Indeed, something moving rapidly through the blizzard was caught in his sight.


    "Is it a battle?"


    "I''m afraid we''re late."


    "What a fool."


    Go Jin-ak smiled lightly at Su-ha''s words.


    "The fact that there''s a battle going on means there''s an enemy. It means it''s not too late."


    He reached out and grabbed a sword around his waist.


    The cold sword touched my hand and I was filled with excitement.


    "Come on, let''s play!"


    It was the moment when he was about to rush forward, kicking the ground.


    "Hm?"


    Something strange began to catch my eye.


    Some of the tangled crowds suddenly started running this way.


    "¡­¡­what are they?"


    "It looks like he''s coming to deal with us."


    "Ha¡­¡­."


    Ko Jin-ak laughed in vain.


    As the distance got closer, I could see more clearly. They were never the warriors of the Bingo, whether in costume or in a running position.


    "I guess they''re Hwasan''s little boys."


    There was a clear laugh on his face.


    "I''d like to compliment you for pulling a sword against us, but you should have known that this side is not as soft as the elders in the midfield."


    The low-pitched Go Jin-ak burst out in time.


    "Overpower everything! You may kill those who rebel to the end!"


    "Chung!"


    After completing the order, he kicked the floor and speeded up. I didn''t mean to leave it to my minions. That cheeky little boy running from the front was the one to knock him down and get a head start.


    The young man who came running thought the same thing was coming straight to him without a hitch.


    ''You cheeky bastard!¡¯


    Ko Jin-ak, who clenched his teeth, hit the head of a sword as hard as he could.


    Whoops!


    Soon a loud sound of iron rang, and Ko Jin-ak''s body bounced back.


    What?


    He didn''t understand for a moment what had happened to him. It was the terrible pain felt in his wrists and forearms and the coldness of the blizzard that touched his face that caught his fading spirit.


    Round and round.


    I managed to twist myself in Ho Gong and get down to the ground. And he looked forward again with a different look.


    An exceptionally white sword aimed at him. The other person''s face was frighteningly calm, flying with neat long hair.


    "¡­¡­you¡­¡­."


    Even before Ko Jin-ak''s words were finished, the man in front of him opened his mouth.


    "I''m Baek Cheon, the second best student of the Hwasan faction."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What about you?"


    Go Jin-ak raised his body. Then he picked up the sword and pointed straight at Baek Cheon.


    This is Ko Jin-ak, the master of the Bingamdae in the North Sea Ice Palace. In the North Sea, I am called the Northern Jingum."


    "It''s the North Korean sword, Go Jin Ak.¡±


    Baek Cheon gave a brief recount and nodded lightly.


    "Please forgive me for not having a long conversation. Instead, I''ll make sure I remember the name."


    "The arrogant...¡­.¡±


    Provocation, not provocation, made Go Jin-ak''s body tremble. But nevertheless, he didn''t dare to jump at Baek Cheon easily.The heavy pain left in his hand made him hesitate.


    ''It was a ridiculous force.¡¯


    It wasn''t that big, but I couldn''t understand how he could put that much power on that thin sword.


    "Lord."


    Su-ha, who had come after him, urgently called him, as if he had noticed Ko Jin-ak''s spirit had died slightly. Only then did Ko Jin-ak come to his senses.


    ''You''ve shown a terrible appearance.¡¯


    He clenched his lips and aimed at the sword.


    "I admit it''s not easy. So if my sword kills you, don''t blame me."


    The corners of Baek Cheon''s mouth rolled up.


    "As much as you want!"


    With a short answer, Baek Cheon kicked the snow field and swung the sword.


    "¡­There you go again, man."


    "But is this bastard rude to his mastery?¡±


    "¡­¡­Shi, put your fist down because it''s a mistake. How did the death penalty become so violent?"


    "I didn''t turn violent, you lost your mind!"


    Hye Yeon, who was running behind Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong, who were arguing, could not find the answer to this conversation.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    I think you''re both right.¡¯


    The world is absolutely fair.


    "Don''t talk nonsense and focus! It''s not easy!"


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong''s swords shone blue almost at the same time.


    Meanwhile, Yoo-Esul''s silent mouth opened.


    "So So."


    "Yes, accident!"


    "Next to me."


    "Yes!"


    Dang-Soso clenched his teeth resolutely with a sword. Yoo-Esul quietly comforted her.


    "I''m next to you. It''s not hard if you show off your skills."


    "Yes!"


    Dang-Soso shouted emphatically and aimed at the sword.


    Yoon-Jong, Jo-Gol, Yoo-Esul, and Dang-Soso, who split from side to side around Baek Cheon in the center, spread their swords with a camp.


    The snow falling like petals, the sword with a sharp edge, neatly parted. Then, it continued to stretch out sharply toward the ice sword table.


    The love of the blood pressure!


    a sumptuous sword like a war of islands


    At an unexpected rate, the members of the Bingham squad panicked and cut out the sword.


    Whoosh!


    But Hawsan''s sword never ended with a single stroke.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    The bounced sword was thrown out at a faster rate than the first time. The sword, which was a mixture of bizarre movements at a speed that couldn''t be added, was practically practical.


    Whoosh!


    Half frozen leather clothes split in a short time and blood spurted out.


    "LOL!"


    After being defeated by only a few days'' exchange, the Bingu-dae stepped back. Their faces were full of surprises.


    Bba, it''s fast.


    I could tell just by exchanging the sword once.


    Their swords are surprisingly fast and terribly realistic.


    Those who still look young, like hard-working professionals who have been rolling for decades in Kang-ho, they were actually only aiming for vital points with a sword.


    Those who received it were almost horrified.


    As if they would never give up their chance to win, Hwasan''s latecomers stabbed and lifted their swords one after another.


    "Gasp!"


    The Bingo tried to get into position somehow. However, more than a dozen swords flew in front of him at once, and he couldn''t have been able to pose as usual.


    Once the disorganized posture gradually collapsed, so the wielding sword did not have a proper energy.


    And


    Crunch!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A member of the Binggumdae opened his eyes on the sword that passed by quickly cutting its sides.He soon broke down without even screaming properly. Meanwhile, I could see the face of Yoon-Jong shooting past him without a movement on his face.


    Those young inspectors, who have lived as swords in the North Sea for decades, were more experienced.


    Realizing that he had lost his postures as a prosecutor, he couldn''t overcome his grief and fell straight into the snow.


    "Eurachaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Jo-Gol''s sword also fell rapidly, moving vigorously.


    Whoosh!


    The man who was pushed back in the face of power and power was pushed back. The more his feet were pushed, the longer the mark appeared over the snow.


    "Tat!"


    Jo-Gol, who confirmed that the streets had widened quite a bit, shook his sword with a short shout.


    Dozens of plum leaves bloomed, shaking fiercely at the tip of the sword.


    Like a snow hawk blooming in the middle of winter.


    Although it was even a radical cut, the plum blossoms produced by Jo-Gol matched horribly well with white snow. A truly fantastic scene unfolded. The most splendid swordsmanship in the Middle Ages was now generously showing off its beauty in this far-off North Sea land.


    At the sight of the flying red plum blossoms, the warrior of the Bingo opened his eyes unknowingly.


    ''Oh, my God, the sword.¡­.¡¯


    Anyone who uses a sword in a bingo has this imagination.


    The imagination of wanting to pierce all the fierce snow with a sword. And if you keep trying, you''ll be able to reach that stage someday.


    But at this moment he realized.


    It should have been a little faster if you were going to get to that point.


    If I had, I could''ve stopped these plum blossoms. Now it was impossible for him to wipe out all the plum blossoms more than snow.


    "Screaming!"


    The plum leaves fluttering with the blizzard swept through his body in an instant. He soon collapsed, spewing blood all over his body.


    The wound wasn''t that deep, but the impact of the dozens of cuts in an instant was enough to take away his consciousness.


    "Good!"


    It was the moment Jo-Gol, who clenched his fist pleasantly, was about to rush toward his next opponent. Yoon-Jong''s cold voice came in.


    "Rough."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Be cool. This is the real deal."


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    Having managed to hold himself together to excess, Jo-Gol hardened his face and lowered his sword a little. Yun-Jong nodded slightly and pressed down slightly, confirming that his lower body was stable again.


    I''m sure this guy...¡­.¡¯


    The pace at which Jo-Gol was getting stronger was truly terrifying. It''s just not stable because it''s inherently clumsy. The sword''s cinematic prowess and swiftness were beyond the reach of Yoon-jong.


    But you shouldn''t be satisfied with it. Too much excitement always creates gaps and unexpected mistakes.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    The two men wielded their swords at the flocking bingo table.


    Fast and sharp Jo-Gol''s sword and relatively heavy and serious Yun-Jong''s sword began to swirl in harmony as if one were wielding.


    Crunch!


    Crunch!


    The opponent collapsed like a leaf of autumn leaves on a sword that interlocked like a cogwheel.


    While one person is committed to the attack, the other person blocks the flying sword instead and sharply attacks the gaps created by each other''s swords.


    While one attacks the front, the other sprays petals from the back. There was no hesitation or fear in the other''s movements, although a sharp encounter fell behind his back.


    firm confidence


    And firm trust.In the first place, the two men did not fall behind even when they faced the armed forces of the entire population. Although the Binggo is called Saeoeugung, the force of the Binggo could not have been stronger than that of the full population.


    Of course things would have been different if it were only a few months ago.


    However, the two gained solid experience and solid confidence through a fierce battle with the universal people. It was after the party''s implementation clearly incorporated the foundations that were still lacking into his own.


    So there was nothing to fear or hesitate about.


    "Let''s get this over with and help Soso, death penalty!"


    "¡­...don''t mess with me!"


    Every time the red plum blossoms bloomed, the face of the ice sword table turned pale.


    A flower petal containing a colder example than the north wind was turning the sky red.


    "Blood, get away!"


    "Argh!"


    A bewildered voice and loud screams echoed here and there at the same time.


    Jo-Gol''s sword flew like a bolt of lightning through the disturbing plum blossoms of Yun-Jong.


    Since meeting Chung-Myung, the two have not completely let go of their swords in their hands for a single day. The long hours of anguish were blooming like plum blossoms in spring through their swords.


    Jo-Gol, who completely defeated his opponent, showed his teeth and laughed like a villain.


    "I don''t want you to be surprised like this! My sword is faster!"


    "Oh! Don''t talk about that!"


    ¡­¡­although it bloomed in a slightly strange direction.

 Chapter - 494 Episode 494. Weve already come too far. (4)

    "Ha ha!"


    "Yes!"


    Dang-Soso''s knee is slightly more bent. Her sword, which was lowered like a poisoned wildcat, went after her opponent''s neck in a ferocious manner.


    Kagagagagak!


    The face of the opponent, who managed to block his neck in a hurry, was deeply frustrated.


    It''s never easy to show my skills in real life. Unlike when you swing a sword while maintaining your normal state, you''ll always get excited in real life.


    His sword may take the life of his opponent, and he may lose his life to his opponent''s sword.


    In such a situation, it is actually too much to keep calm as usual.


    However, inspection should always achieve that ridiculous condition.


    "Relax your wrists, tighten your toes."


    "Yes!"


    If you can''t maintain your immobility, at least keep your body as usual. It was several times better than half-baked grit.


    Dang-Soso soothed a slight shortness of breath.


    I''m not good enough yet.¡¯


    Other death penalty cases have been catching swords since childhood. Just because Chung-Myung completely reversed Hwasan''s practice does not mean that the training they have done for a long time disappears.


    Ungum also valued the basics, and the time of the training remained intact on their swords.


    But Dang-Soso is just a process of building the foundation of a sword. No matter how talented he is, Yoo-Esul and Chung-Myung teach intensively, he has not been able to catch up with other death penalty yet.


    ''I know!''


    That''s why she didn''t fret.


    Trying to jump over the death penalty at once was arrogance towards oneself and neglecting other death penalty. None of Hwasan''s disciples are lazy to train, and none are serious about the sword.


    ''Whether it takes ten years or twenty years, we can catch up one day.¡¯


    One day Chung-Myung said.


    None of the plum blossoms bloom on a plum tree at the same time.


    Some flowers bloom early and some bloom late, but late does not make it less beautiful.


    Don''t be sorry to smoke late.


    Dang-Soso''s sword slowly began to relax. The movement is as fast and sharp as ever, but the impatience lurking in it has disappeared.


    "Yeah."


    Yoo-Esul whispered low and took one foot to the side.


    Just one step apart. The distance was Yoo-Esul''s confidence in Dang-Soso as a test.


    Accident.


    Dan-Soso, who understood the meaning of the street, bit his lips.


    To stand by didn''t simply mean to protect her.


    a party food


    a member of the Medicines Party


    It''s all her, but none of it is her.


    I''m Hwasan''s examination.¡¯


    The end of Dang-Soso''s sword has still produced clumsy plum blossoms. It''s not clear, it''s not determined. But it was obviously plum blossoms, even if it was clumsy.


    Even if hundreds of millions of plum blossoms bloom, none of them is the same. At this moment, Dan-Soso''s plum blossoms bloomed for the first time.


    Yoo-Esul''s mouth trembled slightly.


    It was a big smile for her without a real expression.


    Only


    Whoosh.


    Yoo-Esul''s feet grazed the snowfield.


    There was no reason to suppress his sword to watch the newly blossomed plum blossoms. She''s still not good enough. The opportunity to draw a sword in real life does not come very easily.Unlike Dang-Soso, a soft and flexible sword flew around embarrassed opponents.


    Crunch! Crunch!


    He poked into the gap of the black opponent who flew softly like the moonlight that lit up the darkness.


    Just a drop of simplicity.


    Her sword resembled her, but it was different.


    Simple but soft, sharp but relaxed.


    "Argh!"


    Han Cheol-gum, who hurriedly blocked the sword and pushed it gently, climbed up the opponent''s shoulder and quickly.


    Crunch. Crunch.


    Having cut her wrists and knees in a flash, she moved forward with an indifferent face. Her sword didn''t stop for a moment.


    For those who watched from afar, it would have been a terrible sight, but for those who had to take the sword with their bodies, it was fear itself.


    One on the sword.


    In addition to the fantastic censorship, the cold voice of Yoo-Esul stuck in Dang-Soso''s ears.


    "Spirit!"


    "Yes!"


    Dang-Soso clenched his teeth and ran toward Yoo-Esul.


    The one who has to protect my back is none other than Dang-Soso.


    "¡­¡­what the hell is this?"


    Ko Jin-ak''s eyes shivered as he looked around.


    It''s lagging.


    No, it was one-sided, not backed up.


    How could this happen?¡¯


    I''ve used up all my energy to run all the way here, but does it make sense that I''m unilaterally behind a handful of young people?


    Of course this situation did not mean defeat.


    The numbers were overwhelmingly large on this side, and they would not be able to deal with all of these people as long as they were human.


    However, the fact that Seung-gi was completely taken away, even for a short period of time, shocked Ko Jin-


    How could the Wasans be so powerful?


    I didn''t even hear his name.


    But the idea didn''t last much longer.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    There''s no one who can think about anything else when a sword flies right into his face.


    Go Jin-ak freaked out and tilted his head to the side. But it was impossible to get away with it completely, and his cheeks cracked long and blood spilt.


    The burning pain burned my thoughts. Ko Jin-ak quickly turned and corrected his posture.


    "I''m not weak enough to care about something else."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon fixed his eyes on him with a cold face.


    "You''ll have to think about yourself before you think about your men. Otherwise, you''ll fall before your men."


    Ko Jin-ak''s face cooled down at the words.


    "That''s all I''ve got to say."


    "With all due respect, I''ve never been arrogant. I just told you the truth.¡±


    "This¡­¡­."


    Ko Jin-ak, who was turned upside down due to a scratch on the inside, clenched his teeth and pulled up his strength. Soon the white frost on his sword began to grow young.


    "I changed my mind. Even if I surrender, I will never let you live!"


    "Nothing seems to have changed. I didn''t mean to surrender in the first place.¡±


    "Inno ooh ooh ooh!"


    Ko Jin-ak, who shouted as hard as he could, quickly stabbed the sword and came in.


    Unlike his super-excited face, his black had sunk cold and cold. Seven swords were fired at Baek Cheon in an instant.


    Then he picked up his face, abdomen, shoulders and legs at the same time.


    One.


    Just yourself.


    Baek Cheon wasn''t a pushover either. The tip of his sword seemed to shake lightly, and soon a dozen buds bloomed in Ho Gong.


    Can! Kakakang!The flowers accurately blocked the flying sword.


    It wasn''t a spectacular rush. He didn''t even aim for the enemy sharply. It was just a proper defense, not to add or subtract. It was the most efficient qualification with no waste.


    "LOL!"


    Ko Jin-ak''s sword crossed Ho Gong without giving up.


    A fierce sword, like a wind, ripped through the atmosphere and poured toward Baek Cheon. He cuts, pokes, and swings all the dizzy snow as if he were relentlessly breaking it.


    Cold inspection theory.


    Go Jin-ak was the most confident geomcho and the cutting point of the North Sea Ice Palace''s fencing and ice age transplantation.


    A pale white sword swirling fiercely over Ho Gong looked as if there was a white gust of wind.


    But there was no fear in Baek Cheon''s eyes when he faced it.


    ''No, you don''re not.''


    No matter how colorful or complicated the black grass is, this is not enough to satisfy his eyes.


    purple


    Fine gaps exist everywhere in fierce swords like swirling gusts.


    It''s not like this.¡¯


    His sword is different.


    There is no empty space while flying unparalleled swords. Compared to the despair he felt when he faced the sword in front of him, this is not enough to shake his hair.


    Baek Cheon pushed the sword forward firmly.


    The love of the blood pressure!


    A sword with a white light penetrated between the gusts of the sword, sharp as sunlight shining through the clouds.


    "Gasp!"


    When Ko Jin-ak saw a white sword pushing through the sword, he rolled over in fright.


    After rolling over the snow field, he stopped and looked at Baek Cheon with incredulous eyes.


    Shame was now in his head, even though he avoided Baek Cheon''s sword in the way that the warrior was most ashamed of.


    There were only vague questions.


    "How?"


    So far, I have competed with countless people with swords, but this is the first time in my life. Even when confronting a strong man, he may have been weighed down by a stronger force, but he has never been destroyed by the sword.


    Having swallowed his dry saliva, he soon jumped to his feet.


    This was not a bimu. Even if asked, the other person would not kindly explain it, and there was no guarantee that his neck would not fall off in the meantime.


    Abandoning his contempt, he clenched his teeth and rushed back at Baek Cheon.


    "Inno omg!"


    Baek Cheon''s eyes sank coldly at the sight.


    Big pay for all the people?


    No, not a chance.


    Although the Bingguo may not be worse than the 10,000 people, at least Go Jin-ak did not reach that level.


    This is not enough.¡¯


    We need a stronger opponent. To grow further.


    So¡­¡­.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Before Ko Jin-ak could reach, Baek Cheon''s sword was fired at him.


    Whoops!


    "Yes!"


    A heavy sword hit Go Jin-ak''s wrist with a strong force.


    Whoops!


    One more time!


    Whoosh!


    And one more time.


    Ko Jin-ak, who was rushing at him, slowed down.


    Whoo!


    Hundreds of plum blossoms rose in front of his eyes in an instant with the sound of the wind blowing.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    It was a splendid and magnificent sword and candle. Go Jin-ak was mesmerized. In a very short moment, it is not too much to say.


    And Baek Cheon didn''t miss that moment.


    Love, love, love and sorrow!


    Lightning struck through the divided plum blossoms. In the blink of a black eye that pierced the plum blossoms, Ko Jin-ak''s sword was blown away.It was stuck in a spinning black floor soaring into Ho Gong.


    Puff.


    Ko Jin-ak left his hand and looked at the sword embedded in the snow.


    "You¡­¡­."


    Crack.


    Baek Cheon''s sword was already penetrating Go Jin-ak''s shoulder.


    The cool eyes of Baek Cheon and the bloody Ko Jin-ak met each other in Ho Gong.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Well learned."


    Flop.


    Ko Jin-ak kneeled down to the spot with Baek Cheon''s greetings. Baek Cheon inadvertently swung the sword he pulled into Ho Gong.


    Whoosh.


    The blood on the sword scattered over the snow field. Baek Cheon caught a glimpse of Ko Jin-ak, who had fallen down, and moved on.


    "Next."


    When Baek Cheon spoke calmly, the bingham tables all flinched and took a step back without realizing it.


    "The Lord, the Lord...¡­.¡±


    "It''s too, too strong.¡±


    Back Cheon, who had completely taken the lead, moved quickly with the determination to end his opponent.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung patted Baek-ah with a clumsy touch as he watched the performance of his disciples from a distance.


    "Dongryong... won. Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol are good at fighting.Not to mention Lee Seol''s accident, Soso is good at fighting."


    My my.


    Like this...


    "¡­I don''t have anything to do.¡±


    Usually, I''ll deal with it in moderation, but when I start to get pushed back, I''ll come up with a "Ta-da."¡­.


    No, it''s...


    "Did I raise you too much?"


    Chung-Myung, who was in the middle of his life, squatted down in his seat. Then he became sullen and muttered.


    "¡­I should have brought something to eat.¡±


    It''s cold to stay still.


    Oh, it''s cold.

 Chapter - 495 Episode 495. Weve already come too far. (5)

    Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go!


    The earth shook violently as if it were an earthquake.


    The magnificent gold mine shone in the white world.


    In time.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    With the sound of thousands of bees flying at the same time, gold mines burst out like water from a valley that burst a bank.


    "Argh!"


    "Argh!"


    Those who were swept away by the enormous power were thrown away with a desperate scream. It looked like a ball kicked.


    "¡­¡­a dog-fagainst a dog.


    Jo-Gol muttered at the sight.


    "No!"


    Then, he screamed with an angry face.


    "Someone has to use a knife 77 times to spread a herbivore! Someone blows out six at a time! Wow, d*mn it. If I knew this would happen, I''d go to Shaolin! Why did you come to Hwasan...¡­.¡±


    "No, but this lunatic?!"


    Yoon-Jong opened his sword and kicked Jo-Gol with all his might.


    "Yay!"


    Jo-Gol, who was beaten in the ribs, rolled over the floor. Then Yoon-jong said, "I can''t get rid of my anger."


    "See you after the fight. This punk does it. Are you going to destroy the knight now?"


    "Ki, you didn''t destroy a knight, you know, the death penalty...¡­!¡±


    "Shut up!"


    "Yep."


    Young to live in Yoon-Jong''s eyes, Jo-Gol quickly closed his mouth. I think even Chung-Myung can''t stop Yoon-Jong.


    ''But it''s a little unfair.¡¯


    The efficiency is different. The efficiency.


    I realized why Shaolin''s martial arts are called the world''s best. Of course, it''s a person who writes, so there''s a better and better side to it, but...¡­.


    "Anyway, that monk is not a joke either way.


    It''s because the way Chung-Myung bullied and teared up is stuck in my head. Come to think of it, wasn''t that Shaolin''s chief of staff who loved Shaolin?


    If I hadn''t met Chung-Myung, I would have run a solid course in Shaolin by now.


    You''re such a b*tc*..


    "Well, Amitabha Buddha! Go to hell, Shizu!


    ¡­¡­That''s what it is.


    Every time Hye Yeon flew a book, the bingards flew like straw that was kicked by the back of the horse.


    No matter how different the kinds of martial arts are and how different the fields are, at this point, I couldn''t help but at this point, I couldn''t help but feel unfair.


    "This guy!"


    "Oops!"


    Suddenly, the sword flew right in front of him, and frightened Jo-Gol hurriedly rolled over.


    "No, but is that crazy guy really?"


    There was blood in Yun-jong''s eyes at the sight. I can''t believe you can''t concentrate in a fight, what a fool you are.


    Feeling Yoon-jong''s gaze stuck in his back, Jo-Gol broke into a cold sweat. And quickly began to unilaterally drive the BINGS. Black was twice as fast as before, and it ran twice as fast.


    And he sweated twice as much.


    Fortunately for such Jo-Gol, Yoon-Jong didn''t keep an eye on Jo-Gol the whole time. This is because Hye Yeon literally started running wild.


    "Ta-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a


    Whoosh!


    "Amitabul!"


    Whoosh!


    Every time Hye Yeon reached out, a golden gold mine sparkled. The soldiers of the ice sword team flew helplessly like autumn leaves.


    "¡­¡­It''s really a little too much."


    Who would call that a student of Shaolin?


    When it comes to Shaolin, benevolent power is fundamental. However, in Hye Yeon''s M.O., mercy was not found at all, and the volume was full of apostles.


    Seeing Hye Yeon, a relatively slightly smaller figure, traversed the battlefield with fearsome power, it looked more like a master of the Sapa than a Shaolin monk.


    "¡­¡­This is all Hwasan''s karma and sin."To be exact, it''s Chung-Myung''s sin.


    "¡­¡­Amitabul."


    Yoon-jong, who was sadly dissatisfied, shook his head and moved to clean up the completely demotivated ice sword table.


    Bang-pyo''s eyes looked around constantly. His complexion was turning pale.


    Anyone with eyes had no choice but to know that the war had fallen.


    How did you get to this point?¡¯


    It is natural for prisoners who have found their history to rush their guards. They are the henchmen of the former palace in the first place. If they could only use their history, they would not be able to deal with ordinary warriors of the bingo.


    But that bingo board is a different horse.


    "Well, that''s....¡±


    Hye Yeon was now sweeping away the ice-splitting light from her eyes, exploding the ore.


    "Dae, what the hell are they...¡­.¡±


    The ticket is far from the front of me. How can an ice sword stand be beaten so unilaterally?


    The Bingo was one of the main forces of the Bingo. Of course, it is not enough to be called the highest armed unit representing the Bingguo. However, even so, there was never enough to add the word elite.


    Such an ice sword stand is being pushed unilaterally by those youngsters.


    How am I supposed to take this reality?


    ''Ta, we have to escape.¡¯


    The head of the ticket began to spin fast.


    The battlefield''s victory and defeat has already been decided. At this rate, no one could escape and all would be overpowered.


    Someone has to get out of here and let the Bingo know about it.


    The fact that the prisoners escaped, and that the guests put their swords into the bingos.


    It was at the time when the station quickly searched the escape route.


    "The rat is rolling his eyes again.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yosa Hon, who had just taken care of the guard who was blocking his way, slowly approached the station. With white hype on both hands.


    When he saw the original poison in his eyes, he felt his heart drop.


    "??, Yosa Hon."


    "You put my name in your mouth. The world has changed a lot compared to the time when the elder and the elder were showing respect. Isn''t that right, Bang-pyo?"


    The ticket faltered back without realizing it.


    "Hey, you think you''re gonna be okay like this? The Prince¡­¡­."


    "If you were afraid of Solchon Sang, you wouldn''t even start."


    Yosa Hon''s eyes radiated a shinny glow.


    He who tries to talk by looking at his eyes is either stupid or thoughtless. Unfortunately, Bang-pyo didn''t think he was of that kind.


    He held out his hand threatening Yosa Hon and pulled one foot back.


    "Women''s Elder¡­¡­. I''m definitely no match for you in the past."


    "You know it well."


    "¡­¡­but you''re not in a normal state either. No matter how much you''ve recovered, you won''t be able to easily get rid of years of table tennis."


    Yosa Hon has a slight frown.


    Bang-pyo was not so wrong. He only recovered his history, but he failed to repair his body, and did not regain half of his past military prowess. It was the same for other prisoners here.


    "With such a body!"


    Bang-pyo released tension toward the front.


    Tension loaded with cold notes flew straight towards Yosa Hon.


    "LOL!"


    Yosa Hon, who struck straight at the flying tension, tried to jump at Bangpyo. But at that moment, the ticket was already flying far away."Oh, my God!"


    Yosa Hon squinted her face and chased after the ticket. If we miss him like this, we''ll soon have a tracking team...¡­.


    "Huh?"


    But at that very moment.


    Whoosh!


    With the sound of shaking the earth''s axis, the flying embankment fell to the ground.


    Rubbing. Rubbing.


    Yosa Hon stood tall and blinked her eyes blankly. Before my eyes, there was a huge semicircular pit.


    "I¡­¡­."


    What made him even more absurd was not the pit, but the scene that unfolded in it.


    Chung-Myung was scratching his head on top of the cramping body of Bang-pyo, whose body was strangely bent.


    "Uh¡­¡­ Did I step too hard?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Bang-pyo was cramping with a bubble in his mouth.


    Yosa Hon''s mouth is wide open.


    "Chung-Myung, we''ve got it all together."


    Chung-Myung turned his head in Baek Cheon''s words. It was full of ice swords and guards who had been brought over.


    Half of them were unconscious, but the remaining half are still awake. Their faces were filled with indisputable embarrassment and frustration.


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung saw it and briefly kicked his tongue.


    The prisoners standing behind him were still agitated, wondering if their resentment had been resolved. Every time they were up and down, the guards shrank and shriveled.


    Eventually, Yosa Hon stepped up and calmed the prisoners down.


    "Everyone stay calm. Although they are guilty of many crimes, don''t you all know that the real culprit is Solchon Sang, not them?"


    "Of course I know, Elder. But¡­¡­."


    "Why don''t I know how you feel? But if we touch them more, we''ll be the same human beings as Solchon Sang."


    Perhaps Yosa Hon''s words worked, the prisoners soon let out a heavy sigh and let go of their lives one by one.


    Chung-Myung, who was watching this scene, shone his eyes.


    ''There''s still a lot of people.¡¯


    It was unclear whether he was originally such a person or because of his affection for many years in that barren valley. But anyway the prisoners here were completely following Yosa Hon''s words.


    "First."


    Yosa Hon bowed deeply to the Chung-Myung party.


    "I am indebted that I cannot repay with my life."


    Baek Cheon immediately captured his greeting.


    "As a student of Hwasan, I just did what I had to do. Don''t worry."


    "Oops."


    Indeed, it was words and actions that had no way of explaining other than the words "consultative governor."


    Just as Yosa Hon was about to answer with emotion.


    "Oh, get out of the way!"


    Chung-Myung grabbed Baek Cheon and threw him back.


    "Argh!"


    Chung-Myung, who glanced at him rolling in the snow, frowned.


    "What are you pretending to be done with? It''s just the beginning. Anyway, even if he dies soon, his bravado."


    "Argh! You son of a b*tc*!"


    Baek Cheon turned his eyes and rushed back, but Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol grabbed each other''s arms as if they were right.


    "Let''s calm down, Sasook."


    "There''s nothing wrong with that."


    "What, dude?"


    Jo-Gol quickly dodged Baek Cheon''s eye.


    Chung-Myung talked to Yosa Hon without paying any attention to the background.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "I need a few days of qualification. Of course, that''s not going to get all the original skills back, but...¡­.¡±


    It''s a big problem that a warrior hasn''t been able to train for years. It would have taken a long time just to restore its original innocence."Well, that can''t be helped."


    But Chung-Myung shrugged lightly.


    "You know what to do, don''t you?"


    "Of course."


    Yosa Hon nodded.


    "Well, how did you know that there were supporters of the former palace in the North Sea?"


    "Hanyi Myung once said, They dug holes all over the place. It can''t be easy to hide with a child in this barren place. I thought there must be someone helping."


    Yosa Hon looked at Chung-Myung with a look of admiration.


    It is easy to see as a dull person because of his frivolous behavior and tone, but this Chung-Myung-doctor had a sharper side than I imagined.


    Of course there was still anxiety when I realized it.


    Can I leave this man to the fate of the North Sea?¡¯


    But there was no other way now. As Chung-Myung said, there will be a terrible bloodstorm in the North Sea soon.


    As a North Seaer, as an unmanned North Sea Ice Palace, it must be prevented.


    Yosa Hon opened her mouth with a grim face.


    "Well, first of all...¡­.¡±


    "Oh, wait a minute."


    Then Chung-Myung raised his hand and stopped him.


    Then he turned his head slightly and looked at the suppressed warriors of the bingo.


    "There''s nothing good about having a lot of ears. Let''s clean up the kids first."


    "What are you thinking?¡±


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung is a little concerned. Mumbled with arms folded.


    "If you don''t want to hold grudges, you just have to...¡­.¡±


    "Gasp."


    "Do, stamp!"


    The prisoners who had been so persecuted by the guards were astonished. Chung-Myung is smacking his lips.


    "Well, that would be great, but I''m a master of fame and I can''t kill so easily."


    "Whoops."


    Yosa Hon let out a sigh of relief without realizing it.


    Anyway, I like all of these masters, but they''re too playful.¡­.


    "Throw it."


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung chanted toward the cliff.


    "Soso! Feed the mountain!"


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    Then he smirked.


    "You can feed it properly and throw it down the valley. You''ll be lucky enough to come out alive if someone finds you, and if you''re unlucky...I can''t help it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, remove the rope in advance. It''s annoying to climb up."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What are you doing? Throw it. I''m busy."


    Yosa Hon smiled with a stunned look at Chung-Myung speaking nonchalantly.


    ''That''s more than a demon.¡¯


    At least they let me go down the line.


    It was Yosa Hon, who is determined not to offend this Chung-Myung.

 Chapter - 496 Episode 496. Ill let you remember. (1)

    ??.


    ?? ???? ?? ?? ??? ???.


    ??.


    ??? ? ??? ? ??? ??? ? ?????.


    ?? ?? ??(µÀ¼Ò)? ?? ??? ??????, ????? ??? ??? ???? ?? ???? ?? ???.


    But for now no one would discuss composure with him.


    What he stepped on now is not water, but blood.


    His face was horribly distorted.


    The bodies were piled up like mountains, and the blood that flowed out became me. When I stopped walking, I could feel the blood soaked in my feet rising up to my ankles and seeping in vividly.


    I didn''t want to believe all this.


    "This¡­¡­."


    The Sea of Poison.


    Otherwise, how am I supposed to describe what''s happening in front of him?


    My fingertips trembled automatically.


    "How come a human being...¡­.¡±


    Of course I know.


    This is a war.


    War is nothing more than killing an opponent after all.


    Nevertheless, I could not help the nausea and anger that came from the stomach. This is because the cruelty that swept this place has gone beyond what he can think of.


    How can a man slaughter a man like this?


    Even if you crush an ant, it can''t be more brutal and ruthless.


    Wood.


    A sound of bone crushing came out of my tight fist that turned white. The blood vessels on the back of the hand were shaking.


    And then....


    "¡­Sook."


    A very faint voice grazed my ear.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes turned violently. Before the head could judge, his body was already being shot into one place like a ray of light.


    After digging up the bodies that had been piled up in layers in an instant, he grabbed the hands of Quilted, who had not yet lost consciousness.


    "And, brightness! Hey, Myung-do!"


    Then, he breathed his energy through the cold cooling hands of Myeongdo.


    Chung-Myung''s voice was uncharacteristically shaky.


    "And... Myoung. It''s okay, huh? I''ll...¡­I¡­¡­."


    However, Chung-Myung''s eyes, which turned to the lower body of Myeongdo, were in despair.


    (sighs)


    Crushed lips were torn and blood was dripping down.


    I couldn''t see below Myeongdo''s waist.


    Even if Daerah Shin-sun came back alive, not him, he would not be able to save it.


    But what would you say?


    "It''s all right, it''s all right, Myoung. I''ll treat you. Myeong-do, you punk. What? Don''t worry."


    "¡­Living in private."


    "Yes! Yes, my name!"


    Myeongdo''s face quickly began to lose vitality. On the verge of death, he breathed desperately to say something.


    "¡­shi¡­¡­oh. Sa¡­sook."


    "¡­Are you Myeongdo?"


    Myeongdo''s face, which was panting and struggling to speak, slowly became frightened.


    "Dah, sweet¡­¡­ Run away...¡­.¡±


    I was embarrassed by Chung-Myung''s face, who listened desperately.


    Who is he?


    It is the Maehwa Screening Chung-Myung, called the Three Great Inspections.


    No, the word "three major inspections" was not enough. If he had made up his mind, wouldn''t it be clear that the modifier in front of him would have become the world''s best sword, not the world''s top examination?


    And there''s no one in Hawsan who doesn''t know that.


    But run?


    To him?


    "From what the hell?"


    The question did not last very long.


    "??¡­¡­ Heavenly Demon¡­¡­.¡±


    Holding Myeongdo''s hand desperately, Chung-Myung''s hand gained strength.


    "¡­Sa¡­Sook. It''s so sweet¡­"¡­run away¡­."


    Myeongdo, who was barely breathing, stopped talking. The pupil, which was full of pain, was loosened.


    Feeling the strength drained from his grip, Chung-Myung shook his head.The taste of iron spread out in my mouth.


    Blood from the torn lips fell on his chin.


    "¡­¡­Heavenly Demon."


    The person responsible for this terrible sight.


    the man who killed his own quality


    A demon who rules 100,000 mountains and shakes the world.


    "Heavenly Demon!"


    Chung-Myung grabbed the sword and pulled himself up.


    "You son of a b*tc*. I''ll kill you for sure.¡­.¡±


    It was then.


    Chung-Myung''s mouth shut automatically. At the same time, the movement stopped.


    "What is it?"


    It was strange. Chung-Myung himself didn''t understand why he stopped talking and acting.


    This was not his will.


    To be exact, Chung-Myung''s body stopped everything on its own without following his will.


    Even that wasn''t the end of it.


    His head slowly began to turn to one side, irrespective of his will. Chung-Myung''s head rattled to one side, just as the rusty cogwheels clasped and clumped together.


    And¡­¡­.


    His pupils gradually dilated.


    people


    Yeah, it was a person.


    But¡­¡­.


    Can I call that a person?


    The sky turned red with the sunset. the earth stained with blood


    A man was walking slowly in this land of death, where it was hard to breathe due to the bloody smell.


    Chung-Myung''s body began to experience minor cramps.


    A sense of vomiting poured in.


    My stomach was upset and I couldn''t even breathe.


    As if there was a sense of incompatibility pouring out, my head felt dizzy and dizzy in front of me.


    That''s...


    That''s not something you can call a person.


    That''s...


    It was an overwhelming pressure that Chung-Myung had never felt before in his life.


    ''That'' didn''t blend in with anything.


    Heaven and earth, a man between them.


    Something different between everything that forms the world and flows along its course. To reject the flow of the world alone.


    Alone.


    Stronger than ever.


    I could tell. I have no choice but to know.


    How can you not know even if someone doesn''t explain it to you or if it''s the first time you''ve seen it?


    There is only one name for that if that exists under heaven.


    "¡­¡­Heavenly Demon(Ììħ)."


    The control of the horse. And a servant.


    Evil, the only ruler of the church who trampled on the world, and that would never be again.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were on Heavenly Demon as if they were possessed.


    His oddly black hair grew out of control and was almost black, white and pale without any blood.


    Unlike the horsemen, the white clothes were clean without blemishes. Red embroidery, embroidered in between white white like snow, added to the sense of incompatibility.


    Isn''t that funny?


    The fact that a man who slaughtered many of these people but did not get a drop of blood on his body is wearing a white robe with red embroidery.


    Isn''t that funny?


    I mean, isn''t it ridiculous?


    "This¡­¡­."


    The sound of tooth grinding came out of Chung-Myung''s twisted mouth.


    Know


    That is chaos.


    I could see at once why Myeongdo told him to run away.


    The overwhelming presence of plum blossoms.


    Fear to the extent that the heart will tighten itself.


    A body that had never betrayed his will in his life screamed.


    Run away.


    Get out of here right now.


    But Chung-Myung didn''t run away. No, I couldn''t run away.To avenge the dead?


    Because you finally got a chance to face Heavenly Demon?


    You''re welcome.


    That''s not what''s holding Chung-Myung.


    There was only one reason why Chung-Myung could not step down despite the fear that he would rather go crazy.


    "¡­¡­look at me."


    Chung-Myung''s face was distorted like a demon.


    Chung-Myung is standing here.


    He was still breathing alive on the earth, where only death was left.


    But Heavenly Demon''s eyes did not turn to him.


    That fact was unbearable to Chung-Myung.


    Does a human being who stomped and killed an ant flock turn to an ant running away?


    Of course it could be.


    But it may not be so.


    It can be trampled to death because it is so insignificant, or it can be left alone because it is so insignificant.


    Now for Heavenly Demon, Chung-Myung was just an ant wriggling among a herd of decimated ants.


    That''s why I didn''t look away. Because even his life and death are insignificant.


    And¡­¡­ that''s exactly what made Chung-Myung unbearable.


    "¡­¡­look at me."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes are bloodshot.


    "Look at me, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Did he reach his voice?


    Heavenly Demon, who was walking alone in the blood-stained world, slowly turned to Chung-Myung.


    Even from a long distance, his eyes looked exactly Chung-Myung.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Black eyes that can only be described as endless darkness.


    In front of that gaze, Chung-Myung shivered with goose bumps.


    There isn''t.


    There was nothing in that eye.


    No emotion, no will, nothing.


    How can a person''s eyes be like that?


    All I could find in those indifferent eyes was a deep futility.


    After a while, Heavenly Demon turned his head again and began walking as if he had lost interest in him. That brief glimpse was all.


    "Huh¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung laughed in vain.


    You can''t even see it?¡¯


    You''re saying it''s not worth dealing with?


    Whew.


    Chung-Myung, who bit his teeth to the point of breaking, pulled out the sword.


    "Then I''ll let you remember."


    Fear gripped his whole body and his arms and legs trembled, but Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "I will not let you forget me until the moment you die!"


    Climbing up the stormy history, Chung-Myung stormed the floor and rushed toward Heavenly Demon.


    Towards the despair that engulfed the world.


    And a month later.


    All the forces of the Middle East climbed 100,000 mountains to kill Heavenly Demon.


    None of them.


    I couldn''t make it back alive.


    * * *


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    Flinch.


    Chung-Myung looked forward with his eyes wide open.


    "Are you all right?"


    "Living room?"


    "Why are you sweating like this? What''s wrong with you?"


    It was only after a while that I knew it was a dream.


    Chung-Myung reached out reflexively and wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead. My whole body was wet with sweat.


    "¡­darn it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung spat out abusive language. Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung''s complexion without blaming him or asking why.


    Anyone who saw Chung-Myung''s face now would have made the same choice.


    Chung-Myung, who was silent for a moment, sprang up.


    "¡­¡­wait a minute."


    "Yeah."


    And went straight outside.


    a cold land in the North Sea a makeshift home built by digging into the land


    Coming out to the entrance, which is facing upward, the cold wind of the North Sea began to cool down the sweaty body.¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But Chung-Myung didn''t even feel the chill and just looked up at the dark sky with a firm face.


    ''Heavenly Demon.''


    It''s despair.


    Despair that takes everything


    Crunch.


    Chung-Myung gritted his teeth.


    Whenever I thought of Heavenly Demon, I felt like lava was flowing through my stomach. Inevitable anger and helpless despair. The hatred and the fear of freezing the heart, which seemed to be bleached white, were mixed and stirred.


    His last breathtaking day.


    That day, the sight of 100,000 mountains still bothered him persistently. Sometimes a terrible nightmare, sometimes a terrible memory.


    It was like glue that wouldn''t fall off.


    The death penalty, the death penalty, and even the qualifications.


    Their faces, which had died without even closing their eyes, would never be forgotten until the day Chung-Myung died again.


    ''Never again.¡¯


    It''s not supposed to be in the world.


    No one knows.


    Nobody.


    What Heavenly Demon is. What Heavenly Demon is like.


    It takes everything away. Not life, not life, not fate.


    "¡­Resurrection?"


    Blood stood in Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    Don''t be funny, you son of a b*tc*.


    There is no land in the world where Heavenly Demon can stand again. Chung-Myung will make it so.


    Never again.


    No one in the world can take Hwasan out of his hands.


    Again¡­¡­.

 Chapter - 497 Episode 497. Ill let you remember. (2)

    Todoro, todoro, todoro!


    The short legs quickly lay on the snow.


    Run with all your might, then stop, look around and run again.


    Baek-ah, who looked around quickly again this time, played with her short legs again...¡­.


    "Ouch!"


    Oh, my god!


    Chung-Myung kicked Baek-ah. Baek-ah, who soared to Ho Gong, quickly turned around and landed without showing any signs of embarrassment and took a defensive stance.


    "What the f*ck, I''ve been running for three days! Are you sure you''re going straight?"


    When Chung-Myung tried to rush in with his eyes fluttering, Hwasan''s disciples rushed and grabbed him and hung on.


    "Hang in there! Hang in there, Chung-Myung!"


    "Why do you have a temper for animals?"


    "Animal and stupid!"


    A cold sweat broke out in the back of Baek-ah''s head, which stopped like a stone.


    "You''re definitely on the right track, aren''t you? You''re not going anywhere, are you?"


    Kei...


    "Go where you want to be diligent."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were bright.


    "If you don''t find it properly, you''ll be adding a Dambi scarf to the Wasan property list that day."


    Baek Cheon shook his head as he saw Baek-ah sweating more and more.


    "Hey, Chung-Myung. You''re right, how do you find a man with a smell in this vast North Sea?"


    "Can''t you?"


    "Of course I can''t."


    "You''ve been eating because you can''t do that?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung shouted as if to listen to Baek-ah with his eyes wide open.


    "If it wasn''t for the creature, it would have been a scarf! I fed him and put him to sleep, but if he doesn''t pay for it, he''ll be back in place."


    "¡­where is your seat?¡±


    "What did you hear earlier? Of course it''s a treasure trove!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon, who eventually gave up answering, grinned.


    ''It''s not a matter of mastery or anything.¡¯


    No ordinary person does this. How can a personality be so dirty from beginning to end, not an evergreen in the personality world?


    "No, Maeng So he''s big and he believes in protecting, but he''s cheating. What kind of creature is this? All I''m doing is shivering and eating!"


    "¡­You caught a lot of fish.¡±


    "That''s very good, man!¡±


    Yosa Hon, who was watching Hwasan''s disciples doing, coughed in vain and hinted.


    "¡­Stamp, I don''t think it''s a good idea to change the way you do it now¡­"¡­.¡±


    Guards and the men of the former palace, who threw the ice sword table steadily down the cliff, hid as one of the hiding places in the past to repair their bodies.


    But Yosa Honman refused to go with them and stuck with the Wasans.


    It was important to lead them, but finding Solso Baek''s whereabouts was several times more important than that. Whasan''s disciples had no choice but to allow him to accompany him, for that is true.


    It was one thing to find Solso Baek in the first place, and to persuade him and Hanyi Myeong to bring him to the Bingo. It was certainly helpful to have Yosa Hon.


    "That''s what I think, but...¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon scratched the back of his head slightly embarrassed.


    "Isn''t that a different way not appropriate?"


    Then Yosa Hon sighed deeply.


    "Dojang, don''t get me wrong and listen."


    "Yes, go ahead."


    "Hanyi Myeong was a very capable man."


    Baek Cheon tilted his head slightly in wonder at what he said."If he wanted to hide himself properly, it wouldn''t have happened for the stamps to find him."


    "Yes, that''s what we think."


    You tried to find them with intent. That was already said among Hwasan''s disciples.


    "Now he''s hiding from the pursuit of the Bingo. You can''t find him unless he tries to show himself...¡­.¡±


    Hey, hey!


    "¡­¡­.


    All eyes were on Baek-ah.


    Baek-ah was pointing to one side with her front feet, banging the ground with her short hind legs.


    "¡­wait a minute, front paws?"


    Yosa Hon opened her mouth wide.


    What kind of Dambi is pointing at with his front foot, not his snout.


    Hwasan''s disciples also muttered with a bewildering face.


    "I don''t think that''s Dambi.¡±


    "It''s a creature."


    "No. Even if it''s an animal."


    Even if it''s an animal, it''s an animal.¡­.


    But Chung-Myung was twinkling his eyes, not paying attention to it.


    "You found it?"


    Key!


    "Really?"


    Key!


    With that confident nod, Chung-Myung smiled pleasedly and stroked Baek-ah''s little head.


    "If you''re lying, you''re gonna make a real scarf.¡±


    Despite the terrifying threat, Baek-ah nodded confidently.


    "Let''s go!"


    Keit!


    Baek-ah began to run out at an island speed.


    "Chase me!"


    Before instructions fell, Hwasan''s disciples sprinted after Baek-ah. Left alone, Yosa Hon dazed at them with a puzzled look and ran faster behind them.


    And I thought.


    "Are you out of yourselves.


    I can see that Dambi is extraordinary.


    But this is the North Sea. It would have been faster to find a grain of sand in the endless desert to find a person by smell in this vast North Sea.


    To be honest, it was clear that Solso Baek would not be able to find the urine that he had packed even if he visited for a month, not three days.


    Did I trust them too much?¡¯


    Their dance was certainly worthy of enchanting Yosa Hon. The sword they showed was strong and powerful enough to break the doubt that the few people would be of great help in an instant.


    But nothing is nothing. Experience is experience.


    ''I overlook that these are still inexperienced young people.¡­.¡¯


    "There''s something ahead."


    "Don''t be ridiculous!"


    At the moment, Yosa Hon shouted. Then, the disciples of Hwasan, who were running in front of him, looked at him in wonder.


    Yosa Hon looked away by bowing her head unconsciously.


    I can''t believe it.¡¯


    It''s not some kind of dog, but Dambi is looking for people by smell?


    There''s a degree of irrationality!


    ''Oh, no. Not yet.¡¯


    Even if you find something, there is no evidence that it is Solso Back. Maybe he just found someone who was passing by.


    There was no reason to be so embarrassed already.


    I guess you''ve lost track of your thoughts since you''ve spent too much time down the valley.


    Feeling at ease after thinking this way, he coughed his head up.


    And¡­¡­.


    "That''s him!"


    "Oh! People! Real people. I think there''s a private house, too.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yosa Hon''s eyes twitched.


    I could see something dark moving in the distance. It looked like a human being at a glance.


    ''No, I don''t think that''s Hanyi Myeong.¡­.¡¯


    I opened my eyes to the point of blood, but there was no way to identify the person in sighted. How can you tell who is covered in thick fur even with his face to avoid the cold wind?I don''t think so.


    It was just when they got close to it.


    "Oh, my God! Aren''t you the servants of Hawsan? What a coincidence!¡±


    The man who found them belatedly jumped up and approached this way with open arms. Then he quickly skimmed the fur around his face.


    It was Hanyi Myeong who greeted them with a bright smile.


    "Yay! See you again!"


    "It''s really nice to meet you. One big cooperation!


    "Ha ha ha ha. How nice of you to be here.¡­.¡±


    It was an emotional reunion.


    But there were others who didn''t enjoy the beauty of the reunion at all.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yosa Hon looked at Hanyi Myung with a soulless look. Although he was a little different from his face as he grew older and suffered, that person was definitely right Hanyi Myeong.


    "¡­¡­what¡­¡­."


    You''re looking for someone by solving Dambi? In this vast North Sea?


    That doesn''t make any sense! This is!


    Whether she knew Yosa Hon''s idea, Baek-ah, who found Hanyi Myung, was proud with her stomach sticking out almost to the point where her waist fell back.


    "Wow! The king of the beasts!"


    "I''m not jealous of Dambi, who raised her well!"


    "Great! Great!"


    Hwasan''s disciples clapped and poured praise.


    Hanyi Myung found Yosa Hon watching the sheep they were doing with blank eyes. He rushed over with his eyes wide open.


    "Ee, Elder Il! You''re an elder!"


    Then he approached and talked to me.


    "Oh, no, what the hell are we going to do here...What''s wrong with your expression? Elder Il?"


    Yosa Hon quietly opened her mouth as she looked at Hanyi Myeong with enraptured eyes.


    "Just¡­¡­."


    "What?"


    "¡­I was thinking about how absurd the world is.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hanyi Myeong''s eyes slightly frowned. His eyes seemed to say, "Is there a new senility that this gentleman has never seen?"


    Yosa Hon stole the moistened eye without saying a word.


    "¡­That''s the kind of thing."


    Steam rose from a glass of Hawasan''s disciples.


    It was bland boiling water, which was hard to call tea, but just drinking something warm made my frozen body melt.


    Hanyi Myeong stared at Yosa Hon with a stiff face.


    "I''m sorry, Elder. I knew that many comrades, including the elders, were going through rough times, but I...¡­I couldn''t do anything."


    "What are you saying?"


    Yosa Hon shook her head with a determined face.


    "We were just living without doing anything. If someone who has defended the North Sea''s only enemy from them says that, where would Bobborough like us face?"


    "¡­the elder."


    "You''ve been through a lot. You did a great job.¡±


    At the words, Hanyi Myung grabbed his thigh as if he were choked up. A lot of hard work seemed to pass my mind.


    "It''s been a long time...¡­.¡±


    "Oh, you can take off the p*n*s later."


    But the moment of emotion that would never happen again, unfortunately, meant nothing to Chung-Myung.


    "It''s urgent right now. Let''s get to the point. Where''s the kid?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hanyi Myeong''s face smeared with absurdity. But for a moment, Chung-Myung quickly replied with a resigned look.


    "Prince Seol is here."


    "It looks like you''re not the only one here. Everyone seems to be having a hard time."


    Following Hanyi Myeong was a valley between large snow mountains. Whasan''s disciples, however good-looking, would not have found a hiding place here if it were not for white children.Inside the valley, people''s habitable houses huddled together, and dozens of people who looked quite strong stayed.


    "This is one of the hiding places for those who fled in the past when a rebellion broke out in the Ice Palace."


    "What about one?"


    "Yes, it''s not just here. There are a dozen more places like this in the North Sea."


    Chung-Myung shined his eyes.


    It''s a little more than I thought.¡¯


    It seemed possible to have a match with that bingo if all those who escaped from the valley and those scattered in the North Sea could be gathered.


    "Mister."


    "Yes."


    "You all heard me, right?¡±


    Hanyi Myeong nodded instead of answering.


    "What do you want to do?¡±


    "Stamp."


    When asked by Chung-Myung, Hanyi Myung spoke in a quiet voice.


    "We''re fugitives."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "We once claimed to be the elite of the Bingo, but now we are old and weak. I was so busy surviving that I couldn''t train steadily or learn new martial arts. Solchon Sang is a heinous, but not a man of limited ability. Perhaps the North Sea''s power is too strong for all of us to be gathered."


    Chung-Myung''s eyebrows are frowned upon.


    It was a natural reaction because he hated defeatism.


    But just as he was about to say something, Hanyi Myeong continued without giving a break.


    "But!"


    Unlike a while ago, he stood up with a very determined expression.


    "There is such a thing as siun in the world. If we miss this opportunity, the North Sea will fall into their hands forever. And we''ll have to watch those wicked marchers invade the North Sea!"


    Hanyi Myeong''s eyes sparkled.


    "I''ll fight. And everyone who agrees with me is willing to fight."


    Chung-Myung raised the corners of his mouth and lightly splashed his fingers.


    "That''s enough."


    And he said firmly.


    "It''s a war of time, it''s a war of time. Gather all the people who share the will right now. I''ll beat a fool and regain my place as a princess!"


    "Will it work?"


    "What can they do if they run out of the palace now? If you block it, beat it until it''s clear. If you don''t listen, beat it until it''s clear! What''s the big deal? So, here we go, first of all...¡­!¡±


    A little embarrassed while Chung-Myung glared and explained his plans for the future, Yoon-Jong whispered to Baek Cheon.


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­isn''t this a traitorous conspiracy.


    "¡­right?"


    "No matter how bad we are, we are planning to take over other people''s Munpa''s palace.¡­.¡±


    "Yoon-Jong??."


    "What?"


    "We''ve already come too far to argue that now."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon grinned and glanced pleasedly at Ho Gong.


    "Be as you please, d*mn it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Private lodging.


    Don''t say things like that with a smile.

 Chapter - 498 Episode 498. Ill let you remember. (3)

    "What?"


    Solso Baek looked back and forth between Hanyi Myung and Baek Cheon with embarrassed eyes.


    "I¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon, who looked at the child''s reaction, glanced back at Hanyi Myung. There was a calm rebuke in his eyes. It means that the situation has come this far, but you still haven''t explained it properly.


    Hanyi Myeong had a bitter smile.


    It was because I felt like I had done something wrong when I was facing the eyes of this sweet young man.


    He looked straight at Solso Baek, who looked confused, and spoke quietly.


    "Confucian, you''ve known to some extent."


    "¡­¡­Yes, I''m not a fool either. But father...¡­.¡±


    Hanyi Myeong shook her head slowly at the mention of her father.


    "I am not the father of Confucius."


    Then Solso Baek flinched and shook his eyes.


    Hanyi Myung once again spoke emphatically, forcing her grief aside.


    "You are the lord of the palace of the former palace of the ice, and I must serve you with all my heart. Until now, I had to pretend to be the father of Confucius because things were not going well, but now I have to get back in place."


    Solso Back still couldn''t respond with his eyes wide open as if it was hard to accept the truth.


    Yosa Hon, who was watching this, sighed and helped Hanyi Myeong.


    "Confucian is the only enemy of the tongue to lead this North Sea. It may not be easy, but Confucius should lead the North Sea now."


    Solso Baek looked at Yosa Hon with a stunned look.


    It was well deserved. The sudden appearance of the Elder of the Binggo forces him to do something he has never thought of, and it couldn''t have been easy for a young man to accept the situation as it is.


    "Well, I''m....¡±


    "Confucian."


    Yosa Hon said emphatically.


    "I''m sure your father, who went to the scream, is hoping for it."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    "There are things in the world that need to be done, things that need to be done. It is imperative that Confucius corrects the warped situation in the North Sea and saves the North Sea people."


    Yosa Hon, who was speaking, soon knelt down.


    "So please be firm in your heart. Only Confucius can save the North Sea and liberate the North Sea people. The fate of the North Sea lies solely in Confucius'' hands."


    Solso Baek bit his lips without realizing it.


    He also knew well how difficult the North Sea people are now. How much did you see and feel along the North Sea along Hanyi Myeong?


    But¡­¡­.


    "Me?"


    Just thinking about it felt like my shoulders were being weighed down.


    The words, "The son of the former palace lord, the fate of the North Sea," stayed in my ears and did not touch my heart.


    "Confucian."


    Hanyi Myung is talking about something again.


    Meanwhile, Baek Cheon, who thought the conversation was slow, sighed and turned to his side by side by side. And at that moment.


    Flinch.


    I flinched without realizing it and stepped back.


    What''s wrong with him?¡¯


    Chung-Myung''s face, which was in a lot of pain, caught my eyes.


    I don''t think it''s very dangerous, but I don''t like it very much.


    After understanding the situation, Baek Cheon quickly winked at Hawasan''s disciples.


    If Chung-Myung wants to do something, it means to quickly stop him.


    Unfortunately, however, his signal was a little late.


    "No, it''s....¡±


    Chung-Myung, who was watching the situation, trudged up and looked at Hanyi Myeong and Yosa Hon with pathetic eyes."What are you saying to a kid who''s not even dry in the head?¡±


    "¡­Yes?"


    "We need to save the North Sea from something the size of a bean.You''re the only one who can do that.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sparkled black.


    "What does an adult do when he''s done? Huh? An adult?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Anyway!"


    Chung-Myung, who screamed, beckoned and sang Solso Baek.


    "Come here. Come here!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Come here."


    However, Solso Baek was only looking around and hesitating, but he didn''t dare to get close.


    Chung-Myung looked at the reaction and tilted his head without knowing what to say.


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    Baek Cheon smiled warmly at him.


    ''Would you go, you son of a b*tc*?¡¯


    Think about what you did to him last time, man!


    Perhaps Chung-Myung in Solso Baek''s eyes now looked much more brutal than a bandit boss.


    Sadly for Solso Baek, however, Chung-Myung was not the one to give up just because he didn''t come.


    Chung-Myung strode up to him, pulled his shoulder and put it in front of him.


    "What? Destiny in the North Sea?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yosa Hon''s Hanyi Myeong''s face is subtly shaken.


    As expected, that young man had a strange knack for turning a man upside down with only a few words.


    "You leave the fate of the North Sea to a man the size of a rat? What are you guys doing?"


    "Look, seal, in the North Sea...¡­.¡±


    Hanyi Myeong tried to plead, but Chung-Myung couldn''t have listened to it all.


    "If the Lunar New Year''s Day is that important, you can turn everything upside down and offer it to the North Sea. What kind of child do you have to bear your fate, or you have to do it?¡­.Eh!"


    Chung-Myung glows.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If we have to risk our fate on this small boy, the North Sea is already over."


    Chung-Myung''s last voice was rather chilly than ever. The cold tone of the voice slightly hardened Hanyi Myeong.


    "That''s a little too much to say¡­¡­.¡±


    Just as Hanyi Myeong was about to say something, Yosa Hon raised her hand to stop him.


    "¡­The seal is right."


    Chung-Myung stared at such Yosa Hon.


    "Think we were just trying to pull ourselves together. I have no intention of hiding behind Prince Seol."


    After hearing that, Chung-Myung nodded. Then he spun Solso Back and stretched his chubby cheeks with both hands.


    "You don''t have to do anything.¡±


    "Well, I''m....¡±


    "I just need to show you my face. We''ll take care of what''s left."


    It was a very determined voice.


    Hwasan''s disciples whispered to him with strange eyes.


    "That guy, that''s weirdly nice.¡±


    "I know. He''s not like that."


    "He''s a little weird these days, Sasook."


    "That''s right. It''s weird."


    But Hanyi Myeong and Yosa Hon were just dumbfounded by their reaction.


    Kindness?


    "That thing?"


    Doesn''t it look like you''re bothering me?


    Those Hwasan disciples couldn''t quite understand what the mindset was like.


    "Don''t try to pass it on to the kid, but if there''s anything you have to do, do it yourself."


    Yosa Hon nodded at Chung-Myung''s words.


    "Of course, we will not hesitate to throw our lives in this battle."


    "Don''t be mistaken."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But surprisingly, Chung-Myung''s cold voice came back. Yosa Hon looked at him with a flinch.Chung-Myung looked at him with a dark face and opened his mouth like a sigh.


    "Throwing your life is not a responsibility. Remember, the important thing is to win, and to survive somehow. Doing things and then dying is just putting the blame on future generations."


    He looked up quietly. And I looked up at the sky in the North Sea. It was a sky with nothing, but Chung-Myung seemed unable to take his eyes off it.


    So silent for a moment, he tapped Solso Baek on the shoulder, not lowering his head.


    "There''s nothing to worry about.¡±


    The corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth rolled up slightly.


    "One fool is enough."


    * * *


    One cannot fully understand the behavior of others.


    Solchon Sang was not stupid enough to not know such obvious facts. In the end, being a human being only pretends to understand the other person in moderation, but it is impossible to look inside of others.


    But¡­¡­.


    It''s not that kind of a problem.


    Nevertheless, there is the least ''reasonable'' that one expects as a human being.


    But now the sight before him was completely out of all he knew.


    Whoosh!


    A wind gust of colder than ice.


    In the middle of it, an old man with white hair was bowing with his forehead attached to the floor.


    This is not a very strange sight.


    It is common for humans to show respect and faith in someone. It is no wonder that the old man is showing his faith in the form of a huge Asura in front of him.


    That''s not what''s really weird.


    What Solchon Sang couldn''t understand was how such a person could express such perfect obedience to others and to those who did not exist in reality.


    What the hell is Heavenly Demon?


    Heavenly Demon.


    I''ve heard the name countless times. If you''re a strong man, you can''t help but know the name.


    But no matter how powerful and great Heavenly Demon was, isn''t it a name that eventually disappeared more than a hundred years ago?


    How can a man show such perfect reverence to a man who died a hundred years ago? Even though he is as tired as I am.


    So this scene was indescribably bizarre.


    I got goosebumps when I watched it.


    At that moment, the bishop, who was sticking his head on the floor, began to crawl back slowly in his posture.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At first glance it was a ridiculous sight.


    But those who watched it dare not even smile lightly. It''s not because I''m afraid of bishops. It was because the faithfulness of each movement made me sick of it.


    Sneak. Sneak.


    The sound of the bishop''s clothes and body being swept on the floor amid the bleak wind sounded creepy.


    Soon after, the bishop, who had completely escaped from the community, slowly rose up. And without even thinking about wiping the blood from his forehead, he turned his head and looked at Solchon Sang.


    Solchon Sang quickly bowed his head.


    "¡­I''m old enough to see the bishop."


    As soon as he felt the cool look in his eyes, a cold sweat began to flow through his whole body.


    The bishop, who was staring at Solchon Sang with cold eyes, slowly opened his mouth.


    "Prince of the Palace Lord.


    "Yes, Bishop."


    "I asked you to bring ice."Solchon Sang secretly bit his lip with his head down.


    ''These f*cking bastards... ''¡­.¡¯


    Who would have imagined that the Hawans would defeat the warriors of the Bingo and run away with all the ice in the mine.


    "Bishop, Lord. Something unexpected happened. They lifted the ban on prisoners. Don''t tell me that the ban will be lifted.¡­.¡±


    "Prince of the Palace Lord.


    Solchon Sang shrank again with a cold voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I asked you to bring ice."


    Solchon Sang''s body trembled.


    "That''s the only reason I helped you, who is just a unbeliever, by moving the congregation. But if I can''t even do it right, why should I keep you alive, a dirty unbeliever?"


    Boom!


    No sooner had he finished than Solchon Sang knelt on the floor.


    This was not Solchon Sang''s will. The bishop''s energy weighed on him.


    It was a terrible energy, not dare to resist.


    "Lord, Bishop! Give me one more chance! I will risk my life to recover the ice!"


    "You still don''t know. You''re a bugger."


    The bishop''s face gradually distorted like a demon.


    "We''ve been waiting a hundred years for this moment."


    "Well, I''m....¡±


    "If the resurrection is not successful due to the failure to save the ice, your life cannot pay for it. Our anger will not abate even if all eyes in the North Sea turn red with blood."


    Solchon Sang''s body began to tremble.


    This is by no means a futile threat. Haven''t you already experienced enough that these people are the ones who will survive?


    "It''s been two days."


    The bishop shrieked coldly.


    "If I can''t recover the ice boat after two days, I''ll move myself. If that''s why I can''t perform the Baal ritual, you''ll have to pay for it even if the ice boat is recovered."


    "Gae, that''s never going to happen."


    Solchon Sang swallowed dry saliva and nodded.


    The bishop, who glanced at him with cold eyes, headed back together without answering. Then he slowly knelt down again.


    "Heavenly Demon Adventure Manmaangbok."


    He looked at Asura''s image as if Solchon Sang did not exist here and memorized his words.


    Solchon Sang, who was slylyly looking at his back, crouched close and carefully moved away from the bishop.


    "Heavenly Demon Adventure Manmaangbok."


    The words that had been repeated countless times flowed from the bishop''s mouth.


    The strong wind shook a huge cloth engraved with Asura.


    Someone was revealed through the flapping fabric. The bishop stared at the figure with a longing gaze.


    "Heavenly Demon Adventure Manmaangbok."


    The seed of the horse was in full bloom right here.


    Completely out of the cavity, Solchon Sang hurriedly stole his face with trembling hands.


    Sweat fell to the ground after not being able to soak his hands.


    ''Magyo...''


    I knew right away that they weren''t supposed to be involved. And yet I knew it was my own choice.


    But every time he faced that bishop, Solchon Sang could not help but suspect that he had a great illusion.


    Perhaps he did not join hands with the devil, but went up on the altar of the devil?


    One¡­¡­.


    ''There is no turning back anyway.''Solchon Sang''s eyes were bloodshot.


    All that''s left is to cooperate or die in their hands.


    And he had no intention of choosing the latter.


    As he left the cave, he gnashed his teeth at the elders waiting.


    "¡­...with all the troops in the palace, we are looking for the men who took the ice."


    "Yes!"


    "Find it! Find it at all costs! I''ll tear them apart for sure!"


    Solchon Sang''s roar echoed like a blade over the North Sea''s land.


    The blizzard, which was blocking the view, had already stopped.

 Chapter - 499 Episode 499. Ill let you remember. (4)

    "Prince!"


    Leather-clad men ambushed in front of Solso Back in their chairs. Hot tears streamed down from their eyes.


    "I''m so glad you''re alive! I believed that Confucius must be alive."


    Solso Baek nodded with a slightly nervous look.


    "Thank you for coming."


    "You''re welcome! We''ve only been waiting for this day since that wicked Solchon Sang tried to kill the former palace lord!"


    At that time, Yosa Hon, who was standing next to Solso Baek, looked at the people who were upset and told him firmly.


    "I won''t use the title Confucius anymore. From now on, call me Lord Small Palace."


    "The Lord of the Little Palace?"


    Yosa Hon nodded.


    "Of course, the exact title should be the lord of the palace, but the lord of the small palace will not be the lord of the palace until he knocks down Solchon Sang and becomes the master of the imposing bingo." You declared, so until that day comes, call me Lord Small Palace."


    "Yes, my lord, I understand! I will dedicate myself to the North Sea!"


    Solso Baek stood up and held the hands of the fallen.


    "Thank you very much. My late father will be thrilled."


    "Oh, my lord."


    It was a scene of passionate affection.


    But the expressions of the Hwasan courtiers watching from outside the house through the window were not very pleasant.


    "It''s a scene that complicates my mind."


    "I know."


    Hanyi Myeong and Yosa Hon gathered all the forces of the former palaceists hiding in the North Sea to hit the ice.


    Some of them knew that Solso Baek was alive, and others lived without knowing it.


    Of course, it is natural for those who did not know the truth to express their appreciation, but Solso Baek''s position to watch people on the ground cry with expectations on him would not be so comfortable.


    He didn''t even know he was the son of the princess until a few days ago.


    Nevertheless, he was doing his best to fulfill his role somehow.


    Watching that, I felt sorry for him rather than proud.


    "But it''s gathering more than I thought."


    "I''m telling you. There must have been more people following the former palace than I thought."


    Dang-Soso shook his head as he listened to Yoon-Jong and Baek Cheon.


    "I don''t think so."


    "Hm?"


    "I''ve talked a little bit, and I heard that there are some henchmen of the former palace, but there are many who did not follow either side and stayed away."


    "Hm, really?"


    "Yes, they seem to be gathering after hearing the news."


    "The people are the heavenly mind.¡±


    When I saw Solchon Sang''s rebellion, it meant that everyone who didn''t want to fight back stood up with a knife this time.


    "Is that how bad things are in the North Sea?"


    "It''s not always the case."


    At that time, everyone''s eyes turned to the voice heard from the side. Hanyi Myeong was approaching them.


    "The reason they didn''t fight against Solchon Sang in the past was because they weren''t sure that Seol was alive. Without Prince Solso Baek, there''s no one to be a princess even if you bring down Solchon Sang."


    "Oops."


    "So Solchon Sang tried to kill Confucius at all costs.¡±


    Baek Cheon nodded and asked as if he had understood.


    "So, how much longer do we have to wait?"


    "We''ll all be together today. Those who come late don''t wait. I''ll join you in the midst of your advance."At that point, Baek Cheon identified the number of people gathering again.


    Two hundred?


    In addition, the total number of those who worked at the ice mine is about 400.


    "How many warriors are there in the Ice Palace?"


    "It''ll be a thousand at the very least."


    "¡­a thousand."


    Baek Cheon''s complexion is slightly hardened.


    Considering the size of the bingo, it would be natural, but it was another story to hear and confirm it.


    "It''s not going to be a head-to-head match.¡±


    "Not really."


    Hanyi Myeong shook his head.


    "I''m sure there are many of them who are against Solchon Sang''s tyranny. In the meantime, if you know that Confucius Seol is alive, you will definitely turn this way. No matter what anyone says, Confucius is the enemy of the North Sea."


    Baek Cheon nodded quietly.


    It''s not because I believe them right away, it''s just because I understand what the people on the Hanyi Myeong side are thinking.


    "Even considering those who will join us in the future, and those who turn there, I can''t deny that it''s absolutely inferior.¡¯


    Baek Cheon thought inwardly and took the initiative.


    "Okay, thank you."


    Then Hanyi Myeong smiled brightly.


    "I never thought I''d be fighting with his students. What a strange thing fate is."


    "I think so, too."


    "Thank you. The North Sea will never forget Hwasan."


    Hanyi Myeong took the gun and moved away again.


    Baek Cheon, who looked at his backside, made a slight frown. Then he opened his mouth without turning his head.


    "What do you think?"


    "That''s a dog''s voice, well."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    That''s a little too straightforward.


    Back Cheon turned to Chung-Myung and asked again.


    "If, as I say, there are people who turn over there, wouldn''t it be worth a try?"


    Then Chung-Myung, who was squatting and poking Baek-ah in the stomach, shakes his hand.


    "People aren''t that simple."


    "Huh?"


    "Each person''s opinion is different. But when you''re grouped together under the name of a group, you can''t see the individual''s opinions as they disappear and disappearing."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You don''t think everyone in the rebel army is fighting because they desperately want to rebel, do you? People don''t really intend to do that, but when I see them ordering and fighting next to them, they get swept away."


    Chung-Myung grinned and said.


    "I understand that you expect warriors to leave, but will that really happen? I don''t think so.


    Baek Cheon frowned at Chung-Myung''s slightly grumpy remark.


    ''This guy....¡¯


    He usually only picks up nonsense and is strangely sharp at times like this. At times like this, he shook the listener with firm conviction in every word.


    "So you don''t stand a chance?"


    "What kind of crap is that?¡±


    Chung-Myung shouted with his eyes wide open.


    "There is no defeat in my dictionary!"


    Baek Cheon''s face turned sour.


    I''m sure you do.


    Blazing, Chung-Myung pushed the white child back into his clothes and said,


    "It''s just the words of the people who can''t figure out how to win or not. It''s a way, isn''t it?¡±


    "¡­¡­what way?"


    It was Yoo-Esul, not Chung-Myung, who answered Baek Cheon''s question.


    "Prince of the Palace Lord."¡­¡­Huh?"


    Baek Cheon tilted his head at her calm voice.


    "What do you mean?"


    "The North Sea people follow the palace. A princess can only be a tongue in a tongue."


    "That''s right."


    Chung-Myung shrugged and laughed softly.


    "Well, I don''t understand at all, but I''m glad the North Sea people think so anyway. If you pick up the princess who knows if it''s Solchon Sang or not, you can swallow the entire North Sea Ice Palace at that moment, regardless of whether the power is backed up or not.¡±


    "Because Solso Baek is the only one left."


    "That''s right."


    Baek Cheon punched his head with a stiff face.


    If you think that the opponent is one Solchon Sang, not the North Sea Ice Palace, the possibility is definitely increased.


    "But that''s not the only problem."


    Yoon-jong, who was still listening to the conversation, said in a low voice.


    "The important thing is next. We have to deal with Mahkyo."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When the name "Magyo" came out, everyone''s faces became cold.


    "It''s a demon that pushed the entire center into darkness. No matter how many Heavenly Demons we don''t have, can we deal with Mahkyo with just the power of the Bingo?¡­.¡±


    Then Chung-Myung opened his mouth wide with an absurd face.


    "¡­the death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "Are you crazy?"


    Yoon-Jong flinched and turned to Chung-Myung. Chung-Myung asked with an absurd face like never before.


    "Did your liver get swollen and get out of your stomach? How''d you get rid of the horse-riding with the other than that?"


    "Oh, no. You said so.¡­.¡±


    When Yoon-Jong mumbled with a slightly intimidated face, Chung-Myung raised his eyes wide.


    "¡­...no answer, really."


    And he said with a wonderful face.


    "They''re really North Sea in Magyo-myeon, and I''m running to Jungwon without looking back. How can you bring in a North Sea Ice Palace and fight a demon? I''d rather be knocked down with a knife."


    "¡­...so they''re not magicians?"


    "Ma-kyo is a ma-kyo. I told you before. Mahyo consists of several dioceses. They''re just one of them. It''s not even a place with enough power to move around."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Yoon-Jong tried to sigh with a slight relief, but Dang-Soso, who had been listening, opened his mouth wide.


    "Well, so you''re saying that it''s not a proper masquerade, it''s just one branch playing with the North Sea?¡±


    "That''s right."


    "¡­Oh, my God.


    She covered her mouth with her hands in astonishment.


    It is fortunate that those who are here are not the main forces of Mahkyo, but it was astonishing that one of more than a dozen parishions completely took control of the land called the North Sea.


    Baek Cheon, who had been agonizing for a while, stared at Chung-Myung with a slight frown.


    "But how do you know that?¡±


    "What else are you talking about? If there was a headquarters here, all the bingos would have died.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And¡­."


    Chung-Myung tried to say something more and shook his hand.


    "No, this doesn''t mean much. Anyway, they''re just the remnants of the church.¡±


    "¡­¡­then it would be easier."


    "Easy?"


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth slightly.


    "Listen, everyone."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s the fate of the midfield, the resurrection of Heavenly Demon, and it''s all good. I like everything...That''s not what this fight is about. So just put one thing in your head."


    "What is it?"


    "Never die."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s face, which stopped talking for a while, was slightly distorted.


    "It''s all over when it''s gone. Whether Heavenly Demon is resurrected or the North Sea is smashed, there''s a future for me to live. So if it''s dangerous, don''t look back and run. Don''t ever put your life on the line here. Do you understand what I''m saying?"Hawasan looked at him with a firm face.


    I''ve never seen Chung-Myung say this before. This meant that, in Chung-Myung''s opinion, it would be a harsh battle that they had never experienced before.


    "Don''t worry."


    Then Baek Cheon said, staring straight at Chung-Myung with unshakable eyes.


    "If I''m in a crisis, I''ll run away without looking back. Even if you ask for help, I''ll ignore it and run away."


    Only then did Chung-Myung grin.


    "Yes, that''s my private lodging."


    Hye Yeon shook her head as she looked at Hwasan''s disciples, smiling at each other.


    Amitabha Buddha.


    Anyway, they are hard to understand.


    Then Chung-Myung shone his eyes.


    "Anyway, there''s one first thing you need to do."


    The corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth twisted and white teeth were revealed.


    "Kill Solchon Sang and usurp the Bingo! That''s where we start."


    * * *


    Hanyi Myeong and Yosa Hon looked at the crowd and breathed heavily.


    ''This day has come.''


    All of the people gathered were exuding a colorful eyegloss.


    I''ve been holding my breath for this moment only. And finally we have the opportunity to open a new world.


    "Say a word."


    "The elder has to step up here."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If Seollal becomes a symbol, the elder woman should be the center of gravity. Please lead us."


    At the words of Hanyi Myeong, Yosa Hon nodded and stepped forward. Normally, I would have shown humility, but now I didn''t even want to waste for that.


    "I''m not a Yosa Hon. Do you all remember me?¡±


    "Elders!"


    "Elders! Of course I remember!"


    Those who lined up greeted Yosa Hon with a loud voice. Feeling the spirited spirit of the voice, Yosa Hon shook her head loudly.


    "The stories are all different, but I''m sure everyone here will have the same meaning."


    His voice spread magnificently. In the past, he was full of dignity as the two-factor of the bingo.


    "Solchon Sang Since that wicked man ascended to the palace of the North Sea Ice Palace, the North Sea has fallen into a ditch, and the North Sea people are living in despair every day. But even the author has brought those who should never have been brought into this land!"


    Yosa Hon made eye contact with each and every one of them gathered and shouted sternly.


    "I will bring down Solchon Sang before it''s too late and bring true North Sea enemies to the throne of the palace lord! So I''ll fix everything that''s twisted! Will you join me in my will?"


    The question raised a loud shout full of spirit to the end of the sky.


    Yosa Hon clenched her fist, suppressing her trembling chest.


    "Let''s go! It''s time to regain the spirit of the North Sea! The North Sea belongs entirely to the North Sea. I will make those who trampled on this earth with their muddy feet and sold them the North Sea pay for it!"


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    There is a loud roar.


    "Let''s go!"


    "I''m going to the Ice Palace!"


    Starting with the sound, those who lined up began to run in one direction.


    "Here we go."


    While watching the scene, Baek Cheon turned his head and looked at everyone.


    Yoo-Esul, Yoon-Jong, Jo-Gol, Chung-Myung, Dang-Soso. ?????? Hye Yeon????.


    "Let''s go."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes glowed slowly.


    "To those who block us, show us clearly what Hwasan''s sword is."


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    Baek Cheon turned around, listening to the answer full of will. The hem of the application swung in the wind.So it was a moment when he tried to take a disciplined and stylish step.


    "¡­Shizu. I''m Shaolin."


    "Oh, shut up! You senseless jerk!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon grinned as he heard Chung-Myung berate Hye Yeon.


    ''That''s right.¡¯


    Fashion is frozen to death...¡­.


    Ugh.

 Chapter - 500 Episode 500. Ill let you remember. (5)

    "Lord of the Palace!"


    Solchon Sang looked up with a displeased face at the sudden urgent voice.


    Soon the door of the Oval Office burst open and an elder jumped in.


    "What''s going on?"


    Solchon Sang asked in a cold voice.


    Normally, he would not have greeted the elder so sharply. Whatever you think inside, the elders who are left in the Bingo are the ones he needs to take with him.


    However, after finding out that information about the bingo is leaking into magic, words did not go out well.


    "Oh, it''s a big deal.


    "Don''t make a fuss and talk. What''s going on?"


    The elder shouted with a red face.


    "Rain, warriors are coming into the ice."


    "¡­what?"


    Solchon Sang frowned.


    It was surprising news, but Solchon Sang kept his composure. However, the words that followed were enough to blow his composure away at once.


    "Well, I think those who followed the former palace are gathering forces and coming in...¡­.¡±


    "What!"


    Whoosh!


    Solchon Sang sprang up as he punched the desk. The marble desk was shattered and stones scattered all over the place.


    He gritted his teeth with a disastrously distorted face.


    "How dare they¡­¡­.¡±


    I knew that the remnants that I couldn''t clean up were still hidden throughout the North Sea.


    The reason why they weren''t all captured and dealt with was not because Solchon Sang was merciful. It was just that there was not enough room to search the vast North Sea thoroughly.


    In addition, since the centripetal point has disappeared anyway, it was judged that there was little possibility of scattered misgivings coming back together unless Solso Baek came forward himself.


    "How did they get back together?"


    "Oh, I think the former elders who escaped from the mine gathered the remnants with me, the son of the former palace lord."


    The moment I heard that I was the son of the elder and the former palace owner, my anger boiled over Solchon Sang''s face.


    "Who''s leading them?"


    "From the lead to the elder¡­¡­.Oh, no, he said he saw Yosa Hon.


    "I left the dead rat alive because I felt sorry for them, and they dare come into the hole? You don''t even know the subject!


    Solchon Sang roared.


    "Get ready to face the enemy right now! Now!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    "Return all those on the search and close the gates!"


    "Yes!"


    "Move right now!"


    The elder could not even dare to respond to the harsh rant and rushed out.


    Solchon Sang, who was left alone in the Oval Office, couldn''t beat Boone and breathed heavily.


    "Mines, now Solso Back?"


    It had just happened that those who had left the search and disappeared had returned and reported that Hawasan''s disciples had interfered with the opportunity to capture the son of a former palace master.


    "What the hell are they...¡­.¡±


    Solso Baek?? Yosa Hon.


    Hawasan''s disciples have stepped in between the two that should never be connected. It was so absurd that it was hard to believe. What the hell did they do in this short period of time to make all this nonsense happen?


    "¡­¡­No. I''d rather be happy for you.¡±


    Solchon Sang started to stride.


    Aren''t you going to take care of all those Wasans anyway?


    "I will take this opportunity to kill the Solso Baek, the remnants of the past, and all the Wasans!"


    Solchon Sang''s eyes gushed with bluish flesh.


    * * *A huge group of fighters raced through the snowy field with fierce force.


    As the procession continued, the herd grew bigger and bigger. The number was increasing as late visitors joined.


    "That''s great."


    "Amitabha, this is what makes people more encouraged."


    Hwasan''s disciples looked with astonishment at those who were racing ahead.


    When I first started, I thought the morale was very high, but it was going up more and more as time went by, rather than falling.


    "But isn''t that understandable. The supporters are still joining us."


    "That''s right."


    The procession, which first started with two hundred, increased to four hundred as those who escaped from the mine joined, and the number of people who came from time to time reached five hundred.


    Even Hwasan''s disciples, who watch from the third party''s point of view, have the hope that "it may become something now," and what are they going to do?


    "There were as many as this, but why have they been so pent up?"


    Back Cheon answered Jo-Gol''s question in a low voice.


    "No matter how much firewood you have, if you don''t light it up, it''s just a pile of firewood."


    "¡­and now it''s on fire?¡±


    "That''s right."


    "It''s definitely a little different from the midfield. No matter how much he is the son of a former palace owner, I didn''t expect everyone to come here just by telling him that Prince Seol is alive."


    "I don''t suppose to be it."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Baek Cheon didn''t answer, just looked forward with a wry look.


    He might have thought like Jo-Gol if he were. However, as the time spent with the negative and pessimistic person has grown longer, I have no faith in what I see.


    Before, Solso Baek was alive.


    Still, it is simple why Hanyi Myeong has been waiting for the moment without informing them.


    This is because it was impossible to face the bingo when those who supported Solso Back gathered together.


    "Without those who escaped from the ice mine, no matter how much news about Solso Baek spread, people would not have gathered. I''m sure it''s worth a try because they''re here."


    "That''s for sure."


    Baek Cheon glanced back with a strange look.


    "I''m sure it''s because of him again."¡­.¡¯


    This situation would not have come unless Chung-Myung turned the mine upside down. Even if they were able to escape, Chung-Myung would have just escaped if they couldn''t lift their ban.


    It''s scary now.


    Who would have imagined that one person could do this in a foreign country without any acquaintances?


    "What a great guy he is he?¡­.¡¯


    "What are you looking at?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Baek Cheon shook his head and looked forward.


    In many ways.¡¯


    Tens of thousands of thoughts came to mind, but Baek Cheon had to put it all off.


    This is because the white wall, which is now quite familiar, has finally appeared.


    "Living room!"


    "Yeah."


    Baek Cheon chewed out.


    "It''s a fool."


    The feeling was distinctly different from the first time I faced this wall.


    At first, I simply admired the magnificence of that white wall.


    But now the majesty has felt absolutely daunting.


    The thick gates and the wall, which is so high that it is hard to see the end even with their necks bent back, made them realize that what they have to deal with is the North Sea Ice Palace, which completely dominates the North Sea.


    "Living quarters.""¡­Yes."


    They weren''t the only ones feeling the pressure on that wall.


    It was clear that the sky was soaring without knowing the sky in front of it, but the momentum was slowing down.


    It wasn''t even directed by anyone, but the speed of running gradually decreased.


    Before long, when we reached the fortress wall, everyone''s footsteps stopped naturally stopped.


    Gulp.


    The sound of someone swallowing dry saliva rang loudly. Even the blizzard, which had been so long, was quiet, and the small sound spread far and wide, awakening everyone''s tension.


    "Bing-goong¡­¡­."


    "It''s a fool."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon was a bit taken aback. The high spirits so far seemed to be a lie.


    "Is it more burdensome than we think to deal with a fool''s nest as a North Korean seaer?"


    It was hard to tell whether it was because of his loyalty to the Bingo or because he knew the power of it better than anyone else.


    It was a time when all of us couldn''t come forward and only looked at each other.


    "What are you doing?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon turned his head with a look of dismayed.


    The most tactless man in the world was trudging out. He looked like he didn''t understand why he was standing in front of him.


    Baek Cheon said in a slightly subdued voice.


    "¡­I feel like I''ve arrived at the Ice Palace."


    "Then you have to go faster, aren''t you going in?¡±


    "For now¡­¡­."


    When asked by Chung-Myung, Baek Cheon blurted the end of his speech. Can''t you say that these people seem to be frightened as a group when they have ears?


    "Why? Are you trying to decide who''s going to be in the lead? Do you want to be at the forefront of each other?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung grinned and trudged forward.


    Where he stopped was surprisingly in front of Solso Baek.


    Solso Baek, apparently nervous, looked up at Chung-Myung with a pale face.


    Chung-Myung said with a smile.


    "What kind of face do you have?¡±


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Tsk tsk. It''s not a good thing that he''s quick-witted. A child needs to be anxious."


    Chung-Myung put his chin on the child''s head and messed his head roughly.


    "I told you, didn''t I? You don''t have to do anything."


    "¡­do, sir."


    "Like an old man anyway."


    Chung-Myung grinned and pulled his hand off Solso Baek''s head.


    "You did a good job just getting here. So straighten your shoulders. Straighten your face. Adults will take care of it from now on.¡±


    At the back, Jo-Gol murmured a different porridge.


    "The map hasn''t grown yet."


    "Walk, shut up."


    "Yes."


    When Yoon-Jong whispered and glared, Jo-Gol shrank his neck.


    Chung-Myung still looked at the walls of the Bingo and stuck out a black plum sword.


    "Living quarters."


    "Yeah."


    "Get ready. Let''s go."


    "Come on!"


    Baek Cheon stood next to Chung-Myung without Katabuta. Yoo-Esul stood next to Baek Cheon and opposite Chung-Myung, followed quickly by Dang-Soso.


    "Yes, I feel like a vanguard every time these days."


    "I don''t care, I''m used to it and I like it.¡±


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong will support Chung-Myung.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Hye Yeon stood behind Yoon-Jong with a firm expression.


    Looking at Hwasan''s students with camp, Yosa Hon asked with a puzzled look.


    "What, what are you trying to do?¡±


    "Hehe. You''re saying something very funny. What are we gonna do here? I''m just rushing into it."


    Yosa Hon clenched her mouth at Chung-Myung''s nonchalant remarks.


    This is what he was supposed to do."Just for a moment¡­¡­¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Old man."


    Chung-Myung grinned at Yosa Hon.


    "A war, if you dilly-dally, is a war. As time goes by, the fear gets bigger. And I can''t save a fire once it''s out."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But Yosa Hon''s face was still full of worries.


    "Don''t worry."


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "Because I''m the one who set fire to death."


    Baek Cheon, who was listening next to him, still punched his head.


    "The arsonist is better suited than the Taoist."


    "Dong-ryong, please be quiet."


    Yosa Hon looked blankly at Chung-Myung.


    Is this guy really not scared?¡¯


    It is a situation in which it has to deal with the foolishness with insufficient troops. No matter how little you know about the Bingo, you can''t be so fearless.


    Moreover, not only this Chung-Myung, but none of the party seemed to be frightened.


    What the hell is this hwasan...¡­.¡¯


    Then Chung-Myung said firmly.


    "Anyway, if you''re too scared to go, stay here. We''ll take care of it."


    "What!"


    "You cheeky!"


    Rough old voices erupted here and there.


    The prisoners in the mine, who were indebted to Hawasan''s disciples, could not help, but those who did not know Chung-Myung and Hwasan seemed to be deeply hurt.


    "Why? Did I say something wrong?¡±


    "Ee¡­¡­!"


    Chung-Myung smiled at those who were angry.


    "The people of the North Sea said that the castle was rough and they didn''t cover the fire, but now I think they''re quite covered. I can''t fight the Bingo because I''m scared, and I guess we''re easy, huh?¡±


    Wood.


    The clenching of teeth and clenching of fists echoed from place to place.


    "We¡­¡­!"


    "Oh, that''s enough."


    Someone tried to shout something, but Chung-Myung cut off with a firm hand.


    "There''s no point in saying this and that. If you''re not a coward, prove it. We''ll start first."


    Chung-Myung turned around.


    "Living room!"


    "Come on!"


    Chaeng!


    Baek Cheon pulled up the sword without hesitation. The rest of Hwasan''s students also pulled swords.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    As Baek Cheon started running in the lead, Hwasan''s disciples and Hye Yeon followed without looking back.


    The rest of them opened their mouths wide as they rushed toward the white wall like a black meteor.


    "Just, just, just¡­¡­!¡±


    "Oh, my God!"


    Warriors in the North Sea looked at the scene with a bewildering face.


    It was then.


    "What are you doing?"


    Yosa Hon roared loudly.


    "This is our fight! Are you going to be the first outsiders to cross the walls of the Bingo?


    His eyes glistened as if when the fear had passed.


    "The North Sea may die, but it will not be humiliated! Let''s go!"


    Warriors in the North Sea, who colored their faces with anger, burst out in unison.


    As Yosa Hon started running in the lead, the people who had stopped rushed toward the wall with great spirit.


    "Don''t fall behind!"


    "Catch up!"


    "We cross the wall first!"


    There was no hesitation or hesitation left. Everyone ran along with the momentum without looking back.


    Right now.


    The beginning of the war on the fate of the North Sea has opened.


    Kyung¡îHwasan Return 500 ¡ï Axis


    JK Media is shooting to celebrate the return of Hwasan to the 500th episode!


    What you were curious about your work in the 500th episode of comments and the JK Media Diamant account (@DIAMANT_JK) DM, blog (https://blog).Please leave a comment on the naver.com/jk_books) event page.ex.) How tall is Chung-Myung? Is there really a silver dragon between Jin and Jin Geum Ryong? Is Namung Dowi really out of generation?


    (* Please understand that we can''t answer your personal questions, spoilers, or inappropriate questions.)


    For those who sent us questions, we will send you the following gifts through a lottery.


    1. Plum Keyboard (1 person)


    2. Plum wine bottle set (3)


    3. Plum Embroidery Cap Hat (5 people)


    4. Americano voucher (10 people)


    *Application period: 5/14~5/18


    *Announcement of winners: 5/22 (blog, twitter)


    Visit JK Media Blog and Twitter Events page for more information!


    Rain''s answer to the question will be released on the JK Media blog on May 21.


    Please show a lot of interest and participation.


    JK Media will continue to work hard.


    Thank you.

 Chapter - 501 Episode 501. My kids are a bit mean. (1)

    The sky in the North Sea, which had always been dark due to bad weather, was also strangely clear and clean today. The sun shone brightly on the ground.


    Run, run!


    Under the Chung-Myung sky, Hwasan''s disciples stormed through the snowy field.


    The narrower the distance, the farther the walls became. Baek Cheon, who was at the forefront, hardened his face.


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    "Uh."


    "Up or through the gates?"


    "What are you talking about? You have to go up!"


    "Come on!"


    Baek Cheon rushed toward the wall at the same speed as he was running.


    And


    Oh, my god!


    After jumping up to the ground, he began to jump up the smooth wall like a flat ground. Following him, Hwasan''s disciples climbed up the walls of the Bingo like flying squirrels.


    "That''s...?"


    "Oh, my God!"


    The following fighters in the North Sea opened their mouths at an incredible sight.


    Winter in the North Sea is severe, and there is a snowstorm almost every moment.


    During the winter, the surface of that wall freezes and changes as much as the ice wall. But those Hwasan disciples are burning the slippery ice wall casually.


    Yosa Hon, who had already seen it once, came to her senses and shouted.


    "We must climb the ramparts! Don''t fall behind them!"


    However, the world is not something that can be solved by will alone. Those who jumped toward the wall, like Hwasan''s disciples, slipped at once and were horribly crushed.


    "Argh!"


    "Cough! Joe, be careful! It''s unbelievably slippery!"


    Even those who climbed the wall a couple more times couldn''t climb high anymore and stuck to the ice wall.


    When I looked up, I could see the disciples of Hwasan, who had already risen nearly half of the wall.


    How does that work?¡¯


    It was absolutely ridiculous.


    Those who were the elders of the ice palace in the past are climbing the ramparts with ease, but not even them as easily progressed as the fighters of the young midfield.


    No matter how strong his disciples are, they won''t be as strong as all the elders of the Bingo at that age, what article is this?


    "Don''t push yourself too hard, just focus on climbing the ramparts!"


    "Well, there''s a crack in the ice where the fighters in the middlelands stepped on! Over there!"


    The fighters in the North Sea erased all sorts of thoughts and began climbing the ice wall. They are unmanned, so there was nothing they couldn''t climb if they wanted to climb slowly.


    It''s just...


    "You''re out of your league! Why don''t you run up there?


    "Shi, Shi, uh, the ice is too slippery!"


    "Anyway, the Shaolin pups are slow to burst!"


    "Amitabul! Amitabul! Amitabul!


    "Aminabul, Aminabal, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Looking at Chung-Myung kicking in a Hwangpo while climbing up a cliff, there was no way to stop his ecstasy.


    What the hell are they doing?¡¯


    Papapat! Papat!


    Regardless, Hwasan''s disciples climbed up the wall in a straight line. Watching from afar, it looked as if someone was pulling them over the wall.


    "Soso! Watch out!"


    "Never mind, go up quickly, Sasook!"


    "Come on!"


    Baek Cheon rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    The disciples of Hwasan are sick and tired of ice walls and cliffs. It''s a bit slippery, of course, but it''s nothing compared to the free-bent, cracked cliffs of Hawsan.


    Tatatatatat!


    At that moment Jo-Gol, who was under him, quickly began to soar up."I''ll go ahead and clear the way, Sasook!"


    "Don''t push yourself too hard!"


    "This is nothing!"


    Jo-Gol, whose confidence has risen to the top of his head, climbed the wall like a ray of light. Finally, he saw the edge of the wall in his eyes.


    First of all, we''ll climb up the ramparts...¡­.


    It was then.


    "Huh?"


    At the end of the wall facing the sky, a group of fighters stuck their heads out. Like watching those coming up from below.


    "Even so¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Huh?


    Jo-Gol, who murmured triumphantly, blinked for a moment.


    Those who put out their heads pointed out something distant and aimed down. A curved long wooden pole, and a pointed... hanging between the trees.¡­.


    "Hwall?"


    "Shoot!"


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The arrow pointed downward was fired in unison. Jo-Gol opened his mouth wide as he saw the rain of arrows pouring down on him.


    "No, crazy! What do you mean a bow comes out of a fight? Whoosh!"


    Jo-Gol quickly struck the arrow fired with a plum sword.


    The arrows fired by the fighters carried heavy forces that were not comparable to ordinary ones.


    Although he was used to climbing cliffs, it couldn''t have been easy to remove all the arrows from the slippery cliffs.


    "Ee¡­¡­!"


    It was time for Jo-Gol to strike the cliff and swing his sword.


    Slippery.


    "Huh?"


    The tip of his foot slipped off the cliff and his legs fell down. Of course, I couldn''t hit the arrow properly because my posture was out of order.


    Having managed to block arrows flying through his face and shoulders, he was unable to overcome the rebound and bounced off the wall and began to crash.


    "Argh! God d*mn it!"


    "Walk!"


    "Jo-Gol!"


    Jo-Gol, who was screaming and falling, stopped at Ho Gong at one point.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Jo-Gol checked the land that was not getting any closer and slowly turned his head up.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung grabbed him by the ankle, literally looking down at him like a demon in hell.


    Only then did Jo-Gol''s face turn blue when he understood what he had done.


    "¡­Cher, Chung-Myung, that''s not it¡­"¡­.¡±


    "I''ll see you after this fight."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who swung Jo-Gol and reattached it to the wall, looked up.


    "Living room!"


    "Yes, here we go!"


    Baek Cheon climbed up the ramparts like a brain failure.


    "Shoot!"


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    As expected, the arrow rain poured, but Baek Cheon coolly swung the sword clean. At the forefront, he and Yoo-Esul cleared the arrow without any difficulty.


    but


    "Argh!"


    "Arrows, arrows!"


    Those who followed from the bottom could not respond to the arrows as they climbed the ramparts.


    Yoon-Jong solidified his face when he saw the people climbing fall down one by one.


    "I''ll go and stop him...¡­.¡±


    "Leave it behind and go! It''s faster to take care of them than to stop them!"


    "Got it!"


    Yoon-Jong also accelerated according to Chung-Myung''s instructions without saying a word.


    He who conducted on the walls of the fortress did evil, looking at Hwasan''s disciples, who could hardly fall even if they fired arrows.


    "Shoot! Shoot! Focus on the front! Drop those bastards first!"


    "Yes!"


    "Oil! How far is the oil? Bring me boiling oil!"


    "I''m on my way!"


    Baek Cheon distorted his face as he heard the loud noise coming to his ears.


    ''This is a war of numbers.¡¯


    I thought of a fight with all the people just because I fought with the Bingo, but I didn''t know that there would be a siege from the start.If they had climbed this wall alone, without them accustomed to the cliffs, the damage would have been unspeakable.


    Kagak! Crack!


    The arrow was focused on Baek Cheon, the leading player. His feet gradually slowed down due to the power of hitting the sword and the history of his wrist. Climbing up the cliff with all the arrows pouring down like heavy rain was difficult even for the world''s Baek Cheon.


    "Shoot it!"


    "That bastard!"


    It was the very moment Baek Cheon took his teeth out.


    "Living room. Shoulders."


    "Huh?"


    Yoo-Esul, who was climbing the wall right behind him, kicked Baek Cheon''s shoulder and lifted himself up at once.


    "Accident!"


    Rising to Ho Gong, she flipped over once. Then he used the recoil to blow the sword over the wall.


    (sighs) (CHUCKLES)


    The sword, which rotates fiercely, flew toward those who exposed themselves to shoot arrows.


    "Escape!"


    "Bend down!"


    Whoosh!


    Over their hastily crouched heads, the sword passed in a frightening force.


    I didn''t really cut anyone down. However, just by earning that short amount of time, the burden on Beck Cheon was reduced in no time.


    "Eurachaaaaaaaah!"


    Baek Cheon did not miss the gap and ran as hard as he could up his might.


    And Yoo-Esul began to plunge unhesitatingly after picking up the returning sword.


    "Take it."


    "Hey, yee! d*mn it!"


    Chung-Myung, who quickly threw herself away while cursing, grabbed her and threw her to the wall. Then Ho Gong clung to the wall again, kicking him once.


    "You''ve seen it once and you''ve used it right away!"


    "Because I can get it."


    That calm tone turned the inside of a person more upside down.


    "You should die before you get sick.


    Chung-Myung grated his teeth and looked up.


    "LOL!"


    Baek Cheon''s body was shaking.


    It was a matter of course. The closer the arrow is to the shooter, the stronger the arrow''s power becomes. The impact of dozens of arrows simultaneously slid Baek Cheon''s feet off the wall.


    Throw!


    But before he lost his balance, Yun-Jong''s hand firmly supported his feet.


    Step on it, Sasook!


    "Yes!"


    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth and stared up. But this is not something that can be done by will alone. How easy would it be to stop dozens of arrows pouring down the slippery walls?


    ''Something different... ''¡­.¡¯


    At that time, a familiar voice passed through Baek Cheon''s ears.


    "Hey, ddung."


    "Yes, Shizu!"


    "Let''s pay for the meal."


    "What?"


    Baek Cheon looked reflexively down the stroke.


    Chung-Myung, who was attached to the wall, jumped upward and slowly fell toward Hye Yeon.


    Hye Yeon also nodded to see if she noticed Chung-Myung''s intentions for a moment. Then, the two feet were firmly fixed in the gap formed by the break of the ice, and the upper body was instantly tilted vertically to the wall of the wall.


    At the same time as Woosu was attached to his waist as a class leader, a golden clerk began to pop out of his body.


    "No way?"


    That crazy guy?


    Chung-Myung, who slightly curled up in Ho Gong, stretched his foot toward Hye Yeon.


    At that moment, Hye Yeon struck Chung-Myung''s foot with a thunderbolt of rain attached to her waist.


    Whoosh!


    The game of Hye Yeon''s gold note soared into the sky like a golden dragon rising to heaven. Chung-Myung, who loaded himself into the game, rose up to the sky at once over the walls of the castle like a good man on board a dragon."What!"


    "What, what?"


    Warriors of the Bingo, who were guarding the wall, were startled and raised their heads.


    "That crazy guy!"


    "Wow¡­¡­. Crazy.


    It was such a sight that even Hwasan''s disciples were blinded.


    The sun is blazing in the clear sky.


    And Chung-Myung with his back against the sun.


    He fell onto the wall like a hawk descending for food.


    "Hey, just¡­¡­!"


    At that moment.


    Everyone who tried to shout reflexively flinched.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes met their eyes.


    As soon as I saw Chung-Myung''s eyes, which sank cold without any emotion, my whole body cooled cold as if all my blood were escaping.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Chung-Myung, who swung a sword while rotating his body once, lightly stepped down on the wall. As he bent over and touched the floor, he slowly stood up without any sign of haste.


    And


    Whoo! Whoo!


    Blood began to spout like a fountain from the necks of those who had blocked him.


    They soon fell one by one, after they had stumbled and bled.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A cold stillness sank on the wall.


    Whoosh!


    Chung-Myung, who swung a sword lightly and stole blood, said with a blank face.


    "Let''s get started."


    The inspection of the plum blossoms narrowed the distance at once toward the white fighters.

 Chapter - 502 Episode 502. My kids are mean. (2)

    "I, I¡­?"


    Seeing Chung-Myung lightly descend onto the wall, Yosa Hon opened her eyes wide open.


    What the hell is he?


    It''s not that difficult to think about. There are now several of them who have no power to carry out that task.


    However, it is never easy to make such a judgment and boldly implement it in a situation where you have to climb an ice wall that looks like it will slide at any moment, and arrows are pouring over your head like rain.


    "You''re so young, you''re so used to fighting.¡¯


    Unless he fought and fought like a breath, it was a determination that he could never have.


    "Elders!"


    "Oh."


    Yosa Hon came to her senses quickly.


    The arrow stopped for a moment as Chung-Myung climbed up the wall. If it doesn''t go up quickly, it may spill over again.


    "Get up! Get up!"


    "Yes!"


    Yosa Hon clenched her teeth as she reached out and grabbed the ice wall.


    The damage would have been enormous without them.¡¯


    It was Yosa Hon who realized that it was luckier to fight with Hwasan''s disciples.


    "Right now! Get him and kill him! Now!"


    It is the way of the world that if someone gets lucky, someone has to suffer unhappiness.


    If the warriors of the North Sea had good luck climbing the ramparts, the warriors of the ice palace who guarded the ramparts were faced with endless misfortunes.


    The misfortune of the name Chung-Myung.


    Crack!


    The sword, which was stretched out like an island war, spilled the sword and dug into his neck without hesitation.


    "Growl¡­¡­."


    The stabbed man soon fell to his side with a mysterious sound, biting into a bubble.


    "Kill me!"


    All the warriors of the Bingo rushed toward Chung-Myung with blood in their eyes.


    One.


    Paaa!


    A sword that comes in after a clean stab.


    Oh, my god!


    It is followed by dozens of sword and stroke that have been thrown out one after another.


    As they rushed toward Chung-Myung, they opened their eyes wide at the sight of dozens of swords flying in.


    "Hey, you have to stop...¡­.¡¯


    Crack! Crack!


    But it was impossible to stop all the faster swords than the island war with their abilities. The sword, which was wielded reflexively, succeeded in bouncing off several swords, but the sword, which could not be stopped, heartlessly slashed and stabbed their bodies.


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    Those who died at once were still better off.


    Those who dodged the vital point clumsily groaned in unspeakable pain.


    Paaa!


    And Chung-Myung''s blackness, without a doubt, cut off their breathing.


    It is no more or less a joke to hold the breath of those who are not likely to be revived. Chung-Myung knew that giving them a clean death would rather reduce the pain they had to suffer.


    In an instant, nearly a dozen people died.


    Blood from the body colored the white walls red. The scene looked like a red flower blooming on the snowy field.


    But no one here could express how beautiful it is.


    Whoosh!


    Chung-Myung walked with an indifferent face. With the sword hanging in one hand, the warrior of the bingo shivered as he walked in a weak posture.


    ''......crazy.''


    Unlike his young face, of course, he was an archbishop of the Ice Age, one of the armed forces of the North Sea Ice Palace.Although he had gone through all sorts of hardships, Chung-Myung''s face was so cold and heartless that even he shuddered.


    Sword.


    There was no willingness to subdue his opponent. The most efficient and neat sword that kills the opponent. That was a war sword and a murder sword only seen in the battlefield.


    "Aren''t you coming?"


    Chung-Myung muttered with a cold face as he looked at them standing in front of me.


    "Then I''ll go."


    Blame!


    His body flew in like an arrow that left the demonstration with a small sound of tiptoe hitting the floor.


    "Ugh!"


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    Warriors of the Bingo swung a sword reflexively at Chung-Myung. More than a dozen swords were aiming for Chung-Myung with a dark sword.


    At that moment.


    Oh, my god!


    There was a tremendous amount of sword that I could not dare to chase with my eyes.


    Kakakakan! Kakakan!


    Swords flying for Chung-Myung bounced back after hitting the flash of light.


    It wasn''t just him. The light quickly and neatly penetrated the hearts of those who lost their weapons and were embarrassed.


    Push! Push!


    Those who had their hearts pierced fell apart with their eyes wide open as if they could not believe it until the end.


    Flop. Flop.


    As his colleagues couldn''t even scream properly and died, the faces of the bingo warriors began to turn whiter than the snow of the male North Sea.


    "All, come on, you bastards! And you''re the palace of the Bingo! Sue''s got the upper hand! Surround him and kill him!"


    It''s easier said than done.


    It means that we have to deal with the superiority of numbers, which means that we have to sacrifice ourselves. Who would be willing to abandon their lives to kill an opponent?


    But what''s more unfortunate is that Chung-Myung is not a person to step down just because they don''t rush in.


    Paaa!


    The sword quickly approached my eyes, creating countless remnants. Surprised people swung swords like crazy and bit their bodies.


    One.


    Crunch!


    "Argh!"


    Soon I felt a hot pain in my ankle. They looked down in surprise. His feet are already cut and bleeding.


    Crunch! Crunch!


    In the meantime, the sword grazed quickly over his thighs. It just grazed, but the flesh of his thighs cracked, and a white bone appeared.


    When they saw the blood rising, they groaned back, screaming desperately.


    A cooler chill than the air in the North Sea fell on the wall.


    After Chung-Myung climbed the ramparts, it was only a few sips of air that he had already taken over.


    "Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­¡­.¡±


    The frightened men struggled to stay away from Chung-Myung.


    But they didn''t know. What does it mean to give distance to Chung-Myung?


    Fluttering.


    The tip of Chung-Myung''s sword began to tremble like a fantasy.


    Fluttering.


    The tremor, which started small enough to be mistaken at first, soon grew, and finally, the red sword began to shoot out from the end of the sword.


    Everyone''s eyes were filled with astonishment.


    Flowers were blooming over the vast snow field that stretched over the wall.


    Just as the plum blossoms that lasted for a long time throughout the winter bloomed in the snow, one blood-red plum blossoms opened through the whole white world.


    ''This is...''


    A sword that blooms flowers.


    They looked at the scene with their mouths wide open, forgetting the horror at a surprising sight that they had never seen before in their lives."Oh¡­¡­."


    As if they were in a flower garden, countless flowers began to fly in the wind of the North Sea. It was a great wave of petals that filled the world.


    What a ridiculous thing to do.


    How do flowers bloom at the end of a cold sword?


    However, the flowers that bloomed at the end of the sword were so vivid and beautiful.


    One.


    There was no beauty in the black petals.


    Crunch.


    Crunch. Crunch.


    The petals swept through the bodies of the bingalows.


    Every time the petals that had only looked light passed by, the flesh was cut off with a creepy sound and red blood sprang up.


    "Argh!"


    "This, this!"


    "Avoid it! Now! Every single one of them is black!"


    Only then did those who came to their senses try to blow themselves away, but it was too late. Their surroundings were completely covered with red petals.


    The petals flying in the wind changed their spirits like a lie and began to sweep the fighters fiercely.


    Crunch!


    The petals split the flesh.


    Push!


    The petals penetrated through.


    The beautiful petals began to dazzle the human eye and violate the body.


    The irregularly swirling petals, like a flock of butterflies, were no longer beautiful.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    "Argh! Argh!"


    With a wistful scream, a haze of blood spread.


    The plum print test shown by Chung-Myung at the meeting was different from the sword shown at the arena in the past.


    The most saffa-like sword in a political faction.


    Hawasan''s plum-blossom, which is considered more subtle than Sapa''s sword in terms of swordmanship alone, was finally revealing its true value on the battlefield where he could play most brilliantly.


    Flop.


    Flop.


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    All that remained was fallen bodies and blood flowing down.


    "Turn it off¡­¡­."


    The person who kneeled without falling managed to gasp.


    He didn''t fall down, but was cramping completely wet with blood due to countless minor cuts on his whole body.


    Clapping.


    Chung-Myung, who stepped on the bloodstained on the floor, hit his neck at once.


    Flop.


    Chung-Myung, who casually noticed him, who had fallen, looked up and looked forward.


    I heard a dry swallowing sound coming from somewhere.


    It was the moment Chung-Myung lifted the sword to bloom the plum blossoms again with an insensitive face.


    "Eurachaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Jo-Gol rose from below the wall with a loud shout.


    "Chung-Myung??! We''re here!"


    "That bastard, that one!"


    Baek Cheon, Yoon-Jong, Yoo-Esul, and Dang-Soso followed.


    Chung-Myung''s face was distorted in an instant.


    "No, the d*mn punk can''t come up with this one!"


    "Oh, Amitabha!"


    A woeful disapproval came from under the wall. Chung-Myung shouted with the most displeased face in the world.


    "I''ll freeze the Amitabha fire to death! If Amitabha sees you, he''ll slap you in the ear for nothing!"


    "¡­¡­Amitabul."


    Hwasan''s disciples got off next to Chung-Myung, who had distorted his face to the fullest.


    When they saw the scene made by Chung-Myung, they hardened their faces and quickly released their expressions.


    "Come on, what have you done so hot?"


    "It''s understandable if you''re going to handle this much alone."


    "Yes, that''s right! Now we do it!"


    Baek Cheon shouted without waiting for Chung-Myung''s words.


    "Here we go! Show them Hwasan''s sword!"


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "Growl!"


    Baek Cheon, Yun-Jong and Jo-Gol rushed towards the warriors on the wall without looking back.The soldiers of the Bingo, embarrassed by the sudden appearance of the original soldiers, flinched, but the three fiercely swung their swords as if they had no intention of watching their situation.


    Bite!


    "Get out of my way! You''ll get hurt! You bastards!"


    "Don''t get carried away, man!"


    Jo-Gol began to rampage and the enemies were quickly pushed back and forth.


    "I''m coming."


    "Yes!"


    Yoo-Esul and Dang-Soso followed without delay. When the two joined, the warriors of the bingo once again faltered and were further pushed back.


    And


    "Ugh! Amita...¡­ the d*mn ramparts!"


    Hye Yeon came up to the wall late. As soon as he saw the situation, he ran forward and shouted loudly.


    "Don''t speak ill of yourself for mercy!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No one gave Chung-Myung a glance and ran away like that.


    Chung-Myung smirked at the sight.


    "Anyway."


    With a smile that seemed somewhat complicated, he gazed forward, shedding blood from the sword.


    "What do we do, bingo. My kids are a little mean."


    Then he screamed loudly and ran after them.


    "Hit them all and kill them!"


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    Hawasan''s animals, united as one, swept away like a storm, flying the fighters of the Bingo.


    Above the walls of the North Sea Ice Palace, where the wind blows.


    Whasan''s plum blossoms, now quite clear, have begun to bloom.

 Chapter - 503 Episode 503. My kids are mean. (3)

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yosa Hon looked up with her eyes wide open.


    What the hell is going on here?¡¯


    I''m completely out of my mind.


    From the moment Hawsan''s disciples climbed up the wall, the screams and shouts continued. Of course, that''s how battles are supposed to be, but it was definitely something different.


    I mean...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    ¡­¡­look.


    Three or four of them bounced out of the wall at the same time, as if there was a golden flash above the wall.


    Hmm?


    What happens if it bounces off?


    Isn''t it obvious?


    "Save me!"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Warriors of the Bingo screamed and crashed down the wall.


    Boom! Boom!


    Looking down, Yosa Hon unwittingly closed her eyes. Warriors who crashed over the snowfield were cramping.


    ''As long as he''s not dead.¡¯


    I think I''ll have to lie down on my bed for the rest of my life, but what''s my life saved because of the snow?


    "Elders!"


    "Oh, yeah!"


    Yosa Hon moved quickly and started burning the walls.


    ''This is not the time to be thinking about this is not the time.¡¯


    This is their fight. Wasan''s disciples are on the same wavelength, aren''t they? Giving up the lead to the audience and just watching from behind was an uninhabited shame.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!"


    His speed increased as he climbed the ramparts.


    As long as the arrows pouring like heavy rain from above disappeared, climbing the ramparts itself was not a big problem for him. At the end of the moment, he smashed himself up against the wall.


    "These guys! My...¡­. Whoops!"


    But to him, who emerged as Ho Gong, the bouncing bingo flew like shells.


    "Oops!"


    Without a moment to shout, he lay flat on his face like a piece of paper stuck to the floor. The person who bounced over the head of the soogreen quickly passed by.


    ''If I''d run into that... ''¡­?¡¯


    I''m sure he''s fallen down that far as we''ve just seen.


    A cold sweat broke out even in this cold weather. His eyes, which managed to calm himself down and raised his head, caught a view from the wall.


    Coooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    The advancement made the entire wall cry and tremble.


    He''s not that big, but I couldn''t understand where that power came from.


    "Amitaboooooooooooooooah!


    As soon as Hye Yeon''s fist stretched forward, a golden sparkle filled and those who blocked him flew out of the wall.


    "Argh!"


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    Dislikes are usually merciful, but there was no sign of mercy in Hye Yeon''s dislike. What would Buddha say if he saw him shouting Amitabha and blowing people over the walls?


    However, Hye Yeon was pushing the fighters of the Bingo, bursting into a male mineral as if it had nothing to do with it.


    "Stop it!"


    Everyone jumped at unexpected enormous power, but it was possible because they didn''t know Hye Yeon.


    Whoosh.


    The book begins with the class president.


    Hye Yeon, who took the posture that symbolized Shaolin, gave a heavy fist at those who rushed toward her.


    The sword wielded by the warrior of the Ice Age clashed with Hye Yeon''s fist.


    Cagaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    And at that moment, a steel sword with a bet broke like a toy.


    "Gasp!"


    The man who was rushing at the article opened his eyes wide.


    And


    Bullfighting!


    With the sound of a drum beating, he sprayed blood and fell out.


    A volume that has reached the extreme level of law beyond its punishment.


    It is no exaggeration to say that it is the basis of all the Jungwon martial arts, Na Han-kwon of Shaolin was now showing the heavy weight on the walls of the North Sea Ice Palace.It was unthinkable that Chung-Myung had been criticized a while ago.


    It was a clear proof of why Shaolin commented on him as a once-in-a-century description.


    "Amitabul!"


    Hye Yeon, who left the disapproval, stepped back and ran like a bee to Lee and stepped on his thigh.


    Crack!


    The sound of bone crushing rang. The thigh-stricken man rolled around the floor screaming painfully.


    Beopseung, who follows Shaolin''s teachings, has mercy, but there is no mercy in Shaolin''s power. Like the status of Buddha, Hye Yeon''s power did not forgive the invincible.


    "¡­I can''t get used to it."


    Jo-Gol stuck his tongue out.


    They have been training steadily since the competition. Now, Hawsan''s disciples are unparalleledly stronger than they were then.


    Nevertheless, the gap with Hye Yeon didn''t seem too narrow. They became stronger, but Hye Yeon definitely became stronger than in the past.


    "I can''t lose! Whoosh!"


    The sword tore the air through Ho Gong.


    The sharpness of the sharpness was smeared in the swift and cheerful knifework.


    "Lower! Lower!"


    "Yes!"


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Jo-Gol pressed firmly on the floor with his toes, pressing down on his shoulders.


    The body is constantly centered, but the sword swinging at the fingertips is as light as it is.


    "You can''t lose to Sorim!"


    Jo-Gol pushing his enemies was as sleek as a leopard.


    There''s a thousand miles behind me.


    At the moment of oops, it may fall from this high wall. And in this dangerous place, Hwasan''s disciples have to deal with more than ten times the number.


    No matter how hard you may have been, your heart was pounding and your hands and feet were shaking.


    But there was no sign of shrinking in their faces.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Don''t get carried away, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Yoon-Jong pushed Jo-Gol off his shoulder and ran forward.


    Anger flashed across the face of the pushed bingo.


    "Hey, you guys!"


    Who wouldn''t be angry when blue young inspectors are pushing themselves back and forth?


    "Kill me!"


    A sword full of anger fell toward Yoon-jong''s head.


    But Yoon-Jong wasn''t embarrassed at all. He wielded the plum sword while looking at the swords that poured on him with his half-eyed eyes.


    (Screams)


    Gently.


    (Screams)


    Again, in a chicly.


    There''s no such thing as a fancy taste as Jo-Gol. However, the attack was completely blocked because it was not accurate from the most faithful to the basics.


    The upper body of the bingo warriors was opened as the sword bounced off against the perfect defense.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    It was of course Jo-Gol that penetrated the gap that Yoon-Jong created.


    "Argh!"


    The warrior, who was penetrated by his shoulder, screamed and hurriedly stepped back.


    "These men are fearless!"


    He was about to fight back like a seizure, but he threw himself on the floor in a panic.


    A sword suddenly poked into the gap between Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol.


    "There''s a gap!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang-Soso screamed, stiffening his complexion.


    It was more of a dagger than her black sword. Whenever there was a momentary gap, the sword penetrated as if a dagger flew in.


    Perfect connection.


    I could tell how hard it had been to train and how hard it had been just by spreading a sword.


    But what caught Yosa Hon''s eye the most...¡­that was the sword.Collapsive fluid!


    "Ugh!"


    In an instant, the person who pierced his shoulder groaned and stepped back.


    Paaaaaaaah!


    Pulled off his shoulder, the recovered black was stretched back without any clumps.


    It''s concise.


    It''s a sword that doesn''t look so fast, but no one has been able to stop it properly. The sword, which painted a perfect sword path without any waste, was faster than it looked and stronger than expected.


    It was Yoo-Esul''s sword.


    Her sword, which narrowed the distance between the teeth, was swung like a fantasy.


    "Oh!"


    The momentarily differentiated sword split the shoulders and ankles of the Bingo warrior at the same time. A reflexively recoiled man had to greet a sword facing his solar plexus.


    Puff.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    It happened at such a moment that it was hard to understand what happened. The sword that pierced the solar plexus was deeply embedded.


    Holding onto the sword, he looked at Yoo-Esul with incredible eyes and slowly fell sideways.


    Flop.


    Recovering the sword, she lifted her head slightly and looked at the enemies.


    I tried to hit it again, but I heard a low voice in my ear.


    "Save your strength, Samae."


    Yoo-Esul turned his head and stared at Baek Cheon.


    After shaking off the blood of the sword, he proudly walked forward.


    "You don''t have to overdo it already."


    Yoo-Esul nodded silently.


    Yosa Hon stared blankly at the scene.


    He also raised his disciples as an elder of the Bingo until he lost power. Rather, I couldn''t understand it at all.


    What kind of training did the hwasan do to raise young inspectors?


    It''s just¡­.


    "No, no, no!"


    Flinch.


    As he looked forward, he suddenly flinched at the roar of his voice.


    "Knife! Huh? That''s bad, huh? Oh! I''m so pissed off! I will!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m going to sit on the sword! Hey, guys! Are you here to play?!"


    While everything was ambiguous, one was certain.


    He has a very dirty personality.


    "Ugh! Oh, it''s up!"


    Only then did the fighters of the North Sea begin to climb up the walls. Finally realizing it was time, Yosa Hon spoke up.


    "Don''t give the leadership to the associates in the Middle East! We are proud North Sea drones!"


    "Yes, Elder!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Yosa Hon ran out and jumped over the heads of the Hwasan disciples.


    "Oh?"


    ¡°??? ?? ?????.¡±


    ?? ???? ??? ???? ????, Yosa Hon? ? ?? ???? ????. ???? ??? ??? ?? ?? ?? ??? ??? ? ???? ??? ????.


    ????!


    ?? ??? ??? ????? ??? ????.


    Even when he had just lifted the ban on the cliff, he was a one-handed fighter. Now that he has recovered to some extent, no ordinary warrior in the Bingo could be his enemy.


    "Ta-a-a-a-a-a-a-a!"


    The strong ice from his hands fell between the warriors of the ice court, where the energy from his hands was gathered.


    Whoosh!


    A cold explosion broke out and those swept away sprayed blood and fell off.


    "Wow¡­¡­ that''s great."


    "I don''t think you''ve won an elder''s seat with a hoop.¡±


    "Oh! It''s cold! Cee!"


    There was a nagging sound, but Yosa Hon decided not to be drawn into Hawasan''s disciples anymore.


    "Those who closed their eyes while watching the fall of the enemy are no longer proud warriors of the Bingo! I will condemn you today and build a true sky in the North Sea!""This traitor is talking to himself out of his mouth! What are you doing? Hit it!"


    The Iceberg roared, but things didn''t go the way he wanted them to.


    Warriors in the North Sea, courageous of Yosa Hon''s ignorance, pushed the ice sheet roughly. If they, who focus on the bow, faced warriors who had risen from this close distance, the results were obvious without seeing them.


    God d*mn it, this isn''t it.


    Where did it get twisted?


    The walls of the Bingo are as high as ever.


    In other words, it is impossible to build such a high wall thick enough for many troops to climb, not even a bingo, but even with a grandfather.


    Therefore, there was bound to be a limit to the number of people guarding the wall.


    Nevertheless, the reason why I thought there would be no big problem was that just pouring arrows on those who climbed that high and slippery ramparts could cause a big blow.


    But this battle didn''t go as he wanted for a single moment.


    ''This is all because of him!¡¯


    Now that young man who''s touching the back of the warriors in the North Sea!


    If it weren''t for him, this group of traitors would have been bleeding out before they could have climbed the walls!


    "Yikes!"


    But it''s too late to regret it. I had to concentrate on the current situation.


    "Spread the streets! Support is coming up from below! Camped in front of the stairway to the wall and focused on defense...¡­.¡±


    It was that moment.


    "Huh?"


    The ice cream jujube closed its mouth with a sudden sense of incompatibility.


    What is it?


    What about this sensation?


    Nothing much has changed, but a strange feeling swirled around the body to the point of nausea.


    What''s different?


    However, no matter how hard I looked at it, I didn''t see much change. It''s just...


    "Huh?"


    to have none


    I couldn''t see the young man grinning and turning his stomach a little while ago.


    ''Where have you gone...''


    At that time, I heard a voice coming out of the married woman right next to me.


    "There''s nothing wrong with dying if you look away from the battlefield."


    The ice cap turned its head reflexively. What caught his eye was not a man, but a white sword day that was just around the corner.


    Crunch.


    The sound of the sword cutting through sounded eerie.

 Chapter - 504 Episode 504. My kids are mean. (4)

    Whoosh!


    "Growl¡­¡­."


    The side of the neck was cut about an inch and the body relaxed. However, due to his desperate twist, he was able to avoid being decapitated by the sword.


    One.


    Pa-a-aaa.


    The burning pain passed through the side of the warp, and something swept through the open chest.


    I could see a sword being recovered from the eyes of the enraptured ice lord. The gaze that climbed up the sword finally met the icy face.


    insensitive eyes with no emotion in them


    It sank so cold that just looking at it made my body cool down.


    "You¡­¡­."


    Oh, my god!


    What he said was no longer continuous. The sword, which moved again, cut off the Ice Ageist''s neck and blew it away with Ho Gong.


    Flop.


    The decapitated body collapsed to the floor.


    "You should have been careful."


    Chung-Myung smiled and looked around slightly.


    "Next?"


    Fear was young in the eyes of the Ice Age, which lost its commander in a blink of an eye.


    "Ah¡­¡­. Ah¡­¡­.¡±


    "Da, run!"


    "Jump! Die!"


    The terrorists began to run away throwing weapons. Some rolled toward the stairs of the wall, and some even jumped down the wall.


    Chung-Myung smacked his lips when he saw the empty space around him.


    "Tsk. Kids these days don''t have any.¡±


    Hey! When I was you, huh?


    A


    There''s no need to say it.


    Yosa Hon''s face was boundless.


    ''The author...''


    That is obviously strange.


    He didn''t know that ice lord. This kind of price didn''t exist when he was an elder of the Bingo.


    However, at a glance, the ability of the Ice Age was not unusual.


    It''s a matter of course.


    Ice Age Daeju refers to a person who is in charge of a military force. Muins don''t easily follow people who are basically not stronger than themselves. Among them, those who have risen to the position of archrival are bound to be strong.


    But how many seconds does he lose his voice?


    That was something even Yosa Hon couldn''t do.


    No matter how strong that Chung-Myung is, Hwasan Sinryong, he deserved to fight for more than a hundred seconds if he properly faced the Ice Age Daeju.


    It should never have happened to me to run away at once.


    But the ridiculous scene actually unfolded before his eyes.


    Yosa Hon''s body trembled.


    Only Yosa Hon would understand what that means here.


    Unguarded?


    Yes, I''m off guard. In fact, it was the fault of Ice Ageism who lost concentration on the battlefield.


    But Yosa Hon couldn''t blame the Ice Age.


    The battlefield says you shouldn''t let go of the tension for a moment, but how many people can actually do it?


    Just for a second.


    The insight that accurately identifies gaps that cannot be excessive. And the determination to jump into the middle of the enemy without hesitation based on that judgment.


    In addition, the boldness of the sword in a situation where a single mistake may lead to death.


    ''Monsterly....¡¯


    I would not have been so surprised if that young swordsman had killed all the ice sheets on the walls of the castle. That''s something that can be explained by a martial decree.


    However, such determination and boldness are not just strong. Isn''t it something that even Yosa Hon, who has fought countless battles all her life, can''t dare?"What the hell¡­."


    It was then.


    Chung-Myung, who pushed the Amhyang Plum Blossom Sword into the sword''s house by spinning around once, stomped along and leaned his head straight into the wall.


    "A lot of people are here.¡±


    Climbing the ramparts was a success, but the war was only beginning. The power of the bingo will never be like this.


    Then Chung-Myung, who turned his head, sang Yosa Hon.


    "Old man!"


    "Uh, huh? Me?"


    "Yes. Tell the rest of you to come up quickly! It''s not some kind of limp."


    They''re not slow, you''re like flying squirrels.


    Chung-Myung, with his tongue clipped, pointed below the wall.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "¡­what?"


    "Ha. You''re being so frustrating."


    Chung-Myung banged his heart like he was really frustrated.


    Yosa Hon shrank slightly. If it had been before, Chung-Myung would have said nothing but every word of Chung-Myung''s movement bothered me.


    "I heard you''re trying to persuade a little boy."


    "He, he did."


    "They''re all in moderation over there, and it''s high up here, so I think it''s a pretty good situation to talk to, so what are you going to do?"


    Yosa Hon nodded slightly blankly.


    You were thinking about that in this situation?¡¯


    It didn''t seem very wise on the surface, but rather, it was several times more calm than Yosa Hon.


    "I''m afraid I''ve misjudged you.¡±


    "¡­What did you think?¡±


    The answer came from behind, not from Yosa Hon.


    "Pseudo Master."


    "A bratless little man."


    "Never-ending snout."


    "To hell with...¡­.¡±


    "Come on out, my last dork."


    Hye Yeon flinched and hid behind Baek Cheon.


    "Is he hiding?"


    "Oh, Amitabha! Amitabha Buddha!


    Yosa Hon sighed as she watched Chung-Myung grab Hye Yeon''s bald head.


    ''What a surprise.''


    Thanks to Hawasan''s students'' lead, everyone was able to climb the walls safely, not to mention sacrifices.


    I didn''t know whether that Chung-Myung was in the lead thinking this far or if the situation happened to be right. But it was fortunate for them anyway.


    "Chung-Myung??. You don''t grab a monk''s head."


    "Sasuk. You''re not supposed to hold a monk''s head, you''re not supposed to hold a person''s head."


    "Uh¡­, isn''t it?"


    Jo-Gol tilted his head as he looked at those who were a little relaxed.


    "Don''t you go down to the boarding house? What are you doing in the middle of a fight?¡±


    "Walk."


    "Yes!"


    "¡­¡­there are not many people behind us yet. If we fight in small numbers, we''ll only be able to defeat each other."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol finally understood and looked back. Then, he tilted his head as if he didn''t understand again.


    "Why can''t you come up when no one is interrupting you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon was about to say something but closed his mouth. Because he happened to be thinking the same thing.


    "There''s no rush. It''s not like the enemy is running away. The important thing is that we make every effort."


    This was purely a considerate remark for the North Sea.


    Most understood his intentions, but unfortunately there was one terribly tactless person in Hwasan.


    "It''s the same for them to be prepared at this hour.¡­.¡±


    "Walk."


    "What?"


    "Are your muzzles itchy? Do you want me to beat you up?¡±


    "¡­¡­No, the death penalty."When Yoon-Jong glared, Jo-Gol looked sullen and bowed his head.


    Yosa Hon blushed with shame at their conversation.


    ''I didn''t expect our skills to drag them down.¡¯


    No matter how long they may not be able to do their job, most of them are the elders and elite of the past bingo.


    There''s nothing less than those young disciples of Hwasan.


    But strangely, they were leading the situation. This means there''s something about them that they can''t explain without force.


    I''m surprised many times today.


    I know I shouldn''t fall into this sentiment on the day I decide the fate of the North Sea, but it was hard to control the emotions that I felt when I heard that he was a human being.


    "So what are you going to do?"


    At Chung-Myung''s words, Yosa Hon looks grim.


    "I know it''s better to keep your distance under military law."


    "Yes."


    "But I think I''d rather go down the ramparts."


    "Why?"


    When asked by Chung-Myung, he spoke calmly.


    "You have to show them the spirit of the Little Palace. No matter how good the fighters may be, it will be hard to confirm that the small palace lord is the child of the former palace lord at such a distance and so high."


    "Oh, so you''re going to take her there and put her in front of the guys with the knives?"


    Chung-Myung pointed toward Hanyi Myeong and asked. Solso Baek, who had been on Hanyi Myeong''s back, flinched slightly and looked at Chung-Myung.


    "¡­that''s."


    Hanyi Myeong, who had been silent all along as Yosa Hon mumbled as if she was speechless, helped.


    "I know what the seal is concerned about. But if you don''t do that, everyone will die anyway. And the small palace owner is even more so.¡±


    "Hmm."


    "This is the best I can do. Please understand."


    Chung-Myung nodded heartily.


    "Well, if that''s the way the North Sea is, I don''t want to risk it. Everyone has their own way.¡±


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    "However."


    Chung-Myung''s face cooled down for a moment.


    "As long as you say it''s the best thing to do, you''ll have to be the first to die when things go wrong. That''s the responsibility.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Let''s go down. I think they''re very angry over there, too.


    Chung-Myung grinned and looked down from the wall.


    Solchon Sang''s face was red and blue, not relentlessly distorted.


    "This¡­¡­."


    He saw an ice sheet running away from the wall in shock.


    "That coward thing!"


    The Ice Age was a new force force that was specially trained after he ascended to the throne of the palace. The idea was that as the walls were built high, they could be more useful than any other military force when someone from the outside came in.


    But what''s his face when those people run away from him?


    "Ice King, you idiot!"


    Solchon Sang''s angry gaze turned up the wall. On the high wall, other than the ice belt were looking down at him.


    His pride was completely crushed.


    I clenched my fist to the point of bleeding and ground my teeth to the point of crushing, but I couldn''t relieve my anger.


    "What are you doing? Get them out of here right now!"


    "Ex, my lord. If we go back up the wall, the damage will be too great."


    "Well, you''re saying we''ll just see what he''


    The elder, who spoke straight, quickly lowered his head as soon as Solchon Sang''s bloody eyes turned to him."And you are the proud fighters of the Bingo! Those who don''t know this shame!"


    What is more important than pride is the life of the Bingo Islands.


    I don''t know who doesn''t know that here, but...¡­.


    ''It''s wrong from the beginning.¡¯


    No one could tell the palace about it. If you do, your neck will be the first to run away.


    There was no such thing as courage to risk their lives on those who abandoned what they should not for their own safety.


    "Bring them in front of me right now! I''ll make sure those bastards are saved...¡­.¡±


    "Old Lord!"


    "Hm?"


    "Hey, hey!"


    Solchon Sang turned his head in question.


    That''s right away.


    A man was leisurely descending from the wall.


    "I¡­¡­."


    Solchon Sang''s face was momentarily distorted like a demon.


    It was Chung-Myung who threw off his leather clothes and revealed his unclothed clothes embroidered with plum blossoms, the symbol of Hwasan. He climbed down the stairs and walked leisurely toward them.


    "Long time no see, my lord?"


    Solchon Sang''s face turned red in an instant as he greeted with a calm face.


    "You... you''re going to tear it to death!"


    A loud voice rang in the air.


    "I have done you a favor, and the people of the Middlelands are avenging you! Brutal¡­¡­!¡±


    "Oh, that''s a misunderstanding. I''m a man who pays back twice as much as he does."


    "What?"


    "But this isn''t the case."


    The smile slowly faded from Chung-Myung''s face. The place where the laughter disappeared was filled with cold air.


    "I don''t see anyone holding hands with a demon as a human being."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "There''s no such thing as a favor to pay back to Markyo''s dog. There''s only a sword."


    It was a bitter and cold streak.


    A cold chill that crossed the high wall wound around the ice palace.

 Chapter - 505 Episode 505, my kids are a bit mean.

    a horse''s bow


    As soon as the name came out, a strange atmosphere fell among the bingguks.


    It''s a name that I want to turn a blind eye to, but it can''t be.


    They don''t have eyes and ears, but how can they not know the existence of a black righteous man who had been invading the palace at the time?


    I just tried not to dig in.


    However, the name "Magyo" came out of the mouth of Jungwon-in who is standing in front of them now. As if they won''t let them turn away anymore.


    Then Solchon Sang replied in a flat voice.


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about.¡±


    "Oh, you''re gonna pretend you don''t know?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Well, that''d be great, too.¡±


    It was a clear mockery.


    Solchon Sang twisted his lips and said in an angry voice.


    "You! Where are you from?¡­.¡±


    "Oh, that''s enough."


    But Chung-Myung shook his hand as if he was annoyed and cut off his speech. Solchon Sang''s face was more distorted by the truly rude act.


    Chung-Myung shrugged nonchalantly as if his reaction was good.


    "I''ve been through this and that, but words don''t solve it anyway."


    Solchon Sang looked at Chung-Myung with incredible eyes.


    What the hell is he talking about?


    "You don''t want me to say anything right anyway. Then you don''t have to talk about it with a nice knife. Don''t you think?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You can think in hell. By the time you get a knife in your throat, you''ll know something''s wrong."


    "This¡­¡­."


    Solchon Sang''s eyes were bloodshot.


    Isn''t the little man who''s only a latecomer now vowing to cut his throat?


    "¡­I guess the people in the Middle East don''t teach manners to children. Seeing that the muzzle is so self-indulgent.¡±


    "Oh, courtesy?"


    Chung-Myung smirked really funny.


    "That''s a funny guy. We''re going to try to put a knife in each other''s body anyway, so be polite? "Oh, my lord! From now on, a knife will go into your stomach, so be careful.'' Does it hurt less?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Solchon Sang''s body is now trembling to the point of a glance.


    My whole body was bleeding backwards as I saw the blue little boy talking on his two legs.


    "Let''s see if you can say such a thing when you''re in a state of chaos."


    "How can I tell you when I''m sick? You have to think before you say it."


    "Inno omg!"


    Seol Chan-sang chewed on his lips.


    Seeing his lips split and blood spilling out, Baek Cheon smiled pleasedly.


    "If I lose, I can''t die.¡±


    "I know¡­¡­. You''re going to kill people with your eyes."


    Chung-Myung beats with a sword and a horse.


    Hwasan''s disciples, who have been through Chung-Myung for years, knew very well that sometimes it hurts more to be beaten with words than to be beaten with a sword.


    And now Solchon Sang may have learned that.


    "To be humiliated in front of so many courtesies.¡­.¡±


    Of course, from their point of view, Solchon Sang is an enemy, but there is a line in the world that goes beyond enemies and allies.


    Unfortunately, however, the line did not exist for Chung-Myung.


    "And."


    Chung-Myung, who had been beating Solchon Sang with his mouth all along, looked through the palaces with strange eyes.


    "If you pretend you don''t, you know who you are."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The courtesies simply avoided his gaze without saying a word.I''m not depressed. I just can''t be proud of myself.


    Chung-Myung smiled fishyly at the scene.


    "Yes, well, if you turn your head away, it doesn''t affect your life. It would be annoying to dig into the uncomfortable truth."


    A strange silence fell. Everyone had a mouth but couldn''t speak.


    "But you should know that."


    Chung-Myung chewed out.


    "If you don''t want to cut the festering wound, you''ll have to cut off your limbs. If you miss that time, you''re dead.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''ll have to choose now. Are you going to cut your arm? Or are you going to die?¡±


    The complex subtle expressions on the faces of the bingos began to grow young. Baek Cheon, who saw this, said something to calm Chung-Myung.


    There is nothing wrong with Chung-Myung''s words, but I didn''t think Chung-Myung had to bring them up and feel pressured.


    Of course, there''s a justification for Hawasan, but isn''t there Yosa Hon or Hanyi Myung?


    Hawasan didn''t have to come to the fore over them.


    But the moment he opened his mouth, Yoo-Esul pulled his sleeve and blocked it.


    "¡­same?"


    She whispered softly as he turned around with a curious look.


    "Expression."


    "Hm?"


    "Back, face."


    At her words, Baek Cheon peeked back.


    A row of soldiers in the North Sea was seen.


    Apparently, a little while ago, they were very nervous to see more than double the number of warriors in the Bingo than they were. No matter how hard I risked my life, I ran all the way here.However, the difference in power that I checked with my eyes can only be burdensome.


    But now...¡­ something has changed. It wasn''t a relaxation, but there was a mixture of subtle self-esteem in the nervous expression.


    You''re saying this is justification?¡¯


    I have a hunch.


    Warriors from the North Sea gathered here to defeat Solchon Sang and raise Solso Baek to the throne of the palace lord.


    But it couldn''t be a perfect justification.


    Although Solso Baek is the enemy''s pain in the North Sea, it is not an act of separating good from evil to see who is the right enemy''s pain.


    But horsemanship is different.


    If I had heard the name "Magyo" at least once, I would not have known how terrible it was to hold hands with him. This is an indisputable sin.


    Now Chung-Myung has given an unwavering absolute justification to those behind him. When a person has a firm cause, he or she has confidence.


    Baek Cheon''s eyes are on Chung-Myung''s back.


    ''That guy''s....¡¯


    Now he is confident that he has learned enough about Chung-Myung, but Chung-Myung still showed a new side.


    He naturally leads them in front of many people without having to show himself or raise his or her voice.


    Baek Cheon had no choice but to stick out his tongue. It was something I wouldn''t dare imitate.


    That back.


    How many people is that back leading right now?


    Whenever I realized that, Baek Cheon felt a bit unfamiliar while making me look reliable and reliable.


    then


    Solchon Sang raised his voice when he noticed that the atmosphere was not good.


    "What do you know about the North Sea?"


    It was a voice full of venom.


    "The North Sea is a barren land. What do you people who have lived in the warm and rich fields know?""That''s a strange thing to say.¡±


    But Chung-Myung laughed again this time.


    "Whether rich or barren, there are things that can be done and things that should not be done. If you were going to make excuses for being barren, you shouldn''t have driven out the former palace.¡±


    Solchon Sang''s face was distorted like a male demon when the word "Jeondae Palace" came out.


    "This guy¡­¡­.


    Then Chung-Myung turned his head slightly.


    Yosa Hon, who exchanged eyes with him, nodded forward. The board was laid out by Chung-Myung, so it was his turn to retrieve it.


    Yosa Hon stares at Solchon Sang with cold eyes.


    "Solchon Sang."


    Solchon Sang, not a palace master.


    In one word, it was a clear representation of the fact that he did not recognize Solchon Sang as a princess.


    "You have committed three crimes."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "One is the sin of attracting those who should not."


    Yosa Hon''s voice spread heavy.


    "The two dared to join hands with them and attempt the former palace and rise to its place on theirselves. And the third is the sin of giving up the North Sea people to their grasp and causing everyone to suffer."


    Although the part that can be called "cheekbu" was revealed to everyone, Solchon Sang''s face was gradually becoming calm.


    "I, and we! I will condemn you here today and place the true successor to the palace lord. And I dare to drive those filthy things out of the North Sea that have invaded the land of the North Sea!"


    Yosa Hon''s voice echoed through the walls.


    His scintillating gaze soon turned to the Binggudos, not to Solchon Sang.


    "The same goes for you. How long are you going to live with that wicked man? Here''s the true enemy of the North Sea! The real pain that can rebuild the collapsed North Sea!"


    Yosa Hon slanted to the side.


    Then a small child standing in front of Hanyi Myeong was revealed.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone could tell at a glance.


    Anyone who remembers the former palace lord looked so much like him that no one could deny that he was his child.


    A person who is agitated one.


    The one who shakes.


    And those who clench their teeth.


    The walls began to heat up quietly like a raging furnace.


    "I can correct the wrong! At least stand on the right side and help defeat that evil enemy. Then you''ll be able to put everything that''s twisted back in place!"


    Yosa Hon''s voice contained a soul.


    It was a will that I had never lost while enduring for many years in that painful ice mine. It was an old warrior''s belief that one day he had vowed to bring down Solchon Sang and return the Bing-go in the right direction.


    One.


    There was only silence in the son-in-law.


    Few responded to the old warrior''s bloody cry.


    There was no shouting in response, no shouting in enthusiasm. It was just a cold silence full of death.


    There was a look of embarrassment on Yosa Hon''s face.


    "¡­Don''t hesitate!"


    He spoke up more and more.


    "If you''re with us now, I won''t accuse anyone of anything! I''ll bury everything. Only to revive the ice-pierces...¡­.¡±


    "That little boy?"


    At that time, Solchon Sang''s voice inadvertently snapped at Yosa Hon''s boiling cry.


    "Or a female elder, no. Yosa Hon, you mean?""¡­¡­Solchon Sang."


    There was a sneer hanging around Solchon Sang''s mouth.


    "I wondered what a great plan he had to come down here with. And you believe that''s the only thing that''s ever happened to you?


    "This man is truly the enemy of the North Sea."¡­.¡±


    "So?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Solchon Sang shook his head as he looked at Yosa Hon, who seemed speechless.


    "Foolish fellow. If the young man is the enemy of the North Sea, so am I. I''m also following the blood of the tongue. And I stood here, at least on my own feet."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What the hell is there for that young man? Did you think everyone would follow him just because he continued the blood of the tongue? Did you think that the fact alone would be so bloody that you would point a knife at me, the court owner? That''s pathetic."


    "Don''t blabber on about it, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Unlike the furious Yosa Hon, Solchon Sang is completely relaxed. The situation has turned upside down.


    "Those who are hardened in their minds tend to believe my thoughts like truth. That''s why you lose."


    "What is this wicked man talking about...¡­.¡±


    Then Chung-Myung stepped in with a cold face.


    "That''s enough."


    Yosa Hon glared at Chung-Myung with a furious face. It''s Yosa Hon, who knows better than to do so, but there was a strong voice because of the situation.


    "What the hell happened to you said.


    However, Chung-Myung just smiled lightly while dealing with the resentment.


    "You''re quite naive, old man."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I don''t know what''s right, don''t you think? You know what''s right, but you didn''t come forward. I don''t want to die, I don''t want to get hurt. But for that reason, would the silent ones suddenly take sides with the weaker ones because the situation has changed a little?¡±


    The calm and gentle words of Chung-Myung spread.


    "For those who believe they''re on the right side, they feel their value is great. But if you stand across the street and look at it, it''s nothing. To someone, that value is nothing more than a thorn stuck in my foot."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I''ve had enough of it.


    War makes people show their bare faces.


    A friend who discusses friendship abandons his colleague to live. The man who discusses Chung abandons the man who serves him and runs away. Those who supported the consultation knowing everything turn a blind eye to those who sacrificed for the sake of the midfield, and take care of their own interests.


    Chung-Myung saw and experienced all this.


    Do I blame him?


    Of course I resent it.


    A weak self who has lived through his own values but has not survived until the end.


    Growl.


    Chung-Myung slowly pulled out the sword.


    "The thing about consultation is."


    His face, which showed teeth and smiled, was strangely eerie.


    "When I don''t have the power to carry it through, I feel powerless more than anything in the world.¡±


    And it was surprisingly Solchon Sang who agreed.


    "That''s true."


    His derision was directed at Chung-Myung.


    "But that doesn''t apply to you, does it? I don''t think I can do it anymore."


    "Don''t be mistaken."


    A creepy voice came out of Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "Nothing has changed."


    At the end of the sentence, Hwasan''s disciples began to fill Chung-Myung''s left and right.


    Like Chung-Myung will be with you no matter what.


    Feeling Hawasan''s disciples around me, Chung-Myung twisted his lips triumphantly.


    "Let me show you."


    His eyes shone blue.


    "Hwasan now has the power to carry out his beliefs!"


    Chaeng!


    The Hwasan disciples pulled the sword in unison."Lodge! Accident! Death penalty!"


    "Yes!"


    "I''m coming!"


    Chung-Myung''s feet hit the floor.


    At the same time, Hwasan''s disciples and Hye Yeon also hit the floor and rushed straight toward the warriors of the bingo.


    Enemies lined up to the point where there is no end in sight.


    Seven black dots stuck like meteors toward the numerous warriors of the North Sea Ice Palace, which looked like a white snow mountain.

 Chapter - 506 Episode 506. You said youd cut my neck, right? (1)

    The enemy''s force is twice that of this side.


    Each and every one of them has superior power over there.


    Moreover, they have been working hand and foot together so far, and are in full condition by repeating proper training and rest.


    On the other hand, what about this side?


    With only half of the troops, and unlike the warriors of the Bingo, they have not trained properly for several years, and their bodies have been very damaged.


    Breathing through group training?


    I can''t even look forward to it.


    To be fair, half the power here...¡­. No, it should have been less than that''s all.


    However, in Chung-Myung''s head, such facts were not even considered.


    Half of the troops, the quality of the troops that fall short of the opponent?


    ''What''s wrong with that?''


    It was all too common.


    He always fought for his life against the marchers who ran into him like animals without taking care of their own lives. It was routine for the enemy to have more than twice the number of troops, and sometimes they had to survive against dozens of times the enemy.


    It was Hwasan who made him grow up, but it was none other than Mahkyo who made him complete.


    So there''s nothing new about it.


    Qua-qua-qua-qua-qua!


    The sound of the wind passing through my ears was like thunder. The biting wind ripped his face off, but he didn''t blink an eye.


    The faces of the enemies were slightly embarrassed at the sight of Hwasan''s disciples. Chung-Myung didn''t miss it.


    Resolution slowly hardened on the faces of those who were at the forefront of the enemy soldiers.


    Regardless of the situation, if you put those who rush for their throats in front of you, your thoughts and thoughts will disappear.


    One Chung-Myung didn''t mean to let them stand guard.


    His body, which had been rushing at a fast speed, seemed to grow like a taffy, but soon he quickly reached in front of the warriors of the Bingo at a speed that was several times faster.


    From the perspective of the bingo warriors, it was more like "appeared" than "moved."


    "Lee, Lee Hyung-hwan¡­¡­.¡±


    Even before the word "Lee Hyung-hwan-wi" came out of his mouth, the Amhyang Plum Sword gave off a creepy glow. The flying petals were wrapped around the sword and separated the space.


    Oh, my god!


    At the moment, a beautiful scene unfolded as if a storm of petals was rushing.


    But the beauty had devastating consequences, as always.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    "Argh! Argh!"


    Scattered swords blocked the front and penetrated their bodies countless times. Even before the defense was properly defended, the blows did not give them time to show off their skills.


    Blood splashed everywhere, and the severed limbs splashed high into Ho Gong.


    And the figure was clearly stuck in the eyes of the yet-to-be-awaken Bingoes.


    A mixture of black and soaring blood in the shape of a red plum blossom that has not yet disappeared.


    This caused the spectators to experience a wonder and a strange feeling that they had never before.


    And


    Ta-da.


    Chung-Myung didn''t even look at the scene he created and ran forward.


    The blood fountain that soared into the sky poured down and covered his whole body, but Chung-Myung never blinked.


    Strikes that mark the beginning of a battle should always be made faster and more aggressive than the enemy''s expectations.


    Sword.


    Chung-Myung, who took full control of the battlefield with a single sword, rushed like a guard toward those who were contemplating and stepping down.


    "Just¡­¡­."


    Push!


    The heartless blade of the sword was lodged in the mouth of the man who was about to yell something.


    Chung-Myung, who coolly took another life, moved succinctly without any warmth.Fah! Fah! Fah!


    Three necks soared to Ho Gong at the same time.


    In the eyes of the bingalows, who watched the blood fountain rise from the spot where the neck was, there was indisputable fear and astonishment.


    They also carried swords, and constantly learned nothing during their lives.


    However, they have never experienced such a battle. It was the last collective exhibition they experienced that they lost their princess without even using their hands in front of a crowd of horsemen.


    This means that in broad daylight, I have never seen the necks of the people standing in front of me cut off like toys.


    A heart of steel.


    unshakable immobility


    Everyone stresses this over and over again and again.


    But that means, in other words, no one can achieve it easily. There''s no need to stress it if it''s easy.


    In the face of the heartlessness and cruelty of the battlefield, which I had never experienced before, the immobility that I had only written in theory was instantly torn apart.


    Chung-Myung, who was covered in red blood, showed his white teeth and blocked them and squeezed swords into their necks without mercy. The blade of the sword, which penetrated through the neck and protruded halfway, flew as if it were tearing off its head.


    The sword of Chung-Myung didn''t rest for a second. He dug straight into the side of the person who was frightened by the horrors in front of him and broke his back.


    The North Sea Ice Palace, which was covered with pure white snow, quickly turned red with blood. It was a beautiful and frightening sight as if red flowers were blooming on the snowy field.


    "No, back off!"


    "For God''s sake, don''t back down! What are you doing?"


    "The enemy is a minority! Don''t be scared and deal with it calmly!"


    "Rain, get out of the way, you bastards!"


    Confusion quickly spread.


    Those who saw Chung-Myung rushing from the front forgot the sword they had learned and lost the courage that had prevailed for a while. Those who succumbed to the instinct of wanting to live were frightened and busy stepping back, forgetting what they were doing.


    However, those who supported him could not step down.


    The gap between the two narrowed, and the camp that had been positioned and maintained at best was instantly disrupted. The commanders shouted loudly, but nothing was heard in the ears of the confused.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes shone at the sight.


    ''You little bastards.¡¯


    Peaceful men who don''t even know what war is stop him?


    It''s not funny at all.


    Bimu?


    A duel?


    Chung-Myung''s organs are not like that.


    The place where he can live and breathe most firmly is the battlefield where life and death come and go, and the world where he doesn''t have to hesitate at all while putting a knife in the opponent''s neck.


    Moon Pa-ra can never handle those who have never fought against the enemy with their lives, complacent in the greenhouse. The world that lived in the first place is different. Those who did not know how to control the battlefield were not his match no matter how many gathered.


    Everyone backed away from Chung-Myung with a blue face as if they were looking at a monster.


    Back off?


    Against me?


    Chung-Myung revealed his teeth.


    At least stepping down from dealing with him is never the answer.


    The tip of his sword trembled and began to blow the plum blossoms.


    In the sudden storm of petals, the soldiers of the Bingo opened their eyes wide. Swing a sword reflexively, and instinctively blowing tension.However, there were countless flower petals. And they were too helpless to stop it all.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    The blackness of the petals swept through the front.


    It was truly a cruel sight.


    Hawasan''s sword, which was revered by the same political faction during the battle against the Magyo, was showing its true value in the distant North Sea land.


    Chung-Myung''s feet hit the ground again even before all those penetrated by the sword collapsed. There was no reason to give the opponent a chance to recover from the shock and reorganize the battle line.


    Chung-Myung, who rushes toward the enemy with a creepy life, was the image of a demon itself.


    "LOL!"


    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth and hit the ground.


    It was too much to follow.


    That son of a b*tc* didn''t take care of the company behind him. In fact, it was just following the speed, but even that was too much.


    God d*mn it.


    Narrow and narrow, but the d*mn gap has not narrowed at all.


    Chung-Myung''s sword flashed again in front of him and blood splashed everywhere.


    Baek Cheon was about to be distracted by the sight before him.


    Have you ever seen such a cruel and frightening sight in your life?


    However, he pressed his lips to burst and spurred Chung-Myung. I couldn''t let him cover himself with that blood.


    That back is talking.


    Don''t fall behind and follow me, follow me with all your might.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhaha!


    With his teeth clenched, he ran to death and managed to catch up with Chung-Myung. Then, he threw himself into the chest of Binggudo, who wielded a sword at Chung-Myung without delay.


    Crunch.


    The sense that a sword cuts through the flesh and breaks the bones.


    A clear death was carried to the fingertips on a sword.


    This isn''t the first time he''s killed, but this sensation is not familiar.


    Nevertheless, the reason why we can''t hesitate or hesitate is because someone has to shoulder more deaths as much as he hesitates.


    Crunch!


    "Argh!"


    On the other side, Yoo-Esul was staring at the enemy with fearsome eyes and slapping his head off.


    How much blood he was covered in, and every time he moved, blood splattered from his dark, soaking mu-bok. But her eyes didn''t shake at all.


    But Baek Cheon looked at the moment. Yoo-Esul''s lips tremble faintly.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "For God''s sake!"


    Behind his back, I could hear the shouts of Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong. Dan-Soso''s suppressed groans followed.


    Everyone was desperate.


    ''But it''s still catching up. You son of a b*tc*...¡­.¡¯


    It was then.


    Chung-Myung, who flew a sword forward, seemed to stretch his body and suddenly disappeared from the spot.


    "What?"


    Where?


    "Up! Up! Up! Private lodging!"


    What?


    Baek Cheon''s head was bent upwards. Indeed, Chung-Myung jumped into the middle of the blue North Sea sky.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon stared blankly at the scene with a moment''s rapture.


    Chung-Myung, who rose momentarily, fell at a speed that was incomparable to the speed at which he jumped.


    Whoosh!


    The wind struck the soldiers behind them who had no idea what was going on. Chung-Myung, who jumped into the middle of the enemy, swung a sword straight across and cut them off.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    A desperate scream rang out on the battlefield.


    "That f*cking man...¡­!¡¯


    Baek Cheon was raving inside and flung a plum sword at the inspector of the ice palace, which blocked the front.You''re fighting together, keeping pace?


    Help each other shoulder to shoulder?


    Chung-Myung doesn''t have that concept.


    For Chung-Myung, fighting together brings out the strength that they used to suck and faces limitations, not supplementing the lack of outstanding people.


    That guy was screaming with his back.


    Follow me with the determination to die.


    "You don''t think you can do it, you f*cking bastard!"


    Baek Cheon, bloodshot in his eyes, shouted and rushed forward.


    At the same time, he began to sweep his enemies with a deadly sword that had never been shown before.


    "Living room!"


    Crunch!


    At the moment, a man who was rushing to his side fell through Yoon-jong''s sword. But Baek Cheon didn''t even look at it. He just rushed forward, focusing only on Lee.


    My stomach was boiling. At the same time, the sword was filled with hot things.


    But it was then.


    Scary.


    At the moment, his hair stood up all over him, and Baek Cheon flinched and stopped.


    The cause was immediately known.


    Chung-Myung stared at him in the midst of a series of bingos that blocked him. With a refreshing look in his eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon, who came to his senses as if he had been hit by cold water, clenched his teeth.


    "Don''t get carried away!"


    "Yes!"


    "Cool your head and keep your posture low! Excitement doesn''t make you stronger!"


    "Yes!"


    It was also a cry for itself.


    Baek Cheon grabbed the sword firmly again and lowered the center of gravity.


    Then Chung-Myung''s eyes, who was looking at this side, disappeared.


    ''That guy...''


    He jumped into the middle of the enemy camp and was watching this side while dealing with the enemy.


    "This is a little harsh, you son of a b*tc*."


    Baek Cheon waved his sword and shouted.


    "Come on!"


    "Yes!"


    Taking his eyes off Baek Cheon, Chung-Myung looked around with insensitive eyes.


    "Stop him! He did it! Stick to me and hang on to my pants!"


    "There''s a lot more here! Don''t be scared. You bastards!"


    "You guys are safe in the Bingo!"


    There were voices here and there that encouraged or criticized.


    Whether the voice worked or because Chung-Myung''s sword stopped for a while, those who surrounded him were flinching and creeping in.


    But Chung-Myung grinned at the sight, let alone nervous.


    "That''s why the little ones."


    They''re the ones who can get their eyes on you and they''re the ones who can get your eyes on you.


    "Do you know that?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "We''re not the only ones here."


    Those who heard it flinched and looked around.


    "That old man is naive, but he''s not stupid.¡±


    At that moment.


    "Kill them all!"


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Toward the side of the completely disorganized camp, the warriors of the North Sea, led by Yosa Hon, dug in with fright.


    Those who achieved full cause were encouraged by the performance of the Hwasan disciples. It was not necessary to explain how high the fraud would be.


    "Rain, d*mn it! Hey!"


    The warriors of the Bingo were all bewildered and at a loss.


    If Hwasan''s disciples hadn''t dug into the middle of the camp, this attack wouldn''t have been a big deal in fact.


    But they didn''t understand what it meant to bring down the camp in a group battle.


    This is not a bimu. It''s not even a one-on-one duel. It''s literally a war.


    Victory does not exist for those who do not understand the difference.


    "You can''t fight when you have to, but you choose false comfort."Chung-Myung''s eyes crossed those who blocked him and headed behind him.


    To a man wrapped around his whole body in white fur.


    Looking at Solchon Sang''s pale complexion, Chung-Myung smiled white.


    "Now it''s your turn.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who flicked a sword once, fired a fierce force toward the completely frozen warriors of the bingo.

 Chapter - 507 Episode 507. You said youd cut the neck, right? (2)

    "Kill me!"


    "Ahhhhhh! You bastards!"


    "I''ve been waiting for today!"


    "I will avenge the Lord of the Palace!"


    The warriors of the North Sea, led by Yosa Hon, pushed the warriors of the Bingo with a truly wild spirit.


    Their performance is neither outstanding nor outstanding compared to the warriors of the bingo. The former generation elders at the forefront would be stronger than ordinary warriors, but the rest were rather sagging.


    But in this situation, there was no point in doing nothing.


    Whoosh!


    The troops, who rushed like an awl, trampled on the soldiers of the ice-powled as if they were tanks.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "Argh!"


    The flying sword and tension jumped over the unbeatable car and pushed the opponent. Yosa Hon, who led the troops from the lead, was embarrassed and the line of battle at the ice court collapsed in an instant.


    "No?"


    Yosa Hon, who had flinched slightly, soon came to her senses and took her mind strong. The lewd air from his hands was furious with those running away with their backs showing.


    You can see my back?¡¯


    The warrior of the Bingo?


    Although trapped as a sinner, he never gave up his pride as a bingo road. It''s amazing how the bingos show their backs to him. I was shocked because I couldn''t.


    It''s not just those who run away.


    Even those who had weapons with the will to fight were unable to hide their young embarrassment in their faces. Yosa Hon has never seen such a terrible sight in her life.


    How can you endure the moment when life and death come and go for those who have already opened their minds before they fight?


    "Kill me!"


    "Kill them all without leaving anything behind!"


    On the other hand, the soldiers in the North Sea were even more swindled and wielded their insignia.


    ''At this point...''


    It was then.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    At the terrible scream from afar, the bingguks, who could not fight or run away, looked back for a moment.


    A warrior in the North Sea is attacking right in front of his face, and he is distracted by the scream coming from behind his back?


    This couldn''t have been a fight. Warriors in the North Sea, as long as they face the enemy in front of them, are practically dealing with Hwasan''s disciples behind their backs at the same time.


    He is fighting with fear that a knife may fly from behind his back.


    "Push me more push! We''re going to get our ass back today!"


    "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Yosa Hon solidified her face as she saw the warriors rushing up her spirits.


    ''That''s scary.''


    Those HWASAN disciples have completely ruled this battlefield with just one rush.


    Admiration and fear were mixed up in confusion. Yosa Hon desperately shook her head with all sorts of thoughts and released strong tension.


    Solchon Sang couldn''t understand what he was seeing now.


    ''How the hell?¡¯


    At the back of the lined bingos, he could clearly see what was going on here.


    One, being able to see doesn''t mean being understandable.


    How could this happen?¡¯


    It was virtually a battle that couldn''t be difficult.


    Enemies, in fact, have long since deviated from the path of ignorance. The way to deal with the rusty and worn-out people is simple. It is enough to stamp out the younger and more energetic people with overwhelming numbers.


    This is a flat land named a smoke field.


    Behind the back is a battlefield blocked by a wall and there is no place to escape. There is no geographical feature that can use a subtle trick, and there is no possibility of a great fluke as there are no variables.It was an environment in which only strength and skills could determine the outcome.


    But how does this happen?


    "Well, my lord, this is...¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Well, I''ll do something.¡­.¡±


    The elders'' bewildered voices were heard murmuring.


    That''s the only way.


    Their eyes would have clearly seen Yosa Hon and the warriors of the North Sea swept through the icy islands, where the battle lines had completely collapsed.


    Solchon Sang chewed on his lips and spat out insults.


    "¡­darn it."


    I have to do something? What the hell can you do?


    The camp, which had been held perfectly, has now completely collapsed. Around Chung-Myung, located in the center, many of these people were intertwined as if they were swirling. It was as if he was looking into a boiling furnace.


    Now that this has happened, tactics are no longer meaningful. Tactics are meaningful only when those who hear instructions have the spirit to fulfill them.


    But Solchon Sang is also the archer of the Bingo.


    I couldn''t just let it go. He, who quickly decided what is the best he can do now, shouted like a thunderbolt.


    "Fagord ignores them and kills them in the midfielders.


    It was a thunderous voice.


    "What are you doing? Don''t look like a fool. Catch them and kill them now! Without them, Yosa Hon is nothing!"


    "Old Lord?"


    Solchon Sang glared at him with bloodshot eyes at the bewildered voice from the side.


    "These Bobborough bastards, don''t tell me you''re afraid of them, are you?


    "Well, that can''t be true! I''ll cut their throats right now!"


    Some of the elders ran out with stiff faces.


    Solchon Sang clenched his teeth after a brief glimpse of the back.


    How far are they going to get in my way?


    It was a mistake to put those Hwasan guys in the ice in the first place. No, it was a mistake to let them step on the ground of the North Sea.


    He was heartbroken at the sight of his crumbling army.


    But as always, regret is always late at the earliest.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Crack!


    The sense of penetration through the opponent''s neck was expressed in an eerie way in his hand.


    Baek Cheon struggled to ignore the sensation and swung the sword non-stop.


    ''This is...''


    I think I know something.


    Baek Cheon didn''t understand Chung-Myung''s comment that Hwasan''s sword was unusual. Why is such an assessment followed by the most beautiful painting of flowers in the world?


    But now he can fully understand why Chung-Myung called the plumage sword the most sappha-like sword.


    purple


    Fluttering.


    The end of the shaken sword scattered plum blossoms.


    There is only one substance in the plum leaves with a ring.


    If you''re doing a rubbing now, the enemy may have noticed that. He may have stepped back and looked at the opportunity without embarrassment.


    But this is a battlefield.


    It was impossible to pinpoint the reality of all these plum blossoms in an urgent battlefield, where a slight hesitation leads to death.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    The terrified opponent swung around the sword like a seizure, but the petals that touched the sword just disappeared as if they had never existed before.


    And


    Push!


    "Growl¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon''s sword penetrated the neck of a man who was misled by the Japanese apricot sword.


    He deceives his opponent''s eyes, makes fun of him, and secretly approaches him and takes his life.


    Hawsan''s sword, at least on the battlefield, was a vicious and eerie sword.Whoosh.


    Scattered with blood from the sword, Baek Cheon ran out staring forward with unshakable eyes.


    So what''s that about?


    Fair? Fair? Fair? You''re making a big deal out of yourself. What do you mean fair play when I''m going to die? It''s the truth of the battlefield to win and survive, even cowardly and miserably. If you have time for that crap, swing your sword one more time.


    That''s right.


    Even if that''s wrong, it''s the truth for Baek Cheon now.


    ''What I''m supposed to do.


    Baek Cheon''s eyes sank cold.


    "Jo-Gol!"


    "Yes!"


    "Don''t let Soso fall behind!"


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    Hye Yeon is in charge of the last part. If he hadn''t looked behind him, he couldn''t have rushed without paying attention to his back.


    "Sabae!"


    "Yes."


    "Pierce the way!"


    "Yes."


    All he has to do is lead.


    Desperately chasing the back of the man who ran out first.


    There is no point in reaching alone. If he is the eldest of Baek Cheon, Hwasan, he must not lose a single student who fights with him.


    That was the burden on his shoulders, the ambassador of the white porcelain ship.


    To do that...¡­.


    "Ha-a!"


    Baek Cheon''s sword moved quickly. His sword, which had always been fair and upright, contained a damp and irregular life and violated his opponent''s body.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Like Chung-Myung did, everywhere Baek Cheon''s sword went, a blood fountain erupted. It is not a neat sword that used to aim at the opponent''s neck or heart and cut off his breath.


    It is a sword that focuses solely on speeding and neutralizing the opponent without waste.


    Don''t let me carry more!


    Baek Cheon, who lowered himself almost to the ground, flew forward quickly. Having cut off the legs of the empty bingos, he shouted loudly and advanced.


    "Yoon-Jong! Protect my back!"


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    His familiar disapproval came to his ears, which distorted his face like a demon.


    "Amitabul!"


    Whoosh!


    It was such a powerful roar that my body trembled whenever I heard it.


    Hye Yeon was following them on this bloody battlefield. With the heart of putting yourself down as a Buddhist and trusting only.


    So Baek Cheon should move more and more as much as he believes.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Baek Cheon''s sword scattered plum blossoms.


    It wasn''t soft anymore. The light petals contained his clear will, which soon swept those who blocked the front like a storm.


    Hwasan''s disciples, who were following him from the back, were surprisingly great swords.


    Even in the middle of this battlefield, Baek Cheon was clearly growing.


    And


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Boom!


    Park Chan-bak, who worked hard on the ground, stopped with his back against his familiar back.


    "I''ve got you, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "You''re late."


    Chung-Myung lifted the sword slightly with a sour face.


    Hwasan''s disciples and Hye Yeon, who ran down the road that Baek Cheon had penetrated, flew in unison and surrounded Chung-Myung.


    To the black enemy.


    Your back to your colleague.


    His feet are firm on earth, like firm wills, and his waist is upright. The eyes press the enemy, but the tip of the sword is as light as ever.


    The warriors of the Bingo could not dare to rush under the pressure they were exerting. No, there was already a subtle confrontation going on before they arrived.Baek Cheon collected his breath and asked.


    "Shall we push him?"


    "Wait."


    "Now that old lady over there...¡­.¡±


    "Wait."


    But Chung-Myung''s cold words stopped him.


    With the voice of no emotion, Baek Cheon''s blood slowly began to cool down.


    "Listen, everyone."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung only spoke with his eyes fixed on his enemies.


    "Don''t get so worked up about other people''s fights."


    "¡­Is that what you''re going to say?"


    "What was the purpose?¡±


    Baek Cheon kept his mouth shut.


    As soon as I heard that, I felt like I was covered in ice water.


    "A battlefield is like a living creature."


    Everyone listened to Chung-Myung.


    "Shingles, strategies, that''s fine. Where death comes and goes, there must be a flow."


    "Flow?"


    "Yeah, so feel it. In the midst of a fight, in the midst of a blade scouring your face, you must not lose sight of the flow. When you feel the flow like that...¡­.¡±


    He smiled like a wolf showing Chung-Myung''s teeth.


    "I can see the gap."


    His eyes swept through the battlefield quickly. Troops began to lean towards where Yosa Hon penetrated.


    The centre of Hawsan''s disciples is certainly a little quieter.


    "What the f*ck!"


    It just so happened that some elders with Solchon Sang began to rush toward Hawasan''s disciples, and the bingalows began to pave the way from side to side.


    The perfect straight path to Solchon Sang!


    "Can you see it?"


    Everyone nodded their heads. Normally, I wouldn''t have known because I was in a hurry to fight, but after listening to Chung-Myung, I understood.


    Now a road is opened in front of them.


    "I''m coming!"


    An answer was not needed.


    "I''m ready to die!"


    As soon as the words were over, Chung-Myung rushed forward in a flash of light. In an instant, Gum-young swept and blew away the warriors of the Bingo, who were pulling their hips back.


    There was no scream.


    The limbs of those who couldn''t even leave their endings scattered all over the place and blood poured like rain.


    But before the blood could reach me, Chung-Myung had already left his seat and rushed forward.


    Hwasan''s disciples followed in the footsteps of Chung-Myung, receiving a torrent of blood without hesitation.


    "Hey, block it!"


    "Elderly! Elder!"


    Troops are momentarily thrown into confusion.


    Should we risk our lives to stop the enemy who is rushing in front of us? Or should we trust the elders who come to deal with them and open the way?


    Hesitation breeds hesitation, hesitation dulls the sword.


    And Chung-Myung wasn''t merciful enough to forgive the dullness.


    Oh, my god!


    Strongly wielded swords neatly strike the necks of those who falter.


    Chung-Myung, who quickly advanced a dozen pages, shouted.


    "Living room!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!


    Baek Cheon moved forward as if he knew his role without having to say it. Then he fired a sword at one of the elders who had been shooting this way.


    Whoops!


    "Hey, you f*cking bastard!"


    It wasn''t just him.


    Yoo-Esul quickly ran out and pushed one of the elders, and Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol stabbed the sword together.


    Hye Yeon, who was guarding their backs, also shouted no and jumped onto Chung-Myung''s head to give off tension.


    A series of roars and shocks shook the battlefield.


    In the midst of the confusion, Chung-Myung saw a thread in his eye.


    He moved forward in a shape almost like an island war. Running on an open road, he swung his sword without hesitation. If there was a tooth, he cut it off, and if the road was blocked again, he dug into a new open gap.He, who had dug into the enemy and the enemy like a ghost, immediately jumped over those who blocked him by kicking the ground hard.


    "Oh, oh, oh!"


    "Old Lord!"


    "No, no, no, no!"


    As soon as I opened my eyes, the world was wide open.


    In Chung-Myung''s eyes, even beyond the last line of defense, the face of the embarrassed Solchon Sang was clearly seen.


    "Inno ooh ooh ooh ooh!"


    Solchon Sang flapped the hem of his fur and pumped tension toward Chung-Myung.


    A dark pore, like a white stream of water, flew in as if to freeze even its soul. But Chung-Myung neither backed down nor avoided.


    He just broke the tension of hitting the sword straight.


    Oh, my god!


    Chung-Myung''s sword, a half-moon-shaped sword, split the tension from side to side and headed to Solchon Sang.


    Solchon Sang''s eyes were filled with dismay.


    And


    Whoosh!


    The eerie noise spread.


    After a while, blood began to drip on the floor.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    From the left forehead to the right chin.


    It was a deep cut across the face. Solchon Sang stared at Chung-Myung, twisting his blood-soaked face like an animal.


    Like this.


    On the floor, Chung-Myung faced him coldly.


    "I have a lot to say, but...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s white teeth were revealed.


    "We don''t have time, so let''s get this over with, boy."


    From the end of his sword, the blood-red plum blossoms began to pour out endlessly.

 Chapter - 508 Episode 508. You said youd cut my neck, right? (3)

    "¡­crawl?"


    The cut face has been indescribably hot.


    But it was Chung-Myung''s one word that angered Solchon Sang beyond the pain of the wound.


    A rookie?


    Now who said the rookie song to whom?


    "You... you son of a b*tc*!"


    Solchon Sang, whose eyes were turned upside down, finally lost face.


    He has always tried to keep his dignity as the lord of the Bingo, but that young man''s words completely reversed his reason.


    In the first place, it was natural because it was hard to maintain reason just to stand in front of him.


    In anger, which turned white in front of him, he let out a boiling anger.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    White tension sprang out of his hands.


    Shake shake!


    The tremendous chill froze even the snow beneath his feet. The tension of the chill was released toward the plum gum, which filled the front.


    Qua-qua-qua-qua-qua-qua!


    The scene unfolded as if an avalanche were covering a flower garden.


    It was incredibly grand and terrifying that this much tension and sword came from humans.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    Soon, flowers and snow were scattered all over the place with huge heavy drinking.


    "Gasp!"


    "Blood, get away!"


    The warriors of the Bingo, who had been running to protect the palace, flew back reflexively, frightened by fragments of sword and tension bouncing in all directions.


    A little later.


    On the spot where the shock subsided, the sword-laying Chung-Myung stared at Solchon Sang with cool eyes.


    On the other hand, Solchon Sang, who had to be cold, glared at Chung-Myung with burning lava-like anger.


    Solchon Sang slowly scraped through the long stab wounds on his face.


    Whenever he felt a throbbing pain, his face distorted like a throbbing throb.


    "Did you say you''d get it over with?¡±


    The sound of grinding came out like a chirp between the words.


    "How dare you?"


    Boom!


    His feet stomped on the advance. The frozen ground split with the sound of a mash.


    "You''re only going to deal with me with that skill?"


    However, despite the terrifying momentum, Chung-Myung''s mouth was twisted as if it were plastic.


    "That''s why you''re a rookie.¡±


    Of course, that''s what Solchon Sang has to say.


    In his eyes, Chung-Myung will never be stronger than him. Objectively, if you compare the martial arts, anyone will give a hand to Solchon Sang, not Chung-Myung.


    Solchon Sang''s ability was not insufficient just because he stole the throne of the palace in a dishonest way. If that were the case, no matter how much he carried Mahkyo on his back, he would not have been able to take control of the foolish palace until now.


    One.


    ''That''s it.''


    It was the biggest mistake made by youngsters. To think that the outcome of the game will be as good as you can be.


    "I''ll give you a heads up."


    Chung-Myung spat out while looking at Solchon Sang as if it was funny.


    "It''s not a bimu."


    Then suddenly, Chung-Myung''s body was shot at Solchon Sang like an island war.


    Whoops!


    Solchon Sang''s fingertips trembled as he blocked the sword right in front of his head.


    Each, each, each, each.


    His skin, which had become harder than the middle season, was being cut off by pulling up the dark pores to the limit.


    What the hell is this sword?


    The sword and the young sword were terrifying, but the prediction was not normal. It was the sharpness that Solchon Sang experienced for the first time in his life.


    Drip.


    Blood leaked from the palm of the hand flowed through the white sword shoes. Then, the white land began to be colored.


    "Ee!"


    Solchon Sang saw this and grabbed the sword rather than pushing it away. No, I tried to grab it.But just as he was about to give strength, the sword in his hand spun around and cut off his palm before leaving.


    Solchon Sang momentarily flinched.


    You were caught off guard?


    Or you didn''t expect it?


    It isn''t that.


    Now Chung-Myung is one step ahead of what he''s going to do. So the next number can''t come out right away.


    "Inno omg!"


    Solchon Sang pulled the intact left back.


    One. At that moment.


    Oh, my god!


    Dozens of prosecutors spilled from Chung-Myung''s sword turned to Solchon Sang''s left elbow in unison. Solchon Sang, who didn''t dare to reach out to the momentum, freaked out and snuck back.


    But Chung-Myung wasn''t so easily allowed to step down.


    Chung-Myung fired like a bird at Solchon Sang, who was moving away with all his might. A cool look with no emotion remained only in the neck of the enemy.


    Solchon Sang, who faced the gaze, hardened his face with the eerieness of his heart freezing at once.


    The love of the blood pressure!


    Chung-Myung, who flew fast, drew Solchon Sang''s foot horizontally as he bent half way forward. I quickly recovered my leg, but I couldn''t stop the front of my ankle from getting a slight cut.


    And


    Round and round.


    Chung-Myung, who turned his body around in Ho Gong just as he was rushing at it, drove the rebound and hit Solchon Sang as it was.


    Whoosh!


    It was the same attack as the first one.


    But the results were quite different. Solchon Sang, who lost his center of gravity to step back, failed to hit the same blow.


    Whoosh!


    His body rolled through the snow.


    "Gungjuniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!"


    "Oh, my God, my lord!¡±


    Those who watched the scene from afar were astonished.


    Who is Solchon Sang?


    Even before he became the palace owner, he was known as the best master of the North Sea.


    Although it was not comparable to a former courtesan because he could not learn the visionary martial arts that only the courtesan could learn, it was Solchon Sang who outpaced the former courtesan when it comes to his talent for martial arts.


    Now that he had mastered the vision of the Bingoist, there would be no shortage to be called the best master of Bingo in name and reality.


    However, he was now rolling the floor because he was unilaterally driven by a young warrior in the midfield. It was natural for those who followed him to be mesmerized.


    "LOL!"


    Solchon Sang immediately lifted himself up and was on alert. Chung-Myung slowly lowered his feet as he set the ground and laughed.


    "You''re not very stupid."


    If he had dragged his time awkwardly, Chung-Myung would have rushed in and put a sword in his neck, and Solchon Sang would have rolled over to correct his posture.


    "¡­¡­what the hell are you¡­"¡­.¡±


    Solchon Sang''s eyes were shaking with dismay.


    It wasn''t a matter of being strong and sleeping.


    A great sword did not break his tension, nor did it fool him at an enormous speed.


    However, whenever he tried to do something, Chung-Myung''s sword was always ahead of his tour. No matter how good your eyes and good your senses are, you can''t read people''s minds. How is this possible?


    He''s stronger. Solchon Sang is definitely stronger.


    So why did he roll over the floor?


    Why is that?


    "You''re weak.¡±


    Solchon Sang''s body trembled at Chung-Myung''s derisive voice."Ee¡­¡­!"


    "I''m not talking to you."


    But Chung-Myung smiled bitterly with a strangely distorted face.


    I felt really complicated.


    Had it been Chung-Myung before, it would have taken less than three seconds to cut his throat.


    The frustration of not being able to carry out what he knew with his head turned Chung-Myung upside down.


    Meanwhile.


    ''Kang-ho is weak.¡¯


    The former bing-go-ju was unparalleled.


    This was a matter of course.


    Just as Hwasan, who lost all celadon ships and master ships, lost Muhak and fell, so did other places, as well, lost prominent masters who had to lead the Munpa and pass on Muhak.


    Those who survived desperately recovered.However, it would have been impossible to completely restore the scars left by the war against Mahkyo.


    The number of masters may be comparable to the past, but in terms of quality, it could not be compared to the past.


    It''s not just a bingo.


    The same is true of other clans, including party members.


    Besides, everyone lived in peace for a while after the war.


    ''Funny land.''


    The peace he made with his life took away their fierceness.


    I love you.


    Chung-Myung lifted up after lightly shaking his sword. The sharp tip of the sword shone white in the sun.


    "LOL!"


    If a man who uses a sword as an organ and a man who uses a sword as an organ fight, the game will be decided on the street. Those who use authority will somehow try to narrow the distance from their opponents.


    But now the opposite is happening.


    Solchon Sang, who raised his body to the back, shook his hands quickly, judging that it was more dangerous to get close to Chung-Myung. White dark air began to flow like frost along his fingertips.


    Shake, shake.


    The sound penetrated first before the energy could reach.


    The surroundings froze quickly. The insidious craft that the North Sea Ice Palace boasted to the world was finally beginning to gain power.


    Solchon Sang, who put his hands together in front of his chest, stretched his hands forward at once.


    "Kill me!"


    As if to freeze everything that touched, a pure white pore was fired at the front of Chung-Myung.


    Ice white kidney.


    It was the name festival of the North Sea Ice Palace, and the most prestigious Bingo in the country.


    A biting chill swept around.


    Anything that lived and breathed in front of him seemed to freeze horribly.


    However, Chung-Myung''s eyes did not shake when he saw the kidney flying toward him.


    Just yourself.


    The sword slowly crossed Ho Gong. At the end of the white sword, a blood-red sword began to shoot out.


    The red sword painted the shape of the plum blossoms.


    Spring, when the ice melted, seemed to bloom plum blossoms in Mansan.


    Flowering ( ??


    It''s also in its infancy.


    No matter what the north wind, the plum blossoms will finally open up red life after patient and persevering.


    The herbivores of 10,000 plum blossoms among the twenty-four plum blossoms were perfectly visible at the end of Chung-Myung''s sword.


    Even at this moment, the plum blossoms, which were blooming endlessly, were overflowing like a flood of waves.


    A massive white avalanche and waves of red plum blossoms hit each other in Ho Gong.


    Whoosh!


    Chung-Myung''s body reeled with a loud, deafening sound. In terms of history, bingo stocks were definitely superior.


    Instead of stepping down, Chung-Myung took a step forward.


    Crunch.


    Great pressure ripped the hem of my shoulder. Frozen by the cold of the ice-bag kidney, the shoulders quickly began to turn blue.That buck.


    But Chung-Myung''s sword didn''t stop. The flesh on his shoulders died black and blood flowed out of his nose, but only his eyes were shining more beautifully than the first time.


    That buck.


    One step. And another step.


    His steps gradually accelerated. As it approached, the pressure on it became stronger, and the scream of the body became louder. But Chung-Myung just moved on.


    In time.


    Oh, my god!


    His body dug straight into the middle of the collision between the plum sword and the shady air.


    Crunch! Crunch!


    Although Chung-Myung had been cutting himself to the sword he had released, he did not blink an eye. Even if the sword cut himself and a fragment of tension hit his back, he poured blood through his nose and mouth and rushed in a straight line.


    "LOL!"


    Solchon Sang, who breathed out tension, groaned uncontrollably.


    That bizarre swordmanship was not losing ground to the tension of the ice-white kidney he had given off by carrying his history as far as he could go. If it collapsed, a new sword soared, and if it was crushed, it bloomed again.


    ''But that''s all!''


    He is certainly ahead in history.


    Sure enough, the Japanese apricot sword, which had been fiercely resisting, began to be pushed away by his tension.


    "You little bastard! That''s it.¡­.¡±


    It was then.


    Oh, my god!


    A gruesome sound of breaking penetrated the ear. And in the tension of the white-colored ice-bag kidney, something red and black shot out like a shell.


    ''What!''


    In an unexpected situation, Solchon Sang was shocked enough to sink his heart.


    Oh, my god!


    It was Chung-Myung who received the kidney with his body.


    He quickly reached the front of Solchon Sang and raised the sword like a beam of light.


    Crunch!


    Blood spurted along the path where the sword moved.


    After a while, Solchon Sang''s chest split long from the bottom left to the top right.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    It was obviously a serious injury.


    Hana Solchon Sang didn''t sink to that extent.


    Bang!


    Ignoring the deep-seated wound, he put tension into Chung-Myung''s leg.


    Chung-Myung''s legs faltered and twisted.


    Bang!


    Then, once again, Solchon Sang''s right fist was lodged in Chung-Myung''s stomach with a negative sound.


    The play.


    Chung-Myung''s feet, which had been rammed into the ground, were pushed back. At the same time, Seonji blood poured out of Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "Kill me!"


    It was none other than Chung-Myung''s right shoulder that trapped Solchon Sang''s final blow with all his might.


    Tension in the heart of Bingbaek kidney struck Chung-Myung on the right shoulder.


    Chung-Myung''s body is wrong backwards. In the wind, the sword, which had been held for a moment, bounced around Ho Gong.


    Solchon Sang''s eyes were filled with joy.


    If a sword is missed by a prosecutor, it means only death!


    ''I won...!''


    And at that very moment.


    Grab it.


    Chung-Myung''s hand grabbed the middle of the sword''s body, which was spinning in Ho Gong.


    Crunch!


    This sharp blade was cut down relentlessly even by the owner''s hand. Nevertheless, the hand that held the blade of the sword with the reciprocal was tightened.


    "What?"


    And


    Crack, crack!


    Chung-Myung''s sword, which was stabbed behind his back without looking back, penetrated Solchon Sang''s solar plexus.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A calm voice poured into Solchon Sang''s ears, staring blankly at the sword that dug into his stomach.


    "On the battlefield¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The moment you let your guard down, you''ll die, boy."Chung-Myung''s cold smile was imprinted in the eyes of the collapsing Solchon Sang.

 Chapter - 509 Episode 509. You said youd cut my neck, right? (4)

    "You little leech!"


    Yi Byeok, the elder of the Binggo, shouted angrily.


    But blocking the front didn''t respond at all. He just swung the sword silently and tied the feet of this wall.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Tension came out of this wall''s hands.


    It was a truly brutal sight, but from the perspective of the opponent, it was just a wild and reckless technique.


    It couldn''t have been difficult to deal with.


    "You little lad in the middle ground!"


    Back Cheon, who swung a sword once to counter the fence, looked at the wall with dark eyes.


    ''It''s no match for a female elder.¡¯


    I was nervous about being the elder of the Bingo, but this guy is less than half as good as Yosa Hon. No, the word elder was overshadowed.


    The elders of the clique he has seen so far have not been this weak. Their fields were neither sharp nor sophisticated, compared to Solchon Sang''s now spouting fearsome force.


    ''This is what happens to those who don''t grind themselves against power.¡¯


    Of course, these guys are stronger than Baek Cheon now.


    But¡­¡­.


    "This side is already tired of holding on to the strong guy''s trouser legs."


    Baek Cheon shouted and threw a sword toward the centerline of the wall.


    Of course, there is a desire to overwhelm the opponent with colorful swords. He''s also a warrior. But Baek Cheon knew too well what his role is now.


    Trusting and enduring.


    Holding and dragging the ankle so that no one can interfere with what Chung-Myung is trying to do.


    That was enough for me.


    Baek Cheon calmed down his excitement.


    "Foolish bastard! What difference do you think this will make?"


    He didn''t react as if he couldn''t hear the cries of this wall. He even concentrated on the sword''s edge to answer that nonsense.


    I''ll never miss it.¡¯


    If he does what he has to do, Chung-Myung does what''s left of him.


    If he doesn''t do his part properly and someone gets hurt or dies, Baek Cheon won''t forgive himself.


    So I had to concentrate.


    He sharpened his senses. Endlessly thin, endlessly sharp. Enough to break when someone touches it.


    At the same time as dealing with this wall, he has to look at other death penalty.


    What about your brother and sister?


    As I turned my eyes slightly, I could see Yoo-Esul holding on to the elder of the bingo.


    He shivered slightly at the moment''s eerie rush.


    I felt a terrible concentration just by glancing at it. It looked like no one could shake Yoo-Esul. Baek Cheon also made up his mind, but it felt lukewarm compared to her.


    On the other side, Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong were driving their opponents in a frightening manner.


    Kagak! Kagagak!


    Only the two swords are heated together like a double sword used by one person.


    Baek Cheon nodded slightly.


    Why wouldn''t Jo-Gol want to deal with an enemy alone just because it''s Yoon-Jong? Just as Baek Cheon now wants to push his opponent to the full, they''ll want to stand alone. You may want to test your capabilities to the limit.


    However, they are trying to find the best they can by putting down those urges.


    ''Heavy.''


    It wasn''t only pleasant to have a good brother-in-law and a good quality. Every time they showed such a great performance, his shoulders became even heavier.But Baek Cheon was never weighed down by the weight.


    Growth is getting through in the end. Without pressure, there is no growth. They were the driving force behind him.


    "Amitabul!"


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    He bounced forward listening to the sound of Hye Yeon''s power, who is now quite used to it. Perhaps Hye Yeon''s side is now shooting at the enemy''s memorization that Dang-Soso has brought.


    ''You must be angry.''


    You can''t fight with swords like any of Hwasan''s disciples.


    ''It''s okay. You''ll be stronger, too.¡¯


    Baek Cheon now stared at this wall with a force of concentration that would have horrified his opponent.


    The back of this wall cooled.


    What the hell are these guys?


    Isn''t that just a bunch of kids? A fool was only old enough to be a new member of the armed forces.


    But their sense of humor and concentration were completely crushed by the common sense of this wall. I don''t understand how I can be this skilled at this young age.


    Is this what all the middle-class guys are like?¡¯


    Or are these Hwasan guys special?


    God d*mn it.


    Things were getting worse. Fraud once dropped is not easily restored. On the other hand, a group of rebels led by Yosa Hon were raising morale at this moment.


    Of course.


    Why won''t the morale of those who are pushing their opponents beyond their abilities rise?


    ''Not like this!''


    At this rate, it was clear that even if we won, the damage would be too great. I''ll try to get back to you as soon as possible...¡­.


    But at that very moment.


    "Gungjuniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!"


    "Argh! My lord!"


    A desperate scream pierced his ear. This contemplated wall looked back reflexively.


    And


    An incredible sight caught my eye.


    "Cough¡­¡­."


    Seonji blood trickled out of my mouth.


    The sword, which penetrated the solar plexus, stirred the intestines, and blood was flowing back through the esophagus.


    "Cough."


    Coughing and vomiting blood, Solchon Sang looked at the sword stuck in his stomach.


    It''s pouring.


    Red blood was running down the coroner''s body.


    This was Chung-Myung''s blood, not him. Blood from Chung-Myung''s hand, who grabbed the blade with his bare hands, fell on Solchon Sang''s stomach on a sword.


    Are you out of your mind?


    That was a brilliant sword that even cut off his hands with dirty pores. No matter how long it runs, there''s nothing strange about the finger being cut off at the moment.


    But at that urgent moment when their lives came and went, they grabbed the blade with their bare hands and penetrated his stomach.


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    The mental shock was greater than the pain of the stomach being pierced.


    "Argh!"


    Solchon Sang, who gathered all his last strength, grabbed the blade of the sword, pulled it out of the ship and pushed it away. Red blood gushed through the knees that touched the snow field.


    He leaned back as he was. On a sharp day, I cut my finger and my back was stuck in the snow, but I couldn''t feel any pain or coldness.


    He turned over his body even as he lifted his blood. He crawled, rolled, scratched the floor, and forced himself to stand up.


    The legs were shaking, the whole body was shaking. The moment before my eyes, I felt dizzy and lost consciousness. I repeated my return.


    But he saw clearly in the meantime.


    Chung-Myung is looking straight at this side while holding the sword."¡­¡­why not?"


    Solchon Sang, who bites the blood bubbles, muttered.


    I couldn''t bear to collapse without solving this aging problem.


    "Why... Why am I such a thing as you?To ¡­¡­."


    "Tatt."


    Chung-Myung spat blood out of his mouth and wiped his nose and mouth with his hands.


    "Because it''s weak."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The reason is simple. Because you''re weak.¡±


    Solchon Sang''s face is horribly distorted.


    "I''m¡­¡­ I''m weak?"


    "Yeah."


    Chung-Myung said coldly without giving any room.


    "I''ve never stood up to the king with my own strength."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I borrowed someone else''s hand when I got there. After all, you''ve never fought for your life."


    Blood-soaked Chung-Myung''s teeth were revealed.


    "That''s why you''re a rookie."


    "Hh¡­¡­."


    A despondent smile came out of Solchon Sang''s mouth.


    "I''m... I''m a rookie? Me? Hahahaha! Did I?


    Blood tears flowed from his eyes, where the blood vessels burst.


    "What do you people know? What do you people who have lived in the comfort zone know? In order to survive in this barren land, we have no choice but to take it from each other! No matter what you do! What do you know about that?¡­.¡±


    Oh, my god!


    At that moment, Chung-Myung''s body brushed past Solchon Sang, reconciled with light.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Solchon Sang, who stopped talking, looked up at the sky with a blank face.


    "I''m not wrong¡­¡­.¡±


    Soon a red line appeared on his neck.


    At first it looked like a solid line, but after a while Solchon Sang''s neck slowly cut off and fell to his side.


    Chung-Myung, who saw the scene, opened his mouth quietly.


    "That neck, you said you''d cut it, right?


    No, did you say you''d find out when your throat was about to be cut off?


    ''How about anything.''


    Because the dead won''t feel anything anymore.


    a hot-tempered body


    The terrible pain began to pour in belatedly.


    It was a very short fight, but it was more intense. Unspeakable pain erupted from the cut by the sword and hit by tension.


    I''m weak.


    We should gamble this much against a guy like that. If the game had been a little longer, it would have been Chung-Myung, not the author, who is now on the floor.


    But he won.


    There''s only one difference.


    Solchon Sang has never fought for his life, and Chung-Myung has fought for his life. The difference in experience divided life and death.


    That''s right away.


    Walking trudgingly, Chung-Myung picked up Solchon Sang''s head on the floor.


    Whether he didn''t believe the situation until the moment he died, Solchon Sang couldn''t close his eyes to the end.


    Chung-Myung looked around, grabbing the head.


    "The Lord of the Palace...¡­.¡±


    "The Lord of the Palace..."


    The warriors of the Bingo alternately looked at the necks of Chung-Myung and the palace owner with a mixture of astonishment and fear.


    It was a shock to them that Solchon Sang could never have imagined defeat.


    It''s pouring.


    Chung-Myung, who casually wiped the blood from his nose, looked at the battlefield. Silence quickly spread on the battlefield, where blood and death were raging.


    Those who fought wildly were also surprised by the creepy silence behind their backs. The battlefield, which had been raging, soon became silent as if it had been splashed with water.


    Hawasan''s disciples were thrilled to see the sight. At this moment, everyone in the battlefield was looking at only Chung-Myung.Where his reputation does not work.


    A place where you can''t fight with a lot of men.


    In such harsh circumstances, Chung-Myung completely controlled this battlefield with only his own sword.


    Chung-Myung threw the supply and demand in his hand forward.


    Everyone''s eyes slowly stopped following the head rolling on the floor as it moved. When the gaze that had been fixed for such a moment again turned to Chung-Myung, many emotions were swirling in it.


    "The war is over."


    A firm, cold voice came out of Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "The princess is dead."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Those who want to fight more without meaning, come forward. I''ll deal with you."


    Chung-Myung''s whole body staring at the bingos was soaked with blood. Far from anyone coming forward, I couldn''t even make eye contact with Chung-Myung.


    Once Solchon Sang was decapitated, the fight was no longer meaningful. Now only Solso Baek can get to the position of the princess.


    The moment they lost Solchon Sang, their war was over.


    The battle that determined the fate of the Bingo was so vainly concluded by the hand of a stranger, not by them, but from a far-off midfield.


    Chung-Myung''s gaze touched one place.


    Flinch.


    The eye contact Yosa Hon grabbed a rattling heart and took a deep breath. And shouted loudly with a little trembling voice.


    "Throw away your weapons! Those who surrender will not be punished!"


    A moment of hesitation engulfed the crowd.


    Then Yosa Hon chipped at them.


    "The new palace is watching, and you''re going to fight back to the end-to-end.


    Everyone''s eyes were on Solso Baek, who was under the protection of Hanyi Myung, as thunderstorms broke out.


    Although his face turned white, the moment he saw the child standing there somehow, his or her body drained of energy.


    Chaeng.


    Chaeng.


    The weapons fell to the ground one by one.


    Flop.


    Flop. Flop.


    And the warriors of the resisting bingo knelt down to the spot in unison.


    Chung-Myung, who was still looking at the scene, spat out blood in his mouth again and smirked.


    "Not bland."


    But it''s okay.


    The enemy he has to deal with from now on won''t be this bland.


    Chung-Myung''s gaze touched the far-off sun.


    When the sun goes down, darkness comes.


    And in that darkness he will now have to deal with those who are more familiar.


    Now it''s your turn.¡¯


    Chung-Myung''s mouth, which recalls Mahkyo, was cruelly twisted.

 Chapter - 510 Episode 510. You said youd cut my neck, right? (5)

    The end of a war is always futile.


    And the task of patching up the war is not always simple. In particular, if a few subdue the majority, they will have no choice but to be troubled by the backlog.


    Yosa Hon first took away the Sgt.


    Of course, that''s not how much I overpowered them all.


    It''s not like you can''t fight because you don''t have a weapon, and it''s not very useful for those who learn how to use long and martial arts.


    But from Yosa Hon''s point of view, they were one family anyway. Therefore, it would have been better to take proper care of them than to push them too hard.


    The Binggudos also obeyed orders without resisting, whether because they knew his mind, or because they thought Solchon Sang no longer had a point in rebelling.


    "Something seems to be a lie."


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon nodded quietly at Yoon-Jong''s words.


    As soon as the war ended, the blizzard that hit again covered all traces of fierce fighting white. The North Sea, too, doesn''t want the aftermath of this war to last long.


    "They used to be in the same family."


    "That''s true."


    "She''s not a pushover, so she''ll take care of it. This is none of our business."


    "Yes."


    They were talking about war, but their voices didn''t contain much power. We were talking, but the spirit seemed to be sold elsewhere.


    Their eyes were fixed towards the door in front.


    "¡­Will it be all right?"


    "What?"


    "The injury looked pretty big."


    "There''s no one in the world to worry about. Is Chung-Myung worried about him?"


    "That''s true, but...¡­.¡±


    Yoon-jong saw Baek Cheon blurring the end of his speech.


    The horse was calm, but Baek Cheon''s face was also full of nervousness. Unlike them who were not hurt, Chung-Myung was seriously injured in the competition against Solchon Sang.


    Baek Cheon rubbed his mouth without saying a word.


    ''You''re a wreck.¡¯


    I know why I had to. I understand with my head.


    If Chung-Myung hadn''t cut Solchon Sang''s throat in one go, the war would have been much longer. Then there must be a lot of blood soaked in the North Sea.


    It was a war where there was no room for compromise, so it would never have ended until someone was completely defeated.


    In the end, Chung-Myung clearly reduced the number of people he would be killed in this war. That''s the way.¡­ although it was very aggressive.


    Strangely, Baek Cheon didn''t feel up to it, though it was something to praise both as a master and as a single unmanned.


    Baek Cheon slightly clenched his fist and opened it. Then Yoon-Jong opened his mouth again.


    "Will it be all right?"


    "Why do you keep asking me the same thing?"


    "No, it''s not like that.¡­.¡±


    Yoon-Jong hesitated slightly and glanced toward the door and said.


    "¡­¡­Body said yes, Chung-Myung was so different from usual. For no reason¡­¡­."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon looked at the tightly closed door unanswered.


    ''It was different...


    I know what you''re talking about. But there was only one answer.


    "But it''s still Chung-Myung."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Isn''t that enough?"Yoon-Jong finally nodded silently. Then a low voice was heard in the corner.


    "It''s the same."


    The two people who were talking turned to one side.


    Yoo-Esul, standing with his back against the wall, was looking this way with an expressionless face.


    "Nothing different.¡±


    "¡­Yes."


    Baek Cheon nodded slowly in agreement. Of course, Yoon-Jong knows that Chung-Myung was worried about it. So Baek Cheon didn''t blame him.


    "However¡­" Chung-Myung''s attitude may be a little different than usual, so be understanding. There will be consequences after such a battle.¡±


    "Yes, boarding house."


    "We''re gonna...¡­.¡±


    It was the moment when Baek Cheon tried to carry on with his solemn eyes.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    A desperate scream came from the door.


    "What, what!"


    "Is it an assault?"


    Surprised, Hwasan''s disciples jumped to their feet in fright. It was the voice from the inside that blocked Baek Cheon, who was about to kick in the door.


    "Argh! Argh! It hurts! What kind of bandages are you wearing? You''re gonna get hurt!"


    "It''s noisy! Why don''t you stay still?¡±


    "Ah! Arms! Arms! Arms! No, they hurt! It hurts!"


    "You''ve got to mop your body, and you''re sick and you''re talking! I''m going to turn your head around!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon sighed as he listened to the violent voices.


    "¡­¡­Let''s go in for now."


    The horse was flung open the door and went inside.


    "No! Hey! Is this a cure? This?"


    "Stay still, don''t you dare you! Do you want to have a needle in the top of your head?"


    Dang-Soso climbed onto Chung-Myung''s back, wrapped in bandages, and was poking his saliva without mercy.


    Baek Cheon smiled pleased as he looked at Chung-Myung, who was almost a hedgehog.


    You''ve changed a lot.¡¯


    It''s faster to wait for the North Sea to become a desert than to expect him to change.


    The contemplative Chung-Myung screamed the whole time.


    "No, saliva! What saliva is the size of a person''s palm? It''s not a cure, it''s a cure!"


    "Why would you tell them apart?" It''s up to you!"


    "That''s not true.


    Baek Cheon, who couldn''t see Chung-Myung shaking his whole body, gave a chin.


    "Guys."


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "Hold him and press him!"


    "Yes!"


    Jo-Gol, Yoon-Jong and Yoo-Esul rushed in and pressed Chung-Myung. Chung-Myung''s resistance grew stronger, but neither did the three let go.


    "You traitors! Do you think I''ll forget this grudge?!"


    "Hey, it''s noisy."


    Baek Cheon kicked his tongue with a slight frown.


    "No, he never blinks even with a knife in his body. Why is he so glowing when he sees saliva?"


    "Why?! Why is that strange? Do you want a bowl on the head of your company? Are you all right?"


    Then Dang-Soso clenched his teeth and slapped Chung-Myung on the back.


    "Be quiet! Be quiet! Don''t move!"


    "Argh! It hurts there! There!"


    Chung-Myung, who had been running for so long, finally managed to calm down after Yoo-Esul grabbed his head tightly and slapped him with a clout.


    Baek Cheon, sighing deeply, asked Dang-Soso.


    "How is it?"


    Then she replied in a slightly irritated voice.


    "I don''t care. It''s similar to last time. No, I don''t know why this guy always makes his body like this whenever he fights. Do you have a hobby of sewing on your body?!"


    Dang-Soso stared at Chung-Myung with fierce eyes, as if he was angry again.Even the world''s Chung-Myung was flinchingly powerful.


    Hye Yeon, who was watching this scene, helped with a gentle smile.


    "Amitabha Buddha, but thanks to the heavy work of Chung-Myung Xiju, it''s all good...¡­.¡±


    "Hye Yeon monk."


    "What?"


    "Be quiet."


    "¡­Yes."


    Hye Yeon was crushed into the corner, quietly memorizing disapproval beyond anyone''s hearing.


    Squeeze.


    Finally, Dang-Soso, who collected all the saliva and tied the bandage, frowned and came down from Chung-Myung''s back.


    "I''ve cleaned up all the credit, so I think I''ll be fine if I take a little rest. Chung-Myung''s death penalty tends to heal quickly."


    "Right?"


    "Then you''ll die, and then..."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Slightly embarrassed, Baek Cheon dissuaded Dang-Soso with an awkward face.


    "Furious, I''m a patient, so don''t be so hard on me."


    "Since you''re a patient, have you ever thought you were still alive?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon grinned.


    I''ll never get hurt.¡¯


    What congressman is scarier than the enemy?


    "Oh, yeah.


    Then Chung-Myung, who was lying on his face, rose to his feet.


    "Maybe it''s because I''m getting older, but I''m...¡­.¡±


    "No, you crazy bastard! How old are you?"


    "He''s the one who''¡±


    "Ha... What do you guys know?"


    Chung-Myung stirred his hand and sat with his feet crossed.


    Seeing Chung-Myung wearing a bandage all over his body, they were Hwasan''s disciples who felt heavy for no reason.


    "Are you all right?"


    "What''s the big deal?"


    "¡­...did he spit so hard?¡±


    Chung-Myung said, glaring at Baek Cheon.


    "Soso, give me a spit."


    "Why? It''s not enough, is it? Do you want me to put you on the top of the death row?


    "¡­¡­No."


    The sullen Chung-Myung looked at Baek Cheon and asked.


    "So what''s the situation like?"


    Baek Cheon sighed and opened his mouth.


    "The arrangement is getting neater than I thought. Even the people who followed the Bingo drink listened to Elder Yosa Hon without much resistance. It''s a little strange to us."


    "Because it''s closer to the kingdom of Segana."


    If there''s a revolt in Hwasan and someone knocks Hyun Jong down and claims he''s a long story short?


    ''He''s going to be a five-year-old for that day.¡¯


    Without Chung-Myung, Yoon-Jong, Yoo-Esul, and Baek Cheon will turn into Asura and go wild.


    "The elder is hurrying to ascend the palace of the new year''s "Bing Palace is a place where you can''t live without a palace."


    "Well, anyway. It''s too much for him."


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue.


    "Yeah, it''s better to have a head. Especially here."


    There are some aspects that are hard to understand in the way of thinking in the Middle Ages, but there are reasons for one''s life. I didn''t mean to argue it right or wrong.


    The way Hwasan does it will be full of things that others don''t understand.


    "We need to get this straight as soon as possible. It''s not a time-consuming situation."


    Speaking in a low voice, Chung-Myung jumped to his feet.


    "Why are you getting up all of a sudden?"


    "I''m gonna go see Yosa Hon.¡±


    "Hey! The patient...¡­.¡±


    "Who cares about the patient."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes shone slightly cold, which neatly interrupted Baek Cheon.


    "I''m not in a position to argue that. We need to finish organizing as soon as possible and take care of those demon pups.¡±


    "¡­¡­I know that, but you don''t have to go. We''ll go and deliver the message. The elder seemed to be busy working on it."Chung-Myung smirked at Baek Cheon''s concerning remarks.


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    "Everything is good...¡­. No, they''re all bad, but there''s one particularly bad thing.¡±


    "What, dude?"


    Chung-Myung continued, ignoring the enraged Baek Cheon.


    "I''m just saying that I like people so much."


    "¡­what do you mean?"


    "You''ll find out when you see it."


    There was a strange cynic hanging around his mouth.


    "Those who have nothing don''t know how to look back, but those who have something are bound to look back and hesitate.¡±


    I said it with a smile, but I felt a strange chill.


    No, there was even a fine bitterness.


    Everyone was overwhelmed by the atmosphere and couldn''t stop him. He just stared blankly at the back of his exit.


    Then Chung-Myung, who was taking a step, stopped. Then he said without looking back.


    "Oh, and."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung stood still without saying a word.


    Just as Jo-Gol, tired of waiting, was about to say a word, a strange voice came out of Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "Everyone did a good job this time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hwasan''s disciples looked at Chung-Myung with wide eyes.


    However, he disappeared without hesitation as if he had said everything he wanted to say.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol leapt up from his seat and headed to the window.


    "What are you doing?"


    "No, I just wanted to make sure the sun was up in the west."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If not, it''s Soso. Did he take the wrong medicine?¡±


    "I didn''t take any medicine. If it was wrong, I would have poked the wrong needle.¡­.¡±


    Yoo-Esul, who was opening his mouth as if he was dumbfounded, bowed his head and muttered.


    "¡­¡­It was a good night."


    It was unbelievable.


    Oh, my god.


    I can''t believe that Chung-Myung is saying compliments.


    Wasn''t Chung-Myung the one who was nagging when he beat his famous students at the Cheonjabi stage and when he knocked down the master of the crowd?


    "¡­¡­I''ve come to this day in my life."


    "You know what, death penalty."


    Baek Cheon, briefly lost in thought, stood up and turned away.


    "Don''t talk nonsense and let''s follow."


    "Yes, boarding house."


    First, a small smile permeated his mouth as he went ahead.

 Chapter - 511 Episode 511. Its so nice to meet you. (1)

    Gulp.


    The dry saliva just went away.


    My fingertips, which had been chilled by tension, were almost numb from shaking. I''ve already given up on calming the pounding heart.


    All he wanted was for his voice not to tremble too much when he opened his mouth.


    "Bishop."


    The collector looked up slowly and very slowly at the bishop''s feet.


    I could see the bishop''s feet and old chair legs.


    The bishops were a humble chair to sit on.


    The reverent feeling that he didn''t know Heavenly Demon and that he didn''t dare to enjoy his comfort has grown. What that chair usually conveys to him was firm faith and faith.


    But now fear comes bigger than faith. Who can understand the feelings of those who have to report failure to those who are so harsh to themselves?


    "No, there''s a problem."


    "¡­problem?"


    The bishop''s feet moved slightly.


    Despite the subtle reaction, the Butler immediately nodded as if he had burned himself.


    "That''s... that''s what I''


    "Tell me."


    At first glance, it sounds calm, but the voice weighed down and heard endlessly. The Consul posted the report as calmly as possible.


    "The ice has collapsed.¡±


    I didn''t hear any answer.


    Nevertheless, the Consul continued to report immediately.


    "Those who followed the former palace rallied their power and went into the bingol. The head of Solchon Sang was cut off, and the elder of the ice palace, who was ousted in the past, took control of the ice palace with Solso Baek, the son of a former palace owner. It happened just yesterday."


    The butler who finished the report swallowed a dry saliva.


    There was no response again this time.


    Even a simple response was not received. The heavy silence weighed down the butler''s back.


    After a long wait, a low voice leaked out.


    "So¡­¡­."


    "Yes, Bishop."


    "What happened to the ice?"


    The butler lifted his head reflexively. However, the moment he faced the bishop''s indifferent eyes, he quickly returned to his place.


    "Rain, Bingjeong...¡­.¡±


    The butler paused to hide his trembling voice.


    "I''ve checked the iceberg mines, but they don''t have any more ice in them. I think the man who stopped by the mine and released the people who were trapped there has swept away all the remaining ice."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Silence


    After a short silence, a low voice was heard.


    "Who was it?"


    "¡­maybe they''re from the middle ground."


    "Jungwon?"


    "Yes, that¡­¡­¡­ that came into the North Sea the other day¡­"¡­.¡±


    The bishop''s eyes sank dark and bleak.


    "Dirty Midlands mains keep us in the way to the end."


    Sneak.


    A gentle sweep of the beard stuck in the butler''s heart like rain.


    But the reaction back was a little different from what he thought.


    "It was a mistake to leave all this to Solchon Sang. If there''s anything you really need to do, you should have done it yourself."


    At the end of the remark, the bishop raised himself.


    "Guide them."


    "Lord, bishop!"


    The embarrassed butler threw his head into the ground.


    "I made this happen because you were incompetent. Give me one more chance! I''ll be sure to retrieve the ice."


    "That''s ridiculous."


    But the return was a cold response.


    "I''ve been waiting for a hundred years. If I''m pointing my finger here even though it''s about to go wrong, what shame would I have to recognize Heavenly Demon who has been resurrected? Lead the way!"


    Whoosh!


    The Butler hit his head on the floor again.


    "Think of yourself! Don''t forget the 100 years of the world! If the bishop goes bad with this trifle, the church''s aspirations will be ruined! I dare say. Don''t forget why we came all the way here."The bishop clenched his teeth.


    Chimmy''s fingertips shivered slightly as if to suppress anger and anger.


    "Go away."


    "Yes!"


    "Lead the congregation and retrieve the ice boat. He who resists, tear off the heart and sprinkle blood on it to repay its sins."


    "Do you accept orders? Heavenly Demon Adventure Manmaangbok!"


    The Butler, who jumped to his feet, ran out.


    The bishop, who was watching his back filled with determination, slowly sat in his chair. His brow, clutching his chest, was frowned upon.


    "Middle-class men¡­¡­".¡±


    The mere mention of the midfield caused a surge in anger.


    That day


    The memory of the day, when he lost the sky of the church, lingered in his mind.


    Not long after a former bishop died during the war and took over the bishop''s post, he was too young. And what happened that day was too terrible for him as a child.


    It''s already been a hundred years, but he still couldn''t get out of the sight of the day.


    But¡­¡­.


    But soon...¡­.


    "The fear of an unbroken church will burn you."


    There was madness in his eyes.


    * * *


    Chung-Myung looked at Solso Baek with glum eyes.


    Then he grinned and opened his mouth.


    "The chair will eat you."


    Solso Back also faced him with a slightly awkward face.


    The large chair where the palace owner sits was magnificent, decorated with white bear fur and colorful jewels. So Solso Baek sitting there looked even more awkward.


    It''s still too much for a Hongan boy to sit on.


    I think I''m looking at his situation right now.¡¯


    Regardless of his will, he ended up sitting in the palace, which in fact would not be a good result for Solso Baek. At least in Chung-Myung''s opinion.


    "Well."


    Standing by Solso Baek, Yosa Hon looked at Chung-Myung with a look of great pleasure. The eyes were melted with tenderness and caution at the same time.


    Yosa Hon, who previously called them benefactors, did not lose her courtesy, but now she remained unparalleled in a polite manner.


    Hagi, why not?


    Chung-Myung jumped into the enemy camp alone, slit Solchon Sang''s throat and ended the war. Of course, those led by Yosa Hon did their part in the process, and the other disciples of Hwasan did their best, but without Chung-Myung, they would never have won with this sacrifice.


    ''No, you couldn''t have won in the first place.¡¯


    When the bingos didn''t respond to him, it was like winning or losing already. But that young warrior in the midfield turned the result upside down alone.


    It was worth respecting as an unmanned person, and it was inevitable to respect as a bingo road.


    Yosa Hon spoke with full respect and respect for Chung-Myung.


    "So, how are you feeling?"


    "Do I look all right? Do you have bad eyesight?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yosa Hon''s respect has been undermined a little.


    "¡­¡­You must have a lot of injuries."


    "The elder looks fine."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yosa Hon''s respect has been undermined a little.


    "No, no, no. A man from far away fights under the knife, but what happened to all the men who ran into him to get their homes back? Oh, my God. Can you stand there with a sore bone?"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    Yosa Hon''s face turned red.I didn''t mean to be envious, but as a result, I couldn''t refute that. Anyway, Yosa Hon is fine without any injuries.


    I had a shameful thought of pushing in a bruise from the tension, but if I opened my mouth half-heartedly, I wouldn''t be able to find my money, so I quietly covered it up.


    "That¡­¡­."


    "And!"


    Chung-Myung shouted and distorted his face as if he hadn''t finished what he had to say.


    "People, you have to have a conscience! If you were injured while fighting for him, where would you let him take care of himself? Nothing else? Treatment?


    No, that''s what you''re gonna do.¡­.


    I had as much to say. But Yosa Hon couldn''t bring up anything. Because he also has a sense of shame.


    "If you don''t think you can heal me, you should at least give me a little twist! That''s how people live! Well, the North Sea isn''t this bad, it''s...¡­.¡±


    "Oh, father."


    As the grumbling continued throughout, Solso Baek opened his mouth with a slightly tired face. Hanyi Myeong quickly corrected the words of the young princess.


    "You must call me General Han, my lord."


    "Yes, Mr. Han. Do you happen to have any young women left in the Bingo?"


    "¡­¡­There is one thing I have recovered from Solchon Sang''s place."


    "Bba, give me one quickly."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Come on."


    "I''ll have my men bring it in."


    Chung-Myung smiled with a full cat-like comfortable face.


    "No, well, I didn''t mean to ask you to take care of it, but I was just saying...¡­I''m a little embarrassed to see you like this way.


    Yosa Hon''s eyes cramped up.


    Just saying it?


    If you don''t give me the last straw, they''re going to come running with a knife.


    But before he could say anything, Hwasan''s disciples beat him first.


    "Wow, look at our Chung-Myung. He''s smart, too."


    "Sure, sure. You have to get what you want. I''m not feeling well.¡±


    "Smart."


    Baek Cheon looked back at them with a bewildering face. But they raised their chin with a rather brazen face.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Back in the head, Baek Cheon turned his head weakly again.


    ''No, I''mr.


    It''s all gone.


    Whether or not he knew Baek Cheon''s ecstasy, Chung-Myung only looked at Solso Baek in a nonchalant manner.


    "What do you think?"


    The young princess seemed a little embarrassed by the sudden question.


    "How do you feel sitting there?"


    After Chung-Myung told me once again, Solso Baek nodded quickly and swallowed his dry saliva.


    "I don''t know yet. I''ve had a lot of trouble."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Yeah, I guess so.¡±


    But trying to say something more, he soon shook his head.


    "Well, that''s enough. So¡­¡­."


    Then he turned to Yosa Hon, who stood by.


    "When are you leaving?¡±


    "Departure? What do you mean?"


    "I don''t think you''re asking because you don''t know?"


    When Chung-Myung questioned him with his eyes, Yosa Hon hesitated a little, but only then he pretended to understand.


    "Oh, that''s what you mean."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Chung-Myung''s voice sounded gloomy.


    "I don''t think we have time to dilly-dally, shouldn''t we get started?¡±


    "Well, that''sir. But¡­¡­."


    There was a hint of embarrassment on Yosa Hon''s face.


    "Hey, seal. I don''t know if you know, but Mahkyo isn''t such a pushover.""I know."


    I know very well. It''s a matter of knowing too well.


    "And we''ve spent all our energy fighting the war. It''s never easy to face an opponent who can''t win at all."


    "I know that."


    In response to short Chung-Myung, Yosa Hon slipped off with an awkward face.


    "That''s why...¡­ Why don''t you go back to the middle ground and lead the reinforcements while we''re holding on? Then can''t we get rid of those demon enemies more clearly?"


    Chung-Myung, who was still looking at Yosa Hon''s face, grinned. Then he turned to Solso Baek.


    "Did you hear that?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    "This is the people around you right now."


    His voice cooled down a little.


    "The North Sea suffered not because of Solchon Sang. Because I lived like this. Keep that in mind."


    A chill began to swirl in the palace room as if everything would be frozen at any moment.

 Chapter - 512 Episode 52. Its so nice to meet you. (2)

    It was a rude remark indeed.


    It was not something to say in front of the elders and courtiers of the North Sea Ice Palace.


    Yosa Hon''s face was distorted in an instant. The rising anger was about to burst like Hwasan, but Yosa Hon tried hard not to lose her manners.


    "That''s too much, stamp!"


    "Too much?"


    Chung-Myung grinned and looked back at him.


    "What?"


    "Even though the seal is a benefactor of the North Sea, you can''t insult the Bingo and the North Sea like that! I would never have put up with it if it wasn''t for the seal!"


    The voice quivering with anger, Chung-Myung''s head slightly tilted.


    "What if I don''t?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What if you don''t?"


    A cool look pierced Yosa Hon.


    Chung-Myung looks at Yosa Hon with cool eyes.


    Yosa Hon flinched and shook herself. It seemed difficult to calm down anger.


    But Chung-Myung neatly ignored his response and spoke to Solso Baek.


    "You know what''s going on, don''t you?¡±


    "What?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Solso Baek looks at Chung-Myung with a puzzled face. He looked as if he knew nothing.


    Chung-Myung couldn''t hold back his laughter after all.


    "What a scarecrow.¡±


    Solso Baek shrank slightly and bowed his head. Chung-Myung waved his hand lightly.


    "Don''t shrink your shoulders. It''s not your fault. They did the wrong thing. The problem is that they pretend to be supportive and don''t say a word about how the North Sea is going."


    Hanyi Myeong''s eyebrows, which had been standing silently, were frowned upon.


    "That''s too much to say, stamp."


    "People here are not creative. Is that all you have to say?¡±


    Hanyi Myeong sighed deeply and said.


    "I didn''t mean to hide it. I just didn''t want to worry about you because you are still young. If you say it like that...¡­.¡±


    "So."


    But Chung-Myung firmly cut off his speech.


    "If you don''t know anything, what the hell can you decide?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Or is that it? All you have to do is nod your head just the right?


    "¡­¡­come on, stamp."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Well, good. That''s your job, and I''m here to talk to the princess now that I need to talk to her. So please step aside.¡±


    "What do you mean¡­¡­..¡±


    Chung-Myung turned his head and looked at Baek Cheon.


    "Living quarters."


    "Come on."


    Baek Cheon stepped forward with a calm face. He seems to know what he has to do without any specific explanation.


    He took a deep shot at Solso Baek.


    "Hwasan''s two great disciples, Baek Cheon, would like to meet the palace of North Sea Ice Palace on behalf of Hwasan. Do not turn a blind eye to the requests of those who have come a long way."


    Frustrated by the polite request, Solso Baek unwittingly looked back at Hanyi Myung. Hanyi Myeong bit her lips slightly with a stiff face.


    ''Oh, my...''


    This makes the situation strange.


    Now, Baek Cheon said on behalf of Hwasan that he would like to see the palace of the Bingo.


    If they accept this request, those who are not princesses will not be able to stop their conversation with the princess.


    But if you don''t accept it, you''re ignoring him.¡¯


    If it were a few days ago, I wouldn''t even care about Hwasan. But now the story is different. Who dares to ignore the Wasans in the current North Sea?It was impossible not to have Hanyi Myeong, but to have a former palace return.


    "¡­You have to accept it."


    Solso Baek nodded as Hanyi Myeong spoke in a heavy voice.


    "I will."


    Despite Solso Baek''s answer, Baek Cheon did not relax. He was still bowing his head with a gun shot.


    Seeing that, Solso Baek was clever enough to find out what he had to do.


    "As the Lord of the Ice Palace...¡­I accept your request."


    Only then did Baek Cheon relax and straighten his back.


    "Well."


    "Well."


    Hanyi Myeong and Yosa Hon let out a sneaking moan.


    Baek Cheon, who proudly straightens up and throws straight eyes, felt another sense of power and spirit from that Chung-Myung.


    "I ask the Lord of the Palace."


    "Wait!"


    Yosa Hon shouted out loud.


    "It''s not a princess, it''s a princess! Call it right. You''re nothing but Hwasan''s two greatest disciples."


    He had a dignified voice like an elder of the Binggo. But Baek Cheon didn''t blink an eye.


    "I''m not here as Hwasan''s great student, but as the representative of Hwasan. So please understand that we can''t show too many examples."


    "What kind of cleric gives this great disciple the power to represent his counsel? Isn''t that a very arrogant thing to do?


    Yosa Hon''s face blushed with anger, but Baek Cheon replied calmly.


    "Hwasan does."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yosa Hon lost what to say and closed her mouth.


    "Hwasan does not limit himself to his hierarchy in representing the clique. It''s the will of Hwasan, and it''s his will, so ignoring it is like ignoring Hwasan."


    Even Hwasan''s disciples nodded in unison, proving that to be true.


    Eventually, Yosa Hon had no choice but to resign, chewing on her lips.


    "Well¡­¡­."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s eyes went straight to Solso Baek.


    "Prince of the Palace Lord.


    At a low call, Solso Baek gulped down his dry mouth.


    As a young man who had only just reached the palace, it was hard for him to bear the force of Baek Cheon''s stealthiness.


    It was a matter of course. Baek Cheon was only obscured by Chung-Myung and Hye Yeon, but he was not lacking enough to be called the world''s most influential figure if not for them.


    Such a man has even been through countless things, gone through numerous battles, and has become stronger, so what is his presence?


    "I''ll explain what''s going on in the North Sea. Solchon Sang, who was a former palace lord and the late father of the palace lord, attracted Mahkyo to the land of the North Sea, and the Bingo joined hands with him to rule the North Sea."


    Solso Baek''s eyes shook greatly.


    No matter how much he lived without knowing the stronghold, he could not have known what masochism was.


    "Magyo was planning the revival of Heavenly Demon with support from the North Sea Ice Palace. I, and Hwasan, think the disappearance of North Sea residents has something to do with this."


    "¡­and the disappearance of people?"


    "Yes."


    Baek Cheon''s slow-paced gaze sank heavily.


    "According to those who have heard the Mahs, the resurrection of Heavenly Demon is just around the corner. Elder Yosa Hon has also heard of this, so you can check it out."


    Solso Baek glanced at Yosa Hon, but he didn''t look at the palace. His eyes were fixed solely on Baek Cheon and Chung-Myung behind him."When Heavenly Demon is resurrected, the North Sea will be submerged in blood. We, Hwasan, fought against Solchon Sang''s pack on the side of the palace lord to prevent such a situation."


    Baek Cheon looked at Solso Baek with a glow in his eyes.


    "So I ask the princess. The world is in turmoil.¡­. No, before that, to prevent the blood from approaching the North Sea, we must drive out the pack of horsemen who are leading the ice-crowds and taking poison in the North Sea. One o''clock is an urgent issue."


    Baek Cheon slowly regained control.


    "Please make a smart decision."


    Solso Baek seemed rather embarrassed. The alternating gaze on Hanyi Myeong and Yosa Hon was shaking all along.


    The two, who had been trying to turn a blind eye to Solso Baek''s urging, finally exchanged their eyes. It was Yosa Hon who spoke first.


    "I''d like to say a word to the Lord of the Palace."


    He said without waiting for Solso Baek''s permission.


    "It is true that there are now a group of vicious demons in the North Sea."


    Solso Baek''s eyes have grown slightly.


    "And it is also true that they joined hands with Solchon Sang to assassinate the former palace lord and took over the North Sea."


    "What if I do¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    "But!"


    Yosa Hon''s voice has risen.


    "The North Sea cannot afford to fight them right now! If we go to war with them, we have to deal with all the damage alone in the North Sea."


    "But¡­¡­ they''re hurting the people of the North Sea."


    "Gungju!"


    Yosa Hon said, looking at the palace with a cold look in her eyes as never before.


    "You have to be cool-headed."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The damage that the residents are suffering is also regrettable and heartbreaking for me, too. But if the ice cream falls, much more people will suffer."


    "Ha, but...¡­.¡±


    "Magyo is not a man who can handle it alone in the North Sea!"


    Yosa Hon''s voice rang sharply in the palace.


    "I''m desperate to face it. However, if you don''t see the reality and respond emotionally, the long history of the North Sea Ice Palace may end in the palace era. Realistically, you have to be careful until reinforcements come from the midfield."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes slightly faded as he listened to their conversation.


    "The elder has already heard the words of the Magitans with us. Do you still say that?"


    "Heavenly Demon''s resurrection?"


    "Yes."


    "How can a dead man come back to life!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yosa Hon raised her voice as if she was dumbfounded and sighed. Then, he talked in a soft voice as if he were conciliating.


    "You can''t take that nonsense straight and risk the fate of the North Sea. If you really want to destroy Mahkyo, go to the middle ground and lead the support. Then the North Sea will also risk its lives to fight them."


    Baek Cheon smiled and turned away.


    "What do you think, my lord?¡±


    "¡­¡­I¡­¡­."


    Solso Baek, who looked at Baek Cheon''s face with a big smile, peeked into Hanyi Myung''s eyes. Hanyi Myung''s words still sounded more meaningful to him than Yosa Hon''s words.


    Hanyi Myung, who had been silent for a while, opened her mouth.


    "It''s not that easy."


    Then, I looked at Baek Cheon with an embarrassed face.


    "Don''t push your students too hard. Wouldn''t we be able to find a better way through conversation and discussion?"


    Baek Cheon''s smile grew a little darker at his words.


    "I asked what the palace thought."The flinching Solso Baek trembled. His eyes were shaking from place to side.


    "I¡­¡­."


    Looking at Yosa Hon and Hanyi Myung with hesitation, Solso Baek soon spoke weakly.


    "¡­I understand what you''re saying, but I can''t afford to do that in the North Sea right now¡­¡­so, the Wasans, please go to the middle ground and lead those who will stop them."


    A moment of silence passed.


    Baek Cheon unexpectedly grinned and seized.


    "I understand what the Lord of the Palace said. I''ll try to do that."


    There was no smile on his face when he stood up straight after a deep town.


    "Lady Elder."


    "¡­Tell me.¡±


    "The Wasans will go back to the middle ground."


    "The injury hasn''t healed yet, but it''s already...¡­.¡±


    "If we go back, we will deliver this situation to Shaolin as requested by the elder woman and gather those who will prevent the demonization."


    At the welcome, Yosa Hon nodded with delight.


    "That''s very kind of you."


    "Then pay attention.¡±


    As if he had lost his temper, he quickly dissuaded Baek Cheon.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? It would be nice if we could relax a little bit more. So, how long will it take to get back to the midfield?"


    "¡­What do you mean again?"


    "Hm?"


    Yosa Hon tilted her head at the unexpected answer.


    Baek Cheon stopped laughing at him.


    "Hwasan will never step on the ground in the North Sea again."


    The smile on Yosa Hon''s face collapsed in an instant. So embarrassed that he stammered to the word and asked.


    "¡­he, what do you mean? Shouldn''t you be leading the support of the midfield?"


    "Why should we do that?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon glared at Yosa Hon with the coldest eyes.


    "My qualifications have been hurt."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "He bled and injured for the North Sea, who had nothing to do with us. When we found out that Mahkyo was planning the revival of Heavenly Demon, the best thing we could do was to abandon the North Sea and return to the midfield to gather and defend the gatekeepers. One!"


    Baek Cheon, who shivered slightly in cold anger, continued.


    "That fool didn''t do that. The reason is clear. It is said that it is urgent, but in reality, it was not possible to see the North Sea people dying. That''s who he is. different temperatures of speech and action¡±


    His angry face was more daunting than ever.


    "I have nothing to do with this North Sea, and I have been fighting and bleeding for consultation. The North Sea Ice Palace refused to bleed on its own."


    "Hey, stamp!"


    "Maybe he''ll try to fight like that. That''s who he is. One."


    Frustrated Yosa Hon tried to say something, but Baek Cheon growled.


    "As a great student of the Hwasan white porcelain ship, as a representative of the Hwasan long story, I can''t accept that. If he refuses, we''ll all go back to the midfield, even if we attack him and knock him down. Hwasan doesn''t bleed for those who don''t know the value of blood."


    The faces of the Hwasan disciples were also chilled in unison.


    "It''s late today, so I''ll leave tomorrow. Don''t worry, we''ll do what we have to do when we get back to the midfield. I hope that the Bingo will be filled with light."


    After talking, Baek Cheon turned around.


    "Let''s go."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung grinned with his mouth open. This is not what he wanted.But Baek Cheon didn''t lose his countenance when he saw him like that.


    "Follow me."


    "No, boarding house...¡­.¡±


    "¡­¡­I''m your private residence now, but at the same time I''m acting on behalf of a long writer. If you have any respect for me as a private residence, and if you have any respect for the authority of the writer, don''t worry and follow me."


    Only then did Chung-Myung shut up.


    The rest of Hawasan''s disciples turned around with cold eyes, glancing at Yosa Hon and Hanyi Myung. In the heavy silence, only the sound of their footsteps echoed out of Daejeon.


    Soon after they all left Daejeon, Solso Baek, who was sitting absentmindedly, looked back at Hanyi Myung with a helpless face.


    "Father¡­¡­."


    Hanyi Myeong sighed deeply in Daejeon.

 Chapter - 513 Episode 513. Nice to meet you. (3)

    "No¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were shaking.


    "I understand being angry. I understand, this is the situation, isn''t it? But you''re going to hit it like this? Huh?


    "Yoon-Jong??."


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "Are you done packing there?"


    "Yes, I packed everything."


    Then Jo-Gol raised his hand.


    "Sasook! These are gifts from the Bingo. What should I do?"¡±


    "You don''t have to leave what you gave me. Take care of everything."


    "Yes!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    As Hwasan''s disciples packed, Chung-Myung just looked blankly.


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong, all of them, were focused on packing without looking at him.


    "Huh?"


    Why is Baek-ah in there?


    Dambi''s packing?


    Chung-Myung, who had his mouth wide open in bewilderment, quickly came to his senses and stuttered.


    "Oh, no! That''s why I told you beforehand! People are supposed to be...¡­.¡±


    "So So."


    "Yes, accident!"


    "Medicine. Supplement for the way."


    "Yes! I''ve already got a lot of it. Oh, I didn''t bring licorice on purpose. Use his mouth to die."


    "Good job."


    No, why didn''t you take licorice...¡­.


    No, this isn''t the point.


    "Excuse me? Are you listening?"


    There''s a man here, guys!


    It was Chung-Myung, who had never looked for existence anywhere in the world. Even when begging, people would curse, but they didn''t ignore it so cleanly.


    "No, I''m telling you now! Listen to me!"


    When Chung-Myung kept shouting and swinging his arms, Baek Cheon straightened his back and looked at him.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s noisy. If you''re not going to help me pack, go over there and play quietly."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t keep babbling."


    Chung-Myung, who was pouting his mouth, sighed as if he was speechless.


    "So, you''re just gonna go back now?"


    "Yeah."


    "Heavenly Demon is resurrecting?"


    "So you have to go back."


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon looked Chung-Myung in the eye and said,


    If this is the case, we can`t stop it at all costs. It is better to return to the midfield as soon as possible than to remain in the North Sea and be set on fire for no reason."


    "No, you don''t seem to understand, but before Heavenly Demon resurrected¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''re the one who doesn''t understand."


    Baek Cheon frowned as he cut off Chung-Myung''s back.


    "I know this is not just a matter of the North Sea. But that doesn''t mean we have to replace what the North Sea won''t do.¡±


    Chung-Myung tried to refute something, but at that moment, support shots poured out.


    "There''s a way to look at a man as a pushover. You punks who don''t even mean it.¡±


    Jo-Gol growled, grinding his teeth.


    Then Yoon-jong frowned and berated him.


    "A baby, but you''re a bunch of other adults, and you''re being harsh."


    "Then what do you say?¡±


    "I''m not going to let you down the line. I''m sure Heaven and John will understand that''


    "If Cheon-jon were to be wise, he would use a seal in his hand and peel off his head."


    "Well, that''s possible."


    Yoon-Jong nodded silently and moved his hands busily.


    Chung-Myung''s mouth, which was barely shut, opened again.


    When did they get so rough?


    Huh? Because of me?


    Yes?


    "Oh, no....¡±


    At that time, Yoo-Esul, who stared at Chung-Myung, quietly raised his finger and put it on my lips.


    "Shh."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The death penalty. The accident is coming.""You don''t have to interpret it. I know!¡±


    Who the f*ck do you think you are?


    "No, I don''t think everyone knows what''s going on, but if Heavenly Demon comes back, it''s going to be ruined.


    "That''s why you have to spit it out quickly."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Death penalty


    a lengthy death sentence


    I think something''s really screwed up.


    You''re crazy. You''re the one who did it.


    No! You didn''t expect me to be this bad!


    How the hell did the death penalty handle me? Wow...¡­. I''m starting to reflect on myself.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    At that time, Hye Yeon, who was quietly packing her luggage and watching the situation, shouted no.


    "The LORD, the Buddha, has also dismissed the demons that have hindered his performance, and has punished the wicked. It''s not always about showing mercy."


    Even Hye Yeon came out with such a straight face that Chung-Myung really lost what to say.


    "Hye Yeon is right."


    And Baek Cheon is more determined than when he starts talking. Throwing his tightly bound luggage into the corner, he said coldly.


    "Our mission was to figure out the situation in the North Sea and deliver it to Shaolin. And the mission has already been completed. What remains is for the civil factions of the Middle East to work together to solve. Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    "No, I mean...¡­.¡±


    "All the gatekeepers in the middle of the country! You don''t take care of it yourself!"


    Chung-Myung flinched at the sudden thunderous roar.


    "Hwasan has already been through the same thing in the past! What would happen to the Middle Ages if the ancestors of Hawasan had not oxidized in protection of the Middle Ages? But what''s left of Hwasan in the end?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If we die here, all we have to do is repeat the same thing. I''ll never see that as a problematic person in Hawsan!"


    Baek Cheon''s sparkling gaze was stuck in Chung-Myung''s body bandages.


    He, who was grinding his teeth, said with his back straightened, as if it was hard to bear just looking at him.


    "So don''t think about making a fuss and follow me. I''m not kidding."


    "¡­¡­What kind of nonsense¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    As Chung-Myung pouted and babbled, Baek Cheon glared at him as if he was about to eat him up.


    "It''s your job, isn''t it? He''ll try to turn things around somehow. But this time it never falls for it. Soso!"


    "Yes!"


    "Did you get it?"


    "Yes!"


    Huh? What do you mean...


    Chung-Myung, who stared blankly toward SoSo, opened his eyes wide.


    "He, why are you holding it?"


    "I, the daughter of the Dang family, hold the sword made by the Dang family, is there a problem?"


    That''s mine!


    Chung-Myung, who saw a black plum sword in Dang-Soso''s hand, was speechless for a moment.


    "Give it to Samae, Soso."


    "Yes, boarding house."


    Dang-Soso handed over the scented plum sword to Yoo-Esul. Then she took it with an indifferent face and kicked it around her waist. Then, he pulled back slightly as if he was wary of Chung-Myung.


    Baek Cheon said quietly.


    "No matter how hard you are, you can''t fight all of us without a sword."


    "Ha-ha. You must be looking down on me!"


    "If you get a slap on the chin by a monk, you''ll think differently.¡±


    At that moment, Hye Yeon smiled and clenched her fist.


    "Amitabha, that''s not gonna happen, but...I''ll do my best without resisting."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s cheeks flinched.


    Wow¡­¡­.


    Why is he laughing so hard?


    I''m sure you''ll just grind it."That''s it, anyway."


    Baek Cheon cut it off firmly.


    "As a leader who has been entrusted with authority by a long-time writer, I have no intention of further involvement in the affairs of the North Sea. So you should stop organizing your mind, too. I know you feel sorry for the North Sea people, but in the end, the choice was made by them."


    His cold face was determined, with no room for a needle.


    "It''s Hwasan''s teaching to make arrangements, but it''s not the agreement to force them to make disagreements they don''t want."


    "That''s right, boarding house."


    "Yes, I do."


    The same was true of other disciples. Chung-Myung, who stared blankly at them, shut up.


    In fact, he knows. That they are not wrong.


    One¡­¡­.


    ''It''s not that simple.''


    You can think like this because you haven''t experienced Heavenly Demon in person. Those who know can never simply walk away like this.


    When Chung-Myung was about to say one more thing.


    knock, knock


    I heard a knock on the door. The heads of the Hwasan disciples turned in unison.


    "Who are you?"


    As Jo-Gol calmly tried to head toward the door, Yoon-Jong grabbed him by the shoulder. Then he grabbed a sword at his waist and opened his mouth.


    "Living quarters."


    "Be prepared, I''m coming."


    Baek Cheon approached with firm steps and opened the door wide. Light tensions have subsided among Hawsan''s disciples.


    "Huh?"


    However, as soon as I saw a tooth standing in front of the door, everyone''s face was loosened.


    "Now, wait a minute¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Solso Baek, a Hong-an boy standing at the door, talked in a trembling voice.


    "Can I speak to you for a moment?¡±


    As Chung-Myung''s butt crept up and down, Baek Cheon grabbed his skirt and forced him to sit down.


    "I heard it''s Sulbingdan. It is called the elixir of the Binggo made of the ingredients of the ice caps. It''s a heavenly elixir that''s few in the bingo.I.¡­.¡±


    "Ha ha ha ha. What the hell are you doing?¡­.¡±


    "Sit down, you son of a b*tc*!"


    When Chung-Myung grinned and tried to take the elixir, Baek Cheon rebuked and Yoo-Esul slapped the back of his hand and blocked it.


    Chung-Myung''s face was full of signs of injustice.


    "Oh, come on! He''s giving it to me!"


    "It''s noisy!


    Shouting Baek Cheon spoke solemnly as he watched Solso Baek.


    "Thank you for your consideration. But please understand that we are not happy to receive what you are giving us because of the circumstances."


    "Oh, no. I didn''t bring it to ask for anything. I brought it because Master Chung-Myung needs a spirit tablet."


    Solso Baek said quickly, waving his hand in embarrassment.


    At the sight, Baek Cheon smiled a little without realizing it.


    ''That''s not like a child.¡¯


    Now that he has risen to the position of the archer of the Bingo, he deserves to be proud, but Solso Baek hasn''t changed much since he first met them.


    I don''t know if Hanyi Myeong is a great person, but it seems clear that he is a great educator.


    "You''ve been injured because of the ice palace, and if you refuse this, I''m so ashamed of you. Please take it."


    "Hahaha. Of course, of course. I¡­¡­."


    "Stay still, man! Gul, hold on to this bastard."


    "You always make me work too hard."


    "It''s noisy.


    "Yes."


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol grasped Chung-Myung from both sides.


    Confirming Chung-Myung, who barely calmed down, Baek Cheon said.


    "But how did you come here alone? The Lord of the Palace....¡±


    "I just came on my own."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "There were people who followed me, but I got bitten."Solso Baek tried to talk more, paused and lowered his head.


    "¡­I said I''d go alone from the beginning, but the guards won''t listen to me. The elder female and the general Han''s orders kept him from falling away from me. There''s nothing wrong with what Chung-Myung said. There''s nothing I can do as I please when I say I''m a princess."


    Baek Cheon looked at Solso Baek with a bit of pitiful eyes.


    You can''t do this.¡¯


    Too much of a position not worthy of one''s ability is bound to be poisonous. Especially in places like Yosa Hon where there is a criminal.


    "So, please accept this. It''s not the will of the bingo, it''s my will. I''m so shabby if I can''t repay you for the blood you shed for me."


    "Well."


    At this point, Baek Cheon had no way to stop Chung-Myung from receiving the elixir. But unexpectedly, Chung-Myung frowned upon hearing it.


    "Because the little one was blowing.¡±


    "¡­what?"


    "We didn''t fight for you. Don''t get me wrong."


    It was a remark that would be very embarrassing or embarrassing to the listener. But Solso Baek smiled rather lightly.


    "Then please understand that this is on behalf of the North Sea."


    "You''re a fool.¡±


    Chung-Myung finally reached out and took care of the small group.


    "If you say so, you''re bound to get it. I can''t ignore your sincerity when you don''trying not to take it. I''m in trouble, man."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was Solso Baek who realized what Chung-Myung was like.


    "But¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon looked at Solso Baek and said,


    "What can I do for you? I''m sure you didn''t come here to give me this small piece.¡±


    Then Solso Baek nodded quietly.


    It was Baek Cheon who asked the question, but his eyes were fixed on Chung-Myung.


    No, not only now, but ever since he got here, his eyes have never fallen from Chung-Myung.


    "¡­¡­I¡­¡­."


    After a long hesitation, Solso Baek managed to talk.


    "I don''t know what to do."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ve never thought I''d be in this position, even though it''s a palace lord. Suddenly I don''t know what to do, and I don''t know what to do from now on."


    Baek Cheon, who was listening next to him, nodded with a heavy face. Rather, it would have been stranger if it had gone too well.


    "So I''d like to ask you, Master Chung-Myung."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­¡­What am I supposed to do now?"


    The response to this question was instantaneous here and there.


    "No, why are you asking that?!¡±


    "If you ask everyone in the world, you can''t ask him! Calm down, my lord!"


    "You''ll get in trouble. No. You''ll get in trouble."


    "You have to be calm! Don''t drink salt water even if you''re thirsty!"


    In response, Solso Baek looked around with his eyes wide open.


    "¡­what?"


    One.


    Chung-Myung, who was asked that question, just smiled pleased no matter what he said around him.


    "What am I supposed to do?"


    "¡­What? Oh, yeah."


    "Oh, I''m an expert in counseling.¡±


    "No! No, you madman!"


    The disciples of HWASAN, who intuitively felt that the Binggoes were really starting to get bogged down.

 Chapter - 514 Episode 514. Nice to meet you. (4)

    "No¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon''s face was horribly distorted.


    Of course I understand. Oh, of course I understand, I understand!


    What would Chung-Myung look like in that Solso Baek''s eyes?


    People around me make a fuss about being a princess, saying that he was not my father until yesterday. No matter how old Solso Baek is, he was never in a situation where he could survive.


    In the meantime, he was dragged into the middle of the war, so it was hard to imagine the fear the child had in the process.


    But suddenly...¡­.


    ''That lunatic took care of everything.¡¯


    How could the child''s eyes be able to see Chung-Myung''s performance in the middle of the chaotic battlefield?


    It would have been almost like a kidney from heaven.


    So I understand. I understand!


    "Excuse me, Lord Seol."


    Baek Cheon stammered out uncharacteristically.


    "I think there''s a little misunderstanding.


    "What?"


    "There is no proportion between martial arts and character."


    At his words, all of Hwasan''s disciples nodded violently. And he helped out with all his might and might.


    "Think again!"


    "I don''t have anywhere to talk to, so I''m talking to him! It''s a hundred times better to yell at the cliff!"


    "Big mistake. Irreversible mistake."


    Solchon Sang blinked at the reaction of his desperate students.


    Friendship basically plays a role in covering up a person''s flaws, and how do you get that kind of evaluation from alumni who can say you are the closest to each other?


    "Amitabul, Shizu, Maguni is always seducing nearby. To go the right way, don''t be swayed by such temptations...¡­.¡±


    "No, you idiot?"


    Hye Yeon shrugged and crumpled her neck as Chung-Myung glared. Jo-Gol whispered loudly into Yoon-Jong''s ear.


    "¡­Why does the monk pick on a swordless man?"


    "That''s what happens when you get hit."


    But Chung-Myung looked at Solso Baek with a smile on his face, ignoring all the death penalty words.


    "So¡­¡­."


    His smile grew stronger.


    "I''d like to discuss with you what I have to do to be a good princess. You mean?"


    "Yes, I am."


    Baik Cheon, who couldn''t stand it, jumped up from his seat.


    "No, wait a minute! My lord, it''s...¡­.¡±


    But even before he was finished, Solso Baek shook his head.


    "I''m not giving you a consultation because Master Chung-Myung is strong."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Solso Back, which was slightly dawdling, put strength into his body.


    "It seemed that Master Chung-Myung had a firm opinion that I didn''t have. If I were the same as Chung-Myung seal, I wouldn''t be so confused.¡±


    Subject? Ju-gua-a-an?


    Uh, yeah. Definitely subjective.


    It''s a problem because it''s so obvious. It''s too. You!


    "People say I''m the archer of the Bingo. But I don''t know what I''m supposed to do as a princess. No one is telling, no one tells."


    It was an uncharacteristically bitter voice. Hawasan''s disciples hardened their faces.


    Do it.


    The most confusing person in the world right now would be Solso Baek.


    "Do¡­¡­."


    Solso Baek raises his head and looks at Chung-Myung.


    "So I''d like to ask. The most determined person I''ve ever seen is the seal."


    Clear and gentle eyes glowed and stared at Chung-Myung.In those eyes that didn''t ask a speck of dirt, Baek Cheon unknowingly closed his mouth.


    God d*mn it, I can''t talk anymore.¡¯


    How can you cut it off when a child looks at a person with those eyes?


    That''s too cruel.


    While Baek Cheon hesitated, Solso Baek asked again.


    "What should I do, stamp?"


    The situation naturally turned to Chung-Myung. For now, I had no choice but to wait for Chung-Myung''s answer.


    Chung-Myung slowly opened his mouth.


    "Tell me what I should do as the Lord of the Ice Palace?"


    "Yes!"


    His lips drew a smile with delight.


    "How am I supposed to know that."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Solso Baek''s eyes shook violently.


    But Chung-Myung only smiled more brightly and answered proudly.


    "I don''t know."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If I knew that, I''d be a princess."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    And all of Hwasan''s disciples also smiled pleasedly.


    ''That''s right.¡¯


    Those who expect something from Chung-Myung must taste desperate despair at least once. As did everyone standing here.


    But Solso Baek didn''t give up.


    "Was my, my question a little difficult? So what would you have done if you were in my shoes...¡­.¡±


    "What if I were you?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "What would I do if I were you?"


    The answer to the question came from the mouths of Hye Yeon and the disciples of Hwasan, not Chung-Myung.


    "Amitabha, you must have done a lot of portraits."


    "She''s old enough, and I wonder if she''s got a head left.¡±


    "The head of the elder, you son of a b*tc*! Say head, head!


    "It''s broken. It''s all broken."


    Chung-Myung stared blankly back for a moment and said, looking back at Solso Baek.


    "Did you hear that?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If I were you, I would have turned everything upside down. But you''re not me.¡±


    A stunned Solso Back opened his mouth with a slightly distorted face.


    "Then I''ll....¡±


    But I couldn''t keep my mouth shut. Chung-Myung chuffed his tongue.


    "Little boy."


    "A little boy to the Lord of the Palace, man!"


    "What''s wrong with calling a kid a kid?"


    When Baek Cheon tried to scold Chung-Myung for what was more, Solso Baek quickly waved his hand.


    "Well, I''m fine."


    "But¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­I''m a little scared every time I hear the word ''gungju'' because it''s so awkward. I''m more comfortable calling me that''s what I''m comfortable with.


    Then everyone looked at Solso Baek and felt sorry for him.


    "Anyway, kid."


    "Yes."


    "Do you know what your biggest problem is?"


    "¡­I don''t know."


    "First of all, I''m leaning on others.¡±


    Solso Back flinched.


    "Think about it. What does a man from the middle ground know about the Bingo? It''s something you have to take care of after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I commend you for coming all the way here to find the answer to the situation where you''re going to do it alone. But if you fail after following the advice I gave you, what will you do then? Are you going to blame me?¡±


    "Well, that''s absolutely not the case. I¡­¡­."


    "It''s the same if you don''t blame him. I''ll tell you one thing for sure."


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes straight and stared at Solso Back. The moment he met the eyes, Solso Baek trembled unconsciously. It felt like Chung-Myung''s slightly slow eyes penetrated through his head.


    "The more important it is, the less you should lean on others. I have to do it with my own hands somehow. It''s because in the end, he didn''t want to protect his own."All of Hwasan''s disciples near him nodded softly. At least they could fully understand what Chung-Myung is saying now.


    "What you need to do now is not find a way to find your dignity as a courtesan at once. From now on, I''ll get to know you more, think more, and make your voice more. Then you''ll be able to do what you want one day."


    Chung-Myung, who spoke in a leisurely whisper, changed his voice slightly and said with a determined face.


    "There is no such thing as a quick fix for everything at once. I have to be different if you want to change the situation. That''s the only secret."


    After Chung-Myung stopped talking, Solso Baek looked at him silently for a while. Then he nodded slowly after a while.


    "You''re saying I was in a hurry.¡±


    "Yeah."


    "¡­¡­I understand, stamp, enough to understand¡­"¡­I fully understand."


    Chung-Myung grinned and looked at him.


    While watching all the conversation from the side, Baek Cheon stopped laughing without realizing it.


    It''s weirdly kind.¡¯


    I''ve never seen Chung-Myung explain so kindly to others.


    Maybe because he''s a child...¡­ or¡­¡­.


    It was then.


    "And one more."


    "Yes."


    "Don''t do it if you''re tired."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Solso Baek opened his eyes wide at Chung-Myung''s out of the blue.


    "What do you mean...¡­.¡±


    "Have you ever thought you wanted to be a princess?¡±


    "¡­¡­No, I''ve never thought of that before."


    "But why are you whining? If you don''t want to do it, you can just drop it."


    His voice sounded insignificant. Solso Baek peeked at Chung-Myung and said with a sullen face.


    "I guess I was being too dramatic."


    "That''s not it, man!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    "It was the job of the predecessor to destroy the North Sea, and the restoration of the North Sea was the job of the predecessor. You don''t have to take responsibility for what you didn''t even do just because the blood continued.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s not your role to play. Adults should be responsible for that. What have you done to worry about the Bingo and the North Sea?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You take responsibility for what you''re trying to do. But you don''t have to feel pressured by what you don''t want to do.¡±


    Solso Baek''s head slowly subsided.


    No one blamed or urged him to bow his head without saying a word. I was just watching with pitiful eyes.


    Solso Back, who had been shaking his shoulders for a while, slowly rose from his seat. Then, he put his hands together to capture Chung-Myung.


    "¡­¡­Thank you, stamp, I came to get answers and I got a bigger one. Thank you so much¡­¡­."


    "Baby pretending to be an adult again."


    Chung-Myung frowned.


    "If you want to be called a kid, be a kid."


    "¡­Is that really okay?¡±


    "You can''t do it however you want, but the princess is frozen to death. That''s why you have to break the head of the elder and the b*tc*! The more I think about it, you bastards! I shouldn''t have come back like that, I should have turned my chin around! I''ve got a temper, I''


    When Chung-Myung suddenly tried to open his eyes and have a seizure, Hwasan''s disciples, who were waiting in the back, rushed quickly.


    "No, why is this so popular again!""Calm down, Chung-Myung! Old men, you''re breaking bones!"


    "What kind of spinach did you make a baby baby in a matter of days? Throw it in the boiling water!"


    Solso Baek broke into a cold sweat as he watched Chung-Myung screaming and struggling with his arms and legs held.


    Then Baek Cheon called him quietly.


    "Lord of the Palace."


    "What?"


    "It''s just that he speaks roughly and in a strange way, but he''s worried about you, so please know that."


    "¡­I know, stamp."


    Solso Baek hesitated slightly and muttered.


    "I know too well¡­¡­ I know too well."


    Solso Baek''s eyes couldn''t get away from Chung-Myung.


    "Everyone says I have to do it. Because I''m the blood of the tongue...Because I''m the princess.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But that seal says it''s not my responsibility."


    Solso Baek, who was mumbling slowly, grinned.


    "It''s strange that people from the Middle East care more about me.¡±


    "It''s strange to divide the North Sea from the Middle East."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "As a person like you, you couldn''t just look at a princess who had too much burden at a young age. It''s just a matter of the mouth that says that."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Solso Baek looked far away, a little choked up. Baek Cheon smiled brightly.


    "Anyway, I hope it helps¡­¡­.¡±


    But it was then.


    Flinch.


    Baek Cheon, who was talking, suddenly closed his mouth and turned his head.


    Chung-Myung, who stopped struggling, was staring at only one place with a cold face.


    Hawasan''s students, who had been hanging on, were also momentarily hardened like stone statues.


    Chung-Myung pushed Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong, who were holding my arm, and slowly approached the window.


    "What, what?"


    "Jung-Myung, what''s wrong?"


    Instead of answering the pouring questions, Chung-Myung burst open the window.


    A blizzard came inside. But he stuck his head out as if it were good.


    Where his eyes are on is the wall covered with snow. No, it was a little farther than that. Beyond that wall.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes, which were staring at the darkness, sank into darkness.


    "¡­...there was nothing to visit.¡±


    Baek Cheon opened his mouth with a stiff face.


    "No way¡­?"


    "Living quarters."


    Chung-Myung spoke to Baek Cheon in a voice that forced him to press something seething.


    "Get ready. He''s coming."


    The corners of his mouth were terribly twisted.


    "It''s magic."


    At the moment, everyone''s face turned white.


    Chung-Myung muttered softly, feeling his stomach twisted and seething.


    "It''s so nice to meet you, you bastards."


    Everyone held their breath in the eerie voice that seemed to flow out of hell.

 Chapter - 515 Episode 515. Its so nice to meet you. (5)

    Whoosh!


    There was a sharp wind.


    The men of the Bingo, who were guarding the wall, made a groaning sound, closing their fur coats more tightly around their faces.


    Born and raised in the North Sea, the biting winds of winter were unbearable. Moreover, this winter was exceptionally harsh.


    The ladies shrugged over the freezing feeling of their fingertips.


    If it was this windy, he would have bent down moderately and tried to take less of his body temperature somehow.


    However, just yesterday, the princess'' neck fell and a new person rose to the throne.


    No one will be brave enough to play tricks on such a situation.


    "I don''t see an ant cub."


    "Well."


    The guard guard, who approached the wall and heard the report, stared forward with his slender eyes.


    I couldn''t believe there was a fierce battle just yesterday. The pouring snow covered it all cleanly.


    "I¡­¡­ Captain."


    "Hm?"


    "What are we going to do now?¡±


    "What do you mean?¡±


    "¡­hasn''t the Lord changed? I thought it would be different from the past.¡­.¡±


    At that, the captain looked back unknowingly.


    I felt uneasy knowing that no one would come to watch over this cold, high wall.


    "Nothing changes."


    He looked forward again and said firmly.


    "We still have no accidents at all, but the palace has changed. Elder Yosa Hon and Minister Hanyi Myung were the ones who used to lead the fool''s


    "That''s true, but...¡­.¡±


    "We just have to do what we''re told."


    The ladies looked anxious, but they nodded silently for now. The captain let out a sigh so that they couldn''t hear.


    ''No wonder you''re nervous.¡¯


    The elder announced that she would not accuse those who followed Solchon Sang of their sins, but the world doesn''t know what will happen.


    Solchon Sang took the post after he attempted a former palace. Of course Solso Baek, now a courtesan, would have a grudge against such Solchon Sang.


    And¡­¡­ maybe the resentment pours on the courtiers who followed Solchon Sang.


    Everyone knows that, so they can''t erase the anxiety that has bloomed on one side of their hearts.


    "People like us have no choice but to do as they are told."


    No one can deny that Solchon Sang was an invincible man.


    But even so, he was a princess who succeeded the blood of the tongue. What the hell could an ordinary bingo do to him?


    Then one of the family members carefully brought it up.


    "I don''t dare say that, but I wonder if the new princess is too young.¡­.¡±


    The captain looked at the man who brought up the horse with cold eyes.


    "Don''t make fun of me."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Anyway, he is a bitter pain following the blood of the Lunar New Year. Who else would be a princess?"


    "I didn''t think much.¡±


    "Don''t think too much, just stand on your guard!"


    "Yes!"


    Strictly speaking with a frown, his mouth sighed once again.


    I''m confused.


    I felt like I was blocking my chest. I couldn''t believe the frustration would go away.


    At that time, there was a strong wind again over the wall.


    The soldiers shrank again in the cold weather that penetrated their bodies. This cold wind hasn''t adapted to life.


    One of the consorts, who turned his head to the eye that hit his face, looked forward again, frowning.And


    "Huh?"


    He squinted his eyes and watched the vast plain beyond that wall.


    At first, I thought it was an optical illusion. It wouldn''t be weird to see the blizzard.


    But... what if it''s not an illusion?


    The man flinched and shouted hastily.


    "Joe, sir! There''s something over there!"


    "What?"


    Those who were huddling and looking at the floor raised their heads and raised their eyes.


    But soon he tilted his head and asked.


    "Where and what are you saying?"


    "There''s something black over there...¡­.¡±


    The man, called the leader, stared at the place where the man was pointing.


    "Hm?"


    As he stared at one place, his eyes ached in the cold wind, something began to be seen in his eyes.


    The heavy snowstorm blocked the view, but there was definitely something black above the snow field that had never been before.


    "Animal?"


    I mean, if you can see it clearly from this distance, it won''t be possible for one or two of them to stick together.


    "What do I do? Are you reporting?"


    "Just watch a little for now. It may not be a big deal, but you don''t have to make a fuss already.¡­.¡±


    It was then.


    The captain, who was talking, suddenly closed his mouth with a suspicious face.


    "That one?"


    What seemed to be nothing but something dark a while ago is clearly clearer now. In addition, the size definitely felt bigger.


    Given the distance above and beyond this wall, it can only be judged that it is approaching this way quickly.


    ''Report¡­¡­.''


    At that time, the people around shouted in dismay.


    "Approaching!"


    "Bba, it''s coming fast!"


    "Leader!"


    The captain turned his head and looked at the bell hanging from the edge of the wall.


    "Ring the bell and send a signal! You may not be able to hear well because of the blizzard, Zaho! You go to the palace and let the suspicious men know they''re approaching the walls! Right now!"


    "Yes!"


    A man called Zahore flew down the wall.


    "Tell the other group to be on alert! Come on!"


    "Yes!"


    The captain, who had finished speaking, turned his head urgently. And he opened his eyes wide open to tears.


    ''Bur, already?''


    I just gave a few orders.


    However, the mysterious black figures were clearly visible.


    ''How fast are you saying it''s?¡¯


    A cold sweat began to flow. The captain swallowed dry saliva and looked down at the approaching things. Tension chilled my spine.


    People!


    Now I can see clearly.


    It wasn''t an illusion, it wasn''t an animal. It was definitely the black Inyoungs.


    A group of people wrapped around the whole body in a black storm were approaching the bingos at a tremendous speed. At that speed, we can only reach this wall...¡­.


    At that moment, the speed of those who rushed into it became faster.


    The captain shouted urgently.


    "Harrow, bow! Get your bow ready now! Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go!


    In an instant, the black men who reached the front began climbing the wall without delay. The team leader, who saw this, shouted wildly.


    "Shoot! Shoot! Shoot! Drop it! Quick¡­¡­!"


    But it was that moment.


    "No, you''re not."


    An unfamiliar voice rang quietly next to the ear.


    It was such a creepy voice that I felt something was wrong just by listening to it.


    The captain slowly turned away. My heart sank and my blood began to cool cold.


    ''Oh, when?''


    You''ve never taken your eyes off it, but when did you come up to this wall?


    At that moment something so cold grabbed his neck. As soon as I realized it was a human hand, my heart started to burst out of control.A strange voice penetrated my ear.


    "Death is only right for unbelievers who do not follow the teachings of religion. Moreover, there was only one last man who attacked the people."


    "Gasp, grrrrr¡­.¡±


    The hand holding his neck began to burrow into his neck.


    In time.


    A big pile.


    The sound of bone crushing echoed horribly clearly, and at the same time the captain''s neck was completely turned sideways.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    His drooping body turned pale as the eyes of the North Sea.


    Flop.


    The man, who let go of the captain''s neck as if throwing something insignificant, slowly looked over them with a cold face.


    "From the beginning, I...¡­.¡±


    The man and the congregation''s butler said in a derogatory tone, turning his eyes red.


    "It was disgusting to even breathe in the same place with unbelievers like you."


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    At that moment, black shadows rose all over the wall.


    "Kill them all. "Don''t let any of the people who have interrupted the congregation live."


    "Heavenly Demon?????! Manmaangbok!"


    Black demons shouted in unison and attacked the bingos on the walls.


    "Argh!"


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    The quiet walls of the castle began to turn blood in an instant.


    The magistrate watched the scene with indifferent eyes and walked toward the other side of the wall.


    A white and large ice-piercing furnace unfolded in front of me.


    "¡­foolish people."


    If he had obeyed and sacrificed his ice, he could have lived a humble life at least until the day the great Heavenly Demon resurrected.


    The fate of the Bingo has already been determined since it refused to accept this favor.


    One.


    It''s the middlemen who have the ice.¡¯


    The Consul did not forget his duties for a moment.


    It is important to punish the Bing-go who dared to ignore the doctrine and change the palace himself, but it was so important that it could not be compared with the restoration of the ice.


    You must retrieve it at least on your life''s risk.


    The congregation''s cold, subdued eyes gazed through the hole.


    "Heavenly Demon Adventure Manmaangbok."


    A voice filled with horrifying faith spread in the snowstorm.


    "Who stormed in?"


    Yosa Hon jumped out of her seat.


    "Oh, we haven''t identified the enemy yet!"


    "This¡­¡­."


    Yosa Hon gritted her teeth and clenched her fist.


    "Are these the remnants of the Solchon Sang guys?¡±


    "Rather than that¡­¡­ from the look of the face, I think it''s the macho side."


    "Ma, Ma, Ma?"


    Yosa Hon''s face was bluish at the unexpected sad news.


    What do you mean?


    Why do you mean a demon comes in all of a blue?


    ''No, even if the demon wants to be a fool, all of a sudden?¡¯


    Yosa Hon was at a loss for a moment how to deal with it.


    "Well, what''s the right number?"


    "Well, that wasn''t exactly what it was! It''s been a while since I''ve been running...¡­.¡±


    "What a fool!¡±


    Yosa Hon roared out.


    "The enemy is coming in, and you don''t know how many, and you don''t know exactly who they are! Are there only scarecrow standing on the wall?"


    When Yosa Hon flew into a rage, the man who ran to report lowered his head with a face of shame. It was Hanyi Myeong who was there to calm it down.


    "Calm down, Elder. Wouldn''t Thatcher come first?"


    His words confirmed Yosa Hon''s complexion. Then he shouted with a determined face.


    "Let us know that the enemy has invaded immediately and gather all the troops in the Bingo!


    However, the person who heard the instruction did not immediately return, but peeked into Yosa Hon''s eyes.


    "¡­What about you, Elder?"


    Yosa Hon''s face is horribly distorted."In this urgent situation, there''s no time to find a princess! Are you saying you''ll just wait for the enemy to hit you on the neck unless the palace orders you!"


    "Oh, no, no! I''ll obey your orders!"


    The flinching man ran out quickly. Yosa Hon slammed the table while looking at the closed door.


    ''What''s this all of a sudden?¡­.¡¯


    I was in a hurry to go outside, but Hanyi Myeong carefully opened her mouth.


    "The Elder."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "¡­What if the enemy you''ve just invaded is really a bunch of magicians?¡±


    Yosa Hon couldn''t find a word to reply to and shut up.


    a horse''s bow


    It was the worst of the worst if they really came in. But there was only one thing I could say.


    "We avoided war because we were afraid of them! I was just worried that the damage would increase. If they''re really looking for a fool''s nest, they''ll have to pay for it!¡±


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Just saying, Yosa Hon didn''t want it either.


    "Hahn, call an escort to guard the palace."


    "I see."


    "And¡­."


    Yosa Hon opened her mouth as if to say something and hesitated.


    He, who had been agonizing over it with a slightly disappointed face, spoke in a slightly lower voice after a while.


    "Check out what the Hwasan disciples are doing."


    "Why are they¡­¡­?.¡±


    "If you want me to check it out, I''ll check it out!"


    "¡­I see."


    Yosa Hon left the room with a stiff face. Looking at the back, Hanyi Myeong sighed.


    There''s nothing easy.¡¯


    I thought it would work out somehow if I just kicked Solchon Sang out, but it was such a complacent thought.


    First of all, we''re gonna have to stop the enemy. Protect the palace first.''


    Hanyi Myeong tried to calm her confused head and ran toward Dungung, holding her mind together.


    Unfortunately, indeed...¡­ no one in the bingo, including Yosa Hon and Hanyi Myeong, really knew.


    What does it mean to deal with Mahkyo?


    Why the name "Magyo" still remains a pronoun of fear even after 100 years.


    Not knowing it was their deadliest mistake.

 Chapter - 516 Episode 516. Youve been waiting for a long time, right? (1)

    "That son of a b*tc*!"


    Chung-Myung grabbed the window frame. As if he would jump out of the window right away.


    But at that moment, Baek Cheon and Yoo-Esul grabbed his arm from both sides.


    Chung-Myung turned his head and looked at Baek Cheon.


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you let me go?"


    "No."


    Baek Cheon said plainly. Then Chung-Myung asked with a puzzled face.


    "What can''t you do?"


    Baek Cheon frowned slightly.


    "Wasn''t that what you were trying to do?"


    "I''m not a fool, and I wouldn''t be."


    Chung-Myung grabbed the window frame once again and pulled back.


    He seemed to have some lingering feelings about his taste again, but he didn''t force himself as usual.


    Jo-Gol whispered in Yun-Jong''s ear at the sight.


    "What makes you so obedient?¡±


    "I know. It''s weird."


    Chung-Myung would have blown Baek Cheon and Yoo-Esul at once and jumped out of the window right away.


    Then Baek Cheon, who peeked out of the window, frowned.


    "How many enemies do you have?"


    "A hundred at most. Fifty in sight."


    "I''m saying¡­¡­.¡±


    It wasn''t much different from what Baek Cheon identified.


    There are more than a thousand warriors in the bingo here. Among them, it would be well over 500, except for those who were injured in the last battle.


    No matter how hard they are, it was hard to imagine that it would be difficult to deal with 500.


    "Let''s see for now. No matter how crazy the Mahists were, they wouldn''t have come to beat a 50-year-old fool."


    When Chung-Myung heard that, he smirked. Baek Cheon crumpled his forehead slightly.


    "Why are you laughing?"


    "Living quarters."


    "Hm?"


    "Do you know why I''m not running out now?"


    "Because you don''t have a sword?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Surprised by the remark, Chung-Myung reflexively groped his waist.


    Oh, my mom.


    I almost jumped without a sword.


    Anyway¡­¡­ it wasn''t because of the sword that he didn''t run straight there. It''s a sword. You can just take the bingo guys'' and use it.


    only


    "Watch."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "How they come out. It''s probably a lot different from what Sasook thinks.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s expression was slightly serious.


    "I was thinking about it. It would be better to have a look with your eyes than to bump into each other blindly."


    Click.


    Chung-Myung took the snow ice sheet out of the Okham he was holding. And without a moment''s hesitation, I threw it into his mouth.


    "I''m going to cry from now on, so don''t take a step outside until I get up here. Never."


    "¡­crying now?"


    "It won''t take long."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sank slightly dark.


    "You have to keep a close eye on it instead. Why they''re magicians.¡±


    After he finished talking, he went to the center of the room and turned his seat. Before closing his eyes, his last look reached Solso Baek.


    "Take a good look at it, too. Who''s in the North Sea right now. What the hell are you dealing with?¡±


    The last time Chung-Myung closed his eyes.


    His disciples opened their mouths as if they were dumbfounded as they saw Chung-Myung in the rhyme. Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong whispered quietly.


    "¡­¡­That''s a real cry."


    "Whether the wall is big or thoughtless...¡­.¡±


    "Isn''t that the latter?"


    "You''d better watch your mouth for now, girl. What you did on the wall last time didn''t fit in yet."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Meanwhile, Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung like that.


    Of course, I can cry like this because I trust those who are here.¡­.


    "It means that I am in such a hurry that I need to recover my body by eating small pills and exercising.¡¯


    I couldn''t understand because I couldn''t feel it.


    They say it''s magic, but what can he do with a fool''s nest?


    Then Dang-Soso pulled him out of his mind.


    "Living quarters."


    "¡­Yes."


    Baek Cheon turned away with a stiff face.


    Hwasan''s disciples and Hye Yeon all flocked to the window. I could see clearly the black figures standing on the wall.


    "Let''s see. How great are the Magyo people."


    Their faces, which fixed their eyes on the walls, began to stiffen with tension.


    * * *


    The courtesan looked down with cold eyes at the men of the Bing Palace who began to flock under the walls.


    "What a bunch of ants.¡±


    Just as the burrowed ants were rushing out, the warriors of the Bingo were rushing out endlessly.


    Although the number is not negligible, the butler''s face was as detached as the first time.


    What about the middle-of-the-


    There was no one in particular wearing a different costume.


    "In case you miss the ice caps, don''t kill them and capture them alive.¡±


    "Do you catch it unhurt?"


    "All you need is to live."


    "Yes!"


    The Butler gestured and said in a majestic voice.


    "Show the fear of religion to those who have forgotten it. How false their peace was!"


    "Respect!"


    Along with a cool answer, the marchers, who were standing on the wall, jumped down altogether.


    The butler''s lips slowly twisted and smiled.


    Yosa Hon, who rushed out of the castle, was stunned. We saw a series of groups falling from the walls in unison.


    "Magyo!"


    He recognized them at a glance. I had no choice but to. When I was working in the mine, I encountered the marchers several times. They were all dressed like them.


    Fifty? No, a little more than that?


    ''Only that far?''


    His face turned red.


    He was willing to respond if he tried to hold on to the wall and talk. However, it was a clear provocation and disregard for the foolishness to come down from the wall with only that many people.


    Yosa Hon shouted to the bingos with an angry face.


    "Listen!"


    "Yes!"


    "No conversation is necessary! Those who enter the Bingo without permission with their muddy feet must pay the price! Capture everything alive! You may kill those who rebel!"


    "Yes!"


    The warriors of the Bingo answered in a valiant voice.


    Strategy? Tactics?


    There''s no point in that.


    If the difference in number exceeds ten times, any strategy loses its meaning. It''s just that you can press it down with overwhelming numbers and power.


    Moreover, all the warriors in the Bingo could clearly confirm that there were not many enemies because they jumped from the wall.


    I don''t know who''s in charge, but it''s really stupid.¡¯


    Yosa Hon had no choice but to think that maybe everyone was too scared by the name of Machyo.


    In the past, the day of the assassination of the former palace owner was also taken over by surprise. If we were able to mobilize all the power of the bingo as it is now, the results would have been different.


    Thinking this far, Yosa Hon, whose anger soared again that day, burst out."Today, I will pay back the resentment of my predecessor, the Lord of the Palace! Kneel those wicked people!"


    As his voice resonated, the warriors of the white-clad bingo marched with courage.


    The appearance of people of that size rushing quickly at the same time seemed like an avalanche was pouring from the snow.


    Yosa Hon had no doubt that the warriors of the Bingo would wipe out the marchers at once with this momentum.


    Warriors of the leading Binggo threw a roar at the fury of their blood. The sense of elation that hundreds of people were running together behind their backs was unimaginable to those who had never experienced it.


    Warriors of the Bingo threw swords at the marchers who landed on the floor. The sword was full of confidence.


    "Dead, evil enemy!"


    "You wicked bastards!"


    A dozen swords flew into a person''s body at the same time.


    And at that moment.


    "Hm?"


    The man who was in the forefront saw.


    He suddenly turned his mouth when he saw a sword flying in the air.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The sound of tearing silk with a sharp dagger resonated through the sound of the wind.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The man''s body, which was rushing from the front, hardened as it was.


    ''What is this...''


    Strange unpleasantness flooded in, turning into a strong curse from the stomach, and soon began to burn the entire reconciliation body with hellish pain that had no way of expressing it in human words.


    "Turn it off¡­."


    But he couldn''t even scream. Before that, five red lines were created across the body.


    Oh, my god!


    Neck, chest, belly, thigh, ankle.


    The broken body bounced back like pieces of wood kicked by the child.


    Blood spouted violently from rotating bodies, embroidering the blackened sky of the North Sea.


    A cold stillness sank.


    The march, which was vigorously continued, stopped.


    Those who rushed to the front with the spirit of trampling and moving forward if they blocked the front were hardened to the spot as if they had been woven.


    The sight of a moment ago was a mess in their heads.


    They also learned to be ignorant. There''s no way he wasn''t prepared to lose his life on the battlefield.


    But what they saw now was a sight that would be astonishing to any man, regardless of whether he was unmanned or not.


    There is a degree to cruelty, and a limit to extremity. There should be.


    At least if you think of your opponent as the same person, you can''t kill him in such a miserable way.


    Tuck! Tuck!


    The fragmented body fell to the floor.


    The hand that was cut off from the wrist trembled slightly, and the head with both eyes was stuck upside down on the snowy ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A stillness that would make even the sound of breathing sound swept the airway.


    What broke the silence was the sound of bones from the hands of the Magitans.


    Wood.


    The hands of the Magitans hanging under the black clothes began to turn black.


    I love you.


    Black swords spewed out from the edge of a sharp sword, and more than one of Asura''s toenails grew from the fingertips.


    "Kill them all."


    The ordered marchers all rushed toward the warriors of the Bingo like wolves attacking sheep.


    The red-colored eyes spewed out creepy flesh, and a near-screaming truth came out of the mouth like a song.


    "Heavenly Demon, come on! Heavenly Demon?????! Manmaangbok!"


    Whoosh!


    It wasn''t a conflict, it was a massacre.


    The devil''s claw-like corvina tore the body apart.


    Whoops!


    It''s unstoppable.When he lifted up the sword and blocked it, he split his body with the sword and rushed, tearing up even the tension that had been blown away.


    It was obviously an unrefined attack.


    There is no sophisticated herbivore aiming for the opponent''s gap. There is no fancy skill to fool others.


    Just swing, smash, break.


    But no one has properly prevented the nothing attack.


    Whoosh!


    The sight of the body of a black and black man blocking his body and throwing his neck away made his heart flutter as if his heart would stop.


    His body, which had been cut and crushed halfway, stood and cramped.


    Blood was dripping from the crushed body, and half the broken head soared to Ho Gong.


    The Hana Martian didn''t stop there.


    I poked my toenails once again into a body that has yet to collapse, which is now called a body.


    Whoosh!


    Finally, the demon, who tore his body from side to side, moved forward only then.


    Eyes shattering with madness and life.


    Why are you so happy? Your mouth is wide open as you burst into laughter.


    Flooded with the blood of the Bingoes, the marchers quickly turned dark red, literally crushed everything in front of them. The bingos that failed to escape were torn to shreds as if they had been thrown on a giant spinning saw blade.


    I''m telling you, it was a split second. It happened in such a short time that it wouldn''t be too much to call it that.


    And in the short time the mood was completely reversed.


    "Hh¡­¡­."


    My mouth opened weakly.


    His knees wobbled and his body began to tremble.


    And


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    It''s been a long time since I lost the power to think rationally.


    In the face of fear beyond understanding, the warriors of the Bingo began to run away with a desperate scream that they had never heard before in their lives.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    No, it was more of a scream than a scream. It was a cry from the body that contained no meaning or meaning.


    And then the marchers chased behind them horribly persistently.


    Soon after, the toenails of the horse began to ravage the pure white icing.

 Chapter - 517 Episode 517. Youve been waiting for a long time, right? (2)

    Those in the front struggled to escape.


    But there was nowhere to stand down. The camp, which had been narrowed by rushing at them in unison, did not make room for them to run away.


    "Argh! Get out of the way! Get out of the way, you bastards!


    "Get out of my way!"


    The terrorists were blind to nothing to see.


    He grabbed his colleague''s shoulder and pushed him toward the marchers, trampled on those who were embarrassed, and jumped over his head.


    The one who tried to jump.


    He stopped in panic.


    He who runs back in fear.


    The military forces, which had been moving perfectly for one purpose, began to twist and mess up.


    "Chi, calm down! Wake up! What the hell are you doing?"


    "Don''t turn around! d*mn it, don''t turn around!


    The military owners, who had been mixed up in places, screamed to control the situation somehow, but it couldn''t have worked for those who faced fear they had never experienced before.


    "Get out of my way, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Argh!"


    He put on a crocodile and pushed it out, tearing it apart. He even turned the sword''s end toward the enemy to his allies.


    Indeed, it was an abyss.


    There was no way to explain this situation without that.


    The fear of those who saw "the sight" quickly spread. Those who did not see the scene in person because they were in the background were frightened and white with fear from their colleagues.


    In the midst of their confusion and confusion, the nails of the Magitans penetrated fiercely.


    Kaga gaga gak!


    The man''s body was split and torn with the sword he couldn''t let go of.


    I couldn''t deal with them even if I faced them head-on, so the result was so clear as I turned my back on them.


    The eyes of the marchers glistened with madness. There was no hesitation in the movement of putting premature energy into the spine of those who turned their backs on them and penetrating the heart with their black hands.


    In the meantime, their constant low-key memorization further stimulated and inflated the fears of the Bingoes. It seemed that the truth muttered in a creepy voice was everywhere.


    "Hehe, hehe!"


    The warrior of the Bingo sank to the spot.


    The black hand sticking out of a colleague''s chest was clutched with a heart that had just been pulled out.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Blood from the white steaming heart soaked his face.


    "Ah¡­¡­. Ah¡­¡­.¡±


    He who holds a sword is always in contact with death.


    He has also lived thinking that he is prepared to die. But the vivid death I encountered before my eyes made me realize how loose the idea was.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    My pants got wet wet.


    These guys are not human.


    Humans can''t do this. It is impossible to kill people so brutally unless they are surras who have climbed up from Surado Island.


    "Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­¡­.¡±


    Oh, my god!


    But fortunately or unfortunately, he didn''t have to suffer from fear for a long time. A person whose head is crushed whole can''t feel fear.


    The man who blew the head of the Bingo Island laughed with his mouth open to other Bingoes who dare not breathe. As soon as they saw their blood-soaked teeth, their hearts sank as if they had stopped for a moment.


    "Heavenly Demon?????¡­¡­.¡±


    A little truth leaked out of my mouth, which would be hard to hear if I didn''t listen carefully.


    "Mannahangbok."


    The masquerade stole his face with his hands.


    It was an act of removing blood from his face or applying blood from his hands to his face.The bingos could not understand or interpret the behavior of the Magitans.


    In other words, it is an unknown area.


    What is incomprehensible is terrifying.


    "There is no land for the unbelievers to live and breathe. Our mission is to purify the land for the great to come."


    The Magitans blinked and quickly rushed toward the warriors of the bingo, exploding a large ore.


    Yosa Hon trembled with astonishment.


    As I was at the back of the line, I couldn''t see the massacre happening in front of me.


    But I can tell. I had no choice but to know.


    It was like a huge wave rushing into the white sand, the symbol of the ice palace.


    However, as soon as he hit the white sand beach, the dark foam began to splash. Fibora flew, and the white waves crumbled and turned red.


    "This¡­¡­ This¡­¡­.¡±


    His beard trembled.


    It felt like the blood was cooling cold.


    Ten times more troops?


    It was an illusion. At least it doesn''t mean anything at this moment.


    No matter how many sheep there are. But, you can''t do anything about the one wolf that''s dug in between.


    At this moment, the warriors of the Bingo were only one sheep, and those marchers were like wolves, or more unknown beasts.


    ''This is the magic...''.¡¯


    I didn''t know a thing.


    Even though I ran into him several times, I never understood what kind of place he was and how insane he was.


    Of course it wasn''t Yosa Hon''s fault.


    Who could have imagined that those gloomy and quiet people would change with such a revealing tooth?


    a horse''s bow


    Fearful and fearful being, fear-calling being.


    Yosa Hon belatedly understood. Why stories about them have been told only in unclear and superficial language.


    It was not a sight that could be translated into words.


    No eloquent speaker or historian could explain what they were in words and in writing.


    It was Yosa Hon''s mistake not to know it, and it was a bingo mistake.


    Yosa Hon was now shivering like an aspen.


    My head turned white and I felt dizzy.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    His eyes shuddered with fear and confusion.


    "Come on, Elder!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Elders! Instructions! We have to do something! Elder!"


    As the situation reached its worst, more and more people called Yosa Hon around. But he couldn''t say anything, as stiff as a statue.


    My white lips were smudged.


    "Elders, you need to wake up! Elder!"


    True courage is how everything comes to light when it all falls apart.


    Although the icy reason is now almost lost, there were certainly people who possessed the spirit of the warrior.


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way! You son of a b*tc*!"


    "Argh! Argh! Argh!


    They pushed their way through the station like crazy waves. I could see the horrible bodies of my colleagues who were thrown away by the Ocebun.


    Crunch.


    Blood trickled down from the crushed lips.


    ''You warts.''


    Words don''t do.


    Those who are once discouraged cannot be calmed down with any words. The only way to turn them around is to show that they can face each other.


    Oh, my god!


    My shoulders bumped against each other.


    The warrior of the Bingo, who clenched his teeth and stepped forward, pushed his history into the sword as it was.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Then, he took advantage of his colleague''s collapse and stabbed him with a punch.Push!


    The warrior opened his eyes wide.


    The sword he stabbed stuck in the belly of the Magitans.


    He was more embarrassed than he expected to succeed in the attack so simply.


    One. At that moment.


    A demon who slowly raised his blackened hand grabbed the blade of a sword stuck in his belly.


    Then he looked up and stared at the warrior of the bingo.


    ''......Smile?''


    A face distorted like a demon was creepy and bizarre, but it must have come to mind...It was a laugh.


    Chaeng!


    The blade of the sword in the hands of the Magitans was broken.


    The bingo island, which was pushing the sword with all its strength in the wind, was reeling.


    Grab it.


    The masochist reached out and grabbed him by the neck.


    "Cough!"


    The body of Binggudo, which had been struggling with his tightening hands as if he was about to break his neck, gradually hardened.


    While staring at the warrior of the Bingo in his hand, the Magan pulled out the blade of a sword stuck in his belly with his left hand.


    "¡­¡­a bug."


    Push!


    Then, he stuck it in the heart of Binggudo.


    Push! Push! Push! Push!


    A dozen quick cuts made the upper body of the Bingo Island egg and mop it. As soon as he threw his breathless body to the floor, the Magitans trampled on his skull.


    Crack!


    The horrors were not to be seen with the eyes.


    The courage of Binggudo was certainly excellent. But the courage eventually made his colleagues even more frightened.


    The Magician wiped the blood from the wound on the stomach with his hands. There was thick blood on my fingertips.


    As if to confirm the red blood to everyone, the demon stared forward again with an innocent face. And he began slaughtering the Bingoes with the same momentum as before he was hurt.


    Nothing changes even if you get hurt. Even though he''s obviously a man of red blood.


    It was despair itself that the fact brought to the Bingo.


    It''s collapsing.


    The dark clouds brought by the marchers were blackening the pure white castle.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No one was able to open their mouth easily.


    Hwasan''s disciples, who looked down through two small windows, stiffened with shock, and only occasionally sounded tense breathing.


    Like this.


    Sweat from the tip of Baek Cheon''s chin permeated the floor.


    It wasn''t just Baek Cheon who was sweating.


    I was confident I''d made it through hell, but I''ve never seen a hell like this before. The faces of the Hwasan disciples were as white as a sheet of wax.


    "¡­¡­Sa, Sa-suk."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When Dang-Soso opened his mouth with difficulty, Baek Cheon bit his lips without saying a word.


    ''Is this magic?¡­.¡¯


    Now I can understand.


    What Chung-Myung meant.


    Surely this would not have been known without seeing it. No wonder I couldn''t understand this sight without feeling it with my body.


    ''That''s not a person.¡¯


    It wasn''t a matter of being strong and weak.


    Even if the shaman''s ignorance was low enough for Baek Cheon to cut down with a sword, the creepiness in his heart would not have diminished at all.


    Chung-Myung said the Mahogans were all crazy.


    There is nothing wrong with that remark. No, I just couldn''t express them in words like that.


    "Amitabha Buddha¡­¡­. Amitabha Buddha. Amitabha Buddha¡­¡­!"


    Hye Yeon memorized her dislike. Anger appeared at the end of the disapproval, which began with prickliness and embarrassment.His eyes closed tightly with a white face was so pathetic that it was hard to look at him.


    "How... How can a person...¡­!¡±


    Yoon-Jong also gritted his teeth with a shiver.


    "The death penalty. Calm down."


    Jo-Gol grabbed such Yoon-Jong by the shoulder and tried to calm him down. But Yoon-Jong''s anger didn''t go away easily.


    "¡­I can''t be like that. People shouldn''t be like that!"


    Of course, the bodies of the ice-ball warriors, who had become gonjuk, were still increasing.


    There were only about 50 people.


    A poor number of horsemen were literally destroying the Bingguo, which had been going through hundreds of years of years.


    Now I can clearly see why I had to work together to block Mahkyo, which is just a religion, not only Jeong and Sa, but also Sae.


    Why Chung-Myung trembles when the name "Magyo" comes out.


    Screaming of people running away in fear.


    The last terminal that you tear off.


    How can this not be a sound coming from hell?


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Hye Yeon became the class president and shouted no.


    "Other than this hell shouldn''t unfold in the world. This shouldn''t happen. Oh, my God."


    Trying to continue something more, he shut his mouth tight. He seemed unable to cope with the overwhelming emotions.


    "The death penalty."


    Yoo-Esul, who had only kept silent at that time, opened his mouth.


    "It''s collapsing."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yes, I could see it clearly in Baek Cheon''s eyes.


    Warriors of the lost battlefield were running away in fear.


    "What do I do?¡±


    When asked by Dang-Soso, Baek Cheon turned his head and looked at Chung-Myung.


    "Not yet?"


    I''m sure. It hasn''t been long since I started exercising.


    "¡­a little more. Let''s wait a little longer."


    It was the moment Baek Cheon bit his lips.


    A man was seen jumping from above the wall.


    A battlefield with nothing but blood and death.


    On the ground stained with torn bodies and blood flowing down, a man wrapped in black blood walked lightly like a walk.


    Like a sura walking on a demon''s earth.

 Chapter - 518 Episode 518! Youve been waiting for a long time, right? (3)

    Solso Baek hid his hands full of cold sweat in his sleeves. I couldn''t get rid of my nervousness.


    It was just distant.


    It was too shocking, too frightening a sight for a young man to handle.


    "Magyo."


    Only what Chung-Myung said came to mind in the white mind.


    Take a good look at it. Who''s in the North Sea right now. What the hell are you dealing with?


    What the hell have you been looking at all this whole time?


    Just because they defeated Solchon Sang and recovered the North Sea, everyone rang the winning bell without reservation.


    Even though there was a real problem.


    Solso Baek stole his face with his chilly fingertips.


    Thinking about the conversation I had just had at the palace, I couldn''t bear to lift my face in front of Hwasan''s disciples.


    How pathetic would the Chung-Myung seal have thought of the Binggung?


    He knew that such demons were breathing in the North Sea, but he did not feel any sense of crisis. Like an idiot who doesn''t notice a sharp knife even though it''s right in front of his neck.


    "Hoooooooooooooooosh¡­¡­.¡±


    Solso Baek''s breath gradually grew heavy. My face turned red and I couldn''t breathe out.


    At that moment, someone''s hand fell on his shoulder.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    The refreshing energy penetrated through his shoulders raised his head. Before I knew it, Dang-Soso came up and looked at me with a worried face.


    "You don''t have to look at it."


    "¡­¡­Oh, no."


    Solso Baek shook his head and bit his little lips. Then he glanced sideways. Seeing Chung-Myung crying, he said with a determined face.


    "I have to see it with my own eyes. ''Cause that''s what Master Chung-Myung said.''


    He shivered up to the window.


    That buck.


    That buck.


    What a strange thing it was. In this mess, the quiet footsteps of a man resonate so loudly.


    The battlefield was filled with screams of fleeing people and death from dying people.


    So it was impossible to hear those little footsteps.


    But his movements penetrated into everyone''s eyes and ears.


    Crossing the battlefield as if on a walk, he approached the place where the Bingo and the horseman met and waved lightly.


    "Get back."


    "Yes!"


    The marchers, who had been brutally exterminating the Bingoes all along, stepped back at once and lined up behind the man.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    However, the faces of the bingguks who saw the scene became even more pale.


    It was a commonsense order.


    Now the victory of the battlefield was completely over to the Mahkyo. It was stupid to stop fighting at this point.


    But no one could laugh at the fact.


    Because everyone knows.


    That is not an act of stupidity.


    That is an order from the confidence that we can exterminate everyone here at any time.


    And¡­¡­.


    "Those evil men, with every word they say...¡­.¡¯


    Those who were running wild with crazy animals followed orders like perfectly trained soldiers with just one word.


    At that incredible sight, everyone who was here had no choice but to realize.


    Mahkyo, which turned the Middle East into a bloodbath and drove the world into hell, what the name means.


    The fugitives also stopped walking, and the people who had been driven to the brink of death gave up their breath.


    A deathly silence fell on a glacier where countless people gathered. It was silent as if a needle could be heard falling.The leading man and the congregation''s collector looked at the palaces of the bingo.


    As soon as he checked his face in fear, he got a twisted smile around his mouth.


    "¡­I''m a little excited to see the dirty unbelievers in front of me. I must plead guilty to the bishop.¡±


    The Consul did not forget his duty.


    All he has to do is not condemn the North Sea Ice Palace. I can wipe out all these bugs at any time.


    The only mission is to retrieve the ice boat and return. Hurry up.


    The delay in dealing with the scum of the ice would also have been an infidelity to the bishop and the great Heavenly Demon.


    "Listen."


    A dreary and eerie voice came out of his mouth.


    "The faithful servant of the great wants ice."


    Everyone who heard it recalled various emotions.


    One had the hope that one might not have to die here, and one felt a sense of rejection and fear at the bizarre expression of faithful servant of the great.


    Someone was shocked by the word "bingjeong" itself, and those who knew of the existence of Mahkyo were horrified by the true nature of those who had been treating them casually.


    Chaos engulfed the entire Bingo.


    "So I''ll ask."


    The butler slowly opened his mouth.


    "Where are the men who took the ice?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Middle field?


    As soon as I heard the word "middle field," there was a strange light on everyone''s face.


    So you''re here to find the people in the middle? Not to hit a fool''sir?


    The Consul spoke coldly before they could clear their minds.


    "Give up the midfielders. Then I''ll go back like this. One, if you don''t let them go...¡­there will be no ant cubs surviving today."


    Nearly half of them looked at one place at the same time.


    Elder Yosa Hon, who was watching the situation from behind.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He shivered slightly, feeling a lot of eyes stuck in him.


    The eyes of the Butler were also naturally drawn to him.


    "Are you a princess?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The butler frowned at Yosa Hon, who was frozen and unable to speak.


    You''re a rat.¡¯


    I could tell at a glance that he didn''t deserve to be a princess. Solchon Sang, of course, was a pathetic writer, but at least he had a groundless spirit.


    "Answer me. Are you a princess?"


    "I, I am not a princess. I''m¡­¡­."


    Finally, Yosa Hon''s answer slightly distorted the Butler''s face.


    "You''re not a princess?"


    Then why is he standing at the back?


    The butler, who stared at Yosa Hon with an unhappy face, shook his head slightly.


    "It doesn''t matter. Give up the midfielders. If you''re thinking of rejecting it, you''ve got to be prepared.¡±


    Yosa Hon''s breath gradually ran out.


    A lot of eyes were on him. It wasn''t Yosa Hon who didn''t know the meaning of those desperate eyes.


    "Where is the Palace Lord?¡¯


    At the moment, countless thoughts flashed through his mind.


    "¡­do, what does it mean to go back?"


    "Literally."


    "Then back to the Bingo...¡­.¡±


    "How dare this rat...¡­.¡±


    Suddenly, the law enforcement officer showed his teeth with anger. Yosa Hon flinched and closed her mouth.


    "Gyo is not a place where a black man can dare to try to negotiate. Do I have to tear that mouth apart?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Make up your mind, this is the last time.¡±


    Yosa Hon''s whole body began to get soaked in sweat.What the hell am I supposed to decide?


    There was only one thing he could choose from in the first place.


    Whasan''s people are the saviors of the Bingo, but you can''t see the Bingo completely collapsing to protect them.


    "That¡­¡­."


    Yosa Hon was about to speak out.


    "No, Elder!"


    A firm voice stopped him from behind his back.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yosa Hon turned back with a sweaty face. Hanyi Myeong was walking this way with a stiff face.


    "Don''t lose your reason."


    "Ha, Han...¡­.¡±


    "It''s not the end of this crisis. Have you forgotten why they want to take the ice with them?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Now it''s obvious. Never let them do what they want."


    Hanyi Myung, who spoke emphatically, murmured inwardly.


    It''s too late to realize.¡¯


    If I could, I wanted to run to his disciples, throw my head at him, and plead guilty.


    While living with his feet on the ground of the North Sea, he did not know what Mahkyo was like. Whasan''s disciples continued to warn, but they didn''


    The price is now being paid.


    "I should have listened to them."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If Heavenly Demon is resurrected, this is not the end of it. Don''t you know why he was called Heavenly Demon?"


    "Ha, one¡­¡­".¡±


    "You have to protect it."


    Blood stood in Hanyi Myeong''s eyes, shouting in an increasingly furious voice.


    "At all costs!"


    Yosa Hon looked at him with blank eyes.


    "Well, isn''t that the end if everyone dies?"


    "When Heavenly Demon is resurrected, everyone dies anyway. Would you just leave us alone for no reason to let them live?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t forget why horsemanship is horsemanship. We''ve forgotten what we shouldn''t have forgotten, and we''re paying the price of holding hands with those who shouldn''t."


    Of course, it was basically Solchon Sang''s sin, but now that they''ve decided to patch up the ice, they''ve got a responsibility to deal with it.


    And isn''t it responsible for ignoring the endless warnings of Hawsan''s disciples?


    "I, I....¡±


    It was indeed a visceral, fatal mistake.


    Yosa Hon, who was too confused and lost her reason, turned her eyes to the place where Hwasan''s disciples were.


    And the Consul didn''t miss Yosa Hon''s move.


    His head turned along Yosa Hon.


    Eyes were fixed on one of the hundreds of spears in the great castle. The people standing in it caught my eye.


    It was a completely different costume from the warriors of the Binggo.


    There was no need to check.


    His eyes and facial expressions were different in the first place. Instead of getting scared like those in front of me, I was staring at them with eyes full of anger and struggle.


    The butler''s lips curled up strangely.


    "That''s it."


    His eyes glistened with joy and madness.


    "Get the ice boat back. We must not kill an ice boat until it is recovered."


    "What do I do after recovery?"


    "You can do as you please."


    As soon as the order was given, the marchers raced on the snowy field like black light.


    Hanyi Myeong shouted with a white face.


    "Stop it! It must never be breached!"


    Baek Cheon''s eyes had sunk cold.


    "The death penalty."


    "I know."


    Yoo-Esul''s short call gradually solidified his eyes."Jo-Gol, Yoon-Jong!"


    "Yes!"


    "Jung-Myung, stand by him. Don''t touch a finger!"


    "Yes!"


    Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol immediately ran to Chung-Myung and pulled out their swords, guarding left and right.


    "SoSo!"


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "Protect the palace."


    "Yes, don''t worry!"


    Baek Cheon looked back at Hye Yeon and said calmly.


    "Sir, I need you to help me."


    "I''ll trust you and fight."


    Hye Yeon nodded her head with no anxiety.


    "I''ll trust you and fight."


    "Thank you."


    Baek Cheon, slightly bent, sang Yoo-Esul.


    "Sabae!"


    "Yes."


    Growl.


    Then I pulled out the sword and asked.


    "Are you afraid?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoo-Esul shook his head unanswered.


    "Hwasan''s ancestors didn''t fight for them, they risked their lives to fight the enemy. As the descendants...¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "I shouldn''t be ashamed of myself. Remind them that Hwasan is the place that brought down Mahkyo!"


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    Yoo-Esul clasped her sword, answering in an uncharacteristically loud voice.


    "Here he comes!"


    "Yes!"


    Feeling a sign of fast approaching, Baek Cheon peeked back.


    I could see Chung-Myung still sitting with his feet crossed.


    ''There''s no rush.¡¯


    I will protect you until the end of the rhyme.


    I''ll risk my life!

 Chapter - 519 Episode 519. Youve been waiting for a long time, right? (4)

    Much different madness has begun to boil in the eyes of the marchers. The momentum toward the bingguks has also become much fiercer than before.


    "Stop it! You must stop it!"


    Hanyi Myeong''s scream broke out from behind his back, but none of the bingos heard it properly.


    I''m going to block it.


    For what?


    What was now approaching them was not human but living death. Those who blocked the front of the building were all in the same shape.


    But what the hell do we have to risk our lives to stop them?


    "Argh!"


    The courage, which had somehow been pulled up, was sharpened and blown away whenever a scream rang from the front.


    "Hehe, hehe!"


    "I, I, I don''t want to die!"


    Those who have trained all their lives to fight the enemy turned their backs in fear.


    This was not something to blame on them.


    It was hard from the beginning to order those who had no intention of encouraging themselves, or affection for protecting the Bingo at the risk of their lives to protect the middlemen, who had nothing to do with it.


    Hanyi Myeong shouted out loud, but the warriors of the Bingo did not follow his control at all.


    "You can''t live by running away! Fight back! Don''t lose your pride as an archer!"


    It was a truly empty cry. Blood vessel Hanyi Myeong''s eyes trembled.


    "For God''s sake!"


    If it doesn''t make sense, you have to move it yourself.


    "Elders! We must lead the other elders and stop them right now!"


    "I, I....¡±


    "Elders!"


    He stroked like a fire at Yosa Hon.


    "Wake up! The elder is the one who should lead the fool''s way now!"


    But even at his words, Yosa Hon''s eyes were lost and shaken around.


    "No, I don''t think it''s too much...¡­.How can I stop them?¡­.¡±


    "Elders!"


    Hanyi Myeong''s sharp shout was not heard properly. He just kept mumbling with a pale complexion.


    "You''re wrong¡­¡­" This is¡­¡­.¡±


    It was ridiculous from the beginning.


    Yosa Hon was an aide to the former palace leader, not a man of great leadership. If he were truly capable, he wouldn''t have been stuck in an ice mine for years.


    It was impossible for him to lead the terrorized Binggudos during these exhibitions, not during normal times.


    "¡­darn it."


    Lack of ability cannot be a sin.


    But the lack of ability of those who lead forces in wartime is a great sin.


    ''What the hell is going on about this?¡­.¡¯


    Hanyi Myeong''s face was dimly clouded by despair.


    Baek Cheon looked coldly at the view below.


    ''Now it''s too much.¡¯


    There is no way to stop Mahkyo with current bingos.


    If everyone is full of morale and tries their best to fight back, what will happen again. If the number of troops is this different, it won''t be easy to overcome no matter how hard it is.


    However, he would not be able to even snatch at the marchers if he ran away with fear.


    No matter how disciplined a strong soldier is, he is a mess without a commander. Now there was no one in the Bingo who could unite them and direct them.


    If Solchon Sang were the princess of the Bingo, it wouldn''t be like this.¡¯


    It was Baek Cheon who realized how important the position of Gungju and the position of a long writer of a literary faction was.His eyes were clearly seen as the black ink-like marchers gradually colored the white earth and violated it.


    And they were now running straight for here.


    Squeeze.


    The grip of Baek Cheon, who grabbed the sword, was strained.


    He stood firm, flexing his feet on the floor.


    "Whoo."


    And he breathed out a short breath.


    Don''t send enemies behind your back. I had no choice but to realize how difficult and difficult it was to implement the simple task. And there''s a guy behind him who''s done it so naturally so far.


    Whoosh!


    A demon who shot black magi on the backs of the bingos who couldn''t run away jumped up the castle with a stream of madness. It seemed that he was going to break in through the window.


    Baek Cheon''s blood cooled cold as he saw an enemy climbing at a speed of thread.


    "Shizu!"


    Then, at Hye Yeon''s voice, Baek Cheon quickly stepped aside.


    Hye Yeon, who slightly wiggled her eyebrows, flew a book straight toward the windowed wall.


    Whoosh!


    The front of the wall burst open at once. Hye Yeon quickly stood in front of him and exhaled power down.


    Oh, my god!


    One of Shaolin''s twelve-year-olds, the Arahan Divine, revealed its prowess without hesitation.


    The golden game poured down like a waterfall.


    "Huh?"


    "What!"


    As they climbed up the wall quickly, the marchers were thrown from side to side, bewildered by the enormous power.


    Those who couldn''t avoid fell down without overcoming the power.


    "Amitabul!"


    Hyeon''s mingled disapproval came out of her mouth. Unlike usual, he sounded angry.


    The devastating slaughter in front of his eyes made even Hye Yeon, who had lived with mercy as a lifelong lesson, angry.


    "The band of evil enemies!"


    The sound of his teeth grinding was clear to Baek Cheon''s ears.


    Ood, wood!


    Hye Yeon clenched her fist tightly and stared down with a blade of her eye.


    Whoosh!


    And without hesitation, he punched down one after another.


    Shaolin''s numerous martial arts, which do not know exactly how many species there are even Shaolin''s draws. Among them, the most famous Baekbo Shrine was held.


    The power of the divine authority poured from above their heads, sending out blue life with their eyes.


    Even though power to crush the entire body was pouring out at once, the marchers climbed the wall at a faster pace, rather than shrinking.


    Kagagagagak!


    The foot with a history penetrated the wall. He jumped up more than a dozen sheets at once due to the recoil that he gained from the instantaneous release.


    "Amitabul!"


    Hye Yeon did not lose, but let out a new Arahan right.


    A demon who was hit head-on by the powerful Arahan Divine Authority fell down with blood. But at the sight, Baek Cheon was rather white-faced.


    You don''t even scream.¡¯


    The sight of the marchers staring at this side with their lifeless eyes even though they were falling was frightening enough to cool off a corner of their hearts.


    "Shizu!"


    "I know, brother!"


    "Yes!"


    Baek Cheon and Yoo-Esul stood on Hye Yeon''s left and right.


    Martyrs who broke through the bingos began climbing the walls one after another. Hye Yeon couldn''t stop it by herself anymore.


    "Oh, my god!"


    A horseman attached to the wall shot a series of red eyeglasses from both eyes and soared toward where they were.Baek Cheon hardened his face and poked the sword as long as he had a history.


    Crack!


    The sword penetrated the shoulders of the Magitans more easily than I thought.


    One, at that moment, the eyes of the Magitans flashed.


    Grab it!


    Then he grabbed Baek Cheon''s sword blade, which penetrated through his shoulder, with a blackened hand.


    Although the blade of the Han Cheol-gum was not usually sharp, there was no hesitation in holding it and stretching it out.


    "Ee¡­¡­!"


    Hye Yeon, who was stunned by the sight, hit a dozen books on the body of a demon.


    The sound of cutting firewood with an ax rang one after another. Every time Hye Yeon''s volume was inserted, the body of the Magician had a big cramp.


    Nevertheless, the hand holding Baek Cheon''s sword never came off. He even pulled the sword while he was bleeding out of his mouth.


    Baek Cheon bit his lips tightly.


    Soon after, a sword penetrating his shoulder spewed a blue sword. Then he lifted the sword, which pierced his shoulder, up like a swing.


    Oh, my god!


    The sword was pulled out from the shoulder. At the same time, red blood spouted from the black hand holding the blade of the sword in all over the place.


    "LOL!"


    Backwards, the madman twisted his lips looking at Baek Cheon. And then it fell down and down again. There was an unknown smile on his face even when he fell.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The whole body seemed to cool down even though it successfully blocked one.


    Crazy guys.


    When I faced these guys in front of me, I realized why the bingos were running away like such cowards.


    to be different


    These guys have so far denied comparison to anyone he''s dealt with.


    Strong?


    Of course, it''s strong. It wouldn''t have been this easy to push out without the help of Hye Yeon.


    But the reason they were truly frightened was not ignorance.


    There was an instinctive fear of those who rushed to kill their immediate opponents without caring for their lives.


    The madness flowing out of the eyes, its persistence, made those who were faced by that "fang shin" shrink.


    But now is not the time to reflect on that in a leisurely way.


    Through Hyewon''s power, four demonists jumped upward at the same time.


    Oh, my god!


    Yoo-Esul''s unhesitating plum blossoms covered the entire body of the marchers. White walls and pure white earth that filled the view. There were blood-red eyes flying over it.


    Crunch! Crunch!


    Red blood poured out of the cut, as they proved to be human, too.


    But that''s all.


    Even though the body was being cut and torn, the marchers did not bat an eyelid. Rather, he flew toward them, whispering incessantly as if he had lost his mind.


    "Amitabul!"


    A golden fireball flashed with urgent disapproval. Hye Yeon''s hands, which were sitting together, spread from side to side, and a grand tension swept the front.


    Whoosh!


    Those caught up in tension bounced back. However, those who avoided it shouted horribly and swung black water at his disciples.


    Oh, my god!


    A terrible earble that seemed to scream was ringing as if it were someone''s ears were tearing apart.


    Before long, a black magi flew in like a swarm of bees.


    "LOL!"


    Intuitively aware that they should not fight, the three quickly bit themselves back.And


    Chin


    Oh my god.


    They eventually landed on the spot where they stepped down.


    Crack, crack, crack, crack, crack.


    Blood was trickling down on the drooping black hands. However, he did not pay any attention to the wound, whether he did not feel pain or even the need to stop the bleeding.


    They just stared at Hwasan''s disciples like they were looking at the game.


    Looking at their glistening eyes, Baek Cheon bit his teeth.


    I shouldn''t have let you climb up in the first place. But now that I gave up my seat, all I had left was a fight for my life.


    At that time, the demon who was still staring this way opened his mouth in a creepy voice.


    "¡­Where is the ice boat?"


    Baek Cheon smirked.


    "Magyo pups must have a bad head. Why do you think I''m gonna tell you that?"


    "Yes¡­. I suppose so.¡±


    The blood-soaked demon''s hand quickly turned dark red.


    "I''ll see if I can get the same answer if my limbs are torn off and my guts are pulled out one after another."


    The Magitans rushed toward Baek Cheon without waiting for an answer. Blood light gushed from both eyes.


    One, at that moment.


    Paaa!


    Rather, Baek Cheon rushed to him at the speed of an island war and struck the sword.


    Whoosh!


    There was a roar, and the Magistrate looked slowly at his hand, distorting his face. In his hand, which laid out the black market, the blade was half-stuck.


    "LOL!"


    For the first time, a low groan leaked out of the mouth of the Magitans.


    Crack!


    Baek Cheon continued to weigh down the sword with a history.


    "They seem to be fighting with their mouths, but...¡­.¡±


    Bang!


    Baek Cheon, who kicked hard in the chest of a demon, pulled his body back and pointed the sword forward accurately.


    "Hwasan is not."


    Pushed back, the masquerade slowly licked his lips. As if when he had seen his hand, his eyes were fixed on Baek Cheon.


    "You die most horribly."


    "Try it."


    "Hhh."


    A demon who laughed with a suppressed sound rushed toward Baek Cheon again, memorizing his true words like a madman.

 Chapter - 520 Episode 520. Youve been waiting for a long time, right? (5)

    Solso Baek''s body was shaking like an aspen.


    I felt dizzy and suffocated in front of me.


    My heart was beating like crazy and I felt like it was about to explode. Faced with the flesh and spirit of the marchers, it felt like their souls were trampled on by mud feet.


    I felt like my body was falling endlessly.


    I could understand why the warriors of the Bingo were so helplessly destroyed, collapsed, and fled.


    I, I, I....¡¯


    Then, a small hand came up on his shivering shoulder with a blue face.


    I turned my head reflexively. Standing next to him, Dang-Soso was looking at him with a stiff face.


    "Don''t worry, princess."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "We don''t lose."


    Solso Baek''s eyes shook.


    Aren''t you scared?¡¯


    No way.


    It''s the same person. Even if Dang-Soso was as strong as him, he couldn''t help but be afraid to see those beasts, unless they were the same people.


    But how can you not be so nervous?


    It wasn''t even just Dang-Soso.


    The Bingo could not block the bridge even with a waterway of ten times. No, it''s not the level that I couldn''t stop.


    If he fought with all his might and was pushed away by force majeure, he could raise his head confidently, but the bingo did not dare to fight against the demon and ran away.


    He gave up on his confrontation and even showed himself that he should not be seen as a warrior.


    But.


    Hwasan''s disciples blocked their way without a step back, despite the fact that it was only a tenth of the demon''s


    What''s the difference?


    What''s the difference in this result?


    ''Hwasan¡­¡­.¡¯


    Solso Baek struggled to flex his shaky legs. I want to open that door and run away right away, but I shouldn''t.


    I have to see it.


    What''s the difference between them?


    Kagagagagak!


    Black hands and white swords collided in Ho Gong. The sword clashed with the hand, and the sound of scratching the iron rang absurdly.


    Baek Cheon chewed on his lips.


    His sword was steadily preventing the attack from the enemy. However, as the number of conflicts increased, even this became increasingly burdensome.


    a hot-tempered body


    The skin stung from the flesh emitted by the Magitans. My heart sank for a moment, and my whole body''s fur stood on end.


    I felt two things.


    The opponent''s force is not as strong as he thought.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that he''s not strong, but it wasn''t as much of a fear as he had when he saw the one-sided slaughter of that ice palace. Never


    And the other thing is...¡­.


    But it''s harder to deal with than I thought.¡¯


    Science is not everything.


    I''ve heard it so many times, but I knew what it meant the moment I was dealing with the Magitans.


    It was horribly difficult to deal with a man who was overwhelmed by madness to kill his opponent without taking care of his own life, regardless of the level of ignorance.


    In addition, there was no common sense in movement or momentum, so I had to feel uneasy.


    Every time I put my sword together, my physical strength and mental strength were reduced.


    He wasn''t the only one who would be pushed back like this.


    Boom!


    Back Cheon, who stepped forward, pushed his opponent with all his might. At the same time as securing the distance, he conducted a twenty-fourth-penetration test.


    As the plum blossoms began to embroider Ho Gong splendidly, the eyes of the fallen Magitans turned blood. The continuous truth stopped for a while, and a voice sounded like scratching iron leaked out."The trick...!"


    The marchers rushed into the plum blossoms.


    "Breathe!"


    Long-grown nail-like energy tears the plum blossoms in Ho Gong. Just as a giant grotesque bird cuts through a plum field with its claws.


    The plum blossoms, which were blooming splendidly, were shattered before they could fly.


    It was just then.


    Whoosh!


    Hye Yeon''s tension swept through the Mahist''s body at a tremendous rate.


    Whoo! Whoo!


    With the sound of a giant bell hitting him, he was pushed away, spraying blood.


    One.


    Crack!


    A demon who was flying backwards flipped over and put a nail-shaped corvina on the floor.


    Let''s go, let''s go!


    The floor made of hard stone cracked. And in the end, it didn''t fall out of the open wall, but stopped narrowly and pulled itself up.


    Blood was flowing from the eyes, nose, and mouth of the Magitans who raised their heads. Anyone can tell that he was seriously injured. But he didn''t groan even with that much injury.


    "¡­Heavenly Demon Adventure Manmaangbok."


    He opened his mouth, where blood was flowing back and forth, and kept spouting his truth endlessly.


    Blood flowing from the whole body, a faceless face. And with the addition of the insanity of truth, his disciples briefly lost their words. It was due to the frightening appearance of his hair.


    "Heavenly Demon?????¡­¡­.¡±


    The sound of dragging feet scratched my chest every time a Magician approached me.


    Baek Cheon''s eyes, which had been determined all along, shook momentarily.


    At that time, Jo-Gol''s firm voice came from behind.


    "Sa-Sook, if you''re tired, let''s switch!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Back Cheon, who came to his senses, gritted his teeth.


    "Just watch over there, you son of a b*tc*!"


    His voice grew louder, but his heart subsided.


    He bent his knee again, which had become stiff due to tension, and stabilized his posture. He calmed down his excited shoulders, and his running chest calmed down.


    I''ve heard so many times. Now I don''t know what it is, but it''s been embodied. But whenever you go into action, you forget and go against it.


    Keep thinking and thinking.


    Whoever the opponent is, he or she sets "me" right first.


    Baek Cheon''s sword tip, which had been slightly fluttering, regained its perfect calm.


    Of course, the opponent is strong and bizarre. But that''s not why Baek Cheon can''t use all his strength.


    ''Heavy.''


    There are qualities behind the back. Now they''ll be looking at his back. I could not help but realize how burdensome that is.


    Don''t cry.


    Nevertheless, Baek Cheon''s eyes became firm and firm without any water leaks.


    Not just a few quills, but one who leads the whole of Hwasan to the back. But how can you save face when you''re in a crisis like this?


    The marchers, who broke through the defense of the ice palace, were still rising.


    It''s already six.


    But¡­¡­.


    Six, ten, I don''t care!¡¯


    "Not a single one is going through!"


    As Baek Cheon''s sword moved resolutely and began to paint vivid plum blossoms, Yoo-Esul''s plum blossoms were also in full bloom ahead.


    It was like a scene like Hwasan in spring.


    Love, love, love and sorrow!


    The marchers weren''t just watching either. Every time they swung their hands, the devil''s toenail-like black corvina tore apart the plum blossoms, and the original black tension in the dark made the petals wilt.


    However, there is no reason to back down just because it is pushed back.


    Plum blossoms bloom over the fallen petals.Ten thousand plum blossoms of the twenty-fourth plum were spread at the sword end of Baek Cheon and Yoo-Esul. It was an attack filled with soul.


    The plum blossoms quickly covered the whole front.


    "What¡­?"


    A bewildered empty air leaked out of the mouth of the world''s Magitans.


    But there was no time for them to be surprised. It was because the swollen plum blossoms seemed to shake, and quickly attacked and listened to them.


    The marchers squirted light from their eyes. Black horses sprang from their bodies as they rushed toward the forest of plum blossoms.


    The Japanese apricot swords penetrated the body, but the more violent they were, the more they rushed forward. He chose to rush, protecting only the center of his head and body, because he could not prevent all flying petal-like swords.


    Crunch! Crunch!


    The plum swords cut their limbs and pierced their thighs, but the marchers did not reduce their spirits at all, even though they were bleeding.


    "Heavenly Demon Adventure Manmaangbok!"


    Finally, a man who pierced the forest of plum blossoms with his body poured blood out of his mouth and waved his hands toward Baek Cheon''s head.


    Push!


    However, the sword that Baek Cheon flew penetrated the heart of the Magitans first.


    It was a situation in which a person should resign.


    However, the marchers did not take a single step back. Even though the sword was getting deeper and deeper in his heart, he continued to move forward, bleeding through his mouth.


    "LOL!"


    Baek Cheon is no longer embarrassed by this look. However, not being embarrassed did not make it easier to deal with.


    He quickly pulled back one foot and tried to pull out the sword.


    But at that moment.


    Squeeze!


    The Magician tightened his chest muscles and held Baek Cheon''s sword tightly. Han Cheol-magnetized and dug into the wound, but there was no sign of pain in the eyes of the Magitans.


    Baek Cheon opened his eyes wide.


    "LOL."


    "You¡­¡­ crazy!"


    And in the meantime, other marchers jumped over Baek Cheon''s head.


    Yoo-Esul and Hye Yeon were also fighting on both sides of Baek Cheon, making it difficult to stop them immediately.


    "Amitabul!"


    Hye Yeon shouted out her urgent disapproval and punched the leaping tooth. But it was an attack that didn''t No matter how Hye Yeon was, she could not deal with all of them at the same time.


    The sacrifice of a demon.


    A sacrifice that is not known what it is worth.


    Based on that, the Martyrs succeeded in completely destroying the camp of the Hwasan disciples.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Yoo-Esul clenched his teeth and blew the sword. Quickly and accurately, only after the opponent''s gap.


    Her sword was as efficient as ever, but against those who didn''t back down even if they were hurt, the power had to be halved.


    Whoosh!


    With Yoo-Esul''s sword on his shoulder, the Magitans swung their nails. Three vivid red lines appeared on the side of her neck.


    And soon the thick blood flowed out.


    But she didn''t care about the wound, and she dashed her sword down and scraped her opponent''s wound.


    "Growl¡­¡­."


    Bang!


    As soon as the Magitans faltered, Yoo-Esul''s feet stuck in the opponent''s abdomen. She kicked her opponent and flew it away, but she used the recoil to lift her body back.


    Her sword rose to the ceiling and soon scattered plum blossoms across the backs of enemies heading for Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong.


    Crunch! Crunch!


    Everywhere the plum blossoms touched, their bones were exposed with a deep cut on their back. But their spirits didn''t diminish at all."Where the f*ck are you!"


    Jo-Gol was the first to greet the marchers who rushed in with a more brutal atmosphere as the highlands were just around the corner.


    "Do I look like a scarecrow?"


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Jo-Gol''s brilliant sword cut and stabbed the marchers. At that unexpected pace, the marchers were startled for a moment, but the pace of their rush did not diminish at all.


    "Hahaha!"


    The margarian waved his hand with a beastly cry. The corvina from the end was about to tear Jo-Gol''s whole body apart.


    Crunch! Crunch!


    But this time, Jo-Gol''s sword was one step faster. Jo-Gol, who made relentless holes in the heart and stomach of the Magitans, pulled his sword and rolled back.


    Kaga gaga gak!


    Almost at the same time, the bottom of where he was was dug deep. The five deep scars were enough to make the fur stand up for those who saw them.


    "LOL!"


    A groan broke out of Jo-Gol''s mouth. It was hard to avoid it completely, but my back was burning and the pain poured in.


    Blood dripped down from his long split back.


    "Walk!"


    "Never mind, death penalty! I won''t die!"


    Jo-Gol screamed. Yoon-Jong looked at the wound and finally nodded, biting his lips.


    Both eyes turned to Chung-Myung at the same time.


    Chung-Myung, who was playing kabujwa, looked calm as if he were completely out of touch with the situation.


    "Oh, you''re such a jerk, anyway."


    "Tsk."


    Jo-Gol and Yun-Jong, who grumbled little, turned their swords as they saw a demon rushing back.


    "I can''t even touch my finger!"


    "Put your life on the line and block it!"


    Meanwhile, new pagans were climbing through the perforated walls one by one.


    I know.


    It''s impossible to stop them all with their power alone.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    One more second!


    Endures.


    Whoosh!


    A demon''s black flesh pounded Jo-Gol''s sword. Jo-Gol, who couldn''t overcome the power, sprouted blood and bounced back.


    "Ouch!"


    Jo-Gol, who confirmed that Chung-Myung was behind him, momentarily twisted his body, inserting a sword into the floor. Thanks to this, I avoided colliding with Chung-Myung, but I couldn''t defend myself and had to get stuck in a wall.


    Whoosh!


    "Cough!"


    Blood burst out of my mouth. Jo-Gol cried out for no time to steal the blood.


    "The death penalty!"


    "I know!"


    Yoon-jong spread the sword and blocked Jo-Gol''s opponent at the same time.


    "Whoosh!"


    A rough breath came out of his mouth.


    As I was fighting in the background, I could clearly see the battle in front of me.


    Hye Yeon was shaking off those who were entering the area by blowing their stretching tension. If he hadn''t stopped the entrance and reduced the number of enemies, he would never have been able to hold out as he is now.


    Baek Cheon was also struggling.


    He wielded a sword in the middle and seemed to have been hurt here and there. There was blood stains all over the place.


    But he didn''t back down a single inch. As if he would not let his enemies go back, even if he held his trouser crotch and stretched out.


    "Sasook!


    Yoon-Jong clenched his teeth.


    Next to Baek Cheon, Yoo-Esul was cutting the enemy with a cold face. Her unclothed half was wet with blood from her neck.


    Everyone''s fighting to the death like this, but...¡­.


    God d*mn it.


    It was pushed back a little by little.


    Those guys were oddly skilled.


    Knowing that they were trying to protect Chung-Myung, they were relentlessly after Chung-Myung. When I blocked it, my hands and feet got twisted and I was in a hurry.Whoops!


    "LOL!"


    Yoon-Jong''s sword, which was dealing with the two marchers at the same time, was pushed back because it could not overcome the power that poured in at the moment.


    And


    Whoosh!


    The pedicure''s toenail swept through the empty chest of Yun-Jong.


    "I swear!"


    Jo-Gol''s desperate shout penetrated the ear, but Yun-Jong kicked his tongue inside.


    Why are you making such a fuss that you''ve torn apart?


    The wounds Chung-Myung suffered while dealing with the universal crowd were severe, and the wounds Ungum suffered could not even be compared.


    "Come on!"


    Yoon-jong uncharacteristically roared and shook his sword once.


    At that moment, a sharp dagger flew from behind to the marchers with a blue aura. It was Dang-Soso.


    Cao! Cao!


    The marchers instinctively swung their hands and bounced off their dagger. And Yoon-Jong didn''t miss the gap.


    "Breathe!"


    The plum blossoms created by Yoon-jong''s sword covered the marchers. And Jo-Gol, who flew like a bolt from the blue, added a fierce sword on top of it.


    ''Push me with this... ''¡­.¡¯


    At that moment.


    "Huh?"


    Yoon-Jong saw a strange sight.


    In the forest of plum blossoms made by the two, something black penetrated slowly, very slowly.


    What was truly bizarre was that the black hands only seemed slower to Yun-Jong''s eyes.


    And it wasn''t just the hands that were slow. The plum swords he created, and the swords of Jo-Gol, who covered them, were also slow. Even the private quarters, accidents, and horsemen seen beyond were moving too slowly.


    ''This is...''


    The hand soon flew into his neck.


    It seems too slow, but even if I tried to avoid it, my body wouldn''t move a bit.


    This must be¡­¡­.


    ''Dying...''


    The demon''s hand, embracing the energy of death, reached right in front of his neck.


    Yoon-Jong closed his eyes without realizing it.


    ''Hwasan¡­¡­.¡¯


    At that moment.


    (sighs) (sighs) (sighs)


    Suddenly, a huge explosion broke out and Yun-Jong''s body leaned back.


    "What, what¡­¡­."


    Boom.


    He looked forward with a bewildered look on his face as he was thrown down and fell on his hips in an instant.


    "What is it?"


    I stuttered my neck reflexively, but it was still intact. I''m sure there''s a hole in the air.


    Rather, the demon who was aiming for his neck was thrown far away and lying on the floor. It literally became blood rice cake.


    A low voice came to Yun-jong''s ear, who didn''t understand the situation.


    "You''ve been waiting a long time, haven''t you?¡±


    Yoon-Jong looked back there with a blank face.


    Chung-Myung, who got up before he knew it, was staring at them.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    The moment of strength escaped from Yun-Jong''s relaxed body.


    "You guys¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who twisted his neck once, twisted his lips and laughed.


    "Don''t even think of a single man alive."


    Fierce flesh began to flow out of Chung-Myung''s eyes.

 Chapter - 521 Episode 521. Lets make them remember now. (1)

    "Accident!"


    At Chung-Myung''s voice, Yoo-Esul snatched the sword from his waist and flew it to Chung-Myung.


    A spinning black plum sword landed in Chung-Myung''s hands.


    Chin


    Only then did Chung-Myung take care of his fierce life and turn to Yun-Jong.


    "The death penalty."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "You must have freaked out."


    Yoon-Jong looked at him with blank eyes.


    Are you worried about me?


    "Yeah, I almost died.¡­.Thank you very much¡­¡­.¡±


    "Wow, I forgot I didn''t have a sword for a second. I was also taken aback for a moment. You''re lucky you lost your tension. If I was a little later, would I have lost my death row neck?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    What, you son of a b*tc*?


    Sweat began to trickle down Yoon-Jong''s whole body. It hit me that I just opened and closed the door to hell.


    "¡­¡­the primitive world."


    "Why are you looking for heaven and John when Chung-Myung saved me?"


    "You shut up, shut up.¡­.¡±


    Yoon-Jong pressed Jo-Gol weakly and wiped the sweat off his face.


    It''s weird.


    Nothing has changed, just Chung-Myung finished crying. Nevertheless, my strength was drained from my body as after work. Even though I fully understand that I am not at a safe stage yet.


    But it wasn''t just Yoon-Jong''s feeling.


    The atmosphere has certainly changed.


    It was just one person who rose from his seat, but the attack of the marchers, which had been raging like a wave, stopped.


    Their eyes were naturally fixed on Chung-Myung.


    "Well."


    In the midst of a flurry of eyes, Chung-Myung sneaked a peek at the conditions of his disciples. Chung-Myung''s eyes became slightly thinner when he saw them wounded everywhere.


    "Tsk."


    If you don''t experience it yourself, you can''t realize the fear of Mahkyo. There''s no way to accurately explain their madness in crude language.


    That''s why I chose this method.


    It''s just...


    Emotions disappeared from Chung-Myung''s face for an instant.


    Growl.


    A black plum sword slowly came out. A white sword flashed.


    Objectively, it was quite a wonderful sight, but the feelings of those watching him now were more like eerie.


    One of the marchers frowned on.


    "What is it?"


    That way, it''s just a little boy who''s finished crying. It wasn''t because he was a threat that they were focused on that bastard. It''s just that he''s likely to have an ice cap.


    So why did everyone stop? Even themselves.


    When I came to my senses, I was looking at the author with my hand in my hand at some point. Without even knowing why.


    He clapped his lips, memorizing his words as usual. It was a sign of the start of the attack.


    "Heavenly Demon only¡­¡­.¡±


    Oh, my god!


    However, a breaking sound was heard in the ears of the demon.


    "What?"


    It was then that I noticed an abnormality.


    Words couldn''t come out as if their mouths had hardened.


    I didn''t mean to think about it in my head, I meant to spit it out. But strangely, I can''t open my mouth and talk.


    All it was was running around in my head.


    ''Why...''


    Soon his vision began to blur rapidly.


    Frustrated by the ridiculous Hyun Sang, he tried to move his hand quickly, but his senses quickly faded away.


    The whole world tilts sideways.


    Even when the world finally flipped upside down, and a familiar yet unfamiliar body came in, he didn''t notice that he was dying. That''s how I lost consciousness.Tuck.


    The severed head crashed to the floor.


    The marchers opened their eyes wide at an unbelievable sight.


    "What¡­¡­."


    Sword.


    It was a single sword.


    The young master wielded the sword like a joke, and the man in the lead couldn''t resist and was cut off at once.


    For the first time, the marchers began to panic and panic. But Chung-Myung spoke quietly with a look of little change.


    "Keep talking nonsense."


    Naturally, the decapitated man could not recite the truth.


    Chung-Myung stared at the head of a demon who fell on the floor with eerie eyes. To dare to recite Heavenly Demon''s words in front of him should have been a relief that it had been decapitated.


    The play.


    The tip of the black plum blossoms scratched the floor lightly.


    A harsh sound rang out like a warning.


    "There''s nothing to worry about.¡±


    His mouth twisted up.


    "You''ll never die that easily."


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Park Chan-Chung-Myung literally rushed to the leading horseman like a war of islands.


    His eyes shone blue with anger and life.


    A fully awake demon waved his hands at him. The long nail-shaped corvina that sprung out in an instant seemed to chop Chung-Myung''s body.


    Stupid!


    This is neither courage nor anything. It''s just a reckless rush that didn''t expect a counterattack.


    At least that''s what the Magistrate, who was dealing with Chung-Myung, thought so. And the idea didn''t seem far off. His fingernails almost reached the point of tearing Chung-Myung''s body to shreds.


    All of a sudden.


    But at that moment, Chung-Myung''s sword stretched forward.


    The black, stretched casually in simple motion, burst in through the crack of a corvina scratching Ho Gong fiercely.


    The eyes of the Magitans were filled with joy.


    If they were the ones they''ve been dealing with so far, they would have pushed their bodies back and exposed their loopholes at this very moment. However, it was no reason to avoid being stabbed by the marchers.


    If you can tear your opponent apart in exchange for a sword stuck in your body, there is no reason to refuse to hurt him.


    "Dying¡­¡­."


    One. At that moment.


    Brrrr.


    The tip of Chung-Myung''s sword seemed to tremble a little, but soon it fluctuated from side to side.


    Toong! Toong!


    A sword dug between the two hands of a Magiton went in for his wrist. The unexpected attack left and right of the Magitans'' arms.


    ''Huh?''


    No matter how intense the energy is coming out of the fingertips, it''s useless if the arms aren''t in place.


    Push!


    Chung-Myung''s sword was trapped in the heart of a demon who had opened wide.


    "LOL¡­."


    On a fierce sword day that penetrated the middle of his chest, the Magitans opened their mouths with blue eyes to live in.


    "Kill me..."


    But even that remark didn''t last much longer.


    Push! Push! Push! Push!


    Swords that were laid down one after another without giving a moment pierced the heart of a demon more than a dozen times in an instant.


    The mouth of the Magitans opened wide at the enormous pain of being penetrated throughout the body dozens of times.


    Crack!


    Then the female sword was stuck in its open mouth.


    "Growl¡­¡­."


    The sword that went into the mouth escaped behind the neck. The body of a lost-breather was sagging with the sword at the end.


    Chung-Myung looked at him with an emotionless eye.


    And


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    He swung out the sword and kicked the body of the Magitans.Whoosh!


    Along with heavy drinking, the body of the Magitans bounced violently.


    The body, already dead and unable to protect itself with energy, was too weak to withstand Chung-Myung''s attack.


    Blood flares spread, bursting throughout the body. The marchers, who saw the body of their colleague flying at a fast pace, instinctively bit them to the side.


    And it was a mistake that should never have been made.


    Just behind the body of a colleague who barely grazed the side, Chung-Myung soared like a beast attacking the prey.


    In front of the moment, I could see Chung-Myung''s eyes staring at him.


    His eyes looked as if he had cut out his emotions. But the fierce hostility and anger burning behind the indifference swept through the body.


    My whole body was cramped as if my heart had frozen.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Chung-Myung''s sword flew in after exactly that neck.


    However, if he had the ability to be obediently beaten, the marchers would not have ruled as a symbol of fear. He managed to avoid leaning back for a moment.


    but


    Crunch.


    I couldn''t avoid more than an inch of cleavage just below my Adam''s apple.


    The burning pain came in, but the fact that the pain was felt was evidence of being alive. The blood of the Magitans, who felt that the scythe of the envoy had passed him, cooled cool.


    but


    Chung-Myung''s sword, which cut off the Magitans'' neck shallowly, stopped at Ho Gong.


    Brrrr.


    The tip seemed to tremble lightly, and soon the plum swords, which were as red as blood, began to shoot out.


    Plum blossoms that bloomed in Ho Gong poured down like heavy rain on the Magyo.


    Bloody red petals, which could not be blocked or avoided, burrowed into the body of the Magitans.


    Crunch! Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!


    The sound of penetrating the body was clearly heard by the Magitans. Just as a storm cannot be stopped, so can the petals swirling from all sides.


    Even before the sword was taken out, a prominent man fell to the floor.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Every time the heart that couldn''t stop moved slowly, blood spurted from the pierced neck.


    White steam gushed out of the hot blood. And the surrounding air cooled to a crisp.


    Paaaaaaaah!


    The blood splattered from the tip of the sword, which was casually wielded, colored the white stone floor red.


    Three


    In an instant, three horsemen lost their lives.


    Martians, who slaughtered the Bingoes like demons and quickly brought Hwasan''s disciples to the brink of death, were decapitated and exiled during a period of time to breathe or take a few breaks.


    The colder air swept the hall than the blizzard that drove toward the pierced wall.


    The voice of the indifferent Chung-Myung leaked through the heavy, cold silence that no one could open their mouth.


    "I think you''ve enjoyed it quite a bit so far."


    Chung-Myung showed his teeth and twisted the corners of his mouth.


    "Now you understand? Who''s the prey?"


    a hot-tempered body


    The marchers clenched their teeth.


    The flesh coming out of that young man seemed to tear the skin apart.


    "Why are you scared?¡±


    Chung-Myung''s eyes flashed for a moment.


    "They''re all going to die anyway.¡±


    Clapping.


    Chung-Myung walked carelessly, stepping on the bloodstained on the floor.


    Hye Yeon and Yoo-Esul unconsciously opened the way for him. Meanwhile, Chung-Myung''s gaze was solely on the marchers beyond Baek Cheon.


    Chung-Myung, who passed Baek Cheon, stood in front of the marchers. A tense atmosphere flowed from them, holding a knife.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±Baek Cheon bit his lips tightly.


    ''Don''t disturb me.¡¯


    I can''t help Chung-Myung with my humble skills.¡­.


    "Living room!"


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon flinched and looked at Chung-Myung at his call. But Chung-Myung continued without turning his head. As usual, his voice sounded natural and natural.


    "Accident! Death penalty! Soso!"


    "Come on!"


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    "Back up. I won''t miss a single one!"


    "Got it!"


    "Yes!"


    "What are you doing, you punk!"


    "Oh, I see!"


    Hwasan''s disciples were all lined up left and right of Chung-Myung.


    Waiting for them, Chung-Myung said in a slightly smirky voice.


    "They seem to have forgotten because they''re smart, so let them remember from now on."


    He giggled and laughed for a moment, and shouted with strength.


    "Where did you put those dog-like witches in hell?"


    The shoulders of the Hwasan disciples were strained.


    Hwasan.


    The eyes of the Hwasan disciples carrying the two letters were nothing like they had ever been.


    There are countless clans in the world, but there is only one place for that demon to fear.


    The sacrifice of Hwasan, who had so far been nothing but their own pride.


    Sometimes resentful, sometimes proud. But the sacrifice, which no one recognized, was supporting their backs endlessly at this moment.


    "Ready?"


    "Perfect!"


    "Then¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "Here we go! Hit them all and kill them!"


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    Chung-Myung, who was in the lead, rushed without looking back. And his death penalty responded with a single breath.


    a cold land in the North Sea


    In the dark magi of the marchers, Hawasan''s plum blossoms rose redder.

 Chapter - 522 Episode 522, let me remember you from now on. (2)

    The butler frowned.


    ''You''re weak.¡¯


    Seeing the complete collapse of the bingo, it felt more like a scratch on the inside than a pleasant one.


    In the first place, there was never a time when I thought that a bingo would be a match for the religion. But now his sight was more pathetic than I thought.


    "This is what happens to those who have not whipped themselves in peace."


    Of course, the true enemy of the Church is not the North Sea''s whores, but the bungles of that middle ground. It would be a great illusion for them to think of the old file room and Shinjuopae in the central area as the same category just because they are so insignificant.


    There was still a lack of power. Yet


    ''Heavenly Demon?????.''


    The Butler clasped his fist slightly.


    Heavenly Demon Adventure Manmaangbok.


    How much hope is there in that brief statement?


    If Heavenly Demon were to come, he would wipe out all those mean villains in the midfield and blow the skies open.


    In order to do so, it was necessary to retrieve the ice sheet.


    That day


    When the day of Heavenly Demon''s resurrection comes, not only the humble unbelievers but also the apostates who laugh at the believers for losing faith will burn forever in the flames of purification.


    Wood.


    The butler, who clenched his fist, raised his voice.


    "The slow ones! Hurry up! The bishop is waiting for us to return!"


    "Yes!"


    It was just then.


    I don''t know what to do.


    Feeling a subtle sense of incompatibility, the butler''s head turned upward.


    ''......what is it?''


    I''m sure now¡­¡­.


    I could see some of the congregation climbing up the wall.


    In addition, nearly ten people have already entered through the perforated wall.


    But what''s the problem?¡­.


    The eyes of the Butcher, who was looking there with his eyes slightly open, suddenly grew bigger.


    It was clear that something was blooming like a cloud through an open hole.


    ''¡­Flowers?''


    Whoosh!


    Soon after, the marchers, who had pushed inside with a loud blast, bounced out.


    The eyes of the Consul were filled with suspicion.


    Not all those who bounced out were victimized. There are definitely people who fall unconscious, but more than half of them flew back to avoid the opponent''s attack.


    But the fact has further embarrassed the Butler.


    Back off?


    The bridge doesn''t know how to retreat.


    To step down while dealing with those poor unbelievers is, in a way, even more a disgrace to those who serve Heavenly Demon.


    But not one or two, but four at the same time?


    What the hell is going on in there?¡­.¡¯


    Fortunately, the question quickly resolved.


    This is because a group of fighters stormed out of the place in unison, following the horsemen who bounced out.


    The Butler''s eyes shook.


    "I¡­¡­."


    The tip of his sword, which jumped from the front like a bijo, was radiant in the moonlight. It was as intense as if it could be seen in both eyes.


    I don''t know exactly why, but for a moment I couldn''t take my eyes off it as if my soul had been taken away.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    After swinging his sword once, he began to be shot down like an arrow. At the same time, a blood-red flower-like sword began to bloom at the end of his sword.


    "¡­plum blossoms?"


    The Butler''s mouth opened unknowingly.


    Chung-Myung, who wound the fluttering petals, went down and down, spinning down and down.


    The men who climbed the wall rose in awe, but the fluttering plum blossoms penetrated their bodies without giving them any slack.


    Whoo! Whoo!


    A horseman with a pierced carotid artery held his hands to the neck, which was spewing blood like a waterfall. But only that, he couldn''t do anything about his falling body.Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Climbing up the wall fell to the ground one by one, and Chung-Myung, who was flying plum swords, landed right next to it.


    Like this.


    Round and round.


    As soon as he got off, Chung-Myung, who grabbed the sword as a reciprocal, lowered his body slightly. The way he looked at the cramps and forced his body to rise was so cool.


    "This bird¡­¡­."


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But before Chung-Myung could say anything, Hye Yeon, who blew her Baekbo card in Ho Gong, landed gently beside him.


    Hye Yeon''s expression on the face of a demonized demon was elated. Then, looking at Chung-Myung''s face, he scratched his head awkwardly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "¡­¡­No, you did a good job.


    Oh, good job.


    It''s a problem because he''s so good.


    After those two, Hwasan''s disciples landed in unison.


    Chung-Myung, who confirmed that everyone had come down, stepped forward without saying a word. No more words were needed.


    "Get out of the way, you bastards! It''s disturbing!"


    When Chung-Myung shouted out, the ice-paneers, whose faces were blue, stepped aside. I didn''t understand the situation, but I could instinctively see that I shouldn''t block the front of that heavy-handed man who is running in a brutal mood.


    As the road opened, there was a clear view of the marchers in black suits.


    Their blood-soaked and muttering words were simply evil, but Chung-Myung swelled with joy and laughed.


    Bite!


    Chung-Myung, who spread the ground rough enough to break, immediately narrowed the distance between them.


    Then he throws a sword. No, I was going to.


    But even before his sword was stretched out, a sword sticking out just to the side of his face quickly poked into the magan.


    Kakao Talk!


    A demon who blocked the sword but could not overcome the power eventually stepped back a few steps.


    "What?"


    Baek Cheon, who stabbed the sword before Chung-Myung, once again broke out and attacked the Magitans persistently.


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyebrows were slightly wobbly, as the Magitans gritted their teeth and recited.


    A rookie?


    ''Well, that''s true.¡­.¡¯


    Oh, my god!


    The sword wielded by Chung-Myung quickly cut him off. A magi, who had long scars from his chest to his stomach, distorted his face and stepped back again.


    "You''re not a little boy to ignore!"


    "Ta-a-a-a-a-a-a!"


    Baek Cheon shot up into Ho Gong, scattering plum swords. The red plum blossoms preempted where Chung-Myung had to go and first made the opponent''s hands and feet dizzy.


    "Right!"


    Chung-Myung, who was unknowingly excited, giggled and rushed forward.


    "You bastards!"


    A demon with blood in his eyes waved his hand roughly. The black tension from the black hands flew in a devastating shape as if it would burst Chung-Myung''s head at any momentarily.


    However, Chung-Myung did not even give it a look, but thrust the sword into the heart of the Magitans in front of him.


    And


    The Kagaga River!


    A sword swung like light from behind naturally bounced off the tension that flew into Chung-Myung.


    Softly, and sleekly!


    Yoo-Esul, who deflected the tension with minimal force, emitted a scintillating sword with his cold eyes.


    "LOL!"


    With a keen sword flying as if it were splitting its body, the marchers quickly flew from side to side to avoid it.


    But it was never a good choice.


    Lachate! Lachate! Lachate!


    Because the rain of Dang-Soso, which was quickly released from behind Yoo-Esul, was relentlessly tracking them, scattered."This¡­¡­."


    "Like a leech!"


    At that moment, a strong rebuttal popped out from behind Chung-Myung.


    "The black hair is you!"


    "Hit it!"


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    In an instant, Yun-Jong and Jo-Gol, who jumped over Chung-Myung''s head, scattered plum blossoms and attacked the marchers who destroyed the camp.


    There was no hesitation, no hesitation.


    All they had left in their eyes was a firm determination.


    The swords of the two fell sharply to the heads of the marchers.


    And


    "Very¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung grinned and ran forward like a bolt of lightning.


    "You''re excited, guys!"


    Oh, my god!


    Chung-Myung''s sword, along with the sound of ripping the atmosphere apart, divided the body of the embarrassed Magyo diagonally.


    Whoosh! Whoops!


    The blood from the cut soaked Chung-Myung''s whole body, but Chung-Myung didn''t blink.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    A cut-in-the-heart demon screamed and rushed at Chung-Myung. The scene of half-cutting his heart and continuing to rush into it was bizarre.


    It was a situation where anyone could not help but be startled.


    One.


    Crack!


    Chung-Myung put a sword in the neck of the demon who rushed in without hesitation.


    "Growl¡­¡­."


    Crunch! Crunch!


    It wasn''t just him. He cut off the wrist full of the energy of the black meat, and cut off the knee. Then the last day, the sword struck the neck of the fallen demon.


    Faaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    The severed head spun and soared to Ho Gong.


    A sword that doesn''t shake an inch.


    Sword without hesitation.


    Chung-Myung''s performance felt stronger than usual.


    When Chung-Myung met an opponent who could only open a sword to kill his opponent, he began to run wild like a fish in water.


    "Inno omg!"


    Unlike when they faced the Bingoes, the marchers lost their composure and gave up their anger. But Chung-Myung attacked and bit them like bloodthirsty wolves.


    Crack!


    Chung-Myung''s sword was embedded in his sharp hand. With a finger that was cut off in an instant, the province plummeted to the floor.


    Crunch!


    After cutting off his wrist, the sword, which moved violently, cut his shoulder.


    Push!


    The sword, which briefly blocked the opponent''s movement by stabbing his stomach, was pulled out in an instant, engraving deep stab wounds on both thighs.


    It was impossible to rush any further after being ambushed.


    "??, Heavenly Demon??¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s knee was poked into the lower jaw of a faltering horseman.


    Bang!


    With heavy drinking, the tattered body flew back with blood.


    "Tell me again! As long as the baby is fine!"


    Chung-Myung fired fire with his eyes and ran in a formidable manner. Baek Cheon responded without missing his move.


    "Come on!"


    "Yes!"


    The eyes of Baek Cheon, who was running out, were greeted by bingguks who watched with astonishment.


    ''Yes, it''s surprising. I''m surprised, too.¡¯


    There is no difference between the marches they fought against a while ago and the people that Hwasan''s disciples are dealing with now.


    But now, Hawsan''s disciples were fighting and not feeling any pressure.


    The depression that had been tightening the heart and the fear that had made the body shake disappeared as if it had been washed away.


    All that''s left is a sense of height and full confidence that keeps boiling.


    Just the fact that Chung-Myung was in the lead was full of energy and confidence.


    Only one absolute master changes the game on the battlefield.


    Only then did Baek Cheon find out why the word came out. It was never understood by anyone who had not experienced it in person.Kagagagagak!


    Chung-Myung''s movement, which cuts his opponent with a sword and stabs him in the neck, felt more aggressive than cheerful. It was scary to imagine what he would look like now.


    Baek Cheon cried out to the death penalty following him.


    "Don''t let me do this alone! We are Hwasan!"


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "Of course!"


    Hwasan''s disciples raced competitively, followed by the roar of Hye Yeon''s disapproval.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    As the opponent''s neck flew away, hot blood was scattered over Chung-Myung''s face. Licked his lips, he twisted the corners of his mouth. Life poured out from the glare of my eyes.


    ''That''s a strange feeling.¡¯


    Doing this terrible thing again, I felt a subtle familiarity and longing. The smell of blood and death poking my nose. Hot blood soaked in the body and bodies cooling cold everywhere.


    It''s a sight that I used to get sick of.


    At that time, he lived through this battlefield. Killed and killed and only moved forward.


    But if there''s anything else...¡­.


    Boom!


    Chung-Myung kicked the demon''s knee, blowing up all the miscellaneous thoughts in his head.


    The opponent''s knee was bent upside down with the sound of the bone crushing, lowering his posture. Just enough to blow your throat.


    So there is no reason to hesitate.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    He cut his opponent''s throat in half and kicked the missing body and exhaled a hot breath.


    Yeah, even then...¡­.


    It wasn''t that different back then.


    It''s just....


    Chung-Myung bent his knee slightly. His eyes shone horribly, covered with flesh and madness.


    He hit the early of the man who was rushing again. A lightning-like sword stabbed the opponent''s upper arm and shoulder to fully open his upper body.


    Chung-Myung, who neutralized his opponent, tried to pass him by as if it were natural.


    ''Mistake...!''


    The old habits came to mind as I kept thinking about the old days. Even though it is no longer the same.


    Surprised, Chung-Myung clenched his teeth and tried to lift the sword again.


    But then.


    Paaaaaaaah!


    A white sword flew from behind his back like a vision and was embedded in the heart of a demon whose upper body was open.


    Crunch.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes wide.


    For an instant, Han Cheol-gum, who dug into the opponent''s heart, overlapped with the vision of the plum sword he had seen in the past.


    Death penalty!


    With a longing voice passing through his head, Chung-Myung looked back unknowingly.


    Baek Cheon, who clasped a sword in his opponent''s heart, was looking at him.


    As if there was a problem.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There is no familiar face.


    Not the face I missed so much.


    One¡­¡­.


    Chung-Myung tightened his hand holding the sword.


    Then he bit his lips and looked forward again without saying a word.


    ''Don''t worry, you idiots.¡¯


    There are people here who support me without you.


    Chung-Myung, who pressed lightly around his eyes with his hands without a sword, soon revealed his white teeth and looked at the person far away.


    "That bastard is the head! I''m ready to die!"


    "Got it!"


    Finally, Chung-Myung, who captured the Butler, became the light and moved forward.


    Flowers always fall.


    One, if you endure the barren winter, the plum blossoms again.


    Hawasan''s plum blossoms are in full bloom in the North Sea.

 Chapter - 523 Episode 523. Let me remember you from now on. (3)

    The Butler''s body trembled.


    The images of the prisoners being slaughtered were clearly seen in both eyes.


    The reason why this scene was so shocking was that it completely overlapped with the images of the believers who were slaughtering the Bingoes a while ago.


    War spirit.


    Those who have gained momentum show more power than they can, but those who have lost will not be able to perform even half of their skills.


    This is why the congregation was able to unilaterally slaughter more than ten times the number of bingos.


    If they had faced them calmly without losing their spirits, it would not have been easy to defeat them completely with these numbers. But the believers are used to provoking and destroying the fear of their opponents. Therefore, the difference in numbers could be reversed so simply.


    But¡­¡­.


    Kagagagagak!


    Every time the leading tooth swung the sword, a creepy sound stuck in the butler''s ear.


    What the hell is he?


    The congregation was getting cold feet.


    Those who were supposed to weigh down the unbelievers were stepping back.


    However, the Consul admitted that it was inevitable.


    The sight of a man wielding a sword like a demon with no emotion in his eyes made even him groan.


    That black man in an unclothed suit, in the same manner of the doctrine...¡­. No, he was carrying out a one-sided massacre, weighing his opponent more skillfully than a pagan.


    The butler turned his eyes slightly.


    The bingos, who had been trying to run away until a while ago, were flinching. He was leaning forward little by little watching Lee''s performance in the lead.


    ''No.''


    He gritted his teeth.


    Those who followed him were already full of courage and were no longer afraid of the congregation. If even the bingos are swept away by that momentum, all that remains is defeat.


    "No, no, no!"


    Whoosh!


    Eventually, the Butler stepped forward.


    The floor cracked and dented like a spider web. The huge roar drew the battlefield''s attention at once.


    "¡­Useless things. Back off!"


    As soon as the dead fell, the marchers flew behind him.


    Crunch!


    However, while he was losing his body, one of the marchers rolled around the floor sprinkling blood. Chung-Myung''s sword had penetrated the back of a man who was running away, turning his body.


    "This¡­¡­."


    The butler shivered slightly in anger.


    However, Chung-Myung sprayed the blood that had been buried around the sword with a nonchalant face.


    "¡­The d*mn thing.¡±


    The eyes of an angry but indifferent Chung-Myung clashed in Ho Gong.


    Before I knew it, the fight stopped.


    Backwards, the marchers lined up behind the Consul, and Hwasan''s disciples lined up behind Chung-Myung.


    It was a truly bizarre confrontation.


    There was a confrontation between the two forces that did not base the North Sea on the land of the North Sea, with the soldiers of the ice palace claiming to be their masters.


    Song Won, the main bodyguard of Binggo, clenched his teeth at the sight.


    What the hell are we?


    Scarecrow is the best, isn''t it?


    This place is a glacier. And they were all warriors of the Bingo.


    But now, unrelated people are competing in this bingo, and the bingos were just watching from a distance.


    A sense of shame poured in beyond words.


    He turned away from the two groups ahead and looked back.


    Yosa Hon and Hanyi Myeong stared at Mahyo and Hwasan with faces not much different from the other bingos.Songwon chewed his lips.


    Even those young middle-class warriors are fighting without taking care of their own lives. But what the hell are we doing?¡¯


    He lived with pride just by enduring this barren land of the North Sea. Those who live in that rich land will never have the same tenacity as them.


    But now they have proven with the sword that the beliefs of those bingos are completely wrong.


    A scene suddenly crossed Songwon''s eyes as he tried to shake his head with the desire to hide in a rat hole.


    "Hm?"


    His head is a little higher.


    A castle in the Bingo.


    A child was seen looking down this way through the hole that had been opened.


    It was Solso Back.


    Now the princess of the ice palace, he stood tall on the wind-blowing wall and looked down.


    Tight lips and firm eyes were imprinted in Songwon''s eyes.


    Song Won''s head, who was watching as if possessed, went back to his disciples.


    ''Not yet....''


    It''s not all over yet.


    Song Won clenched his fist and looked straight at the young warriors.


    No conversation came and went.


    The two groups were just looking at each other. But there was more chill between them than the sharp winds of the North Sea.


    "¡­...dirty unbelievers don''t dare¡­¡­.¡±


    A new creepy voice leaked out of the housemaster''s lips.


    "You don''t know what the people who interrupted the church are paying for. That life....¡±


    "What''s he saying. You''re going to kill me even if I don''t disturb you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The slightly embarrassed butler closed his mouth.


    It was too low-quality and vulgar to be said by someone who had been showing off the spirit of a well-written sword until a while ago.


    "Anyway, the demon pups have bad heads. You don''t even know what you''re talking about, phew. You''re a bunch of idiots, all of you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Emotions were sanded out of the butler''s face.


    Most of the people Chung-Myung has dealt with so far have burst into a rage around here.


    However, the butler only stared at Chung-Myung with frightening eyes as if burning cold anger in his heart.


    "I''ll make a suggestion."


    "Hm?"


    "Who''s the one with the ice?"


    "It''s me."


    Chung-Myung nonchalantly pointed to himself.


    Looking at the brazen face, the Butcher opened his eyes faintly.


    "Give me some ice. Then I''ll step down from here. I can''t promise to save you, but if you can, you can leave the North Sea and return to the Middle East before the school begins again."


    "Oh, is that a compliment?"


    Chung-Myung grinned and asked. The butler clenched his teeth and spoke coldly again.


    "¡­¡­The last warning. Leave the ice and walk away. Then I''ll let you live with that life. If you don''t accept this offer...¡­.¡±


    Wood.


    His fist clenched with a cracking sound.


    "You will know for yourself how frightening the school is."


    But this time, Chung-Myung openly laughed.


    "By the way, babies these days are insane."


    What?


    Fear?


    Dude, I know better than you do.


    Oh, I can''t even say this!


    He sighed deeply and touched the housemaster.


    "Well, the offer isn''t bad. I don''t like unnecessary fights either."


    Then, the Chung-Myung group''s head turned slightly to the side. He looked as if he had heard nothing.What did he just say?


    "It''s all good, but there''s only one problem."


    "What''s that?"


    "As you say, if we give you ice, you''ll just walk away. Right?"


    "Yes, I promise on the name of the great man."


    A promise made to the Martian in the name of Heavenly Demon was a contract that must be kept, even by burning its body and soul.


    Chung-Myung, who is well aware of the fact, also knew that their proposal was never to escape the situation.


    One.


    "That''s the problem, it is."


    "¡­what?"


    "Who''s going to let you go?"


    Chung-Myung, who had been touching all along, suddenly twisted the corners of his mouth with cold eyes.


    "I don''t think I understand the situation yet.¡­.¡±


    Life streamed from his eyes.


    "As far as I can see, there''s only one result left for you. "Hwasan doesn''t let the demon go alive."


    Then the Butler asked back with his eyes wide open.


    "What did you just say?¡±


    "Did you eat your ears? I won''t let you live...¡­.¡±


    "Hwasan?"


    At that moment, a wild magi began to swirl from the butler''s body. A stormy black maggie swirled around his entire body.


    Whoosh!


    It was a tremendous amount of power and energy.


    The faces of the Bingoes who were watching the scene turned pale.


    The marchers were also frightened, but the author was different from them. It was clear that he wouldn''t even be able to deal with it.


    "Hwasan? Wasan?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    In front of him, Chung-Myung tilted his head in wonder, rather than being frightened.


    What''s wrong with him?


    "Yes¡­¡­, yes. The sword that blooms the flower. I can''t believe you don''t know where you''re coming from by looking at that sword.What a stupid place to be!!!¡±


    At the end, a voice that started quietly as if talking to myself burst out almost like a scream.


    "Hwasan! Hwa Sa Ah Ah Ah An! The hateful and hateful Hwasan have come before us! I changed my mind. You can never go back alive here. I''ll chew every drop of blood and flesh!"


    Only then did Chung-Myung, who understood the situation roughly, smirked.


    "Oh, come to think of it, you guys know that, right? Who cut off the Heavenly Demon hair."


    "No, no, no!"


    The Butler shot blood with a face that turned into Asura.


    "If the bishop had seen you, he would have given you the same command! I''ll make you regret it when you die for showing it to us!"


    "That''s what I have to say, you son of a b*tc*."


    Chung-Myung''s sword pointed straight at the Butler.


    "Come on, I''ll cut your neck just like Heavenly Demon."


    "Crrr."


    The butler, who groaned like a beast, opened his hands. Then the black magi came out with a tremendous amount of momentum.


    "Whoa?"


    Chung-Myung grinned at the sight.


    Not all of them were stupid.¡¯


    Margais is not the old one, as the fool has weakened. Of course, it''s the same atrocity as before.However, competence was no match for the past.


    But that man, the Butler, was under similar pressure to the Martians he had dealt with in the past.


    "Hate and hateful people. The cowardice of the church will burn your soul! Bless with your blood this sacred earth that he will resurrect!"


    The Consul began to walk slowly toward Chung-Myung.


    Every time I took a step, my feet dug into the ground.


    Magee, who sprang out of his body, swirled wildly around the whole body like a whirlpool.


    It was like a black storm coming in."Ah¡­¡­. Ah¡­¡­.¡±


    Binggudos began to sink into the spot as if their legs had been loosened one by one. Even Hwasan''s disciples and Hye Yeon, who were behind Chung-Myung, stepped back without realizing it.


    but


    "But he''s been...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung spun the sword and grabbed it firmly and strode forward.


    Everyone opened their mouths in dismay at his nonchalant pace toward the threatening black storm.


    What the hell...¡­.


    At that moment.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Along with the sharp sound of a wave, Chung-Myung''s sword flew toward the Butcher at an enormous speed.


    The butler, who was approaching with his magi, turned his head for a moment and avoided the sword flying away.


    Just.


    Nevertheless, the end of the prosecution cut through the butler''s cheek.


    A red line appeared on the pale cheeks and soon red blood began to flow down.


    "That''s what you''re talking about as if you''re a demon.¡±


    Chung-Myung twisted his lips and chewed out.


    "I''ll kill you clean, and if you''re going to the other side, ask your superiors."


    Who am I?


    Chung-Myung with a twisted smile suddenly disappeared. Then it became a black line and shot at the Butler.

 Chapter - 524 Episode 524, let me remember you now. (4)

    Kaga gaga gak!


    The sword that was struck and the blackened hand got entangled in Ho Gong.


    The black plum sword, made of iron, was bent as tight as it could break at any moment. The shaky tip of the sword was proving how much power it now had.


    Crack! Crack!


    Sword spewing was literally peeling off the hand of the Butcher. The crushed flesh was scattered like powder.


    "Hey!"


    Whoosh!


    The face-twisted butler released tension with his opposite hand. The black wave of tension flew toward Chung-Myung, forming a vortex.


    Chung-Myung''s eyebrows wriggled one after another. Soon his left hand, which didn''t hold the sword, unfolded.


    Red tension poured from the lightly shaken fingertips, colliding with the tension of the mastermind flying in.


    Bite!


    At that moment, there was a binge of sound, and fragments of chi scattered everywhere.


    The butler twisted the corners of his mouth and laughed. It''s as if he was expecting this kind of attack.


    But then.


    Love, love, love and sorrow!


    The Butcher snapped his neck back.


    Between the pieces of exploding chi, a blue tension that was completely different from Chung-Myung''s earlier release popped out and passed right in front of the face of the Butcher.


    ''Fast, fast...''.¡¯


    Oh my god!


    The tension released one after another hit him on the shoulder before he could finish his thought.


    "Inno ooh ooh ooh!"


    As the pain spread from his shoulder, the angry butler distorted his face and waved his black hands like a storm.


    It was a terrible power and speed.


    If they were involved, they would be crushed without leaving any flesh behind.


    Hana Chung-Myung didn''t even show a bit of agitation.


    A sword with a red sword penetrated through the high-speed wheel-like tension.


    Bang! Ta! Ta! Tang! Tang!


    Although moving at an invisible speed, Chung-Myung stabbed the sword one after another, aiming for the butler''s wrist.


    The relaxed feet widened the distance from the opponent, and the low posture supported the body stably. The shoulders were as light as the sword in his hand was as light.


    It was like the ideal that Hwasan''s prosecution seeks.


    And


    Chung-Myung''s cool eyes penetrated with a clear stare at the Butler''s attack without showing any emotion.


    He found a thread between the storms of intense tension and stabbed the sword without hesitation.


    Kaga gaga gak!


    "Ee¡­¡­!"


    The butler chewed his lips without realizing it.


    The sword, which cleverly avoided his black hand, stabbed his wrist one after another, so it had to be.


    The body, which had become harder than steel around the magi, was dented like mud and blood was spouting.


    "What the hell is this guy...¡­.¡¯


    I can''t believe it.


    How on earth can a man stab a sword so skillfully through a waterfall of tension?


    Spacing?


    Of course there will be gaps. His ignorance can''t be perfect.


    It is another matter to be able to puncture the gap precisely.


    The boldness to make the body powder just by touching it and stab a sword into a whirlpool of tension.


    And in the meantime, it is impossible without the composure to control the tip of the sword perfectly.


    Where''s that?


    A little while ago, this guy apparently released two types of tension at one time.


    No matter how long it may be, its operation and nature are different.


    However, the tension that was released in the blink of an eye is converted to another tension and released one after another? This was a novelty that even the magistrate could not dare to think of.


    Even this guy deployed the sword in the midst of it, and it was perfectly sophisticated.He''s a shaman''s disciple, so he can''t divide his mind into two. How is this possible?


    "Oh, my God!"


    The housekeeper screamed at the pain of a sword that had been stabbing his wrist. And momentarily his tension began to cover Chung-Myung''s whole body.


    Sigh!


    But at that moment, Chung-Myung''s light sword bends in a lush manner and soon hits the tension that flies toward him one after another.


    The direction of the tension slightly changed as the sword pushed the side of the tension lightly. And the twisted tension passed Chung-Myung''s body by literally a piece of paper.


    Whoosh!


    Chung-Myung''s tension behind his back smashed the ground and exploded one after another. The recoiled storm sent Chung-Myung''s long-growing head soaring to Ho Gong. But his eyes were still deep and dark.


    The butler was astonished.


    Of course, I was surprised that Chung-Myung twisted all his tension. What surprised him even more, however, was that Chung-Myung never showed signs of excitement in all of this.


    Who the hell is this?


    How can you be so calm?


    It was impossible except for Noh Kang-ho, who had been rolling in the river for more than a hundred years, or Jeon Gui, who survived the battle for decades.


    But that ridiculous composure is now being shown by a young man who may have only just been made terms and conditions.


    ''¡­...should be killed.¡¯


    No matter what. By all means.


    If left untouched, it was clear that he would one day become a great painter of religion.


    "Now I know......and you killed Solchon Sang."


    The housemaster muttered quietly, twisting his eyes.


    It would have been impossible to confront Solchon Sang with that Yosa Hon or something else and the one next to him.


    Even so, I was wondering, but his presence gave me an answer to all the questions.


    "You die here. You''ll never make it back alive."


    "Oh, that guy?"


    Chung-Myung smirked and stirred the sword lightly as the butler spoke in a brutal voice.


    "When did the demon pups become so talkative? They were stuck in the comfortable North Sea ground, and now they''ve lost a lot of their venom."


    "¡­what?"


    "Don''t just talk about it with your mouth. Come on."


    Blood started to burst in the eyes of the angry butler.


    "This guy...!"


    Meanwhile, Hwasan''s disciples, who were watching from behind, smiled brightly.


    "It''s Chung-Myung."


    "I''m sure it''s Chung-Myung when he talks in the middle of that."


    "Where is human nature going?"


    But unlike what they said, it was a sigh of relief that came out of their mouths. I was nervous the whole time and watched his back, and now I was relieved.


    Being able to say everything in the midst of that means I have plenty of time.


    At that time, Yoon-Jong, who was still watching Chung-Myung, frowned.


    "By the way, boarding house."


    "Hm?"


    "¡­¡­ doesn''t that butler look a little stronger than Solchon Sang?"


    "It can''t be just a ship."


    It looks at least a few times stronger.


    "¡­but Chung-Myung looks more relaxed than he did then. Is the elixir you gave me at the Bingo that effective?¡±


    "No way."


    Baek Cheon shook his head with a determined face.


    They have also experienced enough of the efficacy of the Youngdan, but eating one Youngdan cannot make a person so strong. In the first place, a spirit tablet adds strength, not a sword."Amitabha Buddha."


    Surprisingly, the answer came from Hye Yeon.


    "It''s because we''re safe."


    "Huh?"


    When Yoon-jong turned around, Hye Yeon opened her mouth with a stiff face.


    "It wouldn''t have been too hard for Seol Gung-ju to overpower Chung-Myung if he had tried to deal with it slowly and slowly. But then some of us who are surrounded by the elders and bingos of the ice would have died or been seriously injured."


    And the North Sea, led by Yosa Hon, would have been greatly damaged.


    "That''s why Chung-Myung wanted to end the game quickly, even if he was injured. But you don''t have to do that right now. So you just have to push your opponent slowly.


    The eyes of Hye Yeon, who was speaking, were filled with irritation.


    You''re making a cartoon out of heaven.¡¯


    Find the best way at every moment and knock down the opponent in the most perfect way. This is an ideal word, but because it is ideal, no one in the world can fully implement it.


    There are hundreds of ways to choose, but there are certain things that a person can do.


    This was only possible because it was Chung-Myung.


    If you make up your mind, you can push your opponent hard, or you can take it easy.


    Extreme immobility and gruesome radicality. Who can have the same determination and execution?


    It''s not a sword that''s strong.¡¯


    Hye Yeon shivered slightly.


    The reason why he followed Chung-Myung to Hwasan now seemed completely out there.


    The sword is not strong.


    People are strong.


    If Chung-Myung were just above him, Hye Yeon would have chosen to grind herself, but would not have thought of following Chung-Myung.


    But the strength of a person cannot be wiped out alone.


    Hye Yeon''s eyes as Chung-Myung watched became so serious.


    "That''s the kind of man Chung-Myung Shi-ju is."


    It was that moment.


    "What are you doing? Hey, are you sleeping? Come on, you idiot. Are you going to keep the tension and use it to dig your own grave? But can we get a body to bury?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hwasan''s disciples, who saw Chung-Myung, were all upset, looked back at Hye Yeon.


    With those strange eyes, Hye Yeon closed her eyes unknowingly.


    "¡­¡­Amitabul."


    But despite Chung-Myung''s provocation, the eyes of the Consul have become more cautious.


    The opponent''s shallow provocation could be ignored. But the opponent''s sword wasn''t worth it.


    He is not a man who can deal roughly. That elaborate sword, firm posture, and ridiculous immobility were definitely above the average.


    Solchon Sang is not the kind of person to deal with.¡¯


    Apparently Solchon Sang''s belly is stronger.


    His history and power are definitely superior to that Chung-Myung. But in the eyes of the Consul, Solchon Sang would never have won a single fight with Chung-Myung a thousand times.


    It may be a piece of paper.


    But it is those inspections that do not give us the opportunity to narrow that threadless gap to the end.


    And¡­¡­.


    It runs like that.


    It is incomprehensible, but every time the opponent''s history was collided with his history, he was rather flinched out.


    It''s like meeting a natural enemy.


    This strange Hyun Sang, who has never experienced before, made the Butler more careful.But¡­¡­.


    Whoo! Whoosh.


    Soon the Magi swirled around the collector''s body. Red blood came out of his eyes.


    I''ll give you an arm.


    Instead, I''ll take that life and the ice!


    "Hahahahah!"


    Screaming like a beast, he rushes wildly toward Chung-Myung.


    It was truly a tremendous speed. Black light quickly crossed the white earth.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes are slightly distorted.


    You''re saying it''s not as easy as you think?¡¯


    The whole law has changed.


    The Butler, who noticed that he could not deal with Chung-Myung with sophistication, was determined to crush Chung-Myung with strength, speed and destructive power.


    Instead of giving up the perfect victory, I felt clearly determined to kill my opponent even if I was injured.


    "That''s right."


    Chung-Myung smiled eeriely, showing his teeth.


    "This is how you''re supposed to be!"


    Let''s go, let''s go!


    A black plum blade scratched the floor and cried violently.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Chung-Myung rushed toward the butler who rushed to him, kicking the ground hard.


    Fluttering!


    Red plum blossoms began to bloom at the end of his sword.


    Within a few times during Chilmaegum, the herbivores of the plum wall were overlapped and deployed.


    Net-like walls made of plum blossoms overlapped a dozen times in an instant, resulting in the creation of a solid black wall.


    but


    Whoosh!


    Without any hesitation, the master of the house hit the wall of plum blossoms set by Chung-Myung.


    Gagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagak!


    The body, which had become harder than steel around Magi, was cut into a mess in an instantaneously. His whole skin was torn and cracked endlessly, just as he was covered in a raw net.


    But these wounds were nothing to him.


    "No, no, no!"


    Covering the entire body with wounds, the master of the house blew the ball at Chung-Myung.


    Whoosh!


    Massive power, as if a black waterfall were pouring, collided with Chung-Myung''s sword. Along with heavy drinking, Chung-Myung sprays blood and bounces back.


    "I won''t miss it!"


    The collector, who had become a blood of blood he had spilled, rushed at the speed of light toward Chung-Myung, who was bouncing away with his eyes covered with madness.

 Chapter - 525 Episode 525, let me remember you from now on. (5)

    "Chung-Myung??!"


    Jo-Gol screamed unknowingly.


    The image of Chung-Myung flying with blood was clearly embedded in his eyes as if moving slowly. The Consul did not miss the opportunity and followed Chung-Myung like crazy.


    Anyone can tell that Chung-Myung was behind.


    But it was then.


    Chung-Myung, who suddenly flipped over in Ho Gong, raised his sword with a mad smile.


    Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go!


    The red sword was young on the sword raised above. The red-red sword seemed to become clearer and clearer, but soon it became clearly tangible and covered the sword.


    "That, that?"


    "Medical examination?¡±


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    The butler, beaten by Chung-Myung''s sword, flew like a shell and plunged to the floor.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The ground was hollowed out as if a meteor had fallen. The mastermind''s body bounced back and fell weakly due to a rebound that collided with the floor.


    Hana quickly sprang up to see if she had lost her mind.


    "LOL!"


    Blood poured out of my mouth like a waterfall. The inside was completely muddy and the gut was torn apart, and the blood started to flow back.


    But there was no time to take care of the wound.


    Because Chung-Myung was clearly seen running with blood-hungry eyes.


    "You filthy unbeliever!"


    The butler roared with blood and was ready again.


    Qua-qua-qua-qua-qua-qua!


    The black tension over the burst bank covered Chung-Myung like a pouring torrent.


    Oh, my god!


    And Chung-Myung''s sword also greeted him with red plum blossoms.


    The burgeoning plum blossoms bloomed like clouds, pushing back the rapid flow of tension. To those watching, the scene seemed like a scene of black turbidity spouting from the burst bank hitting the plum blossoms.


    ''Is it a person...''


    The bingos were astonished and opened their mouths unexpectedly.


    Obviously, people are at odds with each other.


    However, the feast of energy from their fingertips and sword tips was unbelievable as a man-made sight.


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!


    Tension such as torrents hit the plum blossoms and broke into pieces.


    But then came the greater and more daunting tension.


    The blooming plum blossoms gradually lost their light as they were caught up in the torrent.


    But plum blossoms bloom again. Much more plum blossoms have bloomed than the ones that have been lost.


    Red flowers and black torrents.


    The two energies swirled together and expanded.


    Oh, my god!


    The tension that bounced off the sword hit Chung-Myung in the chest.


    Blood welled up in his throat, but Chung-Myung forced himself to swallow and continued to unfold the sword.


    Crunch! Crunch!


    Fragments of the plum swords cut off the face and ankles of the housemaster.


    Anomology is something that was created to protect itself.


    However, just as the Butcher proved with his whole body that martial arts was only to strike and kill his opponent, he was only making more and more living attacks without blinking an eye on his wounds.


    Boom!


    As if he was not satisfied even after the battle, which seemed to rip his flesh and soul, the Butcher shot his tension forward and bounced his body back slightly.


    And


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    He put his hands in front of his chest and made a strange sign. At the same time, black maggies soared from his shoulders like flames. It was so dark and dark that I could feel a sense of fear.


    "Heavenly Demon?????! Manmaangbok!"


    Whoosh!


    The Butcher''s hands, who stepped forward, swirled the magi and flew it forward.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Then Magi began to swell up in a form like a beast.Soon a black animal the size of a house opened its mouth and devoured Chung-Myung.


    "??, Chung-Myung¡­¡­!¡±


    Even Baek Cheon, who had been desperately calm, was capable of losing his mind and shouting. Just by looking at it with my eyes, I could realize the power of that tension.


    "Oh, my god!"


    Dang-Soso''s tearful scream rang out sharply.


    Just.


    In response to the scream, Chung-Myung''s sword drew a soft line on Ho Gong. It was a movement that seemed as if there was no need to worry.


    The red-colored sword of Chung-Myung trembled.


    The sword seemed too weak to hold back the tension of the butler, who was coming more fiercely.


    One.


    "Look!"


    Baek Cheon shouted in a boiling voice.


    "That''s Hwasan''s sword!"


    Chung-Myung''s sword tips painted plum blossoms.


    Just one, and one more.


    While welcoming the black beast that covers the world, the flowers continued to bloom.


    Small but never small movement.


    Flowering ( ??


    For any giant tree, its beginning is only a small flowering.


    Bloom, lose, bloom again and a new life is born.


    It''s a cycle, and it''s a continuation.


    As Ilwon became Taegeukgi and Samjae was combined with the idea, the Five Kingdoms formed a unity, and Chilseong. After the eight zodiac signs and the nine zodiac signs, they finally reach the zodiac sign.


    One that is also a cycle.


    The logic of the world flows and flows, but no flow begins without enlightenment.


    Small flowers don''t just stay in a small sense.


    Countless flowers have been transferred to the North Sea, where plum blossoms are in full bloom. And that spirit.


    The Butler''s eyes were wide open.


    Before I knew it, I was mesmerized by plum blossoms that filled the world.


    What kind of sword is this?


    Anomology begins in the hands of man and eventually surpasses man.


    But now the scene before his eyes was going beyond that.


    The sea filled with plum blossoms was overflowing.


    The sea of plum blossoms, which were dancing, took the spirit away in an instant, and changed its momentum and attacked the master of reconciliation with huge waves.


    Twenty-fourth-purchase method.


    Plum blossoms are in full bloom.


    How strong would a single petal be?


    It flies when the wind blows, and it just laughs when it rains.


    However, when the tiny leaves gather and gather to form trees, form forests, and fill the world in time, the scent spreads beyond a thousand miles to the full.


    The endless overlapping plum-blossoms destroyed even the energy of the Ma La Talmyeongjang, which was exhumed by the Butcher.


    The beast, who was running with its wild gills open, was crushed by the waves of plum blossoms.


    The butler struggled and added tension. But no matter how strong the power is, you can''t push the sea away.


    At last, waves of plum blossoms crushed Magee''s beast filled the view of the housemaster.


    "Don''t be ridiculous!"


    The Butler stretched his hands forward, sending out a desperate cry. The magi from the fingertips swept through the waves of plum blossoms.


    Whoosh! Whoops!


    But this was no different from defying the waterfall.


    Crack!


    The knee was bent first even before the fingertips collapsed.


    Crack!


    The bones screamed and the flesh exploded as if it had failed to overcome the pressure. Blood spread out like a sea fog.


    "Wher, Heavenly Demon¡­"¡­.¡±


    The butler''s body, who was muttering his truth, trembled. It was not until he realized again.


    This sword...


    "Cher, the sword that cut Heavenly Demon...¡­.¡¯


    Wasan''s sword."Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    The waves of plum blossoms completely covered the body of the housemaster, who emitted a mad cry.


    Oh, my god!


    Plum blossoms swirling through the white land of the North Sea.


    It was an incredibly magnificent sight.


    Everyone watched the scene with a loose eye as if they were dreaming.


    And


    At some point, the plum blossoms, which dyed the ground of the white North Sea red, disappeared like a fantasy.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    After a long time of pent-up silence, the viewers barely breathed out.


    Their eyes were all fixed in one place.


    Ddo-ok.


    Ddo-ok.


    The blood flowing down his hand dripped to the floor.


    The butler, with nowhere to be found, was kneeling on the floor and breathing hard.


    "??¡­¡­ Heavenly Demon¡­¡­.¡±


    In the midst of this, the sight of Heavenly Demon made viewers sick of it, but there was no more fear in his completely deflected appearance.


    "Spit!"


    Chung-Myung spat out blood in his mouth and wiped it with his sleeve. And I was about to say something and spit out the blood again.


    "Cough!"


    He threw up Seonjiffy one after another, and mumbled, frowning.


    "The d*mn thing is working."


    He looks fine on the outside, but his insides are completely shrouded. It was still too much to deploy a sword this size in his history.


    But they''re bloodthirsty Seung-cat.


    If he couldn''t get a head start, he would somehow grab his weakness and hang on to it. Even if it was a bit too much, it needed to be trampled properly.


    There is no trauma, but internal injuries are deeper than when dealing with Solchon Sang.


    But¡­¡­.


    It doesn''t matter.¡¯


    Chung-Myung slowly walked toward the Butler. It was time to wrap up.


    And then.


    "Sa, save the lion!"


    "Stop it! Stop it somehow!"


    Martians watching the situation from the back screamed and stepped forward. Some stopped Chung-Myung and some rushed to help the Butler.


    "Don''t you dare¡­¡­..¡±


    As soon as Chung-Myung tried to twist his face and fly the sword, a loud sound broke out first behind his back.


    "You bastards!"


    "You''re against us!"


    Hwasan''s disciples began to deal with the marchers, followed by Hye Yeon''s golden fiery tension.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Looking back at them, Chung-Myung fixed his eyes on the butler.


    Go ahead.


    Soon, his body disappeared from his seat as if it were a snap, and appeared like a fantasy in front of him, when the Butcher knelt down.


    "Ee!"


    "Kill me!"


    The Martyrs trying to escape the Magistrate flinched for a moment, but they were also the Martyrs. Soon, he attacked Chung-Myung without hesitation.


    Oh, my god!


    But Chung-Myung, who flicked them with a sword, immediately kicked the Butler.


    Whoosh!


    With heavy drinking, the Butler''s body bounced into Ho Gong and soon began to fall like a kite that had fallen.


    The place where his body was headed was above the heads of the Bingoes.


    Chung-Myung, who separated the Martians from the Butler with a single blow, quickly kicked the ground and followed the Butler.


    Rumbling!


    The body of the butler who crossed the bingos penetrated the walls of the bingos.


    "What are you doing, you morons! Can''t you take care of the guys who lost their heads?"


    When Chung-Myung burst into anger, the bingalows looked back at each other and clenched their teeth. Then a few minutes later, there were loud shouts everywhere.


    "Defeat the evil enemies!"


    "Kill them all! Kill them!"Only then did Chung-Myung, who was encouraged and rushed to the marchers, see with his cool eyes. Then he flew fast and chased after the Butcher.


    "Sa-Sook! Hye Yeon! Don''t let anyone go!"


    "Got it!"


    "Amitabul!"


    As he approached the castle at an enormous speed, Chung-Myung immediately lifted himself up. He was headed for Solso Baek, not the place where the Butler penetrated.


    Snap!


    He landed right next to Solso Baek at the end of the wall.


    "Do, seal?"


    The moment Solso Baek''s eyes question.


    Whoosh!


    The floor exploded and the housekeeper soared up from there.


    Chung-Myung, however, kicked the uptick in the chin as expected.


    The Butler''s body was crushed back into the wall.


    Sniffle.


    Chung-Myung smiled coldly as he looked at the cracked and collapsing wall.


    "You''re doing it. It''s obvious. You stupid people."


    Chin


    Chung-Myung, who covered Solso Baek''s head roughly with his hands, approached the housekeeper without even looking at the child.


    "Cough¡­¡­."


    He was coughing the whole time in the rising dust, dripping with blood.


    "Get up."


    Chung-Myung looked down at him coldly.


    "There''s no way I''m going to die like this. It''s not over yet, so get up."


    There was a light of despair in the eyes of the Butler.


    There will be countless more people in the world who are stronger than him. It can''t be so great that he can''t beat interest.


    But how do I explain this deep life and this eerie persistence?


    The Consul looked at my trembling hand.


    "I''m scared?"


    This me?


    just then


    "Inno ooh ooh ooh!"


    Chung-Myung''s head turned sideways.


    Suddenly, the wall on the right collapsed, and a sword shot out of there and attacked Chung-Myung.


    That''s a...


    "Bing-goong?"


    Chung-Myung, who bit his lips, quickly blocked the flying sword.


    "Run away, lion!"


    The Butler leapt to his feet at the same cry as the invader''s.


    "Where!"


    Chung-Myung''s sword flew persistently at the Butler. However, the Butler did not run down, but jumped up, breaking the ceiling.


    "Ee!"


    Ageing began to sparkle in Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    "The Elder of the Ice Palace...... protecting Mahkyo? You son of a b*tc*!"


    "Heavenly Demon, come on!"¡­.¡±


    "Shut up!"


    Oh, my god!


    Chung-Myung, who blew the elder''s neck at the sword, gnashed his teeth and looked back.


    Flinch.


    Solso Baek crouched. The eyes of a bewildered child and Chung-Myung''s eyes, colored by aging, hit in Ho Gong.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung turned his head without saying a word and jumped after the Butler.


    Bite! Bite!


    Meanwhile, the Butcher penetrated the ceiling and went up and up.


    You have to survive.¡¯


    That monstrous creature must be known to the church. Even if that monster has an ice cap.


    "If you don''t come forward, we can''t retrieve the ice crystals.¡­.¡¯


    "Stop there, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Whoosh!


    Then a sword flew into the body of the Butler from down there.


    "Eek¡­¡­!"


    He managed to block the sword with his hand that pushed Magee, but the power contained in the sword was enough to blow away the butler''s body.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The Butler''s body bounced through the ceiling.


    Whoosh!


    Soon after, the housekeeper, who bounced to the top floor, threw up blood and rolled on the floor.


    "Turn it off¡­¡­."


    The hand scratching the broken floor was shaking.The venom in his eyes, dripping with blood, was young.


    If I can''t make it back alive...¡­.¡¯


    Rumbling.


    The last power to sustain life.


    The eyes of the Butcher, who pulled everything out to the last birthmark left on his body, shone strangely.


    "Take one of those arms...¡­.¡±


    It was then.


    The butler''s head turned sideways.


    "¡­What about here?"


    The top floor of the castle was where Solchon Sang''s office was located. He has also stopped by several times.


    Of course now he''s surprised not because this is Solchon Sang''s office.


    center


    The throne where Solchon Sang was always sitting was turned upside down and broken and rolled over the floor. And the box half-jutted out from underneath was slightly cracked, unable to resist the shock.


    "¡­I, that''s¡­¡­.¡±


    There was a steady stream of blue light coming from there.


    The Consul''s eyes were filled with joy.


    "Solchon Sang, you f*cking bastard!"


    The butler, who rushed into the light and grabbed the box, flew himself toward the window on the wall without delay.


    Whoosh!


    His body flew Ho Gong, terrified of wooden windows.


    "Where the f*ck are you?"


    Chung-Myung, who came up late, shot a red sword at him.


    One. At that moment.


    The butler with a weird smile curled up, protecting the box, not his body.


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes wide.


    Crunch!


    The butler''s arm was cut off and fell off.


    At the same time, one corner of the box he was holding was cut off, revealing the inside.


    The one in the box was definitely an ice cube.


    "Goodbye, Jungwon!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?¡­!¡±


    Chung-Myung, who was trying to fly away from the window, flipped over with his eyes glaring for a moment.


    Bite!


    The elder of another bingo running from the back was desperately shooting tension at Chung-Myung.


    "Heavenly Demon reigns! Man...¡­.¡±


    Oh, my god!


    Chung-Myung, who breathed his fearsome anger, smashed the elder''s neck with a single blow.


    The head, which was wide-eyed, fell on the wall and rolled on the floor.


    "This¡­¡­."


    He looked out of the window in a hurry, but the Butler had already disappeared far away. Chung-Myung''s face, which was chasing the back of his eyes, was distorted like a demon.


    "You son of a...¡­.¡±


    Blood dripped down from Chung-Myung''s lips, which was bitten hard with anger.

 Chapter - 526 Episode 526. Dont look down. (1)

    Crunch!


    The sound of the sword splitting the backbone rang clearly.


    The trembling magician slowly collapsed over the snow field.


    "??¡­¡­ Heavenly Demon¡­¡­Jaelim, manma¡­¡­.¡±


    His words did not last until the end.


    Upon confirmation that the last Magitans were dead, Baek Cheon removed the blood from the sword and recovered it.


    No matter how much the opponent was a demon-like demon, killing a man couldn''t have been easier. Furthermore, a person who calls himself a master should not be indifferent.


    It was when he was about to turn away, as he closed his eyes and prayed lightly for the repose of his opponent.


    Push!


    "You dirty little demon!"


    Baek Cheon was startled by the harsh voice heard.


    Binggudos rushed into the body of the fallen Magyo, put swords in it, and were swearing.


    Baek Cheon, frowning and about to say something, shook his head.


    ''You can''t hear me.¡¯


    Countless bingos were sacrificed before all the marchers were defeated. It would be impossible to persuade those who saw the tragic death of their colleagues with words. I just hope their anger isn''t too much.


    "Living quarters."


    Then Yoon-Jong, Jo-Gol, Yoo-Esul, Dang-Soso, and Hye Yeon all approached him.


    Seeing them hurt from place to place, I could feel how terrible this battle was.


    Yoon-jong, who was in the lead, wiped the blood off his face and opened his mouth.


    "I think I''ve knocked down everyone who came in."


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon looked around, slightly flicking his head.


    ''That''s terrible.''


    The snow-covered bingo was already dark red with the blood of the bingros and marchers. Considering that most of these were blood shed by Binggudo, it was not that I couldn''t understand the anger I had just seen.


    "Magyo¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon bit his lip slightly and said.


    "They were really scary."


    "¡­I agree."


    Not only Yoon-Jong but also Jo-Gol, who usually does not lose energy, shook his head with a tired face.


    Who can deny it? Baek Cheon was also still struggling to calm his trembling fingertips.


    The Martians were different from any of Hwasan''s disciples have ever been through. The terrible malice and horrifying madness still seemed to be pressing down on the body.


    "¡­¡­We thought too easily of the existence of masochism."


    Everyone realized it in their bones.


    Why the name "Magyo" is passed down as the epitome of fear and death even after 100 years.


    "What would have happened to Chung-Myung without him...¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon nodded silently at Yoon-Jong''s words.


    If Chung-Myung hadn''t completely reversed the mood, sacrifices would have increased endlessly. No, maybe the history of the North Sea Ice Palace ended today.


    I''ve done a hell of a job.


    But at the same time, it was true that there were questions.


    How the hell can he do this without a hitch? No, more than that, why did you know so much about Mahkyo?¡¯


    It was now overshadowed that Chung-Myung knew enough about him. After going through this battle, I wondered if he knew anything.


    Baek Cheon''s eyes naturally turned towards the castle.


    Then, the eyes met Hanyi Myung and Yosa Hon, who were just approaching.The two, who approached with pale faces, hesitated for a moment. It seemed that he couldn''t open his mouth easily. Baek Cheon understood their response. After all this, how can I speak so easily?


    After a little hesitation, Hanyi Myeong took a deep shot first.


    "You¡­. No, I''m more than grateful for the help of the Wasans. The North Sea Ice Palace has been greatly indebted."


    It was a sincere greeting.


    Baek Cheon''s gaze glanced at Yosa Hon, standing behind Hanyi Myung. In this situation, it was Yosa Hon who had to say this. However, all he had to do was keep his mouth shut and avoid eye contact.


    "There''s nothing to thank."


    Baek Cheon, who pulled his disheveled sleeves slightly and straightened his clothes, shot Hanyi Myung face to face.


    "As a disciple of Hwasan, and as an unmanned man seeking consultation, I just did what I had to do."


    It was such an imposing voice. He was not too confident, so he felt a little cold as if he was drawing a line.


    Hanyi Myeong closed her eyes unknowingly when she saw Baek Cheon.


    Thinking about the conversation we had today, I felt like hiding in a rat hole.


    What if they left before the demon came in?¡¯


    Perhaps Hanyi Myeong never saw the sun rising again. And it was clear that the Bingo must have suffered an irreparable blow as well.


    How can I describe the feeling of being saved from those who pushed me away?


    "¡­I''m just sorry."


    Yosa Hon''s face grew redder as Hanyi Myeong bowed his head. Still, I can''t say it with my mouth because I''m a shameless person, but I didn''t like the situation where Hanyi Myeong bowed his head.


    "I didn''t know that magicians were so dangerous. I thought I knew it in my head, but I actually didn''t know anything. Please blame me for being stupid."


    Baek Cheon was about to say something and shut up.


    If he were the usual person, he would have said that it was the same for Hwasan who was not aware of the fear of Mah-kyo. But I couldn''t bear to say what they did to Chung-Myung.


    Baek Cheon just memorized Do-ho in a low voice.


    It''s hard.


    The fact that the anger that has been so intense on them despite their status as masters does not subside easily means that they are still lacking discipline.


    But he didn''t bother to throw off his coolness.


    "I don''t know in what words to express my gratitude to the disciples of Hwasan for holding up the sword for the fool''s sake, even though the fool has committed a great disrespect."


    Just Hanyi Myeong listened and looked around.


    The surrounding Bingo fighters looked at them with different eyes than before. They, who looked this way with mixed eyes of vigilance and fear, now had a subtle longing and awe.


    ''Now that I''m here...''.¡¯


    Baek Cheon sighed and couldn''t stand the pressure.


    Of course, he also knew that Kang Ho was a place where he had to prove himself with his power after all. But the reality of facing snow was sometimes colder than I thought.


    "¡­¡­Let''s fix this first."


    In the end, he couldn''t find anything to say, so he tried to sort things out. Then a quiet voice stuck in his ear."The death penalty."


    "Hm?"


    "Hey."


    Yoo-Esul chinned towards the castle. The gate opened and Chung-Myung was walking out of it.


    "Chung-Myung¡­¡­.¡±


    "Chung-Myung, you''re safe!" Baeck Cheon said less than half of the words and shut up.


    This is because I saw Chung-Myung holding something in his hands one by one and dragging it.


    "People?"


    No, is it a body?


    It doesn''t matter what it is.


    The important thing was not the identity of Chung-Myung, but his expression. Even Baek Cheon was cold enough to feel the chill on his face.


    That''s right away.


    Every time he took a slow step, the warriors of the bingo were overwhelmed and hurriedly opened the way from side to side.


    Dragging.


    He approached Hawsan''s disciples, following a straight path.


    Then he threw the body in both hands at Yosa Hon''s feet.


    Flop! Flop!


    Surprised Yosa Hon opened her eyes wide.


    "Oh, what the hell is this?¡­.¡±


    Two dead bodies without a neck rolled around the floor.


    "Hey, aren''t these the elders of the Bingo?"


    I can''t recognize it exactly because I don''t have a neck, but it was clear from the costume that he was the elder of the Bingo.


    What the hell happened that he was dragging the body of the decapitated Elders of the Bingo?


    Yosa Hon looked at Chung-Myung and the bodies alternately, unable to speak. His face gradually grew angry.


    "What the hell is this...¡­!¡±


    Although he couldn''t stand it and tried to raise his voice, Chung-Myung''s eyes, which were full of creepy life, blocked his mouth.


    "Heavenly Demon, Manmaangbok."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s their will."


    Hanyi Myeong looked at Chung-Myung with an incredible face.


    "I thought it would have rotted, but I never imagined that the elders of the Bingo would have been the mainstay of the religion."


    Chung-Myung spoke as if he were chewing and then changed his teeth.


    If it weren''t for them, they wouldn''t have missed the Butler. Unrelenting anger poured into Yosa Hon and Hanyi Myung.


    "I can''t believe it!"


    Yosa Hon stammered and shivered.


    "No matter how many of them were Solchon Sang''s men¡­...but they are the elders of the North Sea Ice Palace! How can such people collude with a demon? There''s some misunderstanding...¡­.¡±


    "Keep talking."


    Aging rose in Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    "I''ll rip your mouth open, so keep talking."


    "¡­, you, you rude¡­¡­.¡±


    "The Glorious Elder of the Ice Palace?"


    Chung-Myung laughed as if he had heard a ridiculous joke.


    "So what did the proud fool do?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "These morons...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung grabbed the sword. Yosa Hon unwittingly backed away at the sight.


    Who here hasn''t seen Chung-Myung''s dance?


    What would happen the moment that sword was pulled out was too obvious.


    White-faced Yosa Hon shouted like a scream.


    "Are you trying to persecute me for something I''m not sure about? Is this what Hwasan means?"


    His eyes were on Baek Cheon, not Chung-Myung. It seemed to mean to stop Chung-Myung.


    But Baek Cheon just stared at him with cold eyes.


    "Oh, my God!"


    The cornered Yosa Hon looked back at the bingalows.


    "What are you doing? Can''t you see that foreigners are now hurting the elders of the Bingo and forcing themselves? I want you to subdue them right now...¡­.¡±"Elders!"


    The unbearable Hanyi Myeong shouted in a shrill voice.


    "Don''t talk like that! Before something irreversible happens!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yosa Hon kept backing away with a tired look.


    Chung-Myung showed his teeth when he saw him like that.


    "No, keep talking."


    "¡­He, it can''t be. Well, they couldn''t have colluded with the horsemen!"


    The voice of evil was desperate.


    It is true that Solchon Sang joined hands with Masyo, but it was close to a "deal" that kept the distance. Therefore, it was possible to draw a line with the horse bridge since Solchon Sang was ousted.


    However, it was not an excuse in any words that the elders of the Bingo died embracing the Magitans.


    You have to deny it. You must never admit it. So deeply intertwined...¡­.


    At that moment, however, a voice like a bolt from the blue came to his ears.


    "Elderly step down."


    Yosa Hon, with her mouth wide open, turned her head.


    Solso Baek, the archer of the Bingo, was walking toward them.


    Although he looked as if he had been shocked too much in this war, he could not have been more determined in his firm mouth, which resembled the palace of the Korean War.


    "There''s no denying it. Because I saw it with these two eyes."


    "Old, palace?"


    "I saw with my own eyes that they were attacking the Chung-Myung seal, covering the marches."


    "Gungju!"


    Yosa Hon roared loudly.


    "What do you mean! What the hell did you see? Does the princess know what she''s talking about?"


    And then he began to pour out his words.


    "The Lord of the Palace may have misjudged you said. Lee, are you shocked by this chaotic situation?¡­.¡±


    "Stop it!"


    Solso Baek stared at Yosa Hon, biting her lips.


    "If the elder thinks I''m a true courtesan, I can''t deny what I''ve seen and heard in front of so many people because I''m mistaken!"


    "Former, Princess¡­¡­".¡±


    Solso Baek''s face had already cooled.


    "There''s something that Chief Chung-Myung told me before. It''s not because of magic, but because of people like you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Now I understand what that means. The one who runs away with the enemy in front of him! A man who is too busy hiding his own dirty deeds to reflect on himself! You turn your head from crisis to safety!"


    Solso Baek''s voice echoing in silence was like crying and screaming.


    "Is this the reality of the bingo?"


    Hanyi Myeong''s eyelashes shivered.


    If it had been before Mahyo invaded, he would have denied and refuted it. I would have made an excuse.


    But the reality he saw today wasn''t that different either. They forgot about the soul of the Bingo and threw away things that should not be lost in peace.


    Solso Baek turned his head and looked directly at Chung-Myung.


    "Chung-Myung painting."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You said they were going to get ice and save Heavenly Demon, right?¡±


    "Yeah."


    Solso Baek nodded at Chung-Myung''s short reply.


    "As the archer of the ice, I would like to lead the North Sea Ice Palace and strike a horse bridge."


    And slowly knelt down in front of Chung-Myung. The murmur spread like wildfire.


    "Old, palace!"


    "What the hell!"


    "It''s noisy!"


    But with Solso Back''s cry, the surroundings were quiet again. Solso Baek, who glared at everyone with an uncharismatic face, looked at Chung-Myung again and said,"¡­but the power of the bingo is not enough. Please lend me the power of Hwasan. We must defeat them for the sake of the North Sea. Whatever they''re trying to do, the North Sea will soon be drowned in blood. So please help the North Sea! Please!"


    He clenched his head as if he were about to hit his forehead on the floor. No, I was going to like you happy.


    But his body soon floated to Ho Gong.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Before I knew it, Chung-Myung grabbed him by the back of his neck and lifted him up.


    "Cheo, Chung-Myung stamp?"


    "He''s having a hard time because adults don''t live up to his age."


    Chung-Myung, who laid Solso Baek well on the ground, looked up and glanced at the distant sky.


    ''That''s d*mn right.''


    My stomach is upset.


    It was not because he missed the Butler, nor because he saw the disgrace of the Bingo.


    It was because the young disciples of Hwasan, who lost their celadon and Myeongja boats, seemed to have seen with their own eyes how they would have faced the invasion of Mah-kyo.


    Perhaps Hwasan at the time was as eager as Solso Back. To those who believed, to those who trusted. There must have been hope and faith in the heart.


    But for Hwasan at the time, no one in the world reached out.


    No one.


    "¡­Don''t lower your head."


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung clasped his fist tightly.


    "I didn''t mean to ask you this much."


    Chung-Myung turned his head and looked at Baek Cheon.


    Baek Cheon chewed his lips as if to say something and eventually sighed.


    "¡­I got it, you f*cking bastard."


    When his permission was given, Hwasan''s disciples shone their eyes as if they understood Chung-Myung''s mind.


    "Honestly, I don''t want to leave it alone."


    Yoon-Jong said firmly.


    "I''m embarrassed because I feel like I''m running away."


    Jo-Gol smirked and added.


    "Dispose."


    "The accident says that horsemanship is a must-have man!"


    "¡­¡­Soso, I understand even if you don''t have to explain it."


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Hye Yeon cried out her disapproval and nodded.


    "I thought you would say that if you were a poet Chung-Myung.


    There was a faint smile around his mouth. Two eyes full of trust stared at Chung-Myung.


    I know.


    In a way, it''s stupid, it''s stupid. Who in the world would praise the death of Mahkyo if he died in this far-off North Sea land?


    No one will blame them if they just walk away this way.


    No, in common sense, it is right to head to the midfield right away. Everyone here was fully aware of the fact.


    but


    No one was willing to do the ''right thing''.


    "At the request of the North Sea Ice Palace.¡±


    Baek Cheon opened his mouth with a determined face.


    "Hwasan, and Shaolin, will participate in the Mahkyo Trial."


    To follow the path of the heart, not to the right or wrong in action.


    The world calls it "consultation.

 Chapter - 527 Episode 527. Dont look down. (2)

    The icy gaze was placed in the empty space where the master of the house should be.


    The bishop''s eyes, who was looking at the shoulder, which was black and dead, were transferred to the box he was holding.


    "Bishop."


    The butler looked at the bishop with a determined face and opened his mouth.


    "We failed to keep the order to retrieve the ice boat taken by the people of central China, but fortunately, we found the ice boat hidden by Solchon Sang and recovered it."


    The bishop''s eyebrows wriggled.


    He seemed to be thinking of something without saying a word, but only after a while did he slowly open his mouth.


    "Losing half of the believers."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''ve come back with barely one life."


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    The bishop, who was looking at the butler, nodded slowly.


    "It''s."


    At an unexpected remark, the butler raised his head and looked up at the bishop.


    "There must have been something unexpected, but you have completed your mission. You were absolutely brilliant."


    He soon began to tremble. Then he closed his eyes tightly as if he was in a passion.


    I felt rewarded for everything by the bishop''s word.


    "Give me the ice."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    However, even though the death toll fell, the butler held an ice box in his arms and did not even move. He only looked at the bishop with determined eyes.


    The bishop frowned at this.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Bishop."


    The butler slowly nodded. It was a desperate move.


    "Please do not turn a blind eye to the small request of those who have risked their lives to save the ice."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The face of the bishop who understood the request was distorted. Staring at the butler with disapproving eyes, he slowly opened his mouth.


    "Don''t you know that nothing can be prioritized over his resurrection?"


    It was a voice with creepy flesh. If he didn''t like the content of the answer, he was full of will to cut his throat in one go.


    The housemaster, Hana, calmly accepted the spirit with his whole body.


    "It can only be achieved with the presence of the bishop."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Heavenly Demon Adventure Manmaangbok. "Bishop, do not turn a blind eye to the small request of those who have followed in support of that will."


    The bishop, who looked down at the Butler with disapproving eyes, eventually breathed a low sigh.


    "You''re such a fool.¡±


    He unwrapped his forelock.


    The butler, who looked up at his chest with his shirt completely removed, chewed his lips.


    A slightly blue-colored, rather than clear, ice with a strange atmosphere covers everything from the left chest to the right side.


    It was a curious sight that anyone could not help but be surprised.


    "Give it to me."


    "Yes."


    The collector took out two ice sheets from the box and held them out politely. But the bishop picked up only one of the ice sheets and brought it to a chunk of ice in his chest.


    Shake shake!


    The ice boat dug into the ice. At the same time, the white ice began to glow more and more blue.


    "Well."


    Perhaps because of pain or coldness, a gentle groan came out of the bishop''s mouth. On the contrary, however, his pale complexion gradually began to turn red.


    "Are you ready?


    At the bishop''s question, the butler grabbed the remaining ice in his hand.


    The disappointment in both eyes did not completely disappear, but I knew better than anyone else that I had to step down from this level.


    On his knees, he put the ice tablet back in and politely handed over the box.


    "Here you are."


    The bishop''s fingertips were shaking slightly.


    His eyes were filled with passion after checking the ice crystals.


    ''Finally...''


    His hand grasped the box tightly.Finally, the final conditions for the resurrection ceremony are in place. Soon the world will see the resurrection of Heavenly Demon with its own eyes.


    But¡­¡­.


    The bishop, who was about to run to the ceremony, stood there and looked at the butler as if he had taken root.


    "Bishop."


    The butler smiled pale and said in a weak voice.


    "Heavenly Demon Adventure Manmaangbok. The resurrection of Heavenly Demon is the long-cherished and mission of all believers."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But don''t forget that any long-cherished desire is meaningful when the bishop is safe."


    "You''re an ungodly fellow.¡­.¡±


    Despite the angry scolding, the master of the house smiled.


    "Cheon¡­Ma¡­¡­¡­Jaerim¡­"¡­.¡±


    His head slowly turned downward.


    "Please¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡­sh¡­¡­."


    Stop.


    And soon all the movement stopped completely. The bishop, who was still looking at him, who had stopped breathing, slowly closed his eyes.


    It was a great thing that he endured it with his whole body. He led his body to this point where he should have died just by his willingness to meet him and deliver the ice.


    "You were excellent."


    The low murmuring bishop shook his hand lightly at Ho Gong.


    Then a white flame rose from the body of the housemaster who died in a sedentary state. The fire, which began to burn furiously, quickly engulfed the body of the housemaster.


    The bishop, who saw it for a moment, turned around and moved to the depths of his homophilia.


    ''¡­...the crowd in the middle must be stronger than I thought.''


    The butler was able to come back with no life until he even used his birth certificate.


    It was absolutely impossible to do with those bingos.


    Jungwon.


    The bishop grabbed the ice that covered his chest unconsciously.


    His face was distorted like a demon.


    ''Those wicked men in the middle...¡­.¡¯


    If it weren''t for this wound, I''d have left this place myself and killed all the unbelievers who had tainted the sacred land that Heavenly Demon would have taken over.


    This scar, left by a terrible war that took away everything of the church, kept him from escaping the coldest land in the North Sea.


    a hot-tempered body


    The wound has cooled horribly.


    The face of the bishop, who bit his lips tightly, was filled with inevitable resentment and anger.


    When I closed my eyes, I could clearly see the evil man who was still cutting into Heavenly Demon''s chest.


    I should have died there.¡¯


    Didn''t you see the devil''s sword touch Heavenly Demon because he didn''t die there.


    More than a hundred years later, the scene stuck in his mind like a painter, still driving him into vivid pain.


    But¡­¡­.


    "The nightmare is over."


    The bishop, who took a firm step, soon reached the deepest point of the cave. A huge cavity and a huge Asura-shaped painting hung there caught my eye.


    The face of the bishop, who grabbed the ice, was filled with indescribable joy.


    "Heavenly Demon Adventure Manmaangbok!"


    The world will know soon enough.


    What the real fear is.


    * * *


    "Here you are! I''ve brought all the snow ice sheets left in the bingo."


    "Eat one at a time. This medicine works well. Oh, there''s one left for me, too."


    "You can put this on your wounds! It''s the best gold pill you can get in the Bingo!"


    "Oh, this smells good. It''s high quality, high quality!


    "Think of it as my home before you leave and make yourself at home! I''ll prepare the best meal for you.""But do you have any more alcohol?"


    Baek Cheon smiled delightedly at Chung-Myung, who added a chime at every end of Solso Baek''s words.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­We were in a hurry, weren''t we?"


    "It''s urgent."


    "¡­¡­You don''t seem to be in a hurry at all.¡±


    "Hey. How could you say that? I''m in such a hurry right now. My stomach is burning.¡±


    "That''s because you drink like water, you son of a b*tc*!"


    When Baek Cheon tried to jump at Chung-Myung with a bubble in his mouth, Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol naturally grabbed him by the arms and held him back.


    "Phew, private lodging. Please calm down. It''s not like it happened once or twice! How can you do this every time?"


    "That''s why you''re doing this! I know! How many times do I have to tell you!"


    "The Lord of the Palace is watching."


    "Oh, yeah.


    A princess?


    That''s more of a problem!


    Baek Cheon looked at Solso Baek with an incomprehensible look.


    Solso Baek was glued to Chung-Myung, as if he had become Hwasan''s disciple, after Baek Cheon expressed his intention to join the Mahkyo faction last night.


    All right. Let''s just say that''s good enough. That could happen.


    But¡­¡­.


    "Do you have any more alcohol?"


    "I''m getting it now!"


    "Wow, they''re good at making alcohol. Is it because they live in cold places? It''s a hot drink, a mouthful of...¡­.¡±


    "Come on, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Coops!"


    Unheard, Baek Cheon grabbed Jo-Gol and threw him at Chung-Myung. But Chung-Myung simply escaped Jo-Gol by flipping around.


    Boom!


    Jo-Gol stuck in the wall fell down.


    Chung-Myung clapped his tongue at the sight.


    "Why are you throwing him? If you did something wrong, I''d say it. You can''t just stick to violence, Sasuk."


    "Giggles¡­" "Sar, the wound¡­¡­.¡±


    "Calm down, Sasook. And then the wound opens."


    "...Stop drinking, man!"


    Solso Baek sighed over the increasingly chaotic accommodation.


    It was hard to believe that the people who were pushing Mahkyo and those in front of them were the same.


    ''Hwasan people aren''t all like this, are they?¡¯


    It was Solso Baek, who was holding useless hope for no reason.


    "Amitabul, Lord Baek Cheon, please calm down."


    "¡­¡­Monk."


    Hye Yeon, who had been silent, opened her mouth with a warm smile.


    "I fully understand that we are in a hurry, but it''s not just us who are in a hurry that''s not going to solve it. It will take a full day just to heal the wounded and reorganize the rest to get ready to fight the demon."


    Baek Cheon sighs deeply in his heart.


    "I know that, but...¡­.¡±


    I was in a hurry. No, I couldn''t express it just by saying that I was in a hurry.


    The resurrection of Heavenly Demon.


    Who doesn''t know the weight of that horse?


    But the weight was different now from when I heard it a few days ago. There were two reasons.


    First, as soon as I realized how strong and insane the Masitans were, I began to realize how terrible the existence of Heavenly Demon would be.


    And secondly...¡­.


    ''If they''re plotting for Heavenly Demon''s name, it''s not just nonsense or bravado.¡¯


    The dead come back alive.


    At first, I couldn''t get rid of my doubts about whether it would be possible.


    But now I can be sure. It was clear that something had been found when I saw them running around like crazy.But how can you calm down and calm down?


    "If we drag on, we may not be able to turn back! Shouldn''t you be in a hurry up.


    When Baek Cheon asked with a serious face, Chung-Myung put down the bottle he was holding in his mouth and shrugged.


    "Let''s hurry up."


    "Yes!"


    "But it''s not up to us to decide."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Chung-Myung turns his head slightly and looks at Solso Baek.


    "It took this much sacrifice to catch a butler and defeat some of the marchers. But there''s a bishop in there."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Of course, he may not be a proper bishop, but the position of bishop in the masochism has no more meaning. Most people can''t even name themselves bishops. Probably¡­¡­ a monster.¡±


    A heavy silence hovered between the Hwasan disciples. As they were stunned, they held their breath as they looked at Chung-Myung.


    Have Chung-Myung ever held a particular person so highly? Isn''t it Chung-Myung who looked down on most things in the world?


    Even Shaolin''s chief did not get that evaluation from Chung-Myung.


    "If you prepare poorly and run into it, you''ll be wiped out. So stay calm, Sasook. The more urgent you are, the more sober you have to be."


    Baek Cheon''s shoulders slowly drained.


    Chung-Myung smirked and threw one Sulbingdan brought by Solso Baek at his disciples.


    "Eat and cry. We''ll have to fight again when we open our eyes."


    "¡­I got it."


    After controlling their urgent mind, they put the Sulbingdan given by Chung-Myung in their mouths and turned the kabujwa on the spot. When Hye Yeon started to cry, the room became quiet in an instant.


    Chung-Myung looked at them quietly.


    When did you grow up so much? The little chicks have now grown enough to lead another clique.


    ''Is this the ''proud''


    Chung-Myung, who scratched the back of his head, looked at Solso Baek and said,


    "You should get some sleep, too.


    "I''m fine."


    "I know I haven''t slept a wink since yesterday. Now you have to fight again, so don''t be stubborn and go to bed. Taking care of the body is also the virtue of the leader.¡±


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Solso Back settled in the corner without a second refusal. And before he breathed out a few times, he quickly fell asleep.


    Listening to Solso Baek''s low-pitched breath, Chung-Myung looked at everyone with pitiful eyes.


    Thinking that the posterity was suffering from things that the predecessor did not solve properly, I felt like I was digging with a knife because I was heartbroken.


    ''If I had been a little stronger, this wouldn''t have happened.¡¯


    After eating Sulbingdan, the resistance grew a little stronger. But he was still not fully assimilating the senses of the past and the body of the present.


    Without that sense of incompatibility, we would not have missed the Butler.


    ''You have to be stronger.¡¯


    We need to regain our original dignity any sooner. No one gets hurt, no one gets hurt.


    Resurrection?


    That''s ridiculous.


    Chung-Myung clenched his fist and gritted his teeth.


    I''ll end it right so you don''t talk about it again.¡¯


    And I closed my eyes slightly on the spot.


    It didn''t even take a rhyme to control this level of internal injury.


    How long has it been that long?


    knock, knock


    Chung-Myung slowly opened his eyes at the knock on the door.


    "Come on in."


    Squeak.


    At his permission, the door opened and Hanyi Myeong entered with a stiff face.


    "We''re ready to go.""Well."


    Chung-Myung looked back before answering.


    Hwasan''s disciples and Hye Yeon, who had already finished crying, were looking at him with beautiful eyes.


    There was no prevailing urgency or nervousness. His eyes were just full of determination.


    Chung-Myung asked with a smile.


    "Ready?"


    "Of course it''s over."


    He nodded at Baek Cheon''s reply.


    "Okay, let''s go! I''m going to break the head of the demon.¡±


    The corners of my mouth curled up eeriely.

 Chapter - 528 Episode 528. Dont look down. (3)

    Troops in white unclothes marched.


    The white troop line-up on the white earth made the viewer feel a kind of reverence.


    But the disciples of Hwasan, who are at the forefront of the military, were feeling a strange sense of incompatibility as they watched the warriors of the North Sea Ice Palace following them.


    "Living quarters."


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon nodded low at Yoon-Jong''s low call.


    I don''t feel any fraud at all.¡¯


    I''m on my way to the horse school.


    Even if everyone is full of morale and raises their enthusiasm, it won''t be enough. But there was subtle confusion and anxiety behind it. Apart from the solid leg.


    "¡­¡­It''s a problem."


    At Solso Baek''s instruction, Yosa Hon stepped down from her seat as an elder. Although he was not ousted from the presidency for merit, he was no longer able to represent the elders.


    So he was just serving in the background as an ordinary elder.


    Therefore, the current bingo was led by young Solso Baek, and practically Hanyi Myung, who represented him.


    Hanyi Myeong served as the president of the Bingo, but compared to Yosa Hon, his reputation and performance had to be lost.


    It is never good news that the weight of the leader is reduced in a situation where he goes to deal with the worst enemy.


    Jo-Gol, glancing back, whispered softly toward Yoon-Jong.


    "Isn''t it strange, the death penalty?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Yoon-Jong turned his head slightly at Jo-Gol''s out of the blue. His eyes were already filled with distrust. If you say something weird, I''ll bury you.


    "You know. The reason why the morale is down is because Elder Yosa Hon stepped down, right?¡±


    "Probably so."


    "Then shouldn''t you have objected when you were ousted from your position in the first place?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "When you''re pushed out of your old seat, you follow without a word, and you''re anxious because you''re not there. I don''t know what this is about."


    There was a bitter smile around Yoon-jong''s mouth.


    Unlike Jo-Gol, it was a sharp point.


    While Yoon-Jong was silent and unable to find the right answer, Baek Cheon said instead.


    "Because he does not take responsibility for himself."


    "¡­responsibility?¡±


    He nodded quietly.


    "If the same thing happened in Wasan, anyone would have given their opinion. And the consequences of his opinion would naturally have been the responsibility of him."


    Yoon-Jong nodded and agreed.


    "Isn''t that obvious?"


    "¡­¡­No, but on second thought, I don''t think it''s obvious. Shouldn''t I be responsible for what I didn''t do in Hwasan? We''re going to take care of what happened to him!"


    Huh?


    It turns out that...¡­.


    "Hmph!"


    Baek Cheon, who coughed in vain, continued with a straight face.


    "But that''s not the case here. All you have to do is follow the orders from above. Then you don''t have to take responsibility for it even if you have complaints."


    "¡­ shouldn''t you be?"


    Baek Cheon shook his head at Jo-Gol''s questionable voice.


    "How can we judge whether we are right or wrong? As we live in the middle of the world, we judge and understand the ways of the North Sea. It''s just arrogance to talk. You just have to look at it and feel it for yourself."


    "All right, Sasook."


    Jo-Gol seemed still full of complaints but nodded for now.


    "That''s true, though, with a blue child as a courtesan...¡­.¡¯


    Even if a child is a princess, he just follows.At first glance, you may think it''s loyalty. But to interpret this, it meant that Solso Baek was being held responsible for all the crises the North Sea Ice Palace is facing.


    Jo-Gol was absolutely disgusted by that.


    Solso Baek was on the back of Hanyi Myung, who was running in front of him. Of course, he must have lived in hiding and taught Solso Baek martial arts, but it is a harsh path for a child anyway.


    But the child was holding out without a single complaint.


    "The death penalty."


    "Why, again?"


    "¡­¡­I didn''t say anything, so why are you so annoyed?"


    "Okay, talk to me."


    "Oh, that''s enough. I''m not going to."


    "What the f*ck?"


    When Yoon-Jong glared, Jo-Gol shrugged and cringed.


    "Oh, no. It''s not normal to bring in a student. That little boy....¡±


    "Princess, man! Princess!"


    "¡­¡­Yes, that''s what I think when I look at the princess."


    Then Dang-Soso, who was listening to their conversation, snorted softly.


    "Just because the Jo-Gol death penalty felt it was worth it to come to the North Sea."


    "I agree, Soso."


    Baek Cheon glanced back at the death penalty and gave a low laugh.


    ''These guys.¡¯


    It was a way for Hwasan''s disciples to relax in their own way. The growing number of trivial puns and other things was like proof that he was that nervous.


    That''s understandable.


    Isn''t Baek Cheon so nervous that his muscles feel stiff? Even that Yoo-Esul was a little more expressive than usual.


    Fear of battle and fear of witchcraft.


    While everyone was under pressure, there was only one person in the world who was easygoing.


    "Oh, I''m freezing! Is it far from here? Why is it so far? Are you sure you''re on the right track?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who had already become smart with bear skin, screamed.


    It was amazing that he could be so angry even though he was shaking endlessly.


    "Is he really three times as liver?"


    Other people are nervous and can''t even speak properly, but they''re getting angry because it''s cold. Whether to call it bold or thoughtless.


    And¡­¡­.


    "Yikes!"


    Baek-ah, who took out her head from Chung-Myung''s front, cried sharply as if she was cold, too.


    It was absolutely unbelievable.


    "Where was that thing that came from?¡¯


    You couldn''t see my nose when I was fighting!


    Anyway, really!


    Deeply lamented, Baek Cheon sighed and opened his mouth.


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??."


    "Why?"


    Chung-Myung turned his head.


    "I think you''re out of morale, are you all right?"


    "Fraud?"


    Then he looked back and smirked.


    "Don''t worry. If you don''t want to die, you''ll fight."


    "¡­That''s very clear."


    Baek Cheon realized once again. It''s useless for Chung-Myung to talk to him about something.


    A cold blizzard beat his face mercilessly.


    Baek Cheon squinted his eyes and pushed forward. And asked Hanyi Myeong.


    "Are you still far away?"


    Then Solso Baek, carrying him on his back, answered in a much more nervous voice than usual.


    "Do you see the mountains up ahead?¡±


    "Yes."


    "There''s a place deep in the mountains called the White Wall. It''s a small pond that''s frozen all year round. It''s also the coldest place in the North Sea.""Then¡­¡­."


    "Yes."


    Hanyi Myeong nodded with a heavy expression.


    "I questioned the man who was delivering the ice, and according to him, the marchers are there."


    Baek Cheon''s face hardened in a flash.


    Keeping this pace would have taken less than half an angle to reach the mountain range.


    He looked reflexively at Solso Baek on Hanyi Myeong''s back.


    The child whose lips were blue from the strong wind was looking forward with a determined face.


    Strangely enough, I laughed when I saw it.


    The hope of the North Sea.¡¯


    Baek Cheon suddenly remembered Hyun Jong. Now he seemed to have a similar expression to Hyun Jong when he saw him.


    There is always hope if the future generation has a firm will, even if the predecessor does not stand up properly. If Solso Baek doesn''t lose himself, a new spring will come to the North Sea someday.


    But to do that...¡­.


    ''We must defeat those masquerades.¡¯


    Baek Cheon''s eyes finally relieved anxiety and determination. A loud voice broke out.


    "Not much time left! Let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    Hawasan''s disciples increased speed thanks to Baek Cheon''s voice.


    * * *


    "Bishop!"


    A black, unclothed madam rushed toward the bishop, who sat with his feet crossed. And he turned upside down on the spot.


    "I''m reporting you! Now, a group of bingos and bandits in the midfield are rushing here quickly. We''re getting the exact number now, but it looks like at least three hundred for now."


    Despite the urgent voice, the bishop could not even move.


    He was simply closing his eyes reverently, turning his cross-legged toward the figure of Asura, which is located in the front.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The man who reported did not dare to rush him any further.


    Even if his stomach was burning, waiting was all he could do.


    After a long wait, a slow voice came from the bishop''s mouth.


    "¡­Did you say the people in the middle?¡±


    "Yes! That''s right! Bishop."


    "Stop it."


    The bishop''s eyes slowly opened.


    A series of creepy bloodlights flowed out. The mysterious combination of red eyeglasses and expressionless faces made the viewer feel as if his soul would freeze.


    "The ceremony was almost accomplished. Three. No, two at the most!¡±


    As if it would be a big deal if I took my eyes off it, the bishop''s gaze toward the front was fixed and I didn''t know that it would fall off.


    Under the image of Asura, a strange pattern was newly drawn.


    At first glance, it looked like ink, but anyone with a good eye would notice right away. It''s a painting of human blood.


    In the middle of the oddly twisted patterns, where the circle and the circle face each other and seem to be swirling around each other, there were ice sheets one by one.


    A white chill was slowly drawn into the black shadow behind the figure of Asura in a pattern drawn around it.


    It''s really bizarre...¡­it was an ominous sight.


    The bishop, who was staring at the scene, chewed out.


    "Put everything on the line and block it. At least at the cost of his life! If they can''t stop them and the world is in disarray, a hundred years of waiting will collapse. That should never happen."


    "Yes!"


    "The sky of Mado will open. Even death is a joy!"


    Boom!


    The Magitans smashed their heads on the floor with a look of admiration.


    "Heavenly Demon?????! Manmaangbok!"


    Then he turned around quickly and ran outside.The bishop did not turn his head even once in the course of the process. Everything about him seemed to depend on the sight that was now laid before him.


    He slowly fell to the ground and showed all the respect he could show.


    "Heavenly Demon Adventure Manmaangbok."


    Heart beating.


    Someone''s small, slow heart echoed quietly in a cold-filled cavity.


    It was never the sound of the bishop''s heart.


    "Heavenly Demon????. The Great Heavenly Demon...¡­.¡±


    Tears streamed down the bishop''s cheeks. Freezing drops of water broke down at the bishop''s chin before it even fell.


    "It''s been such a long wait. Heavenly Demon????. God of the devil. Return to the earth with the desire of this little man, and punish this sinful man."


    Heart beating.


    The heartbeat coming from somewhere became a little faster.


    Whoosh!


    The cold wind blowing into the cavity was mixed with the coldness emitted by the ice sheet and pushed into the coldest place.


    The cloth with Asura''s figure flapped like crazy and the scene behind it was slightly.


    a seated tooth in a white white suit


    The only thing that doesn''t look like all the cloth has been lifted is the bottom, but only the long black hair and the pale hands on the knees were clearly revealed.


    "Heavenly Demon?????! Manmaangbok!"


    Blood came out of the bishop''s eyes.


    "Punish the unbelievers who have been tainted with sin, and condemn those who have failed to believe in the coming of Heavenly Demon to the end! Heavenly Demon????! He will put the world under his feet!"


    His scream began to fill his pupils.


    * * *


    "Is it here?"


    A large pond, frozen white, appeared.


    It was more like a lake than a pond, but I liked it now.


    At the entrance to a large cave at the end of the lake, the now-familiar armed men in robes showed up.


    "Magyo!"


    Baek Cheon chewed on his lips.


    "You''re stuck in a place like them."


    Chung-Myung grinned and took a step forward.


    "The death penalty."


    Growl.


    Chung-Myung slowly pulled up the sword.


    "Can you feel it?"


    "¡­what do you mean?"


    When asked by Baek Cheon, he rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "Something''s going on in that cave. It''s so creepy, you''ve got it right."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon opened his eyes slightly and looked toward the cave. But I still didn''t feel anything special.


    Only the will of the devils, who are close to the original poison, has been clearly conveyed.


    "¡­That''s unusual."


    "It''ll be different from before. If you let your guard down, you''ll die immediately."


    "I see."


    "Then¡­¡­."


    Blue flesh sprang from Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    "Let''s go. What the hell are you doing?"


    As soon as the low words were over, his body shot forward like a ray of light.

 Chapter - 529 Episode 529. Dont look down. (4)

    "Gasp!"


    Hanyi Myeong was stunned and swallowed up the wind.


    There is an implicit process in war.


    When an enemy is found, those in charge of command set up strategies and strategies. And give speeches that boost the morale of the soldiers.


    After all this preparation, it is basic to start the attack in earnest.


    In war, each other takes their own lives.


    Even though they are fighters who live on sharp food, they need at least time to brace themselves when they are about to fight for their lives.


    But Chung-Myung neatly ignored such a basic process.


    Without a single sign, without any instructions, he rushed to the marches. As soon as he saw the back of his head, Hanyi Myeong''s hair turned white.


    ''What the hell!''


    Therefore, I was confused about what judgment to make for the moment.


    One. At that moment.


    "Everyone!"


    Solso Baek, who was watching the situation next to Hanyi Myeong, shouted loudly in a clear voice.


    "Attack! Don''t let the opponent have a chance to take the field!"


    Hanyi Myeong, confused by the words, quickly came to his senses.


    "Jinyoung?"


    The stopped head quickly began to spin again.


    The enemies are now coming out of the cave. It is, so to speak, crowded in a narrow area.


    If the opponent comes out of the cave and takes a wide position, the numerical advantage becomes useless. Haven''t you been through it once already?


    "What a stupid!¡¯


    Hanyi Myung chewed on her lips and screamed her throat out.


    "Attack! Now! Now! Attack! Ah! Ah!


    Hwasan''s disciples were already running after Chung-Myung at a formidable pace.


    Chung-Myung, who took the lead, was throwing away the marchers who had not yet been equipped with camps.


    "Attack! d*mn it, attack it! That momentum must continue!"


    Hanyi Myeong''s voice was filled with indisputable irritation and anger.


    God d*mn it.


    Hanyi Myeong looked back. The bingos were all buzzing over the sudden attack order.


    Even the commanders who had to crack down on them and fulfill their orders seemed to find it difficult to control the bewildered bingos.


    Why can''t the Bingo keep up with that speed?


    This is Chung-Myung, who usually talks nonsense like he is out of his mind. However, when he entered the battlefield, it was hard to even chase him.


    ''Why the hell?''


    At that moment.


    Chaeng!


    Solso Baek pulled a sword from his waist with a determined face.


    ''Oh?!''


    "Turn it all around!"


    Then he ran forward without a moment to stop him. As the young palace owner ran out first, other bingos rushed to follow without time to think.


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    "Follow the Lord of the Palace!"


    "Defeat the Magons!"


    Hanyi Myeong stared blankly at Solso Baek, who stood there and ran away, and the following Binggudos.


    There is no strategy or camp. So, of course, it was a chaotic charge. But the momentum was clearly far different than before.


    ''That kid, before I knew it...¡­?¡¯


    Hanyi Myeong couldn''t take her eyes off the child''s back.


    He is the son of a former palace owner.


    But he was no better than his own son. I was still in front of my eyes when I looked up, calling my father.


    That''s why this situation was all the more unfamiliar. When did the young, tiny child grow up to lead everyone in the lead of the bingo?In such a short time.


    Biting his lips, Hanyi Myeong began to run forward with all his might.


    I can''t lose either!¡¯


    Chung-Myung, who was at the top of the list, and Solso Baek, who was running straight toward him, clenched his sword.


    Oh, my god!


    Chung-Myung''s sword split the space like an island war.


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, a demon who lost one arm twisted his face like a demon and swung his remaining hand fiercely.


    but


    Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!


    Chae had a deep cut on her wrist, upper arm, and side even before touching Chung-Myung''s body. The red flesh was revealed completely.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    The Magyo, who was completely cut off from the history, groaned and tried to hit Chung-Myung with his body. However, Chung-Myung''s sword was much faster this time as well.


    Push! Push!


    Dozens of stabs.


    The attack, which seemed to have moved at the same time with ten swords, was embedded in the Magitans'' whole body. The upper body of the black-unclothed demon was punctured in an instant, and blood poured out.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    The last black man penetrated the heart of a demon.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    Even though the sword felt a creepy sensation that cut through the heart, the Magistrate did not stop.


    He stretched out his dangling arms somehow and tried to grab Chung-Myung by the neck.


    Chung-Myung muttered slowly.


    "¡­I''m sure¡­¡­".¡±


    Crunch.


    The sword lodged in the heart was twisted without mercy.


    "Cough!"


    Blood spouted from the mouth of the Magitans like a fountain.


    "There must be something great in there. Seeing how desperate he is."


    "¡­¡­??, Heavenly Demon??¡­¡­.¡±


    Oh, my god!


    Chung-Myung, who swung the sword stuck in his heart and blew it away as if he had ripped off the upper body of a demon, advanced with an indifferent face.


    The blood spilling into Ho Gong spilled over his body like rain. Those who did not know the situation would have misunderstood Chung-Myung as a demon if they saw the scene.


    It was as cruel and harsh as that.


    But the cruel sight was enough to demoralize his opponent and boost the morale of his followers.


    "Bring it on!"


    Baek Cheon shouted loudly and pressed the marchers. Plum swords spewed from the tip of the sword were thrown at the enemy, shaking several times more than usual.


    "Amitabul!"


    Hye Yeon''s fist was as strong as he was.


    The firecracker, who came out from the tip of his fist, was locked up to the marchers who were busy preventing the plum swords.


    Whoosh!


    Along with a huge binge, the marchers burst out blood and flew back. It was an attack that would turn his body into a mess.


    Hye Yeon stared fiercely in front of her with big eyes and bit her lips tightly.


    Who else would go to hell if it wasn''t me?¡¯


    It was impossible to commit murder as a body following the Buddha. Therefore, he has controlled his power to the extent that he will not kill his opponent in any circumstances.


    But in this situation the idea is just arrogance.


    "Get back!"


    Whoosh!


    Hye Yeon''s whole body exuded an auspicious golden aura.


    He, who managed a free university during the 70s and the 70s, clenched his teeth and poured his energy into the marchers.


    The white earth was gilded by the glow.


    ''I am not a protected person.¡¯


    If he avoids murder, someone has to kill that much again.


    If you look at Chung-Myung, who is covered in blood in the front, and still talk about it with your two eyes, it would be like putting off other people''s own sins."A-Mi-Ta-Bul!"


    Hye Yeon, who resented the mountain, stretched her hands forward vigorously. The tension of free power poured into the marchers like a west light shining through the darkness.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    There was a tremendous roar. Those who were beaten by free competence spouted blood with seven balls and fell.


    The enormous power shook and shook the whole valley like an earthquake.


    "Oh, my God! I should have entered Shaolin!"


    "Keep your mouth shut, Jo-Gol."


    "No, the death penalty. Look at that. That makes no sense...¡­.Ugh! Do you still wield a sword at the priest or not?"


    "Yes! Please shut up, please!"


    Jo-Gol, who giggled while avoiding Yoon-Jong''s sword, jumped onto the heads of the marchers with his eyes gleaming with frightening eyes.


    Papapat! Papat!


    It was not long before dozens of sword-making images fell on the heads of the marchers.


    "Argh!"


    "This guy!"


    The one who couldn''t avoid, and the one who somehow avoided. lastly


    "Kill me!"


    A black-stained hand at Jo-Gol''s lower body.


    But the hand he wielded was blocked by the protruding edge of a sword before it touched Jo-Gol''s body.


    Kakao Talk!


    Yun-Jong, who extended his sword to protect Jo-Gol, said, "With his cool eyes, he let out his sword."


    "I told you not to jump all of a sudden!"


    "These guys need to do this."


    "The enemy is a demon."


    "I know!"


    Yoon-jong, who had been silent for a while, smiled and chewed.


    "Yeah, let''s die!"


    And with his teeth clenched, he backed Jo-Gol and began to fight fiercely.


    Chung-Myung, who was watching the scene, thought, wielding a sword with a strange expression.


    ''Maybe because they''re young, every day is different.¡¯


    When they first entered the North Sea, they are so different now that they are incomparably different. Experiencing a series of life-threatening battles, the sword became sharper, and the wick became stronger.


    Now it was overshadowed to call it a postscript.


    Yoo-Esul and Dang-Soso were also paired and driving their enemies at a frightening rate. Yoo-Esul led Dang-Soso, and Dang-Soso backed her up to fill the gap.


    "You wicked bastards!"


    The successive performances of Hwasan disciples and Hye Yeon drew the eyes of the marchers.


    One.


    "No way."


    Oh, my god!


    Chung-Myung''s sword hit the head of the Magyo right in front of it. As the blood was scattered all over the place, the eyes on Chung-Myung returned in unison.


    Chung-Myung grinned curiously, twisting corners of his mouth.


    "You almost got upset, didn''t you?¡±


    Holding the sword as a reciprocal, he began to run like a bloodthirsty wolf. At the same time, the warriors of the Ice Palace who overtook Solso Baek came rushing like white waves and hit the marchers.


    "Defeat!"


    "We''ve got a lot more! Don''t back off!"


    "If we don''t knock them down, the North Sea is over anyway! Never let a man live!"


    Inspired by the performance of the Hwasanians, the warriors of the Bingo swung their swords with immense force, almost as if they had lost their reason.


    They''ve already experienced one win.


    Of course, it was devastatingly damaged, and it did little on its own, but it was a victory anyway.


    Moreover, there were not as many marchers they had to deal with now than the other day.


    So there was no reason not to make it again. First of all, isn''t Chung-Myung still strong, crushing enemies in the lead?


    "Show me the power of the Bingo!""Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    Sue is a force in and of itself.


    Narrowly encircled marches in front of the cave were quickly surrounded by the warriors of the Bingo. As the camp, which was already narrow, became narrower, it became difficult to show my skills.


    A creepy life came out of Chung-Myung''s eyes as he watched it.


    ''Clumsy.''


    The more we fought, the more certain it became.


    The venom and cruelty of the past have not been lost, but not so strong. Neither force nor tactics are comparable.


    ''Heavenly Demon.''


    In the end, his existence was a problem.


    Markyo without Heavenly Demon is just a fanatic group of fanatics. The madness creeps the beholder, but there are, frankly, a few more social groups in the strong.


    However, when Heavenly Demon is added to the social group, Mahkyo becomes the strongest slaughter group to shake up the history of the strong.


    For those who serve the living gods, there is nothing to fear and nothing to lose.


    These people in front of us are still people, but not anymore when Heavenly Demon is resurrected.


    ''So...!''


    Oh, my god!


    Chung-Myung''s sword cut off the entire marchers who blocked the front.


    "Get out of my way."


    It''s in there.


    From their actions, there must be something going on in there.


    "Dead!"


    Just in time, a demon rushed in with his eyes peeled open. Chung-Myung stabbed a sword deep into its hand and revealed its teeth.


    Whoosh!


    A female sword stuck in her hand advanced and split her arms long.


    "Argh!"


    In the face of the immense suffering, even the Martyrs couldn''t help but scream disastrous screams.


    Paaaaaaaah!


    Chung-Myung, who showed mercy to reduce his opponent''s pain by hitting his neck, moved quickly toward the cave, shinning his eyes.


    "Get out of the way."


    Blood of the marchers streamed down his face.


    Only his eyes shone white in his blood-covered face.


    "Or everyone dies here."


    Whistle.


    Chung-Myung, who quickly turned the sword around, flooded forward.


    As it is, a demon firmly embedded a sword in the heart. Then he lifted his cramping body like a shield and pushed it into the cave.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!"


    Looking at Chung-Myung, who is pushing ahead without hesitation in the future, the blood-stained marchers greeted him with a scream that seemed not to belong to this world.

 Chapter - 530 Episode 530. Dont look down. (5)

    "Breathe!"


    Chung-Myung pushed his enemies with a drooping body pierced through a sword as a shield.


    "Hey, stop it!"


    "Don''t back off!"


    The marchers tried to stop Chung-Myung somehow, but there was nothing they could do about the power created from a history of purity.


    Whoosh!


    Chung-Myung shook his sword at them and threw the body away. The sudden move caused the marchers to step back.


    Plum soil salt, which is a test method for plum blossoms.


    At the same time, a snake''s tongue-like sword poured at them.


    Crunch. Crunch. Crunch!


    The whole body of the marchers quickly turned into blood. Even as they poured blood all over themselves, they somehow rushed to stop Chung-Myung.


    It was impossible to stop Chung-Myung with an injured body.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Chung-Myung, who blew off the head of the horseman at once, jumped into the air and stabbed the bodies of his enemies.


    In the meantime, his eyes were on the war.


    This is certainly taking the initiative. But things are starting to change elsewhere. Although the marchers were pushed back once by force, there was no reason to continue to be pushed back unless there was a difference in their skills from the beginning.


    "Heavenly Demon?????! Manmaangbok!"


    "Kill the unbelievers!"


    The place where the warriors and marchers of the Bingo faced each other began to be pushed back little by little.


    Such an open space was filled with horsemen pouring out of the cave.


    But Chung-Myung smiled and showed his teeth at the sight.


    ''That''s right.''


    Surely they are clumsy. They know what to do, but they don''t know how to do it. It''s the same that they haven''t experienced a proper war.


    Bang!


    Chung-Myung, who released tension to the front, once again lifted himself up. His eyes clearly showed a loose front.


    As those who came out of the cave entered the empty space, the front of the cave became so weak that they had to concentrate and stop.


    "Hye Yeon!"


    "Yes, Shizu!"


    Back there, Hye Yeon answered loudly and flew toward Chung-Myung.


    "Stand at the head and clear the way! Accident! Support Hye Yeon''s left and right!"


    "Got it!"


    Baek Cheon came running, and Yoo-Esul was already standing next to Hye Yeon without answering.


    And Jo-Gol, Yoon-Jong, and Dang-Soso found their place, even though they didn''


    In the back, Chung-Myung turned his head and looked at Solso Baek and Hanyi Myeong.


    "Leave it to me!"


    "Yes!"


    Solso Back answered with a great deal of clamor. Hanyi Myeong also nodded, biting her lips.


    The important thing is not to defeat the Magistrates, but to stop the resurrection of Heavenly Demon.


    "Piercing, ddung!"


    "Amitabul!"


    Hye Yeon rushed forward with a gold mine. It was like a scene of golden frost separating the earth.


    Followed by Hawasan''s disciples in black suits, roaring with a roar.


    "Don''t look back, move forward! I''m in charge of the backside attack!"


    Chung-Myung shouted and jumped forward.


    Flapping!


    The tip of his sword shook like a kite, and soon the red plum swords were shot out. In an instant, the plum blossoms poured from side to side of the Hwasan disciples who pierced the street.


    "LOL!"


    "Ugh!"


    The plum swords are familiar to the marchers who have been in the ice, but they have never dealt with Chung-Myung before.


    How can you not be embarrassed when a black sword, which is shaped like a flower, suddenly falls like rain?Hye Yeon, who had been loosened to block and avoid, drilled from the lead.


    "Breathe!"


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    Those who blocked Hye Yeon''s front were pushed back with vibrations like hitting a giant bell.


    The heavyness of the head weighed on their whole body and crushed them.


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    The body, which could not overcome the pressure, complained of distress. Blood flowed not only from the mouth and nose, but also from the eyes and ears.


    Of course, the marchers did not easily back down in the midst of it, but the attack left a number of gaps.


    And of course it was Yoo-Esul who didn''t miss the moment.


    Oh, my god!


    Yoo-Esul''s sword, which bounced out like an island war, was quickly rammed into the hearts of the oppressed marchers.


    Crunch!


    The blood spouting out of his heart soaked Yoo-Esul''s face. But she didn''t blink an eye, and stabbed the sword indifferently. At first glance, the sight of killing an enemy''s life with a faceless face was frightening, but it was also incredibly reliable.


    "You wicked!"


    The marchers'' flag flew in for Yoo-Esul''s whole body.


    "Sabae!"


    But at that moment, Baek Cheon, who ran, quickly blocked it for her.


    Crunch!


    Nevertheless, the tip of the nail that was not completely blocked cut through Yoo-Esul''s upper arm. She cut off her opponent''s breath with an indifferent face without distorting her expression as if she had no pain.


    "Amitabul!"


    Hye Yeon, who earned time with the help of Yoo-Esul and Baek Cheon, boosted her energy and flew the white card forward.


    Bite!


    One more time!


    Whoosh!


    The Baekbo Divine, which flew one after another, devastated the camp of the marchers. And finally the front of the cave was pierced.


    "Follow me!"


    Hye Yeon ran first with a loud uncharacteristic roar. Then Yoon-Jong, Jo-Gol, and Dang-Soso protected his back.


    It was not long before Hwasan''s disciples rushed into the cave at a formidable speed.


    ¡­...except for one.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who was left alone in the back, stared at them with blank eyes.


    "No¡­¡­."


    Why don''t you take someone with you?


    Guys?


    What? Guys?


    "My my."


    Chung-Myung shook his head a couple of times and often started running toward the cave.


    He looked back at Solso Baek, who had just cut down the horsemen who were rushing.


    Even though he didn''t say anything, Solso Baek nodded with a determined face. As if to defeat the remaining marchers.


    "Anyway, these days."


    It grows fast too.


    Smirking Chung-Myung flew into the cave. Before he knew it, blue naturalization was rising from his eyes.


    ''It''s not up to you as long as I''m here.¡¯


    * * *


    Rumbling!


    The cavity vibrated.


    The bishop''s eyebrows slightly wriggled at the great energy of the outside. His face, pretending to be indifferent, began to shake subtly.


    I''ve been waiting for a hundred years.


    There really isn''t much time left.


    But heaven is putting them through the ordeal to the end.


    No, maybe even heaven is trying to stop the resurrection of Heavenly Demon somehow.


    But it''s useless.


    Heavenly Demon''s desire to revive cannot even stop heaven. Soon that sky will fall and a new evil sky will open.


    It was then.


    "Bishop!"


    Someone rushed into the joint.


    "Madong is the entrance of unbelievers!"The bishop replied briefly without turning a blind eye.


    "Stop it."


    "Choi, I''m trying my best to stop it! But it''s more than I thought, so I can keep them out of the way.¡­.¡±


    "Stop it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The urgent voice calmed down before the eerie voice from the bishop''s mouth.


    "We don''t have much time left for Heavenly Demon to come to this land. Even if your life is lost, don''t let the feet of the filthy unbelievers touch this sacred place."


    Soon there was a terrible venom in the eyes of the Magitans.


    "Heavenly Demon?????! God bless you! God bless you!"


    "It''s."


    Impressed by the compliment, the demon ran out in silence with a grim face. The willingness to die came out from his back.


    Throughout the process, the bishop''s gaze was never to fall from the image of Asura alone ahead.


    "¡­Heavenly Demon Adventure Manmaangbok."


    I know.


    Allowing entry into the cave means that there is a strong man among them who cannot be stopped by the power of the congregation alone. Even if it takes time, it will eventually be pierced.


    But there was no other choice.


    The most important thing for him is not to protect the congregation.


    Living in a world without Heavenly Demon to the congregation is worse than death.


    If only Heavenly Demon could be resurrected, they would be willing to sacrifice their lives, too.


    "Heavenly Demon????. Don''t turn a blind eye to the blood and resentment of all these believers."


    It''s been a long time.


    But the wait was finally coming to an end.


    Heart beating.


    The sound of the heart, which has become clearer than before, was even ringing the bishop''s heart.


    "Ah¡­¡­. Ah¡­¡­.¡±


    And at that very moment.


    Rumbling!


    There was a loud vibrating sound in the background.


    At the same time, someone''s scream was heard.


    Rumbling!


    The vibrations that echoed the entire cave gradually got closer.


    "Heavenly Demon Adventure Manmaangbok."


    Blue flesh flowed from the bishop''s eyes.


    "Breathe!"


    Crack!


    Hye Yeon''s fist is stuck in the jaws of the Magitans. At first, the Magitans, whose jaw bones were crushed, had cramps and slid down to the floor.


    Paaa!


    But Hye Yeon ran forward without giving a glance to the fallen. Hwasan''s disciples quickly chased him like that.


    One. At that moment.


    A margarian lying on the floor reached out and grabbed Baek Cheon''s leg.


    Surprised, Baek Cheon looked down.


    Despite the internal organs flowing out of the cracked ship and the jaw completely crushed and crumpled, he was stretching with blood in his eyes.


    The power in the hand was never strong. It''s just a touch, without a history.k.a history.


    However, the young desperation in his hands was so cold that his heart was chilled.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "¡­¡­Ang¡­¡­."


    Crunch.


    Baek Cheon, who cut off his opponent''s neck, turned his head when he could not bear to see the person falling. Even though his life was cut off, his hands, which held the dance of his trousers, did not lose strength.


    Baek Cheon, who was forced to tear off the hand, clenched his teeth and ran after those ahead.


    ''That''s awful.''


    The marchers did not take care of their own lives and blocked them, just like the mother of an oyster guard. Now, even Baek Cheon, who understood some of the followers'' tendencies, was so desperate that he shuddered.


    What the hell is Heavenly Demon to them?


    Such a terrible fanatic.


    Baek Cheon couldn''t understand them in any way.No matter how religious I am and who I value more than myself, how can I abandon my life so worthlessly?


    Can the existence of Heavenly Demon be important enough to risk one''s life?


    I don''t know.¡¯


    A deep hatred crawled all over my body. Now I understand why Mahyo and Jungwon fought with hatred toward each other.


    I''m sure it''s the same person.¡¯


    What the hell¡­¡­.


    "Empty your thoughts."


    Then a low voice came from behind his back.


    "It''s enough to think later."


    "¡­Yes."


    Baek Cheon pushed his strength into the leg, accepting Chung-Myung''s words.


    "In front of you!"


    "I saw it!"


    With his teeth clenched, he stared ahead. I could see a faint light leaking from the end of that cave.


    Over there!


    I could tell by intuition. It''s happening right there.


    "Let''s go!"


    Baek Cheon, who shouted to calm his trembling heart, soon jumped to the front and spurred speed. It was fast enough to make the cave walls feel like they were collapsing.


    In time, they reached a large cavity in an instant.


    "Ee, this?"


    "¡­¡­what is it?"


    Hawasan''s disciples were all astonished at the sight before them.


    There was a cloth large enough to fill the front, and there was a statue of Asura.


    The ominousness of the sight, which had never been seen before, made even those who had survived the death row flinch.


    And¡­¡­.


    The first eye was on Asura''s figure, but the last stop was in front of it.


    the aged


    I didn''t know that everyone''s eyes would fall on the back of the old man, who sat alone in a large cavity.


    Except for being slightly larger, he was just an old man, nothing unusual. The white frosty hair is fixed with an obliquely inserted binaut, and the red-colored tarp looks worn out.


    No matter how you look at it, it was just an ordinary old man.


    But¡­¡­.


    ''What the...''


    Baek Cheon bit his lips.


    It seemed as if an ominous and shady energy was crawling up my ankle. I''ve been so repulsed that I want to tear and scratch my whole body.


    I just caught that back in my eyes. Nevertheless, there was a sense of crisis as if he had put his neck out to the beast''s huge gills.


    ''The author...''


    Hawsan''s disciples held their breath unconsciously.


    Bishop, who leads the remnants of the Mahist.


    I could tell even if I didn''t have to mix words or hands.


    The interest is different from the level seen so far.


    No.


    It was different from any enemy they had ever seen.


    I''ve never even felt this much presence from Bop Jeong, Shaolin''s master. As proof of the fact, Hye Yeon''s face was white without blood.


    It was at the time when everyone groaned at the shock of the existence of the bishop.


    "Heavenly Demon Adventure Manmaangbok."


    The old man, who had loosened his seat, slowly lay on the floor of his pupils.


    Ochettugi.


    The old man, who had not even looked at them in the back, raised his body slowly, very slowly, to the statue of Asura.


    And then slowly turned and looked at them.


    Scary.


    It was just eye contact, but Hwasan''s disciples flinched unknowingly.


    "¡­¡­you shouldn''t have stepped in here."A blue light streamed out of his eyes.


    "The sin of defiling the sacred space where Heavenly Demon resurrects. I will not pay you back with that life."


    A cold sweat from my forehead fell on my chin.


    You''really?


    Interest?


    The moment when everyone''s head is blank.


    "The old man has lived so long that he''s gone crazy. Resurrection of what?


    A calm voice came out from behind their backs.


    Walking out with a straight face, Chung-Myung faced the bishop.


    "You don''t seem to know.¡­.¡±


    I love you.


    Then he smiled and pulled out a sword to aim at the bishop.


    "It''s something you need my permission to do."


    "Hahahaha¡­¡­."


    A gentle smile came out of the bishop''s mouth.


    The smile grew bigger and bigger and soon turned into a big, ear-splitting mineral.


    "Hahahahahahaha!"


    In the cavity, the bishops'' ore echoed as if to burst.


    The bishop''s whole body was filled with black magi, like black water. Hawasan''s disciples clasped the sword reflexively at the sight of the evil god as if he had arrived in the world.


    "Not a single strand of flesh will be left in the world! You filthy unbelievers!"


    The Ma River, which the bishop sowed, swept through the cavity like a storm.


    A bishop of the Mahism who trampled on the world by becoming the limbs of Heavenly Demon a hundred years ago.


    The power is now beginning to be reproduced here.

 Chapter - 531 Episode 531, even if I die here! (1)

    "Push!"


    Hanyi Myeong shouted, retrieving the sword he had thrown out.


    His face was distorted to the fullest.


    ''Strong.''


    Despite its constant push with more than a few times the number, it was not gaining a clear advantage. No, it''s been pushed back little by little.


    Is it that big of a difference?¡¯


    In previous battles, they were completely weighed down. However, this time, thanks to the heavyweights from the start, they entered the battle with some momentum.


    Nevertheless, it does not push completely.


    As if he is no match for not only his spirit but also his skills.


    "Argh!"


    Another scream came from someone.


    Every time blood was scattered and someone screamed, more and more people hesitated to retreat.


    Hanyi Myeong chewed on her lips.


    No matter how long he had been apart, his loyalty to the Bingo could not have changed. It was devastating to watch those who were born die away.


    But¡­¡­.


    "Hold on somehow and hang on! Don''t let them go into the cave!"


    He whipped the bingos more and more. That was the only thing I could do.


    You have to hang in there!¡¯


    Sacrifice is heartbreaking, but if they can''t stop the ritual they''re performing, the Bingo and the North Sea will have to pay even more terrible costs.


    ''Our mistakes are one.''


    I couldn''t fight when I had to.


    No one wants to bleed. But Hanyi Myeong knows now. If you can''t bleed when you have to, you''ll end up with more blood.


    All they have to do is drive them out of the North Sea altogether.


    But what''s more important is to stop the ritual being held now!


    "Put your life on the line and defend yourself! This is the North Sea! Don''t let them do what they want!"


    There was no choice but to shout and encourage them to tear their throats.


    But despite his willingness and desperate movements of the bingos, things only got worse and worse and worse.


    ''We have to hurry!''


    He glanced at the cave, biting his lips.


    But then Solso Baek''s voice brushed my ears.


    "Just a little more strength!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Just hang in there and the Wasans will stop them! You have to do your best to hold on!"


    Hanyi Myeong was slightly overcome by a strange feeling.


    ''The Lord has complete faith in them.¡¯


    It even felt like he trusted Hwasan more than the North Sea Ice Palace he was supposed to lead.


    But Hanyi Myeong couldn''t argue about it. Don''t you think he''s just looking at the people who went into the cave.


    I can''t help but believe it.


    Anyone who has seen the back of a sword wielding at the forefront would feel the same way. Anyone.


    "Hold on a little longer and those who went inside will be saved! Don''t back off! Show pride as a warrior in the North Sea Ice Palace!"


    Whether they were encouraged by the words that those who went inside would come out, and those who were being pushed out clenched their teeth again to withstand the attacks of the Martians.


    ''It''s working.


    Hanyi Myeong''s eyes were filled with a small ray of hope.


    If we can do this, the North Sea Ice Palace will also be illuminated again.¡­.


    It was just then.


    Rumbling!


    "What, what?"


    "Is it an earthquake?"


    The whole valley began to shake.


    No, to be exact, the mountain range ahead of the land they stepped on. The mountain, which was pierced by Hawsan''s disciples, was shaking throughout.The fierce battle came to a halt in the article to which was to be told the story.


    ''Ee, what the hell is this...¡­?¡¯


    Hanyi Myeong looks forward with her eyes wide open. It was hard for him to stand properly even after learning how much the earth shook.


    But it wasn''t the shaking that really surprised him.


    Ununderstandable chills were running all over my body.


    I couldn''t tell whether the world was shaking or his body was shaking. As the mountain vibrated, the whole body screamed, and the hair stood on end.


    What''s going on here?


    Everyone''s eyes were in turmoil. And that was the moment.


    (sighs) (sighs) (sighs)(sighs)


    The entrance of the cave exploded with heavy sound as if the world was collapsing. Screams poured out here and there.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    "Argh!"


    Fragments of broken rock penetrated the bingalows. Those who screamed at least were better off. Most of the people who were directly hit by the shrapnel couldn''t even scream and collapsed on the spot.


    After a while, a dozen human figures bounced out of the cloud-like dust.


    Bang!


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    Hanyi Myeong, who identified those thrown to the floor, shouted with his eyes wide open.


    "Bae, Baek Cheon stamp!"


    Fallen Baek Cheon moaned, touching the floor.


    "This¡­¡­."


    Hanyi Myung''s eyes, who was watching him struggling to get up, turned to the cave against his will.


    After a while, the dust, which had bloomed thickly, was blown away. As it collapsed, the ship was clearly seen walking slowly from the entrance to the cave, which seemed to have widened.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Hanyi Myeong''s body began to tremble like a male aspen.


    ''That''s...''


    That buck.


    That buck.


    Not only Hanyi Myeong but also everyone still breathing watched the man walk slowly.


    ''What the hell is that...''!¡¯


    a blood-red gun


    White hair half tied and half rolled down.


    Around the man''s body was so dark that even a sense of alienation was rising. It covered the man''s body like smoke from a hellhole.


    Is it the devil?


    Hanyi Myung''s fingers turned cold.


    I don''t understand, but I couldn''t breathe from the moment I saw him. As soon as I breathed out, that ominous black energy was about to tear my whole body apart and burn.


    That buck.


    Every step the man took weighed down on them.


    A name that should not have been called came out of Hanyi Myeong''s mouth, where the opposite s*x was half blown away.


    "¡­¡­??, Heavenly Demon?"


    And


    As soon as he said the word, the eyes of the person who was spouting magi were exactly on Hanyi Myung.


    Scary.


    It was just a look, as if an intangible knife was cutting through the soul.


    Hanyi Myeong''s knee, who lost his will to resist, was broken. Like I''m about to kneel down and clench my head.


    The man who was walking slowly stops walking. His gaze slowly swept through the battlefield. The bingos shuddered back in helpless fear, and the marchers immediately returned to their positions.


    "Bishop!"


    "Heavenly Demon Adventure Manmaangbok!"


    Bishops?


    Hanyi Myeong''s lips turned pale.


    This guy''s a bishop? Not Heavenly Demon?


    A demon who would destroy a mountain with his hands and burn a forest with his eyes, not Heavenly Demon, but a bishop of the Church of Machia?Well?


    So what the hell is Heavenly Demon?


    Only then, Hanyi Myung, or the Bingo, understood what they were fighting for.


    These are not just people who violate the North Sea.


    These are the ones who will destroy the world.


    The bishop''s eyes, slowly looking at the battlefield, were distorted.


    "Useless things¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Kill me!"


    The marchers desperately tightened their heads and pounded their heads on the floor.


    "How dare Heavenly Demon let dirty unbelievers step into this sacred place where he will be resurrected. Nothing can repay that sin!"


    As the rebuke continued, the marchers buried their heads deeper and prayed for their sins.


    The bishop''s eyes, staring at them with disapproving eyes, turned to the bingos.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But that look was soon taken. As if it is not worth checking with both eyes.


    The last place his gaze reached was none other than Hanyi Myung. He murmured as he watched Hanyi Myeong, who had become tense.


    "Berge-like men...¡­.¡±


    It was dark before my eyes, and the world was far away.


    The bishop''s presence was not something that Hanyi Myeong could afford.


    It''s crazy. It''s crazy.¡¯


    Swing a sword at a man like that?


    That was ridiculous.


    "Your humble blood is not even a sacrifice for the resurrection of Heavenly Demon. I''ll kill them all and rot them."


    Boom!


    The bishop took a strong step and exhaled his magi. Black smoke swirled around his body like a black storm.


    With the tremendous momentum, Hanyi Myeong faltered back.


    "Ah¡­¡­. Ah¡­¡­.¡±


    The black demons seemed to go around the bishop''s body with a noble voice. It was a sight that I could not believe even two eyes.


    The advent of the devil.


    "Breathe!"


    In one hand of the bishop, black forces swirled and gathered, and soon burst into the bingalows that had been gathered.


    With a terrible earble that seemed to tear up the eardrums, the swordish tension began to devour the bingal archways.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Along with a desperate scream to cover their ears, the bodies of the bingalows swallowed by tension burst. Finely broken bones and shredded six pieces were scattered all over the place, even firecrackers.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    And none of the things left to be called human beings.


    Only the red-colored blood and six pieces barely proved that there were people here.


    "Ah¡­¡­."


    Eventually, Hanyi Myeong collapsed. It has been a long time since all reason was lost in fear that I had never experienced before in my life.


    That is not human power.


    How strong do you mean that a person hit by a tension can be crushed?


    That''s the bishop of the horse.


    Heavenly Demon''s hands and feet and feet.


    "Regret at the bottom of hell for putting your dirty feet on this sacred earth."


    Hanyi Myeong couldn''t have been much different from the Bingoes.


    Some sat there and peed, and some tried to crawl away from the bishop with their backs turned.


    "Die!"


    The Black Magi wiggled and moved around the bishop as if it would be shot again. It was just when Hanyi Myeong couldn''t stand it and was about to scream.


    "Oh, my God, my back! The d*mn old man is so strong."


    An irritated voice came from behind his back.¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hanyi Myeong looked back blankly.


    It was a strange thing.


    It was not a word of will, nor was it a powerful voice like that bishop. It did not contain a strong will to fight with all its might.


    It was just a normal, plain voice, as usual.


    Strangely, however, the moment I heard the voice, I felt the fear that the bishop had given me suddenly gone away.


    Watching Chung-Myung trudgingly walking with a frown on his face, Hanyi Myeong breathed out his breath that he had held back.


    It was then.


    I love you.


    "Bae, Baek Cheon stamp?"


    Baek Cheon, with his sword down on the floor, leaned on it and lifted himself up. Blood was flowing from his tight lips, but his eyes were filled with will as if he had never been hurt.


    Baek Cheon, who holds a sword behind Chung-Myung as he moves on.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    And other Hwasan students, including the class president Hye Yeon, stepped forward without hesitation.


    The bishop''s wrinkled eyes wriggled slightly.


    "Foolish...¡­.¡±


    And soon he had a weird smile. If the devil laughed, it must have been that face.


    "You still don''t know that you''re no match, foolish unbelievers."


    "Can''t you do that?"


    Chung-Myung laughed as if he had heard a joke.


    "I can''t even count how many people said that. But do you know what happened to them?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "No, no, no. You don''t have to know."


    Chung-Myung raised his sword and aimed straight at the bishop.


    "You''ll know more about it with your body."


    "Hahaha!"


    The bishop burst out laughing.


    "That''s right. That''s right. You should be."


    His eyes, with the ore, began to bleed red.


    "Hwasans to be cursed, you must be! That way, it''s gonna be fun to rip and kill! I will cut off the flesh, drink the blood, and resolve the resentment of the last hundred years!"


    "That''s what I''m gonna say over here, you son of a b*tc*."


    Chung-Myung, who caught a sword in Ho Gong once, exuded life with a face like an evil spirit.


    "I''ll rip your neck off!"


    Chung-Myung, who roared, rushed toward the bishop like a ray of black light.

 Chapter - 532 Episode 532, even if I die here! (2)

    The bishop''s black horse poured out at Chung-Myung, who rushed from the lead.


    But it wasn''t up to Chung-Myung to stop it.


    Before I knew it, there was a criminal roar among Hwasan''s disciples who followed Chung-Myung.


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    The golden glow that continues to burst.


    Hye Yeon naturally unleashed power to stop the magi from flying to Chung-Myung, and Chung-Myung rushed without slowing down a bit, as if he knew it would happen.


    Whoosh!


    Hye Yeon''s body bounced back helplessly with heavy sound that shook the world.


    But no one looked back. He just clenched his teeth and stepped forward.


    "Growl!"


    Chung-Myung, who jumped like a guard, swung a sword at the bishop''s head. The stretched bishop''s hand and Chung-Myung''s sword collided in Ho Gong.


    Whoops!


    A huge metal and metal roared as if they had hit each other. It was not long before the storm of chi swept between the two.


    "Sabae!"


    "Yes!"


    Yoo-Esul and Baek Cheon dug into both sides of the bishop. At the same time, he cut the bishop''s side like a viper. No, I tried to cut it.


    At that moment.


    "Trivial!"


    Oh, my god!


    Magi, who was swinging around the bishop''s body like a spectre, flew in as if he had gained life and attacked Yoo-Esul and Baek Cheon.


    "LOL!"


    The two men swung a sword at Magi, who flew in.


    Crack!


    However, even such a sharp sword could not cut off the black horse. Magi, who flicked the two swords, quickly hit their bodies.


    Whoosh!


    Baek Cheon and Yoo-Esul fell back spouting blood fountains.


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    Chung-Myung, who lowered the bishop''s hand with a sword, lifted himself back with the rebound. After rushing to the floor like a hawk descending in search of food, he hit the ground and flew straight toward the bishop.


    At the same time, Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol jumped up like Chung-Myung a while ago.


    "Ta-a-a-a-a-a-a!"


    "Die!"


    Yun-jong and Jo-Gol both struck the sword, and Chung-Myung flew toward the bishop''s facade like an island war.


    Oh, my god!


    At the same time, three vidos were shot in a straight line at the bishop''s face. How long it ran, the sword grew more than half a ruler at the end of the veil.


    It was a neat connection that seemed to have been coordinated in advance.


    "That''s insignificant!"


    The bishop, wearing a pitch-black mage in both hands, waved violently.


    Whoops! Whoops!


    It bounced off like a small animal hit by a black cart of Yun-Jong and Jo-Gol that reached Magi. The two men''s eyes were filled with indisputable astonishment.


    It''s been a total disaster. But you''ve become useless with that playful gesture? How big a difference does it have to be to make?


    Magi drew Ho Gong north, just as he roughly drew white paper with a huge brush.


    Kaga River!


    The attack on the bishop was blocked by the wall at the end.


    The bishop, whose eyes were flushed with red blood, struck Chung-Myung''s head with one hand and gave tension to Jo-Gol and Yun-Jong with the other.


    Magi, who had only stayed at the fingertips, spread like a monster''s mouth and began to cover Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong.


    The eyes of the two were wide open.


    ''I can''t avoid...¡­.¡¯


    just then


    Oh, my god!


    Chung-Myung, who let the tension that flew to him down his shoulder, quickly put down a sword and aimed for the bishop''s chin.


    "Whoops!"


    The world''s bishops, perhaps embarrassed for once, quickly recovered their hands and recoiled their upper bodies.Paaa!


    The tip of his chin cracked slightly and spewed blood.


    "Inno ooh ooh ooh ooh!"


    Whoosh!


    The bishop''s foot stuck in Chung-Myung''s side and exploded. Chung-Myung''s body bounced off at a tremendous speed like a shell.


    "How dare you!"


    There was a great deal of life. The bishops, screaming, tried to bombard Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong.


    One.


    Flaring!


    Red plum blossoms bloomed behind Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong''s bodies.


    It was a plum blossom by Baek Cheon and Yoo-Esul, who ran again. Red flowers flew as fast as a storm, covering the bishop''s whole body.


    Anyone who first saw the plum print test with his or her eyes is bound to falter.


    The bishop, however, had a funny smile on his face.


    "That''s disgusting!"


    Oh, my god!


    A flaming magi rose from the bishop''s predecessor and covered the plum gum. The plum-blossom, which touched the black horse, melted into thin air like snow that fell into the lake.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Jo-Gol twisted his face and swung his sword hard at Maggie.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    But as soon as the sword reached its gleaming stage, there was once again a great explosion. Then Jo-Gol spouted blood and fell back.


    "Girl..."


    Even before Yoon-Jong''s mouth was heard, a golden fireball was raging behind his back.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Bite!


    Goddess of Baekbo!


    Power consistent with the name of the divine right has been heard one after another, aiming for the body of the bishop. However, the bishop simply twisted his lips after slapping with one hand.


    "Dirty unbelievers!"


    It was not long before his feet stepped forward.


    Whoosh!


    There was a huge storm of chi. The disciples of Hwasan, who attacked the bishop, were thrown away like crotch leaves swept away by the typhoon.


    Flop!


    Flop!


    Hwasan''s disciples, stuck on the floor, opened their eyes wide in shock.


    "Cough!"


    Seonzi blood poured out of his mouth. It was bleeding to the point of turning the front leaves red in an instant.


    But what was bigger than the body wound was the despair that hit them.


    ''Like this...''


    Baek Cheon''s fingertips trembled.


    It doesn''t work at all.


    It was like swinging a sword in front of a huge steel wall. Any attack was unlikely to work. There was a huge gap that I could realize in person.


    Despair


    Yes, this was a distant despair.


    "What difference did you think it would make if you joined forces?"


    The bishop walked towards them with a light kick on his tongue.


    "Dirty unbelievers. The reason why you are still alive is not because you are strong. What we''ve lost is so big."


    Blood-red and eerie blood sprang out of the bishop''s eyes.


    "May the heavens of the devil shall open! The world will be full of evil. You should be glad to die without seeing his coming. He''s not as merciful as I am, and he''s not as weak as I am.¡±


    "Cough!"


    Baek Cheon, who vomited blood again, grabbed the handle of the sword.


    I couldn''t feel the strength in the fingertips.


    Instinctively looking around, not only that, but all of Hwasan''s disciples were mesmerized. Even Yoo-Esul was chewing his lips with a pale face.


    "Now you know?"


    A strange laugh rang in a space full of despair.


    "You, who are insignificant, can never stop the exercise of religion. Die with despair."


    "That¡­."


    Then a familiar voice came to Baek Cheon''s ear.


    "Spit!"


    Chung-Myung, who bounced back, was walking in blood."You talk a lot."


    The drama.


    Everyone could hear his sword dragging to the ground.


    The bishop''s eyes were on Chung-Myung.


    "You''re quite a man. You know it''s meaningless."


    "Meaning? What? You''re stronger?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I don''t think he knows what the fight is because he''s been in a cave and he''s been cleaning up his history."


    Chung-Myung grinned as he stole blood from his mouth.


    "Being stronger doesn''t necessarily mean winning."


    That''s right away.


    Chung-Myung walked among Hwasan''s disciples toward the bishop. I didn''t even give them a look.


    At the sight, Hwasan''s disciples clenched their teeth to raise themselves up.


    "Listen up, Heavenly Demon''s dog."


    Chung-Myung''s mouth is twisted.


    "If being strong meant winning, Heavenly Demon wouldn''t have been so decapitated. Don''t you think so?"


    "This¡­¡­."


    The horse touched the bishop''s wrath. The face of the bishop, who was full of ease, was distorted in an instant.


    "I''m not going to be able to tear this to pieces and kill it."¡­!¡±


    The rabid maggie poured out like a storm and began to rampage around the bishop''s entire body.


    "How dare you say such a thing with that dirty mouth! I''ll tear you to pieces! Not only your body but also your soul will suffer for the rest of your life!"


    "Hhh."


    Soon after, life flowed out of Chung-Myung''s eyes, who laughed low. There was a glimmer of dangerous-looking madness.


    The blood boils, and the senses expand.


    It''s always been like this to stand on death row. It''s been a really long time since I felt that sensation.


    His boiling eyes gradually subsided cold.


    "Inno ooh ooh ooh!"


    The bishop rushed toward Chung-Myung with a face distorted like a demon. The sight of the bishop running in the midst of the Black Magi storm was unaffordable in itself.


    No matter how big the wall was, I couldn''t help but get sick of it.


    Hana Chung-Myung raised the sword high and rushed toward such a bishop.


    And at that moment.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Baek Cheon, who stood up, ran to support Chung-Myung with an unlike, bloody scream.


    Aren''t you afraid?


    Scared.


    Yes, of course I''m afraid.


    His reason, his instincts were all in one voice.


    Run away. Run away.


    The power of the bishop went beyond the common sense he had. Even if Chung-Myung fought with him, I wasn''t sure that he would win.


    I wanted to run away right now if I could.


    However, as soon as Chung-Myung rushed forward, Baek Cheon''s body moved ahead of his head and was following suit.


    The mere life of a shot seems to tear the skin apart.


    The darkness from that black magi seems to freeze the soul.


    But Baek Cheon just ran looking at Chung-Myung''s back.


    Yoo-Esul, who ran next to him, filled it, and Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong, who desperately followed him behind his back, held on. The same goes for Hye Yeon and Dang-Soso.


    Okay.


    I am afraid.


    But¡­¡­.


    Baek Cheon''s eyes exuded a glow.


    What? Aren''t you afraid?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    What are you talking about? The one who fights because he''s not afraid is just a fighter. That''s not courage. Even if you''re afraid, take your feet off and swing your sword. That''s courage!Come on!


    I think I can understand that now.


    ''Even if I die here!''


    A thunderbolt burst out of Baek Cheon''s mouth.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    I will not let anyone die before me!


    He swung a sword with a crumbling body. The red sword from the tip of his sword flew straight toward the bishop.


    "Oh, my God!"


    After hearing the story of Heavenly Demon, the bishop, who seemed to have lost half his mind, struck the sword and crushed it.


    Then, he headed toward Chung-Myung''s head, carrying a dark, rough horse.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    Magi, who grazed Chung-Myung''s body, literally burst the ground.


    The dented ground, as if trapped in a meteorite, cracked like a spider''s web, sending shock waves everywhere.


    Wood.


    I definitely avoided it perfectly, but the aftermath seemed to have crushed my bones.


    One.


    "You idiot."


    Chung-Myung unperturbedly threw a sword at the bishop''s chest with a cool face.


    Oh, my god!


    a motion without any change. But that is why the swift sword became the light and stuck in the bishop''s heart.


    But at that moment.


    Cagaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Chung-Myung''s eyes flashed at an incredible sight.


    No matter how strong the energy is, the body of a person is not steel, but the Amhyang Plum Sword, the world''s most famous sword, was thrown out without penetrating the bishop''s body.


    What?


    At that moment, Chung-Myung glanced.


    The blue ice revealed by the bishops'' split front.


    "Kill me!"


    Once again, the bishop''s hand flew quickly toward Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung lifted the sword reflexively and blocked the bishop''s hand. The moment the sword collided with the hand, an enormous history of not thought to be human was poured into Chung-Myung''s body.


    Whoosh!


    "Huh?"


    A blue sky came into Chung-Myung''s vision.


    Why would I...¡­.¡¯


    I could hear someone screaming desperately in my ear.


    "Screaming!"


    ¡­¡­Soso?


    The sky clouded in an instant. Soon his consciousness was far removed.


    ''No...''


    Chung-Myung''s unconscious body crashed like a kite that fell off a leash.

 Chapter - 533 Episode 533, even if I were to die here!

    Hit it hard!


    "Hm?"


    Hyun Jong''s eyes turned to the teacup he was holding in his hand. There was a long crack in the teacup, which had been fine a while ago. Just as they tear apart the gently carved plum blossoms.


    Darkness fell on Hyun Jong''s face, which had been struggling to remain calm.


    It was indeed an ominous sign.


    Of course, a teacup can crack at any time, but it wasn''t something to be taken lightly by him who was anxious.


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong put down the teacup and turned to the window. Cold wind was leaking through the window.


    It''s probably a few times colder in the North Sea.¡¯


    In many ways.


    "Long-Written."


    Hyun Sang, who was lifting the car with him in front of him, hinted.


    "Are you worried about the children?"


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong slowly got up from his seat instead of answering. Then I approached the window and opened the window.


    The cold wind blew, but he turned his eyes on the high peaks of Hawasan, regardless of the wind.


    No.


    Precisely staring at the old tree that grew at the end of the peak.


    Hyun Jong knows.


    More than half of the newly grown plum blossoms do not survive Hawasan''s cold winter and wither.


    His mouth slowly opened.


    "The plum blossoms that made it through the winter are absolutely beautiful."


    He split his eyes and quietly brain-capped.


    "So winter may be a necessary ordeal for flowering. But¡­¡­."


    Then he turned his head and looked at Hyun Sang and Hyun Young.


    "Hana, do you really want plum blossoms to suffer?"


    "What do you mean...¡­.¡±


    When Hyun Sang asked again carefully, Hyun Jong shook his head.


    "It''s enough for a tree to just bloom. It''s a person who feels the flower beautiful, and it''s just a person who wants it to survive the harsh winter and become brighter."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    His eyes turned out the window again.


    "Maybe it''s just our greed to hope the children grow up through the ordeal."


    Doesn''t it depend on where you stand?


    The degree of the wise ship could not have been the same as that of the children.


    It''s only natural for them to want a revival of HWASAN, but there may be other ways for the children.


    Wouldn''t it be a happier way for the children to just be satisfied with the present and live happily in Wasan?


    Hyun Jong thought that maybe their insults were bothering the children.


    "I don''t feel comfortable."


    The depth of the young man''s face deepened. Then Hyun Sang opened his mouth quietly.


    "Long-written man. That''s the arrogance of a long-written man."


    Hyun Jong turned his head and looked at Hyun Sang.


    "It''s not like you didn''t stop them. The children themselves chose to go to the North Sea."


    "But¡­¡­."


    "Hwasan is not just ours."


    Hyun Sang said firmly and bluntly.


    "The writer thinks so because he still believes that we are leading Hwasan and that children are helping us according to the writer''s will."


    At that, Hyun Jong''s eyes trembled slightly.


    "Hwasan belongs to everyone in Hwasan, a long storyteller."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You shouldn''t judge the happiness of those children at the disposal of the writer. The children are also Hwasan''s disciples and one unmanned. I''m no longer a child in my arms, Jang Moon-in."


    At Hyun Sang''s words, Hyun Jong nodded bitterly.


    "I know."The idea of a child in his arms has already been abandoned.


    It''s just...


    "We shouldn''t try to judge those children with our small measure. Aren''t they already better fighters than us?"


    "Yes, yes, yes. I''m just....¡±


    Before Hyun Jong finished his words, Hyun Sang looked at Hyun Young sitting next to him.


    "Say something, too."


    "What are you saying?¡±


    But Hyun Young snorted brutally.


    "Who stops worrying about the old man? If I tell you everything, you''ll start worrying about the bad weather."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Just let him worry. There is someone else who can eat comfortably."


    "¡­I can''t believe you said that.¡±


    Hyun Jong sighed quietly.


    The children chose to go through the ordeal.¡­.¡¯


    He''s right, too.


    Chung-Myung, of course, and Baek Cheon and other students also want to be stronger. No reason could have stopped the children from going to the North Sea in the end.


    only


    It is themselves who chose the ordeal, but no one knows how severe it will be. Hyun Jong just hoped that his disciples who had left for the North Sea would not have the ordeal to deal with.


    ''I don''t want anything. So everyone just come back safely.¡¯


    I''ve already said something I don''t know how many times. At the end of Hyun Jong''s gaze, there was a cracked teacup.


    * * *


    "Oh, my god!"


    Dang-Soso''s sharp scream echoed through the cold soil of the North Sea.


    The image of Chung-Myung dripping with blood was engraved in the eyes of all the Hwasan disciples.


    "Cher¡­¡­ Chung-Myung!"


    "Chung-Myung Shizuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Of course, this is not the first time I''ve seen Chung-Myung being pushed aside by an opponent''s attack. But everyone here was intuitive. The sight they see now is essentially different from what they''ve ever seen.


    Just looking at Chung-Myung''s limp body, the situation was too clear.


    Crunch.


    Jo-Gol gritted his teeth with bloodshot eyes.


    "I''m going to kill you! Ugh!"


    A wild sword spouted out. His eyes, which rushed straight toward the bishop, exuded evil and vitality that had never existed before.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!


    Rather than shouting, he screamed and wielded a sword full of venom.


    Red plum blossoms.


    The blood-red plum blossoms, which bloomed in the darkness, were scattered beyond belief that they were the swords of the political faction.


    "Ee¡­¡­!"


    Yoon-jong, who showed his teeth next to Jo-Gol, jumped in.


    It is Yoon-Jong who would normally be busy trying to stop excited Jo-Gol. But his sword was rather more destructive and radical than Jo-Gol''s.


    "I''m gonna kill you!¡±


    The bishop smiled happily as he saw the plum blossoms filling his entire face.


    "Dumblings!"


    Paaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Black magi rose from the bishop''s hands like dark clouds.


    The black maggie quickly blew its size, dropping all the flying plum blossoms. Even the plum blossoms, which were made with all their might with the two death penalty, could not break through the bishop''s spirit.


    It was rather a wall of despair.


    Magee, who was not satisfied even after blocking the two men, shook and began to cover the bodies of Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong.


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong looked at their son-in-law with their eyes wide open. The world seemed to be blackened because of the maggie that filled the view."Get back!"


    At that moment, Baek Cheon flew like an island battle and jumped in front of Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    His sword split into dozens. Soon, dozens and hundreds of plum blossoms bloomed. Overlapping and overlapping, a huge wall of petals was built in front of them.


    Plumination segmentation of a twenty-fourth plum.


    Kaga ga ga ga gga!


    When the plum swords and the bishop''s mage collided with each other, hundreds of metal balls were entangled and sounded as if they were rubbing against each other.


    Plum leaves were thrown in all directions and Baek Cheon''s sword was bent as if it were about to break.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon''s fingertips began to pop out in the face of a massive history of crushing the whole body.


    I think there''s a lot on Marge''s head. But he put more energy into the blood-stained fingertips.


    At that moment.


    "Amitabul!"


    Along with the rough Roh Ho-sung, Hye Yeon flew to the wall of plum blossoms and was strongly inserted.


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    One more time! One more time! And one more time!


    Hye Yeon, who helped Baek Cheon by flying three times, put her opposite hand on her side as a class president.


    Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go!


    Hye Yeon''s hand slowly stretched out from the side. At the same time, power with a formidable history began to erupt at the end of his fist.


    Shaolin''s seventy-two is the end of the year.


    Hye Yeon, who usually had a benevolent and gentle expression when he performed martial arts, but there was no mercy on his face now. A distorted face like Sura was full of determination to weigh down the opponent.


    When Hye Yeon''s power was added to Baek Cheon''s sword, Magi, which had been pouring in, faltered for a while.


    "Oops!"


    "For God''s sake!"


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol also rushed forward and fired their swords, rather than stepping down.


    "Ho?"


    The bishop''s eyes stood out.


    Young people who may have just passed the terms and conditions are showing more than expected.


    purple


    Although the four of them joined forces, his tension is not reaching out.


    "No matter how young you are, you''re in the middle of nowhere."¡¯


    This is why the midfield is dangerous.


    Even the man who was hit by his tension a little while ago, he chilled his heart for a moment. And even the rest of the guys who thought it was nothing are tough.


    One.


    "That''s the pyramid!"


    His eyes gushed blood. And he tried to sweep those ahead, pushing a greater history into tension.


    "All porridge..."


    But then.


    Hey!


    A black unclothed prosecutor jumped like a ghost over an ever more dangerous space where the conflicting energies swirled violently. And flew straight at the bishop.


    The moment he met the eyes of the cold-hearted prosecutor, the bishop of the world had no choice but to stop moving for a moment.


    Oh, my god!


    The eerie sword emitted by Yoo-Esul, who flew himself, flies toward the bishop. At the same time, Dang-Soso, who moved from the other side of the country, flew with all his might.


    Love, love, love and sorrow!


    The fierce sword and rain that fly from side to side.


    A formidable power and plum swords pushing in from the front.


    There seemed to be no way to avoid attacks flying from heaven and earth.


    ''Caught...''


    At that moment, the bishop put his hands together in front of Danjeon. Soon, the black maggies, which had been spouting in a grand manner, changed direction and quickly gathered into his hands.


    "Trivial things!"


    The magi gathered in the hand turned violently and shot everywhere.


    (sighs) (sighs) (sighs) (sighs)


    A huge explosion of magi covered the sky and the earth."Argh!"


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    Hawasan''s disciples screamed and bounced like shells. And I rolled around like I was stuck in the ground.


    Whoosh!


    The spouted magi quickly overturned the earth and shook the mountain range. The cliff, which failed to overcome the shock, began to crack and collapse.


    It was a real power.


    The power to change the terrain is not human power.


    "Cough!"


    Baek Cheon, who was stuck on the floor and spouted blood, looked at the bishop with incredulous eyes.


    Like Yong Kwon-pung, Magi, who wound the bishop''s entire body, rose without knowing that the sky was high.


    It was an unbelievable sight to see. It was as if a huge black dragon were ascending to the sky.


    The bishop opened his mouth, pouring blood in the Brave Wind.


    "Dirty unbelievers are running wild without knowing the subject."


    Like the king''s command, his voice echoing through the valley was overwhelming as if he were pressing down on his heart.


    "I won''t let a single one live! Not a single one!


    The black vortex he created was getting thicker. Broken rocks swirled and spun and soared to Ho Gong.


    Indeed, in the unbelievable things of royalty, anyone was bound to lose heart.


    "First of all, you!"


    The bishop''s gaze went beyond Hwasan disciples and Hye Yeon, who tried to lift themselves up, to Chung-Myung.


    In the midst of losing his mind and losing his reason, he instinctively did not miss out on who was the most dangerous.


    The bishop, who tried to kill Chung-Myung''s life at once, paused.


    "Hm?"


    Before he knew it, Baek Cheon, who woke up, was staggering with a sword as a support. Hardly moving his feet, he blocked between Chung-Myung and the bishop.


    A face that is so bloodless that it doesn''t look weird no matter when it falls down.


    His eyes met the eyes of the bishop, who was overflowing with anger and anger.


    I couldn''t put strength in my hand holding the sword.


    The blood flowing back through his throat didn''t stop.


    But there was not a single flicker in Baek Cheon''s eye.


    And


    Then, behind his back, Hwasan''s disciples wailed and stood there, as if it were natural.


    The bishops'' lively eyes were drawn to them.


    "Hey, old man."


    Baek Cheon, who stared ahead with a pale face, smiled, showing his teeth.


    "You can''t put a finger on that d*mn thing until you kill me."


    The sound of swords scratching the floor behind his back echoed as if to respond to his voice.


    Baek Cheon slowly picked up the sword.


    "You can''t touch anyone until you turn me over! I''m Baek Cheon from Hwasan!"


    His desperately squeezed voice spread into the sky and into the sky again.

 Chapter - 534 Episode 534, even if I die here! (4)

    The tip of the raised sword was shaking slightly.


    The legs that supported the body also faltered.


    But Baek Cheon made it through. In front of the bishop staring at him with a clear look.


    "......Bek Cheon from Hwasan......"


    The bishop''s mouth is twisted.


    "Do you know what the word means?"


    The bishop''s lively eyes stared penetrating Baek Cheon. As the black flames flared up, Baek Cheon bit his lips unknowingly.


    "Do you know what the two words "Hwasan" mean to those who gave everything to the bridge in support of "Heavenly Demon"?


    Baek Cheon forced the corners of his mouth up and chewed on.


    "I don''t know about that, but I know one thing for sure."


    Then he grabbed the sword to break it.


    "that our forefathers have struck you in the neck of God."


    "Oh, and now that your neck is going to fall."


    The face of the bishop disappeared completely.


    Did you say that when anger reaches its peak, you don''t get angry anymore?


    Instead of raging anger, a downward, black, sizzling anger was fired at his disciples, including Baek Cheon.


    "Heavenly Demon Adventure Manmaangbok."


    The bishop opened his mouth.


    "Answer me, hateful Hwasan disciple."


    "Hwasan lost his power. Your spirit has fallen to the ground, and you can no longer see the mighty power that even the church was wary of."


    Baek Cheon laughed in vain at this situation.


    Spirit and strength.


    It was funny.


    The midfield doesn''t recognize Hwasan.


    Even Hwasan''s disciples had forgotten their pride in saving the world against the devil.


    However, the bishop of Mahyo, who was the greatest enemy, discusses the power and spirit of Hwasan.


    So how can it not be funny?


    "You, who call yourself Hwasan''s disciples, are weak and feeble enough to not dare to call him a successor."


    "And you dare to stop me? With that weak force?"


    Baek Cheon laughed at the look of contempt that seemed to be looking down.


    "Weak. Yes, as you say, I''m weak as can be."


    "That''s why you can''t back down! I''ll remain weak for the rest of my life if I walk away and run away like this!"


    Baek Cheon''s voice, aimed at the sword, grew louder and louder and louder and louder.


    "Hwasan''s regular?"


    "Check it out with your eyes! I''ll prove with this sword that Hwasan''s spirit is not broken!"


    The bishop stared silently at Baek Cheon.


    ''Yeah, that''s the kind of eyes.¡¯


    In the past, Mahyo and Jungwon fought a war.


    Hwasan''s fighters, who blocked the bridge from the front more than anyone else, all had those eyes.


    Not fearing but not backing down, not giving up even though you know your weakness.


    "Hwasan is Hwasan?"


    The bishop, who had been reciting quietly, finally revealed his teeth again.


    "One!"


    Oh, my god!


    A moment of quiet energy swept through his entire body.


    "It doesn''t mean anything. Even if the period is not cut off, Hwasan is no longer the former Hwasan. You have not been able to keep up with the power of Hwasan."


    Magi''s brave wind soared in the shape of a black black dragon ascending to heaven. At the same time, the pressure squashed everywhere.


    "I''ll let you know that nothing is meaningless in the face of overwhelming power!"


    Holding onto the sword, Baek Cheon''s hand began to twist back under pressure. The whole body complained of intense pain and the soul screamed.


    Nevertheless, he did not back down, but rather stretched one foot forward and lowered his posture.''Don''t back off.¡¯


    I never back down.


    "Giggles..."


    Under strong pressure, the sword was bent as if it were broken, and all the blood vessels in the hand that grabbed the sword burst and the skin died black.


    Even though I clenched my teeth, I couldn''t help myself trying to be pushed away.


    And at that moment.


    The warmth touched his back.


    Baek Cheon looked back reflexively.


    "Living room!"


    "The death penalty!"


    Yoon-Jong and Yoo-Esul were supporting him on the shoulder. As always, very naturally. And naturally.


    Back Cheon turned his eyes again and faced immediate despair.


    I think I''ve fallen to hell.¡¯


    I felt certain again.


    How his predecessors fought against the fearful in the past. What a great achievement to defeat them and finally cut off Heavenly Demon''s neck.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Back Cheon, who swung the sword hard and pushed back the pressure, slowly took the upper hand.


    "I am..."


    If I were alone, I might have already thrown a sword and run away.


    But now he wasn''t alone. Behind him were those he had to protect. There were people pushing his back.


    Not as a warrior, Baek Cheon. As Baek Cheon, Hwasan''s great student, he couldn''t take a step back here.


    "I''m connecting Hwasan!"


    Baek Cheon''s sword tips began to paint a sagacious plum blossom.


    small plum blossoms


    It was a plum blossom that looked too small and weak to deal with a black magi that fluctuates like an ominous evil dragon.


    One plum blossoms do not bloom alone.


    Another one. And another one.


    A plum by Baek Cheon was added to a plum by Yoo-Esul. The plum blossoms painted by Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong, and even the plum blossoms desperately created by Dang-Soso, all overlapped.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    A huge forest of plum blossoms emerged.


    Like plum blossoms in full bloom in the springtime of Hwasan.


    Everything in the world seems to be covered in plum blossoms.


    The bishop chewed his lips unknowingly at the spectacular sight. Blood trickled down from the torn lips.


    ''That''s... ''


    How can I forget?


    That hateful and terrible sight.


    In a moment, the whole world was full of plum blossoms... and after that...


    a hot-tempered body


    The bishop grabbed his chest without realizing it.


    The memory of not being able to escape for a single moment was due to him.


    Because he seemed to be in front of the hateful man who rose like an island in the flowers that bloomed without knowing the end and cut off his chest.


    ''A plum inspection... ''...''


    It clearly occurred to me that Maehwa was cutting off his chest with a cool look.


    "How dare you..."


    My teeth are chipped.


    Anger soared all over the body as if it were burning my head white.


    If he had then stopped the inspection of plum blossoms there, it would not have happened that Heavenly Demon ascended to heaven again.


    a hundred years of lingering regret And a hundred years of regret.


    The anger that had been weighed down and suppressed is now on the verge of burning him all at once.


    "????????????????????????!"


    I could tell for sure.


    These are descendants of plum blossom screening. You''re the one who inherited that hateful sword!


    "I''ll kill you all! Whoosh!


    The swirling magi began to clump together. And soon it began to pour like a torrent at Hawsan''s disciples.


    Suracheon Salma River Mara Waterfall!


    Portrait serenheit, which can only be mastered by bishops of Mahyo, was finally being reproduced here over a hundred years.Hundreds and thousands of black spectres seemed to be intertwined and gathered and rushed into preciousness, a truly terrible sight that could not be seen without hell.


    A torrent of black spectre hit the forests of plum blossoms that covered the world.


    Whoosh!


    The noble plum blossoms soon broke apart, failing to withstand the vast black runoff.


    "Gasp... "


    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth, clenched his sword tightly with his shattered hands.


    I felt like I was going to lose my mind at any momentarily.


    Hang in there!


    He bit his tongue and forced the distancing consciousness back.


    There are priests behind him. And beyond that, there is a man you must never lose.


    I don''t care if you die here!"


    I''m never backing down!


    "Amitabul!"


    A magnificent wave of golden came from behind his back.


    Hye Yeon''s free-of-charge capability permeates through the plum blossoms, creating a golden atmosphere.


    Black turbines.


    red plum blossoms


    And the golden pacing was intertwined and swirling.


    "Come on, you f*cking bastard!"


    Baek Cheon''s loud shout was quickly buried by the massive outbursts that followed.


    (sighs) (sighs) (sighs)


    The energy that had been entangled burst out, and huge shocks swept everywhere. Everything that was standing was blown away, and the whole floor was turned upside down and soared to Ho Gong.


    "Hahahahahahaha!"


    In a scene where the world seemed to be collapsing upside down, the bishop standing alone burst into a light. Blood came out one after another from two eyes that almost let go of reason.


    "Heavenly Demon?????! Manmaangbok!"


    Leaving himself to madness, he blew his tension at random and began to crush everything around him. The mountain shook and the ground screamed.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Black magi spread out, destroying the world as if to announce the end of the world.


    the right and the right.


    Right and right.


    "What are you talking about?"


    I kept hearing strange noises.


    I couldn''t understand that.


    But... that was all. He had no will or power to identify the sound.


    It''s just... it''s blank in my head.


    It''s getting farther away.


    It''s blurry.


    The deep sea seemed to be infinitely rich. As if he had thrown away his body, his body lost its strength kept being pushed somewhere.


    Dragging.


    I think I can be completely calm without that annoying sound.


    And at that moment.


    "Ugh!"


    I felt a terrible pain in my fingertips.


    Suddenly, Chung-Myung stared at Ho Gong with his eyes wide open. The blurry eyes quickly regained focus.


    What is this...?


    A ridiculous, embarrassing sight greeted him.


    Broken rock fragments were scattered from all sides, and pieces of ice were pouring down like arrow rain.


    Chung-Myung turned to his hand where he still felt pain.


    Something white is biting his hand until it bleeds.


    "Baek?"


    Chung-Myung, who was staring blankly at the scene, unknowingly lowered his gaze downward. The long marks left by his body were clear.


    Chung-Myung looked at Baek-ah again.


    "Key!"


    It would be hard to understand the animal''s feelings just by looking at its expression, but I could see what this animal was saying now. That desperation was fully understood.


    a ravine breaking apart


    a bishops running wild


    And...


    The students of Hwasan who are bleeding down over there.


    At that moment, his eyes were filled with blue life.


    "This¡­"In the midst of unconsciousness, he grabbed the black plum sword, which he never let go of.


    "The Heaven of the Horse shall be upon us!"


    The voice of the mad bishop rang loudly.


    "No one of the unbelievers will survive! Heavenly Demon will purify the world and open a new sky! Don''t you dare leave your head alone, little bastards..."


    Flinch.


    At that time, the bishop, who burst into laughter as if he had lost his reason, stopped talking for a moment.


    "What?"


    He stopped as if his body had stiffened.


    But even the bishop didn''t understand why he stopped talking.


    Oh, my god!


    "Giggles..."


    Then the bishop grasped the pain in his chest like a tear.


    A chill was coming from the ice that covered the chest.


    It was unbearable pain like cutting out the wound with a knife and digging. Just like the time when the first plum screening split his heart.


    ''Why all of a sudden...''


    This wound won''t heal.


    It''s a wound that no god could ever heal. Therefore, it has been frozen on ice, stayed only in the coldest place, and prevented the deterioration of the wound.


    I already knew that if I overworked myself, the wound would come out and die. Didn''t the Consul beg him to use the ice he had sacrificed his life to save first, not Heavenly Demon?


    But I''ve never felt so much pain in this wound before.


    Oh, my god!


    "LOL..."


    The bishop, grasping his heart, tried to suppress the pain.


    Did I overdo it?


    I couldn''t find any other reason. The bishop with his lips crushed glared at the disciples of Hwasan in front of him.


    "Before I get any more limits on my body, all of them..."


    But his thoughts didn''t run out.


    Scary.


    I felt something cool behind my back.


    Different from the coldness of the North Sea, different from the coldness of scratching and squeezing his chest.


    Something was approaching, rather than cool, to call it creepy.


    The bishop''s head slowly turned sideways.


    In the distance, a man lying on the floor slowly stood up.


    The bishop frowned, unaware of the English.


    If it was just him, what was the creep he felt? What the hell was wrong with that dying man standing up?


    But the bishop''s eyes soon grew as big as they were torn apart. Magi''s dull, red pupils shook relentlessly.


    The vision of the inspection of plum blossoms in the past overlapped with the figure of a person raising his body with his head bent down.


    The image of the plum-blossom inspection of the time when he was young man''s chest.


    The bishop trembled with his eyes wide open at this incredible hallucination.


    Chung-Myung, who woke up completely before he knew it, slowly raised his head and opened his eyes.


    A look penetrated the bishop as if it were too cold to freeze his soul.


    "You."


    Chung-Myung''s new lips leaked out as if he had returned from hell.


    "Don''t ever think of dying nicely."


    At the end of his sword, a blood-red sword gushed out like a wave.

 Chapter - 535 Episode 535, even if I were to die here!

    Oh, my god!


    There was a burning pain in my chest.


    The bishop''s face gradually distorted.


    I''ve always lived with pain and got used to it. Even if someone cut his flesh and crushed his bones, he wouldn''t blink an eye.


    But the pain in my chest now was different from that simple physical pain. It was a pain that had been hidden for a long time, much deeper.


    The eyes of the bloody bishop did not move as if they were fixed on Chung-Myung standing in front of him.


    Plum screening?


    It''s not even funny.


    How dare you overlap that weak examination with that plum blossom examination.


    Whoever it is.


    It was recognized as the most powerful religion.


    The dead body of a Christian forms a mountain and blood forms a river in front of his sword. It is the examination of plum blossoms that is like a demon that will not be cool even if you chew with powder all over your body.


    He had to admit it because he was hateful and hateful.


    It wasn''t just his former bishop. During the war, more than half of the bishops of the church were killed by the sword of the plum blossoms. Only one person died at the hands of him.


    Even the former bishop was an unparalleled powerhouse. It was the inspection of plum blossoms that blew the neck of such a person and eventually led the current bishop to rise to his post at a young age.


    But...


    You''re overlapping that weak guy with that scared plum screen? How can this be possible without being distracted?


    Crunch.


    The bishop smudged his teeth.


    "You''re not gonna die beautifully?"


    And he stared straight at Chung-Myung, who was exuding life.


    It is no different from how a dog barks. Normally, I would have just laughed the moment I heard that.


    But now I can''t laugh strangely.


    The mysterious creep kept him from laughing.


    You''re saying I''m on the lookout for that inspection?¡¯


    It was totally incomprehensible.


    "Hwasan''s inspection of plum blossoms is as different as heaven and earth." But how come...


    It was that moment.


    That buck.


    Chung-Myung slowly stepped toward the bishop.


    The bishop''s face was horribly distorted as soon as he walked in with a sword hanging on the floor in one hand.


    In the past, Maehwa inspection, which was approached him, was just like that. A sense of deja vu that was not felt by the other Hwasan disciple was constantly felt by the author.


    Again, a throbbing fit of rage.


    The bishop clenched his teeth, ignoring the pain in his chest.


    "How dare you talk in front of me!"


    Shaking up the chaos that shook his head, he let out a frenzy.


    But at that moment, a desperate scream came from behind him.


    "Bishop!"


    "It''s more dangerous! Preserve the jade!"


    "You have to think about the world!"


    The bishop''s face was horribly distorted by the screams of desperate believers.


    Normally, or a little while ago, I would never have ignored that remark.


    Leaving the rest to clean up, he would have headed back together. But now I couldn''t.


    I don''t want to, but I had to admit it eventually.


    The author is dangerous.


    The author must handle it with his own hands.


    Whoosh!


    The bishop made a strong stride. Fragments of the badly broken floor flopped into Ho Gong.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    He stretched his hand forward with a boiling shout. Fragments of rising rock began to be shot at Chung-Myung like memorization.Chung-Myung twisted the corners of his mouth as he saw pieces of stone flying toward him.


    "Fake it!"


    After all these years, those bishops have not changed. I can''t believe this kind of attack will work on him.


    Chung-Myung rushed back at the debris of the flying rock.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    His body stretched out, leaving a long afterimage. And without missing the faintest gap between the debris, they dug in and rushed at a tremendous speed.


    "Inno ooh ooh ooh!"


    The bishop, who carried the Noho Castle, released an explosive maggie from both hands. It was as if a patch had been opened from both hands to hell.


    "Kill me!"


    Magi from both hands clumped together and soon became a giant beast.


    Black market masu-tam blood.


    As if the image of the black beast roared, he opened his mouth and attacked Chung-Myung.


    It was simply a formidable history.


    Chung-Myung''s power alone was close to impossible to defeat this enormous history.


    One.


    Just yourself.


    At that moment, Chung-Myung''s sword, which rushed to avoid debris of rock, slowly drew arcs in Ho Gong.


    It wasn''t fast, and it wasn''t perfect.


    It''s just natural.


    Beyond punishment and ceremony, beyond science and example, black reaches nature.


    Just yourself.


    A sword, which seemed to have no strength, was stuck in the head of the beast.


    And


    Oh, my god!


    A weak piece of sword, just made of iron, lightly parted Masu''s head, which was about to devour the world.


    The necropolis echoed as if it were tearing its ears apart.


    Soon, the tension that had been divided into a long line of tension was trapped in the valley behind Chung-Myung''s back.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    The huge valley of Dolsan crumbled down, and large rocks slammed into the ground.


    The clash between the two was now far beyond the common sense of the ordinary man.


    Chung-Myung, who cut off the bishop''s ridiculously strong tension at once, rushed forward with his eyes full of life.


    A face with no expression and a young chill.


    The bishop clenched his teeth without realizing it.


    The pain was getting worse and now I felt like I was going to tear my whole body apart, starting with my chest. Magi, who pulled it up excessively, is melting the frozen wound by forcefully opening it up.


    However, the bishop did not dare to take care of the wound.


    Chung-Myung''s piercing eyes grabbed him and wouldn''t let him go.


    He''s definitely just a little boy. In the world disguised as peace, it would have been like a child''s prank.


    But how does he have evil eyes that live in battle?


    Those eyes are so familiar.


    Looking into those eyes, I couldn''t contain something that kept rising from my chest.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!"


    The bishops, screaming like a scream, rushed toward Chung-Myung, sending out magi stalks.


    "I''ll crush you to death!"


    A huge magi, enough to break a mountain, clumped together in his hand. Magi''s hand rushed toward Chung-Myung''s head.


    Oh, my god!


    Then Chung-Myung''s sword flew into the bishop''s inner elbow joint like an island war.


    Kagang!


    The bishop''s lips curled up for a moment.


    ''You''re such a fool.¡¯


    No matter how fast the sword was, it could not have damaged this body with its weak history.


    It was a mistake I wouldn''t make unless I was a rookie.


    Thinking that he had overestimated his opponent, the bishop pushed more power into his wielding hand. It was to completely break Chung-Myung''s head.But at that moment.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Chung-Myung''s sword stabbed the same part of his elbow again, faster than the first time.


    Kakao Talk!


    One more time! One more time! One more time!


    At a moment when he couldn''t breathe a breath, he was locked in the bishop''s elbow a dozen times.


    After a dozen stabbing the same spot at the same time without any error.


    Crunch!


    The wound has been carved.


    No matter how much protection I have, in the end, the body. He couldn''t have survived a dozen stabs.


    As the bishop''s inner elbow muscles were cut off and his arm moved, his hand toward Chung-Myung naturally twisted sideways.


    Tension narrowly grazed Chung-Myung''s head and hit the ground.


    Whoosh!


    A huge explosion caused broken stones to pop up into Ho Gong.


    Chung-Myung burrowed in and out in the meantime.


    Those who use the sword should widen the distance from the opponent, and those who use the sword should narrow the distance from the opponent.


    But Chung-Myung completely ignored that common sense. Rather, he jumped into the bishop''s arms and turned his body quickly.


    Kaga River! Kaga River!


    A narrow space with no minimum distance to swing a sword.


    However, Chung-Myung swung the sword by rotating it, not by its arms, with it attached tightly to his body. His sword cut through the bishop''s flesh.


    Red lines appeared all over the bishop''s body.


    "You rat!"


    The bishop shouted and punched.


    One, Chung-Myung''s eyes shone coolly before the blow could reach.


    Chung-Myung slashed the bishop''s wrist at the end of the sword handle.


    Bite!


    As a result, the hand holding the horse was pushed slightly to the side, brushing Chung-Myung''s body and splitting Ho Gong.


    Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!


    In that short period of time, Chung-Myung''s inspection was cut and cut on the body of the bishop Yeonshin.


    It is not necessary to block the opponent''s attack from the front. No matter how powerful an attack is, it doesn''t exist if it doesn''t touch your body.


    Just a little change of direction was enough. The power of the opponent to strike and strike That power will help Chung-Myung.


    Extremely hardwood.


    The bishop''s eyes were bloodshot.


    "Ee...!"


    At that moment, Chung-Myung''s sword stabbed him in the chest and lifted him.


    Kakao Talk!


    As the bishop flinched, Chung-Myung''s eyes shone.


    Oh, my god!


    A black plum sword struck and stabbed him in the chest one after another.


    The ice on the chest, which firmly blocked Chung-Myung''s sword, was now shaking whenever it was attacked.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    At that moment, the bishop opened his hands wide with a scream.


    At the same time, magi spewed out of his body like an explosion swept wildly around him.


    After being swept away by the chi storm, Chung-Myung was pushed away with blood spouting through his mouth, but in the meantime, he was focused on attacking the bishop''s chest by swinging a sword.


    (sighs) (CHUCKLES)


    Finally, Chung-Myung''s body, swept away by the chi storm, was thrown back far away.


    One.


    Round and round.


    Chung-Myung, who soon turned over, landed on the ground.


    Red blood dripped down his lips, but his eyes were as cold as they were at first.


    Hit it hard!


    Then the bishop looked slowly down, with the ominous sound piercing his ears.There was a huge crack in the ice that was tightly covering his chest.


    ¡°..........¡±


    It was such a blow to the short-lived battle that took place in a short time. A cold sweat broke out on the bishop''s back.


    ''What the hell is he...''


    Of course it''s still weak.


    The achievement is insignificant, and it runs only a handful compared to the bishop.


    But how can such a man fight like a beast?


    Even threatening his life.


    "......I admit it."


    I didn''t know how long it''s been since the word "appreciation" came out of his mouth.


    Ten years? Fifty years? No, maybe a hundred years?


    But even so, I couldn''t help but admit it.


    "You''re a descent..."


    "Close your mouth."


    Chung-Myung showed his teeth with an unpleasant look.


    "Because you''re not the kind to be judged."


    The bishop''s eyes shook violently.


    "......even that arrogance doesn''t bother me. You''re really great."


    "But that''s all. Do you really think you''ll be able to fight me to the end with just this short battle?"


    Chung-Myung did not answer.


    It wasn''t wrong. His body was already covered in sweat.


    Just one stroke will crush your body.


    It was not easy to maintain concentration until the end in such an offensive. Of course, he attacked more, but it was him who lost more strength.


    "The weak one. I''ll compliment you. But the results don''t change."


    "Weak..."


    Chung-Myung grinned again.


    "That''s true. I''m weak."


    Compared to the plum inspection of the past, Chung-Myung was definitely weak today.


    but


    "But what about it?"


    "......what?"


    "As you say, I''m weak. But... "


    Chung-Myung''s lips drew lines.


    "I don''t win if I''m strong. I''m not alone."


    The play.


    With the sound of scratching the floor with a sword, someone approached Chung-Myung''s back.


    ¡°........¡±


    As the bishop entered this battle, he felt like his head was breaking down for the first time.


    Already collapsed, this is where Hwasan''s disciples began to gather behind Chung-Myung.


    Their eyes remained the same as they were bleeding through their mouths and noses.


    Neither the body that was beaten black nor the leg that was about to collapse seemed to care.


    His eyes were burning his fighting spirit at the bishop.


    Baek Cheon.


    Yoo-Esul.


    Yoon-Jong.


    Jo-Gol.


    Dang-Soso.


    And Hye Yeon.


    Not a single person gave up and stood up behind Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung never looked back but seemed to know the whole situation. He said, showing his teeth.


    "Listen, ghost of the past."


    "This is Hwasan."


    Chung-Myung''s sword landed on his hand after a single spin in Ho Gong.


    "Watch with those two eyes. How Hawsan''s plum blossoms bloom!"


    The tip of Chung-Myung''s sword once again painted a small plum blossom.


    Small, very small.


    But the plum blossoms are never small.

 Chapter - 536 Episode 536. I knew this would happen. (1)

    Flowering.


    Chung-Myung''s black plum blossoms embroidered Ho Gong like plum blossoms that covered the world, and soon red plum blossoms that seemed alive began to bloom one after another.


    Plum blossoms, those cursed flowers.


    The eyes of the bishops began to look scary.


    That hateful flower is not enough to take away everything from the bridge, and it is still blocking him.


    Now the pain in the chest was unbearable. The bishop clenched his fist to crush.


    "Hwasaaaaaaaaan!"


    The name that will be cursed.


    Those who stole the sky of the bridge. The grotesque things that rise again and block him even though he burned the ground.


    It won''t collapse.


    Like the plum blossoms that Hwasan uses as a symbol, they bloom again after losing, and the crumb re-blooms eventually stand in their way.


    "This..."


    Blood came out of the bishop''s eyes explosively. Magee, who had been pulled up to the top of his head, swung all over his body and began to dye his body as pitch black.


    "Let''s see if we can rip everything apart and bloom again!"


    More than a letter of black nail-shaped energy came out of his hands.


    Whoo! Whoo!


    Rushing wildly, the bishop began to scratch the front like a tear.


    In an attack that seemed to squeeze and tear up the space itself, the plum blossoms that bloomed collapsed without exerting any effort.


    One.


    At that moment, Chung-Myung, who appeared through the forest of plum blossoms, hit the head of the bishop.


    "That''s nonsense.


    Whoops!


    No matter how sudden it was, a clear frontal attack could not have worked for him. The bishop lightly defended Chung-Myung''s attack by swinging the long-grown Jogang.


    The attacker was Chung-Myung, and the one who blocked was the bishop. However, the overwhelming difference in history warped and smashed the inside of Chung-Myung, who attacked.


    Choked up!


    Blood poured out of Chung-Myung''s mouth again.


    It was the moment when the bishop, who grabbed the victory flag, tried to blow away Chung-Myung by waving his hand.


    Paa.


    Chung-Myung slightly floated back with a recoil that pushed the sword down. Then Ho Gong swung a sword and painted plum blossoms.


    Whoosh!


    For an instant, the bishop''s entire view was covered with plum blossoms.


    No matter how high the bishop''s status is, there was no way to distinguish what the real sword was and what the illusion was at a time when it was clear that there would be attacks.


    Eventually, he was bitten back reflexively.


    Unconscious, this was the first time he had fled behind since entering the battle.


    It was the bishop who gained the upper hand in the battle, but it was Chung-Myung who won the battle. And the edge of the momentum that he managed to capture, Hwasan''s disciples didn''t miss.


    Oh, my god!


    Baek Cheon and Jo-Gol, who flew as if to the ground under the plum blossoms painted by Chung-Myung, swung a sword toward the bishop''s ankle.


    Kagagagagak!


    A sword wielded with all its might scratched the bishop''s ankle. Soon there was a clear red line, and blood trickled down.


    Of course, it was too weak a wound for a sword.


    But if it were a while ago, there wouldn''t have been even a little scratch. It wasn''t just a wound. It was evidence that Magee, who was protecting the bishop''s whole body, was clearly weaker than before.


    "You bastards!"


    The bishop roared and struck his hands down. The two men desperately twisted their bodies to escape direct attack, but they couldn''t withstand the spread of shock waves and bounced back like a kicked ball.The bishop, who was about to shoot tension at them once again, twisted his body, frightened by the sword sticking out to his face.


    Hurry up!


    Soon a red line was drawn on his cheek.


    And


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    With a huge roaring star, a dazzling gold mine flew in at an enormous speed.


    Whoosh!


    The gold mine, which hit the bishops'' hands, exploded and scattered in all directions.


    "This..."


    The face of the distorted bishop was now a demon itself.


    Obviously, every single one is insignificant. But these little men attack one after another, as if they were one body. Without taking care of my life.


    Oh, my god!


    The bishop, who cut out a bid that flew in front of his face, tried to launch an angry attack. But then a sword flew back into his neck.


    The bishop stared at Chung-Myung with poisonous eyes.


    It''s this guy at the center.


    As if he had read the attack in advance, he stabbed the sword in every moment and others could freely launch attacks.


    "You rat!"


    The bishop, who could not contain his anger, ignored Yoo-Esul''s sword and indiscriminately blew tension at Chung-Myung.


    Qua-qua-qua-qua-qua-qua!


    Black tension poured out toward Chung-Myung like a landslide. Yoo-Esul''s sword, which flew like a beam of light, stabbed him in the neck and shoulder several times, but the bishop pushed his strength further into the tension toward Chung-Myung, rather than biting his body.


    Let''s go!


    Yoo-Esul''s sword finally drilled a finger-sized hole in his neck and shoulder. But the angry-eyed bishop didn''t even look at her.


    "Die!"


    But at that moment, the bishop saw.


    In the midst of violent tension, Chung-Myung smiles with his teeth revealed.


    Oh, my god!


    The sword quickly split the tension.


    A firm sword created a gap between the tension, and a sword swung one after another penetrated the gap.


    And


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    A red flower bloomed between the black and black tension.


    In an instant, the flowers bloomed like clouds pushed the tension from side to side, increasing their size.


    Whoosh!


    The sword, which failed to overcome the pressure, made a strange noise, but Chung-Myung only swung the sword with his insane eyes.


    Plum blossoms spread in the dark.


    Fear and disillusionment spread in the eyes of the lost bishop at the endless sight.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    The tension that couldn''t be pushed out hit and crushed Chung-Myung''s whole body.


    A bunch of skin on the left shoulder was torn off and flew away, and the flesh on the beaten thigh burst and broke neatly to the bone.


    But Chung-Myung''s eyes were more lively. He shouted with his mouth up.


    "Go!"


    At that moment.


    Yun-Jong jumped from behind his back and pointed the sword forward.


    What the hell!


    Again this time, the bishop, who thought it was a clear move, reached out to Yun-jong.


    ''Huh?''


    But then, a hazy shadow overlapped behind Yun-Jong, who jumped. The bishop opened his eyes wide at an unexpected situation.


    "Amitabul!"


    Hye Yeon, who jumped in unison, mercilessly threw power at Yoon-jong''s back.


    And Yoon-Jong was given the power to fly without hesitation.


    Whoosh!


    Along with a huge binge, Yun-Jong''s body flooded toward the bishop at a speed that he could not chase with his eyes. Spitting blood through his mouth.The outstretched sword tip shone sharply and stabbed the bishop in the chest.


    Crack, crack!


    An iron sword dug into the solid ice.


    Beat! Beat! Beat it!


    The spider-like balance began to spread on the already cracked ice.


    "Scream!"


    The bishop struck Yun-Jong in a hurry.


    Yoon-Jong couldn''t even scream and bounced off and was stuck on a cliff.


    Whoosh!


    "Cough!"


    Blood poured down Yoon-jong''s mouth and nose, shocked all over. But he smiled with a bloody face.


    "Perfect..."


    Unable to finish his sentence, he soon fell weakly to the ground.


    "Ugh..."


    The bishop, gripped by intense pain, faltered back.


    The ice covered the chest was turning red. And blood trickled down his mouth.


    "These... these filthy unbelievers..."


    Now his face was not as relaxed as before.


    Wood-deuk.


    Chung-Myung forced his broken leg bone into an inner ball and limped toward the bishop.


    "Tit!"


    Spitting out blood, he stared at the bishop with cold eyes.


    Soon his lips opened with a fishy smile. When the blood-soaked tooth was revealed, the bishop shook his shoulders in fear.


    Chung-Myung said.


    "I thought it would be the other way around, but it''s embarrassing to call it a bishop.¡±


    The bishop''s eyes shook at the words. But for a moment, his eyes flared with rage once again.


    "What do you think you''re talking about when you said.


    I''m sure you haven''t had a proper fight since Heavenly Demon died.¡±


    "On the other hand, the bishop must have been in the corner for a hundred years, leading only the obedient believers, saying, ''What can I do?''"


    Chung-Myung approached the bishop in a grunt.


    "It''s obvious."


    Chung-Myung''s calm but mixed with laughter penetrated the bishop''s ear.


    "You ...."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes looking at the bishop drew a smooth line.


    "You''ve been abandoned by the school, haven''t you?¡±


    As soon as he heard that, an explosive light burst out from the bishop''s eyes.


    "Inno ooh ooh ooh ooh ooh! You! What do you think a man like you knows?


    I think I''ve touched the head of a depression. The bishop exuded madness and did evil as if nothing had ever been seen. The sky and earth shook loudly.


    "I''m not abandoned! I have abandoned those apostates who do not believe in the resurrection of Heavenly Demon! The poor apostates will also be judged by Heavenly Demon! The one who doesn''t believe! He who has forfeited his faith! All those guys! All those harnesses!"


    It was a blood cry.


    Just by listening to it, it was clear that the interest was insane.


    Finally, tears of blood began to flow from the bishop''s eyes.


    "Heavenly Demon will wash the world with blood! Heavenly Demon????! As soon as Heavenly Demon comes back... "


    "Well, maybe."


    Chung-Myung grabbed the sword in a sour way.


    "But at least you won''t see it with your own eyes. You die here."


    Shake shake!


    Something broke from the bishop''s chest. The ice flakes seemed to fall to the floor, and soon red blood smoke began to squirt through the cracked ice.


    "Ugh..."


    A groan broke out of my mouth.


    Everyone could see clearly.Now the author is collapsing from the inside.


    "Bishop!"


    "Protect the bishop! Let''s go!


    At the back, the marchers, who were waiting, began to rush, spewing blood with their eyes.


    "Just do it!"


    "Don''t give me a way!"


    The warriors of the ice palace, who had come to their senses, also rushed to stop them.


    "Cough!"


    The bishop''s body was greatly shaken. Whenever that happened, blood poured out of my mouth like a waterfall.


    ''Body...


    I''ve been so careful, but I couldn''t stand the excitement of the moment. The light of life was rapidly fading as the frozen wound opened up.


    "Cheon......Majaelim Manmaangbok."


    One.


    "No one can stop his resurrection!"


    Even if he died, he would accept death with a willing heart if he could buy time for Heavenly Demon to revive.


    "......No, I can stop it."


    Then, a cold voice came from behind his back.


    In his reflective eyes, he saw Baek Cheon approaching, limping with a sword as a cane.


    I couldn''t find the image of compliance anywhere. The untied hair was scattered, and the ever-clean clothes were now rags.


    but


    The young glow in those eyes hasn''t changed a bit from beginning to now.


    Even if he falls and falls again, the author wakes up again.


    It''s like...


    "Hhhh ......"


    The bishop smiled in vain as if he could not help it.


    "Hwasan..........yes. Wasan."


    The greatest enemy of the church, they have not changed a bit after all these years have passed.


    "Come on."


    The bishop drew out the last force.


    "May your blood bless the resurrection of Heavenly Demon!"


    No more words were needed.


    Before the bishop''s words were finished, Hye Yeon flew and rushed quickly.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    With thousands of bees flapping at the same time, his fist, colored with gold mines, poured into the forerunner of the Bishop of Hwahwa with dozens of power.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!"


    But no matter how hurt I am. The sun was not an easy bishop to suffer.


    His tension in magi overwhelmed Hye Yeon''s power and crushed his entire body.


    Whoosh!


    The pressure was truly enormous, with the eardrum torn and the veins of both eyes bursting out.


    Hye Yeon collapsed on the spot.


    Yoo-Esul''s sword, which penetrated like a shadow just before the bishop''s attack took Hye Yeon''s death, aimed at the bishop''s side.


    Crack!


    The bishop grabbed the flying sword with his own hands. It was a violent touch that I could break at once.


    But then.


    Yoo-Esul, who had let go of the sword, wound his hands around the bishop''s arms, which grabbed the blade of the sword. As if he would never let go of just one arm.


    "You d*mn thing!¡±


    The bishop swung the other hand and slapped Yoo-Esul hard in the face. Her neck was about to break, but the hand holding her arm remained firm.


    "Go, go, go, go, go, go, go!


    Dang-Soso released all the remaining secretaries toward the bishop, and at the same time, he drew a sword and rushed toward the bishop.


    There were two eyes shining like a rising star, and the determined will of the warrior was young.


    It was also a consultation.


    will not back down in the face of death


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    A plum blossom was formed at the end of a sword wielded by Dang-Soso. She swung her sword at the bishop without hesitation, even as she watched all the vido bounce away.


    And at that moment, Baek Cheon''s sword, which flew from behind her back, painted the same plum blossoms as her.The bishop opened his hands with a seizure of shouts.


    Now the pale maggies are burning and swirling again, devouring Hawasan''s disciples.


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    Baek Cheon and Dang-Soso were stuck right in the ground.


    The shock was so strong that more than half of the body bounced when it plummeted to the floor.


    "You little leech!"


    The bishop once again slapped Yoo-Esul on the head, holding his arm as his whole body was torn apart.


    Bang!


    There was a blast and Yoo-Esul was bleeding from his nose and mouth. Even though the bishop''s arm was torn and torn apart, her hands were not loose.


    When the bishop was gnashing his teeth to pull up the rest of her life.


    Fae-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a!


    The roar of ripping ears rang. Soon after, the plum sword, loaded with black, flew into the bishop''s neck, violently rotating.


    In the wind, the bishop was unable to fly his energized hand to Yoo-Esul and struck off a flying sword.


    Push!


    The bishop''s legs were bent with a terrible sound. When I lowered my eyes, I saw a sword sticking out of my knee from behind.


    With all the power left, Jo-Gol''s sword caught his eye, and Baek Cheon, who crawled to the ground, pierced his leg.


    I could see the face of Baek Cheon smiling with a blood-soaked face.


    "Argh!"


    The bishop shouted madly and trampled on Baek Cheon''s head.


    Bite! Bite!


    Baek Cheon''s head dug into the ground.


    "You wasans, you bastards, you''re dead! You''re dying! You''re dying! I''m dying!"


    At that moment.


    Blah blah! Blah blah blah blah!


    With a creepy noise, the ice covering his chest fell halfway to the floor.


    The bishop, who stopped moving at the moment, was staring at my heart in silence.


    The black dead flesh appeared where the ice fell off.


    the fatal shears


    The inevitable death was approaching him.


    Something white came into the bishop''s eyes as he stared blankly at his chest. Baek Cheon''s trembling hand was pointing forward.


    Soon Baek Cheon lifted his bloody head and grinned desperately at the bishop.


    "......Uh......"


    ¡°......¡±


    "Fell in hell... and lose."


    The bishop hastily turned his head towards the point Baek Cheon pointed.


    And


    His world was forced into a hundred years ago.


    apricot blossom


    Redder than blood, plum blossoms are covering the world. A fantastic plum tree forest that seems to have carried the scenery of spring, and plum leaves blooming there fly towards the world in unison with the wind.


    ''This... this?''


    I''m sure one day...


    Someone rose from the plum blossoms. He was the messenger who would lead him to hell.


    The bishop extended his hand reflexively.


    The tension in his hand hit the flank of the flying shadow. The bones were crushed and the whole flesh was torn apart. But the pace of the raider has not decreased at all.


    And he looked.


    A hundred years ago.


    Two cold eyes that are no different from what I saw then.


    Plum blossoms...


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The sword cut through the bishop''s chest.


    "......check."


    Chung-Myung, who cut the bishop''s vein with a sword, said as if the beast were growling."You can''t protect Heavenly Demon again this time."


    The horse pouring into my ear was close to despair. Waterfall-like blood spouted from his chest.


    The bishop''s body, which was never likely to collapse, finally stumbled and collapsed.

 Chapter - 537 Episode 537. I knew this would happen. (2)

    In no time, the bishop''s body, which seemed to collapse to the ground, faltered and fell back.


    Flop.


    Blood spouted out of his chest. As if his energy was flowing back, his Chilgong also shed tears.


    "Turn it off..."


    There was no one standing.


    His disciples exhausted all their strength and fell to the floor, and the bishop could no longer stand up.


    Even Chung-Myung was kneeling down, barely standing his upper body using a female sword as a support.


    "Hoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo..."


    A heavy breath poured out of Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    The play.


    Pressed down on the sword, he struggled to lift himself up. Then he hobbled towards the fallen bishop.


    Stomping.


    "Cough!"


    Whenever the bishop coughed convulsively, blood poured out of his chest and mouth.


    It was enough for anyone to know. Now, even if the Daerasin is coming, we can''t save the author.


    "End..."


    The same was true of Chung-Myung, who ran out of energy.


    Chung-Myung, who was approaching the bishop with a sword as a cane, reverted to the spot as if his strength had been loosened. There wasn''t enough strength left to walk with the broken leg.


    "This......"


    But with his teeth clenched, he pushed himself back up with his trembling arms. The eyes were full of deadly venom.


    Chung-Myung approached like walking, dragging his legs.


    To cut the bishop''s throat.


    One. At that moment.


    Crunch.


    The bishop''s hand gripped the floor tightly. And he leapt up like a lie.


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes wide.


    Free time?


    No, it''s not.


    There was no focus in the eyes of the bishop who raised his body. He just woke up as if he had been possessed by his faint eyes.


    It was a flash band. Just as the candle burns brightest just before it goes out, the last vitality has returned to him who has run out of life.


    As Chung-Myung grabbed the sword and tried to get back into position, the bishop turned desperately and stumbled toward the cave.


    "Thousand...


    "You son of a b*tc*..."


    When Chung-Myung tried to catch up, the marchers, who had just reached through the interruption of the bingo, stood in front of it. And desperately guarded the bishop.


    "Bishop!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Bishops! Argh! Argh!


    Their desperate cries pierced their ears eeriely.


    Chung-Myung desperately felt that he would protect the bishop even by abandoning his life without hesitation.


    Chung-Myung gritted his teeth.


    Doesn''t this make it as if he''s become a villain?


    The bishop spoke in a cracked voice.


    "Please... please... please..."


    "Go away!"


    "We''ll stop them! Go away!"


    Soon he wailed into the cave.


    ''Heavenly Demon......''


    Chung-Myung''s face is horribly distorted.


    His purpose was not to kill the bishop, but to stop the resurrection of Heavenly Demon.


    No matter how much he drove the bishop to death, if Heavenly Demon resurrects, the whole process is in vain.


    ''No!''


    But he didn''t have the power to push through them anymore. It was just standing there with the spirit.


    "......he."


    Chung-Myung grinned at one point.


    "I''m a moron, too. I can''t believe you said no.¡±


    There is something in the world that must be done.


    And of course this is a matter of no choice.


    Chung-Myung was about to lift the sword.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    With a desperate cry, someone jumped in front of him and began attacking the marchers.


    ''Huh?''


    Chung-Myung stared blankly at the scene.He looked familiar. It was Songwon, the captain of the guard, who once guided his disciples to the mine. He rushed to the marches like demons with a blood-stained body.


    "Piercing the road!"


    A desperate cry rang out in the valley.


    "You morons! How long are you going to leave fate to foreigners and keep your hands behind your back? If there''s anything to protect, I''ll protect it with my own hands!"


    It wasn''t just Songwon.


    Solso Baek, who had already rushed, rushed to the marches with a sword.


    "That crazy!"


    At the scene, insults poured out of Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "Gungju!"


    "Lord of the Palace!"


    Whoosh!


    A black flesh field flew in front of Solso Baek. Fortunately, however, Hanyi Myeong, who ran not too late, blocked the front of Solso Baek.


    "What are you doing?"


    His yell was at the bingos.


    "Put your life on the line and make a hole in the road! Open the path of Chung-Myung''s seal with blood from the North Sea! If you still have the spirit, prove it here!"


    The eyes of the Bingo fighters were filled with venom.


    This was originally their fight.


    However, the people in the middle, who had nothing to do with them, sprayed blood on their behalf and even risked their lives to fight.


    If you are not ashamed of this desperate fight, you are not a human being, and if your blood is not boiling after seeing this desperate fight, you are not a warrior.


    If there had been a single reprimand, if there had been a rebuke, I would not have been so ashamed. But they just fought against the enemy without saying any accusations.


    That fact made the bingos unbearable.


    "Open the way!"


    "Make way for the Chung-Myung seal!"


    "Don''t spare your life!"


    The warriors of the Bingo began to push the marchers with a different attitude than ever before.


    He was in a hurry to deal with it and hesitated because he was scared.


    He poured out his life and rushed in with a hatchet. And without fear of getting hurt, he only stared at the opponent and attacked.


    I''m trying to get through the road as fast as I can, even with the risk of my body being cut off.


    Grab it.


    Both shoulders of the faltering Chung-Myung were gripped by Solso Baek and Hanyi Myeong.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Stamp!"


    Chung-Myung looked at the two supporting people and nodded.


    And ran forward without hesitation.


    "Oops!"


    "Dead! Dirty demon seed!"


    "This is the North Sea! Things like you are nowhere to go!"


    Even if the boat is pierced by a masquerade, it does not back down and cuts off the opponent''s neck by swinging a sword.


    Change comes to everyone.


    Nothing can be achieved by putting off responsibility to others and taking care of their own safety. Rather, there will be greater sacrifices.


    Those who saw it with their own eyes have now begun to create a path for Chung-Myung without taking care of their own lives.


    Martyrs who had been fiercely resisting were gradually pushed from side to side. The road to the cave opened faster than Chung-Myung ran.


    "Songwon!"


    "Yes!"


    Some of the people who were leading the way joined Chung-Myung as if they were escorting him.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    Chung-Myung didn''t bother to check the back.


    All that was left was leave to the North Sea Ice Palace and leave to do what he had to do.


    The elite of the Bingo and Chung-Myung entered the cave.


    There was still a way in, though it had collapsed everywhere. I don''t know if it''s good or bad.


    "What about the bishop.


    "I wouldn''t have gone long with that body!"


    Obviously, he stumbled without even writing the meridian, so even if the distance had widened, he could quickly catch up at this speed.However, they soon realized that the catch-up process was not so easy.


    "What is it?"


    "There''s something in front of you!"


    The marchers were no longer supposed to be in the cave, but they felt something moving inside.


    It''s not just one, it''s the majority.


    Sensitive people clenched their teeth in the cold from the front.


    Hanyi Myeong stared at those approaching with his eyes wide open.


    "This..."


    Songwon chewed his lips.


    A married man, whose eyes were out of focus, was walking toward this side.


    "Cho, General!"


    "Don''t hesitate to attack!"


    Hanyi Myeong exclaimed blood with a distorted face.


    "It''s not a man! That''s... that''s not a living person! d*mn it!


    The attire of the married was clearly unique to the North Sea.


    ''I heard a man went missing...


    It is clear that these dogs did something to capture the North Sea people. People who don''t feel any signs of life are walking on their own.


    How could you have done such a terrible thing?


    "Is it ice skating?"


    Chung-Myung murmured softly.


    Everyone vented their anger over this terrible thing, but Chung-Myung keenly noticed that the coming Binggang poems all had slightly different vibes.


    ''No.''


    That''s not a bull''s-eye for the hands and feet. It was clear that he was catching people for something and repeated the experiment.


    One Chinese ghost is Chinese ghost. It is no exaggeration to say that Binggang City, which was created with the coldness of the North Sea, is a cursed creature.


    "Go away!"


    Songwon shouted firmly at the party.


    "Don''t delay! I''ll take care of it! Go away!"


    Hanyi Myeong bit her lips and nodded.


    "Open the way!"


    At the same time as that, the bingos rushed forward.


    The Kagaga River!


    The sound of swords and tension hitting the bodies of the Bing River poems echoed. Then came the sound of the hands of steel-like gongshis tearing apart the flesh of the bingros.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    The bingos shrieked desperately and pushed the bulls from side to side. The Izzy Chinese were busy beating and biting the ice-caps in front of them, regardless of what was being pushed away.


    Chung-Myung ran along the open road, sending out a chill with his eyes.


    Son of a b*tc*!


    The hatred and anger that boiled to the limit seemed to burn my heart.


    The battle against the Magyo has always been this way.


    "There''s another one ahead!"


    At the cry of Binggudo, Hanyi Myeong''s eyes were bloodshot.


    "Go! Chung-Myung stamp!"


    Even this time the numbers are pretty good. Hanyi Myeong said with a determined face.


    "We''re going to risk our lives to drill through it! Go away!"


    "Sobaek..."


    "Go! Stamp!"


    In Chung-Myung''s hesitation, Solso Baek shouted with a more determined face. Chung-Myung finally nodded.


    ''You''ve become the face of a warrior.¡¯


    War makes a child an adult.


    It''s sad in a way, but now here we have to recognize this child as a warrior.


    "Open it!"


    "Yes!"


    All the remaining fighters of the Bingo rushed toward the Bingang poems. Then he roughly pushed and slashed the bulls to open the way.


    It was only a gap for one person to pass, but Chung-Myung kept moving forward, squirming between them.


    Ddo-ok. Ddo-ok.


    Blood dripping down his hands dripped to the floor. The front of my eyes kept getting blurred, and I couldn''t feel any more sensation in my hand holding the sword.


    Now, even the pain has disappeared, and the body is forced to move and walk somehow.


    Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr....


    ¡°........¡±


    Chung-Myung''s head slowly heard the sound of an animal coming from somewhere.I could see the ice river poems approaching again in front of me again.


    "Hhh......"


    You''re very meticulous.


    Chung-Myung had a twisted smile.


    "I''m sorry... but I''ve never given up."


    Chung-Myung forced a sword heavier than Cheongeun by moving his disobedient arm. But then, in my ears, I heard a voice that I had gotten quite used to.


    "Go, go, go to the store.


    Chung-Myung looked back blankly.


    "......when..."


    "Those who can''t find a place to die are bound to be ugly. Now I''ve found a place to die.¡±


    Chung-Myung looked blankly at Yosa Hon. The old man''s face was indifferent.


    "I''m sorry."


    "You..."


    "Go to the store. What can we say?"


    Perhaps it is wiser to leave Chung-Myung behind and go through Yosa Hon Hall.


    But Yosa Hon didn''t think so.


    All he has to do is stop the revival of Heavenly Demon and...


    Regaining the spirit of the lost North Sea.


    In order to do that, someone like Chung-Myung, not the same person, should remain here.


    The tension that Yosa Hon blew pushed the ice sheets roughly. But this time, perhaps because there were fewer people in front of him, a considerable number of Binggang poems rushed toward the back of Chung-Myung, who had penetrated the road.


    One.


    "Go! Don''t look back!"


    Yosa Hon desperately stopped those ice poems.


    Listening to desperate shouts coming from behind his back, Chung-Myung walked and walked forward.


    It''s weird.


    The cave, which didn''t feel so long when it first came in, was now so long that there is no end in sight.


    Dragging.


    Every time he moved his feet, his body became as heavy as if he were running a pendulum.


    My vision keeps getting blurred. All I could hear was a breath and a heartbeat of his own that was about to go out.


    Flop.


    Chung-Myung, who eventually fell on his knees, grabbed the floor like scratching with his bare hands.


    Don''t be ridiculous.


    It used to be many times harder than this. It was more painful than this.


    Chung-Myung clenched his teeth. Then he raised his body to the point of drooping.


    I''m Hawsan''s plum inspection.¡¯


    He dragged his stationary legs and began to advance again along the narrow, dark road.


    How much longer did he walk like that?


    A ray of pale light finally began to appear in his eyes as he walked on the road that seemed to last forever. It was about reaching a common ground.


    The shape of the giant Asura and the back of the bishop kneeled down in a wreck below it were clearly seen.


    "You son of a... "


    The play.


    Chung-Myung staggered toward the bishop, dragging a sword.


    "Cheon...Majaelim......Majaelim......"


    The bishops'' hard words poured into his ears like magic.


    "Heavenly Demon????....... Heavenly Demon????. Take the blood of this body and bring it to the world. It will be a business that will burn the world before long."


    There was no time to block. Blood flowing from the bishop''s wrist splashed on the patterns on the floor and quickly permeated.


    Soon after, the pattern began to emit a huge blood-red glow.

 Chapter - 538 Episode 538. I knew this would happen. (3)

    (Screams)


    The pattern burst out with a horrible, breathtaking noble voice with an unpleasant light.


    "To the world. And put everything under its feet. This humble servant wishes and wishes for the coming of Heavenly Demon!"


    Then the voice of the mad bishop mixed and rang.


    This is what hell really would do.


    Chung-Myung walked silently through the hell.


    And


    "Ahhhhhhhh!"


    The sword he wielded hit the bishop on the shoulder.


    Oh my god!


    However, the black, who was not able to pull it off properly, could not separate his body and only clumsily cut it off.


    Fortunately, if it was enough to knock down a man who had lost his strength, the bishop soon threw up blood and fell to the side.


    "Ugh......"


    The bishops who were beaten by the sword, Chung-Myung, who could not handle the recoil, also wriggled and groaned, falling to the floor.


    "Cough."


    Blood poured out of the bishop''s mouth. However, he never died even though he was dying.


    "......dirty tough stuff."


    Chung-Myung gritted his teeth and pulled himself up. However, he was half-stretched and his arm relaxed and fell over again.


    "......darn it."


    He glared at the bishop with broken veins.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    The bishop''s eyes, which turned over, were also filled with deadly venom.


    "It''s useless.


    ".........what?"


    He soon shouted with a triumphant smile on his face.


    "The ceremony is already complete! No one can stop his resurrection now!"


    The bishop''s voice gradually became clear.


    "That''s too bad. Descendants of the Plum Examinations..."


    However, his face subtly twists when he looks at Chung-Myung.


    "You''re... "


    It was then.


    (Screams) (Screams) (Screams) (Screams)


    The ice sheets that lay between the bizarre patterns of the floor were stained with blood. And a bigger earpiece began to ring.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    The bishop''s mouth burst out of a few more ore.


    "No one can stop it. No one! Heavenly Demon will wash the world with blood! A hundred years of religious aspirations finally come true!"


    And soon he began to memorize the truth like crazy.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes turned toward the pattern of growing radiance.


    And at that moment.


    Whoo!


    A huge cloth with Asura figures twisted and got caught up, and started to burn from the bottom.


    As the fabric burned and became ash in an instant, the figure that had been hidden behind it finally appeared.


    After seeing that, Chung-Myung''s eyes were wide open.


    "... this..."


    The shocked fingertips of Chung-Myung began to tremble.


    "You crazy bastards..."


    A man in a white robe sat in the middle of a huge pattern with a crotch on his back.


    Unmarked white skin and red lips. There are clear, dark, long eyes even with their eyes closed.


    Every time the wind blew, the hair that had grown long to the bottom flew wild. It was obvious that a stranger would think he was a very mysterious man.


    But the most shocking thing to Chung-Myung''s eyes was the red line across the man''s neck.


    Chung-Myung knew this guy very well.


    No, not a moment, not even in my dreams.


    How can I forget?


    He who should have been called destruction even though he was alive.


    God of the people, the incarnation of the radish.


    And the one he cut himself to death.


    ".....Heavenly Demon."


    An unbearable groan came out of Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    I felt like my body was burning.Remember, Hwasan''s student. This is not the end.


    "Like a dog..."


    Chung-Myung''s teeth were crushed.


    I know, that''s just a body.


    Heavenly Demon obviously cut his throat and killed him completely. Isn''t there a clear scar on the body''s neck as evidence?


    "What the hell are you doing, you crazy bastards!"


    I didn''t know what was going on. But one thing is for sure, they have recovered the body of Heavenly Demon, who died at the top of Mount 100,000, and have preserved it so far.


    Now there was a lot of ice around Heavenly Demon''s body. It wasn''t everything that was put on the patterns.


    No matter how purposeful it may be, it is not possible to keep the body of the dead so clean for a long period of a hundred years.


    Bingjeong, Binggang, Heavenly Demon''s body.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes turned to the bishop.


    "Insane bastards... you''ve done a terrible thing.¡±


    "Hahaha, it''s too late."


    The bishop staggered to his feet and then bowed deeply to Heavenly Demon. Hot tears streamed down from his eyes.


    "Great and great man! Your servant knows you well, so please do not forsake this earnest wish and bring it down and punish this wicked man!"


    Chung-Myung''s blazing eyes gazed at Heavenly Demon''s body.


    We still don''t know exactly what''s going on, but it was clear that we had to stop it somehow.


    He grabbed the sword and rose desperately. And in the middle of a frantic pattern, he stepped away from Heavenly Demon.


    But the move is also temporary.


    Oh, my god!


    A huge storm of chi began to strike in the cavity.


    "LOL!"


    Chung-Myung couldn''t keep himself in check and fell back. It was a formidable energy that made me wonder if he could have penetrated even if he had a whole body.


    As the great energy wound around Heavenly Demon''s body, the cavity failed to withstand it and began to collapse.


    Rocks the size of houses fell from the ceiling, and rocks on the walls were ripped off and landed on the ground, but nothing could reach the body of Heavenly Demon.


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    The bishop''s eyes were filled with joy as he watched Heavenly Demon through the pouring rocks.


    "Heavenly Demon????!"


    (Screams.


    Soon, the energy from the ice sheet was mixed with the blood from the pattern and sucked into the body of Heavenly Demon.


    Something unaffordable seemed to be happening.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Chung-Myung clenched his teeth and squeezed the floor and threw a black plum sword at Heavenly Demon.


    However, the black, which flew weakly, couldn''t get through the swirling energy and just bounced out.


    With a brim.


    A black plum sword rolled around the floor.


    "Hoooooooops.


    With no more energy left to stand up, Chung-Myung put the end of consciousness in his eyes with a blank face.


    (Screams.


    The ice sheets piled up began to lose their light at the same time.


    The red glow from the patterns on the floor slowly disappeared. All the wild energy that circled the Heavenly Demon was absorbed into the body.


    ¡°.......¡±


    A death-like stillness fell in the cavity.


    And... Chung-Myung saw.


    Heavenly Demon''s eyes, which were tightly closed, are shaking slightly.Heart beating.


    I hear a heartbeat somewhere.


    Heart beating. Heart beating.


    I didn''t have to think about where the heartbeat was coming from. The body, which had been white and blue a while ago, is starting to turn red.


    It was literally a resurrection.


    The dead, they were coming back to life.


    In time.


    Heavenly Demon slowly opened his eyes.


    "Heavenly Demon!"


    The bishops, who reached the height of joy, roared in the half-collapsed cavity.


    "I''m just reincarnated, Heavenly Demon! Ah, Heavenly Demon!"


    the advent of evil


    The body of a heavenly demon, which covered the world with darkness, began to breathe again.


    But Chung-Myung didn''t do anything about it even though he saw it clearly. I just looked at Heavenly Demon, who opened his eyes and breathed.


    A cold silence fell on the commune.


    It''s been so quiet for some time.


    ¡°......¡±


    The bishop, who had his head stuck on the floor and did not move, slowly raised his head.


    There was an indisputable embarrassment and question in his eyes.


    The face of the bishop, who so dared to raise his head to confirm Heavenly Demon, soon became horribly distorted.


    Heavenly Demon certainly opened his eyes. And obviously he was breathing.


    But...


    "......uh......why?"


    There was no focus in the open eye.


    It was like a man whose soul did not exist.


    "Oh, my God, you can''t be... "


    The bishop could tell by intuition.


    That body is empty. I breathe and open my eyes, but there''s nothing in there. That''s just the body of Heavenly Demon breathing.


    "This can''t be... this can''t be! Oh, my God, this can''t be happening. What''s wrong with you?"


    The bishop shouted as if he had completely lost his mind, and began to stand by freely.


    "I''ve already checked it out several times! The first marriage ritual can''t fail! Why can''t Heavenly Demon come down when even those little things are alive again? What''s wrong with that?"


    Chung-Myung, who was listening to the soulful scream, raised himself with a big smile.


    "......I knew this would happen."


    Heavenly Demon was not revived.


    But Chung-Myung didn''t even feel the slightest bit of joy.


    Not a bit.


    "This can''t be happening. I can''t believe it. This can''t be happening. This can''t be happening. This can''t be happening. This can''t be happening. I can''t believe it."


    The bishop mumbled constantly with a stunned look.


    I love you.


    What brought him back to his senses was the sound of Chung-Myung grasping the fallen sword again.


    His gaze dazedly chases Chung-Myung. Chung-Myung said, grabbing the sword gently.


    "Let''s get this over with. d*mn it, son of a b*tc*."


    Then the bishop''s body, which looked at him with unfocused eyes, shook as if it had been struck by lightning.


    It was like someone who realized something big.


    "You''really.


    The mystery thread that had not been solved throughout his head began to unravel.


    "......the ritual of first marriage......"


    His voice grew surprisingly clear.


    "Yes, the ritual of first marriage cannot fail."


    I was getting more and more certain.


    "Then there''s only one possible......"


    His eyes on Chung-Myung were filled with joy, despair and fear.


    "You... you! You''re a real plum inspector!"


    ¡°.......¡±


    Realizing everything, the bishop began to laugh his head off."Hahahahahaha! Yeah, I see! You''re a real plum inspector! Yeah, that''s right! I did! Hahahahaha! Now I get it! It''s really plum inspection! Really!"


    Chung-Myung just approached him with a straight face.


    "The ritual of the first marriage is the ritual of the soul! Not responding means only one thing! If the soul has already found another body!"


    Tears streamed down the bishop''s eyes.


    "If you could, he wouldn''t have been able to. Yeah, so he''s..."


    Push!


    The tip of the Amhyang Plum Sword penetrated the bishop''s heart.


    The bishop, who looked down at the sword that penetrated his heart, struggled to open his mouth.


    "Heavenly Demon?????......."


    It was a voice that died down weakly.


    "Already......"


    At last his body sagged.


    Flop.


    Not even a blood clot flowed out of his heart. Even though the light of life had already been cut off a long time ago, he was a man who lived and breathed with a terrible will. And the moment I lost that will, I simply went back to nothing.


    The face of the bishop, who had already died, was smiling full of joy. Chung-Myung chewed on his lips.


    "... I knew this would happen.¡±


    His gaze slowly turned to Heavenly Demon. Heavenly Demon''s unfocused eyes strangely looked in his direction.


    No, the truth is, he''s just standing where Heavenly Demon''s eyes lie.


    But...


    Chung-Myung staggered toward Heavenly Demon.


    Stomping.


    And I looked straight at him. Like long ago when there were only two left on a lot of blood and bodies.


    Of course, Heavenly Demon''s eyes were out of focus, but the arrogant smile he made at the last minute of his life was still there.


    Whew.


    Chung-Myung''s lips, which had distorted his face, leaked a new sound of teeth grinding tooth.


    - Heavenly Demon has already...


    (sighs) (CHUCKLES)


    The sword of Chung-Myung, wielded like an island war, struck Heavenly Demon in the neck.


    The head that soared to Ho Gong rolled down helplessly.


    The smile remained unchanged, even though it was decapitated again.


    Seeing the smirking smile, Chung-Myung couldn''t help but shudder and huddled his body.


    He cramped his mouth with a broken hand as if he were throwing a thug.


    Already?


    Don''t be ridiculous.


    He, the devil, is back in the world...


    "Ugh..."


    The scenery of 100,000 Daesan Mountain, which had nothing but blood and death, came to his mind.


    Those who were dying without a trace. a vast expanse of dead bodies


    And Heavenly Demon standing alone in the world.


    Chung-Myung''s everything was horribly trampled on by his hands and collapsed.


    Absorbed by anger and hatred that seemed to burn his brain white, Chung-Myung groaned with his mouth wide open. And finally he let out a terrible rant that seemed to vomit everything.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    With a cry, the whole cavity began to collapse.


    - Ma will be back.


    The roaring laughter of Heavenly Demon, which could never be heard, seemed to resonate in his ears.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    The pouring rocks buried his blood-boiling howl.

 Chapter - 539 Episode 539. I knew this would happen. (4)

    "Ugh!"


    The deeply dug sword froze to white on the chest.


    The cutting-off, panting, is muttering his true words with unfocused eyes.


    "Cher, a thousand..."


    ¡°......¡±


    "He--he--he--he--he--he--he--he--"


    Crack.


    The warrior of the Bingo, fed up with the truth, twisted the sword that dug into his heart and tore through the heart of the Magitans.


    With a short groan, the out-of-breath Magan collapsed in desperation.


    "These sick and tired of it."


    Even the last demon guarding the cave collapsed. However, Binggudo''s face was never bright.


    Because the damage they suffered was also terrible.


    In general, when the tide tilts this much, the will of those who resist is also discouraged, but these demonists have not lost any will until the last one. Even at the moment of death.


    Rather, the propelling bingos have resisted so violently that they turn blue.


    "Anyway..."


    The warrior of the bingo, who slowly pulled out the sword, looked back.


    The valley, which was white and beautiful covered with snow and ice, was now crumbling in a mess with red flesh. On top of it, the blood shed by the Bingo and the Martyrs made it flow.


    a horrible sight beyond description


    Despite the enormous sacrifices and damage, the bingos succeeded in killing all the remaining horsemen anyway. With their hands, not anyone else.


    The eyes of the warrior, who looked back with a weary face, could see his disciples standing in a twitch.


    ''If it weren''t for them...


    Perhaps it was not the Magitans who fell down here, but the Bingoes. Thanks to visitors from the Middle East, we were able to protect the North Sea.


    It was about time he approached them and thanked them.


    Whoosh!


    The mountains began to vibrate rapidly.


    "What?"


    Frustrated, the warrior hurried around the cave.


    The vibrations grew rapidly, and soon the place where he stepped began to tremble so violently that he couldn''t even stand.


    Whoosh!


    Everyone saw the whole mountain shaking, and only one was stuck in the entrance to the cave.


    Can that cave hold out when the mountain is shaking like this?


    Inside the cave, I could clearly see the ceiling crumbling down little by little.


    ''Oh, they haven''t come out yet.''


    The eyes of the Bingoes shook greatly.


    "Oh, no..."


    And at that very moment.


    A group of people emerged from the rapidly collapsing cave.


    "Cho, General!"


    The warrior, who urgently saw the people escaping from the cave, shouted without realizing it. Several warriors, including Hanyi Myung, hugged Solso Baek, quickly flew out of the collapsing cave.


    Rumbling!


    Then, by a hair''s breadth, the cave collapsed completely, and massive rocks fell.


    Whoosh!


    A hazy cloud of dust scattered around.


    "Well, thank God.


    Musa, who was relieved while sweeping her chest, was speechless and shut up at some point. On second thought, it was not even half of those who had escaped.


    What about the others?¡¯


    Isn''t it obvious?


    Biting his lips slightly, he rushed for the princess and Hanyi Myung.


    "Cho, General..." No, my lord! Are you all right?"


    At the question, Solso Baek, covered in dirt, looked back with a stunned face. He murmured as he saw the cave collapse without shape.


    "......Chung-Myung seal."


    The speed of the collapse was too fast.


    Far from rescuing Chung-Myung who went inside, he was in a hurry to get out. He cried and struggled, but in the end, he was forced out of the hands of Hanyi Myung."Cheo, Chung-Myung Stamp!"


    Solso Baek ran back to the collapsed cave and pulled himself up, and Hanyi Myeong reached out and grabbed him firmly.


    "Stop it, Gung-ju! There may be falling rocks again. It''s too dangerous!"


    "But the seal! Master Chung-Myung is still in there!"


    Hanyi Myeong sighed deeply.


    And why don''t you know?


    But this was beyond human resources.


    And his mind wasn''t comfortable. Why wouldn''t you want to save it? But for his part, saving Solso Baek was a priority. Blood seeped from the crushed lips.


    The seal saved the North Sea.¡¯


    A huge earthquake that happened suddenly, a collapsed mountain, and even a dying vibration.


    Considering the sequence of processes, I could easily guess what had happened inside.


    Perhaps Chung-Myung has stopped the revival of Heavenly Demon.


    Hanyi Myeong closed her eyes tightly.


    How the hell am I supposed to repay you for this?¡¯


    And how do I look at the faces of the Hwasan disciples?


    Inside that cave, many of the warriors of the Bingo were also killed. Some of them were unable to escape from the cave after shaking off the ice river poems.


    But it is natural that they risk their lives for the North Sea, the North Sea.


    It was incomparable to the man who led them out of the land of Yi Stationman-ri and threw his life away after rescuing the North Sea from the masquerade of Mahyo.


    "You have to get yourself together. Chung-Myung doesn''t want the palace to just be sad."


    Solso Baek bit his lips and looked at the collapsed cave. I couldn''t say more when I saw the expression that was about to burst into tears.


    Hanyi Myeong rose with a wail. He had a job to do as the chief of the Bingo.


    He looked with heavy eyes at his students, who were still down and unable to get up.


    "Living quarters."


    "......why?"


    "Are you... alive?"


    "......dead."


    "......I thought so."


    Baek Cheon, whose face was stuck on the floor, wiggled slightly.


    I feel like I''m really going to die.¡¯


    It wasn''t hard and up to scratchy. I literally couldn''t lift a finger.


    But you can''t stay like this forever.


    "Ugh......"


    Baek Cheon was the first to move and squeeze out all the remaining power. Then he started to raise himself.


    Crack. Crack.


    The broken bone screamed and the wound, which had healed slightly in the meantime, opened up again, bleeding out.


    "Uh......"


    The pain of breaking the whole body made me split my teeth. But Baek Cheon somehow managed to pull himself up.


    "Are you all right?"


    I don''t know if I''m in good shape or not, but Baek Cheon first looked at the status of his students. But no one answered that correctly.


    "Now... I''m falling asleep..."


    "Four, the death penalty, come to your senses. If you sleep here, you freeze to death!"


    "The plum blossoms......Hwasan''s plum blossoms."


    "No, is this guy really crazy?"


    Jo-Gol, who is still fine, slapped Yoon-Jong hard on the cheek.


    "Wake up, death penalty!"


    Jo-Gol.


    I think you have feelings in your hands. And I''m going to freeze to death...


    "......Amytha Buddha."


    Hye Yeon sat up trembling to the pitiable extent. Seeing him dead all over his body, I could feel how terrible the battle was a while ago.Baek Cheon struggled to walk up to Dang-Soso and Yoo-Esul. Dang-Soso was taking care of Yoo-Esul''s body, not even his own.


    "How is it?"


    "......Fortunately, the bleeding isn''t too great, so it''s life-threatening. But I was so shocked..."


    "That''s enough."


    "Accident! Don''t wake up, not yet!"


    "It''s okay."


    As Yoo-Esul tried to lift himself up, Baek Cheon pressed his shoulder with a determined touch.


    "......death penalty?"


    "Don''t push yourself too hard."


    Yoo-Esul, who saw Baek Cheon''s messed up face, eventually relaxed again. Baek Cheon said with a small sigh.


    "If you don''t manage your injuries properly, you will have aftereffects. It will hold you back as an unmanned for a long time. Listen to SoSo, Samae."


    "......yes, death penalty."


    Seeing Yoo-Esul''s swollen face, Baek Cheon sighed.


    ''Like this.''


    I was lucky.


    If the battle had been a little longer or even fiercer, not a single one of them would have survived.


    then


    Hanyi Myung stumbled toward them.


    "I''m feeling better......no, this is not a question."


    Hanyi Myung sneaked a glance at the skeletons of the Hwasan disciples and shook his head.


    ''I''m ashamed.''


    Of course, the Bingo sacrificed a lot, but not when asked if they fought as desperately as the people here. The fierce battle between the bishop and them has been shaking just by recalling it.


    Will I ever see a battle like that again in my life?


    Hanyi Myeong took a deep shot at Baek Cheon with all his heart.


    "And..."


    His shoulders began to tremble with his head down.


    "I don''t know how to express my regret. How dare we guess how it feels?"


    He spoke slowly and finally shut his mouth as if he were speechless. Then, after a while, he struggled to talk again.


    "The North Sea will not forget the sacrifice of Chung-Myung seal. I will honor him generation after generation as the hero who saved the North Sea."


    "What?"


    Hanyi Myung''s face got even darker when Baek Cheon asked back as if he didn''t know the English.


    "......Chung-Myung couldn''t get out of the cave."


    ¡°.......¡±


    "I''m so... so sorry. He''s..."


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    Baek Cheon replied with a sour voice. Hanyi Myung lifted her head slightly in response to a different thought.


    Is it because of the shock that you can''t accept reality?


    But then Jo-Gol asked Baek Cheon.


    "What did you say? What about Chung-Myung?¡±


    "I think you said Chung-Myung was crushed to death by a rock."


    "Ha..."


    Jo-Gol smirked as he stole a messed up face.


    "If you''re gonna die like that, you won''t have to suffer.


    "That''s what I''m saying."


    Hanyi Myeong opened her eyes wide and looked at the two. It wasn''t even just the two of them who were easygoing.


    "Amitabul......Chung-Myung is a man who will come back alive even if thrown into hell. If you were going to die as low as a mountain, you would have died ten more times.¡±


    "Ah......... plum blossoms......"


    "No, is he really going to die? Death penalty! Get a hold of yourself! Death penalty!"


    Slap! Slap! Slap!


    "Girl, you''re going to get beaten to death."


    "No, he keeps sleeping. Soso, it''s an accident, so I''ll have to look after this guy. I keep trying to die."


    The incredible sight opened Hanyi Myeong''s mouth.


    ''What the hell is this is this?


    Just as he was trying to figure out what the hell to say, Baek Cheon smirked."Mr. Han."


    "......what?"


    "Do you know what Chung-Myung is best at besides fighting?"


    "Fraud?"


    "Oh, threats?"


    ¡°......¡±


    Uh... that''s right. Uh, that''s right, but...


    It''s not wrong. I can''t even get angry.


    "Well, that''s right, but not that kind of thing.


    Feeling somewhat sad, Baek Cheon continued, closing his eyes tightly.


    "Do you know two things that Chung-Myung is best at except fighting, bullying, spending money, being rude, and swearing at people?"


    I mean... shouldn''t we use the term "best thing" at that point?


    "Cliff climbing and digging."


    "...what?"


    The answer was even more absurd. Hanyi Myeong stared at Baek Cheon, blinking his eyes. I don''t know if I''m kidding you.


    More absurdly, however, Hwasan''s disciples and Hye Yeon all shook their heads in agreement.


    "It''s a ghost, a ghost."


    "Amitabha, that''s for sure."


    "Every, every, every...


    "Stop it, man!"


    Baek Cheon, who was looking at Hanyi Myeong who was at a loss for control, grinned.


    His eyes were on the middle of the collapsed mountain. Hanyi Myeong also naturally turned his head towards where he was looking.


    "In other words, he''s..."


    At that moment.


    As if to respond to Baek Cheon''s voice, the mountainside, which collapsed and sank, began to shake slightly.


    ''Huh?''


    For a moment, Hanyi Myeong opened her mouth wide, doubting her eyes.


    "He''s going to crawl out of the grave again. He won''t die that way. Never!"


    Up and down! Up and down!


    Oh, my god!


    A red hand popped out between the collapsed soil and the pile of stones.


    Hanyi Myeong''s eyes instantly grew as big as they could pop out.


    "Well, well... "


    Stammer. Stammer.


    The bouncing arm groped around. Soon, the soil around it exploded from side to side.


    "Foahhhhhh!


    And Chung-Myung pulled his face out of it.


    "Ugh! I thought I was going to die! Shoot! Where''s the private lodging? Shoot! Come here and dig this thing up! Don''t be a wife and a wife!"


    Baek Cheon, who was speaking proudly, smiled as he looked at it.


    "I wish I had died.¡±


    But it was an unachievable dream.


    Unfortunately, I''m afraid.

 Chapter - 540 Episode 540. I knew this would happen. (5)

    "Ooh! Why isn''t this coming out, d*mn it!"


    Baek Cheon grabbed Chung-Myung''s arm and pulled it.


    "This can''t be... d*mn it, girl! Pull harder!"


    "I broke my arm, Sasook?"


    "Is everyone all right? Who''s all right?"


    As Baek Cheon glistening with blood-stained eyes, Jo-Gol looked up into the distant sky.


    I thought it was Chung-Myung.¡¯


    Sa-suk. Don''t go too far. I''m scared once in a while.


    "Oops!"


    Pop!


    Finally, Chung-Myung''s body was pulled out of the ground.


    Kudadang!


    Back Cheon, who couldn''t win the rebound, fell on the floor and groaned.


    "No, how the hell did you get in... "What is this, man?"


    Baek Cheon, who saw a huge bundle pulled out with Chung-Myung, shouted unconsciously.


    He''s holding something like that, so he didn''t get picked!


    "What do you mean"


    Chung-Myung giggled as he turned a blind eye to Baek Cheon, who was about to grab the back of his neck. And I let go of the bundle.


    "They''ve got a lot of good stuff. If you leave it as it is, it will go away in the mountains. I brought it for good use. Oh, you''really.


    Baek Cheon stared blankly at him like that.


    No, so you brought that in while the cave was collapsing?


    What''s really got in his head?¡¯


    In fact, the horse was packed in old, bloody clothes. There was a lot of stuff inside.


    "What''s all this about?"


    Baek Cheon, who checked the item, freaked out and screamed.


    "Oh, my God, this is ice cream. How many of these are there?"


    "Giggling."


    Chung-Myung stretched out his belly with a big smile. I could hear the sound of bone groans every time I moved.


    "You''ve saved a lot of money, and it won''t be ice in the North Sea for a while now, so I''ll take care of everything."


    "Ee, what''s this bottle of liquor?"


    "It smells like public oil."


    "Go, public... public oil?"


    Baek Cheon''s mouth opened wide.


    "Is that really there?"


    I''ve heard of it. Public oil.


    Young medicines such as Seolsam and Haseuo, which are not found in human hands, are bound to end their lives someday.


    However, the elixir is so strong that it is not smeared and melts away.


    Only when grown in a forest full of soil will the fluid be absorbed into the ground and returned to nature, but elixir grown in rock-like places is sometimes aged in special terrain.


    As such, the essence of the elixir absorbs the energy of nature more and the liquid produced by aging for hundreds of years is public oil.


    The elixir of the elixir that hits most of the elixir''s cheeks with just one drop.


    "It''s all public oil? All of this?"


    No, you mad asses?


    Public oil is the eternal promise that a single drop will bring blood and wind to the river. The value was no match for gold or jewelry.


    You''ve had that elixir in the size of a bottle of alcohol, and you''ve been stuck in this remote area and eaten dirt?


    "Heavenly Demon would have been gathered to eat when he was resurrected. A guy like Heavenly Demon doesn''t need a silver bullet, but what do they know?"


    No, how do you know that?


    Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung with incredible eyes. I was so confused in my head that I was about to explode.


    However, things I''ve never seen before appeared in a bundle before I could think more. A bishop who collected all of these, Chung-Myung, who brought all of them, was also very frugal."Oh, my God..."


    In fact, it''s not a strange thing to think about.


    Even though it hasn''t been long since they established themselves in the North Sea, according to the bishop, they have been plotting the revival of Heavenly Demon ever since he died.


    Considering that those who have the power to slap most of the capitalists'' cheeks have collected wealth for such a long time, it is rather a small amount.


    "I thought I was going through a lot of trouble, but I got something worthwhile at the last minute."


    Chung-Myung tied the bundle back and put it around his shoulder.


    It was then.


    "Chung-Myung Master! Stamp!"


    Solso Baek scrambled up a mountain of cave debris and rushed up to Chung-Myung.


    "Oh, you''re alive..."


    And suddenly, I ran into Chung-Myung and hugged him tightly.


    "Argh! Argh! You son of a b*tc*! There''s a wound! A wound! Aah!


    Chung-Myung kicked Solso Back without a moment of hesitation.


    "Argh!"


    Solso Baek rolled all the way down the hillside. Baek Cheon smiled despondently.


    ''It could have been a little touching.¡¯


    That can''t be true.


    Chung-Myung couldn''t even touch the wound and grumbled.


    "That''s really crazy. It''s killing me."


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "You shouldn''t kick the archer like that."


    "The princess is frozen to death."


    Chung-Myung shook his hands as if he was annoyed and started trudging down.


    "I... painted Chung-Myung."


    "Why?"


    Chung-Myung turned his head and stared at Hanyi Myung. I barely opened my mouth after not saying a word all the time, but when I got this look, Hanyi Myeong flinched.


    "Oh, you''re all right."


    "Just in case, don''t look at this! I brought it after all the hard work! Don''t touch me. That day, the North Sea Ice Palace will be completely destroyed.¡±


    I''m not taking it, you son of a b*tc*! I''m not taking it!


    Hanyi Myeong closed her eyes tightly.


    The hero who saved the North Sea is a man like this...


    I felt uncomfortable in a different way than when I believed I was dead.


    But Hanyi Myung, who was about to say something, hesitated for a moment and quit.


    This is because Chung-Myung''s covered in blood caught my eyes. Now that I see it, everywhere Chung-Myung walks, there''s still blood.


    ''...stamp.''


    I could realize what a terrible battle this man had.


    Yeah, it''s an attitude. How about anything? Anyway, this very man defeated Mahkyo and saved the North Sea.


    Hanyi Myeong vowed never to forget that fact.


    "Wow. I thought I was going to die. I almost died this time. You little demon pups. You killed him so beautifully. d*mn it, son of a b*tc*!


    No. I thought I could forget a little bit.


    "...very."


    ¡°.......¡±


    "They''re... they''re amazing.


    Hwasan''s disciples smirked as they faced each other. Chung-Myung giggled.


    "I didn''t expect the day when Dong-ryong looks ugly."


    "Don''t call me a colleague in public."


    "You call Dong-ryong Dong-ryong, then?"


    "Hzymlg."


    Baek Cheon, who clenched his teeth, groaned at the pain felt on his face.


    My nose was broken and my face was swollen beyond words. But he looked quite relieved for that.


    "What happened to the accident and what happened to the face?"


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue at Yoo-Esul, who had become a similar, or rather worse, face to Baek Cheon.


    "It''s okay.""It''s okay to be well."


    Where are you two?


    None of Hwasan''s students, as well as Hye Yeon, were fine.


    "But they''re all... Mom! What a surprise!"


    Asked Chung-Myung, stunned by the swollen cheeks on both cheeks.


    "What''s wrong with the death penalty? I don''t think it''s swollen because I got hit earlier."


    ¡°.......¡±


    Jo-Gol whistled and dodged his gaze.


    Chung-Myung laughed in vain.


    "......it''s going to work like a door-wave."


    What a terrible sight to be all beaten up like this.


    "Everyone''s... "


    Chung-Myung was about to say something when he smirked. Somehow it wasn''t easy to bring it up.


    "Uh, I mean, everyone..."


    It was then.


    "Stamp!"


    Solso Baek, who organized the hall, led the remaining bingalows toward this side.


    "Huh? Why are you here?"


    "Aren''t you trying to get even with your kick earlier?"


    "To be beaten."


    "...Chung-Myung, you are a master."


    "I mean, you didn''t say you''d kill him.¡±


    "......that''s great."


    "Of course, it''s painful."


    The warriors of the upcoming bingo were not very good looking either. The injuries suffered in the fierce battle against the Magyo were all over the place with blood.


    However, unlike when I first arrived here, my eyes are full of confidence.


    ''They''re all armed faces.¡¯


    Chung-Myung smiled quietly at the sight.


    It was a terrible war, but the North Sea would have gained much from it.


    "Stamp."


    Standing in the center, Solso Baek took a deep breath while looking at Chung-Myung.


    Then, he put his hands together and bowed his head deeper.


    "As the archer of the North Sea Ice Palace, and as a North Seaer, I sincerely appreciate your help!"


    Chung-Myung looked still at Solso Baek.


    He was lowering his head, but I could feel his confidence in him. It was a figure of a person who overcame a crisis.


    When Chung-Myung stepped back, Baek Cheon noticed the meaning and stepped forward to receive Solso Baek''s greetings.


    "I just did what I had to do. Don''t worry about the palace."


    It was indeed a polite answer.


    Solso Baek looked up and looked at Hwasan disciples. Jeonggwang''s eyes shone firmly.


    "North Sea will remember Hwasan."


    That was enough.


    Hwasan''s disciples smiled brightly. Of course, it wasn''t a good smile because everyone''s face was all messed up, but Solso Baek''s eyes only looked great.


    "Before..."


    "Yes, sir!"


    When Chung-Myung opened his mouth, Solso Baek stared with a sparkling face.


    "Take care of the body first.¡±


    ¡°.......¡±


    "I''m more than happy to survive a tough war. But if you''re a princess, you have to take care of the dead first. That''s enough for a compliment afterwards."


    At Chung-Myung''s words Solso Baek nodded quickly.


    "Yes, sir."


    "You should."


    Chung-Myung, who patted Solso Baek''s head with admiration, shook his head with a groaning sound.


    "Oh, well, call me when you''re done. I don''t even have the strength to stand. Oh, I''m dying. Ugh."


    And without paying any attention to other people''s eyes, he plopped down and lay flat.


    No one, including Baek Cheon, dissuaded such Chung-Myung.


    "......then I''ll......"


    "My legs are weak."


    "Amitabha..."


    "......dying. Really dying."


    "Buy, buy, get dressed..."


    Rather than stopping him, he sat on the floor one by one along Chung-Myung.


    Solso Baek was a little embarrassed to see his students, who were thrown off their face and turned over. At that time, Chung-Myung asked, lying down, with his eyes glanced."What are you doing?"


    "What? Oh, yeah!"


    Surprised Solso Baek quickly began to give instructions to the Bingoes. The bingos moved quickly without saying a word for word for word. Everyone was about to collapse, but we couldn''t resist picking up a colleague''s body.


    Everyone busily moved and cleared the valley.


    "I don''t think the body in the cave can be recovered."


    "......I can''t help it."


    Hanyi Myeong looked sadly into the cave.


    "Lady Elder Lady.


    Of course he wasn''t right.


    But he fought for the North Sea until the last minute and died for it.


    There were many deficiencies, but wouldn''t that be enough?


    ''Don''t worry.¡¯


    Now the North Sea will be different. Everyone learned a lot from them.


    "It''s almost done. My lord."


    "I think the body needs to be moved with a cart."


    "Hurry up, please."


    "Yes!"


    Solso Baek and Hanyi Myeong took the lead and the organization quickly ended.


    There''s still a little work to be done, but it wasn''t done just with the people and tools here.


    After a rough finish, Solso Baek gave the people the final instruction and turned away.


    "Dojang! Now, let''s go to the Bingo..."


    But as he turned towards Chung-Myung, he soon shut up.


    Chung-Myung and Hwasan''s disciples were asleep leaning against each other.


    ¡°.......¡±


    The expression "fainting" would be better than falling asleep, but their expressions were so peaceful for that.


    "Stamp..."


    "Leave it alone."


    Hanyi Myeong held Solso Baek by the shoulder and dissuaded him.


    "They are heroes who saved the North Sea. Let me rest a little until I bring my sled."


    At that, Solso Baek nodded still.


    Peace lay on the faces of the messed up Hwasan disciples.


    "......good faces."


    "I see."


    There was a faint smile on the lips of Solso Baek, who heard the low breathing from his disciples.


    Take a good rest.¡¯


    The North Sea will remember.


    Those who came from the far-off plains and fought for their lives without asking for any reward.


    Key!


    Baek-ah, who climbed Chung-Myung''s shoulders, straightened her back and looked at the distant sky. Black eyes sparkled.


    Somehow, the scent of Hawasan''s plum blossoms seemed to spread out in the warm wind.


    Far, very far.

 Chapter - 541 Episode 541. Long death. The kids grew up really well. (1)

    The story that the Binggoes fought and won against the Magyo quickly spread throughout the North Sea.


    "So the black men were the demonists?"


    "You didn''t know?"


    "What would a dumb worm like me know? Then did you know?"


    "Wasn''t the rumor going around, though it was shh. Anyway, the new palace owner''s children led the warriors of the Bingo and defeated all of the Magyots."


    "Oh, well, then there''s no sudden disappearance of people.¡±


    "There you go, there you go! And that means the freak won''t go around any more."


    "Ji, is that really going to happen?¡±


    "Tsk tsk. Did he just get fooled?"


    The older-looking man kicked his tongue and continued.


    "Those who heard the ice palace saw it and confirmed it. It seems like the bingo was seriously damaged this time. There''s been a lot of casualties, isn''t there? There''s a lot of medicine and supplies going into the ice.


    "So, really... "


    "I told you so."


    "I''m glad. I''m so glad."


    Those who heard the news were all thrilled that their lives would now be different. Now I didn''t have to be nervous about going out of the house and getting taken away by someone.


    "The Lord of the Palace has changed the world.¡±


    "Don''t you call yourself the Lord of the Warlord''s child? Come to think of it, it wasn''t bad to live in the palace of Jeonjeondae.¡±


    "There''s no chisel under the hobu. Whew."


    As people gathered to praise Solso Baek, the expression of the elderly leading the conversation in the center became subtle.


    "That''s what I''m saying."


    "What?"


    "It is said that the people who led all this work were not the new princesses, but the people from the middlelands."


    "Middle ground?"


    "Isn''t there? Gentiles who told the chief of the village the cause of the freak."


    "Ah!"


    "Oh, those people!"


    Those who gathered clapped their hands, saying they had heard of it.


    Didn''t the rumors that some strangers told us about the mysterious treatment of goonorrhea in the North Sea swept the North Sea not long ago?


    Many people who had suffered from monstrosis were able to get up because Chief Jogachon announced the treatment in all directions.


    "The men of the Middle Ages led the Bing-go from the front and fought against the Magyo."


    "Hey. Does that make sense? How many times do they have to do it?


    "Ugh, that''s not something I just made up. This is what the warriors of the Bingo said themselves. That''s what I''


    "The warriors?"


    Everyone who snorted opened their mouths wide. I couldn''t help but believe what the warriors said.


    "Oh, no, who the hell are they?"


    "I heard, what was it called? Hosan? Hwah... um, anyway, the province in the middle of the country is a gate par."


    "Isn''t it a file room?"


    "I heard so."


    "Oh, my God.


    Everyone who was talking looked at each other''s faces. There''s no way not to believe it, but it was a story that I couldn''t believe.


    "If that''s true, I''ll be thanking them for the rest of my life."


    "You know what?"


    The warm wind that blew in the North Sea began to melt not only the bingo but also the lives of the North Sea people.


    Hawasan''s disciples rescued the ice palace and also rescued the North Sea. Therefore, he was well deserved to be treated as a guest of the North Sea Ice Palace and enjoy the pleasures of the North Sea.


    ......I should have.


    "......girl."


    "Yes."


    "Water."


    ¡°......¡±


    "Walk!"


    "Oh, why!"


    "...Ice. Yes, bring me some ice. My body aches to death.¡±


    "No... "


    "Walk, go get the bandage.


    "Caaaah!


    Unbearable Jo-Gol threw the bandage off the floor."No, it''s not the third day I''ve been working for you! I''m a patient, too, patient! Can''t you see this bandage?¡±


    Then Baek Cheon, who was lying dead on the bed, lifted his head slightly. The long hair sticking out with bandages on its head and face was grotesque.


    "Then I''ll go?"


    ¡°........¡±


    Smaller Jo-Gol mumbled as flesh spurted out of both eyes seen between the bandages.


    "No... that''s not what I mean... but I''m a patient, too."


    "Can you walk?¡±


    "So, there''s SoSo! Soso''s legs are fine, too.


    "Soso is a lawmaker. I''ll tell him to ask for water?"


    "Oh, no, but..."


    It was that moment.


    "Walk."


    "What?"


    Yoon-Jong, lying like a corpse on Baek Cheon''s side of the bed, struggled up as if coming up from hell.


    "Bring the ice... before you throw it back."


    ¡°.......¡±


    "My cheeks are hurting so much, you son of a b*tc*."


    "......yes."


    Jo-Gol shrank gently at the sight of grinding his teeth. I couldn''t even make excuses because I was guilty.


    In a flash, he became a coward and began to move again, even though he was murmuring.


    "I should''ve broken my leg stick......why is my leg all right?"


    "My legs?"


    "No! My legs, my legs! My legs!"


    Yoon-jong, who tried to scold Jo-Gol with his eyes open, held his back and laid himself down again.


    "Turn it off..."


    His eyes, lying on his back, looking at the ceiling, relaxed.


    "Lodging..."


    "Why?"


    "I feel like I''m going to die..."


    "...that''s a relief. I don''t even have a sense now. I don''t even know where it hurts.¡±


    The aftermath of the battle came after the battle.


    If he were an ordinary person, he would have died a few times. I''m used to suffering, but it wasn''t easy to withstand this kind of injury.


    What''s more...


    "For God''s sake, I don''t know if it''s marijuana..."


    Baek Cheon raised his arm and sharpened his teeth as he saw the dark spots seen between the bandages.


    Mach.


    The wound from the maggie constantly eats away at the body. The remaining marijuana in every wound was the evidence.


    Thanks to this, the strength that should have been used to restore the body was being used to drive out the demonization.


    This is why recovery is slow.


    "You leeches..."


    "I know."


    At that time, Hye Yeon, who was lying on one corner of the bed, struggled to get up. And said with a faint groan.


    ".........I''m not feeling well."


    "Sir, I''m feeling better..." Pfft!"


    "What''s wrong...... Pooh, pooh!"


    Baek Cheon and Yoon-Jong, who naturally saw Hye Yeon, turned their eyes to the other side regardless of pain. The wounds were numb like crazy, but I couldn''t hold back my laughter.


    "......what''s wrong?"


    "Ugh."


    "Woo-hoo-


    Baek Cheon and Yoon-Jong grabbed their stomachs and repeatedly laughed and suffered.


    "Oh, my head..."


    "Oh, I''m going crazy, my head! Ugh.


    So are he............the shiny hair of Hye Yeon with spots like black petals blooming. As a result, it seemed like there were several large solders left.


    I shouldn''t be laughing!


    I feel like I''m going to die.¡¯


    Even though I knew that I had to worry about what I should do because I was hurt while fighting for my life, my body was very honest.


    "......what''s wrong with you, ladies and gentlemen?"


    "Oh, no, no, no, monk."


    "Nothing!"Baek Cheon managed to suppress his laughter and calm down and looked back at the ceiling.


    It was a terrible war.¡¯


    I don''t want to go through it again with a straightforward mind. Even though the Magyans are the Magyans, they are still numb to think of the devilish bishop.


    I''m lucky to be able to lie down and groan like this.


    "Buy it! Try this on. This is our special medicine for party questions, but this is the best for swollen wounds! I just made it. No, it''s not. I''ll put it on for you, so stay."


    ¡°.......¡±


    Baek Cheon''s head turned weak.


    Dang-Soso was seen removing Yoo-Esul''s bandage and applying a lot of plaster and carefully to his face. It was a careful hand whether it would turn off if I held it or blown away.


    "...Soso."


    "What?"


    "Is that a medicine to reduce swelling?¡±


    "Yes."


    "Then I''ll... "


    "Oh, yeah."


    Soso took another plaster out of his sleeve and threw it at Baek Cheon.


    ¡°........¡±


    "Put it on. It''ll work well.¡±


    Baek Cheon closed his eyes tightly. His eyes were wet with tears.


    ''But I''m still the ambassador...


    These quills regard metabolic knowledge as a footstool. I''m sure it wasn''t like this before, but somehow...


    ''No, this is all because of the d*mn thing.¡¯


    Baek Cheon, who recalled Chung-Myung, raised his head and asked Dang-Soso.


    "But it''s Soso."


    "What?"


    "Is Chung-Myung getting better yet?"


    ¡°........¡±


    Dang-Soso''s face is slightly darker.


    "The injury is very severe. Honestly, it''s amazing that she''s alive."


    "I''m done with my trauma, but my internal injuries are so severe... "


    "Well..."


    Baek Cheon sighed.


    Unlike them, who quickly regained consciousness, Chung-Myung remained in a coma for three days after being carried to the ice court.


    The injuries were so serious that they could not share a room and were being treated separately in a solitary room.


    "You''re not going to have a problem, are you?"


    "......it won''t think it''ll be a problem. It''s not anyone else, it''s Chung-Myung''s death penalty."


    Baek Cheon nodded slowly at SoSo''s words.


    "Yes, you should."


    Then the door that had been closed suddenly opened. Yoon-Jong got angry without turning his head.


    "What''s taking you so long to get the ice, son of a b*tc*! It''s all ice!"


    "......ice?"


    "You know what?"


    Yes, Yoon-jong, who was going to answer, stood up slightly and looked toward the door. Chung-Myung, who had bandages all over his body, was bending his head to the side by side.


    "The death penalty has grown. And run me an errand."


    "......, uh, when did you get here?¡±


    And why are you all right? Why on earth?


    "Ice? Yes, ice is good. I''ll give it to you now."


    "Cher, Chung-Myung! No, I thought it was Jo-Gol!"


    "......that''s even more upsetting?"


    "Huh?"


    ......uh, that''s understandable. Uh, it sounds like it.


    Chung-Myung walked toward the window and opened the window. Then he took a chunk of ice off the frozen outer wall and threw it at Yoon-jong.


    "Oh, my God, death penalty! Here comes the ice! Ice!"


    "More, don''t throw it! Ahhhhhhhh!


    Yoon-Jong, who got ice in the ice, rolled over the bed screaming to see if the wound had opened.


    Seeing that, Chung-Myung kicked his tongue.


    "What do you mean you''re still so hurt? You''re weak! When I was young, I didn''t even sew up three or four knives! It''s better if you put some dirt on it!"¡°.......That''s because you''re from a beggar."


    "Dong-ryong, be quiet."


    Chung-Myung frowned and roughly grabbed the bandages wrapped around his body.


    "Hey, what kind of bandages are you wearing? Uncomfortably."


    "Oh, I can''t untie it yet..."


    Dang-Soso, who was about to dissuade him, was surprised to see Chung-Myung''s body, which was revealed as the bandage came off.


    The whole body was already full of new flesh, which I thought would be torn apart and cracked and a major scar.


    "......people?"


    I''m not a full-time lawmaker, but I''ve seen a lot of injured people. It was totally incomprehensible with her common sense.


    "Anyway, whoops!"


    At that moment, Baek Cheon stood up scantily.


    "......are you all better now?"


    "I''m in good shape."


    "......Really?"


    Baek Cheon, who came down from the bed, staggered toward Chung-Myung.


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    It wasn''t just Baek Cheon who was weird. Other executions, too, came down from their beds in silence and slowly surrounded Chung-Myung with Baek Cheon.


    "Huh? What''s wrong?"


    Baek Cheon grinned at Chung-Myung, who opened his eyes wide.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "You''re all better, but we''re sick right now."


    "......so?"


    "No matter how much I think about it, I think it''s because your inner work is much more refined."


    "........ That''s But what about that?"


    "So I thought about it."


    Baek Cheon showed his teeth slightly aggressively.


    "I think we''ll get better soon if we get a better history."


    "......I suppose so. You''re saying something obvious...


    "I mean."


    His eyes began to go mad.


    "Give it to me, public oil."


    ¡°........¡±


    "I don''t expect much. One drop. Just one drop is enough. One drop per person!"


    ¡°........¡±


    "Give it up, or you''ll see the end of it here."


    ¡°........¡±


    Chung-Myung stared blankly at the death penalty surrounding me.


    I don''t think we talked in advance, but as soon as Baek Cheon moved, I felt like I was about to cry when I saw his breath blocking a person''s retreat.


    But... why are you in there?


    And...


    "......When did the death penalty come?"


    "Huh? I''m right now."


    "So what do you think the death penalty is about?"


    "No, I don''t know what''s going on, but I think we should do it together."


    "... really?"


    Chung-Myung slowly turned his head. The blue and sunlight of the sky were pouring down through the open window.


    Death penalty


    a lengthy death sentence


    The kids grew up really well.


    A lot... in a different sense...

 Chapter - 542 Episode 542. Long death. The kids grew up really well. (2)

    "I think I''m going to buy some now."


    "I''m feeling better."


    Hwasan''s disciples and Hye Yeon, who sat around together, turned their shoulders and bent their necks to check their bodies. I''m sure I''m feeling a lot better.


    "Wow, public oil!"


    "A drop of it works great! As expected, the elixir of elixir!"


    "As expected, people should eat well...¡­.¡±


    But Chung-Myung''s face was rather white. There was even dew in his eyes that closed tightly.


    Things like monkfish.¡¯


    There''s nothing to steal from the world, so you steal public oil.


    Even if it does not fall short of a marriage troupe, it is public oil that always appears when discussing the world''s elixir.


    That precious thing...¡­.


    "Are you feeling better now?"


    "What?"


    Baek Cheon''s face turned sour as he looked at Chung-Myung.


    "Geo, who''s the one who made all sorts of tricks to give you less than that drop."


    "That''s what I''m saying, Sasook. I''ve never seen such a small drop in my life. It''s also an ability to drop a drop like that."


    "Shoppers."


    Chung-Myung roared at the outpouring of resentment.


    "I don''t know what this is!"


    "Yes, yes. They don''t know."


    "Oh, cheer up! Cheer up!"


    Chung-Myung stole the moist eye.


    It''s something to live and see for a long time. I didn''t know the day would come when I was ripped off mine.¡¯


    I''m going to seduce you, man.


    "Caaaah!


    Oh, that!


    Don''t come out of nowhere!


    Chung-Myung had a sudden seizure at Ho Gong, but now everyone was willing.


    "By the way, Chung-Myung."


    "Huh?"


    "Are you all right?"


    When asked by Baek Cheon, Chung-Myung looked at him silently for a moment. Then he shook his head with blurry eyes.


    "¡­...disease and medicine are also oils. Where does one sell one''s conscience?"


    "No, I don''t think you''re eating."


    "They''re the weaklings of a private residence, and I''m sure they''ll get hurt like that, but I''m good enough!"


    "Really? Then I''m thinking about giving another drop to the weak.¡­.¡±


    "Don''t touch me! My hands are flying!"


    As soon as Baek-Cheon saw Chung-Myung squirming like a poisoned wildcat, he smacked his lips and pulled out his hand.


    "By the way, I''m not completely well after eating that precious public oil.¡±


    "Because I''ve been hurt that much."


    Yoon-Jong shuddered and shuddered. Indeed, it was a terrible fight that would be remembered forever. I got goose bumps in my spine.


    "Anyway, we''ve overcome the demon.¡±


    "I even got a bishop!¡±


    The shoulders of the Hwasan disciples began to rise endlessly.


    Unfortunately, however, there was a delusion in front of them that they could not keep their eyes open to the rising of human shoulders.


    "Catch the bishop?"


    Chung-Myung''s head began to twist. Flinching Jo-Gol shouted.


    "Why, why! What other candles are you going to put on?"


    "No, well."


    Chung-Myung said with a shrug.


    "I think it''s better to know what''s going on in reality is better to know what''s going on. The bishop we have caught is not a proper bishop."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you were a proper bishop or a proper parish in the first place, you wouldn''t be doing this nonsense alone out of the blue."


    "I heard it''s the hallmark of Mah-kyo to do ridiculous things."


    "Not like that."


    Chung-Myung shook his head with a determined face.


    "As you may know from what the self-proclaimed bishop has said, they have been ostracized within the church. He had to separate from the central bridge and survive alone, so he couldn''t even train comfortably.""Then¡­¡­."


    Yoon-Jong opened his mouth with a slightly stiff face. I swallowed my dry mouth.


    "Is the real bishop or the real marches stronger?"


    "Why don''t you ask me something obvious?"


    Chung-Myung snorted.


    "No matter how...¡­.¡±


    However, Yoon-jong seemed to have no understanding.


    The power of Mah-kyo in both eyes was literally terrifying. Wasn''t the minority of them almost completely extinct, not to mention the disciples of Hwasan, but even the Bingo?


    And yet it''s not a proper demon?


    "Just look at the results."


    "Huh?"


    "No matter how one parish is, if the Maistans were to be sorted out in the first place, would the Middle East have been pushed back a hundred years ago by Maistans?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The faces of the Hwasan disciples have become strange.


    It turned out not to be so wrong. Of course, the Hwasan disciples did a great job in driving out the mad school, but in that sense, there were no more fighters than them in the midfield a hundred years ago?


    "What we''ve dealt with is a bunch of people who are pathetic even within the school.¡±


    "¡­I see."


    I don''t want to believe it, but the more I heard it, the more I understood it.


    "¡­a real demon¡­"¡­.¡±


    The faces of the Hwasan disciples have become even more serious.


    ''Oh, my God, they were still breathing alive.¡¯


    I felt like my blood was cooling down, thinking about how comfortable I had been living without feeling the fact.


    "And when Heavenly Demon is added to it...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung shook his head at the murmur of Yoon-Jong.


    "Yes, you''re the demon who almost wiped out the middle ground."


    "¡­¡­Heavenly Demon¡­¡­.¡±


    Then Jo-Gol asked as if he had remembered.


    "By the way, Chung-Myung. What happened in there? Are you sure Heavenly Demon was almost resurrected?"


    "Resurrection is frozen to death."


    Chung-Myung snorted.


    "I did a trick, but I hit him in the neck-and-neck.


    "¡­That''s a real relief."


    What would have happened if Heavenly Demon had really resurrected when the bishop was so terrible?


    But the fact that they got away with it didn''t give them much relief. Now that they know that parishions with more power than they have dealt with are still alive in the world.


    Chung-Myung smirked as he looked at everyone''s face, which became serious as if he had been proud.


    "There''s no need to be so sullen.¡±


    "Huh?"


    "On the other hand, a bishop is a bishop, and a horseman is a horseman. It''s great that you fought this much against them."


    "¡­¡­Aren''t you being too sick and giving drugs?"


    "I gave you a bottle, and I!"


    Baek Cheon sighed and shook his head as Chung-Myung shouted with an unhappy face.


    "I knew one anyway."


    "What?"


    "This is not going to work."


    There was a firm will in his eyes.


    "Magyo is stronger than we think. If Mahyo attacks the midfield with full force as he did in the past, there is no guarantee that Hwasan will be safe."


    Everyone nodded in unison at the words.


    I felt enough of the power of Mah-kyo. And the fact that Hwasan is not strong enough to stop them.


    "We need to be stronger."


    "What if you say "we"?¡±


    "Not only us here, but the whole of Hwasan, should be stronger. I don''t want to see anyone in Hwasan die under their swords."


    "I agree."


    "I think so, Sasook!"


    Facing each other, they nodded firmly. A light smile spread around Chung-Myung''s mouth.''Yes, a hostile enemy makes a man strong.¡¯


    It''s a d*mn thing to say, but it''s Jongnam who made Hwasan stronger, followed by Shaolin and other gufa.


    It is not easy for anyone to continue their training with the will to be stronger on their own.


    When there is an opponent who does not want to lose or who wants to overcome, a person can try harder and become stronger.


    Seeing that he now sets his own goals and strengthens his will, he now seems to be able to recognize those in front of him as a complete warrior.


    "Then as soon as we get back to Hwasan, we''ll have to roll the priests to death."


    "I''ll show you hell."


    "I''ll make you feel what I feel for the Masitans!"


    "I''m going to kill you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Uh...


    Guys?


    It''s a little...¡­ Uh¡­¡­ I think it''s a little, no, a lot different from what I thought.


    Yes?


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Hye Yeon, who was silent at the time, opened her mouth as a class president.


    "I felt a lot of things, too. I honestly didn''t understand why the chief of staff had to go here at the expense of so many sacrifices. But now that I know that Mahyo is so dangerous, I wonder if the head of the room...¡­.¡±


    "That''s right! That f*cking jerk!"


    "¡­Timing, timing¡­"¡­.¡±


    Hye Yeon is speechless. Fire erupted from Chung-Myung''s eyes, which had been quiet.


    "You''re just saying some of the masquerades are hiding, and there''s a whole parish in there? d*mn it, if you just open your mouth, it''s a lie! You''re going to be in hell!¡±


    "Geo, lie...¡­.Hell¡­¡­."


    "When I get back to the middle ground, I pull all the hair out of the head of the master....... Oh, it''s not there! Then I''ll tear your beard off! I will!"


    Originally, Hye Yeon should have brought it up at this point, "It''s not too much to say to Shaolin''s head."


    However, the words could not be said in front of Chung-Myung, who breathed out a dragon-like breath with his eyes.


    "Shi, Shizu, let''s calm down for now.¡­.¡±


    "I''ll charge you extra."


    It was Baek Cheon who was next to Hye Yeon who interrupted her at once. Then the other disciples joined hands to help.


    "Of course. This doesn''t pay. Of course it doesn'' fit."


    "I''ll take this opportunity to pull out the roots of Shaolin''s pillar!"


    "We need to melt the Buddha statue and sell it out.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The head of the room.


    It''s full of cranes here.


    Hye Yeon was speechless as she expressed her hostility toward Shaolin with all her heart and soul.


    Those who get angry were not the problem. The biggest problem is...¡­I felt that I should be paid extra by Shaolin.


    "Amitabul! Amitabul! Amitabul!


    How long have you had all this stuff in your head?


    "No¡­¡­, but on second thought, I don''t think the words of the cityspeople are wrong."


    "Oh, yes. Amitabha Buddha."


    Hye Yeon was distressed with serious identity confusion. Fortunately, however, someone appeared to save him just in time.


    knock, knock


    "Come on in."


    The door opened at Baek Cheon''s words. Soon Solso Baek and Hanyi Myeong in white unclothed clothes rushed inside.


    "Stamp! I heard you came to consciousness, so I came running! How are you feeling now?"Solso Baek ran right in front of Chung-Myung, shining eyes.


    "Come on."


    "Come to the Lord of the Palace!¡±


    "You rude bastard!"


    "You have to be hit!"


    Everyone screamed, stopping them, but Chung-Myung didn''t even hear them through his nostrils. Sticking his eyes on Solso Baek, he asked.


    "You must be busy. Why are you here?¡±


    "There is good and good in work, seal! No matter how important things are, there is nothing more important than to show gratitude to the seal that saved the North Sea!"


    "Ha ha ha. Look at this smart thing."


    You raised him well. Very well raised him very well.


    Chung-Myung grinned as he was so pleased.


    Now that the Wasans are trying to eat him somehow and rob him of his stuff, Solso Baek, a obedient puppy, looked even cuter.


    Solso Baek''s eyes shone even more.


    "I don''t know how to express this gratitude, stamp! Thanks to the stamp, the Binggung has avoided extinction and the North Sea has escaped great trouble. I really, really appreciate it."


    "Really?"


    Chung-Myung''s smile spread even more pleasantly.


    "Of course, stamp!"


    "You do know, don''t you?"


    "Of course, if you don''t know grace, you''re like a beast, aren''t you? This Solso Back, I may not have learned much, but I''m not a beast! I will never forget this grace."


    Solso Baek''s face was as serious as ever. Chung-Myung responded with a bright smile.


    It was hard to moisten Hanyi Myeong''s eyes watching from behind.


    ''What a good look.''


    A hero who ran from the center to save the North Sea, and a young palace who will lead the North Sea in the future.


    How can you do this, not a great figure?


    It was then.


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth with a big smile.


    "Only in words?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    Solso Baek lifted his head slightly and looked at Chung-Myung with a face that he had heard something wrong. But Chung-Myung kindly confirmed once again.


    "Thank you for your words, just."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Then he reached out and tapped Solso Baek on the shoulder.


    "There is no word of gratitude, no word of grace. Grace and gratitude are supposed to be rewarded with matter. You know what I mean?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why? Did you mean to wipe your mouth with a few words of thanks? You''re not, are you?"


    "Oh, no, it''s...¡­.¡±


    "If you don''t know grace, you''re a beast?¡±


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "An animal hands over its skin. Instead of being ungrateful, you return the favor with that leather. But don''t tell me you''re going to let people go so they can''t beat animals. Right? Come on. I have the face of the North Sea Ice Palace, don''t tell me."


    Sweat began to pout on the round Solso Baek''s forehead.


    Now that the word "face of the bingo" has been mentioned, it has become irrevocable.


    "No, of course, seal. The North Sea Ice Palace will surely repay you."


    "¡­Really?"


    Chung-Myung smiled as if he had the world.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! That''s right. I didn''t think the Bingo was such a shameless place!"


    "He, of course. Of course."


    "Yeah, yeah. I mean¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s hand grabbed Solso Baek''s shoulder. The eyes of the embarrassed Solso Baek were shining.


    "Just bring it."


    "What, what?"


    "What do you mean."


    Chung-Myung''s smile was truly ridiculously bright.


    "List of North Sea Ice Palace properties."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Come on."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    His disciples turned their heads slightly as they watched Solso Baek, who was caught by a wolf.


    ''You got me.''


    ''Poor thing.''


    I''m sorry, my lord.¡¯


    There are people in the world who should not be indebted to.


    It was the misfortune of Solso Baek and the Bingo that I didn''t know.

 Chapter - 543 Episode 543. Long death. The kids grew up really well. (3)

    The last thing I want to see.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, my God! This is nice! Ah! Ah!


    The blood on Hanyi Myeong''s face is gone.


    What kind of alcohol is that?¡­.¡¯


    Seollojeong ( ???).


    This is a drink that only a few upper-class people can drink in the Bingo. Even the former court lady savored it with a small specially made glass when she drank it.


    But now the man in front of him was blowing the precious drink out of a bottle.


    "Hey, this place is a good drinker. One more bottle!"


    "Here you go, stamp!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    However, it was not Chung-Myung who drank Seolojeong like water, but Solso Baek who was sitting next to her.


    Where the hell did the authority of the palace go?¡­.¡¯


    It was fortunate that there were no other bingos here.


    "Wow. It tastes good."


    Looking at Chung-Myung emptying the bottle one after another, I wondered whether he was a master or not.


    It''s too late to think about it now.


    And next to Chung-Myung, a bunch of white fur was tearing off the stretched meat.


    Chop chop chop chop!


    "It''s eating all of mine.¡±


    Chung-Myung shook his eyes fiercely, but soon released his head and nodded.


    "Yeah, well... You''ve done a good job this time, too.


    Baek-ah, who heard that, stood up close and stretched out her chubby little belly.


    "Yes, eat, eat."


    Two... No, a man and a beast emptied their liquor and meat again.


    Then Jo-Gol, sitting next to Hanyi Myeong, looked back at Baek Cheon and asked.


    "By the way, boarding house."


    "Why?"


    "But he''s still a patient, can he drink like that?¡±


    "Leave it alone."


    "Are you feeling better than I thought?¡±


    "No, he''ll die like that."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    What kind of conversation is this?


    Hanyi Myeong shook her head with a stunned look.


    Now I don''t know.¡¯


    Seeing Chung-Myung''s behavior made me feel frustrated, and listening to his disciples made me dizzy.


    "Let''s see."


    Finally, Chung-Myung, who put the bottle aside, opened the booklet in his hand wide.


    It was a booklet with a list of assets in the bingo.


    ''Lord of the Palace...''


    Hanyi Myeong closed her eyes without realizing it.


    Solso Baek, who had been polishing elders and cracking them down to see the list of properties, stood out.


    Write down everything you''ve got left! Everything! You understand?


    It''s all my karma.


    Solso Baek, who was a good boy until he became a palace master, has now become a person who prays the elderly with a double wick in his eyes.


    Of course, how responsible would Hanyi Myeong be for the change?¡­.


    "Hehe. I''ve been looking into everything."


    "Wow, the princess knows something. I''m very happy.¡±


    "Thank you, stamp!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It''s a double-decker.


    Although it is inevitable to bury soot where there is black food, in Hanyi Myeong''s view, Chung-Myung was not a black food but a river of ink.


    It''s like throwing people into a river where ink flows and dyeing them. How else would you explain the change in Solso Back?


    "Well."


    Whether or not he knew how Hanyi Myeong felt, Chung-Myung was focused on looking at the list of properties of the Bingo with a more careful eye.


    However, as the pages of the book went over one by one, Chung-Myung''s face became noticeably more seductive."¡­¡­Sobaek."


    "Say Lord of the Palace! You little tiger malko!"


    "You''re the one shaming the moon!"


    "Don''t call me Dongryong!"


    "Sasook, that''s not it right now.


    "Oh, really?"


    No matter what he said next to him, it couldn''t be heard by Chung-Myung. He looked at Solso Baek with a look of perfection.


    "What have you been digging for?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "¡­¡­No, I shouldn''t talk to you."


    Chung-Myung sighed and put down the booklet in his hand on the table.


    ''This isn''t a single man, this is a list of property of one clique.¡¯


    It''s no different from Hawasan when he first arrived. No, it''s more than Hwasan given that there''s a lot more to be responsible for.


    It was only natural to think about it. What would make money on this icy land?


    In the past, only products from the North Sea would have made money by trading with the Middle East and supplied grain. However, even Solchon Sang, the idiot, cut off trade with Jungwon, and his finances got worse.


    "Oh, yeah.


    Everything in the world has a price.


    Considering what Chung-Myung did to the North Sea, it was not too much to say that he would pull out the entire pillar root of the North Sea Ice Palace.


    The problem is that there was no pillar-spraying in the first place on this gate, and the walls that only supported the ceiling were worn out and about to collapse.


    Chung-Myung handed over the booklet with stunned eyes.


    "¡­12 carts. A dog sled is 31 years old. There¡­¡­ a dog that''sir?


    "I heard it''s a great dog."


    "¡­I''m going crazy."


    The soul escaped through Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    I can only get dust out of it even when I try to shake it off. On the contrary, the items brought to the North Sea had to be selected.


    How do we manage this in the future?¡¯


    There was pity in Chung-Myung''s eyes when he saw Solso Baek.


    Hyun Jong had his own experience, and he himself had a strong affection for Hwasan. So how could you have survived those tough days. But this young man is different. How in the world can we afford this terrible financial situation?


    Thinking about what Solso Baek had to go through in the future, I felt like my eyes were getting wet.


    "¡­¡­That''s enough."


    "What? Don''t you like anything there?"


    "No¡­¡­ it''s not like that. Anyway, that''s enough for now."


    "I''ll make sure there''s nothing missing."


    "There you go, there you go."


    Chung-Myung waved his hands and broke into a cold sweat. Hwasan''s disciples tilted their heads in unison.


    "What''s wrong with him, Sasook?"


    "Well, that''s not enough. Maybe he wants to eat something bigger."


    "Oh¡­, yes, of course. I thought he didn''t give up eating because he was afraid of the ice."


    "Hahaha. That''s the funniest and funniest story I''ve heard in years."


    "Right? Hehe."


    No... but those bastards?


    Chung-Myung has blue veins on his forehead.


    "Oh, yeah. I''ll stop talking."


    Chung-Myung, who shook his head, looked at Hanyi Myung sitting over Solso Back.


    "Madam. No, Mr. Han."


    "Yes, stamp."


    "So what are you going to do now?¡±


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "What are you going to eat now? Apparently, we''re all going to starve to death.


    A bitter smile crossed Hanyi Myeong''s lips.


    It''s not wrong.Solso Back would not have felt much after seeing that list. However, in his eyes, a former president of the ice court, the finances of the ice court were clearly visible.


    "I was thinking about it. I didn''t think Solchon Sang would have ruined the fool''s ass this much.¡­.¡±


    The Bingo is not just a gatekeeper.


    Binggo is a representative Munpa in the North Sea and a local loser who takes care of the lives of the North Sea people. Therefore, the bingo should be responsible for the livelihood of the North Sea people as well as the bingo islands.


    The North Sea people are also suffering from severe hunger due to the violence of the Magyo and Solchon Sang. Until this winter, it was clear that the food would run out completely before the next harvest season.


    Hanyi Myeong thought for a moment and then opened her mouth.


    "North Koreans have high expectations for the newly changed palace. But if we don''t solve the food problem, it won''t take long for that expectation to turn into disappointment."


    "I guess so. First of all, it''s all about making a living."


    "That''s why I''m telling you...¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    Looking determinedly at Chung-Myung, Hanyi Myung said.


    "I would like to resume trade in the North Sea with the Middle East, which had been suspended.¡±


    Chung-Myung nodded calmly. It is true that it is best right now.


    It''s just...


    "But do you have anything for sale? Looking at this, I don''t think there''s anything left."


    "¡­¡­That''s the biggest problem¡­"¡­.¡±


    Hanyi Myeong sighed one after another with a death face.


    I don''t think Solchon Sang is good enough to chew.¡¯


    The palace position is not just a place where one can take on as a strong athlete. Especially in places like the Bingo. Those who do not have economic ideas should never be princesses of the Bingo.


    Isn''t that why Solchon Sang was not able to finally become a princess even though he had a better military presence than the previous court lady?


    "¡­¡­so I think I''ll have to ask you a favor.


    "Please?"


    "Yes."


    Hanyi Myeong took a deep breath and brought it up.


    "I have no shame, but could I borrow some grain from Hwasan?"


    "Whoa?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes, which had been sullen all along, began to shine as if they had found something funny.


    "There''s nothing I can give you now that the warehouse is empty, but after a while, the ice will fly again, and we''ll be able to supply and demand another railway. And if we can trade North Sea specialties, we can pay you back in no time."


    "I guess so."


    "So¡­¡­ if you can afford enough food for this year, we''ll try to pay you back as soon as possible."


    After speaking, Hanyi Myeong bowed his head.


    They have already received a lot of grace from Hwasan. Nevertheless, it was shameless to ask them to borrow grain.


    But now the Bingo had no place to lean but Hwasan. By unilaterally suspending trade with the central court, all relations with existing trading lines have been severed, and non-new allies are also in a tight situation, if not as busy as the bingo.


    The determined voice of Chung-Myung stuck in Hanyi Myeong''s ear, waiting for an answer with a nervous heart.


    "Come on. That''s not it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Expectedly


    He sighed slightly with a bitter face. And I tried to apologize for asking for no reason.


    But then I heard something completely unexpected.


    "We''re nobody else, and how much grain are we going to lend them? I''ll just give it to you!"Hanyi Myeong''s head flashed.


    "What?"


    "I''m just giving it to you. There was only a surplus of grain anyway."


    "Dah, if it''s food to feed all the North Sea people by the next year, it''s me, not a small amount of food.¡­.¡±


    It is not enough to say that it is not a small amount. Indeed, it is right to say that it is an enormous amount.


    But you''re not lending it to me, you''re just giving it to me?


    Hanyi Myeong''s bewildered eyes shook at a loss. Chung-Myung shrugged out his belly.


    "I guess you don''t know, but I have a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, don''t get me wrong. I don''t have any other ideas. The North Sea and Hwasan are friends now, right?"


    "No, of course, stamp!"


    Tears welled up in the eyes of Hanyi Myeong, who replied hastily.


    I couldn''t say much, but I couldn''t sleep well after checking the financial status of the North Sea.


    At this rate, shouldn''t we have watched countless people starve to death?


    But you''re giving them food for nothing!


    I misunderstood the Chung-Myung seal.¡¯


    Come to think of it, Chung-Myung was never a bad guy.


    Only rough and rude in his words and actions, didn''t he lead them out of Solchon Sang, take the lead, fight with the Magyo, and save the North Sea from the crisis?


    In terms of its achievements, no adult can be like this.


    "Thank you. Thank you very much, stamp."


    Hanyi Myeong, who jumped from her seat, bowed flat on her face.


    "Hey! What''s wrong with you all of a sudden!"


    Chung-Myung also rose in a hurry to raise Hanyi Myeong.


    "What''s the big deal about this? Wouldn''t it be natural for friends to help each other in times of need?¡±


    "¡­¡­Yes, it is. That''s right, stamp."


    Hanyi Myeong wiped tears from her sleeves.


    I misunderstood this good man.¡­.¡¯


    Chung-Myung, with his arm resting on Hanyi Myeong''s shoulder, smiled quietly. And he said.


    "That''s why...¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    "We''re friends now, aren''t we?"


    "Of course! Who in the world would be friends if Binggo and Hwasan weren''t friends? The friendship between the two clans will never change."


    "That''s right, that''s right. Of course I should."


    Looking at the welcoming Hanyi Myeong, Chung-Myung''s face was filled with a bright smile.


    "By the way, sir¡­."


    "Yes."


    "That''s what friends are for, isn''t it? Helping each other.¡±


    "That''s right."


    "But for example, my friend opened a bar in my neighborhood, and how does it feel to see me go somewhere else and drink?"¡±


    "¡­I''m sure you''ll feel bad¡­"¡­?¡±


    "Right?"


    "He, of course. But why are you saying that all of a sudden?¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung brought up the subject with a really dazzling smile.


    "No, it''s not a big deal, but Hwasan has a small top. While we''re at the top, let''s deliver some. Anyway, what is it, I''m focusing a little bit on the trade side of taking things off and selling them¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I thought it would hurt my feelings if my friend made a deal with another top. We''re friends. We''re friends."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hanyi Myeong''s face, which was deeply moved, hardened. My cheeks began to tremble.


    "He, I mean...¡­.¡±


    "Hehe. It''s not much, is it? You said you were going to trade anyway. If you can do it with us, it''s good for each other. It''s annoying to make it complicated by interfering with other people. Don''t you think?""So, I mean, monopoly¡­¡­. Are you asking for exclusive rights?¡±


    "Come on. It''s so stark and tight to say that. I''m just saying let''s make a deal between friends first. We''re not even going to hit the price, so wouldn''t this be comfortable for each other?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t you think?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Aren''t you?"


    I felt like I was stuck in my head with a clear and clear. Hanyi Myung nodded in a hurry as she saw Chung-Myung with his eyes open and radiant. A cold sweat ran down my spine.


    "Well, then¡­¡­.Yes, of course, seal."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha! As expected, it''s Han! You''re talking to each other!"


    Chung-Myung tapped him on the shoulder and grinned loudly.


    "Friends can''t argue with each other! I''ll talk to the long storyteller and I''ll send you as much food as I can!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Is there a problem?"


    "That¡­ hahaha¡­"¡­. No, I''m just wondering."


    "Yes."


    "Exclusive¡­" No, I mean, until when are friends trading first¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hey. You''re telling me the obvious.¡±


    Chung-Myung smiled broadly at the cautious question.


    "Until I die."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "As long as your life is attached, friendship is eternal!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Betrayal will kill you. Just."


    Rather¡­¡­¡­.


    It was Hanyi Myeong who wondered if starving would be better.

 Chapter - 544 Episode 544. Long death. The kids grew up really well. (4)

    Solso Baek, who returned to the palace after the banquet, looked very happy.


    "I''m glad the story went well.¡±


    "Ex, my lord.


    But Hanyi Myeong said with a look of his soul gone.


    "Do, monopoly is not something to think about very simply. You have to compete with each other at different levels to benefit from trade. If we give you exclusive rights, you''ll be able to pay for the goods at your disposal."


    "That''s right."


    "This is too much damage."


    Solso Baek shook his head when he heard Hanyi Myeong.


    "I know. Father... No, sir."


    "But how do you look so comfortable? Now the Bing-goes are about to be robbed by the gateways of the middlelands."


    A light smile hung around his mouth.


    "If they were my own people to take over the North Sea, they would have run away from the North Sea as soon as they found out that Mahkyo was up to scratch. Even if you were caught in the ice, you wouldn''t have fought for your life."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s because the words and actions are rough and unconventional, but I''ve never seen anything against the agreement."


    That''s right. That''s right.


    Except it''s been less than a month since I saw them with my eyes, that''s all true!


    "But my lord...¡­!¡±


    "Mr. General."


    Solso Baek, who decisively interrupted Hanyi Myeong, opened his mouth with sparkling eyes.


    "How much stronger do you think Hwasan will be?"


    "He¡­¡­."


    Hanyi Myung, who was about to say something, shut up. And after a brief thought, he answered.


    "Hwasan''s reputation didn''t reach the North Sea until a while ago, but it will soon become the most famous clique in the North Sea. And it''s probably the same elsewhere."


    "Yes, that''s for sure."


    Solso Baek and Hanyi Myeong nodded together.


    Didn''t you see their shockingly high level of ignorance in the first place?


    It may not be enough to reach Shaolin, the most powerful civil servant in the midfield. But will that be the case when that Baek Cheon and other students of Hwasan grow up and become the senior of Hwasan?


    ''At least one of the most powerful literary factions in the Middle Ages.¡¯


    Above all, Chung-Myung''s presence convinced me of that fact.


    Baek Cheon, Yoo-Esul and other Hwasan''s students were also talented enough to target the next long-term or the next Moonfaje.


    Among them, however, Chung-Myung was definitely different.


    It''s not just about the dance.


    The analytical ability to grasp the situation at a glance, the wisdom to find the best measures, the execution ability to implement decisions without delay, and the boldness and determination to not look back on the outcome.


    There was no shortage of anything.


    First of all, isn''t he leading his students with one hand clasp of Hawasan''s students, who don''t know where they''re going to go because of their uniqueness?


    Even if the people behind Chung-Myung were worse than Baek Cheon and other disciples, Hwasan would have no shortage to go after the world''s first gate.


    However, there''s nothing to fear from Chung-Myung as they are supported by such talented people.


    "And the thoroughness to rob the depths of the Bingo."


    Don Hanyi Myung stole the snow so Solso Baek wouldn''s eyes were filled with tears.


    No.


    It wasn''t like you didn''t eat anything at all in the first place!You took all the ice that Solchon Sang had stolen from the mine, and you took all the treasure that the Magyo had packed!


    No matter how much Solchon Sang''s ice crystals are used in the strange grand method of the Magitans, the ice crystals are still frozen. That''s not gonna be worth a lot of money.¡­.


    ''So good, so good.''


    It''s a matter of being too good!


    Solso Baek grinned at Hanyi Myung, who was lost in thought.


    "Kites with Hwasan cannot be a loss to the Bingo."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Of course, right now we may have a little bit of a little bit. But would it really harm the North Sea Ice Palace to form a close friendship with those Wasans?"


    Hanyi Myeong did not immediately answer that.


    I just looked at Solso Baek with new eyes.


    ''The Lord of the Palace is now truly out of my hands.¡¯


    He is not just following his opinion, but thinking for himself and thinking about the direction in which he should go.


    This meant that Solso Baek was becoming the true palace owner of the North Sea Ice Palace, and now he left his arms and stood alone as an unmanned man.


    It is a bit bitter to see the shadow of Chung-Myung, not him, behind the growth, but¡­¡­.


    It''s not bad.¡¯


    Chung-Myung was never a bad person to serve as a courtesan. Only from the point of view of dealing with it makes you feel sick and upset, but if you think he''s your superior, you can''t be more reliable.


    So you have to think of it as a good change...¡­.


    "What''s more, isn''t it what the St. Chung-Myung suggested?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    "It can''t be wrong if it''s a job done by Chung-Myung! I believe in the Chung-Myung seal."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No...


    I think something''s going a little wrong.


    Hanyi Myeong sighed with a confused face. I couldn''t tell whether Solso Baek really grew up or was just dragged into Chung-Myung.


    "Isn''t monopoly too much?"


    "What?"


    "No¡­, the North Sea¡­¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol looked at Chung-Myung as if he had nothing to say.


    As a merchant, he knew very well how great a monopoly would benefit.


    With nothing to go far, how much money did Hwasan make after winning a monopoly on trade in Unnam?


    Even this is not the case with that. Trade with Unnam is a contract signed by Hwasan and the Wild Palace on an equal footing, so the profit was adjusted at an appropriate level.


    However, it is hard to imagine how much profit Chung-Myung will make if he can trade exclusively with his Bing-ung fully engaged.


    Of course, it won''t be a lot of money right now, but the profit will grow exponentially over the years.


    "Han is never a stupid man. But do you think he''ll get this?¡±


    "That''s a strange thing to say, death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s not that I don''t take it because I''m stupid, it''s that I take it because I''m stupid."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung grinned and said.


    "Mr. Han is¡­¡­"No, the Bingo can''t help but take this. And this is never a loss to the Bingo."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "I''ve seen the Bingo with my eyes. What a scary place to be at Mahkyo."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But there are still demonists in the world. And when one diocese works, it means the other can work at any time.""He, that''s right."


    "But the Bingo doesn''t have the power to stop it."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "I spent too much energy in this war. And the new princess Solso Baek is too young."


    "That''s right."


    "It takes time for the palace to grow and train the new warriors to have the same strength as before. If something happens in the meantime, the bingo is ruined. I couldn''t even use my hands."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So what I''m saying is...¡­.¡±


    At that time, Baek Cheon, who was listening silently to their conversation, opened his mouth.


    "The ice palace needs a roof."


    "That''s what it is. As expected, you''re a colleague. I understand what you''re saying."


    Baek Cheon, whose veins stood on his forehead as if to shout, sighed deeply and said.


    "It''s not wrong. Proprietary rights may be burdensome, but it''s also not easy for the bingo team, which has already lost a lot of power, to deal with the forces in the middle of the country who will rush like Seung-nyang."


    "That''s¡­¡­ again."


    Jo-Gol nodded convincingly only then.


    Merchants are greedy. And if you are visiting a shopping mall to trade, you must wear a proper door-to-door wave.


    It will be troublesome and difficult for such people to handle the campaign that they will drop, which can no longer show the same status as before.


    "In order to buy time to regain the power of the gate faction and to grow the palace, above all, to protect the bing-gung from the claws of the demon, which may emerge again and again, we need the gate faction to be a shield."


    "Exactly."


    Chung-Myung nodded with a satisfied face.


    If it were in the past, it would have been necessary to explain it one by one, but now they find the answer on their own without saying a few words.


    In addition to his ignorance, his knowledge was growing.


    "I understand, but I feel something''s wrong.¡±


    "What?"


    "Don''t you think that Hwasan appears to be a gatekeeper who can protect themselves from other gatekeepers in the Middle East?"


    "Right. What about it?"


    "No. Well¡­¡­..¡±


    Baek Cheon smiled awkwardly.


    Only a few years ago, he was suffering from debtors and almost gave up his seat. It was so proud and awkward that such Hwasan became a reliable place for Binggung, one of the new royal palaces.


    "I don''t know if they''ll take all this into consideration right now, but if you take the time to think about it, you''ll end up with only one conclusion.¡±


    "Huh."


    Baek Cheon smiled in vain at Chung-Myung''s imposing voice.


    It seems that he was thinking of a bigger one because he didn''t want much wealth.


    "You''re saying it''s good for Hwasan, right?¡±


    "Of course."


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    "The Bukhae Binggung Palace is one of the Saueosa Palace, and it is a Munpa with history and potential. You''ll eventually regain your past status if you just act a little smart.


    "Well."


    "Then we have a strong friend."


    "¡­In the meantime, we''re trading some money."


    "I''m helping. Each other."


    Baek Cheon grinned at Chung-Myung like that.


    I don''t think it''s for each other.¡¯


    Anyway, it doesn''t matter, so let''s move on.


    "But what I don''t understand is...¡­.¡±


    "What else?"


    Doesn''t that mean we''re going to have to defeat the other gatekeepers who are going to eat the ice?


    "That''s right."


    "But can we do it right now? No matter how strong Hawsan is, it''s not easy to handle the grievances of other old men.""Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    "I thought I''d become smarter, but I''m talking nonsense again."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why do we do that? There are kids who have to keep an eye on the bingo and make sure they don''t get hurt.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "After all this work, they have to take care of the consequences. What a conscience! If there is! Huh?!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone''s head turned to one place at the same time.


    "Oh, well. Amitabha!"


    And Hye Yeon''s face turned red.


    Chung-Myung snorted.


    "Of course, I''m going to let Shaolin come forward. If you don''t want to lose all your beard. And Namman Beast Palace will help you. It''s no problem if you pressure me in the name of Saeweonsa Palace.¡±


    "Oh¡­¡­. There''s a beast palace."


    Everyone nodded, recalling the Beast Palace Lord Maeng So. Chung-Myung added in a determined voice.


    "Most of all, it''s all over when a fool joins the Heavenly Union. Hwasan''s name may not be enough to handle Goofa yet, but the Heavenly Fellow isn''t."


    "Definitely¡­¡­."


    Everyone''s face lit up little by little at Chung-Myung''s words.


    "When the Heavenly Fate is launched, we can declare that the Bingo has decided to participate in the League of Heaven. Then it''ll be hard to nitpick about trade coming and going within the same alliance."


    "That''s a good idea."


    Baek Cheon, who understood everything Chung-Myung had in mind, opened his mouth.


    "That means that you''re going to put the blame on Shaolin and Chun Woo-men, and you''re going to get him out of here. With all the ice cream and season that Hwasan needs the most now?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "As expected, our quality is Chung-Myung. The devil is going to cry.¡±


    "At this point, we need to think about the demon and who is worse."


    "I vote for Chung-Myung."


    "Then I''ll vote for the death penalty with the accident.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon shakes his head.


    ''He''s a great guy. Anyway.''


    What began with a few light words from the Beast Palace Lord grew bigger and eventually even the Bingo became associated with Hwasan. I don''t know where the hell that was his plan, but the result is the best.


    "So you''re done organizing?¡±


    "Only the choice of the Binggo is left. Whatever the result is, it''s settled now. All that''s left is cleaning up.¡±


    Chung-Myung said lightly and tapped Baek-ah''s chin on his shoulder.


    "¡­It was hell."


    "I will no longer turn my head toward the North Sea."


    "¡­Don''t talk so clearly as if it''s over, the death penalty. There''s still a way back to Hwasan.¡±


    Dang-Soso spoke voluptuously, but the others were just laughing.


    "Now I have to go back."


    "Yes, boarding house."


    Hwasan.


    To their homes that they''ve longed for.

 Chapter - 545 Episode 545. Long death. The kids grew up really well. (5)

    The second son of the Dead Sea Merchant Association.


    A man who should have walked the path of a merchant, not a path of inspection.


    Jo-Gol took a low deep breath.


    Although the merchant''s path was abandoned, his knowledge of trade was never shallow because of his living environment. It is no exaggeration to say that it is unique among Hwasan''s disciples who came to the North Sea together.


    There''s no way he didn''t know how important this place is now.


    He sat here, determined to lead the deal to the advantage for HWASAN.


    But¡­¡­.


    Jo-Gol has had to face fundamental questions since he entered the meeting to discuss the transaction details.


    Did I really need to come in here?¡¯


    "No, no, no, no!"


    Chung-Myung was screaming and screaming.


    "I don''t think you understand, but that''s not gonna solve it!" There''s only one season I''m going to sell it in the North Sea, and you''re not going to make any money by selling it like that!"


    "Ha, but the seal¡­¡­. It''s not that much of a season. If it were so easy to mine, wouldn''t the North Sea have become rich in the past?"


    "Then we can mine a lot and become rich from now on!"


    "Well, that''s easier said than done.¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung glared at Hanyi Myeong, sweating profusely.


    "Madam! No, sir!"


    "What?"


    "Then when does the Bingo get rich?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hanyi Myeong lost what to say and shut up.


    "There''s nothing we can do about it. You''re just making the noise! Hasn''t the fool been poor all this time?"


    "Well, there''s nothing we can do about it.¡­.¡±


    "Mr. General."


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung said with a stiff face.


    "Of course it''s not your responsibility. It''s an inevitable problem for the environment in the North Sea."


    "That''s right."


    This is what Hanyi Myeong wanted to say.


    The North Sea is a barren place.


    It is not easy to overcome the brutal cold, and it is even more difficult to work through the cold.


    Why wouldn''t the North Sea people want to dig more ice caps and seasons? There is only a limit to manpower.


    "But it''s not like there''s no way. We''ll put the warriors in the mine."


    "Do, stamp."


    Hanyi Myeong''s face smeared with embarrassment.


    "Although the Bing-goes are responsible for living in the North Sea, the root of which is Mufa. If we turn those who learn nothing from Mufa to other places, the foundation will collapse."


    "Oh, yeah. It''s possible.¡±


    Chung-Myung took Hanyi Myeong''s words with a grain of salt. And he gave a significant look.


    "By the way, sir."


    "What?"


    "What the hell are you planning to hand down to the next generation?"


    "¡­what do you mean?"


    "What are you going to do when the governor dies and the palace has to rule the North Sea completely?"


    The words shook Hanyi Myeong''s eyes.


    "The Bingo is still a place to protect the pride of a warrior, so are you going to make a living without losing the spirit of a warrior?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hanyi Myeong clasped her fist slightly.


    For him, Solso Baek was not a single word to define.


    He is the lord of his service, and he is the one who must devote his loyalty to the court of the former generation.¡­ above all, he was his lovely son.


    It''s not blood connected blood. But he was his own child, who was fed and carried on his back. Rather, it was more affectionate because the blood did not continue."Are you going to hand over this poverty to the lord of the palace? Saying I can''t help it?"


    "That¡­¡­."


    Hanyi Myeong bit her lips with a troubled face.


    "I can''t do that.¡­.¡±


    "Right!"


    Chung-Myung clapped his hands to say he was right.


    Jo-Gol grinned as he snatched Hanyi Myeong so slowly.


    ''What kind of negotiation is this?¡¯


    I''ve never seen such a negotiation in my life.


    In the transaction between the two factions, there is no loss of any coin. It is basic to make all kinds of good words so that the other person''s face is not damaged, but to make a lot of blades in his head with sharp calculations.


    But what''s this...¡­.


    Then Chung-Myung spoke up again.


    "What is there to hand down to future generations in the first place?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Good martial arts, high honors? The pride of being a fool?


    Then he snorted openly.


    "Good. Everything''s good. But what''s the use of all that when you can''t even make ends meet? It would be good for future generations to pursue honor with pride. But you shouldn''t ask the fleet to go hungry for that!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Right now I''m having a hard time, but my son shouldn''t be hungry! Isn''t that the role of the fleet?"


    Hanyi Myeong nodded firmly with a calm face.


    "There''s nothing wrong with the seal."


    "I mean!"


    Bite!


    Chung-Myung smashed the table.


    "Put your pride aside for a while."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "A warrior has pride. And there''s something to do with the warrior. Yes, I know that. But¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes had become quite serious.


    "My father has no pride."


    Hanyi Myeong closed her eyes.


    ''What would you say if you were a former palace lord?''¡¯


    Perhaps he did not agree to this negotiation. He put his pride above all else.


    The same is true of Hanyi Myeong. If he had received this offer just a few years ago, he would probably have refused without thinking.


    But now I know.


    That pride and pride sometimes have no value.


    Didn''t you realize it by raising Solso Baek with your own hands?


    "Stamp."


    Hanyi Myeong looked directly at Chung-Myung and said,


    "I''d like to ask you one question.¡±


    "Yes, ask."


    "I understand that the seal is trying to make a profit through the ice. I know that I cannot dare to weigh it from a gracious standpoint."


    A sigh came out of Hanyi Myeong''s mouth.


    "But I''m the president of the ice palace, and as the seal said, I''m still responsible for the whole foolishness of the young lord to rule. So I dare to ask you."


    His eyes on Chung-Myung were as serious as they could be.


    "Are all these deals really helpful to the bingo?¡±


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "My principles are one.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Blood to those who have made me bleed, and grace to those who have done so."


    Chung-Myung''s face, which answers seriously, was unusually trustworthy.


    "I don''t need a relationship that''s awkwardly made up of justification and friendship. We need relationships that are truly for each other, that can help each other. A real friend relationship where we can run to each other if we''re in danger."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If the North Sea is in danger, Hwasan will come running like this."


    Hanyi Myeong nods slowly.


    "Then what about the North Sea?¡±


    "I don''t think it''s up to me to decide. It depends solely on the choice of the palace lord.""Oh, you''really.


    "But¡­."


    Hanyi Myeong smiled slightly and nodded and reached out her hand.


    "It will never happen to me to stop you from choosing. What justification can you use to stop your friends from going to help them?"


    Chung-Myung grinned and held the hand together.


    "Well done.¡±


    The two held hands tightly and looked at each other''s faces.


    The two, who exchanged such firm eyes for a while, sat down again.


    "Well."


    Hanyi Myeong let out a slight moan of concern.


    "Now it''s a problem to convince the warriors to put them into the work. They''re proud of themselves.¡­.¡±


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that.¡±


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung grinned triumphantly at Hanyi Myeong, who looked at him as if he was wondering what that meant.


    "I''ll show you how to handle people from now on."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s a matter of warrior pride and nonsense, and I care about it in the first place. So, you just have to slap me first.¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol laughed as Chung-Myung began his special lecture.


    ''That''s it for here, too.¡¯


    Dark clouds were flowing into the North Sea Ice Palace.


    "K!"


    Chung-Myung''s face, which ran out of the door, shone in the sun. Baek-ah, who was on his shoulder, also stretched out her body as if she were sunbathing, making an expression that would never be seen again.


    "That''s a wrap-up!"


    "¡­a tough guy."


    Eventually, Chung-Myung doubled the volume Hanyi Myeong offered. As long as the contract has been stamped, Binggo must now bring Bingjeong and Hanchul and other specialties to Hwasan.


    Of course, the purchase price was higher than expected, but Jo-Gol knew that it was never done out of consideration for the foolhole.


    In other words, I''m going to keep picking and eating.¡¯


    In the short term, you do not have to consider the other person''s circumstances when making a profit, but you must also benefit the other person when making a continuous transaction. That way, we can continue to make more profits without losing the deal.


    "But what are you going to do with the supplies?"


    "For what?"


    When asked by Jo-Gol, Chung-Myung said nonchalantly, lowering his stretching arm.


    "Since Mr. Bing-jung is dry in the middle of the country, there will be many people who want to buy it even if it''s a gift." You can sell the rest of the yawns to those people, leaving what we''re going to use."


    "What about Han Cheol?"


    "It''s the middle of the season, and I''ll buy you expensive at the Dangga."


    Chung-Myung giggled as he recalled the expression Dang Gunnak had made at the moment he saw Han Cheol.


    "We even tasted the season while making Han Cheol-gum this time. I''ve learned how to make a weapon with one iron at the most, but I can''t do anything because I don''t have any ingredients, so wouldn''t I be upset?¡±


    "That''s right."


    "But put it in front of you for a season. I''m sure your eyes will turn.¡±


    "Well, you said you were friends with Danga. Are you trying to sell it to a friend at a high price?"


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk. Look at what a man from a merchant family says. No, no, no."


    No... Chung-Myung.


    Isn''t that a matter of humanity, not a merchant or a fool? Yes?


    "The death penalty doesn''t know anything!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The more friends you are, the more money you have to make sure. If you give him a bad discount and give him a bad one, he''ll build up in the end. I''m not doing this to make some money! It''s a matter of relationship and trust!"


    "¡­do the f*ck."


    Whether Jo-Gol mutters bitterly or not Chung-Myung giggles. Then he suddenly looked straight and looked back at Jo-Gol and said,"This is a secret to Soso.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Ahem!"


    Jo-Gol shook his head as soon as he saw Chung-Myung heading to his place with his belly sticking out.


    "Anyway, that swindler."


    And followed quickly.


    Chung-Myung walked leisurely and suddenly glanced at the distant sky.


    "That''s enough."


    "Huh?"


    "All the problems in the North Sea begin with the fact that the land is far from the middle ground and barren."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you carry out endless trade and continue to earn grain and goods, you will change yourself."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''ll make the kid a little comfortable.¡±


    At the end of his speech, Chung-Myung added, "I wish I could make some money while I''m at it," and walked in front of him.


    Jo-Gol looked at Chung-Myung''s back and ended up smirking.


    ''He''s the one who can''t stop him anyway.¡¯


    It was a lot of times when I didn''t understand what Chung-Myung was thinking.


    But¡­¡­.


    What do you say?


    The way that an intolerable priest walks will never go against what he thinks. I was sure of that. It got thicker as time went by.


    "Let''s go together, Chung-Myung¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Ah!"


    "Huh?"


    "No matter how hard I think about it, I don''t think Solchon Sang was the only one up for ice. Shall we dig a little bit more? You have to shake it off properly so you won''t regret it! You have to do your best, of course."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No.


    Sometimes I think it''s a little off.


    A little too much¡­¡­.

 Chapter - 546 Episode 546. Ill protect you this time! (1)

    "Did you pack your things?"


    "¡­¡­No, it''s¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why?"


    "You''ll have to come and take a look, Sasook."


    "Huh?"


    In response to Yoon-Jong''s dismal response, Baek Cheon tilted his head and headed toward the back of the castle. Soon after he arrived in front of the cart, he opened his mouth wide.


    mountain


    There was literally a mountain made of luggage. The large cart that had been dragging along with it almost didn''t even look weighed down.


    "Ee, what is all this?"


    "Gifts from the North Sea."


    "What kind of gift are you giving me?¡­.¡±


    "Sasook, the little princess is no joke. He was almost about to let go of all his North Sea households."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon closed his mouth late.


    I''ve never seen anything like this before.¡¯


    How many people have been robbed by Chung-Myung''s yabawi?


    But none of them came forward and took care of Hwasan, and gave him a bag of gifts in his absence.


    ''Is this really gonna be okay?''


    Of course, from Baek Cheon''s point of view, Chung-Myung is as reliable as ever.¡­. No, great¡­¡­. No. It''s just a quirk. It''s just a quirk.


    No matter how much Chung-Myung is his quality, it was very disturbing and frightening that the promising substrate of his growing age was influenced by him.


    "That¡­¡­ Yoon-Jong."


    "Yes, boarding house."


    "Did the Binggung seem to follow Chung-Myung a lot?"


    "Even the eyes of private life can''t keep up with our writer."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s almost like a dog''s eye for its owner."


    "You son of a b*tc*! A puppy to the princess!¡±


    "The truth is, how do you do that¡­¡­.¡±


    "Yes."


    Baek Cheon scratched his head as if he were stiff.


    Of course I understand. Chung-Myung should have shown a lot of things in the North Sea.


    Chung-Myung must have looked like a kidney from heaven to Solso Baek, who had no place to rely on.


    So it''s only natural to believe and follow.


    "He''s a demon! My lord!''


    How did something so terrible happen...¡­.


    "What do I do, boarding house?"


    "Ugh¡­¡­. Is there any other way? Just pick the right one and leave it, and return everything you have left."


    "But I still got it.¡­.¡±


    "If you don''t want to see Chung-Myung make another cart, give it back quickly."


    "¡­I''ll give it back to you right now."


    Baek Cheon shook his head and turned away.


    ''What''s going to happen to the fool''s palace.


    It was Baek Cheon, who felt uncomfortable due to concerns about the bingo.


    That evening.


    "Are you ready for anything else?"


    "What is there to be prepared for? All you have to do is move your body.¡±


    "Body¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon nodded as he looked at Hawasan''s students gathering. Thanks to the effectiveness of public oil, everyone has now recovered from the aftermath of the injury.


    ''That body is the problem.¡­.¡¯


    Baek Cheon coughed in vain and turned his head to look at Dang-Soso.


    "Soso."


    "Yes, boarding house."


    "Can we start tomorrow?¡±


    "Well."


    Dang-Soso checked the bodies of the death penalty with hawkish eyes. There was a moment of tension, and her mouth opened.


    "I don''t think it''s complete yet, but I think that''s enough. Yes, let''s leave tomorrow."


    As soon as the words were over, a sigh of relief burst out from everyone''s mouth.


    "Finally!"


    "I thought I was going to die of pain."


    Everyone wanted to leave the ice court and run to Hwasan right away. It wasn''t because I didn''t like the ice cream. It''s just that it''s been so long since I left Hwasan.They, who had already been in Hwasan for a few days, were overwhelmed by the power of Dang-Soso, who turned over his eyes with pain.


    What? You''re going through this cold with that tail? Do these guys think the injury is a joke? Why? Do you want me to punch you in the top of your head right now? I think that''s safer. Why don''t you just die here instead of getting injured on the way? Wouldn''t it be easier to make a grave?


    Even Yoo-Esul, who was in a cold sweat, couldn''t refute the situation. This is why in the end, Dang-Soso had to get permission to leave for Hwasan.


    "Tell the Bingo that Yoon-jong is leaving tomorrow.¡±


    "Yes, boarding house."


    "And¡­."


    Baek Cheon, who was about to say something, suddenly realized something strange and tilted his head.


    "Jung-Myung, where''s this bastard going again?"


    Then Jo-Gol sighed and looked up at the ceiling. Baek Cheon looked at it and said.


    "I''ll praise your acting ability to express ''I know but I can''t tell you even if I die.'' So just say it."


    "¡­¡­Well, the bastard must have had Solchon Sang hanging on to more property.¡­I''m going to look for it¡­¡­.¡±


    "¡­at this late night?¡±


    "Yes."


    "Wearing happy night?"


    "¡­Yes."


    "Again?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    As if his soul were escaping, Baek Cheon''s face quickly lost its vitality.


    ''Please do it in moderation, Chung-Myung. Please. Please!''


    "No, now that he''s out there looking for Solchon Sang''s property, it''s not like anyone in the Bingo can say anything about it! But why are you wearing happiness again?"


    "¡­I feel comfortable when I wear it."


    "Who''s going to be responsible for burning my heart! Who!"


    "Why are you telling us that...¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon turned his head.


    No matter how angry I am, I can''t show my tears to my vagaries.


    "¡­I''d rather be caught. Then the people of the North Sea know what he really is."


    "I thought you''d let it go, let alone get caught."


    "Why?"


    "Now in the North Sea, Chung-Myung is almost Buddha-like."


    "Oh, Amitabha! What nonsense is that?"


    "No, but it''s not that I don''t mean it. It really is. Maybe it''s because we don''t follow Buddha in the North Sea."


    "Oh, Amitabha! Amitabha! That''s it! Amitabha Buddha!


    Hye Yeon, who became contemplative as if she had heard something that should never have happened, memorized her disapproval.


    "Soso."


    "Yes, boarding house."


    "Give me some camouflage medicine¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    "Yes, I made it as soon as I couldn''t see Chung-Myung''s death penalty. I''ll take care of you."


    "¡­Thank you."


    Baek Cheon, who sighed deeply, looked up and looked at everyone. The expression was quite serious.


    "It just so happens that Chung-Myung isn''t here, and we have to leave for Hwasan soon, so let''s get to a few points."


    "Yes, boarding house."


    "I think Chung-Myung is hiding something from us about this."


    Hawasan''s students didn''t respond much to Baek Cheon''s remarks. Baek Cheon asked a little embarrassed by the unexpected response.


    "¡­do you know everything?"


    "¡­Living in private."


    "Huh?"


    "Sasooks tend to think that they are extraordinarily quick-witted."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But I don''t have a good sense of humor when I'' If private tutoring knows, it''s highly likely that everyone else already knows."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Oh, really?


    Even Yoo-Esul nodded and Baek Cheon''s face turned red.


    "Oh, well. Anyway."


    Baek Cheon, who coughed loudly, continued.


    "You know Chung-Myung, but he''s the one who says what needs to be said. Still, if there''s something hidden from us, it means we''re not as reliable as he thinks we are yet."


    Now everyone knows what Chung-Myung is like.


    Chung-Myung is the one who tells me what I need to know even though I don''t have to ask, and doesn''t tell me what I don''t need to know no matter how much I ask.


    That''s why Hawasan''s disciples didn''t have to pry into what had happened in the cave.


    "Magyo was terrible."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And there is no guarantee that something will not happen to deal with them again in the future. One day, we may have to deal with a real demon."


    Baek Cheon''s serious eyes shone.


    "So we have to be stronger."


    His eyes were a little tighter than when he was fighting against Mahkyo.


    "This time, most of the work was done by Chung-Myung. We were all about chasing his ass. It''s not something to be satisfied with just a few steps further. I don''t intend to be content to barely catch up with him!"


    "That''s the same for me."


    "A shame."


    Everyone agreed and nodded in unison. Back Cheon said in a determined voice, looking back on those executions.


    "I don''t speak too long. The enemy is as powerful as ever, and there is a long way to go. Let''s try harder on our own so we don''t fall behind."


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "Okay, death penalty."


    Back Cheon smiled unknowingly at the return of the firm answer.


    ''But....''


    Why is the monk nodding his head there?


    I thought it was our death penalty.¡­.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    With Hye Yeon''s low disapproval, snow began to flutter outside the window.


    * * *


    "Oh, it''s cold. Why is it snowing all of a sudden?¡±


    Chung-Myung, who sat on the roof complaining, pressed Baek-ah''s back as she dug into her clothes.


    "No, you think this is your place now?"


    You''ve got some balls, huh? You''re going to go crazy.


    "Tsk."


    With his short tongue out, he unplugged the bottle he had brought. And I sipped a sip of alcohol while looking at the fluttering snow.


    A strong drink warmed the stomach and went down the esophagus. The scent filled the nose and mouth.


    "It''s spectacular."


    The North Sea from the highest point of the castle was simply a magnificent view. With snow added to it, a landscape that seemed not to belong to this world was unfolded.


    "Do the North¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung smirked while looking at the scenery.


    "The death penalty, that''s why people live a long life and it''s a business."


    I never came here in my previous life. Therefore, there was no reason to put this world in my eyes.


    If it were a world without magic, without war...¡­ perhaps he and the death penalty ended their lives on a tour of the world in search of such a scenic spot.


    "Now that I''m living again, I''ve seen things like this...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung looked up at the sky with a little sunken eyes.


    Sometimes it was a sin to be reborn alone and enjoy this world. Of course his second life is not that comfortable. But isn''t it possible to be alive to be troubled, or to be able to bully young Hwasan''s disciples?He was given the opportunity, but not even the other Hwasan death penalty.


    It''s just...


    I took another sip of alcohol with a bottle. And I''ve come to my senses to disperse.


    It''s not time to be sentimental.


    I''ve always been worried.


    Why did this happen? Why did he alone get a second life unlike other death penalty?


    I don''t know the exact reason yet, but I thought I knew at least one.


    "Heavenly Demon¡­¡­.¡±


    The hand of Chung-Myung, who caught the bottle, gained strength.


    - He''s already...¡­.


    "I knew."


    I''ve been avoiding it consciously, but now I can''t turn a blind eye anymore. The bishop''s plan failed eventually solidified the anxiety that Chung-Myung had all along into a clear crisis.


    Heavenly Demon lives somewhere in the world.


    Clearly


    The thought made my whole body tense and my teeth twisted.


    But he forced himself to suppress his rising anger. I had no choice but to.


    All I have to do is...¡­.¡¯


    This time it''s protecting Hwasan from his hands.


    "Nothing is certain yet."


    No matter how much Heavenly Demon, it will be impossible to regain one''s old strength as soon as it comes back to life.


    Perhaps he is regaining his strength at this moment, or as Chung-Myung had lived as a Cho-Sam ritual for several years before he woke up again, he is also asleep living in the consciousness of others.


    It is not clear whether he will go through the same process as Chung-Myung or return to the world in a different way.


    Just one thing.


    ''He will surely try to eat up the world once again.¡¯


    Anyone who has experienced that horrible pure malice with their eyes would feel the same way.


    The world will be covered with fear again, and blood and death will be rampant again.


    "Not this time, you son of a b*tc*."


    I will never lose Hwasan again.


    Therefore, we will keep the future from being cut off.


    After grinding his teeth, Chung-Myung slowly lowered his head and looked at the room where his disciples were staying.


    ''Not slow, but never in a hurry.¡¯


    All he has to do is not fight for everything on Hwasan as before. It''s all about protecting Hwasan.


    I can do anything to do that.


    "Don''t worry, death penalty."


    Chung-Myung raised the bottle in his hand high into the sky.


    "I''ll protect you this time!"


    The sky of the North Sea, where the snow is scattered.


    It seemed like Cheon Mun was smiling at him.

 Chapter - 547 Episode 547. Ill make sure to protect you this time. (2)

    "¡­¡­Yoon-Jong??."


    "Yes, boarding house."


    "I''m sure I told you to return most of the gifts."


    "I did."


    "But what''s all this?"


    "That''s¡­¡­."


    Hawasan''s students, who each packed up early in the morning and came to the cart, were all stunned. So did he, the cart was piled up like a mountain.


    "You could stack it up as much as I did you?¡±


    "That''s the cart that''s gonna hold out?"


    "I''ll hang in there. Anyway, isn''t it a cart made of rock iron?"


    "¡­¡­I think it''s a little too much, though."


    Even if the height of the stacked luggage was not high, it would be a chapter. Thanks to this, it was completely out of the shape of the commonly thought cart.


    "You''ve taken out all the tents you''ve set up.¡±


    Baek Cheon looked back at Yoon-Jong with a blank face.


    "¡­¡­what happened to this?"


    "I definitely gave it back."


    "And?"


    "¡­¡­do you ask me something stupid? Chung-Myung asked me why I gave him back the gift he received, and Jo-Gol asked me if I had a father-son disease after playing with him...¡­.¡±


    "All of a sudden, I''m like, why...¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol, who was beaten out of nowhere, protested with a pouty mouth, but no one listened.


    "¡­¡­that crazy guy is so."


    A deep sigh burst out of Baek Cheon''s mouth. That''s why Chung-Myung told me to give it back to him before he sees it.


    "So where is Chung-Myung?"


    "Well, as soon as the sun came up, he carried his stuff out."


    "You''ve been making such a fuss that you''re going to freeze to death that you''ve even set up a tent for me. It''ll be twice as cold on top of that high load, so what can I do...¡­.¡±


    It was that moment.


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon, who was lamenting, saw a small gap between the piles of luggage.


    "No way¡­?"


    He rushed into the cart and pushed his hand into the gap.


    Sure enough, something round was caught inside. Baek Cheon crumpled his face and snatched it out at once.


    "Come on, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Oh, my head! My head!"


    "He''s not even a weasel! Now, do you put oysters in between your bags?"


    "Oh, it hurts!"


    "Yikes!"


    Humans like weasels and weasels like humans rebelled at the same time.


    Baek Cheon, who forced Chung-Myung out of the cave, sighed deeply for the earth to go away.


    "The Taoist is full of greed!"


    "What? Why? Is there a law that says you have to starve? I didn''t steal it, but why would I refuse to give it to them!"


    "Yeah, that''s not wrong. ''Cause I''ve got everything else I''ve got!''


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Think about it, too. How can I take this to Sanseo Castle? I''m going to fight a horseman and drag him before he dies, and he''s going to die!"


    "Oh, my. Sasook, you''re talking nonsense again. When do you say you''re going to train harder?"


    "¡­¡­that''s the story of training."


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung looked scary.


    "I''m going to train my life! When do you get stronger after training? That''s why the modern ones!"


    Oh¡­¡­.


    I really wish I could die.


    What are ghosts doing? I''m not going to take him.


    Whether or not Baek Cheon crumpled his face continued Chung-Myung''s words.


    "And, you know, you''re not supposed to say no to gifts. It''s a special treat from the Bingo. How sad would it be for the person who gave it to you if you refused. I''m not doing this because I''m greedy.¡­.¡±"Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "Please shut up...¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Their squabbling was brought to a halt by a group of people heading this way just in time.


    "Are you all set?"


    "Lord of the Palace."


    Baek Cheon nodded as he saw Solso Baek and Hanyi Myung approaching.


    "Yes¡­¡­. I''ve finished it roughly, but what kind of gift is this¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Hwasans are benefactors of the North Sea. People in the North Sea forget their grudges but never forget their grace. If I were to send my benefactors empty-handed, everyone in the North Sea would point fingers at me, so how could I neglect my treatment?"


    When Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol heard that, they whispered softly.


    "Well learned."


    "¡­¡­It''s a problem because I''ve learned too well."


    Why don''t you think about someone who has to go a long way with this luggage? Why!


    "But I think it''s a little too much.¡­.¡±


    In order to take the load off somehow, Baek Cheon carefully opened his mouth, and Solso Baek deeply captured it first.


    "So please do not reject the sincerity of the North Sea Ice Palace."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon stared at such Solso Baek and peeked back at Chung-Myung. When our eyes met, Chung-Myung looked at the distant sky and whistled.


    You planned it.


    I planned it.


    No, how long have these people been seeing each other?


    Chung-Myung is also Chung-Myung, but Chung-Myung, who would have resistance if he were an ordinary person, was not a normal person.


    However, if Solso Baek, the palace owner of the North Sea Ice Palace, comes out here, there is only one thing Baek Cheon has to say.


    "¡­Thank you for your consideration."


    "That''s enough."


    "If you look at it, it''s not very useful compared to the grandeur of words."


    "Shh. I can hear you."


    I''ve already heard of it, you bastards.¡­.


    Baek Cheon looked up feeling defeated. At that time, Hanyi Myeong, who was one step behind, stepped out and spoke.


    "Winter is not over yet, so why don''t you stay for a few more days?"


    "Thank you for your words. Just¡­¡­."


    Respectfully speaking, Baek Cheon smiled more broadly at his disciples, who were struggling to secure their luggage.


    "I don''t have the confidence to stop people who are excited to go home. Of course, I''m excited, too."


    "Hwasan seems to be a really good place."


    "I don''t know if anyone else would think the same. But at least for Hwasan''s disciples, Hwasan is nowhere to be compared with anything."


    Solso Baek, who heard it, shone his eyes.


    "Now that you mention it, I''d like to go there. Will I be able to go to Hwasan someday?¡±


    Baek Cheon smiled and nodded.


    "Hwasan will always welcome the princess. After the North Sea is cleared, please stop by."


    "I''ll remember that for sure."


    Solso Baek, who ended his conversation with Baek Cheon, approached Chung-Myung. Chung-Myung, looking at Jim with a simple face, turned his head toward Solso Baek.


    "Why?"


    "Stamp¡­¡­.Go this way¡­.¡­.¡±


    In the eyes of Solso Baek, who is as bright as a puppy in tears, Chung-Myung snaps back.


    Did I see something wrong?


    Oh, my God, Chung-Myung stepped down.¡¯


    ''There''s a thing about him that''s hard to deal with.¡¯


    Chung-Myung, who looked at his eyes filled with tears, eventually closed his eyes and tapped Solso Baek''s head lightly."But it''s not that easy to cry when you''re a princess."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    And I looked at the little princess with serious eyes.


    "Do the best you can. You have to do it properly so that the North Sea can stand upright."


    "Yes."


    "And if you''ve done enough and there''s no answer, shake off your hands and let go."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Always remember this saying."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung said firmly.


    "It''s not your responsibility."


    Solso Baek''s mouth, which had opened slightly, closed tightly.


    "One princess doesn''t have to do everything. After all, it is not the archers of the North Sea that have to change the North Sea and lead the North Sea.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Authorities are responsible. If you hold on to your authority as a princess, you will have a lot of responsibilities. You''re smart, so you know what I''m saying."


    "Yes, stamp, I understand."


    "Yeah."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "You''ll do well."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So relax your face. Some people might think it''s a farewell forever. There will often be work for you to come to the midfield from now on. I''ll see you then."


    "Yes!"


    As Chung-Myung nodded to Solso Baek, who was a little brighter, moved to Hanyi Myeong.


    Then, he quickly moved away from the side and created a space to talk to Chung-Myung alone.


    "I''m going to hold a thunderstorm soon, and I''m going to officially.¡±


    "It means that the North Sea Ice Palace should also officially participate in the opening ceremony."


    "Yes, I''ll send someone separately at the right time to arrange the timing, but you''d better prepare it in advance.¡±


    Hanyi Myeong nodded silently.


    "We''ll be ready without a hitch, so feel free, the seal."


    The negotiations on Chun Woo-men have already been completed in due course. On the spot, Binggo decided to join the Heavenly Union with Hwasan, Dangga and the Beast Palace.


    With the exception of the petty clans under his command, these four clans would, in effect, be the center of the heavenly alliance.


    "Come on, then¡­¡­..¡±


    Chung-Myung turned his head and looked at Hwasan''s disciples.


    "Let''s go!"


    clear sky


    And all the white buildings.


    From the castle symbolizing the North Sea Ice Palace, the warriors of the Ice Palace lined up on the left and right sides of the central boulevard, which stretched straight to the large outer wall.


    The white warriors lined up on the white earth were simply spectacular.


    They lined up with oh without a single inch of error and were waiting for someone to show up soon without a word being spoken out.


    And¡­¡­.


    Cyrillic. Cyrillic.


    Finally, a black cart with piles of luggage appeared in front of them.


    It was a pretty embarrassing look, but no one in the position laughed.


    He just watched his disciples with reverent and determined eyes.


    "¡­a lot of people are here."


    "Why would you do this when it''s cold outside."


    Hwasan''s disciples walked awkwardly scratching their backs.


    And it was just then.


    That buck.


    Song Won, the captain of security who was guarding the center, took a step forward. Dressed up in conquest, he exuded a sword-like spirit of the North Sea.


    Taking a low deep breath, he shouted at Hawasan''s disciples.


    "The North Sea never forgets grace!¡±


    At the same time, the armed men of the North Sea, who had been lined up, repeatedly roped in unison.


    "North Sea never forgets grace!"


    Raising his head, Son once again roared at Hawasan''s disciples."Thank you, my benefactors!"


    "Thank you, my benefactors!"


    Warriors in the North Sea fell on one knee on the floor, holding gun control all at once. It was the highest respect that could be seen as an unmanned person. Hwasan''s disciples couldn''t bear to say anything and closed their mouths.


    "That¡­¡­."


    "Living quarters."


    When Baek Cheon tried to answer something, Chung-Myung tried to stop him.


    "In times like this, you just go without saying a word."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Let''s go."


    "Yeah."


    Baek Cheon pulled the cart forward.


    Every step forward, the warriors of the North Sea expressed respect and gratitude one at a time.


    "Thank you!"


    "Please stop by again!"


    "North Sea will never forget Hwasan."


    Hwasan''s disciples shot face to face while pulling carts.


    Even residents of the North Sea waved at them and bowed their heads.


    "Thank you!"


    "Thank you so much, Hwasan!"


    "I will deliver the name of Hwasan to the North Sea!"


    Consultation is not about asking for a price.


    Baek Cheon has always lived with the word deep in his heart. But at this moment he seemed to have discovered another meaning of the word.


    It''s not that I don''t want it, but maybe I don''t need it. No wealth or honor can compare to this sincere gratitude.


    After finally reaching the gates of the North Sea amid thunderous cheers and pouring praise, Hwasan''s disciples left and right, leaving the cart briefly.


    Baek Cheon, who was at the forefront, took the initiative as a representative.


    "On behalf of HWASAN, thank you for your consideration in the North Sea. Whenever the North Sea comes back to looking for Hwasan, Hwasan will come running without hesitation!"


    "Thank you!"


    "See you again!"


    Hwasan''s disciples, who waved their hands in a face-to-face manner, stood in front of the cart cheered.


    There was no lingering regret left.


    "Come on, let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    Leaving the gates cheerfully, they began to run out on the dazzling white earth.


    "I''m going nonstop to Hwasan!"


    "Oh!"


    After a while, the cart they pulled grew so far that it was invisible. Solso Baek, who stood and watched until they were completely invisible, quietly opened his mouth.


    "He''s gone."


    "Yes, he''s gone."


    There was a great deal of regret.


    "There must be a lot of work to be done from now on, sir."


    "Yes, my lord. It''s going to be very busy.¡±


    The North Sea will change, too.


    The ice will never change, and snow will fall as hard as it used to...¡­ At least the wind in the North Sea, which swept over the ice caps, must have a light plum scent.


    "Good-bye¡­¡­."


    Solso Baek smiled and captured.


    "Good bye, Chung-Myung. And Hwasan."


    The sunshine of the North Sea was gently pouring over the place where the cart passed.

 Chapter - 548 Episode 548. Ill make sure to protect you this time. (3)

    The cart hoisted on the ice.


    As they were on their way back to Hwasan, not anywhere else, his disciples forgot the hard work and dragged the cart with joy...I should have.


    "Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! Gasp!"


    "Oh, my God, I''m going to die!"


    "Sa, Sa-Sook! I think it''s five times heavier than when the cart comes.


    "¡­¡­It''s not heavy, it''s heavy."


    Crack!


    How heavy it was that the ice cracked every way they passed. If the speed of running was slowed down at all, the ice would break in an instant and the cart would sink under the lake.


    Meanwhile, a mean voice kept coming from the cart.


    "Don''t rest! Who told you to rest? If you rest, you sink! Run before the ice breaks!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    What do ghosts do? I''m not going to take him.


    His disciples swallowed bitter tears as they heard Chung-Myung''s rant, which became more and more personable as the days went by.


    "No, what the hell...¡­what did you load!"


    Of course, if you stack it that high, it''s natural that it''s heavy even if it''s just clothes. However, considering all that, the weight I feel now is over the limit.


    Then Jo-Gol said in a dying voice.


    "Before he leaves¡­¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Huh?"


    "Solso Baek''s palace dragged and loaded the rest of the season in the bingo."¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    Baek Cheon''s pupils caused an earthquake.


    "Oh, no, that''s the volume we''re going to trade in the future! I didn''t even pay for it because I brought money, what are you giving me already?"


    "The¡­¡­ deal is a deal, and the gift is a gift¡­"¡­.The deal can be done in the future¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon lost what to say and looked up. Solso Baek''s face, smiling brightly over the clear sky of the North Sea, seemed half transparent.


    "Prince of the Palace."


    Thank you very much.Thank you very much for your consideration.¡­.


    It was Baek Cheon who desperately realized that someone''s good will might not be a pleasure to the recipient at times.


    "It''s a hell of a wheelchair.


    I should have expected this from the moment he said he built a cart out of rock iron. How can a human being live an inch ahead?


    "Don''t be so angry, Baek Cheon."


    At that time, Hye Yeon, who was pulling the cart from the front, smiled as she turned her brilliant head in the light.


    "It''s hard for us, but wouldn''t it make Hwasan''s finances better if we went back to Hwasan with these gifts? When I think about it like that, it makes me angry and it doesn''t have to be hard.¡±


    While watching Hye Yeon smiling brightly without wrinkles, Baek Cheon also smiled brightly.


    Your Shaolin Mundo, you son of a b*tc*.


    Why are you so happy about the financial improvement?


    It was such a natural question. But looking at Hye Yeon''s bright smile made me speechless.


    I keep thinking that something is fundamentally going wrong, but you look happy...¡­.


    "Oh, shut it down!"


    "Caaaaaaaah! Then you get off and turn it off!"


    "No, it''s cold."


    "Aren''t you cold? Who''s hair grows like a bear!"


    "Huh? Wheels! Wheels are falling out! Wheels!"


    "Argh!"


    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth and pulled the cart.


    Some people might wonder why he is going on ice in a foolish ways. But running in the snow field and running on ice were different from the speed.


    Hwasan''s disciples are dangerous but they have chosen the fastest way."Guys! Drag it! Pull it faster!


    "Oops!"


    "I''m dying, man! How can it be harder than it is to come!"


    Although he was out of breath and his mouth was full of complaints, the cart ran forward cheerfully.


    "Oh, yeah.


    "¡­I''m dying."


    The disciples of Hwasan, who set up tents for homelessness, fell into the tents one by one.


    It felt like my whole body was creaking because I was tired.


    My joints were dislocated and my muscles twisted. It is natural that he has been running with a dragon without a break to avoid falling into the ice.


    "Oh, I can''t stretch my back."


    "I can''t stretch my knees¡­¡­.¡±


    "So, So, So, please spit...¡­.¡±


    "¡­I''m so dead."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    After a long time, they groaned in unison with the floor.


    And¡­¡­.


    Whoosh!


    Chung-Myung, who came inside with the tent pulled back, shouted out of the blue.


    "Aren''t you going to eat?"


    "Eh, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Baik Cheon, who couldn''t bear it, threw the bot in his hand at Chung-Myung. Then before Chung-Myung could do anything, Baek-ah jumped on his shoulder and grabbed the package and began to unravel it.


    Whoops!


    Then he got angry like a fire.


    "¡­...why is he so hot-tempered?"


    "It''s not rice."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Anyway, people and animals.


    I really hope they all die.


    "Take out the beef jerky¡­¡­ and eat the beef jerky. You know what the Bingo gave me...¡­.¡±


    "Hey. It''s jerky all day. I''ll put up with it."


    Baek Cheon covered his face as he grumbled out of the tent.


    "Yoon-Jong??."


    "What?"


    "¡­I''ve never felt more sorry for myself for being so weak."


    "Accept that, Sasook. What do you mean... You''ve been through this whole time, haven''t you?


    "I''m afraid I''ll go through it for the rest of my life.¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    That''s a little scary.


    Yoon-jong, who sighed with a slightly tired face, raised his head. And he looked at the tent made of thick leather and said,


    "But I''m glad there''s a tent.¡±


    Baek Cheon nodded as if he agreed.


    "The experience and wisdom of the locals are unbeatable."


    Thanks to the thick tent that the Bingo took care of, I was able to avoid snow and wind even during the break. If it weren''t for this, the lines would really be in front of me by now.


    Then asked Jo-Gol, who was wriggling while lying down.


    "Sasook. You don''t have to go back this hard, do you?" Take it easy. Take it easy.¡­.¡±


    "No way."


    "How do you stand?"


    Baek Cheon replied, shaking his head with a determined face.


    According to Han, it`s time for the North Sea to slowly end its winter. As the days go by, the ice will gradually thin out, and it will not bear that weight."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "For now, we have no choice but to escape the North Sea as soon as possible by pulling it with all our might."


    Then the devastated Jo-Gol lay down and muttered.


    "What kind of life isn''t comfortable with a time.¡±


    I had gained confidence in fighting with the horseman, but the reality was that I was exhausted from dragging the cart.


    "Poisonous bastard."


    "Throw him into the ice lake and he''ll eat the fish!"


    Now that they all understood Chung-Myung well, they had no choice but to know that those piles of luggage were never Solso Baek''s doctors.


    Chung-Myung, who said he would not let them be comfortable on the way back, felt his malice.


    But there was a real problem...¡­.


    "Listen carefully, everyone."


    Before I knew it, everyone''s eyes poured on Baek Cheon, who was sitting up."It must be hard for everyone."


    "Yes, boarding house."


    "I don''t usually cry, but it''s really hard this time."


    "You do, don''t you?


    "Well, the death penalty, stay still. You can''t tell where to put it or not.¡­.¡±


    "What the f*ck?"


    Jo-Gol, who was kicked to the side by Yoon-Jong, groaned and pouted.


    "It''s really heavy."


    Then, as if everyone had waited, they all agreed and mumbled. Baek Cheon nodded as if he knew enough about that.


    "Yes, I know it''s hard. But you have to think carefully, too."


    "¡­what?"


    "Unlike when you come, isn''t your destination clear when you go? I have to go as soon as possible so I can rest as soon as possible."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you work hard and run, rather than just a few more days, you can get to Hwasan quickly and rest! So stop complaining and shut up and run! Do you understand?"


    Everyone smiled at the words and looked at each other.


    He''s out of it, too.


    There are two Chung-Myungs.


    You should hope for something.¡¯


    I should never be like that.¡¯


    They were Hwasan''s disciples who looked at Baek Cheon, who had already lost a lot of things as humans, and reflected on themselves to see if anything had changed.


    * * *


    "Screaming!"


    "It''s dirt!"


    "For God''s sake, meadow, meadow!"


    After many twists and turns, a vast meadow was finally laid before their eyes.


    Everyone cheered and jumped and rejoiced. Even Yoo-Esul stepped on the soil he hadn''t seen in a long time with an expressionless face.


    "Eyes! No eyes! It''s not white!"


    "How long has it been since I''ve seen this plain land!¡±


    "I''ll go back to Hwasan and throw it out of Nakanbong if anyone likes it because it''s snowing!"


    "¡­Soso, that''s a little...¡­.¡±


    Clear tears flowed from their eyes.


    At first, I got sick and tired of the scenic view of the North Sea. I was sick and tired of it.


    Now, just looking at the world without snow makes my heart warm...¡­.


    "No, it''s not warm-hearted, it''s really warm."


    "I think I can take off this fur coat now.¡±


    "It''s still cold, guys!"


    Grassland nights are famous for kicking, but isn''t everything in the world relative? This place was like a midsummer for those who came through a blizzard in the North Sea.


    "Don''t shove your fur anywhere, keep it aside! Don''t lose your temperature at night!"


    "¡­¡­Sasook, you''ve gotten a lot nagged."


    "It''s noisy!


    Baek Cheon shouted out. However, his voice, which seemed to remain calm, showed signs of excitement.


    Having escaped the North Sea means that more than half have now arrived. Above all, it was best not to have to run on that rotten ice road and snow.


    "Don''t relax. As I have said before, nomads in the meadow do not welcome the people in the meadow very much."


    "No one welcomes me if I''m out of the middle ground."


    "¡­That''s what life is all about."


    Baek Cheon laughed bitterly.


    "Anyway, I want to avoid unnecessary clashes, so move quietly. As soon as you cross the meadow, you''ll see the island, so you can go talk as much as you want."


    "The more you nag at me...¡­.¡±


    "But this guy?"


    Jo-Gol, kicked by Baek Cheon, screamed and fell out. Seeing that he was beaten up on such a fictional day and said everything he wanted to say, his nature seemed inevitable.


    The winter meadow was overshadowed by its name. It was a stark sight at first glance, but the faces of the Hwasan disciples running in the middle were full of bright smiles."It won''t slip!"


    "Your feet are on the ground!"


    "Accident! Accident! It''s windy and my bones aren''t freezing!"


    "This is the land where people live."


    Chung-Myung, who poked his head out of the luggage, laughed awkwardly as he listened to their conversation.


    "Did I roll too recklessly?


    Sooner or later, the sky will be blue and you''ll like it...¡­.


    In that curious joy, the cart ran and ran.


    In the North Sea, only white land was visible on the side of the road, and in the side of the road, only a reddish-colored land was spread out.Even without a small mountain, the vast plains made people feel endlessly bored.


    "Living quarters."


    "Yeah."


    The sun has gone down completely. Baek Cheon looked around and said.


    "Let''s stay in the right place and stay up all night. Don''t overdo it and get in trouble."


    Those who travel long distances should be careful when the environment changes. This is because the changed temperature and situation take away physical strength and make the body wet.


    "The right place...¡­.¡±


    It was then.


    "Huh? Private lodging."


    "Huh?"


    "There''s something up ahead."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    At Yoon-Jong''s words, Baek Cheon opened his eyes slightly and looked over there.


    As the flat land continued endlessly, small things were clearly visible. Crouching in the distance were small tents.


    "Are they nomads?"


    Baek Cheon murmured and slightly troubled.


    What do I do?¡¯


    Of course, it would be safe for people to rest, but I wanted to avoid meeting nomads if I could. Because we don''t know what kind of problem we''re going to have.


    "Shall we get away?"


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    Back then, Chung-Myung said in a nonchalant way.


    "What about water?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "In the North Sea, we could just scoop up the snow, but it''s going to be hard to get water for a while from now on. I think there''s a pond in front of that tent. Shouldn''t we replenish the water first?¡±


    "It sounds like it."


    Baek Cheon nodded convincingly.


    "Yeah, let''s head over to that tent for now. Instead, they should not be stimulated as much as possible."


    "Yes!"


    "Let''s go."


    Hwasan''s disciples dragged the cart toward the tent.


    The tent, which looked almost like a dot, approached and began to reveal its shape.


    At that time, Baek Cheon, who was looking at the tent, opened his mouth with a subtle face.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Well."


    "You don''t think so?¡±


    "Really?"


    Dang-Soso, who was listening to the conversation, tilted his head and asked.


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s not a tent used by nomads in the meadow. Didn''t you see their tent a few times on your way?"


    "Yes, I did."


    "But that''s a different form, and the patterns on the fabric are different. I''ve never seen this before.¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon frowned in agony. Yoon-Jong asked carefully.


    "What shall we do?¡±


    "¡­¡­Anyway, let''s go. I need to get some water."


    He even pulled the cart carefully, making sure it was not as threatening as possible. And stopped near the tent.


    At the same time, the front of the tent suddenly opened wide.


    And three people walked out.


    "Uh¡­¡­?"


    Baek Cheon, who checked the appearance of the people who came out, was surprised and opened his mouth.


    "State, middle?"


    "No."


    Then Chung-Myung corrected his words a little.


    "Exactly, it''s Ramasung."


    With the advent of the completely unexpected, the faces of the Hwasan disciples were all hardened.

 Chapter - 549 Episode 549. Ill make sure to protect you this time. (4)

    Shaved hair.


    And a purple-like red cannon around the body.


    It was definitely a monk''s costume, but there was a clear difference from Hye Yeon''s.


    "Lama-seung?"


    As soon as Baek Cheon tried to look back with questionable eyes, the middlemen from the tent began to sing in unison.


    Then the leader looked at them with a smile.


    "Oh my god, even passing by is meant to be, and meeting in a place like this is meant to be. It''s really nice to meet you."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon, who was momentarily speechless in embarrassment, quickly came to his senses and seized the gun.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Baek Cheon, a great student of the Hwasan faction in the Middle East. And these are my death penalty and my qualities."


    "Hwasan."


    Rama-seung mumbled quietly and twinkled his eyes.


    "Seeing the noble men."


    And once again, he put his head down, putting his arms together. In response, Baek Cheon also captured it more deeply.


    I don''t know what''s what.¡¯


    It is embarrassing that monks suddenly popped out of the meadow, which seemed to have nothing to do with Buddhism, and it was absurd that such fluent Chinese words came out even though it was not the appearance of the Middle Ages.


    Lamar-seung smiled brightly, as he noticed a number of questions on Baek Cheon''s face. And he gave the answer coolly.


    "We are monks of Podalab Palace."


    "Ah!"


    Baek Cheon exclaimed in one-word exclamation.


    I never thought I''d meet the people of Podalab Palace here.¡¯


    I''m on my way back to the central area after visiting Bukhae Binggung Palace, which is one of the Saueosa Palace, but I can''t believe I''m seeing other people in Saeneosa Palace.


    It was a coincidence.


    "There is no master in the meadow, but the man who came first cannot stand behind him. Why don''t you go inside. I''ll serve you warm tea and food."


    "Well, then I will."


    Baek Cheon nodded his head.


    Although he is not in a difficult position to be treated well, it is also rude to refuse in this situation.


    "All this way¡­¡­".¡±


    The gaze of the man trying to guide Hwasan''s disciples inside suddenly reached Hye Yeon. He joined forces with a pious face.


    Hye Yeon also answered his greeting with a serious look on her face.


    "It''s a great pleasure to meet Bigoo, who seeks teaching on the road, because Jajong is not only in a comfortable temple."


    "How else is there under the teachings of the Buddha? It''s an honor to meet people who are well-disciplined."


    Ramaseung grinned at Hye Yeon''s answer.


    "Please come this way. I heated it up in the tent."


    They led Hwasan''s disciples toward a large tent in the middle. Baek Cheon grabbed Chung-Myung''s shoulder as he tried to follow suit with a sour face.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "Are you sure? I''ve never heard of Podalap Palace, one of the new royal palaces, coming and going to Mongolia. I don''t want to be involved...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung smirked at Baek Cheon''s concerning remarks.


    "I''m already involved. What do you want me to do?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And if you decide over there, you can''t run away anyway."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "I''m glad there''s no malice."


    Baek Cheon momentarily lost his mind listening to Chung-Myung.


    Just listening to Chung-Myung''s words, they seemed to be highly.


    Of course, it wouldn''t be strange if someone else said this. However, there was no way not to be surprised when Chung-Myung, who looked down on the elders of all the literary factions, the writers, and even the bishops he faced in the bingo, said this."Let''s go. Keep an eye on it. I think there''s a big shot in there."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The Hwasan disciples entered the tent with a slightly tense face.


    Standing in front of them, Rama-seung opened his mouth, united toward the inside.


    "Lamar, I''ve got guests here. They''re the civil servants of the Hwasan faction in the Middle East."


    "Hwasan."


    Meanwhile, Hawsan''s disciples were quite embarrassed by the way they spread out before them.


    "What is it?"


    There was a strange sense of alienation.


    In fact, it was a tent with nothing special. There were only two Ramasung and one child sitting around the fire in the middle, except for Ramasung, who led them.


    "Ai?"


    Baek Cheon was able to quickly identify the incompatibility he felt.


    There is something called "in place" where people sit. And the most important seat in this tent is the opposite side of the entrance, or the deepest.


    But the person sitting there was not an old man, but a little boy who thought he had just grown up.


    "Welcome."


    The first person to greet was not a child, but an old monk who sat next to him.


    "¡­Thank you for your hospitality. Thanks to you, I was able to take a break from the long journey."


    "Don''t mention it."


    No-seung smiled at Baek Cheon''s words. It was a very kind and gentle smile.


    Baek Cheon has already met Shaolin''s old monks. However, the people in front of me were clearly different from Shaolin''s monks.


    Is it because I don''t have a beard?


    Unlike Shaolin''s old monks whose long-grown white beards were impressive, the lama monks did not have beards. Wrinkled faces without beards created something alien to the viewer.


    "Please sit here."


    "Oh, yes¡­¡­."


    "Cha-in.¡±


    "Yes!"


    "Give me the car. You must have cooled off from the long trip.¡±


    "Yes, llama."


    Old Seung smiles without a trace. I should not let my guard down, but I felt strangely relieved to see the smile.


    "Oh my, Bahn Meh Hum."


    Noh Seung, who memorized the six-syllable words as if he were singing, smiled and opened his mouth.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet the students of Hwasan. I''m a believer in Buddha''s law, and Podalab''s bilgus call me Bansol Rama."


    "Oh, yes¡­¡­.¡±


    "Bar, Banseon¡­¡­!¡±


    "Bansol Rama!"


    Baek Cheon, who was calmly trying to answer, burst out a frightened voice behind his back. Baek Cheon peeked back.


    Jo-Gol''s mouth was wide open enough to show his Adam''s apple, and Dang-Soso, who sat behind him, was clasping his mouth with a fist of water.


    "What is it?"


    Then Chung-Myung suddenly opened his mouth.


    "How did your man get here? You must have a heavy butt."


    "Hey, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Speak, you son of a b*tc*!"


    It''s SoSo...


    It''s the death penalty, but this guy...¡­.


    Let''s just say Geol-ah is, and if you are...¡­.


    Baek Cheon, who was ridiculously in the position of defending Chung-Myung, tilted his head as he looked at the face of the white Dang-Soso. What the hell is Bansol Rama doing to them?


    Then Kang-Soso, who approached on his knees, clung closely to Baek Cheon''s back. And whispered very softly in his ear.


    "Bansol Rama refers to the interest of Podalab Palace."


    "Oh, I see...¡­. What?"


    At the moment, Baek Cheon looked at Dang-Soso again and opened his eyes wide to tear.


    Lee Inja?


    Two-factor in Podalab Palace? So you''re saying you''re a boo-goong drinker?Baek Cheon''s eyes, the size of a candle, turned towards Bansol Rama.


    "This guy?"


    It was weird no matter how much I looked at it.


    Shaolin''s old monks certainly felt dignified. No one could deny the dignity of high illegality and ignorance, regardless of the good will toward them.


    Just looking at it made me feel the deep discipline.


    But Bansol Rama, now in front of him, could not smell the depth of that discipline.


    To be honest, it was so normal.


    It looked like a country road that could be seen anywhere except for its body-wound and shaved hair.


    Recognizing that the mogul Chung-Myung was talking about was this old monk, Baek Cheon blinked again and again.


    "Why are you here at Podalab Palace?"


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes and asked, as if he would solve Baek Cheon''s question.


    "I don''t think he''s coming to this far place for no reason."


    Then Bansol Rama replied with a relaxed smile.


    "Everybody has a story."


    "Can I ask you that story?¡±


    "It''s not that great."


    "Well."


    An interesting smile was drawn around Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    Then a man named Chain turned the cup to them and picked up a brass pot on the brazier. The movement along the car was very neat and polite.


    Follow, follow.


    The hot steam came out. Feeling a little relieved by the nose-piercing direction, Chung-Myung sipped his car. When Jang Moon-in, who always offered him tea and was disappointed, it was a sight to hit his heart.


    "Oh, that''s great."


    "I''m glad you''re getting smacked."


    It was a very easygoing appearance.


    Even after identifying himself, Bansol Rama''s attitude was no different from the beginning. Even though there is an incomparable difference between Hwasan''s young student and Bansol Rama at Podalab Palace.


    "If it''s hard to say, I won''t ask you any more questions. I didn''t mean to pry.¡±


    Listening to Chung-Myung, Bansol Rama opened his eyes slightly wide and soon smiled.


    "There must have been some misunderstanding. It''s not that I can''t say it, it means it''s not a great thing. Everything is a relative law. Things that are absolutely important to us may not matter to the city owners."


    Bansol Rama, who joined forces and left the song shortly, looked at the Chung-Myung group one by one.


    "If you''re curious about one thing, you don''t have to hide it. I''m just playing my part, and they''re following me to help me with Podalab''s event."


    "Role?"


    "Yes."


    Bansol Rama smiled plainly.


    "Everyone who walks on the Buddha at Podalab Palace must pursue their own illegality and strive to save the people of the world. One person named Bansol Rama should do something else."


    All eyes were on him alone. Bansol Rama spoke calmly in a quiet voice.


    "It''s looking for Dalwe Rama."


    "What?"


    Looking for Dalwe Rama?


    When Hwasan''s disciples, who did not readily understand, tilted their heads, he kindly added an explanation.


    "Dalwe Rama, the king of Podalab Palace, is not a place to climb through performance. It may be hard for you from the middle ground to understand, but the Dalwe Rama will be determined from birth."


    "From birth?"


    "Yes, Dalwe Rama is like that. And Bansol Rama refers to the person in charge of finding the Dalwe Rama. It''s not until we can recognize Dalwe Rama who was born again through repeated practice that we can be Bansol Rama.Baek Cheon''s eyes shook greatly.


    I guessed one thing from this conversation.


    What else is there for Bansol Rama to go from a chief farther than the North Sea to here?


    "That, that''s what you''re saying, by any chance...¡­?¡±


    Bansol Rama nodded coolly as if Baek Cheon had guessed right.


    "Yes, it is."


    Then I smiled and looked at the little child sitting next to me. The eyes were hardly just looking at the little one.


    There was no more respect and conviction.


    "This is Dalwe Rama, the embodiment of the Bodhisattva of the Bodhisattva and the living Buddha."


    "Da, Daloe¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon shut his mouth as if he were suffocating.


    I heard the name Bansol Rama for the first time today, but I''ve heard the name Dalwe Rama countless times.


    Great fire.


    The King of the Law of Podalab Palace, who protects that chief, and an illegal incarnation called the Living Buddha.


    "He''s a big fire?"


    Chung-Myung, who is not easily surprised at all, also opened his eyes wide and looked at the small child sitting in front of him.


    The child''s eyes were indescribably deep and mellow.


    With those eyes that didn''t suit his age, the boy was still looking at Chung-Myung. He looked like he couldn''t guess the meaning.

 Chapter - 550 Episode 550. Ill make sure to protect you this time. (5)

    Chung-Myung''s head slowly turned sideways.


    a great fire


    The name does not simply mean the palace of Podalab.


    In the chief, the Great Fire is a living Buddha and a presence with more authority than the king. The royal court of Podalab Palace is not respected because of its powerful power, but because of its high illegality, it is respected from the heart of the captains.


    Of course, Shaolin''s director is also respected by the people in the middle, but it is not even daunted by the way the chief officers look at the great fire.


    But the great fire...¡­.


    "You''re just a kid."


    "Hey!"


    "Mouth! Mouth! You son of a b*tc*! Mouth!"


    Whasan''s disciples rushed to shut him down, but Chung-Myung pointed his eyes straight and pointed at a child called Dalwe Rama.


    "No, he''s a big fire!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Can you believe it? Huh? Really?


    "Kkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk.


    Baek Cheon slipped away, coughing loudly. He couldn''t tell the truth, and he couldn''t answer falsely.


    Chung-Myung stared at the child and turned his head towards Bansol Rama.


    "You little boy¡­" No, boy¡­"¡­. No, that''s not it, so this is the big fire?"


    Bansol Rama smiles and nods.


    "That''s right."


    "Uh, that means...¡­he''s the... The palace owner of Podalab Palace, the capital of Seojang-Milgyo and one of the Saueosa Palace? A great fire that is admired more than the king in chief?


    "That''s what it is."


    Chung-Myung grinned at the answer.


    "Ha ha. Shaolin also said, ''Did all the monks enjoy cheating?''" Where is this nonsense coming from?¡­!¡±


    "Hey, watch what you say!"


    "Please shut up...¡­.¡±


    Hwasan''s disciples also dissuaded Chung-Myung from understanding the situation and were embarrassed.


    What are you talking about?¡¯


    If he had been the chief''s king, he would have accepted it without question. The position of king leads to blood ties.


    However, it was unbelievable that Daehwalbul, the spiritual landlord of the chief Rama monks and the incarnation of illegality, was such a child.


    How much would a child like that know if he knew illegal?


    Think about it.


    What would the world say if the leader of Shaolin was Samcheok-dong?


    No one believes in that authority and will try to obey it.


    ''Bansol Rama himself, I can''t help but believe it.''


    At that time, Bansol Rama still followed the car toward Chung-Myung.


    "Let''s calm down.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Tea tastes good."


    Chung-Myung flinched for a moment. Then he took the cup and started sipping the tea.


    The Hwasan disciples opened their mouths wide.


    ''Tamed.''


    Oh, my God, you rule Chung-Myung.


    Illegal is infinite.


    Before I knew it, Bansol Rama joined together as he watched Chung-Myung drinking tea calmly.


    Baek Cheon opened his mouth at this time.


    "I''m sorry, but my facts are a bit fiery.¡­.¡±


    "Do not remove your teeth. I think it''s hard for people in the Middle East to understand. Maybe even for those who walk through the same fire."


    Bansol Rama''s gaze reached Hye Yeon. Hye Yeon became class president, memorizing disapproval. He also meant that it was difficult to understand the current situation.


    Bansol Rama nodded as if he understood everything.


    "Have you ever heard of reincarnation?"


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    "I don''t know the logic of fire, but I know what reincarnation means. When a person dies, he or she is reborn as a person."Bansol Rama nodded with a pleased look.


    "You are very smart."


    "Hehe. You''re not that smart.¡­.Hehehe!"


    Looking at the back of Chung-Myung''s smiling head as soon as the compliment came out, Hwasan''s disciples all sighed deeply.


    Bansol Rama grinned and continued.


    "Yes, reincarnation simply means that if you die, you will be reborn. When not only humans, but also livestock, and even a single worm die, they are reborn as another life and live again and again.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes, listening to the calm voice, sank slightly.


    "How come?"


    "Because I couldn''t get out."


    "Couldn''t get out?"


    "Yes."


    Bansol Rama slowly smoothed the beads in his hand.


    "Life is like a giant spinning wheel. All life lives and lives within it for hundreds of millions of years. Then sin, build merit, learn, and realize.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Illegal is so deep that it''s hard to realize with just one life''s realization. Like that, all life is born and died repeatedly, achieving enlightenment. Buddha became a Buddha after repeatedly reincarnation of Buddha.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who had been listening, looked back at the stroke.


    "Hey, what are you afraid of?"


    "¡­It means a long time that I can''t even count, Si-ju."


    After listening to Hye Yeon''s explanation, Chung-Myung looked at Bansol Rama again with a puzzled face.


    "No, you, too, Sakyamuni? Isn''t the Buddha the greatest Buddha in Buddhism?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    For the first time, Bansol Rama''s answer came a little late. The students of Hwasan, who felt this, blushed in unison.


    I''m sorry.


    ''We''re ashamed of ourselves.¡¯


    Shame.


    Whether it was Bansol Rama or Shaolim, Chung-Myung was Chung-Myung.


    Fortunately, Bansol Rama, who left the low-pitched song, quickly regained his composure and continued.


    "A man walks through the Buddha to escape the yoke of his reincarnation. When you get out of the wheel and cut off your anguish and ups, you finally give up and become a Buddha."


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes are on a child...¡­. No, I went back to the Great Fire.


    "So what you''re saying is that this child was born reincarnated by the great fire of the previous generation? What do you mean?"


    "Yes, the Lord is very smart."


    "Hehe. Come on, anyone can guess. Hehehe."


    He colored his face red and scratched his head with a shy face. His disciples really wanted to stand up and clap. Aside from understanding what that Bansol Rama is saying, I know for sure that he has a great personality.


    "Well, by the way...¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon, who was still listening to the conversation, tilted his head as if he didn''t understand.


    "Tell me."


    "I think this might be a little rude¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s all right."


    asked Baek Cheon, encouraged by the serene and merciful face of Bansol Rama.


    "You said that those who have just learned will become Buddha and be free from the cycle of reincarnation."


    "That''s right."


    "If I do¡­¡­ the Great Fire¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Bansol Rama grinned.


    "Oh, you were curious about that. Dalwe Rama is the embodiment of the Bodhisattva and the living Buddha. So you can always take off the yoke of reincarnation, but you''re volunteering to do it yourself to save the people and lead them illegally."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    "As evidence, when Dalwe Rama enters the room, he tells his disciples where he is to be born in advance.""Well, that''s....¡±


    Baek Cheon kept his mouth shut.


    I almost said out loud, "Does that make sense?"


    All the stories I''ve heard since I entered this tent were all difficult to understand with his common sense.


    "We are on our way back to Podalab Palace to find him, as Dalwe Rama taught us."


    Everyone''s eyes were on the child sitting in the middle.


    "Really, that kid...¡­.¡¯


    Reincarnation of the Great Fire?


    Nothing special was found in the young Great Fire in front of him. The two eyes, which were unusually deep and sparkling, were impressive, and were not much different from the child that could be seen anywhere.


    Baek Cheon gazed at Chung-Myung''s back.


    He couldn''t stand it at all and asked if it was nonsense, or he would have talked to a young great fire and started to question it, but now he had no strange words.


    Besides...


    ''Why does your back look so heavy?¡¯


    Or was there anything in this conversation that Chung-Myung would take seriously?


    Chung-Myung slowly opened his mouth, whether he knew Baek Cheon''s question.


    "Then¡­¡­."


    His gaze was fixed entirely on the young Great Fire.


    "Does the Great Fire fully remember itself in its past life?¡±


    "Oh my, Bahn Meh Hum."


    Bansol Rama shook his head slowly.


    "Of course, Dalwe Rama remembers her previous life as well as her previous life. However, those who have experienced reincarnation are not complete because they have to forget their previous lives."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s so hard for a man who''s been out of trouble and out of his mind to throw himself into an imperfect state and complete the illegality again. Dalwe Rama threw himself into the thorny path to save the people of the world. That''s why the llamas regard Dalwe Rama as a living Buddha."


    A soft sigh came out of Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "¡­I see.¡±


    I understand, but I don''t understand.


    But Chung-Myung didn''t mean to make any more sense here. Religion in the first place is both absurd and unreasonable for those who deviate from it.


    Religion shows a full path only to those who accept and understand teaching.


    In their eyes, Chung-Myung''s teaching of Doga is also absurd and ridiculous.


    At that time, Bansol Rama, looking at Chung-Myung''s expression, smiled quietly.


    "Are you satisfied now?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry to pry you as soon as I met you. I can''t cover my head well when I have blood on my head."


    "Those who ask end up getting it. Don''t mind that the Buddha exists to answer."


    "You''re really different from Sorim Ddangjoong."


    "Hahaha!"


    "Why? Is the car stuck in your throat?¡±


    "Yes¡­¡­. Shizu."


    Hye Yeon was crying and groaning, but Chung-Myung didn''t even look at him.


    Bansol Rama said with a grin.


    "I wish we could talk more, but it''s already too late at night. Let''s call it a day, and let''s finish talking tomorrow."


    "Yes, you were rude late at night.


    "Xi Zhu is very polite."


    "Hehe. Thank you."


    Excuse me...


    Bansol Rama???.


    You don''t seem to have a good eye for people.¡­. Is that the kid in the big fire?


    Inevitable doubt arose in Baek Cheon''s mind.


    The Rama monks gave the entire group a large tent. They refused to put up their tents, but they just grinned and went to their tents.


    Everyone went into the tent with a little discomfort. However, the discomfort was not overcome by the fatigue that poured in quickly, and they all fell dead before sharing a few words.And deep dawn.


    Tadak. Tadak.


    Chung-Myung, who was quietly out of the tent, sat in the fire in front of the pond and threw firewood. The spark blew slightly into the dark Ho Gong.


    Chung-Myung''s mind was complicated throughout the conversation with Bansol Rama.


    ''Yoon Hoe-ra...''


    I shook my head while rummaging through the fire with branches.


    It''s a different story.¡¯


    In the provinces, when you die, everything goes back to nature. Only the good people who have helped themselves become one will climb the line and help the world flow.


    But¡­¡­.


    What am I, then?


    Doga''s teachings do not explain Chung-Myung''s situation. And the reincarnation that Bansol Rama said doesn''t fit his situation either.


    Isn''t it too strange that Chung-Myung, who doesn''t even know about illegal Buddhas, has a full memory when he goes through reincarnation as a living Buddha?


    What the hell am I, then?


    He looked up at the sky with a deep sigh.


    I don''t know, long sentence.


    I''ve been trying not to think too deeply, but I''ve been able to guess the resurrection of Heavenly Demon, and I''ve been confused since I saw the presence of the Great Fire.


    ''I''m...''


    It was then.


    His head turned to the side of the stroke.


    Flinch.


    And as soon as he saw his side, he shrank uncharacteristically.


    "What¡­¡­."


    The young great fire came out without a trace and stared at him. At a distance where I think I''m only a step away.


    Surprised Chung-Myung was about to say something and closed his mouth.


    I don''t fully believe in reincarnation, but I could understand that there was something special about this child.


    Chung-Myung hesitated to open his mouth.


    "Hey, you know...¡­you''re a real fire¡­¡­.¡±


    "I can''t believe it¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    At that moment.


    Transparent tears began to drip from the eyes of the Great Fire, which was joined together.


    The face was so sublime and sad that Chung-Myung was speechless for a moment. An atmosphere so heavy that it was hard to speak out that Chung-Myung was crushed.


    "How did it happen? What the hell are you talking about?¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The child''s eyes were filled with bitter grief. The great fire sang low in a subdued voice.


    "Poor middleborn child. How dare you walk on a rough and rough road. Why are you trying to walk in fear of the earth like a hell of a father? Come on¡­¡­."


    What¡­¡­.


    What¡­?


    "It''s a way we can''t get away. How did you escape? Poor, poor, poor middleborn. Why...!"


    The voice of the Great Fire, which seemed not to belong to this world, penetrated into the ears of Chung-Myung, who was mesmerized.


    What the hell¡­¡­.


    What is this guy talking about?


    What the hell¡­¡­.


    A crack began to slowly crack Chung-Myung''s face, which had been staring blankly.


    Chung-Myung''s soul began to scream and wait.


    It was a desperate and sad scream.

 Chapter - 551 Episode 551. Its damn good to see you! (1)

    "Oh, I think I''ll buy some."


    "I know. I didn''t know it''s so good that your feet don''t get cold when you sleep."


    "As expected, the North Sea is no place for people to live."


    Awakened by the sunlight coming through the tent, Hwasan''s disciples chattered, tidying up their seats.


    "In the North Sea, my body seemed to break when I woke up in the morning."


    "I can see how good warmth is."


    Everything in the world is relative law.


    It was a grassland night when others slept and their mouths turned, but it was only a little cool for those who passed the North Sea.


    "But where did Chung-Myung go?"


    "Well, you haven''t been here for a while.¡±


    At that point, Baek Cheon refined his dress and went outside to look around.


    "Chung-Myung???"


    At that time, I could see Chung-Myung sitting by the pond.


    The bonfire was already extinguished, but only white smoke was coming up, and Chung-Myung sat in front of it, staring up at the sky.


    "What are you doing?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes slowly moved when asked by Baek Cheon.


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon tilted his head at the uncharacteristically blank appearance.


    "Who stole your money? What''s wrong with your expression?"


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense and just eat."


    "Oh, but this bastard?"


    After sighing deeply, Chung-Myung turned his head slightly and looked at the tent where the Lamar monks were staying. They seemed to have woken up early when they heard the sound of crab singing from the inside.


    "¡­You should die rather than get sick."


    The little boy, Reincarnation of the Great Buddha, spoke English to Chung-Myung yesterday, and soon returned to the face of knowing nothing.


    I tried to catch the great fire heading to the tent, but at that time, the spirituality and pressure he had felt had already disappeared.


    ''It''s crazy.''


    It''s impossible to hold on to a mentally disturbed child and make a fuss, but I keep getting caught in what he said.


    I couldn''t do this or that and stayed up all night.


    Chung-Myung, who sighed deeply, shook his finger as he saw Hye Yeon coming out of the tent.


    "Ddaengjoong! Ddaengjoong!"


    "¡­Shizu. My legal name is Hye Yeon."


    "Okay, come here."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Disappointed Hye Yeon approached. Chung-Myung looked at him like that and hinted.


    "What do you think of what you heard yesterday?"


    "What kind of story are you talking about?"


    "You know what the leapfrog did, the big fire came back to life.¡±


    "Amitabha, that''s what you mean."


    Hye Yeon glanced at the tent where the lama monks were staying with a slightly embarrassed face.


    "The Buddhist teachings of the chief and the middlelands are not entirely the same, although they all follow the teachings of the Sakyamuni."


    "Whoa?"


    "In what Bansol Rama said yesterday, the teaching of reincarnation is not much different from Shaolin''s. But it is not in line with our teachings that a person intentionally reincarnates and remembers the past."


    Hye Yeon shook her head quietly.


    "If I can do it, I have nothing to say, even if it''s called Buddha."


    "You''re a con artist.¡±


    "Well, that''s not what I meant.


    Surprised Hye Yeon hurriedly looked at the tent as if she was afraid that the Rama monks would hear her. And said with a low voice.


    "Shi, Shi, you have to be careful. The reverence of the chief Buddhist for the Great Buddha is more than what the city governor thinks."


    "I know."


    Chung-Myung said in a nonchalant way.


    He has already experienced how blind those who serve humans as gods can be. Of course, humans and Buddha are different, and so are they.Can a man do that?¡¯


    If it were in the past, I would have laughed it off as nonsense. Chung-Myung doesn''t believe in things that he can''t see.


    But I can''t just let this go. Above all, isn''t Chung-Myung the evidence?


    Chung-Myung looked up at the sky with blank eyes again.


    At that time, the tent opened and the Lamar monks, including Bansol Rama, walked slowly, cuddling together. Chung-Myung''s gaze went straight to the Great Fire behind Bansol Rama.


    Seeing the innocent face of knowing nothing, I felt something inside out.


    "Did you rest well last night?"


    Bansol Rama greeted with a nice smile. It just so happens that Hwasan''s disciples, who stormed out of the tent, were greeted with gunshots.


    "I had a good rest after a long time. Thank you very much for your consideration."


    "Consideration? I just gave you the extra tent. Don''t worry."


    Bansol Rama''s eyes are on Chung-Myung as he smiles in his arms.


    "You look deep in the water."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Would you like to walk for a while?"


    Chung-Myung nodded silently.


    Bansol Rama and Chung-Myung, separated from the Rama monks and Hwasan''s disciples, walked quietly through the vast meadow.


    The meadow was so wide that there was no end in sight. Even if I walked and walked, I couldn''t reach the end forever.


    It was Chung-Myung who broke the long silence and opened his mouth first.


    "The Great Fire¡­¡­."


    He stopped talking for a moment and asked in a deeper voice.


    "Are you sure you''re a big fire?¡±


    "Not really."


    Bansol Rama shook his head.


    "Oh my god, Bahnme Hum. The Buddha is beyond human beings. He who goes beyond man is trapped inside man again, so he cannot keep himself intact. Dalwe Rama will go to Podalab Palace from now on to recover himself."


    "So still, I''m just a kid.¡­.¡±


    "He''s not either.


    Bansol Rama said with a grin.


    "No matter how much you lose yourself, that deep realization doesn''t go anywhere. It''s a child, but it''s a Buddha, it''s a child."


    I couldn''t understand what you meant.


    Of course, it is not a difficult answer to interpret literally. But Bansol Rama''s words seemed to have more meaning than refined in language.


    Something else, unlike the occasional wise man, or the Buddhists who have been deeply cultivated.


    "Then¡­¡­."


    When Chung-Myung tried to say something, Bansol Rama shook his head first.


    "I can''t answer that question."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A serene and profound eye stared at Chung-Myung.


    "You want to ask about what Dalwe Rama said yesterday."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung nodded obediently. Although he dealt with it in his own way, the thin tent could not have blocked the ears of this noble man.


    "I''m still not good enough, but I think I''ve learned a lot about illegal activities. That''s why you can teach and lead the llamas of Podalab Palace."


    "Yes."


    No one who has ever experienced Bansol Rama will be able to swear and deny the word arrogant.


    "But I''m also a human body tied to anguish and up. I can''t understand everything the Buddha said. To understand is to know, to know is to realize. Then wouldn''t I have already become a Buddha?"Chung-Myung nodded silently as he watched Bansol Rama burst into laughter.


    "Dalwe Rama is the incarnation of the voyeurism. You''re still stuck in a human frame and don''t realize yourself, but by the time you become an adult, you''ll be fully recovered."


    "It''s about time I became an adult.¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung turned his head slightly and looked at the tent, which is now a little farther away. But the head didn''t come back long.


    So you don''t even know what you''re saying yet.¡¯


    That body can''t handle the high realization as a great fire. Therefore, it was highly unlikely that Chung-Myung would get what he wanted even if he talked with the Great Fire again.


    That''s why Bansol Rama is calling him aside and telling this story.


    "Chung-Myung painting."


    "Yes."


    "I dare not know what Dalwe Rama really means."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But even for me who dare not follow Dalwe Rama''s deep enlightenment, I can see that Chung-Myung''s seal is unique."


    Bansol Rama''s grave gaze was on Chung-Myung.


    "Unusual?"


    "I''ve been working my whole life on legislation to confirm Dalwe Rama''s reincarnation. I can see the extraordinary character of Chung-Myung''s seal. I can''t define it as anything, but the seal is definitely different from other ordinary people."


    Chung-Myung stopped walking. And he stood by and looked at the old victory.


    "Lama."


    "Yes, stamp."


    "According to the Buddhist teachings, you said that a person''s reincarnation is to build up a long period of practice and gain enlightenment, right?¡±


    "That''s what it is."


    "Or is there another reason for reincarnation?"


    Bansol Rama shook his head.


    "I don''t know."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The flow of the world is absolutely huge. Anything can happen in there. How dare I know the solemn meaning of Azebullta."


    Chung-Myung nodded quietly again this time.


    "There''s one thing I''d like to say to the seal."


    As Chung-Myung looked with questionable eyes, Bansol Rama joined hands and recited a small song.


    "Any human being lives through pain. It''s because there''s always anguish in humans."


    "Brain¡­¡­."


    "Oh my, Bahn Meh Hum."


    Bansol Rama said with a gracious smile.


    "Bulldo walkers learn illegal ways to overcome their upsets and anguish. Even if what the seal is going through now is pain, the pain will not be just in vain."


    It was like catching a cloud.


    However, after hearing the cloud-catching words, I felt strangely relieved.


    "In the end, you have no choice but to do it yourself."


    "Isn''t the road the same?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "He who awakens becomes a god. But you can''t force someone who hasn''t. You have to realize and know for yourself."


    "¡­Do you know the laws of Doga?"


    "I know, I know. Considering the extent of the Middle East, isn''t it greatly influenced by the chief''s illegality? And even the most abundant supply from the Jungwon Provinces was originally the Amita of Fire."


    "No, you son of course.


    Chung-Myung, who was glaring at Doga''s disregard, soon grinned.


    "The one who used to be inhumane now looks a little like a human being."


    "Hahaha."


    Bansol Rama, smiling coolly, stared at Chung-Myung with warm eyes.


    "Stamp."


    "Yes."


    "There''s no answer but to that."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "When the time comes when the seal must eagerly seek answers, just look at yourself. All the answers will be in the seal."


    Chung-Myung, facing him, slowly joined hands together.


    "Luxury payment."


    Chung-Myung, who doesn''t usually memorize Do-ho, was an exception to Bansol Rama. This was the highest respect Chung-Myung could express.


    "Thank you, Lamar."


    "Don''t mention it."


    After the conversation, Bansol Rama turned his head and looked toward the tent.


    "I''d like to talk more, but now as a Frenchman, I have to take Dalwe Rama to Podalab Palace as soon as possible."


    "Yes, I''m sorry to take your time."


    Bansol Rama shook his head.


    "Fate is all about meaning. It wouldn''t be just a coincidence that I met the seal here either."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I hope you will overcome your anguish."


    Bansol Rama, who bowed his head, walked toward the tent, leaving Chung-Myung behind.


    Chung-Myung, who was staring at the back of the distance, plopped down on the spot.


    "Fate is¡­."


    Then he smirked.


    "There''s nothing you can''t say to the Taoist, man."


    The sound of the wind softly grazed his ears as he closed his eyes.

 Chapter - 552 Episode 552. Its bloody good to see you! (2)

    "Thank you so much!"


    Rama monks, who had been diligently preparing, smiled at the greetings of Hwasan''s disciples who had finished preparing first.


    "You must be ready to leave."


    "¡­¡­I wasn''t ready for anything."


    Baek Cheon smiled with a slightly coy face. There was no need to unpack because it was a tent for the Rama monks, and all I did was pack roughly. All I packed was enough water.


    "Thank you very much for your warm welcome to our tired guests."


    "Don''t mention it."


    Rama-seung, called Cha-in, joined together on behalf of others.


    "Then be careful...¡­.¡±


    It was then.


    "Eh-cha!"


    "Huh?"


    Back Cheon looked back at the sudden sound. Chung-Myung was pulling the load out of the cart.


    What''s wrong with him all of a sudden?


    Everyone looked at the sheep he was doing with curious eyes. Chung-Myung pulled out a large bag of grain from the top and swung it and put it down in front of Ramaseung.


    "Take this."


    "¡­¡­What is this?¡±


    "It''s just a bunch of stuff. Have it on your way."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes widened. That''s not all. Other Hwasan''s disciples also opened their mouths so wide that their jaws almost fell out.


    Oh, my God.


    I can''t believe Chung-Myung gave mine to others.¡¯


    Did the sun rise from the west?


    Of course, it''s not that Chung-Myung didn''t do much to others. From time to time, really from time to time, there were times when I took mine off.


    But it''s a story about when you can benefit from taking mine off, or when your opponent is a really tough underdog.


    What good will it do for Chung-Myung to give to the Lamar monks of Podalab Palace, who are not sure if they will meet again in their lives?


    "It''s okay, you don''t have to¡­¡­.¡±


    "Take it."


    Chung-Myung looked at the Great Fire, clearing the tent.


    "Based on the size of your luggage, you don''t seem to have brought much food, but you should have something to eat on your way back. It''s not like we''re going to be given a citation in this grassland. And¡­¡­."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I don''t know about grown-ups, but I''m sure they''ll eat plenty."


    Cha-in, who heard that, smiled with a slightly embarrassed face.


    "Then I''ll take it with thanks."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung tilted his head at the sight of his disciples, who opened their mouths wide, as he returned swinging.


    "Why?"


    "¡­Are you sick?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Let''s go to Hwasan quickly. You''re going to be in big trouble."


    "The death penalty! I''ll give it a try!"


    No, these things?


    Chung-Myung looked up, but Baek Cheon reached out and opened his eyes wide up and down.


    "¡­I think my eyes are fine¡­"¡­.¡±


    "What''s wrong with your eyes?"


    "When you lose your mind, your eyes change.¡±


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung sighed with a resigned face.


    "¡­¡­Yes, play with it and just put it where it is."


    d*mn it, you guys.


    At that time, Bansol Rama, who was organizing the tent, led the Great Fire and other llamas to see them off.


    "Oh my, Bahn Meh Hum."


    Bansol Rama, who left his six-word statement, grinned.


    "It''s a long way to Jungwon, so please take a look."


    "I''ll only be a chief. I hope you stay on your way."


    Baek Cheon was greeted as a representative and took a deep shot.


    "Sure."


    Hawasan''s disciples clung to the cart one by one to the cart. Last but not least, Hye Yeon headed for Bansol Rama.


    "It''s a shame that I didn''t have enough time to ask for teaching."


    Bansol Rama said with a soft smile.


    "There''s an illegal act on the road, what good would it be to say something of a man who didn''t realize it. The road may be different, but the same place we''re trying to go is not enough?""I''ll keep that in mind."


    Hye Yeon bowed to him once again and turned away. When Hye Yeon joined, the cart started moving slowly.


    "Thank you!"


    "See you next time!"


    Everyone greeted vigorously and pushed the cart. Climbing on top of a high pile of luggage, Chung-Myung looked down at the Great Fire with his arms folded.


    Sure enough, a big fire with an expressionless face was still staring at him.


    - How come....


    "Pfft."


    Chung-Myung, who had been pouting for no reason, turned his head. A cart carrying him began to move far across the meadow.


    Bansol Rama, who was watching the cart move away in an instant, sang a song. As he began to memorize the song, other llamas all memorized along.


    The eyes of Bansol Rama, who blessed those who closed their eyes and moved away, turned to the Great Fire.


    The child''s deep eyes dared not even guess what was inside.


    "What are you looking at, my teacher?"


    At the low question, the big fire, which looked at the cart silently, closed its eyes and joined hands.


    "A thorny path."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "A thorny path that will lead to fear of victory. I saw darkness that didn''t shine."


    "Dear teacher¡­¡­.¡±


    Then, he left his sincere words and muttered with a meaningless face.


    "He''s like a candle that burns himself to light up the darkness. But seconds will eventually extinguish the wick."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I hope there are people who will light him up."


    As he closed his eyes and watched the Great Fire enter the battlefield, Bansol Rama let out a low voice.


    It was because he remembered the words he had left before the great fire of his predecessor entered the building.


    - The devil will return. The devil who cries in the river of anguish...¡­. If we don''t stop him, the world will be colored with darkness without a speck of light.


    Bansol Rama''s heavy gaze followed a cart that was now far beyond sight.


    ''Lighten up the darkness.¡¯


    One, can you light up the darkness that will color the world alone?


    "Again, again, anguish."


    He shook his head and bowed to the Great Fire.


    "Let''s go. It''s a long way."


    "Yes."


    Before I knew it, the great fire, which returned to the face of the child, turned quietly.


    "I feel like I''m getting something very pious."


    "Isn''t that right, boarding house?"


    Jo-Gol responded quickly to Baek Cheon''s words while pulling the cart.


    "It definitely felt a bit different. A man of high virtue seems to clear people regardless of their path."


    Jo-Gol was a little more excited than usual, apparently impressed by Bansol Rama.


    Apparently, he was dedicated to evaluating others, but now he was speaking with a reminder face.


    "The Sae-Oe-O-Gung I''ve seen so far is a bit unique, so I thought Podalab would be the same."


    "¡­Isn''t that the problem with other palaces?"


    "Anyway."


    Beast Palace was a place that could not be said to be ordinary to say the least, and unlike the North Sea Ice Palace, it was a strange place.


    However, Podalab Palace felt like a place where those who were truly inquiring for illegal activities gathered, contrary to public rumors that the mysterious monks were gathered.


    "How is it so different...¡­.¡±


    "I know. It''s the same Buddhist script.¡­.¡±


    Everyone''s eyes crept on Hye Yeon.


    Then Hye Yeon''s face quickly heated up.


    "Ba, don''t insult the room leader! It''s just different paths and directions. It is the virtue of the world to build up self-discipline, but it is the virtue of the world to guide and lead many people!"Baek Cheon murmured as he looked at Hye Yeon, who wrapped the room with a red face and an angry voice.


    "¡­I didn''t say you were the head of the room."


    "I know¡­¡­. You must have thought that monk Hye Yeon was a little different inside."


    "We were talking about monk Hye Yeon.¡­.¡±


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    Hye Yeon, who unintentionally cursed the room master, grabbed their hearts and shook them with a bewildered face.


    "What am I saying?¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol, who was pulling the cart next to him, reached out and patted his shoulder.


    "It''s all right, monk."


    "Right, it''s different.¡±


    "I''ll tell Sorim."


    Hye Yeon''s eyes are wet with moisture.


    ''You cronies.¡¯


    It''s a pain in the ass, and I can''t discipline myself because of these harnesses. When Buddha was cultivating the barley tree, he said that the harnesses interfered with the cultivation.


    "Amitabha! Amitabha! Amitabha! Back off, you bastards!"


    "Don''t have to say no to it and turn it off straight."


    "Oh, yeah.


    Chung-Myung, who climbed on top of his luggage, lay back listening to the conversations of his students.


    Normally, I would have stepped in and laughed, but the words I heard last night or the conversations I had with the Lama monks kept circulating in my head.


    Chung-Myung, who looked up at the sky lying down, soon smiled.


    ''I don''t know what you''re talking about again.¡¯


    Who cares, d*mn it.


    I don''t know if a virtuous good man can understand the deep meaning of Bansol Rama, but Chung-Myung was not very close to Donnie''s what to do from the start.


    And this is not what matters to him now.


    We need to raise Hwasan and strengthen the alliance to stop Heavenly Demon, who might be doing something right now.


    It''s enough to worry about it afterwards.¡¯


    Chung-Myung, who had neatly organized his mind, jumped up and shouted.


    "Even if a snail crawls, it will be faster than this! Can''t you pull it faster? Why are you so slow now that I don''t have snow piled up!"


    "¡­¡­there''s a real piece of crap."


    "Don''t say that, Sasook. If you see him, he''ll run away. Where are you going to put the harness on him?"


    "I agree."


    Chung-Myung grinned brightly as he watched the babbling disciples of Hawasan.


    "Do you want me to show you what Magani is?"


    "Huh?"


    "Eh-cha!"


    Chung-Myung jumped off the pile and sat on the front of the cart.


    "It must have gotten a little easier to hear you chatter."


    "Uh, huh?"


    "It''s all training. It shouldn''t be easy. If it''s easy, what kind of training is that? The harder it is, the better!"


    "What, what are you going to do...¡­.Argh! You son of a b*tc*!"


    At the moment, the cart became heavy.


    Back Cheon, unable to control his running power even though the cart stopped, shrieked at the handle. Besides, the sound of pain broke out here and there.


    "Huh, waist!"


    "Oh, my! My ankle is breaking, my ankle!"


    "That crazy guy again!"


    There was madness in Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    "Training! Training again! How can you survive in such a weak state of affairs? I''ll make your body twice as hard until you get to Hwasan! Run!"


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    "What are ghosts doing, man? I''m not taking him away!"


    Although the sound of death was pouring out like a waterfall, Chung-Myung put more effort into operating Cheon Geun-chu.


    While groaning under the weight, Hwasan''s disciples and Hye Yeon dragged the cart as hard as they could.The important thing is for Hwasan to be stronger.


    The tide is coming.


    It was only one''s power to be able to protect oneself from the difficult times. Whasan should be much stronger than he is now, no matter what he does.


    And!


    So am I.


    In the past, he had to risk his life dealing with the bishop while he could have dealt with it alone. In addition, he was helped by other death penalty.


    In this condition, there is no way to deal with the true bishops of Marism, and furthermore, Heavenly Demon.


    "You have to be stronger. More than now."


    When Chung-Myung muttered quietly, the death penalty peeked back. But Chung-Myung, already deep in thought, didn''t seem to feel their eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone who looked at each other''s faces grabbed the cart''s handle so tightly that their hands were white as if they had made up their minds.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Let''s get to Hwasan in one go!"


    "For God''s sake, it''s training! Training!"


    "Run."


    Everyone who did this began to pull the cart with all their might. The ship was heavier than before, and the ship raced faster on the meadow than before.


    The white land crosses the North Sea, and the yellow land crosses the grassland to the end of the horizon.


    Where they left.


    A place where even the carved cliffs are warm.


    Towards Hwasan.

 Chapter - 553 Episode 553. Its bloody good to see you! (3)

    All the way.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    All the way.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    All the way.


    "That¡­."


    Hyun Young, who couldn''t stand it, frowned disapprovingly.


    "I''m going to lose my voice, really!"


    At the bruise, Hyun Jong, who was sticking his neck out of the window, slipped his head back into place.


    "Hahaha!"


    Coughing in vain as if he were embarrassed, he peeked into Hyun Young and Hyun Sang''s eyes. There was a moment of silence.


    "That¡­¡­."


    However, Hyun Jong opened his mouth as if he couldn''t stand it.


    "Don''t you think it''s too late?"


    "¡­and the North Sea isn''t even next door, how can we get there already?"


    "Well, my kids have been to Unnam, and Sacheon is like their own house.¡­.What''s the point of taking so long?"


    "Why do you keep saying such nonsense to get in the way of cheating!"


    "Yes."


    Hyun Jong grabbed the teacup with his trembling hands. Usually, I don''t even look at cold tea because I''m into tea, but now I''m out of my mind and I''m drinking cold tea.


    "That, that! It''s going into your nose! That''s the nose!"


    Hyun Young looked at Hyun Jong with a frown.


    Still, until a while ago, I had maintained my sanity, but after a few days, I kept saying that my children were late, and I ended up at this point.


    Hyun Jong, who spilled almost half of the tea water because of his sweet hands, uncharacteristically shook his eyes.


    "You, aren''t you worried?"


    "What''s there to worry about?"


    But Hyun Young snorted, hehe.


    "If anything goes wrong with them, we''ll be in a mess with Hwasan, and we''ll chase them and set them on fire, and I''ll be crushed."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Is that crazy....


    Anyway, he''s scarier.


    At that time, Hyun Sang, who was listening to their conversation, coughed in vain and opened his mouth.


    "Don''t worry too much, I''ll be back without any problems-free. Our children are not so weak...¡­.¡±


    "Well, what a compliment!"


    "The executioner, please stay still! What do you know?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No, but these guys?


    "Yes."


    Hyun Jong, who made a groan, eventually rubbed his face with both hands, regardless of his face.


    "My insides are not really insides. Now I understand what you mean by being upset.¡±


    "I''m glad you still have some rotten stuff left.Yes."


    Hyun Young grumbled. However, there was a subtle concern in his eyes.


    ''Isn''t it time for you to come back?''


    As I calculated when I left for the North Sea for the first time, I should have returned at least seven weeks before. The Chung-Myung must have been delayed at the North Sea Ice Palace, as he would not tolerate wasting time on the street.


    "One in a million¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Sang peeked at the two and opened his mouth. And he hesitated as if he was worried and spoke slowly.


    "I mean, this is one thing in a long time¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hurry up! Hurry up!"


    "Don''t waste time! Oh, it''s so frustrating, really!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Still, is it okay for people who have been trained for the longest time in Hwasan to do this?


    Thinking seriously, Hyun Sang continued.


    "I mean, if the kids got hurt or something...¡­.¡±


    "That snout!"


    "Is this guy really out of his mind? Don''t you dare say that to me!"


    Hyun Young??¡­¡­.I''m your death penalty¡­¡­.


    No matter how old we are...¡­.Hyun Jong''s mouth has already let out a few sighs.


    "Yes, I''m going to die first."


    "Don''t make it obvious, Jang. When the writer is anxious, the children are also anxious."


    "You should."


    "And don''t sneak out in the middle of the night and snoop around on your way up. They all know that!"


    "¡­he, is that so?"


    Hyun Jong muttered awkwardly at Hyun Young''s rebuke.


    "I said I''d be careful.¡­.¡±


    "They''re not like they used to be! I don''t know if it used to be a job to trick kids, but now they''re all ghosts, aren''t they?"


    "¡­¡­That''s right.


    Children in the white market have grown rapidly compared to the past.


    Each day was developing differently, combining the elixir that Chung-Myung had obtained and the map of Ungum, which was laying the foundation again from the beginning.


    "We''re not the only ones who went to the North Sea, are we? It will be a good story to show how much you care about your students in a day or two, but if it gets longer, they will be disappointed."


    "Oh, I got it. I''ll control myself."


    After receiving Hyun Jong''s promise, Hyun Young sighed quietly.


    "I heard you become a child when you get older.¡±


    What kind of character was Hyun Jong? Patience did not dare to follow. He was the one who led Hwasan silently without showing any signs of difficulty even when he was having such a hard time.


    But now he was like a restless child. Of course, it wasn''t something I didn''t understand, but someone had to stop me even by saying something bitter.


    Hyun Jong coughed in vain and nodded out of the window. His eyes were calmer.


    "Yeah, I''m calm, even if I think about the kids.¡­.¡±


    "Long story, long story, long story!


    At that moment, a loud voice began to be heard outside.


    "Huh? Huh!"


    Hyun Jong, who had a hunch, jumped to his feet.


    "??, Hyun Young¡­¡­.Huh?"


    Looking for Hyun Young in a hurry, he opened his eyes wide. Hyun Young, who had already kicked out, was grabbing Unam by the collar who ran to tell the news.


    ''That''s what he told me to be calm.¡¯


    "What''s going on? Are the kids here? Are they kids?"


    "Oh, I''m flying from below! Bring all the children down!"


    "Who, who?"


    "Cher, Chung-Myung...¡­.¡±


    "Hahahahahaha! Chung-Myung is here! What a good-for-nothing man he is telling his superiors to come and go! Tell him to come and go! There you go! That''s how Chung-Myung is! Hahahaha!"


    At that moment, Hyun Jong, who ran out of the room like a thunderbolt, crumpled his shoes and started running toward the prose.


    "Long-written man! Long-written man! I told you to bring the kids!"


    "Oh, dear!"


    Fortunately, however, there was no need to delay time. Perhaps he had already heard the news, Ungum was running with his disciples like clouds.


    "Long storyteller! Did you hear the news?"


    "Well, yeah, let''s go! Let''s go!"


    Hyun Jong, who was stamping his feet, answered quickly and ran toward prose.


    "Follow the long man!"


    Hyun Young quickly ran out holding onto the reclining conduit.


    "Here comes the death penalty for Baek Cheon!"


    "Yoon-Jong, the death penalty is here!"


    "Chung-Myung is back."


    "Oh, that''s a little...¡­.¡±


    Both the white porcelain and celadon boats that followed were happy. The death penalty, which used to be like a family, went far and far to the North Sea and finally returned.


    Hyun Sang laughed as he saw those passing through the prose shouting as if they were fighting a war.


    "That would be nice."


    It is not the behavior of a person who is the eldest of a literary faction, nor the elder of a literary faction. But I didn''t feel the slightest urge to reprimand."Huahahaha, you''ve changed a lot, too."


    Hyun Sang also smiled and started going down the mountain with his hands behind his back. But unlike his relaxed posture, his legs were moving at a frightening pace.


    "Growl!"


    "Get off, get off, death penalty!"


    "It''s not a big deal!"


    The mountain in Hwasan is as tough as ever. Those who were proud to have climbed up to some extent were steep enough to roll down, and there were many cliffs that could not even step on.


    And now his disciples were running down the rugged Hwasan like a flat. They practiced climbing cliffs when they were bored, and now they were hitting the flying squirrels on the cheek.


    But they realized something new today. There was a real flying squirrel in front of their eyes. The past that compared them to flying squirrels was embarrassing.


    "Get out of the way, you bastards!"


    There was no hesitation at Hyun Young''s feet running along the cliff.


    "¡­¡­wow."


    "Oh, my God."


    Everyone opened their mouths wide as they saw the sage ships shooting downward with their eyebrows fluttering.


    "Oh, no, the elders didn''t even practice climbing cliffs."


    "Isn''t that obvious? The elder and the elder have lived in Hwasan alone for more than half a hundred years."


    "Oh, you''really.


    The elders and disciples came down the mountain in an instant, going back and forth. In the eyes of Hawasan''s servants, who raced along the mountain path to harmony, finally saw a large cart built at the entrance.


    "That, that!"


    All those who saw the cart were astonished as one by one.


    "That''s all luggage?"


    "The cart''s gonna hold on to that?"


    "Did someone drag that thing all the way here?"


    There was no consensus on where to be surprised, but what was surprising was that.


    "What about the kids? Where are the kids?"


    "Well, you''really.


    Then some pulled their heads out from behind the cart.


    "What, what, you''re here already?¡±


    "Hey, hey, get rid of the booze!


    "Meat? Meat? Homemade?"


    "Meat is fine! Get rid of the booze!"


    I can hear you, guys. Sadly, I can hear you.


    "Chung-Myung, you punk!"


    Hyun Young found Chung-Myung, who peered out from behind the cart, and ran. And I grabbed Chung-Myung''s cheek and pulled it hard.


    "Ouch! Ouch! Ouch! It hurts!"


    "This guy! This guy! You''ve got a half face! I wish I hadn''t eaten! Oh, my God, how rough it must have been to get back to the North Sea, that fine kid was so skin-deep! Baek Cheon is this guy! I told you to take care of the kids that much!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Oh, no. Elder...¡­.


    If that face was half the face, was it supposed to be like a moon?


    "Get out of the way, you son of a b*tc*!"


    At that moment, Hyun Jong, who came running, kicked Hyun Young''s butt and blew it away. Then, he looked at each of the children''s faces and burst into tears.


    His clothes were worn out, and his shoes were almost unrecognizable.


    Of course, Baek Cheon''s clothes, which remained ghostly clean, and Chung-Myung''s almost brand new shoes caught my eye, but Hyun Jong tried to ignore them.


    "Long story short!"


    Baek Cheon took the gun against Hyun Jong.


    "Hwasan''s disciples, including his great student, Baek Cheon, have returned to Hwasan safely from the mission."


    "Yes, yes!"


    Hyun Jong, who clenched his head, pats Baek Cheon on the shoulder.


    He looked much more reliable than before he left, and his eyes were burning for no reason. Hyun Jong didn''t have to hide the tears.


    "You''ve been through a lot. You''ve worked so hard."As a student of HWASAN, it''s a natural thing to do."


    "Yeah, yeah."


    Other students, too, have become more reliable and have much deeper eyes. In addition, what happened was much calmer than before.


    Hyun Jong opened his mouth to say something more, but his students in the back couldn''t hold it in and cheered and got stuck.


    "Death! Welcome back!"


    "Lodge! Death Penalty! You''ve done a great!"


    "How was the North Sea? Is it really as cold as it sounds?"


    "Tell me a story!"


    With everyone''s enthusiastic hospitality, Baek Cheon smiled quietly.


    "Yeah, but you kicked me.¡±


    Hyun Young, who had been thrown at Hyun Jong, came running again, shaking his butt.


    "There was a lot of trouble."


    "Yes, Elder."


    "But why did you all tell me to come down?"


    "Oh, well, it''s nothing."


    Baek Cheon glanced at the mountain of luggage and opened his mouth.


    "Baek Sang??."


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    Baek Chan chins at Jim as Baek Sang leaps out. And he smiled pleasedly at the priest.


    "Fly."


    "What?"


    "Luggage, please."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Sang''s gaze slowly and very slowly turned to the piles of bags. His face turned pale as if the blood were fading away.


    "¡­this is it?"


    "Yeah."


    "Up the mountain?"


    "Yeah."


    "¡­everything?¡±


    "Yeah."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "We''ll go up with the elders first, so you can take the lead and move everything and put it in the warehouse.¡±


    "The death penalty, our warehouse is in the fire¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Baek Sang??."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Raise it."


    "¡­Yes."


    After solving the most difficult problem, Baek Cheon smiled coolly at Hyun Jong.


    "I have a lot to tell you. Let''s go."


    "Well, let''s do that."


    He walked toward Hwasan with the elders. Then the disciples who returned from the North Sea followed suit.


    "Don''t miss a thing.¡±


    "I''ll put it up before sunset."


    "I''ll kill you if you miss one!"


    "Get started."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Did you all leave your personality in the North Sea?


    At that time, Chung-Myung, who was the last person to move, clapped his tongue.


    "Tsk tsk. You''re not unkind.¡­.Baek Sang Sasook."


    "Huh? Why, why? Chung-Myung???"


    "Put the cart up, too."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Be careful when you bring it. Not to hurt the cart."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Ha, it''s warm and I feel like I''m going to live."


    Baek Sang smiled warmly as he saw Chung-Myung swirling with his hands behind him.


    Why did you come back?


    Good times are always short.

 Chapter - 554 Episode 554. Its damn good to see you! (4)

    Chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop!


    Chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop!


    The sound of food entering the mouth resonated cheerfully.


    What a mess!


    I''m going to screw it up!


    The sound of alcohol falling down his throat also came out like a song in step by step by step.


    It''s nothing special in particularly. It''s a common sight in Hwasan.


    Except that the place where the sound comes out is not a restaurant, but a place of Jang Moon-in, and that it is not Chung-Myung, but Baek Cheon and others who are drinking like water.


    "I think I''m going to buy some!"


    "The death penalty! The death penalty! Give me a drink!"


    "More meat."


    There was a scene where blue disciples of the provincial family coveted alcohol and meat in front of the long gate, but Hyun Jong''s mouth was filled with smiles.


    "Eat slowly. I''m going to have an upset stomach."


    As soon as the children came up to Hawasan, Hyun Young quickly served up the drinks and meat he had been preparing every morning, just in case.


    At first, they looked around, but there was no business in front of hunger. After a couple of drinks, I let go of my waistband as if I had hesitated.


    "Oh, I''m a little full now."


    "I told you to stop by the store in the middle!"


    "You''ve arrived and eaten, so that''s enough.


    At that time, Hyun Young, who was pushing sugar into Chung-Myung''s mouth with a familiar hand gesture, asked.


    "Will you serve me another meal?"


    "No, Elder."


    "It''s okay now."


    "Yeah, yeah. If you are hungry, there is more rice in the restaurant, so feel free to eat. Tsk tsk. I feel sorry for them all."


    Hyun Young, who looked at everyone with pitiful eyes, kicked his tongue.


    As the disciples seemed to be full, Hyun Jong quietly opened his mouth.


    So, did you take care of the bingo?


    "I have a lot to tell you."


    Baek Cheon, who hid a bottle behind his back, opened his mouth with a serious face.


    "It''s going to be a long story."


    "Well, let''s hear it tomorrow. Take a break for now."


    "No, I don''t think it''s due tomorrow, so I''ll tell you now."


    Baek Cheon took a deep breath and slowly opened his mouth.


    "In the North Sea¡­¡­."


    For such a long time, a long story flowed out. The story of what they saw when they arrived in the North Sea and the circumstances of the Bingo. Even the ones that fought the devil.


    It was a long story that made me realize that I had gone through so many things.


    And when Baek Cheon''s story was finally over, the faces of the wise men''s ships were as cold as they could be.


    "¡­¡­Magyo?¡­.¡±


    Unlike Hyun Jong, who can''t speak, Hyun Young''s face began to be filled with anger that seemed excessive.


    "You crazy bastards!"


    Soon there was a great outcry.


    "Magyo! What do you mean, what do you think it is, that you fought a war against them? What are you going to do if you die?"


    "¡­I wasn''t in a position to lose myself. The situation in the North Sea is so serious...¡­.¡±


    "Who cares about the North Sea, you bastards! There''s nothing more precious than your life in the world! And then if I had a bowel movement, who would have praised you guys?"


    "Father, calm down."


    "Do I look like I''m going to calm down now!"


    "Calm down."


    When Hyun Sang stopped him, Hyun Young closed his mouth with a look of disapproval. But his face was still full of anger that he couldn''t fully untie.


    Hawasan''s disciples, who were struck by lightning, bowed their heads. I couldn''t even make an excuse because I knew what Hyun Young was saying."Baek Cheon??."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "As a long storyteller for Hwasan, I must praise you and you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "How can I blame you for doing your best for the North Sea without losing your sense of consultation even in a remote place?" As much as Hwasan claims to be a political faction, I will have to praise you and give you a reward."


    "Long story¡­¡­."


    "But I can''t bear to do that to you."


    Hyun Jong shook his head slowly.


    "My feelings are no different from Hyun Young'' If you were angry there, I would have to live my life regretting my decision. Even if I''m told I don''t deserve to be a long storyteller of the great Hwasan, I won''t praise you for this."


    "I''m sorry, long man."


    Baek Cheon bowed his head, saying in a heavy voice. Hyun Jong closed his eyes and nodded.


    "There was a lot of trouble."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''ve been through a lot."


    As I understood Hyun Jong''s feelings in the words, Baek Cheon somehow warmed up his eyes.


    I would feel great if I had been praised for doing a great job, but I wouldn''t have felt the same way now.


    Hwasan''s disciples now felt rewarded for all the trouble they had in the North Sea with that one word from Hyun Jong.


    "I told you to go to the North Sea, and you went to the Magur!"


    But Hyun Young said with a face that still can''t hide his irritation.


    "I should have said no when the d*mn Shaolin was talking!"


    "What the f*ck is he said.


    "The Shaolin chief Bop Jeong or whatever!"


    "Tongue, Hyun Young!"


    Hyun Jong was surprised and looked around Hye Yeon.


    "Watch your mouth! We''re the only ones here.¡­.¡±


    "Oh, it''s okay."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung, who was silent the whole time, grinned.


    "That''s fine. Feel free to swear.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "He cursed at the map."


    "Well, when did I ever say that, Shizu!"


    Hye Yeon looked back in embarrassment, asking for help, but Hwasan''s disciples just said what they saw and heard.


    "I heard that."


    "Me, too."


    "Oh, my God, you were biting me.¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hye Yeon grinned with a look of resentment. But Hawsan''s disciples naturally shudder at him.


    Hyun Sang and Hyun Jong nodded looking at each other''s faces.


    ''That''ll be fine.''


    ''That''ll be fine.


    After visiting the North Sea, Hye Yeon and his disciples seemed to have deepened.


    When the non-problematic problem was solved neatly, Hyun Young screamed again.


    "You said you could see the magicians, but you pushed a man into a male burrow! If you knew the North Sea was like that, who would have stepped into it? You must set fire to Daewoongjeon Hall to wake up!¡±


    "Oh, Amitabha! Amitabha Buddha!


    Hye Yeon memorized her disapproval as if she were going to purify the words she had heard in her ears. But at the same time, the words are wrong again. I didn''t blame him.


    "Long-Written."


    Then Hyun Sang opened his mouth.


    "This is not normal."


    "Well."


    "No matter how mainstream they are, they are not the ones who came out of the school, but the fact that they have become enough to plot the resurrection of Heavenly Demon means that the other groups of horsemen have joined forces enough.


    "I suppose so."


    "Fortunately, our children have blocked their plans, and if everything had been done their way, there might have been another great storm in the river.""Well."


    Hyun Jong nodded with a heavy face.


    Is there anyone else who knows as well as Hwasan the fear of the name of Mahkyo?


    "This is not something we can discuss among ourselves. This is the work of the entire group."


    "Yes, I think so, too."


    "First of all, let Shaolin know about this and take measures."


    With his eyes closed, Hyun Jong, who left Do-ho, looked up and looked at the disciples in front of him.


    "Yes, I understand. Let''s talk about the rest after a good rest. You must be tired, so go home and rest for today."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    Everyone shook their heads and stood up as Baek Cheon bowed his head.


    "Chung-Myung, you stay for a while."


    "Me?"


    "Yeah."


    "Yes."


    When Chung-Myung sat back in his seat, Baek Cheon looked nervous and went out soon after watching Chung-Myung.


    "Well."


    I heard the door closing, and Hyun Jong, who was watching Chung-Myung, who was left alone, let out a voice. And he opened his mouth to say something.


    At that moment, however, Hyun Young suddenly rushed to Chung-Myung and grabbed the ball and stretched it from side to side.


    "He''s done a lot of things again! Come on, man!


    "Ouch... It hurts."


    "This guy! This guy! This guy!"


    "It hurts¡­¡­."


    "Eh!"


    Hyun Young, who put his cheek on the red-faced Chung-Myung, frowned with an unhappy face. And said in a stern voice.


    "Don''t ever do this stupid thing again! Do you understand?"


    "Is it up to me?¡±


    "He''s still!"


    Looking at Hyun Young, who is about to put his face down and hit his cheek, Chung-Myung sneaked back.


    Eventually, Hyun Sang sighed and stopped the priest.


    "Stop nagging and sit down. I think he left Chung-Myung because he had something to say."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    When Hyun Young returned to his seat, Hyun Jong smiled at Chung-Myung.


    "You must have had a hard time.¡±


    "The trouble is, what?"


    "So, what do you think of your relationship with the Bingo?"


    "It won''t be a problem for a while.¡±


    Chung-Myung said in a clear voice.


    "A contract is a contract, but I built trust for now. There will be no relationship problems unless we know that we will always try to protect them.¡±


    Hyun Jong nodded with a happy face.


    "It is small to gain profits, but it is a great law to win the hearts of people. You''ve earned such a big one."


    In praise of Chung-Myung, Hyun Young''s face was filled with a smile.


    "Oh, that''s how Chung-Myung works."


    Hyun Jong also nodded as if he agreed with Hyun Young''s response.


    "So your trip to the North Sea was definitely meaningful, but the situation seems to be extraordinary. Above all, it is important to catch a rudder well on top of the stormy sea."


    "I think so, too."


    "So I ask you."


    He looked at Chung-Myung with calm eyes and asked.


    "What should we do from now on?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Speak frankly."


    Chung-Myung was uncharacteristically silent. For such a long time, everyone waited for him without urging him.


    Finally, Chung-Myung raised his head and looked at Hyun Jong.


    "Long-Written."


    "Yeah."


    "I can''t do anything by myself."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I couldn''t have done anything without my lodgings and executions this time.¡±


    "Well."


    "The same goes for Hwasan. It''s hard to prepare for a disaster with just our strength in case Markyo reveals it again.""¡­You''re a natural fool."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    "We still have to formalize the only thing we can say, and we have to tie each other up tightly. The bigger the ship, the safer it is."


    "That''s unfortunate."


    Hyun Jong looked at Chung-Myung with strange eyes.


    The reason why Chung-Myung went to the North Sea was to be recognized by existing strongmen, including Shaolin.


    However, the necessity of the alliance has grown after visiting the North Sea, so how can it be so unfortunate?


    "I''ll have to put the party in touch to finish the issue of dogma."


    "Yes, that would be great. I have a few things to talk about separately from the Dangga."


    Hyun Jong slowly flicking his head.


    "Hwasan shouldn''t stop feeling better, either. Whasan''s reputation is increasing, but it''s still weak."


    "That''s right."


    "It''s hard."


    When Hyun Jong''s face was filled with water, Chung-Myung peeked and opened his mouth.


    "Well, it''s not that hard."


    "Huh?"


    "But everyone is working hard. You just have to do what you''re doing now. It''s slow, but it''s the surest way."


    Hyun Jong looks at Chung-Myung silently. A warm energy lingered in his kindly eyes.


    ''It''s a hell of a shell.


    Chung-Myung has always been a busy child.


    From the side, I couldn''t understand why it was so urgent.


    But Chung-Myung is now discussing slowness in front of them.


    No, it''s not slow.


    This is trust.


    Trust that Hwasan and my death penalty will not stop going forward, even if he doesn''t yell and rascal.


    This was not the case for Chung-Myung before he left for the North Sea.


    "Will you lead?"


    "Let''s go together."


    The two people who shared meaningless pre-questions looked at each other and smiled.


    "You''ve also gained a lot from the North Sea."


    "It was just cold.¡±


    "Hahaha."


    Hyun Jong, who burst into laughter, had a gracious smile on his lips.


    "Yes, that''s enough."


    Once again, the laughter of Hyun Jong rang out of the hall.


    And¡­¡­.


    At the entrance to the ridge of Hawasan, where the spring breeze is coming after a long winter, this year''s first plum blossoms gently spread the buds.


    Spring was coming to Hwasan.


    It''s a very warm spring.

 Chapter - 555 Episode 555. Its bloody good to see you! (5)

    "Where do you stack this?"


    "I told you to move this way!"


    "Sasook! I think it''s hard to raise it higher."


    "Then you can stack it next to it!"


    Under Baek Sang''s leadership, Hwasan''s disciples were constantly carrying luggage. Precious gifts from the North Sea were classified one by one and piled up one.


    "Hahaha."


    And the corners of Hyun Young''s mouth as he watched the scene were almost touching his ears.


    Although it would be better to keep his dignity since he is with his disciples, unfortunately his facial muscles rarely moved as he thought.


    "Hahaha."


    Looking at the piled-up items like mountains, I felt full even though I didn''t eat them.


    Then Baek Sang, who rushed to him, opened a sack.


    "I don''t know what this is, Elder."


    "Huh? Let me see...¡­. Well, I''ve never seen this before.¡­.Sodan liquor. Do you know what this is?"


    Wang Jong, who was rising from the upper chord of the galaxy to help with classification, looked inside the bag. Then he opened his eyes wide.


    "Hey, isn''t this a tongue twister?"


    "Is it precious?"


    "You''re so precious! This is a precious herb only found in the North Sea! It''s a herb that''s considered rare because it''s not in large quantities, but since it was cut off from the North Sea, the prices have gone through the roof now!"


    Hyun Young''s smile became warmer and warmer.


    "You mean expensive."


    That''s nice. That''s great.


    (Laughs)


    "What a wonderful thing. Everything from the North Sea seems expensive and precious."


    "It''s a matter of fact. Everything in the North Sea is different from its environment to ecology. As a result, there are dozens of items that are only available in the North Sea."


    Hwang Jong said, swallowing dry saliva, unable to take his eyes off the bag.


    "Of course, if trade with the North Sea resumes from now on, the price will drop little by little, but for a while¡­¡­. No, they are items that can be sold ten times more expensive. Oh, my God, how did you get all of these?"


    "Hahaha."


    Hyun Young sat next to him with an endless benevolent face and stroked Chung-Myung''s head inhaling sweets.


    "Oh, I''m a little embarrassed to say this myself, but Chung-Myung actually has a knack for it."


    "Hehehe!"


    "I don''t know, but if you were a merchant, you would have been a big success."


    "Hehehehehehe!"


    Jo-Gol, who listened to their conversation while walking by with his luggage, distorted his face.


    "¡­Elders, these are just one-sided items from the Bingo. Chung-Myung didn''t pick anything!"


    Hyun Young smiles when he hears it.


    "Jo-Gol."


    "Yes."


    "It''s noisy. Just carry your luggage."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    In the sight of Jo-Gol carrying his luggage again with his mouth pouting, Hyun Young kicked his tongue.


    "Tsk tsk tsk. He''s such a narrow-minded man who has a reputation as a self-restraint in the mall!"


    "The death penalty is a bit like that."


    "Eh! I''m not going to talk to you!"


    It was crazy for Jo-Gol to hear.


    But if Chung-Myung is him, how dare you talk back to Hyun Young?


    "If you want to be successful as a merchant, you have to have a big distribution like Chung-Myung! Isn''t that right, Sodanju?"


    "Ha... ha ha. That''s right. Of course."


    Hwang Jong sweated and nodded continuously.


    "The problem is that it''s not wrong to say it."There''s a saying in offsetting.


    He who tries can''t beat the smart, and the smart can''t beat the lucky.


    At first glance it sounds absurd, but it was a word that penetrated the countervailing precisely.


    Success up and down requires perfect calculation and planning. Only when harsh preparation and effort are accompanied can a deal be made, and only then can a big profit be made.


    One, sometimes it is a plan and nonsense, and unintentional transactions that fall from the sky produce even more profit. If there are several great fortunes that are hard to come in your lifetime.


    ''But....''


    Hwang Jong''s eyes turned to Chung-Myung, who was still chewing on sweets.


    What the hell does this guy look like...¡­.¡¯


    The great fortune of a man who has been living his entire life has been a daily occurrence for him, almost once or twice. In addition to the empty words, he will pack a bundle and pick up the magic pearl even if he leaves at his feet.


    "No matter how lucky you are...¡­.¡¯


    Isn''t that a little too much for one person?


    "Ugh! Why is this so heavy!¡±


    "Elders, where should I put one?"


    Just as Hyun Young was about to open his mouth, Chung-Myung said sourly.


    "Put it aside. It''s for sale at Dangga.¡±


    "Where?"


    "Just pile it up over there."


    "Yes, I understand. Stack it up here in the front! Here!"


    "Yes!"


    Those who heard Baek Sang''s instructions began to throw and pile them up.


    The scruff of Hwang Jong''s neck, watching all this, was already in a cold sweat.


    ''As if you''re building a scrap of iron in your later years...¡­.¡¯


    It is the late-life season that can change one''s fortune by selling only one piece. But now, the bags filled with precious seasonal items are piled up roughly like scraps picked up.


    Wang Jong, who remembers Hwasan in the past, couldn''t help but say, "It''s perfect."


    "Ha ha ha. The Lord of the Binggo really cared about you. So you don''t have to pay for these because they''re all gifts?¡±


    "Yes, I heard so."


    "Wow, the spread of the Bingo is skyrocketing!"


    Hyun Young grinned and tapped Chung-Myung''s back.


    "Argh! It hurts!"


    "Hey, you pretty boy!"


    Hyun Young, who looked at Chung-Myung''s whining as if he were watching a talent show, said while looking at Hwang Jong.


    "How is it, Sodanju? Can you dispose of all these items?"


    "Where would you claim to be a merchant if you couldn''t sell your belongings? I''ll sell you everything in ten days!"


    "Ho? Then the fee is...¡­.¡±


    "Ha ha ha. A fee between us? What do you mean by that?"


    "Hey. But the merchants are going to suffer, so I can''t ask them for free, can I?


    "Elders, if you say so, I''ll be disappointed. How can we discuss the difference between Hwasan and the top of the galaxy?"


    Hyun Young smiled with a happy face at Hwang Jong''s words. Then, Wang Jong approached closer and looked at Hyun Young and Chung-Myung and whispered quietly.


    "I''m not sure if I can say it''s a substitute, but...¡­.¡±


    "Tell me."


    "If you could use a little effort to help the top of the galaxy lead the trade with the North Sea...¡­.¡±


    After looking around, he took out a bunch of slips from his sleeves and poked them into Hyun Young''s arms like a war of words.


    "Huh?"


    But no matter how fast you fly, you can''t avoid Chung-Myung''s eyes!Just as Chung-Myung was frowning, another bunch of slips dug into Chung-Myung''s arms.


    The Dangga-in''s ability to take out the slip and stick it in was so great that he could stick out his tongue.


    But at that moment.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    A cold chill came out of Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    "What is this thing doing?¡±


    Seeing his cold eyes, Wang Jong shuddered. In an instant, a cold sweat ran down my spine.


    ''Oh, my God...''Still, Chung-Myung is a master.¡¯


    I made a mistake trying to entice you with money...¡­.


    Then Chung-Myung whispered very quietly.


    "I think the last batch of slips is bigger than mine."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, that''s too bad. I''m disappointed. It wasn''t this painful when I was hit by the cold wind in the North Sea."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Without saying a word, Wang Jong took out another bunch of slip and poked it into Chung-Myung''s arms.


    Then Chung-Myung''s face, which had been frozen like ice, melted away like snow in the sun.


    "Wow! It''s warm in the middle of the country. Oh, it''s warm."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He''s not a master.


    This bastard...


    "Hahaha!"


    Hyun Young laughed loudly and tapped Hwang Jong on the shoulder.


    "Well, we''re not strangers, so why would we have to talk about it? Of course, the top of the galaxy should be in charge of trade with the North Sea!"


    "Hehe. That''s right. It''s the top of the galaxy."


    Wang Jong, who quickly embraced the two, the backbone of Hwasan''s wealth, blinked his eyes.


    Exclusive!


    Exclusive.


    What a fascinating thing to say.


    Every merchant''s dream of dealing with logistics and trading is exclusive supply. The advantage of monopoly is that it is too much to explain, but the most important thing is that the supply and price can be set unilaterally on this side.


    If it can control quantity and price well, it is not a matter of making huge profits.


    What''s more, an exclusive deal with the North Sea?¡¯


    It is a deal that guarantees huge profits that anyone who deals in the midfield can turn their eyes and rush into.


    Of course, most of the profit will be eaten by Hwasan, and they''ll only eat moderately falling bean powder, but if the rice cake is as big as a mountain, even falling bean powder will form a desert!


    ''This will make the top of the galaxy leap once again!¡¯


    Hwang Jong realized again how good the foresight of Hwang Munnyak, who made a deal with Hwasan, was.


    "Then sort the goods well...¡­.¡±


    It was then.


    Two, two, two two!


    One of the disciples was torn off under the carry-on sack. And blue jewels poured down from the inside.


    Seeing this, Hwang Jong''s eyes popped out.


    "Well, well¡­!"


    "Be careful about that. It''s expensive."


    "Rain, ice crystals¡­¡­"!¡±


    No, like these crazy people put some kind of ice cream in a sack...¡­.


    But regardless of whether Hwang Jong is shocked or not, Hyun Young asked Chung-Myung with a sour face.


    "Are you going to sell that ice cube?"


    "No, there''s a place to use that."


    "Well, yeah. Let''s use it."


    Wang Jong forced his mouth to shut as if it were about to fall out. And he forced his eyes away from the roughly piling ice sheets. I thought my life would be reduced if I kept looking.


    But then, the warehouse door suddenly opened.


    "Elders! Chung-Myung!"


    "Huh?"


    And Baek Cheon said as he stepped in with a sour face."I think you should come and see me. We have a visitor."


    "Guest?"


    Chung-Myung lifted himself up with his head tilted.


    A guest in Hwasan.


    "He''s got nothing to do, so he has to come up to this high.¡±


    You''ll know when you see it.¡±


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung grumbled and trudged out of the warehouse.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Eyes met at Ho Gong.


    a gentleman in an unprofessional costume


    a bandit in an unbecoming fashion


    "¡­¡­¡­."


    Of the two who had been staring at each other for a while, the first to open their mouths was a bandit in a white school uniform.


    "¡­I''m so glad to see you!"


    "Hmm."


    Then the world''s Chung-Myung coughed in vain.


    "I''m afraid I won''t give it to you if you''re waiting for it. Did you come all the way here to get something else to eat?"


    "¡­You''re going to take care of it?¡±


    The bandit in school clothes turned his head crooked at the voice of Chung-Myung.


    "You''re saying something different from someone I know. Who said he would let me go as soon as he got back, but he went all the way to the North Sea?"


    "You''re here, that''s all."


    "¡­I hope it works, stamp. Please!"


    Chung-Myung shook his head and kicked his tongue.


    "It''s a big liver. How dare a bandit come all the way here?"


    "You look like you''re going to die right now, and you''re in a position to cover this and that! In the meantime, joints and half-joints have developed into triceps. These days, I wake up in the cold even when I sleep!"


    a man in school clothes


    Im So-yong, the green forest king, said, "I''m sick and tired of cranes."


    "I''ve never seen anyone cheat against a bandit in my life! It''s not a human being!"


    "What do you mean fraud? It''s a little messed up!"


    "¡­¡­the death penalty behind the seal doesn''t seem to think so?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Back there, Baek Cheon and Chung-Myung peeked around the group and coughed loudly. And said, pointing inward.


    "Something''s here, come in for now."


    "¡­Please give me something warm. Why is the mountain so rough? Oh, my God. That''s why people have to live on a flat surface."


    "Is that what sanjeok is saying?¡±


    "Aren''t you a bandit?"


    As the two men mumbled inward, Hwasan''s disciples murmured quietly.


    "By the way, boarding house."


    "Huh?"


    "Is it really okay for a bandit to enter Hwasan?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon grinned.


    "What are you arguing with me now?"


    "¡­and so is that."


    At the same time, sighing deeply, they soon shook their heads and followed.

 Chapter - 556 Episode 556. What the world will be like. (1)

    "So¡­¡­."


    Fine suspicions began to arise in the eyes filled with dizzying eyes.


    Hyun Jong looked at the man in front of him.


    "Green Forest''s¡­?"


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    The upright man bowed his head to Hyun Jong with the most polite example.


    "I''m Im Sobyong, the current head of green forests, though I''m not good enough."


    "Greening¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes turned to one side. Baek Cheon, who made eye contact, slipped away.


    In fact, it was Chung-Myung who should be questioned for the cause of all this. But Hyun Jong had no intention of interrogating Chung-Myung, and Baek Cheon didn''t think it was meaningful.


    "So¡­¡­ the King of Green Forest¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Yes, I am, Jang Moon-in."


    Once again, Hyun Jong smiled at the ceiling.


    I live my life.¡­.¡¯


    I''ve seen everything. Yeah, I''ve seen everything.


    But no matter how bad Hwasan was, I never thought I''d see the green forest king come into Hwasan in his lifetime.


    Hyun Jong just smiled before something indescribable.


    Even more embarrassing now was the appearance of a man who claimed to be King Green Lim.


    "Anyone can tell he''s a literary man."


    It''s not just the look.


    There was courtesy and grace in every action and tone. I wondered if I could think of this as a long writer for Hwasan, but I could tell that his disciples sitting behind him were more like bandits.


    "I can''t believe you''re looking for Hwasan.¡­¡±


    It''s an honor, or a three-year-old glory. It should be followed by words that properly flatter the opponent, but Hyun Jong couldn''t say it out of his mouth.


    Which Hwasan writer welcomes King Greenlim?


    If you say a word wrong here, all the long writers of the previous generation who came to the fore may appear in the dream tonight and beat him up.


    Fortunately, Im Sobyong was a person who had a good eye for that. He started before Hyun Jong''s hesitation continued further.


    "As I was identified, I was very worried on my way here. But now that you''re so welcoming, I''m at a loss for the kindness of the writer."


    "Ha ha. How can you say that? That the whole world is the same."


    Hyun Jong coughed quietly and gave Im Sobyong a cup of tea.


    "It''s not a precious tea, but it''s made from HWASAN''s plum leaves, so listen to it''s worth a listen."


    "Thank you."


    Im Sobyong savored the tea in a restrained motion. It was Hyun Jong, who seemed like he was about to cry when he saw the perfect move in the tea ceremony.


    Who the hell is a bandit and who is a monk?


    Is there something wrong with a bandit leader who is not like a bandit?


    Or is the bandit-like Taoist wrong?


    "It smells so good. This cup of tea seems to contain everything about Hwasan."


    "¡­¡­Thank you."


    "Hahaha, I''ve been suffering because I don''t know anyone around me who knows tea ceremony, but I''m so happy to meet someone so well-versed. May I ask you for another drink?"


    "Shameless? Of course I''ll give it to you. Hahahaha!


    Jo-Gol whispered to Yoon-Jong, looking at Hyun Jong with a bright face.


    "The death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "But you''re a bandit leader, is it okay for you to do that?""¡­¡­It''s not the fault of a long writer. It''s our fault for being ignorant."


    "Well, but it''s...¡­.¡±


    "Be quiet."


    Jo-Gol, who tried to add more to what, eventually shook his head as if he had resigned.


    "Yeah."


    Hyun Jong, who gave me another cup of tea, asked Im Sobyong.


    "It would not have been easy for Green Lim to come all the way to this far-off Hwasan, but did you go all the way here because of a fisherman?"¡±


    "Oh, that''s...Cough! Cough! Cough! Cough! Cough!


    Hyun Jong was surprised to see Im So-yong coughing with his back shaking suddenly.


    "Are you all right?"


    "Oh, it''s okay¡­¡­"Cough! Cough! Phew, this cough...¡­. Cough! Sorry, I''m sorry. I''m not feeling very well...¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong was quite embarrassed by the unexpected remark.


    Is King Greenim weak?


    Isn''t it similar to saying that the shaman Jang Mun-in can''t use a sword and the Shaolin Jang Mun-in can''t memorize Buddhist scriptures?


    Come to think of it, he has a bad complexion and he is very skinny.


    "I was born with a disease.¡­.¡±


    "Oops."


    "It''s okay. I''m fine.¡­.Kuwaeaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Im Sobyong used to take out a handkerchief with a hand like a war of islands and shut his mouth.


    "What?"


    Hyun Jong''s eyes grew as big as a lantern when he saw the cloth that covered his mouth turning red in an instant. Im Sobyong said, stealing lightly around the mouth.


    "Well, that''s fine. It happens a lot...¡­.Cough."


    It was hard for Hyun Jong to feel sorry for him when he saw it.


    "You must have had a hard time getting to the position of King Noklim with that weak body."


    "I can''t do anything I''m born with, so I''m just trying."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s expression changed as if he were looking at a proud man.


    I''ve been talking to you and you''re not really a noble man?


    It was impossible to know how such a tooth stayed in a tough place called Nokrim.


    Calm down with a few small coughs, Im Sobyong sighed deeply and opened his mouth again.


    "I mean, the reason I''m here is...¡­.¡±


    Then he took a peek around Chung-Myung and began explaining.


    "So¡­¡­."


    After a while, blood vessels began to form on Hyun Jong''s forehead.


    "He¡­¡­ you''re weak and you need to be treated¡­"¡­that¡­¡­."


    "Yes."


    "I''ll take the money and...¡­.¡±


    "It''s over 10,000. Cough!"


    "No, I don''t give you things...¡­.¡±


    In the end, Hyun Jong began to curl and move on.


    "Long story short!"


    "Calm down, Jang Moon-in!"


    Hyun Sang and Hyun Young, who were standing on his left and right, grabbed Hyun Jong, who was falling over, and began to rub his back neck hard.


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong, who was out of breath, suddenly sprang up with a blue glow from his eyes. Of course, it was Chung-Myung''s side that the gaze was directed at.


    "¡­is it true?"


    "Hehe."


    Chung-Myung grinned and scratched the back of his head with a slightly awkward face.


    "I think there''s a little misunderstanding."


    "¡­is it true?"


    "Well, on the surface of it, it''s a pretty deep situation.¡­.¡±


    "Eh, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Hyun Jong grabbed the throat next to him and threw it at Chung-Myung. Chung-Myung quickly lay flat on the spot and avoided a flying throat.


    Hyun Jong shouted, clenching his trembling fist.


    "Hwasan''s disciple, he''s swindling around because he'' That, too! Huh? Sanjeok! Sanjeok! He''s a dog''s disciple. He''s cheating! Fraud to bandits!"It wasn''t a scam, but when I came to Hwasan, I didn''t have any¡­¡­.¡±


    "Well, if he falls into the water, he''ll float!"


    Hyun Jang and Hyun Young grabbed each of his shoulders as Hyun Jong tried to turn his eyes and run at Chung-Myung.


    "Ji, calm down, Jang Moon-in. Isn''t there a foreigner?"


    "I''m sure Chung-Myung had an idea!"


    "Thoughts? What thoughts? I''ve never seen him thinking when he''s in trouble! Did you see that? What about you?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong, who was weak, sank to the spot.


    "I live my life...¡­and you see his student swindling around the bandit of Green Lim. What''s the world gonna be like...¡­.¡±


    Then Hyun Young, who had been listening, snorted.


    "No, you''re right. A thief is a bad guy, but it''s good to cheat on a bad guy like that!"


    "You shut up! You!"


    Hyun Jong, who squeezed out the rest of his strength and threw the remaining throat at Hyun Young, breathed hard.


    "Ji, calm down, Jang Moon-in."


    He looked as if he was about to lose his breath, and even Im Sobyong, who couldn''t see him, stepped up to dissuade him.


    "My¡­¡­ I''m so ashamed of myself¡­"¡­.¡±


    At that time, Chung-Myung grumbled with a face that he didn''t like the way he was going.


    "Apologize to some bandit or something. You should be grateful that you didn''t cut yourself."


    "You shut up!"


    Hyun Jong foamed and kicked Chung-Myung. However, since Hyun Young and Hyun Sang were holding him tight, Heo Yeon only kicked Ho Gong pitifully.


    "I can''t believe you''re trying to fix yourself up with someone who''s weak. Is that what a man would do, no, would do!"


    "Hehe. But if you look at it, it''s a long-standing way for the masters. I''m sure our ancestors did it a few times.¡±


    "Ugh."


    "Long story, Lee In!"


    "Soso! Call Soso! Now!"


    The confusion managed to calm down after a long time.


    "¡­Hold it straight."


    "My arm hurts.¡­.¡±


    "Listen up before you break your arm stick."


    "Ugh."


    Kneeling in one corner, Chung-Myung with his arms up high made a groaning sound. In the meantime, he pouted his mouth and poured out complaints.


    "Jang Moon-in, I''m a man of social decency, and if you punish me in front of these blue children...¡­.¡±


    "Why do you prefer to be beaten in front of blue children?"


    "I think it''s an appropriate physical punishment. That''s what I''m saying."


    "Ugh."


    Hyun Jong, who sighed deeply, glared at the other students with blade-like eyes. Baek Cheon and others all bowed their heads and avoided Hyun Jong''s eyes.


    "I¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong said growlingly.


    "I won''t stop you! He''s not the one who''s being stopped! I know you can''t do anything about it!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But if you had an accident, at least you should have reported it! All of these guys, Chung-Myung, slapping next to him and keeping their mouths shut? Did I teach you that?"


    "I''m sorry."


    "I''m sorry."


    It was only yesterday that he praised the North Sea for having grown up and returned.


    Growth is frozen to death.


    At this point, Hyun Jong was afraid of what kind of mess he would have hit in the North Sea. If I don''t tell you, what''s the point?But in the past, Chung-Myung used to run to me when he caused an accident and tell me...¡­.


    ''Oh, I''d rather die than suffer.¡¯


    Hyun Jong, who sighed deeply, said Im Sobyong in a voice filled with apologies.


    "Anyway, I''m sorry. I couldn''t raise him properly after I let him in as a student.¡­.¡±


    "No, Jang Moon-in."


    Im Sobyong, meanwhile, was sweating in his own way.


    There was no solution, so I came all the way here and told him off, but who would have imagined that that monster-like man would be punished openly for being scolded in the seodang?


    Muwi doesn''t seem too high, but the fact that he can punish and control that Hwasan Sinryong like this alone was something that Hyun Jong should be highly regarded for.


    "I tried to wait if I could.The condition is getting deeper, and by any stretch of the imagination, Hwasan Sinryong doesn''t seem like a man to be told to do so.¡­.¡±


    "That''s right."


    "You wouldn''t even listen."


    "Wouldn''t he have done everything he had to do and made one for him when he got bored?"


    Hyun Jong''s face heated up at whispers from here and there.


    He is a reliable man when he goes somewhere and solves things without a hitch, but when he bounces his accident, he wants to drag him to Nakanbong and throw him away.


    That''s not gonna kill me.


    "Anyway¡­¡­ I''m truly sorry. I''ll teach him to get his elixir as soon as I can."


    "It''s annoying¡­¡­."


    "Cho club!"


    Chung-Myung pouts his mouth and stares at Im Sobyong.


    "See you later. I have something to say."


    "Where are you threatening me, man!"


    Disappointed by Hyun Jong''s words, Chung-Myung pouted. The inside of Hyun Jong, who saw it, was literally burned to the ground.


    At that time, Im Sobyong, who had been smiling awkwardly all along, opened his mouth.


    "And¡­."


    The face had become quite serious.


    "That''s not the only reason I''m visiting Hwasan."


    "Hm?"


    "I think I have to say something a little deep."


    Looking at his face, Hyun Jong nodded quietly.


    "Tell me."


    Im Sobyong peeked around. With the gesture of having too many ears around, Hyun Jong spoke in a serious tone.


    "Hwasan has no secrets. If it''s something you can''t say to them, you shouldn''t even hear the frequency."


    "¡­¡­No, it''s not. It''s not a big secret, so I''ll just tell you."


    Im Sobyong, who breathed a little deep, opened his mouth.


    "I don''t think the movement of the whole crowd is unusual."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At that moment, everyone''s eyes sank coldly.

 Chapter - 557 Episode 557. What the world will be like. (2)

    "All of us?"


    Chung-Myung had his teeth chipped.


    "What about those bastards again?"


    The moment the name "man-in-bang" came out, his spirit changed. It was as if the North Sea was blowing.¡­.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "What?"


    "Don''t sneak up and sit down, go away and raise your hand again."


    "¡­¡­, this doesn''t work."


    "Tsk."


    Again, the sullen Chung-Myung pouted and trudged into the corner. Then he fell on his knees and raised his hand.


    When Im Sobyong looked at it with puzzled eyes, Chung-Myung stared.


    "What are you looking at, man!"


    "He''s still!"


    However, Hyun Jong screamed and turned his head slightly.


    "Never mind."


    "¡­¡­Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    Im Sobyong smiled awkwardly and nodded.


    Perhaps there was enough distance between the Hwasanites and the actual Hwasanites he had been thinking about.


    "Well, I mean...¡­.¡±


    He coughed several times in vain to evoke the atmosphere.


    Usually, those who hear the name King Green Lim will set the mood on their own, but the atmosphere was not set because there was someone who didn''t consider the weight of the name as the time of their feet.


    Hyun Jong asked if he knew about his hardships and offered help.


    "What else is everyone up to?"


    "I don''t know exactly what they''re after. But what''s certain is that they''re definitely planning something right now."


    "May I ask why you think so? Or are you making suspicious moves in a crowded room?"


    "No, it''s the other way around."


    "Hm?"


    Hyun Jong, who didn''t understand Im Sobyong''s words, asked back with a curious look.


    "What do you mean? What do you mean the other way around?¡±


    "Right now, the bay is doing nothing. We''ve even stepped down from where we''ve been confronting Green Forest, and we''re organizing our businesses one by one."


    Hyun Jong frowned. Hyun Young, who was next to me, asked.


    "But what''s wrong with that? Isn''t it welcome to clean up your business and avoid war?"


    "It''s generally the case by case. I would have thought like an elder if the other gatekeepers had shown the same movement. But¡­¡­ not everyone."


    Im Sobyong''s eyes glowed cold.


    "Jang Nilso, the universal ark, has never given up on anything in his life and has never stepped down from a fight. He may forget grace, but he doesn''t know how to forget resentment."


    Hyun Jong drooled low.


    Hwasan also lost enemies to Man Man-in, but it is already a famous story for the strong that Nok-rim has had a long-standing relationship with Man-in-bang.


    As such, I think you will know more about Goklim and Jang Nilso than Hwasan.


    "There''s only one reason why Jang Nilso is a benefactor."


    Hyun Young said with a faint groan.


    "Are you saying you''ve found something bigger than the benefits of winning the business you''re doing or the war on green forests?¡±


    "Yes, exactly."


    "Well."


    Hyun Young began to think hard about something.


    Hyun Jong, holding a teacup, said, feeling the difference spreading in his mouth.


    "Jang Nilso??¡­¡­.¡±


    It was not long before his eyes turned to Im Sobyong.


    "That series of work has something to do with Hwasan. Are you watching this?"


    "Long-Written."Im Sobong, who coughed several times, looked Hyun Jong in the eye and answered.


    "Hwasan has already lost to all the people."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Jang Nilso is more hung up on new grudges than old ones. The old rancor happened when he was still in the middles, but the new rancor is because he thinks it''s because his opponent looks down on him."


    Im Sobyong''s face was more determined than ever.


    "If Jang Nilso hasn''t changed much in the near future, the movement of the crowd must have something to do with Hwasan."


    Hyun Jong closed his eyes slightly.


    Jang Nilso. And the international community.


    I put it behind me for a while.


    However, the weight of the names Jang Nilso and Mannibang was not something that could be ignored forever.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes!"


    Chung-Myung lowered his arm and came up and sat down.


    "¡­¡­I didn''t tell you to come."


    "Hehe. That''s what you''re about to do anyway. Isn''t it the right attitude for Hwasan''s disciple to guess and act on the writer''s mind?¡±


    "If I can''t speak...¡­.¡±


    It took less than a day for the far and far north sea to prevent the crisis of the strong, and for Hwasan''s dignity to disappear without leaving a single trace.


    "What do you think?"


    "What?"


    "All the people."


    "Oh, all the people?¡±


    Hyun Jong sighed with a slightly darker face.


    "From what King Greenlim said, it seems unusual. Do you have any idea about this?"


    Then Chung-Myung smirked and answered in a nonchalant way.


    "Well¡­¡­ it''s all good, just one thing."


    "Yeah."


    "I can''t believe what the bandit is saying. He''s got a big belly full of worms, so he should know what he''s up to."


    "Cough!"


    Im Sobyong coughed blood at Chung-Myung''s words.


    "He¡­¡­ but in front of the customer¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m fascinated by Jang Moon- If the furry bandit sat in a big ditch, he wouldn''t believe half of it if he said the same thing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong''s eyes shook slightly.


    Of course, I''m not saying it as a doctor, but it turns out that it wasn''t wrong.


    Im Sobyong''s appearance is so clear, but isn''t the essence of it actually a bandit leader? I couldn''t believe what he said.


    "Tsk tsk tsk. He should have been a con artist, not a bandit."


    "Who, who swindled you? Why are you so lonely to me, Hwasan The Dragon!"


    "Oh, I''m giving it to you! I''m giving it to you. That''s a hell of a rush with a pill!"


    "Oops¡­. Poetry, heart¡­"¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong crouched to his heart, but Chung-Myung didn''t even look at him and said to Hyun Jong.


    "First of all, if what the Sapa are saying is that they make tofu out of beans, we have to doubt it.¡±


    Hyun Jong smiled delightedly as he heard the sharp words.


    "How can you be so personable?"


    Of course, that''s not entirely wrong. But still, Chung-Myung would be the only person in the world who could say such a thing in front of the party.


    I''m very proud. Very.


    "So you don''t have to take measures?"


    "The important thing is."


    Chung-Myung said firmly.


    "We have no idea whether this gentleman is telling the truth or lying.""Hm?"


    As Chung-Myung''s tone became more serious, Hyun Jong''s eyes became thinner.


    "Hwasan is too vulnerable to information outside of Hwasan."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung nodded quietly. Now, Hyun Jong is kind and understands everything he says.


    "Of course, I''m getting some information from Mr. Beggar, but...¡­it''s true that''s the only thing that''s disturbing.


    "I can''t be confident that I have a perfect eye for people, but Hong Bun-taju doesn''t look like someone who can fool us."


    "Yes, of course, I don''t think Hong Dae Kwang would be the one. I don''t have the ability."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I don''t think I need to add the last word.


    "But the problem is, after all, Mr. Hong is an old man and an open man.¡±


    A bitter smile shone around Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "Opening up will give us the right information?¡±


    Hyun Jong''s face has hardened slightly.


    "Of course, Mr. Hong might think of us. But the information that Mr. Hong is asking for is not the information that he eventually. If we are determined to open up and leak false information through Mr. Hong, we are bound to be covered up."


    "Well¡­¡­."


    "There''s no one in the world to trust! How can I trust Gufa?¡±


    In Chung-Myung''s words, groaning Im Sobyong rejoiced and clapped back.


    "Oh, that''s so much more than right, Hwasan The Dragon! Oh, my God, there are no scammers as good as old file rooms!"


    "Right?"


    "Of course! Hahahaha!


    Im Sobyong and Chung-Myung began to hurl abuse at Goofa with their arms around each other amicably.


    Hyun Jong smiled softly.


    "Now you''re on good terms with the bandit boss."


    Still, the disciple of the political faction is speaking ill of the old file room in unison with Noklimdo Island.


    Hwasan is doomed.


    No matter how you look at it, it''s ruined now.


    "I''m not kidding."


    At one point, Chung-Myung said, with a straight face, pushing Im Sobyong away.


    "So far, I''ve simply been out of bad feeling about Hwasan, but now it''s a different story."


    "You mean the Heavenly Union?"


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung nodded loudly.


    "If the alliance is established, it will definitely play a role with the forces centered on the old file room. No matter how much Shaolin says she''s a public figure, it''s one thing to have a public figure and to have friendship. They wouldn''t give me a grain of rice in my hand if they interrupted me, and I couldn''t help them."


    "Well."


    Only then did Hyun Jong understand the seriousness of the situation.


    Meanwhile, Hwasan has relied on openness for much of its outside information. However, as Chung-Myung said, if Chun Woo-mang were to be launched, the truth of the information coming from openness would have to be questioned first.


    In the North Sea, a horse-riding school was launched, and a large room in the southern part of the Middle East opened its doors to Hwasan.


    Whasan''s focus is getting wider and wider, and it was clear that he would one day be deeply upset if his intelligence was reduced.


    "It''s urgent to expand our intelligence.


    "Yes."


    Hyun Jong closed his eyes quietly. After organizing his thoughts for a moment, he opened his eyes again and opened his mouth.


    "I''m afraid I''ll have to see the dangga-ju."


    "Dangga?"


    "The problem you''re talking about is not just limited to Hwasan. It would be the same for the Sacheon Party to rely on information to open up. I think we need to discuss this on a friendly level, not on Hwasan.""Well, that''s not bad. To discuss the opening ceremony."


    "Well, then I''ll go to the dangga and...¡­.¡±


    "No, Jang Moon-in."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Hyun Sang and Hyun Young shouted almost at the same time.


    "¡­¡­why again?"


    Hyun Young distorted his face when he saw Hyun Jong who didn''t know English.


    "The long man is the one who will be the blind man. No matter how hard you may not be in the position yet, where in the world is the person who will be the blind going to meet his subordinates?"


    "For the sake of the power of the blind, I call him Hwasan."


    "Hmm. Is that so?"


    Hyun Jong sighed.


    But then.


    "Long-Written."


    Im Sobyong, who had been watching the situation silently from the middle, opened his mouth.


    "Tell me."


    "That''s the information."


    A soft smile spread around his mouth.


    "I think we can solve this for you."


    "Green forest?"


    "Yes."


    Im Sobyong spread the fan in his hand and covered his mouth.


    "When it comes to information, green forest is no better than anywhere else in the world. If you want, we can provide that information to Hwasan and the Heavenly Fellow instead of opening it."


    Haven''t you heard of Green Lim''s intelligence?


    "That''s because Nokrim doesn''t have much communication with the outside world. Think about it. The intelligence of openness is not because of their great capacity. It''s just that there''s no place without beggars everywhere. Isn''t Haomun the same?"


    "Ummm¡­. That''s right.¡±


    "Think about it. Is there a place in the world where you''ve never lived in?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "We can prove it to you. I will never let you down."


    Hyun Jong squinted his eyes.


    "I understood what King Greenrim said. But¡­¡­ everything in the world has a price. What would you like to receive in exchange for providing that information to HWASAN?¡±


    "Simple."


    Im So-yong, the king of green forest, straightened his posture and said as if he were declaring.


    "In the name of King Greenlim, who dominates the mountains of seventy thousand and seventy thousand, I ask you to join the Heavenly Union of Greenlim."


    At the moment everyone in the hall opened their mouths wide.


    The heavy silence passed for a long time.


    Finally, a person''s voice came out breaking the silence.


    "What, bandit."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was Chung-Myung''s voice speaking for everyone.

 Chapter - 558 Episode 558. What the world will be like. (3)

    Hyun Jong gulped down the tea in his hand.


    Then he put the tea cup down on the table to make a thud.


    "Green forest¡­¡­."


    "Yes."


    "In the name of heaven?"


    "Yes, I am."


    When Im Sobyong smiled brightly, Chung-Myung looked scary.


    "No, that bandit is dying, is he crazy?¡±


    "Cough! Cough! Turn it off...¡­. Aren''t you talking too much to the sick man, Hwasan Theologian?"


    "Come to think of it, he only coughs at his disadvantage. I''ll take out the lung and check it out."


    When Chung-Myung tried to turn his eyes and rush at him, Baek Cheon and other students hurriedly grabbed him.


    "Don''t do that, Chung-Myung. I''m afraid you''ll really do it."


    "That''s what I''m saying."


    "No!"


    Chung-Myung shouted with his eyes wide open.


    "The bandit''s coming into the conduit and eating at the same time as his stomach gets twisted, what? You''re in the heaven''s paradise? Why? You''re a demon, too!


    "¡­¡­Koo, Cough!"


    "Cough is frozen to death!"


    Chung-Myung''s feet flew across Ho Gong and into Im Sobyong. Im Sobyong rolled around and cried desperately.


    "Long-written man! Long-written man! Hwasan''s guest is about to be beaten to death by Hwasan''s disciple! Save me!"


    Hyun Jong really couldn''t help laughing at this situation.


    It''s a mess.


    It''s a total mess.


    "You need to calm down."


    "No, I don''t know how you can hear that crap.¡­.¡±


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "What?"


    "Of course, it''s a ridiculous situation, and it''s true that I can''t help but be embarrassed. But¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong opened his ax eyes and stared at Chung-Myung.


    "You don''t know who this is all about, do you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you know, be quiet there."


    "Yes."


    Im So-yong admires Hyun Jong, who calms Chung-Myung as if he were wearing a leash to a fierce dog.


    Hyun Jong said.


    "Hey."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "Do you know what you mean?"


    "Yes, of course."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes staring at Im Sobyong were determined and straight.


    "Though the thunderstorm is still unclear, the foundation is the union of Hwasan and the party."


    "Yes, it''s a coalition of factions. But the Beast Palace and the Ghost Gate don''t participate in the Heavenly Union."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Not only the Beast Palace but also the Ghost Gate is not a political place. If I have to say, the form is more like a Sapa."


    Hyun Jong let out a slight salivation.


    "And¡­."


    Im Sobyong caught a glimpse of Baek Cheon and Chung-Myung being held back by the pack.


    "As long as the Hwasan Divine Dragon has been to the North Sea, it is natural that the North Sea Ice Palace will become a celestial ally. Then you won''t have to tell who you''re from and what you''re from."


    Hyun Jong shook his head.


    "But it''s not an easy decision to make."


    His voice sank low.


    "The wilderness is a gate-para other than a bird, but they have never bothered the people of the country. On the other hand, isn''t greenness a place to suck the high blood of both people and fill my stomach?"


    "Long storyline, it''s...¡­.¡±


    The firmness of Hyun Jong''s voice was young.


    "Hwasan may not speak for all of the character of the League of Heaven, but it is now a place for the League of Heaven. As long as the frequency is the dominant force of the Heavenly Union, it is hard to accept the green forests that afflict both people."


    It was a remark that left no room for compromise.


    Hyun Young''s cheeks were slightly twitching when he heard that, but he didn''t dare to put a damper on Hyun Jong''s words in this tone. Elder Hyun Young said so, not to mention other students.But despite the stern refusal, Im Sobyong smiled nonchalantly.


    "Long-Written."


    "Speak."


    "Let me ask you a question. What is Hwasan''s province? Are you following the line yourself? Or are you leading the suffering to good?¡±


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong made a slight frown at an unexpected question. But if you''re proud of yourself as a master, you can''t help but answer this question.


    "Hwasan is following the line himself. But that''s because Hawasan is not good enough to be a master himself. So in the end, it''s the mission of the men named Hwasan to lead everyone back."


    "If so, can those who have done wrong never reach eternity?"


    "It''s possible if you put up with it and repent."


    Im Sobyong nodded slowly as if he wanted to hear the answer.


    "Then, a long writer. Long-written man, and Hwasan, please lead Green Forest on the right path."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes shook slightly.


    Im Sobyong said with a serious look on his face.


    "Green forests are just a group of people who have no way to live in the fields. Those who have wealth and can stand on their feet need not climb mountains, and those who are not afraid of sin do not have to hide in the bushes."


    "Well."


    "I know that rumors are circulating that Nokrim makes a lot of money by robbing both people. But a long storyteller. Even if you pile up money like a mountain, what kind of wealth can you enjoy in that mountain valley? If you''ve collected a lot of wealth by squeezing the high blood of both people, wouldn''t you all abandon the mountain?"


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    When Hyun Jong seemed speechless, Chung-Myung opened his mouth.


    "You''ve got a lot of money.


    "Well, that''s what ordinary greenlings do. Ordinary¡­¡­ Coo, Cough! Cough! Oh, my. Cough.¡­.¡±


    "That''s a real lung thing."


    Im Sobyong smirked with a shy face and said.


    "Of course I''m a shameless person. It is not that I want to officially join the Heavenly Federation and enjoy the same status as other literary factions. That''s enough even after Noklim has cleared up the stigma and gained a new name. Before that, only one agreement is enough."


    "If you say it''s a promise...¡­.¡±


    "Please do not abandon the green forest."


    The calm energy began to flow out of Im Sobyong''s body, which seemed weak all along.


    "Just because you''re private doesn''t mean you''re not a person. Just because you don''t learn and don''t know what''s good doesn''t mean you should be treated like trash. Isn''t it really the job of a man to teach those who don''t learn and to teach those who don''t know what''s right?"


    Hyun Jong, who had been listening, nodded.


    "That''s absolutely right."


    "If you ask me to abandon my life and live a new life, I will. But it''s not just my power, so help me."


    Im Sobyong bowed to Hyun Jong on the spot.


    "Well¡­."


    Hyun Jong doesn''t talk for a long time as if he''s thinking deeply. Soon he nodded his head.


    "I see what you''re trying to say for now."


    "If I do¡­?"


    "But I''m not the only one to decide on this. Not only Hwasan but also the other Munpas need to put their heads together to discuss it, so King Greenlim, don''t rush."


    "That answer is enough."


    Im Sobyong grinned.


    "If so, may I stay in Hwasan for a while until the Hwasan Divine Dragon hands over to us?""Do it."


    "Oh, my."


    Chung-Myung was surprised and asked back with his eyes wide open.


    "Feeding bandits and putting them to sleep? In Hwasan?


    "Why? I''m feeding you and putting you to sleep. I''d rather have sanjeok!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t tell me anything and show me to your place. I''ll get you a quick manufacture!"


    "Yes."


    So Im Sobyong stayed in Hwasan for a while.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong took a few steps back and turned his head to the side.


    "Excuse me¡­¡­ Hwasan The Dragon. No, Chung-Myung stamp."


    "Why?"


    "¡­¡­I don''t think this is the way to the place."


    "Come on. You''ve been fooled. Come over here. Not there, this way."


    "¡­¡­I think it''s getting more and more smug?"


    "Quiet is a good thing."


    Im Sobyong slipped back and Chung-Myung grabbed him by the back of his head.


    Almost at the same time Im Sobyong clung to the wall of war desperately.


    Then Chung-Myung twisted his face and pulled him.


    "Oh, I''ll just have to go for a second!"


    "I''m not trying to beat you up! I''m already weak and I''ll die if I get a stamp!"


    "I''m beating you gently so you don''t die!"


    "Look! You''re trying to beat me up! Argh! The Taoist catches the bandit!"


    "It''s a good thing.¡±


    "Oh, you''re right."


    Im Sobyong nodded and sank to the spot.


    "Come on, I can''t complain about anything I''ve been subjected to because of my rotten status.¡±


    "You''re a f*cking b*tc*."


    Chung-Myung gnawed his teeth at Im Sobyong. He''s seen quite a lot of slickness in his life, but he''s exceptionally sly.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "What do you mean. Didn''t you hear that? I want to be in the heaven.¡±


    "Some bandit is coming into the blind. What are you trying to do?


    Im Sobyong grinned as he looked at Chung-Myung''s distrustful eyes.


    "Look, Chung-Myung painted."


    "What?"


    "Do you know who killed the most in the last war against the Magistrates?"


    "He¡­¡­."


    "Sapa."


    Chung-Myung nodded quietly. That''s true.


    "The most dead of the Sapa are the bandits of Greenim and the numbers of Janggangsuchae. Do you know why?"


    "Because you''re not helping."


    "That''s the way it is."


    It''s funny.


    Of course Chung-Myung hates Goofa. But at least until the last moment, they helped each other against the devil.


    Even though Saeweossa Palace was not allied with the Old Federation, they supported each other by thousands of miles.


    One Safaman doesn''t help each other.


    "There''s no way we''ll suddenly have friendship just because we have a new enemy who''ve always been stabbing in the zone. Even if we didn''t attack each other, we couldn''t join forces against Mahkyo."


    "That''s right."


    "So there''s no way he''ll stay."


    It''s the same now.


    Just because Mahyo is out, all the people and Nokrim work together to fight back? You''re welcome. All the men could support Mahkyo if they could destroy the green forest completely.


    Sapa cannot join forces with each other, and factions do not necessarily help Sapa. And there is no reason to help the people of the Middle East.


    Therefore, green forests were not helped anywhere in the world.


    "Can it be any different this time? The reason why the green forest is so strong now is because, paradoxically, the damage of the last war was so devastating. Because the people who lost their lives sinned to live and fled to the mountains to escape the coffin. Now that each of them has been absorbed into the green forests, they''ve become a little more profitable.""By bandits?"


    "I''m not trying to explain that. What I want to say is...¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong opened his mouth with his cold eyes.


    "As a king of green forests who has to take care of his family, I will never watch them die like the last war. I''m willing to do so if I have to lick Hawasan''s foot in return."


    Chung-Myung, who saw the eyes full of will, nodded with a serious face. And I leaned down slowly.


    "¡­What are you doing?¡±


    "You''re taking off your shoes.¡±


    "What about the shoes?"


    "No, I heard you were licking me.¡­.¡±


    Flinching Im Sobyong rushes.


    "Hey, that''s what you''re saying, horse!"


    "Tsk tsk. That''s why they''re bandits. I can''t believe a word of it!"


    "Oh, yeah.


    Im Sobyong has never been pushed to speak, but whenever I mixed stories with Lee, I felt like I was being dragged into it.


    "Phew."


    He let out a deep sigh and seriously opened his mouth.


    "Stamp."


    "What?"


    "Help me."


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung scratched his head as he looked at him with his eyes wide open.


    "But."


    "Yes."


    "Why do you keep saying that it''s natural that there''s going to be the same chaos in Kangho?¡±


    Im Sobyong grinned.


    "That''s not too obvious."


    "Why?"


    "Because the seal is doing that."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong opened the fan in his hand and covered his mouth slightly.


    "When someone like a seal builds up their power around them and prepares for something, it doesn''t mean that something difficult will happen just by the ability of the seal."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It appears that the tombstone was found in the North Sea, and that''s probably why the seal rushed to the North Sea."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But if you don''t know what''s going on, you''re admitting that I''m stupid. Unfortunately, I''m smart for a bandit."


    "Ha¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung smirked.


    Aside from being smart, that''s how much the green-rimmed king comes to Hawasan to get a good head?


    Surely this man was out of the ordinary.


    "And what....¡±


    "Huh?"


    "Wouldn''t you be able to get another piece if you were next to the seal? Cough! That''s...¡­.Cough! Cough! It''s a matter of survival for me¡­¡­.Cough!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    With his head down, Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    ''How come only these people stick around me.¡¯


    It''s a karma of past life.


    It''s karma.

 Chapter - 559 Episode 559. What the world will be like. (4)

    Im Sobyong''s eyes shone as he looked at the pile of ingredients.


    All the ingredients are extraordinary.¡¯


    They''re not heavenly elixir, but they''re certainly not easy to get.


    Slap! Slap!


    And finally blue jewels poured out of the last sack. Im Sobyong muttered with a slightly strange look.


    "You''re an icebreaker."


    "Yes."


    "So in the North Sea, to save this?"


    "Yes."


    "It wasn''t completely fraudulent.¡±


    "No, you son of a b*tc*? You''ve been saying no since earlier!"


    Chung-Myung glared and Im Sobyong coughed awkwardly and turned his head.


    He was angry, but isn''t there a saying that the strongest is the strongest?


    "But¡­¡­."


    "Yes."


    "Do you think there''s a different color of ice?"


    "Oh, this?¡±


    Chung-Myung kicked the ice boat he had gathered separately. Unlike other ice sheets, it was light blue. This was consumed by the bishop''s ritual of resurrection and had already lost much of its effectiveness.


    "This is a good quality thing. I brought it especially for you.¡±


    "¡­I don''t think it''s a good thing."


    "Hey, did you just get fooled?"


    Im Sobyong, of course, has not been fooled. It''s not common in the world to cheat on King Greenlim.


    But the problem was that one of those rare human beings is now in front of him.


    "So now we''re making a marriage party out of this?¡±


    "Yes, it is."


    "Wow, that''s Hwasan, too. I''ve heard that the platform method of the provincial family is different from that of ordinary gatekeepers. So who''s on the podium?¡±


    "Me."


    "What?"


    "Me."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong, who had not lost his composure, had a slight cramp on his face.


    "Stamp?"


    "Yes."


    "Why the seal, not anyone else?"¡±


    "Yes, I do."


    "I mean¡­¡­ Are you sure about the stamp?¡±


    "But what about you?"


    Chung-Myung stared at him again, but Im Sobyong had a lot to say this time.


    "Oh, no, there aren''t one or two people in Hwasan, there are so many people, why does the seal have a platform?"


    If you ask if Chung-Myung is a man to trust, opinions may differ depending on the field.


    He may be the most reliable man in the world when it comes to punching, but he was the least reliable person in the world when it came to meticulous and meticulous matters.


    But the fact that Chung-Myung is on a 10,000-gold platform with Im Sobyong''s life on it makes me upset.


    "I''m the only one who can make this."


    "¡­¡­the primitive world."


    Im Sobyong''s voice, who left Do-ho unknowingly, was shaking.


    "No, there''s no problem, is there?¡±


    "Don''t you trust me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    For the first time in my life, I was Im Sobyong, realizing something of real despair.


    Whoosh!


    Kwak Pyung, who was beaten by Jo-Gol''s sword, screamed and fell out.


    "Oh, my back!"


    "Tsk tsk tsk."


    Jo-Gol looked down at Kwak Pyung, who had his tongue clasped.


    Not only Kwak Pyung but also many people were already victimized by him. The three great disciples gathered in the smoke and mirrors were all holding one place at a time.


    "There''s a lot of gaps. How the hell have you been training so far that you''ve lost your skills!"


    Jo-Gol roared. The priests all flinched and bowed their heads at Jo-Gol''s sharp and stern glance.


    Some emotions passed sharply through Jo-Gol''s mind as he saw this scene.


    ''This is it!''


    Come to think of it, there was no one more wronged than Jo-Gol.


    Although he is still only a third-generation disciple, he had the second division among the third.In other words, none of the three greatest disciples is higher than Yun-Jong.


    If it was the case of a general civil servant, he could not dare to raise his head to the top distribution, but among the three great disciples, he could have been quite proud of himself.


    But¡­¡­.


    "Of all things, I''ve been hanging out with them.¡¯


    Every time something happened, I walked around with my two great disciples, Baek Cheon, Yoo-Esul, and the only one of the three great disciples, so I couldn''t get out of being the youngest wherever I went.


    Yes?


    Isn''t Chung-Myung or Dang-Soso less distributed than Jo-Gol?


    What''s the point of that?


    Anyway, looking at the faces of priests who were secretly afraid of themselves after a long time, I felt like something was being filled that had been empty all along the long journey.


    "I''m sure I told you not to neglect your training!"


    "Gee, I worked really hard."


    "I trained to break my back. Ungum Sasukjo acknowledged this."


    "When the death penalty comes back, you''ll be like this...¡­. No, I knew you''d be angry, so I didn''t slack off for a day.¡±


    "You''re lying, you bastards!"


    "It''s real!"


    Jo-Gol, who had been pushing for the whole time, also tilted his head as the celadon boats joined forces to complain.


    "Really?"


    "Yes!"


    "But why are you so weak?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Unspeakable emotions began to appear on the celadon ships'' faces.


    I wish I were dead.¡¯


    This is why I hate geniuses.¡¯


    Look at that face. You look like you really don''t understand.¡¯


    As the celadon boats wriggled in despair, Jo-Gol tilted his head as if he didn''t know what to say.


    "No, I''m definitely weaker than before we went to the North Sea.¡±


    "No!"


    "The footless lord said he was pleased with the results of the training!"


    "¡­¡­what''s going on?"


    Jo-Gol agonized over something wrong.


    Then Yoon-Jong walked towards this side.


    "Why are you doing that?"


    "Oh, the death penalty. You''re here just in time."


    "Why?"


    "No, I''m sure they''ve been negligent in their training, but they''re insisting no."


    "Then I''ll scold you."


    "By the way, the shaman and the master Baek praised them for their hard work in training. So I''.¡±


    "Hm?"


    Yoon-jong, who wriggled his eyebrows for a moment, reached out his hand.


    "Give it to me."


    "Yes."


    Jo-Gol quickly stuck out the wooden sword in his hand. Yun-jong, holding the wooden sword in a comfortable position, chanted as he looked at Jong Hwe.


    "Come in."


    "¡­The death penalty. I was really hit a minute ago¡­¡­.¡±


    "Come on."


    Jong We grumbled and stood up from his seat. However, as soon as he lifted the wooden sword, there was an indescribable prospect coming from his body.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    He rushed quickly and swung a sword at Yoon-jong''s head.


    The tip of the wooden sword split into dozens in an instant and began to cover Yun-Jong''s whole body.


    One.


    Paaaaaaaah!


    Yun-Jong''s sword, which had not been stuck on the spot until almost touching his body, disappeared leaving a first-come-first afterimage. And flew towards Jong Hwwe like a war of islands.


    Toong!


    Jong Hwe''s wooden sword quickly escaped from his hand and sprang up in the sky.


    Chin


    Yoon-Jong frowned with a wooden sword on Jong Hwe''s shoulder.


    "Well."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    All those who watched the scene were stunned with their mouths wide open.


    "In a single number¡­¡­.¡±


    "It wasn''t that different originally."


    "Oh, my God, I bounced a sword.¡±


    Flying the sword that the prosecutor was holding at one stroke to Ho Gong was not usually something that could be done with a difference in skill.


    Jo-Gol has long been recognized by everyone as the best player in the celadon ship, so that''s why I was able to do it. But it wasn''t Yoon-Jong. There was not much difference between Yun-Jong and the other celadon ships."Look, the death penalty. I told you, these bastards were playing."


    "You should be quiet."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoon-Jong looked at the children with a serious face and nodded with a heavy face.


    "I need to see Baek Cheon''s house.¡±


    It''s smooth.


    Baek Cheon''s smooth hair fluttered gently in the wind. Glaringly white clothes flashed gracefully.


    It''s glowing.


    ''It''s soft.''


    Of course he never lost his cleanliness even during the long trip. But I guess it wasn''t enough for his standards.


    It''s only been a couple of days since he returned to Wasan, but in the meantime, Baek Cheon had turned as fluffy as a furry animal.


    Oh, my God, you don''t have any blemishes on your clothes, let alone wrinkles.¡¯


    ''I think the material is different from our clothes.'' Are you making it separately?¡¯


    "What''s going on?"


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong flinched as they stared blankly at Baek Cheon, who seemed to have a halo behind their backs.


    I thought there was a monk named Hay Yeon.¡¯


    What''s so shiny about it?


    Yoon-Jong shook his head and opened his mouth.


    "There''s a little bit of a problem¡­¡­I''m afraid I''ll have to report to my senior."


    "Sit down."


    Baek Cheon pointed forward and the two sat silently.


    "Report? It''s not like things happened not long after I got back¡­"Are you Chung-Myung?"


    "¡­¡­No."


    As soon as Chung-Myung was uttered, the halo behind Baek Cheon''s back instantly weakened.


    "It''s not Chung-Myung, so feel safe."


    "¡­That''s good to hear. I''ve only just recovered from my stomach."


    There was a moment''s shadow beneath Baek Cheon''s eyes.


    The two sighed deeply. Of course, Chung-Myung is suffering enough to have a hole in his stomach because of him, but can he be compared to Baek Cheon''s heartache?


    Baek Cheon''s face, which seemed exhausted for a moment, became serious again.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Hmm¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon''s face, who was briefed, was slightly stiff.


    "Gap¡­¡­."


    "Yes."


    Yoon-Jong slowly flickered his head.


    "As a result of the hand-in-hand experience, it certainly wasn''t that the priests didn''t grow up. My body became stronger, and my swordmanship definitely became more sophisticated."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, but¡­¡­ should I say that something is off."


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon gave Jo-Gol a peek and he nodded hard, too.


    "That''s exactly what it felt like. I''m sure something''s gotten a little better...¡­I feel like I''m not alive."


    Jo-Gol paused, thought hard about something, and started talking again.


    "I can''t say this directly to the priests, but I feel like Soso is stronger than other priests."


    When did Dang-Soso enter Hwasan?


    Of course, she is not lazy to spend a day, and she is performing intense training that other two or three great disciples would be embarrassed.


    But in a cold light, it hasn''t outstripped the other three. No, it shouldn''t have been.


    But Jo-Gol was definitely feeling that way.


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon, who heard the word, nodded quietly.


    "I see what you mean. I was actually feeling the same thing."


    "You''ve mixed your hands with the dormitory.¡±


    "Chung-Myung doesn''t have him, so I''ll do it. It''s a matter of course for a great student to lead priests."


    Baek Cheon said as he looked at Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol with a slightly darker face."Let''s make sure of one thing first. No other death penalty has been negligent in training while we are away. Objectively speaking, their skills have definitely improved."


    "What if¡­?"


    "It''s about the eyes."


    "What?"


    There was a bitter smile on his neat mouth.


    They literally crossed the dead line in the North Sea.


    He risked his life against the elite of the Bukhae Binggung Palace, one of the new royal palaces, and fought against the elders of the palace.


    Is that all?


    The bingo fought tooth-to-teeth with the monks who could be swept away in no time, and, although it was a joint venture, it also fought against the feared bishop of the church.


    There was no way that the swords of other death penalty who had trained them normally could be seen.


    "It started at the same place. However, if you look back at the one who has gone a hundred pages and walked ten pages, wouldn''t it look as if he had hardly moved from the starting point?"


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol nodded as if he had understood. But Yoon-Jong couldn''t be satisfied with just understanding the situation.


    "We didn''t train more than anyone else when we went to the North Sea. It is said that pulling a cart is also a practice, but the rest of Hwasan''s men suffered. But isn''t it a problem that there''s a difference?"


    "It''s a problem."


    Baek Cheon nodded emphatically.


    "It''s a problem that must be solved.¡±


    "But there''s a way to...¡­.¡±


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon, who had his eyes slightly lowered, soon straightened his shoulders.


    Soon thereafter, the magnificent spirit of Hwasan''s great disciple began to pour out.


    How overwhelming, Yun-jong and Jo-Gol shrugged without realizing it.


    ''Living quarters...''


    "When are you going to do this?¡¯


    He spoke in a dignified voice.


    "We''ll find a way. This is Hwasan. What would be the problem?"


    "Yes!"


    "That''s right, Sasook!"


    Slightly moved by the true spirit, the two responded loudly, feeling their hearts swelling with anticipation.


    Baek Cheon said in a loud voice.


    "You guys go straight."


    "Yes!"


    "Bring in Chung-Myung!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The twinkling Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong''s faces lost their strength.


    "Come on."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    If you''re going to do that, why are you so energetic?


    I''m going crazy, man.¡­.

 Chapter - 560 Episode 560. Whats the world gonna be like. (5)

    Words are meant to be conveyed in many ways.


    One should always be careful in delivering words, because even the same words can be conveyed in any different way depending on the situation.


    But unfortunately.


    There was a race in the world that always twisted well-received words.


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes glistened horribly.


    "The kids are so weak?"


    ¡­...does he have a manure in his ear?


    I''m sure I''ve heard the same thing, but what the hell can I do to get that conclusion?


    "That''s not what I''m saying.¡­.¡±


    "Then what?"


    "The difference between the children and those who have been to the North Sea...¡­.¡±


    "That''s what you mean!"


    "No, you son of a b*tc*! No! Just because we''re stronger doesn''t mean they''re weak.¡±


    "Oh, so you''re saying you''re a good cook? Wow, my colleague grew up a lot. Now I know how to brag openly."


    "Ugh, stomach, stomach...¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon faltered, clutching his upper stomach.


    "Oh, it''s not that your face turned white, it''s that you don''t have any blood."¡¯


    It''s understandable.¡¯


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol looked at Baek Cheon with pity.


    Chung-Myung snorted and crossed his legs.


    "Well¡­¡­ it''s not unusual, in fact."


    "Hm?"


    "It''s about time."


    He murmured something mysterious and put his chin on his back and fell into agony.


    Others gave him time to organize his thoughts, but unfortunately, there was a man here who didn''t even have the sense to use for medicine.


    "What? Don''t think to yourself. Say it, say it!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s cheeks were slightly convulsed. But even in the face of his eyes, Jo-Gol was just so imposing.


    "Why?"


    "¡­nothing."


    What would you do by talking?


    It''s not like you''re going to eat it.


    "It''s because I don''t understand."


    Jo-Gol frowns. No matter how different the experience was, it didn''t seem to make sense that there was such a difference.


    "I checked again, and I think I''ve done the right training. Actually, Sasukjo Ungum is not the kind of person to let his students play.¡±


    "That''s right."


    "Also, the lodgings are those who train at night trying not to lose to us."¡­that there''s no result."


    Chung-Myung spat out with a sour look.


    "Why? Do you want to brag about Jo-Gol''s death penalty?"


    "It''s not like that, man!"


    Jo-Gol ranted out in frustration.


    "Now this isn''t a simple matter, you know.¡±


    Chung-Myung smirked at a very serious voice.


    It was obvious why those who would have simply concluded that they should roll the children more normally, but they held him back and said this.


    "It''s a wider view.¡¯


    So far, training has been about leading themselves. To train me more, to push me.


    However, everyone would have known as they went through all the humanitarian and North Sea Ice Palace events. That''s not enough.


    The same was true in the North Sea.


    Although the elderly suffered from a lack of work, Chung-Myung''s party could not have prevented Mahkyo at all costs without the North Sea Ice Palace.


    Heavenly Demon may not have been revived, but he might have had to watch the horse-riding invasion of the North Sea.


    Or you''re rushing off to the middle ground.


    Chung-Myung shrugged when he saw the faces of the young group with great nervousness. Then Baek Cheon opened his mouth in a low voice."Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "What do you mean it''s time?"


    "Literally. It''s time to move on."


    "Next step?"


    "It''s real."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes slightly widened at Chung-Myung''s words.


    "Actual?"


    Chung-Myung nodded lightly.


    "Just like the death penalty said, Jo-Gol. It''s not like the death penalty went to the North Sea and did a lot of training.¡±


    "That''s true."


    Yoon-Jong walked with an unhappy face.


    "I almost broke my back pulling the cart."


    "If you''re going to be a stickler, you''re going to be a dog or a cow or a stickler! Then the cow must be the world''s world!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But there''s only one reason why there''s a big difference. Have you experienced a life-threatening battle or not?"


    Baek Cheon returned as if he didn''t understand a little.


    "But isn''t there a real-life performance in Hwasan?"


    "Holding a wooden sword?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "There''s nothing to explain and sleep about. You''ve both experienced private lodging. Can you get as much experience as you did with the bishop once if you do that real-life dance a thousand times?¡±


    "That''s absolutely impossible."


    Baek Cheon said as if he had nothing to think about.


    Those who have not experienced it dare not imagine it. There was a difference between the bishop who had vaguely thought and the bishop who had encountered him right in front of his eyes.


    How can you explain the life that seemed to tear the soul apart and the pressure that crushed the body?


    Back Cheon recalled the time and said in a heavy voice.


    "Those who haven''t experienced it don''t know."


    "That''s right."


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    "There is a mysterious aspect of ignorance, and there is a part that can''t be solved by just looking at it. No matter how hard I try to hold the real sword and push it like it''s real, there''s a place in my heart.¡±


    "That you''re not really gonna kill us?¡±


    "Yes¡­. Oh. Should I have acted like I was going to kill him?"


    "¡­Come on."


    It is scarier than the bishop.


    "Hm. So you didn''t do enough?"


    Baek Cheon nodded as if he understood at first sight.


    Come to think of it.¡¯


    In fact, except for them, Hwasan''s students have rarely experienced proper inscriptions, let alone proper practice.


    During the Hwajong Branch, some of the celadon ships and Chung-Myung were defeated without any effort except for him. In addition, only a few representatives participated in the World War II Defense Competition as non-military.


    I''ve been through a real battle during the international crisis, but I''ve gotten used to it with just that once. It was hard to say.


    "But does it make such a difference when you go through the real thing or not?"


    "It''s kind of like a game of go.¡±


    "¡­what?"


    Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung as if it was some kind of nonsense.


    "I can see the numbers well when I practice. You can use your skills as much as you want. But what if I get my fortune in there?


    "¡­¡­your hands will tremble."


    "But life is more precious than all possessions."


    Chung-Myung said coldly.


    "Those who have played such baduk over and over again will be able to improve their skills by leaps and bounds. You can just do what you can. It doesn''t end like that.¡±


    "Well."


    Jo-Gol, who was still listening, quietly asked Yoon-Jong.


    "Not enough to climb a cliff without a rope?""There''s a net underneath it, too."


    Jo-Gol nodded with a small sigh.


    Everyone could understand for sure now anyway. I realized what the difference was in my senses because I had experienced it in person.


    "It''s definitely.


    "Well, a lot."


    Chung-Myung continued his speech in a nonchalant manner.


    "That''s why Munpa sends out moderately aged disciples. If training is really omnipotent, those who have trained hard in the gate should be stronger than those who have been wandering around and gaining fame, but not really."


    "So you''re going strong."


    "That''s right."


    "But it''s weird...¡­.I''ve been through a hard ride before, but I didn''t think I''d made much progress then."


    "¡­Living in private."


    "Huh?"


    "You have to be mature, mature!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You have to ripen it and make it taste good! If you bury the cheap stuff roughly, it''ll just rot! You can''t sell your old-fashioned housekeeping for a penny. I have to pay to sell it!¡±


    "Turn it off¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong snuck at shaky Baek Cheon.


    "Calm down, Sasook."


    "It''s not a day or two to be ignored."


    "You''re doing this because it''s not a day or two, man!"


    "Why are you mad at me...¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol, who was criticized for nothing, pouted out his mouth when he became sullen.


    "Anyway!"


    Only the true Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung and said,


    "So in order to improve everyone''s skills, we have to be able to go through a real battle.¡±


    "That''s right."


    "¡­Actual action is accompanied by such a risk."


    "Better late than late."


    Chung-Myung said in a low voice.


    "If you''re afraid of it and avoid the real thing, you''re faced with something you really can''t It''s too late to regret going there.¡±


    The people here knew what that ''unavoidable'' was.


    a horse''s bow


    In order not to endanger the death penalty, what if the day comes when you have to protect yourself only in Hwasan and fight the demon?


    Can those who haven''t experienced real life be able to afford the lives of the marchers?


    It was a difficult task to think about.


    "I see."


    Baek Cheon nodded his head.


    "I''ll tell you this part separately."


    "Yeah."


    Looking at Baek Cheon''s determined face, Jo-Gol clenched his fist in subtle anxiety.


    "But the death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "When you go through a real battle, you''re saying that the housemates and priests are all strong."


    "That''s right."


    "¡­Will it be all right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoon-Jong also seemed nervous.


    ''This is not something to think about easily.¡¯


    If it''s skill, isn''t it a proud death penalty that is second to none in the world?


    Wouldn''t it be a big deal if all those people went out as a group?


    "But even if it''s real. There''s no one in particular fighting. It''s not like I''m going into a bay."


    "Do you have anything to worry about? Just grab a decent living quarters and shake it off."


    "Shh! Dude! King Greenim is here. Would you like to hear that?"¡­.¡±


    "I heard."


    "Look, you heard that...¡­.Huh?"


    Back Cheon, flinched, turned his head slowly.


    Through a small window on the wall, two now familiar pairs of eyes were looking inside.


    "I heard it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon coughed in vain.


    How am I supposed to fix this...¡­.


    "It''s not right to eavesdrop on someone else''s conversation even though there''s a window out there''s a window.¡­.¡±"What are you trying to reason with a bandit? If you''re going to do that, I''ve seen the past."


    That''s right.


    Yes. There''s definitely nothing wrong with that.


    But aren''t you going back and forth with your superior as much as you need? Very convenient?


    Im So-bong, who opened the door and came inside, screamed as he looked at Chung-Myung.


    "No! I was wondering where the other guy who was preparing the podium disappeared! What? Peel the wild vegetables?


    "Uh-huh. I''m rushing you to make rice! You have to take a break!"


    "Then boil it and talk! Coughing! Coughing! Hehehehehehech! Go, my heart...¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon said bitterly as he looked at Im Sobyong, whose face turned blue.


    "¡­I don''t think it''s acting. You''re like a three-syllable vein, aren''t you?


    "No, I took a quick look at it and it was a lie."


    "Oh, really?"


    "Yes, it wasn''t three notes, it went a little further. Three drinks and half a vein?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    That''s a dirty long name.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "Make me a fiddle before you hit the invoice."


    "Tsk. I''m so lazy."


    Chung-Myung said, glancing at Im Sobyong.


    "I''m going to make you a spirit tablet.¡±


    "Yes! Yes! Please! Please! Please! Would I ever leave a living quarters and come here and do this?"


    "That''s why."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Do you happen to have any extra living quarters? I don''t listen to you, so it''s a good place to beat up everything and bury it."


    "Hey, dude!"


    "What nonsense is that to the Green Forest King!"


    "I have something to say and I don''t!"


    Hawsan''s disciples panicked and dissuaded. But Im Sobyong didn''t have such a fit as their concern.


    Rather¡­¡­.


    "Uh¡­¡­ but¡­"


    "Huh?"


    Is it there?


    Why do you have that?


    "Will you take care of it?"


    "Now, wait a minute."


    asked Baek Cheon, frightened.


    "Well, is that okay? But you''re still a green-rimmed king, and you''re going to rob a living quarters?¡±


    "That''s a bandit."


    "Yes, it''s a bandit. It''s not like we''re going to have any trouble in the world if a few of them


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s face trembled.


    ''These bastards are crazy.¡¯


    Why do you have such a good chemistry with the master? Why?


    "It''s a good sister and a good wife. It''s nice to take care of your troubles!"


    "We''re happy to train the kids?"


    "No. It''s good to make money."


    "Huh? Money?"


    Chung-Myung smiled and looked at Im Sobyong.


    "How much are you going to pay?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ll give you a good deal, a good deal."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong''s face turned white.


    "Money?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­...then you take all my property and pay me again without giving me the money you were supposed to give me?"


    "That''s different from this. Hehe."


    Chung-Myung smiled brightly and added obnoxiously.


    "Isn''t that what a deal is?¡±


    Im Sobyong took his hand to his mouth without saying a word.


    It''s pouring.


    "What?"


    "Oh, my God!"


    I didn''t cough much, but Im Sobyong''s mouth began to bleed like blood.


    "Oh, are you all right?!¡±


    "Are you going to die?"


    Im Sobyong, who was blocking the blood flowing from his mouth with a pale face, said quietly.


    "I¡­¡­."


    "Me?"


    "¡­I''ll curse. d*mn Hwasan guys."


    Flop.


    Leaving that alone, Im Sobyong collapsed as it was.


    Like a patient¡­¡­. No, Baek Cheon said weakly, looking at him cramping like a patient."¡­go get Soso."


    "Yes, boarding house."


    "and bring my stomach medicine on the way back."


    "¡­¡­Yes, boarding house."


    It was Baek Cheon who felt something strange about Im Sobyong.

 Chapter - 561 Episode 561. Yeah, people should be consistent. (1)

    Come on! Come on!


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Sigh! Sigh! Sigh!


    Im Sobyong swallowed dry saliva. In a fine blue-colored cauldron, a thick liquid of mysterious colors, which was hard to describe, was bubbling.


    And in front of him, the sound rang constantly whenever Chung-Myung stirred the pot. The expression was heartbreaking, but it was clear that something was being made anyway.


    "That¡­¡­."


    Im Sobyong, who glanced at Chung-Myung''s face, spoke quietly.


    "How much longer do I have to do this¡­¡­.¡±


    "Water!"


    "Yep!"


    Im Sobyong shot out incredibly fast as a sick man. Then, he quickly ran to the front of Chung-Myung with a bottle of water.


    "Here you are!"


    But Chung-Myung distorted his face as soon as he saw the bottle.


    "Not this one, the cool one! Cool water floating in the ice!"


    "Oh, ice water?¡±


    Embarrased Im Sobyong asked back reflexively. Then Chung-Myung looked scary.


    "No, because you want to see this guy screw up? Don''t you know how important this is?"


    "Oh, no, no! No way!"


    "If it''s a little out of order, it''s a sign. You don''t want to fix it? Do I just flip it all over?"


    "Well, that can''t be true.


    "Run!"


    "Yep!"


    Im Sobyong ran like a bolt from the blue again.


    After a while, returning sweating, his hands held a real bottle of ice-filled ice.


    "Ho. Where did you get the ice from?¡±


    "Well, I picked it up from the cave down there! I asked the Mundos to pick it up!"


    "It''s a long way from there, but we''ve been there very quickly. Give it to me."


    "Here it is! Here it is."


    Im Sobyong quickly held out politely and Chung-Myung shook the pot with one hand and took it.


    Then he took the bottle to his mouth without hesitation.


    Gulp! Gulp! Gulp!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Wow! Cool!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The spirit was scattered from Im Sobyong''s face, which was full of expectations.


    What you eat...No, the seal was for you to eat...¡­.


    I thought I was going to put it in the end again...¡­.


    "Why?"


    "Nothing."


    Im Sobyong pressed down the water filling his eyes.


    But Chung-Myung''s demands were never ending.


    "Oh, I''m so hungry I''m losing my energy."


    "Would you like me to bring you some sweets?"


    "No, this guy? Do you think I live on sweets every day?"


    "¡­sorry, I''m sorry¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Warrior."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong''s cheeks began to tremble with a deep fit.


    "Why?"


    "¡­¡­No."


    But what can we do? The guy with the knife is a government official.


    The marriage squad Chung-Myung is now building was the only way to cure his condition. The moment Chung-Myung pushes forward with the manufacture of the altar, Im Sobyong''s life is also a blow.


    So I have to put up with it even if it''s dirty and annoying.


    "If you cure the disease, I''ll just...¡­.¡¯


    "Oops! My hands slipped...¡­.¡±


    "Hhhhhhhh!


    Then the pot tilted sideways. Surprised Im Sobyong flew and grabbed the pot with his whole body.


    "Joe, be careful!"


    "Oh, is it because I''m hungry? I can''t use my hands at all.¡±


    "No, Joe, wait a minute! I''ll be right back!"


    "Hey, what''s the rush? Take your time."


    "What a dog¡­¡­."


    "What?"


    "¡­¡­No, it''s not. I''ll be right back!"


    Im Sobyong stormed out again. His disciples shook their heads as they watched him.


    "You''re making the King of Green Forest work.""¡­I know. It''s like a king of green forests."


    In front of Chung-Myung''s masu, the high name of North Sea Ice Palace and the notoriety of King Noklim were meaningless. At least for Chung-Myung.


    It felt strange to see Chung-Myung, who casually acts like a bell to King Greenim.


    "So why did you come to Hwasan...¡­.¡±


    "Life is a wake-up call.


    "Sasook, then choose between meeting Chung-Myung and dying."


    "¡­¡­I''m just going to die.


    "Right?"


    Everyone sighed deeply in sympathy with Im Sobyong''s situation.


    My eyes are pale.


    Blurred lips.


    Bloodless face.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong is like a sick man...¡­. No, he was originally a sick man, but he collapsed in front of the pot with a much more sickly appearance.


    On the other hand, Chung-Myung, who is stirring the pot, has been drinking well and eating well, and his face is shiny.


    "Oh, I''m thirsty again."


    "¡­Here you are."


    "Huh? Did you get it in advance?¡±


    "¡­¡­Yes, it''s a drink that the seal likes."


    The fundamental question of whether it''s okay to drink while on the podium has long been lost in Im Sobyong''s head. It''s so pointless to argue with Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung sprained his lips when he saw Im Sobyong''s bottle.


    "It''s cold. I like it cool."


    "¡­Please wait.¡±


    Im Sobyong grabbed the bottle with his trembling hands and pushed the chill in.


    Then the bottle quickly frosted young, and there was light ice in the drink.


    "Here you are."


    "Wow, that''s convenient. I''m sure you''re half-drinking and half-drinking. You have the cold at your disposal! It must be cool in the middle of summer. That would be great."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who snatched the liquor bottle by talking roughly, put the bottle in his mouth. The Adam''s apple moved loudly with a gulp.


    "Wow! This is it! This is it!"


    Im Sobyong just looked at the figure with a slightly more squishy eye.


    Just be your bandit.


    I''ll be the master.


    Is there such a thing as an idea in heaven? If he had an idea, he would have been born as a bandit and Im Sobyong as a Taoist.


    That''s how you deal with things.


    "¡­Anything else you need?"


    "Well, what else is there?"


    Im Sobyong''s eyes flinched at the sight of Chung-Myung, who was lost in thought while moving his hands.


    ''Why...''


    Why doesn''t that d*mn spirit come to completion?


    I''ve been on the podium for three days! All the time!


    Thanks to you, he hasn''t been able to sleep for three days and he''s taking all sorts of steps here!


    "¡­Hey, Chung-Myung, stamp."


    "What?"


    "Is it ever going to be completed¡­"¡­?¡±


    "Oh, my God!"


    I couldn''t resist asking, but Chung-Myung looked at me and was nervous.


    "Rice needs to be cooked to be cooked! Does that make a quick meal? Is it because I only ate raw rice because it''s a sanjeok. You don''t have much patience!"


    ¡­¡­What kind of rice do you boil for three days? The Jukdo burnt must have been enough for you.


    And sanjeok also makes rice...¡­.


    Then Chung-Myung shrugged and said.


    "Wait a little longer. I''m almost there."


    "Well, are you sure?"


    "Did you just cheat?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Tears filled Im Sobyong''s eyes.


    How did I...¡­.¡¯


    Unlike a bandit, the bandit who has kept the foresight and loyalty of man was learning life in the hands of a Taoist who had never watched such a thing before.


    "Ouchaaaaaaaa!"


    It was that moment.


    Fraud is like a meal, but it never lies.¡­. No, a glaring light suddenly began to shoot out of the pot, as if to prove that lies are only once in a while."Oh!"


    At the same time, Im Sobyong''s face, which was dying, began to smudge.


    The color of the five colors that had been spouting turned purple, and an auspicious purple filled the room.


    "That''s enough!"


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    Im Sobyong sprang up from his seat. His eyes were fixed on a purple liquid filled in the pot.


    "Ee, is this a marriage party?"


    "It''s better."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Im Sobyong swallowed a dry sting.


    I doubt that it''s a better thing, but the drugs he''s about to see are not unusual.


    It''s... it''s real!¡¯


    How many elixir did he take to cure his illness so far?


    Some of them were elixir drugs that could not even be obtained by giving them money. But none of the elixir captured him just by looking at it like this.


    And what about this pure smell that penetrates your nose?


    Whether it was a marriage party or not, it was clear that it was an eternity that would be hard to find even if it searched the world.


    "Eutcha."


    At that moment, Chung-Myung kicked the pot and flew it to Ho Gong.


    "Oh, my God!


    The thick medicine that was full popped up. Unlike Im Sobyong, who was surprised as if his heart had been pulled out, Chung-Myung calmly pulled out a sword and cut down the rising mass of medicine.


    Oh, my god!


    In an instant, hundreds of pieces of medicine rolled round and fell to the floor.


    "Dh, finally!''


    Finally, the elixir was arranged on the floor in the form of a complete monocular ring. Im Sobyong looked at it, forgetting to breathe.


    "Ee, can I eat now?¡±


    "Yes, it''s done."


    "Go, thank you, stamp!"


    After a long and tearful time, he finally got the elixir. He immediately reached for the result.


    But at that moment.


    "Oh, that''s not it."


    "What?"


    "That one''s this one.¡±


    Im Sobyong turned slightly towards Chung-Myung. A row of elixir tablets and a few monophases were located a short distance away.


    "¡­That one?"


    "Yes."


    "No, why is that the only thing separate.


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Other things are just elixir, and that''s medicine."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "Hey! Even if you''re a similar patient, your prescription depends on your physical condition, so can you use the same medicine for a sick person and a healthy person? It''s the basics of medicine."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hehe. That''s why I made a special small pot. I''m this sensitive."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No wonder there were two pots.


    Im Sobyong gazed at his share of the small group with suspicious eyes.


    "Hey¡­¡­ a stamp?"


    "What?"


    "I think this is the only one that''s a little light."


    "It''s just a feeling."


    "¡­I think the scent is a little weak."


    "Sniff. I''m the same."


    "¡­Can''t we just eat that?"


    "You keep doubting me. Have you been fooled?"


    Im Sobyong ended up in tears.


    ''There''s someone else in the world I can trust.¡¯


    How can I trust you, you...¡­.I''d rather believe in all men¡­¡­.


    In the meantime, Chung-Myung swept in a sack made from somewhere. It was a quick move as if Im Sobyong would not let him touch it.


    "You''re going to eat right away, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hurry up and eat. I''ll stamp it for you."


    Im So-yong, who was alternating between the small podium and the sack that Chung-Myung gave out with suspicious eyes, soon gave up and sighed."Yee, is this really a cure for the disease?¡±


    "Stop talking and try it quickly."


    "¡­I''ll believe you."


    He changed his seat with a look of abandonment. I felt my whole body bristled with tension. The thumping sound of the heart rang loudly in my ears.


    ''Please!''


    Soon, he confessed his acceptance with a determined face. And with his eyes closed, he began to seal the genitals.


    "Turn it around as I lead you."


    Unable to open his mouth, Im Sobyong nodded lightly. Chung-Myung put his hand on his shoulder and gently guided him.


    Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go!


    Soon after, Im Sobyong''s body exuded a pure energy.


    Hwasan''s disciples, watching from afar, whispered surprisingly.


    "It''s not a scam."


    "That can''t be true.¡±


    "Shh. Be quiet. Here comes the coin."


    Go, go, go.


    The slow energy began to increase as time went by. A strong energy pushed Im Sobyong''s body up an inch from the floor.


    The colorless and transparent energy became more purple, and at the same time, sweat began to flow down Im Sobyong''s whole body like rain.


    "Ugh!"


    Even the Chung-Myung was unbecomingly focused and stamped his energy with a serious face.


    Whoosh!


    At the moment, a white chill flowed out of Im Sobyong''s body like an avalanche and began to swirl together with a purple.


    "Oh!"


    "That, that!"


    The negative energy that was eating inside him was finally released out of his body.


    Oh, my god!


    The frightening energy slowly regained its stability, and soon circled Im Sobyong''s body like a river flowing high. Then slowly began to be absorbed back into Im Sobyong''s body.


    "That''s enough."


    Chung-Myung breathed out and pulled his hand off Im Sobyong''s shoulder and stepped back.


    Now all I could hear was Im Sobyong''s low breath.


    A little later.


    Im Sobyong opened his eyes after finishing all the crying. At the same time, a dazzling light came out.


    Looking around, he slowly lifted himself up.


    "Wow¡­¡­."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    All of Hwasan''s disciples, who were watching it, were unknowingly amazed.


    This is because Im Sobyong''s momentum is definitely different from before. I felt a different weight and presence than before, even though I wasn''t exuding too much energy.


    Above all, his face, which was always full of color without blood, was full of vitality and complexion.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Im Sobyong had a confident smile on his lips.


    "It''s not an exaggeration to say that it''s the elixir of heaven. I''d like to express my deepest gratitude to Hwasan."


    "¡­what?"


    You sound a little different.


    Chung-Myung asked, slightly tilting his head.


    "Are you feeling well?"


    "You''re full of energy. The energy goes round and round. The terrible sound that was blocking the chest almost disappeared! It''s Yakson''s marriage party. It''s worth everything!"


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes slightly dimly with a sullen face.


    "That tone has changed so much.¡±


    "Hahaha! Don''t worry, stamp! I''m not a person who doesn''t know my kindness. I''ll take my HWASAN as a benefactor, and I''ll follow that example! Hahahahaha! Ugh! Ugh...Cough! Huh?"


    Im So-yong, who was confident, seemed to be getting a little stiff, but soon became very embarrassed and distorted.


    "Cough! No, why is this...¡­. Cough! Cough, cough! Oh, no! Cough!


    Blood trickled out of his mouth curled up with his waist down. He looked back at Chung-Myung with a bewildered face without even thinking about wiping his blood.Chung-Myung scratched his head with a slightly embarrassed face.


    "Well, it did heal, but...¡­.¡±


    Then he smacked his lips.


    "It''s about a syllable now."


    "¡­¡­Wow, what''s the cure?"


    "Don''t worry. Treatment doesn''t always end with one shot. If you eat a couple more times, it''ll be neat.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong was speechless for a while. He looked back and forth at Chung-Myung''s face and the Jasodan in his hand and asked as if he had barely come to his senses.


    "Of course¡­."


    "Yes."


    "You have to pay extra¡­¡­?¡±


    "Yes."


    "I''m sure you are.¡±


    Im Sobyong grinned.


    "You son of a b*tc*."


    Flop.


    Chung-Myung smiled proudly at Im So-bong, who was confused with happiness and frustration. And he banged his chin at his disciples.


    "Throw it in the warehouse somewhere."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "Yeah, people should be consistent. Tsk."


    Baek Cheon sighed as he watched Im Sobyong, who was being held in Jo-Gol''s hands.


    Yes, Chung-Myung.


    You are so consistent.


    It''s a problem because it''s so consistent...¡­.

 Chapter - 562 Episode 562. Right, people should be consistent. (2)

    "No, I''m not."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why do you look at people like that?"


    When Chung-Myung asked as if he was confident, Baek Cheon smiled.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s only natural for everyone who knows you to see you with these eyes."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The word so convincing that the world''s Chung-Myung was momentarily speechless.


    Baek Cheon stared at him like that and asked again.


    "Isn''t it real?"


    "No, but these guys?¡±


    Chung-Myung stared at Baek Cheon, beating his chest with resentment.


    "No matter how hard I try to give you a potion that doesn''t work. Do I look like someone who would go that far?"


    "Uh."


    "Yes."


    "It looks like it."


    "Oh, really?"


    Chung-Myung smiled awkwardly and scratched his back hair.


    I made a mistake. Heh heh heh.


    All the other students also looked at Chung-Myung with their eyes on a man they couldn''t trust. asked Baek Cheon.


    "Then why did you give me another self-organization?"


    "Think about it. What''s his disease?"


    "A half-tone limp?"


    "No, it''s a three-drinking half-barreled vein."


    "What''s so complicated? Anyway, a fake vesicle vein."


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    "Yes, it''s a vein of the vein. What''s a vein? It''s a disease that clogs the vein because there''s too much sound in your body.¡±


    "That''s right."


    "What about Bingjeong? The essence of the coldness of the North Sea?"


    "¡­right?¡±


    At the moment, Baek Cheon, who caught a clue in his head, clouded the end of his speech. Chung-Myung continued with a tongue-kicking sound.


    "What would happen if you pushed a jasodan made of ice into your body? The cold is poisonous and the body is smashed upside down."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I gave you the right one for your body. With the people."


    Everyone turned to Dang-Soso in unison. She was the only one who could medically verify this fact. Staring in one body, Dang-Soso had a mysterious look that was hard to describe.


    "Well¡­¡­ you''re right, but¡­¡­.There''s nothing wrong with logic¡­¡­.¡±


    "And?"


    "I can''t come to a conclusion because people are wrong.¡±


    "¡­I understand."


    Words should also be considered whose mouth they came from. No matter how right you are, how can you believe that when the speaker is not right.


    "So you didn''t give it to me on purpose?"


    "Ahem! I gave you everything I wanted. That''s about right for him!"


    "Yeah, yeah. All right, Chung-Myung is very nice."


    He doesn''t have to say that he can''t be cured once, he uses the most expensive ice sheet of the self-organization in a cheap way, but he takes money to the limit, and rolls a person to the point where he wants to jump off a cliff while making a platform.


    You''re so nice, but it doesn''t stand out.


    It was also a feat that good faith was not seen as good faith.


    "Then what happens to King Greenim? You can''t fix it for the rest assured.


    "Just three or four more times. That''s why I made it beforehand.¡±


    "Then you can give it to me right away.¡±


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk.


    "What the f*ck?"


    Baek Cheon glistened his eyes, but Chung-Myung continued without caring.


    "What have you heard? It''s full of music, so if you put in a lot of ice cream at once, your body will be damaged. You have to wait until you''re fully recovered and eat again.¡±


    "¡­How long do I have to wait?"Half a year at a time?


    "¡­¡­How many more pills do I have to take?"


    "Han¡­¡­ your egg?"


    Baek Cheon closed his eyes tightly.


    ''At least this b*tc* is stuck.¡¯


    According to Chung-Myung, you should take at least four more medications to completely heal your body. In other words, King Noklim means that Chung-Myung will have to live in slavery for at least two years.


    Baek Cheon was seriously troubled.


    Chung-Myung has been fishing for people more than once, but I couldn''t tell whether it was an illusion that the means were becoming more sophisticated or not.


    "That¡­¡­ by any chance."


    "Yes."


    "What happens if you don''t take your medication?"


    "Hey. Why would you ask such a thing?¡±


    "As expected, it''s going back to normal."


    "No, you''re not."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung smiled brightly as Baek Cheon raised his eyes slightly.


    "It''s the oral vein that kicks out of the lane and changes its body according to its temperament.¡±


    "That''s right."


    "If you don''t heal completely......it''ll erode faster than it did before it was cured. It will erode twice as quickly and be worse than before because it is a situation where a mountain is broken and a bridge is built in the river. It''s gonna be a real nine-syllable vein, then...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, with a playful smile around his mouth, pretended to slit his neck with his thumb.


    "Quite."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When I saw him like that, Baek Cheon''s eyes bent gently.


    What a terrible thing we are.


    "¡­Where is King Green Forest?"


    "You''re sick."


    In Jo-Gol''s reply, Baek Cheon wiped the sweat of his heart from his eyes.


    That''s understandable.


    It''s understandable.


    If you think about it in common sense...Anyway, the temple vein is a monosyllabic, so you should like it, but isn''t it Chung-Myung that makes happy and sad things happen?


    ''Scary one.''


    No matter how old Im Sobyong is, he is still the green-rimmed king. But how can you fool someone like that with an elixir...¡­.


    "Anyway, so the greenlings are roughly organized now."


    "Is it organized? I have to pay for it. I still have to work hard to calculate the money I need to get from now on, the money I need to get after, and the money I need to get afterwards.¡±


    Baek Cheon was momentarily speechless.


    Sometimes I couldn''t believe his body had the same red blood.


    "Oh, yeah. Yeah. Don''t be too harsh."


    He sighed and said, "Chin'' at the sack surrounded by Chung-Myung.


    "But why are you holding it? I''ll keep it at the pharmacy."


    "Storage is frozen to death. Whether it''s young medicine or food, you need to make it fresh and take it when it''s hot. Gather all the kids."


    "¡­¡­right now?"


    "I made it hard, so I''m going to feed it quickly. You said you were weak and weak.


    "You said you''d take it real?¡±


    "Who''s going to take responsibility if the weak go out and fight and come back? Let''s make it real and ridiculous, first of all."


    "¡­I got it."


    Yes, Chung-Myung.


    But I''m so glad you don''t at least eat Hwasan.


    Really¡­¡­.


    A moment later, all of Hwasan''s disciples gathered in the smoke and gazed forward, speechless. To be exact, I was looking at Chung-Myung doing something bustling.


    On a large table moved to the front of the drill, there was something round lined up."¡­You saw it, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, I''m used to it."


    "Yeah, I''ve seen it.¡­.¡±


    Hwasan''s disciples opened their mouths as if they were dumbfounded by Chung-Myung''s sheep.


    "It''s self-defense."


    "Yes, it''s a small group."


    "No matter how you look at it, it''s a small group."


    There is no reason to wear eyes if you don''t know who it is even after seeing the round spirit emitting a subtle purple glow.


    Why is that there again?¡¯


    Is the elixir supposed to be made that way at times?¡¯


    Not a little, not a little. What the hell is that''s...¡­.¡¯


    What is elixir in the first place?


    Even in Shaolin, which is the richest of all the literary factions in the world, the rare object that is given only to the nobility is the elixir. Isn''t that why some say that Shaolin''s grand hwandan cannot be saved even if you give 10,000,000 won?


    But¡­¡­.


    "¡­Can I just spread it out like that?"


    "¡­I know."


    But in front of their eyes, as much as Shaolin''s...¡­. No, there were more precious self-talks like snacks from a local dog.


    "¡­I don''t think that''s something you can make of money."


    A small snowball that began in Yakson''s tomb rolled over and now covered Hawasan.


    "But what''s he doing again?"


    "Really?"


    "What''s that bottle?"


    "¡­I''ve never seen Chung-Myung treat him so preciously."


    The other Munpa fighters were treating the bottle in his hand as precious as if he were serving the gods, who had rolled the jasodan on the table.


    That''s....


    "Is it alcohol?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    That''s a good.


    Everyone whispered and babbled constantly, but nothing was heard in Chung-Myung''s ears.


    He was drawing his concentration to its limits, as he did when he faced the bishop in the North Sea.


    Again.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Chung-Myung, who was concentrating as much as he could, screamed with his eyes fluttering.


    "It''s a little bit more. You have to take out as much as an ant''s eye booger.¡±


    Then he quickly rolled up the liquid that had fallen on the end with the prepared needle and moved it to the side.


    Hyun Jong sighed because he couldn''t see it from the side.


    "¡­Is this how you do it?"


    "Do you know what this is like?"


    Chung-Myung stared at Hyun Jong with his bloodshot eyes wide open.


    "It''s a small group, you can make it anytime with the ingredients, but it''s not something you can get for money!"


    "Oh, I know."


    Hyun Jong nodded violently.


    public oil


    I''ve only heard of it, the elixir of the elixir I''ve never seen before.


    ''That''s not real.¡¯


    It didn''t feel real at all because public oil, which is said to be windy and bloody even if just one drop appears, was fluttering like alcohol in the bottle.


    "It''s fair, it''s fair! If you receive as little as an ant''s eye booger, you will have a grudge. I know that when Jang Moon-in gives Baek Cheon a private car, he gives me a drink and a bitter drink. I can''t forget you!"


    "¡­¡­You don''t drink tea, you leave everything behind."


    "But it''s a matter of mood, mood!"


    You''re a cheap guy.


    How can you be such a jerk? Hyun Young didn''t say anything about giving more meat.


    "So you can''t go in as much as an ant''s eye booger or less."


    "Oh, I see."


    Hyun Jong replied reluctantly and shook his head. Sometimes Chung-Myung shows excessive obsession with really useless things.''A man needs to know how to be bold... ''¡­.¡¯


    "That''s it!"


    Then Chung-Myung stretched his back wiping sweat on his forehead. My face was filled with pride.


    "You''ve done a great job, but...¡­why did you leave this out?¡±


    "Oh, it belongs to the elder and the elder."


    "¡­¡­huh?"


    Chung-Myung whispered softly, pretending to cover his mouth with his hands.


    "It''s especially two drops of public oil."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s good for your health, so hurry up and eat."


    Tears welled up around Hyun Jong''s eyes.


    How can you be so polite and respectful of your superiors?


    I can''t believe you beat this good boy up!


    I was overwhelmed with emotion. However, Hyun Jong struggled to decline his self-discipline.


    "What''s the point of eating this when we''re old? Take care of the kids a little bit more.¡±


    "I heard that some of the effects of public petroleum can increase the lifespan, so I added some more."


    "I think there''s a little bit left in the bottle, but one more drop...¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong, who coughed loudly, turned his head slightly.


    "¡­I''ll put in some more."


    "Thank you, hmm."


    Chung-Myung is pretty, too.


    Hyun Jong stepped forward and said loudly, as if he was trying to cover up his shyness and awkwardness.


    "Listen, disciples!"


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    Hwasan''s students, who were lined up, all got down on one knee and answered loudly.


    "It is a small cluster made of materials that people who left for the North Sea saved after a lot of hard work. Even if it is natural for the death penalty to help and lead each other, we must not forget the gratitude."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    Guns sparkled in the eyes of the disciples of Hwasan, who stood around the podium and looked at the Chung-Myung party.


    How can I not thank you?


    There is no one who does not know how important elixir is. No matter how easy Hwasan has the secret to manufacturing a young tablet than anywhere else, the value of that elixir does not diminish.


    "Jung-Myung is the best at this and that.¡¯


    Human beings are a problem, but no one cares more about us than Chung-Myung.¡¯


    ''Good boy, bad boy. You''re mean, but you''re nice.''


    Then Chung-Myung smiled as he looked at them pleased.


    "Eat well and melt well. I''ll have to eat now to hold on."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ll roll you as hard as I can without a shot."


    Behind Chung-Myung, Baek Cheon and the crowd were smiling. In fact, it''s


    Hawsan''s disciples somehow lost sight and closed their eyes.


    I''ll give you medicine and sickness.


    This was now a natural truth in Hwasan.

 Chapter - 563 Episode 563. Yeah, people should be consistent. (3)

    Life is...


    What is life...¡­.


    Lying on the bed, Im Sobyong stared blankly at the ceiling.


    Sometimes when I lay here and look at the ceiling, I feel unbearable pain in the cloudy consciousness, blurred vision, and the cold.


    But now....


    It''s warm.


    My body is warm. I felt like I had a new life just because I didn''t have to be cold.


    Each pattern on the ceiling was so vivid that it seemed to pop out quickly. His body was always full of energy, so I thought I could win even if I wrestled with a bear.


    It was a change that I never dreamed of. Literally, it was the realization of what was eagerly and eagerly desired.


    But¡­¡­.


    Why do I keep crying?¡¯


    Transparent water dripped down from his eyes as he looked up at the ceiling.


    ''How can a man''s fate be so long?''¡¯


    As a human being, there is no regret or regret about not having been there in the first place. It is only when what you have disappears that you realize that it is regrettable.


    So how great will the sense of emptiness he feels and the sense of despondency he will gain as soon as this energy disappears?


    It''s a drug.¡¯


    The more I thought about it, the more the situation was crazy.


    How can you get out of Chung-Myung''s grasp when you know this taste?


    Im Sobyong was a very self-objective person. I knew better than anyone what I would do if I ran out of medicine and went back to my old body.


    "Oops!"


    Of all things...


    Why did that demon get you...¡­.


    Of course, it was Im Sobyong''s wish to build a relationship with Chung-Myung.


    However, it literally meant that they wanted to form an alliance on the premise of friendship, not a relationship in which one side unilaterally gave up the initiative.


    Not even if it was Im Sobyong who gave the initiative.


    "If I knew this would happen, I''d be less pretentious at the last minute."¡¯


    Im Sobyong sighed as he looked at the ceiling with half-open eyes.


    In the midst of all that, why is your body so full of energy...¡­.


    "Well, I''ve really met a demon.


    If I had known this, I would have listened to my subordinates who told me not to go to Hwasan. I never thought I''d be humiliated from where I''d come from, kicking them.


    "You should die rather than be sick.¡­.Huh?"


    Then he frowned at the sudden noise outside.


    "What''s so loud about?¡±


    Here''s a sick man... No, there''s a sick man, and people don''t have a chance.


    With a slight displeasure, he pulled off the blanket.


    "Oh, my God!"


    But suddenly, the blanket was stuck in the wall. He couldn''t control his strength because he suddenly became energetic like a waterfall.


    Reflectively looking around, he trudged out leaving the quilt in place.


    And


    "Kae-eh-eh-eh-eh-eh!"


    Whoosh!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    As soon as I opened the door, someone flew in like a shell and stuck in each wall. Im Sobyong blinked his eyes.


    Slowly.


    Soon the tooth stuck in the wall slipped slowly down and broke down. Wasan''s unclothed appearance made him one of his disciples.


    ''What is it?''


    Attack? Who the hell is on Hwasan...¡­.


    Im Sobyong, who flinched and confirmed that he had fallen to the floor, looked forward in a hurry.


    Both of Hawsan''s disciples were frantically wielding swords with blood in their eyes."Ugh! You''re going to die! I''m dying!"


    "That''s not gonna kill me!"


    The man who was rushing in with a scary spirit hit the back of his neck sword and bounced off like a kick ball.


    Is he dead?


    That''s how you''re supposed to die. Even though it''s called a wooden sword, if it fits properly, it breaks the bones and bursts the flesh. Isn''t it the same?


    Even if it was not a real sword, it would have been polite if he was hit that hard.


    There wasn''t even one place where the fight broke out.


    As I approached, the same thing was happening throughout the training.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Shoot! Shoot!


    "But this bastard?"


    Im Sobyong stood staring blankly at the scene ahead.


    ''The author must be Baek Cheon, the Hwajeong sword.¡­.¡¯


    One of these people, called Hawasan Ogum, is Baek Cheon, who is in charge of the chair. He also performed well in the last World Post-Defense Championships.


    He was also certain that one day he would become a long writer of Hwasan.


    But.


    "Get out of here!"


    "Oh, my god!"


    Such a magnificent scarred tooth on Baek Cheon''s wooden sword rolled on the floor, sprinkling blood. Im Sobyong''s body was shaking automatically at the cheerful hitting sound.


    But those who rushed to Baek Cheon were not discouraged at all by the sight.


    "Stab it!"


    "The death penalty, the f*ck! We just need to get one shot right anyway!"


    "Get back, get back!"


    Those in the same unclothes rushed at Baek Cheon with life. As if they were facing a life-and-death enemy.


    And the opponent, Baek Cheon, also kicked and slapped those who rushed as if it were too obvious.


    "You''re only going to knock me down this much? Ten years away!"


    "You''re so annoying!"


    "What kind of a b*tc* was that? Get out!"


    Im Sobyong flung his tongue out in horror as he saw Hwasan''s disciples attacking each other with all their might.


    ''Is this a training?''


    You are out of your mind.


    Noklim is also famous for its extreme training. Due to the lack of sense of belonging to Munpa and the difficulty of controlling the Mundos, it is necessary to take discipline even in water training.


    However, the harsh training of green forests was not like this either. This is a number... Isn''t it a way of holding people down?


    "I, I¡­¡­."


    At that time, the beaten tooth by a sword wielded by Jo-Gol over there shrugged blood.


    "Well, that''s a real injury...¡­!¡±


    But even before Im Sobyong was finished.


    Stand up!


    The man who had been stuck on the floor spraying blood jumped up as if he had fallen off.


    "Whoa¡­¡­."


    "What the f*ck?"


    Then he turned on the wooden sword again, hurled a double curse, and stormed at Jo-Gol again.


    "I will kill you and die! Oh, my God!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong''s mouth slowly opened.


    What the hell is going on here?¡¯


    I couldn''t understand with his common sense. This radical training that doesn''t take care of the body, and the civil servants of Hwasan who jump back up while doing it.


    "Are you here?"


    "Huh?"


    Im Sobyong hurriedly looked up at the sudden voice.


    Chung-Myung, sitting on the eaves, was looking at him nonchalantly. One hand held a bottle of alcohol too naturally.


    I didn''t feel any sign of it.¡­.¡¯


    Although the surroundings were said to be chaotic and chaotic, he couldn''t have missed the signs of a decent man.


    ''Have you gotten stronger?¡¯


    It''s been months since I''ve seen you...¡­.


    The sky is indifferent, too.¡¯


    If the devil who can''t handle it continues to be strong enough to pierce the ceiling, who''s going to handle it?But that''s it, and now it''s time to ask something else.


    "Is it okay to train like that?"


    "Would you let me do something that''s not okay?¡±


    "Yes. A stamp is enough."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung looked at Im Sobyong with dismayed eyes.


    Im Sobyong also looked at Chung-Myung with dismayed eyes.


    ''What the f*ck?''


    Why? What? Did I say something wrong?¡¯


    The two, who exchanged opinions with each other with their eyes, put on a bright commercial smile again. The old merchant, who had been in the business world for decades, also admired and applauded.


    "Well¡­¡­ that''s true, but I''m fine now. That''s not a problem."


    "The human body is not as strong as you think, seal."


    "It''s okay. My kids are strong. Ahem!"


    Chung-Myung stretched his belly out with a truly proud expression. Im Sobyong shook his head as if there was no answer.


    "I''d rather the seal be a bandit.¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    "No¡­¡­. Nothing."


    Chung-Myung gulped down his drink, stole it from his mouth and smirked.


    "How can you not tell with your eyes?¡±


    "What?"


    "Look, no one''s hurt, why are you so worried. Not like King Greenlim.¡±


    With his cool voice, Im Sobyong turned back to his disciples in training.


    ''Come to think of it...¡­.¡¯


    Others come and go with attacks that would have fallen a hundred more times, but none of the Hwasan disciples had fallen. Even if he collapsed for a moment, he came back to his senses and rushed hard.


    "I didn''t mean to give you elixir for nothing."


    "No, then...Did they take the elixir that I took?¡±


    "Yes. Better¡­¡­. No, uh¡­¡­.Yes, I did."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong''s resentful eyes flashed at Chung-Myung, but Chung-Myung tried to ignore and look away.


    "¡­This isn''t the first time."


    "Yes, they''re all second."


    "Well."


    Im Sobyong''s head began to spin fast.


    The best effect of elixir is the improvement of its history no matter what anyone says. And the second best effect is to restore balance and strengthen the body.


    In fact, when I looked at the training scene, I could see it.


    "Health and resilience are over the level of a normal master.¡¯


    It may still be lacking in terms of swordsmanship and position. But at least in terms of physical perfection, Hwasan''s disciples have easily surpassed the level of the old file room.


    ''Well, if you think about it, it''s obvious.


    Which clique gives his disciples two tablets? If there had been a door to that, there would have been more than dominating the world.


    It is not something that even the Four Heavens who say that they rot because they cannot afford to have enough money, or who command the world with only a few direct descendants.


    Im Sobyong''s face has become slightly serious.


    Hwasan is already making progress that Chung-Myung alone can''t even conceive of other clans. Isn''t it clear that the name "Hwasan," which had not even been talked about until just a few years ago, is now resonating in the world?


    And at the heart of the rise were those white and celadon ships.


    Those who didn''t even have a name made a name for themselves at the Cheonjabi Festival, and prevented the attack of that bay crowd. Even if we looked through the history of Ganghosa, it would be hard to find a case where young disciples of Munpa made such rapid development as I did.


    But you''re saying you''re stronger here?¡¯


    Training is ultimately determined based on how long a person can withstand it. No matter how great a training method is, it is meaningless if the recipient cannot stand it.But now, Hwasan''s disciples were overcoming the training that even Im Sobyong couldn''t dare.


    Both physical and mental strength have already overtaken common sense. But how can you not be strong?


    I''ll have to recalculate.¡¯


    Hwasan, who drew information from outside, and Hwasan, who watched it with his own eyes, are completely different places.


    Im Sobyong thought.


    Maybe the wasan will be much greater than he thought.


    "So."


    At that time, Chung-Myung asked in a nonchalant way.


    "Did you figure it out?¡±


    "¡­What do you mean by understanding?"


    "Hey."


    When Im Sobyong asked back, Chung-Myung laughed as if not to joke.


    "I don''t think you''ve ever seen a green-rimmed king break into Hawasan to get a royal tablet. Didn''t you want to see Hwasan in person for that excuse?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you''ve seen this, you''re probably done, so how do you feel about it?"


    A bitter smile crossed Im Sobyong''s lips.


    Anyway, it''s a demon.¡¯


    Many people thought Chung-Myung was thoughtless and impulsive when they saw his eccentric behavior.


    But at least Im Sobyong didn''t miss it. The fact that Chung-Myung has deep calculations that ordinary people can''t even guess.


    So it was more difficult and uncomfortable to deal with.


    One.


    It''s generally the case for those who climb.¡¯


    Shrugged Im Sobyong looked at Chung-Myung with slightly sharp eyes.


    "How''s the seal in your head?"


    "What?"


    "What kind of place is green forest for you? Is it a place to throw it out after using it as an arrowhead in moderately.


    "You seem to be mistaken.¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    "I don''t use anyone as an arrowhead. ''Cause I don''t know how dirty it is.''


    An eerie energy flowed out of the lowly muttering Chung-Myung. Im Sobyong shuddered.


    Chung-Myung calmed down as if he had never done so, and looked away for a moment.


    "There are two types of allies. Pretending to be friends with friends."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Which way is green?¡±


    Im Sobyong looked at him like that and said,


    "The world is not a place where the mind can roll. Just as Hwasan is uncomfortable holding hands with rust, it''s also a big burden to hold hands with Hwasan."


    "Well, I guess so.¡±


    "One."


    Im Sobyong grinned.


    "Friends don''t belong to the situation."


    Then he reached out his hand proudly upwards.


    "Why don''t we start there for now?"


    Chung-Myung glanced at his hand and grinned.


    "No, I haven''t said I''d be friends yet."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s a little uncomfortable to be friends with a bandit, and I''m still out of business."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s enough for now."


    "What do you mean, what do you mean...¡­.¡±


    "Let''s talk about work."


    "Hm?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sparkled.


    "It wouldn''t have been empty, and it wouldn''t have been ridiculous. Even if it''s the self-control of King Noklim, Noklim is a place where the law of the jungle works. So there''s not gonna be any opposition, is there?¡±


    Im Sobyong''s face has turned sour.


    ''¡­...there''s no real ghost.¡¯


    But Chung-Myung still smiled lightly as if he were telling a trivial story.


    "Let me tell you, it''s not a bad story for each other.¡±


    Eventually Im Sobyong sighed deeply and nodded.

 Chapter - 564 Episode 564. Yeah, people should be consistent. (4)

    "Huh, waist¡­¡­.¡±


    "Ahh¡­¡­ my legs¡­"¡­.¡±


    Hawasan''s disciples groaned and crawled. I came back to the White House somehow, but I couldn''t even remember how I came back to my senses.


    "¡­I almost drowned while washing."


    "I sat down and saw my late grandfather¡­"¡­.¡±


    As they gathered in the living room in the middle of the White House, they held their chairs one by one and sighed deeply.


    "¡­I''ve done this much.¡±


    "I know."


    "I even took the elixir!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why can''t you win! Why!"


    An indignation and a blue light flowed out of the celadon ships'' eyes.


    "Bamboo punch! If I could just get one punch, I''d be broke!"


    "Did you see the Jo-Gol death penalty earlier smacking and laughing? His personality used to be a mess, but Chung-Myung hangs out with him. Now that I''ve seen it, I''ve lost my temper!"


    "And what about the metabolic system? If you giggle like Jo-Gol''s death, you''d be mad at him! Don''t you say everything you have to say in a solemn manner and beat it up without mercy?"


    "¡­I know."


    Everyone gritted their teeth all day, recalling the dusty beating of Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong.


    Everyone here took one more pill of jasodan.


    Thanks to him, he was about to pierce the ceiling because he was not energetic. Nevertheless, the majority were unilaterally robbed by the two. No matter how hard I think about it, I couldn''t accept it.


    "What the hell did Chung-Myung do to those two?"


    "It''s not just the two of them. Didn''t you get beaten up like a dog by Baek Cheon and Yoo?¡±


    "¡­and even monk Hye Yeon robbed me."


    "Poor thing¡­¡­."


    The celadon boats, which recalled the lodgings, pressed down on the moistened eyes and clenched their fists.


    "Now I''m not trying to beat the Yoon-Jong death penalty or Jo-Gol death penalty!"


    Jong Hwae said with his eyes open.


    "But you can''t just be beaten up like this and end it!"


    "That''s right!"


    "Just one face to face to face! Just once!


    "I don''t want Chung-Myung to be him, but I can''t live off Yoon-Jong or Jo-Gol for the rest of my life! It''s not just about winning or losing!"


    "That''s right!"


    The celadon ships strongly sympathized.


    Meanwhile, Jong Hwae sighed, slightly changing his complexion.


    "Everyone, listen."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "It''s a joke, but it''s not normal. You don''t know what we ate, do you?¡±


    "¡­¡­I know."


    "I don''t know what it''s like."


    Celadon ships also have no idea how great they are to receive. No, I couldn''t have known.


    Two small pills.


    In all my life, I have never heard of giving two tablets to my disciples. But Jasodan is no less than Shaolin''s grand hwan, or even greater than that.


    "¡­and public oil.¡±


    "I didn''t think I''d smell public oil while I was living."


    My legs are shaking again.


    Which clique would sprinkle public oil on the three great disciples?


    I said yes because it was Hwasan, but if the other clique did the same thing, they would have come forward and cursed at me for being crazy first.


    "To be honest¡­¡­.¡±


    Jong Huwe said with his eyes wide open.


    "You have to bite your tongue and die if you can''t pay for the food by taking two small pills and public oil."


    "¡­he, yes."The celadon boats all clenched their heads.


    It''s a bit radical, but it''s not wrong.


    "There is still an excuse. Honestly, we''ve taken the elixir, but we haven''t fully absorbed it yet, have we?"


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "But if it doesn''t make a big difference after absorbing it all, then Hwasan will end up throwing the precious piece on the floor."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ll never see that again if I die. How did you get this? Chung-Myung, who always complains when he opens his mouth, got it all the way to the North Sea."


    "¡­¡­That''s right."


    Jin Woo-bo, who was standing next to him, slowly helped him as he grated his teeth with a face full of anger.


    "The death penalty is right."


    He looked all over the celadon boats and bit his lips slightly.


    "Did you see the wounds on the bodies of the executioners earlier?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    In the midst of the struggle, everyone saw the obvious wounds in the clothes.


    "To suffer such a wound means to go back and forth between life and death. It''s because the death penalty is so foolish that they don''t know how to give their credit, that''s literally the elixir they''ve been risking their lives to save."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    They are those who give such elixir without showing off their pride. If we are human, we must not forget the grace. Even the beast knows grace."


    The celadon boats all nodded in agreement.


    The death penalty has become more harsh than before, and has become less and less revealing. But there''s no way celadon ships didn''t know how consistently they were for the death penalty.


    "Let''s all risk our lives on training."


    Jong Hwwe looked at him.


    "Whenever something happens in Wasan, Chung-Myung has to be called in to stay with him, to a certain extent, to the death penalty. If we were trustworthy, would the long man send only those men far away?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "We have to push her back. I can''t stay in the lumps forever."


    "That''s right, death penalty!"


    As the atmosphere got hotter, Jong Hwe nodded.


    "Or if there is someone who neglects to train in the future, I will not stand still without the death penalty coming forward. All of you risk your lives to rush in. Do you understand?"


    "Yes!"


    Flames burning from the hearts of celadon ships spread clearly to the eyes.


    They are also HWASAN''s unmanned.


    It is true that private quarters and executions are ahead in the name of Hawsan Ogum, but that is why I had no intention of leaving everything to them and being lazy.


    "Let''s all get some rest and hit him tomorrow!"


    "Yes! Death penalty!"


    "I''m going to lose tomorrow!"


    Celadon ships scattered into their own rooms with their own will and determination.


    * * *


    "¡­It''s coming up faster than I thought."


    "Definitely, suicide is not a common medicine. The power on the sword has become enormous.¡±


    Baek Cheon, who gathered to discuss today''s training, and the group expressed their appreciation with a slight look of admiration.


    "Chung-Myung didn''t have enough time to play. I think I know what you mean by comment. The swords that came against them became sharper as they attacked them without worrying about their bodies."


    "I definitely felt it, too."


    Then Yoo-Esul, who listened silently to their conversation, spoke quietly.


    "It''s not enough.


    "¡­Yes, accident."


    "More like the real thing."


    "I don''t think this is going to work."


    "Do it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoo-Esul looked Jo-Gol in the eye and said,


    "They''re all Hwasan''s disciples. I can hold on.""¡­what if I can''t stand it?"


    "Hold on."


    With a determined voice, Jo-Gol nodded with a look of dismay.


    "I see."


    Baek Cheon grinned at the sight.


    "Everyone, listen."


    "Yes."


    "How much do you think your disciples have now?"


    "¡­¡­Well."


    Yoon-Jong said, scratching his chin.


    "To be honest, celadon ships still seem to be far from the fighters of the North Sea Ice Palace. Of course, everyone''s gotten a lot stronger, but...¡­.¡±


    It''s a matter of course.


    Celadon ships are just over the terms and conditions. There is a minimum age difference of 10 to 20 years or more from ordinary warriors in the ice court who have repeated training until they grow old.


    It was a great thing to be a tragic figure.


    "A white porcelain boat can stand up to each other."


    "That''s right."


    Baek Cheon nodded his head.


    "That''s what I think. But nothing can be done with this."


    His face hardened slightly firmly.


    "The warriors in the North Sea were also cut into groups against the marchers. Of course, it''s because of the lack of momentum, but it''s true that your skills were not good enough."


    "That''s right."


    "So what if the demon came into Hwasan now?"


    Everyone distorted their faces in unison at the question. Even Yoo-Esul, who was always expressionless, frowned.


    I didn''t even want to imagine it.


    If that happens...¡­ the rest of the students except for them who are here now will not be able to do the right thing.


    Mahkyo was that scary and frightening.


    "We''ll have to make sure that doesn''t happen. But I can''t guarantee it won''t happen."


    "Yes."


    "So¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon said emphatically.


    "We need to train them as soon as possible. So that we can fight back whenever the horseman comes in."


    Then Jo-Gol, who was thinking hard about something, sighed.


    "I''m feeling it again."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­¡­It''s not just a random training, it''s a lot of pressure to make it to a certain level. To be honest, what happens right now would be difficult to grow as priests get stronger and stronger.¡±


    "Yes, but why are you saying that all of a sudden?"


    When asked by Baek Cheon, Jo-Gol spits out with a slightly fiery face.


    "¡­...Isn''t Chung-Myung saying he''s been doing this for a long time?"


    Everyone was speechless at the words and shut up.


    "He''s only been thinking about how strong Hwasan was from the beginning. To the Hwajong Branch, I rolled the celadon boat to make it stronger than Jongnam, and I repeated the same thing until the Cheonjabimu Competition.¡­.¡±


    "¡­I was."


    Baek Cheon shook his head small with a complex face that seemed hard to say.


    putting on the other''s shoe


    One has to change one''s position to know how one feels.Dunnie, that wasn''t wrong. As I led my students, I felt like I could understand what kind of worries Chung-Myung had been alone.


    "By the way, a monster."


    Baik Cheon, who muttered bitterly like a sigh, looked back at everyone.


    "But we''re no longer the same youngsters we used to be."


    There was a strong conviction in his eyes.


    The fight against all men, and the battle against the Bingo. And the war against the devil who fought for his life.


    All this experience left them with a solid performance, which supported them not only with themselves but with themselves.


    "We can do it if he did it. So now we have to push him in the back. I''ll have to reduce the burden a little bit.""Yes, boarding house. You should."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    Everyone nodded looking at each other''s faces.


    The world gets wider as you go through it.


    There was bound to be a difference between living and seeing in a small world called Hwasan and seeing after going through a wider world.


    "The priests and the quirks will be stronger. What we need to do is help them absorb the energy of the elixir faster and become any stronger."


    "Yes."


    "As you know, Chung-Myung once said, ''He''s the one who does it somehow. I''m sure it won''t be long before everyone goes to war."


    Yoon-Jong nodded loudly.


    "So¡­¡­ do your best so that you don''t regret it then. If someone is seriously injured or killed, I can''t help it."


    A small spark flared in Yoo-Esul, Jo-Gol, and Yoon-Jong''s eyes at Baek Cheon''s words.


    "¡­I''d rather die in my hands than do that."


    ¡°a real roll to death.¡±


    "I''ll work harder from tomorrow."


    Baek Cheon smiled quietly and nodded.


    "And since we''ve had Jasodan and public oil, we''ve got to pay for the meal! Let''s all rest well and try harder tomorrow."


    "Yes!"


    The moon was bright as if to encourage them. It was the moment when everything was about to end so nicely.


    "I¡­¡­."


    "Huh?"


    Everyone turned their heads to the voice coming from somewhere.


    Hye Yeon, who was stuck in a corner, looked at them with miserable eyes.


    "¡­I couldn''t eat.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s eyes shook greatly.


    "Why¡­? No¡­¡­ No, why didn''t you...¡­?¡±


    "Oh, how can I eat it if I don''t give it to you?"


    "I''m sure we''ve divided it by the number of people¡­¡­.¡±


    "Cher, the poet Chung-Myung took it away, asking where Shaolin was touching Hawasan''s territory.¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s eyes, which were trembling in despair, closed tightly.


    ''That demon.¡¯


    Hye Yeon went to the North Sea with her and went through a lot of trouble. Who knew she''d take her elixir from her elixir?


    "It''s not even a person...¡­.¡±


    "Really."


    Watching tears welling up in Hye Yeon''s eyes, Jo-Gol put his hand on his shoulder.


    "¡­Don''t cry, monk, I''ll get you there somehow."


    "Oh, Amita...Fire¡­¡­."


    With Hye Yeon''s tears, Hawasan''s night deepened.

 Chapter - 565 Episode 565. Yeah, people should be consistent. (5)

    Late in the evening.


    In Im Sobyong''s place, two people sitting across each other stared at each other.


    "I don''t think I''ve told you much about the internal circumstances of the rust.¡­?¡±


    "It''s perfect when you know it."


    Im Sobyong shook his head at Chung-Myung''s calm voice.


    He was such a ghostly human being.


    "Since when did you know?"


    "I didn''t know that in advance. I just thought it didn''t make sense.¡±


    "What?"


    "Jang Nilso has become immobile. I''m sure he''s doing something because of his way."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "By the way, King Greenim came to Hwasan alone, leaving Greenim in such a situation?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "It''s weird, isn''t it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t say that the spirit was important. Of course, the spirituality is important, and the body of King Greenim is important, but...¡­greening is more important to you."


    Im Sobyong said with a small sigh.


    "You''d better not try to trick your seal into eating it.¡±


    "The white noise of a man who didn''t mean to deceive."


    Chung-Myung looked Im Sobyong in the eye and said,


    "You''re trying to see if I notice this or not, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You can lose your hand if you go there like that. I like to taste it, but I don''t like someone testing me like this.¡±


    Chung-Myung proudly stretched out his belly.


    But Im Sobyong couldn''t laugh at all at his ridiculous appearance.


    "Stamp."


    "What?"


    "Can I assume that the reason why the seal is saying this is to help me?"


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung smirks.


    "Is there anything we can do to help each other in our relationship?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If we agree, that''s fine. It''s good that you''ve solved your troubles, and it''s good that we can make a decent reputation."


    "You''re saying Hawsan needs more fame."


    "You keep saying such obvious things. That''s a bad habit. You know everything, but you''re testing it out.¡±


    Im Sobyong laughed bitterly at the sound of hitting the nail on the head.


    How can you not know?


    Hawsan doesn''t need a bigger reputation if he''s happy with it now. Apparently, he has played a great role in the North Sea, and his horse has a foot on it, and it is clear that one day their performance will spread throughout the midfield, which will naturally raise their reputation.


    But if Hwasan is after more than that, the story is bound to be different.


    "Because we''re about to break up the thunderstorm.¡¯


    The fancier the start, the better.


    Those who try to closely understand the situation of the strong will immediately know how serious it is for the party, the Hwasan, and the other clans to work together to become one family.


    However, for most people who understand the world only through rumors, Hwasan, Dangga, and Saebu will not be considered the center of strength.


    In order to leave a clear impression on such people, it will be necessary to show proper performance in line with the opening ceremony.


    "You mean the green forest is just right."


    "Because I don''t hold grudges."


    Chung-Myung sipped the bottle in his hand and grinned.


    "To be honest, Hwasan''s gotten a little bigger.¡±


    "That''s right."


    "That''s why I don''t have much impression when I do most people do things. Although they did a big job in the North Sea, the people in the Middle East are actually not interested in what''s going on outside of the new world.¡±


    Speaking calmly, Chung-Myung smiled bitterly, sweeping the mouth of the bottle with his fingertips.


    And those old file rooms won''t let Hawsan''s reputation spread.Even if left alone, Hwasan''s reputation will not rise as high as it might seem.


    Those who watched everything that happened in the North Sea from beginning to end may not know, but those who fought against the horse religion by listening to it were the North Sea Ice Palace, and less than ten people participated in the war.


    How many people would attribute the North Sea to Hawasan''s credit after hearing this story?


    "In order to do something that everyone in the world recognizes, we need to touch the right place, not the clumsy one. But when you touch a place like that, you usually end up holding grudges.¡±


    "Like a crowd."


    "Of course, that''s not what we started¡­¡­. Ha, I''m getting angry thinking about him again.¡±


    Chung-Myung clenched his fist and gritted his teeth.


    In that brutal spirit, Im Sobyong coughed in vain and quickly pulled out.


    "Let''s eat."


    "That''s enough. No booze."


    Chung-Myung bit the teacup back and blew the bottle back. And Kaa, with the sound, put the bottle down.


    "Anyway, the bottom line is, rust is perfect.¡±


    Im Sobyong smiled in vain.


    "If you take care of the living quarters with the permission of King Greenrim, there is no way that Greenrim will take issue later, and Hwasan will raise his reputation?"


    "Yes, and it''s good that you''re dealing with trouble. It''s good for each other, so to speak."


    Im Sobyong put his eyes down for a moment and laughed bitterly.


    "I sometimes don''t know what a seal is thinking about."


    When did this person start painting like this?


    When you came back from the North Sea? Or when you leave for the North Sea?


    No, maybe as soon as I met Im Sobyong.


    I''ve lived my life thinking that I''m confident in my brain, but the world Chung-Myung sees was hard to guess as Im So-bong.


    Im Sobyong is a looker, but Chung-Myung is a looker.


    "You thought about everything anyway.¡±


    Chung-Myung said in a nonchalant way.


    "Well, let''s not beat around the bush and talk. What''s the problem?¡±


    "¡­¡­Well."


    Im Sobyong looked straight at him and spoke seriously.


    "Stamp."


    "Yes."


    "As you know, I''m not that old."


    "Yes."


    "Honestly, in terms of martial arts, it is not enough to name King Noklim. That''s one of the reasons I hid myself."


    I guess so.


    Of course Im Sobyong is strong. Those who are born with limp tend to achieve faster than others in their studies.


    However, however, his age is limited in confronting the masters who command the world. Considering the weight of the name Green Forest King, Im Sobyong should be stronger.


    "So far, that hasn''t been a problem."


    "Why?"


    "Because I''m weak.¡±


    "¡­what?"


    Im Sobyong sighs and says.


    "There''s one guy who notices and stabs like a ghost when someone shows a weakness. Thanks to him, my weakness was covered.¡±


    "Jang Nilso???"


    "Yes, because he fought a war against green forests, the internal strife was avoided. The greenlings can''t fight each other in front of a hungry cat named Jang Nilso."


    "¡­¡­It''s natural that we''ve made an enemy."


    It is a classic strategy to raise foreign exchange to cover internal currency.


    Jang Nilso and Maninbang revealed this, which means that the inner circle of green forest was forced to be suppressed.


    "But that Jang Nilso pulled out of the way.¡±


    "They really don''t help me in my life.""And the guys I''ve been holding back, they''re starting to move?"


    "Exact."


    "Oh, well...?¡±


    Chung-Myung, who was thinking about something, looked at Im Sobyong with blank eyes.


    "Are you running away?¡±


    "That''s what you''m saying! Please tell me you''ve pulled yourself out for a while to avoid unnecessary disturbances! High-quality!"


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth uncharacteristically while watching Im So-bong speaking proudly.


    "......Wow, he''s out of his mind. I mean, if they''re in the living quarters, they could try to assassinate you or go to war, so they ran away where they wouldn''t dare attack?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Is that Hwasan?"


    "Hu-hoo. They can''t do it here.¡±


    "¡­is he really crazy?"


    Chung-Myung can''t help but look at Im Sobyong.


    No, what bandit in the world escapes to the conduit because it''s dangerous? That''s a knife conduit, too?


    "I didn''t come here just to run away."


    Im Sobyong said with a face of resentment.


    "First of all, it was important to get some rest and build a good relationship with Hwasan. So to speak, one thing or the other."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t look at me like that. Would I have wanted to do this? No, it''s not like the guys who were fighting the war disappeared, it''s just that they pulled their butt out for a while, and they''re crazy for a chance and making a disturbing move!"


    "¡­How unreliable would it have been¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hey, shit!"


    In the end Im Sobyong, who couldn''t stand it, screamed.


    "We need to be able to build trust! We need to communicate! No matter what you say, no matter what you do, you''re like, "What? What are you going to do against those who say, ''Weak guy!''


    "What? The weak one."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But it was also unbeatable for Chung-Myung. Im Sobyong''s cheeks trembled.


    "Well, then...¡­.¡±


    Then Chung-Myung said, scratching his cheek.


    "It''s not a living quarters.¡±


    "That''s right."


    "Maybe there''s more than one living quarters?"


    "Exact."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Oh, I see."


    Then he sneaked up from his seat.


    "Do, stamp? Where are you going in the middle of the conversation¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Oh, it''s a little different from what I thought. I was going to make a moderately weak living quarters, but it''s a bit of a burden for us if it gets this big."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Take a look. If you bring the money, I''ll give you the next elixir...¡­.¡±


    At that moment, Im Sobyong flew like an island war and hung over Chung-Myung''s trouser legs.


    "Stamp! You can''t go away like this!"


    "No, what''s wrong with you? Let go of this! You have no pride in the King of Green Rim!"


    "What''s important about pride when you''re about to die! I''m not going to take it with me on my way to the next world!"


    "But you''re going to bite the crotch.


    "You can do more!"


    "Oh, my pants are going down! Let go! Let go!


    Chung-Myung shouted, but Im Sobyong pulled his pants with his eyes open.


    But I chose the wrong person. Chung-Myung kicked Im Sobyong without regret.


    "Argh!"


    Im Sobyong, who rolled the floor, coughed covering his mouth.


    "Ku, Cough! Rice, the sick...¡­.¡±


    "It doesn''t work, man!"


    "Oh¡­¡­. I took the elixir."


    Im Sobyong leapt from his seat cleanly. And smiled awkwardly at Chung-Myung.


    "Hey, sit down for now."


    "That''s enough. I have nothing to say.¡±


    "Don''t do that."A tearful face looked quite desperate.


    "I don''t know what I''m going to do if I go back like this. Is that okay with you?"


    "Is there any reason.


    "Oh, yeah.


    But as expected, Chung-Myung was Chung-Myung. It didn''t work at all. Im Sobyong sighed, scratching his head.


    "I''m not asking you to do it for free. That''s why I''m so considerate of you, isn''t it?"


    "Consideration is frozen. Somehow, I thought he was going to give it to me from the beginning. What a swindler.


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    I knew from the beginning that Im Sobyong didn''t have full control of the green forest. It is impossible to claim to be the king of green forest with nothing like Im Sobyong, even if everything else is aside.


    I wonder if Solchon Sang is possible or not.


    "Help me, stamp!"


    "Tsk. How did I end up with this leech thing?"


    He took out Chung-Myung''s tongue-tied chair and sat down again and crossed his legs.


    "So."


    "Yes."


    "When I clean them up and take the proper seat of the green forest king."


    "I''ll pay for it as much as I can! I can give you a pile of money."


    "No! You think I''m crazy about money? Money is everything?"


    "¡­isn''t it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was Chung-Myung who couldn''t say no straight away.


    "You''re not going to say anything else, are you?"


    "Do I look like that guy?¡±


    "Yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The two faced each other at the scene where distrust and distrust accumulated and became mountains.


    "¡­I''ll write a contract."


    "What''s the clause?"


    "¡­do as you please."


    "Well."


    Only then did Chung-Myung smile as if he was a little tempting.


    "You can''t ally with bandits."


    "Well, then¡­¡­..¡±


    "But!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sparkled and shone.


    "You can use slaves!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Giggling. Come to think of it, it''s not necessarily bad!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Looking at Chung-Myung, he thought with a white face.


    I thought it would be better to go back to Noklim and die heroically.

 Chapter - 566 Episode 566. Volcano will be a mess. (1)

    Hyun Jong was literally having a hectic day.


    It''s great that the children came back with good results in the North Sea, but thanks to this, his work has increased significantly.


    "So the rest of the schedule...¡­.¡±


    "There''s not much time left. On the side of Cheon U-menang, we have a meeting with the Dangga lord, and you have to meet with the upper galaxy owner to confirm your trade with the North Sea."


    At Unam''s words, Hyun Jong sighed deeply.


    "And?"


    "Hwamunju is asking to see you."


    "Hwajeongmunju? What about Hwajeongmunju?"


    "Now that the West Bank''s English is completely stable, they want to discuss opening a new branch."


    "Oh, really?"


    "Yes, it seems a bit late to expand the branch, so I''d like to open two more branches at a time."


    "Oh, man. That''s just the way it is, why would I come to see you?"


    "It''s¡­¡­. There must be a few people who want to come back to Hwasan''s inner circle as well as Hwajeongmun."


    "Hm?"


    Hyun Jong frowned slightly.


    You mean the places that you left in the past?


    "No, they have a sense of shame, and that can''t be true. Some of the shorthand disciples who came down from Hwasan in the past wanted to build a shorthand after seeing Hwayeongmun. I think they had a discussion with Hwayeongmunju."


    "Oh, that''s what happened."


    Hyun Jong slowly swept down his beard.


    Only when maintained, the more family members, the better. Each and every one will help Hwasan''s finances and strength.


    There are so many unmanageable literary factions that there shouldn''t be anyone in Hwasan''s reputation, but isn''t there to manage them in the first place?


    "It''s a good thing."


    The need to increase the shorthand means that the West Bank''s English is full of disciples, and the fact that there are people who want to open the shorthand means that Hwasan''s reputation is no longer insufficient to accept his disciples from outside.


    Although it was a hectic day, a smile bloomed around Hyun Jong''s mouth.


    "Hwasan is so indebted to the children for their hard work."


    "It''s all thanks to the care of the writer."


    "How can that be my benefit. If it was something that would have happened because I was good at it, it would have happened already."


    Hyun Jong grinned and held the teacup.


    Whasan''s reputation is rising day by day, but Hyun Jong is never excited. Because he knew that all this had nothing to do with his abilities.


    He who regards others'' talents as his own must be angry.


    "Yeah, so that''s all that matters?"


    "¡­¡­and there''s another one."


    "Hm?"


    "Chung-Myung says he needs to storm into Shaolin."¡­.¡±


    The clouds clouded the end of my speech. Hyun Jong closed his eyes tightly.


    "¡­¡­Let''s deal with that a little later."


    "I''m in the middle of a month, but...¡­.¡±


    "¡­Just hang in there a little longer."


    "Yes."


    A sigh came out of Hyun Jong''s mouth.


    You have to argue.¡¯


    The actual situation in the North Sea was so different from what Shaolin said at first. It''s a good thing that Hwasan''s disciples were so good at dealing with it, wouldn''t it have hurt you?


    This was something that could not be tolerated and ignored at the door-to-door level.


    "Long-Written."


    "Hm?"


    "If it''s too much for you, I''ll try to convince Chung-Myung."


    Hyun Jong tilted his head at the cautious question of Unam."Pressure?"


    "Isn''t it too much for you to ask Sorim what she did wrong?"


    Hyun Jong raised his eyes slightly and soon laughed.


    "It''s not like that."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Of course, Shaolin is a burdensome opponent. How dare you compare yourself to Shaolin even though he has been in good spirits lately?"


    "That''s right."


    "But I don''t want to drag those things into this. Hawasan''s disciples crossed life and death because of Shaolin''s misinformation. But if he can''t ask about it, Hwasan doesn''t deserve a signboard."


    The will in it was determined and firm.


    "If I could, I would visit Shaolin right now and grab it, which is my honest feeling."


    Why do you hesitate if you do?¡±


    Hyun Jong closed his eyes again after a moment of silence as Unam''s face looked suspicious.


    "¡­I would have done it if I were the only one who went.¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m sure Chung-Myung will follow him to turn Shaolin upside down even if he dies soon, but how can he handle it?"¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "That''s what the world is all about. If you don''t do ten wrong, you''ll get ten punishment won''t hurt. But Chung-Myung said, "If you do one wrong, you''ll hit a hundred times."


    "He, he is.¡±


    "Then what will happen?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Unam, which I imagined in my head, shook my head with a slightly fluttering face.


    "I can''t do it."


    "That''s right."


    A heavy sigh burst out of Hyun Jong''s mouth.


    "If we keep up the good work, we may have to apologize. So let''s wait until Chung-Myung''s resentment subsides a little."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    However, while answering, Woon-am hesitated for a moment as if she had something to say. Hyun Jong winked as if to speak, and he hesitated to speak.


    "One. One¡­¡­.¡±


    "What more?"


    "¡­¡­Will Chung-Myung forget his grudge?"


    Hyun Jong couldn''t seem to find anything to say, and just gave a little strength to his teacup hand.


    "Anything else?"


    And as if he hadn''t heard any questions, he moved on to the next topic. Unam realized the meaning of the word experience.


    "Other than that, nothing big happened."


    "There is King Greenim at the gate. Are your disciples agitated?"


    "When I found out that Chung-Myung was doing what he was doing, everyone stopped paying attention. No one will be surprised when a speaker sits down, not King Greenrim anymore."


    "¡­¡­That''s a relief."


    I don''t know if it''s a relief or a misfortune, but let''s say it''s a relief.


    "Yes, you should comfort the children so that they won''t be disturbed."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    Hyun Jong nodded slowly, stroking his beard again.


    ''It''s getting busier.¡¯


    My body is a little tired and my head hurts a lot. But that didn''t mean I didn''t hate this situation. This is all proof that Hwasan is becoming a better cleric.


    "Unam."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "I''m going to tell Hyun Young, so you should take care of the re-awakening."


    "If you''re the subject...¡­.¡±


    "I want you to make the final decision on the matter of re-awakening."


    "Come on, long man!"


    Unam was startled and serious for a moment.


    "Isn''t that what the writer used to do? How can I...¡­.¡±


    I''m not lamenting for putting things off.


    Determining the finances of the Munpa was one of the great authorities of the long writers. Now Hyun Jong is offering to hand it over to Unam."It''s time for you to get ready. I can''t stay here forever, can I?"


    "What do you mean! Of course you have to stay a few decades longer."


    "It''s greed."


    However, Hyun Jong just smiled as he watched Unam jumping.


    "I''m gaining vitality thanks to the elixir Chung-Myung gave me, but people tend to lose their old guns as they get older. One day I could be someone in Hwasan, so I''ll be ready before then."


    "Long story¡­¡­."


    Unam said after a brief glance at such a long writer.


    "I can''t afford to do that."


    "Hm?"


    "I will do so if the writer asks me to take care of the affairs of the re-awakening. You have to do something bigger now. But if this is a long-running arrangement for me, no."


    "How come?"


    I was embarrassed by Hyun Jong''s face. I didn''t expect it to be good, but I didn''t expect it to be this serious and jump.


    Unam replied in a polite but determined tone.


    "Long story short. I''m too small to be Hwasan''s long story. All I can do is be a scarecrow. If someone like me sits in a lengthy seat, Hwasan can''t go any further."


    "This guy....¡±


    Hyun Jong''s face was filled with anger.


    "What does that mean? I can''t believe you''re not good enough!¡±


    "Long-Written."


    But Woon-am sighed and said firmly.


    "If Hwasan were the same as in the past, I''d be happy to be Hwasan''s long story and bury my bones here. None of his disciples dare to follow me in comforting them, grooming them, persevering and persevering."


    "Right!"


    "But Hwasan is not a place to be patient right now."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong closed his eyes.


    "Why wouldn''t I be greedy. But I can''t let my greed get him wrong."


    "If I do, you want me to give Woon-gum a long seat?"


    "No, he doesn''t deserve to be a writer. Science is more important than anything else, but it cannot be a long story."


    "What if¡­?"


    Unam spoke as if determined.


    "Skip the Unja boat and hand over to Baek Cheon."


    "Oh, my God!"


    Eventually, Hyun Jong shouted with an angry face.


    "What are you talking about? No matter how much the children are leading Hwasan.However, it is your Unza ships who have been guarding Hwasan for decades before that. But how can I skip you and give you a long sentence on a white porcelain ship? There''s no such law anywhere!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If it''s a hat, you can just put it on! You will be able to do it."


    "Long-Written."


    But Unam smiled bitterly, not easily.


    "The long man has lived his whole life for Hwasan."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''d like to do that, too. If you were in the same situation as me, what would you have done?¡±


    "¡­...you son of a b*tc*."


    Hyun Jong looked at Unam with sad eyes.


    Perhaps that''s the only person who can understand the feelings of cloud cancer now throughout Hwasan.


    "So please consider it. Everything is for the sake of the mission."


    "The white porcelain belly is too young."


    "It''s no problem if you keep your position for another 20 years."


    "So, are you just going to be satisfied with what you are now for those 20 years? Is it okay to step down to the back room after that?"


    ¡°??????.¡±


    ??? ?? ???.


    ¡°?? Hwasan?? ???? ????? ? ?????. Baek Cheon? ?? ??? ? ??? ?? ???, ?? ??? ??? ?? ?? ??? ????? ? ?? ????.¡±"¡­??????."


    "Baek Cheon is the best in furtherance, and Yoon-Jong is the best in stability. If Baek Cheon develops Hwasan, and Yoon-Jong improves Hwasan, then Hwasan can only be the place of the long-running writer''s dreams."


    Unam had already thought that far. Hyun Jong sighed deeply at this.


    "Let''s put this aside for now. It''s too far away. It''s too far to share now."


    "Yes."


    Unam did not push Hyun Jong anymore. But once the topic has been brought up, everything will eventually return to order.


    I felt sorry for Hyun Jong who looked at Unam.


    How can you not be greedy just because it''s fate?


    It is not the HWASAN of the past. Everyone avoided the position only when Hyun Jong took over, but today, Hwasan is recognized by the world''s literary circles, and there is a possibility that he will become richer than any other literary group in the world.


    The long-running position of such a clique would be a temptation for anyone to resist.


    Unam, however, is refusing to take the place for Hwasan himself.


    I was proud of him, and I felt sorry for him.


    "But¡­¡­."


    "Yes."


    Apart from that.


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "¡­¡­Did you say Baek Cheon is a development, and Yoon-Jong is a stabilization?"¡±


    "Yes, so at the right time, let Baek Cheon take over the long-written position to Yoon-jong.¡±


    "No, that''s not the problem."


    "What?"


    Unam tilted his head without knowing the English. Hyun Jong hesitated as if it was hard to say.


    "Well, then, do you happen to be......when Chung-Myung says he wants to be a writer...¡­.¡±


    "We need to stop it."


    The voice of Unam sounded eerie before his words were finished. There was a chill in his voice that he had never had before.


    He seemed so determined that he was about to go to war.


    "Hwasan must use all his powers, lead all his disciples, and stop him even if he is thrown into a thunderbolt!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If Baek Cheon is the one who develops, Yoon-Jong is the one who stabilizes, Chung-Myung is the one who ruins! "Hwasan''s going to be a mess."


    "Ji, you''ve done a good job so far, haven''t you?"


    "That''s because there''s a writer, there''s me, and there''s private lodging and executions anyway. The foal is also well-behaved when it is under the reins. When the reins are lifted, the true face comes out."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I... I never want to see him in person!"


    "Oh, I see."


    Hyun Jong had high confidence in his usual evaluation of Unam''s people. But how could he say that...¡­.


    Yeah, why didn''t you live like a human being? Chung-Myung, you punk...¡­.¡¯


    Hyun Jong shook his head, smacking his lips while thinking of Chung-Myung.


    It was then.


    "Hm?"


    Hyun Jong and Unam''s eyes turned toward the door at the same time.


    There was a noise coming from outside.


    "What''s going on?"


    Feeling something unusual, the two jumped up from their seats.

 Chapter - 567 Episode 567. Volcano is going to be a mess. (2)

    When Hyun Jong was talking to Unam.


    After the morning training session, they were staring blankly over the far eaves with food prepared outside the restaurant.


    The two white and black men jumped over the eaves of Jeongak and shouted.


    "Please stand there!"


    "I don''t want to."


    "No, we need to discuss it! You said you''d do it!"


    "I did as I did."


    Chung-Myung gave a seductive answer, jumping over the eaves.


    "But if it takes time, my terms will be better, why am I already discussing it!"


    "Argh! You evil spirit!"


    Im Sobyong went after Chung-Myung, who ran out of nowhere.


    Whasan''s disciples stared blankly at the chase while they weren''t.


    "¡­Gosh."


    "Didn''t you say he was a green-rimmed king?"


    "It was."


    "Isn''t King Green Forest a very high man?"


    "I think so."


    "¡­I see."


    "Well, it''s Chung-Myung."


    "Yeah, well, it''s Chung-Myung."


    It''s a ridiculous sight, but none of the spectators considered it bizarre. It''s just that I''m distracted for a moment and then I''ll turn it over.


    "Don''t mind eating."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "If you don''t see it, you don''t have it."


    "¡­The death penalty. I think you''ve learned the ropes these days."


    "If you don''t wake me up, I''ll die."


    But their problem wasn''t just Chung-Myung.


    "No, but this bastard!"


    Unbearable Jo-Gol leapt out of his seat with anger. Yoon-Jong gave a glance and asked.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Oh! Look at him!"


    Yoon-Jong glanced at where he pointed. Baek-ah, who sat proudly on the table, was holding the chicken leg, which came out for Jo-Gol, with her two front legs.


    "Hey! That''s mine.¡­!¡±


    When Jo-Gol reached out to retrieve the food he had taken, the white baby, who had inflated his fur, quickly scratched it.


    "Ouch!"


    The frightening spirit frightened Jo-Gol back off.


    Whoops!


    Jo-Gol looked at Baek-ah, who even made a threatening sound, and looked at her with an expression of frustration. Yoon-jong shook his head.


    "How can I do the same thing as my master?"¡­.¡±


    "I know¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol squeezed out tears.


    "I''m already covered in dirt because of the training, so I can''t even go inside the restaurant and eat outside¡­¡­and you''re stealing it again."


    Sad.


    Don''t you think it''s someone''s personality to leave my food behind and take someone else''s food first?


    But as he watched it, Baek Cheon smirked quietly.


    "Leave it alone. He''s not going to be comfortable right now."


    "What? Is there anything that animals can do to make them feel comfortable? Did something happen?¡±


    "I was trying to steal what was left of the Jasodan and got caught by Chung-Myung."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The beast stole the fleet?


    I don''t think we can call it an animal at this point of view.


    "So, what?"


    "What are you asking? You must have had a hard time climbing up the cliff. The weasels are quick, but the Hwasan cliffs should be high."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    You threw it.


    Yeah, eventually he threw it.


    Jo-Gol laughed unconsciously.


    You''re a man, you''re a beast, you''re not picky.


    How can it be so fair? Our priest.


    "An animal that steals and eats, or a human who throws it down a cliff...¡­.¡±


    "It''s the master, it''s the beast."


    Finally, Jo-Gol swallowed tears as he looked at my half-empty table."I''m already struggling, but now I''m losing my food."


    It has already been three days since the death penalty and training began. On the first day, I managed to deal with it, but now I was getting beaten up little by little.


    Since Jo-Gol is second to none in physical strength, the problem was that he was getting pushed back more and more even if he was hit with a wooden sword.


    ''It''s getting stronger faster than I thought.¡¯


    Every day, the effect of absorbing the self-help group is coming out. Considering the effectiveness of public petroleum, it was clear that the ship could be stronger than it is now even after a long time.


    "At that point, you won''t be outstripped by the warriors of the North Sea Ice Palace.¡¯


    No. Rather, it will grow outstanding.


    If that''s the case, Hwasan will be the first to make a name for himself in the world since the last war against the Magyo.


    "Argh! This weasel has my chicken leg!"


    "He, if you touch that, I''ll kill you! I''m gonna kill you! Hey! You!


    "Who''s gonna turn him into a muffler?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Of course, the problem was that the wonderful students of Hwasan were being ridiculed by a weasel.


    And the weasel owner...¡­.


    "Oh, come on!"


    Chung-Myung, who ran to the place where the table lined up, kicked Im Sobyong, who was following him.


    "Let''s eat! Give me some rice!


    But he quickly clung to Chung-Myung again, as if he had kicked Im Sobyong and flew away.


    "Bob, you can eat anytime!"


    "Hey, why did you give me the pills? It''s uselessly healthy."


    "Cough! The chill is still there...¡­.Cough!"


    "Here we go again. Again and again."


    Eventually, Baek Cheon sighed and stopped him.


    "Chung-Myung??. But his illness hasn''t healed yet. That''s what you said yourself. You''re still a one-syllable vein."


    "It''s warm in the North Sea and just in the grasslands of Mongolia. People feel that way! If it''s a three syllable vein and a one syllable vein, it won''t be weird if a person flies!"


    "¡­he does, too."


    In a striking analogy, Baek Cheon looked at Im Sobyong with suspicious eyes. Chung-Myung said to Im Sobyong, fed up.


    "Anyway, I''m going to eat, so please don''t touch me. He said he wouldn''t touch a dog while eating!"


    "The seal isn''t a dog, is it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, is that right?"


    "But you''re a real b*tc*, aren''t you?


    "Yes, so please finish the work quickly. It''s not inside me right now."


    "What kind of bandit is this clingy?¡±


    "It''s a bandit, so it''s clingy! If you''re going to live a clean life, why climb up the mountain! Hold on to the fugitive and hang on! Find someone who''s going back and go after them! That''s what bandits do!"


    Huh?


    It sounds like you''re doing it again.


    As Chung-Myung stared blankly at him, Im Sobyong said, beating his chest.


    "In the midst of this, we don''t know what''s going to happen to the rust!"


    "If it were going to happen, it would have happened already. And if something happens to a bandit, isn''t it good for the world?"


    "Gasp¡­¡­Ugh."


    Im Sobyong gripped his chest and groaned, and Baek Cheon grabbed his shoulder.


    "Stay calm. If you treat him with common sense, he''ll never die."


    "Oh, you''re short-lived."


    "You have to see to know."


    Chung-Myung snapped in again.


    Baek Cheon smirked without realizing it. Looking at it, these two hit it off. Especially in that they don''t raise themselves.''Green Lim King'' refers to the head of Green Lim, who occupies one of the Cheonhao Pae. No matter how low you catch it, you won''t fall far from the level of a long story in the old file room.


    Isn''t it amazing that such a person can be so easygoing?


    "Argh! Let''s eat moderately and talk!"


    "Why is this Yang Bai Aram Ab Meng Eung!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was a problem because it was too easy.


    As he sighed and tried to turn his eyes away again, Baek Cheon suddenly opened his eyes slightly thin.


    "Hm?"


    As I turned around, someone was rushing from the prose side.


    "What is it?"


    "Shoot!"


    A man running furiously saw him and shouted. Back Cheon, gutted that something had happened, asked sternly and quickly.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Sa, someone came to the prose."


    "In prose?"


    Baek Cheon frowned.


    Of course, Hwasan is very tough, so he doesn''t usually come and go with customers. But that doesn''t mean there are very few guests, so there''s someone in the prose. That''s not the reason to make such a fuss.


    "And?"


    "Cha, the people who came are so strange. I think you should come and see."


    "Huh?"


    "That¡­¡­ must be a buy, a bandit¡­"¡­.¡±


    Bandit?


    All eyes turned to one place at a time.


    Im Sobyong, who was caught in the eye, kicked his tongue.


    "Tsk tsk. Have you ever lived in Hwasan?"


    "¡­is this guy really crazy? I''m here for you!"


    "Huh?"


    Surprised for a moment, he turned toward the prose.


    "Oh, yeah!"


    "¡­I can''t tell if this is smart or stupid.¡±


    "Cher, Chung-Myung, you''re still the King of Green Forest, can you say something...¡­.¡±


    "What do you think you''re like a green-rimmed king?"


    Baek Cheon could not bear to refute this.


    To be honest, I agree.


    "Let''s go anyway!"


    Im Sobyong and Hwasan''s disciples ran quickly toward prose.


    Those who saw the view beyond the wide open prose were surprised and opened their eyes wide.


    "Repeat!"


    The other day, he faced Chung-Myung''s group in the living quarters, sitting with a face of hardship and breathing heavily. The red-colored clothes and the bloodstained on the exposed body were very serious.


    "Huh? The dark night? Kwak Min?"


    Yoon-jong, who recognized the man behind the warlord, shouted.


    The condition of the dark night lake was not much better than that of the insect repellentertainment.


    The pale face was like a corpse, full of blood filled with shoes, flowing everywhere he walked.


    Im Sobyong''s face hardened.


    "¡­...they''ve made a scene."


    At that, Black and Night nodded hard, and Rebellion lay flat on the spot.


    "Please kill me! I couldn''t keep the green vegetables."


    "¡­¡­who is it?"


    "The only thing I could see with my eyes was mad rain."


    "¡­and mad cow. Is it Daveyolchae?"


    Surprisingly, Im Sobyong''s face didn''t look excited.


    "If it were mad cow, I wouldn''t be able to move alone. He is not a man who can move so quickly by being stupid. At least three or more living quarters moved together.


    The low murmur of Im Sobyong casts a look at the Dark Night.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "Noklim''s brothers don''t know the situation yet. The greenery was completely destroyed and the ten-youngs were scattered."


    "Okay."


    Im Sobyong looked at Chung-Myung with a brief reply.


    "Stamp."


    "Well."


    "Now you have to make a decision."


    Im Sobyong''s expression was quite different from what he had ever seen. The playfulness and unfairness that had always been on his face disappeared as if he had washed up, and only a cold expression remained as if he had put on a layer of ice."If the seal doesn''t help me, I have to leave."


    "What do you think you''re going to do when you leave?¡±


    "It''s not something you can give up whether you can or not. It''s something you have to do even if you die fighting back."


    "Squeal."


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth to say something.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Long story short!"


    "I''m seeing Jang."


    Those who discovered Hyun Jong, who was walking this way, all at once gave an example.


    Hyun Jong, who gently waved and accepted the example, looked at the situation of prose with his eyes.


    "It looks like something happened."


    "Yes, that''s....¡±


    "So So."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    When Dang-Soso answered quickly, Hyun Jong said.


    "Take the guests to the pharmacy. At a glance, it looks serious.¡±


    "Can I?¡±


    There is no law to kick out a person who came under the eaves to escape the rain. Should we be so hard-hearted that whoever the opponent is can just send the injured back? "Hwasan is not such a place."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in! I will."


    Dang-Soso quickly ran out and checked the condition of the patients and shouted.


    "There are people who can''t move, so please move them to the pharmacy, death rowers!"


    "Got it!"


    Celadon boats rushed in and rescued the wounded.


    "Be careful not to hurt yourself more! If it gets wider, it''s really life-threatening!"


    "Got it!"


    Rebellion turned to Im Sobyong, looking at his disciples, who were coming with his arms.


    "Well, I''m....¡±


    "Take care of yourself first."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s enough information. I''ll take the back."


    Rebellion, who was silent for a moment, nodded silently.


    "Yes."


    As the rest of them were moved to the Yakdang, they exchanged their eyes facing each other.


    "Yeah."


    Hyun Jong stared at Im Sobyong with his profound eyes and opened his mouth.


    "Do you mind if I ask King Greenim about his situation?"


    Im Sobyong sighed briefly.


    "I''ve already told this story to someone, but...¡­.¡±


    Seeing Chung-Myung for a moment, he soon stared straight at Hyun Jong.


    "I don''t think it''s going to be just one person anymore. I''ll tell you everything, so help me, Jang Moon-in."


    "¡­Let''s go inside for now."


    "Yes."


    Hyun Jong turned around and said to Baek Cheon and the group.


    "You all follow me."


    "Yes!"


    When Hyun Jong took the lead, Im Sobyong and everyone followed him to his place.


    There was something serious going on in the war was going on.

 Chapter - 568 Episode 568. Volcano will be a mess. (3)

    "Well."


    Hyun Jong, who heard from Im Sobyong, frowned slightly.


    ''Internal strife in the green forest...¡­.¡¯


    The situation was not unusual.


    Originally, there would be no reason for Hwasan to be interested in what''s going on in the green forest. However, the problem was that King Greenlim is staying here at this moment.


    "So, what are you going to do?"


    "We need to suppress it.¡±


    Im Sobyong''s answer was as determined as a knife.


    "It won''t be easy for you."


    "You still have to do it."


    A gentle sigh ensued.


    "Long storyteller. You may not believe it, but I actually don''t like fighting and I hate seeing blood at all.


    "¡­It looks like it."


    Anyone who watched Im Sobyong for days would answer like Hyun Jong. Of course, you can''t define what you look like as his true self, but a person''s tendencies aren''t easily hidden.


    "And I''m not the one who really craves power. If I had the right person to replace me, I wouldn''t have dragged myself into the seat of King Noklim."


    "Well."


    Im Sobyong looked Hyun Jong in the eye and said,


    "Go Hong, the madman who attacked the greenhouse, is famous for his violent personality. If such a man were to become King Greenim, many of his brothers would bleed to death."


    Im Sobyong, who spoke quietly, shook his head.


    "I can''t bear to look at it."


    Chung-Myung, who was listening at the time, smirked.


    "There are good bandits and bad guys."


    It''s not wrong, but it wasn''t the right thing to say. Hyun Jong tried to blame him for that, but Im Sobyong nodded unexpectedly.


    "Yes, that''s right, stamp."


    "You''re a good bandit?¡±


    "Rather than a good bandit...¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong''s eyes are fixed on Chung-Myung.


    "Didn''t you already eat in a living room before you met me?"


    "I told you so, didn''t I?"


    Chung-Myung answered with dismay, but tilted his head as if he couldn''t remember well. Then Yoon-Jong whispered in Jo-Gol''s ear.


    "I heard the fan sleeps with his feet stretched out, but the one who was hit can''t sleep with his feet stretched out. I guess you''ve already forgotten everything after you beat it so hard."


    "¡­Isn''t it upside down, death penalty?"


    "Isn''t that right?"


    "Really?"


    It was not until Hyun Sang shrugged as if to be quiet that the two closed their mouths and bowed their heads.


    "¡­¡­By the way, did Master Chung-Myung condemn the greenlings in the living quarters?"


    "I don''t think you killed him."


    "Why?"


    Chung-Myung scratched the back of his head.


    "Well, I don''t think he''s guilty enough to kill."


    "Yes, it is. It''s that Master Chung-Myung had already made such a judgment before he knew me and formed a relationship with Green Lim."


    Im Sobyong said with a shrug.


    "You probably didn''t judge Chung-Myung because he was so merciful.¡±


    "Well."


    Everyone nodded actively.


    Chung-Myung, of course, was usually sloppy. However, when it comes to evil men and enemies, mercy is not at all present. Rather, they often wield their swords mercilessly as if they were evil.


    Im Sobyong grinned.


    "If it were green forest in the past, the seal Chung-Myung wouldn''t have let them go so easily. The principle of greenness from the fleet is not to harm the people as much as possible. Of course, it''s a mountain."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But Madwoo, including Go Hong, was opposed to that stance. The people who dominate the mountain think that more money comes in when it''s more dangerous."


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong drooled heavily.


    "If they take control of green forests, green forests are bound to change. It''s going to be more violent, it''s going to be more brutal."


    Im So-yong looked at Hyun Jong as if he had finished what he had to say.


    "Long-Written."


    "Tell me."


    "Help me."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I can''t do it alone. They''re strong. Some of the men who followed the line support me, but that''s not enough. Green forest is dominated by the strong zone, so logic and reason alone cannot be persuaded."


    Hyun Jong raised his tea spoon with a frown. The hand stirring the tea was a little faster than usual.


    "I understand what King Greenrim is saying."


    I could see how serious and desperate Im Sobyong is now.


    Im Sobyong, seen by Hyun Jong, was a king of green forest, who was alone in the middle of Hwasan but never lost his composure and smile. But that kind of figure is nowhere to be seen.


    "But¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong, who was agonizing over it, let out a low sigh. And slowly looked at the elders.


    "What do you think?"


    "It''s not easy."


    The first person to answer was Hyun Sang.


    "There is clearly a line drawn in the strong. It''s never easy to narrow the gap between politics and history."


    "Well."


    "No matter what our intentions are, the world will only see that Hwasan has intervened in the work of greenling."


    "I suppose so."


    Hyun Sang said with a blunt face.


    "Hwasan is a place where friendship and opposition are revered. The essence must not be changed. To be cool, this is just an internal conflict of greenness. There has been no political involvement in Sapa''s internal strife since he was a strongman."


    Hyun Jong nodded quietly. Nevertheless, Hyun Young''s lips were twitching.


    "How about you?"


    "Why bother with such useless things?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Young snorted with a stiff face.


    "There are huge benefits to working with green forests. Isn''t the role of greening necessary for the business with the ghost moon that Chung-Myung is trying to do?"


    "That''s right¡­¡­."


    "In the meantime, if King Greenim loses his position, we''ll be staring at the roof of the dog that was chasing chickens, right? Who do you stand by it for?"


    At Hyun Young''s unfiltered words, Hyun Jong made a slight groan.


    "His cause! Have you ever seen Hwasan do well in pursuit of justification? I''ll take care of my bowl. It''s not the first time I''m embarrassed because I''m in the position of getting food from my student. Good job. I can''t give you a compliment, but you shouldn''t be eating a bowl of rice!"


    He said, "Don''t put unnecessary cause into Chung-Myung''s business."


    In the past, I would have crumpled my face and said something, but now I know that Hyun Jong has a point.


    "Well."


    The last time his eyes met was where Chung-Myung sat. Chung-Myung sat looking at the fingertips with a sour face.


    "What do you think?"


    "This job?"


    "Yeah."


    Chung-Myung sighed as he looked up at the ceiling.


    "I think the answer is fixed, but I''m annoyed that I don''t want to do anything."


    "It''s fixed?""Yes. So you''re saying that there''s not enough justification, right? I''m worried that I might point fingers at someone else."


    "Yes, of course...¡­ you may not care too much, but aren''t there times when public eyes are more powerful than you think?"


    "Yes, I know."


    Chung-Myung looked shrugged.


    "But a long storyteller. I don''t know why Jang is worried about it."


    "Huh?"


    "Consultation is simply about doing the right thing and helping both people with power."


    "That''s right."


    "As he says, if we leave it like this, the bandits will go crazy, so where''s the bigger deal than stopping it?¡±


    Hyun Jong sighed.


    "You''re right. That is absolutely true. But do people in the world understand that?"


    "If you don''t understand, you can make me understand."


    "Huh?"


    "There''s someone here who''ll make you understand."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung chins at Im Sobyong. Hyun Jong asked back that he didn''t know English.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Why are you so slow today? I''m sure most people understand what this guy just said.¡±


    "¡­That''s right."


    "Then you can let them say it in public. And under the name of King Greenlim, we can make him ask Hwasan for help."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong''s face suddenly blanked out.


    "So¡­¡­."


    "Yes."


    "Let King Greenim formally ask Hwasan to help him with his bandits?"¡±


    "Yes."


    "And as Hwasan snatched it, he said, ''Sure. I''ll let you do the bandits.'' And help?


    "That''s it!"


    Hyun Jong looked at Chung-Myung with a look as if he was really out of his mind.


    "Hey, dude! That doesn''t make any sense!"


    "What doesn''t make sense?"


    "What''s so proud of bandits to help? It''s a good thing we''re not in the same bandit!"


    "No, I heard there''s been a worse birth!"


    "That''s why good bandits don''t steal money! You''re a bandit!"


    "Oh, that''s true!"


    Listening to violent conversations coming and going, Im So-yong looked at the ceiling. And he sighed.


    ''There''s nothing else in hell.¡¯


    The writer seemed to be considerate of the listeners, but now he was raising his voice in front of King Greenlim, the bandit.


    I should have gone to Shaolin.¡¯


    Why did you come to Hwasan...¡­.


    "Hahaha!"


    At that time, Hyun Jong, who regained his reason, cleared his throat and organized the conversation.


    "To be meaningful in your words, the public must recognize the green forests that have now revolted as certain villains. But in the end, they''re all just the same bandits in their eyes."


    "So you have to know that."


    "¡­¡­how?"


    "Oh, my. Long story."


    "Hm?"


    "It is true that people don''t know how to spend money even if they have no money, or how to spend money even if they have no power."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "We don''t have to wait for the rumor, we can spread it. What King Noklim said is spreading to all parts of the world. We call Uncle Beggar to use the opening, send ghost Mundos to all parts of the midfield to make words, and give news to Sichuan and shake the public sentiment of Sichuan."


    Hyun Jong asked with his eyes wide open.


    "He, would that be possible?"


    "There''s nothing you can''t do."Chung-Myung shrugged his shoulders in insignificance.


    "We''re not making up empty words, we''re just spreading them more widely, but it''s not wrong."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And if King Green Lim gives up one thing, it''s over."


    Chung-Myung''s gaze flew into Im Sobyong''s Im Sobyong flinched and asked.


    "¡­¡­What are you going to say again?"


    "Go through."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Cut it in half."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong''s cheeks trembled at the sudden fly.


    "Saturday, tolls are fundamental to greening¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Hug the root and do as you please if you want to die."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There seemed to be no room for compromise on this. Im Sobyong closed his eyes tightly. But this is not the end of Chung-Myung''s words.


    "And don''t just walk away for the money you have now, and change your ways."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "It''s a problem because people think they''re losing money. Don''t show up in the middle like now and wait at the entrance to the mountain and escort those who pay the toll. Until we''re all over the mountain."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "There are many things that people who have to climb mountains at night should be afraid of besides bandits. The most representative one is compatibility. It''s not that easy to climb a mountain just because you don''t have a mountain."


    "Yes, that''s why I''ve never lived. Even when we cross a known mountain, we often ask the cover country to escort us or wait under the mountain for a long time for people to gather."


    "You can just do what the flagpole does."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So throw away all that d*mn animal skin and all that confrontation and dress the kids neatly! And I teach you how to smile for business! Change the business to escort!"


    Im Sobyong''s eyes looking at Chung-Myung were speaking.


    "Is this a real nut job?"


    But Chung-Myung asked proudly, regardless.


    "Why? What''s wrong?"


    "Stamp¡­. It''s not that I haven''t thought about it. But would anyone who could do that be a bandit? By default, control...¡­.¡±


    "Control?"


    Chung-Myung blinked his eyes.


    "As long as it''s settled, there''s no other problem, right?¡±


    "¡­Of course I do, but that control is¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ll take care of it over here, so you don''t have to worry."


    "What?"


    "Since death row and death row have been beaten a lot, it''s time to let go of your grudge."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I didn''t know what you were talking about, but Baek Cheon, sitting behind Chung-Myung, and the group nodded with their arms crossed to see if they understood.


    "So it''s settled, right?"


    Chung-Myung looked at Hyun Jong and said,


    "Green forest is good for suppressing rebellion, and it''s good for both people because you can live a less brutal life than now. And there''s nothing wrong with Hwasan because he can get a reputation for changing green forests and helping both people.¡±


    "The money you earn there will be incidental help."


    "That''s right."


    Chung-Myung grinned as he watched Hyun Young, who gave strength to his words.


    "It''s a good thing for everyone, so I don''t think there''s any particular reason to refuse. Of course, it''s up to the writer."


    Listening to Chung-Myung''s words, Hyun Jong was lost in thought with his face firm.


    ''I''m sure you said the kids needed a real fight.¡¯


    As Chung-Myung said, this is an opportunity to gain justification, practicality, and experience. And he can also draw attention from the middle ground to Hwasan in time for the break-up of Chun Woo-men.It could have been more than killing three birds with one stone, but killing five birds with one stone, five birds with one stone.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes."


    "But didn''t you say you were annoyed at first because you didn''t want to? What does that mean?"


    "Oh, that?¡±


    When asked by Hyun Jong, Chung-Myung glanced at Im Sobyong.


    "It''s not that I don''t get anything, but I feel like I''m helping for no reason.¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So once you''ve made your decision, please leave the room for me. I need to think about how much I should get for this with Elder Hyun Young."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Looking at Im Sobyong with his shoulders down and his head down, it was almost impossible to tell who was the political faction and who was the bandit.


    "¡­¡­hmm."


    Having coughed in vain, Hyun Jong looked around everyone in the room.


    "What do you all think?"


    "There''s nothing to think about. Chung-Myung is right."


    "There''s no reason to disagree if things go as Chung-Myung intended. But before that, building a cause needs to be more sophisticated and clear."


    At the words of Hyun Young and Hyun Sang, Hyun Jong looked at Im Sobyong with a heavy face.


    "Will King Greenrim accept all the suggestions made by Chung-Myung?"


    "I''ll risk my name and my life, and I''ll definitely do it."


    Im Sobyong''s face was full of determination. Hyun Jong finally nodded slowly.


    "For everyone''s opinion, I will authorize the assistance of King Greenim to stabilize the green forest under the authority of the long-written writer Hwasan."


    "Thank you, Jang Moon-in!"


    Im Sobyong bowed loudly, bending his back violently. Hyun Jong looked at him with a warm smile and said,


    "Don''t forget the intention of helping us, King Greenim, and think about the people of both nations a little more."


    "Yes!"


    "Well, then¡­¡­.¡±


    After talking, Hyun Jong stood up, screeching.


    Then, others stood up as if they had been waiting. Chung-Myung and Hyun Young were the only ones left.


    "¡­¡­then talk to me."


    "Come on, long man?¡±


    With the sound of a cough, Hyun Jang and other students followed suit.


    Im Sobyong was left alone in the room with Hyun Young and Chung-Myung.


    "Hehe. Sure."


    Chung-Myung grinned and sneaked up to Im Sobyong''s side.


    "Shall we get started?"


    From the other side, Hyun Young is approaching as if he''s blocking the retreat.


    Im Sobyong stopped closing his eyes.


    "The Wicked Men."


    Who said Doga would be a slave?


    Indeed, it was more than a bandit. Really

 Chapter - 569 Episode 569. Volcano will be a mess. (4)

    "Let the whole country know this?"


    "Yes."


    Hong Dae Kwang looked blankly at the paper given by Chung-Myung.


    "This one?"


    "Yes."


    "Isn''t this the position of Green Rim? Why is Hwasan in Green Rim''s shoes...¡­.¡±


    "Oh, the green forest king is in Hwasan.¡±


    "Who?"


    "Green Forest King."


    "Who?"


    "No, you''re deaf, aren''t you?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hong Dae Kwang couldn''t help but watch Chung-Myung with his mouth wide open.


    "What the hell is King Green Lim here for?"


    "He''s just coming.¡±


    "¡­just?"


    Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes, not his mouth, were shouting loudly.


    "What the hell is going on in the corner of this mountain?"


    However, Chung-Myung clapped his tongue as if he was annoyed by the reaction.


    "So please spread this around through the beggars. It''s all over the midfield."


    "Hwasan the Divine Dragon. I mean...¡­but it is not powerful enough to mobilize beggars in the entire country."


    "Oh, don''t worry about that."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung smiled kindly and relieved Hong Dae Kwang''s anxiety.


    "I didn''t think you could do it anyway. I don''t even want it in the first place."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s cheeks gave a poodle twitch.


    "No, that''s a little...¡­.¡±


    "The reality is, what can I do? Don''t worry. Because I don''t want it. You just have to do as much as you can.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It certainly relieves the burden.


    But why does the still stomach twist like this?


    "Well, then the rumor is...¡­.¡±


    "There''s someone else to talk about besides Mr. Beggar. The more the mouth, the better."


    "Oh, I got it for now."


    Hong Dae Kwang sighed deeply.


    I think this guy is starting to think I''m incompetent these days.¡¯


    It was really sad.


    A man who didn''t lose any baby fat on his face ran to me and said, "It''s like yesterday when you were a man.¡­.


    Yes?


    You didn''t have it in the first place?


    Oh, there was! I used to be more like a human being than I am now!


    ''Well, that''s understandable.''¡¯


    Come to think of it, this isn''t because Chung-Myung has a personality problem.


    No, I''m not saying that there''s no problem with personality, I''m sure there''s a problem, but that the cause of this is not his personality.


    Compared to the first time he met the Hwasan Mystery, the term "phase front sea" is overshadowed.


    The former HWASAN was not too difficult for a single slugger to handle. However, there was a limit to the position of hard worker to get all the information he wanted.


    I''ll have to talk to Wang Geo about this separately.¡¯


    Building trust with HWASAN was a really important issue. Although openness is a member of the old file room, the power of openness ultimately comes from information.


    If you miss the big word "Hwasan," you will have to shake the position of openness in the stronghold.


    "So I just have to spread this?"


    "Oh, while you''re at it, please pass this on, too."


    "Huh? Where?"


    "This is a ghost gate, this is a dangga."


    "¡­Ghost gate and dangga?"


    "Yes."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s face was red and blue.


    Where is that place? He''s gone from the North Sea and now he''s lost his sense of distance!¡¯


    Can it be easy to deliver a letter to the Moon faction in the south of the Middle East?


    But Hong Dae Kang couldn''t bear to say it was difficult.


    ''When I''m with him, I feel like I''m becoming incompetent.¡¯Eventually, Chung-Myung got a letter from Chung-Myung, and he sneaked over to Chung-Myung.


    "But what the hell are you trying to do?"


    "What do you think you''


    "No, I don''t think it''s going to be normal.


    "Why? Do you want to run to the old town and watch?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung grinned at Hong Dae Kwang, who was speechless for a moment.


    "Well, that''s up to you."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s chest cooled as if it were covered with ice.


    This guy?


    It''s not a big deal, but there was too much melting in that one word.


    "Maybe openness is very interested in this?¡±


    "Open? Not Gufa?"


    "¡­Are you really a candidate for the ark?"


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    Hong Dae Kwang scratched his head under suspicious eyes.


    He grew up hearing that he was clever, but when I talked to him, I felt like a fool.


    "How did the opening raise the ransom?¡±


    "He¡­¡­ information that others don''t have¡­¡­.¡±


    "So how do you raise the ransom?¡±


    Hong Dae Kwang kept his mouth shut.


    "It''s the same thing in the world. Good luck."


    Chung-Myung grinned and turned around and trudged away without hesitation.


    Hong Dae Kwang, who was watching from behind, laughed in vain without realizing it.


    "What kind of snake is sitting in my stomach with a bunch of shits."


    Soon after, he turned around and ran down the mountain.


    "¡­...heek?"


    "Sa, what''s wrong with a man all of a sudden?"


    "Wasn''t it effective? I''m sure you got better.¡±


    Baek Cheon, who entered the hall for the meeting, and the group stepped back in surprise at the sight of King Greenlim''s goal.


    The shade under the eyes was down to the tip of the chin, and the complexion was pale without any blood. What made white lips and bluish faces even more bizarre was the look of a loyalist who lost his country.


    ''How long has it been... ''¡­.¡¯


    ''Oh, I don''t even want to imagine.¡¯


    "If Chung-Myung suffers from only one person, it would be hell, but with Elder Hyun Young on it.¡¯


    They looked sympathetically at Im Sobyong, thinking about what might have happened between them.


    Then Im Sobyong turned his head weakly and said.


    "¡­¡­sit¡­¡­"


    "Yes."


    "Are you all right?"


    Asked if he was okay, he looked up at the sky over the open door instead.


    ''Life...''


    What do you live so close to?


    If you turn your head, it''s Pian.¡­.


    "If you''re here, sit down."


    However, there was someone here who made it impossible for people to turn their heads.


    Chung-Myung chewed on beef jerky with a face that was as good as Im Sobyong''s. Then he gave Im Sobyong a small, very small piece of beef jerky.


    "Would you like some?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong reached for a piece of beef jerky that Chung-Myung gave out.


    One.


    Come on!


    Something white flew in like an arrow, and he took the jerky in his hand like a knife.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek-ah grabbed the beef jerky taken from Im Sobyong''s hand and ate it at once.


    ''...people and beasts.¡­.¡¯


    There really wasn''t anything right in this neighborhood.


    "Hmm."


    Then Hyun Jong, who came inside, coughed loudly and looked at Hyun Young.


    "Did the consultation go well?¡±


    "We''ve reached a satisfactory agreement."


    Hyun Jong glanced at Im Sobyong and Hyun Young alternately.Seeing Hyun Young''s face, whose face is shiny and radiant, and Im Sobyong''s face, which seems like he starved for a week and couldn''t sleep, I think I know what "consensus is to be satisfied with each other roughly.


    "Now you''re really turning your back on bandits."


    But what happened to a man who once seemed like a master...¡­.


    Hyun Jong sat quietly and closed his eyes tightly. In fact, he was an accomplice from the moment he threw Im Sobyong at those two.


    This was all the accomplice could say.


    "Yes, I''m glad the negotiations went well."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    Im Sobyong gnashed his teeth looking at him with hollow eyes.


    "It''s very¡­¡­ it'' Thank you, this grudge...¡­. No, I don''t know how to repay this favor...¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong smiled graciously.


    People are all the same.


    Im Sobyong, who made him admire by his unprecedented ease and literary appearance, spent a few days in Hwasan, and now there is nothing but evil and venom left.


    "Yeah, let''s get down to business now that we''re busy. What exactly does Hwasan need to do for you?¡±


    Im Sobyong sighed deeply.


    Now that I''ve given you everything, it''s time to get something to eat.


    "As I have spoken with my servants, the number of green vegetables has been at least three."


    "Three¡­."


    "I''m not sure. I think it could be more than five."


    "Five?"


    At that moment, Baek Cheon raised his hand slightly.


    "Yes."


    "I just don''t understand.¡­isn''t all the greenness made up of seventy?"


    "That''s right. Officially, the greenhouse is 70, but even the small ones that don''t actually fit in are under the management of the greenhouse."


    Baek Cheon nodded as Im Sobyong replied quietly.


    "If all the green forests are seventy, isn''t five relatively small? But is it such a big problem that the five living quarters revolted?"


    Im Sobyong laughed as if he had expected this question.


    "The reason is simple. Even if there are seventy-two living quarters, not all of them are the same. Most of the power that green forests have is concentrated in the top ten mountains. It''s no exaggeration to say that five of them are half the power of green forest with a little bit of exaggeration."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    A sigh came out of Im Sobyong''s mouth.


    "To deal with them, I need all the remaining five living quarters, only two of which support me for sure."


    Then Chung-Myung, who was listening, grinned.


    "The horse is the king of green forests, this is...¡­.¡±


    "Yes, it''s because of my illness."


    "What''s wrong with the disease?"


    "A person with a venous vein dies prematurely. Isn''t it famous enough for everyone to know?"


    "That''s right."


    "I''ve got something similar, so I won''t be able to live long. But who would support me? When I die, I''ll be an acorn in dog food."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s why I should have taken the pill as soon as possible and announced that I was cured.¡­.¡±


    Im So-yong stared at Chung-Myung with his eyes full of original poison as if he were angry again.


    Then Chung-Myung whistled and turned his head.


    "That''s possible."


    "Turn it off¡­¡­."


    Holding onto his chest, Im Sobyong took a deep breath and held his breath.


    "So we just have to deal with those three living quarters, right?""Yes, to put it simply."


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung nodded and looked at Hyun Jong.


    "Long-Written."


    "Yeah."


    "I got Mr. Beggar to spread the rumor. By the time you arrive at the mountain quarters, the rumors will be all over the place.¡±


    "Then is there anything more to be done?"


    "Yes."


    Hyun Jong nodded quietly and spoke with a solemn eye.


    "Hyun Sang. Hyun Young."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "Get ready for the trip by tomorrow morning. Tell your disciples what''s going on and get them all ready to go!"


    "Yes! Long story."


    Then Hyun Young, who answered, asked.


    "By the way, Jang Moon-in. How long should I take my students?¡±


    "Get everyone ready."


    "What?"


    "Leave the minimum number of people to protect the mountain, and let everyone go as far as possible."


    Hyun Young''s eyes trembled.


    It was because I knew what this word meant.


    Whasan has attended the arena and been to Sae-yeon, but that has always been part of it. But this changes the nature of the work.


    Hyun Jong said, looking back at everyone with unshakable eyes.


    "Listen, disciples."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    "It''s been a hundred years since the Great Rebellion of Hawasan''s flag dropped. In the meantime, Hwasan has tried to refrain from doing outside activities as much as possible and seek to make a difference. But you don''t have to do that anymore.


    Hyun Young is not the only one. There are no people here who don''t know what that means. The bizarre excitement in the eyes of the Hwasan disciples began to grow.


    Hyun Jong smiled when he saw his determined eyes.


    "Let''s show the world now. The fact that Hwasan is stronger than everyone thinks."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    The heat swept through the war.


    For the first time in decades, Hwasan opened the door and began to take a big step toward the world.

 Chapter - 570 Episode 570. Volcano will be a mess. (5)

    "No!"


    "Oh, that! That makes sense!"


    Hyun Jong, who faced strong opposition, opened his mouth wide with an absurd face.


    "Oh, no, what doesn''t make sense...¡­.you''re not going!"


    "Do we have the same writers?"


    "No, Jang Moon-in. There''s no way that a long story of a clique can do this."


    Hyun Young and Hyun Sang were stubborn. The absurdity spread over Hyun Jong''s face.


    "It''s not like all the disciples are going to court. What''s so strange about me leading it myself?"


    "The nature of the job is the problem."


    Hyun Sang shook his head with a stiff face.


    "You are no longer a small clique. Think the other way back. Would a Shaolin or shaman''s mastermind lead his disciples directly into Noklim?"


    "It won''t be like that, will it?¡±


    They''re so heavy on the hips. Of course, Shaolin''s Bop Jeong has gotten a little lighter recently.


    Hyun Young said plainly, as if he didn''t need to say more.


    "Anyway, never. Keep your head above water."


    "I agree with Hyun Young exactly this time."


    "Oh, yeah.


    Hyun Jong sighed heavily.


    ''Cause you''re screwed.¡¯


    How long have you been waiting for the day when you''ve swept the stronghold with the disciples of Hwasan, who have changed from the past? But I didn''t expect these guys to come out like this.


    Hyun Sang, who took a quick look at Hyun Jong, smiled as if he knew how he felt.


    "Isn''t this too trivial for the great Hwasanian long storyteller to come forward in personally. There will be better days."


    "Oh, I see."


    It''s not that you have a lot of complaints, but Hyun Jong doesn''t mean you don''t know what they mean.


    ''You''re gonna have to look bad.''


    We''re building a cause, but it''s ultimately about intervening in the affairs of the other Moon faction. It was true that it was a bit uncomfortable for a long writer, who can be called the backbone of the Moon faction, to take the lead.


    Hyun Jong sighed deeply, as if he had poked a needle in the chest that had swelled with air.


    "Instead, you should pay more attention. It''s all up to the students."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "Don''t worry."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes became a bit more gloomy.


    "Hwasan''s reputation is important."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The benefits of green forests and the paving stone for the alliance are also important. I can''t put it bluntly, but so is building some relationship with green forests."


    The faces of the two people listening became serious.


    "One."


    Hyun Jong said while looking at the two with a stiff face.


    "What is more important than the safety of the disciples does not exist in Hwasan."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The two elders felt the weight in their voices weighing on their shoulders.


    "If you have a choice, don''t hesitate. If you always put the safety of your students first, your worries will be eased. Protect everyone, even if you give up anything."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    Hyun Young replied in an uncharacteristically serious voice.


    "Don''t worry. We don''t know that children are the foundation and future of Hwasan."


    "Ugh¡­¡­. It''s a problem because I only know it with my head. I''m not relieved that you''re following me."


    "No, does Jang take after Chung-Myung? You''re going to scold people in this situation?¡±


    "Sigh."


    Hyun Jong, who shook his head, looked at Hyun Young as if he couldn''t trust him, and gave his eyes to Hyun Sang."You must be under a lot of pressure."


    Hyun Sang just smiled low.


    "Don''t worry too much. We don''t really need to do anything."


    "Hm?"


    "Does Chung-Myung want to rest his mouth?"


    "¡­¡­That''s true."


    When Hyun Jong agreed, Hyun Sang said with a funny face.


    "It''s been a long time since he''s outperformed us, both by ignorance and by the mind. All we have to do is control him so he doesn''t go out too fast."


    "That would be the hardest thing to do."


    "That''s true, but...¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong sighed deeply. Then I opened my mouth again.


    "Anyway, you guys do your best...¡­.¡±


    "Oh, my God, stop it! We are already seventy years old. At this age, should I be hearing nagging endlessly?"


    "He''s still!"


    "Let''s go, death penalty! If I stay here, I''ll be hearing the same nagging all year round."


    "Well, shall we?"


    Hyun Jong looked at the two with a look of bewilderment


    "Oh, I still have a lot to say¡­¡­.¡±


    "Eeeeeeeyyyay!


    However, Hyun Young, who got up after shaking his seat, went out of the frame as if he were making a fuss. Hyun Sang followed with a bitter smile.


    "Go, let''s go together! You bastards!"


    Hyun Jong hurriedly rose from his seat and chased after such priests.


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon checked his disciples with sharp eyes.


    After checking his clothes and belongings one by one, he immediately frowned as if something was bothering him.


    "Clothes!"


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Open your collar properly! Don''t let everything loose like bandits!"


    "Yes!"


    At the coldness of his mouth, a knife poured out of his mouth, and the man who was pointed out clasped his collar.


    Baek Cheon''s cold face was full of disapproval.


    "Don''t forget that each and every one of you shows what HWASAN is like! If you act as recklessly as you do in the mountains, I''ll destroy your back."


    "Oh, I see, death penalty!"


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong, who were lined up on the side, glanced at him and mumbled head-to-head.


    "Why are you so feisty?"


    "¡­¡­Isn''t this the first time Hwasan has made a proper run? It was when we were driving our own carts that people didn''t have much interest in, but if a man of this size moves at once, anyone would have to look back again."


    "That''s true. But aren''t you paying too much attention? You don''t even have a good stomach these days."


    "¡­¡­It''s not because of this.¡±


    It''s because of Chung-Myung.


    "Insole, as the elders will do, you can''t care about each and every part of it yourself."


    "I''m sure you''re very bothered."


    Jo-Gol grinned.


    But at that moment, the fire suddenly went off into the distance.


    "Are you laughing?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Looking back ghostly at the two, Baek Cheon said.


    "What are you guys doing? Without looking at the children''s clothes."


    "Ji, I''ll do it now."


    "If any of the celadon ships were to cause trouble, I''d break both of your necks first.


    "¡­I, Private Life."


    "Why?"


    "Is Chung-Myung an exception?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    As soon as Jo-Gol''s question was over, Baek Cheon was abruptly interrupted.


    Even if it was an illusion, there seemed to be a shadow beneath Baek Cheon''s eyes for a moment.


    "But what does Chung-Myung do...¡­.¡±


    Speaking of which, Jo-Gol, who was looking for Chung-Myung, tilted his head."What''s he doing over there?¡±


    "Huh? Where?"


    "There it is. That guy."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Yoon-Jong blinked his eyes.


    "Huh? Chung-Myung...Well, yeah, I think Chung-Myung is right.¡­.¡±


    It was really strange.


    Whether it''s because of him or because of him, he''s been through so much in his life and he''s had a lot of troubles. By doing so, Yun-Jong was able to recognize him immediately even from a hundred pages away.


    But I didn''t recognize Chung-Myung''s back right away.


    Why is his shoulder drooping?¡¯


    This isn''t something you''ll ever see.


    Yoon-Jong, Jo-Gol, and Baek Cheon, who felt something was wrong, ran quickly to Chung-Myung.


    And¡­¡­.


    "Whoa¡­¡­."


    "What is this?"


    "Huh¡­¡­. Huh¡­"¡­.¡±


    They soon couldn''t shut up and blur the end of their speech. Anyone in front of Chung-Myung would.


    Key!


    In fact, it''s not a strange sight.


    Baeka is just sticking out her stomach with her front foot on her side as usual.


    If it weren''t for the black suit he was wearing.


    "¡­Who dressed the weasel?¡±


    "Go, there''s a plum print on your chest, too.¡±


    The weasel''s figure, which symbolizes Hwasan, was speechless and blankly watched the scene.


    "Who, who did this...¡­.¡±


    "Me!"


    At that time, a person next to me raised his hand and walked out.


    "Cute, huh?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The three men, who checked out the person''s face, smiled at the same time.


    ''Sosone.''


    It''s SoSo.


    You can''t stop it if it''s small.¡¯


    They''re pretty good within Hwasan, but I didn''t dare to die for Dang-Soso. It wasn''t because they were ugly.


    If you put a needle in the top of your head, it will be the same for anyone. Anyone!


    "¡­¡­Now I''m a Mundo to the beasts."


    "There''s nothing you shouldn''t think about. Some are worse than animals."


    "It sounds like it."


    Everyone glanced back at the man who was worse than the beast.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who always smiled to make viewers nervous, angry, or uncomfortable, was now a face like an independence fighter who lost his country.


    "Shi, the sacred Hwasan''s escape, beasts...¡­.¡±


    "Why? It''s cute."


    "¡­Living in private."


    Chung-Myung looked back at Baek Cheon with a crying face and asked.


    "¡­Will it be okay? Are you sure this is okay, Sasook.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon patted his shoulder without saying a word.


    "Calm down, Chung-Myung. Haven''t we already come too far to be embarrassed by this?"


    "¡­¡­Hwasan is out."


    It''s been a long time since I felt deep sympathy and sympathy for Chung-Myung.


    Key!


    "Kei''s frozen. Kei''s f*cking Kei! I''m gonna skin you!"


    Just as Chung-Myung was about to dejab with Baek-ah as usual, the elders and Hyun Jong entered the smoke field. Everyone rushed to find a seat and lined up.


    "Are you all set?"


    Unam, who was standing in front of Hyun Jong''s question, answered with a gun shot.


    "Yes, a long writer. I''m all set to go."


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong stretched his shoulders and spoke solemnly.


    "Listen."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    "This work¡­¡­."


    "Let''s keep it short. Jang Moon-in. I''ve been standing there for a while. What are you trying to nag me about?"


    Hyun Young''s face was horribly distorted by the voice of Hyun Young whispering next to him.


    "How does he become less mature as he gets older?""Oops!"


    Hyun Jong, who sighed with an unhappy face, shouted.


    "Everyone, listen to your superiors and come back with a reputation for Hwasan!"


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    "Weird!"


    When Hyun Jong turned around, Hyun Sang smiled and stepped forward.


    "It will be a long way to the green forest, so everyone should be careful not to get into trouble."


    "Yes!"


    A loud answer came back.


    "Never forget that you bear the name of Hwasan. As soon as you leave this prose, you are Hwasan, and Hwasan is you.¡±


    The words slipped responsibility and tension across the faces of the Hwasan disciples. Hyun Sang said in a solemn voice.


    "Let''s go."


    Everyone began to walk away.


    At this moment, what filled the hearts of the disciples was not the burden of dealing with Noklim, nor the burden of carrying Hwasan''s name.


    I''m showing you the results of the training.¡¯


    "I had such a hard time, but if I don''t play well and come back, I die of injustice."¡¯


    I''m going to wipe out all the green forests!¡¯


    As they were about to head toward the prose, a cold voice flew into their ears and stuck in their ears.


    "If you''re confident, make an accident."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone''s head turned to one place.


    Chung-Myung with blood in his eyes was staring at them.


    "I''ll let you know what a real accident is."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    My excited heart subsided calmly in an instant.


    If you make an accident, you''ll die.¡¯


    Be careful, be careful, be careful!


    I''m not afraid of bandits. That bastard is a thousand times scarier.¡¯


    Hyun Sang turned and captured Hyun Jong.


    "Then I''ll be back, Jang Moon-in."


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong nodded heavily. Hyun Young shouted the gesture as a signal.


    "Let''s go!"


    Hwasan''s disciples turned in unison and marched in prose.


    An unavoidable smile flashed around Hyun Jong''s mouth.


    Are you watching? Master.''


    Since earlier, the long face of the predecessor has been lingering in front of me.


    "Hwasan is out in the world again. Please keep an eye on them."


    It was the moment when the Hwasan faction began to make a strong move.

 Chapter - 571 Episode 571. Which bandit makes eye contact with me?

    Sneak. Sneak.


    A thin seal danced on the white paper.


    The letters, which were created at an unbelievable speed, filled the large paper in an instant.


    At a glance, a middle-aged man in a luxurious green-colored funeral was sitting at a wooden desk wrestling with piles of documents.


    "Lord!"


    The sound of writing, which had continued for a long time, stopped at a voice heard outside the door.


    The middle-aged man, who glanced at the bitter one more time, raised his head and threw his eyes at the door.


    "What''s going on?"


    "We have a visitor."


    "Guest?"


    The eyes of the middle-aged, or Dang Gunnak, were slightly displeased.


    "A customer in the middle of business. I''ll tell the elders."


    The horse came out a little sharp, and the standing man outside the door flinched.


    "It''s a message from Hwasan.¡­.¡±


    The word "Hwasan" caught the eye of Dang Gunnak.


    "Hwasan?"


    "Yes."


    Like this.


    Having put down his essay without hesitation, he sprang up from his seat.


    "Come on in."


    "Yes!"


    The door burst open and Dang Pae came inside to show his respect. Then came a beggar who had seen his face several times behind him.


    The beggar, who took a step forward, seized the gun.


    "My name is Ju Pung, the owner of the open castle."


    "Open."


    Dang Gunnak''s sharp gaze swept through the guest once.


    In the cold, overpowering gaze of thread, Ju Pung swallowed his dry saliva.


    ''This is a heart beating, won.''


    Although I came to the party for business, I never imagined that I would face Gaju in person.


    No matter how hard he was to fight, there was a difference of status between the Buntaju and the Four Thousandang family members who commanded the world.


    Normally, it would have been all about delivering letters in front of the gate and going back, or glancing at the appearance of the Ga-ju from afar¡­¡­.


    "Who knew I''d bring him to the leather event out of the blue?"


    Ju Pung rubbed his palm against the trouser dance and pulled out a letter from his arms.


    "This is a letter from Hawasan, Islander, who told you to tell the family through the main broadcast."


    Perhaps because he was too nervous, he rambled on until he didn''t have to bring it up.


    "This library has been tied to a rod called Cheong-eung, which carries the most important news in the opening. There may be a slight time difference, but it''s only been two days since the letter came out of Hwasan."


    "Well, give it to me.¡±


    "Yes!"


    Ju Pung sweated and quickly tried to run to Dang Gunnak. But before he could lift his foot properly, Dan Pae''s hand, which popped out, blocked him.


    "This way."


    "Oh¡­. Here you are."


    Dang Pae politely held out to Dang Gunnak the library handed over by Ju Pung.


    Dang Gunnak opened the library silently and checked the contents.


    "Well."


    Dang Gunnak''s face, which had been frozen all along, was slightly wriggled.


    In that short period of time reading the library, his expression changed many times. The bitter smile on Dang Pae''s lips was hard to see.


    The only thing that happened was when Dang Gunnak, who doesn''t change his facial expression, heard about Hwasan or faced the Hwasan Mystery.


    "Well."


    Soon after reading all the books, Dang Gunnak scratched his jaw and asked.


    "Did you ask me to deliver this letter?"


    "Yes, I am!"


    "I see."


    "Yes! If you have anything to say to Hwasan¡­¡­.¡±"That''s fine. You won''t be guarding the mountain waiting for my reply."


    It was an English word, but Ju Pung bowed his head for now.


    "Sure."


    And quickly turned away.


    To be honest, I didn''t want to stay here for another moment. It was the Sichuan Dangga that was a target of fear even within the political faction. But isn''t it the office of Gaju, which is the most serious of them all?


    Unless you are a man of iron ore, you must be afraid.


    ''By the way.''


    Just before leaving, Ju Pung looked back and thought, swallowing dry saliva.


    Most people know that Hwasan and the Tang family had some kind of relationship, but they didn''t think it was this important.¡¯


    Sometimes he delivered news to the party. However, I had never even looked at the office, let alone when I told them that I had come from Shaolin or Shudang.


    But I didn''t expect to meet Dangga-ju in person with just one letter.


    Maybe their relationship is stronger than we thought.¡¯


    I must report this. Thinking, Ju Pung speeded up his walk.


    Dang Pae kicked his tongue as he saw Ju Pung moving away in an instant.


    "Your feet will sweat if you walk over there."


    "Hmm."


    But the existence of Ju Pung has long since disappeared from Dang Gunnak''s head. His attention was focused solely on the letter from Hawsan.


    "Lord, may I know the contents of the book?"


    "See for yourself."


    "Thank you."


    Dan Pae, who was handed back the letter, quickly checked the contents. Soon his face was distorted.


    "Ugh¡­¡­.what else is this guy going to do¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Hwasan is like the Divine Dragon."


    There was a light smile on Dang Gunnak''s lips.


    Usually, people ahead of big events are meant to be benefactors. Because it could be someone who will happen later.


    But Hwasan, or Hwasan Sinryong, seemed rather determined to build up the game.


    "Will it be all right? But the greenness...¡­.¡±


    "It''s true that it''s unpleasant. If things don''t work out, there''s a lot of trouble."


    "Yes, I''m concerned."


    "But it''s okay.¡±


    "What?"


    Dang Pae, who had asked back for a short time without realizing it, hastily added.


    "It''s hard to understand what that means."


    "Hwasan the Divine couldn''t have done things without thinking. On the surface, it looks like you''re doing something impulsively, but in your head, you''ll already be done calculating."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Dang Pae glanced at Dang Gunnak.


    Dang Gunnak, who noticed the inside in the brief move, smiled slightly.


    "Do you think I overestimate the Wasan Mythology?"


    "¡­How dare a child doubt the perception of the lord. One¡­¡­ Nobody in the world can doubt the majesty of the Hwasan Divine Dragon, but it''s a little strange to discuss the mind at such a young age."


    "To reason is to do it only when there is no result."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "When what I see with my eyes doesn''t match with what I know, the criminal doubts what he sees with his eyes, and the noble doubts his own common sense."


    Dang Pae shut up.


    "You should also be bound by what you know and not be misled."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    "Let the rumor spread within four thousand, as written in the book. It doesn''t matter if it''s a little outspoken."


    "Yes, my lord! I''ll do it right away."


    Dang Pae quickly left the office without a murmur. Dang Gunnak looked at the back and slowly walked out and looked up at the sky.''It''s getting more interesting.¡¯


    But¡­¡­.


    What does the letter at the end of the letter mean, ''And I''ll tell you in advance, you''d better prepare a lot of money.''


    Somehow it was Dang Gunnak who was a little anxious.


    * * *


    Chung-Myung''s original plan was to spread the rumor to some extent by the time they reached their destination.


    But contrary to his expectations, rumors spread surprisingly fast.


    One of the reasons was that Hwasan''s position was higher than his own, and that it was perfect for attracting the people who had not had a big event since the world tournament.


    But the biggest reason is...¡­.


    "Fly a little more! More! More!"


    Hong Dae Kwang wiped the sky above the soaring pavilion without knowing that the sky was high.


    One of the beggars, who huddled together and wrote a library, shouted because he couldn''


    "For God''s sake, I can''t do anything else right now and I''m writing hundreds of the same letters, and that''s what I''m saying!"


    "You don''t usually do anything anyway! At best, feeding pigeons."


    "Well, well, where is that seed!"


    Hwang Guggae, the elder of openness, looked scary. But Hong Dae Kwang didn''t lose.


    "Isn''t that what the beggar told you to do?"


    "Oh, yeah.


    Hwang Guggae sighed deeply and looked back at the beggars around him.


    "Hurry up! Hurry up!"


    "Whew."


    "Oh, my God!"


    The beggars writing the library were almost out of arms. The unbrushed beggars collected the library, tied it to the legs of the pigeon in the cage and repeatedly flew it.


    Dozens of pigeons flew into the sky in unison.


    Some would go to the various branches of the opening, while others would go to another pavilion built in the middle of the Middle East.


    "Do I have to do this?"


    "The elder doesn''t know what I''m getting into there! Do you have any idea how hard he''s been talking about the inability to open up?¡±


    "What do you mean, him?


    "Ugh¡­¡­, that''s a little too much to say¡­"¡­.¡±


    Hong Dae Kwang could not bear to answer and glossed over.


    People have pride.


    How can I say to myself that a 20-year-old is being abused by a younger man?


    "Anyway, this is the time to show the HWASAN''s ability to open up!"


    "Ugh."


    Wang Guggae sighed deeply.


    I can''t help but say that.


    He was well aware of it.


    It is Wang Guggae who has been collecting information from all over the country all his life and delivering orders through that information. So he couldn''t help but know how important the Wasans are now.


    Rumors are never too fast, but they''re always a step slower.¡¯


    The Middle East''s assessment of the Hwasan faction has soared in recent years, but it still hasn''t quite grasped its influence.


    To add a little bit of exaggeration, Hwasan''s influence has long surpassed the old-file class, and given its growth and vigorous activity, it will soon become one of the world''s most influential.


    "Let me ask you a question!"


    "What?"


    "I hope you''ve built up a good relationship with him."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ve done this, and I''ll grind you myself and feed you a pigeon when the day comes when Hwasan kicks the opening and kicks the other pocket.""Huh, huh¡­¡­"Ha ha ha ha! That''s a given. The Hwasan Divine Dragon calls me uncle and follows me like a nephew!"


    "Hwasan the Divine?"


    "Yes!"


    "¡­are you serious?"


    "Did you just buy the trick?"


    Hong Dae Kwang spoke curiously, pounding his chest.


    Well¡­¡­ it wasn''t quite a lie. It''s true that Chung-Myung calls him Uncle Beggar. It''s because the meaning is a bit different from what Hong Dae Kwang is saying.


    "I''m holding on to Hwasan, so don''t worry, just write a letter."


    "Well, you''ve got to be absolutely incredible."


    Wang Guggae shook his head and began to fill out the library again.


    "Daekwang."


    "What?"


    "I''m saying this because I don''t have a beggar here."


    "Yes, Elder."


    "If you really held him tight, it''s not a dream for you to become an ark. It''s going on. I''m not the brightest guy in the open?"


    "That''s right."


    "But¡­¡­ if you don''t put Hwasan together properly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The beggar will probably make you a whole roast and give you dog food. So think carefully."


    A cold sweat sprang up all over Hong Dae Kwang.


    "Well, don''t worry. I''m sure!"


    "I believe."


    Nodding fiercely, he slipped his foot back.


    "Then I look forward to your kind cooperation with the rest of the work."


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to have to catch up with the Wasans. Someone has to go and show off to know that we worked."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Work hard!"


    Hwang Guggae kicked his tongue when he saw Hong Dae Kwang, who jumped out of the pavilion and disappeared like an arrow.


    "That''s the mouth of a b*tc*.¡±


    Then he turned to the pigeons flying in all directions.


    "You said you don''t know what''s going to happen.¡±


    Don''t tell me the day will come when the Wasan opens up with a few words.


    "It''s something to live and see for a long time. Loud."


    With a smile on his head, Hwang Guggae quickly wrote down his letter.


    According to Chung-Myung''s plan, rumors about Hwasan spread throughout the world. Very quickly, no more widely.

 Chapter - 572 Episode 572. Which bandit makes eye contact with me? (2)

    In the bustling tavern, people were drinking and getting drunk. The conversation, which began with words of blessing, led to lamentation and soon turned into words about the world.


    "Did you hear that?¡±


    "What story?"


    "Hwasan is green!"


    "Huh? Wasan green?"


    Audiences'' eyes widened at the unexpected news.


    "What does that mean? Are you sure you''re talking about the Wasans? The Wasanite group on the island that wreaked havoc on the show?"


    "Tsk tsk. Is there another clique in the world? Of course it''s the Hwasan faction."


    In the past, when the word "Hwasan" came out, few people knew about it, but now there was no one who didn''t know Hwasan except for those who heard the news.


    "Are the Wasans fighting a war on green forests?"


    "That''s what he said."


    "Huh?"


    There was a deep suspicion in people''s eyes.


    "Does that make sense? Although the Wasans have made a name for themselves, wasn''t it the secret of the latecomers?¡±


    "That''s right."


    "You''ll need at least twenty more years for those brilliant latecomers to be equal to lead the way."


    Now it should be seen that no one is suspicious of Hwasan''s future. At least those who knew about the strong situation did so.


    At the show, the Wasans proved that the latecomers were the best in the midfield. Those who did not know the winner paid attention to who the winner was, but those who evaluated the power paid attention to how many students they had placed in the top ranks.


    However, proof of the future has not been a factor that will make Hwasan highly valued today.


    The review index is only the review index.


    "Hwasan says there aren''t many older generations."


    "I heard so. Wasn''t it literally a ruined gatekeeper?"


    "Then, the people who came to the Cheonjabi Festival are the main forces, so do you lead them and fight with Noklim, one of the Shinjuopae?" Isn''t that too much confidence just because you''re a little too successful?"


    Each person kicked their tongue. It was also a natural response.


    Shinjuopae is a place that is on par with the old file room. Of course, nine out of ten would raise their hands if the old file room and the new file room faced each other, but that is simply because the number of literary factions belonging to the old file room is more than that of the new file room.


    In terms of each door-to-door, Shin Juopae is never a place to be unilaterally pushed back by the old file room.


    It is a place that claims to be the head of the Gu faction, such as Shaolin and Shudang, and any of the gateways can be eaten, but some of them have a weak power that falls short of that of Shinjuopae.


    The green forest of Shinjuopae and Hwasan, who''s just starting to make a name again?


    It was obvious without having to make an estimate.


    It was then.


    "It''s a little different from what I heard.¡±


    The man sitting at the table next to them stole a word.


    "Hmm? What about you?"


    "This is a passerby. Rumors have already spread out in the upper neighborhood, but I don''t think they''re here yet."


    The man grinned and continued.


    "I heard this was caused by a rebellion in Green Forest."


    "Huh? Rebellion?"


    People opened their eyes wide as if they were wondering what that meant. The man spoke in a calm voice.


    "I heard that extremists inside are rebelling against King Nokrim and trying to take control of him."


    "Oh, you mean some of the bandits are tougher?"


    "Or have you heard rumors about Daveyolchae?"


    "Isn''t it a mountain house in Daebyeolsan Mountain where you can''t save your life if you go in there?" The notorious...¡­.¡±"As expected, you know. It''s those Daveyolchae who did this. I heard you''re trying to make all the other living quarters look like Daveyolchae.¡­.¡±


    "Well, does that make sense?¡±


    The faces of the listeners are white.


    The notoriety for Daveyolchae was widespread.


    How many mountains are there in the Middle East, and how many other bandits are there? The name of a particular mountain house is higher among the water-tight mountain houses? This was proof that it was so vicious.


    "No, really, who can get into the mountains if that''s the case. Even if I meet a bandit now, I''ll be able to get through it if you give me a rough toll.I heard that even the most powerful country on the part of Daephyolchae can''t do it."


    "So that''s the problem, isn''t it? Anyway, so the green-rimmed king...¡­.¡±


    The man who was talking coughed as if he was thirsty. Then he peeked at the bottle on the table.


    "Can I get you a drink?"


    "Oh, of course! What are you doing? Pour me a drink!"


    "Oh, yeah!"


    The person in front of the bottle quickly filled the man''s glass.


    "Growl."


    The man who emptied the glass at once smiled and continued.


    "That''s why the ousted current green forest king went to Hawasan and asked for help. At this rate, I''m sure the people of both countries will suffer greatly, so I''m asking for help."


    "Oh, my God. You''re not an ordinary person either."


    But there were some who didn''t understand the word.


    "But why is it Hwasan? There''s a shaman, and there''s a Shaolin. If you''re going to give up your pride and ask for help from the factions, there are plenty of places that are stronger."


    "But isn''t that a file room?"


    "¡­¡­ hmm?"


    The man shrugged and explained.


    "Will the file room interfere in the affairs of Shin Juopae? Hwasan is a political group, but he''s not a gufile room, and he''s not part of any power in the world."


    "He, he is.¡±


    "So King Greenim asked them for help. After receiving the request, Hwasan''s Jang Moon-in decided to clean up the green forest after much consideration. For the good of the people."


    "Oh, that''s what happened."


    "It''s going weird."


    Everyone glanced at each other. Somehow, I felt a subtle feeling.


    I think it makes sense.


    ''That''s odd.¡¯


    It sounds strange to help bandits for the sake of both people, but it wasn''t too wrong to see how things work.


    In particular, those who were aware of the evil behavior of Daveyolchae had to nod their heads.


    "But isn''t that still helping the bandit?"


    "Of course, but Hwasan isn''t that green, is he?"


    "What? What does that mean?"


    "Hwasan''s long gate told King Greenrim that he would reduce the toll on those who travel to and from the mountains and not kill them in the future."


    "Huh¡­¡­."


    "As expected, you''re from the provincial family. That makes sense!"


    People know. It''s impossible to get rid of the living quarters.


    No matter how hard you try to punish and organize it by mobilizing government troops, the place where you turn around is alive.


    This is because those who are tired of officials sucking high blood pressure from both people and those who are unable to live with people due to their sins eventually climb up the mountain and create a new living quarters.


    It was clear that it would be less dangerous to manage the mountainous houses in moderation than to take over the seats of the more vicious people after sloppily eliminating them.


    "So you''re saying that Hwasan is not going to go down on the green forest, but to punish the people who revolted in it?""I see.¡±


    Everyone nodded with admiration.


    "But it''s...¡­is it possible? Those who are strong enough to rebel and defeat King Greenlim would be able to handle them.¡­.¡±


    A man grinned at someone''s words.


    "If we do what we can afford, how can we negotiate? Wouldn''t it be negotiation and collaboration that happens even though it''s beyond our control?"


    "That''s right!


    "That''s right, apparently. Have you ever heard that a shaman and a Shaolin did the right thing? This is what strong gatekeepers are supposed to do!"


    "It''s a fascinating. A place that''s completely ruined and hasn''t been heard from literally rocked the world in years!"


    Each person was excited and said a word, and the hall quickly became noisy again. Then, the man poured all the leftover alcohol into his mouth and slowly got up.


    After leaving the bar, he sneaked into the back alley.


    In the back alley, beggars lay on mats. The man took a short breath and shouted.


    "Wake up, you bastards!"


    "Oh, you''re here, death penalty?"


    "Ugh."


    The man who saw the mat distorted his face. I wanted to sit right away, but I couldn''t because I was afraid my clothes would get dirty.


    "What happened?"


    "What''s going on? I''ve been living my whole life as a birdie, and this isn''t a big deal!"


    "I''m glad you''re good at talking. I''ve tried on everything I''ve ever had."


    "It''s noisy."


    The man sighed as he flipped back the long three steps.


    "Yes, five more places to go today alone. The buntaju said he would check every single one of them."


    "You eat and drink good things instead, don''t you?"


    "If I didn''t have it, I''d already run away! Come on, here it is."


    "Hey! You brought it with you again, huh? This is why I can''t abandon the death penalty."


    When the man took out the food he had been sneaking into his sleeves, the beggars jumped in with joy.


    "Is it worth it?¡±


    "It''s not hard to just tell the truth when you''re making things up and selling it''s It''s just that my mouth hurts."


    "Hwasan has become such a great place in the meantime."


    "That''s what I''m saying."


    The huddled beggars mumbled about their food and expressed their appreciation for Hwasan.


    Although it was not meant to be the case for Gae-ju and Hong Dae Kwan, the rumor-takers were slowly building up their affinity for Hwasan.


    "Is this supposed to be collateral?"


    "I suppose so."


    "Hwasan didn''t move without gain, did he?"


    "What kind of dream is this guy talking about? There''s no place in the world that moves without gain. As a collaborator, there is a stake in everything."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But it''s important to be able to take a big risk. In that sense, Hwasan is conducting consultations."


    "Hagiya¡­¡­ If it was open, I wouldn''t have moved.¡±


    "So, you know.


    "Anyway, I hope it works out well since I''


    "It''s a problem if it works out."


    "What?"


    The man wearing a long-sawn said, throwing rice cakes into his mouth.


    "If we do this perfectly, the old file room can''t be confident that they''re above Hwasan anymore. That''s what performance is like."


    "Oh, I''m sure...¡­.¡±


    "It''s fun. It''s getting very fun."


    Rumors-carrying openness were feeling the fluctuations of the world changing and wriggling faster than anyone else."Maybe this is the one thing that''s going to turn the middle field into a big warp¡­"¡­.¡±


    "What kind of beggar would argue that? Don''t be so presumptuous and drink."


    "Oh, yeah. I''ll stop talking."


    It was happening somewhere in the middle.


    * * *


    Rumors spread much faster than Chung-Myung thought, and all the attention of the world was focused on greenness.


    And the Wasans, at the center of the issue, were continuing to march toward the greenhouse at this moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Sang, Hyun Young, and Unam and Ungum faced each other with slightly complicated faces.


    "Hmm."


    "Hahaha!"


    Shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake.


    The cart carrying them was speeding through the canal.


    Of course it wasn''t strange to be in a cart. There are more people who ride carts in the world than people who ride wagons.


    The problem is...


    "Hurry up and go! Come on, come on! Did you boil the larva in a bird I didn''t see? Why are you so slow?"


    That was a jaw-dropping old joke.


    Baek Cheon''s eyes were bloodshot.


    "Hey, you son of a b*tc*! Then you should drag it out!"


    "Then you can''t train! If I had turned it off, I''d be there already.


    "That snout!"


    Baek Cheon, who was staring at Chung-Myung with fire out of his eyes, turned his head. Then he shouted with his teeth clenched.


    "Run faster!"


    "Sa, Sa-Sook! You''ll lose all your strength before you get there!"


    "Be quiet! Run!"


    "Come on, d*mn it!"


    Wasan Ogum violently pulled the cart back, using abusive language. Then he turned his head and stared at his disciples running around the cart.


    "You''re falling behind, aren''t you?"


    "These bastards are pulling someone''s cart, and they''re just running backwards? Who''s that? Who''s that guy back there?"


    "¡­¡­You have to be hit. You have to be scolded."


    "I, the youngest, pull the cart, and the death penalty runs bare and sags?"


    "¡­Soso, calm down.¡±


    "Do I look like I''m going to calm down?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Even Hye Yeon was taken for granted and was pulling a cart from the lead, spouting venom with them. The disciples who did not pull the cart followed suit with all their might.


    ''These are people, cow!''


    Why are you so fast? I''m going to die, man!


    a neat, well-dressed, unclothed


    Shining sword.


    It''s a wonderful scene where you line up under the pouring sunlight.


    You''re such a jerk!¡¯


    There was no such thing in Hwasan.


    As soon as he got out of the prose, he ran and ran until his feet were sweaty. As if the sky would collapse if some did not arrive sooner.


    "A moment of no man, huh? If you''re lazy about training, huh?


    Chung-Myung, who got on the cart, gave a brief speech to the point that the listener''s ears were bleeding.


    "When I was young, I used to fight with chopsticks while eating!"


    "It''s just rude, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "What are you doing at the table?"


    "It''s noisy!


    Chung-Myung shouted out loud.


    "The ten last to arrive today are starving! Anyway, I''ll kill you!"


    "That shit-drinking bastard!"


    "What the hell is a ghost doing?"


    "For God''s sake!"


    Hyun Sang and Hyun Young smiled awkwardly at the sight of Chung-Myung, who constantly pestered his disciples.


    You want me to stop him?¡¯


    ''Let''s just leave it alone.¡¯


    "Should I?"


    Sitting in a sunny spot, the two coughed low and looked up at the sky.¡®??? ????.¡¯


    ¡®?? ? ? ???? ?? ????.¡¯


    ?? Chung-Myung?? ?? ? ??? ??? ???? ??? ??? ???? ???? ?? ?? ?? ?????.


    ¡°???¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Sang? ??? ?? ???? ???.


    "¡­Are they still running like that?"


    "Chung-Myung says don''t burn it. Why are you taking Bobborough in a cart?"


    Looking at Im Sobyong and his minions running sweatily with his disciples, Hyun Sang closed his eyes.


    I''m glad to hear that. Chung-Myung doesn''t think we''re Bob Burgess.''


    It''s a very grateful thing.


    Oh, my...


    Like that, Hwasan''s disciples were originally showing off their joy of covering the distance that would have taken more than four days.


    Fast rumors and faster carts quickly reached their target.

 Chapter - 573 Episode 573. Where do you make eye contact with me? (3)

    "Everyone stop!"


    "Oh, my god."


    "Oh, d*mn it!"


    As soon as Chung-Myung''s voice exploded, Hwasan''s disciples slumped to the spot.


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk."


    Chung-Myung jumped off the cart and looked around with his tongue kicked.


    "How long have you been running like a dog in the heat?¡±


    At the end of the remark, flames rose in the eyes of the disciples of Hwasan.


    "Hey, you son of a b*tc*! Why would a man in a cart say such a thing?


    "I''ll hang you on the wheel!"


    "What color is the blood flowing through your body?"


    The atmosphere was heating up as if there were any riots. And of course Chung-Myung didn''t care a wink.


    "If you''d run faster, you''d have already arrived and rested! Anyway, it''s slow. It''s just a burst!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone opened their mouths in dismay but no longer refuted. Now I have nothing to say and I don''t want to talk more.


    And what made them even more absurd was the reaction of Baek Cheon and the herd, who dragged the cart instead of Uma.


    "Oh, that''s it for today."


    "But isn''t it a lot better than when we were in the North Sea? The cart is light, too.


    "That''s true. I wouldn''t have suffered that much if it was this bad then.¡±


    Tears welled up in the eyes of the Hwasan disciples as they walked out of the cart, chatting in a relatively relaxed manner.


    What the hell have you been through?¡¯


    "Why don''t you look like you''re okay?" Why!''


    ''Isn''t the training going too far?''


    Chung-Myung frowned more at his still panting disciples.


    "You should be ashamed of yourself! If you have eyes, look behind you! Even a sick person runs like that without any problem. But what''s so much trouble with all these healthy people that make such a fuss?


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Im Sobyong in the back at the horse.


    Im Sobyong grinned under the eyes of his disciples.


    And soon.


    Flop.


    "Oops! King Green Forest!"


    "Wake up!"


    He fell to the spot.


    Rebellion and Black Night jumped at Im Sobyong, who was knocked over in panic.


    "Well, that''s the same half anyway! Ugh!"


    Chung-Myung shook his head, beating his chest as if his stomach were bursting.


    "Turn it off."


    Im Sobyong, who managed to raise his upper body half-way under the auspices, murmured blankly with a look of lost soul.


    "¡­¡­It''s all crazy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I didn''t say it, but Rebellion and Dark Night felt the same way.


    Did the ghost who couldn''t run get stuck?¡¯


    How can you start running as soon as you wake up and keep running until the sun goes down? If a horse runs like this, it will collapse with bubbles in its mouth.¡¯


    Let''s just say it''s


    What the hell is this ridiculous speed?


    More importantly, even though they were called masters in green forest, there was no one left behind.


    ''Hwasan is a very unusual place.''


    Of course, the standard of dividing coriander and sewage will not be just physical strength, but it was clear that none of the branches of the midfield could follow at least in terms of physical strength.


    Rebellion and Black Night realized why Im Sobyong had to put aside other places and ask for help from Hwasan.


    "These days, they really don''t have grit, grit!"


    "Hmm."


    "Hahaha."


    The old ones, who came in comfortably, coughed awkwardly and got off the cart.The disciples ran hard, but it was embarrassing to come in a cart. But not everyone was embarrassed.


    "Yes, I''ve been riding in a shaky cart all day and my back aches."


    Hyun Young grumbled, frowning.


    "Are we far from here?"


    "We''re almost there."


    "Well, I''ve lived my whole life in Wasan, and I didn''t even know the middle ground was this big. There''s no end to everything.¡±


    Unam laughed bitterly at Hyun Young''s words.


    Of course, it was not a big deal, but it contained how Hwasan had been through the years.


    "You''re not sleeping on the ground again today, are you?"


    "No, it''s not."


    Unam shook his head.


    "If you cross that hill, you''re a business."


    "Huh? That much already?¡±


    ¡°?. ??? ??? ???? ? ?????. ?? ?? ??? ???, ??? ???? ?? ?? ?? ?????.¡±


    ? ?? ???? ?? Hwasan? ???? ?? ?? ??????.


    ¡®??!¡¯


    ¡®??? ?!¡¯


    "Not cold food!"


    But Chung-Myung opened his eyes with a disapproving glance.


    "You can just sleep anywhere, it''s a waste of money."


    "That''s enough."


    Hyun Young waved at the horse.


    "Let alone the children, I can''t stand it because my back hurts. Let''s sleep in a comfortable place."


    "Hehe. If the elder says so, we''ll find a good guest."


    How quickly the pace of the transition was, all the other disciples were astonished and changed their teeth.


    "He''s the one who''s going to be punished."


    "But¡­¡­."


    In the meantime, the only prosecutor who remained calm all along raised questions that Ungum should have.


    "Then we can go straight into the city, why did you build it here, death penalty?"


    Then Unam smiled bitterly and secretly looked at Chung-Myung. Then he said.


    "I was about to tell you that story.


    He took a step forward and looked around everyone.


    "Listen, everyone."


    "Yes!"


    "Business is a big city. If we get in there at once, it''ll definitely catch the public''s attention."


    Everyone nodded convincingly.


    "It wouldn''t be a problem for you to just sit on the floor and joke around with each other. However, that should not be the case within a business. Don''t forget the long man''s words that all your actions tell the beholder to know what Hwasan is like."


    Everyone looked at one side instead of answering it.


    "¡­¡­why?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head as he got everyone''s attention. He looked so innocent as if he didn''t know nothing.


    Dark clouds gathered again with the faces of the disciples who had brightened up at the thought of resting in the audience.


    "Will it be okay?"


    Wouldn''t it be better to just sleep here?¡¯


    Baek Cheon seemed to have the same idea. He spoke in a low voice.


    "I¡­¡­ private lodging. Why don''t you just camp around...¡­.¡±


    Woonam sighed quietly.


    "I haven''t thought about it, but I have something to do. We need to stop by and see if there''s been any problems."


    "Well, I see.¡±


    Baek Cheon glanced at his beloved Chung-Myung. Not only that, but everyone who pulled the cart together saw Chung-Myung with a face full of anxiety.


    ''I''m nervous.''


    I have a stomachache.


    ''I don''t think I''m doing a good job.¡¯Isn''t it Chung-Myung who always looks for it like a ghost?


    Hyun Sang, who was standing silently, opened his mouth.


    "There''s nothing to worry about."


    "What?"


    A smile hung around his mouth, which had always been stubborn.


    "Chung-Myung, don''t leave me from the moment you enter the business."


    "What? No, why am I the only one...¡­.¡±


    "Ha ha. Let''s just do it."


    Hwasan''s disciples hurrah at Hyun Sang''s inexorable decision. Dark clouds have been lifted from the dark face again.


    You''re alive! You''re such an elder!¡¯


    ''This is years of experience, you son of a b*tc*!¡¯


    When the biggest problem was solved, things went smoothly.


    "Go ahead, Baek Cheon, and try to get the right guest cup. There are a lot of children, so it''s okay to let them stay in a couple of places.¡±


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "Come on, let''s get back to work!"


    Hawasan''s disciples proudly moved on to the business.


    * * *


    A huge chair, gorgeously decorated with large animal skins, on the platform.


    The man sitting there crossed his legs and patted his armrest lightly.


    "It''s been a long time.¡±


    It took me decades to sit in this little chair.


    It took decades to narrow the distance from the bottom of the chair to here, just a few steps.


    However, this position has not yet been entirely his.


    Anyway, it''ll be mine soon.¡¯


    The man was also Go Hong, Chaeju and Kwangwoo of Daebyolchae, one of the ten green vegetables.


    It was the very moment when he grinned and tried to tilt his head back.


    Gulp.


    The door opened wide and three men dressed in animal skins came inside.


    "Chaeju!"


    "What''s going on?"


    "These guys don''t listen to me at all."


    "Tsk."


    Go Hong glared at the leading man, briefly kicking his tongue with an disapproving face.


    "You must have lived in the living quarters for too long. I can''t bring one of those guys to heel.¡±


    "No, it''s not that. These guys aren''t usually poisonous. I can pull out all my nails, and I can''t even blink my eyes if I put all my dashes on my ten fingers."


    "¡­That''s awful.¡±


    "If I want to do more here, I need to cut off an arm and leg, can I?¡±


    Then Go Hong''s eyes were burning with life.


    "You idiot!"


    The bandits, who came inside at a thunderous roar, all cringed their necks.


    "If I ruin them, you want me to run a green forest with you who don''t even know the letters? Why? I''d rather die than die!"


    "Ha, but I couldn''t make up for it at all.¡­.¡±


    "For God''s sake."


    Go Hong''s face is distorted.


    "This is why I shouldn''t have let the rat run away."


    If Im Sobyong had died, it wouldn''t have been so hard to appease the rest of the green cabins. No matter how great their loyalty is, loyalty works only when there is someone to serve them.


    If he was treated appropriately, young and soothing, he would eventually follow him as if he could not win.


    But he failed to catch Im Sobyong. The man who quickly grasped the situation disappeared before he even moved.


    "Green Forest King¡­. No, you still haven''t found the rat''s track record?¡±


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "You useless bastards!¡±


    As he stood up and looked around, Go Hong pulled out the window behind the chair and threw it away."Gasp!"


    The bandits quickly curled up. A full-bodied window rolled tautly past their heads. I was so nervous that I felt numb all over.


    "Find him! Find him at all costs!"


    "Yes!"


    The distorted Go Hong''s face was horrendous.


    "If we drag on like this, we''ll give others a chance.¡¯


    If other shareholders found Im Sobyong first, they could have looked at the roof of a dog chasing a chicken. You can attack him with a card called Im Sobyong, or you can kill him with your own hands and insist on the succession of the legitimate King Green Rim.


    Either way, it wasn''t his pleasure.


    "Before the other living quarters...¡­.¡±


    "Chaeju!"


    At that moment, someone else shouted and stormed inside. Go Hong frowned.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I''m here!"


    "Hm?"


    The person who came inside breathed heavily and quickly poured out words.


    "Come on, business! King Green Lim in Business¡­"¡­.No, Im Sobyong has made an appearance!"


    "¡­what?"


    Go Hong''s eyes grew as big as a candle.


    "Where?"


    "Come on, business."


    "¡­Isn''t business right next door?"


    "Yes!"


    "He showed up right under my nose?"


    "Yes!"


    "Huh¡­¡­. hahaha."


    For a moment, Go Hong, who was speechless, laughed for a long time before jumping to his feet.


    Whoosh!


    His feet crushed the floor like tofu.


    "He must be crazy about dying! Seeing you look down on me and hang around in front of me.¡±


    "Chae, Chaeju, calm down!"


    "Calm down?"


    "It''s a business, it''s a city. If we go there ourselves, the problem grows."


    "The problem is, d*mn it! He''s in front of me right now, and you want me to open my eyes and watch?"


    "I''m not alone, I''ve dragged all the unidentified political factions."


    "Jungpa?"


    "Yes, I''m checking my identity for now¡­¡­.¡±


    "He''s completely insane! Now you''re trying to get the factions involved?"


    Screaming Go Hong gritted his teeth.


    "What''s the number?"


    "It doesn''t seem to exceed two hundred."


    "¡­What did you say?¡±


    "It''s not more than two hundred¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Huh?"


    Go Hong laughs in vain.


    "You''ve been leading 200? Right in front of me?


    "It looks like it is. When you look at the face, it doesn''t look so great that you usually look young...¡­.¡±


    "Dong Wong(¶­ÐÛ)!"


    "Yes, Chaeju!"


    "Take the children and get him right now!"


    "Ha, but Guan-ah...¡­.¡±


    "There''s nothing to care about. If I''m the green-rimmed king anyway, they wouldn''t dare touch me!"


    "Yes!"


    "There''s no guarantee of a second chance like this, so move now! Right now!"


    "Yes, Chaeju!"


    The three people who came in first rushed out.


    Go Hong flopped back into the chair. Then I swept the armrest of the chair with my fingertips.


    "That idiot, I guess he''s in a hurry now."


    It is obvious that the man who lost the green vegetable can use it.


    Thinking that this position would soon be mine, Go Hong''s lips crept up automatically.

 Chapter - 574 Episode 574. Which bandit makes eye contact with me? (4)

    Business


    There was a deep depth on the faces of those who came and went to the streets.


    As if they were looking around, they had a small conversation whenever they met acquaintances.


    "Did you hear the news?¡±


    "¡­¡­Are you talking about a mountain?"


    "Yes, one of the up and down hills lost contact with me today."


    "Oh, my. How many times is this?"


    Everyone sighed in unison.


    "I''m afraid we''re in big trouble. He even asked the Ascending Bureau to escort him after he lost contact with him.¡±


    "What does that mean? Does that mean you lost contact even though you escorted from the station?"


    "I told you so!"


    "Oh, my God¡­."


    Ascending countries were famous for their strength in this region. In other words, even though they escorted, they could not stop the bandits.


    "I haven''t had a problem for decades, but why now...¡­.¡±


    "I heard that the bandits from Daebyeolsan Mountain flocked to Hyeongsan Mountain.It''s more."


    "You mean that Daveyolchae? What about the evil ones?¡±


    "Isn''t that so?"


    The man looked around with an anxious look. It was a gesture that seemed to doubt if there were any living enemies around here.


    "I''m not sure about this yet, but there''s been a series of people missing in other mountains as well as in the real estate.¡±


    "Oh, what nonsense is this? Why won''t Guan-ah come forward when people are missing?"


    "When have you seen authorities deal with such a thing? They don''t take care of what''s going on right under their noses, and it''s going on deep in the mountains. Let''s pretend we don''t know!"


    "Can I buy this because I''m so nervous?"


    Everyone could not hide their anxiety because the situation was very unusual. This wasn''t just about being unable to climb the mountain.


    The business was a city with the upper part of the lake and the lower part of the mountain. It was also a place where imports were raised as a base for trade between the top and bottom of the central field because it was not as distinctive as other large cities or had good output.


    However, if the up and down mountains are subject to frequent mutations, they will inevitably avoid business, which will cause great damage to the city.


    "Oh, my God. What''s the world going to be like."


    "I know. If the bandits are set up, there should be someone who can solve it, but all the political parties are left behind.¡±


    "Where are they usually bandits? Isn''t Daveyolchae famous for his good-natured greenlings.


    "I can''t touch a big bandit, I can''t hold only the little bandits. What kind of gang are you?


    "Shh! You want to see him? fearlessly¡­¡­Keep your voice down! I''m afraid someone''s going to hear me!"


    "We''re the only ones who listen! As soon as the bandits ran, the outsiders stopped coming! Look over there, the gates are open like that, and I don''t see a rat...¡­.Huh?"


    The spitting man found something and opened his eyes wide.


    "Uh¡­.Uh? What''s that?"


    He also began to see the crowds through the gate, which had been drastically drilled.


    Black clothes.


    a long sword with a long waist


    His wide shoulders and strong muscles that he could clearly see even in his clothes drew admiration. On top of that, the word "willful opinion" was added to the eyes and hard expression that would automatically occur, which seemed to lead the human mind.


    "Who is it?"Oh, there''s a lot.¡¯


    They are so full of presence that even one or two people can clearly tell, but the number of such people is well over 100.


    Overwhelmed by the sight, they shrank slightly and moved their mouths to whisper.


    "It looks like Mufa."


    "Sa, you''re not a bandit, are you?"


    "You''re crazy. How is that a bandit?


    "Oh, no, my forearms are just bandits'' forearms.¡­.¡±


    Perhaps he heard that, the leader of the pack twisted his face and looked back. Then the people following him flinched and gently lowered the sleeves that he had rolled up.


    People who were standing far away and whispering slowly began to gather.


    I was scared, but after I checked that he didn''t act threateningly, my curiosity began to precede my fear.


    And as there are more people, there are people who have knowledge.


    "Oh, that''s the pattern! It''s the Hwasan people!"


    "Hwasan?"


    People turned their heads and looked at the speaker.


    "Why is Hwasan on the island coming here?"


    People didn''t easily believe that. Wasan was not a door to an island more than 1,500 miles from a business?


    What is there to visit more than a hundred people in such a place?


    "No, that''s right! Can''t you see the plum blossoms on the chest? There''s a lot of clans in the world, but the only place that symbolizes plum blossoms is the Wasanites.¡±


    The public turned their eyes to the Wasans again.


    Everyone had red plum blossoms on their chests.


    "That''s right, that''s right! You''re on the Wasan side.


    "But why are the Wasans here?"


    People looked at each other.


    "Because of the bandits?¡±


    "Is that so?"


    "There''s no shaman or Shaolin nearby, but the Hwasan in the distance is coming all the way here on purpose? To beat up bandits?


    "Come on, don''t tell me!"


    Everyone looked at the Hwasan faction with suspicious but weak expectations.


    "But will it work? Those scary greenlings...¡­.¡±


    "Hey! You don''t know! Didn''t that HWASAN blow the shaman and Shaolin''s nose at the show?"


    "Is that all? Not long ago, we fought against all the people and won. Now, Hwasan''s energy is in the air!"


    "That''s right! I did!"


    As I entered the city, the way I looked at Hwasan''s disciples changed little by little by little.


    And those who receive that look...¡­.


    "Hey, open your shoulders! Shoulder!"


    Straighten your back and walk! To make it look cool!¡¯


    "Stretch your eyes! Power!


    ¡­¡­I was struggling to look any better.


    No matter how good a product is in the first place, you can''t get the price if the packaging is poor. In the past, I didn''t care a bit about that, but now, everyone was paying attention to the appearance due to Chung-Myung''s influence.


    Thanks to you...


    Why am I in the front again?¡¯


    Forced to take the lead, Baek Cheon had to receive a torrent of glare. There was even nagging behind him, clenching his teeth.


    "Oh, straighten your back."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Put your chin up, chin up. I left my face. Where are you going to use it? I should use it at times like this. Hurry up and raise your chin and show us."


    That son of a b*tc*...


    Back-stabbing Chung-Myung''s hand forced Baek Cheon to lift his chin. The hero case was slightly scattered, revealing a white and neat face.Then, exclamations erupted here and there.


    "Oh, I see it."


    "You''re handsome. You''re excellent!"


    Compliments poured out, but Baek Cheon somehow wanted to hide in a rat hole.


    "Hwasan is here to save business!"


    "He''s here to fight the green forests!"


    Then some people shouted in a rather unnatural tone. Then, the excited public began to clap enthusiastically.


    Chung-Myung smiled pleasedly.


    You beggars are good at your job.¡¯


    We should serve a lot of food outside today.


    Whether Hong Dae Kwang clenched his teeth and asked, beggars were desperately scattered here and there to incite him. If you had done this much work normally, you wouldn''t have been scolded for incompetence.


    With a flurry of cheers and attention, Hwasan''s disciples arrived in a familiar audience.


    Unam asked once again.


    "Everyone is here today to talk about their journey. I''m sure there will be no other guests, but be extra careful not to bother them."


    "Yes!"


    Hwasan''s disciples walked into the audience.


    People chattering about the scene, saying that it was even great. Then, Chung-Myung, who remained until the end, looked back at them and smiled.


    "Don''t worry too much. I''ll take care of it soon!"


    "Wow!"


    "Long live the Wasans!¡±


    A loud roar echoed through the business.


    "¡­¡­Oh, I feel like I''m going to buy it."


    "Oh, my God. Warm water is such a good thing."


    Baek Cheon smiled a little bitterly at his students, who had become clean and fluffy in a few days.


    There was a lot of trouble.¡¯


    These are the people I''ve always been with, and Chung-Myung has had a lot of experience in his evil ways, so this is nothing, but it was the first time for other students to carry out such a push.


    Nevertheless, a word of complaint...¡­. No, I was complaining endlessly, but I couldn''t be more proud of him not to rebel anyway.


    Baek Cheon smiled softly and opened his mouth.


    "They all worked so hard...¡­.¡±


    "Back Cheon''s private lodging! You''ve done a great job!"


    "I didn''t know that Jung-Myung had suffered this much from him."


    "Ugh! Sa-suk!"


    Baek Cheon, trying to compliment, had to slip back his mouth.


    Guys... don''t look at people like that.


    I feel like I''m going to cry.


    Come to think of it, it wasn''t time for Baek Cheon to worry and be proud of them. The biggest victim of all is Baek Cheon.


    A small sigh, he said.


    "Anyway, it''s good to take a rest, but don''t let it get too loose thinking that there are eyes here, too."


    "Yes, Sa-sook! Don''t worry!"


    Hwasan''s disciples stretched their backs. And then they started chatting amongst themselves again.


    "Did you see those eyes?¡±


    "I was shivering."


    Recalling the views I received on my way into the business, everything was released in a hazy way.


    Although the Hwasan faction did not have much experience in going outside in the first place, it has never been so coveted when going outside due to occasional work.


    At the end of the day, the people who didn''t know how much of Hawsan''s status had risen were his disciples. They finally realized how much their position had risen, and they found out why the elders asked them to think about the prestige of the Moon faction.


    I''m going to work harder.¡¯


    "I''m a shaman and a Shaolin, and I''m going to destroy everything."¡¯


    Baek Cheon smiled quietly as he looked at his disciples burning with will."I don''t know if I have to fight tomorrow, so take a good rest today. With a firm mind!"


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "Don''t worry, death penalty."


    "Yes, eat a lot."


    Finally, Baek Cheon, who had identified and managed his students, climbed the stairs and headed to the top floor.


    knock, knock


    "It''s Baek Cheon."


    "Come on in."


    When I opened the door, I saw people gathered in the room.


    Hyun Sang and Hyun Young, five Unja boats including Unam and Ungum, and Im Sobyong.


    Finally, after seeing Chung-Myung''s appearance, Baek Cheon sat on the edge and opened his mouth in a neat manner.


    "The disciples are all eating and resting. It won''t be a big problem."


    "You''re going through a lot."


    "But¡­¡­¡­ I don''t know if I have to make this so loud¡­"¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong giggled as Baek Cheon blushed slightly.


    "The fancier it is, the better. And why are you ashamed! Definitely something to be proud of when you beat up bandits for consultation."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No, it''s all good, but...¡­ Shouldn''t you not say that?


    What, you bandit?


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply.


    "Then I''ll get ready to leave tomorrow morning."


    "Oh, wait a minute.¡±


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon turned his head at Chung-Myung''s words.


    "Let''s wait a little while, Sasook."


    "Wait for me.


    "With all this noise, the bandits will soon find out."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Then why don''t you come in?¡±


    "The bandit is here? Isn''t this a city? And the bandits are coming in here?


    "I don''t know if it''s normal, but there''s a hostage here.¡±


    "Ee, hostage?"


    Baek Cheon turned his head. Then, the hostage(?) laughed shyly.


    "I think it''s the most expensive time in my life. Haha, I''m proud of something."


    I''m afraid he''s out of his mind.


    Oh, no. I shouldn''t have called him that guy.¡­.


    Leaving Baek Cheon alone in confusion, Chung-Myung looked at Im Sobyong.


    "He''ll come, right?"


    "Of course he''ll come.


    Im Sobyong shrugs his shoulders.


    "Go Hong is a very impatient person. I can''t just wait to take action over here."


    "Now, wait a minute."


    Baek Cheon shouted a little hastily.


    "When bandits come into the city, it''s a mess! Then we''ll have to go outside."


    "Tsk tsk tsk. He''s still naive."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue.


    "It''s an opportunity to beat bandits to their reputation, how do people see it when they clap in the mountains?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You have to beat them up in front of your eyes to spread the rumor and it''s a lot more stimulating!"


    Baek Cheon looked at him in a bewildering way and closed his eyes tightly.


    Where is Hassan going?


    You''re a primitive man.


    He''s a master, a master! Where do you spend your thunderstorms?


    "If you''re going to do it, it''s better to be sure. Let''s wait a little bit. Something''s gonna happen in a few days."


    But even Chung-Myung had something unexpected.


    Go Hong''s personality was much more urgent than he expected, and their intelligence was already in business.


    "You mean it''s in here, right?"


    The mighty Dong Wong, who was looking at the castle gate of the business at the foot of the mountain, smiled, showing his yellow teeth.


    "I don''t know what crazy people they are, but I''ll tell you exactly what Daveyolchae is like!"


    His followers also laughed in a hoarse voice.


    "Let''s go!""Yes!"


    In the dark, the eyes of the eyes burned coldly.

 Chapter - 575 Episode 575, where does a mountain lion make eye contact with me?

    Dong Wong''s eyes slightly frowned upon confirming that the gate to the city was tightly closed.


    "Do you break it down?"


    "This is not a mountain."


    What happens in the mountains is to turn a blind eye to the coffin, but if a thief breaks the gate and breaks into the castle, there is no way that even the government officials with heavy hips will not move.


    There are things that can be solved with bribes, and there are things that cannot be solved. What Dong Wong had to do was not cross the line as much as possible.


    He turned his head slightly and looked at the wall. The walls that weren''t too high seemed to be too much for them to climb.


    The quieter we deal with, the better. Over the ramparts!"


    "Yes!"


    "Don''t kill them as much as you can! Im Sobyong, I''m going to catch that rat and get out!"


    "Yes!"


    Green forests, which had killed the flag and approached the castle, stuck to the wall as if they had permeated it.


    Love, love, love and sorrow!


    Bandits climbed up the wall like the wind rose to Ho Gong.


    Darkness fell thickly and only their eyes emitted a light as that of a mountain animal over a wall with no light.


    Snap!


    Percussion!


    It was the moment when bandits who safely jumped down the wall looked around.


    "What the f*ck is he?"


    The guard guard, who was dozing off, suddenly came to his senses at the suspicious popularity and shouted.


    Just as he was about to blow the whistle around his neck.


    Crunch!


    "Growl¡­¡­."


    The roughness that flew like light broke the neck of the guard halfway.


    On uneven days, a torn stomach soldier collapsed on the floor without even screaming properly.


    "Tsk."


    Dong Wong frowns at the sight.


    "I don''t care if you faint. I told you not to make a problem as much as possible.¡±


    "I''m sorry."


    That''s what I said, but Dong Wong didn''t mean to blame any more.


    It was Go Hong, the owner of Chaeju, who made their hands so cruel.


    Dong Wong, with his short tongue in his mouth, pulled a small bottle of medicine out of his arms and approached the body on the floor.


    Then he slowly poured the medicine bottle into the body.


    Whoosh!


    The body, which had been bleeding until a while ago, soon melted down without a trace of white smoke.


    "I can''t believe I used this expensive Hwagolsan Mountain for this.¡±


    Of course, even if the body is removed like this, there will be no fool who doesn''t know that the disappearance of the guard was their fault.


    But authenticity and physical evidence are quite different.


    The value of the volcano was sufficient just to completely eliminate the physical evidence.


    "Going down."


    "Yes!"


    Jangsa Temple, which can be said to be a large city, was a fragile border on the wall.


    Even though many of these people cross the wall, there is no problem.


    Dong Wong, who erased the traces of the body''s place, looked around with eyes shining eyes.


    "What about contacts?"


    "I think he''s coming."


    A man carefully appeared in the gap between the authorities stretched out in front of the wall, and rushed straight to the front of Dong Wong and bowed his head.


    "See you soon!"


    "Well!"


    Dong Wong opened his mouth with big eyes.


    "Im Sobyong, where is the rat now?"


    "I''m staying in Hwang Yeon-ruh."


    "Hwang Yeon-ru?"


    "Yes! One of the biggest customers in the business."


    "Guest?"


    Dong Wong was cynical.


    "It''s a very lucky day. You know that Hyungsan is right in front of you, but you unpacked your luggage in the audience?"A person who was listening to their conversation slipped in from the back.


    "Isn''t that a sick student? If we stay in the boulevard, we won''t be able to get away with it."


    "Anyway, you rat."


    Dong Wong growled low as if displeased.


    "Where are the young men of the sect that he brought?¡±


    "I think that''s the Wasan faction."


    "Hwasan???"


    Dong Wong raised his eyes.


    "You mean the Wasans on the island? You used to be in the old file room?¡±


    "Yes, the Hwasanites are right."


    "¡­What the hell are you thinking, man?¡±


    Dong Wong frowned and bit his lips slightly as if he didn''t understand.


    There was no one who didn''t approve of the jimmo, although the morbidity was insignificant in their standards.


    I thought he must have drawn a well-known gatekeeper because he hid himself and led the political factions.¡­.


    "I''ve been told I''ve made some name at the arena, but isn''t that a little gatekeeper in the countryside?"


    "You shouldn''t look down on the Wasan faction too much. You know those bay boys stormed into Hwasan and ran away?"


    "Hmm."


    Dong Wong, who was lost in thought for a moment, snorted.


    "It''s just a bunch of little bastards. Maddies like Yado and the Asylum Dagger would have already been cut off if they had caught me."


    No one dares to contradict that remark.


    Bluffing is a bit mixed, but it''s not too wrong.


    Daebyolchae was exceptionally strong among the seventy green vegetables, and Dong Wong, one of the best masters of Daebyolchae, was strong enough to steam most of the sanche''s chow.


    There is no reason to lag behind the majority of the population, whether with fame or skill.


    "A dog eats half its way into his own front yard. But this place is a business. I dare let them regret leaving Hwasan and coming here!"


    "Then are you going to hit the audience?"


    "There is no other way than here. Even if there is some problem, it is fast-paced."


    "Yes!"


    "Let''s go!"


    "I''ll show you around!"


    The man started leading the way.


    Although the boulevard was avoided, it was impossible for more than two hundred people to move at once and avoid people''s eyes completely.


    "Well, what''s that?"


    "You look like a bandit."


    "Sa, why bandit here!"


    At night, people who were walking on the street found green roads running from far away and fled in all directions.


    Some ran into the depths of the alley, some quickly into the house and walked the door and locked it.


    "Mom¡­."


    "Shh! Shut up!"


    Everyone held their breath in fear of attracting bandits'' attention, but fortunately the bandits did not pay attention to them.


    Those who were inside the house carefully opened the window to check that the bandits had moved away, and swept their hearts.


    "What is the world going to do...¡­. Bandits show up in the middle of the city.¡±


    "What the hell do government forces do...¡­.¡±


    The anxious eyes of the breathless people chased after the bandits.


    The bandits of Daveyolchae, who almost crossed the trade, stopped in front of a large pavilion.


    "Is it here?"


    "Yes! This is Hwang Yeon-ru!"


    Dong Wong squinted his eyes and looked at the yellow lotus.


    Although the light was on in the window, it was so quiet that it felt empty.


    But he didn''t miss the movement coming out of the audience.


    "Siege!"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as Dong Wong''s horse fell, the green trees moved swiftly and surrounded the audience.Those who laid siege without a break stared at the audience with meaningful eyes.


    "Are we coming back? Apparently, we chartered the guests, so we can kill them all."


    "Well."


    Dong Wong, who was carefully looking at the guest, asked Suha just to confirm.


    "You said more than a hundred people came with him, didn''t you?


    "Yes, as far as I''


    "White¡­¡­."


    If you kill more than a hundred people in the middle of the city, you must be prepared to spread like wildfire.


    ''It would be convenient to kill them all.''


    Once again, Dong Wong demonstrated his last patience that this is not a mountain.


    "Go inside."


    "Your Lord?"


    Dong Wong opened his mouth as he looked at Su-ha with a questionable face.


    "Tell the people inside to give up Im Sobyong because the heroes of Daveyolchae are here. Then tell him I''ll save his life."


    "Will you just listen?"


    "I''ll let you hear you.


    Dong Wong looked back and said quietly.


    "Take out your weapons, everyone. I''m going to kill the viewers!"


    "Yes! On the day!"


    The Green Rim Islands, who pulled out weapons, all breathed out their lives.


    The livelihood of nearly two hundred green-rimmed islands flooded into the audience.


    As they were naturally wild, their lives were fierce.


    Dong Wong nodded as if he liked it, pointing inward with his chin.


    "Go tell him. Tell her if she''s going to die or not."


    "Yes!"


    The man who was ordered jumped into the audience.


    "Hmm."


    Dong Wong, arm in arm, looks at the audience with meaningful eyes.


    ''Chigi is something anyone can have.¡¯


    I don''t know what the hell that Im Sobyong possessed them with, but if they also had eyes and a sense, they would have slowly realized who they should be dealing with.


    There is no reason for political factions to risk their lives to protect Im Sobyong. Maybe soon I''ll finish the job on the line of giving Im Sobyong away.


    But¡­¡­.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No response from the audience returned until some time later.


    Dong Wong, who couldn''t stand the time flowing, distorted his face.


    "What the hell is taking you so long?"


    "Well, I mean."


    Of course, even if Dong Wong''s s*xuality is a little less violent, it is as far as it goes compared to Go Hong is concerned.


    Would a calm and patient person be a bandit?


    Dong Wong, who was staring at the audience with a heated face, shouted in an irritated voice.


    "How dare you drag time when I''m here? I tried to end it nicely!¡±


    Dong Wong, who was chattering with anger, issued an angry order.


    "Somebody go in there! What''s going on?"


    "Yes!"


    Those who felt annoyed by Dong Wong''s voice turned blue and rushed into the audience.


    d*mn it! If I had met you in the mountains, I would have killed you!¡¯


    As I tried to take care of things quietly, I felt like there was a fire in my stomach.


    Anyway, they''re mountainous, and as long as this is a city, there''s as little trouble as possible.¡­.


    It was just that moment.


    (sighs) (sighs) (sighs) (sighs)


    The door of the audience, which was shaking in the wind, burst into pieces.


    "Ugh?"


    Dong Wong opened his eyes wide.


    The huge noise, as if a lightning bolt had fallen, quickly returned.


    "What, what!"


    "Is it the sound of a fire?"


    "What a bolt out of the blue!"


    Lights were lit from place to place in the city as if they had been prepared in advance, and people ran out in fright.The sight opened Dong Wong''s mouth.


    "Quietly¡­¡­Hit¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    And


    Oh, my god!


    Whoosh!


    Something quickly bounced out of the smashed audience and was stuck on the floor.


    "Gasp!"


    "Songcho!"


    "Oh, my God!"


    The bandits frantically ran to the man stuck on the floor.


    "Turn it off... Turn it off...¡­.¡±


    The eyes of the bandits surrounding the fallen tooth grew to be as big as a candle.


    "What, what happened?"


    "Oh, my God, how can a man''s face...¡­.¡±


    Those who saw the Songcho, which swelled twice as large and completely lost its original features, trembled.


    How many times have you beaten a man in that short period of time to make him look like this?


    "Hey, you guys!"


    It was a time when they were lost in this ridiculous and absurd situation.


    Shake shake. Shake shake.


    A person walked slowly out of the darkened audience.


    Fluffy. Fluffy.


    "Alcohol?"


    Dong Wong, who confirmed that it was a bottle of alcohol in the hands of a man whose face was not yet visible, stared at him with a vague glance.


    Soon after his face was completely revealed, a blank smile came out of Dong Wong''s mouth.


    A fluffy young man, who thought he had just become a contractor, walked out and stood looking at them with a drunken face.


    Then he turned his head and surrounded the audience and looked through the green islands, and distorted his face.


    "No!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Are these bandits crazy? Where are we now, crawling in and pulling a knife? I''m going to kill it all!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dong Wong opened his mouth unknowingly in the blistering blasphemy that burst out without hesitatingly.

 Chapter - 576 Episode 576, where does a mountaineer make eye contact with me? (6)

    Dong Wong said he couldn''t even get angry when he was too embarrassed.


    Is he crazy?


    Otherwise, how dare you say that to them?


    Who are they?


    They are members of the family of Daebyolchae, who is also famous for their reputation in Noklim. He who was vulnerable only by his outward appearance was breathless, even if nothing but his ignorance was left.


    But how dare he spit out that kind of lookout if he doesn''t have a head?


    "This, this, this...¡­.¡±


    As soon as he was about to say something, the absurdity reached its peak, he and his eyes met.


    "What?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Then the young man burst into tears.


    "Where are you from? Make eye contact with me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Aren''t you going to lay your eyes on me, b*tc*.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Even if you have a mouth, you can''t say anything about this situation.


    It is Dong Wong who lived without being treated harshly just by his natural appearance. It was the first time in my life that I heard this from such a blue young man.


    "Yee, yee¡­!"


    He was about to have a seizure, when Su-ha, who was guarding his back, called urgently.


    "All, sir. People are coming!"


    "What?"


    Dong Wong looked around in embarrassment.


    The people who woke up with a loud roar and a loud voice were rushing out.


    He seemed to grasp the situation for a moment, but began to pay attention with curious eyes.


    "That son of a b*tc*!¡¯


    I don''t know if it''s intentional or not, but because he made a fuss, everyone in the business is likely to come.


    God d*mn it.


    Perhaps it was wrong to deal with it quietly. Anger soared as things went wrong from the start.


    But the young man in front of him opened his mouth before he spouted his anger.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Suddenly, he started shouting.


    "Now the bandits do. They''re attacking the folk house!"


    Huh? Is it Min-ga?


    Dong Wong opened his eyes wide.


    "What are you doing?"


    No, wait a minute.


    We''re not here to raid a private house.¡­.


    "Oh, my God, you came to attack a private house at dawn! No matter how many bandits they are, they don''t have blood or tears! No blood, no tears!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Starting with that, the situation began to go completely differently than Dong Wong had thought.


    "Well, well¡­! The bandits are now coming down to the city."


    "That''s a relief! That''s a relief! What would I have done if it weren''t for the heroes of the Wasans! I''m glad you''re here today!"


    "That''s what I''m saying, that''s what I''m saying!¡±


    As voices rose like wildfire in the back, the green forests surrounding the audience turned their heads and stared at the spectators.


    "Gasp!"


    Those who were surprised stepped back, lowering their heads as if they were hiding their eyes.


    Crunchy.


    Dong Wong had his teeth chipped.


    "That fox!¡¯


    The public knows more about power than they think, and they don''t know more about it than they think. How do they know that there is King Greenim here, and how do they know that they came to capture King Greenim from Daephyolchae?


    For those who do not know, it was natural to think that if bandits crossed the wall at this late hour, the purpose was clear.


    Bloody Dong Wong''s eyes glared Chung-Myung to death. Chung-Myung, however, just gave up alcohol as if he could not feel it at all.


    "Wow! That''s great."


    Chung-Myung, who rubbed his lips, lowered his head and made eye contact with Dong Wong, grinning."But I guess this guy keeps messing with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Ha... The world has become so much better. The day comes when the bandit is staring at me. It''s something to live and see for a long time."


    Once upon a time, you son of a b*tc*!


    The bandits would pack their bags and run away if they spread plum blossoms on their hidden mountains!


    Phew, what do you guys know?


    Chung-Myung with his tongue glanced sideways. Even at this moment, people who heard the noise were gathering one by one. At this rate, it seemed like a tenth of those living in business had gathered.


    I''m pretty much done with it''sir.


    Chung-Myung smiled and looked back.


    "What are you doing? Don''t step on all those bandits."


    Then a low voice came out from the darkened audience.


    "Do I just have to step on it?"


    "Make it soft."


    "Come on."


    Before long, a group of fighters began to stride out of the audience.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    One, two... ten, no...¡­.


    Those who were endlessly pushed out through the broken door stood in confrontation with the green forests surrounding the audience.


    Black clothes.


    A face full of life as if it''s just returned from the battlefield.


    And a more bandit-like muscle that shows off its presence even with clothes on.


    The green forests surrounding the audience retreated unknowingly.


    ''You said you were little boys.''


    You''re a rookie, aren''t you?¡¯


    You''re not a baby! You son of a b*tc*!''


    The green forests surrounding the audience instinctively realized that something was wrong.


    If you call that a rookie, who in the world is not a rookie?


    Looking at his broad shoulders and a face full of life, I felt like I had encountered brothers in the same industry. It would be impossible to tell who is a bandit and who is a master, except for the clothes he wore.


    "You said you were a bandit, but the kids aren''t as good as I thought."


    "How well would they have eaten if they were stuck in the mountains? It''s weak."


    "We''re stuck in the mountains, too, aren''t we?¡±


    "Oh, you''re right."


    Hwasan''s disciples, who had been sitting down and chatting leisurely, soon smiled as if they were having fun and looked at the bandits of Daveyolchae.


    And at that moment.


    "Quiet."


    Back in the back, Baek Cheon walked out slowly. Then his disciples opened the road from side to side in unison, making way for him to go out.


    That''s right away.


    Baek Cheon, who walked slowly and powerfully through his disciples, slightly swept his hair up from the front. Then I looked at the green forests and the crowd of businesses gathered behind them.


    "Though the times are suspicious, bandits set foot where the people of both countries live.¡±


    A glow came out of his eyes.


    "We can''t just watch this in Hwasan, where we admire the agreement."


    It was not much different from what Chung-Myung said earlier.


    However, not only the reactions of the disciples but also the responses of the crowd were significantly different.


    "Oh!"


    "I guess the sponsor will defeat the bandits!"


    "Oh, yeah! That''s right! Isn''t it trustworthy at first sight?"


    The voices of the middle class have changed noticeably.


    Then Chung-Myung''s shoulders drooped weakly.


    Jo-Gol shook his head, resting his hand silently on his shoulder.


    "¡­what?"


    "It''s okay, Chung-Myung. That''s what life is all about."


    "What, f*ck!"


    "The world isn''t supposed to be fair, is it?"


    "¡­a dirty world."


    How can you be so different just by looking at it?


    Of course, what it looked like alone would not have been like this, but Chung-Myung felt unfair and bitter anyway.But the heartache he was feeling was nothing compared to what Dong Wong felt.


    "¡­¡­These guys¡­¡­.¡±


    The face of Dong Wong, who understood the situation, was horribly distorted.


    "You knew we were coming, didn''t you?


    "Oh, you know that now. I compliment you."


    "Huh."


    Dong Wong smiled briefly as if he was bewildered.


    "These bastards...¡­.¡±


    Soon a cold light came out of his eyes.


    "It''s about selling people who are the subject of traps. I don''t understand the subject of the blue boys. How dare you against our Daveyolchae!


    "What, you''re a bandit."


    Chung-Myung snapped sourly and looked at Baek Cheon.


    "It''s late at night, why don''t you clean up quickly?"


    "I''m thinking about it anyway."


    Growl.


    Baek Cheon took a step forward and pulled out a sword. And slowly pointed at Dong Wong.


    "If you surrender, I''ll spare you your life."


    "You son of a b*tc* doesn''t know how high the sky is! I''m going to skin you and make you a drum today!"


    As if the conversation had ended with that, Baek Cheon shouted calmly, but without a doubt, eloquently.


    "Hwasan!"


    "Yes!"


    "Overpower the evil enemies!"


    "Yes!"


    Chaeng! Chaeng! Chaeng!


    The sharp sound of a sword being pulled through the night air echoed simultaneously.


    The simultaneous detection of more than a hundred people without a single error caused a sense of pressure for those watching.


    "Get back!"


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    With Baek Sang''s signal, Hwasan''s disciples shouted and rushed forward.


    The bandits, who had crumpled unconsciously, turned their faces red and wielded weapons in their hands.


    "You bastards!"


    "I''m going to peel it!"


    They also greeted Hwasan''s door-doers, chewing out bloody insults as if to prove that they were not easy.


    The two eyes met with examiners exuding a glow, and the green forests exuding a hideous flesh.


    Those who were looking at the crash closed their eyes unknowingly.


    It seemed to them that the young tee was stronger than the disciples of Hwasan, who had not yet disappeared, the rugged greenery.


    Even if Hwasan could defeat them, it seemed inevitable that he would take the heavy toll.


    One.


    What happened was far from what they expected.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Impyeong, a celadon ship, clenched his teeth and glared at Noklimdo Island, which confronted him.


    ''With all your might!''


    At a glance, it looks ten times heavier than his sword. It''s easy to see a fiasco face-to-face encounter with such a province.


    So for now, let''s get that road out to the side...¡­.


    Red reputation struck the province with a sword that gave it its history.


    And at that moment.


    Whoosh!


    The province that hit his sword split with a thumping sound, and bounced back and locked itself in the owner''s shoulder.


    "Huh?"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    With a scream, the green road rolled back.


    "¡­¡­what is it?"


    Impyeong, who was more surprised, blinked her eyes.


    No...


    I was just trying to deflect it, but what if it bounces off? Is that making fun of me?


    However, Impyeong was not the only one in this situation.


    "Argh!"


    "What, what, guys!"


    "What kind of power... "!¡±


    A frightened voice rang from left to right. Impyeong looked around blankly.


    Hwasan''s disciples were unilaterally pushing out the green islands.


    If a huge help and a thin sword collide with a goosebumps just by looking at it, of course the sword should be pushed back, and the black wielded by Hwasan''s disciples was bouncing off the road, which looked ten times heavier than me, like a toy."What the hell, you bastards?"


    "No, how come you''re so weak compared to how the kids look?¡±


    Wasan''s disciples were more embarrassed than being beaten. But if it''s Daebyolchae, they''re famous bandits in Noklim, but they''re this weak?


    Then a low voice came from behind their backs.


    "What are you doing?"


    Everyone''s head turned back in unison.


    Baek Cheon was walking out slowly with his sword pulled out.


    "I told you to get it over with.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He looked calm as if the situation was not strange at all. It was only then that firm confidence grew in the hearts of the Hwasan disciples.


    ''They''re not weak.¡¯


    We''re strong!¡¯


    The hand holding the sword gave me strength.


    "Crash him!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Courageous, they shouted and began to sweep the bandits like lights.


    It was the moment when the legend of Maehwa inspectors, who will continue to make their name known to the world, began.

 Chapter - 577 Episode 577. Its because Im too healthy. (1)

    "Well!"


    "Well!"


    The wise men and the unborn men who clung to the windows were all at their wits'' end and clutched at the frames of the windows.


    "Well, I look like I''m in danger.¡­!¡±


    "Oh, my. Back Sang!"


    "Is that okay? Chung-Myung said, "Why is he only holding his back...¡­.¡±


    They were shaking as if they were flying out the window right away.


    Im Sobyong, looking from behind at the scene, murmured with a mysterious look.


    "¡­If you''re so worried, you can go out."


    Stroke!


    Then Hyun Sang, Hyun Young, and Unam looked back with terrifying spirit at the same time and stared at Im So-yong as if they were going to eat him.


    "Is anyone doing this because they don''t want to go out? Don''t tell me not to come out!"


    "I mean!"


    Excuse me, gentlemen.


    An elder of the First Gate is not usually a place to order or receive orders from those below...¡­.


    I felt like Im Sobyong''s head was getting weird as I was accompanying the Wasans. Anyway, this man''s clique didn''t work regardless of his common sense didn''t work.


    "So, tell me!"


    "What?"


    "Are those guys strong enough to be here now?"


    "It''s... it''s, um...¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong couldn''t answer immediately and scratched the back of his head. It wasn''t because I didn''t know their ignorance, but because I was at a loss how to explain it to them.


    "As you know, green forests are not a strong threshold for individuals."


    "Hm?"


    "So if I were to say, uh...¡­. Oh, that''sir. It''s kind of an open place."


    "Oh, open!"


    Hyun Young, who immediately understood the appropriate analogy, nodded.


    Although it is said to be the same old file room, open beggars tend to be inferior to the disciples of other old file rooms.


    Nevertheless, the reason why openness can take a place proudly is that the number of Mundo is incomparable to that of other Mundo groups.


    "The easiest thing to be in the world is a beggar, and the mountain is the easiest place for a man who decides to be a thief, so there are many, but each one is not that strong."


    "So they''re not that strong, are they?¡±


    "Daebyolchae is a special place among those living quarters. The elite of those places are not comparable to ordinary bandits, but...¡­I''m sure there''s a bit of that."


    Im Sobyong thought he explained it well step by step, and indeed he did. But learning must be supported by the ability of the teacher and the ability of the learner.


    "What? Elite? Are you saying they''re elite?"


    "Oh, my God! Then our children will be in danger!"


    "No! But why does Chung-Myung keep drinking?"


    Im Sobyong eventually closed his eyes tightly.


    "Let''s read Lord So-gui."


    What are you trying to tell people who don''t want to listen in the first place? It would be more productive to memorize the Buddha at that time.


    What the hell is wrong with these people?¡¯


    It was beyond his comprehension.


    Daebyolchae?


    Of course, Daveyolchae is strong. It is one of the ten green-rimmed vegetables, which is particularly strong among the seventy-year-old green-rim vegetables, and among them, it was clearly regarded as a top-ranking mountain vegetable.


    It was clear that he was a force that could not be ignored anywhere else.


    But the problem is....


    Im Sobyong turned his head slightly and saw a fierce battle going on outside the window.


    Your students aren''t just not being ignored anywhere.


    Those beasts... No, I''m just a bandit who''s been leading a bunch of strong swordsmen...¡­. No, I shouldn''t have said this. Anyway, they''re worried about fighting with the greenlings.Im Sobyong smacked his lips and looked over the battlefield.


    You''re not gonna kill me, are you?¡¯


    But they''re famous masters.


    Bandit was a truly bizarre profession.


    It is clear that it is a job chosen by those who have a violent tendency and are not well adapted to ordinary society, but in order to continue their status as bandits, they needed patience to wait endlessly for customers who might come.


    You need patience with those who have become bandits in a rush. Where is such a paradox?


    In fact, however, those who eventually settled down as bandits were those who knew how to create patience with their grit.


    But today, Daveyolchae''s bandits felt keenly real.


    Man''s grit is completely useless in the face of a strong sense of hitting from the sword that is stuck in the head.


    Crack!


    "Growl¡­¡­."


    As if to destroy the skull at all, a sword clasped at the top of the head blew away the ritual of a bandit over there.


    "Ee, you son of a b*tc*...¡­.¡±


    "Who''s the little boy? The weak ones. Not yet!"


    Whoosh!


    Taken with a fierce momentum, Daegamdo bounced back as soon as he hit a sword that flew as sleekly as a swallow flying low.


    "Cough!"


    Ma Maeng, the leader of the Daebyolchae Yacha Party, grabbed his broken wrist and quickly stepped back.


    ''Where the hell are these guys?¡¯


    It''s totally incomprehensible.


    The sensitivity he wielded was enough to weigh fifty pounds. Although he is not a new soldier, most of his weapons were serious diseases that would be left to be broken into pieces, including spears and swords, if he carried a bet and wielded it.


    But the moment the great sensitivity hit that thin sword, it bounced out like straw.


    "What, what power!¡¯


    I have lived with pride that I am second to none in the living quarters, but I couldn''t handle the power on the sword.


    Indeed, the ghost was wretched.


    I yield a hundred times, so I can say yes. There are some people who have a strong sense of course.


    But the young men''s history cannot be strong enough to simply subdue him without learning from his mother''s womb!


    What was more frustrating was the attitude of those bastards.


    I haven''t spoken? " What is it! pijuktto Why are you so weak!"


    "These bastards? Can''t you use more power?!"


    "This is not what I expected! You think I''ve endured that hell of a time to deal with a guy like you?"


    Hwasan''s inspectors, bloodshot in his eyes, were like angry cows.


    As if he had met his enemy, he wielded a sword and felt suppressed anger.


    What, what, what the hell!


    Noklim, one of the Shinjuopae, the notorious bandits of Daveyolchae, is now completely overwhelming by the Hwasan disciples.


    This is where the anger of the Hwasan disciples, who suffered like hell from Chung-Myung, who were severely scolded by Baek Cheon, and rolled to death by the ungum, was found.


    It''s been a really long time, and it''s been a long time since I was able to swing a sword without being beaten, so I could flip my eyes.


    "These bastards are bandits! Don''t you feel ashamed of yourself.


    "Argh! Die! Die! Die! Die!"


    With the sword flamboyantly wielded to overshadow the sword of the Sapa, the green-rimmed people were frightened and recoiled.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±Meanwhile, Chung-Myung''s head tilted sideways as he watched the scene with a bottle of liquor in his hand.


    ''Something''s...''


    In terms of the results, Hwasan was definitely overwhelming. He doesn''t have to talk about it, but there are strong and delicate qualifications.


    Compared to the time he first came to Hwasan in the past, the word "phase war" was overshadowed.


    The combination of radical discipline, constant discipline, and forced elixir into the mouth forced up the level of the Hwasan Mundos to the maximum extent possible.


    Objectively speaking, Hwasan''s white porcelain boat and celadon boat were clearly overtaking the level of Hwasan''s two and three great disciples when Chung-Myung was in the past.


    The ball is Chung-Myung, who has raised his beloved disciples, but...¡­.


    But something was a little strange.


    I mean, in the past, uh...¡­.


    When Hwasan''s Lee Dae-na and Sam Dae-haeng went to Kang Ho-haeng, it was the taste of people in white suits wielding swords in style like heroes in the story.¡­.


    Right now...


    "Hahahahaha! Use some more power! What kind of bandit is this weak!"


    "Hahahaha! Back! Back! You punk! Head!"


    "Did you think you wouldn''t get hit again?"


    Chung-Myung looked blankly at his death penalty.


    Who''s the Safa, who''s the Political Party?


    Looking at Hwasan''s disciples, who are burning their eyes and killing vulnerable bandits, I felt like I was looking at a flock of bandits who came to plunder both people.


    He slowly raised his head and looked up at the darkened sky.


    ''No, the long death penalty...¡­.¡¯


    I said I''d try it my way...This wasn''t what I was thinking.


    There you go, you son of course. What do you mean now?


    No... This is not fair.


    Chung-Myung looked at Hwasan''s students, who were running wild, with a bit of a smirk.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yeah, my babies.


    What about having a bad personality? Just grow up healthy.


    Honestly, isn''t being healthy the best? It''s because I''m a little too healthy...¡­.


    While Chung-Myung was immersed in emotions (?), there was another person who was embarrassed by this ridiculous situation.


    It was Dong Wong, a giant gangster who led his men.


    His wide open eyes were shaking. I couldn''t believe it even though I was looking at it in person.


    ''How are those little boys?¡¯


    He''s also experienced numerous battles.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t know that the momentary situation or difference in spirit would result in ignoring the car of the radish.


    However, by all appearances, the cause of this situation was not just a difference in momentum.


    Whoops!


    The sword, which was bent thickly, flew dozens of times the heavy road neatly, and the side that lifted the road was being pushed away when it pushed each other away.


    Backed by strength, back by strength.


    There was no need to discuss the sophistication of herbivores. It''s already as different as the sky and the earth.


    If the sword that needs to be fought with sophistication and the province that needs to be fought with power are confronted, what can we do to fight?


    This was too one-sided.


    There was nothing else I could say but that.


    "Chae, Chaeju!"


    His men screamed in fright at Hawasan''s disciples as they stormed the shore.


    As it became clear that he would be wiped out at this rate, Dong Wong moved to try anything. But at that moment."I guess you''re the head of the sea."


    That''s right away.


    A man walked slowly toward him.


    "This¡­¡­."


    It was a young man examination who had been relaxed since earlier.


    Dong Wong''s face was horribly distorted.


    "You little bastards! You''re running wild without knowing what''s going on!"


    "You''re the one who doesn''t know what''s going on. There''s nothing to say. Come on, I''ll let you pay for all the crimes you''ve committed."


    Ugh!


    It was a moment when Dong Wong, who changed his teeth, was about to come at him.


    "Ey. Do you need a chicken knife to catch a cow? I''ll do it, Sasook!"


    "¡­Walk. The opposite is true.


    "Oh, really?"


    Jo-Gol grinned and stepped forward to face Dong Wong.


    "Hey, bandit."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You should know how to be neat. Bring it on. I''ll shave you clean today."


    Eventually, aging exploded in Dong Wong''s head.


    "You son of a b*tc*! I''ll destroy every bone!"


    "On the subject?"


    Giggling Jo-Gol greeted Dong Wong with a fearsome face.

 Chapter - 578 Episode 578. Its because Im too healthy. (2)

    Whoosh!


    There was a loud roar, and a bandit sprayed blood and bounced off.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    Whoosh!


    Everyone looked at the scene in a daze, lost what to say, as it flew pitifully and fell to the floor.


    What''s going on?¡¯


    I think he''s beating me up.¡¯


    I mean, does that make sense?


    Residents of the business had no choice but to doubt the two fine eyes.


    A bandit came in. Disciples of the Hwasanites who discovered the bandit blocked it.


    So far, it''s a neat fact, no need to think more.


    But the problem was this subsequent incident.


    "¡­¡­I think you''re driving something?"


    "That looks more like a cow."


    "You''re a mad cow."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Aren''t Hwasan the disciples of Doga? If such people fight against bandits, there is usually a sight to look at.


    However, what really happened was a scuffle that reminded the Black Devils of a battle in the area.


    And the biggest problem was that the disciples of the Hwasan faction, who are unilaterally pushing their opponents by taking the initiative in the turbulent war, which is the specialty of the Heukdo.


    "No... That''s the...¡­.¡±


    It was a bizarre sight that could not be expressed in words.


    "Didn''t they just say Daveyolchae? Isn''t Daveyolchae referring to the vicious mountain house in Daebyeolsan Mountain? Some political factions are reluctant to step in.¡­.¡±


    "Well, I guess so."


    "¡­¡­then why are they being beaten so one-sidedly?"


    There was no one who could answer that question.


    Of course, it wasn''t that they didn''t expect anything from Hwasan. Now that it is a place of fame, I believed that it would somehow take care of those bandits.


    But doesn''t the word "handle" usually mean "thumbs up" so unilaterally?


    "Hwasan was such a strong place."


    "Huh¡­¡­. I know fame doesn''t come for nothing.¡­.¡±


    It was just absurd.


    Those who were not familiar with the situation of Kang-ho were surprised by the situation, and those who were confident that they knew well were even more surprised.


    Whasan says he''s making a name for himself, but it''s a lot more reputation than it used to be. No one seriously compares Hwasan to the clans who dominate the stronghold, such as the Old File Room or Shin Juopae.


    But now, Hwasan''s disciples were overwhelmingly pushing the bandits of 70 green forests.


    That''s why I''m surprised.


    Whoosh!


    At that moment another bandit collapsed with a loud blast.


    Those who saw the trembling body and the blood flowing out of their heads turned their heads without realizing it.


    I feel sorry for the bandits.


    ''But honestly, doesn''t that place look more like a bandit?¡¯


    "That¡­¡­."


    At that time, someone quietly opened their mouth to interpret this situation.


    "Couldn''t they be not that great a bandit?"


    "I heard the word "Daebyolchae".¡±


    "How do you believe in bandits? And the place called Daveyolchae may not be as great as we thought...¡­.¡±


    It was just that moment.


    (sighs) (CHUCKLES)


    There was a huge roar, as if a thunderbolt were falling, and a blue glow filled.


    Crack! Crack!


    When the flying kaleidoscope was embedded in the foreground, the foreground split as if it had been struck with a huge ax.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone shut up at the power of almost splitting a large war angle into one degree. How can a man of bones and flesh handle that enormous power...¡­."Hey, he''s using some power."


    I do.


    Yeah, I can handle it.


    In front of Dong Wong, who flew an intense pottery, Jo-Gol turned his sword leisurely.


    There was still no tension in his face, even though he had clearly seen the deadly attack of power. At this point, I actually didn''t know it was just natural.


    Anyway, what''s certain is that the relaxed face is now scratching Dong Wong''s insides.


    "You malko...¡­!¡±


    "Wow."


    As Dong Wong chewed out, Jo-Gol said, opening his eyes wide.


    "I''m sure it''s all different when it comes to living. I''ve heard a lot of young kids, but no one has ever cursed at me like this.¡±


    He grinned as if he were having fun.


    Dong Wong''s face turned red at the calm response.


    "I''ll tear your mouth open!"


    Dong Wong rushed toward Jo-Gol, spewing pottery well over three characters.


    The blue pottery immediately threw itself down, but instead of backing down, Jo-Gol rushed forward and stretched out his sword.


    Oh, my god!


    Soon, his sword, which had been burned with light flesh, flew into Dong Wong''s neck in an instant. At this rate, Dong Wong, who noticed that he was penetrating his neck even before he split it, freaked out and twisted the do to the side by side.


    But before his province could push back, Jo-Gol''s sword was recovered at a faster pace. Soon there was a deluge of people aiming for Dong Wong in the other direction.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Dong Wong''s cheeks cracked long and blood spurted out.


    What, what''s so...¡­.¡¯


    There was no time to continue thinking.


    Paaaaaah! Paaaaah!


    In an instant, dozens of prosecutors and prosecutors aimed at his entire body. This young gentleman''s sword was faster than anything he''d ever seen.


    "Earacha!"


    It was hard to deal with just that, but the young man soon jumped from his spot and began to spray black on his head.


    As the black, which was as light as a flower petal, poured out, Dong Wong screamed, not knowing what to do.


    "Argh! You monkey!"


    "¡­That''s an accurate assessment."


    "Empathy."


    "Why haven''t I thought of that word so far?"


    Meanwhile, Baek Cheon and his group fell into a sense of shame.


    The fact that the first person to see the expression they haven''t found with Jo-Gol for years today means that they lacked their interest in Jo-Gol.


    "But maybe it wasn''t as bad as it used to be."


    "That makes sense, too.¡±


    "Surely, Chung-Myung got worse after he met him.¡±


    Everyone looked at Jo-Gol pushing Dong Wong with his tongue clenched as if he had promised.


    ''Definitely...''


    At first glance, Baek Cheon''s eyes subsided.


    In terms of the sharpness of the sword, there was no one to follow Jo-Gol in Hwasan. That doesn''t work by learning. It was an art that was possible only with natural talent and a sense of sword.


    "The sky is indifferent, too. Why to him."


    "No, isn''t the sky merciful? If you can''t use a sword, you won''t be a real person."


    "Who? Chung-Myung?"


    "Oh¡­¡­, of course so is there."


    Yoon-Jong smiled bitterly and caught Jo-Gol''s sharp censorship and Dong Wong''s teeth.


    It''s strange.


    You can tell just by looking at the way he uses his pen. That Dong Wong''s skills were not far behind those of the great crowd they had faced in the past.At that time, Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong had to work together to manage the big pay. But now Jo-Gol is driving Dong Wong unilaterally alone.


    It wasn''t just because he won. Objectively speaking, Jo-Gol''s skills were clearly overwhelming Dong Wong.


    You have to go through a real...¡­.¡¯


    It seemed that Chung-Myung knew what he meant completely. It is true that the history has been changed by taking additional jasodan and public petroleum, but there was a reason why Jo-Gol''s sword now overwhelms Dong Wong''s province.


    That sophistication and boldness. And in the midst of that, calmness to fully grasp the opponent.


    That is not something that can be trained.


    Many of the fierce battles in the North Sea, and the experience of risking one''s life, carved out Jo-Gol''s sword.


    "Hahaha! It''s slow! It''s burst!"


    Uh...


    He''s very sharp, too.


    You''re going to get cut, Jo-Gol.


    Jo-Gol pushed Dong Wong even more, raising the momentum.


    Red wounds began to increase little by little in the entire body of the giant Dong Wong.


    "Yee, profit!"


    Dong Wong, who blushed with anger, gritted his teeth, but there was nothing he could do.


    This sword wasn''t just fast. The power of the sword was astonishing even to Dong Wong, and the sophistication of the sword was automatically tongue-tied.


    I would give up my shoulder and try to split the opponent, but I didn''t dare to venture in front of the sword''sword.


    Though still a fluffy little boy, the black was like that of an old man who lived his whole life in battle.


    ''Ha, just once!''


    Just once is enough.


    Given one chance, he can push his opponent based on his credibility and history.


    but


    Dong Wong was not even given that one chance.


    Like this!


    There sounded as if the long chains were rubbing against each other. And in front of him, the petals of the plum blossoms began to scatter.


    Dong Wong opened his eyes wide open to tears.


    What kind of swordsmanship is this?


    Dong Wong was mesmerized by the unrealistic sight he had never seen before. Even though you know the battle is in full swing, you have no choice but to be possessed.


    He didn''t know.


    The fact that the game has already been decided as soon as the eye is drawn to this splendor.


    Oh, my god!


    A dark blade appeared among the fluttering petals. Like a serpent hiding in the grass and flooding its prey.


    Push!


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    Dong Wong''s gaze turned to his right chest.


    To be exact, I looked at a white sword that penetrated neatly through the chest. The chill from the sword gradually spread throughout the body.


    "Gasp!"


    When he came to his senses, Dong Wong stepped back frantically.


    Choked up!


    A sword was pulled out of the wound and red blood poured out. In a hurry, Dong Wong looked across from Jo-Gol with incredulous eyes.


    "How bland."


    Jo-Gol approached Dong Wong, shedding blood from the tip of the sword.


    "It doesn''t seem like a fight compared to the machins.¡±


    Despite the humiliating remarks, Dong Wong could not resist. Now all he could do was build his last pride.


    The difference in ability is obvious. It was impossible to deal with a person who could not deal with a normal body with a wounded body.That doesn''t mean you''re weak to a kid who doesn''t even live in his own half, does it?


    "You son of a b*tc*¡­¡­ you know who I am¡­"¡­.¡±


    It was a remark that drew all of his last pride and uttered, but the reaction to his return was unrelenting.


    "Hey, mister."


    Jo-Gol rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "I''ve been through too much to be frightened by that."


    Jo-Gol flew into Dong Wong, kicking the floor.


    Love, love, love and sorrow!


    The fast-moving sword fell to Dong Wong, creating dozens of screenings in Ho Gong.


    Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!


    Shoulder, waist, abdomen, thighs.


    Like a ray of light, it cut through Dong Wong''s whole body.


    "Turn it off¡­¡­."


    Dong Wong groaned as if the wind was falling out of his mouth. He tried to look back at Jo-Gol who had already passed him.


    One.


    Whoosh!


    His body sank before he could turn his head.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dong Wong, who was completely unconscious, was clearly caught in the eyes of bandits who were still fighting.


    Growl.


    Jo-Gol, who shoved his sword into the sword, glanced back at Dong Wong.


    "If it''s not fair, you should visit the North Sea."


    If Dong Wong had fallen, he would have vomited blood.

 Chapter - 579 Episode 579. Its because Im too healthy. (3)

    "Geo, Gul...¡­.¡±


    Hyun Sang murmured with his eyes wide open.


    That bandit named Dong Wong certainly wasn''t far behind the man named Do Kyulso he had faced in the past.


    Of course, it meant that Do Kyulso would win if they competed, but it was never enough to be driven unilaterally.


    However, Jo-Gol, who was no one else, won the game as if he were playing tricks on such a person.


    "Oh, my God¡­."


    Hyun Sang opened his mouth slowly.


    Isn''t it rather the parents who don''t know the most about their children''s growth?


    Anyone who doesn''t know that Jo-Gol has become stronger, but it''s different to know with your head and to see and see.


    "¡­¡­the hanger¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Ungum was also staring blankly at Jo-Gol as if he were shocked.


    "Tsk. Of course."


    But Hyun Young snorted.


    "How much did Chung-Myung roll the kids, and that''s what he deserves."


    "Hey, man. This isn''t normal!"


    Hyun Sang shouted out loud as if he was frustrated.


    Hyun Young is a person who doesn''t focus on learning, so he doesn''t know how much this is.


    How long has it been since the bay broke in? Is it possible for a person to double his or her military prowess in a short period of a year?


    But Hyun Young said, still spilling his words.


    "Geo, I know Jo-Gol is getting stronger, but don''t look too far away. The other kids are catching those Daveyolchae like rats right now.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    At that, Hyun Sang looked at the other Hwasan''s disciples one by one with new eyes. It was a new feeling.


    ''When did you...¡­.¡¯


    The decision was made by Hyun Jong and Chung-Myung.


    Of course, Hyun Sang is not opposed to the fact that if Hwasan''s power is right now, he won''t have a big problem dealing with a couple of green vegetables.¡­.


    I didn''t think it would be this bad.¡­.¡¯


    His body trembled.


    What more can I say since those Daephyolchae''s green trees look like bandits on a small mountain?


    "Hwasan??¡­¡­.¡±


    A groan-like voice leaked out of Hyun Sang''s mouth.


    "Hwasan is really strong.¡±


    "What do you mean new?"


    Hyun Young bluntly rebuked him, but his mouth was full of smiles.


    "By the way, the death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "Isn''t Jo-Gol getting stronger?¡±


    "There you go, there you go!"


    Hyun Sang uncharacteristically raised his voice like a child.


    "You don''t know, but the growth of those kids doesn''t make sense right now. Even if you fully absorb the elixir you took, you will be stronger than you are now!"


    "That''s why."


    "Huh?"


    "Who''s stronger, the girl or the death?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why aren''t you answering? Who''s stronger?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Sang''s eyes were fixed on the children.


    "Push it!"


    Jo-Gol''s defeat of Dong Wong had a decisive impact on the morale of other students.


    Anyone can tell that the leader has fallen, and the disciples of Hwasan, who had already reached the end of the sky, have been brave enough.


    On the other hand, the morale of the defeated bandits fell without knowing, and quickly began to be overwhelmed by the swords of the Hwasan disciples.


    Baek Cheon''s voice rang out loud.


    "Don''t forget Hwasan''s teachings at any time and under any circumstances! Those who can''t keep their heads cold won''t do their job!"


    "Yes!"


    In the midst of the chaotic battle, a loud answer came back.Baek Cheon nodded slowly as he looked at the situation with his squinty eyes.


    ''There won''t be a problem.¡¯


    I was going to join whenever things got a little tough, but fortunately, Hwasan''s students were fighting like hell. In this situation, participating would rather limit their experience.


    "¡­¡­I didn''t do anything today, did I?"


    "Me, too."


    Yoon-Jong and Yoo-Esul made a ball-ment, but Baek Cheon smiled quietly and accepted their complaints.


    "Isn''t this the beginning?"


    "That''s true."


    At that time, Jo-Gol was seen coming this way. His shoulders almost rose above his head.


    So proud. So proud.


    No, it was not enough to express it even if all those words were used. Jo-Gol, who approached, raised his chin and said.


    "Hoot. Did you all see it? I can''t believe I''m cooking that big guy.


    The eyes of the three became thin at the same time.


    "Jo-Gol."


    "What?"


    "I''m so proud to see your personality explode day by day."


    "Ha ha! What kind of compliment is that?¡­.¡±


    "It''s a curse, man."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon sighed and shook his head.


    I couldn''t see why everyone was getting worse day by day.


    I understand why you''re so proud.¡¯


    Normally, he would have nagged a little, but he didn''t kill Jo-Gol''s spirit because he did something that he was proud of.


    In the meantime, Jo-Gol has faced the strong several times. But every time Yoon-jong was next to him fighting together. Or everyone will jump in together.


    In the end, this was the first time he beat a strong man who was recognized by the public.


    Baek Cheon, who knows how much it means to a warrior, didn''t want to let go of Jo-Gol''s shoulder.


    Of course, it was only Baek Cheon''s idea.


    "Give me strength in the neck?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The man sipping from behind their back seemed to have a different idea.


    "You''re going to use a knife like that and you''re going to stick it out. I''m going to draw it!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol, who had been smug all along, couldn''t answer and shrank.


    "I think I did a pretty good job."


    "Are you good?"


    Then he turned away from Chung-Myung''s glaring eyes.


    "Are you good at it? Well? Is that?"


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "I don''t know what it is, but it''s my fault for now.


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue.


    "I won''t talk to you."


    Overpowered Jo-Gol''s rebellion, he turned his head and looked at the other disciples.


    "Hm. Ungum Sasukjo suffered a lot while we were in the North Sea."


    It is a verse that emphasizes the basics beyond Chung-Myung. Perhaps that''s why while maintaining that high spirits, everyone seemed to be in good posture.


    All right.


    Chung-Myung nodded as if he liked it.


    There may be a long way to go, but at least we got here faster than we thought. That was enough for now.


    Crack!


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    The bandit who was resisting collapsed screaming.


    The bandits could no longer dare to rush in and stepped back. More than half of them have already collapsed. And Dong Wong, who led them, had long passed out.


    Where would the will to fight more come from in this situation?


    Baek Cheon spoke up.


    "Throw away your weapons. He who surrenders will not be killed."


    Then the bandits looked back at Baek Cheon with suspicious eyes. Baek Cheon shouted once again.


    "I''m Baek Cheon of the great Hwasan tribe. Hwasan doesn''t tell lies!"Jo-Gol whispered in Yun-Jong''s ear in a voice that was too low to be heard.


    "Isn''t that a lie, too.


    "So be it. I lie a little bit about this, but I can''t say it''s not a lie this time."


    "Quiet."


    "Yes."


    When Yoo-Esul stared sharply, Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong were startled and shut their mouths.


    And


    Clink, clank.


    At last, the bandits'' provisions fell to the floor one by one.


    Then the remaining bandits knelt in unison.


    "Claim those who surrendered and rescue those who fell!"


    "Yes!"


    An answer rang out loud enough to make the city roar.


    The citizens of the business who were watching the scene were all tongue-tied.


    "Oh, my God¡­."


    "No one''s hurt!"


    Even when cleaning up ordinary living quarters, injuries are inevitable. The wild bandits who lived after eating knife rice were often burdensome opponents.


    But the Hwasanites were dealing with the bandits of those Daveyolchae, but they didn''t even have a proper wound. It was not that there were light blood stains everywhere, but it was good to ignore such wounds to the warrior.


    "Hwasan is so strong!"


    "I didn''t expect it to be this bad...¡­.¡±


    Both those who knew and didn''t know about Kang Ho''s situation looked at Hwasan''s disciples, unable to hide their admiration.


    The gaze was filled with strange expectations.


    Then Chung-Myung poked Baek Cheon in the back.


    "Living quarters."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "What are you doing?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon looked back at Chung-Myung with a complex look. But it would have been better not to look back. Because Chung-Myung was smiling with an evil face.


    "You have to do what you have to do."


    "¡­Do I have to?"


    "Are you kidding me? If you''re done setting the table, you should eat it!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I know. Of course I know.


    But Baek Cheon''s complaint was why he had to do it himself.


    ''No need to say.¡¯


    He''s not the one who listens.


    Eventually sighing deeply, Baek Cheon slowly stepped forward. Then, naturally, the eyes of the residents were on him.


    He took a deep breath and stretched his broad shoulders.


    There are people in the world who cringe whenever they step forward, but Baek Cheon was a somersaulter when he didn''t want to step forward.


    "We''ve cleared up all the bandits who raided the business, so you can go back to sleep with confidence!"


    "Wow!"


    No sooner had he finished than a loud cheer burst out. There was no reason why he couldn''t scream because it made him cheer.


    "Long live the Wasans!¡±


    "Thank you! Thank you so much!"


    "The bandits, leprechauns! That''s not a big deal! Hahahaha!


    Waiting for the babbling to calm down a bit, Baek Cheon began to speak again.


    "We''ll be wary of the surroundings of the business in case there''s another attack. And we will soon have you go up to the mountains and beat all the bandits that are bothering you, so please bear with us."


    The cheers doubled.


    Finally, Baek Cheon smiled at the people cheering for him. Just in time, the wind blew a little hair. Then, this time, a heartfelt exclamation burst out.


    "How sweet of you...¡­.¡±


    "Hwasan is a really nice doorman!"


    The cheers for Baek Cheon were unrelenthusiastic. Encouraged by this, Jo-Gol stepped forward to say something.but


    Grab it.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Jo-Gol looked back at the grab.


    Yoo-Esul, Yoon-Jong, and Chung-Myung reached out as if they had promised and held onto his hem.


    "You can''t."


    "Stay still."


    "One must know the subject, death penalty."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol''s face became as if chewing.


    "¡­I knocked down the bandit boss."


    "I know."


    "Yes, thank you."


    "All right, get out of here."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When Jo-Gol couldn''t give up his lingering affection, Chung-Myung eventually crumpled his face and said.


    "One plus one is not a tooth in the world. Don''t ruin the picture and stay here.¡±


    Son of a b*tc*.


    Tears welled up in Jo-Gol''s eyes.


    Yoon-jong patted him on the shoulder like that.


    "What can I do? The world does."


    "Don''t comfort me. It makes me want to cry more."


    "¡­Cheer up."


    Jo-Gol, whose shoulders drooped, returned to his place forlornly.


    "Hmm."


    Looking at the enthusiastic and cheering people, Chung-Myung rolled up his lips.


    ''At this point, the rumor will spread.¡¯


    A well-known Munpa is bound to spread its reputation by itself even if it stays still, but a well-known Munpa like Hwasan becomes a bag if it stays still.


    There was no sure way to beat the impressive scene into people''s eyes.


    Those who witnessed the scene will now begin to discuss the activities of Hwasan, and the embers they have created will spread like wildfire, spreading to pre-prepared firewood.


    All right.


    Having accomplished everything he wanted, Chung-Myung glanced up at the audience. The wise men who were watching them through the spear waved like a child when their eyes met Chung-Myung. The expressions were all bright and clear.


    Tsk tsk tsk tsk.


    Would that be nice? You did something great.


    It''s just the beginning.


    "Get it together. The real fight starts now."


    Chung-Myung said, turning around.


    So the attack on the business of Daveyolchae ended amid the cheers of the residents.


    Leaving behind a bigger fight.

 Chapter - 580 Episode 580. Its because Im too healthy. (4)

    Dong Wong glared at Im Sobyong with bloodshot eyes.


    But Im Sobyong just grinned the whole time.


    "Is this jerk trying to get the political factions into what''s going on inside the green forest.


    "I had no choice but to make ends meet.¡±


    "A man who doesn''t even know how to be ashamed!"


    "Come on. You just made good friends."


    Dong Wong''s eyes breathed life out.


    "Chaeju will chew on your flesh! The cost of breaking the law of greenling and attracting outsiders to that body...¡­.¡±


    Whoosh!


    At that moment, Dong Wong''s head turned forward as if to break.


    His eyes bulged out, and blood rose from his tongue, which he couldn''t put in his mouth.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "But this bastard?"


    Chung-Myung blinked as he saw Dong Wong holding the back of his head and shouting.


    "How can a captive cub have such a long tongue! I''m gonna pull out my tongue!"


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    "And what? The law? The law?"


    (Screaming)


    Chung-Myung''s hand once again gave Dong Wong a relentless slap on the back of the head.


    "He''s covered in human leather, so he should have a conscience or something! How can a son of a b*tc* eat a bill of law? No! Yeah, well, there''s no way a conscience would do that! You''re doing a great job, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Well, that''s not it.¡­.¡±


    "And where does this bastard live in his elders, rudely? Good for you. I''ll engrave on your bones what your habits are today!"


    Crunch.


    Then Chung-Myung, who made a sudden fist and turned Dong Wong''s chin, climbed on top of him and began to strike both fists like lightning.


    "Oh, my God, save me the seal...¡­.¡±


    "I won''t die! I won''t die! How can you die just by getting hit by that body!"


    "Lord, I feel like I''m going to die...¡­.Eargh! Cooch!"


    "I''m not going to die, you son of a b*tc*! You''ve been fooled!"


    Chung-Myung''s fist, which turned Dong Wong''s face around, moved diligently.


    Hyun Young smiled pleased at the panty look.


    "Oh, my sweet little boy. How can he hit me so hard?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The faces of the Wasan Mundos were horribly distorted.


    Is this what the Taoist is going to say, and is that what the Taoist is going to say?


    "Whoosh!"


    How steadily Chung-Myung had beaten himself up, breathing hard.


    "By the way, everything fell into it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Don Wong, who was lying on the floor, was confused as to where the snow was, forced to press down on the tears that rose slightly.


    ''These bastards are worse than these bandits.''


    No matter how vicious the bandits are, they do not beat those who have been stabbed all over. What do you think people who don''t even treat injured people as injured wear a blanket?


    Those of you who are primitive or old have no conscience!


    "Hey."


    "Yes!"


    But apart from what he thought, his body was as straightforward as it could be in the face of violence.


    As soon as he heard the word "hey," his body jumped up ignoring the pain.


    ''This guy is an expert.¡¯


    It was not a skill that he had done once or twice. The sense of crisis that he might become a real moron if he gets hit once more made his way of speaking more polite.


    Chung-Myung spoke out.


    "Read it out."


    "What? What...?"


    (Screaming)


    Chung-Myung''s hand slashed the back of Dong Wong''s head again."Information! Information, you son of a b*tc*! So I''m not gonna say I know what you''re up to?"


    "Well, information, greenhouse information?"


    "Then what?"


    Dong Wong sneaked a peek at Im Sobyong.


    Just a moment ago, he yelled at me for breaking the law of greenling.


    Of course, it wasn''t complete nonsense. It''s definitely a sin to attract foreigners. But leaking internal information was a greater sin.


    So¡­¡­.


    "Is this rolling your eyes now?"


    "Oh, no, no! No! I''ll tell you!"


    Dong Wong freaked out and screamed. And I swallowed tears inside.


    What the hell is this guy doing?


    What are you talking about, being so aggressive in a place full of older elders and superiors?


    What was more surprising was that he didn''t think of stopping anyone from watching this.


    Dong Wong stuttered, pointing with his eyes at Im Sobyong.


    "I''m sure he knows the information better than I do."¡­.¡±


    "Ha."


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply and nodded.


    "That''s right."


    "Hey, for understanding¡­¡­.¡±


    "You were a Sapa. I''ve been hanging out with gentle kids lately, so I''ve been mistaken for a while. Sapa isn''t supposed to be beaten."


    Growl.


    With a creepy sound, Chung-Myung''s sword was pulled out, and Dong Wong''s eyeballs popped out in front.


    Why are you pulling the knife now?


    "I should''ve started with an arm and leg cut.¡­.¡±


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Green vegetables! It''s dominated by Daveyolchae! Most of them are in green vegetables, and within the green vegetables, there are not only Daebyolchae, but also Jogungchae of Odaesan and Hyolrangchae of Oxysan."


    Listening to a torrent of rapid fire, Chung-Myung asked Im Sobyong.


    "Why don''t they put tigers in there? What do you mean, Hwang Ho-chae or Joko Chae? They all have tigers on their names."


    "¡­¡­It''s the hallmark of a new birthplace¡­"¡­.You want to look strong in things that you don''t have."


    "Then does the redwoong and the bloodline look weak?"


    "¡­Let''s call it personality."


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue and fixed his eyes on Dong Wong again.


    "Why is there only Daveyolchae in the green vegetables, and no one else?¡±


    "Well, that''s....¡±


    It was explained by Im Sobyong instead.


    "Although we have joined forces, the relationship between the three houses is not that strong. All three of them have been at odds with each other within the green forest because they are the living quarters that are vying for the chair."


    "So¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung said as if he were dumbfounded.


    "While we''re working together to promote treason, we don''t have a good relationship, so we have to use separate accommodations, right?¡±


    "Exact."


    "There''s no such thing as a mess. What the hell is this?"


    "What do you want from a bandit? That''s why it''s a bandit. Isn''t the epitome of "mischievous" a bandit? Hahahaha."


    Excuse me? You''re the captain of the bandits.


    Aren''t you the green forest king?


    Im So-yong, who giggled and laughed, laughed and coughed awkwardly at the sight of him.


    "I''ve tried to change it myself, but I''m by nature."


    "Yes, the next bandit boss."


    "Malko¡­¡­."


    "What?"


    "Well, there''s something on the horse''s nose! I think you should go clean it up."


    Chung-Myung looked at him with a sour look as Im Sobyong scrambled to change the subject. Said Im Sobyong, who was smiling awkwardly.


    "Daebyolchae, Jogungchae, and Hyolrangchae are considered the strongest in green forests, respectively. If the three of them joined forces, it would certainly be over this half of the total green forest power."Chung-Myung squinted and stared at Dong Wong.


    "Hey."


    "Yes!"


    "Is that all you have in the living quarters?"


    "Yes, as far as I know."


    "Let''s make it clear, make it clear. I like lying, but I don''t like it when others lie to me."


    As he clenched his fist with a thud, Dong Wong broke into a cold sweat.


    "Well, I''m telling you. That''s all I saw with my own eyes. Chae-ju is a person who doesn''t tell us all the situation. I found out on the day that they raided the greenhouse."


    "Well, it''s useless. It''s useless."


    Chung-Myung, tongue-tied with an unhappy face, asked Im Sobyong.


    "What do you think?¡±


    "The only three would actually be the living quarters in the mountains."


    "Other than those three, the other living quarters didn''t come forward to help?"


    "No, it''s not that, given the size of the property, if four houses had come in, there would have been a fight already."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong grinned.


    "That''s how all bandits are. I don''t have any thoughts.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    If you look at it, this man seems to hate bandits, not bandits.


    "¡­¡­Yes, well, that''s enough.


    Chung-Myung gave up asking and scratched his chin.


    "How many bandits are there in a mountain house?"


    "Dae, Daveyolchae is all 500."


    "500?"


    Chung-Myung raised his eyes slightly.


    "Yes! Without our Yacha Party, there would be less than 400 left!"


    "And the other half of the living quarters.


    "The numbers are almost the same. Considering the number of people left in the main building, that''s about it."


    "So that mountain alone has 1,500 bandits?¡±


    Dong Wong nodded quickly and violently. Chung-Myung muttered with a blank face.


    "No, crazy...This isn''t some bandit kingdom, what bandits are 1,500? What''s Guan-ah doing?"


    Oh, my god.


    I thought the world has changed a lot because the bandits heard the sound of Shin Juopan.


    Im Sobyong spoke as if he had read Chung-Myung''s thoughts.


    "Ha ha. It''s a great world to eat with bandits these days.¡­.¡±


    "¡­shut up before you hand it over to the coffin."


    "Yep."


    Im Sobyong quickly closed his mouth and smiled awkwardly. Chung-Myung shook his head.


    "Because it''s 1,500."


    "It''s a mess...¡­.¡±


    "Mouth."


    "Yes!"


    Chung-Myung looked at Hyun Sang and Hyun Young.


    "He says so."


    "Well."


    Hyun Sang looked at the Unja boats with a slightly stiff face.


    "What do you think? One hundred and fifty is a burden."


    But Ungum looked at him with unshakable eyes and said,


    "There is no way to avoid taking risks in conducting negotiations."


    "Well."


    "The purpose was to come down from Hana Mountain and enter the castle where the people live. Who can guarantee that this will not happen again. We''re not here to deal with them, but we can''t look away from this, Elder."


    "I see."


    It was a straightforward answer, and indeed a determined answer. However, Hyun Sang, who wanted to hear a realistic answer, saw Unam this time.


    "What do you think?"


    "I think that''s something to ask that child, not me."


    "Hm?"


    Unam smiled and pointed to Baek Cheon.


    When Hyun Sang''s eyes met, Baek Cheon said firmly before the question came out."There''s no reason to hesitate."


    "Hm?"


    "The stronger the enemy, the more the disciples can learn. Of course it''s dangerous, but what do you get if you don''t take risks?"


    A smile eventually spread around Hyun Sang''s mouth, who couldn''t hide his satisfaction.


    Of course it wasn''t what he wanted for the children to take risks. One, I''m willing to risk myself. It was inevitable that the speaking children were proud.


    "Yeah, well...¡­.¡±


    "What are you thinking about?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who came in cutting the horse, said with a frown.


    "That''s the only way they''re bandits. You can just go up there and wipe everything out."


    When Hyun Sang heard that, he smiled pleasedly.


    Yes, Chung-Myung.


    I didn''t ask you because I knew you''d say that.


    How can a person be so consistent?


    "Hmph."


    Hyun Sang, who coughed in vain, nodded.


    "It won''t be easy to fight against people in the mountains. You''ll have to be prepared and hit from here."


    "Yes, Elder."


    "Unam."


    "Yes!"


    "Listen to the topography of the mountain from King Greenim, and set the course.¡±


    "Yes!"


    "The Unsword."


    "Yes!"


    "Check the condition of the children and make sure they are fully prepared."


    "Yes!"


    "Baek Cheon, work with the Uni boats on the whole strategy and keep everything in your head! Your role is as important as mine."


    "I''ll make it happen."


    "Yeah, and...¡­ Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes!"


    "Don''t make an accident."


    "¡­Yes."


    Hyun Sang nodded and declared.


    "We''ll leave as soon as it''s light tomorrow!"


    It was a voice full of will. All slightly recalled, Hyun Sang said, one by one.


    "It is important to establish an agreement, and it is important to achieve the goal. But don''t forget that what the envoy really wants from you is to finish things without anyone getting hurt."


    "I''ll keep that in mind, Elder!"


    "Let''s show them what Hwasan is like."


    With Hyun Sang''s ambitious declaration, the earth''s foundation was decided.

 Chapter - 581 Episode 581, getting it back is not enough. (1)

    "Failure?"


    Go Hong''s eyes were horribly distorted as well.


    At the same time, everyone in front shook and bowed their heads.


    The reason why Go Hong is called Kwangwoo Island was not because he is always violent.


    He was a man of his own right. But when I was angry, the story was different. It was Mad Cow that was attached to him because he ran wild like a mad cow.


    "Dong Wong, you''re saying he''s?"


    "I think so, Chae-ju!"


    Go Hong looked at the person reporting silently.


    The color disappeared from Ko Ho-ri''s face.


    "You led the entire opposition party, but you failed? So how much damage have you done to them? Im Sobyong, what happened to that rat?"


    "That, that''s...¡­.¡±


    When Lee Jung-bang hesitated, Go Hong jumped up from his seat.


    "I can''t tell you right now before I rip your mouth open!"


    "Hehe, hehe! Yes! Yes! I''ll report you! The enemy, so there seems to be no damage to the Wasans."


    "¡­Executive Director?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Go Hong tilted his head to the side as if he was doubting my ears.


    "The whole opposition party went, and they couldn''t even do the damage?"


    "I''m sorry¡­¡­. Yes¡­¡­."


    "Hahaha."


    At the return reply, Go Hong smiled absurdly.


    "Am I dreaming right now?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Are the opposition parties weaker than I thought? Or are those Wasanites much stronger than I''ve ever heard?"


    Lee Jung-bang quickly curled up and answered.


    "Hwasan is not a negligible clique. They''ve already defeated the armed forces of the bayonet.¡­.¡±


    Whoosh!


    But even before the horse was finished, there was a loud blast of dust and dust.


    Tear.


    Lee Jung-bang''s face was dripping with cold sweat. Slowly turning his head, the window behind the chair was already stuck right next to him.


    If he had flown one inch to the side, he would have been a well-done six-piece by now.


    "So?"


    "Chae, Chaeju¡­¡­.¡±


    "Do you want me to be wary of those youngsters who will be crowned King Green Lim?" A gatekeeper who can''t even make it to the old school?"


    Lee Jung-bang couldn''t say anything.


    Whasan is not a member of the Old Party, but he is a door-to-door faction that should never be ignored. However, it was no different from begging Go Hong to wash and cut his neck clean.


    "Uh, how dare you compare them to the majesty of the lord! That''s an absurd thing to say!"


    Lee Jung-bang lowered his posture, lying flat to the limit, but Go Hong''s face was not loosened at all.


    "These useless things!"


    Go Hong, who sprang up from his seat, soon burst into tears.


    "Get everyone ready! I''ll go myself!"


    "Ji, you need to calm down, Chae-ju!"


    "Calm down? Do I look calm now? I''ve been humiliated. What would other shareholders think of me?¡±


    It is true that Daveyolchae and other living quarters worked together to drive out the green vegetables. However, it has yet to be decided which of them will be crowned King Noklim.


    As they discuss it, they will lose their strength, and it will eventually strengthen Im Sobyong''s dominance.


    However, with this great humiliation on him, it was clear that everyone would nitpick at him and blame him for not being qualified as King Green Lim."So you need to calm down more! Wouldn''t we just lose power if we were to deal with Hwasan like this? If we do, those other mountain-fisheries could get a bigger one."


    "¡­¡­Fishers are¡­¡­ No, what do you get?


    "Who''s gonna like it if our power cuts? We''ve already been damaged, and if we use our power again to deal with other living men, Daveyolchae will be ruined! They''re going to take advantage of that and run like this! Please hold it!"


    Go Hong''s face is distorted.


    "Why would I lose when I defeat the Wasans personally?"


    At this point, Lee Jung-bang''s face is also horribly distorted.


    You don''t understand what I''m saying.¡¯


    If I had a little head to support the power of heaven, I would have become King Green Lim.


    "Im Sobyong and the Wasans will definitely come after this!"


    "Do you want me to wait for it?"


    "Chaeju! Think about it. Aren''t there already other cabs on the way here?"


    "Hmm?"


    "So we''re going to walk past it and of course we''re going to use our power. Then you can devour the weak ones."


    "What are you going to do if you catch King Greenling in another house? It''s like looking at the roof of a dog chasing a chicken."


    "The dog can''t climb the roof, but you can climb, can you?"


    "¡­¡­huh?"


    "If they catch Im Sobyong, we can hit them and take Im Sobyong away. Isn''t that the law of greenling?"


    Go Hong finally showed signs of hesitation.


    "So¡­¡­."


    "Yes, Chae-ju, when the others fight against them and lose power, we can wipe them all out! Then no one will object to Chae-ju becoming King of Green Forest."


    "That''s how it works! Lol. That''s my fingerprint!¡±


    Compliments poured out, but Lee Jung-bang lowered his head and sighed secretly.


    What the hell is going to happen to green forests?¡­.¡¯


    Already tied to Daveyolchae, there was no other way but to follow Go Hong.


    However, it was very clear what would happen if Go Hong ascended to the title of King of Green Lim and ruled him. It was obvious without having to count for a long time. It was no different from driving green forests to their deathbeds.


    If only Im Sobyong were healthy.


    What a perfect green-rimmed king of green forests.


    I felt sorry, but what can I do? Green forest is a place dominated by the strong zone.


    "Then I''ll put up with it once as you say. But if things don''t work out as you say, you''ll have to be prepared to roll around the mountains!"


    "Yes! Chaeju."


    * * *


    "Well."


    Like this.


    "Well."


    Squeeze. Squeeze.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    In the midst of a busy touch, Baek Cheon''s eyes trembled. His eyes stared grimly at those who clung to him.


    Baek Cheon, who was holding back his sleep, finally opened his mouth.


    "I¡­¡­."


    "Oh, don''t move! You''re straightening out your wrinkles!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Guys, my clothes don''t usually have wrinkles.


    "Dust here!"


    "Shake it! Shake it!"


    Baek Cheon closed his eyes as he watched the death penalty, which had been attached to me for a while and groomed me with a rough touch.


    "¡­Please stop it."


    "No, Chung-Myung told me to make it shiny without blemishes."


    "Do you raise horses?"


    Am I a white horse?


    "That''s a lot to talk about."Then Chung-Myung walked slowly and checked back and forth of Baek Cheon. And he said.


    "Think about it, Sasook."


    "What?"


    "How did you feel when you saw Jongnam in the past?"


    "How do you feel?¡±


    "All I want is the feeling.¡±


    "He¡­¡­."


    Tall, handsome...¡­ honestly, it looked enviable. Chung-Myung, who read the answer from Baek Cheon''s expression, asked again.


    "Do you know why?"


    "Huh?"


    "It''s Jin Geum Ryong who''s standing in front of me."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Look, the guy who looks like he''s shoved and crushed is Jong-nam''s ambassador, and he''s pushing his face in front of him. Who''s going to think that''s great?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It seemed as if he had to refute something as a monk or a human being, but when he recalled the sight of Chung-Myung, Baek Cheon finally found nothing to refute.


    "People who have never held a sword in their entire lives have no idea whether they are great or stupid. You''re gonna have to dance with your sword, or you''re gonna have to look great. That''s what I''m saying! So stop talking and stay still.¡±


    Baek Cheon pressed down her tears.


    It wasn''t that I didn''t understand what Chung-Myung was saying.


    But there''s a time and place for that, too!¡¯


    I''m going out to fight against the green forest. What are you talking about, you nutcase?


    Im Sobyong clapped his hands as he approached.


    "Hahaha. It''s very nice to see. Certainly, Master Baek Cheon is not a penny short of a handsome man."


    "Hey, half a beggar."


    "¡­me?"


    "You go to the back. No, just bury it in the middle so you can''t see it at all."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    " Where pijuktton''t look like you, therefore, closely linked to a besieged in front of others. Can''t you just disappear?¡±


    Im Sobyong, who slanted his shoulders at Chung-Myung''s acrimonious remarks, penetrated through the disciples of Hwasan. Watching the scene, the black night lake and the caterpillar swallowed tears.


    "King of Green Forest.¡¯


    ''These guys are the best.''


    Where in the world would King Greenrim be treated like that? Although I''m half kicked out now, I''m still a green-rimmed king.


    But Chung-Myung''s blazes also hit them.


    "Hey, you, too."


    "What?"


    "Don''t put your ugly faces in the middle and keep your back down.¡±


    "¡­Yes, brother."


    "I see."


    Chung-Myung, who removed all the ugly(?) things, frowned as he looked around the rest of the people.


    "Hey! Bald!"


    "Don''t do it, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Don''t you have any conscience! What are you doing, monk Hye Yeon!"


    "This isn''t it, this is!"


    "Ugh."


    Hye Yeon''s face...¡­. No, my whole head is red. Chung-Myung looked disapprovingly at his sparkling hair and nodded as if he couldn''t help it.


    "Well, there''s nothing I can do about it. You''re just right up front."


    "¡­¡­Thank you, Shizu."


    However, Hye Yeon became the president as if she was lucky not to go hiding.


    Poor Hyun Sang asked Chung-Myung.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "What?"


    "But do you have to do this?"


    "You''ll find out soon."


    Chung-Myung looked toward the door. Then the door opened slightly and Yoo-Esul came inside.


    "I think we''re all here.¡±


    Chung-Myung nodded neatly and looked back at everyone.


    "Everyone, straighten your shoulders and get out.


    "Huh?"


    "You''ll find out now. What kind of eyes will we get from now on? The death penalty should all get used to it."However, those who did not realize it were whispering with a sour face.


    "What''s he talking about?"


    "Leave it alone¡ªit''s not like he doesn''t know once or twice."


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue as if he knew what you guys would know. Then I swirled to the door.


    "Come on, let''s go!"


    Soon the door opened wide.


    Light poured in and the view outside the door unfolded. Baek Cheon, who was at the forefront, opened his eyes slightly.


    "Wow!"


    "What''s this?"


    There was a dense crowd of people around the boulevard that stretched out the door. Standing at a density that was about to be crushed to death, they cheered loudly.


    "Hwasan''s heroes!"


    "Hwasan''s going to beat the bandits!"


    "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    It was a deafening roar. Chung-Myung said nonchalantly.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Huh?"


    "Let''s go."


    "¡­I got it."


    Baek Cheon began to move his feet, breathing out quietly. Then his disciples of Hwasan followed him. Everyone seemed dumbfounded.


    Of course they weren''t very unexpected either.


    I thought I''d get a friendly look because I''d already stopped the bandits once. However, I never thought that people would gather and cheer for me as soon as they were around.


    Whasan''s Mundos, out on the boulevard, headed for the gates, walking on a path packed with people from side to side.


    "Crash the bandits!"


    "Don''t get hurt!"


    "Long live the Wasans!¡±


    Cheering, cheering, and concern followed every step of the walk. Hwasan''s disciples whispered among themselves, looking embarrassed.


    "Wow, is this how it''s supposed to be?"


    "I don''t know. How do I know? It''s my first time."


    "Do all the other gatekeepers get this cheer?"


    "Tsk."


    At that time, Chung-Myung looked back at the whispers and frowned a lot.


    "Mi, I''m sorry¡­¡­".¡±


    "Shoulders!"


    "Huh?"


    "Stretch your shoulders!"


    At the scolding, Hwasan''s disciples unknowingly stretched their shoulders.


    "I''m cheering for what the death penalty has done. Open your shoulders and accept it. I''m going to go through a lot in the future."


    Listening to Chung-Myung, their shoulders began to get more and more tense.


    Awkward but confident expression.


    Chung-Myung smirked.


    ''You''ll be proud.''


    In the past, Hwasan faced this scene as a daily routine. People gathered like clouds when they heard that the Wasan Mundos came out of the West Bank.


    However, it would have been unfamiliar and awkward for them.


    ''But now you have to get used to it.¡¯


    This is one of the many things that Hwasan lost.


    Lost reputation and lost evaluation.


    Chung-Myung now intended to regain Hwasan''s reputation.


    First of all, those bandits.


    His gaze turned to the faraway mountain of Hyungsan.


    "It''s not enough to get it back."


    I''ll make Hwasan''s reputation resonate in the whole country! More than in the past!


    You like it, don''t you?


    It''s been a while since you said the right thing.


    What are you talking about? I always say the right thing.


    giggle giggle

 Chapter - 582 Episode 582, its not enough to get it back. (2)

    "Let''s go, bandit!"


    At the sound of his voice, Dong Wong looked at the mountain road in front of him with blurred eyes.


    Anyway, he is a bandit.


    Of course, it wasn''t Daebyeolsan Mountain, which was like his front yard, but it was a bandit, so once I entered the mountain, it was normal.


    But now he''s facing a bitter sadness that he''s never experienced in his life.


    Squeeze!


    The rope tied up came tight.


    Dong Wong, who was in a position to guide the way, looked back with a sad look.


    "Why?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung asked curtly what the problem was.


    "¡­¡­No."


    Of course I have a lot to say. There were too many.


    But nothing seemed to work for him. He never saw Chung-Myung for a long time, but that short time alone was not hard to figure out what kind of seed he was.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Oh, no."


    "By the way, if this bandit gave his life to me, I wouldn''t be able to bow to him for three years. Why do you keep rolling your eyes? Are you uncomfortable with the rope? Do you want me to cut your arm so you don''t have to?


    "Well, it''s not uncomfortable at all! It''s as comfortable as being tied up since birth!"


    Dong Wong replied desperately.


    There was nothing I couldn''t do if I wanted to cut this line. But Dong Wong knew. That this rope is his life-saving now. As soon as he cut this string with force, it was clear that the devil was right and that he would rush to cut off his neck.


    How did I end up like this?¡­.¡¯


    He vowed he would never pee on the Wasan side for the rest of his life if he could survive here.


    "You''re a slow walker, aren''t you? Are you rebelling?¡±


    "Hey, the road is a little rough here. I''m afraid I''ll end up falling behind if I go too fast.¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    "Tue, I''m not ignoring the Wasans¡­¡­.¡±


    "No, in front of it. What?"


    "What? Hey, the road''s a little rough here...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung glanced back at the students of the Hwasan faction with a sullen look.


    Sure enough, the other disciples who listened to Dong Wong were tilting their heads in unison.


    "So this is the mountain road?¡±


    "I yawned all the time when I went into the mountain."


    "I don''t think you''re calling this a rough road. Does that mean there''s going to be a rough road now?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dong Wong''s cheeks trembled.


    I don''t think that''s bluffing.¡¯


    From the look on his face, he really didn''t seem to understand what he was saying.


    Then one thing crossed his mind.


    ''Oh, these guys are Hwasan, aren''


    The Hwasan faction is a clique in the ''Hwasan''.


    Ohak, who is known to be tough even in the midfield. Among them, Hwasan is famous for being the toughest.


    I''ve spent my whole life in Wasan, where even birds rest, so it wouldn''t be strange to look like a back garden for a drink.


    ''So why do they look more like bandits?''


    No matter how hard I think about it, I thought it would be more appropriate for him to be a monk and these guys to be bandits.


    "Is it bad?"


    "¡­¡­No, it''s not. I didn''t think much. I''ll try to get there as soon as I can."


    "Don''t just talk, move!"


    "Yes!"


    As Dong Wong started climbing rapidly, Chung-Myung followed him with a short tongue kick."Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "Can I trust this guy?"


    "It''s okay."


    When asked by Baek Cheon, Chung-Myung grinned.


    "You don''t look smart enough to play tricks."


    "Well, it certainly looks like it."


    After hearing this, Dong Wong continued the conversation calmly without paying any attention, whether or not the two shed blood in front of him.


    "And apparently, Daveyolchae is at the top, and now he''s stopping by another mountain house. So there won''t be any more tricks.¡±


    "Why?"


    "Why not? Why would un loyal bandits risk their lives for other bandits in the same house? If you had the right to do so, you wouldn''t be a bandit.


    "Well, so is he."


    Im Sobyong coughed low in the continuous demeanor of bandits.


    "Stamp, it''s a little embarrassing to say this myself, but there''s loyalty among bandits...¡­.¡±


    "Be quiet if you''ve been kicked out by your subordinates."


    "¡­Yes."


    When Im Sobyong was sullen and shut up, Chung-Myung kicked his tongue.


    "Anyway, bandits are trying to get everything. I don''t even know the subject."


    Listening to the groaning voice of Chung-Myung, the wise man and the unman ship shook their heads at the same time.


    Now they''re going to smite the living quarters at the water level in Green Forest. Even those who have thick bones in Kangho should sweat from nervousness.


    Is that guy not nervous?


    ''Anyway, I''m the guy.¡¯


    Chung-Myung looked relaxed as if he was going to a down town to buy alcohol. It wasn''t even just Chung-Myung.


    Hyun Sang''s head slightly turned back.


    With a firm and determined face, the disciples of Hwasan were seen following. It has changed significantly compared to when it first entered the business.


    You''ve gained confidence.¡¯


    Place makes people, reputation raises shoulders.


    The cheers from the business must have been the first encouragement they had ever received. Of course, some, including Chung-Myung and his party, have received enthusiastic cheers in the world''s lowly arena, but most of the rest have never experienced someone so passionately respecting them?


    In some ways, it''s nothing, but in the end, people gain confidence in themselves and gain confidence in themselves.


    Hyun Sang looked at Chung-Myung and thought.


    You know him, but you don''t know him.¡¯


    In general, he ignores everything trivial and rushes to see the results only, and in such cases, he takes care of every little detail and instills confidence in his disciples.


    A child-like man who is not old enough sometimes shows a sense of old age that he can''t keep up with.


    After years spent with Chung-Myung, Hyun Sang was still discovering a new part of him.


    ''Anyway...''


    It was very positive that those who had to fight a proper battle soon had confidence in their hearts.


    Isn''t it the same to see his disciples who are not discouraged despite the harsh situation of entering enemy territory?


    It is not clear exactly whether that Chung-Myung planned it with this in mind.


    "My my."


    It has always been a proud thing to watch the students grow up. When this is over, he''s slowly stepping down from the front line and supporting them...¡­.


    "Oh, come on, come on, come on! What are you waiting for?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He came back to reality thanks to Hyun Young, who poked his back with a frown on his face. Hyun Sang smiled pleasedly at Hyun Young.''Not until this guy steps down.¡¯


    I''m sure you''ll be a mess! Whew!


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung looked back. Hyun Sang said with a stiff face.


    "I heard that if you keep going like this, Jogungchae will be the first place to come out."


    "Yes, it is."


    "If you arrive, you''ll have to fight immediately. What are you going to do?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "There must be a strategy."


    "Oh, strategy."


    Chung-Myung grinned as if he had finally understood.


    "Elders, have you heard of this?¡±


    "What are you talking about?"


    "If you''re tired, burn yourself to the ground!"


    "There you go, there you go. If you know the enemy and you know me, you''re not at risk!"


    As if Chung-Myung had said the right thing for the first time in a while, Hyun Sang nodded. It felt new to hear such normal words from his mouth.


    "As long as we can get the right enemy and build the power without a hitch, we have no difficulty dealing with it."


    "There you go! There you go! Our Chung-Myung has a knack for barracks!"


    If those who studied military law heard it, they would lie down with their heads wrapped up, but this was Hyun Sang''s honest feelings.


    However, Chung-Myung''s words broke his expectations.


    "But we don''t know the enemy."


    "¡­what?"


    "I don''t know what it''s like to be Jungchae or Hyolrangchae. They don''t know, but what do we know?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung looked shrugged.


    "I need to know the enemy to set up a strategy, but I don''t know the enemy, so I don''t have a strategy¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Why does that happen?


    Huh? Why would that happen?


    "So, you''re just gonna go and fight recklessly without any strategy?"


    "Come on, Elder."


    "Huh?"


    "Strategy, that''s not much. That''s because the weak side is dealing with the strong side. Why do we have a strategy when we''re stronger? You just have to hit it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I mean, it sounds like crap to me, but I think it''s true.¡­.


    There was no one in the world who would follow Chung-Myung to make the dog sound plausible.


    But Hyun Sang opened his mouth to persuade him somehow.


    "No, but there must be some sort of solution...¡­.¡±


    It was then.


    "There you are you go.


    "Whoa¡­¡­."


    No. Why did you...¡­.


    Unfortunately, however, Hyun Sang''s goal was higher than human height.


    "It''s a living quarters."


    "Sanchae County."


    "Anyone can tell it''s a bandit den."


    Chung-Myung clapped while looking at the wood.


    "Oh, it''s touching to see you trying to maintain your identity in other people''s mountains."


    The wood cut into thick, beautiful trees looked like it had not been long since it had been made. As soon as the people who might stay here arrived, they cut down trees and temporarily built a living quarters.


    "Whoo-hoo."


    "Split what?


    Also, Chung-Myung frowned when he smiled as if he was proud of Im So-bong, who had already approached. Im Sobyong said, straightening his chest.


    "It''s called the military bride and groom. Although it was mountainous, I laughed because it was so beautiful when I saw it faithful to my role."


    "So the world is beautiful when the bandits are bandits?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Isn''t he crazy?¡±


    Chung-Myung looked at everyone with his tongue clapped as if he had seen the most pathetic thing in the world.


    "The Elder."


    "Well."


    Hyun Sang sighed as he alternately looked at Chung-Myung and Sangchae with a sour face.


    ''There''s no way to do this.¡¯


    You''ve already pushed the enemy to the brink, and what strategy would you use here?


    "Ugh, are you okay?""Ey. The elder''s wall is very weak, too. What''s the big deal about organizing bandits? You just have to peel it off."


    Other students were also showing their noses with a heated face as if they were sympathetic to the remark. Hyun Sang had a throbbing headache as he watched his students fretting with swords.


    ''¡­¡­someone might think you guys are here to rob.¡¯


    Eventually, he let go of his mind and nodded.


    "Be careful not to hurt everyone."


    Baek Cheon, who received Hyun Sang''s gaze, nodded softly.


    "Yes."


    Baek Cheon and Chung-Myung''s eyes are intertwined in Ho Gong.


    "Right away?"


    "Yes."


    "What''s the lead?"


    "Well, it''s okay to stay in private quarters, but...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung grinned and swung forward.


    "Don''t you think it''s better to start with something fancy?¡±


    Taking the lead over Dong Wong, he stood in front of a towering wooden bench.


    "Eurachaaaaaaaa!"


    Without any hesitation, the kick that stretched out swept away all the wood ahead.


    (sighs) (sighs) (sighs) (sighs)


    There was a thunderous roar. Shattered wooden trees flew like fallen leaves hit by a typhoon and swept through the mountains.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Rain-like giant trees fell on a cabin and tent that froze inside the mountain.


    "What, what!"


    "Is it an attack?"


    "What the hell are they?"


    At the necrosis, bandits who were guarding the living quarters hurriedly pulled out their swords and chased them out.


    "What do you mean, you bastards?"


    Chung-Myung said with a grin.


    "It''s heaven''s punishment. Wipe it all out!"


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    Hwasan''s disciples, who drew plum swords in unison, rushed toward bandits.

 Chapter - 583 Episode 583, its not enough to get it back. (3)

    The head of Jogungchae, Mujahyehra, asked while listening to the report with a pretty interesting face.


    "So they went down to the city and were killed?"


    "Yes, it didn''t seem to be dead.


    "That''s what it is to be killed, to be destroyed, to be imprisoned."


    "Yes, that''s right, Chae-ju."


    "Tsk tsk tsk. That bear did it in the end."


    Im Sobyong is not a pushover.


    If he were so easy to deal with, he wouldn''t have controlled the green forest for quite a long time. Many pointed out his lack of force, but Wongang''s idea was a little different.


    "It''s not a lack of force, but it''s a great thing that he has held the position of King Greenlim for a long time with that lack of force.¡¯


    Although the existence of the room suppressed the voice of dissatisfaction, if the person, not Im Sobyong, had risen to the position of King Noklim with such skills, he would have been the son of a predecessor and would have run away less than a month later.


    However, Im Sobyong has maintained his place as King Green Lim so far, solely through resourcefulness and conduct. Doesn''t it prove how great he is just by the combination of these three living quarters, which had been at odds with each other?


    With such a visible move against Im Sobyong, it was natural to be taken.


    "You paid for moving without thinking."


    "Do you have any thoughts for Kwang Woo-do?"


    "Tsk tsk. That''s right."


    Go Hong was the perfect opposite of Im Sobyong.


    If Im Sobyong is a man who overcomes the lack of force with his brain, behavior, and background, Go Hong is a man who overturns the lack with only his own force.


    "I''d rather have Im Sobyong keep his position than be King of Green Forest."


    "Hehe. Chaeju. How dare that crazy cow climb to the throne of Green Forest? The position will of course belong to Chae-ju."


    "Brazen sound."


    Won-gang smirked.


    If I push you enough, you''ll fall into my grass.¡¯


    I''m not catching Im Sobyong yet, so I''m very careful.However, Go Hong''s patience was poor. As soon as Im Sobyong''s recruitment was secured and the seat of King Greenlim was vacant, it was clear that it would immediately reveal its tyranny.


    It is not a dream to take the place of King Green Lim if the river steps up and isolates Go Hong moderately by then.


    "But, Chae-ju, you have to be careful."


    "Hm?"


    The river slightly frowned at the words heard while cutting off the flow.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Hwasan."


    "Hwasan?"


    "Yes, no matter how much it was in the city, wasn''t the opposition party in Daebyolchae untried and beaten? It means that Hwasan''s power is more than I thought."


    "¡­He is, too.¡±


    Won-gang scratched his jaw.


    Im Sobyong''s scheme must have exercised its power, but wouldn''t it work if there was at least the power to carry out what was planned?


    It means that at least that Hwasan had the power to handle the Yachadang.


    "But there''s nothing wrong with that. The stronger the enemy, the better. Either way, Daveyolchae and Hwasan will cut off each other''s power.¡±


    "So is he."


    "They''re not going to climb a mountain of three unless they''re out of their minds. And since that Go Hong is not being humiliated by his violent personality, we just have to wait until those Daveyolchae guys go down the mountain and go to war with Hwasan.""Yes, Chaeju!"


    The corners of the mouth twisted.


    Daveyolchae, who is greedy to become a green forest king, and Hawasan, who came all the way here with a sense of justice that is useless, are just idiots.


    It was the moment when Won-gang, who was satisfied with the situation, laughed.


    Whoosh!


    "What, what!"


    He jumped out of his seat, startled by the sound of a roof ripping his ear.


    But before his head could turn, the ceiling collapsed and something came over him.


    "Wood"?


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    As the great trees hit the house, the whole building began to collapse.


    Whoosh!


    A large wooden column passed right next to the face of the river.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    With his eyes wide open, he trembled.


    "Hey, what the hell''s going on!"


    "Are you all right, Chae-ju?"


    Bboom bubbing sound.


    Wongang changed his teeth instead of answering.


    He wasn''t the one to be crushed, but the sudden situation was enough to run out of patience.


    "What are you doing, you idiots! Make sure what happened right now!"


    "Yes, Chaeju!"


    Dirt-covered minions rushed outside. The river clenched its fist.


    This can''t happen naturally, so it certainly means that someone came in alive.


    "Is it Go Hong?"


    He moved his feet thinking of the most likely suspect in his head.


    What he saw in the mess of the wreckage was a group of fighters rushing inside after jumping over a shattered, collapsed wooden wall.


    "Attack!"


    "Chaeju! Attack! It''s an assault!"


    "I have eyes, too!"


    The river''s veins stood up with a roar.


    It''s not "Daebyolchae".¡¯


    At first, I thought that the Daebyolchae people violated the treaty while they were angry, but the color of those rushing inside was clearly different from that of the Daebyolchae people he knew.


    "What are they?"


    "Hwa, it''s like Hwasan!"


    "Hwasan???"


    "Yes! That plum print on the chest is for sure."


    "Oh, my God! Why would the Wasans in business come in here?"


    Those who have ideas cannot attack more than 1,500 people in just over a hundred. This is not a matter of discussion. Even a child who just started to walk knows better than to start a fight.


    But that nonsense was now unfolding before his eyes.


    "Why are the Wasans here who should be at odds with Daveyolchae?"


    There seemed to be a fire inside.


    Doesn''t that mean that his plan has already collapsed?


    "Chaeju!"


    "For God''s sake! Stop him! I''m gonna blow all those d*mn it!


    "Yes!"


    Despite the sudden attack, the Wongang was not a green man either. I should have been embarrassed, but I got on with it quickly.


    His ordered bandits stormed against Hwasan''s disciples, making a rave.


    "Cut off the neck!¡±


    "I''ll peel you!"


    And as if to prove their identity, they made harsh remarks. But it wasn''t really just a shout to show ferocity and prove it.


    Political factions who check each other''s skills with a weapon and set examples in a fight are bound to be embarrassed when faced with brutal life and harsh swear words.


    Even if you don''t panic, you can''t avoid being overwhelmed. It''s a way they''ve learned to deal with political factions for a long time.


    But¡­¡­.


    Unfortunately, the people they are dealing with now are not ordinary political factions."Where are they going to go? They''


    "I''ll throw you off the cliff, you bandits!"


    "Let''s see if you can talk like that with plum blossoms stuck in your mouth!"


    Rather, the bandits, who were raising their spirits, flinched unknowingly, as they saw the Hwasan disciples rushing in with more violent voices.


    ''What the hell? What about these bastards.


    Aren''t they political factions?


    The blood of the Hwasan disciples in their eyes overwhelmed the bandits for a momentarily.


    How would they know?


    For them, living and double-sounding are just air and chirping that they face as if they are their daily lives during training.


    Compared to the acrimonious sarcasm of Chung-Myung, which seemed to dig out the flesh and camouflage with a needle, their abusive language was peaceful and polite, no different from the teachings of Gong alliance.


    Whasan''s students, who got a head start, hit the faltering bandits.


    "Eurachaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah


    "Dead!"


    As they rushed to the brink of violence, they scattered sophisticated and colorful swords that did not match the spirit.


    "Oh!"


    "Every, plum blossoms?"


    Bandits who saw black like flowers opened their eyes wide. The beautifully blossomed sword soon penetrated their deadly parts with a fierce force.


    "Argh!"


    "Argh!"


    In no time, the bandits who had been cut fell to the spot screaming, and went out and fell. As the battle broke down in an instant, Hwasan''s disciples did not miss the opportunity and rushed forward with more ferocious force.


    "Defeat!"


    "Hwasan''s name is on our shoulders!"


    "Chung-Myung is watching from behind!"


    "Why are you saying that, you son of a b*tc*!"


    It was a truly bizarre sight.


    Roughness and a life like that of Sapa. However, the herbivores made at the end of their swords are simply exquisite and neat.


    The bandits were greatly embarrassed. I''ve never seen such a distant sight in my life.


    ''What the hell are these... ''¡­.¡¯


    Meanwhile, Chung-Myung, who was watching from behind, rolled up the corners of his mouth. Hawasan''s disciples were seen to be in perfect spirits.


    Dogs eat half the time in their front yard?¡¯


    It''s because you have confidence. But now I''m more confident in this side.


    "If you hit the ball first, you have to hit the ball!"


    Chung-Myung raised his hand and pointed forward.


    "Go, boarding house! Accident! Death penalty! Break your back!"


    "Here we go, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Anyway, that''s real!"


    Everyone cursed with their mouths, but they were already moving as soon as Chung-Myung stretched out his fingers.


    Baek Cheon and Yoo-Esul, who ran out like an island battle, and Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol jumped over the heads of other Hwasan disciples and rose to Ho Gong.


    The river opened its eyes wide.


    The image of the four people soaring into Ho Gong under the backlight was clearly seen in both eyes, and the heart seemed to stop for a moment.


    "Breathe!"


    At the same time, the four men drew Ho Gong with their swords, descending above the heads of bandits.


    Soon the plum blossoms bloomed.


    It was flowering, at the same time falling.


    As if they were the same, different plum blossoms were combined and sprayed rain on the bandits.


    It was a beautiful sight to watch from afar, but it was a horror to bandits who welcomed the rain with their whole bodies.


    Flying petals dug into the body relentlessly.


    Wasan Ogum lightly lowered above those who had fallen without a single scream.


    Squeeze.


    Baik Cheon, who clenched his sword, aimed at the bandits who stepped back with a cold face."Show them what kind of place Hassan is!"


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    The fraudsters shouted for the world to leave. Led by Hawsan Ogum, everyone swung fiercely at the bandits.


    "We are the Hwasan faction!"


    "I''m coming!"


    No matter who watches, plum blossoms bloom.


    The plum blossoms, which endured the chill in the cold snow during the long winter, were finally showing off their red and colorful appearance to the world.


    In the future, if anyone discussed this moment, it would be expressed in this way.


    It''s the day when Hwasan, who was consulting with the god, finally lifted up the old, cracked sword and began to make a grandiose appearance in the world.


    Wasan is finally back.

 Chapter - 584 Episode 584, getting it back is not enough. (4)

    Hwasan''s disciples fighting against Jogungchae. I felt strange emotions on Hyun Sang''s face as I watched him from behind.


    I''ve always dreamed of seeing this.¡¯


    Holding a shining plum sword and defeating evil enemies. The image of keeping the agreement in the name of Hwasan and gaining the reputation of the envoy.


    The image that I had hoped for in my dream was unfolding in front of my eyes right now.


    Of course, it''s a little bit different from what you''ve dreamed of, but how about anything?


    "The death penalty."


    "I know."


    Hyun Sang replied with a determined face to Hyun Young''s voice.


    ''You''re being silly.¡¯


    This is not the time to get emotional.


    Chaeng!


    Hyun Sang pulled out a sword. The Unja boats guarding him pulled out their swords in unison.


    "Let''s go. An old hand wouldn''t be too much of a help."


    "It''s embarrassing to swing a sword in front of the children."


    The horses groaned, but the eyes of the unborn ships were shining more than ever.


    Some of those kids have already surpassed them. No, more people are already stronger than they think, looking at the censorship they''really.


    But there was nothing to be ashamed of.


    It was only proud that all teachers wanted and hoped that the disciple would be stronger than him.


    "But we are the adults of Hwasan! Show that you''re still up to the future generation!"


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    Unja boats led by Hyun Sang run out and join the battlefield.


    It was a magnificent sight.


    And only two people left behind who couldn''t fit in on the historic scene.


    Chung-Myung and Hyun Young glanced sideways at each other.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was Hyun Young who opened his mouth first after a subtle and awkward silence.


    "¡­¡­what are you doing here?"


    "No, I think that''s a question for me¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Young, who receives Chung-Myung''s strange eyes, coughs low in vain.


    "It''s my dance, isn''t it?" I''d be worried if I get stabbed while I''m trying to build my pride, so it''s better not to interrupt and just watch from behind."


    "I''d rather just watch ''cause I''m not in a good position to steal the guys they''re after.


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "Well."


    Hyun Young, who nodded slightly, pulled something out of his arms.


    "Would you like some crepe?"


    "Hehe. You''re very well prepared."


    Chung-Myung took the crepe he had given out and stared at the battlefield, crunching.


    "That''s a cool fight."


    Surely today''s Hwasan feels subtly different from the past. Even if it is the same swordsmanship, individual differences will inevitably occur depending on who uses it. And now Hwasan''s sword has changed a little faster, a little more practical, compared to the days when he was inspecting plum blossoms.


    In a good way, it''s practical, and in a bad way, it''s a bit more lifelike and sappha.


    Well, there''s nothing we can do about it''¡¯


    Can you do anything about Chung-Myung?


    Chung-Myung is the man who fought the most battles in the history of Hwasan and was the bloodiest. Perhaps it was natural that his sword became a little more alive after the battle with the devil.


    Of course, cursing will come naturally from the standpoint of dealing with that sword, but it was none of Chung-Myung''s business.


    Tradition is frozen to death. I''m the tradition.¡¯


    It is not the truth to follow the past unconditionally. If only Hwasan''s soul were alive, it would still be Hwasan''s sword.Chung-Myung mumbled up the crepe and rolled up the corners of his mouth. Meanwhile, his eyes kept a sharp eye on the situation.


    Slow down.


    Gwak Hae''s eyes were young.


    I''ve heard the name Noklim countless times. And I''ve heard the name Jogungchae a few times.


    The leader of the Sapa, who controls many mountains in the Middle East.


    People called Shin Juopae.


    Greening is a huge place that I would never have thought of in the past. However, the green forests that they have faced in person were not as strong or sophisticated as they thought.


    They''re not weak.¡¯


    Wasan is a strong one.


    ''It can''t have been real.¡¯


    They always had that monstrous Chung-Myung rolling against his sword, and they had to be pressured by the five swords that had gone ahead of them in no time.


    Although he trained repeatedly until his physical limitations came, and constantly sharpened himself with determination and grit, the distance from those who had gone ahead did not narrow down and only widened.


    But how can you feel that you''


    Strength is a relative concept in the first place. To feel strong, you need someone to be a yardstick. But so far their standards have been too high and too harsh.


    Oh, my god!


    Gwak Hae''s sword, which stretched out, penetrated the gap in the rough-flying province.


    Whoosh!


    The sword, which neatly stabbed the opponent in the shoulder, was quickly recovered. Then straight down the opponent''s chest.


    It''s slow.¡¯


    Compared to Jo-Gol''s sword, this island seems to be stationary.


    Compared to the sophistication of Yoon-Jong, it is just a struggle that cannot even follow the path properly, and the reed shakes as if it were swinging when compared to the grandeur of Baek Cheon''s sword.


    So I couldn''t get rid of the same thought no matter how much I thought about it.


    I don''t think I''m going to lose!¡¯


    And he wasn''t the only one who thought like that.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Even the swords of the death penalty wielding the swords next to them began to gain more confidence. As the end of the sword progressed, it stabilized, and the expression was not clear.


    "We''ve become stronger!"


    Something I''ve never been quite sure of in so many hours.


    Whasan''s reputation is rising and becoming a different place from the past, but it was the ball of the five swords, including Chung-Myung, not their ball.


    All they did while Hwasan changed from day to day was to protect the mountain and endure the training. Who doesn''t know that in the end he was also the accomplishment of that Ogum, not them?


    The sense of despondency and shame that had been piled up were melting like snow at this moment.


    The training was not in vain.¡¯


    As soon as the doubt became certain and confident, their plum blossoms grew thicker.


    "Push more!"


    Baek Sang roared loudly.


    His hand, holding the sword, was stronger and stronger than ever. Of course, I''ve given up on seeing the end of the sword. But he, too, has never been negligent in a single sword.


    "Prove that there are more than five swords in Hwasan! We''re one of the pillars of Hwasan, too!"


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    As soon as everyone shook their swords like one body, plum blossoms bloomed countless times. It was as if a piece of Hwasan''s landscape had been moved here.It is not the Hwasan faction because it is in Hwasan.


    They were now proving by sword that wherever the Wasans are, they could be the Wasans.


    "Cold in heart, firm in the end of the sword. And always remember the basics."


    The one-armed examination room, which was walking among his students wielding swords, murmured with a cold face.


    "Don''t forget, where flowers bloom, branches, but what blooms eventually sows."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Then there was a smile on his lips, which had been frozen.


    Soon his sword, which was hanging on the right, came out sharply.


    "It''s not neat enough to be an example, but I can''t just watch."


    Ungum''s sword quickly and sharply aimed at the whole body of its bandits.


    "Sasook!


    "Living bird!"


    Hwasan''s disciples each bit their lips at the sight.


    Ungum lost one arm in a fierce battle with the Mannins. The fact that a prosecutor lost his sword''s arm was bigger than that of an ordinary man. He has no choice but to suffer from extreme loss.


    But the ungum was now standing in front of them and leading them once again. Even though he held a sword with an unfamiliar arm, he did not show an inch of disruption.


    How hard would it have been for this to happen?


    The faces of the disciples, who vaguely counted the weight of the time he had spent, changed.


    "Follow the lord!"


    In particular, the disciples around the ungum increased their momentum with sharp swords and drove bandits. There was a violent clash between the sword and the province here and there.


    "Nice!"


    Hyun Sang, who ran out of the other side, swung an orphaned sword.


    A sword with the scent of the past Hwasan, a little different from the sword of children.


    "Show them that Hwasan''s consultation is still alive!"


    "Yes, Elder!"


    When I saw Hyun Sang''s back, everyone was full of courage.


    For the Hwasan disciples, the wise men are not just the elders of the Munpa. It was like the root that made Hwasan today, enduring the long hardships with all its body.


    How can I not be encouraged when such a man wields a sword ahead?


    The same was true of other Unza ships.


    Hyun Sang and Unja''s boats began to fill the sides of the leading five swords.


    It is not the momentum that results from the strength of the individual.


    Not only Chung-Myung, but also Ogum, but everyone was proving that the Hwasan faction itself had become stronger.


    Of course...


    "Amitabul!"


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    Although there was a strange(?) thing stuck in the middle.


    Nothing could explain this situation except to say it was one-sided. The green-rimmed islands were confused by Hawasan''s sword, which had both sophistication and splendor, and were bent by sharpness far from the political factions.


    "Oh, no!"


    "You can''t take this!"


    Frightened green forests began to step back one by one.


    They had no will or reason to fight with a stronger opponent than them.


    There''s only one reason.


    "Argh! You scumbags!"


    Crunch!


    The excited Won-gang smashed the throat of the retreating Noklim-do Island and screamed.


    "The man who retires will die at my hands! Don''t back off! It''s just a bunch of little boys!"


    In a rant of anger, the retreating greenlings flinched and tightened their legs again.


    Somehow, everyone lost their will and prevented them from running away, but in fact, they already knew that the situation was not easy either.I couldn''t understand it at all with his common sense.


    No matter how great a clique Hwasan was in the past, no matter how great the momentum is now, most of them are all fluffy youngsters anyway.


    But now it seems like Jogungchae''s bandits are dealing with experienced prosecutors who have eaten enough water. That sharpness and sophistication, in particular, was incredible.


    The most incredible thing is that it runs.


    The history rises with time. This is why those who do not have a long period of training have to jump to get a higher score.


    However, most of them have enough history to bounce heavy weights with swords.


    ''How can we do that unless we''re all anti-Rohwe''re all in a group?¡­.¡¯


    However, there was no room to take things easy.


    If he doesn''t do something right now, the battle line he''s barely maintaining will collapse in an instant. Then all that remains is a one-sided massacre.


    Hyun Sang, who is wielding a sword at the head of the river, came into the eyes of the river, which is biting this.


    I''m going to kill that old man for now, and I''m going to break his spirits!¡¯


    One of the characteristics of the inexperienced is that they are easily swept away by the atmosphere. It might be easier to change the situation than expected if there was a reversal in which a higher person was subjected to.


    "Get out of my way!"


    He pushed those guarding the front of the river and rushed to Hyun Sang.


    But at that moment, someone left the line and flew gently in front of him.


    Like this.


    The man who landed easily on the floor picked up a sword and pointed him correctly.


    "¡­¡­what are you, what about you?"


    "Hwasan?? Yoo-Esul."


    The cold Yoo-Esul''s eyes squeezed the river''s breath.

 Chapter - 585 Episode 585, getting it back is not enough. (5)

    "¡­...you b*tc*?"


    The face of the river was filled with anger.


    Although it was not an easy situation, he is a 70-year-old green-rim Chaeju.


    Even though that Kwangwoo is not as famous as Go Hong, the Muja Jehura Wongang River was notorious enough to stop crying in the area of Odaesan Mountain where he was.


    But this young man is blocking his way?


    "I don''t have time for four years. Get out of the way!"


    "No."


    "¡­what?"


    Yoo-Esul shook his head quietly.


    "The elder is not free enough to deal with you."


    Wongang''s face turned red in no time with his calm and low voice.


    "Yee, you don''t even know the subject!"


    No more words were needed. Even at this moment, the battle lines were collapsing rapidly. There was definitely a limit to maintaining the battle line only with numerical advantage.


    Wongang rushed to Yoo-Esul with no delay in roaring without delay.


    Oh, my god!


    As if to prove that he did not win the title of the Green Rim with a goal, a huge game began to be loaded on his province.


    With the roughness of the day standing like a saw, even a wild game was loaded, it was so scary that just watching with eyes could make my hair stand still.


    But Yoo-Esul''s eyes were not shaken at all at the front.


    Paaa!


    The roughness cut through where she was. The wind pressure alone turned the floor upside down and dust rose.


    However, no matter how strong an attack is, it is meaningless if it does not reach the opponent. Yoo-Esul avoided his opponent''s shot perfectly by just taking two steps back.


    "Ugh!"


    Of course, I didn''t expect it to end with a single blow. If he had been a fool enough to let his guard down, he could not have climbed to the post of Chae-ju of Jogungchae.


    Oh, my god!


    The storm of rough pottery was about to tear Yoo-Esul''s whole body apart. Yoo-Esul, however, stared exactly at the way he flew at him with his unshakable eyes.


    She should have been intimidated to see this before her eyes, but there was no shaking in her mind.


    She''s been through too much to lose her composure to this extent.


    Blame.


    Park Chan-Yoo-Esul ran straight through the storm of earthenware dust.


    And


    (Screaming) Cao! Cao! Cao!


    Three consecutive inspections created gaps between irregularly swirling pottery.


    Slowly.


    Yoo-Esul, who dug through the cracks like a mirage or fantasy, stretched the sword straight and flooded the river''s neck.


    Whoops!


    Surprised to the point where his eyes popped out, Won-gang flipped over in frightened.


    Whoosh!


    He was so surprised that he couldn''t even land properly that his hips instantly touched the floor and fell.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A cold sweat ran down my forehead.


    You broke through it?¡¯


    This is not a matter of possibility and necessity.


    It is not that he has never been defeated because he is an invincible master, but he has been incapacitated several times.


    But no one who beat him jumped into this raging storm of pottery. It was an action that no one with an idea would ever do.


    But it was done by a young prosecutor who seemed to have lived less than half of his life.


    Don''t you have any fear?¡¯


    Well, how would he know?


    The person he is dealing with now is the one who cut the Magi from the front of the bishop and held the bishop''s limbs half-dead.


    Yoo-Esul pointed his sword again at the river, where he was sweating. And I still thought with a blank face.''Different.''


    It was certainly lacking in every way.


    The marchers may not be as good as the interest, but they had the venom to give up their lives to hurt their opponents and die.


    And even Yoo-Esul, the bishop of the demon, gave a tremble of horror. It was indeed a servant of evil.


    It was impossible for Yoo-Esul, who has been dealing with such people, to fear the original river.


    People grow up through experience.


    Yoo-Esul realized the words in his bones at this moment. If he had never faced a bishop, he would not have remained as calm as he is now, even if he had the same skills.


    ''See more, go through more.¡¯


    It was clear that the experiences would make her sword stronger.


    "¡­¡­I wondered how they were so strong, and the Wasans all seem to have lost their heads."


    The wankang twisted his lips. Yoo-Esul just murmured quietly.


    "You talk a lot."


    "¡­...you son of a b*tc*!"


    Roh Ho-sung was thrown out by the river, but it was Yoo-Esul who moved. Her body dug into the front of the river leaving a taffy afterimage.


    "Hahah!"


    As a result, the province of Wongang swung her waist with the determination to make a difference.


    One.


    Car river.


    Yoo-Esul, who set up a sword slanted to the waist, hit back and spilled it down as soon as Do flew in. Then he went straight over the road, spinning lightly.


    "What, what?"


    It was a physical exercise that was close to a new skill. As soon as the surprised Wongang opened her eyes, her sword shook like a fantasy, creating dozens of screenings. Soon the entire river was covered.


    It was virtually impossible for him, who was seriously ill, to simultaneously stop the sword and mirrors that bloomed under his nose.


    He eventually lifted himself up and blocked the center of his body, flying backwards.


    Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!


    The vital points were somehow blocked, but his thick forearms and beautiful thighs split long and scattered blood.


    "Ugh!"


    A groan broke out automatically.


    The sound of a sword crashing into the drawing creeped into the ear.


    ''How....''


    The sharpness of the sword? Unseen speed?


    That is a secondary problem.


    What really astonished him was that her sword flew to the vital point without any hesitation.


    A sword only to kill an opponent, showing no willingness to subdue him.


    Of course, there is no reason why Jungpa cannot wield a sword. However, the fact that a fluffy young man flew a sword without blinking his eyes made the river''s spine cool.


    ''¡­the world is mistaken for Hwasan!¡¯


    If someone had known that these monsters were growing in Hwasan, they would have used any means.


    "Oops!"


    Wongang, who opened up the street, raised the city with blood in his eyes.


    The idea was to compete with strength without giving the opponent a chance to dig in. It was a huge misjudgment. Those dealing with Hawsan''s inspection should never distance themselves.


    Fluttering.


    Yoo-Esul''s sword shivered gently as if it had been waiting. Before long, the red plum blossoms began to bloom.


    Wongang opened his mouth like a person whose soul was sucked out.


    The plum blossoms swam in the sky Ho Gong as if they were alive. In the meantime, the ever-growing petals seemed to cover Yoo-Esul''s whole body, and soon filled the view of the river.


    It''s a fantasy. Yeah, it''s a fantasy.However, a fantasy that is indistinguishable from reality is no different from one that exists.


    Taking a step back without realizing it, Wongang seized his revenge in spite of evil.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Then he screamed and swung wildly.


    Strong wind pressure pushed away the flaming plum blossoms. However, no matter how much they pushed and ripped, the eerie beautiful flowers continued to bloom.


    In the forest of plum blossoms, he swung around like a madman. Against a flower petal that flies without knowing the end of the end.


    I can''t believe it!¡¯


    He''s a green vegetable. He should have been the king of green forest.


    He is not a high-profile master of political circles, but cannot be defeated by the young female prosecutor of the Hwasan faction. No such nonsense should ever happen!


    "Dead!"


    His provincial government, which was splitting Ho Gong like a foot in a game, was driven by impatience and lost its sharpness.


    And


    Oh, my god!


    The keen sense of Yoo-Esul didn''t miss the moment.


    Yoo-Esul''s sword, which rose like a hawk to hunt for food in the fluttering plum blossoms, quickly flooded the river''s neck of the river.


    "LOL!"


    The river blocked even in the midst of a disorganized posture. No, I tried to block it.


    Round and round.


    However, Yoo-Esul''s sword, which flew like a beam of light, lightly burned the road and the ship dug into the river''s neck at a faster pace.


    Crunch!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The river opened its eyes wide. He looked as if he couldn''t believe it.


    But no matter how wide he opened his eyes, he couldn''t even find Yoo-Esul''s trace. She had already cut off his neck and passed by his dying body.


    The rest of his life was too short for him to turn his head and check her back.


    ''On that quick sword...¡­change¡­''


    Pooh!


    His half-cut neck opened and blood fountain sprouted out.


    My vision gradually became blurred and my body quickly lost strength.


    ''The sword...''


    It was the last thought that came to mind in his life when he understood what he was going through.


    Flop.


    A huge body collapsed. Blood from the neck penetrated through the grass growing randomly on the ground.


    "Chae, Chaeju!"


    "Chae Joo Woo Woo Woo Woo Woo!"


    Bandits who watched Wongang lose his life screamed desperately. The scream was not a mournful cry for Chae-ju''s death, but a young scream for those who lost their last Bibil Hill.


    Paa.


    Yoo-Esul, who inadvertently brushed the blood off the sword, glared coldly at the bandits.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The silence lingered. The faces of bandits looking at Yoo-Esul turned white with fear.


    Mujayomna Wongang, who was like a king in Odaesan Mountain, lost her life without even trying to rebel properly at the very hands of that prosecutor.


    This overwhelming difference was enough to dampen their last ray of motivation.


    "The battle starts with the head."


    Yoo-Esul, who neatly performed Chung-Myung''s theory, paid attention to Baek Cheon.


    Baek Cheon grinned and nodded.


    "I knocked down the enemy''s Chae-ju!"


    Then he pointed the white bandits at the end of the sword.


    "Kill those who do not surrender and make them pay!"


    "Yes!"


    Hwasan''s disciples, who have been constantly swindled, attacked with their own momentum.


    "Gasp!"


    "You son of a b*tc*! Even if I were a monkey...¡­.Growl¡­¡­."


    The fear spread like wildfire as even a few who still had the will and the will to rebel fell helplessly.


    "Ha, surrender! I surrender! Save me!"


    "Throw away your weapons, you lunatics! Put down your weapon!The battle was so short that it was less than one meal away, but the number of fallen bandits was well over a hundred. Even if the battle continues as it is, the results were as clear as can be seen.


    Death or surrender was the only thing left for those who were pushed back and lost their leader. Even if they were not smart enough to calculate, they knew very well that their lives were very well.


    The bandits all threw down their weapons and lay flat on the spot.


    It was a win for Hwasan.


    It was a different achievement than winning the battle against the universal forces or the Daebyolchae opposition.


    It was the first time that a force of full strength was completely overcome in the name of Hwasan.


    The faces of the Hwasan disciples turned red.


    Pride in the outcome and victory of the battle heated my heart.


    "The Elder."


    "Well!"


    Hyun Sang, who was trying to calm down his excited heart by clenching his fist, raised his voice.


    "This battle is a victory for us, Hwasan! Abandon the enemy''s arms!"


    "Yes!"


    It was a clean and clean victory and a grand victory without disagreement.

 Chapter - 586 Episode 586. If a man pulled out a sword, he should cut off his neck! (1)

    In the middle of the mountain quarters, there were many bandits who knelt in captivity.


    Their faces, which were ruined by martial arts, had a great sense of loss and fear that their lives seemed to have been taken away.


    Losing arms to a warrior was, in a sense, more punishment than death. But Hyun Sang had no intention of showing mercy to them.


    They are bandits that suck high blood of both people anyway.¡¯


    There are people who are learning martial arts and those who are harmful to the world because they are learning martial arts.


    He thinks these were obviously the latter.


    Discussing the open-air line with clumsy teaching sometimes results in less than what has not begun. It was better to eliminate the aftereffects through the punishment system.


    "What about the kids?"


    "There are a few children with minor injuries, but there are no seriously injured children."


    "Well!"


    Hyun Sang nodded loudly.


    Although there was a big difference in performance, it is often the case that one loses one''s life to a blind knife in a disturbance of this size.


    Fortunately, however, it didn''t seem to happen this time.


    Wasan is really strong.


    If Chung-Myung had been Hwasan before he came, he would not have been able to handle the small living quarters on the corner of the green forest, let alone Jogungchae.


    However, it is now possible to clean up the mountainous houses in the top 70 green forests without any damage. This change took place in just a few years, and it was surprising to see how strong it had become at such a frightening rate.


    "There were a lot of hard work."


    "No, Elder!"


    "This is easy!"


    Perhaps the disciples felt the same way.


    He is suppressing his shoulders somehow, but his face was full of pride.


    But¡­¡­.


    The wind left everyone forgetting. There''s a demon here, and he can''t keep his eyes open to the pleasant sight.


    "What do you mean, you''ve done a great job and you''ve got your shoulders up and down? I just beat up the bandits."


    In a cold-watering remark, Hwasan''s disciples looked at Chung-Myung with a sour face.


    But he had the nerve to stick out his belly.


    "What? Why? Did I say something wrong?¡±


    "¡­That needle won''t bleed you."


    "Make sure you candle like that, make sure!"


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue with an unhappy face.


    "Since when did the Wasans become such a small place to strain their stomach for beating up some bandit pups?" Your ancestors must be dying of frustration!"


    - Not me. No, it''s not!


    "Oh, shut up over there!"


    "¡­¡­who made the noise?"


    Everyone sighed as they saw Chung-Myung making mysterious noises.


    "Hmm."


    However, after hearing the harsh criticism, the students were unable to help themselves with their recalled faces and tried to smile or hold back their laughter.


    Chung-Myung finally smirked.


    Of course it''s good.¡¯


    Victory is a more valuable experience than anything else.


    Of course, you can learn from defeat, but now it was more important to gain confidence in victory than defeat.


    His disciples had a subtle sense of defeat.


    Since he was not recognized for his talent throughout, he had no choice but to feel a subtle inferiority complex among those who were recognized for their talent and were in the capital.


    The best way to get rid of it is to do what they don''t dare to do.¡¯


    While gaining fame is the most important thing, it is not bad to instill confidence in both of them."and gain experience."


    The biggest advantage of this battle is that for the first time, the entire Hwasan team has come forward and experienced group warfare. It was certainly a great benefit to have experienced this at a time when the world is so peaceful.


    Someday, we''ll have to fight like this.


    In that sense, it''s a battle that''s earned a lot of money.¡­.


    It''s just... it''s just that.


    "Hehe."


    "Hehehe."


    "We''re stronger than you think.¡±


    "Giggles, shamans, craps, nothing!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Looking at the death penalty, which was too fond and giggled, I felt strangely twisted and upset.


    "You like it?"


    "Hahaha. Of course! Of course."


    "Do you like it?"


    "¡­¡­huh?"


    The death penalty, smiling all over, slowly and awkwardly shut up at Chung-Myung''s words.


    "You''re saying it''s that good?¡±


    When Chung-Myung asked with a bright smile, the faces of his disciples began to shiver.


    "Then it''s better!"


    "Huh?"


    "Where''s the next living quarters?"


    Yes?


    Cheo, Chung-Myung?


    * * *


    Chaeju Tammyolang and Yang Hye-hye watched the scene unfolding in front of her eyes.


    ''What is this...?''


    It was as if a mountain was coming in.


    It is not a magnificent mountain music, but a mountain in full bloom.


    "Argh!"


    "What the hell are these guys?"


    His men, swept away by the mountain, were crumbling without a hitch.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yang-chee swallowed dry saliva.


    Where did it go wrong?¡¯


    As soon as I checked Im Sobyong behind the incoming warriors of Hwasan, I began to sweat on Yang''s back.


    His face, which had always been weak, looked as healthy as it is today.


    Was it a lie that you were suffering from a severe illness? Was it all a trick to hook us up?¡¯


    There was no way to confirm what was true and what was false.


    Yeah. No, that''s good enough.


    I can still understand that.


    But it wasn''t Im Sobyong that really bothered him, it was the horrors that were happening right in front of him.


    Other youngsters around him were desperately holding on to the approaching, with a serious and solemn face.


    "No, we''ve had a lot of private lodging! Why do you want to do everything you see!"


    "Then I will."


    "Accident! The accident was completely done by one man today! Give way, give way!"


    "You fought with the leader of the Yacha party!"


    "He can''t hit it!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yang, who had been listening to the conversation, shivered.


    So now...¡­ Uh¡­¡­ I mean¡­¡­.


    Are those little boys fighting to deal with me?¡¯


    In the end, one of the bald men, who was wearing different clothes alone behind the scenes, was sneaking out and caught his hair. Yang could not stand it any longer and shouted.


    "How dare these bastards know who I am!"


    "Oh, get out of here!"


    "Wait a minute there! We''ll decide soon!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yang''s shoulders drooped.


    The men who were arguing among themselves seemed to be shouting, but one man stepped forward to see if it was finally concluded.


    Slightly thin eyes.


    a conduit neatly placed over one''s head


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Compared to other people who couldn''t tell whether it was a master or a gangster in the neighborhood, he was definitely a master. He stepped forward and lightly seized.


    "The teachings of Yun-jong, the three great disciples of Hawasan...¡­.¡±


    "Yoon-Jong??! It''s real!"


    "¡­Bring it on, bandit."Yang Yu-keung immediately changed his mind.


    It''s a cancellation to say that you look like a master. This bastard was out of his mind, too.


    Yang Hye-hee, who grabbed a huge unwoldo, who was a lover, gritted her teeth and rushed to Yoon-jong.


    "I''ll fix your troubles!"


    After a while, Yun-Jong gently wiped the sweat off his forehead with a clean face and politely captured it.


    "Well learned."


    However, Yang was already unconscious to answer.


    No, it was meaningless to question the existence or absence of consciousness. A person who''s become so bloody will not be able to answer even if he''s conscious.


    Jo-Gol, Yoo-Esul and Baek Cheon know how to take risks boldly to knock down an opponent if they have the chance.


    But Yoon-Jong never got out of line. He never overdoes it and has repeated only the safest attacks.


    If you know your opponent is lacking and you can step down, you can say it''s a straight sword. However, in the life-and-death situation, where giving up was impossible, there was a scene where a cat was playing with a mouse.


    No matter how raw the sneeze was, Yang had no choice but to repeat the attack until his consciousness flew away due to excessive bleeding, and the result was this.


    Yoon-Jong turned around looking a little proud.


    "I defeated the enemy...¡­.what are those faces?"


    But in a different response than expected, he asked really wonderfully. Baek Cheon and the group shook their heads at the same time as they were watching with tired faces.


    "¡­It''s tough."


    "Oh, my God, how can a man beat a man until he''s like that?"


    "¡­I didn''t know being faithful to the basics would be so scary."


    It''s merciful to kill him quickly.


    Well, that''s the scary thing about Yun-Jong.


    Baek Cheon alternated between Yang and Yoon-jong and thought to himself.


    Those who have trained for a year cannot beat those who have learned to catch others early on. However, if you train yourself to hit for a long time, no catch can suffer from that one strike.


    Everyone knows, but no one dares to try.


    Think about it. Who can train so steadily in monotonous hitting?


    It''s Yoon-Jong who does it.


    A sword that is neither fancy nor unusual, but most of all is faithful to the basics.


    If you look at the present, the person who is the most incompetent among the five swords is Yoon-Jong no matter what anyone says. His dance falls short of the priest Jo-Gol.


    But¡­¡­.


    "After ten years and twenty years, maybe he''s the strongest of us.¡¯


    It was a strange thing.


    Baek Cheon, Yoo-Esul, Yoon-Jong, ?????? Jo-Gol.


    They all had distinct personalities without any resemblance to each other. Not only did they learn the same thing as their personality, but their swordsmanship was all different.


    And yet they are getting stronger in their own way. It''s different, but it''s the same, but it''s different.


    And not only them...¡­.


    Baek Cheon''s eyes turned back.


    Hwasan''s main university, led by Hyun Sang and Ungum, was unilaterally pushing its bandits to wrap up.


    As I looked at the power on their swords, I nodded.


    Including the small battles in business, there were only three battles. But after three battles, the blackness of the Hwasan disciples was rapidly evolving.


    Baek Cheon squatted in the corner as if the whole situation had nothing to do with him and looked at Chung-Myung, who snapped the crepe at Baek-ah.Anyway, really.¡¯


    What? Wasan is weak? You''re being ridiculous! He''s not weak, you''re weak!


    Baek Cheon laughed as if he couldn''t help it. His world has changed completely since I met him.


    Baek Cheon, who watched Chung-Myung for a moment, took a deep breath and said.


    "Now, let''s get this straight."


    "We need to hurry to deal with Daveyolchae or something."


    "Yeah."


    Nodding his head, he moved to the bandits who were still fighting.


    "But Chung-Myung told me not to help him catch other bandits. Can I go like this now?¡±


    "Don''t you think we should just be sitting next to each other, holding a proper amount of black and blinking?¡±


    "¡­Gosh."


    Except for Chung-Myung, Oh Gum walked toward the bandits, pulling out an iron sword.


    And


    Less than a half day later, both of the living quarters were arranged in Hwasan''s hands. They began to advance towards the last remaining, Daveyolchae.

 Chapter - 587 Episode 587. If a man pulled out a sword, he should cut his neck! (2)

    "Chae, Chaeju!"


    Ko Ho-ri and Lee Jung-bang hurriedly opened the door and ran in.


    Madwoo also frowned as if Go Hong were upset.


    "What kind of fuss are you making?¡±


    "Chae, Chae-ju! It''s a big deal!"


    Lee Jung-bang shouted with a white face. Go Hong kicked his tongue and scolded him.


    "Moon Sa-cheol has such a light hip. So, what''s going on?"


    "??, Hwasan¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hm?"


    "Hwasan is coming here now, beating up other sticks!"


    "¡­what?"


    Go Hong asked with a frown.


    "What did you mean by that?"


    "What?"


    "That was your plan, wasn''t it? You said if you sit still, they''ll beat up the other sticks, and you''ll just watch and swallow it."


    "But it''s different from what I thought! I thought Hwasan and the other Chae would be considering a defeat. But now, Hwasan is unilaterally destroying other cabs!"


    "Crash"?


    "Hey, literally. They say that they beat him one-sidedly without any damage.


    After the report, Lee Jung-bang swallowed a dry mouth. This is because he was afraid of a scolding that would fall from Chae-ju.


    But contrary to his opinion, Go Hong was not particularly angry at his report. Rather, he just grinned as if he was having fun.


    "Oh, they''re better than I thought."


    "Hwasan''s power is more than we think! It''s my, it'' I should have guessed since the Yacha party was beaten up!"


    "Tsk tsk. The incompetent."


    Having swept down his shaggy beard a couple of times, Go Hong opened his mouth looking at Lee Jung-bang''s back.


    "So what do you want?"


    "That''s why things don''t look good. First of all, avoid the body...¡­.¡±


    "Avoiding?"


    When Go Hong heard that, he burst into laughter.


    "This coward has lost his mind! Does this Go Hong mean to run away from those little boys?"


    "Ha, but Chaeju...¡­.They''re in great spirits! I''ve already cleared up two mountain houses, and my morale has risen...¡­.¡±


    Lee Jung-bang said, lowering his head as much as possible.


    "There''s a saying to avoid the rain. You''d better get out of the way for now."


    "Tsk tsk tsk. That idiot.


    Go Hong laughed at him.


    "That''s the only wall you have, so you''re cleaning someone''s back with that hair."


    "Chae, Chaeju!"


    Go Hong insinuated.


    "Yeah, I heard there''s a rat among those Wasans?"


    "¡­¡­Yes, King Greenlim is also coming here with Hwasan."


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Go Hong held his stomach and laughed. As his smile filled with experience rumbled, the whole mojade shook and dust fell from the ceiling.


    "Chae, Chaeju?"


    Lee Jung-bang stared blankly at Go Hong as if he didn''t understand at all.


    Of course Go Hong is not a very intelligent person. However, he was certainly not the one who would pose himself as a danger by insisting unnecessarily.


    If it were him, he could not have risen to the position of the owner in the green forest, where the sword and conspiracy are rampant, and even if he had been lucky, it would not have been possible to build a reputation like this.


    Therefore, Lee Jung-bang couldn''t understand the current Go Hong.


    "Hahahaha! That rat is thinking. He must be on his way in high spirits by now."


    "Chae, Chae-ju, face the situation¡­¡­.¡±


    "Yes, I know."


    Go Hong said in a nonchalant way.


    "Does that mean that all the other living quarters that kept me in check were smashed and had no more sight, and those Hawsan''s little boys were swindling in here with the rat?""That''s what it is."


    "Where else is a better situation?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    The light was young in Go Hong''s eyes.


    "Then if you just beat the Hawasan''s little boys and the rat to death, didn''t you mean that there was no one against me being crowned King Green Lim? I wouldn''t dare to stand in front of me, and even those who have power can''t deny that I killed Im Sobyong!"


    "Chae, Chae-ju! Of course it is. But isn''t that a story when we can stop them with the power of our Daveyolchae?"


    Of course, Daveyolchae has unparalleled power compared to other living quarters that came with him. It would be too much to handle one of those two living quarters even if they were united.


    One thing is, can Dave clean up those two houses without any damage?


    ''That''s ridiculous.''


    If Daveyolchae had such power, he would not have had to form a joint front with other living quarters. It''s enough to just wipe it off by yourself.


    There''s no way Chaeju doesn''t know that.¡¯


    So where does that confidence come from?


    "Hhhh¡­.I''m sure he''s saying it."


    Him?


    As soon as Lee Jung-bang raised his head suspiciously, Go Hong suddenly rose from his seat.


    "Open the living quarters and greet them!"


    "Oh, no! No! Chae-ju he¡­¡­."


    Lee Jung-bang raised his head in fright. However, Go Hong''s sharp eyes caught my eye.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A cold sweat formed on Lee Jung-bang''s forehead.


    "If you say one more word, I''ll rip your mouth off."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk. That''s why you can''t go to the moon season. I can''t catch a chance even though. Tsk tsk tsk."


    Go Hong''s face was full of spirit. He shouted in a loud voice.


    "No-jam-la? No-jam-la, no-breeding? How dare you compare such bugs to this Go Hong! I''ll tell the hillbilly on the island why I''m called Kwangudo!"


    Lee Jung-bang eventually swallowed dry saliva and nodded.


    "We can''t stop it anyway.¡¯


    Hawasan will be here any minute now. As soon as Chae-ju came out of the way, fighting became inevitable.


    I can''t help but hope Go Hong is hiding something secretive.


    * * *


    "But¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon, who was climbing the mountain, looked at Chung-Myung and opened his mouth as if wondering.


    "Why?"


    "¡­isn''t green forest one of the strongest groups in the world, called Shinjuopae."


    "Yeah, but why are you weaker than I thought?"


    "Well, rather than weak¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why don''t the kids have a hawk?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why is it so messy that it''s not worth dealing with.


    Baek Cheon turns his head and looks at Im Sobyong following them.


    When I saw his shoulders drooping like a willow branch in the rain, I thought he was doing a lot of things he couldn''t be done.


    "¡­¡­No, that''s not necessarily.


    "Sasook, by the way, it''s better not to look down on green forests.¡±


    "Huh?"


    Unexpectedly, Baek Cheon blinked and looked at Chung-Myung. As expected, I thought words that ignored green forest would come out.


    Chung-Myung said with a serious face.


    "A thousand disciplined soldiers can''t be conscripted. The numerical advantage is more dangerous than I thought."Baek Cheon''s expression also hardened. Chung-Myung said after a brief thought.


    "If we have about a hundred, we''ll have about five hundred sanjeoks, and we can sweep them away with post-meal snacks."


    "¡­Not a snack."


    Of course, Baek Cheon thought so inside, but I couldn''t bear to say yes to the thought that Im Sobyong''s ears were open.


    "But a thousand makes me a little lazy."


    "I''m sure he is.¡±


    "Then what if it''s five thousand?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What if?"


    "¡­¡­At that point, we won''t even be seen."


    It seemed like a bucket of water was poured into the ship.


    "Even if there are only a hundred people who live in each mountain house, the number of Noklimdo Island will already exceed 7,000. But as you know, there are only a hundred people who lived in a single living quarters.¡±


    "¡­So it''s really ten thousand.¡±


    "It could be a lot more."


    Baek Cheon is speechless.


    "There are so many bandits in the world?¡¯


    The sight of so many bandits gathered in one place gave me goosebumps on my back.


    "You just look weak because you''ve done it individually. Basically bandits don''t help each other. So even if the living quarters are being smashed right below, they don''t come to help, but they clap."


    "¡­It''s a mess.


    "But if there was anyone who could command the bandits, the other living quarters that had already arrived would have joined forces to deal with us the moment we attacked Jogungchae."


    Then at least 1,500 would have been waiting there.


    One hundred to one hundred.


    It was a completely different matter to deal with 500 three times in a row and 1,500 at once. As the number of radishes increases, they become exponentially stronger, not quantitatively.


    "Oh, so...¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon looked back with a new look.


    That''s why King Green Rim is important.¡¯


    The only person who can order the green forest mountains to unite and keep their territory thoroughly and against each other is the green forest king.


    Didn''t that fierce Daebyolchae, who knew nothing but himself, at least pretended to follow Im Sobyong''s orders before he disappeared?


    However, when King Noklim disappeared, they became ordinary bandits that could not be woven under the name Noklim.


    "You''re more than I thought.¡±


    Baek Cheon truly admires. Im Sobyong then said weakly with a wisty face.


    "¡­¡­Do you know you''re worse than you think, Baek Cheon?"


    "Am I?"


    Im Sobyong looked up at the distant sky, looking at Baek Cheon tilting his head as if he couldn''t understand.


    "Is he doing a good job?"


    Maybe he tried to avoid the wolf and brought in a criminal. Of course, he''s not dangerous, he''s a little...¡­though the problem was that it was very strange.


    Baek Cheon didn''t pay much attention to Im Sobyong whether or not. He, like Chung-Myung, was of little interest except for Hwasan.


    As expected, he returned to the original topic.


    "That''s a very small number of Wasans to think so.


    That Shaolin has more than 1,000 draws and the number of Mundos is well over 500.


    Even if each of Hwasan''s inspections is capable of surpassing them, it may be harder than expected to overcome the inferiority of numbers.


    "You have a long way to go."


    I felt my excitement subsided as I organized two mountainous quarters.


    "There''s nothing to be so sullen about. In other words, the weak ones are huddling together and drinking into their heads."Baek Cheon quickly looked around.


    ''I''m glad the open road isn''t here.¡¯


    If the open people had listened, they would have foamed at the mouth and flipped over. Nothing hurts more than being beaten.


    "But¡­¡­."


    "Huh?"


    "I think those bastards are a little different."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung said, staring into one place. When I followed the gaze, I could see the wooden objects on the high peaks like the citadel.


    "There must be Daveyolchae in there.¡±


    "Well!"


    Baek Cheon nodded his head as if he were holding himself together.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sank slightly dark.


    You wouldn''t be that stupid.


    Im Sobyong and other green-rimmed islands said in unison that Kwangwoo also attacked Go Hong. But if he''s really so hot-tempered and impatient that he can''t think, he can''t have been listening to Im Sobyong all this time.


    There must be something.


    Chung-Myung rolls up the corners of his mouth slightly. Things were going more interesting than I thought.


    Let''s see if there''s a ghost or a monster.


    He stepped with strength.


    Towards the greenery welcoming them with the door wide open.

 Chapter - 588 Episode 588! If a man pulled out a sword, Ill cut off his neck! (3)

    Whoosh!


    A fierce wind blew in.


    In the spacious yard in the middle of the greenhouse, the bandits of Daveyolchae, who pulled out the sergeant''s flag, were staring at the wide open entrance.


    And¡­¡­.


    Shake shake. Shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake.


    Through the wide open door, Hwasan''s disciples, dressed in black, advanced in line.


    Gulp.


    I heard someone swallowing dry saliva.


    I was already preparing for it, but when I saw Hwasan, my body became tense and my back stem began to cool down.


    Daveyolchae is one of the representative greenhouses.


    Of course, he fought several wars with other Sapa, and there were times when he had problems with famous political factions.


    So I''ve been rolling around in Daveyolchae for a long time. Those who are proud of themselves were soldiers who would not waste the formula of being a war veteran.


    But even those people can''t hide their tension now that they see the Wasans.


    ''That''s weird.''


    It was a sensation that I had never felt before.


    The factions have their own weight, and the sapas have their own sharpness. But for those Wasans, I could feel the weight of the factions and the sharpness of the sapas at the same time.


    There was a strictness unique to political factions when walking without disruption, and there was a rough and free-spirited feeling like a safa when it was exhaled.


    What kind of martial arts do you learn and what kind of training do you make people feel this way? I couldn''t easily guess.


    Gulp.


    There were probably one or two people shuddering at the sensation, swallowing saliva or grasping the sergeant''s organs.


    "Jogungchae and Hyolrangchae have never been able to use their hands and have been beaten."¡­.¡¯


    But what made Chae-ju open the door and order them to greet? I don''t think we can communicate.


    I couldn''t afford to speculate. A group of Hwasan, who came into the woodblock, stopped walking.


    The number was only a little over a hundred.


    Rather, the Wasans were surrounded by nearly three times the number of people. But there was no fear in the faces of his disciples. I was full of confidence that I could win anytime.


    There was a unique sense of relaxation, confidence, and firmness of those who had only walked to a certain extent without turning their eyes to catch.


    Even though nothing really happened, the bandits of Daveyolchae began to be overwhelmed.


    And then.


    Shake shake. Shake shake.


    One person stepped forward and looked around.


    While the faces of those who stood behind still showed signs of young age, the faces of those who stepped forward melted obvious traces of time.


    He glanced over the bandits with sharp sergeants and slowly opened his mouth.


    "I''m Hyun Sang, the elder of the Hwasan faction."


    the elder of the Hwasan faction


    If it were only a day ago, none of these people here would have felt the weight of the Hawasanian title of elder. But in just one day, the name was never ignored.


    Fame spreads based on performance. Hawasan''s performance in just one day was undeniable.


    And now they''ve come all the way here to use even Dave as a stepping stone to build his reputation.


    "Daebyolchae''s Chaeju, step forward."


    An air of high spirits flowed out of Hyun Sang. The bandits took a step back, flinching unknowingly, even though they were not aggressive enough to weigh heavily on their opponents."Tsk tsk tsk. You pathetic bastards.¡±


    Then, a harsh voice burst out from behind their backs.


    "Get out of my way!"


    Daebyolchae''s greenery, which had been aligned with a hungry tiger''s growling voice, split from side to side.


    Along the open road, Go Hong walked out of his body wrapped in black wolf skin.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    It wasn''t that big, but every step contained a heavy history. In the aftermath of the history, the surrounding bandits finally breathed comfortably and shone their eyes.


    ''Definitely...''


    Hyun Sang squinted and looked at Go Hong as well.


    He was a man who was heard and a man who was different from what he was heard.


    His facial expressions and gestures clearly marked the rough side of the bandit. However, seeing the old-fashioned trick that rekindled the momentum around him at once, it occurred to me that this man might not be as simple as I thought.


    That buck.


    Going forward, Go Hong looked through the mundos of Hyun Sang and the Hwasan faction and laughed at them, twisting corners of his mouth.


    "Hwasan''s Elder?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The hillbilly on the island have grown up. Seeing a third-rate civil servant who had never heard of it stiffen his neck because he lost his name."


    "What''s so important about fame? What matters is skill."


    "Hahaha?"


    Go Hong looked straight at Hyun Sang as he moved.


    "An old man close to death speaks well.¡±


    Hyun Sang did not respond to the provocation. There''s nothing more stupid than falling for the opponent''s spleen...¡­.


    "No, but who''s that jerk making fun of right now.


    "Cheo, Chung-Myung! Hold it in!"


    "The elder is talking, Chung-Myung. Hang in there, will you?"


    "That platoon-headed bastard treats our elder like an old man who''s in a coffin!"


    "He, he didn''t go that far!"


    In a scuffle coming from behind, Hyun Sang''s shoulders drooped slightly.


    ''...what about being stupid.''


    It''s good to have a clear brain...¡­.


    "Hmm."


    Hyun Sang, who coughed low, looked at Go Hong and said,


    "I was told that you rebelled and occupied the greenhouse and sought the life of King Greenim. "Hwasan tries to subdue you and restore the green forest to its original state for peace and stability in the midfield."


    They may not have to share it because they have only two ways left to fight each other.


    However, Hyun Sang thought each of these small conversations could give his students standing behind a solid cause and goal.


    It''s important to be strong, and it''s important to do your best to fight.


    But more importantly, you know why you fight. The power to wield aimlessly is just violence, and eventually you''ll eat yourself up.


    "Peaceful?"


    Go Hong smiled, showing his yellow teeth.


    "The men who came after you with knives are very good at beating their mouths. There''s nothing to say. I don''t have time to deal with an old man like you, so get your ass out of here right now!"


    "No, but he''s going to die!"


    "Oh, you son of a b*tc*! Hang in there!"


    "If you step up now, you''ll look weird!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Go Hong''s face, which he shouted solemnly, trembled.


    What''s he been doing?¡¯


    A rat rat-shaped man kept struggling and having a seizure behind the elder who stood solemnly. And other youngsters around desperately stretched out holding the rattles'' limbs."Oh! I''m really pissed off. In the past, I would have just emptied my mouth before I could open it! Come on, man! Come on!


    "Oh, get out of here!¡±


    "He''s having a seizure! Hurry up and get out of here!¡±


    Im Sobyong, who was stabbed in the side and pushed back by the continuous fuss, sighed and trudged forward. Looking at Go Hong, I stood face to face and smiled awkwardly.


    "Long time no see, Go Hong."


    "¡­¡­a rat."


    It was hard to live in Go Hong''s eyes.


    "But does a man named King Greenrim attract political factions to the work inside the green forest? And then you''re the Green Rim''s hooker that connects the line?"


    "Hogul¡­¡­."


    Im Sobyong shrugged with a face that wasn''t really hit.


    "I don''t care if I''m not a pushover."


    "I''m sure. You''re a rat.


    "Yes, I don''t care if I''m a rat."


    Im Sobyong''s eyes, speaking nonchalantly, had already sunk cold.


    Although he was scolded to pay Chung-Myung and did not show any significant presence throughout the earth, his eyes were clearly different from when he came up here.


    He stared calmly at Go Hong with glowing eyes.


    "It''s not my pride that matters, it''s not my reputation. It''s nothing more than being laughed at and ignored. The important thing is that the green brothers I''m responsible for shed not a drop of blood!"


    Im Sobyong''s energy spouted out, as if it were an old saying that he was groaning in pain.


    "It is the situation of greenness to be threatened by the crowd below, to be checked by Janggangsu, to be the subject of the political faction at all times, and to be avoided by looking at the officials." If a man like you who is blinded by fame and position rises to the throne of King Greenrim, it will be a file of terms and conditions that all mountains are covered with the blood of green forests."


    Im Sobyong''s eyes stared straight at Go Hong.


    "I can do anything if I can stop it. It doesn''t matter if it''s being criticized for being cowardly."


    "Hhh."


    Go Hong openly laughed at such Im Sobyong.


    "That''s what a rat would think. A weak man like you is in the position of King Greenim, so the other gatekeepers think we''re funny and stabbing us!"


    The roar of Go Hong spread everywhere.


    "You''ve always been passive in fighting for fear that the war with all men would escalate. The brothers died, but they didn''t allow us to attack! Blood has ignored the law of greenness to pay back with blood!"


    Whatever the content, the history of the voice was truly terrifying.


    "But I''m different! I''m not a coward like you! I will swing from the top to prove that Noklim has the power not to be ignored anywhere in the world!"


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    As soon as Go Hong''s bloodthirsty cry was over, Daveyolchae''s green-crowded islands screamed. They showed a different level of confidence from before when they lifted up the sergeant''s flag altogether.


    Regardless of logic and reason, I couldn''t deny that Go Hong had the power to attract people.


    Then Im Sobyong spoke in a low voice.


    "It''s not the way to green, it''s the way to satisfy your greed."


    "Hhhhh. You rat. That''s enough. You and I haven''t been able to communicate in a long time anyway."


    "It''s not that it doesn''t work, it''s that you don''t understand."Im Sobyong stared at Go Hong with lively eyes and sighed quietly.


    "I''m¡­¡­."


    "Oh, Mr. Geo! You talk dirty!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Now with such a familiar voice, Im Sobyong slouched his shoulders and slid back, turning all the momentum for a moment.


    Chung-Myung, who had rejected all those who had blocked me, was walking forward, annoyed with annoyance.


    "Why? What, you''re gonna have a tea party? Do you want me to drop you off the table?


    "¡­¡­No, it''s not that¡­¡­.¡±


    "There''s so much talk between knives and stabbing anyway! The bandits don''t even pay for their names!"


    "¡­Yes?"


    Chung-Myung said, sticking out his belly.


    "Hwasan''s law is simple! The winner is right!"


    "¡­¡­There is no such law, Chung-Myung."


    "That now fabricates the laws of Hwasan."


    Although Baek Cheon and Jo-Gol were hanging on the wall, Chung-Myung couldn''t have heard anything that he didn''t usually hear.


    "They''re so comfortable in the mountains that they seem to have plenty of time to spare, but we''re busy, so let''s hurry up, shall we?"


    Go Hong crumpled his face as he looked hopelessly at Chung-Myung.


    "You''re such a young man who can''t find a place to lie down. You''re making fun of my mouth."


    "I guess you grow up to be precious and lie down after checking everything out. I''m a jerk, I''m a man who can lay down in the world!"


    At this point, a group of Beck Cheons in the back nodded in unison.


    "Yeah, because he''s from a beggar."


    "But which is better, bandits or beggars?"


    "I think I''ll have to think about that, Sasook."


    Go Hong is so angry now. It felt like my head was boiling because I couldn''t do it.


    "I''ll see if you guys can make fun of that loose tongue when your bones come out from under my feet."


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes wide at the terrifying threat.


    "Oh, you''d better watch your language."


    "¡­what?"


    "It''s my specialty to return that horse."


    Chung-Myung pointed his finger at Go Hong and grinned.


    "I remembered everything, you."


    "This¡­¡­."


    And with that remark, he stepped back and stood behind Hyun Sang.


    Hyun Sang opened his mouth with a determined face.


    "Hwasan!"


    "Yes!"


    "Let the world know that we have the consultation of Hwasan by defeating the evil enemies.


    "Yes!"


    Chaeng!


    The disciples of the Hwasan faction, who pulled out swords in unison, pressed the bandits and narrowed the streets.


    "What are you doing? Destroy all their bones right now!"


    "Yes!"


    The green forests were also alive and infused with weapons.


    "Hit it!"


    "Kill me!"


    Two waves rushed toward each other at the same time.

 Chapter - 589 589th episode. If a man pulled out a sword, Ill cut his neck! (4)

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    Hawasan and Daveyolchae stormed at each other.


    Love, love, love and sorrow!


    The sword was as fast and brilliant as ever, and the sword-welcoming province was very strong.


    Whoops!


    When the sword and the province collided, the sound of metal ripping the ears rang out.


    "LOL!"


    "Yikes!"


    As soon as they faced each other''s weapons, their expressions hardened.


    "It''s not easy!"


    "Don''t let your guard down!"


    It was the Wasan side who shouted first.


    I''ve already dealt with Jogungchae and Hyolrangchae, but the power that comes from the province now was completely different from then. It was a moment when I could clearly realize why only the name of Daveyolchae sounded like that even though the three living quarters were here.


    And that feeling was the same for Daveyolchae.


    "Hey, you guys!"


    "Don''t back off!"


    There are times when I feel more with a single sword than a hundred words, just like the situation of the Hwasan disciples and the Daveyolchae bandits.


    Let''s go!


    Ungum, who pushed away the flying godfather, shouted with a firm complexion.


    "Don''t fight back with your strength!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Ungum''s eyes got slightly dark.


    You''re not easy.¡¯


    Ungum was not confident that he knew the situation well. But at least I could be sure that the military strength and training of the bandits I''m dealing with now were incomparable to the previous ones.


    Are you trying to win the title of King Green Lim?¡¯


    Bandits are those who follow the strong after all.


    Therefore, stronger bandits flock to the mountain quarters with stronger heads. In the end, the power of Chaeju symbolizes the power of the mountain.


    So if you think about it backwards, you can guess the power of that Go Hong.


    "But in the end, a bandit!"


    Ungum believed in Hwasan''s power more than anyone else.


    None of his disciples was lazy. At least in recent years, he has endured the hard training that no other munpa would dare to imagine.


    No matter how much Go Hong had trained the greenlings, there was no reason for Hwasan''s disciples, who had endured the training with the desire to be strong themselves, to fall behind him.


    Ungum did not believe in his own teachings. I believed in my disciples who overcame the teachings.


    "Believe in yourself! You''re strong enough already!"


    The loud cry of the ungum, which is not usually heard, empowered Hwasan''s disciples.


    "Yoon-Jong, Jo-Gol! Support the left!"


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "Accident! Right with Soso!"


    "Yes, death penalty."


    Responding quickly to the situation, Baek Cheon moved toward the center like an island war.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    His sword penetrated the neck of the bandit who was wielding the sword against evil.


    "Gasp¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    With the sound of blood boiling, the bandit turned upside down. However, Baek Cheon did not even look at the fallen and fired dozens of sword and sword scans at the next bandits.


    "Argh!"


    "My legs! Argh!"


    Boom!


    Then he stepped down hard.


    Words alone cannot lead.¡¯


    He''s seen enough already. What it''s like to lead a person.


    When a truly reliable man leads in front of him, the follower can go beyond his limits and exert the power of the ship. Didn''t you already feel it when you looked at Chung-Myung''s back?


    ''We can''t just chase him around forever.''He is always supposed to be Hwasan''s man of letters.


    He was not the one who would be led, but the one who would be led.


    Fluttering.


    The tip of his sword shook and soon spewed out dazzlingly beautiful plum blossoms.


    "The death penalty!"


    "Keep your house safe!"


    Needless to say, the death penalty knew his intentions and stood firm around him.


    A slight smile rose around Baek Cheon''s mouth.


    "Let''s go, Hwasan!"


    "Yes!"


    Standing ahead, Ogum and Unja boats led Hwasan fiercely, claiming to be the most dangerous places.


    Meanwhile, Lee Jung-bang, who was watching the situation, wrapped his head.


    What the hell are you doing?


    You shouldn''t fight like this.


    Hasn''t it already been confirmed that Hawsan''s power exceeds them? There was no chance of winning head-on.


    But that d*mn Chae-ju was facing head-on without taking advantage of his geographical advantage or numerical advantage.


    In terms of sick leave, he committed only the things that he should not have done.


    The difference is obvious.


    In terms of absolute power, this side may be stronger. Of course, each and every one of them is definitely better on that Hwasan side, but given the difference in number, it''s hard to conclude that their power is further behind.


    But the momentum of the current battle was apparently directed towards Hwasan.


    ''This is too much for me to think about it.¡¯


    Those who had not yet lost fluff on their faces were moving perfectly together like the soldiers who had fought the war.


    That was not just organizational power, it was trust.


    No matter how much Noklim trained and trained, he could not completely surrender his life to the man standing next to me and fight. It''s impossible to go beyond the deep-seated distrust with training alone.


    But those Hwasanites are wielding swords, believing perfectly in those who are guarding me. I believe that the black death penalty that I can''t stop will stop me, and someone will solve the difficulties I can''t handle together.


    That''s what moon blue is all about.


    When people who have lived differently trust and trust each other under one name, their power can soar several times.


    Those who lead risk their lives to ease the burden on those who follow, and those who follow do their best to protect them.


    "Oh, my god!"


    "Well, what do you...¡­!¡±


    Now the war is definitely behind at a glance. Hawasan''s inspectors cut and pierced the center of the wide-seated Daebyolchae.


    If it went like this, the center would be completely penetrated soon after.


    Chae, Chae Joo!


    Lee Jung-bang looked at Go Hong''s back in embarrassment.


    Definitely losing, he didn''t really think to move while watching the situation. Lee Jung-bang''s insides were burned to the ground by the carefree appearance.


    ''No way, you really don''t have any thoughts?¡¯


    He eventually plucked up his courage and ran to Go Hong.


    "Chae, Chaeju!"


    "Well."


    When he saw Lee Jung-bang making a fuss right next to him, Go Hong turned his eyes, slightly wiggling his eyebrows.


    "Hey, if you leave it like this, the damage will be too great! Oh, my God! Let''s put in the Oho!"


    Oho were his henchmen raised by Go Hong himself.


    The only thing that can turn the war upside down and change the situation is the masters. If they had stood at the front, that high spirit could have been dampened."Oh?"


    "Yes, Chae-ju! If it''s too late, there''s no turning back...¡­.¡±


    At that moment, Go Hong grabbed Lee Jung-bang by the collar and threw him to the floor.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "You''re useless.¡±


    "Chae, Chaeju?"


    Go Hong''s face was strangely twisted.


    "Look!"


    He shouted, pointing forward. Seeing that Lee Jung-bang was at the fingertips, there were only bandits who were being pushed back endlessly.


    "Mu, what am I supposed to see?"


    And it''s just the scene of Hwasan digging into the middle and cutting down his bandits mercilessly.


    "Can you see?"


    "What?"


    "Tsk tsk. Aren''t they coming into the center? Like I''m going to be surrounded by myself!"


    Lee Jung-bang distorted his face at the confident remark.


    "Chaeju! Siege is only meaningful when you have the power to knock down your opponent. Surrounding an opponent with insufficient strength is a self-inflicted struggle!"


    Lee Jung-bang, whose frustration reached its peak, couldn''t hold back and screamed. It was unimaginable, but there was nothing to be seen as life depended on.


    Isn''t this stupid guy gonna kill him too?


    "If you don''t have enough power, yes.¡±


    "What are you talking about? You''re out of your mind...¡­.¡±


    Slap!


    Crash!


    Go Hong slapped Lee Jung-bang on the cheek.


    Lee Jung-bang, who fell to the floor in one shot, immediately groaned, grabbing his swollen face.


    "He was right not to discuss anything with you. The incompetent one!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Lee Jung-bang looked up at Go Hong with his eyes blankly clasped around his cheek.


    "You?"


    What do you mean.


    What the hell are you talking about?


    "From beginning to end, nothing is wrong. It''s like a ghost. It''s really like a ghost!¡±


    "Chae, Chaeju?"


    "I don''t know what you''re doing behind the scenes, but that ability is a hundred times more reliable than yours!"


    Bloody Go Hong''s eyes were filled with satisfaction.


    "Lack of power? Hahaha!


    He hit the ground hard with a giant unwoldo in his hand.


    "Then you''ll have to add more power! Come on out, everybody! Kill all those fearless bastards!"


    Lee Jung-bang wondered if Go Hong had gone crazy.


    Who are you asking to come out? What?


    No. It''s not "oh. There is no way to make such a fuss if it is an obvious move to put Oh-ho in.


    Then who?


    You''re saying you''ve been allied with another building without me knowing?¡¯


    No. If Go Hong had such skills, this would not have happened. Even because of his violent personality, other living quarters regarded him as "Go Hong."


    Then what the hell...


    It was just that moment.


    Whoo! Whoo! Whoo!


    Along with the huge sound of explosive explosions that seemed to have exploded, the wooden blocks surrounding the green vegetables collapsed at once.


    "Gasp!"


    A cloud of dust rose in the eyes of Lee Jung-bang, who turned his head in fright.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The moment when the dust that had been gathering was pushed away by the breeze.


    "What, what, what, they?"


    Unidentified people of blood appeared. Lee Jung-bang opened his eyes wide.


    Their appearance at the back of the woodblock was about fifty at most. At first glance, the number of fifty may seem ridiculously small where more than six hundred people have faced each other.


    One, as soon as they showed up, everyone here felt something unusual was going to happen.


    The three swords, which are strangely thin and red as bloodless, made viewers feel horrified. But to attract more attention than that, it was a breathtakingly thick life felt from them."Hahahahaha!"


    Go Hong laughed his head off.


    "You rat who believes in my head! The world doesn''t just move in your head!"


    Im Sobyong stared at strange fighters with an unusually serious look.


    What the hell is it?


    I''ve never seen them before.


    I assure you they were not green. There was no sign of greenness in their paces and energy.


    His back was soaked in cold sweat in an instant.


    This was all a trap?¡¯


    That Go Hong set a trap?


    Just as he realized something was terribly wrong, Go Hong''s Eonwoldo aimed at Hwasan''s disciples in the center.


    "Kill them all! Don''t let a single one live!"


    No sooner had the horse fallen than the bloodmen advanced over the woodblock.


    As the situation changed, everyone could not hide their embarrassment.


    "I knew this would happen."


    But Chung-Myung, who was watching the situation, kicked his tongue and stepped forward.


    "Hey, boarding house."


    "¡­what is it?"


    "That''s it for training."


    "Huh?"


    Chaeng.


    A female plum sword was pulled out of Chung-Myung''s waist dance.


    "From now on, it''s the real game."


    Cold flesh began to flow from his eyes, darkened in no time.

 Chapter - 590 Episode 590. If a man pulled out a sword, he should cut off his neck. (5)

    Whoosh!


    The sound of their feet kicking the floor sounded as if it were passing by a silky width.


    It meant that his body was light and that he had reached the level of meridian. With that sound alone, I could easily guess their dance.


    Hyun Sang and Ungum''s faces hardened at the same time.


    I don''t know what''s going on, but at least it was clear that they didn''t have a favour for Hwasan.


    It''s different.


    He was different from the bandits he had been dealing with.


    Aside from the enormous amount of pressure felt from their spirits, their senses were clearly disparate.


    "Here he comes!"


    Bloody men who rushed quickly without a single shout flew over the heads of bandits.


    Crack!


    "Giggles!"


    The speed nearly doubled when accelerated by crushing the heads of bandits.


    However, it was the sight of those who had their heads crushed and collapsed.


    "Collaborators¡­¡­?"


    "You crazy bastards!"


    The angry disciples of Hwasan were bloodshot in their eyes.


    "Ee!"


    But before he could vent his anger, the swords of the blood quickly flew toward the shoulders of his disciples.


    As the sword was wielded in unison, huge wind pressure was generated in all directions. The storm in history swept the area as if tearing apart.


    Chae-aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    In the midst of the storm of wind pressure, the plum and three swords collided strongly.


    "LOL!"


    The faces of the Hwasan disciples were distorted by the shock of a broken wrist. The weight of power itself was different from what had been handed down by bandits'' weapons.


    Whasan''s disciples groaned for the first time today, but the bloodthirsty did not lose any of that leeway. Rather, he has been pressing down his sword with a strange smile.


    Gwak Hae''s face gradually distorted. The history of crushing the sword was so strong that the whole body was throbbing.


    But his head was already following Hawasan''s teachings before thinking about reason and logic.


    Power is not dealt with as strength.¡¯


    It was the moment when his sword was loosened and his opponent''s sword was about to be spilled.


    Kagagagagak!


    The thin three swords crawled as fast as a living snake on Gwak Hae''s sword, as if they had waited for this moment.


    ''Oh!''


    It was a bizarre move, like a serpent seeking food. Segum cut Gwak Hae''s wrist with a sword.


    Crunch!


    The upper part of the wrist was half-spread and red blood poured out.


    "Ugh!"


    Whoops!


    Gwak Hae, who clenched his teeth, swung the sword hard and hit the flying sword in the face.


    He''s hot.


    The pain in my wrist made my hair stand on end.


    Strong.


    The exchange of a number of days was enough to realize it. Their swords were as strong and frighteningly sharp as they could be.


    What about the life they even breathe out? Just facing it felt like my whole body was numb and my heart was shrinking.


    "This is the real deal!"


    Life and death, risking one''s life and fighting to take the other''s life.


    As soon as I realized the fact, the sword I was holding became heavy and the view of the battlefield began to become extremely narrow. Like fighting deep in the water.


    "Ha!"


    Hana the blood doctor didn''t even give Gwak Hae a chance to find composure. Even before he could pull himself together, he gave off a creepy life and swung his sword like a viper.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Dozens of sword and mirrors flew all over Gwak Hae''s body. It was as if dozens of vipers were flying in unison.Stay calm!


    In response, Gwak Hae''s black flying sword was removed one by one. However, the sword, which slowed down little by little, began to lag behind the speed of the three swords.


    Crunch!


    "LOL!"


    Three swords grazed the sides.


    It was barely a brush, and that depth was negligible, too. But the important thing was not the depth of the wound, but the fact that his sword was not following his opponent''s censorship.


    Paaaaaaaah!


    Soon after, the flesh-like sword penetrated the body through the sword''s defense again. Stabbed in the shoulder and stuck in the chest.


    Push! Push!


    Although it was not fatal due to the weak energy from the plum sword and the characteristics of the three swords, it still hurts.


    As the wounds increased, Gwak Hae''s sword became dull.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    He screamed and threw out a sword like a seizure. With a full history, the prosecution and field scattered splendidly, and soon filled the entire area.


    but


    Kaga gaga gak!


    Three bloody swords penetrated the black screen at once. And flew straight into Gwak Hae''s heart.


    Gwak Hae opened his eyes wide.


    Whoosh!


    At that moment, a plum sword flew in just in time from the side and punched out three swords.


    "Wake up!"


    Gwak Hae, who came to his senses late, bit his lower lip.


    If the death penalty next to him hadn''t helped him, those three swords would have been stuck in his heart by now.


    My fingertips trembled slightly.


    No matter how hard he tried, he could not calm down until the moment when death passed by.


    Gwak Hae wasn''t the only one being cornered.


    "Argh!"


    "For God''s sake, these bastards are strong!"


    "Stay where you are! Don''t back off!"


    The tide of war has changed.


    The level of blood was surprisingly high, and it was not even comparable to the bandits it had ever faced.


    Things couldn''t have been better, even at 50.


    Boom!


    The red and red swords spewed out like an awl from the sword ends of the blooded men who jumped with strong advancement.


    "Gasp!"


    The sword poured out solely after the Hwasan disciples'' vital points. Blood spurted from place to place and the sound of grinding teeth rang.


    Where the hell are these guys...¡­.¡¯


    "Hahahaha!"


    I could hear Go Hong''s loud laughter in the ears of his students, who were unknowingly cringing.


    Perhaps the laughter was a signal, but the bloodstained people stopped there, discouraging themselves. Naturally, everyone''s eyes turned to Go Hong, who burst into a frenzy.


    Go Hong openly laughed at his disciples and Im Sobyong between them.


    "The world would have looked easy when you were on a roll."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So you thought you''d always be able to sort things out, rat?"


    Im Sobyong''s expression hardened at the sight of him.


    "That''s why you''re too good for a man like him to be king''s place. That arrogance is what''s strangled you. You stupid rat! Hahahaha!


    The sound of Go Hong''s laughter was so loud that everything rang out. Hawasan''s disciples stared at him with their teeth clenched.


    But surprisingly, it was the blood people who responded before them.


    "You''re very excited.¡±


    "Like a bandit, I''m a bandit?"


    Baek Cheon''s eyes instantly cooled at their response.


    A bandit?


    You call your boss a bandit? Aren''t these Go Hong''s minions?


    No, no, these guys aren''t greenlings.And Im Sobyong''s reaction was more convincing.


    "Who the hell did you bring in, you idiot!"


    Im Sobyong even roars to life. Bloody eyes and clenched fists were now telling how angry he was.


    "Isn''t it Pichael?"


    "This¡­¡­."


    My teeth cracked with a crackling sound.


    He attracted HWASAN because he was confident that HWASAN would not eat the green forest itself. But now there''s a more dangerous smell coming from those who have drawn Go Hong.


    There is no way that these people can only do good things to Go Hong and leave him alone. I''m sure Go Hong will be turned into a puppet or removed in due course. And they will try to mash the green forest in their grasp.


    If that happens, the greenness is really over.


    Who the hell is this?


    Go Hong is stupid. But he doesn''t trust others easily. How many people in the world can be so completely possessed by such a man?


    "Who the hell are you...¡­.¡±


    "To there."


    Go Hong waved his hand as if he was annoyed.


    "You don''t have to talk to a dead man anyway. The result is the same if you drag on time!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "This mountain will be your grave. What are you doing? Hit them all! Kill them all!


    The bloodstained looked back at Go Hong and laughed bitterly. There was no loyal answer or harsh response. He began to press his disciples again, breathing out his life as if he were just going to grant the name.


    Three swords of the blood spouted red swords.


    In the tumultuous life, the bandits of Daveyolchae also held insanity in their eyes and listened to Hwasan.


    Hwasan''s disciples groaned unconsciously.


    "The Elder."


    "Well!"


    Hyun Sang nodded at Ungum''s call.


    ''Don''t let your spirits slow you down!''


    It is unnecessary to explain how important fraud is on the battlefield. I had to revive the morale that had somehow been deflated somehow.


    But what am I supposed to do?


    "Hahaha!"


    Before Hyun Sang could even organize his thoughts, the blood of the front rushed toward his disciples.


    "Stop it!"


    "Hang in there!"


    The moment when Hwasan''s disciples clenched their teeth to respond.


    Oh, my god!


    The ear-splitting sound rang. Then someone climbed over their head and scintillated through the blood.


    The two blooded men ahead were wary of the surroundings with their eyes wide open, but all they could see was the back of a person who had already passed by.


    The play.


    The bloody sword scratched the floor lightly. All eyes were on the sword.


    Blood


    The person holding the sword was fine without a single drop of blood. Then where would that blood flow from?


    I don''t even know what to say.


    Two.


    The head of the man who turned his head rolled to the floor. The rest of his body faltered for a while and soon lost balance and fell down.


    Flop. Flop.


    The sound of the neckless body falling stopped the battlefield. All those who seemed to be about to go into battle could not even dare to open their mouths. I just looked at the man standing alone.


    Grinning.


    The man''s sword scratched the floor once again. As if to draw everyone''s attention to themselves.


    "They''re no big deal.¡­.¡±


    A calm voice.


    It came out of the mouth of the man who had just slashed the two of their necks cleanly.It was an incredibly calm voice.Chung-Myung slowly looked at Hwasan''s disciples.


    All the disciples in front of the gaze bit their lips.


    I didn''t say anything in particular. I didn''t even stare at him with a particularly angry expression. I just looked at it.


    However, his disciples felt a harsh rebuke from the emotionless gaze, saying, "Are you just scared of these guys?"


    "This¡­¡­."


    At that time, a person of blood standing closest to Chung-Myung changed his teeth and rushed like a bolt of lightning.


    "Kill me!"


    At the same time, Chung-Myung''s cool gaze moved.


    Eyes were fast, black was faster. Like an island war, a sword swung off the flying three swords.


    Push! Push! Push! Push!


    The sword, which swelled in an instant, stabbed the upper body of the blood righteous repeatedly. In an instant, dozens of stab wounds were placed on the chest, and red blood flowed out of the blood''s mouth like waterfalls.


    "Ugh¡­¡­¡­."


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    The last time the sword moved, the bloodman''s throat was blown to Ho Gong.


    Whoosh.


    Chung-Myung, who swung a sword to shake off blood as if nothing had happened, twisted his mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The bloodmen held their breath.


    The smell of blood was thick.


    The author had a strong blood scent that he could not feel from others. It was breathtaking.


    "I don''t know where they''re from, but...¡­.¡±


    There was a lot of flesh coming out of Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    "I''ll make you regret coming here."


    Chung-Myung, who showed his white teeth, attacked the blood righteous like a wolf seeking food.

 Chapter - 591 Episode 591. If a man pulled out a sword, he should cut off his neck. (6)

    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    An invisible sword penetrated the body relentlessly.


    When blocked with a sword, the wrist was cut off, and when it stepped back, it flooded through the heart faster than the speed at which it was receding.


    Sword.


    Without any consideration for the consequences of overpowerment, the sword to kill the opponent cut and stabbed the vital point without a single error.


    "Cough¡­¡­."


    The heart-drilled black was recovered at a faster rate than it was when it was pushed in. Dark red blood spouted like a fountain from a hole in the chest.


    Distrust, dismay, and futility.


    The last thing I saw was a person with death on the verge of death, and it was always the same. Chung-Myung stared at the other blooded people with a light look at them.


    Each of them was staring at Chung-Myung with venom in his eyes.


    "Ho-ho."


    Anyone would be embarrassed or terrified if four colleagues died in an instant. But they didn''t seem too excited or angry.


    Chung-Myung licked his lips slowly instinctively.


    As soon as I saw the strong smell of blood and venomous eyes, I felt something familiar.


    "This¡­¡­."


    The corners of my mouth are twisted.


    "It smells like something I''ve smelled before.¡±


    A sharp canine tooth was revealed. Chung-Myung, with his eyes wide open, grabbed the sword handle.


    Bang!


    The sound of hitting the ground exploded like a binge.


    Soon, Chung-Myung flew low and low like a swallow flying across the ground.


    The bloodstained men stabbed the sword at him.


    Whoops!


    However, a strong blow threw all of them away.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    I didn''t even have time to understand what was going on. A cheerful sword beyond common sense was heard for the blood''s neck.


    A sharp blade grazed the neck of the blood righteous, who instinctively turned his head.


    (Screams.


    Yegi cut off the skin and cut off the flesh inside.


    Pooh!


    The sound of blood leaking spread eerie.


    ''Counterattack...''


    At that moment.


    Whoosh!


    With the sound of the wind blowing, Chung-Myung''s sword was bent sideways at once. And stuck right in the neck of the blood.


    Cough¡­¡­rumbling¡­¡­.


    The blood bubbles boiled.


    "Ugh¡­¡­¡­."


    He grabbed the sword stuck in his neck with a seizure-like hand. Blood bubbles flowed out of the red-wet git.


    Even though he had already felt death, his eyes were full of venom instead of despair.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Three slowly stretched swords of blood headed toward Chung-Myung''s belly.


    Chung-Myung rolled up his lips as he looked at the scene with cool eyes.


    Paaa!


    Chung-Myung''s sword, which had been stuck in his neck, escaped with a single sword, and soon blew away the wrist of the blood righteous.


    Choked up.


    Blood spattered from the cut wrist to Chung-Myung''s face, but Chung-Myung did not blink an eye. On the contrary, he stabbed the sword in the heart of the blood righteous a dozen times.


    Push! Push! Push! Squad!


    A terrible sound penetrated the heart through the bell.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The blood man''s eyes quickly lost vitality and his body collapsed as if it were hitting Chung-Myung.


    "You¡­¡­ have no mercy¡­"¡­.¡±


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Even before the will was over, the Amhyang Plum Sword mercilessly slashed the neck.


    Crack, crack, crack, crack.


    Blood poured down like rain. In the red rain, Chung-Myung lightly kicked the body away. It was an insensitive move as if to clear obstacles.


    Whoosh!


    After shedding the blood from the sword, Chung-Myung slowly put everyone into view. The bleakness of life spread.


    "Loose."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The eyes of the blood began to change.


    Relaxation has long been gone. The wolf who chased the rabbit into the cave looked like he saw a tiger walking out of the dark.And the first to detect the change was Go Hong, not the disciples of Hwasan, nor the blood.


    "What are you doing?"


    Go Hong roared and roared.


    "Kill him! Kill him! Get him now and kill him!"


    "Chae, Chaeju!"


    Whoosh!


    Go Hong''s Eonwoldo fell behind the backs of frightened bandits.


    "Argh!"


    Dozens of bandits collapsed at once.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Then, the bandits around them alternately looked at Go Hong and Chung-Myung with their pale faces.


    "Are you going to die by my hand?"


    Go Hong screamed low and soon their eyes were filled with venom.


    "Kill me!"


    "It''s one! Collaborate and kill him!"


    Daebyolchae bandits bathed in madness, turning their eyes against Chung-Myung. Chung-Myung revealed his teeth as if he was having fun.


    "Good."


    Soon after, a red sword soared above the heads of bandits, like torrential currents in heavy rain.


    The red-hot sword began to bloom like a flower.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Gwak Hae''s face was just next to the sword.


    Crunch!


    The sword, which was carried, painted a long stab wound that extends from the mouth to the ear. Gwak Hae''s face was naturally distorted by the burning pain.


    The bloodstained man, who hurt and stepped back one step back, said.


    "You''re getting courage, aren''t you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There was a clear sneer in the mouth.


    "Those who have never had blood on their hands are at the end of the day. I''m so sympathetic to him who has to fight with a load like yours."


    Gwak Hae frowned on. The sweat from my forehead stung my eyes. But I didn''t even dare to blink. That guy in front of me would be enough to split his throat in that moment.


    But now really scratching Gwak Hae''s stomach was not the life he was spouting, but the words that came out of his mouth.


    You''re not wrong.¡¯


    At the moment he felt danger was approaching, at the moment he felt his life was on alert, he was looking for the Wasan Ogum without realizing it.


    And that fact made Gwak Hae unbearable.


    I''m not a piece of luggage.¡¯


    Whenever there is a crisis, you can''t catch up with the death penalty for the rest of your life by just lean on it. He is not a leaner. This is the confident control of Hwasan, who will push the death penalty back.


    What you need to believe is yourself.


    Inside him is the teachings of Hwasan that he has kept so far.


    So¡­¡­.


    Gwak Hae''s eyes slowly subsided.


    The stab wounds began to throb, but he didn''t intend to take a single step back.


    "Yes, I''m still a rookie."


    Gwak Hae''s blue eyes glared at the blood righteous.


    "Whoa?"


    "Then¡­¡­."


    The thick flesh began to spread.


    "I''ll beat you here today and take off your shirt!"


    "Hahaha!"


    At the end of the remark, both eyes of the blood were filled with laughter and blood.


    "Try it, boy!"


    Gwak Hae shook his sword, twisting his face like an animal.


    But contrary to the expression, the sword soon relaxed from the hand.


    Keep your head cold.¡¯


    Wasan''s deafening teachings remain intact in his body. I have also learned to deal with stronger people.


    Nevertheless, not being able to do what you know, and not being able to do what you have learned, would it be more like saying that he is a fool?Whoosh!


    Gwak Hae''s sword, full of experience, quickly flooded the blood.


    Whoops!


    As soon as the sword and the sword met, the bloodstained man stepped back, frowning.


    ''How does this young man run... ''¡­.¡¯


    It was an experience that did not match his apparent age. Something was definitely different from the other children of Munpa who had been dealing with it.


    "I am!"


    Then Gwak Hae, who recovered the sword, shouted his throat out.


    "Hwasan''s three greatest disciples, Gwak Hae!"


    It wasn''t meant to be said. It was just an instinctive cry to cheer up and regain one''s own sword.


    One.


    When Hwasan''s disciples heard the cry, they grabbed the sword in unison.


    "I''m Baek Sang, Hwasan''s second best student!"


    Baek Sang also bawls his throat out and points the sword forward. There were voices here and there that awakened themselves.


    "Come on, evil enemy!"


    "¡­¡­These guys¡­¡­.¡±


    Hawsan''s disciples regained their composure again. There was no sign of fear in both eyes, and the firm feet stepped firmly on the ground.


    "Raise your voice, you f*cking bastards! You''re only going to talk to people who are easy to deal with!"


    At Baek Sang''s cry, Hwasan''s disciples rushed forward, exploding their pent-up spirits.


    "You bastards!"


    The moment the blood man clenched his teeth and cut down on Hwasan''s student in front of him.


    Oh, my god!


    Flying from somewhere, the same cheerful sword as the island penetrated his shoulder.


    "LOL!"


    The bloodstained man freaked out and quickly bit himself.


    ''This sword...''?¡¯


    I couldn''t even see it. I didn''t even notice it.


    "It''s good to run with confidence."


    As I turned my eyes, I could see a man walking in with a heavy weight.


    "Then I''ll give you my voice."


    "This¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol, who swept up his cumbersome bangs, licked his lips with a crooked smile.


    "Kill me..."


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    But before the bloodman''s words were finished, Jo-Gol''s sword flew back at his throat.


    Whoosh!


    Although it was instinctively blocked, Jo-Gol''s cold life made my heart drop and my spine shudder.


    "Why are you scared?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If a man pulled out a sword, I''ll cut off his neck!"


    Jo-Gol laughed grotesquely and launched a fierce attack.


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    At the moment Jo-Gol hit, a man who jumped the death penalty''s head twisted once in Ho Gong before descending.


    Oh, my god!


    The sword of a prosecutor who jumped into the middle of the bloodstains stretched in all directions like a fantasy.


    "Gasp!"


    "Uh!"


    The frightening anticipation of a sword passing through the body made the bloodthirsty people groan and groan.


    Yoo-Esul swung his sword as if to sweep the floor with a faceless.


    Whoosh!


    With the sound of cutting the silk width at once, the wind pressure raised the dust. Sword moving as if alive through the yellow dust quickly split the ankles of the blooded people.


    "You f*cking b*tc*!"


    The bloodstained man, who rushed with harsh words, hurriedly turned his eyes to the eerie feeling of the moment.


    Love, love, love and sorrow!


    Finding a non-aqueous body that flew right in front of him, he hurriedly rolled around and managed to avoid it.


    A cold sweat ran down my spine. His head would have been skewered if he had been a little late to discover.


    "I''ll cover you!"


    Yu-Esul nodded at Dang-Soso''s voice, holding the sword to the station.


    It was a moment of confrontation.


    That''s right away.


    A man walked out between the death penalty and took a stand. He seemed to declare that he could attack others only after passing himself."Come on."


    There was not a grain of salt in his short words. Rather, he was able to provoke his opponent more perfectly.


    The faces of the bloodmen were horribly distorted.


    "I''ll kill them all!"


    They howled like hungry beasts and stormed toward Hwasan like an island war.


    It was then.


    Flaring!


    Red plum blossoms began to bloom in front of those who rushed. As if they had moved the forests of plum blossoms, they reduced the speed of the blood rush as if possessed by a fantastic sight.


    At the signal of Baek Cheon, who shot out plum swords, Hwasan''s disciples gained strength and swung swords again. He unceremoniously drove the bloodthirsty.


    Baek Cheon peeked at Yoo-Esul, Yoon-Jong, Jo-Gol, and Dang-Soso. And turned the nerve to the right. There was Chung-Myung as promised.


    ''Anyway, that guy.''


    It''s where it should be at the most necessary moment. No matter how hard I try to catch up, I don''t even show my shadow every time.


    but


    "Don''t let Chung-Myung set him up!"


    At least you can push your back.


    "Hit it!"


    Hawsan''s disciples'' plum swords spewed brilliant swords.

 Chapter - 592 Episode 592 You have to lose something to gain something. (1)

    Fluttering.


    The tip of the sword trembled pitifully.


    The delicate tremors seemed to become increasingly violent and soon turned into huge movements as if they were shaking the world.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    With the sound of dried firewood spewing out a huge fire, the red flowers from the end of the sword spread like white hanji.


    After a while, the world was full of flying flowers. The necrosis was astonished in the eyes of the bandits.


    What the hell is going on here?


    It was a truly beautiful and horrifying sight. And soon the petals began to covet blood as if to prove its redness.


    Crunch!


    Crunch!


    Every time the sword, which flew in the shape of a petal, dug into the body, a creepy sound rang out. It was the sound of cutting flesh and cutting bones.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    "Argh, my arm! My paaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    With the mouths of bandits screaming in pain, swords that came through the plum blossoms were inserted.


    Crack!


    His body, which was trembling and twitching, soon drooped and weighed on the sword.


    Despite the weight experienced countless times, it doesn''t get any lighter.


    Chung-Myung, who pulled out the sword, rushed to the center of the bandits, pouring out his bleak life.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Flowers are scattering and blooming.


    On the face of Ben Chung-Myung, the heart of his opponent relentlessly, there was a hint of discomfort.


    Not enough.


    It''s not like this.


    His sword was, however, several times sharper and several times more sophisticated.


    Ever since I was born again, I have never swung a sword as perfectly as I used to. It felt like I was trapped in a cage with my whole body chained.


    As I moved, my thirst gripped my nerves.


    Crunch!


    Hot blood splattered on Chung-Myung''s face. The feeling didn''t go away even after wiping with sleeves, and the blood spread wider.


    Faster, stronger.


    I wanted to reach the sword I lost. I wanted to get my hands on it sooner or later.


    The nervousness dulled the tip of the sword. The stiffness that kept coming out from the inside slowly distorted Chung-Myung''s face, which had seemed insensitive all along.


    "Not enough!"


    His sword, which was full of life, pierced the flesh of the bandit and tore it apart inside the bell.


    Blood and flesh poured like rain, but Chung-Myung just gritted his teeth out of frustration with the watery cottony body that did not move as he wanted.


    I could not deal with the bishop alone.¡¯


    There are plenty more powerful people in the world. If he had been a little weaker, Chung-Myung as well as his party would have died in the North Sea.


    If that were the case, the future of Hwasan would be clear, too.


    There are so many strong men in the world. And one day a true madam will come to this world.


    ''I need to be stronger. More than now, more than in the past!¡¯


    It was the moment when Chung-Myung, who grabbed the sword so tightly that his knuckles were white, was about to rush.


    "Oh my god!"


    "Push!"


    "Break your head!"


    Chung-Myung turned his eyes unknowingly to the voices coming from all over the place.


    Hawasan''s disciples, who had been overwhelmed by the bloodthirsty spirit, were now pushing their spirits higher than before their appearance.


    Jo-Gol, who was at the forefront, wielded a simple sword. The move is very similar to Chung-Myung''s.


    Yoo-Esul, who jumped into the middle of the enemy''s camp, was molesting his opponent with a near-fantasy sword and gymnastics. Amazing concentration and an obsession with bold yet perfect swords have not changed at all since the first meeting.While the two pushed their opponents, Yoon-Jong and Baek Cheon stood by the death penalty and helped those in crisis and encouraged their determination.


    And¡­¡­.


    "Amitabul!"


    Hye Yeon''s muscles soared. Here, Chung-Myung''s mouth, which had been shut tight, was finally loosened.


    "LOL!"


    Then a sword of a bloodman was lodged in the shoulder of a disciple of Hwasan. But instead of shrinking, he stared angrily at the blood doctor.


    Plum blossoms began to bloom.


    It was still not neat, and it was funny to call it plum blossoms, but plum blossoms were still plum blossoms. Clumsy could not have lost its essence.


    Plum blossoms that were blooming here and there soon turned red. It was like the scene of Hwasan.


    Chung-Myung, who was staring blankly, bit his lips.


    ''They''re really a pain in the ass.¡¯


    I didn''t ask you to follow me, but Chung-Myung''s running ahead of me makes me clingy. Even the death penalty of the past has finally given up following him, but those who fall short of their toes are fearlessly chasing Chung-Myung.


    "Don''t let him set it up alone! We are Hwasan!"


    At Baek Cheon''s near nagging, Chung-Myung clenched his sword with a slightly distorted face.


    Things you don''t even know about.¡¯


    Who do you think I am?


    ''......No, I''m actually the stupid one.¡¯


    You can''t do everything alone. Hasn''t it already been painfully experienced that no matter how strong you are, you can''t do anything on your own?


    However, whenever I have blood in my head, I always go back to the past.


    What I''m supposed to do now...¡­.¡¯


    Chung-Myung, who was watching them quietly, suddenly shouted.


    "Your back is empty, Jo-Gol!"


    "I''m the death penalty, you lunatic!"


    Chung-Myung grinned at Jo-Gol''s immediate rebuttal.


    "Yeah, that''s what you need to do.¡¯


    It is true that those blooded people are strong. Of course, Hwasan Ogum would be fine, but for the rest of the students, it was definitely too much.


    But now is not the time to protect them recklessly, it is time to believe.


    In order to make a proper plum blossom, I have to get through the cold winter with my share of the rain and wind.


    "Whoosh!"


    Chung-Myung took a deep breath. Then, his usual playful expression came to mind again. He tilted his head while looking at bandits who were hesitating around him.


    "Tsk tsk. That''s why bandits.¡±


    "Ee¡­¡­!"


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not the one who''s going to let you go when you''re so scared.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ll give you a piece of advice instead.¡±


    The corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth rolled up.


    "If you want to live, run! You bandits!"


    Meanwhile, Go Hong was looking at the war with a horribly distorted face.


    "Why can''t you take care of one of them!"


    Bloody-minded people are now stuck in Hawsan''s defense and not performing well. Obviously, the power itself is much higher, but the Wasans, who are united shoulder to shoulder, were fighting incredibly.


    In addition, if he barely broke one side, some particularly noticeable men came to the rescue and went to nothing.


    "Scream!"


    "Argh!"


    As a result, more and more people are willing to fall down. His students, on the other hand, were avoiding the situation of being wounded and losing their lives by stepping back from the formation before they spread to fatal wounds.So this is the only way to reduce the number.


    Besides, there was a problem above all.


    "Where are the bandits looking at? I''m gonna pop your eyeballs!"


    Looking at Chung-Myung running like a beast among the Daveyolchae bandits, Go Hong flipped his stomach and turned his eyes.


    "That son of a b*tc*!¡¯


    The whole problem started with him.


    Starting with him.


    "Chae, Chae-ju! The situation is...¡­.¡±


    "Shut up!"


    He came up again and kicked out Lee Jung-bang, who said something offensive. Then he threw out Noho Castle, holding Eonwoldo in one hand and Jangchang in the other.


    "Get out of my way, you worthless bastards!"


    With a voice as if a bear were crying, the bandits panicked and stepped back from side to side to clear the way. Then the road opened wide between Chung-Myung and Go Hong, who were running wild in the front.


    Chung-Myung cut through the bandits, straightened his back and stared at Go Hong opposite him.


    Go Hong opened his mouth first.


    "The young man is running wild without knowing what''s going on."


    "You must be old, you son of a b*tc*."


    "¡­what?"


    In an unexpected counterattack, Go Hong grabbed the spear with a brittle face. Then, he twisted his upper body completely and threw the spear, bouncing his back like a rubber found its place.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Oh, my god!


    The pike spun violently and unleashed an enormous game. When Chung-Myung saw the spear shooting like a shell, his eyes opened wide.


    Kwagagagagak!


    Soon after, a swirled plum sword hit the front of the spear. However, the power transferred at the moment the sword touched exceeded Chung-Myung''s expectations.


    Kagang!


    The Amhyang Plum Sword bounced off without overcoming the power in the pike. Chung-Myung clenched his teeth and quickly bent his waist to the side.


    Whoosh!


    Chang, who had a formidable game, narrowly grazed Chung-Myung''s shoulder. Yegi, who wound the spear, scratched the shoulders and cheeks of the clothes and tore them apart.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    Soon, Chang Chang, who was stuck behind Chung-Myung, flipped the ground once and exploded.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung raised his hand and brushed his cheek lightly. Blood was streaming from the torn skin.


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung, who licked the blood off his fingertips, laughed.


    "Oh, this is bigger than I thought."


    I forgot for a moment.


    The greenlings may be out of control, but the landlords are by no means easygoing. It would be no exaggeration to say that Daebyolchae, who boasts an unusual history among the 12 green forests, is also the best at green forests.


    Grabbing Unwoldo, Go Hong strode over to Chung-Myung.


    Boom! Boom!


    It felt like the entire mountain was vibrating with each bobo.


    "You don''t even know the subject!"


    His eyes were young to live in ferocity.


    "I''ll make you pay for what you''ve done in front of me! I''ll let you know why I''m called a mad cow!"


    "Oh, really?"


    Chung-Myung skimmed the blood off his hands.


    "This is it, Won, who has no reputation will live in sorrow."


    The corners of my mouth rolled up.


    "Well, that''s fine."


    He raised his sword and aimed at Go Hong.


    "If you cut off a crazy cow''s branch, wouldn''t you get a good one, not a shy new hwasan dinosaur?"¡±


    "This guy!"


    "So come here. I''ll cut you the whole thing nicely."


    "I''ll kill you!"


    So that the crazy Sora wouldn''t be overshadowed, Go Hong ran straight for Chung-Myung with a truly brutal spirit.


    Round and round.


    Chung-Myung, who turned his sword around, smiled with excitement and ran into Go Hong."Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Go Hong''s Unwoldo was struck. He was about to break even if it was about to break it down.


    In response, Chung-Myung''s black plum sword wore an explosive sword and split Ho Gong.


    Soon after, two weapons, a sword and a dodo, collided with each other in Ho Gong.


    Whoosh!


    With the sound of the collapse of the mountain, enormous wind pressure rose like a storm around the two people, and began to sweep everywhere.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Bandits swept away by the chi storm screamed and bounced off the cliff over the mountain cliff.


    Yeah, yeah, that play!


    The two men, who matched swords and provinces, pushed each other away by raising their history as much as they could.


    Thud! Thud! Thud, thud, thud!


    The muscles of the arms were unable to complain of pain and the bones were twisted. But Chung-Myung pushed the sword harder without a little recoil.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Go Hong also clenched his teeth and pressed down harder on Unwoldo, seemingly embarrassed by unexpected forces.


    Let''s go!


    A fire broke out between the two weapons.


    Then the two''s upper bodies gradually tilted towards their opponents. When the weapon finally went down to the chest after a struggle, the two men''s heads clashed together.


    Whoosh!


    The head and head clashed and there was too loud and dull a blast.


    Power vs. Power.


    As if he doesn''t need any technique, he only presses down on the opponent with his strength. The two growled like beasts with their heads together.


    Blood dripping from the broken forehead soaked the face, but neither of them tried to back down first.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    In the end, the huge shock wave created by the conflict between the two pushed their bodies back.


    Whoosh!


    Crash!


    At the same time, the two, who were pushed back and collapsed, jumped up and shot back at the opponent.


    The sword that cuts through the sky and the island that breaks the ground once again collided with the sky under the ground.

 Chapter - 593 Episode 593. To gain something, you have to lose something. (2)

    Ood, wood!


    The muscles were twisted and torn apart.


    His mouth opened automatically in the pain of crushing his body. However, Chung-Myung''s eyes were radiating heat close to madness without any disruption.


    "This¡­¡­."


    Blood also appeared in the eyes of Kwangudo Island.


    It was unbelievable that a small man, less than half his body, came up against him with force. In the first place, there couldn''t have been any more humiliating for him, who was born with the power of his own and was called a mad cow.


    "How dare you!"


    His whole-body muscles move and weigh on Chung-Myung.


    The natural power of the body was mixed with the strength of its history, giving off enormous power.


    "Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    a profitable gain


    The back foot of Chung-Myung, the axis, was gradually pushed back. At the same time, his upper body, which could not handle the force, was pushed back endlessly and his waist bent like a bow.


    No matter how Chung-Myung may be, he cannot compete with Kwang Woo-do, who conquered the green forest with his strength.


    One.


    Crunch Crunch.


    Thread veins burst from Chung-Myung''s eyes, which had their teeth grated, and the whites turned red.


    Go, go, go.


    Soon after, his history of sleeping inside the Danjeon rose from the Danjeon like a Divine Dragon rising from a deep wall and swung through the entire body.


    The history of extracting only the clearest energy in the world has inspired a new power into the twisted and screaming body.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Chung-Myung''s upper body, which had been tilted back, bounced forward like a spring, and pushed Kwangudo away.


    Whoosh!


    Their bodies bounced back and were pushed back.


    Whoosh!


    But this time, he did not collapse, but managed to pull the floor and get into position.


    "Whoosh!"


    Unlike Chung-Myung, who slowly breathes with a firm face, Kwang Woo-do did not even think of hiding his hopelessness.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    While staring blankly at Chung-Myung, Kwangudo looked down at his Unwoldo Island.


    His Eonwoldo Island, which is more like an axe than a dorge, had already become hideous as it had fallen from day to day.


    Sword?


    Of course, a sword that doesn''t break against a serious soldier this size must be a recruit.


    But the sword is also used by humans after all. If his strength and strength had overwhelmed him, even if the new prosecutor held out, he would have broken his wrist first.


    But he held that thin sword and endured his strength. No, I couldn''t hold it and bounced it back.


    How could this be happening?¡­.¡¯


    I''ve never been pushed by force in my life.


    Famous history was no less than a three-year-old child in front of him. There was no one anywhere who would dare to confront him with force, not to mention greenness.


    But that little guy was up against him now, not an inch behind him. I couldn''t believe it when I saw it, and I couldn''t understand it even though I went through it myself.


    "You seem pretty confident in your strength."


    Chung-Myung grinned and took a step forward.


    He was rubbing his wrist with his other hand, which stretched out the side of the sword, perhaps more than he thought, but his expression was definitely relaxed.


    "I have a bad personality and it makes me upset to see that pride."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The expression disappeared from the face of Kwang Woo-do''s face.


    He was realizing for the first time that when a person is too angry, his head cools down and finds reason.


    "Whoosh."


    With his short breath, he stared at Chung-Myung with his emotion gone.


    Pottery rose from the lifted Eonwoldo Island. Pottery, which was barely covering the province at first, soon began to shoot longer than human height."I''d like to cut off your neck and stick it in the pole, but I can''t."


    "Whoa?"


    "I''ll crush everything without leaving any flesh behind! Whoops!"


    Mad cow rushed again with tremendous momentum toward Chung-Myung.


    The pottery emitted by the province was spinning fiercely with the power to feel great at first glance.


    He ran at an unimaginable speed just by looking at the large size, and narrowed the streets in a blink of an eye. A province flew over Chung-Myung''s head.


    Chung-Myung quickly lifted the sword and blocked it.


    Whoosh!


    A huge shock was delivered to the extent that the black plum sword, made of late-life iron, would warp. But the Kwangudo attack didn''t end there.


    Whoo! Whoo! Whoo! Whoo!


    The shooting continued incessantly.


    It was not intended to separate and cut, but to literally break it with force.


    It is very difficult to put a formidable force into a blow. So it goes without saying that it is even more difficult to give strong power to the pouring connections.


    This is not something you can do simply because you have a high sense of futility.


    The body itself was different.


    Reclaim the force you hit and strike with a stronger force. The skills that need to be learned through many hardships are accomplished only with the elasticity of the senses and body.


    Oh, my God!


    Even Chung-Myung was powerful enough to stick his tongue out.


    Every time Doe fell above his head, his arms snapped and his feet dug into the ground.


    Whoo! Whoo!


    Before Chung-Myung''s body broke, the ground he stepped on began to break first. He couldn''t overcome the shock of crushing the ground and bounced upward.


    a frantic connection without being given a chance to breathe


    It was an attack that made me realize why Go Hong was called Kwangwoo Island.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!"


    Go Hong once again roared his throat and struck hard.


    Whoosh!


    At the moment, the sky burst, and Chung-Myung''s body shot back like a shell.


    Kwagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagak.


    Chung-Myung, who rolled several times on the floor, turned over and got back into position. Blood trickled down my lips. It was a series of connections that caused a shudder inside.


    "¡­huh."


    Laughing in vain came before groaning in pain.


    What''s so ignorant?


    Of course, he has been through two lives, and among the masters he has met, he is more powerful than Go Hong.


    But there was definitely a difference for Go Hong. That simple herbivore, which is not much of a big deal, also exerts power that is no different from the world''s best when it unfolds in the hands of the author.


    "If you were born in Paenga, you would have broken Shaolin''s head."


    Chung-Myung, shaking his wrist, straightened up and stared at Go Hong with calm eyes.


    "Hhh."


    Go Hong breathed heavily as if he were going to crash again.


    "No, no!"


    Whoosh!


    Soon after his feet hit the ground, the ground turned upside down and soared into the sky. Go Hong flew in like a war of islands with his body in the formidable recoil.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Dozens of shootings took place in the blink of an eye. There were no fixed rules and no fixed channels. It was just a messy swing, or struggle, but the force in the attack turned the promiscuous movement into the height of the world.


    He ignored Lee Dae-gang''s determination to fill the gap with enormous pottery, and to give flesh and bone when it is not filled.It was literally a diagram that showed what kind of place Sapa is.


    A man of his right mind would not think of dealing with that ridiculous storm of pottery with the human body.


    "I...!"


    Hwasan''s disciples, who were fighting the bloodthirsty, stopped breathing as they saw the storm of the island.


    Interpreting that scene does not require an understanding of ignorance or experience in practice. With eyes and heads, I couldn''t help but know how dangerous that was.


    And in front of the storm, Chung-Myung stood alone on a cliff holding a sword like a plum tree.


    "Blood, avoid¡­¡­!¡±


    Panicked, Baek Sang looked at Baek Cheon in a hurry. However, Baek Cheon was focused on attacking the blood-rights without even looking at Chung-Myung.


    It wasn''t just Baek Cheon.


    Yoo-Esul??, Jo-Gol??, Yoon-Jong??, Dang-Soso??.


    None of the people who have fought with Chung-Myung gave Chung-Myung an eye.


    Like he can''t be beaten to that extent.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Stunned by the firm and firm trust, Baek Sang looked at Chung-Myung again.


    "Whoo."


    The pottery of Kwangwoo Island was increasing and becoming a typhoon that swept the world.


    "Argh!"


    "Chae, Chae-ju-woo!"


    The pottery, which expanded its radius, swept the bandits that failed to retreat, and carved them into six pieces. It seemed that the surrounding situation was invisible as the blood gathered in the head.


    However, this meant that his pottery was so powerful that even those who already knew Gwangwoo Island would reach an unexpected extent.


    Press down and kill the opponent with strength and speed.


    It was literally a map of the Sapa.


    Chung-Myung, who watched the threatening storm of the province, moved his feet without saying a word.


    Legs that are naturally.


    Sword held lightly with both hands.


    It was a halting tax that became the cardinal formula of the Hwasan sword. Chung-Myung''s eyes began to sink calm and dark.


    Flinch.


    At that moment, Hwasan Ogum, who had never looked at Chung-Myung, looked at him in unison.


    "What is it?"


    It''s different than usual.¡¯


    The temperament was different.


    It wasn''t always the sleek, sharp thing Chung-Myung showed. It was similar to what Hye Yeon used to show. It was an overwhelming weight.


    Chung-Myung''s back seemed to draw their attention.


    "Whoo."


    Once again, Chung-Myung, who breathed out briefly, looked at the sword in his hand.


    For a prosecutor, a sword is only a tool for performing sword art. However, by grabbing the tool, the examination widens the possibility that it unfolds in front of you.


    Black is sometimes sleek, sometimes colorful, sometimes heavy, sometimes windy.


    If then,


    What is the sword he should show his disciples now?


    This has already been said by Ungum.


    Plum blossoms bloom at the end of the branch, but the root of the plum blossoms is eventually a firmly seated root on the earth.


    At that moment, a raging storm of the province swept through Chung-Myung.


    "Chung-Myung Ceramic Ahhhhh!"


    Chung-Myung''s sword moved when Im Sobyong''s scream rang out.


    It was a very slow movement.


    Fighting.


    It moved only half a inch from the center.


    But at that moment, the flying pottery hit the sword and bounced off.


    Bullfight!


    Strong pottery flew in one after another, but was once again pushed up by Chung-Myung''s qualifications.


    A giant tree firmly rooted in the earth remains unshakable even when a storm blows.


    The firmness must exist behind the colorful plum blossoms.Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Simple Chung-Myung''s qualifications have been accelerated.


    As the number of pottery increased, Chung-Myung''s sword increased more and more.


    Meanwhile, Chung-Myung''s lower body did not move at all. It was as if I had roots on the floor.


    The important thing is the heart.


    Even though the end of the sword blooms splendidly, the wielding examination must be straight.


    At the end of Chung-Myung''s sword, the true intention of Hwasan swordsmanship was clearly revealed.


    "What is it?"


    Go Hong changed his teeth to break.


    His province was famous for its speed. Even the power on it was enough to destroy a mountain.


    But that little inspection didn''t collapse.


    Even though it was pushed and bounced, and then bent, there was no disruption to the feet that had been taken and the waist that had been straightened. No matter how many times I hit him, he didn''t get pushed out easily.


    Would it feel like this if I hit Geoam for the rest of my life?


    This can''t be happening!¡¯


    Go Hong''s eyes were now as red as blood.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    He burst into laughter and added his history to the province. If you couldn''t break it down like this, you could hit it harder and cut it harder.


    After pulling out the last handful, Go Hong''s provincial government swept toward Chung-Myung as if to devour the world.

 Chapter - 594 Episode 594: To gain something, you have to lose something. (3)

    A warrior is indeed a strange being.


    Even though they know that the enemy is looking for the neck and revealing a hideous tooth in front of their eyes, they are completely captivated by the confrontation of masters.


    They didn''t dare to look away, but their nerves were focused not on the enemy in front of them, but on the game in the distance.


    The same was true of Hwasan''s disciples and blood.


    But it was the blood side who realized the unexpected first.


    "What is it?"


    ''These bastards?''


    When was it?


    Kagagagagak!


    Three outstretched swords bounced out. Of course it''s common throughout the battle, but something''s changed.


    Those wielding their own swords were bound to notice. The anti-elasticity felt from the opponent''s sword has changed significantly.


    What the hell has changed?¡­?¡¯


    Until a little while ago, Hwasan''s disciples were like wild beasts. No, you''re right to say that it was exactly like a wild cat in evil.


    But the rough and tumultuous sword began to get heavier. It''s not slowing down, it''s solid and solid.


    "Is this possible in the middle of a fight?"


    Of course the sword changes anytime. Unless ignorance remains in place, black is bound to change over a lifetime.


    But from the moment you go into battle here to now, the sword''s nature changes in that short period of time?


    It was ridiculous.


    Paaa!


    The blood man clenched his teeth and stabbed the sword faster. Before, however, the disciples of Hwasan, who would have swung and listened to the sword, focusing only on speed, have now begun to cut it short and concisely.


    Yes, it resembles Chung-Myung''s sword against Go Hong in front of it.


    You bastards!


    Of course, I don''t dare to compare. The abyss of that sword was frightening to look into.


    However, even though the depth was shallow, their swords were clearly becoming similar to Chung-Myung''s.


    You''re training in front of us?¡¯


    The blood man''s face was horribly distorted.


    Isn''t that so?


    They are learning that sword even at this moment. He immediately changes his temper when he sees something more right, as if he doesn''t have any stubbornness of his own.


    ''What the f*ck are you doing?¡¯


    The bloodstained goosebumps all over the body.


    Unlearned is a pile-up.


    No matter how young these guys are, they may have had enough years to build up their martial arts through the bone-crushing agony.


    The warrior lives on the foundation of the pile. Twisting and transforming the foundation is also frightening for the profession of redefining its own ignorance.


    Is it this easy?


    No, it''s not like that.¡¯


    This was not a matter of logic. This is a near-blind trust. It comes from an unresponsive belief that this direction cannot be wrong and that this change cannot be bad for them.


    ''You crazy people.''


    The preceding does not doubt that those who fight behind will absorb their swords, and the following take the teachings without hesitation and develop.


    Where else in the world is there a gatekeeper who can do this crazy thing?


    Kagang!


    No matter how hard I swung it, it didn''t work.


    Until a while ago, he was able to break through the defense and leave a stab wound on the bodies of his disciples, but now he has never penetrated that defense as if he had met an iron wall.


    Just as Chung-Myung was blocking the stormy BSE, Hwasan''s disciples were solid and completely blocking the swords of the bloodmen.And


    Oh, my god!


    A sword that stretched out momentarily cut through the flank of a bewildered blood righteous man.


    "LOL!"


    It felt like the sword was twice as fast.


    But the blood man knew. It''s not their sword accelerated.


    A perfect defense produces a perfect attack.


    As defense became possible, those who regained their composure could see a more definite opportunity.


    Of course, I know from the head, but it wasn''t convincing. How can I understand and admit that the opponent''s military power is doubled in the midst of an immediate fight?


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    He screamed and stabbed the sword, but the reaction to his return was not the same.


    His disciples, who had raised their voices even more as if they would not lose if they raised the volume first, lightly cut off his sword and stared at them with unshakable eyes.


    The eyes began to weigh down the blood.


    An eye that doesn''t have a single doubt. The eyes that only those who walk straight and confidently in their own path can have.


    The swords of the blood began to lose their momentum and dull.


    Lower.


    ''Keep your balance.''


    ''Don''t be dazzled by glamour and speed.¡¯


    It wasn''t going to be solved by running wild.


    Why did I forget?


    In the end, there should be a center for kendo to be valuable. Even if it is too fancy when it is stretched out, it should be too heavy when it is kept.


    Inspired by victory and growing up, I had for a moment forgotten the meaning of HWASAN prosecution. Even though I''ve heard that many times.


    A single sword delivered them more than a thousand words. The faces of the Hwasan disciples, who looked sideways at Chung-Myung''s sword, were discreet.


    Whoosh!


    The advance that Baek Cheon stepped on rang the ground.


    The heavily wielded sword cut off the flying three swords, and instantly changed its momentum and flew into the air to cover the blood with a number of plum blossoms.


    "Argh!"


    Defense heavy, attack sharp.


    ''This is it!''


    Something was now at his fingertips that was almost out of reach.


    Whenever you want to move forward, you have to look back on the basics. It''s a simple fact that everyone would know. But it was also a trait of ignorance that no one could do this simple thing.


    Who did you try to teach?¡¯


    Shame flooded in.


    He was still standing on the path of learning, but he made fun of other students for being a little ahead. He thought he could pass on as many things as he could.


    But at this moment, Baek Cheon realized once again. First of all, the priority should be to take care of yourself. There was no such thing as getting lost for any reason.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    His sword penetrated the heart of the righteous.


    It is not the mouth that leads people, but the back. Teaching is not logic, it is sword.


    Chung-Myung was showing that now.


    Other ogum felt the same way as Baek Cheon, wielding the sword more seriously.


    ''Now...!''


    Baek Cheon flew like an island war at the blooded who couldn''t hide his embarrassment.


    "You are not our match!"


    Hwasan''s disciples, with discretion and determination, responded to the voice with their own swords.


    Oh, my god!


    In the midst of a raging storm of pottery, Chung-Myung''s appearance was beyond serenity.


    Even if it contains numerous reasons and interpretations, black is a sword. It''s all about swinging, stabbing, and confronting.Whoosh!


    The sword, which flew straight to the side of the island, which fell like a brain failure toward the head, lightly hit it.


    Kakao Talk!


    Then, with a sharp sound, the province bounced off at an enormous speed.


    It flew straight back toward Chung-Myung''s side, but it fell off the slanted sword, and when it was quickly stabbed again, it was pushed away by a sword that moved like an island war.


    Chung-Myung was preventing all the dizzying attacks with minimal movement without any clutter.


    "Turn it off¡­."


    Sweat dripped down from Go Hong''s whole body. As if I was being stabbed by a confrontation, my power supply had been hurting, and my heart was about to burst.


    The connection, which had been almost stopped breathing, took the physical strength of the person wielding the province to the point of harshness.


    But I couldn''t stop it.


    The moment this province stops, his defeat will be certain. Having exhausted all his strength and strength, he will never be able to fire another shot like this.


    So somehow, he had to play this game with this connection.


    Sweet smell came out of the mouth, and blood vessels burst one by one, failing to overcome blood pressure that circled twice as fast as usual.


    Blood spilled from the nose, but evaporated under the wind pressure and heat of the province before it could flow down to the floor.


    Fall down... please fall down! Fall down!''


    However, no matter how hard he tried, the opponent in front of him kept his position. He perfectly received a shot with a creepy look in his eyes.


    Goose bumps ran through Go Hong''s entire body.


    It was a horror, a awe.


    ''Why!''


    The muscles began to tear apart.


    Why don''t you fall down?


    The weak knee bent and the strength escaped from the road.


    "Why!!!"


    Go Hong, who pushed his strength to the last drop, finally gave a full blow.


    It was such a perfect shot that I wonder if he had ever had such a blow in his entire life.


    The mind, body, and history have become one. After a brief silence, his stormy wading was young.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    The final blow, which put everything on the line, fell in a frenzy as if to throw Chung-Myung on two fronts.


    And at that moment.


    Chung-Myung''s momentum, which had been calmly attacked by him, has changed.


    Whoo!


    There was a burning sensation of life. Chung-Myung, with a grotesque smile, flew himself towards Go Hong''s attack.


    Whoosh!


    The Amhyang Plum Blossom Sword, as if responding to his will, leaked its verification, and soon began to smoke dozens or hundreds of red plum blossoms.


    What?


    The province, which has the energy to cross the earth, fell into the forest of plum blossoms.


    It''s going to be it!


    The petals crumbled and crumbled as they hit the road. It seemed impossible in the first place for a delicate and airy plum-blossom to block Go Hong''s waterfall-like province.


    One.


    The newly bloomed plum blossoms fill the empty spots of the torn plum blossoms.


    The plum blossoms of the twenty-fourth-century plum blossoms are gradually.


    No matter how strong Go Hong''s temperature was, it could not crush all the blooming hundreds and thousands of plum blossoms.


    Harder wading than steel began to cut slowly. The province, which was about to collapse, quickly lost its momentum, and was buried and twisted between the blooming plum blossoms.


    Oh, my god!


    Soon after, the flow of plum blossoms that rose at once swept up Go Hong''s Unwoldo Island.


    Crying!


    The province was cut in half and the day soared to Ho Gong.Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    In the fluttering plum blossoms, Chung-Myung appeared like a fantasy. And with cool eyes, he dug into Go Hong''s chest.


    Whoosh!


    The eerie sound spread.


    Go Hong slowly looked down at my chest. Where the heart was, a white sword was almost stuck to the handle. It was rather fortunate not to see the blade of a sword sticking out through its back.


    "Cough!"


    Boom.


    His body, which was like an iron tower, shook.


    Every time I took a step back, the blade of the sword was pulled out and red blood poured out.


    "I... can''t believe this...¡­.¡±


    Blood started to flow back even with his mouth. When Go Hong opened his mouth to say something, it poured with red marks.


    "Oh, my God, this can''t be...¡­.I''m sure he¡­¡­¡­ my enemy to Hwasan¡­I don''t have ¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Go Hong''s words were no longer continuous.


    The mouth was pouting, but it could no longer be heard.


    Chung-Myung watched and approached him without saying a word. Go Hong''s voice, which was about to go out, was heard faintly.


    "¡­¡­I¡­¡­¡­"¡­.¡±


    Paaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah.


    Crunch!


    Soon after, the severed Go Hong''s throat soared to Ho Gong. The body, which lost its head, stumbled and hit the ground like a rotten giant collapsed.


    Whoosh!


    Chung-Myung looked at Go Hong, who collapsed with indifferent eyes, and spoke quietly.


    "Talent is a luxury for those who don''t work hard.¡±


    Having learned the lesson with your life, it won''t be a bad business.

 Chapter - 595 Episode 595: To gain something, you have to lose something. (4)

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The eyes of the bandits were filled with dismay.


    Who was Go Hong?


    It is the Chaeju of Daebyolchae, one of the many living quarters in the world.


    It''s not special because it''s a Chaeju of Daveyolchae. Because he was Chaeju, Daveyolchae was able to gain a unique reputation among the many green vegetables.


    But the madman now lost his head to a young prosecutor in Hwasan.


    It was an unbelievable sight to see.


    Everyone held their breath when they saw the body lying on the floor like a rotten old tree and the head of a mad cow lying not too far from it.


    Chae Joo-ju¡­¡­.


    ''...I, really...¡­?¡¯


    At that moment.


    Whoosh!


    Standing in front of the body of Kwangudo Island, Chung-Myung slowly turned his eyes, shedding blood from the sword.


    Then the bandits flinched back.


    Who doesn''t know that they shouldn''t step back in front of the enemy, but would that common sense remain in their head when they saw Go Hong''s throat being cut off in front of their eyes?


    "¡­so."


    Chung-Myung''s sword released a light sword.


    "Next?"


    Then he showed his teeth and approached the bandits.


    That''s right away.


    It wasn''t a quick step, but rather, it made the viewer feel very pressured.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The bandits were constantly busy stepping back, faltering as if the previous momentum had been a lie.


    The existence of a shareholder in a living quarters is absolute.


    And none of them is as important as the existence of Chaeju.


    Daveyolchae was made up of people who endured harsh training and harsh treatment that was no match for other living quarters. And what made that possible was the existence of the absolute Go Hong.


    Since he died, Daveyolchae''s solidarity has been shattered.


    "Dog, dog''s dead!"


    "How are we supposed to deal with a guy who didn''t even get Chae-ju!"


    "All, let''s run!"


    In general, the death of the head of a gate does not mean the collapse of the gate itself. However, those who only seek gain and believe in power do not have to risk their lives in a situation where a stronger person than them has collapsed.


    This was the fundamental limitation of the followers of the dead.


    Again this time the rapid collapse began.


    "If you face it, you die!"


    "Run away!"


    "Hhhhhhhh!


    It''s the first time I''ve had a hard time.


    The moment one turned his back, fear and despair spread like an epidemic. Soon after, everyone turned their backs on Chung-Myung and started running away.


    They ran desperately to survive by pushing and pulling each other.


    It was the moment when the Daveyolchae collapsed.


    "I¡­¡­."


    The worm clenched its fist.


    "Oh, my God, I...¡­that Go Hong...¡­.¡±


    As a member of Goklim, it was impossible not to know how strong Go Hong was. He was one of the top three in Noklim, called Shinjuopae.


    Of course, Noklim is said to be a place that is somewhat inferior to the quality of absolute coriander, but that Kwangwoo would have been treated as the best anywhere other than Noklim.


    At least he could tear and kill the elder class of the famous.


    But you killed Go Hong so easily.


    "¡­Oh, my God.


    Rebellion never thought to hide its dismay.


    Of course, I already knew that Chung-Myung was strong. The other day, he realized Chung-Myung''s strength through a struggle.


    That''s why he gave in with Chung-Myung as his older brother despite the age gap.


    But even he wasn''t sure that Chung-Myung could beat Kwang Woo-do. But it''s not just a win, it''s just a complete shattering.The foresight of King Greenrim is truly remarkable.


    Chung-Myung is also Chung-Myung, but Im Sobyong, who recognized his abilities and literary clans and ran to Hwasan without hesitation, looked even greater.


    "My king."


    "Well."


    Unlike the uplifting burn, Im Sobyong nodded lightly without any changes in facial expression. But Im Sobyong''s sleeves were clenched with fists.


    ''Chung-Myung stamps always show more than expected.¡¯


    It''s really encouraging to beat BSE.


    However, it was even greater to completely overwhelm him by winning.


    If Chung-Myung had failed to show such a solid car by knocking down the island, the remaining bandits might have entered the final battle. Perhaps the damage would have increased incomparably.


    Calculation... No, is it the realm of instinct?


    Either way, it was scary.


    Whether you trampled on Mad Cow Island under thorough calculations or instinctively felt you had to overwhelm it here, the results were the same anyway.


    Im Sobyong''s eyes were shining to the fullest as Chung-Myung recovered the sword.


    "Then what''s left is...¡­.¡±


    After a while Im Sobyong turned his eyes and muttered.


    ''The same goes for this side.¡¯


    Hwasan''s disciples were still calmly dealing with the blooded.


    At first glance, it appears that there is a fierce battle, but if you look closely at the reality, it was not the case.


    It wasn''t Hwasan who had been spraying blood a while ago, but only the bloodthirsty people.


    Im Sobyong opened his eyes faintly.


    "Is that the power of a masterpiece?"


    The simplified movement was clearly noticeable.


    As soon as the swords of those who were obsessed with splendor and sharpness stabilized, the layers of basics began to shine.


    Anyone can experience the pain of overworking the body, and anyone can try dangerous training.


    However, the reason why people called prestigious people are really scared is that they continue to repeat basic training for years and decades that they start to get tired of even three months after they start training.


    The foundation built like that is not usually revealed, but when faced with such a crisis, it supports people more firmly than any other spectacular stage.


    ''It''s not something you can say by your head.¡¯


    There is not even a few Munpaya who left a name in the world. There are a number of Moon faction who once seemed to have swept the world and boasted a thousand years of movies.


    However, those who preserve the name until the end are not prosperity or glamour, but those who have kept the basics.


    The light emitted by Hwasan would also come from its power.


    ''Maybe it''s more of a door than I thought.¡¯


    Kaga River!


    The three swords, which had been flying fiercely, bounced neatly.


    Crunch!


    Then a straight stab penetrated the blood''s shoulder.


    "Oops!"


    The bloodman pulls back with his shoulder held together.


    Then, the Japanese apricot sword was recovered as if it would not be chased.


    Oh, my god!


    Then, a sword that flew like a bolt of lightning cut through the heart of the retreating blood.


    Crunch!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The bloodstained man who looked down at his wide chest collapsed on the spot with an incredible face.


    "¡­¡­Sa, Sa-suk."


    "If your mercy kills you, will you find mercy?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    On the battlefield, those with weak hearts die first. No, you have to die first. It''s better than the mercy you''ve shown others to die."


    Gwak Hae clenched his teeth at the cool voice."I won''t hesitate."


    Baek Cheon nodded softly.


    "Don''t let your guard down until the end."


    "Yes!"


    After speaking, Baek Cheon swung his sword again and bit his lips slightly.


    ''That''s weird.''


    Some of Hawsan''s disciples were injured, but fortunately none of them have yet been fatally injured. On the other hand, the number of enemies has already halved.


    If the team is wary of loosening its chances of winning, it can win without any difficulty.


    The problem is...


    I don''t think they don''t know that.¡¯


    Unlike the bandits who felt defeat and began to run away, they seemed to have no intention of backing down even in this situation.


    Loyalty?


    That can''t be true.


    They are certainly not the subjects of the island. Didn''t Baek Cheon hear these people laugh at Kwangwoo Island with their own ears? That was not a statement that could be explained by bandit freewheeling.


    Even if they didn''t hear the conversation, it was self-evident that they were distinctly different from the other bandits of Daveyolchae.


    I don''t know.


    I couldn''t understand why people who had little to do with Daveyolchae would throw their lives to the already-winner fight.


    But after a while, Baek Cheon''s question was solved in a way that he had never expected.


    "Oops!"


    One of the bloodstained in the whole body screamed horribly.


    "For God''s sake, why are we in this place like this!"


    Drenched with blood dripping from his whole body, his clothes sank halfway to the floor and screamed horribly.


    "Why! Why! Why do you want to die here? Why are we doing this? Argh! Argh!


    His voice was so desperate and sad that even his disciples, who were fighting to kill each other, were flabbergasted.


    "Why! Why are you telling us...¡­.Oh, my God.¡­.Cough! Cough!"


    Pooh!


    But all of a sudden he shut his mouth shut. However, the block was overshadowed and the dark red blood spouted out like an explosion.


    No, I couldn''t even say dark red. The blood he sowed was very black.


    Poison?


    The fastest responding was of course Dang-Soso.


    As soon as the bloodstained black blood, her screaming voice rang out.


    "Get back, now!"


    "Soso!"


    At Hyun Sang''s cry, she closely watched the blood with her sharp eyes.


    "¡­¡­No."


    Then, he bit his lips and shouted again.


    "I don''t think it''s a contagious poison! But be careful not to get splashed blood just in case!"


    "Got it!"


    By this point, Baek Cheon was even more elusive.


    Why are they poisoned?¡¯


    Who the hell did poison them?


    "Cough! Cough!"


    The man who vomited blood groaned in pain, gripping his chest.


    The poison energy, which did not come up when the body was normal, seemed to have started to spread to the whole body at the same time as a major injury.


    "I... I want to die here...¡­.¡±


    Crunch!


    Tuck.


    The mutter''s neck fell to the ground. Baek Cheon''s eyes were wide open. Because it was not Hwasan''s disciples who cut off his throat relentlessly, but the other blood-rights who were next to him.


    "The poor guy."


    The bloodstained man, who struck his colleague''s neck in one gulp, approached Hwasan with a strange expression on his face.


    "Do you think you can survive getting out of here?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "We''re all dead anyway.


    The words raised the blood''s eyes again. There was madness in both eyes. They took the sword and did evil."Die like a warrior! You scumbags!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!"


    It was like a moth running towards the fire.


    Knowing that there was no chance of winning, they rushed toward Hawsan''s camp.


    I didn''t mean to fight and win. Even if he dies, he will hurt his opponent''s body and die.


    His disciples clenched their teeth. It was the last battle to end the long battle.


    But in the meantime, Baek Cheon''s eyes were shaken by suspicion.


    ''What the hell...''


    What''s going on here.

 Chapter - 596 Episode 596: To gain something, you have to lose something. (5)

    Crunch!


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    The last of the blood was out of breath.


    Flop.


    It was like a bell ringing at the end of a long battle.


    When the bloodman collapsed, his disciples breathed heavily and relaxed their shoulders.


    "Don''t relax!"


    However, the voice of Ungum, which had been heard in a timely manner, was tense again.


    "Some of the people who fell may still be looking for opportunities. Don''t let your guard down and pick up the enemy''s weapons and pick up the battlefield!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Only after the last nagging did the ungummer hang out the bloody sword.


    It was a difficult opponent.¡¯


    Most of the bandits had already fled, but the bloodmen resisted fiercely to the last one. If bandits had joined forces with them to fight back, they might have suffered terrible damage.


    ''Thanks to him.''


    Ungum''s gaze still stared at Chung-Myung.


    Thanks to Chung-Myung''s step-up, drawing attention, and breaking the will of the bandits, the situation could be concluded with such damage.


    "Master, we''re done!"


    "Is there anyone who survived?"


    "¡­The poison has spread¡­"¡­.¡±


    As I had already guessed, Ungum nodded.


    There were also people of blood who did not die and were unconscious because of injuries, but the poison that was already in their bodies took their lives.


    "The bastards."


    What made you fight with poison?


    Deep breathing, the ungum spoke to Hyun Sang.


    "The Elder."


    "Well."


    Hyun Sang nodded as if he knew nothing. And he looked at his disciples who were still in the aftermath of the battle.


    ''They''re good faces.''


    In previous battles, everyone raised their voices to praise the victory at the moment when the victory was confirmed. But now the faces of the Hwasan disciples were that of the firmly established warrior.


    You may be happy about victory, but you must not be happy about a person''s death. If anyone had praised this terrible victory, Hyun Sang would surely have rebuked him.


    Fortunately, Hwasan''s disciples did not forget their duties as prosecutors, nor did they forget their duties as masters.


    ''Everyone...''


    "Oh, shit! They''re flying dirty!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who was chasing the bandits and slapping them in the back of their heads, returned, shaking their hands.


    "I should have beaten them all to death."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Uh, of course...


    Some people have clearly forgotten their duty as a monk. Yeah, I do.


    But that''s what it''s supposed to be.


    Hyun Sang nodded heavily and opened his mouth.


    "Take care of the battlefield and hurry up with the treatment of the wounded!¡±


    "Yes!"


    Everyone began to move quickly as the death toll fell. Watching the busy appearance, Hyun Sang suddenly looked up at the sky.


    ''You won.''


    His historic first appearance at the time ended in a great, unharmed victory.


    "Argh! Argh! Argh! Argh!"


    "Where the f*ck do you think you son of a b*tc*.


    "Ouch! Soso! It really hurts! Seriously! Oh, I''m dying!"


    "Do you say it hurts to wear a bandage with a knife cut on your side?"


    "Gee, it really hurts.¡­.¡±


    "Oh, why don''t you be quiet? I''m gonna grab the wound and open it up!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    While Dang-Soso treated the injured, Hawasan Ogum all broke into a cold sweat.


    I should never get stabbed.¡¯


    Isn''t that not bandaging, but binding people with bandages?


    Will blood work?¡¯


    However, there was still a deep sense of relief in their eyes.


    It''s not that no one was seriously injured, but fortunately no one was in danger of their lives. This atmosphere would not have been possible if even one person had died."Sa, you''re alive, you''re fine!"


    "What, you son of a b*tc*?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang-Soso looked fiercely at the protesting disciple.


    "Are these guys crazy? Do you think your wounds are normal? If you''re a normal person, you''re already buried! Chung-Myung is barely alive because he''s eaten all the elixir of death!"


    Now in her spirit, which would not be surprising if her mouth was spewing fire, everyone who was grumpy bowed their heads with a little.


    "Now that you''ve eaten Jasodan and Gongcheong Oil, your sides are still alive! How dare they say that they did a good job?¡±


    "So, So, So. Take it easy.¡±


    "I''m sorry."


    "Roe, ease your anger, Sister."


    "If you know, shut up and lie down!"


    "Yes!"


    Dang-Soso, who succeeded in subduing in an instant, picked up a longer confrontation than the palm of a human hand and poked it into the patients'' bodies.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    "It''s noisy!"


    At that time, Hyun Sang, who was crumpled in the corner, coughed in vain and approached Dang-Soso.


    "That¡­¡­ So-so."


    "Yes, Elder!"


    Everyone''s face was horribly distorted by the face and tone of Dang-Soso, which suddenly changed. In a tumultuous atmosphere, So-so said with her mouth, shedding her eyes.


    "Why? What?"


    "¡­nothing."


    Dang-Soso, who overpowered with his eyes, smiled again and said to Hyun Sang.


    "Did you call me?"


    "¡­¡­Gee, yeah. How are the kids doing?"


    "Some people are hurt badly, but I don''t think there''s a big problem as long as they don''t get hurt. There are some people who need to spend a few months...¡­.¡±


    Dang-Soso shakes his head.


    "Everyone''s been taking so much elixir that they recover so quickly. There are already new-born executions. In about a couple of days, we''ll be able to get up and shake it off."


    "What a relief."


    Hyun Sang sighed deeply with relief.


    He once complained about Chung-Myung''s over-fed his children. It was because he was worried that excessive strength that did not fit his place would break the balance between sword and strength.


    However, now that the situation turned out like this, I wanted to beat myself up in the past when I was unhappy for a while.


    What''s important about balance and nonsense? I think I should be alive to think about balance or whatever.


    "Hoo. Yeah, you''ll have to go through some trouble.¡±


    "Yes, Elder! Don''t worry!"


    Dang-Soso grinned and began to wield bandages and dashes mercilessly again.


    "Come on, Elder!"


    "Older man, it hurts so much...¡­.¡±


    Hyun Sang, indeed, turned away coldly without even looking.


    "The death penalty."


    "Hm?"


    Then Hyun Young approached him.


    "Don''t you need to go after the bandits who fled? They''re so rough, I think they could cause trouble again."


    "Well."


    Hyun Sang hardened his face and let out a sound of acupuncture.


    The bloodmen all dealt with it, but more than half of the greenlings fled. There were many people who passed out even though Chung-Myung was late, but it was impossible for Chung-Myung to catch all the green islands that were scattered and running away.


    "That''s the way it should be, but...¡­.¡±


    Hyun Sang, who was agonizing, looked at his students gathered around the injured and shook his head.


    "The pursuit could cause serious damage if it could happen. Moreover, if we want to chase the scattered, we''ll have to split up. I don''t want to take any more risks. The most important thing is the safety of the disciples.""Well, the death penalty is right."


    Hyun Young, who almost seems to have a habit of walking around, nodded as if he strongly agreed with the words.


    "Wouldn''t King Greenrim solve the rest of the problem if you said.


    Their eyes turned inward into the cabin where Im Sobyong would be.


    "King Green Forest!"


    "I was sure you''d come to my rescue!"


    "How hard have you been!"


    Im So-yong, the green forest king, comforted the sobbing people who freed the family of the green vegetables who had been trapped in the brain jade of the living quarters.


    "Everyone worked so hard."


    "No! We couldn''t protect King Green Lim because we were so mad. I thought you were lucky to be alive, but I''m deeply moved to see you back here."


    Im Sobyong nodded with a heavy face.


    If Go Hong had killed them all, the situation would have been hopeless. Although his body was damaged, he didn''t intend to kill him because he didn''t have enough trouble with his behavior or life.


    ''But Go Hong wasn''t completely thoughtless.¡¯


    They were those who ran green vegetables and those who were essential to manage the world''s green forests. With them alone, rebuilding the greenhouse was not that difficult.


    "I know it''s nice to see you all, but now is not the time to be like this. I''m in a hurry, so please figure out what happened while you were away."


    "Yes!"


    "I''ll move right away."


    They were like hands and feet, so there was no need for a long explanation. Im Sobyong, who cleared up the situation, turned away.


    Then Hyun Sang, Hyun Young, and Chung-Myung, who squatted down, quickly approached the front and knelt down.


    "Gasp!"


    "Huh?"


    Hyun Sang freaked out and quickly grabbed him up. But Im Sobyong fell on his stomach and hit his head on the ground, rather than getting up.


    "Hwasan''s grace is like hae."


    "What''s wrong with you? How can a precious man kneel so recklessly?"


    "He has nothing to offer. At least let me thank you."


    "Huh¡­¡­."


    It was a very warm sight indeed.


    That''s how it would have ended without a voice intervening.


    "Don''t you have anything to give me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung was glaring at Im Sobyong with a crooked face. Im Sobyong shuddered at the fiery gaze.


    "¡­¡­No, that''s what I''m saying. Master Chung-Myung, I''m not even a ten-year-old, would you take what I promised?"


    "Hehe. Right?"


    Chung-Myung smiled and gently scratched the back of his head, as if he had never stared at him with a fierce face.


    "I was worried that my liver might have come out of the boat just because I regained my position as King Green Lim again. That''s too much trouble, right?¡±


    "¡­what is bothering you?"


    Instead of a precise answer, Chung-Myung gave a slight chin to the burn-up.


    "He''s a little nervous."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong''s slightly fed up eyes alternately looked at Reonchung and Chung-Myung.


    "If I die, he''s the King of Green Forest."


    You''re going to kill him and put him in the position of King Green Lim.


    Of course, it''s ridiculous, but when did he live with nothing but nonsense?


    "That''s not gonna happen! Never! I''m not going to stir it!"


    "Come on, what''s wrong with you? Between us. Oh, I trust you. I really do.¡±


    No.


    The eye doesn''t believe it at all.


    My eyes.


    Im Sobyong raised himself and sighed softly.


    "I will announce the news that Daebyolchae has collapsed and declare that I have regained my position. It takes anywhere from 15 days to a month to normalize greenness.""Hmm."


    "After that time, the promise will surely be kept."


    Chung-Myung nodded quietly.


    "I get it for now."


    "Yes, then I have a lot of work to do.¡­.¡±


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung raised his chin as he watched Im So-bong, who was moving away from the family of Nokchae''s family.


    "Well."


    The living quarters seemed to be slowly being cleaned up.


    ''There''s a lot to be gained.¡¯


    First of all, winning. And I''ve experienced people who really risk their lives. The disciples could never have had more valuable experience.


    You may be confused about what is what now, but in the end, the victory will remain in their hearts and create confidence that cannot be exchanged for anything.


    I''ve earned a reputation for nothing.


    Perhaps the outcome of this battle will rock the world in a matter of days.


    The name Hwasan will be all over the place for the first time in a long time since the World War II. Even this time, it is the work of "Hwasan," which cannot be denigrated by the performance of the late index.


    If you think about it that way, you can say that it''s the best outcome ever.¡­.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "What?"


    "Or do you have any idea who those people of blood are.


    When asked by Hyun Young, Chung-Myung frowned slightly.


    "Well, there''s more than one of those guys.¡±


    "Well, I see."


    Hyun Young nodded with a complex face as if he agreed.


    Okay.


    They''re getting caught.


    Hyun Young probably thought the same thing as Chung-Myung. Perhaps this battle is a little different from what Hwasan thought.


    I can''t make it clear, but something...¡­.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Hm?"


    "For a while."


    Then Baek Cheon beckoned to Chung-Myung. Chung-Myung gently rose from his seat, tilting his head.


    Baek Cheon, who took him to the corner, opened his mouth with a stiff face.


    "I''m thinking of me."


    "Huh?"


    "The energy of those who wear the blood...¡­ I feel familiar as if I''ve experienced it before.¡±


    "¡­¡­huh?"


    "It''s not exactly the same, but there''s a feeling."


    Chung-Myung looked at Baek Cheon with a slightly new look.


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    "Leave your guess as a guess for now.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Nothing is certain yet."


    Baek Cheon, who was looking at his face, nodded quietly.


    "Yes, I see what you mean."


    "Hmm."


    The corpses of the blood were now piled up on one side. Chung-Myung said in a low voice.


    "That''s all, by the way.


    "Huh?"


    "No, nothing."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes, who walked behind Baek Cheon, sank into darkness.


    I think you''ve got the hang of it.


    Chung-Myung''s mouth is twisted.


    "Yeah, no matter how much you hide, you can''t hide the smell.¡¯


    His eyes turned to somewhere over the mountain.


    As if you could see someone who would be out of sight.

 Chapter - 597 Episode 597: To gain something, you have to lose something. (6)

    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!"


    Gohori Jung Bang ran and ran with a broken leg.


    ''Da, you have to run away.¡¯


    Even if other bandits are caught, they may end up with only moderate punishment. But he wasn''t.


    A former Go Hong confidant, he can''t be the same as others. It was clear that he would die if caught.


    Even if Hwasan kept him alive, that Im Sobyong wouldn''t have kept him alive. Im Sobyong is the one who is more cruel than Go Hong when it''s Im Sobyong. So he had to run and run until his leg was broken and escape their pursuit.


    You stupid bastard!¡¯


    The more I thought about it, the more I couldn''t stand the curse. Things wouldn''t have come this far if he had been advised to leave the greenhouse and run away. But the idiot considered his advice a dog''s tongue, and he managed to escape.


    ''But what the hell... ''¡­.¡¯


    Who was he talking about?


    The fact that Go Hong told him to ignore Lee Jung-bang''s words means that he knew Lee Jung-bang''s existence. It''s pretty detailed, even if you had a rough idea of what to say.


    Then what the hell...


    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!


    No, this is not the time to think. First of all, when they get to where they can''t go...¡­.


    Love, love, love, love, love, love, love, love, love!


    Crack, crack, crack!


    "Oh, my god!"


    Suddenly, Lee Jung-bang screamed and fell down.


    Considering the speed at which he was running, he would have to roll around for a long time, but his body could not go any further on the spot. This is because a spear that flew from somewhere penetrated his thigh and was deeply embedded in the ground.


    "Argh! Argh! Argh! Argh! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    While crying while lying face down, he reached out his trembling hand and grabbed a spear stuck behind my thigh. However, no matter how much strength I put in, I didn''t think about falling out. It only adds to the pain.


    ''Large, what the hell...''.¡¯


    What confused him more than the pain from the wound was the identity of the man who blew this spear. If Hwasan was after me, I wouldn''t have thrown a spear.


    At that moment.


    Shake shake. Shake shake.


    A group of people appeared as if they heard a sign of movement in the bushes behind them.


    "Tsk tsk tsk. Just give me a rough scare. Why would you hurt me?"


    It was a soft, relaxed and relaxed voice.


    At that moment, however, Lee Jung-bang hardened like a frog who met a snake. The voice contained the power to terrorize the listener, even though it did not have any explicit hostility.


    Shake shake. Shake shake.


    The relaxed footsteps rang a little more before stopping in front of Lee Jeong-bang.


    When Lee Jung-bang turned his trembling eyes to the side, he saw a pair of colorful shoes in five colors.


    It was too fancy. It''s too much for a man to be surprised.


    Lee Jung-bang''s heart began to shrink automatically.


    I couldn''t even breathe. Nevertheless, his eyes gradually turned upward as if possessed.


    The blood-red hongpo was embroidered with gold threads with vivid figures of the tiger. The white hands, which were exposed under the red cuffs, shone to the fullest with brilliant rings and colorful bracelets.


    A woman?


    No, it''s not.


    His body shape was too strong to be a woman.


    Then¡­?


    "Huh¡­¡­. Huh¡­.¡­.¡±


    Lee Jung-bang''s mouth, terrified, opened automatically opened.


    I couldn''t check his face, but only one person came to his mind.


    These colorful costumes and over-the-top truffles. Who in the world would wear such a costume like this?¡­.Lee Jung-bang''s eyes finally checked the man''s face.


    The thin lips were red as if they had been painted with blood, making them look all out of the ordinary. On the other hand, the raised nose was as smooth and masculine as ever. The thin, fine-lined eyes under his eyebrows were so deep that it was hard to guess what he was thinking.


    At last, when I checked the golden coffin on top of my hair that was neatly brushed back, a groan that Lee Jung-bang couldn''t hold back came out of his mouth.


    "Well, come on, Jean...¡­for a long time¡­¡­."


    "Tsk."


    A man squatting still in front of Lee Jung-bang''s face poked his forehead with his fine fingers.


    "Do you have to call my name recklessly?¡±


    Lee Jung-bang hurriedly covered his mouth with his hands.


    However, the sobbing sound still came out suppressed.


    It''s inevitable.


    Anyone with interest in front of them would react like that now.


    The reason is too simple.


    Because the person in front of him now is Jang Nilso.


    Defeat Jang Nilso.


    a universal ark


    The king of all things.


    There were a lot of modifying words for him, but no words could express this man perfectly. The language was too crude and the words too insignificant to capture this man.


    Why? Why is he here?


    You don''t think so¡­?


    "Well."


    Jang Nilso stared at the terrified Lee Jung-bang and opened his mouth.


    "Is Go Hong dead?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You have to answer, don''


    "He, he is¡­That''sir! Yes! He''s dead!"


    "To whom?"


    "Hwa, I think it''s the Hwasan Divine Dragon! I''m not sure, but I think he, he is."


    Uncertain and obvious were words that couldn''t However, Lee Jung-bang, who was driven to the edge of the cliff, could not afford to discern such reason.


    Why is Jang Nilso coming out of here?


    My heart beat like a bomb. It was not sad, but tears poured down from both eyes.


    "You''re here, you''re a bandit, you''re not ashamed of yourself and you'' What about the others?


    The others?


    You mean the blood people?


    "Lord, you''re dead.¡­.¡±


    "Well."


    Jang Nilso had a subtle look on his face and asked again.


    "Im Sobyong????"


    "Sa, you''re alive. He definitely lived."


    "Then Im Sobyong will be king of green forests again, right?"


    "Yes, he, that sort of thing.¡­.¡±


    "Since I told you not to kill in green vegetables, green vegetation will soon stabilize. Hwasan, who saved the green forest king, will devour the green forest. No, I''m sure he''ll devour it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Just as I thought."


    Jang Nilso grinned. His index finger, which touched Lee Jung-bang''s forehead, began to tighten.


    "Did you say your name was Lee Jung-bang?¡±


    Lee Jung-bang was surprised to the point where his heart was about to pop out of his neck and opened his eyes wide.


    ''Oh, why?''


    Why does Jang Nilso know him?


    No matter how much he was Go Hong''s jinang, he was worse than the dust on his shoes compared to that defeated soldier Jang Nilso. A man about Jang Nilso had no reason to remember his name.


    But why?


    "Tsk tsk. I know how hard it must have been for you to be around such a moron as Go Hong. At least I wouldn''t have died so stupidly if I had followed you. Right?"


    Lee Jung-bang did not dare to answer.


    Anything Jang Nilso says is a justification to kill him. If not, it would be an insult to the lord he served, and if not, it would be a rebuttal to what Jang Nilso said."You have to answer, don''


    "I¡­¡­ I¡­¡­.I, uh...¡­.¡±


    "Oh, my God."


    Looking at Lee Jung-bang, who couldn''t say anything, Jang Nilso kicked his tongue as if he was sorry.


    "Don''t tell me I''m going to catch a pod and kill you. You make me such a bad person."


    "Oh, no. No, you lost! Absolutely not!"


    "Ho. Did you recognize me?"


    "How can you not recognize defeat if you have eyes, ears and ears! Such a man must take his eyes off and his ears off!"


    "Well, it tickles."


    Jang Nilso smiled brightly as if he were happy.


    "But it''s a pity. It shouldn''t be known anywhere that you''re here."


    "Well, I didn''t see anything. Even if you saw it, you wouldn''t make fun of your tongue anywhere! If you don''t believe me, pull out my tongue!"


    "Can''t you write with your tongue pulled out?"


    "Cow, cut off your hands! If you don''t believe me, feel free to do so!"


    "Hey, didn''t you tell me. You make me such a bad person. I''m not a very cruel person."


    "Ha, if you do¡­¡­".¡±


    "I knew enough that you meant it. I have a pretty accurate eye for people. I know you''re not going to deliver my message anywhere."


    Tears filled Lee Jung-bang''s eyes, in the light of hope.


    I''m alive.


    It wouldn''t be this happy to get out of the criminal''s mouth. Isn''t Jang Nilso''s front more dangerous than his belly?


    Then Jang Nilso''s red lips opened.


    "There''s only one problem¡­¡­.¡±


    "¡­Yes?"


    Puff.


    Before long, his fingers pierced through the forehead of this side. Lee Jung-bang, whose fingers were stuck in his head, drooped as soon as he looked at Jang Nilso with incredible eyes. It''s out of breath.


    "It''s a problem that I don''t trust people."


    Jang Nilso, who wiped the blood off his fingertips with a handkerchief, slowly pulled himself up.


    "Hwasan must have done a good job."


    Then, Hoga Myong approached and said with indifference.


    "My lord."


    "Huh?"


    "I don''t quite understand. It took quite a lot of money and effort to raise Agui University. Why would I have to waste it in a place like this?"


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk. Alias, aliases."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "That''s why you''re a problem. Didn''t I always tell you. What?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you want to get something, you need to lose something."


    With his hands behind him, Jang Nilso slowly opened his mouth as he gazed at the distant mountain peak.


    "Go Hong looks gutsy, but he''s actually a coward. If you were really confident about your skills, you would have already tried to eat Im Sobyong. But wouldn''t being benevolent mean you''re unexpectedly scared, not cautious?¡±


    "¡­¡­That''s right."


    "He wouldn''t have moved until the end if he hadn''t given us a platform, fed us dogma, and confirmed that he would never betray us.¡±


    No, Hoga Myong didn''t think so.


    Go Hong would have refused even if he added something more than a monkfish. If it wasn''t Jang Nilso who said that.


    Green forest and the bay are waging a war. In that situation, the head of the enemy comes and takes the coaxing word for it?''That''s ridiculous.''


    It was only possible because Jang Nilso. Only Jang Nilso could do it.


    "I don''t understand what the ark is drawing, as I am loathsome."


    "There''s nothing difficult about it. I''m just trying to make sense."


    Jang Nilso said, raising his fingertips and looking. Then there was a slight shadow on his white face.


    "If there is something to gain, there is something to lose, and where there is light, there is a shadow. If they dare to be the light, it''s not bad to throw them enough firewood to ride. Then wouldn''t the shadow get deeper?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Now Noklim is a friend of Hwasan''s."


    "Isn''t it the result of the enemy getting stronger?"


    "Isn''t that why it''s so meaningful?"


    Hoga Myong shook his head as if he couldn''t win.


    He was also a military master, but Jang Nilso was a man who found his way through instinct, not through military law. Every time Hoga Myong realized how insignificant learning and knowledge was in front of his natural self.


    "Let''s go back. I''d love to send you a gift, but if I did, I''d ruin everything, right? I have no choice but to congratulate you in my heart. That''s too bad.


    Jang Nilso turned slowly.


    Hoga Myong sighed and stuck behind him.


    "Oh, and."


    "Yes."


    "Have you checked all the families of Agwi University?¡±


    "Half are orphaned, and most of the rest are not very close to their families. It''s a price that only those people get together in the first place."


    "You''ve checked. Then pay the family big money."


    "¡­do you really mean it?"


    "Tsk."


    Hoga Myong quickly bowed his head as Jang Nilso frowned slightly as if he was annoyed.


    "I''ll do as you say."


    "It''s enough money to buy a man''s heart."


    "Yes, ark."


    Jang Nilso pulled out the gold threaded vestibule from his arms and threw it lightly at Hoga Myong.


    "In addition to the money I owe you in the room."


    "Yes!"


    Jang Nilso, who really finished what he had to say, walked leisurely with his hands behind his back. Hoga Myong peeked back at the green peaks in the distance.


    Poor guys.


    None of them will even know who they are on the palm of their hands. And by the time you find out, you''ll realize that there''s no way out of a tight snake.


    But it''s not their fault.


    It''s just that Jang Nilso is such a person.


    Defeat Jang Nilso.


    Snakes that teased the world broke the long silence and began to move.

 Chapter - 598 Episode 598! Then wouldnt the guppa babies get more cursed at? (1)

    The green vegetation was normalized faster than I thought.


    In fact, there wasn''t much to do. The rest of the remains of Daveyolchae were arrested and the bodies were removed, and the external problems were almost over.


    The important thing was to restore the contacts that had been lost during Go Hong''s occupation and to deal with the backlog.


    Im Sobyong moved wildly, but his students had nothing to do.


    The problem is...


    "Oh, my God! If you leave me, I''ll never be able to get there and have an outbreak!"


    "Let it go! Let it go! Let it go! Let it go!"


    "You can''t go!"


    The hectic Im Sobyong was tearful about HWASAN''s return.


    "Oh, come on! Come on!"


    Boo!


    Chung-Myung, who kicked Im Sobyong coldly into the wall, pointed his finger.


    "No, open up all the bandits! Get the green vegetables back! Kill the mad cow! I''ve done everything I can for you. What are you asking me to do again?"


    "I''m not asking you to do anything more, I''m asking you to stay a few more days! Just a few days! We''ll get you a warm bed and a great meal."


    "Is that a living quarters or a living quarters?"


    "Ha ha. It''s all up to you, isn''t it? If you''re enlightened, a hard bed is like a mandarin, and a rough meal is heavenly.¡­.¡±


    "Go on. Let''s hear how far you go."


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    Im Sobyong quickly bowed his head. And frankly, I confessed.


    "As I said before, there are no troops in the green vegetables. If any of the others come in before those who are friendly to me come in, they will fly away!"


    "¡­¡­No, that''s not what the King of Green Rim has to say."


    "Isn''t King Greenim going to die? The King of Green Forest, the Great Jade Emperor, and the sword in his throat is all the same!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Those who were watching from the side were whispering as if they had seen a ghost.


    Wow, Chung-Myung is losing.¡¯


    ''Oh, my God, I''ve never seen Chung-Myung speechless.¡¯


    ''Honestly, I can''t beat that.¡¯


    No matter how perfect a man is, he can''t beat a man who puts everything down. Im Sobyong was proving it here.


    "Yes¡­¡­, so when are they coming?"


    "Two days! Two days is enough. I''ve sent the West, so in two days they''ll be all clouded up."


    "Those who are loyal to it would have helped at once and for all."


    "Then for three days¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "No, four days?"


    "Come on, man!"


    "Argh!"


    Once again, Chung-Myung, who kicked Im Sobyong and blew it, gritted his teeth.


    "Anyway, there''s nothing useful in it!"


    It was when Chung-Myung tried to shoot fire to Im Sobyong, who was hanging on again.


    "Oh, no! I''m Hwasan''s friend!"


    A urgent and high voice was heard from the entrance of the mountain quarters. When Chung-Myung turned his head with a frown, a beggar was surrounded by bandits.


    "What the hell is that?"


    "I, I''m not here to spy! I mean¡­¡­ I, I''m a beggar, and I''m an open man.¡­.Gasp! Why do you put a knife in a person''s throat?"


    A familiar beggar raised both hands with a blue face.


    Chung-Myung covered his face and sighed deeply. Then the beggar found him and welcomed him."Oh, the Hwasan Divine Dragon! Talk to me here! You bandit Naboo...¡­.No, these hogals are trying to kill me!"


    "¡­Let me in there. It''s someone I know him.¡±


    "Yes!"


    As the bandits saw and heard something, Chung-Myung fell from around the beggar as soon as he finished speaking. The beggar shrugged and straightened his clothes.


    "See? I''m friends with that Hwasan Divine, buddy!"


    Hong Dae Kwang, who gave his shoulders as much as he could, ran triumphantly toward Chung-Myung. Chung-Myung asked curtly.


    "Why are you here again?"


    "How can a needle not be threaded?"


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply when he returned.


    There''s no normal person around.¡¯


    How can they all look like this?


    Whatever Chung-Myung felt, Hong Dae-wang''s mouth was filled with admiration.


    "You knocked down the real Go Hong and beat up Dave."


    "It''s nothing."


    "No, no, no! This is really something."


    Hong Dae Kwang nodded his head with a serious look.


    I don''t know about anyone else, but Hong Dae Kang is a man who knows how great Hwasan''s potential is. The Hwasan Sinryong stepped out himself, and that Hwasan moved, so the punishment of Daveyolchae was as good as the result already set.


    only


    The impact of the work is not easy.¡¯


    When I saw the result with my eyes, my heart was pounding and nervous.


    Daveyolchae''s notoriety was literally high.


    Not only in Hobuk, where Daebyeolsan Mountain is located, but also nearby castles were notorious. Therefore, it was best for the public to avoid Daebyeolsan in a way that was as close as possible.


    "Don''t you know what it means to have Dave beaten up here?¡±


    "What do you mean?"


    "It means it was possible to lay down to earth."


    When Chung-Myung gave a sharp, seductive look, Hong Dae-Kwang quickly shook his hands.


    "No, listen to me! Don''t look at me like, "What kind of idiot is this?"


    "But you''re quick to sense."


    "Ugh."


    Hong Dae Kwang looks like he''s going to die and scratched his head.


    "Anyway, people have been suffering from the disease but have not expressed much dissatisfaction because its notoriety has been tremendously high."


    "You''re saying something obvious."


    "No, it''s not like that, but because Daveyolchae is so notorious, it means that even the prestigious factions thought they couldn''t do anything about him."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung scratched his chin slightly at a slightly different remark.


    Well, those who certainly didn''t know much about the strong might have thought so.


    "But what do you think now that Hwasan has stepped up and cut Go Hong''s throat and smashed Dave?¡±


    "Hwasan is awesome?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "No?"


    "¡­and, of course, that''s true¡­¡­.¡±


    Hong Dae Kwang said bitterly.


    "Wouldn''t there be a lot of unkind eyes on existing political factions who have been watching Dave''s misdeeds but have not fought against them? "Hwasan in the far-off island came and smashed Dave, and the nearby shaman, Shaolin, didn''t step out with his hips all the time."


    "Oh, you''re right."


    "When the rumor begins to spread in earnest, the gufile room or Oh Dae-sega will twist their stomachs. It''s a proper taffy!"


    "That''s true!"


    At the same time, a giggle of laughter rang out. Seeing the two laughing together, it was almost as if it were a backstreet warp.Yoon-jong, who was watching the sheep, looked at Baek Cheon and said,


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    "I¡­¡­the Hong Daehyup is open as well, so it''s a file room."


    "That''s right."


    "But why do you like it? By the way, he''s screwed, too.


    "¡­Do you know it''s me?"


    Baek Cheon smiled pleasedly.


    "So be it. It''s not like we''re part of a clique, so Chung-Myung can''t be a man chasing him."


    "All of a sudden, I understand."


    Hong Dae-wang, who had no way of knowing what the evaluation was about, was grinning with a very excited face.


    "So you''ve done a great job. You know what?"


    "Well, that''s enough compliments."


    "Huh?"


    "Are you ready?"


    "Ready?"


    Hong Dae-wang, who had not understood for a moment, quickly understood what he meant and smiled.


    "Oh, ready for that? Of course! I couldn''t fight you to prepare this! If it weren''t for that, I''d have just...¡­.¡±


    When Hong Dae Kwang grabbed a club around his waist, the eyes of bandits watching from behind turned ugly.


    The flinching Hong Dae Kwang slipped away from the club and smiled awkwardly.


    "¡­a Noruna passing by¡­¡­.¡±


    "Stop talking nonsense."


    Chung-Myung cut the horse in a seductive way.


    "You have to be absolutely sure about this.¡±


    Hong Dae Kwang looked at his chest with his fist.


    "Trust me, Hwasan The Dragon! Just me!"


    "¡­You have to have faith to believe."


    Chung-Myung shook his head. And said to Baek Cheon.


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    "We were supposed to go back to Hwasan right after this.¡±


    "That''s right."


    "I need to change my plan.¡±


    "¡­Why all of a sudden?"


    Chung-Myung pointed to Hong Dae Kwang with his chin.


    "Didn''t you hear what Mr. Beggar said? They say we screwed up the old file room because we broke up Daveyolchae.¡±


    "And?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "If you''re going to feed the taffy, you have to feed the taffy If you want to do anything, you have to do it right. That''s what I''m saying! I''m going to go all the way to Daebyeolsan Mountain and destroy the rest of the Daveyolchae remnants!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Then won''t the Goofas be cursed more?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    On earth


    Where does this deep-rooted malice against this old file room spring like that?


    "Even the enemy of Bulgu Daecheon will not suffer this much.¡¯


    "That''s what I know anyway."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hwasan''s disciples, unable to return to Hwasan and likely to go all the way to Daebyeolsan Mountain, glared at Hong Dae Kwang with eyes filled with original poison.


    Flinched by the gaze, Hong Dae Wang quickly turned away.


    "Then I''ll finish my work!"


    "Yes, of course."


    "I must take him with me when I go to Daebyeolsan Mountain! Don''t leave it this time!"


    "¡­...okay.¡±


    Chung-Myung looked at Hong Dae Kwang rushing down the mountain. Then Im Sobyong sneaked up to the side.


    "You''re leaving in four days, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Looking up blankly at the sky, Chung-Myung murmured to himself.


    Death penalty


    a lengthy death sentence


    Can I beat all these bastards up?


    * * *


    The fact that Hwasan climbed up the mountain and destroyed all three mountainous houses, including Daveyolchae, spread faster than expected.


    The business of all kinds of up and down was the center of transportation. Even if you leave it alone, the rumor will spread quickly.


    It took less than two days for news to spread throughout the country, as the beggars who mobilized Hong Dae Kwang''s ability and ability to attract all of them to die and spread the news to the entire countryside.Those who heard the rumor had no choice but to be excited about the great collaboration they had never heard in a really long time.


    "What do you mean, Daveyolchae? You mean the Wasans beat up those bad guys?"


    "But it''s weird. Why would the Hwasanites on the island go all the way there and beat up Dave?"


    "Why do you think so? Wasan stepped up to the plate because the others around him didn''t beat him up!"


    "¡­I heard that King Greenlim asked for it.¡±


    "It doesn''t matter! So if King Greenlim had asked Shaolin or Shamans to do it, would the people who had been lying down and watching have come forward? The King of Green Rim must have asked faraway Hwasan for a favor!"


    "He, that''s right."


    "In the right words, how much damage have people been caused by those Daveyolchae and the other Sanchae? How many dead people are there?"


    "That''s right! That''s right!"


    "Oh, my God, you beat them up.You said that Hwasan was a brilliant man in the past, but he never goes anywhere! That''s great! Ah, that''s great!"


    As soon as the conversation was cut off, the person who was listening next to me shouted as if something had come to mind.


    "Come to think of it, if this is a success, green forests will not hurt people anymore. Didn''t you say you promised?"


    "Right! I think I''ve heard that."


    "It''s Hongbok, Hongbok. If that''s the case, what more can I ask for!"


    Moderately cheated words circled and circulated the world. When more than one mouth came together, everyone mentioned Hwasan and praised the collaboration.


    Of course, some cynical people have criticized Hwasan for being in harmony with green forests. However, it was difficult to gain strength in the face of the visible achievement of the Daephyolchae Trial.


    The news spread like that finally reached the ears of the old file room.

 Chapter - 599 Episode 599. Wont the guppa kids get more cursed at? (2)

    a party-free group


    (Screams. Sneak.


    A white hemp cloth lay gently on top of a pine tree-shaped sword.


    The blades were already well-organized, but the swordsman wiped them in a serious manner as if performing an important ritual.


    The man, who had been looking at the day as clean as a mirror for a long time, slowly laid down the sword.


    "Whoo."


    A sigh came out. The black became clean, but his mind was still mottled and noisy.


    And then I heard a sign outside.


    "Are you in the writer''s office? I''m in vain."


    Heo Do-jin, a shaman''s long storyteller, slowly raised his head and asked, looking toward the door.


    "What happened?"


    "There''s something you need to know."


    "Come on in."


    Heo Do-jin pushed the sword in and put it aside. Soon Ho Sanja, who entered, took the example and sat in front of him.


    "Long-Written."


    Then he opened his mouth with a slight hesitation.


    "The Hwasan faction, who went to the Joksan Mountain, defeated all Hyolrangchae and Jogungchae, including Daveyolchae, who was occupying the green vegetables."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It is said that the three houses were cleared and that they were not damaged at all."


    "Well."


    Eventually, Heo Do-jin''s unbearable groans came out of his mouth.


    "Hwasan again?


    Most of the news these days seemed to be about the Wasans.


    In fact, in common sense, it couldn''t be. A shaman''s long story is a place that oversees the power of the world. It is also a place to listen to all kinds of gossip that travels around the world.


    So to be precise, it should have been said that only Hwasan had any news that bothered him and made him uncomfortable.


    "Did you say you weren''t seriously damaged?¡±


    "Yes, I think so."


    "As far as I know, Hwasan has almost no pupils. And I understand that these great disciples are also young prosecutors who have not reached Ilippe. Am I right?"


    "That''s what I know."


    Heo Do-jin''s face is slightly hardened.


    "Then, the shaman destroyed all three living quarters with children who would still be only a latecomer, and did not suffer any damage."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Ho Sanja did not bother to answer. It was because I knew it was not a question to confirm the truth.


    "Hwasan¡­¡­. Hwasan??¡­¡­.¡±


    Heo Do-jin''s face, which was muttering in a low voice, became a little darker.


    I''ve always thought it was unusual.¡¯


    It was now undeniable that HWASAN''s reviewers outperformed the shaman''s reviewers. Already they have proved their power over and over again.


    But this one was proving directly that their power went beyond just being assessed as a latecomer.


    "I have no idea."


    Heo Do-jin said in a low subdued voice.


    "This kind of growth is impossible even if we gather and teach the most talented children in the world. But how the hell did Hwasan bring up the kids so long ago when he didn''t know when to put down the signboard?"


    There was a lot of ageing on Heo Do-jin''s face, which doesn''t show much emotion.


    I know it''s not, but every time I heard about that Hwasan''s incomprehensible growth, I felt like the world was blaming him for being incompetent.


    Ho Sanja''s face, who was reading the eyes of Heo Do-jin, who was breathing deeply and suppressing aging, came in.


    "Do you have another message?""¡­¡­That¡­¡­."


    Ho Sanja hesitated for a moment and reluctantly opened her mouth.


    "It''s creating people who criticize the text."


    "Criticism?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "What''s the text suddenly criticized for?"


    "It''s¡­¡­ not too far from Daveyolchae, but I''ve been sitting still and not beating him¡­"¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At a loss for words, Heo Do-jin opened his mouth slightly without realizing it.


    Daebyeolsan Mountain and Mudangsan Mountain, where Daebyolchae is located, are located in the same North.


    "Those who thought the shaman couldn''t do anything about it must have changed their minds as Hawasan came all the way to Hyeongsan and beat Dave."


    "How is that supposed to happen!"


    Heo Do-jin''s voice has risen.


    "Daebyolchae belongs to Green Lim! If we beat Dave, we must be determined to wage a war against green forests. Wasan was able to defeat Dave because he was convinced that it would not spread to the war against green forests!"


    Daebyolchae?


    Such a thing could be swept away whenever a shaman stepped up.


    But Daveyolchae is just one of those seventy-two greenhouses. No matter how shamanistic it may be, it was never easy to handle all the 70s living quarters.


    What''s so difficult about dealing with green forests only if other old factions help them, but it was clear that other old factions would just watch while waiting for the shaman''s power to be cut off unless the damage was done to them.


    By the way, how does a shaman punish Dave?


    "Of course it is. But¡­¡­."


    Ho Sanja sighs deeply.


    "The problem is that the critics don''t count the details. On the surface, isn''t it right that Hwasan beat up the shaman''s territory of Daephyolchae in Hobuk instead?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Heo Do-jin holds back Chimmy'' I closed my eyes tightly.


    As Ho Sanja said, it was unreasonable to expect ordinary people to understand such relationships. They''ll only see what they see.


    "Hwasan''s praise is touching the sky. If you go out, all you can hear is Wasan. I doubt who is spreading the rumor on purpose."


    "Whoo!"


    Heo Do-jin breathed out and clenched his fist.


    ''This is not something to stand by.¡¯


    If Hwasan''s reputation increases, the damage will be done by the shaman.


    "First of all, we need to appease the public. Get your disciples ready."


    "What happened to the disciples...¡­?¡±


    "Isn''t the place where Daveyolchae was beaten to death in Hyeongsan? There will still be remnants left in Daebyeolsan Mountain. It''s too late, but shouldn''t we pretend to be moving?"


    "That''s¡­¡­."


    "I know it''s fixing the barn after the horse is stolen. But even if you lose a cow, it''s better to fix the barn than not doing anything and letting go of it doing anything."


    "Well, that''s not it.¡­.¡±


    "Hm?"


    Anxious Ho Sanja slipped out.


    "He¡­¡­ says Hwasan is on his way to Daebyeolsan Mountain."


    "What did you say? They''re going to Daebyeolsan Mountain?


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "Hey, as you said, to clean up the remnants of Daveyolchae¡­¡­.¡±


    Ood, wood!


    The corner of the tea table that Heo Do-jin grasped crumbled.


    "This¡­¡­."


    Ho Sanja quickly closed his mouth as his face flared red.


    Ho Sanja has seen Heo Do-jin all his life. But it was the first time I saw him so angry.


    "Not only shamans, but the whole old file room has lost face! Wasan! That wasan!


    The reason why Heo Do-jin is so angry is not because Hwasan has taken over what they have to do."Anyway, the bandits who lost their heads will be destroyed and sorted out on their own.¡¯


    Heo Do was aware of it, but he tried to appease the public. And there''s no way Hwasan doesn''t know about this.


    In other words, Hwasan''s move contains a malice to crush the shaman''s reputation on the ground.


    "What the hell is going on here?"


    It was incredible that things could get so messed up because of the petty bandit warp.


    No.


    In the first place, it was the same during the Kendo and the World War II. Did anything happen to you that happened to that Hawsan intervention that went back as expected?


    "Now that you have gained fame by laying down your gufas, you are going to take advantage of them. And soon there''ll be some sort of clairvoyance or something!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s not good. It''s so bad."


    It wasn''t something that really caught my attention. However, the whole center of gravity was focused on him as he did this. Of course, all the attention of the midfield will be drawn to the transformation of the Chunwoo League.


    Chun Woo-men, who had to spend years just to spread his name without much attention, immediately made his name known to the entire country.


    Performance breeds fame, fame attracts attention. And attention eventually leads to influence.


    The influence of Hwasan and Chun Woo-min in this trivial way has far exceeded the level expected by Heo Do-jin in the first place.


    "I can''t stand still any longer!"


    Heo Do-jin, who was lost in thought, sprang up from his seat.


    "Get ready. I''m going to Shaolin."


    "So. Did you say Shaolin?"


    "Yeah."


    There was a light in his eyes.


    "I need to see the head of the room.¡±


    * * *


    "What did you just say?"


    "I said I couldn''t stop it."


    Bop Jeong''s calm voice across the street distorted Heo Do-jin''s eyes.


    However, Bop Jeong''s face facing such a hurdle was just gentle.


    "Room leader."


    "Speak, Long."


    "Are you saying that because you don''t know what''s going on right now?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Heo Do-jin stared at Bop Jeong with cold eyes.


    "It''s not a place to think so easily. It is clear that the western part of the Middle East is their territory, although the high-ranking clique of the civil service is united!"


    "¡­there''s trouble in the West, and there''s a fortune teller or ARMY. The creation of a "nostalgic" will not make the West entirely theirs."


    "That''s why it''s more of a problem!"


    The unbearable hurdle screamed.


    "If blindness is created there, conflicts with existing gatekeepers are inevitable! I''m just trying to divide the mighty for nothing! When the remnants of Mahkyo were discovered in the North Sea, should we throw our own ball?"


    Bop Jeong''s expression was like a lake without ripples, despite the angry rant.


    "What do you want So-seung to do?¡±


    "You have to stop it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Heo Do-jin said with a determined face.


    "We must prevent them from gaining fame more than they need, and calling in more than they need to, to disturb the world. Isn''t that what you really want to do to strengthen?"


    Bop Jeong pushed the teacup in front toward Heo Do-jin. For now, it seemed to mean calm down.


    Heo Do-jin looked hard at the steaming teacup.There was a moment of silence between the two.


    It was Bop Jeong who broke the long silence first.


    "It''s not that I don''t know how a long-distance writer feels who came all the way here."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But that''s not something I can do. The gatekeepers who don''t even belong in the old file room get together to form a blind, and what justification would I use to stop them?"


    At Bop Jeong''s words, Heo Do-jin asked in a chilly tone.


    "Can''t you stop it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Or are you not stopping them?¡±


    Bop Jeong did not answer.


    "It''s not just my idea. There are a lot of people who think that it''s bad for the power to do something like that. It''s just that the chief acquiesces, and no one opens their mouth first."


    "Well."


    "But if you say this to the end, I can''t help it either."


    Heo Do-jin sprang up from his seat.


    "I had a nice cup of tea."


    "Long-Written."


    "Pay attention, sir. See you again."


    And I went outside without waiting for an answer.


    Bop Jeong, who was left alone, turned to the teacup in front of the seat where Heo Do-jin sat. I didn''t drink a single sip, so it was full.


    "Room leader."


    Bop Kye, who appeared through the wide open door, looked at him carefully.


    "What about the writer?"


    "He left without looking back."


    "Well, you''re a hothead.¡±


    When Bop Jeong shook his head, Bop Kay said in a small voice.


    "I didn''t mean to hear it, but I unintentionally overheard it because of its high voice."


    "How can I stop you from hearing me?"


    Bop Jeong spoke calmly, as if it were insignificant. Bop Kye bowed his head and opened his mouth carefully.


    "Mr. Bang. I don''t think the shaman''s long words are that wrong."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, the one who stops the destruction of the Heavenly Union...¡­.¡±


    Bop Jeong looked up quietly, looked at him, and asked.


    "Because you''re messing with the Heavenly Fellow?"


    "Isn''t that so¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Don''t you fear that the Heavenly Fellow will take away the reputation and authority you hold in your hands?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s private."


    Bop Jeong smiled quietly.


    How innocent of the Hwasan Divine, who is more openly telling me to pay for it.


    His mouth talked about the safety and peace of the strong, but he was full of greed not to give up what he had in his hand.


    ''I''m no different.¡¯


    Bop Jeong, who sighed deeply, turned to the window and looked at the distant sky.


    However, one suspicion has never been resolved.


    It''s too coincidental.¡¯


    Things can''t work out like this. It''s going perfectly as if everything is ready for Hwasan and the Heavenly Union.


    It was impossible for Hwasan to do so alone.


    Doesn''t it feel like someone is pushing Hwasan to gain fame?


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Bop Jeong, who left the disapproval, closed his eyes still.


    Maybe everything''s already started.


    When I opened my eyes again, dark clouds were pouring in from beyond the distant sky.

 Chapter - 600 Episode 600. Wouldnt the Gupa babies get more cursed at? (3)

    "But you bastards!"


    "Where are you going?"


    Wassan Mundos, dressed in black and plain clothes with plum blossom patterns, followed the bandits with their eyes fluttering.


    "Aaaaaaaah!¡±


    "I''ll live a good life!"


    The bandits ran away and screamed, but unfortunately, they didn''t know that their pursuers were merciful.


    "Who''s going to kill him? Won''t you stand there?"


    "Stand up! If you stand up now, you''ll be less fit. If you keep running like that, you''re going to go crazy."


    At a brutal threat, bandits ran with more foam in their mouths.


    ''These crazy bastards!''


    Suddenly, the monks who came into Daebyeolsan Mountain started to capture all the poor(?) remnants who had lost their places to go and gathered at Daebyeolsan Mountain.


    Don''t they have any kind of mercy?¡¯


    The bandits were brutally beaten and fled with tears in their eyes. If you have a human mind, isn''t it basic to give them enough time to take their luggage and run away?


    However, those who would not bleed with that needle were rushing into Daebyeolsan Mountain without delay, occupying the mountainous area, and even chasing and arresting all the bandits who ran away.


    "Hey, you bastards!"


    "No, but that bastard?"


    "That''s harsh."


    Hwasan''s disciples, who lit up their eyes, accelerated further and chased after them.


    No matter how hard you run, bandits are bandits. It was impossible to outrun the Hwasan disciples who followed suit.


    Whoops!


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    Eventually, a bandit who was beaten hard in the back of the head by a sword fell to the spot. Then a running student, Hwasan, climbed on his back and began to slap him on the back of the head.


    "Say it again, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Argh! Argh! Master! I''m sorry! Ahhhhhhhh!


    Gwak Hae, who was beaten on the back of his head, kicked his tongue and tied the hands of a bandit with a prepared string.


    "If you''re confident, hang up. I''ll cut your life line right away."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Other bandits who fled also returned in a row tied to the hands of Hwasan''s disciples.


    "You''re going to get caught anyway, so why are you running so hard? Just relax for nothing."


    ''I wouldn''t run if I were you, you son of a b*tc*.¡¯


    The bandits did not dare to talk back even though they were furious. These guys were so different from the political factions they had been dealing with.


    You''re right. What kind of political faction are they?


    The faces of the captured people were swollen. Even heukdo people don''t beat people like this.


    ''What kind of a gentleman are they?''


    "But he''s been staring at me for a while."


    "Oh, no, no! I never did that!"


    "So I was wrong?"


    "Well, that''s....¡±


    Gwak Hae blinked his eyes. Then the other disciples standing in the back dissuaded him.


    "We don''t have time for that. We have to go quickly. If it''s too late, Chung-Myung will turn him upside down again."


    Gwak Hae, who measured the time while looking at the sun, groaned.


    "Yes, let''s go back quickly."


    "Yes."


    The disciples of Hwasan, who succeeded in subduing the remnants, headed for Daephyolchae with woven bandits.


    "¡­more than I thought."


    "Really?"


    The trapped bandits, who looked twice as big as green vegetables, were sitting on their knees in the center of Daebyolchae. Hawasan''s disciples, who pulled swords around them, kept their eyes on them.


    Gwak Hae led the bandits he had woven and went to Baek Cheon in front of him."Sasook! I''ve got you."


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon, who identified the swollen faces of the bandits involved, said with mixed faces.


    "¡­You beat a lot."


    "These bastards keep talking...¡­.¡±


    Gwak Hae??. You''re a master.


    Do I have to shake off my face to talk? You''re a Taoist, too.


    Baek Cheon sighed as he saw the qualities that made him feel so natural.


    "¡­¡­Yes, thank you for your hard work. Push it in there."


    "Yes!"


    Gwak Hae dragged his captive bandits to other bandits and knelt down.


    "Was there any problem?¡±


    "I thought I''d pull out a knife and resist, but it was more obedient than I thought."


    "Hmm."


    At the words, Baek Cheon slowly looked around the bandits.


    "They''re bandits, so they''re a bunch of crap. I can''t believe my boss gave up his resistance as soon as he died.¡±


    The faces of the bandits of Daveyolchae turned red.


    "That son of a b*tc* with no conscience."


    He''s worse!¡¯


    Why wouldn''t they want to resist? But they''ve already seen it clearly. How Hwasan fought in the green vegetables.


    Not only did he cut down all the bloodthirsty people who were trembling just by looking at them, but he also hit Go Hong''s neck, who reigned like a king in Daveyolchae.


    The bloody blade couldn''t have been avoided by their necks.


    If I pull out a knife for no reason, I''ll have to wait for the day, so what would I do to resist?


    However, there was no way that his disciples, including Baek Cheon, could have guessed how they felt.


    "But why aren''t there so many people? Did we get here early? I don''t think so, given the number of bandits caught."


    "They were all back."


    "Then where...¡­.¡±


    "If Chung-Myung gets caught with one of his bandits left in Daebyeolsan Mountain, he will return to Hwasan standing on his hands, so everyone went out to check if there was any remnants missing nearby."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Gwak Hae''s face turned white.


    There''s a lot of crap about Chung-Myung. I couldn''t do as much as the stars in the sky, but one of the most outrageous things was that I kept what I said with my own mouth.


    Yes?


    Why is that a f*cking point?


    ''Of course it''s f*cking right.''


    Usually, it''s just a joke, exaggerated threat, but he really does it. He was a man who would remain even if he said, "If I go to the island standing on my hands, I can train."


    "¡­Are we joining?"


    "No. You guys wait a little bit. You''ll have to work on destroying the living quarters."


    "What? Break the living quarters?¡±


    Gwak Hae turned his head and looked at the mountain view in front of him.


    Dozens of log houses, such as the royal palace, were packed with what these bandits had built so hard.


    "All of this?"


    "Yeah."


    "Oh, no, why?"


    "If the living quarters remain intact, the bandits who have nowhere to go may gather and start bandits again, so they must be replaced in the first place."


    "Is it Chung-Myung?"


    "Then who would it be?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I didn''t have much to say.


    You''re trying to stop the seeds of the Daephaulsan bandits.¡¯


    It was right to think about it. It''s better to be sure if you want to work. I''ve arranged Daveyolchae at best, but if a mountainous house with a middle-aged man sits there again, it''s a piece of cake.


    "¡­but where is Chung-Myung?""You''re there, aren''t you?"


    "What?"


    "Hey."


    Gwak Hae''s gaze shifted forward towards Baek Cheon''s point.


    Then, bandits carried something between the buildings.


    "Turn it off."


    "Ugh!"


    Someone is pointing their finger at the bandits who are carrying their luggage with a face of death.


    "That''s over there."


    "Yes!"


    "That''s over there."


    "Yes, sir!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Gwak Hae looked at the scene with a blank face. It was Hyun Young who was pointing fingers at the bandits, and Chung-Myung was squatting next to them and eating sweets.


    Gwak Hae, who had been watching for a long time, tilted his head as if it was hard to understand.


    "What are you doing?¡±


    "We''re stealing."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Gwak Hae opened his eyes wide at Baek Cheon''s calm and peaceful voice.


    "¡­Sasook, I think I heard something wrong¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon hardened his face and sighed deeply.


    "I''m taking out the items from the warehouse of Daveyolchae. The Go Hong man had a good collection."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    "I was wondering why you suddenly had a seizure to clean up Daveyolchae.¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth.


    Good cause to spoil the old file room¡­¡­. No, of course, that''s not a good cause for a political student, but it''s a good cause anyway.


    ''This is what you really meant.¡¯


    Daveyolchae is a mountain vegetable that is at the top of the seventy green vegetables. Of course, there will be a lot of wealth that has been collected.


    During the struggle of life and death, Chung-Myung was still thinking about the wealth in Daephyolchae. It was such a creepy obsession.


    "¡­Is there a ghost who died of no money?"


    "No, Sasook. Ghosts can''t get closer to Chung-Myung can''t get close to him. They''re not picky about people."


    "He does, too."


    But the name is still bankrupt...¡­I shouldn''t be haunted.


    No, he wouldn''t be haunted if he wasn''t a master.


    "But it''s Chung-Myung again. We didn''t even think about it. If you''ve beaten the living quarters, of course you should take care of your wealth.


    Baek Cheon stared silently at Gwak Hae.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "¡­nothing."


    Now, I just wondered if something was wrong from the beginning when I saw my students who thought nothing was wrong with eating a living room.


    Before I knew it, Hyun Young stood with a solemn face in front of the mountains of wealth.


    "Open it."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    When the bag was opened, flashing jewels and accessories appeared.


    At the same time, Hyun Young''s eyes glowed as brightly as he did.


    "Hu-hoo-hoo. They look really expensive. At this rate...¡­.¡±


    Slap slap slap slap slap slap slap slap slap slap slap slap!


    Hyun Young''s hand quickly began to roll over the abacus. It was hard to understand why this person let go of ignorance when looking at the monstrous speed.


    "Well, it''s Daveyolchae! It''s a very frugal collection! Hahaha!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The faces of the bandits carrying luggage turned blue.


    "Is he really a master?"


    In a way, it is scarier than Chaeju.¡¯


    However, some welcomed the brutal response.


    "I guess it''s a little more expensive than I expected?"


    "By the way, they''ve got it all together. I was wondering how great it was to do this, Daebyolchae! I think that''s more than most of the wealth that we''ve had in decades!"


    Hyun Young laughed back as if he couldn''t contain his excitement."I didn''t expect bandits to be this rich. If I had known this, I would have changed my business to Hwasan.¡­.¡±


    "Hey! I''ve got ears! Ears to hear!"


    "Hmm. Yeah. I see."


    Hyun Young covered his mouth and coughed in vain. Then he reached out and grabbed Chung-Myung''s head and shook it violently.


    "You ghost! You ghost! In the midst of that, you''ve found a corner to make money! This is why I can''t hate you.¡±


    "Oh, it hurts!"


    "This guy! This guy!"


    Hyun Young, who pressed Chung-Myung''s head with affection, couldn''t have smiled more pleased.


    Anyway, he smells money like a ghost.


    "What are you going to do now? Are you going back to Hwasan with all this stuff?"


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung shone his eyes on the mountains of luggage.


    "That''s fine, but...¡­ I''m sure it doesn''t look good, does it? Some of you might have eyes for it."


    "I suppose so."


    "That''s why."


    "Huh?"


    Somehow the shining eyes looked so evil.


    "I''m not short of money anyway, so I don''t think it''s a bad idea to give it a try."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Hyun Young looked back at Chung-Myung as if it meant something else.


    "Giggling. Let''s dispose of it first."


    Hyun Young just smiled pleasedly at Chung-Myung.


    You pretty baby.


    How can you be such a devil?


    It was Hyun Young, who became the first person to sympathize with the old file room who had a grudge against him.

 Chapter - 601 Episode 601. You have to be sure. (1)

    "Well."


    The lips of Dang Gunnak, who reads the book, newly came out with a heavy somber voice.


    After reading over and over again, he smiled and nodded.


    "That''s how it works.¡±


    Dang Pae, who was quietly guarding the front, looked at the expression and held a complaint.


    It was Dang Gunnak who didn''t show his smile no matter what. It was especially so within the party.


    Of course, the weight of gazoo may be a deterrent, but every time I hear from Hwasan, Dang Gunnak''s reaction was definitely different.


    "I knew that Hwasan was stronger than the world knew, but I didn''t expect to punish him without harm."


    Dang Pae is one of those who knows Hwasan Sinryong''s skills and Hwasan''s skills better than anyone else. However, the performance that Hwasan showed this time was a big surprise.


    So how big would the shock be for those who don''t know Hwasan?


    "That''s enough. That way, you don''t know that the world will change, and you know that the old file rooms who were just taking their time guarding their own barns fell on their feet."


    It was Dang Gunnak who couldn''t hold back his laughter to think about what kind of face the people in the file room would have had when they heard the news.


    ''There''s a ghostly side to it anyway.¡¯


    Consultation is not as great as one might think, nor is it as helpful as one might think. Usually, it''s rather annoying, hands-on, but nothing comes back.


    But that consultation is the basis of the faction''s self-proclaimed clique. If you neglect the basics by being blinded by splendid ascendancy, you will soon forget what you must keep when you are blinded by profit and wealth, just as your skills will degenerate.


    There''s a strange side to public sentiment, and in the end, you never miss it.


    "There''s a lot to be said in the old file room."


    "Yes, I think so. In fact, it''s hard for anyone but Hwasan to touch the ground of Daveyolchae."


    "But that''s just an excuse."


    Dang Gunnak shook his head still.


    "There''s no way people can change their minds over just one incident. The fact that this is a problem only proves that the old people have neglected what they have to do."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "So you should always keep that in mind."


    Dang Gunnak''s eyes sank slightly dark.


    "As soon as you take for granted what you are enjoying now in the name of the loser of Sichuan, the collapse of your family will begin. You have to constantly think about what is holding all of this up."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    Looking at Dang Pae nodding with a serious face, Dang Gunnak smiled a little bitterly.


    In that sense, the Hwasan Divine Dragon is a pain in the neck.¡¯


    Whether it''s calculation or sense, the interest recognizes something that the other person might not like. And he changes his plans casually and does things that the other person can''t expect.


    It is a pleasant sight because you are a friend, but if you were an enemy, you would feel like you had a stone in your stomach.


    "Anyway, you''re catching on faster than I thought.¡±


    Dang Gunnak gently pressed around the eyes.


    I already knew what Chung-Myung would say next.


    "I''ll have to hurry up a little.¡±


    "What kind of work are you talking about?""We must launch a "nostalgia" before the name of Hwasan is clouded again in the minds of the public."


    It was a light and serene voice.


    But the weight on the horse was never light.


    "At least we have to finish our preparations until the HWASAN faction returns to HWASAN."


    "¡­Wouldn''t it be too tight?"


    "I don''t think so."


    "What? No matter how far it is from Hobuk to the island, they are unmanned. It won''t take a few days.¡­.¡±


    said Dang Gunnak, sighing lightly.


    "There is no way that the Hwasan Divine Dragon would simply go back to Hwasan from Daebyeolsan Mountain."


    "¡­¡­Ah."


    "I''m sure he''ll do something again. He''s that kind of guy."


    "¡­I understood."


    "As soon as I get back to Wasan, I''ll be told why I''m not ready yet. Yeah."


    Dang Pae once had no idea whether my father liked the Wasan deity or not.


    Dang Gunnak said with his usual face.


    "I don''t want to hear anything bad, so hurry up. How''s the preparation going?"


    "Most of the other preparations are done. However, there is no answer to what I asked the leading small and medium-sized civil servants around me if they were willing to join the Chunwoo League."


    "Come on."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang Pae was about to say something when Dang Gunnak raised his hand and hung up.


    "I''m not asking you to persuade me. I''m asking you to hurry. It doesn''t matter what the answer is."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    "A good answer will never come back anyway. Some people cannot help but be influenced by Sichuan, but they cannot ignore the order of the old file rooms and the five generations."


    "It definitely felt like stirring."


    "So it''s all about whether to participate or not. They don''t have to be with us from the dogfight. Just ask them to participate in the opening ceremony and shine."


    "That would be possible."


    "You''d better hurry."


    "Yes, or you''ll have to listen to Hwasan the Dragon."


    "Yes, move!"


    "Yes!"


    Dang Gunnak laughed as he saw Dang Pae running outside.


    Nitpicking.


    The world''s Four Heavenly Hallows have to run for fear of the young master''s nagging.


    It''s ridiculous the more I think about it, but the bigger problem was that I didn''t really hate the situation.


    ''Hagiya.''


    Thanks to the presence of the Hawsan Divine Dragon, I''d be in a better position than the old file room, where I''d be shaking like I swallowed a needle.


    Looking east, Dang Gunnak grabbed the brush again with a smiley face.


    * * *


    The top of the gold line, the largest top in infinity.


    Song Tae-ak, the leader of the upper court, was looking at the books with a face of discontent.


    "¡­¡­why did you do this?"


    "What?"


    "Why are you doing this?"


    Then Mo Wan, the governor, replied with an awkward face.


    "That¡­¡­ is actually a difference in the focus of our top."


    "That''s right."


    "In recent years, the car has sold well and made money.¡±


    "That''s right."


    "Hehe. Among them, expensive cars sold to high places became money.¡±


    "And?"


    Mowan made a slight frown and spoke bitterly.


    "But with the resumption of car trade in Unam, the expensive car market was robbed."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Song Tae-ak crept an eyebrow.


    "Woonnam''s car wasn''t there before, and it just didn''t work out and then it started to work out again."


    "That''s right."


    "But why are you robbing everything? It''s not like it fell from the sky."


    "That''s quite¡­¡­ there''s a subtle side to offsetting. As you know, Unam''s tea used to be tea for high-ranking people.""That''s right."


    "But when the car was stuck in trade, the price of the poor Hyun Sang went through the roof. The tea that the higher class drank, the higher class! It literally became the tea of the decaying human race."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "At that point, it''s not just a car, it''s a symbol of power and wealth."


    "Of course he is. But that''s not what I''m asking! Why did our top sales crash?"


    "So, Unnam''s car, which has become a luxury item for the high class, has suddenly been released in bulk at a lower price than before."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "They''ve even rated cars now, so they''ve priced expensive cars more expensive and cheap cars more affordable if they want. It''s enough for someone who''s always interested in cars to somehow try a higher class of tea, and for those who aren''t interested in cars to buy the right class of cars."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s why the car market has to be smashed. The car we used to sell is no longer sold because of the Unnam car. There''s mold in the warehouse right now."


    "Yes."


    Song Tae-ak scratched his head with both hands.


    "Now that luxury goods are becoming affordable, he''s rushing to try them. That''s what you''re saying."


    "Exact."


    "Then what''s the plan?"


    Mo-wan grinned.


    "When a typhoon passes, we just hold onto the pillar and pray for a safe survival. My preference for Unnam tea will diminish in a few years."


    "¡­¡­The best goal is not to go bust in those years."


    Song Tae-ak sighed deeply with a heavy heart.


    Of course, the top of the gold line is not small enough to be ruined by not making a big profit on cars for those years. You can make a living for another hundred years with just the profits you have accumulate.


    I don''t think he''s even listed as a member of the Joongwon Teenager.


    "It''s going to be solved in a few years. It''s a short time.¡±


    "Isn''t it because it''s not a problem?"


    "What?"


    However, Song Tae-ak kicked his tongue when he saw Mo Wan.


    "From what''s going on, they''re definitely money-making guys. Rather than making a lot of money right now by solving it recklessly and expensively, I''ve lowered the price in moderation and increased the profit. It''s a strategy of selling 20 servings rather than ten.¡±


    "That''s right."


    "Don''t you think those guys will eventually drop the price of Woonnam''s car?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The problem is that you don''t know what else you''re going to make with the huge amount of money you''ve earned from your car! Yeah, I''d rather line it up.¡­.¡±


    "Come on, you have the pride of the Middle Ten."


    "That pride is the most useless thing for a merchant! All you have to do is make money, what does pride matter?¡±


    "That''s too much. It''s none other than Hwasan who resells Unnam cars."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s almost impossible for us in North Korea to open a deal with them."


    "Who doesn''t know that? I''m just frustrated!"


    Song Tae-ak screamed for no reason.


    As a merchant, this was the most difficult situation. When there''s no way to approach the pulse, even though I''m sure the pulse of money is beginning to change.


    ''But I can''t break up with a shaman.''


    There was no justification and there was no reason for Hwasan to accept them who were trading with shamans. Why would people who are already popular do that?"Well, I don''t know if they know this situation.¡±


    After all, it''s money.


    The growing clique must grab the money. You don''t grow up to make money, you grow up to make money. The reason why Shaolin became the richest gate in the world is because they are the richest gatekeepers in the world.


    The money-earner doesn''t have to pay attention to one thing or another. You can focus on training without having to turn your students outside, or you can buy expensive elixir.


    Who will be stronger between those who devote their whole lives to training without worrying and those who have to worry about tomorrow''s meal?


    ''But now there''s a vein of gold flowing through that Wasan.¡¯


    In just a decade the money will begin to work.


    "Oh, it''s pie in the sky. It''s pie in the sky."


    It was just when Song Tae-ak sighed and reached out to the books.


    "Cho, General!"


    "Hm?"


    An urgent voice was heard. Mohan asked toward the door where he heard his voice.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I, I think you should come out. There are people who are trying to make a deal, and this, this is not unusual."


    "¡­What do you mean the sheep is unusual? You brought some grain or something?"


    "It''s¡­" Oh, no, words can''t explain. You have to see it for yourself."


    Mohan tilted his head.


    "Let''s get out of here."


    Song Tae-ak woke up lightly. I was already frustrated, but it was best to look at things that would make money with your eyes and make up your mind.


    "What a great thing to come.¡±


    He grinned and lightly stepped outside.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It''s coming in.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Something keeps coming in.


    A series of carts entered the main gate of the top of the gold ship. Each cart had white hacks piled higher than human height.


    "Hey, what the hell is this is?"


    I don''t think it''s grain.


    Even if it''s all grain, it''s a huge amount, but if it''s not grain, what is it?


    "That¡­¡­."


    Oh my god.


    At that time, one of the cart''s sacks fell to the floor and the objects in it poured out.


    "Pae, pae?"


    It was all jewelry and accessories.


    Even at a glance, the expensive-looking artifacts were randomly placed in a dirty bag.


    "This, this...No, it''s crazy. It''s not all junk.¡­. Yeah, I don''t think so. No, but it''s...¡­.¡±


    It doesn''t have to be a package, but it must be expensive. Or I would have loaded the luggage separately.


    So how much does everything that''s coming in here mean?


    Suddenly, I started to have hiccups. I couldn''t tell whether it was luck or anger or Song Tae-ak.


    At that time, a young man trudged inside and smiled at Song Tae-ak.


    "Is the old man the top owner?"


    "Huh?"


    "I heard there''s a lot of money here. Please check how much it costs to sell it all."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Song Tae-ak''s forehead began to show cold sweat.


    "Here comes the re-god!"


    Of course.


    It remains to be seen whether it was a deity or a deity.

 Chapter - 602 Episode 602. You have to be sure. (2)

    Chop chop chop chop!


    Chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop!


    It was a sight that couldn''t be expressed in all words ''eat''.


    Rather, the expression " inhale" or "sprinkling" seemed more appropriate.


    The problem was that there were more than one person who showed the "split" process.


    "Add duck meat here!"


    "Alcohol! More alcohol, please! Alcohol!"


    "Does he touch my meat?"


    "Yes, meat. Where is my meat? Whoever eats first owns it!"


    The plate flew almost, and the food was emptied in a few blinks. Then the new plate flew in again and again.


    "Oh! Yes, this is human food!"


    "I think I''m going to live now that I''ve been eating meat from the vegetables!"


    "Give me more drinks! Alcohol!"


    Song Tae-ak just blinked with a blank face.


    ''Is the whole sham heard?¡¯


    The huddled things came in droves and were devouring all his ingredients.


    No matter how hard it is to be human, shouldn''t there be a degree. Although they came to sell their wealth, it was not polite to eat food this way.


    And if it were Song Tae-ak, he would never have endured such rudeness.


    Yeah, if it were normal.


    But now...¡­.


    "Madam, I''m running out of alcohol."


    "What?"


    "Alcohol! Alcohol!"


    "Alcohol? Oh, yeah! Yes, sir! Guys, you''re running out of alcohol!


    Song Tae-ak shouted with fire in his eyes. The cry brought contemplated Mo Wan rushing in.


    "Sir, Lord of the Upper World. I''m out of alcohol."


    "What? Are you running out of alcohol? I can''t believe we''re running out of booze! Does that make any sense?"


    "Well, that''s not it, we ran out of all the alcohol we left out for food. All that''s left is to sell...¡­.¡±


    Song Tae-ak closed his eyes tightly.


    I don''t know, but there must have been more than a few words left out at the top, not just for sale. I can''t believe that many of them couldn''t stand it.


    "I won''t drink like this even if a cow drinks like this."¡¯


    Are those people, or are they drinking ghosts?


    "Oh, what do I do?"


    "¡­You''re saying there''s a delivery left, right?¡±


    "Yes, I do, but...¡­.¡±


    "Bring it all!"


    "Sir, Lord of the Upper World. The drinks are precious and expensive. If you give it all up, you''ll lose...¡­.¡±


    "You punk!"


    Song Tae-ak clenched his teeth and shook his eyes.


    "Do you know who these people are? These are the heroes who defeated that Daveyolchae! What shame would I carry my face around if rumors spread that our Geumseon, a representative of the North, was negligent in treating the heroes who solved the troubles of the North?"


    "He, it''s....¡±


    "Don''t you dare bring it right now!"


    "Oh, I see!"


    "Hurry up!"


    "Yes!"


    Song Tae-ak''s cheeks trembled.


    ''It''s such a waste.¡¯


    The financial situation at the top is not good, but if I drink that alcohol, I might have to rip off the grass for a couple of months.


    But Song Tae-ak was a merchant after all.


    Merchants should be bold when they are bold. If you get alcohol from the surrounding base to save money in a clumsy way, you won''t be able to spend your money and buy your heart.


    When you give it to someone, you have to give it to them so that they die.


    "I''ll bring you a drink right now, so please bear with me the heroes of Hwasan looking at this face of Songmo''s face.


    "Who''s that guy?"


    "I don''t know."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Tears welled up in Song Tae-ak''s eyes.


    Are they really Hwasan?


    Of course, that black robe and plum blossoms on the chest clearly show that they are the Hwasanites.¡­.No.


    Doesn''t this look like a bandit?


    "Oh! A monk Hye Yeon is eating the whole thing!"


    "Wow! You can''t take a break from that!"


    Song Tae-ak, who saw a bald head inhaling a large liquor jar in the corner, gave up on thinking any more. I''m worried about thinking about this is what I think. So it wasn''t understandable.


    "Growl."


    Then, a short exclamation came from behind. Song Tae-ak looked back at the stroke. Chung-Myung was seen playing the bottle next to the elders of Hwasan, who sat at the top.


    Song Tae-ak, who ran toward him, bent down as if there were no bones on his back.


    "Oh, my masters! I don''t know how you like the food."


    Hyun Sang coughed in vain and smiled softly.


    "I was just here to sell some stuff, but I didn''t expect you to be so hospitable. Thank you very much to the top owner."


    "No, no, no! What do you mean!"


    Song Tae-ak speaks with a straight face.


    "If the Hwasans hadn''t beaten Dave, the people of North Korea would have been terrified until now. So what can I do to neglect the Wasans?"


    This wasn''t just a word.


    The situation was the same even if they did not discuss the people of North Korea. Due to the fact that it was located under Hobukseong Fortress, the top of Geumseon could not even dare to cross Daebyeolsan Mountain, and always had to travel a long way up.


    This alone was a huge benefit because it was possible to use a commercial road that was not used even though it had friends. So this amount of spending is nothing compared to that.


    Yeah, I''m sure it''s nothing.¡­.


    "Wow, this drink is pretty good."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Seeing Chung-Myung scooping up that expensive gold zone Cheong like water, I couldn''t help it when my stomach was wearing it.


    "Ha ha."


    Hyun Young smiled as if he was happy.


    "I''m so blessed that the Lord of the Upper has taken such a good view of us, Hwasan.


    "Not only me, but everyone in North Korea is not reluctant to praise him. I wouldn''t dare to represent North Korea, but I would like to take this opportunity to thank you again."


    Song Tae-ak, who bowed his head, looked full of sincerity.


    "Hmm."


    "My my."


    Hawasan''s elders, sitting at the top, blushed slightly.


    When have they ever been so audited?


    I have longed for it since I was young. I hope one day we can solve all of his problems and make Hwasan''s name known all over the world through collaboration.


    The dream, which I thought I could not achieve in the face of reality all my life, came true through my students in my later years, which made me feel deeply moved.


    One.


    "No more compliments."


    There is a man in the world who is made of steel and can''t feel anything.


    "So, are you done paying?¡±


    "Oh¡­¡­ the riches you brought?"


    "Yes."


    Song Tae-ak hesitated with a slightly troubled face.


    "I''m sorry to say that¡­¡­the items you''ve brought come in many different sizes, so it''s hard to price them all at once."


    "Oops."


    "If you could wait a day or two more, we''d like to...¡­.¡±


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung put down the alcohol he was drinking with an upset face.


    "Excuse me, Lord Upper."


    "What?"


    "Why do you think we came here?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The voice was full of disapproval.


    "It''s a lot more comfortable for us if we take it to an island. But why did we come here?¡±


    "He, in a hurry to dispose of¡­¡­.¡±"You know very well. But what? Two days?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Come on. It''s popped. It''s popped. I thought it was something because it''s the top of Hobuk. Guys, get your things together! Let''s go home!"


    "Oh, no, no! No, stamp! Two days! When did I ever say that? One day! One day is enough."


    "A day?"


    Chung-Myung''s head is crooked.


    "Death penalty. Jo-Gol death penalty!"


    "Huh?"


    "Is there another top nearby?¡±


    "Hm. Since Hobuk is the center of commerce, there will be a few more if it is not at the top of the gold line but at least at the same level."


    "What''s the nearest place?"


    "It''s just around the corner. It''s the top of the Great Bung."


    "Pack up quickly. Let''s go!"


    When Chung-Myung jumped out of his seat, Song Tae-ak quickly flew away in fright.


    "Do, stamp! What''s wrong with you?"


    "Let go, let go, will you?"


    Chung-Myung exclaimed, twisting his face.


    "No, I did! I came here because I thought good things were good, but who do you think you''re a pushover? What, emotions? What? Oh, really? You''re the hero who beat up Dave, and you''re going to pay for every penny. I''m not gonna pee this way from now on! What a neighborhood!"


    "He, that''s not it, that''s it!"


    A real cold sweat began to run down Song Tae-ak''s back.


    No matter how profitable a shopping district is, reputation is more important than profitable in order to make a big business. No one wants to open his war chest to a Susan who only knows money.


    But what would be the top reputation if Hwasan went out and said he couldn''t make a deal because he wanted to make money?


    Song Tae-ak, who usually would not lose money in the deal, now they have too much in their hands. What nerve would you use to discuss money to those who are not even dry of ink for their work in punishing Daveyolchae?


    I thought a new god came in.¡¯


    This was like a male demon coming in. Chung-Myung asked again.


    "So what are you going to do?"


    "Gee, I''m buying everything right now! Right now!"


    "How much?"


    Song Tae-ak''s eyes shook momentarily.


    ''How much?''


    How much do I owe you?


    To be honest, it''s not that I don''t know how much of those assets are. It''s better to be certain, and I wanted to hold Hwasan a little longer if I could.


    I''ll just have to give you a little more time.¡¯


    They''re not bandits, so they won''t eat any more.


    "Well, then buy, 400¡­"¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    At the moment, Chung-Myung''s eyes twinkled with anger.


    "Four, four hundred...¡­.¡±


    "Ugh, but the upper ten-year-old of the Jungwon Teenage Squad nibbles on it!"


    "¡­Four, four hundred twenty! I can''t do this anymore! We''re going to break our backs!"


    Six hundred.


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue.


    "People should be generous. So what are you gonna do? The neighborhood corner store will be more bitter than that."


    "Do, stamp! If you take that much, we''ll be on the street. I can''t accept the deal."


    "Really? Then seven hundred."


    "¡­...oh, no, what the hell is this¡­?¡­.¡±


    "Instead."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "I''ll give you the right to monopolize Unnam''s car to be released to the North."


    Song Tae-ak''s face, which was devastated with a face that looked like a ghost, disappeared for a moment.


    "¡­Are you serious?¡±


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth while watching Song Tae-ak, who came back to the face of a merchant in an instant.


    ''Yes, this is the top ten of the Middle Ages.''¡¯


    "Yes, well, actually, I know how to transport cars, but it''s very difficult to sell them up there, so I was just looking for the right place."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I heard that this top is a bit famous for cars. Isn''t it?"


    Song Tae-ak shined his eyes.


    You didn''t come by accident.


    I didn''t come to the nearest place after beating up Daveolchae. At least he''s seen the opportunity to bring this up since he got here.


    I was wondering why Hwasan was making a name for himself.¡¯


    If there''s a man like this, he''s bound to make a name for himself.


    "Let''s make it cloth."


    "Oh?"


    "Instead!"


    Song Tae-ak opened his mouth with his eyes even slightly cool.


    "Beijing. Give me a monopoly on Beijing. Other places are fine. I''ll give you three hundred more as a condition to add one Beijing."


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung looked at him with strange eyes.


    "If you do that, the shaman won''t like it.¡±


    "I''m a merchant."


    But Song Tae-ak said firmly.


    "If you don''t know how to catch a chance, you''re not a merchant. I pursue profit, not relationships."


    Chung-Myung nodded as if he liked it.


    "Okay, then we''ll do it."


    "Hahahaha! Good thinking¡­¡­.¡±


    "Then let''s make it 1,200."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Song Tae-ak looked as if he had been hit for a moment. Chung-Myung grinned.


    "I think I still have a lot of room to spare, 1,200. What do you think? I think it''s a pleasant amount to satisfy each other."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What''s the answer?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What''s the answer?"


    "¡­¡­I''d like a hundred thousand discount."


    "Well, that''s about it."


    Song Tae-ak''s eyes closed tightly. Still, I was able to hold back tears because I thought I had to pay for the drinks.

 Chapter - 603 Episode 603. You have to be sure to do it. (3)

    "¡­Here you are."


    "Oh, he''s big, too.¡±


    Chung-Myung grabbed a bunch of slip Song Tae-ak gave out.


    "Thankfully¡­¡­."


    Squeeze.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who was pulling a bunch of slips, looked at Song Tae-ak with strange eyes.


    He and Song Tae-ak met in Ho Gong.


    "Let it go."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, let go."


    "Giggles."


    Song Tae-ak''s hand drained his strength. His soul escaped with the clump of slips that he had been holding tightly.


    How did you save this money?


    With one transaction, all the extra funds disappeared. No, not to the extent that the extra funds disappeared, but the breweries and lands that had been invested to raise money had to be sold to the top of the competition.


    Of course you can''t get my money. I can''t help but take the money that I can''t sell, but what''s the sense of despondency when all the money I''ve barely prepared is taken out in an instant?


    Song Tae-ak, who was groaning in pain as if he had cut off a chunk of flesh, closed his eyes tightly.


    No, it''s an investment.


    Those who are afraid of going out will never make a fortune.


    The important thing is what you can earn from the money you invest now. If you can resell Unnam cars to North Korea and Beijing, you can earn money that you can''t compare.


    There will be very little profit left! But if you can get the authority to sell your car to Beijing''s dignitaries, you''d better have a profit or something like that!¡¯


    So in the end, it''s a business that''¡­.


    It''s an extra business, but...¡­.


    "What''s wrong with your face?"


    Song Tae-ak forced the corners of his mouth to twist at Chung-Myung''s sad words.


    "Ki, I''m glad. With joy."


    "You don''t look so happy."


    "Well, that can''t be true. Look, I''m so happy that I can''t stop crying.¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who saw tears in Song Tae-ak''s eyes, giggled and laughed.


    "What do you mean, tears? Ha-ha. You must be really happy."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yeah, that''s great.


    Wouldn''t it be good if it were you? You son of a b*tc*?


    Song Tae-ak pushed back his anger.


    It''s all or nothing anyway.¡¯


    You can''t make money without investment, and you can''t grow without adventure.


    His gamble was not to pay for the sale of the car.


    Moving his client to Wasan, not a shaman, was a gamble on his fortune.


    If this number fails, the top of the gold line will be ruined.¡¯


    But what if we succeed?


    At least in the business district above North Korea, you will be able to get an absolute position. Hwasan is located on the island, and all the tops that deal with them are west of the midfield.


    Being the only pro-Hwasan upper east of the midfield was sure to bring enormous risks and enormous opportunities at the same time.


    It''s just...


    "Hehehe! How much is it all?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Seeing Chung-Myung shoveling a bunch of slips into his arms with joy and joy, it was Song Tae-ak who kept doubting whether he was doing well or not.


    "Hehe. Let''s do our best."


    "Yes, I look forward to your kind cooperation."


    Song Tae-ak held Chung-Myung''s hand tightly.


    The situation is already a sign anyway. Now that you''re on the back of a tiger, you have no choice but to become close to the tiger.


    "But¡­¡­."


    Song Tae-ak turned his head slightly and looked toward the yard.


    In the middle of the yard at the top of the gold ship, which was made to deal with logistics, there were piles of white bags."What?"


    "¡­What the hell are you going to use those for?"


    Song Tae-ak made a mysterious expression.


    Chung-Myung asked him to prepare a workable amount of money, not money, as a commodity. It was worth a million pieces of money, if anything.


    No matter how many of Hwasan''s disciples are here, it''s not going to be easy to carry all those bags to the island.¡­.


    "Oh, that one?"


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "It''s none of your business. We prepared it for you.¡±


    "¡­what do you mean?"


    "What."


    A subtle smile hung around Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "If you''re going to do it, you have to be sure.


    Song Tae-ak, who saw the smile, trembled with unknown anxiety.


    * * *


    Infinite, North Jeolla Province, where the top of the Geumseon is located, is the largest city in North Jeolla Province. As a result, it was a place greatly influenced by Shudang, the largest gatekeeper in North Korea.


    A group of people now appeared on the infinite boulevard of the North Korean province.


    "Huh?"


    People walking through the boulevard tilted their heads as they saw them suddenly appearing.


    "What about those people?"


    There was nothing strange about the fact that a large group of people appeared because it was a busy street.


    Nevertheless, the reason why I couldn''t take my eyes off was that more than a hundred people who appeared now are all dressed in the same clothes, and the clothes have never been seen in infinity.


    "In black unclothed...¡­that pattern¡­¡­ What? Flowers? Flowers?"


    "Hwasan!"


    "Hwasan! Hwasan????! Warriors of the Wasans!"


    In the past, no one recognized Hwasan without someone showing up, but now everyone can recognize the Hwasan faction just by wearing no clothes and plum blossoms.


    This is why fame is important.


    "Hwasan who wiped out that Daveyolchae?"


    "Yes! That Hwasan Para!"


    "But why are they here?"


    The eyes of infinite people on the Hwasan faction were bound to be favorable.


    There was nothing to bring about any reason. Who wouldn''t like it if they were the ones who beat up bandits in the nearby mountains right now?


    Even if the bandits were just ordinary bandits, they should be grateful to break their heads, but didn''t Hwasan beat that notorious Daveyolchae, not another bandit?


    Naturally, everyone looked at the Wasans with admiration and gratitude.


    "Hwasan para. What a sight they have!"


    "It feels different from a shaman."


    "Hehe, yes. In fact, the shaman is the mastermind of the world, but isn''t Hwasan''s momentum high these days?"


    How can you compare a shaman to a Wasan, though?"


    "Huh? That''s not it. That''s right. Have you ever heard of a shaman performing in these years?"


    "¡­but not really."


    "Situation is not eternal. Now, of course, a shaman is the world''s best and the world''s most questionable, but if it''s ten years later, we don''t know what''s going to happen again!"


    "Tsk tsk. That''s how it is it. Where did you go?"


    People''s opinions were divided.


    However, considering that this place is infinite, like a shaman''s front yard, this kind of reaction is also a great one.


    You can grill your arms inside, and dogs eat half of their own yard.


    The fact that Hwasan, a far-off islander, was compared to a shaman in this very infinity proved how much higher his reputation was.


    "But¡­¡­ what is that?"


    "Well, I think everyone carries a few bags."


    "I don''t know what it is, but it looks pretty heavy."Middle school students questioned the bags carried by the disciples of the Hwasan faction.


    Hwasan''s disciples, who walked without showing signs of difficulty with a few bags that seemed too much to lift, began to pile them up between Korea and China.


    "Oh?"


    "¡­...there''s a lot of stuff.¡±


    "What are you going to do with that?¡±


    The middlemen looked at the scene with curiosity.


    But¡­¡­.


    Whoosh.


    Whasan''s disciples, who had laid down the sack, did not think about what to do, turned around and began to turn back.


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    Everyone who saw the scene looked dumbfounded.


    Whirring.


    Where all of Hawsan''s disciples had left, only piles of piles of sacks remained empty.


    "¡­¡­why don''t you just go?"


    "Well, what are you gonna do about that?"


    When everyone was wondering what the hell was going on.


    "Hey, hey! Here we go again!"


    "Huh? What else is there?"


    Those who saw Hwasan''s disciples who reappeared in the distance opened their mouths wide. It was because there were as many bags on the shoulders of the Hwasan disciples who reappeared.


    Chuck! Chuck! Chuck! Chuck!


    Hacks were piled up again on the sacks that were piled up by Hwasan''s disciples. The process was repeated over and over again, and the mountains of the sacks grew larger and higher.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    The eyes of those watching the scene began to grow bigger and bigger. The piled-up sacks now looked like a small garden.


    "Is that it?"


    "I think so?"


    Hwasan''s last students, who raised the sack, now stood around the sack instead of going around the road.


    What happened without saying a word.


    However, those who saw the necrosis had no choice but to stop their way and gather to see what was going on.


    What are you trying to do?¡¯


    What the hell are those bags?


    I''m dying of curiosity.¡¯


    The crowds looked back and forth at the hilt and the disciples of Hwasan surrounding the mountain.


    "What the hell is that?"


    "What are you trying to do here?¡±


    When Hwasan''s disciples remained in place without any explanation, the impatient began to raise their voices.


    Nevertheless, Hwasan''s disciples remained silent.


    By the time the frustration reached its peak.


    "Ahem!"


    A man walked out slowly among Hwasan''s disciples, all around the eyes of the middle class.


    Naturally, everyone''s eyes were on him walking out.


    "Hahaha!"


    The young man, who had not yet completely disappeared, coughed in vain under the spotlight.


    "I mean."


    The person who looked around the people opened his mouth slightly and turned his head as if to say something.


    "Where do I start explaining this?"


    "Why are you asking us that?"


    "Just do it, man!"


    "Geo, you''really.


    Chung-Myung, who made a remark but failed to find his true self, distorted his face and raised his voice.


    "Ah! Can you hear me?"


    When Hwasan''s disciples saw Chung-Myung shouting at people, their faces turned red and bowed their heads.


    "¡­Please just do it."


    "Why is shame on us?"


    Look.


    Their priests, who are ashamed of everything.


    Of course, Chung-Myung, who couldn''t care less about the reactions of his disciples, grinned once and opened his mouth to the crowd."You all know who we are, don''t you?¡±


    "Aren''t you the Hwasan people!"


    "Thank you for beating up Daveyolchae!"


    "Thank you so much!"


    Chung-Myung grinned at the return cheer.


    "Oh, I did something great. Hehehe."


    "Hurry up! I''m embarrassed!"


    "Dongryong, why don''t you be quiet?"


    Chung-Myung, who made an impression on the voice coming from the back, looked back at the middle and smiled brightly.


    "Yes, we are the wasan Mundos. And not too long ago, we beat up the bandits of Daebyeolchae in Daebyeolsan Mountain and handed them over to Guan A. Now you won''t have to worry about bandits when you climb Daepyeolsan Mountain!"


    "Oh!"


    "Thank you! Thank you so much!"


    As I''ve heard before, none of them has ever seen it. But now that the person directly said it, I can be confident.


    "But what the hell are those bags?"


    "Oh, I was actually going to say that.¡±


    Chung-Myung grinned and pointed his chin at the mountain of the sack.


    "While we were organizing Dave, how frugal these bandits have been, the storehouses are piled up with wealth!"


    "¡­he, then?"


    "Yes, that''s the wealth from that Daveyolchae."


    The eyes of the middle have grown bigger.


    And the quick-witted began to understand roughly what they were trying to do.


    "Tsk. No one would blame us for swallowing this, but wouldn''t it be all the wealth that the people of North Jeolla Province stole from Daebyeolsan Mountain?¡±


    "He, he is.¡±


    "So!"


    Bang!


    Chung-Myung took a strong step forward.


    "Hwasan''s long man says, it is not right for us to take these goods to Hwasan! This is something that the bandits stole from their masters, so of course it is right to return it to their masters!"


    When Chung-Myung turned his head, Baek Cheon and Yoon-Jong, who were waiting, untied the string that tied the bag and threw the bag down.


    Whoosh!


    Then grain poured out of the bag that fell on the floor.


    All the eyes of the middle class were on the grain from the sack. Their eyes have trembled lightly.


    "So from now on!"


    Chung-Myung points to mountainous crops.


    "I''m going to hand out these grains to the infinite of you!"


    Whoosh!


    As soon as that was said, Hwasan''s disciples took out a bunch of prepared gourd and small bags.


    Those watching the scene alternately looked at Yeonsin grain and Chung-Myung as if they couldn''t believe it.


    "Is that, is that true?"


    "Have you been fooled all this time?"


    "Oh, no, I''ve never heard of this before."


    "What."


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue.


    "I don''t know how other gatekeepers do it, but this is how Hwasan does it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So don''t just look at it, everyone come! And bring in everyone who''s not here! I''ll hand it out from now on!"


    Whoosh! Whoops!


    Hawasan''s disciples poured grain sacks one by one on the mat, and began to transfer grain to a small sack with double foil.


    "Give it to me!"


    "Here you are!"


    "Take it!"


    Whasan''s disciples held a sack of grain in the hands of those who did not know what to do not know what to do.


    "Go, thank you!"


    "Hey, I don''t know if I deserve this!¡±


    As those who took the bags of grain bowed their heads as if they were ecstatic, Chung-Myung shouted.


    "Don''t thank me! This is originally yours!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So hurry up and get everyone in! Everyone in Infinite has to take one bag today!""Thank you! Thank you so much!"


    "Oh, my God! What a consultation!"


    It''s hard to start anything.


    As one or two people began to receive grain, the people watching rushed to Hawasan''s disciples.


    "Well, give me one, too!"


    "Me too!"


    "Oh, wait in line! There''s plenty!"


    "I''ll give it to you all, so don''t rush! You''ll get hurt."


    Hwasan''s disciples distributed grain to the crowd with a full smile.


    At the same time, a voice praising Hwasan began to rise as if to leave.


    "I can see why people are doing the Wasan, the Wasan."


    "Thank you for putting your life on the line and beating your bandits, but you''ve done this to me.¡±


    "I''ll be sure to announce Hwasan''s collaboration! Thank you very much!"


    Hwasan''s disciples, who continue to flock and share grain.


    Chung-Myung, who was watching the scene pleasantly from behind, turned his head slightly and giggled.


    What kind of bribes are there?¡¯


    It''s not a bribe to give to the powerful. Wouldn''t it be a bribe if you distribute your wealth and achieve what you want?


    Although the grain is piled up like mountains, this amount of grain is little compared to Hawasan''s finances. That''s not much compared to the wealth I sold right away.


    "If you can screw a shaman with it, it''s not a business left."


    What kind of expression would he make when this news got into the shaman Malcolm''s ear?


    "Giggling."


    Chung-Myung laughed fervently.


    "Mom, he''s weird...¡­.¡±


    "Shh. Come here. You can''t get close."


    Although Chung-Myung had a slight (?) cut, it was the moment when Hwasan''s name spread to infinity with a sack of grain.

 Chapter - 604 Episode 604. You have to be sure to do its episode 604. (4)

    "¡­What are you doing?"


    Heo Do-jin''s eyebrows wriggled slightly.


    "That''s¡­¡­."


    Knowing what the expression meant, Ho Sanja glanced down. Of course, he didn''t do anything wrong, but who wants to face Heo Do-jin''s anger head on?


    "We''re sowing grain to infinity."


    "In infinity?"


    "¡­¡­Yes. The¡­¡­the wealth recovered from the city of Daebyolchae, so it is right to return it to the people of the North Korea.¡­.¡±


    Tok


    Ho Sanja caught his eye at the sudden sound. Heo Do-jin''s fingers were tapping the table lightly.


    "In infinity¡­¡­. In infinity, not anywhere else?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''re doing the things you want."


    His beard-sweeping touch was slightly rough.


    "How many people in infinite difficulties do they have to solve the grain infinitely? If you were going to save the needy, you''d find somewhere else in the North.¡±


    "If you do¡­¡­."


    "Yes, this is a move to expand his influence in North Korea."


    Ho Sanja asked with a slightly curious look.


    "But a long storyteller. Don''t they already have a stronghold in the west of the midfield? But you don''t have to go to Hobuk...¡­.¡±


    "Impact doesn''t necessarily mean control."


    Heo Do-jin shook his head. His voice was a little ruffled than usual.


    "Hwasan doesn''t have to increase his dominance in North Korea. We can just weaken our influence on North Korea."


    "Did you say weakness?"


    "People always make comparisons. Hwasan, who uses the island book as his base, comes to Hobuk to fight bandits and even rescue the people. Wouldn''t it be said what the shaman, who is the same gatekeeper, has done so far?"


    Ho Sanja tilted his head as if he still didn''t understand.


    "But isn''t that a temporary problem? There''s something that the shaman has done in North Korea."


    "What a silly thing to say."


    Heo Do-jin shook his head.


    "People are naturally more eye-catching and interested in new things than in the past. What the shaman has done to North Korea so far must have been natural for them."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s not something to blame on them. That''s the way the world works. The problem is that he pokes that part and comes in."


    After speaking, Heo Do-jin bit his lips slightly.


    "Hyun Jong, the guy...¡­.¡¯


    Hyun Jong, who he has seen, was not this quick at calculating.


    That was one of the two.


    Either one''s own eyes are wrong, or the person who''s leading this job is in Hwasan.


    Either way, it was not very welcome news for the shaman. Now, Hawsan was raising the name to the world in a ridiculous manner. It was certainly a threat to the presence of someone in Hwasan who was quick enough to take advantage of his elevated reputation.


    "Ha, don''t you think we should take measures? Maybe we''re trying to save them.¡­.¡±


    Heo Do-jin stares at Ho Sanja with a frown.


    "Now what would the public say if we were to start the old days? We should hear that the shaman is belatedly copying Hwasan. It''s another matter of cleaning up the remnants of the bandits."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "We may be able to grab the public''s attention for a while, but it''s the worst thing in the long run. The name shamans should never be behind Hwasan!"


    "I didn''t think much. A long story."


    Heo Do-jin clasped his knee with his hand tapping on the table.


    "Hwasan¡­¡­.¡±


    It felt like there was a long daechim in my stomach.When I first heard Hwasan''s name, it was just a prick. No matter how promising Hwasan is, I''ve never heard of a door wave that''s completely ruined standing up again.


    So I thought it was just the last straw.


    However, the saliva, which was barely prickly and irritating, grew bigger and now it has become a bloody confrontation by stabbing the stomach.


    The bigger problem was that when the saliva grew bigger, it could not be known to penetrate the heart as well as the stomach.


    "Luxury payment."


    Heo Do-jin memorized Do-ho low.


    He was proud of his deep discipline, but the name Hwasan always shook his discipline mercilessly.


    "Long-Written."


    At that time, Ho Sanja carefully opened his mouth while he was reading Ho Do-jin''s face.


    "It''s hard for me to understand the feelings of the long-literates because I''m so insensitive. Of course, Hwasan''s momentum is not so strong in my view. But that''s how Hwasan is, isn''t it?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s a clique that hasn''t regained its place in a hundred years. Munpa is not a place where you can use your brain and simply roll around just because you''re a little strong enough to regain your success."


    Heo Do-jin sighed unbearably.


    There was a reason why he was so upset with Ho Sanja. Most of the answers he returned from other old file rooms that he had asked for help to discuss were similar.


    "Can you stop the flowing water?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Ichi is like running water. It is not that difficult to stop water dripping from the mountains. Even if the water flows and forms a small stream, it can be prevented with a little effort."


    I thought it was a bit out of the blue, but Ho Do-jin''s expression was so serious that Ho Sanja nodded seriously for now.


    "But if the water flows and gathers to form a stream, it cannot be stopped by human power. No matter how many banks you make and how many reservoirs you sell, you end up overflowing with water."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What''s the point of regretting a river after it''s achieved? Do you have any plans to go and build it then?"


    A cold sweat broke out in Ho Sanja''s back, which he had been listening to vaguely.


    You can''t stop a river.¡¯


    Doesn''t that mean that Heo Do-jin thinks that if he leaves Hwasan like this, he won''t be able to handle it with shaman power one day?


    How could Hwasan go that far?


    Ho Sanja recalled Chung-Myung''s face, which he had seen in the Sword Gun in the past.


    When I saw him, I never imagined that a shaman would be in this situation.¡­.


    "What would you do if you did?"


    When asked by Ho Sanja, Heo Do-jin looked up at the ceiling instead of answering.


    ''You stupid people.¡¯


    Shaolin doesn''t know.


    They''ve never been weighed down by Hawsan. You wouldn''t think someone would stand on top of them.


    Other old factions also had different reasons, but they didn''t understand. There were always some clique above them.


    There were only two clans who were wary of the advance of that Hawsan and itchy back.


    Shaman, and Jongnam.


    Jong-nam has already failed to stop Hwasan. Of course, who can guarantee that the shaman will not be the same as the shaman over time?"If no one comes forward...¡­.¡±


    In time, heo Do-jin''s eyes, which looked forward, were not like masters.


    "We''ll have to take the edge off it.¡±


    Ho Sanja shuddered at the cool energy.


    "Long story¡­¡­."


    "In vain."


    "Yes."


    "I''m a do-it-all."


    Heo Do-jin shook his head slowly.


    "But before I was a master, I was a shaman''s writer. If I had to choose between sticking to my duty as a master and sticking to a shaman''s film, I would choose a shaman''s film without hesitation."


    "¡­¡­long story."


    "Even if it''s the act of persecuting the same gate by force."


    Ho Sanja sighed deeply.


    They are a shaman.


    It''s a gate before it''s a mupa. Ever since I was a investigator, Sam Bong-¡­. No, they have tried not to violate their duty as masters since the establishment of the Samcheong Palace and the shaman gathered.


    So Heo Do-jin''s words now were not the words of a master.


    But why doesn''t he know how Heo Do-jin feels when he talks about it?


    "What will happen to the world?"


    Hawasan is already in control of the West in alliance with the party and other clans. In the meantime, if the shaman, the center of the old faction, was hostile to Hawasan, the feud between the Western League and the Old File Room in the West was already foreseen.


    "There''s nothing to worry about."


    "What?"


    "It''s not that I don''t know what you''re thinking. One was to end up like this. Wasan and Shudang have always been that kind of relationship. There was no coexistence between the two clans. The shaman had to bow quietly when Hawsan''s spirits were overflowing, and when the shaman came to the world, the name Hwasan was erased from the world."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That natural logic has only come back once again."


    Hurdo, who was still looking at Ho Sanja, spoke in a heavy voice.


    "If you just try to press down on those who do consultation and engage, of course, the eyes that come back will not be good. So don''t try to press it, just show it. The name shaman is still on top of the mountain that that Hwasan cannot dare to climb!"


    Ho Sanja''s eyes, which had been confused for a while, also became firm.


    He didn''t know what was right or wrong yet. All he knew was that Heo Do-jin was at least not the one to make the wrong choice.


    "I''ll take my disciples."


    "Take all three swords with you.¡±


    "Do you mean Mu Jin?"


    Heo Do-jin nodded.


    "It''s time for the kid to make up for his mistakes. If it''s the third sword of a shaman, there''s no way to lose to the children of Hwasan."


    "But the Hwasan Divine forces...¡­.¡±


    When the name Hwasan Sinryong came out, Heo Do-jin''s face hardened cold. It was because I felt like I had another bone stuck inside.


    ''There''s no way to do this.¡¯


    Hwasan Shin-ryong''s force, which was confirmed at the arena, was at a level that none of the shaman''s latecomers dared to handle. There are countless latecomers in the world, but only the Hwasan Divine Dragon and Shaolin''s Hye Yeon were on another level.


    "Take Ho Gong with you.¡±


    "Huh, Ho Gong? Jang Moon-in! Ho Gong is an elder! No matter how great the Hwasan Divine is, it''s a disgrace to send an elder to deal with him."


    "There''s nothing to let us deal with."


    "What?"


    "If I know a Hwasan Divine, I''ll do it myself by scratching it in moderation. If it''s his favoritism, he wouldn''t bother to mix his hands with a muja boat."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s a shame to challenge a child, but it''s not a shame to accept the challenge that comes. Just having Ho Gong there will naturally happen, so don''t worry."


    Ho Sanja nodded slowly.


    "Your purpose is one."


    Heo Do-jin''s eyes were bright.


    "The world now thinks highly of Hwasan. One is not entirely due to Hwasan''s performance. It''s because the public don''t know about Hwasan''s weakness."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Let everyone know that it''s only the young latecomers that hold him up. Let Hwasan himself know that fame is nothing but an illusion without the power to sustain it!"


    "I''ll keep that in mind, Jang."


    "If you don''t...¡­.¡±


    Heo Do-jin shook his head heavily as he tried to say something.


    "Have a safe trip."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in! I''ll be back after completing my orders."


    Ho Sanja got up from his seat.


    As he turned around and went outside, he looked back without realizing it. In the end, however, he was unable to put out his doubts and hurried.


    Like this.


    When I stepped outside and left the door, the clear sky was in my sight.


    If you don''t...¡­.


    What was the writer going to say afterwards?


    I didn''t dare to guess. Ho Sanja soon set her face and hurried.

 Chapter - 605 Episode 605. You have to be sure to do it. (5)

    "Here you are."


    "Oh, my God, how can I thank you...¡­.¡±


    Yoon-jong smiled as he saw the old woman holding her hand tightly.


    "Don''t say that. This is all the wealth stolen by bandits."


    "But¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol poked out his head and said, as the old woman stole the wrinkled eye.


    "Hehe. Grandma! Please remember that this is from the Hwasan faction!"


    "Be quiet."


    "¡­Yes."


    Yoon-jong, who glanced at Jo-Gol with his ax eyes, held the old woman''s hand again.


    "Then we''ll be on our way."


    "Oh, my God, if I were to eat...¡­.¡±


    "No, I''m really fine."


    Then he stepped back and left the house, dissuading the old woman who was trying to give him anything.


    The old woman waved her hand for a long time without going into the house until they turned and were very far away.


    "Where''s next?"


    "I said the front. We have to go a few more days."


    "Well."


    Yoon-Jong turned his eyes slightly and looked at Jo-Gol''s face.


    According to Chung-Myung''s instructions, they were now searching for houses outside the castle and distributing grain.


    Not only the two, but also the other Hwasan disciples, in pairs, were walking around small villages around infinity, dragging grain carts one by one.


    "By the way."


    "What?"


    Yoon-Jong said with a smirk.


    "I can''t believe you''re working without complaints. If it were normal, I would have said, "Do you have to do this?"¡±


    "Hey. I''m not some Chung-Myung guy."


    Jo-Gol scratched his head awkwardly and glanced back at the old woman''s house, which had already become distant.


    "Actually¡­."


    "Huh?"


    "I still don''t know. What''s the deal, why should we do this?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s a negotiation, but isn''t this just what Chung-Myung does to screw up the shaman and gain fame? It''s just a good thing for Hwasan."


    Yoon-Jong nodded quietly instead of answering.


    "So I don''t think I''m doing anything great¡­¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol, who looked forward again, said with a shy face.


    "It''s just..."When I''m giving out grain and looking at people''s favorite faces, something tickles."


    Seeing that he was coughing in a low voice, these things didn''t seem to be well adapted.


    "¡­¡­it''s a little bit."


    There was a light smile on Yoon-jong''s lips, which urged him to walk again.


    "That''s enough."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "I don''t think there is necessarily one form of consultation."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "As you said, it''s also an agreement to make sacrifices. But just because you don''t sacrifice yourself for others doesn''t mean it''s not a consultation."


    "It''s hard."


    Jo-Gol tilted his head as if it was hard to understand Yoon-Jong''s words. Yoon-Jong decided to talk a little more.


    "Did you just say this was good for Hwasan?¡±


    "Yes, I think...¡­.¡±


    "Then isn''t it better?"


    "What?"


    Yoon-jong grinned.


    "If we like it, if others like it, there''s nothing better. Has this caused any damage to the people of both countries?"


    "That''s not true."


    Of course not. On the contrary, the people of North Jeolla Province were happy and not bad because they distributed the grain.


    "The negotiations at the expense of me will shine and be worthwhile. But my sacrifice can''t last forever. If the sacrifice leads to it, then there will be less I can do."Yoon-Jong''s soft face was like a spring breeze.


    "The best consultation I think is that my interests lead to those of others. Then can''t we hold more consultations for a little longer?"


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol looked at Yoon-Jong with new eyes.


    It turned out that this was in line with what Yun-Jong had said in front of the Beast Palace Lord in the past.


    - If Hwasan''s glory makes those who live in the world more comfortable, all of his disciples will be able to proudly boast of it. But if it just stays in Hwasan''s glory, Hwasan just becomes a Mufa that doesn''t matter if it''s replaced by another Munpa at any time!


    That cry was still vivid in Jo-Gol.


    The death penalty wasn''t empty.¡¯


    He doesn''t make it obvious that he''s doing something, nor does he take the lead in raising his voice to do something himself. However, Yoon-Jong has been silently doing what he has been given for a long time, and at the same time, he has kept his inner intentions as well.


    ''Hwasan''s glory is the glory of the world.¡¯


    It''s a big word.


    But it didn''t feel so grand when it came out of Yoon-jong''s mouth. He will really do everything he can, and he will do everything in his mind.


    Like a cow, honestly.


    "...I can''t let you down.¡±


    "Huh?"


    "No, nothing."


    Jo-Gol smirked.


    I couldn''t understand it at the time, but now I think I know a little bit. Of course, it''s still a little vague.


    It''s just...


    "It takes a while that Chung-Myung is the one who''s making the Hwasan that the death penalty said."¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Then Yoon-jong''s soft face became bitter.


    "Does Chung-Myung think he''s doing this?¡±


    "¡­I don''t think so."


    "Then isn''t there something wrong with this?"


    "Lord, it''s not the result that counts!"


    It was something that the master should not have said, but Jo-Gol didn''t want to blame Yoon-Jong.


    It''s a weird thing.


    Chung-Myung always does what he does.


    He can''t have a warm heart for others, so everything he does is for the benefit of HWASAN or to screw up other clans.


    As a result, however, what was done with a narrow mind often helped or benefited others.


    "Of course, the noblemen who''s lost their soul will bubble when they hear it.¡¯


    But isn''t that the case anyway when it comes to the outcome?


    Chung-Myung solved the poverty in Unnam and also solved the crisis in the North Sea. And now they''re saving Hobuk.


    When you look at his track record, it''s like...¡­.


    Huh?


    Feeling something strange, Jo-Gol''s face was slightly distorted.


    "¡­I mean, by any chance, death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "After some time, someone in the distant future now looks back on Hawasan''s whereabouts."


    "What if I see it?"


    "Doesn''t Chung-Myung seem like a hero who has never been again in the world?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoon-Jong''s body is stiff as a stone.


    "Stop, don''t tell me....¡±


    "Oh, no, think about it. What do future descendants know about Chung-Myung''s personality and how he''s a tough human being? After all, what''s left is accomplishments and accomplishments.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But if you look at that...¡­.¡±


    "Stop. That''s enough."


    It seems that even the world''s Yun-Jong cannot accept this.


    "That''s terrible¡­¡­. No, let''s stop thinking and finish what we''re doing."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol sighed quietly as he looked forward, shaking his head as if he didn''t even want to think.


    ''He''s a hero.¡¯


    What''s the world gonna be like...¡­.


    * * *


    Empty carts passed through the main gate of the top of the gold ship one after another.


    Hwasan''s disciples lined up a cart that had been emptied cleanly on one side of the top and rushed toward Hyun Sang.


    "Elders! I''m back after handing them out."


    "Yeah, you''ve done a great job.


    "We''ve gone around all the villages we''re in charge of.¡±


    "Yes, yes, thank you."


    When Hyun Sang smiles, Hyun Young says with a sad look.


    "You didn''t rip it off or sell it somewhere, did you?"


    "You should be quiet."


    "Just kidding¡­¡­.¡±


    "Be quiet."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Meanwhile, behind the two elders, who looked at their disciples with their hands behind them, Song Tae-ak, the king of Geumseon, was lost in thought.


    It''s weird.¡¯


    The more I looked at it, the more strange this clique was.


    Usually, elders are involved in everything of the civil service. All the door-wives he''s been watching have been.


    However, the elders of this group, Hwasan, are just watching and encouraging their disciples'' work.


    ''This isn''t an easy thing to do.''


    As Song Tae-ak is also in the position of running an upper group, he had to know how difficult it is to trust and watch his subordinates'' work silently.


    No, it''s just the elders somewhere.


    All the great disciples behind the elders are not interfering with their disciples. Even though he is the most energetic age. Rather, the younger students seemed to be moving harder and more responsible.


    ''Maybe this is the driving force behind Hwasan''s rise to fame.¡¯


    While Song Tae-ak thought so, empty carts continued to enter the top.


    "Eh-cha!"


    The last time Jo-Gol came back, he put on a cart and shouted bravely.


    "Everyone''s back!"


    "Well done."


    Hyun Sang smiled brightly.


    ''Everyone''s face is full of pride.¡¯


    It was the same when they played their first game and defeated the bandits of Noklim, but the young and then emotions on their faces were a little different.


    It''s a shell.


    Despite the hard training and the brutal battle, Hwasan''s disciples still have great joy in helping others.


    Hyun Sang was so happy and proud of the fact.


    "So you''re almost done?"


    Hyun Young nodded at Hyun Sang''s question.


    "We''ve given away all the prepared grain. I''m done with everything I have to do in infinity.¡±


    "Well."


    Hyun Sang lightly punched and turned to the side.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes."


    "Do you want me to go back to Hwasan now?"


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung scratched his cheek and grinned.


    "Yeah, well, there''s nothing more to do now."


    "Then when would be a good time to leave?"


    "Let''s do it tomorrow.¡±


    "Tomorrow?"


    Hyun Sang tilted his head at the unexpected answer.


    Of course, there was nothing strange about taking a rest today and leaving tomorrow, as everyone must have been tired of doing this and that. However, Chung-Myung, whom he knew, was not a person who would take care of his disciples with such a warm heart.


    Time is gold, indolence is a sin, and he''ll be shouting that he''s running all the way to Hwasan tomorrow...¡­.


    "What''s on your mind?"


    "It''s not something like that.¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung smiled with a slightly unexpected face.


    The look on his face as if he had something hidden was distorted by anxiety.''That''s... that''s definitely the face of a conspiracy.¡¯


    "Now that face makes my heart shrink."


    What else are you trying to do here?¡¯


    That''s a bad idea. Bad idea.''


    Chung-Myung, who had no idea of their anxiety, just grinned and replied.


    "I''ve spent enough time, and I don''t know if I''m going to have any guests.¡±


    "Guest?"


    "Yes."


    Hyun Sang tilted his head.


    Guest. Who''s going to visit Hwasan outside of the island?


    "Or who did you call?"


    "Well, I don''t know if I should say yes or no."


    "Huh?"


    Hyun Sang''s eyes slowly faded as he kept talking nonsense the whole time.


    It was then.


    "Lord of Lords!"


    Someone rushed through the front door. Song Tae-ak asked.


    "What happened?"


    "Oh, my God!"


    "Huh?"


    "Cow, you''re...¡­we have a visitor coming!"


    "Who are you talking about?"


    And Song Tae-ak, who was about to ask why he was in such a hurry when he heard that there would be guests at the top, opened his mouth to drop his jaw at the end of the day.


    "Shamans! Shamans are coming!"


    He sounded as if he were screaming. Everyone''s eyes went back to Chung-Myung as if they had promised.


    Chung-Myung grinned under everyone''s gaze.


    "You''re here sooner than I thought. Giggling. Shaman''s long ass must be on fire!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No...


    What else is he going to do?¡­?


    The faces of all the Wasan subjects quickly turned white.

 Chapter - 606 Episode 606. Its meaningful when you cross the mountain. (1)

    Song Tae-ak''s face is completely drained of blood.


    A shaman?


    Why would a shaman suddenly come here?


    "What do you mean a shaman? Who''s coming from the shaman?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know exactly about that yet. But it''s not just one or two. At least a hundred...¡­.¡±


    "Bae, hundred? One hundred?"


    Song Tae-ak''s eyeballs, which appeared in shock, were about to fall on the ground.


    ''This is no ordinary thing.¡¯


    Of course, shamanism is located in North Korea, so they are not difficult to see in infinity. However, it was uncommon for many to move at once.


    If there is a problem with other factions or if there is anything that can be solved in infinity, it will be fine.


    But isn''t infinity a peaceful place if it''s not already Daveyolchae?


    "Are you sure you''re coming here?"


    "He, I think so."


    Of course. d*mn it, of course it is.


    There''s only one reason why a shaman would come to this peaceful infinite.


    Song Tae-ak''s eyes flew to Hwasan''s disciples. Hawsan''s disciples were also embarrassed.


    "Why is a shaman coming?"


    "I don''t know. He''s coming to say hello."


    "No, why... Why do you have to?"


    However, if you were embarrassed by the shaman''s coming, you should look toward the front gate where the shaman''s coming in to see the top, and their eyes only glanced at the one person who had been squatting behind you. The face was full of signs of frustration.


    I''m screwed.


    ''No, why when he''s here!''


    There''s no writer here right now.¡­.¡¯


    Now, don''t you think the elders will do something about it?¡¯


    In the absence of Hyun Jong, Chung-Myung was unable to hide his anxiety over the fact that he faced shamanism.


    After seeing the strange atmosphere, Song Tae-ak became more distraught.


    "Lord of the High."


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    After hearing his voice next to him, he nodded his head as if he had come to his senses belatedly.


    With or without Hwasan, once they get here, the cause will be a "visit to the top of the golden ship."


    So, of course, he had to greet them, the owner of the upper court.


    ''Why at a time like this...¡­.¡¯


    Song Tae-ak ran out to the front door without even thinking about wiping off the sweat. No, I was about to leave.


    But he took a couple of steps in a hurry and stopped again. And he looked at Hwasan''s elders and Chung-Myung at a glance with a wistful face.


    "I¡­¡­."


    Song Tae-ak, who swallowed his dry saliva, opened his mouth with difficulty.


    He couldn''t understand why he had to explain such a natural thing in words. But an unknown anxiety stopped him.


    "I''m telling you this because of the old woman, maybe the shamanists...¡­.¡±


    "There''s nothing to worry about."


    Hyun Young said as if he was insignificant.


    "I don''t want to make trouble with the shamanism as the same gate."


    "Thank you. Oh, and...¡­.¡±


    This time, Song Tae-ak''s eyes turned to Chung-Myung.


    He didn''t score the best goal of infinity either. Just by looking at it, I could see who I should get a definite answer from now. And the fact that he''s not Hyun.


    "Why?"


    "¡­¡­No, he¡­¡­a stamp¡­."


    "Just in case I pick a fight with the sham kids?¡±


    Song Tae-ak was not the first person to react to that.


    Hwasan''s disciples, who were guarding the surroundings, flinched to the point.


    Chung-Myung turned his head slightly and looked at everyone. As soon as our eyes met, Hwasan''s disciples all slipped away."Tsk."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung grinned, looking at Song Tae-ak.


    "Oh, my lord, you''re so mean. I''m still out of business, so would you pick a fight with anyone?¡±


    That''s right.


    That''s not usually the case with a Taoist.


    But you don''t look like a master. That''s why you''re doing this.


    "Excuse me¡­¡­ Elder?"


    He desperately looked at the elders next to Chung-Myung, asking them to do something, but they also turned a blind eye to Song Tae-ak.


    "My my."


    "No, don''t just laugh.¡­.¡±


    "Hahaha. What a lovely day.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Song Tae-ak, who was speechless, stared at Ho Gong in despair, wondering what to do with the situation. At that time, a laughing voice came to my ears.


    "Do you have time for this? I think I should go out and pick you up when someone precious is coming."


    In the grinning image of Chung-Myung, Song Tae-ak''s camouflage was twisted once.


    "Oops!"


    However, it was correct every time.


    Heaven and earth!


    Song Tae-ak ran forward leaving his disciples behind.


    Standing in front of the wide open main gate, I could see many people approaching from far away.


    It was definitely a shaman.


    He was a familiar shamanist, familiar to him. But somehow I felt so familiar and so strange.


    ''Yes, it feels so different.¡¯


    Song Tae-ak swallowed his dry saliva and gently rubbed his cold fingertips.


    And I watched the people wearing black cloth, which symbolized the master, walking proudly.


    If you live in North Korea, you will be familiar with it. Song Tae-ak also saw that many times because he stopped by a shaman for a business or a high shaman visited the Geumseon upper deck.


    But today''s shaman was different from what he felt then.


    So it was never like Hwasan either. The atmosphere itself was completely different.


    If Hwasan is not too free and feels a bit like a free-for-all, they clearly feel the rigor and solemnity.


    Perhaps this is the true image that the shaman has not shown to Song Tae-ak in the past.


    "I feel a sense of...¡­.¡¯


    The world''s first inspection.


    At the same time, the best in the world.


    No other grandiose modifiers were needed. These two words are not enough to explain the shaman''s position in the stronghold.


    And the world''s first inspection was now approaching Song Tae-ak with a stiff face.


    After a while, the shaman''s disciples lined up and lined up at the top gate of the gold line.


    Song Tae-ak, who couldn''t even open his mouth, hurriedly opened his mouth as soon as the shaman''s movements were over.


    "Oh, welcome!"


    His legs were shaking slightly.


    He had a position that no one in the world could ignore, but he also had no meaning in the name of a shaman.


    "I''m Song Tae-ak, the top owner of the gold ship. I''ve visited a shaman a few times before...¡­.¡±


    "Oh."


    Then, one of the older men standing in front of him slowly stepped forward and faced Song Tae-ak and smiled.


    "You''re the lord of the golden boat. I''m sorry, but I didn''t recognize you because you''re just a mountain hand. I didn''t expect a precious person to come to meet me."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    "I''m Ho Sanja, the shaman''s elder."


    Ho Sanja gave a nice smile. Song Tae-ak shivered slightly.


    The people he faced so far were those in charge of the shaman''s finances. There is no one in the world who hates money, but anyway, the position of the finance party was not that great for the shaman, the gatekeeper.In other words, Song Tae-ak also meant that it was the first time to see a proper shaman elder in front of his eyes.


    "Oh, you were a vain person!"


    "He is not worthy of being called a true man. Just call me Ho Sanja."


    "Yes, Elder."


    Song Tae-ak swallowed dry saliva one after another.


    The shaman''s elder is by no means easy to see. The power of the shaman''s elder in the Middle East is never inferior to that of the 10th generation.


    Considering the power of the clans on their back, it must be more than that.


    Nevertheless, the elder Heo Jan-ja was less than overbearing, rather lowering himself and being polite.


    "This is a prestigious shaman."


    It was a moment when I could understand why the name shaman crossed the world and everyone respected them as the gate.


    "Well, but what brings you...¡­?¡±


    Song Tae-ak, who spoke in a hurry, immediately closed his mouth.


    It''s not polite to stand at the door and ask for business when a guest comes. Normally, he would never have made such a mistake, but he secretly thought he didn''t want to let the Wasans in, so he made a mistake.


    "Oops."


    Hana Ho Sanja smiled softly as if she wouldn''t blame the mistake.


    "I''ve heard that there''s a group of Hwasanians on the top of the gold line right now. Is that so?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Song Tae-ak could not answer immediately.


    It''s because what I was thinking was also me, but Ho Sanja''s eyes seemed to say, "I know you''re trying to move your client to Hwasan, not a shaman."


    It was mild snow, but I felt an unknown coolness. Then Ho Sanja asked once again.


    "How is it?"


    "Oh¡­. Yes! Yes! There is. Inside now¡­¡­ The Wasans...¡­.¡±


    Ho Sanja memorized Do-ho in a low.


    "I also heard that the Hwasan faction had beaten Dave and rescued the people of the country. As a person who pursues the province together, I rushed to see you and thank you. If it doesn''t bother you, could you let me meet the Hwasanites?"


    There was no retreat for Song Tae-ak as he came out like this.


    "Dah, of course, Elder. Let''s go inside."


    "Lots of money. Thank you."


    Song Tae-ak glanced back at Ho Sanja.


    ''Your words and your actions are so different.¡¯


    Contrary to Ho Sanja''s words of gratitude to the Hwasanites, there was a strange anger and speculation in the faces of the shamanists behind him.


    But what can I do?


    There was nothing he could do because he got caught between a shaman and a huge clique called Hawsan. Just let them meet as they are told and pray to the gods that nothing happens.


    No, this time I''ll have to pray to the primitive.


    The shaman''s disciples, led by Song Tae-ak and Ho Sanja, entered the main gate of the top of the Geumseon. And even before taking a few steps, he made eye contact with his students, who were sitting roughly inside.


    At the sight, Song Tae-ak felt extremely at odds.


    ''It''s worse here.¡¯


    Is it because I felt the spirit of the shamanists with my whole body a little while ago?


    Compared to the shaman who came in perfectly aligned, Hwasan''s disciples, half-sitting around, almost looked like local bullies.


    How is the same door so different?


    But to find the only thing, it was the eyes.The eyes of the Hwasan disciples were no less than those of the shaman''s disciples.


    No, rather...¡­.


    "Huh?"


    It was that moment.


    In the middle, Chung-Myung, who was squatting like a boss of bullies, sprang up from his seat. Then he came running with a bright smile.


    "Hey, Elder! How long has it been!"


    He burst into laughter and grabbed Ho Sanja''s hands and waved them up and down.


    "Whoa¡­¡­."


    "That crazy guy...¡­.¡±


    His disciples said what Song Tae-ak wanted to say instead.


    "Huh, hahaha. Hahaha."


    Ho Sanja laughed as if he were dumbfounded.


    "Long time no see, cow stamp."


    "Yes, yes, yes! It''s the first time I''ve seen you at the KED, uh...¡­ How many years? I don''t know because time flies as people get older."


    That crazy guy.


    Inside, Song Tae-ak''s frightened face turned white. No matter how young Chung-Myung looks at it, he didn''t dare say it in front of Ho Sanja.


    However, Ho Sanja burst into laughter instead of anger as if Chung-Myung were already used to it.


    "Yeah, it''s been a long time. It''s become so sweet."


    "Yes, it''s really nice to see you again. Hi, what kind of relationship are we? Still, we''ve shared some knives...¡­.¡±


    Boom!


    At that moment, Hyun Young''s fist fell on Chung-Myung''s head.


    "Don''t go out there and get back there.¡±


    "Oh, Elder! You don''t have to hit me.¡­.¡±


    "Would you be more right?"


    "I''m on my way!"


    Chung-Myung wrapped his head around his mouth and ran backwards. Ho Sanja smiled as if she couldn''t help it.


    It''s really not easy.¡¯


    I don''t know if it was all thought out or because I was so happy to see you. However, thanks to this, the mood that the shaman was trying to create was completely ruined.


    I''d love to be sure.¡¯


    Ho Sanja opened her mouth as she watched Hyun Sang and Hyun Young move forward.


    "Luxury payment."


    "Luxury payment."


    Those who shared gun rights while memorizing each other''s dogho raised their heads and faced each other.


    The moment they met eyes with gentle smiles, the air around them changed and tension began to flow.

 Chapter - 607 Episode 607. Its meaningful when you cross the mountain. (2)

    Chung-Myung, who returned to his seat, swelled his cheeks and grumbled.


    "We haven''t seen each other in a while, but we can talk.¡±


    "There you go, there you go."


    "Come on, the elder was mean."


    "Right."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head when the unexpected reactions returned.


    Why do these people agree with what I''¡¯


    "Living room?"


    "Ha ha. You understand. It''s worth the elders to be sharp because you''re meeting a shaman."


    "No, that''s not it. Why do you keep creeping around?"


    "¡­Catch it."


    "Yes!"


    A group of Baek Cheons running from side to side held Chung-Myung''s arms and stretched. Even Hye Yeon, who was in the back, ran and grabbed her waist, and even Baek-ah, who was in her arms, ran out and grabbed her neck.


    "Don''t ever let me run wild. Never! This is what the future holds for Hwasan."


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "I''ll put my life on the line!"


    No, but these things?


    Chung-Myung said, looking left and right as if he was bewildered.


    "No, do you think I''m gonna pick a fight with them?¡±


    "No."


    Baek Cheon shook his head firmly.


    "You''re not the kind of guy that would be. I assure you."


    "Right?"


    "It can''t end in a fight."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The most determined thing in the world was Baek Cheon''s face now.


    "Be quiet before you block your snout. I''m serious right now."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone cheered with their hearts as they watched Baek Cheon, who made Chung-Myung shut up.


    It''s a private lodging in time.¡¯


    You''re so trustworthy at times like this!¡¯


    I''ve learned a lot from going through so many things, but what I''ve learned the most is how to keep that d*mn thing from going wild.


    Of course, it has worked little, and I can''t say it works now.


    Even at the moment they overpowered Chung-Myung, conversations between the elders continued.


    Ho Sanja smiled brightly.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m a shaman in vain."


    "Hwasan''s Hyun Sang."


    "Hwasan''s Hyun Young."


    From the moment I heard the name Heo San, Hyun Young''s eyes were slightly different.


    "Ho Sanja, the right-hand man of Heo Do-jin?"


    They couldn''t have come here just by their own judgment. Of course, it''s a long-range judgment for a man of this size to move, but the fact that Ho Sanja is the most trusted means that Heo Do-jin''s vigilance against Hwasan has become very strong.


    "I don''t know how to thank you for coming all this way."


    "What do you mean far away? Infinite is like a shaman''s front yard. How can I sit in a comfortable room when I''m told that the real people of Hwasan have visited?"


    "Ha ha. I''m sorry that I couldn''t visit the owner first as a guest."


    "Oh, that''s not what I meant. Please don''t get me wrong."


    Jo-Gol, who was still listening to the conversation, whispered softly to Yoon-Jong.


    "The death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "It looks like your horse has a lot of knives."


    "¡­Be quiet."


    I told him to shut up, but Yoon-Jong was feeling the same way.


    ''That''s brutal.''


    We were laughing and talking, but every word was heavy. They were trying to weigh on each other by means of words without backing down.


    On the contrary, however, it also meant that Hyun Young and Hyun Sang remained confident against the shaman''s elder.Even though the shaman''s disciples are putting pressure on him by having a low camp.


    ''Our elders...¡­.¡¯


    Baek Cheon laughed silently without realizing it.


    It was because I was so proud of myself watching that scene.


    "By the way, boarding house."


    "Hm?"


    Jo-Gol tilted his head and asked.


    "That shaman''s elder is someone I''ve seen in the Sword Gun before."


    "That''s right."


    "I remember Chung-Myung hanging out with him at the time."


    "I did."


    It was not exactly a match, but a fight, but no matter how Jo-Gol was, it was not easy to say such a thing out loud in this situation.


    "Then¡­¡­."


    When Jo-Gol hesitated to say something, Chung-Myung turned his head.


    "What?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why is the shaman so weak?"


    "Hey, man! When did I say that?¡±


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    Of course, Chung-Myung was strong enough to not be called a latecomer back then, but weaker than he is now. No matter how hard he is, he needs time to find his old dance.


    "There''s no need to change the subject. It''s true."


    "Huh?"


    "That elder isn''t that strong."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When Baek Cheon and his party heard that, they saw Ho Sanja standing far away with a slightly surprised.


    Not strong?¡¯


    How can such a man become an elder representing a shaman?


    "Everyone seems to be misunderstanding."


    "Huh?"


    "Hwasan is a special case. This is how most of the elite tribes do it. Because unlike Hwasan, the power of the elite comes from the elders and great disciples."


    "That''s right. That''s a given.¡±


    "No, you don''t seem to understand at all.¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung snorted.


    "The power of the elders is the power of the literary faction. But do you think those elders will have time to walk around without training?¡±


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    It was something I had never thought about.


    "Most of the elders are. I''ve already done everything I''ve experienced, and I''ve experienced enough real life. So now you''re not just learning, you''re completing your sword. Do you know what happens?"


    "He, I don''t know?"


    "Spread out all over the mountain with a sword and learn swordmanship."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m an elder, so I can''t do whatever I want. If something really bad happens to the door, then I''m the elder who tells me to do what I don''t want to do."


    "¡­¡­The evaluation is really bad."


    "As if I had seen such an elder somewhere."


    Chung-Myung looked up at the sky smiling silently.


    You son of a b*tc*, please do your job! You''re an elder, you''re always drinking! The other students work with their feet running around! What the hell are you doing, you son of a b*tc*?


    ''Oh, I''m sorry.¡¯


    This is what Cheon Mun used to say when he held Chung-Myung.


    Did I know then?


    If I knew then that running a gatehouse was such a pain in the neck, I would have helped Cheon Mun with all my might.


    ¡­¡­¡­No, to be honest, you would have stepped up a couple of times. Two or three times.


    Anyway.


    "So from the point of view of a shaman, there is no one like him. It''s not the best for nothing, but it''s a good name, barge run, and it fulfills the will of the long writer. It''s a valuable ability that can''t be compared to the powerful idiots."Former Chung-Myung would have ignored him, but now I know. Such a man is essential for the literary circle to grow.


    Jo-Gol said with a slightly puzzled look.


    "Oh, so he''s a great guy anyway, isn''t¡±


    "No, that''s not it. Anyway, it''s true that it''s not counted for a shaman''s elder."


    Chung-Myung said firmly.


    "So don''t ignore the shaman''s elder just by looking at him."


    His gaze at Ho Sanja instantly sharpened.


    "I''m not ignoring you. But the real shaman elders are literally swordsmen. They are all men who wield swords except for the time they eat and sleep. Don''t take it easy."


    Those who were still listening nodded in an awkward manner, swallowing dry saliva.


    "And so are the great disciples.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s gaze turned to the disciples of the shaman lined up in the back.


    "Since I didn''t do well on the stage the other day, I''m sure you don''t think a shaman would be that great."


    "He¡­¡­."


    "But the shaman''s disciples rarely make a name from an early age."


    Chung-Myung chewed out.


    "Bond Doga''s ignorance grows stronger over time. Unlike the martial arts of other literary groups, which are ahead early on, it is the martial arts of Doga that is weak at first but accumulated and piled up to become a mountain. It''s similar to Hwasan, but if it''s Doga''s color, frankly, it''s stronger over there."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The more time the shaman has, the stronger his disciples become. The three great disciples are insignificant, and this great student is barely worth his salt. By the time you''re a great disciple, you''re a different person, and by the time you''re an elder...¡­becomes a monster."


    Chung-Myung''s face hardened little by little while he was speaking.


    The minute facial expression change made the listener feel more nervous than anything he had ever said. Baek Cheon slowly opened his mouth.


    "So the shaman is so strong."


    "That''s right."


    He nodded at Chung-Myung''s reply.


    "That''s a relief."


    "Hm?"


    "That''s how you''re a shaman.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I tried to win with all my might, but there''s no point in being a pushover. It''s better to be as high as a mountain. And¡­¡­."


    His beautiful lips caught a smile.


    "It''s meaningful to cross the mountain."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who was staring at him, turned his head and checked the faces of others. They were staring at the shamanism side with a face full of seriousness.


    A smile also fell on Chung-Myung''s lips.


    "Dong-ryong says something nice about the topic."


    "What the f*ck?"


    "To there."


    Then Yoon-Jong raised his hand to dissuade everyone.


    "For now, what the elders say."


    Everyone nodded in agreement and looked at the elders.


    In the meantime, the conversation continued.


    "First of all."


    Ho Sanja bows his head lightly.


    "Thank you for punishing Daveyolchae for not being able to do it. Not only the infinite people, but everyone in North Korea will appreciate Hwasan."


    "If you''re a civil servant who respects the agreement, you should have done it. Don''t worry."


    ''Oh, the death penalty.''


    Hyun Young''s eyes wriggled when he heard Hyun Sang''s answer.


    You may have just chosen the right answer, but this was never a good answer. It was because it may be heard that the shaman left Dave alone because he did not know the agreement.


    However, there was no significant change in Ho Sanja''s expression whether he didn''t think about it or whether he didn''t show it.


    "It''s not just Daveyolchae. Apparently, Hwasan''s students played a big part in the North Sea.""Oh¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young''s eyes wriggled once again.


    What happened in the North Sea in Ieokman-ri is not yet known in the midfield. Horse is a way to spread by people, but the North Sea has yet to come and go, and trade centered on Hawsan is just beginning.


    Still, the shaman was aware of this fact. I could realize how good their intelligence was.


    "It''s not a big deal. I just did what I had to do."


    "Ha ha. Is that so?"


    Ho Sanja smiles brightly.


    "It''s not just the North Sea. Wasan''s spirits were too high the other day, both in Unnam and in the arena. I respect them with my heart."


    "How dare you compare yourself to a shaman, even if he has a lot of energy. Too much courtesy is rather proportional."


    "Hahaha, that''s not true. HWASAN is definitely in good spirits these days."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s why...¡­.¡±


    Ho Sanja glanced back at the shaman''s disciples and said.


    "Unlike Hawasan''s disciples, who say the world is small, I''m ashamed, but our shaman''s disciples still lack a sense of the world."


    "How could you say that...¡­.¡±


    "Hani, how about this?"


    Hyun Sang and Hyun Young looking at Ho Sanja were slightly nervous.


    "Isn''t the shaman and Hwasan the same family and the same check anyway? Wouldn''t it be a good opportunity to expand the fog and move to a higher level if we could see each other''s swords?"


    Hyun Sang''s face hardened cold.


    This is a non-military application.


    "Like this directly?"


    Usually these words don''t come straight.


    If there is a rumor about the outcome, there will be no bigger setback for the defeated Moon faction.


    Therefore, this is often discussed behind the scenes and the outcome of the game is hidden from others.


    ''This isn''t the case, is it?¡¯


    But that''s why it was a foreign head.


    The shaman is only a little disrespectful, but not Hwasan. If you don''t respond to this, rumors will spread throughout the country that Hawasan ran away scared of a shaman.


    Then all the fame that you have built will be lost. No, fame may protect it, but the assessment that Hwasan can''t be avoided for shamans will be inevitable.


    ''This raccoon...¡­.¡¯


    Hyun Sang felt keenly why Heo Do-jin trusted Ho Sanja so much. With only a few words, he tries to put them in a corner and take away all the gains he has gained so far.


    "How do you like it, seal?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Ho Sanja asked again, but Hyun Sang couldn''t bear to answer.


    At a glance, the shaman disciples brought by the interest are extraordinary. If you accept this and lose...¡­.


    It was then.


    "Huh? That?"


    Hyun Sang''s head turned at the ominous voice.


    What''s wrong with Jan?¡¯


    There was a scene of Chung-Myung being held by a group of Baek Cheons. He shouted, whose mouth is not sealed yet.


    "Are you trying to smear it?¡±


    "Hahaha."


    Ho Sanja burst out laughing.


    It is unimaginable for a shaman to have a regular student intervene in the conversation of elders. But I''m not too embarrassed because Ho Sanja has already experienced what Chung-Myung is like.


    "That''s right, cow seal. Isn''t that a good thing?""Yes, it''s a good thing. By the way... Would that be all right?¡±


    "What do you mean?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "If you were to challenge Hawsan like that and then lose, the shaman''s face would be terrible.¡±


    "Do, challenge?"


    Ho Sanja glanced at the merchants on the top of the gold line, watching this way for a moment. Sure enough, spectators began to muffle among themselves.


    "Ha ha. This is why you have to get ahead of yourself. The world''s shamans challenge themselves. Wow! Our writer should have seen this."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Ho Sanja''s face was momentarily devastated.


    The shaman''s disciples, who were listening to the conversation in the background, also hardened their faces.


    "I¡­¡­."


    Clenching fists, the sound of bones rang from here and there, and the sound of teeth grinding leaked out.


    In a quiet outburst of anger, Chung-Myung grinned.


    "But how can Hwasan refuse to do this when he has a history? Let''s tell them what the real gate is and what the inspection is.¡±


    Eventually Ho Sanja''s face turned red.

 Chapter - 608 Episode 608. Its meaningful when you go over the mountain. (3)

    I heard a whisper.


    "Challenge?"


    "Well, yeah. Does this mean that the shaman is going to challenge Hwasan?"


    "Come on, man. No matter how hard I try. Does that make sense?"


    "Huh. Did I say something wrong? That''s the way things are, isn''t it? If the shaman doesn''t care about Hwasan at all, why ask for a raincoat?"


    "That''s true, but...¡­but still a shaman!"


    Merchants would be whispering in silence in their own way, but they couldn''t avoid Ho Sanja''s ears.


    ''Oh, my God.''


    Ho Sanja gritted his teeth without even realizing it.


    In order to create an inevitable situation, he came directly to the top of the gold line and brought it up from the place where merchants were present.


    Hawasan''s elders, who had little experience with Kang-ho, thought they would never get out of this trap.


    But¡­¡­.


    "That''s a man!¡¯


    That young man has completely distorted his plan.


    Of course, if you think about it a little bit, it may be a temporary response that anyone can come up with.


    However, a shaman leads his disciples and asks them to perform a dance in front of him, and he sees the situation coldly and instantly finds words to respond to it?


    That''s ridiculous.


    Not to mention the posthumous figures, most elders of the literary circle are bound to be nervous the moment they hear the name shaman.


    It was clear that even those who used to bluff that shamans were nothing would be dark in front of Ho Sanja and shaman''s disciples.


    But what the hell does he look like to set a shaman up to the station so nonchalantly.


    I thought it wasn''t an ordinary man from the Sword Gun.¡¯


    Ho Sanja let out a low-pitched voice.


    Words are like water, so once they are spilled, they cannot be picked up again.


    No matter what he tries to avoid now, the phrase "challenge" will ever be erased in the minds of those merchants.


    "Challenge¡­¡­."


    As soon as Ho Sanja opened his mouth to make up for it somehow, Chung-Myung took the initiative again.


    "Yes, it''s natural. The shaman is actually famous, but the history is a bit short. I can help you with that much because Hwasan is a senior to Doga.¡­.Eup! Eup! Eup! Eup! Eup! What, Eup...¡­.Ugh!"


    Eventually, Baek Cheon, who was holding Chung-Myung, was frightened and quickly shut Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    Baek Cheon even poked the cloth he had prepared from somewhere into Chung-Myung''s mouth, and wound the rest around his mouth.


    "Ha... ha ha. I''m sorry. I don''t know if he''s hot...¡­. Oh, it''s hot, it''s hot."


    As if waiting, a cool wind still blew.


    But Baek Cheon still fanned himself as if it were hot.


    Ho Sanja''s face at the sight was finally distorted.


    It wasn''t too obvious, but the smile that was maintained under the guise of gentleness slowly disappeared.


    ''That guy...''


    The last thing a shaman wants to hear from Hwasan is to say history.


    Hwasan is one of the enemies of the Midlands. Among them, it is the place that succeeded Abuse Tong, one of the most famous Jun Jin Chil Ja in the name of the world.


    Now that all the Confucian scholars established by the other advancing lackeys have fallen, the enemy of Doga, which succeeded the advancement of the line, is by far Hwasan.


    On the other hand, Shudang was a place where Sambongjin broke up in his later years, and the history was not that long.It is negligible to ignore, but it was inevitably bitter aftertaste, so I didn''t want to mention it. But that son of a b*tc* poked that part out of my mouth.


    It''s in a place where others can hear it.


    "Ha ha... I''m sorry, Elder. I didn''t teach properly even though I said I was a disciple.¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Did you say you hated your sister-in-law more than your mother-in-law?


    When I saw Hyun Sang speaking with a dying face, Ho Sanja was so angry inside. It would not have been this upset if that son of a b*tc* had openly ignored the shaman or if these elders had bluffed.


    But they''re chattering their insides as they slowly bring out the most unpleasant words. Ho Sanja''s long-standing discipline was crumbling little by little in this smoke and mirrors.


    "It''s all right¡­¡­it''s all right. I''m not stupid enough to be angry at what my little disciple said without knowing."


    "Thank you very much for your understanding¡­¡­.¡±


    "Foahhhhhh!


    At that moment, the fabric that was covering Chung-Myung''s mouth was torn apart and scattered to Ho Gong.


    "What? What? Did I say something wrong?¡±


    "Argh! Shut up your f*cking mouth, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Baek Cheon tried to cover Chung-Myung''s mouth with both hands again, but Chung-Myung opened his mouth wide and bit his hand.


    "Argh!"


    As Baek Cheon stepped back, Chung-Myung quickly opened his mouth without missing the gap.


    "No, Sasook doesn''t seem to know much about it, but nothing is wrong with what I said. We need to know the history of the mission! I wasn''t going to say this, but Sambongjin is actually Hwasan''s disciple. Jang Sambong climbed up to the island of Hwasan and died to the Hwaryongjin, and based on that, the shamanism...¡­.¡±


    "Mouth! Mouth! Mouth!"


    Now even the disciples who grabbed Chung-Myung''s arms and legs were stunned and blocked his mouth.


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol shut Chung-Myung''s mouth, and Yoo-Esul slapped him on the head. Even Baek-ah slapped Chung-Myung on the cheek with her two small front feet.


    "Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh!"


    Chung-Myung fought with his eyes wide open, but this time the other disciples were as desperate as ever.


    When Chung-Myung was under some control, Hyun Sang looked up at the sky and sighed deeply and apologized again, desperately.


    "¡­sorry, I''m sorry. He doesn''t know anything.¡­.I''ll make sure to teach you."


    Ho Sanja did not answer at all.


    You said you couldn''t speak when you were too angry, but that''s exactly how you felt now.


    The reason why his fever has risen to the end now is not because Chung-Myung was talking nonsense. It was because that was true to some extent.


    They also do not know the exact track record of the investigation. However, there was definitely a story among the popular words that the shaman''s investigator, Jang Sambong, was killed by the Hwasan in the island.


    God d*mn it.


    That is why I did not want to comment further. Eventually, Doga''s roots are admitted to be in Hwasan.


    Ho Sanja''s eyes scoured the merchants again. The subtle expressions on their faces gave a sigh of despondency.


    I thought it was just a sword.¡¯


    Considering the performance of Shin Gi and his performance at the Kendo, there was no way not to recognize him as the best player in the midfield.But as I saw it today, the scariest thing about Hwasan Sinryong was that three-inch tongue.


    Ho Sanja gnashed his teeth inside looking at Hawasan''s elders.


    ''Ee...''


    Unlike Hyun Sang, who is at a loss because he is sorry, Hyun Young''s face, who is taking a step back, showed signs of relief.


    I don''t know if he can''t hide his expression or if he''s doing it on purpose, but either way, it was one thing that made him angry.


    Crunch Crunch.


    Then at the sound from behind his back, Ho Sanja flinched and came to his senses.


    ''What a stupid... ''What are you going to do with this clear-cut bulkhead!''


    He would never have been angry about anything like this. Surely there was something wrong with that young Taoist Chung-Myung.


    The same words mean that the moment that face and tone are added, they will not be the same words.


    "Whoo."


    With a short breath, Ho Sanja calmed himself down again and calmly looked at Hawasan''s elders.


    If you dance with anger, you''ll have a long way to go to get the results you want. Now I had to calm down for now. That way, the disciples will calm their anger.


    "Hahaha. That''s right. That''s why I came here with the heart of learning a lesson. What do you think? I don''t think Hwasan has much experience with the same family, but wouldn''t it be very helpful if he could join our shaman''s disciples?"


    "Well."


    Hyun Sang said he seemed to be thinking for a moment.


    "Thank you very much for the offer."


    Ho Sanja''s eyebrows wriggled at the unexpected remark.


    You''re stepping down from here?¡¯


    I don''t think so.


    "However, this is not an easy decision to make without a long writer."


    "I''m sure you wouldn''t have objected to the fact that Hawasan''s writer was here. First of all, isn''t this for your students?"


    Hyun Sang shook his head at Ho Sanja''s words, which slowly narrowed the retreat.


    "It''s not like that. Hwasan is a clique that doesn''t decide anything alone thing. I understand your suggestion, so I''d like you to give me some time to discuss it with my students."


    "¡­Are you talking about this with your students? As far as I know, you''re Hwasan''s only elder.¡­.¡±


    "That''s right."


    "But do you really need to?"


    "I don''t know what a shaman is like, but he is. Having lived longer doesn''t mean you know more, and having a higher position doesn''t mean you''re smarter."


    Ho Sanja is speechless.


    "What kind of clique is it that the elders consult with their disciples to decide what to do about the clique?"¡¯


    This is something I''ve never heard of in my life.


    "So please give me a moment."


    "Yes, if necessary."


    Hyun Sang took a short shot and stepped back. When Hyun Sang approached the back, Hwasan''s disciples flocked around as if they had promised. It seems that the word was not a lie.


    "My my."


    Ho Sanja burst out laughing at the intense incompatibility of looking at it. And he also turned and approached his disciples.


    "The Elder."


    Mu Jin stepped forward and opened his mouth. There was a lot I wanted to say, but Ho Sanja had only one thing to say to him.


    "Mu Jin."


    "Yes."


    "They will eventually have no choice but to accept this inscription.""Yes."


    "So¡­¡­."


    He bit his lips and continued.


    "Don''t end up with what you first planned. We have to smash it completely!"


    Mu Jin flinched with a determined voice.


    "¡­is that so?"


    "That''s right."


    "But they are still two great disciples. Of course, I have a great student, but even so...¡­.¡±


    "You don''t understand."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Don''t argue reason and must be crushed."


    Mu Jin couldn''t find anything to reply to and closed his mouth.


    I''ve never seen an elder like this before.¡¯


    Ho Sanja''s face, which had always been full of leisure and gentleness, was hardened like a warrior on the battlefield. Looking at that face, I couldn''t think of anything more to say.


    "I see."


    Ho Sanja glanced towards Hwasan after hearing the answer. The huddled disciples of Hwasan were chattering away.


    Can you stop the running water?


    "Long-written man."


    I didn''t know exactly what the word meant until I saw it for myself. Hana Heo Do-jin was sitting there looking out what he hadn''t seen.


    I don''t know if that''s the way it goes.¡¯


    However, it is certain that the momentum of the trend is high. Water flows somehow after all. It will eventually become a river, right or wrong river.


    I''ll stop it here, even if it''s for the blood.¡¯


    It was hard to live cold in Ho Sanja''s eyes.

 Chapter - 609 Episode 609. Its meaningful when you go over the mountain. (4)

    Hyun Sang looked back at his surrounding students.


    A clear mouth with sparkling eyes. And I''m looking at the fists clencouragingly.¡­.


    I don''t have anyone to trust.¡¯


    Why are you so nervous?


    "Well, I''m sure everyone heard the conversation.¡±


    "Yes, Elder."


    "I think we''re going to have a fight.¡­.¡±


    Hyun Sang sighed deeply.


    "This is happening in the absence of a long-time writer, and I can''t shake off my anxiety. What do you think we should do?"


    "What can I do?"


    Next to him, Hyun Young answered in a seductive way.


    "Based on the circumstances, if you say you can''t do it, you''ll have to go back with a dog in your mouth. Doesn''t that mean all the hard work you''ve done in Hobuk will come to nothing? How can I be humiliated when I have to go back to fame?"


    "What if I lose?"


    "More shameful than losing is running away from the fight we''ve been through. Since when have we been such a great clique? What''s so embarrassing about losing to a shaman?"


    "Well."


    It turned out to be true.


    Although he asked for his opinion due to the situation, Hyun Sang thought there was no retreat here. Originally, there is no way to avoid a fight if it is determined and rushed from one side.


    "But, Elder."


    Then Unam, who had been silent, opened her mouth.


    "If you look at the faces over there, most of them are great disciples. I know what''s going on here, but I''m not going to do anything right."


    "¡­I guess so.¡±


    Unam, whose lips were burning to say more, was eventually speechless and bowed his head.


    "I''m sorry, if we were a little stronger...¡­.¡±


    It was enough to argue why Lee brought his great student, who said he would play the main role with Hwasan.


    But I couldn''t. It was because his great disciples are here now, too.


    If they say, "Then, can''t we send out a great student from that side?" they would have no choice but to say something.


    "Unam¡­¡­."


    Hyun Sang tried to comfort him with his head down, but he heard a voice full of heartache.


    "No, I''m dealing with some great men!"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Chung-Myung, who blocked and shook everyone off, strode and squatted in front of Hyun Sang.


    "You''re not an elder, you''re dealing with a great disciple, and you''re embarrassed by the fact that you''re in a private room?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''re starting to feel a pain in your joints, so let''s just watch from behind. Young, energetic guys are innocent. Why would you use a cow''s knife to catch a chicken? If you can''t handle this one thing, you have to bite your tongue and die! How much training have you done so far!"


    Then the young, energetic men nodded in unison.


    "That''s true."


    "Well, you''re dealing with shamans, and you''re even in-house."


    "We can handle that much on our own."


    "That''s how a shaman works.¡±


    Unam bit his lips.


    ''You bastards.''


    It''s worth blaming once, but no one wants to blame them.


    Well, these guys were supposed to be.


    On the outside, they seem to be curvy and have no manners, but they have never been rude, even though they know that their martial arts overtook their fortunes. I''ve never even tried to match them.


    They only look strong, but they are soft-hearted inside.


    "Living quarters."


    Baek Cheon, who stepped forward, looked at Unam with a determined face.


    "There is a lesson we have learned from our housemates. I''ll never lose, so believe me.""¡­Yes."


    When Unam answered in a slightly trembling voice, Baek Cheon turned his head and looked at Hyun Sang.


    "We''re ready for this."


    "Can you do it?"


    "I think there are things in the world that can and must be done. And I think this is obviously the latter."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m not going to say I''m going to win. But at least I won''t be ashamed of myself as a student of Hwasan."


    All the disciples nodded in unison.


    It was Hyun Sang who was heartbroken to see their faces getting stronger through a fierce battle with Daveyolchae.


    "The writer should have seen this.¡¯


    "The man of letters is proud of you...¡­.¡±


    "Oh, well, I''m down before the fight! Make a lot of noise!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Anyway, he''s a real...¡­.


    Chung-Myung twitched around his mouth and said loudly.


    "That''s how you fight. Keep it simple. You just have to throw it away if you do."


    "You told me not to look down on you earlier."


    "Is that the same as this?¡±


    Chung-Myung, who replied curtly, lowered his voice slightly.


    "They should''ve been there at least once. And that''s the way the world works. They don''t wait until we''re ready for anything."


    The faces of the Hwasan disciples have become quite serious, perhaps because of the words.


    Chung-Myung grinned as he broke his neck once.


    "Let''s make him regret giving Hwasan a challenge!"


    I don''t need any meaning now.


    There is no need to ask about the situation. Only one is left. It''s just deciding who''s stronger.


    "Eutcha."


    Chung-Myung sprang up from his seat.


    "That''s a shaman. Since when have the cubs been successful?"


    But I''ve given you a little less of the same degree, and these bastards...I should have turned his face into a steamed bun.


    Smelling, he glared at the shaman.


    "Well, if I didn''t do it before, I can do it now.¡±


    "Huh?"


    "Listen up, everyone!"


    Chung-Myung gleamed his eyes and looked around everyone.


    "Today''s loser crawls to the island."


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??. I jumped and said it wrong."


    "No, I''m crawling! Crawl!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    That demon.


    Why do you hate him more when he''s fighting a shaman? Why?


    Unfortunately, Chung-Myung''s madness was well beyond the point of being able to dry up. His disciples, who saw the glistening flesh in their eyes, cringed without realizing it.


    "Lose if you want to die somewhere. I''ll make you regret that defeat for the rest of your life and my bones ache."


    ''You have to win even if you die.¡¯


    ''I''d rather die than lose.¡¯


    I think it''s better to just leave the Wasans.¡­.¡¯


    As I have said before, the worst part of Chung-Myung''s mess was that he kept his useless words.


    "There are some people in the world who deserve to lose, and there are others who should not. What? You lose to a shaman? To the shaman? The ships buried in Hawasan would come out of their coffins and beat them with plum-blossoms!"


    That must hurt...¡­.It must really hurt¡­¡­.


    "Elders!"


    "Uh, huh?"


    Hyun Sang and Hyun Young, who were overwhelmed by Chung-Myung''s spirit, looked at him with flinching eyes.


    "It''s a good idea, so let''s just fight.¡±


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??. I don''t doubt you, but are you sure you don''t mind?"


    "It''s better to be hot if you''re going to stick anyway."Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Think positively. I''m here to lose my reputation, but there''s nothing better than a shaman. Aren''t you going to catch a wild boar and then go back?"


    That''s true.


    No matter how high Debyolchae''s reputation is and how high his reputation for greenling is, he did not dare to be compared to a shaman.


    It is true that the situation has been twisted and came all the way here, but if we can overcome this situation, we will go back with an unimaginable big fish.


    "But isn''t that the story of winning?"


    "We can win."


    "No, but...¡­.¡±


    "The Elder."


    Chung-Myung, who sank his eyes cold, said sternly.


    "Hm?"


    "We''re the Wasans."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I can''t help but be challenged by the name of Hawasan."


    Hyun Sang still looked Chung-Myung in the eye. And slowly nodded his head.


    He is also the elder of Hawasan. After hearing that, I couldn''t help but be determined.


    "Yes, I understand."


    Hyun Sang, who had made up his mind and turned around, stopped walking at Chung-Myung''s voice.


    "Oh, instead."


    "Huh?"


    Looking back, Chung-Myung was smiling with an evil smile.


    "One more thing."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Well."


    After a while, Hyun Sang and Hyun Young finished their discussion and walked out. Ho Sanja hardened his face and headed for the center to greet them.


    Three people in the middle exchanged smiles.


    "Have you made up your mind?"


    "It wasn''t easy."


    Hyun Sang slightly closed his eyes and stared straight at Ho Sanja.


    "One, I also thought it was not polite to defeat the proposal that Guifa gave me. What can we do to help each other?"


    ''As expected.''


    Ho Sanja smiled with compassion.


    If you''re an honor-taker, and if you have pride, it won''t be easy to get out of here. Inside, there was a desire for Hwasan to abandon his pride and walk away, but eventually things went as planned.


    "That''s a wise decision."


    Ho Sanja, who slightly praised his opponent, asked with a smile.


    "If you do, what would you do with the method?"


    "How''s your winning streak?"


    "Well."


    Ho Sanja shook his head.


    "I don''t think winning consecutive games is a good way. It''s meant to be a spouse, so wouldn''t it be more important to see more people''s swords? I don''t think it''s the right thing to do."


    Of course that wasn''t what I was thinking.


    He also heard stories about Jongnam and Hwasan''s tombstone in the past. In addition, Chung-Myung''s performance at the arena is not unknown.


    Therefore, Chung-Myung was trying to block the variables that would happen as much as possible.


    "Well, I see.¡±


    But Hyun Sang also stepped back as if he didn''t expect much from it.


    "It''s a way to make a good decision at the shaman. Instead, let them decide one over here."


    "¡­¡­what?"


    "The place where the rubble takes place."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Hyun Sang seemed to hesitate for a moment and shouted with a look of "I don''t know."


    "Why don''t we do a rubbing in the largest square in infinity, not here? This beaming is not something you can easily see, so it would be a great comfort for those who have been groaning under the back of their bandits if they can make everyone watch and enjoy it."


    "Uh, where did you say it was?""It''s an infinite center.


    Hyun Sang, who once shouted, spoke proudly as if he had no more rough words.


    "Isn''t it too narrow for us to blend in? It''s also a nuisance to the top of the gold line."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So you''d rather do it right."


    In Hyun Sang''s ear, Chung-Myung''s last words kept ringing like an echo.


    - If you want to make a big deal, you have to make a big deal so you don''t hold grudges.


    ''Yes, you''re right.''


    As long as you win, it''s the best! Just win!


    Now I don''t know!¡¯


    There was blood in Hyun Sang''s eyes looking at Ho Sanja. Ho Sanja replied with a slightly awkward smile.


    "Ha ha... That''s a great idea, but when too many people see it...¡­.¡±


    "Why?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Are you not confident?"


    At this point, Ho Sanja''s eyes also sparkled.


    "All right! Let''s do it! We''ll have a non-stage in the middle of infinity!"


    Things began to grow endlessly.


    Hwasan''s disciples opened their mouths unknowingly.


    "¡­Is this okay?"


    "Is this really okay?"


    This isn''t a non-performance, but what about a non-performance?¡­what about the audience¡­¡­.


    Chung-Myung, who had always been looking at him, grinned.


    "Do you know why Hwasan and the shaman have a bad relationship?"


    "¡­¡­why?"


    "That''s how it got worse.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "History repeats itself."


    And you''ll get beaten up over and over again. Malko babies.


    Thus, the tombstone of Hawasan and the shaman was several times larger than expected. A little bit contrary to Heo Do-jin''s intentions.

 Chapter - 610 Episode 610. Its meaningful when you go over the mountain. (5)

    The infinite number of North Jeolla Province.


    If you had to choose one of the most impressive things in infinity, everyone would choose a long river that crosses the center.


    A vast plain that stretches around this wide river, which is almost like a breast cord in the middle field. Infinite was the place built on it.


    On the riverside of such an iconic river, a group of fighters were now diligently building something. The people who watched the scene were whispering around.


    "What''s he doing?"


    "I don''t think I''ve ever seen them before, by the river...¡­.¡±


    "Huh? Aren''t they partisans?"


    "Huh? A shaman?"


    Those who heard it opened their eyes wide and looked again at those gathered by the river.


    "Really? She''s a shaman!¡±


    "No, what are the shamanists doing over there?"


    Those who wore an application were laying the foundation of the river and bringing solid blue stones on it. Then he pulled out a sword and began to cut off the uneven surface smoothly.


    "Oh, my God! Like tofu on a rock!"


    "What am I surprised about? Aren''t you some of the shamanists? They cross mountains and rivers all at once, and that''s no big deal."


    "No, so what are you making now?"


    "What kind of stage does it look like?¡±


    It was a truly novel sight.


    A rock the size of a house is moved like an airstone, and the rock is neatly cut off to cover the floor like a brick. After such a process was repeated, a pretty high stage was created.


    "Eldest, we''re almost done."


    "Well."


    Ho Sanja, who was looking at the non-stage, nodded quietly.


    "But¡­¡­ why are we¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''re asking for the obvious."


    At Mu Jin''s careful question Ho Sanja spoke quietly, but in a powerful voice.


    "Infinite is the realm of shamanism. Is there anyone in my house working? Just as there is a duty to the guest, there is a duty to the master as the master."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Her eyes glowed slightly.


    "Don''t try to fight a little thing. He who covets the small cannot see the big. He who is obsessed with little things and struggling to avoid losing money is bound to miss the Great Mac. If you want to see the world as a shaman''s disciple, you should develop a big eye."


    "I''ll keep that in mind, Elder."


    Ho Sanja grinned at Mu Jin''s deep bowing and answering seriously.


    Mu Jin lost once to Chung-Myung in the past.


    It must have been a big shock to him, who was carrying the name of "The Three Swords of Wudang" and even aiming for the seat of "The Three Swords of Wudang." A man who had never considered Hwasan''s disciple as his opponent was defeated by a man younger than him.


    But the defeat did not drag Mu Jin down. I found out that the most fearless man was lacking, and I only found humility.


    Just as once stepped on barley grew upright, and pine trees grew in rough fields had tougher and stronger roots, the defeat trained Mu Jin and directed him higher.


    "How is it?"


    "What?"


    "How do you feel to see the Wasan Mythology again?"


    When Ho Sanja asked, Mu Jin, who had been thinking for a while, replied.


    "I don''t know. It doesn''t seem like anything has changed, but a lot of things have changed. I didn''t know him very well in the first place."


    "I''m not asking you that. I''m asking you how you feel."


    "¡­I was happy."


    "Hm?"


    A light smile was drawn around Mu Jin''s mouth."When we first met, his reputation wasn''t that high. Of course, he made a name for himself in his performance with Jongnam, but his reputation was full of doubts.¡±


    "I used to be."


    I still remember clearly.


    Ho Sanja also didn''t pay much attention to the name Hwasan Sinryong. I thought it would sparkle and talk for a while.


    Although I completely changed my mind after I met him. So you tried to bring him to the shaman somehow? With exceptional conditions that have never happened in the history of shamans.


    But eventually he remained in Hwasan, where he was now thrusting a sword into the shaman''s jaw.


    Not all of that is the credit of the Hwasan Divine Dragon.¡­.¡¯


    At least without the presence of that Hwasan the Divine Dragon, Hwasan''s position would have been much different.


    "He''s been on a roll ever since and he''s been famous. Now, the name Hwasan Sinryong is not only named after the world''s best reviews, but also the term "the best in a hundred years."


    "That''s right."


    Mu Jin spoke in a convincing tone.


    "So it would mean more to pay back."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m very grateful. I could continue to train with him on one side of my chest because he didn''t become lazy. It''s a little embarrassing to target someone younger than me, but...¡­.¡±


    "There''s nothing to be ashamed of."


    Ho Sanja said plainly.


    "It doesn''t matter how old he is or where he is from in the strong team. The only thing that matters is who''s more right and who''s stronger."


    "Yes, Elder."


    Ho Sanja reached out and tapped Mu Jin on the shoulder.


    Things that have been expected since childhood are likely to fall into the abyss with a single defeat. This is because they recognize "fear" that they did not know when they were on a roll.


    No wonder Mu Jin was heartbroken by the rare defeat, but he was the proud and happy Ho Sanja who protected himself like a giant who was not swayed by the wind.


    ''I''m sure I should thank the Hwasan Divine for this.¡¯


    Thanks to this, the shaman gained the same amount to lead the shaman in the future.


    "What about Jin Hyun?"


    "You won''t be that different from me."


    "Yes, then that''s fine."


    Ho Sanja nodded and lowered her voice slightly.


    "One, I''m sorry for you. If you look at the situation, it''s only natural to give you a chance to revenge, but it''s not going to work."


    "Don''t worry. The important thing is privacy, not me."


    Mu Jin also knew that his opponent was not Chung-Myung.


    "But¡­¡­ Elder."


    "Hm?"


    "Is Elder Ho Gong really going to be a bimu


    "I will."


    "If you weren''t interested in sepa...¡­.¡±


    Ho Sanja smiled quietly at the voice of concern.


    "Is there anyone who is an elder who is interested in the world? I''m the weird one."


    "He is, too."


    "He''s a troublemaker, but there''s no way he won''t move unless he says it himself. And he just has to come all the way here."


    Ho Sanja grinned as Mu Jin, who did not readily understand, expressed doubt with his eyes.


    "If you think of his favoritism, you won''t be able to survive without a sword. He''s overwhelmed the shaman in the past...¡­. No, it can be compared to a shaman. Because I was interested in Hawasan''s plum test.¡±


    "Oops."


    Then I understand.


    Ho Gong, who is called the shaman''s greatest shaman, would surely be interested in plum-blossom techniques.Ho Gong may not be the shaman''s sword, but one day he may be the shaman''s sword. If he was not the youngest of the elders and about the same age as other elders, the reputation of the shaman''s first sword might have been his by now.


    "That''s not what matters."


    Ho Sanja said firmly.


    "Ho Gong''s defeat of the Hwasan Mystery is nothing to brag about or put forward. Rather, it is disgraceful to say in front of others that the shaman even has to be an elder to deal with the Hwasan Mystery."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "No matter how overwhelmingly you win, you''ll end up being criticized."


    Mu Jin nodded convincingly.


    The elder of Hawsan''s three great disciples and shaman.


    Anyone can tell that mixing swords is a weird thing. Even if Chung-Myung loses to Ho Gong without even trying to use his hands, his reputation will not be undermined at all.


    No, it would be no wonder that the shaman''s old man''s reputation rises further because he was his opponent.


    "So you have to do it."


    Ho Sanja looked at Mu Jin with determined eyes.


    "I know it''s a shame that I have to deal with the two great disciples of Hwasan as a first-class student. But this game is not about letting us know that we are superior to Hwasan. That''s only natural. What we need to tell the world is that Hwasan''s reputation is now too exaggerated."


    "Yes."


    "You must tell the world that there is no one in Hwasan who dares to deal with you. Can you do it?"


    Mu Jin replied with determined eyes.


    "My personal grudge is Sosa. More importantly, it is the honor of the envoy. I''ll prove with this sword that Hwasan is not even close to the shaman''s toes."


    It was a reliable answer indeed. Ho Sanja nodded with a happy face.


    "Yeah, yeah."


    Nothing could have been more proud than seeing a reliable student.


    Maybe Hwasan is looking at his student with the same mind as Ho Sanja.


    ''Acknowledgements must be acknowledged.¡¯


    The power and strength of young people, who will bear the future of the clique, are superior to those of the Hwasan side.


    Ho Sanja also realized after seeing Hwasan''s disciples in person this time. The insanity and freewheeling that were not like the province were very unpleasant, but each of them felt strong strength and will.


    The nervousness that arose here caused Ho Sanja to fall for a minor provocation. The anxiety that decades later, the words of that Hwasan Sinryong might be true.


    "I''m going to get it all out of this rubble."


    "What?"


    "No. Nothing."


    Ho Sanja last inspected the non-stage.


    "Things have become more chaotic than I thought, but we don''t have to stop them from claiming shame on themselves. Tell the children that there is a shaman and Hwasan''s tombstone, and gather the spectators."


    "Generally speaking?"


    Ho Sanja nodded silently at the student''s question, which seemed a little embarrassed.


    "To those who are shaken, we must tell them where the gateways connect the true Taoists. In fact, we''ve been too benevolent. I should have known in advance that if I didn''t put it forward, I wouldn''¡­.¡±


    Thanks to Hwasan, I found out about it.


    "Move."


    "Yes!"


    A subtle expression appeared on Ho Sanja''s face as he turned away and looked away at Mu Jin.


    There''s nothing wrong with it.It was said that the board grew, creating an audience, and proper competition became a grand chore, but it was all to their advantage if they won.


    And it was unimaginable that the shaman''s great disciples were defeated by the two great disciples of Hwasan. I couldn''t understand why that brilliant Hwasan Sinryong was digging his own grave.


    Yes, everything is perfect.


    But¡­¡­.


    Why do you keep feeling anxious?¡¯


    Ho Sanja''s eyes grew slightly darker.


    The cold non-stage, carved out of stone, seemed strangely unfamiliar.


    * * *


    "All the audience is here."


    "It''s more than I thought. I can''t see the end."


    "Well, yeah. I see. I didn''t expect people to be so interested in the shaman and Hwasan''s tombstone."


    Ho Sanja shook his head as he saw a huge crowd.


    This cannot happen with the reputation of a shaman alone. A one-sided match is usually exhausting, and you don''t have to spend your precious time and check it with your eyes.


    In other words, those who gathered here thought that the shaman and HWASAN''s secret dance was quite right.


    I don''t like it.¡¯


    Whasan has been gaining fame recently, but I never thought it would be this much. The more I thought about it, the more I realized how much Heo Do-jin was watching.


    "Isn''t everything ready for this?"


    "Yes! I''m all set."


    "¡­¡­Ho Gong, he''ll be there soon."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Ho Sanja''s face is subtly distorted.


    The elder asked you to do so, but the elder...¡­.¡¯


    It was nothing new since Ho Gong was always like that.


    "Then aren''t you all set?"


    "Yes."


    "Hwasan has already told us about the start time of the beemoo."


    "Yes, I''ve heard your answer."


    "Yeah, but...¡­.¡±


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­Why isn''t Hwasan coming?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Ho Sanja''s facial muscles had minor cramps.


    ''You guys don''t even know what manners are.¡¯


    One meal has already passed since the promised time.


    If you know how to do and know how to behave, you can''t break the promised time of day.


    "I knew they were rude in the first place, but...¡­.¡±


    "Shall we go again?"


    "That''s enough! What do you want from us to rush you?"


    Ho Sanja bit his lips with a grumpy look.


    I feel like I''m being held back.


    This was a clear trick. It''s a shallow trick to make the hearts of those waiting nervous and gain the upper hand.


    "But the doors with history are such shallow tricks...¡­.¡¯


    What was more irritating was not their manipulative minds, but their own minds that kept on getting nervous even though they knew what was going on inside.


    The faces of the shaman disciples lined behind him were also filled with irritation and nervousness.


    "Luxury payment."


    Ho Sanja, who calmed himself by memorizing Doho, was about to open his mouth and soothe his disciples.


    "Here he comes!"


    "That''s Hwasan!"


    "I think they defeated Dave and released the wealth infinitely!"


    "Wow!"


    Ho Sanja looked around in amazement at the moment''s fiery roar.


    Far away I could see Hwasan''s disciples walking this way. But what really surprised Ho Sanja was not the appearance of Hwasan, but that reaction from the audience.


    "Hwasan! Hwasan! Hwasan!"


    "Long live the Wasans!¡±


    The cheers for Hwasan spread like wildfire all over the place.


    Like this?¡¯I expected Hwasan to have captured the hearts of the people, but I never imagined it would be this bad. Still, how many years has the shaman been protecting Hobuk, and is he cheering so passionately for Hawasan, who has barely made it to his face?


    Even when your opponent is a shaman!


    Ho Sanja''s face hardened cold.


    Hwasan walked this way, swinging with a free-spirited pace.


    "Well, it''s even better to see you again."


    Hwasan Sinryong, who was at the forefront, waved his hand like a local warp.


    "Did you sleep well? I hope you slept well in advance because you won''t be able to sleep well after the scrub."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was a moment when reason flew out of Ho Sanja''s head.

 Chapter - 611 Episode 611. I dont know the distribution! (1)

    "This¡­¡­."


    Ho Sanja bit his lips.


    What the hell are these people doing?¡¯


    Promises between the clans are bound to be more important than individual promises. But how can you be so calm when you shamelessly break the promised time?


    "Whoo."


    He let out a short sigh, suppressing his anger.


    Soon after, he turned to calm himself down and looked at the elders behind Chung-Myung with cold eyes. With Chung-Myung completely ignored.


    "Hwasan never thought you''d take this promise lightly, a moonfish mirror once called a prestigious one."


    A pointed remark made Hyun Sang''s face look humble. However, Hyun Young, who was standing next to him, calmly took a step forward and answered instead.


    "I''m sorry I''


    "Well."


    "However, there is one thing to correct."


    "¡­what do you mean?"


    "Hwasan is not a literary man once called a prestigious man, but he is still a prestigious man now."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I hope you remember."


    Ho Sanja was so dumbfounded that he laughed.


    It is true that Hwasan Sinryong, who was in the lead, was the biggest problem, but the ones in the back were no different.


    Shame on you. Shame on you!


    Ho Sanja''s insides were bubbling overshadowed by the status of Doin.


    ''It''s not even a hypergeometric system.¡¯


    Can you act this big to excite him? Then they don''t have to struggle to be unmanned. If you set up a suitable theater company and go around here and there, you''ll soon be able to be invited by the emperor.


    There''s no way that such an outstanding performer can be gathered in one place!


    I don''t know what the hell they look like, but one thing was for sure.


    That shamans and wasans can never blend together like water and oil.


    "But¡­¡­."


    Ho Sanja, who has confirmed that fact, has spoken out what he would never have said.


    "It''s late, but thank you for coming. What if today''s choreography was canceled?"


    The tone was soft, but the hidden meaning was more like, "You didn''t run away and put your face here."


    Chung-Myung, who heard it, grinned and answered instead of the elders.


    "Well, you''re dealing with great kids."


    "¡­¡­Sowon. I tried to keep my mouth shut because it''s something I don''t know, but it''s not right to keep interrupting what adults are saying."


    "Oh, we''re fine."


    "What did you just say?¡±


    "Hwasan can do that. It''s not that boring. Those who have short history, you don''t have to nitpick about things like that''s all. If you want to argue about that, show your respect to your ancestors."


    Ilsoon Ho Sanja''s face hardened like a stone.


    Why wouldn''t you be angry when you''re talking about the d*mn Hwaryongjin?


    "The rumor...¡­!¡±


    Just as Ho Sanja was about to say something, Mu Jin, standing in the back, snatched him by the sleeve.


    Recognizing his mistake with the small, light movement, Ho Sanja quenched his anger and shut up. The longer you talk, the better it was not to talk to the other person.


    A man with strong self-esteem would not back down from a quarrel with a child, but fortunately Ho Sanja was a man who put the interests of the Moon faction before pride.


    "Let''s not blush like that."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung grinned and continued.


    "You said this was a place to strengthen friendship between the two clans. Looking at you being so cheerful, I think you''re risking your life and death''s line. You didn''t mean to come here, did you?""Of course not."


    "Then you have to smile."


    Ho Sanja, who looked at Chung-Myung smiling broadly, closed his eyes gently.


    I was able to open my eyes again after calming myself down for such a short time like that. He apparently turned away from Chung-Myung and turned to Hyun Sang.


    "Can I start the steaming now?"


    "We''re always ready."


    "Then there''s no need to last long. I look forward to your kind cooperation."


    "We are."


    The two men captured each other. As soon as he lowered his hand, Ho Sanja swerved back to his seat to give off a cold breeze.


    However, Mu Jin, who was guarding his back, stood behind Ho Sanja and stared at Chung-Myung''s face.


    "Long time no see, seal."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head, pointing his finger at my face.


    "Do you know me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Mu Jin''s face hardened. But there was no such thing as hostility in his ensuing voice.


    "Mu Jin, who competed the other day."


    "Mu Jin¡­¡­. Mu Jin¡­¡­.Ah!"


    Chung-Myung, who had been thinking hard, clapped his hands as if something had come to mind.


    "At that time, the great student who came after beating the great disciples!"


    "¡­Yes, I am."


    "Hey, how long has it been? It''s really nice to meet you."


    When Chung-Myung smiled brightly and waved his hands, Mu Jin replied with a soft smile.


    "Maybe my sword didn''t make a strong impression at that time."


    "Oh, it''s not like that. I don''t remember other people''s faces very well. And I wasn''t in a situation where I''d be comfortable giving a full name."


    "Well, you were wearing a mask."


    "Oh, that... Huh?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes shook violently once.


    "But how did you know I was him?¡±


    "¡­If you''re not a fool, who knows?"


    When flustered Chung-Myung looked back with surprised eyes, the Baek Cheon group shook their heads in unison.


    "¡­Did you think you didn''t know?"


    "You thought everyone''s eyes were holes in it was."


    "Turn your head. We''re embarrassed, too.


    Chung-Myung looked at Mu Jin again, pouting his lips with a sullen face.


    "So what? You want me to make a complaint about the past?¡±


    "What are you going to do to protest the past? After all, there was nothing there."


    Chung-Myung nodded awkwardly and laughed.


    The shaman still doesn''t know about the hon. If they had known then that Chung-Myung had discovered the mix, they would not have been able to act like they are now.


    "Then why?"


    "I just wanted to have a conversation with the small stamp."


    Mu Jin''s eyes on Chung-Myung were as serious as they could be.


    "If I can deal with a small stamp in this stewardship, nothing would be better, but I guess I''m not a small stamp."


    "Oh, really?"


    "But that''s not the end of our relationship. I hope I don''t lose that sharp sword until the day I challenge myself."


    In a polite but curious remark, Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth with a funny face.


    "It''s hard to keep up.¡±


    "Just because you''re tired, you can''t help but go."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Sure."


    Mu Jin bowed and turned away.


    Then, Baek Cheon and his group came to Chung-Myung and whispered quietly.


    "¡­Mu Jin is one of the three shamanistic swords, right?¡±


    "That''s right."


    "¡­¡­so you fought with him?"


    "Didn''t I tell you?¡±


    The Baek Cheon crowd opened their mouths wide as they looked at Chung-Myung with a bewildering face.No, what kind of accident is this guy walking around in?


    "You look strong."


    "You''re right."


    Chung-Myung nodded quietly in agreement.


    "Well, Mu Jin."


    The sword of Mu Jin, who fought before, still lingered in his mind. This means that it was as impressive.


    But Mu Jin, whom I met today, was different from him at the time. If Mu Jin in the past reminded him of a quiet pond, Mu Jin in the present day saw a vast lake full of water.


    "It''s not easy to see. Is a shaman a shaman?"


    Chung-Myung grinned and turned around.


    "Well, now we''re ready. You''re ready to fight, aren''t you?"


    But the response to that remark was not very good.


    "You''ve made this happen, where are you going to talk?"


    "If you hadn''t fallen asleep on the roof, you''d have arrived in no time!"


    "I can''t live because I''m embarrassed. I can''t live! What the hell is going on here? You promised me a bimu. How can you be late, huh?"


    Despite the rain, Chung-Myung shook his ears as if he could not hear well with a sour face.


    "Why are you so concerned about the little things. People can be a little late in life."


    "He''s going to make a fuss if he''s late."


    "How does the brain work in such a good way...¡­.that''s a gift, too."


    Hyun Young laughed and stopped such disciples.


    "Calm down. Anyway, don''t you have to do the scrubbing now?"


    "Ugh¡­¡­ Yes, Elder."


    "Whew."


    While sighing with his mouth, Hyun Young was heartily pleased.


    You still have time to tell a joke even though you''re rubbing your nose against that shaman.


    Whether it''s a big chunk of liver or a confidence in one''s skills. Anyway, it wasn''t so bad in this situation.


    "You said it was the best of ten, right?¡±


    "That''s right."


    Hyun Young nods his head.


    It''s not ten but ten wins.


    It is not a ten-time fight, but a ten-time winner takes the victory. It meant that at least ten to up to nineteen rubs could occur.


    It was a better way to show the power superiority between the clans than to fight ten times.


    "It''s an unseemly victory. I guess they''re serious, too."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    Had it been a shaman not long ago, he would never have taken this approach. Nevertheless, considering the suggestion of this method and the momentum, I felt that he would definitely put down Hwasan at this opportunity.


    "It doesn''t hurt at all right.


    Baek Cheon and Ungum approached Chung-Myung, who was grinning, and asked.


    "Who are you going to ship out to?"


    "We have fewer people to export than they do. You have to think it through and let it go."


    "The line?"


    "This is the first time I''m going out."


    Chung-Myung smirked as if he had heard a clear question.


    "Why are you asking me that?"


    "Huh?"


    "It''s a first-place winner. Then the spirit is a hundred times more important than the general inscription."


    "That''s right."


    "Don''t you think it''s advantageous to keep your opponent''s spirits down from the beginning, or to make him angry?¡±


    "Yes, yes. So who are you going to send?"


    "Come on, stay-at-home illumination. Which of us can turn a person''s stomach the most when we go out and win?¡±


    "He¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung shook his head at the exact look of the ungum."Except me."


    "Well, that''s a bit of a dilemma.¡­.¡±


    "Hey. There''s only one."


    When Chung-Myung turned his head, everyone looked in that direction.


    And as soon as I saw the teeth at the end of that gaze, everyone was convinced and nodded.


    "¡­I''m sure you''ll be pissed off."


    "If you shut up, you won''t get angry, but you won''t."


    "¡­Yes, yes, yes."


    "Huh?"


    The person who received the attention tilted his head as if he didn''t know the English language.


    "You go out.¡±


    Jin Hyun replied with a firm face.


    "I''m ready. But I''m worried if it''s okay for me to stand on the line."


    "The opponent is Hwasan. It doesn''t look good if a great student comes forward from the beginning. It''s as if the game is decided anyway. Then you have to take the best shape."


    "¡­I see."


    Jin Hyun nodded with a stiff face.


    "We must win. It''s more important that you win than anything else."


    "Yes, Elder. Don''t worry."


    Speaking in a determined voice, he grabbed the Songmungom and went up to the stage. No, I was going to climb.


    Jump.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    However, someone jumped onto the rain stage first, and then walked this way. Jin Hyun''s forehead is slightly distorted.


    ''You''ve lost your player.¡¯


    But it was good. If we can get through the first Bimu, we can get a head start.


    "I believe."


    "Yes, Elder!"


    It was just as he was about to climb onto the stage.


    "Oh, no."


    Yes?


    The shaman''s disciples, who were trying to cheer Jin Hyun, looked up and looked at the stage.


    "They''re a little bored, and they should stick together."


    Hwasan''s inspection, which had impressive curly hair, looked at Jin Hyun with glum eyes and suddenly threw his eyes at Mu Jin.


    "There, I think you''re famous for your shamansam or something, but I happen to be a man called Hwasan Ogum, so let''s have a match."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hwasan Ogum Jo-Gol grinned and pointed his finger straight at Mu Jin.


    It was a ridiculous thing to say and do. The faces of shaman disciples have begun to be filled with anger that has never been comparable.

 Chapter - 612 Episode 612. I dont know the distribution! (2)

    "That d*mn thing...¡­.¡±


    In the end, harsh swear words came out of the mouths of shaman disciples who endured and endured. Unlike Hwasan, this was never common for them to follow the strict laws of Doga thoroughly.


    One, those who watched what was going on could never blame shaman''s disciples.


    Who is Mu Jin?


    As a member of the Three Wudang Swords, it was certain that he would take over the position of the Three Wudang Swords in the future.


    "Jo-Gol?"


    I''ve heard of a name.


    Wasan Ogum''s man who has made a name for himself since the arena.


    However, the weight difference between the three shamanic swords and the Hwasan Ogum, although they may sound similar to each other.


    How dare Jo-Gol, who is even only the third-generation disciple, put such a lookout on Mu Jin, one of the first of his disciples, to a disciple who is not a second-generation shaman?


    All shaman''s disciples could not hide their anger and were bubbling. And the one who hardened his face the most was Jin Hyun.


    "Did you say Jo-Gol?"


    "Hm?"


    "I''ve seen you before."


    There was a gale in his eyes staring at Jo-Gol.


    It was apparently a face I had seen when there was a showdown in Hwagyeongmun. It is true that Jo-Gol then did well against the shaman''s two great disciples, but he didn''t dare to stand up to Jin Hyun.


    At least in Jin Hyun''s opinion.


    But that Jo-Gol is completely ignoring Jin Hyun now. No matter how much Jo-Gol''s reputation has increased over the years, Jin Hyun''s position was not acceptable.


    "I''m bored¡­¡­"Of course, I''m not good enough, but I don''t think I''m worthy of your disrespect."


    At Jin Hyun''s words Jo-Gol rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "I didn''t exactly ignore you, but I''m still a man called Hwasan Ogum, and that Boo...¡­Boo¡­¡­.huh?"


    Jo-Gol, who had been talking coolly, tilted his head for a moment.


    "I''m sorry, but what was your title? I''m sure I''ve heard of it, but I''m a little vague."


    Baek Cheon, who was watching all this from behind, closed his eyes tightly. Next to him, Yoon-Jong nodded as if he was Jo-Gol.


    "I told him to provoke, but he smashed his head with a wooden sword."


    Dang-Soso shook his head as if there was no answer.


    "I''m embarrassed as I''m from Sacheon.¡±


    "¡­Let''s wait and see for a while."


    Baek Cheon''s somber voice drew everyone''s attention back to the arena.


    "It''s an autopsy."


    "Oh, right. An autopsy. And I said Black Dragon.¡±


    Jo-Gol, who was reciting, grinned.


    The Black Dragon of the past was a rare and undaunted sign for him.


    But now... It doesn''t mean anything.


    The signs symbolizing Kang Ho''s posthumous index faded before the names of Chung-Myung and Hye Yeon.


    "In the past, catching a sword dragon would have been a good idea, but now I''m good at it.¡±


    Jin Hyun clenched his molar as he shrugged.


    "May I break that arrogance?"


    "¡­¡­No, then you keep saying that I''m in trouble. If it''s a winning streak, we can beat you and face more prestigious people, but we only have one chance this time."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jin Hyun grabbed the sword caught in his waist without realizing it.


    It is true that he lost to Hwasan''s student in the past, but he was also a promising postscript of the shaman. He was never to be treated like this by the three great disciples of HWASAN."How far are you going to go...¡­.¡±


    "Oh, I''ll do this!"


    Then Jo-Gol clapped his hands and shone his eyes.


    "I''d rather do this if you''d let me. I''ll go against you. Instead."


    "Instead?"


    When Jin Hyun asked back with a suspicious face, Jo-Gol grinned.


    "If I win, let me fight one more person. You don''t have to win against them.¡±


    "Ee!"


    "How dare you, son of a b*tc*...¡­!¡±


    The shaman''s disciples were up and down as if they''d run at Jo-Gol at any moment. However, he could not pass Ho Sanja standing in front of him and head for the stage.


    A big pile.


    Jin Hyun''s lips burst and a thin vein flowed out. His fist was now white as the color faded.


    The pathetic shivering and suppressing anger, Baek Cheon covered his face with both hands.


    "Who¡­¡­who said we''d send him out to the wire?"


    "Not me."


    "Not me, either."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who insisted on letting him go, smiled awkwardly and raised his hand.


    "¡­...I think you''re doing just as I was told."


    "Are you good?"


    "What¡­¡­ but you''ve achieved your goal, haven''t you?" I think the provocation worked.


    Baek Cheon, with his face in his hand, flipped his eyes.


    "I asked you to pour some cold water, and you poured boiling water into your face. Is this good? This?


    "¡­¡­Anyway¡­¡­.¡±


    A drop of sweat also formed on Chung-Myung''s forehead, which was wriggling.


    No, you didn''t think I''d do that.


    Chung-Myung was not confident that he could go out there and scratch his insides as much as he did. Yoon-Jong asked in a slightly nervous voice.


    "Living room. Ji, are you bringing him down now?"


    "¡­¡­Does that make sense?"


    "Of course, that''s a disgrace, but rather than keeping him...¡­.¡±


    Of course, Yoon-jong made sense. But it was a dance with a shaman. It was impossible to drag the person who had been sent back before they had a fight.


    Fortunately, the shaman responded first before their troubles deepened.


    "Hahaha."


    Ho Sanja burst into laughter.


    "It''s always a pleasure to see the spirit of a young prosecutor."


    Ho Sanja stared straight at Jo-Gol. Unlike soft words, his eyes were far from favorable.


    "But a small stamp. Too much courage leads to abuse, and too much confidence leads to anger. Can a small seal handle his words? It could be a big trouble for the private sector.¡±


    At the threatening remark, Jo-Gol picked up a sword stuck in the sword and tapped it on the neck.


    "Hwasan''s disciple says nothing he can''t take responsibility for, Elder."


    "Huh."


    Ho Sanja stared at him and nodded.


    "Good, I''ll do that.


    "Oh?"


    "However, as you say, we will not include this game in the outcome of the game, whether we win or lose. Instead, the winner will compete with the next person to decide the winner.¡±


    Jo-Gol grinned and seized the gun.


    "That''s a wise decision."


    However, Ho Sanja turned to Jin Hyun without even paying attention to Jo-Gol, who was gunnery.


    "Jin Hyun."


    "Yes, Elder."


    "You know what you''re gonna do, don''t you?¡±


    "Of course."


    "Go away."


    "Yes!"


    Jin Hyun walked away with a bleak face.


    The Black Dragon, who slowly climbed onto the stage, looked all around. Then, the cheers of those who had been waiting to see the Bimu exploded."It''s the Black Dragon!"


    "He''s the black dragon called the greatest of the two shaman disciples!"


    Perhaps because it was infinite like the shaman''s front yard, many people recognized Jin Hyun''s existence just by looking at his face. At first, the cheers, which were focused on Hwasan, tilted sharply toward the shaman with Jin Hyun''s appearance.


    With the cheers, Jin Hyun quietly opened his mouth.


    "I never thought I''d be so ignored because I had someone to revenge.


    "Revenge? Oh, private accommodation?¡±


    Jo-Gol grinned.


    In the past, Jin Hyun lost to Baek Cheon in a battle against Hwasan due to the confrontation between Jongdogwan and Hwayeongmun.


    "Revenge¡­. That''s what only people who have spent their time well can say."


    "Are you saying I wasted that time?"


    "Of course, it''s not a waste...¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol laughed crumpled after meaningfully blurring the end of his speech.


    "There''s no point in words. Come on, I''ll let you know with a sword."


    Now, as if the words were enough, Jo-Gol slowly pulled out the sword.


    "It doesn''t fit in with Dow''s theme¡­¡­.¡±


    Jin Hyun, who was about to continue talking, shut up for a moment.


    "What is it?"


    to be different


    Before pulling out the sword, Jo-Gol was like a shell of a mouth. There was no sign of seriousness, and it was infinitely light.


    But Jo-Gol, who pulled out the sword, felt the sheer sharpness. A little surprised by the momentum, Jin Hyun almost took a step back before desperately holding himself together.


    A lot of thoughts came to mind and disappeared.


    Perhaps the author''s attitude is not due to arrogance, but to a grounded confidence¡­¡­.


    That''s ridiculous!


    How long has it been since then.


    Even if the author was a genius without him again, he could not have surpassed him with that little time.


    "Whoo!"


    With a short breath, Jin Hyun slowly pulled out the sword. When Songmun High Sword, which symbolizes a shaman, was held in his hand, his shaking heart seemed to subside coldly.


    ''Don''t be swayed.¡¯


    It would be burdensome for anyone to compete against an opponent who has never experienced it properly on such a public stage. In such cases, one should not be distracted by the other''s words and actions.


    All you have to believe is yourself, and your sword.


    Jin Hyun''s energy fell heavily.


    Unlike Hwasan''s freedom, it was a heavy and serious force. The word "unstoppable and energetic" in its full-spread shape was more correct than anything else.


    ''I''ve been trying.¡¯


    To avenge the terrible defeat, to overcome the humiliation that never disappears from the heart.


    Hwajeong sword and Hwasan Divine Dragon!


    There are only two of them his opponents. How can he be a black dragon and claim to be a shaman''s master if he can''t win this little goose?


    The moment I made up my mind, the sword moved.


    "Ta-a-a-a-a-a-a!"


    The blue-green sword spouted out like flowing water.


    Shudang''s unique side-nervous sword. Jin Hyun also showed it in the past. However, if the sword of that time was a stream, the sword that Jin Hyun now spewed was like a big river.


    The heavy, haughty sword flashed with weight.


    It was enough to realize how much he had trained to cut his bones. Although the shaman''s blackness has become stronger over time, this is considered. The year was a remarkable growth.


    ''When is he?¡¯


    Ho Sanja, who was watching, clenched his fist unknowingly.I didn''t understand well because he usually concentrated on training without saying a word, but when did he become so strong?


    Mu Jin was not the only one who was strengthened by defeat. Jin Hyun also endured the agony of cutting bones by taking advantage of the crushing defeat.


    It''s done!


    There was no need to worry about winning or losing.


    That stable and heavy energy is second to the great disciples. It''s not just a sword that any of Hwasan''s top three disciples can win.


    It was just when Ho Sanja was so sure.


    "Hot!"


    Jo-Gol, who saw a sword like a river stretching out, gave a short exclamation and flew forward like a swallow.


    To the front?


    It wasn''t back or side, but front. It seemed reckless, as if he were throwing himself into a torrential stream caused by heavy rain.


    "That idiot¡­¡­."


    Ho Sanja was startled to see big blood from the start. Then an incredible scene began to unfold.


    Whoosh! Whoops!


    The simple Jo-Gol sword, which rushed head-on and cut off strongly, met the water-like sword. Then Jin Hyun''s sword, which had been rushing in, split from side to side and began to deflect Jo-Gol.


    The eyes of those watching couldn''t be bigger.


    "Go, split it?"


    That one?


    "Oh, no! It''s just the beginning!"


    The shaman''s black-faced disquiet.


    It is continuous as if it is going to break off. You can pick a sword once. You can blow the sword twice. However, it is not possible to prevent the same sword as the endless river.


    Jin Hyun also wielded his sword silently, not a bit embarrassed to find out about it.


    The cleavage and reintegration of the sword has been pushed towards Jo-Gol with a deeper and more grandeur than ever before.


    "Well."


    At that moment, a light smile permeated Jo-Gol''s mouth.


    Of course the author''s sword is strong. And it''s heavy.


    But¡­¡­.


    I''ve had enough of this!¡¯


    The experience is different, the difficulties you''ve been through are different. No matter how hard you try to stay indoors, you can''t get out of it.


    The sword was no threat to him, who overcame the cold winds of the North Sea and the cold winds of Unnam.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Jo-Gol''s feet hit the ground hard.


    "That!"


    "Well, crazy!"


    Then he lightly stepped on the flying sword with his feet and lifted himself up.


    It was a ridiculous adventure that would have blown my ankle even if it was a little off.


    However, a sense of balance between a lightweight body and a near-shining body was enough to use flying swords as a stepping stone.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Jo-Gol stepped on the sword and rushed forward. It was like salmon climbing back a pouring waterfall.


    Jin Hyun was shocked to see Jo-Gol cross the sword.


    What?


    I was so surprised that I couldn''t think straight.


    But he, too, is a shaman''s disciple who overcame hardships. Before his head could think of it, he swung a sword at Jo-Gol, who was flying in first.


    Whoops!


    However, before the sword was stretched out, Jo-Gol''s plum sword took over his target position.


    "Slow."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol and Jin Hyun''s eyes clashed in Ho Gong while the swords and swords scratched each other''s blades.


    "Look carefully, young man."


    Paaa!


    Jo-Gol''s sword momentarily recoiled. And flew straight into Jin Hyun''s neck like a ray of light.a tremendous sword


    I thought it was something gray, but the blade was already almost touching my neck. Jin Hyun freaked out and turned his head sideways.


    Crunch.


    My skin cracked slightly and I felt a sharp pain. But now is not the time to pay attention to such a place.


    Paaaaaaaaaaah! Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    This was due to a series of scary stabbings flying in the air. The sword, which stretched out in an instant, made wounds all over Jin Hyun''s body and colored his clothes red.


    ''Uh, how...''.¡¯


    He backed away once in a hurry.


    I couldn''t see the sword.


    This was a matter before discussing the declaration of military merit. His vision made it impossible to recognize the path of the sword moving at that ridiculous speed.


    How am I supposed to deal with this?


    And as soon as I realized it, Jin Hyun''s idea came to mind.


    I''m going to lose?¡¯


    That can''t be true.


    I''ve been training nonstop. One day, he vowed to restore the honor of him and his envoy, who had been buried in the ground, by defeating those hwajeong swords and the Hwasan deities. It was a time when I forgot to eat because I was training only to reflect on that goal.


    But¡­¡­.


    How do you lose to this little b*tc*, not Baek Cheon or Chung-Myung?


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Jin Hyun went to stab Songmungom, not avoiding the sword that flew away.


    "That!"


    "Jin Hyun??!"


    If they can''t win, they will stab each other to death. It was never the number to come out of Bimu.


    "Dead!"


    Jo-Gol twisted his mouth weirdly as he saw Songmungom poking straight into the solar plexus.


    Oh, my god!


    Jo-Gol''s sword, which had been pushed forward, was recovered at a faster speed and hit the flank of the flying Songmungo sword.


    Chae-aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    He failed to respond to the shock of Jin Hyun''s sword, which gave him all his strength to stab his opponent. The sword, like the life of a prosecutor, ripped off its grip and bounced off.


    Songmungogum, spinning round and round with Ho Gong.


    Now the rest of the ending didn''t have to be too obvious.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Jin Hyun''s eyes lost focus for an instant.


    Whoosh!


    And at that moment Jo-Gol''s foot kicked him in the chest. His body, which had lost its sword, flew off the stage.


    "Jin Hyun??!"


    "Quite!"


    Jin Hyun, who flies like a kite that has fallen off a leash, was quickly picked up by his lodgings.


    "Are you all right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jin Hyun alternately looked at his empty hands and chest with clear footprints with incredible faces.


    If he had made up his mind, it wouldn''t have been difficult to break and sink his chest bones, but his body was just fine.


    So it was a more complete defeat.


    I couldn''t help but admit it.


    As I looked up with difficulty, I could see Jo-Gol''s face with a funny stage.


    "That''s why I''m so bored at home."


    Jo-Gol turned his eyes to Jin Hyun as if he had finished his business. Then he pointed to Mu Jin at the end of the sword.


    "Come on up. Let''s play a game."


    The faces of the shaman''s disciples were horribly distorted.

 Chapter - 613 Episode 613. I dont know about allocations! (3)

    Ho Sanja couldn''t take his eyes off the embarrassed Jin Hyun. I couldn''t believe it.


    I lost. I lost.¡­?¡¯


    Jin Hyun was recognized as the best disciple of shaman Lee and even earned the nickname "Gumryong." Then he lost to the third generation, not the second generation of Hwasan.


    ''How the hell?¡¯


    Yes, I could understand the defeat itself.


    What really embarrassed Ho Sanja, however, was not the fact that he lost, but that Jin Hyun was not hurt at all.


    That cannot be described as ''lost''.


    It is more right to be "suppressed".


    Isn''t it a common sense of strength that overpowering without injury is many times more difficult than simply winning? But I never dreamed that Jin Hyun, who I trusted, would be so easily beaten by that student of Hwasan.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Ho Sanja''s deep discipline began to shake.


    How can this be happening?¡¯


    Of course, the shaman''s disciple does not stand out when he is not well-disciplined, compared to other clans of similar distributions. This is a trait of shamanism, and of Taoism.


    But isn''t that the same distribution, the same age story?


    That Hawsan Jo-Gol is obviously younger than Jin Hyun, and the distribution is also lower. Losing to such a man was a disaster without any excuse.


    ''What the hell is this about?¡­.¡¯


    It was then.


    "You don''t have to look so upset."


    Ho Sanja turned his head towards the sound. Standing on the stage, Jo-Gol grinned and said.


    "This is not a win."


    Ho Sanja''s face turned red. The fire broke into a temple. The fist clenched to the point of crushing the bones trembled.


    ''These figures.¡¯


    It would have been better to lose proudly.


    Doesn''t it mean that it''s an embarrassing match to win, depending on the interpretation?


    Of course, it didn''t start with that meaning, but now that things have happened, everyone watching will have to think so.


    The shaman''s two great disciples don''t even deserve to compete with Hwasan''s three great disciples. This match alone completely shattered the Bimu he drew.


    Ho Sanja scoured the audience with trembling eyes.


    There was no cheer, no applause.


    Everyone is just opening their mouths blankly with a puzzled face. Doesn''t that mean that the outcome of this game is a shock to them as well?


    How the hell am I supposed to handle this?¡¯


    Even Ho Sanja couldn''t come up with a clear answer. In the meantime, Jo-Gol''s mouth didn''t rest.


    "I hope we can start over soon, before it gets cold."


    The faces of shaman disciples were horribly distorted.


    "¡­he''s doing that on purpose, isn''t he?¡±


    "It''s unconditional. I assure you."


    "¡­How did he end up like that?"


    "It''s called "barefoot black."


    Yoon-Jong tried to add, "Honestly, Sasook is nothing different than that these days." It was clear that I would only be criticized if I said this for no reason.


    Jo-Gol''s role today was to take the lead and provoke and rake the opponent. The problem was that the role was playing too well.


    I sent a long life to protect the frontier, and now it''s occupying the capital of the enemy country.


    It wasn''t just the shaman who was surprised by this bizarre situation."Wow¡­¡­ Jo-Gol death penalty¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    "That easy?¡±


    His disciples were also stunned by the results and blinked their eyes.


    Of course, they knew Jo-Gol well, so they were confident that they would not easily lose to the Black Dragon. It''s his disciples who know how fast Hawsan Ogum has grown.


    However, no matter how hard it was, I didn''t know I''d put that sword on like that completely. Who would have imagined it?


    "¡­Is a shaman not as big as you think?¡±


    "No, man! Jo-Gol is strong! The Black Dragon can''t be weak!"


    "He, isn''t he?"


    Baek Cheon crept up the corners of his mouth as he saw everyone babbling with a face that he couldn''t believe it.


    ''There''s no way we''re gonna be each other.¡¯


    In the first place, the difference between Jin Hyun and Jo-Gol was not that big. Of course, if they played then, Jo-Gol would have been more than likely to lose, but it was still enough to compete.


    The important thing is next.


    Training?


    Yeah, of course he trained. Jin Hyun would have done bone-cutting training on his own.


    The problem is that it really depends on me.¡¯


    Before that d*mn Chung-Myung came, he never imagined that training could drive a person to hell like that.


    Baek Cheon could be sure that no matter how hard the shaman practiced, the robber would be less than half as strong as Hawsan.


    ''What the hell is half, d*mn it. It could be less than half.¡¯


    And even the difference between the two is not only in training.


    While Jin Hyun was grinding himself in the shaman, Jo-Gol went through several life-threatening battles. And those who faced each other were always stronger than him.


    Would Jin Hyun risk his life against the armed forces of the bay? Or have you ever fought a war with the palaces of the North Sea Ice Palace? Or else have you fought against the Martyrs? Do you think you''d ever take the tension of a bishop of Mahyah with your body?


    Both are under the name of prestigious people, but the fruits of the name are completely different. If Jin Hyun is just a flower that bloomed beautifully in the flower bed, Jo-Gol is a weed that grew strong under the cold wind.


    It started with the same talent and the same level of ignorance. However, the process is different and growth cannot be the same.


    "He learns martial arts from the roots, suffers from bone-breaking pain, and tempers himself in action."


    This was the process Jo-Gol went through.


    The process made Jo-Gol more solid. And now the rest of Hwasan''s disciples, except Ogum, are taking over.


    In the end, the whole of Hwasan will be tougher.¡¯


    More and more from the start of this rubbing.


    "Where are the people who used to scrub?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon shook his head as he saw Jo-Gol shaking in front of him.


    It''s good to be firm...¡­.


    It would have been better if I didn''t look like Chung-Myung.


    Huh? Jo-Gol.


    Yes?


    Jo-Gol chins triumphantly at the shaman.


    "So who''s coming out?¡±


    Just as Ho Sanja was about to open his mouth while grinding his teeth, Mu Jin, behind him, stamped lightly.


    Boom.


    It was not so loud, but it was enough to evoke the consciousness of the agitated shamanist disciples.


    "The Elder."


    "Well."


    Ho Sanja nodded heavily.He didn''t lose his composure so easily because he was more frivolous than Mu Jin. Mu Jin only needs to take care of his own work, but Ho Sanja had to think about the aftermath of this Bimu.


    The more crowded a person is, the narrower his or her vision becomes, and the more urgent his or her mind becomes. Mu Jin fully understood this.


    "I''ll be out."


    "¡­¡­Mu Jin?"


    Mu Jin looked up at Jo-Gol with a cold face.


    "The atmosphere is over. If we don''t show the right side of ourselves next time, the viewers will think that Hwasan has almost caught up with the shaman."


    In his head, he described it as "Hwasan has surpassed a shaman," but he could not bear to say so in front of Ho Sanja.


    "Well."


    Ho Sanja nodded softly with a somber face.


    That was right. There was definitely something needed to turn the tide here.


    Winning is important, but so is the process.


    It is not the same result as the new victory that was obtained after fierce fighting with the enemy and the landslide victory that was not lost.


    One¡­¡­.


    "Are you going to be okay?"


    Mu Jin is like the head of a shaman. Would it be appropriate for such a man to deal with Hwasan''s three great disciples?


    The envoy could demand such work if necessary, but it was enough for Mu Jin to accept it.


    But Mu Jin said calmly, as if he had already set his mind firmly.


    "What can I do about what I have to do for a mission?"


    "Mu Jin¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ll be there."


    He moved forward without waiting for an answer.


    If you can''t deal with the Wasan Mythology anyway, you were right to leave when the envoy needed it the most.


    "Wait, death penalty."


    At that moment, one of the people behind opened his mouth.


    "No protection?¡±


    It was Muho, a priest. He approached, shook his head, and dried Mu Jin.


    "It''s not your job to go out."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I see that we need to win now. But will they see us again just because the Three Wizards go out and win? Why don''t you be ridiculed that you had to send three shamans out to face Hawsan''s three great disciples?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He was not wrong, either.


    "Please let me out. I''ll come back with him down the peg."


    "Well."


    When Mu Jin looked at Ho Sanja as if he were asking for an opinion, he also nodded in agreement with Muho.


    "Can you do it?"


    "Of course."


    "Yeah, go. Tell that child clearly what a shaman''s great pupil means.¡±


    "I''ll take your orders."


    Muho showed his example with a sword in one hand. Then, he turned to the arena without hesitation.


    "Jin Hyun."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Jin Hyun!"


    "Yes! Yes, Sasook!"


    Jin Hyun, who was still spaced out from the shock of defeat, was startled and saw Mooho.


    "There''s nothing to be hurt about."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Now you''re just crouching to get higher. So your defeat now is not a true defeat. I''ll prove it to you."


    Finally, Moo-ho, who caught a glimpse of Jin Hyun, headed off to the stage with a confident step. Jo-Gol, who was on the stage, showed his disappointment.


    "Is that you?"


    Muho gave a soft smile even after hearing the cheeky Jo-Gol.


    "Disappointed, Dow?"


    "It''s not disappointment. It''s a great honor for me to mix my shaman''s great student and sword.""Whoa?"


    At an unexpected remark, Muho tilted his head slightly.


    Contrary to his previously mischievous attitude, what he said was very common sense.


    "Then why did you insist on killing Mu Jin earlier?¡±


    "The goal is better to be high.¡±


    Jo-Gol grinned playfully.


    "There''s something you have to learn from the strongest person, even if it''s hard to break."


    "It''s not important to win?"


    "No wonder it''s better to win. But that''s not all."


    In Muho''s eyes, there was a moment of difference.


    I thought you were naked.¡¯


    Isn''t that unexpectedly thoughtful?


    Apart from his freewheeling and rude attitude, that young man knows exactly what he has to aim for.


    Is this Hwasan''s temperament?


    Well, that''s why I''ll be standing here in front of the shaman.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t make you a good target."


    "You''re welcome."


    Jo-Gol lifted the sword in his hand slightly. Before I knew it, his eyes were shining endlessly seriously.


    "Whoever it is, the best enemy is the one who is in front of me now. I''ll do my best."


    Muho''s lips went up and drew lines.


    "I''ll throw away the mind that I''ve been ignoring, too. Let''s play a good game.¡±


    I love you.


    Muho''s sword, pulled out, went to Jo-Gol with a soft curve. It was a simple move that wasn''t exactly threatening, but it was heavier.


    Jo-Gol''s sword also aimed silently at Muho. A light and sharp aura permeated.


    The two, who had been facing each other for such a short time, rushed toward each other regardless of who was first.


    "Ta-a-a-a-a-a-a!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!


    It was the moment when the shaman''s sword and Hawasan''s sword collided head on.

 Chapter - 614 Episode 614. I dont know the distribution! (4)

    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    The sword was sharp as a thread.


    Even if you have learned the same martial arts, the nature of the sword varies from person to person.


    Jo-Gol''s black was unusually cheerful and sharp among Hawasan''s swords.


    This was a different area from glamour.


    Just because it''s fast, and just because the change is ever more drastic, it doesn''t mean it''s glamorous. This sword was developed only in pursuit of the best efficiency to completely destroy the opponent.


    On the other hand, Muho''s sword was solid and heroic.


    If Jo-Gol''s sword was like a gust of wind rising into the sky, Muho''s sword was like a perennial geo-am that held firm.


    Now that they met, it was obvious that they were fighting.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    The sword of Muho silently blocked Jo-Gol''s sword, which swirled quickly and concisely.


    Whoops!


    The moment the sword and the sword met, a spark erupted and the eyes of the two crossed at Ho Gong.


    You''re going to block it''sir.


    "Fast!"


    There was no way for each other to marvel at each other''s swords.


    The inspection was supposed to look at each other''s swords entirely under any circumstances.


    It''s different.


    Jo-Gol hardened his face as he quickly stabbed the sword. It was different from any other martial arts he had ever experienced.


    It was very different from the sword that Jin Hyun even unfolded.


    Jo-Gol was now keenly aware of what it means to reveal the true value of a shaman as time passes by.


    It''s heavy. It''s like facing an iron wall.


    No, that expression is not appropriate either.


    Don''t iron walls have semi-elasticity that bounces off when tapped? But this sword gently absorbs everything that flies.


    If I had to say, it was a sword like a lake.


    No matter how much you throw stones, pull trees, and shove them in, the lake exists as a lake. If given a little time, I will go back to the quiet prototype.


    No matter how much Jo-Gol''s sword, which was sharply aimed at the enemy, the sword of Muho returned to its place as if nothing had happened.


    ''This is the shaman''s sword...¡­.¡¯


    I could see why the world was so much in unison to praise the shaman.


    The immobility of keeping yourself perfect in the midst of a fierce battle.


    Rather, the firmness that makes the attacker despair more, and the softness of the opponent''s power without pushing it away.


    ''A sword can be used like this.¡¯


    Jo-Gol even got goosebumps because he felt like he was opening his eyes.


    Until now, he had never discovered the sword of a proper faction.


    All of the people he dealt with were safar, madam walkers, or other fighters.


    I fought with Jongnam and saw several swords in the arena, but it was a posthumous figure at best. They were only too few to understand the sword of a famous man who had been going on for a thousand years.


    A sword that mimics a shell is a true political sword.


    But here''s a real political sword.


    It is grand, heavy, soft and strong. The sword of a political faction, which conforms like water, but has a firm wick in it, has weighed heavily on him.


    ''Yes, I understand.¡¯


    The reason why Hwasan''s sword is a famous sword, but it is more like a dead sword than a dead sword. Now I understand why Hwasan''s sword is so practical.


    One thing is that...¡­.


    "You want to win more!"


    Jo-Gol roared and made dozens of screenings and fired at Muho in unison.


    "Hmm!"


    Muho swallowed the wind and pressed down the sword.


    "This is the sword of the three greatest disciples?"


    That''s ridiculous.I watched Jin Hyun''s performance with my eyes, and I checked the results. Losing is an inexcusable thing, but it is also true that Jin Hyun thought he wouldn''t have been beaten so easily if he really fought with his skills.


    However, after experiencing Jo-Gol''s sword in person, I had to change my mind.


    In the beginning, Jin Hyun was too much.¡¯


    You won''t win a single fight a hundred times. Even he can''t guarantee a perfect victory over this sword, how can Jin Hyun handle it?


    to be fast


    Sharp.


    Besides, it''s bizarre.¡¯


    I don''t know if Jo-Gol uses the sword like that or if Hwasan''s sword is the way it is, but this sword deceives and catches people off guard.


    There was no intention of justly weighing on the opponent. The fierce ambition to get the result of victory somehow permeates the sword itself, not the inspection.


    This is Hwasan''s sword!


    There was a smile on Muho''s lips.


    The fate to protect the honor of the envoy and the fact that the opponent is much younger than him disappeared cleanly from his head.


    He''s also been sharpening his sword.


    The moment I faced a sword that ran from my sword to my chest, my soul as a prosecutor burned.


    "Whoops!"


    Muho''s sword pushed away Jo-Gol''s sword and sword.


    Minimal movement and minimal force.


    The sword, which minimizes waste, seemed rather slow.


    As if the sword was flowing smoothly, Ho Gong swam around, and all the large circles made at the end of it flew away.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Dang-Soso distorted his face as if he couldn''t see it anymore.


    "Ji, aren''t you going to lose?"


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon didn''t say yes or no to that statement. I just let out a low sigh.


    "¡­That''s the shaman''s sword."


    Now Baek Cheon had no choice but to reflect on himself.


    I''ve heard the same thing numerous times from Chung-Myung. You''re still just a little bird.


    He admitted it on the outside. I thought so with my head.


    However, it was clear that there was arrogance in him.


    He won the battle against the lord of all men, defeated the elder of the Bingo, and even survived the evil bishop''s hand.


    I thought no one would have experienced it and crossed the line at least at a similar age, or even above one distribution. So no matter how strong they were, they thought they could handle it.


    But now that shaman''s black man, Baek Cheon, was showing that the world was vast.


    It''s not important to cross the name of a shaman.¡¯


    In order to truly overcome a shaman, you have to cross that sword. Soft as water, hard as a rock, hard as a pine tree growing in the field!


    "Sa, Sa-Sook!"


    Baek Cheon nodded as Dang-Soso urged once again.


    "You''re strong."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "There''s nothing wrong with what he said. A shaman''s great disciple is on a different level than his two great disciple."


    Oddly enough.


    If I have to explain, there was a difference between Masol and the Butler. It was hard to understand how it could be so different in just one allocation.


    "Then Jo-Gol''s death penalty is¡­¡­.¡±


    "But."


    Baek Cheon said with a stiff face.


    "She''s not a pushover. You know that, don''t you? He''s the one who''s never had a break from training."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "He''s like a hypocrite who''s been messing around like that, messing around, losing manners, talking nonsense because he doesn''t know the atmosphere, pretending to be a young man, but...¡­.¡±


    "¡­Can you swear that much?¡±


    "Wow, Sasook, you''re really good at criticizing now. It''s a class."


    Baek Cheon continued, trying to ignore Chung-Myung''s voice, which seemed genuinely admiring.


    "Nevertheless, Jo-Gol is more serious than anyone else when it comes to swords. No matter how good the shaman''s sword is, there is no reason for Hwasan''s sword to lag behind him."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes glowed as he stared at the stage.


    "Then his experience will solve the problem of time."


    Dang-Soso nodded and looked at Jo-Gol again.


    A rocking Jo-Gol, a ship lost its way between the blue and blue swords rushing like a river.


    ''That''s strong.''


    Jo-Gol showed his teeth and laughed.


    Blood dripped down from the newly opened lips as to when the mouth burst.


    It wasn''t just the mouth. It has never been so intense that my shoulders have been crumpled, and my senses have been disappearing from the fingertips of my sword.


    This is what it''s like to subdue an opponent with energy.


    He does not come in, nor does he try to press it. But Jo-Gol was increasingly on the defensive himself.


    That was a sword.


    A sword that focuses on overpowering an opponent rather than knocking him down. A sword to save a man, the fundamental sword of a political faction.


    It''s heavy.


    Also, the history of the sword is as clear and pure as ever.


    It was not just a sharp increase in quantity. I could see why Chung-Myung was scolding him for having so much experience that he couldn''t even use properly.


    It''s meaningless just to have it.


    Only when it can be used to match one''s sword and can it be completely controlled can it truly run its course.


    Even now, the plum sword was bending as if it were broken by the force carried by the sword.


    If Sapa''s Muhak was close to pouring waterfalls on his opponent, the sect''s Muhak was like water slowly rising from his ankles.


    And the water is clear and clear.


    That''s why it''s called Taecheong.


    If learning is based on layers of learning and climbing higher, it would be no match for Jo-Gol to be piled up on the sword of Muho.


    Yes, it''s strong. It''s so strong and clear that I''ve never experienced before.


    One!


    Jo-Gol''s gaze turned reflexively sideways. I could see Chung-Myung''s face squatting next to Baek Cheon.


    I didn''t watch it because I wanted to get help.


    I just wanted to be sure that I was right.


    And Jo-Gol, who identified Chung-Myung''s face, smiled, twisting corners of his mouth unconsciously.


    I knew you''d look like that, you son of a b*tc*!¡¯


    Chung-Myung is speaking with his face.


    "So?"


    Yeah, that''s why.


    That''s a sword, that''s a no-brainer.


    There is no reason not to deal with it, and no reason not to surpass it.


    It flows like water?¡¯


    The confidence in Jo-Gol''s face was young. He could laugh even in the midst of the endless flood of swords, swelling of his fingertips, and crushing intestines.


    "Then where¡­¡­".¡±


    Soon his sword began to shake gently.


    The sword, which had not been able to overcome the pressure from the sword and was about to break, regained its shape in an instant, and shook gently as if it did not feel any pressure.


    "Let''s see if the flowers bloom in the water."


    Whoo!


    The end of Jo-Gol''s sword was scattered around the world.Flowers bloomed far away in Unnam and in the cold North Sea. So is there a reason why plum blossoms can''t bloom even in the water?


    Soon after, plum blossoms grew gently from the shaky end of the sword.


    The plum blossoms he smoked, not anyone else.


    Whasan''s plum blossoms, Jo-Gol''s plum blossoms.


    Someone said.


    The colder the winter is, the stronger the wind that afflicts plum trees, the more beautiful the plum blossoms.


    So what about the winter he endured and the wind he endured?


    Is it enough to make a beautiful plum blossom?


    One by one, and one by one, each rose as a plum blossom stretched.


    The flowers, which bloomed at the end of Jo-Gol''s sword, are incredibly simple and form a forest in time goes by.


    The middle of the flowing river diverged, and the plum blossom forest appeared. Even then, the forest grew bigger and began to completely repel the flowing water.


    What about this?


    I was appalled by Muho''s eyes.


    Plum screen.


    I''ve heard that name countless times.


    However, the plum-blossom technique, which he identified with his own eyes, was quite different from what he heard.


    That sword is so beautiful and gorgeous, and...¡­.


    Riding on the wind, plum blossoms began to fly into the world.


    Unlike water that cannot leave the land after all, plum blossoms are not bound to the earth. The petals of the plum blossoms, which flew gently, flew like a fantasy, shook and wrapped around the body of Muho.


    The moment Muho, who was caught in the moment of freedom, was about to swing his sword.


    Oh, my god!


    Jo-Gol popped out like an island war and shot like an arrow at Muho through the gently shaking and flying petals.

 Chapter - 615 Episode 615. I dont know the distribution! (5)

    "I...!"


    Ho Sanja''s face was completely distorted.


    What a unique sword.


    The flowers blooming like an illusion dazzle a person''s eyes and hide the sharpness in the dizziness.


    That was not just a beautiful sight.


    It''s quite dangerous. It was a solitary scene that hid a deadly poison in the colorful colors.


    I don''t understand it.


    I don''t want to admit it, but Hwasan is prestigious. Considering the history of Doga, it was much closer to the enemy''s pain. However, I didn''t know how to understand that the sword that was spread out in such a place was so unique.


    Whoosh!


    The petals, which had soared once in unison, fell like rain.


    Ho Sanja knows the dangers of that beautiful sight better than anyone else, but even that momentarily caught the eye of the dancing petals.


    And at that moment.


    Oh, my god!


    Jo-Gol, who broke through Huahu, flew into Muho with the island war.


    Moving like an arrow fired, Jo-Gol fired a powerful blow to the empty head of Muho.


    Love, love, love, love, love, love, love, love, love!


    A strong blow, as if he were going to split Muho into two! It was a typical sword, completely different from the usual Jo-Gol sword.


    "No, no!"


    Ho Sanja rose half way to his feet, screaming unconsciously at the sight.


    One.


    Whoops!


    The moment Jo-Gol''s sword tried to split Muho''s head, Muho''s sword, which was drawn like lightning, blocked Jo-Gol''s sword from flying.


    Kaga ga ga ga gga!


    Sword and sword clashed and sparks flew everywhere. A fierce battle between a sword weighing down and a sword trying to spill its teeth continued for a short time.


    Wood-deuk.


    Muho''s eyes shone at the pain felt on his wrist.


    I''ve stopped him.


    It was a gruesome thing to do.


    If he had been a little less focused, if he had been a little more distracted by that splendid sword, he would have been bleeding out by now.


    But he blocked it.


    Muho called in a cheerful spirit.


    It was clear that Jo-Gol''s position was twice as good as expected, but not to the point where he was overwhelmed. It was obvious that the victory would be his if he could stop the bizarre anomalies.


    ''I won....¡¯


    But at that moment.


    "Hm?"


    Muho''s face hardened in an instant.


    The mouth of Jo-Gol, who was pushing him down from the top of his head, was rolled up.


    "You''re laughing?"


    It was a smile of triumph.


    It was not a look that a blocked person would make. It was a smile that could only be made when everything was going his way.


    Feeling that something was wrong, Muho recovered the sword and tried to take a defensive posture.


    A big piece!


    "Hm?"


    But the sword didn''t fall.


    Jo-Gol''s sword held his sword and wouldn''t let it go, as if it were a glue.


    "Absorbent?¡¯


    The energy from Jo-Gol''s sword was lashing and pulling his sword.


    What does it run...¡­!¡¯


    It has a rough history of unrefined, but only the amount was terrifying. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t pull out the sword.


    Whoo! Whoo! Whoosh!


    At that time, all the plum swords that Jo-Gol had flown in advance began to fly towards this side.


    ''Oh, it''s cut off.¡­?¡¯


    The shaman''s black-faced disquiet.


    However, if the sword eventually stops, it will be cut off. But Jo-Gol''s swords, which soared to the sky, still remained strong.


    It wasn''t the petals that dazzled the snow.It was Jo-Gol who was the bait of his eyes.


    "Ee!"


    Muho tried to pull off Jo-Gol''s sword, which was sticking like a leech, up all his history. However, no amount of strength was needed.


    Jo-Gol''s dark, hard forearms were bulging with tendons.


    "Breathe!"


    In a hurry, Moo-ho immediately released his history and hit Jo-Gol hard. No, I was going to hit him.


    But at that moment.


    Grab it.


    Jo-Gol grabbed the blade of Muho with one remaining hand.


    "Beauty, crazy!"


    Despite the fact that he operated the craft, Muho''s sword also shoots out the sword. If it was a little clumsy, it would not be surprising if all fingers were cut off.


    You mean you can do such a bold thing out of a scrubber?


    It was a risky act, but the effect was too obvious.


    As the sword and hands were stretched at the same time, Muho''s sword was stuck as if it were a mountain and made only a sad sound of iron.


    ''Oh, inside...''


    Muho looked back instinctively. And I looked.


    A red storm coming over him.


    Whoo! Whoo!


    The petals swept the whole body of Muho.


    Crunch! Crunch!


    Cuts and spouts of blood throughout the body, and sharp petals stuck between the tender flesh.


    "Giggles."


    The wounded Muho''s whole body convulsed.


    Although he was surrounded by the Taecheong River, the Japanese apricot sword, which flew, tore his history too lightly and trapped himself.


    Moo-ho, who was moaning in pain, immediately caught his eyes on the thought that crossed his mind.


    If the sword were to be swept through the metropolitan area like this, the author of Jo-Gol wouldn''t be safe.


    Muho, who identified Jo-Gol, opened his eyes wide. My body trembled as if I had been struck by lightning.


    He wouldn''t have been so surprised if he had been fine. But Jo-Gol was grinning, showing his teeth as the plum sword I flew dug into his body.


    Muho realized.


    ''There was a lack of determination.¡¯


    He performed a scrubbing dance, but Jo-Gol won the game.


    That''s... that very small difference divided the result.


    Puff.


    Feeling the black plum blossoms digging into his back, Muho lost consciousness and collapsed on the spot.


    Chaeng!


    As the Songmun High Sword fell on the floor of the monument, a sharp sound spread out to the outside of the monument.


    Like this.


    Getting off lightly, Jo-Gol looked down at his leg. The plum blossoms brushed around and the bridge was covered with blood.


    But that didn''t really matter.


    He clasped his fist while watching Muho fall unconscious for a moment.


    "I won!"


    His delighted voice spread through the frozen audience.


    "¡­¡­that crazy guy."


    "I''m out of my mind, out of my mind.¡±


    "You have to be hit!"


    Baek Cheon, Yoon-Jong, and Yoo-Esul simultaneously exhaled life.


    I''m not crazy at all. Who in the world would use my body as bait in a beemoo? You''re getting hurt like that.


    "That man....¡±


    In particular, Dang-Soso, who needed to heal the wound, was almost firing from both eyes.


    The three angry people shivered before the sound of her teeth grinding heard. A low growl spread dreary in the ear.


    "Do you think the body is some piece of cloth? If you get hurt, you''re gonna sew it up?¡±


    "¡­Gee, calm down, Soso."


    "You won anyway. What?"


    Eventually, anger exploded.


    "Winning isn''t the end! What would have happened if he got seriously hurt like that? That jerk!""But it''s death, Soso."


    "So what? I don''t know allocation! It''s just that today!"


    Back Cheon and Yoon-Jong, overwhelmed by the energy of Dang-Soso with his eyes lit, unknowingly apologized.


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    "I apologize instead."


    "Anyway!"


    As Dang-Soso, who clenched his fist, changed his teeth again, the three of them quickly avoided the gaze and looked toward the arena.


    Jo-Gol was still jubilant with his hands raised.


    "I can''t stop you anyway.¡±


    Frankly, the game was not guaranteed.


    In Baek Cheon''s view, there was a little more victory on Jo-Gol''s side, but I wasn''t sure because the game was bound to change depending on the luck and situation of the time.


    "You stupid bastard."


    If it was his own match, it probably wouldn''t have been Jo-Gol considering that adventure.


    It was a must-win match for Hwasan.


    It was important to get a head start for Hwasan, who was outstripped in overall strength. Jo-Gol knows that too, so it''s hard to win somehow.


    There''s a heavy sense of responsibility for Hawsan on those shivering shoulders. Although Jo-Gol is only one of the three greatest disciples, he has already become the same person who carries the name Hwasan on his back.


    Dude.


    With his heart full of pride, Baek Cheon smiled quietly.


    But¡­¡­.


    "Why isn''t he coming down?¡±


    "¡­I don''t think all the shamanists will come down until they get their eyes on it and get upset."


    "¡­¡­someone go and drag him down right now."


    "Yes."


    Yoon-Jong rushed to the stage, kicked Jo-Gol''s butt, grabbed his ear and dragged him out.


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply at the sight.


    "Is it trustworthy or not?¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung is the only one who needs that.


    "Ouch! Ouch! It hurts! Death penalty! Ah! It hurts!


    "You have to be sick! You''re supposed to be sick! Of course you''re sick!"


    "Oh, this is how you treat a man who won and came back!"


    "It''s noisy."


    When Yoon-jong let go of his ears, Jo-Gol stretched his shoulders as if he had never been so dramatic.


    "I thought it would be great to be a shaman."


    "Wasn''t it a big deal?"


    "No, it''s amazing.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    What''s this guy?


    Jo-Gol said sternly, taking everyone''s glum gaze.


    "The pressure is no joke. It''s a sword I''ve never experienced before. I don''t feel like I''m doing anything, but it''s getting harder and harder as if I''m drowning in a swamp.¡±


    "Well."


    "You shouldn''t take it easy. If we fought normally, I might have lost.¡±


    "¡­so he''s a shaman."


    I quickly recovered from my slight relief.


    Baek Cheon realized Jo-Gol''s growth in a conversation a while ago. If it were Jo-Gol in the past, he would have been busy bragging about winning against his shaman''s great student, but now he is thinking about the death penalty he should fight for, not his victory.


    I''m gonna have to work on it.¡¯


    It was a moment when Baek Cheon was about to have such a warm heart.


    "But what, I won! I won! Hehe!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I decided to put my warm heart on hold for a while.


    "Anyway, he''s not the one who can''t fight! Just a little attention is enough...¡­.Argh!"


    Suddenly Jo-Gol fell on the spot and screamed desperately.


    Dang-Soso, who had already approached, was clutching the scar on Jo-Gol''s leg with a face like a nail.


    "Oh, you''re happy to win?""Ouch! Soso! There! Argh! There''s a cut...¡­.¡±


    "Oh, here?"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Everyone who saw Soso''s finger digging into the wound closed their eyes as if they had made a promise.


    "Ha ha. My death penalty is seriously injured. I''ll treat you again."


    "Oh, no! I''m not hurt much! It''s better if you leave it alone! Just spit on it!"


    "No, that''s ridiculous. I''ll clean it up for you."


    A big dae-cham came out of Dang-Soso''s sleeve.


    The word confrontation was also ridiculously big, thick and sharp. It was close to an awl if I had to argue. Jo-Gol asked in a trembling voice.


    "Chi, what about saliva? I don''t have internal injuries."


    "I''m going to tie it."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s a needle.¡±


    "¡­That?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­If it''s a needle, it''s a good worm¡­"¡­.Argh!"


    Dang-Soso dragged Jo-Gol to a corner for question and answer. Hwasan''s disciples shuddered with goosebumps all over their bodies.


    I''ll never get hurt.¡¯


    ''If you''re going to get hurt, you''d rather die.¡¯


    It was the moment when one more condition was added to this inscription.


    Baek Cheon glanced at the shaman with a bitter smile. They were frozen as if in shock, not even thinking of recovering the fallen Muho on the stage.

 Chapter - 616 Episode 616 will be the sword that represents volcanoes. (1)

    "¡­¡­Hwasan won?"


    "What do you mean, look at it with your eyes?"


    "¡­...to win twice in a row.¡±


    The audience couldn''t take their eyes off the stage as if they couldn''t believe the situation. However, no matter how hard I rubbed my eyes, the person who collapsed was definitely a shaman''s disciple.


    "Four, the three greatest disciples...¡­.¡±


    "Oh, no. Do the three great disciples usually beat the great disciples?"


    "There''s no way! It''s like your grandson beat your grandfather!"


    "When I get older...¡­.¡±


    "Does he look old? And getting older in Gang-ho means you''re as strong as he is! It doesn''t mean you''re weak!"


    In fact, this is the fact that everyone knew. None of the people who had thrown their livelihood into this competition did not know such common sense.


    Nevertheless, the reason why there are so many clear questions was that I couldn''t believe the situation.


    What kind of place is a shaman?


    Isn''t that a clique called the Northern Bank of the world with Shaolin? Such a shaman''s great student loses to the three great disciples of Hwasan, who are just beginning to make a name for themselves?


    I wouldn''t believe it if I told anyone.


    If they hadn''t seen it with their eyes, it would have been hard to believe.


    I came here with a heart of support for Hwasan, but it''s literally ''cheering''. No one really believed that Hwasan could win against the shaman.


    However, the results in front of their eyes were not beyond expectations, but far from what they expected.


    "Hwasan is really¡­¡­.¡±


    Became stronger.


    No, it''s weird to say that I''m stronger.


    In the first place, Hwasan was not a great place to discuss strength and weakness. Not too long ago, most of us didn''t hear the name Hwasan.


    But the Wasan has grown strong enough to win over that shaman in just a few years.


    Even if Hwasan loses all the remaining matches from now on, this one match alone will raise his reputation ridiculously.


    And maybe...¡­.¡¯


    The audience began to look at the non-stage with strange expectations.


    Maybe something ridiculous will happen here. The rabbit catches the criminal, which can never happen.


    "No, no, no....¡±


    Ho Sanja''s sigh-like voice leaked out of his mouth.


    "What are you doing? Hurry up and pick up Muho!"


    "Yes!"


    The shaman''s disciples, who were mesmerized, were then startled and jumped onto the stage.


    "The Priest!"


    Are you all right, Priest?


    He shook his shoulders lightly, but Muho couldn''t come to his senses. The shaman''s great disciples, who bit their lips tightly, came down from the rain stage with fallen Muho in their arms.


    "How is it?"


    Ho Sanja''s question was answered in a heavy voice.


    "It''s not a big injury. There won''t be a problem. But¡­¡­ I''m not recovering consciousness easily."


    "¡­Yes."


    Ho Sanja nodded heavily. Several disciples clung to the back to check and take action.


    Ho Sanja''s gaze at the scene was stunned. He slowly shifted his gaze towards Hwasan.


    Unlike this place, which is almost like a portrait house, the other side was buzzing.


    Why wouldn''t you?


    Hwasan''s three great disciples beat the shaman''s great disciples.


    Where is this shame at all?¡­.¡¯


    There was no blood on Ho Sanja''s face. When those who watched all the previous matches thought about what they would say from tomorrow, they wanted to immediately forget everything they ate in the morning.Nevertheless, he could not blame Moo-ho for losing. Because the sword shown by that frivolous child, Jo-Gol, was surprising to Ho Sanja.


    You didn''t lose the battle you would have won by being careless.


    ''I''m behind in my ability.¡¯


    This fact has left Ho Sanja in absolute shock.


    It''s a name for Hwasan Ogum, which I''ve heard over and over again, but I thought it was a sign like an award given to Hwasan, who has barely regained his reputation.


    But now Hwasan has proven himself to be truly worthy of the epitaph.


    How high will that Hawasan Ogum be from tomorrow? Wouldn''t it be said that at least the three great disciples named Hwasan Ogum are equal to the great disciples of the shaman?


    This was, indeed, an indescribable humiliation.


    Then Mu Jin insinuated him.


    "The Elder."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You need to calm down. The game is not over yet."


    "Isn''t it over?"


    Ho Sanja turned his head and stared fiercely at Mu Jin.


    "What''s not over?"


    "¡­the elder."


    Ho Sanja spitted out words as if he had burst into anger.


    "The shaman''s great student was defeated by the three great disciples of Hwasan. No matter what you do in the next game, do you think this will be erased? Sein is a folk who enjoys cheering for rising heroes and feels joy at the fall of the strong. Do you think winning all the remaining games would add favor to their voices talking about shamans?"


    "¡­the elder, the priests are listening."


    Only then did Ho Sanja, who came back to his senses, quickly shut up.


    ''This mistake...¡­.¡¯


    No matter how emotional he became, it was not something to say in front of his students who had to perform in the future. What are you going to do by denigrating the reason they have to fight, even if it doesn''t boost the momentum?


    "Whoosh."


    Ho Sanja cleared her mind with a deep breath.


    ''Yes, there''s nothing we can do about what''s already past.¡¯


    It was all his fault, if you count it. It happened because he was careless, and he lost because he was careless.


    There is only Hwasan Ogum in Hwasan. Even if they win five times, we won''t lose.¡¯


    That''s why he avoided winning consecutive games and even 10 times. The reason why we chose the Ten wins method was because we counted all of this.


    Then, as soon as he got into the game, he ignored the name Hwasan Ogum. His lack of humor led to the defeat of this match.


    "Mu Jin."


    "Yes."


    Ho Sanja can''t bring it up easily and claps her lips. I closed my eyes tightly.


    "Let Mu Yon go."


    "¡­¡­Is this Mu Yon?"


    "Yeah."


    This is what happened, but I had no intention of sending Mu Jin out yet. He has to be the last bastion of the shaman in this game.


    Mu Yon, one of the three shamanic swords, would have no shortage to turn back the momentum.


    Mu Jin, who was still looking at Ho Sanja, nodded.


    "I see."


    He went back and called Mu Yon and returned to Ho Sanja. Ho Sanja stood in front of Mu Yon and said with a stiff face.


    "Do you know what you have to do?"


    "to restore the honor of the dead."


    "Yes, as you may have seen, Hwasan''s sword is as splendid as ever. The splendor dazzles the eye and makes the opponent unable to spread the sword freely.¡±


    "Yes."


    "If you can maintain a stable mind, you can''t be subjected to anything. Never let go of the shaman''s teachings.""Yes, Elder."


    It wasn''t a big, ambitious answer.


    But Ho Sanja was rather relieved to hear the low voice.


    ''Yes, we''ve only lost once.''


    In life, unexpected accidents always happened. Now is just the time of day.


    "Go, your sword has a shaman''s name on it says.


    "I''ll do my best."


    Ho Sanja burst into despondent laughter as she watched Mu Yon silently heading for the stage.


    You''re gonna do your best?¡¯


    That''s a really good word. It couldn''t be better.


    But to Ho Sanja now, even the words didn''t sound sweet.


    Since when are shaman''s disciples, and even the greatest disciples, at the point of doing their best with Hwasan?


    Just suppressing the hatred that was rising from the bottom of my heart was almost overwhelming. Ho Sanja looked straight at Hwasan with bloodshot eyes.


    "Mu Yon the shaman."


    Standing on the stage, Mu Yon stared calmly at Hwasan and talked. His students, who had been chatting loudly, also stared at him with their mouths closed their mouths shut.


    "Congratulations on your victory. But we should be given a chance to make up. Who''s going to be my partner?"


    Hyun Young, who had been listening, hardened his face and whispered quietly.


    "The death penalty, Mu Yon...¡­?¡±


    "Yes, it is one of the three shamanistic swords. I''ve heard your name, too."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Three shamanistic swords.


    The weight of the name was no match for Hawsan Ogum. Only those who fought for the future shaman''s first sword were entitled to be called the shaman''s samgum even within the shaman, which is called the world''s first gate.


    After this choreography, he was not the one to dare to compare the name Hwasan Ogum yet.


    "The Three Swords of the Shamans...¡­.¡±


    Hyun Sang murmured with a troubled face.


    But then I heard a calm voice.


    "I''ll be out."


    "Yoon-Jong???"


    When Hyun Sang flinched and turned around, Yoon-jong smiled.


    "At this rate, we''ll have to wait another two months for Jo-Gol to brag about. At least I, the executioner, have to deal with three shamans to keep him quiet."


    "But it''s a shaman''s sword. Do you mind?"


    Yoon-Jong replied peacefully, as if it were insignificant.


    "Of course I''m afraid."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But I know now. If you just step back because you''re afraid, you can''t move forward forever. I''ll win."


    Hyun Sang nodded unconsciously at the words.


    In fact, he wanted Baek Cheon or Yoo-Esul to come forward for this match. If the opponent is a shaman, wouldn''t it be right for the strongest men here to step up?


    But I couldn''t help but look into Yoon-jong''s eyes.


    Baek Cheon, who approached me before I knew it, opened his lips in a serious voice.


    "Yoon-Jong, the honor of the envoy rests on your shoulders¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Eh-eh-eh-eh-eh!"


    But Chung-Myung''s loud sneeze naturally interrupted him. Baek Cheon''s eyes trembled as soon as he closed them.


    ''What else don''t you like?''


    When he turned around with fierce eyes, Chung-Myung stole his nose and quivered.


    "Oh, do you have a cold?"


    "¡­¡­You''re going to catch a cold."


    I''m sure I''ll run away if I see you.


    Chung-Myung, who was shamelessly pretending to steal his nose, said in a light passing tone.


    "The death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "Just do what you''ve been doing."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''ll be more fun than I thought.¡±


    Yoon-jong, who was looking at Chung-Myung, smirked.


    "Do you think I''m a human being like you or Jo-Gol?""It''s nothing special.


    "What, dude?"


    Chung-Myung grinned as Yoon-jong became angry.


    "I don''t need anything, so just go and have fun. If you lose, I''ll tease you with all my heart and soul.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoon-jong, whose face was slightly warmed up, soon nodded with a smile and headed to the rain stage.


    Watching the process, Baek Cheon nodded heavily. I had no choice but to admit it.


    ''I almost made a mistake.¡¯


    The advice he was trying to give might be appropriate for Jo-Gol, but it wasn''t appropriate for Yoon-Jong. He thinks too much without having to let Baek Cheon know. Such advice would have made only his shoulders heavier.


    Baek Cheon stood by Chung-Myung and asked quietly.


    "Will it be all right?


    "What?"


    "Yoon-Jong said, It wouldn''t be easy to deal with a shaman."


    Mu Yon''s spirit on the stage was extraordinary at a glance.


    Chung-Myung thought he would return a plausible answer to some extent because he had a very accurate eye, but the answer that flowed out was a little different from Baek Cheon''s expectation.


    "You have to hang in there even if you''re not okay."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "If you can''t win, you have to win."


    "What do you mean?"


    When asked back, Chung-Myung''s voice became more serious than before.


    "One day, the death penalty sword will be the representative sword of Hwasan. That''s the mission of the man who''s in charge of the enemy."


    Baek Cheon murmured inside, looking at Yoon-jong''s back on the stage.


    ''Enemy pain... ''


    I felt like I knew.


    In the future, he will be a long-time writer for Hwasan.


    And by then, Baek Cheon and Yoo-Esul, maybe even Chung-Myung, will be out of the front line.


    Then Yoon-Jong''s sword becomes Hwasan''s standard. The black of Hwasan Ogum has different characteristics, but the black that represents Hwasan in the future means the sword of Yun-Jong.


    Does Yoon-Jong know about this guy?¡¯


    How much you''ve been carrying.


    You probably know. That''s why his back is so strong.


    Show me.


    What is Hwasan''s sword?


    It wasn''t enough to show it.

 Chapter - 617 Episode 617 will be the sword that represents volcanoes. (2)

    I''m starting to run out of breath. My fingertips trembled a little, and my heart beat fast.


    But this wasn''t exactly a bad sign. It doesn''t make sense for a person who is about to win not to be nervous.


    At least if you''re a prosecutor, you should know how to take the game seriously regardless of what''s at stake.


    That''s the most basic position a sword should have.


    "Whoo."


    Yun-Jong took a short breath and looked at Mu Yon standing across the street.


    This feeling that I am feeling right now should be called a sense of intimidation. That''s understandable.


    a great disciple of a shaman


    The work of the Three Swords of the Lady.


    None of the modifiers were light. Objectively speaking, Mu Yon was still a tough opponent for Yoon-Jong.


    But¡­¡­.


    Have you ever been uncomfortable?¡¯


    It''s just funny to think about.


    The Hwajong Branch was also too much for him. There is no need to mention the arena. He had to risk his life in the fight against the universal people, and he realized his limitations in the North Sea.


    It wasn''t his own choice, but he always had to fight those who couldn''t handle it, and he was thrown at things that were too much to overcome.


    "If a bird tries to chase a stork, it will tear its crotch.¡¯


    He was well aware of himself. The fact that he''s not a genius.


    Just because he was called Ogum along with others did not mean he was the same person as them. Baek Cheon is a genius who doesn''t need a modifier, and Yoo-Esul is a monster that sometimes outperforms even Baek Cheon.


    Chung-Myung?


    He''s all talk and no talk.


    Even Jo-Gol''s talent felt dazzling to him.


    I don''t know what others think, but Yoon-Jong knew for sure. His talents dare not be compared to them. He is nothing more than a cow running under a flying hawk and eagle drinking dirt.


    A little carelessness will overtake him in the blink of an eye. Jo-Gol as well as the other three.


    I know. I know best about myself.


    "You look nervous.¡±


    Then Mu Yon came to talk to me quietly.


    Yoon-Jong looked up and faced Mu Yon. Come to think of it, it was just a friendly spot where they saw each other''s swords. Therefore, it was not necessary to reveal it just because it was a non-military opponent. He nodded his head gently.


    "Actually, it''s quite like that''s the case.


    "Hm?"


    Then Mu Yon looked at him with interesting eyes.


    It is common to pretend that nothing is wrong with bluffing when the opponent who will compete for victory says this. But the young man admits he was nervous in a calm tone.It doesn''t mean much, but somehow I was interested.


    "There''s nothing to be nervous about. If I can show my skills enough, I think winning or losing will naturally follow."


    "I think that''s absolutely right. Just¡­¡­."


    Jung-kwang was young in the quiet eyes of Yun-jong.


    "I''m not in a position to just follow naturally."


    "Whoa?"


    Aren''t you calm and bold?


    The atmosphere was completely different from Jo-Gol, who turned their stomach a little while ago.


    It''s amazing that the same death penalty feels so different.


    How can all people be the same, but those who live together for a long time, learn the same martial arts, and go through the same things are bound to be similar in disposition.But in the eyes of Mu Yon, these Hwasan disciples were wonderfully different in temperament.


    "If you were so worried, you wouldn''t have to choose me.¡±


    "What''s the difference?"


    "Hm?"


    Mu Yon opened his mouth with a strange smile.


    "That doesn''t make much difference to me, or to other shaman''s great disciples and to you, called the Three Swords of the Shamans. Is that right?"


    Yoon-Jong shook his head calmly.


    "I just wanted to tell you that every one of you is a formidable person."


    Mu Yon stared at him and slowly pulled up his sword.


    It was quite interesting, but it wasn''t the right place to have a long conversation. It is true that you have a favor with the other person with just a short conversation, but this favor will be shared somewhere else someday.


    "Take out the sword."


    "Yes."


    "I''m not a pushover, I''m telling you. Do your best."


    "You don''t have to tell me that."


    Growl.


    A plum sword was pulled out of Yoon-jong''s sword.


    "In recent years, I''ve never done my best."


    He was always desperate.


    Not to fall behind, not to fall behind.


    Before mixing the swords in earnest, Yoon-Jong turned to Hawasan''s disciples.


    Not Baek Cheon and Ogum, but Hwasan''s disciples. Especially, the celadon ship, where the three great disciples are located. Yun-Jong sighed quietly after checking the eyes of the three great disciples who were fixed on this side.


    ''It''s too much for me.¡¯


    The eldest of the three disciples.


    This wasn''t exactly what Yoon-Jong wanted. It was just given naturally because he was old and quick to start.


    Of course, there was a time when he was intoxicated by the fact that he was the ambassador of the three great disciples. But now that fact has weighed on the shoulders from time to time.


    Fighting with a gifted priest and a monster-like priest who fell from heaven was an excessive burden on him, who was only a criminal.


    Nevertheless...


    Nevertheless, there was only one reason why Yoon-jong could not give up comfortably.


    "Let''s get started."


    "Yes."


    Mu Yon performed the shamanistic equestrian ceremony. Yoon-Jong also pulled himself together with Hwasan''s flag ceremony. There was a short tension between the two who raised the sword.


    It was Mu Yon who moved first.


    Pot!


    Park Chan-moo, who made the stage short, immediately narrowed the distance and stabbed Yoon-jong in the face.


    It was a real quick stab.


    Kakao Talk!


    Yoon-Jong hurriedly lifted up the sword and struck out the Songmungom. Mu Yon''s sword lightly spilled its power and then poked Yoon-Jong in again.


    It''s fast.''


    No, it''s not just fast.


    It was only a minor exchange, but there were countless ups and downs hidden in it. It''s not easy for a long sword to withstand the power to strike sideways. However, Mu Yon gently spills out the power that Yun-Jong used when the sword and the sword hit each other, and uses it in reverse to stab the sword again.


    Ewha graft and Neungyu steel.


    The rise, which is hard to unfold at once, overlapped at the same time.


    This is a shaman!


    Sword not found in Hwasan. That''s why it was difficult to deal with, and that''s why it wasn''t easy to stop.


    However, Yun-Jong cut the sword short and cut it out, avoided it, and spilled it.Lower!


    Once again, Yoon-Jong lowered his posture, avoiding the sword coming in fiercely. Tightly fixed legs help the upper body move quickly.


    As a result, he was able to avoid all the swords flying at an unnoticeable speed.


    Mu Yon''s eyes were filled with light relief.


    "Not bad.¡±


    Love, love, love and sorrow!


    At the same time his sword was a little faster.


    Kaga River!


    Hana Yoon-jong''s sword didn''t falter this time either.


    a sword free of all waste


    It''s not all about swinging fast. Even if the speed is great, if the path is not right, it will eventually waste time.


    Yoon-Jong''s black opponent was perfecting the fastest route to the sword.


    ''That''s tough.''


    Mu Yon''s complexion changed a little. The earlier Jo-Gol''s black thread was cheerful, fast and bizarre. However, the sword that Yoon-jong is showing now was solid and faithful.


    ''It would be more like a shaman''s sword.¡¯


    It is not so much different from what is underlying, though it may not be called the remains. If the sword he blew was the wind, Yoon-Jong was like a giant to take the wind out.


    At this age....¡¯


    The foundation is firm, and the upper body is lightened based on a firm lower body. It''s really easy when it comes to words.


    But in order to achieve that, basic training must be accompanied to death. It''s not even done by just working hard for a while.


    The basics are that you have to practice the same training without resting for countless hours and days so that you can only see the effect noticeably.


    How much training did you have to do to achieve this firmness at this age?


    Swing 10,000 times a day? Anyone who aims to learn nothing can do it.


    But how many people in the world can do 10,000 swings in 10 days, 100 days, and 1,000 days?


    Mu Yon''s eyes glanced at Yun-Jong''s hand. The palm of the hand, which was slightly exposed in contact with the handle of the sword, was filled with calluses.


    "Nice!"


    The excited Mu Yon swung the sword loudly.


    Whoosh!


    At the end of his sword, a sword like water flowed out like a river. A clear, blue sword washed into Yoon-Jong.


    The rapid transition from the sword to the sword, to the sword in time.


    But Yoon-Jong''s eyes were not shaken at all.


    Whoosh.


    Yun-Jong''s sword, which was built at an angle, spilled Mu Yon''s sword from the side.


    Whoosh!


    It was the number of days to let out as much as possible without resisting with force. But it wasn''t all about letting go.


    Crack!


    Yoon-Jong''s feet dug into the solid blue stone. The hand holding the sword was shaking like an aspen.


    The power of flowing water breaks rocks and changes the terrain. The explosive power ends in a moment, but the power that leads to face-restriction is not the end just because it was once received.


    "LOL!"


    Yun-jong, who clenched his teeth, pushed his sword and pulled himself aside.


    But at that moment, Mu Yon rushed forward and hit Yoon-Jong with his shoulder as if he had known.


    Bullfight!


    Yoon-Jong bounced back with a sound that sounded like he hit the leather drum hard.Boom! Boom!


    After being stuck on the floor again and again, Yun-Jong soon rotated his body around and dashed the sword into the blue stone just before it was stuck again.


    Kagagagagak!


    After being pushed back for a long time, he quickly regained his position. A new stream of blood flowed down his lips, but his eyes were no different from the first.


    "¡­that''s great."


    A pure admiration leaked out of Mu Yon''s mouth.


    A shaman is a political faction, a sword of atmosphere.


    As such, the shaman emphasizes the basics more than any other clique in the world. It is the shaman who does not commit the foolishness of neglecting the basics for immediate enlightenment.


    However, the foundation of a black shaman named Yoon-Jong, who is now in front of him, was thick enough to feel shabby.


    "I apologize for looking down on you a little bit."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "From now on, we''ll go full steam, so try your best to get it."


    "Yes!"


    "Here we go!"


    Blame!


    Once again, Park Chan-moo flew lightly toward Yoon-jong like a butterfly. His sword painted dozens of sword strokes, and at the same time, a white tension flowed out of his left hand, which drew a round circle, and was pushed toward Yoon-Jong.


    Yun-jong, who remained calm all along, also opened his eyes wide at the scene.


    Do, two arms at the same time?¡¯


    Numerous swordsmanship and tension swept toward Yoon-jong.

 Chapter - 618 Episode 618 will be the sword that represents volcanoes. (3)

    It is common sense that a person cannot perform two kinds of ignorance at once. But technically it doesn''t make sense.


    Those who practice martial arts often operate their hearts and minds, but at the same time, they wield their recommended sense of duty or go through physical therapy. So it is wrong to say that two kinds of ignorance cannot be achieved at the same time.


    To be precise, ''people cannot use the same class of ignorance at the same time'' is correct.


    Can you open the plum blossoms with your right hand and open the Chilmae sword with your left hand? Can you open plum blossoms with your right hand and bamboo shoots with your left hand?


    It may be possible to alternate between two martial arts, but it is almost impossible to completely write two martial arts separately.


    The history of writing is different depending on the martial arts, and the way you draw is different.


    If you develop martial arts in a precise way so that the channels do not overlap, it will already become a herbivore, not two.


    This is why it is impossible to study two things at once. In order for that to be possible, two people, not one person, must exist in your head.


    There was a clique who made the impossible possible, and that was the shaman.


    Originally located on Mt. Mudang, many conduits were filled with people who should have been called monsters. They didn''t mind all sorts of humiliation in their own way to realize the right.


    Among them, there was an attempt to divide the mind into two.


    Humans can see only others objectively except themselves, and others cannot fully see inside of them. So if I become two, I can realize the degree faster than anyone else.


    What started with that ridiculous imagination was an unexpected success. After a successful victory, he finally succeeded in dividing the ritual into two.


    It didn''t do much to realize the degree, like the creator''s wish, but it had a tremendous effect, at least in terms of ignorance.


    purple


    (sighs)


    Soft tension was overflowing in the pouring sword like a torrent.


    The sword and tension, which have completely different properties, harmonized as if they were one, and then moved away again, unfolding their own herbivores.


    "What, what, what...¡­.¡¯


    Yoon-Jong freaked out and flew back. However, the sword and tension were constantly rushing toward him, who stepped down, as if he would never let go.


    "LOL!"


    Realizing that there was no answer at this rate, Yun-Jong lowered his sword and cut it horizontally.


    Oh, my god!


    Then in an instant a large black wall sprang up in front of him.


    Rumbling!


    When it hit the incoming sword, the wall staggered back, but somehow managed to withstand it without breaking.


    ''That''s enough, that''s enough...''


    One. At that moment.


    Yoon-Jong opened his eyes wide in surprise.


    The tension that was coming with the sword turned in an instant and flew toward his side by bypassing the sword wall.


    The white wall turning in its direction looked like something alive or a ghost.


    "No way!¡¯


    But I didn''t have time to think about it.


    Yun-jong, who quickly recovered his sword, lifted himself up to Ho Gong. The sword and tension that came just below him swept through the space.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    The soles of the shoes that were not pulled out were swept away by the sword. After flipping over and over again in Ho Gong, Yun-Jong rolled over as soon as he got off to the empty rain.Bite! Bite! Bite!


    A series of white tension flew into the spot where he briefly got off, breaking and smashing the stone.


    Yun-Jong, who pulled himself out of the arena almost to the end, stood up as quickly as a flying squirrel and was wary of Mu Yon. It looked like a poisoned cat.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Drip.


    Then sweat dripped down on the tip of his chin.


    It was an onslaught without comparison to the storm. Yoon-Jong opened his mouth as if he were sick.


    "¡­Yang''s heart."


    "That''s right."


    Mu Yon grinned.


    "I''m not mature yet, but I can imitate it. What do you think? Do you think it''s quite useful?


    Is it worth it?


    Yoon-Jong forced down a momentarily spirited laugh.


    The heart of sheep.


    It is the aberration of shamanism that allows both shamanism to be used at the same time.


    Yoon-Jong had to listen to it, but until then, he didn''t really understand what it was like to use two kinds of martial arts at the same time. It''s just ignorance, so I thought I could just deal with it at the same time.


    However, Yang''s heart attack was completely different than expected.


    It''s like dealing with two absolute masters at the same time.¡¯


    Yoon-jong knew better than anyone how scary it was to deal with the two masters.


    It is because Yoon-jong is the one who is most specialized in overpowering the opponent in harmony. When playing with Jo-Gol, it was possible to face an enemy that was much stronger than them.


    When the swords of different properties joined together like cogwheels, they could exert three or four times the power, not twice.


    But now Mu Yon is doing what Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong had to do together.


    ''This is Yang''s heart attack.¡­.¡¯


    This is truly a ridiculous neoconvectomy.


    Yoon-Jong swallowed a dry saliva. It was a moment when I realized deeply why the world praised shaman''s shamanism.


    "¡­Can you deal with that?"


    Baek Cheon, who was watching Bimu, also had a groan-like voice.


    It is a perfect perfect perfection for those who are in Yangsimgong and Gangho. Isn''t martial arts symbolizing shamanism along with Taegeukgi, Myeonjang, and Sipdangeum Yang Shimgong?


    But there was literally a difference between hearing and seeing with your ears.


    "¡­¡­No, that''s¡­¡­it''s a scam."


    Jo-Gol, who returned from medical treatment, murmured with a stunned face. He also used to work together with Yoon-Jong, so he couldn''t help but not knowing how great the abstinence unfolds unfolding before his eyes.


    "This is¡­¡­ a shaman."


    Even Yoo-Esul muttered and couldn''t untie his stiff face.


    The term "power" should be used at times like this. Why a shaman is a shaman. That scene seemed to explain why they stood tall at the forefront of the Jungwon Provinces despite their short history.


    Baek Cheon couldn''t take his eyes off the stage and opened his mouth.


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "Does that make sense?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "That''s why I told you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The shaman''s shamanism gets stronger over time. Half of that''s because I''m going to f*ck it."


    Yang Simgong is the most difficult school in shamanism, along with the Taegeuk Hyegum. f*cking ignorance that you are not allowed to learn unless you are at the top of your class.


    "Anyway, that makes me mad every time I see it.¡±


    "¡­¡­When did you see that again?""No, think about it."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung glared and complained.


    "What? Divide people''s minds into two? What''s more peculiar and eccentric than this? You''re right, what kind of sect is that? They don''t do that kind of thing either."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s eyes trembled slightly.


    Now that I hear it...¡­I think that''s right...¡­.


    "What about those bastards? Is the plum print test in between? Ugh, you bastards who wouldn''t be happy to have a pine tree stuck in their heads! Who to whom!"


    "Ji, calm down, Chung-Myung."


    Baek Cheon broke into a cold sweat as he grabbed Chung-Myung, who was about to rush into the shaman''s camp.


    Why is this jerk a sudden boost again...¡­.


    "Gee, that''s not the point right now. Any advice on how to deal with that to Yun-Jong?¡­.¡±


    "No advice!"


    But Chung-Myung snorted.


    "I wouldn''t have suffered if there was such a way.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "There''s no such thing as coping. It''s not an expedient, it''s not a trick. Literally nothing."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Annoying and annoying."


    Back Cheon''s face was visibly hardened at the return answer.


    "It''s annoying, but I''m sure it''ll work. From the moment you can open your heart to sheep, the martial arts will rise at least half the time.¡±


    "¡­I see it is.¡±


    I don''t know what the hell that''s possible, but I could see the effect clearly.


    Baek Cheon felt as if something had stuck in his chest.


    If you think you''ve jumped, there''s a bigger mountain behind you, and if you think you''ve crossed it, isn''t the ship''s bigger mountain blocking you?


    Now I can understand why it was said that there is no end to the power of famous letters.


    ''That''s the mountain we''re going to have to jump.¡¯


    Two tigers cannot coexist in one mountain. In order for Hwasan to stand tall as a provincial government, the shaman was a must-have object.


    ''But....''


    It was sad to see Baek Cheon fixed on Yoon-Jong''s back. The burden seemed too heavy to carry all alone.


    "Yoon-Jong??¡­¡­.¡±


    In the end, Chung-Myung smirked at the sight of Baek Cheon reciting Yoon-Jong''s name.


    "Why? Does Yoon-Jong look overwhelming to you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Can you do it if you''re in private life?"


    "Who, who said it was?¡±


    Baek Cheon''s face blushed. Chung-Myung shook his head and kicked his tongue.


    "That''s why geniuses are...¡­.Tsk."


    "What do you want to say?"


    "Look carefully."


    "Huh?"


    When Chung-Myung''s voice became more serious, Baek Cheon''s eyes were also young.


    "If a genius has his own way, he has his own way. And¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung didn''t blink and watched Yoon-Jong''s back.


    "The Yoon-Jong death penalty is the one who knows it best.¡±


    My shoulders started to calm down gradually.Yoon-jong, who had gathered his breath, stared silently at Mu Yon.


    ''Bimura...''


    If it were real, there would be no time to get your breath together.


    But the opponent is giving him time to catch his breath. I don''t know if it''s because of the rain or because I''m relaxed, but right now, I felt relieved before anger.


    ''Strong.''


    Certainly, the name "The Three Swords of the Shaman" was not given for nothing.


    The sword and tension that came at the same time as Yang''s heart attack made the spirit of the opponent confused. If Yoon-jong had never experienced this before, he would have been lying on the floor without even noticing what was going on.One¡­¡­.


    ''It''s not as hopeless as it was then.¡¯


    The time when I fought with the bishop was still in front of me.


    I still clearly remembered the tremendous spirit of Asura, who seemed to be deceptive on earth.


    This was rather humane compared to the shock of facing the person who caused despair and confusion in front of him.


    "At that time, I didn''t know what to do.¡¯


    Yoon-Jong just hung on and hung on with evil.


    And that doesn''t change this time either.


    Yoon-Jong took a standstill.


    The basic posture of all swords.


    Pulling back his center of gravity as much as he did, he shoved low.


    "Please come."


    There was a smile on Mu Yon''s lips.


    I should have brought my two and three great disciples. If that were the case, I would have learned a lot from this guy.¡¯


    No, actually he''s learning, too.


    In that unshakable position.


    Whoosh.


    Mu Yon''s sword, which had a long history, began to tremble automatically.


    ''Well, at least it''s polite to do your best!''


    Mu Yon determined and swung a sword.


    The sword, which has become thicker than before, hit the reconciliation Yoon-jong with a rapid current. Yun-Jong''s body, exposed to the great energy, began to shake like a single-leaf boat in a storm.

 Chapter - 619 Episode 619 will be the sword that represents volcanoes. (4)

    My fingertips seem to crumble.


    No, not just the fingertips.


    His entire upper body, regardless of his arms and shoulders, was stiff as if he had a heavy bell on him.


    That sword hasn''t even reached the end of Yun-Jong''s sword yet.


    It was truly terrifying to express, and the spirit was so high that I could feel the fear at first sight.


    A completely different kind of pressure has weighed down on Yoon-Jong than when he had other strong men.


    ''It''s definitely different.¡¯


    It is strong, but it is not comparable to the Bishop of the Magistrate. The power of the bishop was not too much to say that it was a natural disaster.


    But if there''s anything else...¡­.


    ''It''s just that I have to stand by myself.¡¯


    It''s not like Chung-Myung fought together. It''s not a fight where Jo-Gol supports and Baek Cheon and Yoo-Esul lead.


    Neither victory nor defeat would be entirely up to Yoon-Jong.


    "So I can''t lose!"


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    The history that rose from the Danjeon circulated his entire body with a blood clotting. Since the day he took additional public oil and jasodan, Yun-Jong has been making constant efforts to make the history his own.


    The fruit of the effort was now young at the end of his sword.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The moment the sword that came in meets the tip of his sword, it split left and right.


    "LOL!"


    Yoon-Jong groaned out of his mouth.


    My arm was about to break.


    It was like standing in the middle of a flowing river and wielding a sword to cut through the flowing river. That couldn''t have been possible in the first place. But now he has to make that impossible possible.


    What would Jo-Gol do?¡¯


    There''s nothing to think about. As I showed you a while ago, he probably avoided the surging history of flying squirrels and stabbed the sword into the opponent''s gap.


    Yoon-Jong didn''t have the sense to grasp the gap and strike a blow with everything.


    Thud! Thud!


    The sound of bone echoed from my wrist. The sword felt heavy as if it were a rock-sized metal.


    What would you do if you were a private home?¡¯


    He''s clear, too.


    There is no way to back off for Baek Cheon. He would have drilled a river-like sword head-on. He would have pushed back with his strength.


    Yeah, like a hero in a story.


    But there was no such robustness and genius for Yoon-jong.


    "Cough!"


    A hot thing rose from my throat.


    Something inside that couldn''t beat the pressure seemed to have caused the bleeding. The fishy smell of blood came over my nose.


    I don''t have it.¡¯


    Yoon-Jong''s eyes sank.


    Yoo-Esul wouldn''t have let such a slow sword touch him. Even with boldness, he would have avoided it and cut through the road at the same time.


    Chung-Myung? If Chung-Myung were him, he would have crushed the conduit above his head and smashed his head with a sword before he could drop it.


    But Yoon-Jong doesn''t have one.


    Such brilliant talents.


    Yoon-Jong''s eyes turned slightly. It''s hard just to get the energy from the crowd, but I couldn''t help but watch it. He didn''t know how to turn away from the three great disciples so eagerly that he looked at him.


    So what am I supposed to do?¡¯


    You want me to lie on the ground and watch the geniuses run wild because I''s not talented?


    Funny sound.


    "To me!"


    He clenched his teeth and pulled up his energy.


    "There''s my way!"


    A man cannot defy the falls of Nedang, nor can he stop a river that is coming.So in Baek Cheon''s eyes, Yoon-Jong''s appearance now seems so precarious.


    As soon as he tried to step forward without realizing it, he reached out and grabbed Chung-Myung''s arm tightly.


    Baek Cheon flinched and looked back.


    "Just keep an eye on me, genius."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    In the meantime, Chung-Myung''s eyes have not fallen an inch from the beginning to the end. Baek Cheon said as if he was frustrated.


    "You''re too reckless! To confront that power head-on...¡­.¡±


    "You can live in private, you can''t die?"


    "Why do you keep doing that?"


    "That''s what you think.¡±


    Baek Cheon lost his words and shut up.


    In fact, he knew it in his head.If he had been on the stage, he would have tried to penetrate that energy head-on. Because that''s the most obvious way to win.


    But¡­¡­.


    Am I really ignoring Yoon-Jong?¡¯


    Chung-Myung smirked as he glanced at Baek Cheon''s face as it became serious.


    "You don''t have to be so serious about jokes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s only natural to think so. It''s still a heavy burden on the death penalty."


    "Why if I do?"


    "By the way, the Yoon-Jong death penalty is."


    Chung-Myung said, now swept away by the sword, calmly looking at the barely visible shape of Yun-Jong.


    "He''s the one who has to carry that heavy load."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon, who had been agonizing for a while, asked with a stiff face.


    "Why do you have to do that? Can''t I help others, too? It''s not that I didn''t understand what you said, but this...¡­.¡±


    "No. Sasook doesn''t understand."


    Chung-Myung shook his head.


    "Sasook is a man who will make Hwasan''s name known everywhere. He''s the one who needs to shine the most.¡±


    "I''m¡­¡­."


    "But the sword of the private residence doesn''t last."


    The reason is simple.


    Baek Cheon is a genius.


    It doesn''t have to be a talent that shines enough to make the world shiver. Just a little ahead of others. That alone is disqualified.


    "Help?"


    "Yeah."


    "Can the men over there fully understand and imitate the sword of the private residence?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s eyes turned to Chung-Myung''s jawline. The three great disciples were gathered looking at Yoon-jong with desperate eyes.


    Baek Cheon did not readily answer.


    He has been training his two and three great disciples steadily. But in the end, it was only about basicity, physical strength, and confrontation, and never handed down a proper sword.


    Reason?


    On the surface, there are ungum and Chung-Myung in Hwasan.


    But Baek Cheon knew at heart. That it''s just a facelift. He couldn''t teach them properly. It''s different from basic talent.


    "The same goes for boarding, accidents, and even the death penalty of Jo-Gol. I can just say why I can''t do something this easy. I can''t understand how ordinary talented people learn swords forever.¡±


    "¡­so it can''t continue?"


    "Yeah, exactly, it shouldn''t be connected."


    Chung-Myung cut it in a cold voice.


    "Moonpa''s ignorance should be focused on those who have the least understanding of it. Muhak, which can only be learned by a genius, will one day be disconnected and put into practice."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Masterpiece is not a place to raise geniuses. It is a prestigious place that makes Beomjae a strong man, and only such places survive in the course of history."The most important thing in the literary circle is not to raise geniuses.


    It is to raise ordinary people who are introduced without special talent.


    Now the structure of Hawsan is deformed. Chung-Myung has focused on improving Oh''s skills in a short period of time to improve his reputation.


    It is natural to make the talented strong, but there is definitely a reaction to it.


    Do any of them have the will to defeat Sasook?¡¯


    Probably not. You''ll think what you''re born with is different from what you''re born with.


    Neither Baek Cheon nor Yoo-Esul nor Jo-Gol is a reference to them. It''s a very different way of doing it is different.


    It is Yoon-Jong who will be the hope for those people.


    A person who is called Oh Gum without much talent. A man who overcame all the journeys of Ogum without great strength.


    A man who is simple, does not shine brilliantly, and does his part just by enduring.


    That''s why...


    ''Shining more than anyone else.¡¯


    There is the answer to how to fill in the lack of talent. There''s a milestone right there about what people who feel themselves lacking should do.


    Those who shine on the name of Munpa are geniuses, but those who lead Munpa should never be geniuses.


    Long Moon Ji-jae.¡¯


    The person who will be a long writer should be the one who leads people like that.


    That''s why no one in Hwasan tried to put him in the position of a long writer, even though Chung-Myung was so strong in the past.


    The position belonged to Cheon Mun.


    The long story of Munpa is the place of those who can be the milestone of those who follow.


    "Do you know what the biggest drawback to the death penalty is?"


    "I don''t know."


    "I''m saying I know too well.¡±


    "¡­what does that mean?"


    Chung-Myung stared at Yoon-Jong instead of answering.


    ''I know too well what I don''t need to know.¡¯


    Yoon-Jong already knows all that. That he can offer the way to other priests. And that his defeat was the defeat of other priests.


    The burden on those shoulders will be even heavier than Baek Cheon, who carries Hwasan in the lead.


    Hang in there.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes met with a flash of pity.


    Chung-Myung couldn''t do anything about it either. It''s something that Chung-Myung has never done before.


    This was the only thing Yoon-Jong had to do on his own.


    "There''s nothing to worry about.¡±


    Jo-Gol, who had been staring at Yoon-Jong without saying a word, firmly opened his mouth.


    "I don''t lose the death penalty."


    The person who knows Yoon-Jong best is Jo-Gol. The Jo-Gol said, staring unwaveringly at the stage.


    "It''s not just that much of a death penalty."


    I knew it wasn''t from the opposite s*x, it was from the faith. But for now, Chung-Myung just wanted to believe it.


    When a strong force comes in, it does not respond, but spills or avoids.


    It''s easy to say.


    It was a sensible way to choose. He had no choice but to earn desperately.


    but


    I can do as much as I want to hold out there.¡¯


    The feet hold the floor tighter than the roots of the giant tree, and the lower body must hold the body firmly. The waist is upright to maintain the force drawn from the floor, and the upper body loosens and releases the force that is pushed in as much as possible.Yeah, like a tree.Like that plum tree in Hawsan.


    That''s what it was.¡¯


    I was able to find out.


    What was the basic posture that the private lifeguards emphasized so much? What was the foundation that Chung-Myung was talking about so hard to hear.


    I was a master.¡¯


    A Taoist is becoming more like nature.


    If you just follow the teachings that lead, at some point he becomes a tree, and he becomes nature.


    It was the teaching that Hwasan had accumulated for hundreds of years and the voice that he delivered to his disciples.


    ''I know.''


    His back is now watched by the death penalty.


    However, there is no way that the will of the spectators will be his strength or anything good will actually happen. Will is will, power is power.


    This is only a fight that he has to endure alone.


    Crack, crack.


    The little finger, which was firmly attached to the handle of the sword, finally twisted and fell in a strange direction. Pressure seemed to crush the whole body.


    What do you want to tell them?¡¯


    There was no such thing.


    It was just too much to take care of. How can he teach them that he''s so great?


    He''s just struggling.


    Desperately, with every last drop of energy!Even when a fierce typhoon strikes and sweeps through the mountains, so even if branches are broken and all the flowers are torn off, the roots embedded in the earth stretch endlessly.


    That''s how trees live.


    How many trees were there in the plum forest? If you look at it separately, it is usually not exceptionally beautiful, nor does it produce unusually beautiful flowers. But when each one of them comes together and blooms in unison, the mountains turn red and eventually form a spectacular.


    Crack, crack!


    It was broken and twisted.


    I felt the vivid pain, but Yoon-Jong''s expression didn''t change at all.


    "Stretch out."


    And finally.


    At the end of the branch of the plum tree, which had been reeling from the typhoon, the pale red plum blossoms began to rise quietly.

 Chapter - 620 Episode 620. Itll be the sword that represents volcanoes. (5)

    The force on the sword circulated smoothly.


    From shoulder to fingertip, everything felt full of energy.


    His condition today was superb, even in self-assessment. It was not so easy to show his skills as it was a sign in the name of a Munpa, but now he was clearly wielding a better sword than when he was training or practicing.


    Okay.


    It certainly was.


    The path drawn by the sword was as accurate as a ruler, and the distribution of its history was as precise. I even felt that everything on the stage was completely controlled within his senses.


    It was a refreshing feeling that I had never felt in my life before. At this point, I think it would be worth competing with his death penalty, Mu Jin.


    But¡­¡­.


    Mu Yon''s face is stained with suspicion.


    Why isn''t it falling down?¡¯


    His eyes turned towards Yoon-Jong. Now obscured by the sword, Yun-Jong was at risk.


    Mu Yon is not overestimating his own sword. Anyone who knows anything about martial arts would say that Yun-Jong is inferior now.


    But that fact did confuse Mu Yon.


    "Dangerous?"


    Doesn''t that mean you''re still hanging in there?


    Even though he deployed the sword with all his might, and it was better than usual, Yoon-jong was holding his sword.


    He''s only one of Hwasan''s top three disciples.


    ''Is this possible?''


    Of course, Hwasan''s student, Yoon-Jong, was great enough to admit it.


    Such were posture, effort, and patience. Even he wanted to emulate.


    However, no matter how great Yoon-Jong was, it was not enough to transcend the 20 years Mu Yon had lived first.


    At the same age, Yoon-Jong may be able to surpass him, but at least he wasn''t his opponent now. It wasn''t supposed to be.


    ''But why...?''


    Why isn''t it falling down?


    At that time, Yoon-jong''s upper body faltered once again.


    It was twisted like a tree bending by a typhoon. However, he soon returned his trembling body to its original position, as if to overcome the wind.


    It''s as if it''s going to fall, as if it''s going to collapse. Never


    An indescribable emotion began to bloom in Mu Yon''s mind.


    He was now using all his might to conduct a prenatal examination. Among the shaman''s great disciples, only a few can get the Taecheong Prosecutors'' Law, which he did his best.


    But Yoon-Jong is holding on.


    There is also a shortage of history. The sword''s completeness is incomparable.


    No matter how hard I think about it, this was impossible.


    Flinch.


    Mu Yon''s fingertips trembled lightly. The path of the sword, which had been in perfect flow, was slightly disturbed, and the energy that had been flowing smoothly like circulating water was slightly shaken.


    In the end, ignorance is what people use.


    No matter how perfectly polished the science is, the impatience in the mind cannot be powerful.


    Mu Yon''s heart, which had been silent like a lake throughout the steaming, began to stir.


    It was hardly Mu Yon''s fault. Everyone is embarrassed when they encounter something that goes beyond their common sense.


    ''No!''


    Mu Yon, who quickly came to his senses, was startled and tried to regain his grip.


    But once it was not as easy as I thought it would be to regain one''s shaken mind. Yoon-Jong''s strong sword-bearing image is engraved like a fine dust in his eyes. How can he regain his composure?"Hook!"


    Mu Yon, who breathed out briefly, grabbed the sword tighter.


    ''There''s nothing to be impatient about.¡¯


    It was him who was completely on the winning.


    Just because the opponent holds out a little longer does not change the result. Literally, the game is only a little delayed.


    So¡­¡­.


    One was that moment.


    In the sweltering sword like a torrent, the sword, which trembled with difficulty, slowly appeared. It looked as if a bird was huddling in an old tree.


    Then a light red flower rose quietly from the end of the sword, which was about to break.


    Plum blossoms?


    I''ve already seen this sight.


    Didn''t Jo-Gol already show the blooming plum blossoms in the previous match?


    However, the plum blossoms in front of me were somewhat different from the plum blossoms that Jo-Gol had seen.


    A little more simple, a little more neat.


    But it was a plum blossom that was never tender.


    No one would say that plum blossoms are tough. Flowers that are easily scattered by a child''s hand are shaken by the wind, fall from the rain falling, and do not survive time.


    The blooming plum was crushed by the waves of the sword.


    But it rose again.


    Again, even if it falls again. Even if it is torn and twisted, plum blossoms will eventually bloom again after enduring the winter and waiting for spring. Though the flowers may be weak, the life of the plum blossoms is as strong as ever.


    That sword bore the very life.


    Embracing life, the plum blossoms caught Mu Yon''s eye and wouldn''t let go. As if to suck him up.


    Mu Yon''s eyes began to grow bigger.


    Looking at the flowers blooming at the end of the sword, Yun-jong clenched his teeth.


    It''s a little late.¡¯


    The first person to learn plum blossoms was Ogum. And Yoon-Jong was the last of the five swords to bloom.


    Even when Baek Cheon''s flowers spread through the world, Yoo-Esul''s flowers spread out quietly, and Jo-Gol''s sword flew freely into the sky, he could not even smoke half a plum blossom.


    I had to realize the difference in talent that was hard to keep up with forever.


    But Yoon-Jong wasn''t particularly disappointed or frustrated.


    Do plum trees live to bloom?¡¯


    Someone might say that.


    Plum blossoms bloom, bear fruit, and live to convey themselves to future generations. That''s the cycle of life.


    But it''s just the law of the world.


    Do plum trees really live to bloom?


    ''There''s no way.


    The logic of the world sometimes felt too much for him.


    Drawing a bigger picture, looking far ahead, and preparing systematically for the future were only suitable for others.


    Yoon-Jong was just busy hanging in there. The luxury of thinking about tomorrow was also a luxury. I tried my best not to be pushed out of my busy days.


    Wouldn''t plum trees be the same?


    Do you have a grand meaning to bloom? Do you have any great aspirations to bear fruit and pass it on to future generations?


    It''s just hanging in there and alive. Wouldn''t that fierce day-to-day continue and eventually achieve what you didn''t expect?


    So this flower is not that grand. It''s just a struggle not to be pushed out of a heavy life.


    Whoosh!


    The skin on the forearm burst and blood scattered all over the place. Yoon-Jong''s body was reeling, hurt and shaken to the full.Nevertheless, the hand holding the sword was firm.


    Even if your hands are numb, you can swing black. You can swing black even if you feel like your entire shoulder is torn apart.


    There is only one way a turtle catches a rabbit.


    When rabbits rest and sleep, they make fun of their short legs. For him, the short legs were this one sword.


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    Every time I couldn''t swallow, a groan leaked out.


    It was too hard for Yoon-jong to smoke a plum blossom that someone easily smokes.


    Each plant pushes all its mind, and paints its soul as if it were carving away.


    In the rush of torrents, the plum blossoms of Yoon-Jong''s everything were swept weakly.


    Qua-qua-qua-qua-qua-qua!


    Even as the torrent rose further, the energy of white tension swept like a dragon climbing a huge river.


    However, Yun-Jong''s plum blossoms revealed one peak at a time, and eventually dozens or hundreds of plum blossoms clumped together and faced each other.


    As if to withstand the cold wind, the tightly sealed plum blossoms endured the rapid flow.


    Plum-in-dong, a twenty-four-year-old plum-in-dong.


    His plum blossoms are not colorful plum blossoms.


    It is a plum blossom that silently endured the winter of the world and finally welcomes spring.


    A lump of plum blossoms pushed away the incoming sword. It''s a sword that''s become stronger and more powerful with momentum, but strangely, I didn''t feel the same vividness as before.


    Hang in there!


    It takes root on the earth, holds its buds together, and overcomes the biting wind. That''s the snow. It is a plum blossom that blooms in winter.


    Hang in there!


    Soon after, a loud shout came out of Yoon-jong''s mouth.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Plum blossoms, which clumped together like steel, received a torrent. He stumbles and shakes, but remains firm and never gets pushed out.


    "Ee¡­¡­!"


    The embarrassed Mu Yon bit his teeth hard.


    That is not a wall. It''s not a mountain or a vast ocean. It is just a plum tree blooming in the middle of the field.


    But why can''t this sword break down a single thin plum tree?


    ''No!''


    His eyes became distorted and slightly red. His bloodline eyes stared at Yoon-Jong as if they were going to eat him up.


    "Falling apart!"


    It exudes energy.


    "Falling apart!"


    Push out the sword.


    "Falling apart!"


    Despite the attack, the blue energy soared from the edge of Mu Yon''s sword.


    "Ah!"


    Then Mu Yon''s eyes opened wide. It wasn''t Yoon-Jong he was looking at. It was a sharp, white sword that followed a torrent of sword rushing toward Yoon-Jong.


    Whoosh!


    The sword, which clearly differs from before, flew into Yun-Jong, cutting through the preceding swords.


    "Oh, inside¡­!"


    Even before the screaming voice burst out of his mouth, the sword quickly locked itself into the plum blossoms of Yoon-jong.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    Blue and red plum swords scattered everywhere with the sound of the explosion. A huge storm of energy covered the rain.


    "Mu, back off!"


    "Kkkk!"


    Wudang''s disciples and HWASAN''s disciples, who were watching around, stepped back. The impact of the explosion was so great that they were swept to where they were.


    What''s the result?


    What happened?¡¯


    Everyone had a hunch. There''s no back here. The game is now divided.


    After a while, the thick clouds are lifted, and the one standing is the winner.


    Who is it?


    Who''s standing?¡¯Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the stage in silence.


    It was not long before the wind blew and pushed away the dust.


    There was only one person standing tall on the stage.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon smiled and nodded.


    I can''t help it.¡¯


    It was Mu Yon who was standing. He looked pale, but he was definitely standing firm on those two legs.


    Yoon-Jong, on the other hand, missed a sword and was breathing heavily on one knee on the floor. The outcome of the game was obvious to anyone.


    Good fight, Yun-jong.


    What''s so important about the outcome of the game?


    Baek Cheon looked back at other Hwasan''s disciples. Everyone was crying as they saw Yoon-jong kneeling down.


    ''Everything to be said has been said.¡¯


    No one will blame the defeat of Yoon-Jong. That was rather a more valuable defeat than a victory.


    Just as Baek Cheon was about to open his mouth, Mu Yon, who was looking down at Yoon-Jong, calmly opened his mouth.


    "What''s the bimu?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Bimu is comparing each other''s radishes. And we''re competing for each other''s discipline."


    There was a pale smile on his face.


    "My sword was nothing short of you, but your discipline is not up to you. As a master, I should have worked on my discipline before my sword."


    With his head still shaking, he soon held out his hands slowly in front of the stack.


    "I lost."


    It was a strange voice to declare defeat. Everyone opened their mouths wide.


    "¡­lose?"


    Baek Cheon also opened his eyes wide.


    What are you talking about?


    It was a fight that Mu Yon won by anyone''s standards. So why does he come forward and admit defeat?


    It wasn''t just Baek Cheon who felt the embarrassment.


    "What are you talking about?"


    A huge voice erupted from the shaman''s camp. It was Ho Sanja.


    "I lost! I lost! Why would you admit defeat yourself? By all accounts, you''ve won!"


    "The Elder."


    Mu Yon shook his head quietly and said calmly.


    "Please don''t embarrass me any more."


    His gaze on Ho Sanja was horribly still.


    "I don''t know about anyone else, but there''s no way the elder couldn''t have missed it. Isn''t that so?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Ho Sanja raised his voice as if he still couldn''t admit it. Mu Yon looked at him like that and said,


    "I just couldn''t overcome my impatience in my choreography, so I used water on someone who was twice as low as I was."


    "You¡­¡­."


    Ho Sanja opened his eyes as if he was speechless.


    I''m not surprised to hear that you used water spray. I was shocked that many of these people had taken it out of their ears.


    Sure enough, I started to hear a whisper around me.


    Mu Yon spoke in an unshakably determined voice.


    "This is something that should never happen to learn from each other. I''ll be in Chamhoe-dong as soon as I get back. I must have forgotten for a long time that there was something more important than a sword."


    "This¡­¡­."


    Ho Sanja gritted his teeth, but Mu Yon stared at him without hesitation and looked at Yun-Jong.


    "Thank you for letting me know.¡±


    "¡­I don''t think that''s ever happened."


    "Speaking isn''t the only way to deliver. I learned something really big from your attitude."Mu Yon smiled lightly.


    "If I come to shake off the seduction of this heart, please hang out with me again."


    Yoon-Jong nodded quietly.


    Mu Yon smiled and captured.


    "Well learned."


    "¡­Well learned."


    Looking at Mu Yong''s back, Yun-jong let out a sigh that he had endured.


    So that''s what a disciple is.¡¯


    He admits defeat without a trace of regret. He was a man like his sword.


    Flop.


    Eventually, Yoon-jong, who couldn''t stand it, looked up at the sky blankly.


    A clear sky was staring down at him without a cloud.


    Anyway, you''ve endured it once more.


    It will continue. Today is tomorrow.


    And one day into the future when he will shine.


    It was the moment when the three great disciples of Hwasan, Yun-Jong, won a magnificent victory over the shaman Mu Yun.

 Chapter - 621 Episode 621. Ill cut it with pride. (1)

    "I won!"


    "Oh, my God, Yoon-jong, the death penalty won!"


    "The Three Wands Swords¡­¡­"!¡±


    Hwasan''s disciples rose in unison as if they were boiling.


    Won.


    Anyway, Yoon-Jong won the game. If this were life or death, the outcome might have been different, but it was definitely a dead end. No one could denigrate Yun-Jong''s victory in the Bimura way.


    "¡­¡­I really won."


    Even if Yun-Jong lost and came off the stage, Hwasan''s disciples would have patted Yun-Jong on the shoulder. I saw with my own eyes how much he did his best.


    But as a result of doing his best, he even won.


    "What are you doing?"


    Baek Cheon couldn''t hold back his laughter and shouted with a big smile.


    "Go up and get him, because his legs are loose and he can''t even walk!"


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    Hwasan''s disciples rushed up onto the stage. It would be enough for the two of them to help one person, but it was too much to ask those who were excited to think that far.


    "Yoon-Jong??!"


    "The death penalty!"


    Yoon-Jong grinned as he saw the death penalty running in droves.


    "Help me. My legs are loose and I can''t move."


    "What about internal injuries?"


    "It''s okay."


    Everyone jumped from side to side at the horse and carried Yoon-Jong almost halfway. And the nanny proudly walked down the stage.


    "Soso, the death penalty...¡­!¡±


    "For a while."


    Yoon-Jong tapped the death penalty on the shoulder trying to find Soso. The death penalty then stepped back from side to side and carefully put him down.


    After struggling to walk, Yun-jong stood in front of Hyun Sang.


    "Elderly, fortunately...¡­.¡±


    Hyun Sang didn''t listen to the end and hugged him.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ve tried. I''ve tried.


    Yoon-Jong smiled lightly as he listened to his moved voice.


    "¡­I paid for the meal."


    "Feed for the meal, man! Do you eat rice with gold or something?"


    Hyun Sang, who took Yoon-jong off his arms, blushed his eyes.


    I was so proud that I felt overwhelmed.


    It''s not because I won. It''s not because he showed outstanding performance. Because the posture he showed was so clear with the sword''s will.


    "Go ahead and get the treatment. Maybe there''s some internal injury left.¡±


    "Yes, Elder."


    After finishing the report, Yoon-jong turned around. His eyes were seen huddled with five swords.


    Baek Cheon, who is looking at him with a proud face, and Yoo-Esul, who is still expressionless but clenched fists as if full of emotion. Jo-Gol, who looks as if he is about to cry with his lips closed.


    And¡­¡­.


    "You know."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If I fought ten times, I would have lost nine times."


    "I know."


    Until Chung-Myung.


    Yoon-Jong nodded obediently at his words.


    He was also keenly sympathetic. Mu Yon was obviously better than Yoon-Jong. He is not up to Mu Yon yet.


    "But¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "If you win, that''s all."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Stretch your shoulders. It''s nothing to be proud of or anything to beat someone you can beat. You have to be really proud when you beat someone you can''t beat. That was awesome, death penalty."


    "¡­¡­something windy."


    Yoon-jong was briefly taken aback by the sudden compliment from the man who knew how to nag.


    But he also briefly, eventually, burst into a clear smile around his mouth.


    ''This is a victory.''


    A strange sense of achievement that I didn''t feel when I had a good performance at the arena, and when I fought with the bingo and fought against the horseman, I felt all over my body. He slowly opened his mouth in emotion."I''m¡­¡­."


    "Are you done?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    However, the voice from the side slowly turned Yoon-jong''s eyes to the side. Dang-Soso, who had already approached, stood smiling.


    "If it''s over, I''ll go."


    "¡­¡­will there be¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoon-Jong followed her back like a cow being dragged to a slaughterhouse. Hwasan''s disciples all laughed at the sight.


    But their eyes weren''t just filled with joy and laughter. Whether it''s a priest or a private residence, everyone felt a lot of things about Yoon-Jong.


    "The sword that continues."


    Baek Cheon stares at Yoon-jong''s back and mutters.


    ''Honestly, I''m jealous.¡¯


    His unwavering willpower, his tenacity.


    Of course he knew. It''s not something to hold this heart for.


    But what can I do? This is how he feels honestly. He quickly buried this rather embarrassing jealousy and tried to hide it.


    but


    "Look at Dong-ryong''s face. That one.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Oh, that ghost.


    Baek Cheon slurred his face and spilled Chung-Myung.


    "Tsk tsk. Anyway, those who have it are more. If you''re greedy."


    "No, it''s not like that.¡­!¡±


    The blushing Baek Cheon retorted, but Chung-Myung spoke in a low voice.


    "There must be some work to be done for him."


    At that calm remark, Baek Cheon finally shut up. And I sighed more than Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    "The real bird of his...¡­.¡±


    I know. If Yun-Jong is the one who should lead the later Hwasan on the back, Baek Cheon should put Hwasan on the rock today.


    I can''t put a premium on something is more important. Both were of the utmost importance.


    Baek Cheon quietly looked at the celadon ships. They were all reminded of Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong''s victories.


    ''You saw hope.¡¯


    Jo-Gol proved that distribution and age are not everything, and Yoon-Jong showed that if he had the guts to push himself, he could overcome talent.


    So there''s no way not to get excited.


    "What a bunch of shit.¡±


    He set the mood like this before he even stepped up, and now he can''t lose even if he wants to.


    Both were absolutely brilliant.


    But he was their private home. I can''t lose to them yet.


    "Keep an eye on me, you bastards."


    Baek Cheon headed off to the rain stage, clutching his plum sword. No, I was going to head.


    "Are you going?"


    Chung-Myung''s poignant voice called him up. Baek Cheon replied as if it were natural.


    "Let''s continue this momentum."


    "Well, that''s not bad either. But¡­¡­."


    "Huh?"


    "I don''t know if it''s going to work out the way I think.¡±


    Feeling slightly ominous, Baek Cheon glanced at Chung-Myung. Whenever he said this, something unexpected always happened.


    "Should we change the order?¡±


    "No, well....¡±


    Chung-Myung smiled and shook his head.


    "It won''t mean much. You can go out. First, win beautifully."


    Baek Cheon was oblivious to English and stared blankly at him.


    Why did you say that if you''re going to do this?


    "I''ll be right back."


    "Uh."


    Chung-Myung laughed to himself as Baek Cheon headed for the stage with a slightly vague face.


    "It''s not because it''s good. It''s a prestigious thing because you''ve won."


    Now Baek Cheon will know that clearly.


    It was Ho Sanja who greeted Mu Yon off the stage first. The glare was surprisingly brutal.Mu Yon stood in front of Ho Sanja, unable to turn a blind eye to the gaze. Ho Sanja, who was staring at Mu Yon as if he was about to eat him, said as if he was chewing.


    "Did you say foster?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The honor of the private sector is at stake. Is your personal satisfaction more important than the honor of the envoy?"


    It was a voice with a real sword.


    Mu Yon was a great disciple and a powerful figure worthy of being called a shaman, but he could not ignore the wrath of the elder. With a short sigh, he closed his eyes still.


    However, Mu Yon''s eyes, which soon reopened, did not contain a single drop of shaking.


    "Elders, what is the meaning of such honor?"


    Ho Sanja''s face was distorted by his calm rebuttal.


    "¡­What did you just say?¡±


    Mu Yon shook his head and said,


    "Honor is meaningful when you get it right. I won over what I lost. Isn''t it more disgraceful to claim the honor of hiding one''s faults than to point fingers at one''s faults?"


    In anger, Ho Sanja''s face was convulsed with water. But Mu Yon''s words continued firmly.


    "I didn''t step down because the honor was not important. I stepped down because honor is important. How can I claim to be a proud shaman''s disciple if they hide their mistakes just because they haven''t seen it?"


    Ho Sanja stared at Mu Yon with his teeth clenched.


    "Did you say everything?"


    "The Elder."


    In a harsh atmosphere, Mu Jin sneaked out and dissuaded him.


    "I have an eye for seeing. Just calm down for now."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And I don''t think Mu Yon is very wrong."


    "What?"


    "They wouldn''t have known Mu Yon''s mistake."


    Even if you didn''t know all, one person must have known.


    Hwasan The Dragon.


    What Mu Jin saw cannot be missed by him.


    "If Mu Yon hadn''t stepped down from there, he might have been humiliated. Haven''t you heard enough of those who were humiliated by looking down on him?"


    "Ee¡­¡­!"


    But Ho Sanja''s anger has not faded at all. He gritted his teeth and brushed his teeth.


    "How can you be so stupid!"


    Aren''t we all talking about what we''re saying?


    How would they know?


    That what they are saying is actually a matter of leisure.


    That the justice they say comes from power in the end.


    He who is hard to talk about will, and he who has no power, cannot talk about justice. They have no idea that everything they talk about now comes from the wealth and fame of the private sector.


    ''It''s too far from the world.¡¯


    It seems plausible to see that he was raised in a greenhouse without having experienced the world''s most beautiful people, but he was eventually raised in a greenhouse without having never experienced it before.


    "Weak men have grown up in the name of a masterpiece that the predecessors have bled out."


    Ho Sanja''s eyes were distracted.


    He no longer felt the need to discuss right from wrong with them. It''s an argument with no answer anyway.


    What matters now is not what is right.


    The important thing is that he must take the result of victory. That was the intention and meaning of the writer who sent him here.


    "Elders, the next opponent is coming up."


    Ho Sanja looked at the arena with a cold face. Looking at Baek Cheon walking slowly from the other end, he shrieked in a cold voice."Keep a low profile."


    "Yes, Elder."


    The answer came back, but Ho Sanja didn''t even look at Mu Yon until the end. His eyes were fixed solely on Baek Cheon, who was on the stage.


    Is it a flower sword?


    With the exception of the Hwasan Myron, it is Baek Cheon, the best of the Hwasan''s latecomers. Of course, it wasn''t the highest performance in the past, but I knew that it had a brilliant performance in the upcoming Daephyolchae soil by defeating Jin Geum Ryong of Jongnam.


    Above all...


    So far, the three great disciples we''ve been dealing with.¡¯


    It is called the same five swords, but the difference in distribution cannot be ignored. That Baek Cheon must have been at least a few moves ahead of Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong, who have come out so far.


    Baek Cheon, who walked to the center of the arena, quietly captured the ball.


    "I''m Baek Cheon, Hwasan''s second best student."


    He glanced at the shaman and said to Mu Jin, fixed his eyes.


    "I don''t think I''m qualified to choose a partner, but I don''t think it''s a fault to have someone I want as an unmanned. If you don''t mind, I''d like to compete with Mu Jin Daehyeop with a sword.¡±


    The eyes of shamanists turned to Mu Jin.


    It may seem cheeky for Hwasan''s great student to ask his shaman''s great disciple to do the dance, but that''s not the case now.


    Considering the performance of Hwasan''s three great disciples so far, considering Hwajeong''s position in Hwasan, the request of Bimu for Mu Jin did not seem too much.


    "Well."


    Mu Jin may have thought so too, but he touched Songmun High Sword lightly.


    If he can''t compete with Chung-Myung anyway, it''s his job to compete with the strongest except him.


    "I''ll accept that challenge¡­¡­.¡±


    It was then.


    "Wait."


    Ho Sanja coldly blocked Mu Jin. Despite his low voice, he dug into everyone''s ears to the point of being weird.

 Chapter - 622 Episode 622. Ill cut it with pride. (2)

    "Wait."


    The voice sounded strangely clear.


    Perhaps because the sharpness under the ground was so clearly alive.


    "¡­Elderly?"


    Mu Jin looked back at Ho Sanja, flinching.


    But Ho Sanja stared only at Baek Cheon, who stood on the stage without even giving him a look.


    It''s a fire check.


    The other shaman''s disciples here heard nothing but rumors about Hwasan, but they could not rely on the rumors to lead the shaman''s disciples and confront Hwasan.


    So, of course, I''ve already got as much information as I can on Hwasan before I get here.


    Of course, there was little information about the radish that I wanted to ask right away, but there is still information that cannot be overlooked.


    "Hwasan first."


    The same thing was said everywhere that handled information about HWASAN.


    Hwajeong sword. Hwasan Jeilgi, Baek Cheon.


    In fact, there is the Hwasan Divine, but he is already too powerful and powerless to put it as a latecomer. So in reality, that Baek Cheon is the poster child representing Hwasan.


    There were many reviews, but there was only one word that caught Ho Sanja''s attention the most.


    a man of genius


    He defeated Jin Geum Ryong, one of the five latecomers who was famous in the world in the past, and further defeated Daeju of that bayonet in action.


    And I''m pretty sure I''ll be Hwasan''s man of letters in the future.


    The conclusion was that no modifier could be ignored.


    Judging from all this, Baek Cheon will at least be stronger than Hawasan''s disciples who fought first.


    Then Ho Sanja had to worry about something else.


    Can you be sure that Mu Jin will beat Baek Cheon?


    Of course Ho Sanja knows. Mu Jin is strong. The shaman also had high hopes for him.


    Having watched all three previous moves, Ho Sanja could not guarantee a perfect victory. If one thing happens in every thousand or thousand, the shaman will be in an irreversible position.


    ''I''d rather...''


    Ho Sanja''s eyes shone dark. He slowly opened his mouth.


    "Mu Jin."


    "Yes, Elder."


    "You''re not going out this time."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Ho Sanja, who glanced back at Mu Jin, his eyes wide open, said.


    "Muho!"


    "Yes!"


    "You go out.¡±


    At the unexpected point, Muho returned as if he was dumbfounded.


    "Come on, Elder. Do you mean me?"


    "That''s right."


    Muho shut his mouth.


    He''s got eyes, he''s got wits, don''t you see what''s going on? It was not that he was not confident in his own sword, but this monument was never one of his greatest disciples, close to the last stone.


    "Come on, Elder. The author challenged Mu Jin to death."


    "I have ears, too. Don''t tell me you didn''t hear that.¡±


    "How can I...¡­.¡±


    As Muho procrastinated and did not move coolly, Ho Sanja, who was annoyed, looked nervously back toward Baek Cheon and said.


    "Mu Jin is one of the three shamanistic swordsmen and one of the top shaman disciples. It''s not appropriate for such a man to join hands with his great pupil."


    "Elders!"


    Mu Jin unknowingly raised his voice.


    It''s not because Ho Sanja is wrong. It was only because he realized the true meaning behind the words.Now Ho Sanja is dodging the game.The world''s shamans.


    "It''s a game we''ve walked from over there. But how can I avoid it? You''re telling me to run scared when one of the men is trying to get away with it''s a challenge.¡±


    "You''re saying weird things."


    Ho Sanja grinned, pulling corners of his mouth.


    "Didn''t you and Mu Yon talk a little while ago? It''s a tombstone, a place of friendship. Then wouldn''t it be more fitting for Bimu to go out and explore Hawasan''s sword?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Mu Jin''s body began to tremble.


    But Ho Sanja didn''t care a bit about that reaction.


    "There''s no needless to say. That guy, Baek Cheon, will be dealt with by Muho."


    "Elders!"


    Mu Jin, who tried to shout out loud again, clenched his teeth and lowered his voice as the attention around him grew.


    "You can''t do this."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You shouldn''t do anything that you''re not proud of. We''re not the only ones here, are we?


    "You fool."


    Ho Sanja laughed coldly.


    "We''ve already lost three times."


    And said it like a chew.


    "If we lose here again, what will the world say about us? Do you think I''d praise you for being a good gatekeeper who lost fair and square?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''re welcome!"


    Mu Jin, who looked into Ho Sanja''s eyes, shut up. Regardless of the right or wrong of logic, words did not seem to work.


    "Our purpose of coming here has already become impossible to achieve. Those who watched Bimu won''t be able to erase Hwasan''s victory from their minds. It is inexplicable, disastrous, in no words, that the shaman''s great disciple was defeated twice in a row by the three great disciples of Hwasan. What''s more¡­¡­."


    It was all the more terrible that one of the defeated shaman''s disciples was the Three Swords.


    Ho Sanja couldn''t bring himself to say this either. It was too shameful to speak out.


    "But one in a thousand and one in a thousand...¡­.¡±


    Ho Sanja''s bloody eyes glared at Mu Jin.


    "If you lose, the shaman''s reputation will fall to the ground. No, it''s not just that much. The public will praise Hawsan''s growth and laugh at the shaman''s regression. And you will never regain your glory again!"


    "¡­the elder."


    "You are the head of the Three Swords of the Shamans. We must not lose to them."


    Mu Jin''s eyes were filled with despondency.


    Ho Sanja was usually famous for being rational and gentle. But I couldn''t find any of that in him now.


    "¡­¡­but this is not it. Elder, this is...¡­.¡±


    "There''s no needless to say. This is an order."


    When the word "command" came out, Mu Jin swallowed a sigh and closed his eyes tightly. Ho Sanja is a shaman''s disciple and shaman''s elder. Furthermore, on his way here, he was delegated full authority by the writer Heo Do-jin.


    In other words, Ho Sanja''s name was the same as that of a long writer.


    "Get back."


    "I accept orders¡­¡­."


    Mu Jin clenched his teeth and stepped back.


    Ho Sanja bit his lips slightly and turned away from it.


    Of course he knew. How can he not know that this is a disgrace and an honor?


    That this is by no means the right way. What''s left of them just because they avoid the opponent and produce the result of victory?But humiliation lasts for a while and the result lasts forever. None of his figures would compare to the assessment that the world''s shamans were pushed by the younger disciples of HWASAN.


    "Muho, come on out.¡±


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Muho, who let out a light sigh, soon went on stage with his sagging shoulders.


    "What?"


    "It''s not Mu Jin''s big deal."


    The Hwasan disciples began to stir.


    Of course, I thought Mu Jin would come up, but it was someone they had never seen on stage.


    "Who is it?"


    "Am I one of the three remaining shamans?"


    "I don''t think so."


    Everyone was embarrassed by the unexpected situation.


    So will he, Baek Cheon, is the greatest master of them all. So, of course, I thought there would be someone worthy of him over there.


    Now that Hwasan has already won two games, they can''t just ignore him. It was expected that they would put all their energy into it.


    "Is that some kind of hidden master or something like that.


    "Do you think so?"


    "¡­I don''t think so either, do I?¡±


    Not at all.


    Compared to Mu Jin, who was standing under the stage all the time and pressured them with a clear presence, or Mu Yon, who was completely defeated, although he lost, the momentum of the person who came up now seemed to be falling behind.


    Jo-Gol, looking at Hwasan''s bewildered disciples, clenched his teeth and said to Chung-Myung.


    "Is this what you said earlier?¡±


    Chung-Myung looked at the shaman and laughed and nodded.


    "Well, I didn''t know it would be so blatant.¡±


    "¡­...don''t intend to win?"


    Anger grazed Jo-Gol''s face. He is a child of a merchant who is very quick to calculate. There was no way he couldn''t understand what the shaman was doing now.


    Isn''t that a clear way to win?


    Instead of sending weak words to Baek Cheon and Yoo-Esul, who can be variables, he is trying to win a steady victory from his disciples, who remain confident.


    If this happens, Baek Cheon will easily win.


    Yoo-Esul will also come back with a quick win.


    But what about the rest?


    Who else in Hwasan can confidently win over the rest of the shaman''s great disciples?


    It''s just Chung-Myung.


    "You can just fight and win! Why did you do that to me?¡­!¡±


    "That''s what a famous sentence is."


    Jo-Gol, who had a fever, spoke up, but Chung-Myung was just heartbroken.


    "It''s good and great that''s why it''s a great name, but it''s a great name and it''s a result. Those who have been under the name of prestigious people for a long time know it well. The process doesn''t mean anything."


    "So that''s fair?"


    "Nobody said it was fair."


    Jo-Gol really gritted his teeth.


    "This is... this is shaman''s way?"


    He even stared at the shaman with a face as if he had been betrayed. Other students who heard the two men''s conversation also shed similar anger and shamans.


    Chung-Myung thought it was foolish to ask the enemy for justice, but on the other hand, he understood their minds.


    ''Yes, you''ll be angry.¡¯


    For HWASAN now, shamanism is both a goal to overcome and an object of envy.


    Unlike Chung-Myung, who lived high in the days when Hwasan was Mu Danbo, they would never have imagined that they would dare to surpass the shaman.Therefore, in their minds, the shaman had to be high and strong.


    However, it was natural to feel a sense of betrayal because he faced his bare face in such an unexpected way.


    Chung-Myung smiled quietly as Ho Sanja looked towards the line.


    So, you''re letting go of your pride or whatever.¡¯


    It''s a bold decision.


    Usually, those who hang themselves face more dire consequences because of their face. The decision to take victory in return for putting everything down seemed rather wise.


    "Keep an eye on it."


    Chung-Myung said coldly.


    "Discussing the agreement and discussing romance is just the ease of those who have not lost their footing. The moment a knife is pointed at my neck, every man reveals his true nature."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone was speechless at the words and only looked at the arena. Chung-Myung''s eyes sank dark.


    ''But....''


    Soon a twisted smile was drawn around the mouth.


    ''It remains to be seen whether it will go its way.¡¯


    His eyes on Ho Sanja were as cold as nails.

 Chapter - 623 Episode 623. Ill cut it with pride. (3)

    Baek Cheon''s feeling of looking at Muho from the non-stage couldn''t have been pleasant.


    He was also quite intelligent. It was not difficult to guess what was going on while looking at the delicate atmosphere of the shaman and Muho''s poor expression.


    You''re going to come out like this?¡¯


    I can finally understand what Chung-Myung said before going on stage.


    "The shaman''s greatest disciple, Muho."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon stared at Muho, not immediately answering. Then Muho could not meet the eyes for a long time and avoided the eyes.


    If you''re confident, I''ll curse you. Baek Cheon held back a leaky sigh.


    In fact, Muho did nothing wrong. He, too, would have to be the victim in the end.


    If you''re guilty....


    Baek Cheon''s gaze shifted to Ho Sanja looking at the non-stage.


    It''s him.


    Be confident.


    Unlike other shamanistic disciples who could not face Baek Cheon and avoided eye contact, Ho Sanja raised his head proudly as if he had no shame.


    The reaction of Ho Sanja to the students behind him seemed stark contrast. Baek Cheon sighed quietly.


    Baek Cheon was also old enough to fully understand the logic of power, the harshness of power. So that elder''s choice is unconditionally wrong. I didn''t mean to criticize.


    However, one question came to mind clearly.


    What would our elders have done?¡¯


    If it were Hyun Sang and Hyun Young, would they have told Baek Cheon to put up with shame for the honor of the envoy? To protect the hard-core logic of the strong?


    No. I wouldn''t have.


    Of course, it could be foolish and unfeeling behavior. Excluding emotions, that shaman''s decision may be more beneficial and rightful for the literary faction.


    One¡­¡­.


    Baek Cheon opened his mouth looking at Muho with his sunken eyes.


    "I''m Baek Cheon, Hwasan''s second best student."


    He folded his hands and held them politely. Things have changed a little, but they have not lost their courtesy.


    I love you.


    The two exchanged greetings pulled out a sword at the same time.


    Unlike Muho, who seemed to be in a hurry to pull out the sword, Baek Cheon slowly pulled out the sword and took a leisurely break.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Muho peeked at Baek Cheon.


    If the sword had been pulled out, no more words would be needed, but Baek Cheon read from his countenance that there was something he wanted to say.


    "Tell me."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When Baek Cheon started first, Muho hesitated a little and sighed.


    "I don''t mean it."


    "I understand."


    The name of a temple is heavier than a mountain. It was no wonder that a man living under the name of a shaman could not resist him.


    "But."


    Baek Cheon calmly added a word.


    "No matter what the outcome is, I think it''s on my side to straighten my shoulders and go down.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Muho could not bear to answer. I just slightly lowered my red face.


    What does it mean?


    What does the reputation that keeps the disciples from straightening their shoulders, the honor that makes the disciples blush, and the victory that they cannot proudly boast of mean?


    Yeah, maybe that''s the right choice.


    But at least Baek Cheon didn''t want to get a reputation for not being proud of himself. This will not only be the mind of him but also all the disciples who have enemies in Hwasan.


    At least at this moment.Baek Cheon lifted the sword.


    I feel sorry for the famous shaman.¡¯


    And said, again, with a stop tax.


    "Look carefully."


    Muho''s eyes that looked at him were questionable. The eyes of all the other shamanists were on Baek Cheon.


    Yoon-Jong has done his part.¡¯


    He should be a hope for the following disciples.


    Then what is my role? What does Baek Cheon have to accomplish in Hwasan?


    Baek Cheon''s heavy, hard voice spread everywhere.


    "No matter what the outcome of this match, or even the Bimu contest, will be, the shaman-Hwasan competition will continue. And this sword is after you. Keep a close eye on it."


    The face of the shaman''s disciples hardened at the truly cheeky and rude words.


    What''s more upsetting was their position, which they couldn''t even point out after hearing that.


    "This is Hwasan''s sword."


    Baek Cheon breathed deeply with his eyes shining.


    "Wow, look at my colleague scratching his temper."


    Chung-Myung giggles excitedly as he looks at Baek Cheon under the stage.


    I can''t stop him.¡¯


    Isn''t that too appropriate. I was truly impressed.


    Chung-Myung wouldn''t have done that. You could have pointed out their mistakes and made them vomit blood, but you couldn''t have made your face so hot with such a heavy blow.


    The results are important?¡¯


    You idiot.


    Chung-Myung gave Ho Sanja a glimpse.


    Yeah, maybe it is. Fame requires several times more effort than before to put it back up once it falls.


    But Chung-Myung knows now. In the past, Chung-Myung would have used everything he could to create the two letters of victory, but now he knows that there are many kinds of victory.


    It''s not all about winning this feat.


    More importantly, Hwasan catches up with and overtakes the shaman.


    Thanks to Ho Sanja''s choice, Hwasan''s disciples remembered that shaman''s great disciples avoided the game.


    On the contrary, the shaman''s great disciples will keep it like a painter.


    Whasan''s disciples still regard shamans as a high mountain, although his mouth is full of bravado. A high mountain that is not impossible to climb on human feet, but does not dare to climb.


    But now you''ll realize that the mountain wasn''t as high as you thought it would be. Whether it''s true or not.


    "Go wedge-in."


    And now Baek Cheon will prove it.


    Okay.


    Baek Cheon''s sword lightly lowered Ho Gong.


    He chose Hwasan''s signature jockey, and he was just watching Muho calmly like the first time, but Muho shrank.


    What''s wrong with me?


    The opponent is Lee Dae-jeok.


    Although his reputation is higher and he is called one of the best in the world, the time he has been training is different and there is a difference in distribution.


    But why are you so shrinking?


    ''Cause that happened a while ago?¡¯


    Is the sense of dishonesty affecting the spirit?


    No, it''s not like that.


    Muho looked at Baek Cheon with new eyes again.


    There was something different about this man than the disciples of Hwasan, who had been working on the Bimu until now.


    a sense of pressure and pressure This young man had the presence of so-called ''big shot''.It''s like facing the death penalty.¡¯


    It felt a little different, but it was so much pressure that it reminded me of when I was competing with Mu Jin. Does it make sense that at least ten years younger people feel pressured?


    But common sense is common sense, reality is real. Now Muho was obviously cowering at his immediate opponent.


    ''So I''m the challenger.¡¯


    Muho bit his lips.


    It didn''t look good, but he was still a great disciple of the shaman. Losing the game was out of the question.


    With his heart in his mouth, Muho soon shouted and spewed out sword.


    Paaa!


    The sword, which was cut short for exploration, flew toward Baek Cheon like a half-moon.


    One.


    Bang!


    The plum sword, which was lightly swung by the thread, lightly struck off the heavy sword.


    It was a movement full of ease as if it was nothing.


    Muho couldn''t believe the sight and raised his eyes without realizing it.


    "Lightly?"


    Although it was cut short, the history of the sword was not small. But how can you bounce it so lightly?


    This meant that Baek Cheon''s skills were twice as strong as he expected.


    Baek Cheon, who looked at Muho with a slightly arrogant look, slowly began to approach. I felt more pressure because it was never a fast walk.


    With his lips crushed, Muho screamed once again and rushed toward him.


    The death penalty was rather defeated while spreading the streets.¡¯


    Bondi the shaman''s black mid-range power. However, the death penalty gave the opponent a chance to win his brilliant swordmanship.


    That means there was something wrong with the process.


    "Before the opponent properly conducts plum blossom screening, he or she wins."¡¯


    The judgment of ignorance is not so wrong. Rather, it was a wise move to understand Hawasan''s swordmanship.


    If there''s only one problem...¡­ his opponent was necessarily Baek Cheon.


    "Breathe!"


    A sword carrying a strong history swept through Baek Cheon''s son-in-law.


    (Screams)


    One was blocked by a plum sword before it could stretch out.


    A big pile.


    Muho frowned as much as he could as if his wrist were about to break. The moment the sword touched, the opponent''s sword pushed in a ridiculous semi-tanner.


    Jo-Gol''s black was sleek, Yoon-Jong''s black was concise.


    But this sword?


    ''Great.''


    As soon as I touch him, I can see his sword with strength and strength.¡­. No, I felt like I was weighing on a man named Muho himself.


    "Is this really the sword of the great student?"


    Sword gets heavier with time. I couldn''t understand how this great student, who would have been absolutely lacking in those years, could wield this sword.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!


    Muho shouted and hit the plum sword and swung it once again.


    I am a shaman''s disciple.¡¯


    No matter how great his opponent was, he was proud to be the world''s greatest disciple. I didn''t want to look ugly. I shouldn''t have.


    Soon his sword spouted out like water. It was a shaman''s sword that never stopped.


    ''I won''t give you a second.''¡¯


    I can tell by instinct. The moment this guy makes us use that fancy plum-blossom technique, we'' However, there is a good chance that he will win if he can push ahead without giving a chance.''My sword is unbroken... ''¡­.¡¯


    It was that moment.


    (Screams.


    Baek Cheon''s sword, which gently painted the line, penetrated the sword of Muho.


    What?


    It''s not blocked, it''s dug in. As if he was going to cut out Muho''s sword. Muho kicked his tongue inside.


    ''Foolishness...''....¡¯


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At that moment, however, Baek Cheon''s sword literally split the sword of Muho in half, which had never stopped like flowing water.


    ''¡­what?''


    Muho''s mouth opened wide in shock.


    My face is nervous.


    The sword of the shaman, which followed, was cut off by a single sword. As if the waterfall that was pouring was cut off in the middle.


    Then the plum sword, which had been cut off by the sword, rushed in. Baek Cheon hit Muho''s empty chest with a handle of a sword.


    Bite!


    Muho went out without knowing how the situation was going.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I was stuck on the floor, but I couldn''t feel any pain.


    Even the chest, which absorbed the level, did not feel pain.


    Still, his head was filled with shock that my sword had been cut off by the sword.


    Baek Cheon, who was looking at Muho, who sat on the floor at the time, said quietly.


    "You''re not the only one watching your opponent''s sword."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That sword¡­¡­."


    A white smile formed around Baek Cheon''s mouth.


    "I''ll cut it for you with pride."


    Muho''s face was horribly distorted.

 Chapter - 624 Episode 624. Ill cut it with pride. (4)

    "Wow¡­¡­."


    "It''s the death penalty, too."


    Hawasan''s disciples clenched their fists as they watched Baek Cheon take the victory.


    This inscription was definitely different from before. Of course, Hwasan has won all the games so far, but it was a successful counterattack against a driving opponent.


    It means that it has been a shaman who is pushing and attacking, and this side has been a trend of overcoming the shaman''s offensive.


    But now the mood has completely changed.


    By all accounts, Bimu''s victory was held by Baek Cheon.


    "On that shaman...¡­.¡±


    "¡­I mean."


    Everyone was amazed by Baek Cheon''s performance, but there were people who really opened their mouths wide.


    "I¡­¡­."


    "No, that''s...¡­.¡±


    The surprise of Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong, who mixed shaman and sword, was different from those who just watched.


    You''re going to cut that?¡¯


    "No, crazy. Does that make sense?"


    Cutting off the sword is not so great. It''s enough to make a stronger sword that''s more refined than the opponent.


    The problem was the characteristics of the opponent''s sword.


    "¡­¡­I cut the water with a knife.¡±


    "It doesn''t make sense.¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong fixed their eyes on Baek Cheon and smiled in vain.


    The shaman''s sword continues like water. The source of the connection is a sword that flows from the end of the sword without a break.


    Think about it.


    Is there any way to cut the running water?


    Of course I can cut it. That sword isn''t as hard as steel. However, water is combined again when cut off, and clumped together.


    But now Baek Cheon literally cut off the water. It''s very cut off.


    "¡­Hey, Chung-Myung."


    "Huh?"


    "Is that what it''s going to be?"


    "Is there any reason you can''t?¡±


    Jo-Gol turned his head and looked at Chung-Myung at the sour answer.


    "I can''t do it."


    "Because it''s the death penalty."


    "I can cook at home."


    "Because it''s private lodging."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol grabbed the sword and Yoon-Jong shook his head as he quickly put his hand on his shoulder.


    "Don''t. If you get hurt now, you''ll die."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung smirked as he glanced at Jo-Gol''s face.


    "Of course I can''t cut the water."


    "Right!"


    "But is that water? It''s a sword, right?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung said in a nonchalant way.


    "The Taoist ignorance is nothing more than an imitation of nature. If Hwasan discusses flowering, the shaman discusses the flow. Shudang''s shamanism is just trying to resemble constant water, but it cannot be complete water. Of course, it could be possible, but if it is, it would be a great student, not a great student."


    "Of course it is, but...¡­.¡±


    "At the end of the day, the sword drastically reduced the energy and the speed at which it was released and continued the flow. No matter how perfectly you mimic water, there is bound to be a fine disconnect inside."


    Jo-Gol''s eyes shook violently.


    "So you stabbed the sword in that tiny crevice?"


    "It''s simple, right?


    "¡­...you son of a b*tc*, that''s easy to say¡­¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol removed the crane and saw Baek Cheon on the stage again. Stabbing a sword between flow and flow was no different from having a perfect grasp of the opponent''s sword.


    You''re going to try something that even the death penalty, which you''re usually fighting against, can''t even try today?


    Are you out of your mind?


    If it goes a little wrong, it could be a big setback. Even if you succeed, you don''t get much, and if you fail, who will try to do something that will cause a big problem? What a foolish thing to do.''No, no.''


    Jo-Gol, who was continuing his thoughts, bit his lips hard.


    This is what Baek Cheon had.


    I''m confident that I won''ll never fail. I''m sure I''ll never make a mistake.For Jo-Gol, it''s not that difficult for Baek Cheon. That was the distance between Jo-Gol and Baek Cheon now.


    As soon as I realized the distance, my hands began to tremble. I knew for certain that Baek Cheon was stronger, but I still thought it was quite close recently.


    However, Baek Cheon proved that the distance between Jo-Gol and him has not narrowed in a single number.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    In Jo-Gol''s ears, who couldn''t even open his mouth, Yoon-Jong''s sighing voice came out.


    "He''s such a sucker.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Right?"


    Jo-Gol nodded silently and empathized. It was the heavy reaction that was not usual Jo-Gol. Yoon-Jong shook his head slightly.


    ''It''ll be a lot more shocking.¡¯


    In fact, Baek Cheon doesn''t exist much for someone like Yoon-jong. I''ve never dreamed of catching up with Baek Cheon in a short period of time.


    But it will be different for Jo-Gol.


    A diligent genius is a demon who takes away hope.


    Those who follow him will feel as if they are running away from the finish line. He is out of breath, and his legs are shaking as if he would break at any moment, but the finish line is further away than close.


    How can it be easy to endure that despair?


    Yoon-Jong watched Baek Cheon, who was standing on the stage.


    Anyway, I think the biggest shock is Muoyi, who is dealing with Baek Cheon.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    In Muo''s eyes, there was an inexplicable complex feeling.


    Despair? Despair?


    No.


    Despair and frustration only begin when they acknowledge what has happened before their eyes. However, Muo has yet to fully understand what he saw in person.


    The sword, which had been earned with all his life''s efforts, was cut off at once, which could not be easily acknowledged.


    "¡­¡­this¡­¡­."


    It''s a mistake.


    No, it''s a coincidence. Maybe it''s both. At the moment he happened to make a mistake, Baek Cheon''s sword might have penetrated the sword.


    I know it''s nonsense to reason, but there was no other way but to think so. Because he''s embarrassed like he''s on a dead end.


    At that moment.


    "Please come."


    Baek Cheon picked up the sword and pointed him straight. It was a truly unshakable posture. Only the air around Baek Cheon seemed to sink heavily. Muo''s mind was constantly shaking, but Baek Cheon was as still as a lake without a ripple.


    What Baek Cheon said a while ago hit Muo''s head late.


    - You''re not the only one watching your opponent''s sword.


    Observation. He said observation.


    Doesn''t that mean that he understood the characteristics of shaman''s sword with just a few bimu and cut out Muo''s sword based on that?


    ''That can''t be possible!''


    Muo changed his teeth.


    What a coincidence!


    He never belittled the man Baek Cheon. He has eyes, and he has watched all the silliness so far. I couldn''t look down on Baek Cheon, who was obviously stronger than the earlier students of Hwasan.However, identifying the characteristics of the shaman''s sword and being able to swing the sword accordingly was a completely different matter. If such a thing was possible at once, would it be possible for a shaman to keep his name with a masterpiece so far?


    "¡­...You''ve shown a terrible appearance.¡±


    Muo tried to hold down his shaky heart and raised himself up. Then he desperately calmed down the trembling blade and pointed at Baek Cheon.


    No words were needed now. He glared at Baek Cheon with seething eyes.


    As soon as he read the resentment in that gaze, Baek Cheon had no choice but to fall into a strange sentiment.


    You''re arrogant.


    I was going to grieve when Moo-oh heard it.


    MOOO has already admitted that Baek Cheon is above him. The word arrogance may not seem appropriate to a shaman''s great student who recognized Hwasan''s great student as stronger than him.


    But Baek Cheon couldn''t get rid of the idea that he was arrogant.


    Just because you admit that your opponent is stronger than you is not humble.


    MOOO admits Baek Cheon''s strength, but he was trying to push it into the range he could deal with somehow. With the conviction that no matter how strong he is, his common sense cannot be broken.


    It was an obvious arrogance and a certain absence of experience.


    By comparison, Baek Cheon knew for sure. The world is full of monsters beyond common sense and geniuses who cannot be founded.


    Even how humble you are in it.


    I wouldn''t have known if I hadn''t.¡¯


    In a small group of doors called Hwasan, it was never known when they were trapped in a narrow cage called Jongnam.


    Walking through the world following Chung-Myung, Baek Cheon learned the world and realized his helplessness.


    "I''m coming."


    So it''s time for the shaman to know that helplessness, too.


    Paaa!


    Baek Cheon stormed to the front of Muo, kicking the floor.


    Muo''s eyes were wide open. In the first place, his idea of a counterpart to Baek Cheon was to narrow the distance. But now Baek Cheon has been closing in on him.


    As if the difference in distance doesn''t interfere with dealing with you.


    "Ee¡­¡­!"


    Angry at the disregard, not the disregard, Mueo swung the sword vigorously. His sword began to pour roughly like a waterfall. Soon, Baek Cheon''s whole body was completely covered with a bluish sword.


    One. At that moment.


    Oh, my god!


    A red line emerged between Korea and China, which were rushing like waves along with the sound of a wave that tore apart the atmosphere.


    Although the pouring sword is humble, Muo has also trained himself with constant agony in the shaman. Simple, wasteless inspection prevented dozens of stabbing at once.


    ''No way!''


    I''m a little surprised by Baek Cheon''s fluke, but I''ll never be easy as long as I''m calm again.


    (Screams)


    After dozens of stabs like that, the opponent will have to breathe one day after day. If you can stab a sword in the gap, you can turn the defensive into an offensive.


    Whoosh!


    If I could see a gap...¡­.


    Caang! Kaang! Kaang! Kaang! Kaang! Kaang! Kaang! Kaang! Kaang! Kaang! Kaang!


    I was embarrassed again by Mio''s eyes, who had barely regained his calmness.


    Why isn''t it cutting off?¡­.¡¯


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    In a moment, Baek Cheon''s sword, which failed to block properly, cut right next to Muo''s eyes. A sword deflected upward cut off the edge of his ear like it was slightly shaved off.Oh, my god!


    The vivid pain brought Muo to reality in an instantaneously.


    Why don''t you stop?¡¯


    It''s harder than I thought to put strength into a blow. However, it is dozens of times more difficult to send such forceful stabbing after stabbing.


    But now there is no sign of a stop to Baek Cheon''s black. The countless stabs poured out toward MOOO as if they were pouring out.


    A sword that never stops, it''s like...¡­.


    ''This, this guy?¡¯


    The moment the thought reached a certain point, the emotion of ignorance fluctuated in an instantaneously. Then, as if he would not miss the gap, the stabbing, which was unparalleled in the midst of the pouring sword and stroke, fell like a ray of light.


    Kagak!


    He blocked it with a raised sword for a moment and avoided piercing his neck, but the force in the stab was not enough to be relieved by a sword wielded in a hurry.


    At the moment of the collision, Muo''s body flew back like a shell.


    Kudadang! Boom!


    His head was stuck on the floor, and his body rolled back on the stage several times. MOOO, who had barely stopped after rolling and rolling on the floor, was scratching down the ground and shaking his whole body.


    "Ughhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Soon, red blood poured out of my mouth.


    He couldn''t overcome the momentary power and suffered internal injuries. But Muo looked up at Baek Cheon with shaky eyes, as if suffering was nothing.


    "You¡­¡­ That¡­¡­.¡±


    "The elder said,"


    Baek Cheon said calmly with indifferent eyes.


    "It would be a good place to explore each other''s swords."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So I learned it once. Not bad, shaman''s kendo."


    Inside Muo, there was a sound of something breaking off.

 Chapter - 625 Episode 625. Ill cut it with pride. (5)

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There is no situation in which the term "surprise" matches so well.


    The shaman''s disciples, who were watching the Bimu, were all speechless. Everyone looked blank at Baek Cheon.


    "I''ve been a scene."


    No, that''s not a situation that can be simply described as an imitation.


    That is literally ''understanding''.


    The methods of group and operation may be different, but that number clearly contained the beauty of shamanism.


    ''How the hell...¡­.¡¯


    It was a shock itself.


    It was a shock to have already experienced three defeats, but the previous ones were literally more of a fluke for Hawsan. If they were to compete again, they could at least lead them to a level where they could not tell whether they would win or lose.


    But not now. Baek Cheon is completely overwhelmed by MOOO.


    It''s not just his organs, but a sword that mimics the shaman''s gravestone.


    ''When....''


    Ho Sanja had a snowball cramp.


    When did Hwasan get here?¡¯


    So far, the sizzling has been enough to make us realize that Hwasan is chasing them. But what he sees now is a realization that Hawasan is standing behind their backs before we know it.


    To add a little bit of exaggeration, that sword that Baek Cheon is holding now seemed to touch Ho Sanja''s neck.


    Genius.


    Can you put it all in that simple word?


    Ho Sanja knows. The futility of the word genius.


    How many talented people in the world are there?


    There are countless people who stand out before the terms and conditions. However, if the terms and conditions are exceeded, more than half of those who are ahead of them will become normal, and by the time it reaches Yirip, there is not a handful left.


    After all, talent is not everything just because you are born with it. If one does not meet the environment where one can sharpen and shine his or her talent, the gifted one will end his or her life as a bum.


    I''m sure this guy wasn''t this bad.


    Despite their outstanding performance at the arena, only two people, Hye Yeon and Chung-Myung, made their mark at the time. Now it''s outstanding, but eventually Baek Cheon was just an ordinary talent to be overshadowed by those two.


    However, the talent that couldn''t shine fully is now in full bloom.


    What the hell did you go through?¡¯


    It''s impossible for a talent that couldn''t shine to suddenly shine. Something must have happened to the author in that short period of time.


    But Ho Sanja''s common sense and brain had no idea the cause.


    Can Mu Jin beat that kid?¡¯


    I thought it would be impossible, but I bit Mu Jin back to avoid an accident that would happen one by one. But now Ho Sanja was sweeping his heart, realizing that my choice was absolutely right.


    To paint.


    No matter how strong Mu Jin is, he won''t be able to guarantee more than he can paint against that Baek Cheon. A 70 percent chance means three fights mean one loses. But where the hell is the guarantee that that one time is not now?


    ''Hwasan¡­¡­.¡¯


    Ho Sanja realized like hell. It is no longer a place to be treated as a thorn in the side of Hawasan''sMuo''s face contained all kinds of emotions that could not be expressed in words.


    Humiliations, anger, dismay, fear, frustration and coming.


    Other than that, closely observing his face would be able to read more emotions. He recited as low as scratching his neck.


    "¡­Not bad?"


    The shaman''s sword?


    You''re saying it''s not bad for a shaman''s sword that misrepresents the world?


    Crunch.


    My teeth are chipped.


    What he was ignored is tolerable. However, I couldn''t stand the fact that the sword of the dead was being devalued.


    "The arrogant...¡­.¡±


    Unlike a shaman''s master, harsh words leaked out of my mouth. But Baek Cheon just stared at him with his calm eyes.


    "I didn''t ignore the shaman''s sword."


    "And yet you say such rash things?"


    "It''s just pitiful."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Looking at Muo, who seemed to believe what he was hearing, Baek Cheon said without hesitation.


    "It is about to be like black water, but those who use it try to reverse the rules, so how can I pity the sword?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    MOOO could not answer and only shook his hand holding the sword.


    ''¡­the elder.''


    This is why you should not choose a path that is not rational. Even when the sword of the envoy is ignored and his lifelong efforts are undervalued, he cannot make a single excuse.


    This is because it is obvious that the shaman went against the rules and tried to make a profit. The evidence was that he was now facing interest.


    "The sword of inspection is not just about the art of using a sword."


    Baek Cheon inadvertently turned his head and looked at Chung-Myung.


    Even though he was observing the monument of the Moon faction, he sat down and yawned as if he was lazy, which made him laugh in vain.


    "The sword of one clique symbolizes that clique. So Shaolin''s power was heavy, pure black swift, and shaman''s black soft."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s so obvious what will happen in the future where the true intentions that penetrate the center are scattered by themselves.


    Baek Cheon now understands Chung-Myung.


    In the past, we did not understand Chung-Myung''s behavior of secretly trying to help Isong Baek in Jongnam. Jongnam is the enemy of Hwasan, and Isong Baek is the disciple of Jongnam. Why would you help someone like that?


    But now that I''m looking at Muo, I can tell.


    The feeling of watching a literary faction called prestigious people fail to keep what they have to protect and go against them.


    This was a feeling of sadness as an unmanned, apart from the ho-ho about a shamanism.


    "You''re talking so smartly."


    But MOOO clenched his teeth really angrily at the words.


    "Maybe you''re right. But you are arrogant. Even if you are right, it is arrogant to be sure that you are right.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What''s wrong with following the decision of adults who have been through more and more?"


    Baek Cheon sighed quietly, unable to contain his frustration.


    That''s not too wrong. A disciple must trust his teacher. I think that''s wrong, but if your student doesn''t believe in your teacher''s judgment, then there will be discord.but


    "If there''s anything different about Hwasan than a shaman.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''re not afraid of the sound that goes wrong.¡±


    Hwasan is like that.


    Even if one of the disciples complains and raises his voice saying it is wrong, it does not lead to catastrophe. Everyone listens to a small voice, and there is no doubt that someone is qualified to speak.


    Yeah, that''s Hwasan.


    Baek Cheon laughed out loud.


    ''That''s ridiculous.


    When he first met Chung-Myung, he also tried to stamp Chung-Myung with his distribution and authority. Even when it didn''t solve it, I tried to punish Chung-Myung with my skills.


    Compared to Baek Cheon, who was tightly blocked in those days, Muo is rather a very open man now.


    However, what you see is different when you change where you stand.


    Now, Baek Cheon was feeling frustrated watching MOOO. For the author''s blind faith.


    "It''s not something that can be solved by conversation anyway."


    Baek Cheon lowered the sword.


    "Come on, the inspection must be proved by a sword. I''ll show you that I''m not wrong."


    Muo''s face was completely distorted.


    The distance between the stage and the audience is not too far. Perhaps the audience heard all of their conversations.


    Muo unintentionally left the position of proving that the shaman''s choice was not wrong. Even if that''s not the case in reality, the audience watching right now will think so.


    ''You clever...''.¡¯


    MOOO chewed on his lips. It''s too late to try to do something with words. All it will do is reveal its own weakness.


    Eventually, he also had no choice but to prove himself wrong with a sword in his hand.


    And this was the fate of the man who went to the stronghold with a sword.


    "Whoo-hoo.


    MOOO, who took a long deep breath, grabbed the sword tightly.


    ''It is impossible to get the upper hand in the distance.¡¯


    I don''t know why, but that guy, Baek Cheon, was oddly familiar with close-range combat. As if he had experienced countless actual battles where swords and swords met each other.


    This means that the victory he established has already.


    What should I do if I do?


    It''s flat.


    Then, he has no choice but to return to his organs.


    MOOO moved the sword slowly. From the end of his sword, blue swords began to shoot out.


    "If flowers bloom somewhere, I will sweep them all together."¡¯


    If you want to cut it, cut it.


    I''ll prove that even a cropped sword is as strong!


    Muo''s determination was almost like an angry wave. The sword of the shaman looked different from the haughty wave. It was close to a murky torrent coming from a storm.


    The formidable sword seemed at first glance stronger and more explosive than Mu Yon had shown.


    But Baek Cheon sighed as he looked at the sword coming toward him.


    Is it this after all?¡¯


    No matter how much I say it, it doesn''t seem to change. The shaman''s sword is based on his chicness and calmness. However, leaving oneself to instant anger and pouring out harsh swords has lost its foundation.


    It looks stronger on the outside, but it is only full of untidy, rough energy.


    Sasook is the one who''s gonna make Hwasan''s name go viral.


    ''Yes.''


    If that''s what you think my role is.I''ll do my best to make it happen.


    So I can see the d*mn bastards stabbing their swords in the back!


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    Baek Cheon''s sword drew a huge circle on Ho Gong. Vivid plum blossoms began to bloom like waves along the soft, smooth line drawn by the tip of the sword.


    The level was different from that seen by shaman''s disciples in the previous monument. Flowers that bloom as if they were spreading everywhere they grazed the sword were colorful as if they had been sprayed with paint.


    It was a spectacular spectacle indeed.


    The plum blossoms, which were red and even alluring, filled the sky with their graceful appearance.


    Everyone watching was mesmerized.


    Audiences and shaman''s students who have already seen the plum blossoms.


    Even his disciples, who saw Baek Cheon''s sword countless times, couldn''t take their eyes off the scene.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Even Muo, who was dealing with him, was mesmerized.


    Plum¡­¡­.


    The red plum blossoms swirled the rapid flow of sword flying around. As if the sword was just a sword and could never be water, it was broken, crushed, and torn.


    Oh, my god!


    The leaves of plum blossoms, which had been ground with the sword, soon rose into the sky like the wind was burning. The petals that spread spread colored the world red and red.


    Flower Garden.


    The whole space was filled with red flowers in full bloom.


    At least in the eyes of Muo, who watched this scene in front of his eyes, everything in the world seemed to have become a flower petal.


    And a little later.


    Whoosh!


    The plum blossoms, which embroidered Ho Gong so splendidly, poured into Muo in the wind.


    Crunch!


    I cut myself on the hem of my shoulder.


    Crunch!


    The trouser dance was also brutally cut.


    The plum blossoms stroked Mueo''s body, which he could not dare to resist.


    Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!


    Dozens and hundreds of petals grazed the shaman''s unclothed egg.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    After all the plum blossoms swooped past him, Muo''s clothes were literally rags.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But there is not a single scratch left in the body. Even though so many swords have passed by.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Muo and Baek Cheon''s eyes met in Ho Gong.


    Red blood dripped down from the bitten Muo''s lower lip.


    It''s not hard to penetrate a person with a sword.


    However, it is too difficult to deal with so many swords at the same time and threaten a human body without hurting it. Far more than wounding and knocking down, or breaking your breath at a blow.


    There couldn''t have been anything else MOOO could say in the face of this desperate difference.


    "I¡­¡­."


    His body trembled like an aspen.


    "¡­I lost."


    Baek Cheon slowly pushed the sword into the sword at the sight of it shaking without even being able to lead it.


    Growl.


    Then he stretched his shoulders and put his hands in front of his chest.


    "Well learned."


    It was a perfect landslide, beyond discussion.

 Chapter - 626 Episode 626. Im glad Im a student of volcanoes. (1)

    Even the posture of the gunnery was like a picture.


    After a single stroke of scrubbing, Baek Cheon''s white robe didn''t get a speck of dust. The appearance itself seemed to show a complete victory.


    "¡­...did he win?"


    "Do you have no eyes? Does that mean he lost?"


    "Oh, no, I think it''s ridiculous. That''s literally the level of the press."


    The audience couldn''t even cheer.


    So far, they have praised Jo-Gol for his bravery and applauded Yoon-Jong''s willingness.


    But it was more of a cheer to the "weak" who did well against the shaman in the position of the "strong."


    However, Baek Cheon''s sword, which was shown a while ago, never belonged to the underdog.


    "¡­¡­Hwasan takes down a shaman so easily? And this great student?"


    "I don''t know! Hwajeong is already well known for its reputation. How can you treat a man like that as an ordinary second-class student?"


    "Does reputation change the distribution? But I think this great student is this great student!"


    "¡­¡­that''s true."


    The audience''s gaze was overwhelming.


    "Is Hwasan really strong without Danbo?"


    "What nonsense is that?"


    "Look! Hwasan has already won three games in a row. No, including the first bimu that wasn''t played as a game, it''s a four-game winning streak."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Once or twice, you could win by a fluke. But who says winning four times in a row is a fluke? If it''s luck, what''s not luck in the world?"


    Even those who secretly defended the shaman could not resist the remark.


    "And the other Bimu, let''s say, this time...¡­.¡±


    The person who was saying something kept his mouth shut as if he couldn''t overcome the excitement. After a long look at the rain stage with trembling eyes, he said with a heavy sigh.


    "Isn''t this a real skill difference?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone stared at the stage with incredulous faces. I almost heard the sound of drooling as I held my breath without realizing it.


    They all came here for entertainment.


    No one really expected that HWASAN would do this against the shaman.


    But now the sight before their eyes has completely destroyed their ideas.


    "Hey, isn''t this how Hwasan really beats the shaman?"


    "Maybe."


    Those watching swallowed dry saliva.


    But among them, the quick-witted were a little different.


    "Even if Hwasan''s propaganda is this far, it''s already happened.¡¯


    From now on, even if the shaman wins consecutive games, only the four consecutive victories that Hwasan has achieved will be talked about. The public likes to break the weak and strong gateways more than anything else.


    If one day Hwasan is judged to have crossed the shaman, the beginning will surely be this inscription.


    The public stared at the camps on both sides with a tense face. Indeed, joy and sorrow were intersecting.


    Muo came down from the rain stage with his head down, unable to say anything.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Ho Sanja looked at him with despondent eyes.


    What would you say?


    I would have been disreputable if I had let my guard down and lost. If I was too nervous to show my skills, I would have been severely scolded or perhaps comforted.


    But it was neither careless nor nervous. It was a defeat that was completely lacking in skills compared to the opponent.


    Of course, the loser has come back, and what can he say to that?¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Ho Sanja couldn''t bear to say anything and just stared blankly at all.


    Mu Jin, who was watching from behind, sighed and opened his mouth instead of Ho Sanja.


    "¡­...you''ve worked hard."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "Go in and pull yourself together.¡±


    "¡­No harm done."


    Mu Jin could see the anger in the words.


    It would be more shameful that he didn''t even sneeze even though he lost and came down.


    Unfortunately, however, Ho Sanja, who had to console the resentment, was running out of energy just by accepting the situation now.


    "Go in."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Muo''s shoulders drooped. Bonorani Mu Jin''s chest also started to burn like wildfire.


    "The Elder."


    He gritted his teeth and spoke quietly.


    "Is this the outcome that the Elder wanted?"


    He has lived his whole life in the strict discipline of a shaman.


    To ask one''s superiors about reason, right, and wrong is a person who has never thought about it. But what happened now was enough to break Mu Jin''s patience.


    "Honor has fallen to the ground, and now it has lost its cause. The world will praise him and swear at the shaman."


    Mu Jin shuddered with his lips full to contain his boiling anger.


    "If I had gone out, I wouldn''t have been criticized for losing. Was the result that the elder wanted really this terrible defeat?"


    "Hey!"


    As if he had come to his senses, Ho Sanja let out a shout.


    "How dare a shaman''s great student open his eyes to the elders of the temple and talk to them! That''s how the envoy taught you!"


    There was blood in Ho Sanja''s eyes. But Mu Jin was left with even greater disappointment at the response. Ho Sanja''s remarks about his attitude before discussing right and wrong made him more miserable and gloomy.


    "There''s nothing to be excited about."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It was worse than I thought, but it was the result I expected."


    "Elders!"


    "From now on, we''re going to win! You lose five times! You lose six times! It doesn''t matter if you lose nine times! All we have to do is win ten times! It doesn''t matter how many times you''ve lost!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What matters is the outcome. All that remains is the result!"


    Mu Jin''s lips turned white after being bitten hard.


    Ho Sanja''s words are no different than before. The logic behind the words is also the same as the first time. One thing is, it''s only when you look at it.


    Ho Sanja was now in a state of emotion. It''s not about finding a conclusion by looking back and forth, it''s just that you don''t want to admit that you''re wrong.


    Was it this shallow?¡¯


    His temple was simply a place where the taste of noble Taoists was smeared.


    But at this moment, Mu Jin felt like he saw the back of the orphan.


    What is the point of being orphaned only within the temple?


    What''s the point if you can''t maintain your posture and spirit as soon as you leave the temple and get beaten by the three factions?


    Mu Jin looked at Hwasan with a disastrous face.


    It''s frivolous¡­¡­ it''s wild¡­¡­.¡¯


    Be free to the limit.


    The foundation of Doga is to embrace the world and nature inside and become one. If so, wouldn''t that side be more like a province itself than to bind itself to strict discipline?


    Mu Jin closed his eyes tightly.


    But since they can''t even cover their ears, the voices of the cheering Hwasan disciples have been sorely penetrated."In time! In time, in time!"


    "The death penalty! It was the best!"


    "Wow, I can''t even imitate it!"


    A thunderous roar poured out towards Baek Cheon, who came down from the stage.


    It was a matter of course.


    Of course, everyone else fought hard, but no one showed more solid advantage than Baek Cheon.


    Although he pretended not to care the whole time, the huge mountain of shamans has always pressed their shoulders. But at this moment, Baek Cheon tore the huge mountain apart with a single stroke.


    "It was wonderful."


    "How can I use a sword like that? Teach me, too, death penalty!"


    Baek Cheon grinned as he saw his students swarming around him.


    "Don''t put me up too much. I''m embarrassed."


    "No! This is something to be proud of!"


    "Oh, that''s too bad! Mu Jin should have come out!"


    "Mu Jin, you son of a b*tc*! But it should be Mu Jin''s big cooperation."


    "Oh, yes¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon was at a loss what to do with his ever-growing smile. Watching the death penalty, cheering and rejoicing, I kept on feeling high.


    That''s what you meant.¡¯


    I mean, someone who''s going to elevate Hwasan''s name.


    This is what you meant by shining at the highest place.


    It didn''t mean that Baek Cheon was the only one who was alone.


    It meant leading Hwasan''s disciples in a different way than Yoon-Jong. Baek Cheon, who finally understood Chung-Myung''s meaning, smiled and turned his head.


    ''What do you think? You did it perfectly.¡­.¡¯


    But for a moment, Baek Cheon hardened like a stone.


    Chung-Myung and Jo-Gol look at this side with their legs crossed.¡­ and¡­¡­What?


    Yoon-Jong??? Why are you there? Yoon-Jong¡­¡­.


    "That¡­."


    Chung-Myung spits on the floor and touches it.


    "You''re a hero, aren''t you?


    "Why? You''re a homebody. You''re a homebody.¡±


    "Oh, my God, it''s dazzling. It''s blinding. It''s blinding."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol glared at Baek Cheon, as if they were a child deprived of a toy.


    "Well, I would have won enough if I didn''t do it so splendidly."


    "What are you doing? Not a day or two."


    But those bastards?


    As if when he was in a good mood, Baek Cheon lit his eyes.


    "No, you bastards! What''s that reaction when Sasook came back after winning?"


    "You''re celebrating, aren''t you?"


    "Oh, my God! Congratulations, Sasook! Think it will be is just very moved to tears was falling thick and fast this mountain ...¡­. Oh, no, wait, don''t pull out the black, hey."


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol quickly pulled back.


    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth, distorting his neat forehead to the fullest.


    ''I was mistaken for a moment.¡¯


    I should have always kept in mind that Hawsan''s disciples and those pups were separate.


    Baek Cheon glared at Chung-Myung, who was still standing there.


    "You did what you were told to do, so you wouldn''t have any complaints, would you?¡±


    "That''s enough. Hurry up and go in. Why are you so tight in your neck just because you caught something big? It''s going to break soon.¡±


    "¡­Rude, really."


    Eventually, harsh words poured out.


    I''m a fool to expect from him!


    With a deep sigh, Baek Cheon turned his head and headed back.


    Ogum was sour and sulky, but the other Hwasan''s disciples were all giving him a look of envy.


    Even the elders.


    "Baek Cheon??."


    "Yes, Elder."


    "You did a great job."


    Baek Cheon grinned as Hyun Sang patted his shoulder."No, I just did what I had to do."


    "Wow, look what he''s saying!¡±


    "I can hear you, I can hear you. Speak quietly."


    Yoon-Jong, you son of a b*tc*.¡­.


    What do you mean, don''t say that, be quiet?


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply.


    "Anyway, these bastards...¡­.¡¯


    Anyway, everyone had a knack for scratching people''s insides. Baek Cheon soon smirked and glanced at the shaman.


    ''Once upon a time.''


    He must have envied a shaman, too.


    Of course, it is a lie if you have never regretted leaving Jongnam and choosing Hwasan. Why haven''t I stayed up all night thinking that if I had chosen a shaman instead of Hwasan, I wouldn''t have been humiliated by Jongnam?


    But now...¡­.


    I''m glad I''m a student of Hwasan.¡¯


    Pride does not arise only from strength. Now, Baek Cheon feels heartbreakingly proud that he is a disciple of Hwasan.


    Of course, it was a bit of a poor place, sometimes noisy, and often irritating, but it was here that was warmer and more proud than anywhere else in the world.


    "¡­Your face tells me you''re very stylish right now?¡±


    "Leave it alone. A day or two?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No. Let''s exclude "warm".Those rotters...¡­.

 Chapter - 627 Episode 627. Im glad Im a student of volcanoes. (2)

    (Screams.


    The sword attacked the opponent as sharp and sharp as a swallow on the water.


    His disciples were amazed at the sight of the sword, which was ecstatic at first sight.


    "The accident is really different."


    "I don''t think it''s the same swordsmanship."


    Yoo-Esul, who was on the non-stage, was lightly overwhelming the shaman''s student.


    It was enough to marvel at her black shaman swinging in the sun, as well as Hawasan''s students watching.


    It''s a little different from Baek Cheon''s.


    Baek Cheon''s sword was like the ideal of the Hwasan disciples.


    The destination they can reach when the sword they are currently learning is stretched out most completely. Therefore, they are all still training, dreaming of a day when they spread swords like Baek Cheon.


    But Yoo-Esul''s sword ran the ark.


    The feeling was distinctly different from that of her black other Hwasan disciples, despite drawing the same route and spreading the same herbivore.


    "How can a sword be so different?"


    It is different, but it does not mean lack of power. In fact, the shaman''s disciple who was dealing with her was not even thinking of hiding his troubled expression now.


    ''What sword...!''


    Something''s wrong with this sword.


    Even though they want to travel around Ho Gong gracefully, they rush to the point with a creepy amount of life.


    If Hwasan''s sword, which was previously shown by other disciples, has dazzled a person with its colorful and fascinating sword, it seems that the black movement itself is distracting and distracting.


    Besides...


    How sophisticated.


    I could tell by a little bit of mixing the swords. How creepyly sophisticated this sword is.


    How many times have you practiced the same route?¡¯


    How would he know?


    From the time Chung-Myung reached Hwasan to the present, Yoo-Esul was the most sword-loving person in Hwasan.


    Even before Chung-Myung delivered various swordsmanship to Hwasan, Yoo-Esul trained, forgetting the erosion of Hwasan''s crude swordsmanship. Isn''t it obvious what happened since she got a chance to learn proper swordsmanship?


    Whoosh!


    Yoo-Esul, who jumped the opponent''s sword lightly, stabbed the shaman''s disciple with a calm movement. It was a real chill.


    "¡­¡­accidents are accidents."


    Jo-Gol stared blankly at the stage, as if nothing else could be said.


    Yoo-Esul is the only person who can be compared to Baek Cheon in Hwasan. It took Baek Cheon''s gorgeous black eye and seemed to stab Yoo-Esul''s quiet black lung.


    "But what a novelty."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Everyone learned the same swordsmanship and practiced the same training, but the swords are so different."


    "Oh¡­¡­ yes."


    Jo-Gol nodded at Yoon-Jong''s words.


    In fact, the prosecutor''s office has gone through a similar process. Chung-Myung''s training was very similar, and they would never have taken a very different approach when they were training individually.


    Nevertheless, Oh''s sword clearly showed his characteristics.


    "Isn''t that what happens when you get higher? Chung-Myung said this last time. Even if you learn the same sword, the characteristics change depending on your personality."


    But isn''t the shaman''s sword all the same?"Well, that''s definitely true."


    Of course, shaman''s sword is slightly different depending on who uses it. However, it was embarrassing to say that it was different from the swords of the Hwasan disciples.


    "Is there anything wrong with us?¡­.¡±


    When Yoon-Jong carefully opened his mouth in a slightly anxious tone, a soft voice came from behind his back.


    "It''s not like that."


    When surprised Yoon-jong turned around, Ungum stood looking at him with soft eyes.


    "Sa, Sa Sook Jo."


    Ungum''s eyes, which were moved onto the stage of the monument, sank as usual.


    "It is a sword with a shaman''s black line."


    "A line?"


    "Well done. It is a way for the good to continue to practice and study to find the most perfect path, and to pursue the field by teaching it to their disciples."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    "So every sword has to be about the same. How much power should I put into a single swing and how much strength should be used. In other words, it is a sword that pursues the perfection of shamanism."


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong nodded. It made sense to me.


    "Hwasan, on the other hand, doesn''t necessarily argue that the sword is wrong, unless it''s wrong to that extent. It''s not wrong, it''s different."


    "Definitely¡­¡­."


    So far, I don''t think I''ve been criticized for mismanagement when I spread a sword.


    "Which one is right?¡±


    "Well, I don''t know."


    Ungum shook his head.


    "There is not one way to get to the top. Sometimes the shaman can be right, sometimes Hwasan can be right."


    And looked straight at the shaman''s sword.


    ''We can''t do this.¡¯


    He doesn''t know what HWASAN''s sword was like in the past. Unlike the shaman, who has never been out of character, Hawasan''s black streak has been out of character once. For now, it was all it could do to infer what Hwasan''s sword was like in the past through the emergency.


    So I can''t tell my students that this is the perfect Hwasan sword. That was the biggest pain of the Ungum, who taught the Hwasan disciples.


    He doesn''t know which is more right, freedom or rigor.


    However, there was a clear difference between what one could and could not do. If only he were a little stronger, the name of the Wasan sword continued.¡­.


    It was then.


    "That''s the way it is."


    "Huh?"


    Jo-Gol looked at Chung-Myung crouching and asked back.


    "What?"


    "Hwasan black is just like that.¡±


    "¡­How do you know that?"


    "Can''t you tell when you see an emergency?"


    Chung-Myung distorted his face as if he was in a tight spot.


    "What''s with the death penalty eyes?" Why are you coming up for something useless? I''m sure you saw the class with those two eyes."


    "I''ve seen it, but...¡­.¡±


    Cho-Gol hesitated and Chung-Myung sighed.


    "If you wanted to deliver a formalized operation, you would have written a little more detail about the salary. Don''t tell me you''re too lazy to use it.


    "......I don''t think so. No matter how many years ago, there wouldn''t have been anyone like you."


    "Is that a compliment?"


    "It''s a curse, Chung-Myung."


    "What, man?"


    Just as Chung-Myung was about to get up in a fit of rage, Baek Cheon grabbed his head and pressed down.


    "Stay still, man! We''ll see what''s going on!"


    "That''s why Sasook is so good at this situation that he''s so determined in front of the shamans?""Good job, huh?"


    "¡­¡­Yes, well done."


    You did a great job, so I have nothing to say.


    Chung-Myung grumbled and laughed again.


    "It''s not something to share right from wrong. The water may seem different, but eventually it comes together and flows into the sea. There''s a big end point.¡±


    "Well, that''s right.


    "But plum blossoms form a forest with different flowers. Even if each one is different, it''s worth it in itself.¡±


    "Well."


    "And¡­."


    Chung-Myung looks up and looks at the stage. Somehow I felt like I was looking at his blind spot.


    "At the end of the day, it''s a cycle.¡±


    "Circulating?"


    Chung-Myung nodded slowly at the return question.


    "The water starts from the sea, goes up to the sky, becomes rain, becomes dew, and flows back into the mountains. The water forms a stream, flows into a river, and then flows back into the sea."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The plum blossoms start with fruit, become seeds, fall to the floor, sprout, become trees, bloom again, and bear fruit."


    "That''s right."


    "Nature is that cycle and that cycle after all. Wudang and Hwasan are only trying to embody the cycle through the human body. It''s a difference of focus. It''s not a matter of who''s superior or who''s wrong."


    Yoon-jong, who had been listening, opened his mouth blankly.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    In response, Chung-Myung tilted his head and asked.


    "Why?"


    "Oh, no. Well, that''s right and obvious¡­¡­ it''s so weird that it''s coming out of your mouth, it''s a little...¡­.¡±


    "No, but this bastard!"


    "It''s the death penalty, man!"


    Baek Cheon pressed the top of Chung-Myung''s head again.


    "Anyway."


    Chung-Myung pouting his lips again.


    "We''re pursuing our own ways. A shaman can''t be more right or wrong."


    "¡­¡­I understood."


    The back of Chung-Myung, who was looking at the rain with his eyes again, thought while still staring at the ungum.


    ''...he''s so...¡­.¡¯


    It would be hard for others to understand, but sometimes he felt considerate of Chung-Myung. Don''t you still feel like you''re comforting him that it''s not something to think about after knowing what Ungum is thinking?


    It may be a coincidence, and what I said without thinking may have been just a win, but I was able to feel comforted and relieved thanks to Chung-Myung''s words over and over again.


    Circulation.


    Yeah, that''s good enough.


    If Hwasan doesn''t let go of what he has to pursue, the swordish appearance will naturally follow.


    ''Well.''


    On the other hand, Chung-Myung, who had a hint of a crying sword, fixed his eyes forward.


    "Anyway, he''s timid.¡¯


    It can''t just be blamed, because all those thoughts came out of concern that they might not lead their future generations properly in the end. So I''d rather be proud than reprimanding.


    Hwasan''s superiors were doing very well even in Chung-Myung''s eyes. Their efforts shine on this stage.


    It was like this in the past.¡¯


    The celadon ship, which was previously led by Cheon Mun, was an unprecedented distribution of powerful people in Hwasan''s Chung-Myung was so strong that it felt a little bit buried, but most of the masters of Munpa, except him, were so strong that they could eat.


    Although there was a little problem that it was all the result of Chung-Myung''s suffering...¡­.


    Anyway


    The celadon boats of that time also had their own propensity for swords. Just as the current Ogum is looking for a sword that suits him, the plum blossoms of that time have bloomed in various ways.They are all different, but eventually they form a forest and become one. That''s plum blossoms.


    And¡­¡­ If all of the current Ogum and their followers could bloom their own plum blossoms, Hwasan would be able to regain his past status.


    If the disciples smoked their own plum blossoms to create the scene of Hwasan, it would be spectacular.


    However, Chung-Myung''s face, which imagined the scene, gradually hardened without expression.


    ''Circulating...''


    That was what he said a moment ago.


    Yeah, the logic of the world is in circulation after all. Life leads to death, life leads to life again. This is both natural and enduring.


    But¡­¡­.


    I''m out of that cycle.¡¯


    Failure to circulate ends up rotting and twisting.


    The existence of Chung-Myung is a blessing to Hwasan, but...¡­will it help the future of Hwasan?


    No, before that...¡­.


    Why on earth did he deviate from the law of circulation?


    - Hey, did that happen? Come on...


    Dalwe Rama''s grieving voice crossed Chung-Myung''s mind.


    It was a loud explosion on the stage that forced Chung-Myung, who was about to fall into endless deep thoughts with a firm face, to rise.


    Whoosh!


    Chung-Myung, who was dragged into reality in an instant, raised his head.


    There was a not-so-long bond of bimu.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    The shaman''s student, who sat on the floor, looked at Yoo-Esul with incredible eyes.


    Hana Yoo-Esul remained indifferent, as if there was no reason to be happy with the victory.


    "I learned well."


    "¡­Well learned."


    Chung-Myung grinned as she returned without hesitation.


    ''Yes, you should do this.¡¯


    I never thought Yoo-Esul would lose in the first place.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "For now, we won everything."


    "You should."


    Baek Cheon asked with a slightly stiff complexion.


    "So what are you going to do now? To get someone out of here someone out."


    "Huh?"


    "Didn''t you have an idea?"


    "Huh?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s face turned blue when he saw Chung-Myung looking bright.


    "¡­did you have any idea?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung laughed shyly, scratching the back of his head.


    "Well¡­¡­ wouldn''t it work somehow?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was Baek Cheon who realized how hopeless he was.

 Chapter - 628 Episode 628. Im glad Im a student of volcanoes. (3)

    The shaman''s atmosphere was so depressing that it could no longer subside.


    4 losses in a row.


    No, to put it bluntly, it''s a losing streak.


    How would someone react if the shaman had told Hwasan that he would lose five times before this move took place?


    Maybe it''s not even worth answering. I would have just laughed at it.


    Because common sense can''t happen.


    Today, however, shaman''s disciples desperately realized that common sense is ignorance of what has not happened yet.


    No matter how miserable Hana''s disciples were, it was not comparable to the despair Ho Sanja is feeling.


    A big pile.


    His mouth was heard breaking a male tooth.


    It was a perfect humiliation.


    Shudder at this ridiculous humiliation, Ho Sanja understood why his predecessors were so sensitive to the name Hwasan.


    Ho Sanja and others saw it as just a fallen clique, but at the time of his entry, the predecessors would have vividly remembered what Hwasan was like.


    If I had seen this with my eyes as a child, I would have thought of it as a rain in my heart even if I had fallen.


    ''Same degree...¡­.¡¯


    You didn''t know Ho Sanja that two tigers cannot live in one mountain.


    Just because we walk the same path, it is only in the story that we get along well. Rather, they have no choice but to growl at each other because they walk on the same path.


    Ho Sanja turned his head and looked over his disciples. Then, he opened his mouth as if he were chewing his anger.


    "That''s enough."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "This is the end of humiliation. From now on, we can restore the honor of winning and falling to the ground."


    Mu Jin said with a dark complexion.


    "But the elder. We still have the Hwasan Divine."


    "Hwasan The Dragon is not coming out this time."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Ho Sanja turned his head slightly and glanced towards Hwasan and continued.


    "Hwasan Sinryong is a man who hates a hopeless defeat."


    I have heard a lot of information about Chung-Myung, and I have also learned about his tendencies.


    "If he gets out now, he''ll have to win five times, and the rest will have to accept the consequences. He will never accept that."


    "¡­You mean you''re going to cut the pulse in the right time.¡±


    "Yes. Otherwise, he''ll step up at the end and blow away all the defeats in front of him at once.


    If those who knew Chung-Myung well heard it, Ho Sanja''s analysis was accurate and sharp enough to nod in admiration.


    "If you do¡­¡­."


    "Yeah."


    Ho Sanja''s eyes sparkled.


    "Now that means there''s no one over there to deal with us."


    From the time the rule of ten wins was set, the result was set.


    The five, called the Ogum, were able to compete with the shaman, but the rest never faced the shaman''s great disciple. The important thing was how to play the rest of the game.


    It''s the worst result. But that is only within the scope of the presumption.¡¯


    The five consecutive losses left a big shock to the viewers, but if the shaman wins consecutively in the future, the shock will go to some extent. If so, we can only keep the result of winning the game.


    "Come on out."


    Ho Sanja said with his teeth clenched.


    "We have to win the rest of the games perfectly. Don''t mind the last Hwasan Sinryong, he''ll have someone else to deal with. More than that!"


    Ho Sanja looked back at his disciples with his eyes moving to live."Don''t forget the purpose."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Our purpose is not to beat Hwasan. It is to let everyone know that there is no senior citizen in Hwasan, and that the latecomers alone can never cross the shaman''s name."


    "Yes, Elder!"


    "Be merciless. Hwasan''s postscripts have shone, and it will prove that it''s without a pole!"


    The shaman''s disciples nodded silently.


    They have already lost too much. Even if it worked out as Ho Sanja said, everyone knew that the purpose they were trying to achieve was already ruined.


    But that''s why it couldn''t be taken anymore. It''s a dead end.


    "I''ll be out."


    Ho Sanja glanced at his teeth as he stepped forward.


    "No sense."


    It''s not bad if you don''t have any sense. Even though it fell short of a shaman''s three swords, it didn''t fall far behind. He''s the most powerful man in the world.


    "Come on down."


    "Yes!"


    The unconscious went on stage with a determined face.


    "¡­I mean."


    Baek Cheon looks around his students.


    "¡­¡­what should I do?"


    There is no one to export. Baek Cheon scratched his head without realizing it.


    "Was there no waist like this?¡¯


    In fact, this is a fundamental problem for Hwasan.


    Of course, all of the other students are elite Chung-Myung disease(?) who overdosed on young medicine and trained until they were about to die of overwork. But even so, it was true that it was comparable to the Five Swords.


    ''No, actually, it''s a little too much.''


    If the five of them rush in, they can''t handle one Yoon-Jong.


    It was the way to resolve this extreme difference in skills, but the shaman and the shaman happened in the midst of it.


    "Hey, Chung-Myung."


    "Huh?"


    "Aren''t you going out?"


    Chung-Myung shrugged at Jo-Gol''s question.


    "I''m going out, but what if I go out now?"


    "¡­That''s right."


    If Chung-Myung is holding up behind his back, those who go out and fight will feel less burdened, but if Chung-Myung comes back after winning, the burden of those who come back will double.


    "Then¡­¡­ Soso¡­"¡­. Yeah."


    Baek Cheon scratched his head.


    Of course soso is strong. Even after a tough battle in the North Sea, he has become much stronger than before.


    However, by any stretch of the imagination, it was unlikely that So-so could win against the shaman''s great disciple. I wasn''t good enough yet.


    "Then, uh¡­."


    Whenever Baek Cheon''s head turned left and right, his disciples shrugged their necks and avoided his gaze.


    "Yes! You....¡±


    "The death penalty."


    Baek Sang smiled as soon as he was pointed out.


    "I''m a body that jumped into a financial crisis. I don''t know how to use a knife."


    "¡­I''m proud of you, you son of a b*tc*."


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply, unable to contain his frustration.


    Everyone seemed insecure. However, it was impossible to blame them. In the first place, it did not make sense to have one-on-one disciples, two-on-one disciples, and three-on-one disciples dance.


    The five swords that managed to make it to victory were strange, not wrong.


    "Well, a couple more...¡­.Huh?"


    Then Baek Cheon''s eyes, wandering around, stopped in one place.


    There was something yellow between the black uniforms. When I looked up a little bit more, I saw something shiny.¡­.


    "Venerable monk.


    "Huh? Monk Hye Yeon?"


    "Have you been?"


    "I didn''t even know you followed me."As everyone''s eyes were focused, Hye Yeon''s face burned and turned red in an instant.


    "Oh, Amitabha Buddha. I''m embarrassed to be left alone.¡­.¡±


    In the first place, he remained alone at the top, saying, "Hwasan and Shudang are rubbing their faces, and if he is a native of Shaolin, the shape becomes strange."


    The sight of him sneaking between his disciples made me laugh.


    "Venim¡­¡­, uh, Hye Yeon¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon, who was about to say something, suddenly turned his head with a light in his eyes and asked Chung-Myung.


    "Hye Yeon, can''t you go to the Bimu?¡±


    "Mr. Malone...¡­?¡±


    "Oh, no, can''t we just pretend to be Hwasan''s eaters? Even diners are recognized as Sega Won.¡±


    "The dog is making grass-eating noises! I''d rather put a sword on that bald head! Then you''ll have a lotus flower even if you can''t! He''s in the middle of a name!"


    Chung-Myung glared, but this time Baek Cheon didn''t lose either.


    "It''s because there''s no one to let go, there''s no one to let go! So why did you send all the kids out without a plan?"


    "You won instead!¡±


    "Is that the problem, you son of a b*tc*?"


    "Oh, Amitabha Buddha...¡­.¡±


    When the two growled without yielding an inch, Hye Yeon did not know what to do and memorized her disapproval.


    And at that moment.


    A person came up to the stage and captured Hwasan''s camp.


    "It''s shaman''s senseless. Who will be my partner?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The gloom on Baek Cheon''s face was young.


    I can''t take any longer.


    SoSo? Or Baek Sang? Or Gwak Hae...¡­. White radish.''


    There was no one who wanted to win no matter who he brought.


    Know


    The results are out anyway. Nevertheless, the reason why Baek Cheon agonized was because it was obvious that no one would want to deal with the first defeat of losing consecutive wins.


    I wanted to be at least a little more courageous and let go of a man who wouldn''t be hurt by the defeat.


    "Sang-ah!"


    Baek Cheon''s face became firm.


    "You go out.¡±


    "Hey, you mean me?"


    Baek Sang said, looking embarrassedly at Baek Cheon.


    "If the death penalty told me, I''d be out, but...¡­and frankly, I''m not very confident."


    "I know."


    Baek Cheon nodded his head.


    "The defeat is acceptable. However, defeat has its own level. Show yourself as a Hwasan disciple.¡±


    "¡­¡­Yes, the death penalty."


    Baek Sang nodded as if he couldn''t help it. And the moment you''re about to go to the stage.


    "No."


    Someone grabbed Baek Sang''s foot in a calm voice.


    Everyone looked back at the man who opened his mouth in surprise.


    "It''s not Sang. It''s right for me to go out.


    "Sa, Sa-Sook?"


    "Master?"


    It was a funeral sword.


    Hawasan''s disciples all opened their eyes.


    "Gwa, Guanju...¡­.¡±


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Ungum smirked as if the reaction was strange.


    "Why can''t I, a great disciple of Hwasan, come forward when a great disciple comes out of a shaman?"


    "¡­¡­but not¡­¡­.¡±


    "Then what''s the problem?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No one could speak. But their eyes were forced to be honest, staring at the empty right sleeve of the ungum.


    No one would have thought of stopping his superiority if he had been fine.


    On the contrary, the fact alone may have been a hundred times more courageous.


    But now....


    "Living quarters."


    "Can I go out?"


    Baek Cheon bit his lips slightly."Don''t say that. It''s my private lodging. How can I wear what you do?"


    "Thank you."


    The ungum smiled and patted the sword in the waist. And I walked forward.


    No one could stop him.


    It was then someone''s blunt voice that set the stride.


    "Are you all right?¡±


    Ungum glanced at Chung-Myung.


    "What did you say?"


    "You''re not fully used to the left-handed sword yet."


    Ungum smiled softly as if he had expected such a response.


    "Even so, I can wield the black. It''s embarrassing that my students are fighting so hard and my teacher is just watching."


    "Hmm."


    Chung-Myung sighed quietly.


    "I''ll keep an eye on you.¡±


    "That would be better."


    Ungum, who smiled at Chung-Myung, tried to take a step and stopped for a while.


    "Didn''t Baek Cheon do that earlier?"


    "What?"


    "There''s a quality to defeat."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The ungum stared at the monument and moved back.


    "I wish I could show you that."


    Empty sleeves fluttered in the wind.


    The gravity of Hawasan''s disciples began to grow younger as they watched his back slowly heading for the stage.

 Chapter - 629 Episode 629. Im glad Im a student of volcanoes. (4)

    It was a little strange.


    Although he has been learning the sword for quite a long time and has been doing his own thing, Woon-gum has never done a proper dance with anyone before.


    This position was the first proper inscription of his life.


    How he feels about that situation is...¡­.


    ''I''m a little excited.¡¯


    If it was a sign to prove one''s ability, one might have been nervous. But now this beemoo is not a place to prove his skills.


    It''s just...


    Ungum, who stood on the stage, faced his opponent.


    "Hwasan''s great disciple, Ungum."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    On the other side, the silent eye stared at the empty sleeve of the ungum.


    "The First Disciple¡­¡­.¡±


    The sense of apathy muttered as if it was unexpected.


    "I didn''t know that a great student of HWASAN would go on a bimu.¡±


    The ungum scratched his cheek with a slightly embarrassed face.


    "He''s a poor man who enjoys his students'' reputation, but he doesn''t have to worry about wielding a sword."


    It was a calm voice. Mucak looked at him like that and nodded.


    An empty arm means a lot. Perhaps at first, he learned the sword with superiority, and at some point, he began to learn the left sword.


    A name I''ve never heard of. An evaluation of Hawasan''s disciples. And a left-handed sword. There is no element of appreciation for either.


    One¡­¡­.


    You''re not a pushover.¡¯


    The exuberance was enough to press all those elements.


    It''s as still as a mountain at dawn.


    It felt like the name "Inspection" was embodied in human form.


    The apnea sighed softly.


    "No, it''s the same no matter who the opponent is.¡¯


    I can''t lose anymore. The shaman was on the brink of a precipice now.


    "I''m a shaman''s great disciple."


    "Hwasan''s great disciple, Ungum."


    The two men, who pulled out their swords and took the ceremony, pointed their swords at each other.


    Squeeze.


    Baek Cheon slowly looked down at his hand. How tightly he held it, the sweat was gathering on his white palm.


    Ungum sasuk.


    When I looked around, the other students were also staring at the stage with an overly nervous face.


    "I should have gone out.¡­.¡±


    Baek Sang muttered in a tearful voice.


    He seemed to be unforgivable, making him hesitate to go out on his own. Baek Cheon said firmly.


    "It''s not your fault."


    "But¡­¡­!"


    "Even if you hadn''t hesitated, your master would have come forward in the end. Don''t think about useless things."


    "¡­¡­Yes, the death penalty."


    Baek Cheon clenched his fist again.


    Tension, no, this is a worry.


    But none of Hwasan''s disciples are worried about the loss of Ungum. Even if they lose miserably without even looking at the sword properly, none of the Hwasan disciples dare to look down on the ungum.


    It wouldn''t be possible, but if there was someone like that, Baek Cheon wouldn''t put up with it first.


    However, what they were worried about was not defeat, but the pain of their hearts that they had to face their own swords that they had never done before.


    Ungum has lived a life of sincerity without a day''s rest. What did it mean to him to lose his superiority and his undefeated power?


    "Living quarters¡­¡­."


    Eventually, a groan-like voice leaked out.


    It''s still clearly in my memory. The image of Ungum, who was bleeding through the enemy''s spear.Ungum''s empty sleeves are the product of their weaknesses and a symbol of the efforts of their predecessors who risked their lives to protect them.


    So it was indescribably painful to watch.


    To his disciples, including Baek Cheon, the cloud sword was always like a high mountain. With such strength, every one of us has surpassed the ungum. There was no one who thought.


    That empty sleeve was so painful and sad.


    "If only Private Life hadn''t lost its arm...¡­.¡±


    Someone''s little murmur penetrated the ears of other Hwasan''s disciples.


    Then, Chung-Myung, who was sitting silently and turned around, raised his eyes.


    "These new chicks...¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The death penalty is not someone to worry about. Don''t say anything and just watch!"


    Turning his head without waiting for an answer, he fixed his eyes on Ungum again.


    It was a normal back, not too big, not too small. However, Chung-Myung breathed out quietly, looking at Ungum''s back, which somehow grabbed people''s attention.


    ''It''s still awkward.¡¯


    The ungum thought, gripping the sword with its left hand.


    There was a time when a sword felt like a part of the body.


    The sword became me, and I became the sword.


    However, his right hand, which naturally accepted the sword, no longer exists. The unfamiliar left-handed sword still gave a sense of incompatibility.


    Perhaps this sense of incompatibility will never fade away until the moment of death.


    The moment when a sword was considered a part of his body may never return to his life.


    "Whoo."


    He breathed out a short breath and said, "Stable force on the hand holding the sword."


    "Come here."


    The sense of silence nodded briefly.


    Blame!


    His body, which hit the floor, flew quickly toward the ungum.


    Whoops!


    Sword and sword collided in Ho Gong. The heavy shock delivered through the coroner''s body caused the ungum to stagger.


    Oh, my god!


    At the same time, the sword was quickly recovered and struck again like a bolt of lightning. The swords, which were split in several branches, stabbed the ungum everywhere.


    (Screams)


    The ungum, which slams the flying sword, steps on the back of the sword.


    You have to avoid the rain first. It is not bad to back down moderately when your opponent is raising his momentum.


    One was also not intended to let go of the ungum easily.


    It was crushed forward faster than the retreating ungum. It was a relentless move like a predator after prey.


    Peeing!


    The edge of the sword resonated sharply with the sound of ripping the atmosphere. A sharp sword, which is not shamanistic, was heard for the core of the ungum.


    "Whoops!"


    In the aggressive movement, the ungum, which vomited short breath, hit the flying sword upward.


    Bang!


    As soon as the sword bounced up with a simple binge, the saber lifted itself up to Ho Gong following the sword''s power.


    Then it fell faster than it rose and struck the sword at the head of the ungum.


    Whoops!


    The ungum quickly lifted the plum sword and blocked the descending Songmungom.


    Sword and sword hit and pushed each other away.


    The left arm of the ungum with the plum sword was shaking like an asiatic tree. The opponent holds the sword with both hands and pushes it down with all his might. It was never easy to bear that power with one arm.


    My teeth are interlocking like they''re going to break.The drama.


    The sword and the sword rubbed together, creating a creepy sound. But at that moment.


    Whoo!


    Water-like swords shot out like waterfalls from the contactless sword. Ungum''s eyes were wide open.


    "Ta-a-a-a-a-a-a!"


    A shrieked apnea pushed the unsword with force. Ungum''s body, which could not withstand the power, bounced back and rolled on the floor.


    "Living bird!"


    "For Christ''s sake! Sa-suk!"


    A high shriek, unlike the Hwasan disciples, was heard to the stage. The ungum rolled over and over again in the scream quickly rose to form again.


    "Hmm."


    The senseless man, who gained a clear advantage in the exchange, stopped at the spot instead of hitting the ungum one after another.


    And I looked at the ungum with eyes filled with sorrow.


    "I don''t think¡­¡­."


    A moment''s hesitation, he said.


    "The left-handed sword doesn''t seem very familiar."


    Ungum smiled bitterly.


    "That''s what happened."


    "It''s a pity."


    His face, which shook his head as if he meant it, was filled with sadness.


    "It would have been a great game if you hadn''t lost your superiority. It''s a shame and a shame."


    "Maybe.¡±


    This was not a provocation.


    It was a real pure, uninhabited regret. But that''s why it broke a person''s heart more painful than provocation. Sometimes harmless words of consolation made people harder than malicious accusations.


    However, the unexamined sword was calm without showing any signs of concern.


    "But I''m not the type to be obsessed with what I''ve lost. If all I have is my left hand, I''ll do my best with it.¡±


    "¡­Good night."


    The ungum and the sense of apathy get back into position.


    Ungum smiled unconsciously as he looked at his sense of silence that pressured him with calm as a lake.


    I''ve got more lies.¡¯


    You don''t have any lingering feelings?


    No way.


    There is still a lingering feeling. No, it''s full of it.


    Still in the dream, he wields a sword with a familiar superiority. When I suddenly wake up from a deep sleep, I habitually try to move my right hand and get dazed.


    a lowered martial arts


    A strange life.


    People don''t despair over things that never existed in the first place. When you lose what you have, and when you realize that you will never regain what you have lost, it is only then that you despair with all your heart.


    Ungum''s eyes cast a glance at Hwasan''s disciples.


    Worrying eyes, restless faces.


    ''Don''t look at me like that.¡¯


    Even in the meantime, the most unfamiliar face in the world was unam. Unam, who had always been the face of a calm Do-in, was chewing her lips with a face she had never seen before.


    The death penalty.


    Yeah, it used to be.


    A time when they didn''t let go of the dream yet.


    By the time I was tired of training until dawn and leaned against the wall, Unam would sometimes come and have a deep conversation.


    One day Unam became Hwasan''s long story, and he was determined to become Hwasan''s first sword and regain the reputation that the envoy had lost.


    Yeah, I made that promise.


    It''s a promise that''s faded.


    - Ungum, I''m not going to be in a lengthy position.


    ''The death penalty...''


    Yes, the light has faded.


    Unam has given up his lengthy position for future generations, and he may never be able to seek the post of Hawsan First Sword again.


    A fleet that endured the long darkness and a future generation that built a shining reputation.


    The Unja boats are just connecting the two in between."Go!"


    A bluish sword spewed out as if it were covering the rain.


    It is truly vast and magnificent.


    My eyes were blinded by the vivid senseless sword. That sword is still brightly lit.


    Unlike him who has been cast aside.


    You wanted it?


    The sword of the ungum began to shoot out red swords.


    He knows. That you''ll never get it back.


    His brilliant days.The bluish youth, full of self-confidence.


    The pure hope that it will come true if you try.


    He will never come back to the faded.


    One¡­¡­.


    ''My sword is still here.¡¯


    Even if you have to swing with unfamiliar hands.


    Even if he can never reach the place he was aiming for now.


    The plum sword, which has swung all its life, is still in his hands.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Ungum, who let out a pent-up shout, rushed toward the sword as if it were an angry wave.


    What''s wrong with that?¡¯


    Is weakening a reason not to try?


    Can this lingering lingering attachment be a reason not to let go?


    "Watch, death penalty!"


    Desired doesn''t mean it''s gone. Even dried branches bloom.


    The sword, which rose from the end of the sword of Ungum, rose as red as anger throwing up at the world.


    He''s still standing here.


    Here¡­¡­.


    Right here.

 Chapter - 630 Episode 630. Im glad Im a student of volcanoes. (5)

    Red sword blocked the overflowing blue sword.


    However, the red sword seemed too weak to completely stop all the blue swords rushing in like angry waves.


    "Living quarters."


    Baek Cheon bit his lips without realizing it.


    I''m your teacher from today.


    The image of Ungum, who was kindly smiling and talking, was still vivid in front of me.


    In Baek Cheon''s eyes, the ungum was the most imposing man in the world.


    His broad shoulders seemed to embrace everything, and he had a firm confidence in his firm mouth.


    And that impression of Ungum was showing a man named him. He actually taught his disciples and did not neglect his training for a single day.


    I thought it would look like that if I made a man out of a sword.


    A person whom I longed for. A person I still admire.


    ''Living quarters...''


    I heard a low sobbing sound coming from somewhere.


    A groanful cry that eventually leaks out of his lips, trying to hold it in.


    Everyone knew exactly how Ungum was standing there.


    That''s why I couldn''t take my eyes off it.


    Even if the eyes were blurred by the tears, they wouldn''t take their eyes off them. My jaw trembled automatically and my heart was tearing, but I bit my lips.


    That was not just a rubble.


    It was a cry of ungum. As always, it was the teaching of ungum, not words, but actions.


    How can you be a disciple and take your eyes off your teacher''s teaching?


    I''ll keep an eye on you.¡¯


    Baek Cheon, clenching his fist, opened his eyes wide. I couldn''t miss a single moment.


    Among these passionate disciples, only Unam was watching the ungum from a slightly different perspective.


    Priest.


    The sword was rough.


    It wasn''t the sword of the past that was more sharply refined than the blade. It rattles like a rough, unnatural, unengaged cog.


    It was as if an old spinning wheel was squealing in the rain and wind.


    But¡­¡­.


    ''Yes, priest. What''s wrong with that?''


    The one wielding the sword is still the unsword.


    Unam knows.


    How painful it is for a tooth that has rolled down a high mountain to go back to the top of the mountain, dragging its broken leg.


    Therefore, the sword of the ungum is several times greater than the sword of the ungum in the past.


    I''m going to be Hwasan First Sword someday.


    Don''t lose, priest.


    What a pathetic back I''ve seen for a long time. Whenever he was holding a sword, his back, which was always the most reliable in the world, now seemed hopeless.


    Hana Unam desperately denied her feelings.


    ''Don''t sympathize with those who fight.¡¯


    It was an insult to the man holding the sword.


    All he can do is believe in the victory of the unexamined sword. I just believed it without a doubt.


    Let''s go!


    The sound of the sword being sharpened pierced my ear.


    Of course it couldn''t be. This was a steel sword produced by Chung-Myung. An object made with special care from weight distribution to the direction of the handle for the left-handed sword.


    The ungum knew. How did Chung-Myung make this sword?


    But how can he show his weakness with this sword?


    Oh, my god!


    A flurry of swords came over him, aiming for his whole body.Slow.


    Your body can''t keep up with what you think with your head. A sword that used to move naturally now reaches half a beat later than you think.


    The inevitable gap and the inevitable incompatibility caught up like shadows.


    It was something else to call ''despair''.


    Perhaps the opponent who Ungum is fighting now is not a shaman''s disciple, but the despair that surrounds him.


    Yeah, well...¡­.


    An unsuitable smile rose around the mouth of the ungum, which held the rattling sword.


    It was rather a relief.


    Ungum''s head slightly turned towards Hwasan''s disciples. Of course, I can''t look away, so I can''t see it, but I believed that my heart would be conveyed.


    ''Guys.''


    The world is not that easy. Hwasan''s disciples have grown to be successful and desperate because they have a leader and have not neglected their efforts.


    But it can''t last forever.


    One day, his disciples will have to meet an enemy they cannot afford, encounter a task they cannot solve, and face a very high mountain that cannot be crossed.


    A mountain named despair.


    I''m an ugly teacher.¡¯


    Now he has no qualms to teach them more.


    Some have already surpassed him, including Baek Cheon, and others will soon overtake him. Now he''s in a position to learn from them.


    Crack!


    The sword, which had not been stopped, penetrated his shoulder. The blade that dug into the shoulder broke the bone.


    ''So keep an eye on it.¡¯


    Nevertheless, the reason why he can still be called their teacher is that he still has something to teach them except swords.


    ''The world is always harsh.¡¯


    I can''t keep the wind from blowing in front of you. I can no longer protect and lead.


    But¡­¡­.


    "I can tell you how to survive despair.¡¯


    I can show you how to move forward with my feet firmly attached to the ground, even if I wander.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    The red sword, which sprang out, split the waves of the sword.


    It''s still a wild sword, but not a bit of the will in it.


    Boom!


    Ungum took a step forward.


    Living in the world is like going through waves.¡¯


    It''s not the end to overcome a high wave once. The waves come in again and again.


    So don''t be swayed.¡¯


    You have to stick your feet firmly and hold on with your teeth clenched.


    After all, it''s a wave. It just sweeps over and disappears.


    The same is true of despair.


    Even if it is hard to endure now and painful to the point of teeth grinding, it will one day be crushed like a passing wave.


    So!


    Hang in there.


    If you''re struggling alone, I''ll support you on your back, so there''s nothing to be afraid of.


    Whoosh!


    At that moment, the incoming blue sword soared twice as high. The sword emitted by Ungum is swept away by the blue sword and collapsed, and soon even Ungum''s body is beaten and thrown away by the sword.


    In the meantime, there was no arm to support the body because the black could not be placed. The body of the ungum plunged to the floor without a hitch.


    "Living room!"


    "Good morning!"


    "Master!"


    A tearful scream penetrated my ears.


    The cloud that fell to the floor stared blankly at the blue sky.I don''t know.


    He was not clear, either. Why are you fighting?To prove yourself as a prosecutor. Maybe because I don''t want to tarnish the name Hwasan. Or maybe I want to show my students something.


    But one thing is for sure.


    Crack!


    The sword got stuck on the floor.


    Ungum, who struggled to rise with a sword as a cane, stared ahead with clear eyes. Red blood flowed from the deep cuts swept by the sword, but the ungum didn''t even give a look.


    The only hand trembled. Nevertheless, his legs were firmly back on the floor.


    I''m sick and tired of the sight of the silent face.


    "The game is¡­¡­."


    Unable to speak, he struggled to remove his lips.


    "I think it''s already there."


    Then Ungum grinned.


    "I''m sorry, Bondo hasn''t given up yet. I wish we could hang out a little longer."


    "¡­¡­then.¡±


    The numbness hardened its face and swung the sword again.


    Love, love, love and sorrow!


    It was the same exhilarating sword as before the island.


    The spewed sword disappeared faintly and appeared right in front of the ungum.


    Whoosh!


    Ungum twisted his body and struck out the flying sword.


    One.


    Paaaaaah! Paaaaah!


    The sword of the apnea did not stop once. It was released several times in succession, aiming for the full body of the unexamined sword.


    (Screaming) (Screams) (Screams) (Screams) (Screams)


    Every time the sword was blocked, the body was pushed back one by one. The sword may have been prevented, but the power on it was beyond its control.


    Ungum''s body, which had blocked the sword over and over again, failed to overcome its power and fell back to the floor.


    Crash!


    He failed to strike a balance because he did not fully adapt to his body without one arm.


    Squeeze.


    The fist of the ungum, which grabbed the sword, pressed down on the floor.


    Shaking, shaking, one arm left.


    But he managed to support himself with the arm, so he struggled back to his feet. The hand holding the sword was still shaking, but only his face was as calm as when he first started rubbing.


    When I saw the face, I opened my mouth again without realizing it.


    "¡­¡­why?"


    Why is this guy getting back up like this?


    The game has already been won.


    But what are you trying so hard to get?


    The apnea asked with a look of incomprehension.


    "Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s not a chore at all. Who''s gonna point fingers at you and blame you for losing the game?"


    "Criticism¡­¡­."


    The ungum, who smiled and slowly shook his head, looked at the silent eye. There was no malice in the face of such a ungum.


    "As I live my life."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Sometimes I fall."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I get lost, I get frustrated, sometimes I get lost in despair."


    It was out of the blue. But the senseless man could not cut off the nonsense.


    "Do you know what to do when that happens?"


    "¡­what should I do?"


    Ungum shook his head.


    "There''s nothing I can do about it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ll just walk. Let''s get back on our feet. Even if my knees hurt, my ankles hurt and my ankles hurt, I just have to get back up and walk."


    "Stamp¡­¡­."


    "Hey, seal."


    Ungum lifted the sword.


    "I have to tell my disciples to get through life and walk, and I''m just going to be this big of a pushover?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "There are times when you have to give up on the mountainside. But that''s not wrong. If you''ve given up, you can climb up again. Real abandonment is not going down a mountain or rolling down. The moment you hesitate to try again is a real waiver."I could tell the sense of apathy.


    This man''s words are not meant to be silent or even to himself. This is a message to Hwasan''s disciples watching Bimu.


    "So don''t worry about it and come. I''m Hwasan''s inspection. Hwasan''s inspection is not this frustrating."


    The silent eye closed its eyes. And after a while, I slowly opened my eyes again.


    "May I ask your name again?"


    "Hwasan''s Sword."


    "Woon-gum¡­¡­."


    My sense of silence sighed low.


    Elder, we''re wrong.¡¯


    It''s obviously wrong to say that there''s nothing but a backwater in Hwasan has nothing but a latecomer.


    Isn''t it here?


    How could such a man be powerless to support his disciples? Aren''t we the ones who aren''t seeing Hwasan properly?


    Our shaman....


    The acorn was soon removed from its waist and thrown to the floor.


    The prosecutor''s abandonment of censorship is an expression of his willingness to fight with life and death in mind. But the meaning of this act now was a little different.


    It means that the person standing in front of you is a person who has to fight for life or death. This was an indescribable expression of respect for the other person.


    "I''m¡­¡­."


    The silent eye stared straight at the ungum with determinedly.


    "I will never forget that name."


    "Thank you."


    "I''ll do my best. Be prepared."


    "As much as you want."


    The apnea caught its breath.


    His sword began to draw a different trajectory than it had ever been. It''s not a sword like water. A round, soft arc was drawn on Ho Gong.


    Taegeuk Hyegum (??).


    a knife to cut off anguish


    the supreme season of shamanism


    The sword, which is prohibited from being used in Bimu, was displayed as an indescribable gesture of respect to the opponent.


    The sword broke the circle drawn on Ho Gong.


    The beginning of the world is when members are divided into yin and yang. A sword containing the source finally made its appearance on the stage.


    A sword divided into black and white came upon the ungum in a solemn manner. Facing the sword, the ungum clasped the plum sword.


    It''s weird.


    The sword in my hand was strangely warm.


    Even though it couldn''t be, it felt like a string of fine warmth was being delivered from the handle of the sword.


    - Master!


    A soft smile bloomed around the mouth of the ungum.


    Among the many plum blossoms blooming in Hawsan, it seemed to be seen in front of his young disciples running.


    You''re going to jump over me and go out into the world.¡¯


    So until then...¡­.


    I wish my sword could be your shadow.


    Soon after, the sword of Ungum painted a huge tree.


    It will extend the branches of the world to create a shade for you to relax.


    The shade created by Ungum was perhaps a little warm.

 Chapter - 631 Episode 631. There are more valuable losses than wins. (1)

    Spread out.


    The branches that stretched out of the thickly grown beautiful giant tree created a large shade, blocking the burning sun.


    It was a different sight from Hawsan''s plum blossoms so far.


    Being different doesn''t mean you''re wrong.


    Hawasan''s plum blossoms represent blooming flowers, or flowers. But what this sword now produces was the plum tree itself.


    It is the Taegeuk Hyegum that is coming in.


    The shaman''s best festival, which embodies the reason of Taegeukgi based on the harmony of yin and yang.


    The power was enormous enough to outperform all the public speaking about Hye-gum.


    Crack!


    The floor of the arena, made of solid blue stone, could not overcome the pressure and split sharply.


    It seems to push gently, but it hits hard, wraps warmly, and pokes coldly.


    The harmony of yin and yang, in other words, coexists in different properties.


    yin and yang and yang.


    The sword was a clear indication of what the shaman was pursuing.


    Crack! Crack!


    The floor, which failed to overcome the pressure, broke and soared to Ho Gong. A swirl of swords flew toward the ungum, embracing even the crushed pieces of stone.


    Indeed, it was a soft and strong attack.


    The final blow to the injured was a formidable sword that made me think it was too much and too much.


    Hana, the ungum.


    This is proof that the senseless acknowledges him. He is determined to show his best performance to the opponent he acknowledged.


    A shaman''s disciple, who once could not dare to look, is doing his best to carry out the sword for him. It would be no more glorious as an unmanned.


    Therefore, the ungum did not contain any hesitation.


    ''Stretch.''


    One day, Chung-Myung''s sword lit plum blossoms.


    Baek Cheon''s sword also smoked plum blossoms.


    Even then, however, it failed to capture the black plum blossoms of the ungum.


    Nevertheless, the funeral prosecutor was not frustrated. Rather, he was genuinely pleased with the children''s growth. He turned a blind eye to the agony that had arisen in his mind and smiled.


    Yeah, it''s up to those kids to bloom.


    He''s just a bridge that connects the antecedent and the posterior generations.


    It creates shade so that soft flowers do not dry up in the hot sun.


    The branches stretched out. Like I''m throwing up on the world.


    Elder.


    Everyone has a first time.


    Although he is still teaching now, he was also an actor in the past.


    Despairing envoys and day-to-day loss of power. Despite the desperate and bleak situation, Hyun Sang''s eyes on them were just warm.


    ''Can I get a message?¡¯


    Can you give the children what they received from you?


    I just realized it, too. Now that I understand how you taught me, can you convey your deep feelings to those children?


    The ungum clasped the sword a little harder.


    No, he''s just a believer.


    I just believe that a person''s heart is conveyed to a person even if he or she is not spoken or shouted out.


    A new sprout sprang from the end of a branch that stretched out from a large tree.


    Unlike the flowers of his disciples, Sae-soon, who bloomed at the end of Ungum''s sword, was just green.


    Whoosh!


    The sword of Taeguk collided with the sword created by Ungum. At that moment, the entire sword of the unsword bounced off and faltered greatly.


    "Cough!"Blood cascaded out of the mouth of the ungum.


    The enormous performance of the sword and the power beyond imagination have turned him inside out.


    It hurts.


    But this is not even a pain.


    The pain of crushing the body can withstand as much as you want.


    This was nothing compared to seeing the shoulders of a teacher sagging in helplessness.


    This is not a pain compared to the pain of a leader when he realizes that he can''t give anything to his young students who look at him with his horse-like eyes.


    Crack!


    Ungum''s feet dug into the floor. It looked as if the tree was taking root.


    The world is always cold and harsh.


    ''One, my disciples.''


    Winter always ends.


    Ungum''s eyes glanced to one of his empty sleeves.


    He recalled things he had to lose.


    Most people get as strong as they get hurt.


    However, sometimes you get irreparable wounds.


    The sensation at the fingertips was still unfamiliar. But nevertheless, he still wields a sword.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    As the sword of the ungum, which shouted like a howl, swung once again, a fiery sword erupted from the end.


    The burning sword pushed away the rising yin and yang energy.


    Bang!


    The two forces clashed and swept the floor of the arena.


    Bite!


    One more time!


    Whoosh!


    One more time!


    As the collision continued, Ungum''s body leaned as if it would be stuck on the floor at any moment.


    One never knelt down or collapsed.


    The two legs of Ungum were firmly on the ground like the first time, even if they were hurt by the incoming energy and were torn down like they were being cut off whenever they collided.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s eyes were bloodshot after watching all of this.


    Blood was dripping from the clenched fist.


    But his eyes didn''t fall off the ungum for a moment.


    "Sasook!


    Words cannot explain. How he feels watching all this.


    However, one thing was for sure, it seemed too obvious what Ungum was trying to convey to his disciples.


    That is beyond description in crude language. You just have to feel it.


    Baek Cheon''s shoulders shivered slightly.


    Not only that, but everyone in Hwasan''s face watching this beaming was filled with a grim determination that had never been there before.


    Everyone knows.


    Even if you die, you must not take your eyes off this sight.


    Jo-Gol, who had always maintained a bright face, Dang-Soso, who still didn''t understand Hwasan''s spirit deep down, and Yoo-Esul, who didn''t even show his feelings, watched the unexpected face.


    And¡­¡­.


    Squeeze.


    Chung-Myung, who was looking at the non-stage from the front, slowly clenched his fist.


    It''s the sub-sea.


    You''ve lost too much.


    Is there anyone else who can understand what Ungum must have felt? Who can understand that much better than to lose what they believed in themselves at once?


    Nevertheless, the ungum did not lose itself.


    I just went back and forth again.


    He didn''t mind learning from his disciples, didn''t turn a blind eye to the fact that he wasn''t as good as he used to be, just walked back calmly.


    It was hard to bear the feeling of rising with my heart, as I endured all that and looked at the line.The death penalty.


    I was wrong.


    I didn''t lead Hwasan back.


    I''ve been here from the beginning.


    Wasan''s soul.


    A smile formed around Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "It''s."


    A low murmur leaked out. It was the echo of the antecedent to the posterior generation following the spirit of Hwasan beyond its time.


    Where am I?¡¯


    The consciousness gradually became blurred.


    I felt like I was going to crumble. My consciousness flew away and I couldn''t see properly.


    Boom!


    A great shock hit the body, but instead of coming back to my senses, it just kept getting blurry.


    What was I doing?¡¯


    I couldn''t remember well.


    And yet the sword is still drawing Ho Gong.


    Even if you lose consciousness, if your body doesn''t move properly, or if your will falters.


    Turo, who has been painting all his life, is still with him. He was spreading out his sword as if it had to be, even without consciousness or willingness.


    Whoosh!


    Yin and yang clashed together to create a great presence. The enormous power swept over the cloud sword.


    Once again, a lump of blood sprang out of his tight mouth.


    But thanks to him, I came to my senses a little bit.


    ''You''re strong.''


    Despite all the hard work, the shaman was still a high mountain. Perhaps he will not be able to overcome the shaman even if he struggles for life.


    But now that doesn''t matter.


    Whoosh!


    The sword, which had been shaking violently as if it was about to escape from the grip, regained some stability.


    Black is honest.


    Even if you cry, even if you use evil, it can''t suddenly become impossible. If you really want it, you should pile it up, not shout it out.


    "Build a day, build another day...¡­.¡¯


    So to reach one day.


    That''s the way the inspection should go.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    The sword threw up a clear check in response to his will.


    Let''s play.


    Sword flows, like riding a flurry of swords, like playing in the wind.


    The pressure on the whole body disappeared, and the roar that seemed to tear the ears was distant.


    All I can feel is the feeling of a sword in my hand.


    What should I deliver?


    For a moment, a question came to my mind and a smile bloomed around the mouth of Ungum.


    ''Only one.''


    He stepped firmly to the bottom, slightly spreading both legs.


    The relaxed knee naturally bent slightly. As if he still had a right hand, he held out his shoulders and fixed the sword forward.


    Suspension tax.


    The posture that starts everything.


    The sword of yin and yang flying into his clear eyes was clearly visible.


    Black and white, two dragons, were in the same state of majesty as they were coming in tangled.


    "There''s always one beginning."


    But his sword sounded calmly, slowly. The sword, which was lifted up to its head, hung down against its back.


    The sword, which had risen as high as it could, was struck down with everything he had.


    Hitting.


    The first thing he learned.


    And the first thing he taught.


    The end is all different, but the beginning will be all the same.


    This was his prototype and Hwasan''s prototype.


    There will always be a day when Hwasan is famous in the world. One more day, there will be a time when the brilliant name is lost and it is declining.


    But unless the children''s clear-cut shouts of holding the wooden sword tightly with their bracken hands disappear, Hwasan won''t either.


    Whoosh! Whoops!


    A strike carrying a magnificent sword divided the yin and yang.


    "Breathe!"


    "Ta-a-a-a-a-a-a!"


    With a shout of power from both inspectors, a huge storm of chi swept the arena.Oh, my god!


    There was a raging swirl of energy everywhere, but neither Hawasan''s disciples nor shaman''s disciples ever backed down.


    As if he was going to engrave this beacon in his eyes, he endured by receiving the full-body energy.


    Oh, my god!


    Black, white, and blue energy rose into the sky.


    A gust of wind became a strong wind, and it soon subsided into a gentle breeze.


    Silence fell on the son-in-law. There are countless people, but no one even breathed.


    In the space of bizarre silence, only the light breathing of the two rang as if to be grasped.


    Unsword and senseless.


    Two people were standing on the stage.


    Ungum was the first of the two people who were facing each other without moving like a statue.


    I love you.


    He slowly pushed the sword into the sword and slowly extended the remaining hand forward.


    Just by looking at the shivering shape, I could see how much effort it took to reach out.


    At any moment, I lost my strength and reached forward as if I was about to drop to Ho Gong.


    "Well¡­¡­ Learned¡­"I am."


    The senseless man put the sword on the floor without hesitation. Then he reached out his hands and held them together with utmost respect.


    "Really¡­¡­ Well learned, stamp."


    The unconscious voice was shaking a little, too.


    As soon as the answer was over, the body of the ungum collapsed to the floor.


    Flop.


    "Stamp!"


    "Living room!"


    "Living bird!"


    The sense of apathy rushed to his aid. At the same time, Hwasan''s disciples rushed to the arena without anyone else.


    "Cough."


    The field coughed from the mouth of Ungum.


    "Living room! Are you all right?"


    "Official lord, my internal injuries...¡­.¡±


    As the faces of the disciples were filled with blurred vision, the corners of Ungum''s mouth slightly curled up.


    "Well¡­¡­."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Well paid¡­¡­"Didn''t you?"


    The question put strength into Baek Cheon''s hand, which held the ungum''s hand.


    "¡­¡­It was the best, Sasook."


    Ungum smiled faintly.


    "That''s a relief¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Then, he closed his eyes as if he was relieved. His hands drooped sideways.


    "Sa, Sa Sook Jo!"


    "There''s no fuss."


    Baek Cheon bit his lips as he stopped the embarrassed disciples.


    "You''ve just lost your mind."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Then I held the ungum and lifted it. He did not forget to give a slight bow to his senses before going down to the stage.


    "Thank you as a student of HWASAN for helping me out."


    "Luxury payment."


    The sense of silence shook his head.


    "I''m sure anyone did."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Anyone."


    Baek Cheon, nodding his head, turned.


    The body of the ungum in his arms was so light. That fact made Baek Cheon feel bad for nothing.


    "Remember."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What did you see?"


    His heavy voice made Hwasan''s disciples nod with a stiff face. They took the lead off the stage with Baek Cheon holding the ungum. All of them looked confidently stretched their shoulders.


    They are the servants of Hwasan, and also disciples of Ungum.


    Chung-Myung, who was watching from under the stage, nodded slowly.


    "Sometimes in the world...¡­.¡±


    The smiling corners of his mouth were full of pride.


    "There are more valuable losses than victories."


    This defeat will remain in the hearts of the Hwasan disciples.


    Never, with unforgettable memories.

 Chapter - 632 Episode 632. There are more valuable losses than wins. (2)

    Amusement, who came down from the rain stage, bowed his head in front of Ho Sanja.


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I knew I shouldn''t do that, but I used a hye sword. I''ll take this punishment sweetly."


    Ho Sanja looked into his eyes with a little subtlety.


    "How come?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He was enough to win without the use of a Hyegum. Still, was there any reason to break the law of the envoy?¡±


    "¡­It''s hard to explain."


    Ho Sanja nodded at the silent answer.


    "I don''t care."


    Then I patted him on the shoulder.


    "If you win, that''s enough. The world will laugh at the shaman if he asks the victorious for his sins. I''ll take it that you''re not guilty."


    "One¡­¡­."


    "It''s all right. Straighten your shoulders! It''s not something to apologize for."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Ho Sanja''s eyes are slightly dimmed.


    "They must have lost their confidence because they saw Hye-gum with their eyes and saw the crushing defeat of their great disciple. You may feel angry for a while, but you will soon know the reality."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "All that remains is to sweep away the victory. That''s enough."


    The senseless man just nodded silently past Ho Sanja and headed backward. His complexity came to mind on his face.


    ''I won...''


    It was a strange thing.


    Clearly, winning didn''t occur to me that the bully had won. He won the match, but felt defeated as a prosecutor.


    Then Mu Jin approached him.


    "The death penalty."


    "How was it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The sense of apathy hesitated, unable to answer immediately.


    It was too difficult to express in a few words how I felt about this beemoo.


    "The death penalty. Maybe we should...¡­.¡±


    Trying to say something, he suddenly looked at Ho Sanja''s back in the distance.


    "I don''t know if I was missing a lot because of the name Shudang."


    The shaman''s disciple was not worth saying.


    But Mu Jin heard it and nodded silently, not scolding him.


    "Bimura¡­¡­."


    Bimu is learning by comparing each other''s radishes.


    People in the world think that the true meaning of bimu is to compare it to the true meaning of Bimu, but the true meaning of Bimu lies in learning.


    In that sense, they were learning more than they thought through this inscription.


    I wish the other priests would know.¡­.¡¯


    Mu Jin sighed quietly.


    "It''s okay. I''m just exhausted."


    "Are you sure you''re okay?"


    "Yes."


    Dang-Soso nodded with a serious look. However, he did not let go of his hand, which seemed to have caught the pulse of the ungum just in case, he did not know.


    "I have internal injuries, but you''ll get well after about three days."


    "Whoops."


    "That''s a relief¡­¡­."


    It was only then that the tension on the shoulders of Hawsan''s disciples was relieved. If the ungum had suffered serious injuries, it would not have been their speed.


    "Master¡­¡­."


    Ungum''s unconscious face looked strangely calm. Some of Hwasan''s disciples saw him like that and eventually stole the eye.


    Especially, Baek Sang was biting his lips as if he were about to cry.


    Then, a low voice came from behind them.


    "Don''t get carried away by emotions."


    Everyone looked back and Chung-Myung was approaching in a calm new way.


    "Remember what you''ve seen and learned. Because the lord wants it."


    "Of course."


    "I''ll never forget!¡±


    How can I forget? I saw that with my eyes. I felt all over what Ungum was trying to convey.


    Looking at their serious faces, Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth. It was a story he couldn''t tell, a lesson he couldn''t tell.There is a limit to what a person can do alone. That''s why people gather together. You can''t do it alone, but you can do it together.


    "So¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung slowly looked around everyone.


    "Who''s still scared of losing?"


    There was no return answer, but everyone''s eyes were fully answered.


    "Good!"


    Chung-Myung, who nodded loudly, pointed to the rain with his chin.


    "Who''s next?"


    "It''s me!"


    "Get out of the way, death penalty! I''m coming out!"


    "You don''t have to step up to the plate! I''m coming!"


    As soon as the words were over, shouts broke out here and there with fright. It was the complete opposite of the time when he was reluctant to step up a little while ago.


    "Oh, the death penalty is weaker than I am!I''m coming!"


    "What, you son of a b*tc*? Do you want to hang out?"


    "There are ups and downs in the cold water! Everybody stop talking nonsense and get lost!"


    "What? See if you can hear the top and bottom of your head?"


    "So, So, calm down.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Well, I think it''s a little too much.


    But it''s better than dilly-dally.


    It was a moment when Chung-Myung, who was a little flustered, tried to point out one of them.


    "Be quiet, everyone."


    A voice that was even bleak covered everyone''s mouth.


    It was Baek Sang, who grabbed the sword with a demon-like face.


    "I''m coming out."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Anyone who has a problem?"


    "¡­¡­None."


    Everyone shut their mouths. I felt like I had to risk my life to talk about my dissatisfaction.


    Baek Sang looks at Chung-Myung with his lips full.


    "Can I go out?¡±


    "Uh¡­¡­, uh, get out."


    Even the world''s Chung-Myung flinched at the momentum.


    "I''m coming."


    Baek Sang headed to the non-stage without looking back. Looking at the back of it, Chung-Myung wiped away a cold sweat.


    ''Is it because they''re young?''


    That''s a little extreme.¡­.


    "Everyone, go away now. Guanju needs to relax.¡±


    When So-so spoke plainly, the people standing around Ungum stepped back like a low tide. As if he would never interfere with the rest of the ungum.


    Last but not least, Chung-Myung looked down at the unconscious ungum.


    I wish I could show you that.


    "I''m telling you¡­¡­."


    I didn''t expect it to be this perfect...¡­.


    In fact, Chung-Myung only taught them how to overcome it.


    That''s why I couldn''t tell you. The unknowingly lost mind delivered so well today.


    "Well done."


    Chung-Myung, who expressed his deep gratitude as a plum blossom inspection, turned slowly.


    Returning to his seat, he stared at Baek Sang, who was standing on the stage.


    Only Baek Sang was standing alone on the stage, whether the shaman had yet to decide who would come out of the shaman.


    "Who''s coming out?¡±


    "¡­...anybody will come out."


    "Can we win?"


    "No way."


    Baek Cheon burst into laughter at Chung-Myung''s sharp response.


    "I suppose so."


    No luck can hope for victory now. No matter how many victories he won in front of him, he won five times. However, ten consecutive defeats may have clouded the victory and filled with shame.


    ''If it weren''t for private accommodation, I would.''


    But things have changed now.


    Ungum told Hwasan''s disciples that winning was not everything.


    Isn''t it obvious that his disciples, who were afraid of losing, are trying to step up without you?


    "If you can lose confidently, it''s not bad to lose."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At Baek Cheon''s words, Chung-Myung''s face twisted as if something were not right. It was a face that I couldn''t say with my mouth even though I was going to die. Baek Cheon sighed and added."¡­I know it''s better to win."


    "Ugh."


    Then Chung-Myung made a groaning sound and sighed deeply.


    "This time¡­¡­."


    The way he looked at the shaman was bleak.


    "I can''t help it this time, so I''ll put up with it once. But¡­¡­."


    Crunch.


    "Next time, I''ll smear it."


    Baek Cheon shook his head as Chung-Myung gritted his teeth and recited.


    ''Anyway, it''s full of greed.''


    Already they''ve gained so much beyond words.


    Considering that this was not what we had planned from the beginning, we had a good result. It wasn''t a level of comment, but it was a ridiculous hit.


    Nevertheless, he was still not satisfied.


    "I''m sure this is what brought him all the way here, but...¡­.¡¯


    Baek Cheon''s eyes turned to Baek Sang, who stood on the stage.


    Perhaps Baek Sang knew enough. Sometimes there is more valuable defeat than victory.


    "Cheer up, Baek Sang."


    It''s enough if you can show Hwasan''s spirit.


    Baek Sang fought his way out, but it was impossible to close the absolute gap. However, he clearly showed that he didn''t give up until the end.


    Those who went on non-stage in succession also did their best, but they were not the opponents of shaman-like disciples.


    Literally, it was overbearing.


    However, the people watching did not look at Hwasan as they looked at the defeated.


    "You lost again."


    "Is it seven versus five?"


    "You''re buying seven."


    "Oh, yeah. I decided not to play that round for the first time.¡±


    The middlemen kicked their tongues.


    "Tsk tsk, I guess you''ve worked hard, but you''ve run out of energy. It''s a shame.¡±


    "You know what?"


    Those who were regrettable suddenly realized.


    That means that they expected that much. Which means even they thought maybe Hwasan could catch a shaman.


    Even though I know how ridiculous that is.


    It''s still.


    They can see that Hwasan''s disciples fighting on the stage are clearly losing ground, but that didn''t mean to laugh at the defeat.


    "¡­That''s great."


    "You mean a shaman.


    "What do you mean a shaman? Wasan is a great thing.


    One of the middlemen spoke up.


    "Is that a ridiculous fight in the first place? In what case do you mean a great disciple and a great disciple? You have to fight your opponent."


    "Why is it the shaman''s fault? Hawsan''s great disciples are poor."


    "Yeah, I''m sure it''s weak!"


    The man who was talking shouted.


    "But is it the job of a prestigious place to aim for it because the opponent is weak?" If the shaman had a conscience, they would have brought these great disciples! What does it mean to leave this great student behind in the first place? Don''t you think you''re going to deal with these great disciples of HWASAN as your best student?"


    "Did you really do that''s not true. I guess that''s what happened."


    "Let''s just say that''s what you said! Then we can slow down the choreography a little and bring our great disciples back from the mainland!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "This is a disgrace.¡±


    The eyes of those heading toward the shaman were not good.


    It didn''t bother me when I first came to enjoy entertainment. However, it was clear to them that the game was more intense than they thought and that something was twisted at the moment when Hwasan felt sorry for his fight.


    "That''s why Hwasan is great!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±"If I had told my ten-year-old to do a rubbing in the presence of many of these great disciples, I would have thrown them out without looking back. But aren''t they fighting silently, not cursing because it''s cowardly?"


    "¡­I can tell.¡±


    "The man who fights against that great disciple is now, of course, losing. But 20 years...¡­. In ten years'' time, will a shaman ever be a match for Hwasan? There are already young students fighting against the shaman''s great student."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At first it was just a favor.


    Who wouldn''t be kind to those who rob the warehouses of bandits and carry them all the way over here? So, even if he can''t win, he clapped for him to work hard.


    However, those who watched the game realized why Hwasan''s name was making the world cry.


    "The world will change. Hwasan, there was a reason for your reputation to rise.¡±


    Not a few nodded sympathetically.


    Of course, there were those who objected inwardly and openly, making it obvious that there were many mixed feelings, but no one could deny that Hwasan was never the HWASAN of the past.


    Without noticing, the "Hwasan" clique has already risen to a position where it can stand shoulder to shoulder with that prestigious shaman.


    And¡­¡­.


    Behind the chaotic whirlpool of emotion, a person slowly rose.


    "Tsk."


    He was a burly-faced man, dressed in a rough pillow, somewhere between old and old. He murmured as he stared at the stage with cold eyes.


    "¡­I took my eyes off it for a while¡­¡­.¡±


    It''s not like Hwasan...¡­.


    He shook his head in an amount that he didn''t like and turned around and began to walk slowly.


    Clothes that had begun to wear off were scattered around. The Songmungo sword hanging from his waist shone as if it were new.

 Chapter - 633 Episode 633. There are more valuable losses than wins. (3)

    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!"


    Bloody eyes glistened ominously.


    And the faces of those who watched the snow slowly distorted with anxiety. After all, there was only one person they could see.


    ''Please do something about it.¡¯


    "How did I do that?"¡¯


    No, but you still have your own room. You know it''s going to be a mess if it explodes.¡¯


    Turn it off.


    These bastards don''t usually treat their colleagues as private accommodation, but only when they do.


    If you''re pressuring only priests and quizzes, you can ignore them roughly, but the problem is that even the elders in the back were secretly giving Baek Cheon a hint.


    Having failed to overcome the explicit request and the silent pressure that followed, he finally sighed and approached Chung-Myung''s side and looked around.


    "Loss in a row¡­¡­¡­.Loss in a row¡­"¡­.7 consecutive losses¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Losing seven times in a row to sham...¡­. To a shaman¡­¡­.¡±


    You are out of your mind.


    He''s usually a bit of a taster, but now he seems to have gone very well. Those twinkling eyes and trembling hands were enough to tell.


    It was a harsh reality for Baek Cheon because he had to stop Chung-Myung, who had lost his taste even though he was fine.


    My forefather.


    I''m going to die.


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply and opened his mouth carefully. It was just enough to calm him down somehow.


    "I¡­¡­."


    "Growl¡­¡­."


    "There''s that..."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes darted back towards Baek Cheon.


    Look at his eyes.


    I''ll shoot a fire with my eyes soon...¡­.


    "That¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon stammered uncharacteristically.


    "Yes, you did."


    "What?"


    "There are more valuable losses than victories."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There was no return answer, but Baek Cheon smiled awkwardly and continued.


    "Even though I lost, I don''t think I''ll be too angry because the kids are learning something.¡­.¡±


    At that moment, Chung-Myung''s head tilted sideways.


    I''m screwed.


    ''Well done.''


    "Should I be a rabbit?


    At the same time, the color faded from the faces of the Hwasan disciples, who were wary of Chung-Myung.


    "Living quarters."


    "Uh, huh?"


    "I did. Of course I said that."


    "He, he is. Chung-Myung??."


    "¡­¡­but."


    "Huh?"


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Do you know everything about private life? Huh?


    Chung-Myung''s eyes slowly began to flip.


    "If I could do everything I know, I''d be Confucius, Chung-Myung. What''s wrong with the Buddha not being able to do what I know when it takes his whole life to do what he knows? What!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Oh, my God, how can we have such a bad temper?


    "This firewood won''t do you any good, you''ll lose to the shaman! 7 consecutive losses? Oh, not even consecutive losses! It''s not six consecutive losses! 7 consecutive losses? 7 consecutive losses?


    Chung-Myung, who was shaking and shouting at the water, suddenly stiffened and grabbed the back of his neck.


    "Gasp¡­¡­.Back, back of neck!"


    "Ji, calm down!"


    Panicked Baek Cheon rushed to comfort Chung-Myung.


    "You''ve seen enough of the gain! Jukdo really go from here, nothing. "


    "He, yes, Chung-Myung! Now, please calm down!"


    "Who''s going to hurry up and get the sugar, you bastards!"


    Other students helped Baek Cheon and began to coax and soothe Chung-Myung.


    They had already been with Chung-Myung for years. It was a time when I knew enough that when this guy started to fire, horrible things always happened."Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!"


    Chung-Myung, staring ahead with bloodshot eyes, breathed out a short breath.


    "I''d rather break all the heads of those bastards and bury them somewhere in the mountains.¡­.¡±


    "What, is this crazy?¡±


    "No, private lodging. You''ve always been crazy."


    "¡­but I do."


    Even a madman can''t tell the time and place.


    But isn''t it a big problem because this lunatic in front of him can''t decide when and where to go?


    "No! What a d*mn losing streak!"


    "You said you couldn''t win, you crazy!"


    "I can''t win! Of course I can''t! But you have to win!"


    "¡­Please, please, don''t make sense.¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon begged, but Chung-Myung was in no condition to listen.


    Of course Chung-Myung knows.


    Other Hwasan''s disciples, except Ogum, are not yet up to shamanism. How can a shaman beat those who are not independent of a single neighborhood and have one share or difference?


    Had that been possible, Hwasan would have already risen to the rank of the world''s highest gate and had plum blossoms engraved on Shaolin''s middlemen''s bald heads.


    I know. Of course I know. I know, but...¡­.


    ''I know, but I''m mad!''


    Oh, my God.


    I can''t believe I''ve lost to a shaman like this!


    You bastards, when I was you, huh?


    I''ve never seen their faces! I only saw the conduit on the head! How dare you shaman cubs lift their heads in front of Hwasan!


    Chung-Myung, who was about to explode after boiling inside, shivered with the handle of a sword.


    "Ji, calm down, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Are you far from the party?"


    It was then.


    Kudadang!


    Gwak Hae, who played the Bimu on behalf of the three great disciples, failed to beat the sword that flew and was stuck on the floor of the Bimu stage.


    "Well, well, well...¡­.I!"


    In the end, Chung-Myung, who couldn''t contain his anger, started leaning back.


    "Why would he lose at a time like this!¡¯


    "That stupid bastard!"


    Come down here!


    Gwak Hae, who looks like he''s only going to get double-criticism even though he did his best, may feel unfair, but that''s how the world works.


    Even if he does the same thing, he or she will be beaten up.


    "Whoosh!"


    Chung-Myung, who managed to get back up, took a deep breath. Maybe it worked, but my face got milder little by little.


    "¡­¡­Yes, it''s strange that I''m saying something to the housemates."


    "He, yes, Chung-Myung. Let''s calm down first! Huh?"


    "Next time! Next time we win!"


    "No, that''s not it.¡­.¡±


    "Huh?"


    "The thirsty one digs a well! I''m coming out!"


    "HOLD!"


    "Stop it!"


    Hawasan''s disciples around quickly flew over and crushed Chung-Myung.


    "Let it go! Let it go! I''ll shave off all their heads and turn them into Shaolin!"


    "Oh, Amitabha Buddha. It''s a matter of fact.¡­.¡±


    "It''s noisy! It''s not helping!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "This Bobborough thing! Can''t you eat that much and go out on Bimu? Spit out everything you''ve eaten, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Hye Yeon''s face was stained with injustice.


    No, it''s not that I didn''t go out because I didn''t like it, but honestly, he, a member of Shaolin, is going to go to the dance of Hwasan and the shaman.


    "Why are you taking it out on the monk?"


    "It''s useless! Useful! That bald thing!¡±


    Oh, my gosh!


    When Chung-Myung opened his eyes and flipped over, Baek-ah stuck her head out of his clothes and started to yawn at Hye Yeon.Hye Yeon, who was sullen, bowed her head. Yoon-jong approached and tapped him on the shoulder.


    "We don''t think so, so never mind, monk."


    "¡­Thank you."


    While Yoon-Jong comforted Hye Yeon, Chung-Myung''s seizure continued.


    "Let it go! Let it go! I''m leaving. If I go out and knock them off, it''ll work out!"


    "You said you were leaving last, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "What''s the difference if you come back with a clumsy one!"


    "Come on, dang-gwa, dang-gwa! Come on!"


    Jo-Gol stuffed sweets from somewhere into Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    Chung-Myung chewed bitterly as if the party were the heads of the shaman.


    "Turn it off."


    Baek Cheon sighed at the sight of Chung-Myung, who still couldn''t calm down after asking for sweets.


    ''Lose seven in a row...'' No, lost eight in a row was a little too much.¡¯


    Everyone did their best since Ungum did well, but the defeat was still a defeat. It was also true that every time a defeat was stacked one by one, the camouflage felt twisted.


    It was confirmed that the distance to the shaman was not far.


    But it was also a moment of clear confirmation that the street existed.


    ''A shaman...''


    Baek Cheon looked at the shaman''s camp with a heavy face.


    "It''s still high."


    "I know."


    Baek Cheon and Yoon-Jong gazed at the shaman''s camp.


    Shudang was certainly a place that deserved to be called the world''s first inspection.


    ''Even if the day comes when our children catch up with those great disciples, there is a difference in the number.¡¯


    Not all of the shaman''s great disciples are here. The shaman has close to one hundred students alone. That''s an overwhelming number than Hawsan.


    Given that even the shaman''s second and third disciples grow while they grow up, the gap in power will not be easy to overcome.


    Besides...


    "Even if you overcome them, there are shaman elders behind them."


    "¡­I don''t want to think about it, but it''s kind of awful."


    "Yes, I see."


    I guess this is the power of the famous.It''s not that difficult to go beyond one by one. However, a prestigious name is once again blocked in the form of a high mountain even if it overtakes one.


    "But¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon had a strong will on his face.


    "That''s enough to make it fun to chase."


    It''s still way too high.


    But I don''t think it''s a mountain that I can''t cross. With this inscription, Hwasan''s disciples would have the same idea.


    In the past, it was so high that the end of it could not be measured, but this stele confirmed the approximate height. Doesn''t that mean you can go up one day?


    ''The greatest harvest of this bimu is to gain confidence and return.¡¯


    Baek Cheon smiled quietly.


    However, there was one thing that was lacking.


    "It would be nice if we could see how powerful the shaman''s elders are.


    "It''s going to be difficult. Elder people aren''t the ones who come forward easily."


    "That''s right."


    Although Ho Sanja is said to be, Ho Sanja is not the real elder of the shaman. What they wanted to know was not the person in charge of external activities like Ho Sanja, but the power of real elders dedicated solely to training in the shaman''s Simsan Yugok.


    ''I''m sorry I missed that one.''


    Anyway, I got something else, so that''s enough.


    "Well, those shamans...¡­.¡±¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    So let''s calm down that dog first...¡­.


    ¡­¡­I''m dying, really.


    "Good work."


    "Yes, Elder."


    Ho Sanja nodded loudly as he saw his student returning from the victory.


    Eight times.


    After losing the game against Yoo-Esul, he has won all eight times since then. The eight per cent of what is planned has been achieved. However, Ho Sanja''s face rarely straightened out while watching the winning streak.


    I''m sure he''s winning.¡¯


    Why can''t I feel like I''m winning?


    Ho Sanja bit his lip and glanced toward Hwasan.


    Whasan''s students, who are babbling, were by no means a loser. It seemed more like a figure of those who won a big victory.


    On the other hand, the shaman was winning, but the mood was gradually stagnating.


    I have to bend it.¡­.¡¯


    This atmosphere should not continue if you think about the reason why you started this choreography. It is important to announce the difference externally, but we had to make Hwasan realize that shamans are high walls that can never be crossed.


    To do that...¡­.


    Ho Sanja shouted out.


    "Ho Gong, hasn''t this guy arrived yet? How can you be so cruel when the man of letters has ordered you!"


    "You don''t have to be so upset because you''ve already arrived."


    Ho Sanja, who thought Mu Jin would say something, raised her eyes at the voice heard from behind. Looking back, I could see the face of the priest with a slightly strange expression.


    "The death penalty. Apparently you''re going through quite a lot."


    "Why, why are you so late?"


    Ho Gong smiled at Ho Sanja''s polished moon.


    "It''s terrible."


    "¡­what?"


    "Since when has a shaman become so weak? If the elder doesn''t come forward, he won''t be able to deal with Hwasan.¡±


    "This, this, this... ".¡±


    "Isn''t that right, the death penalty?"


    Everyone began to hold their breath at Ho Gong''s low, overbearing voice.

 Chapter - 634 Episode 634. There are more valuable losses than wins. (4)

    "So¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon''s head, who was talking nonchalantly, turned sideways for an instant.


    "Huh?"


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong looked at him in wonder. But I couldn''t ask what was going on right away. Because Baek Cheon''s face was so serious.


    What''s going on?


    "Accident?"


    Then I heard Dang-Soso''s voice behind my back.


    Looking back, Yoo-Esul was also fixed on one side with a face similar to Baek Cheon''s And Dang-Soso is tilting his head with curious eyes.


    What are you looking at?¡¯


    The places Baek Cheon and Yoo-Esul looked at were the same. The shaman camp beyond the stage.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung scratched his cheek at Baek Cheon''s lonesome call. Chung-Myung''s mouth, which was staring at the shaman with strange eyes for a moment, curled up.


    "This¡­¡­ looks like quite a big shot."


    The energy felt was different than ever. The presence of his son-in-law was clearly expressed, even though he did not put it forward.


    "Are you going to show me once?"


    It didn''t hurt. At least on the Wasan side.


    Ho Gong''s voice was so cold. It was incredible that the voice was directed at the death penalty and the quality of the crime.


    Muja boats could not be angry at the elder Ho Gong just because they were told that. But Ho Sanja was not. His face was red with anger.


    "Hey! What kind of mess is that?"


    A stern scolding flew in, but Ho Gong didn''t change a single face color. Rather, he replied nonchalantly.


    "That''s why I didn''t tell you so, death penalty."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "While ignorance may not be everything to a warrior, it should never be lacking."


    Ho Sanja bit his lips.


    It''s not Ho Sanja who doesn''t know what he''s saying now.


    "I usually neglect my training and put all my energy into catching them, so I''m humiliated. What the hell would your students learn from?"


    "Are you done talking?¡±


    Ho Sanja''s lifeless gaze intertwined with Ho Gong''s relaxed gaze. It was Ho Gong''s low laugh that broke the tension.


    "You don''t have to be so angry. Shouldn''t you be grateful that I''ve devoted myself to learning nothing?"


    Ho Sanja clenched her fist, closing her lower lip.


    "Thunder-baked guy."


    Wudang elders are cranky.


    It may sound strange to say that the doers of the province are cranky. But this was undeniable, obvious fact.


    You can''t do anything that''s too much. The spirit of those who continue their suffering to find something of their own cannot be soft because they have failed to pursue strength throughout their lives.


    That''s why even shamans try not to touch elders.


    But Ho Gong was particularly eccentric among such shaman elders.


    Even though no one could deny that he was born with an exceptional talent for swords, it was not necessary to explain how severe the birth of the saint was, as he was treated lightly by the same death penalty.


    "The man of letters must have commanded you! Why are you so late?"


    "It''s not too late. We''ve already arrived a long time ago."


    "Then why are you here now?"


    "I was just watching."


    "What?"


    Ho Gong turned his head slightly and saw the Muja boats. All the Muja boats facing Ho Gong''s gaze bowed their heads as if they were ashamed to avoid their eyes."How pathetic the matter has become while I''ve taken my eyes off it."


    "¡­¡­This guy¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Ho Sanja gritted his teeth.


    Although the word "samun" was blunt, it was because I knew that Ho Sanja, who was more interested in external activities than in studying, and even more, a long writer who fostered such a trend.


    "How can a man who''s buried in deep thoughts and does what he wants to do to say such a capacity?"


    Ho Gong raises his hand slightly.


    I meant I didn''t want to fight over this issue.


    "Don''t get too excited. That''s why you came here."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "However."


    Ho Gong turns his head and looks towards Hwasan.


    "I was wondering if there was anything interesting to call you, but it''s just scaring other children...¡­.¡±


    There was a charge around his mouth.


    "That''s too bad. That''s too bad. You''ve been saying this and that it''s necessary for the private sector. Something didn''t work out as well as I thought, death penalty."


    Ho Sanja''s tightly sealed jaw flared.


    He and Heo Do-jin are on the side of increasing the shaman''s reputation and shaking its influence all over the world.


    But not all shaman elders agree with the idea.


    On the contrary, a larger number of elders are suggesting that the province should work hard to foster itself and devote more time to learning martial arts. It was a deep goal in the shaman and an old conflict.


    When we start talking about it again, we talk endlessly.


    "Ho Gong."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "I know what you want to say. But now is not the time to talk about it. You can''t admit that the shaman''s sword is placed under Hwasan either."


    Ho Gong twisted his head with a cold face at Ho Sanja''s words.


    "At least¡­."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It won''t happen as long as my neck is attached."


    Ho Sanja''s head nodded automatically.


    This is why Ho Do-jin sent Ho Gong here.


    The elders of other shamans have the face of death. The sun wouldn''t want to mix hands with the young Hwasan''s disciples.


    But Ho Gong is different.


    He wouldn''t mind the shaman''s name being placed under Hwasan. However, the shaman''s sword was not as good as that of Hawasan''s.


    ''Personality, anyway, that''s the only thing I''m sure of.¡¯


    Ho Gong is among the youngest of the elders. The age difference with that Mu Jin is only ten years old. But that skill is more than enough to outperform all the death penalty.


    - If we could abandon that arrogant and eccentric spirit and have a little more tolerance, one day we could be the most shamanistic sword. I''m the one trapped in me.


    This was Heo Do-jin''s assessment of Ho Gong.Anyway, with such a greeting coming, at least it won''t be too hard to show the shaman''s power to that HWASAN.


    Ho Gong did not hesitate to get to the point, as if he was well aware of his mission.


    "I don''t want to waste time. I''ll be right out."


    "Wait."


    Ho Gong squinted his eyes at Ho Sanja''s words and gave an disapproving look. But Ho Sanja cut it in a calm voice."It''s not over yet. However, it is embarrassing that the elder will leave the throne with the two great disciples."


    "Shame on you?"


    Ho Gong snorted, ignoring his face as if he was dumbfounded.


    "This is how you humiliate yourself for being obsessed with such false manners, death penalty!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Shame is a shame, but what more formalities are there? Are you saying that it''s embarrassing for an elder to deal with this great student, and it''s okay for his great disciples to deal with him?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Ho Gong shook his head when Ho Sanja was speechless.


    "Seonjae. It''s Seonjae."


    Ho Gong, mumbling ridiculously, soon looked at the muja boats and asked.


    "What do you guys think?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What do you think about being a great disciple of the shaman and not even being able to cheer up to the two great disciples of Hwasan?"


    At the gentle angry words, the Muja boats bowed their heads with a face of shame.


    "Poor things."


    There was a clear laugh on Ho Gong''s lips.


    "So, who''s going to step up now? Who would come forward and play clowns and win? Tell me."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Come on!"


    The heads of the Muja boats shrank further as Ho Gong snatched away.


    "Mu Jin."


    "¡­Yes, Elder."


    "Will you step up?"


    Mu Jin could not readily answer.


    He knew, too.The honor of the shaman does not come back just because two of his great disciples step up and defeat two of his great disciples.


    That might be more of a shame than a defeat.


    "I didn''t pay too much attention to the mission to achieve my sword. I never imagined that the shaman''s disciples would be so pathetic."


    "¡­I''m sorry, Elder."


    "As soon as I return to the shaman, I will fix your rotten mental state."


    Ho Gong, who glanced at his disciples with his cool eyes, turned away.


    "If you want to play clowns, do as you please. But I hope you don''t make me wait too long."


    Ho Sanja let out a groan at the words.


    He must leave visible results. Because I''m here for it.


    However, winning two more times here does not change the outcome. Considering the morale that rarely rises, it may not be too bad to wedge them at this point.


    "Ho Gong."


    "Yes."


    "Instead, you have to press it firmly."


    Ho Gong rolled up the corners of his mouth at Ho Sanja''s request.


    "You must have forgotten who I am, death penalty."


    It was really arrogant, but at this moment it sounded more reliable than anything else in the world.


    Ho Gong tapped his sword and stepped forward.


    "I''m going to let you know that we still have a hundred years to go over the shaman."


    Ho Sanja nodded and stepped back.


    Mu Jin, who looked at Ho Gong''s back as he slowly headed to the non-stage, opened his mouth with a stiff face.


    "The Elder."


    Ho Sanja, who peeked at Mu Jin, said sadly.


    "I''m sorry for you. I should have given you the opportunity to do nothing."


    "I''m fine. But is it really okay for Elder Ho Gong to step up?¡­.¡±


    "Are you worried?"


    "¡­to be honest with you."


    No one in the shaman asks Ho Gong to teach.


    It''s not because he''s weak. This is because unlike the master, his hands are so cruel and he has a passion that he does not care for the other person''s situation.


    If that''s what''s going on inside the shaman, we can sort it out somehow. However, if the opponent is Tamunpa, the problem remains."There''s nothing to worry about."


    "But¡­¡­."


    "Did Jang send Ho Gong because he didn''t think that far?"


    Mu Jin shut up.


    Surely the long storyteller would have felt the same way. Still, if Ho Gong is sent, the intention is either.


    One thought Ho Gong could be controlled to avoid excessive use of his hands, or...¡­or else¡­¡­.


    "A child who doesn''t know how much sometimes needs to be criticized."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "As an adult of the same province, it wouldn''t be bad to take him down the peg once. It would be a good medicine for Hwasan."


    Ho Sanja memorized Do-ho in a low voice.


    But Mu Jin had to swallow a sigh inside.


    Is that really a rod for the right guidance?¡¯


    Or is it a seizure of violence in fear of rising generations.


    But I couldn''t bear to ask like this. I had no choice but to look at Ho Gong, who was on the stage and eagerly hoped for it.


    ''Please...''


    May there be no more disappointment in the matter.

 Chapter - 635 Episode 635. There are more valuable losses than wins. (5)

    "Who is it?"


    "¡­I don''t think you''re a great student."


    Hawasan''s disciples looked at Ho Gong on stage with curious faces.


    Just by looking at the age and complexion that can be inferred by their faces, they were clearly different from their great disciples.


    And it could have been known even if the appearance was not different.


    Something''s different.


    The leisurely ease and strange emptiness felt in secret stimulated those who watched.


    "Is he an elder?"


    "Didn''t only one elder come?¡±


    "I don''t think you''re a top student."


    As the question grew deeper, Ho Gong, who stood on the stage, quietly opened his mouth.


    "I''m¡­¡­."


    It was indeed a heavy echo.


    The moment the first word fell, there was enough presence to attract all the attention of the Hwasan disciples.


    "Ho Gong, the shaman''s elder."


    Elder?


    With the advent of another elder, the eyes of his disciples were questioned.


    Ho Gong, who led everyone''s attention, continued with a light smile.


    "Hwasan and the shaman''s inscription are well seen. It was a good time to realize how excellent the people of Hawsan were. The shaman''s disciples must have learned a lot, too. As the shaman''s elder, I am more than grateful for his teachings."


    Ho Gong, with his hands in the center, quietly seized the ball.


    At the sight, Baek Cheon tilted his head and said to Chung-Myung.


    "¡­That''s more common sense than I thought."


    "That one?"


    "You know what?"


    Even worn-out clothes and roughly tied hair. Compared to Ho Sanja, who is as neat as a finger, it was hard to believe that he would ask the same question. So, of course, I thought his personality would be a bit cranky, but the words that came out of his mouth didn''t deviate a bit from the courtesy.


    "Look a little more."


    "Huh?"


    But Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "You''ll know when you see more.¡±


    At the word, Baek Cheon squinted and looked at Ho Gong. It just so happened that he opened his mouth again.


    "It would be better to repay you if you were indebted, but the shaman has nothing to offer to Hwasan."


    Ho Gong pretended to be agonizing, hummed and said.


    "Hani, how about this?"


    A deep smile bloomed around his mouth.


    "Since the great disciples of the shaman seem to have failed to teach his disciples properly, I think it would be better for the shaman''s elder to come forward and teach them. Isn''t this good for each other?"


    The faces of the Hwasan disciples have become frighteningly cold.


    The word that provoked them was none other than ''teaching''.


    A moment ago, Ho Gong said that he had been taught by Hwasan with his own mouth, but that''s something he could say only when he lowered himself.


    Teaching other people was a word that no one who knew any courtesy could ever say. This was several times more rude than blatant disregard.


    "Teaching?"


    "This¡­¡­."


    Grinding of teeth rang here and there.I can stand it any way I want to ignore myself. But all of them couldn''t stand Hawasan being ignored.


    Nevertheless, there were two reasons why I could not stand on my toes. First of all, the person who stretched out that lookout was none other than the shaman''s elder, and the bigger reason was that they were not the first to respond to that remark.


    "Now¡­¡­."


    Hyun Sang opened his mouth quietly.


    "Did you say teaching?"


    The voice was subdued to its full extent. But Ho Gong asked back with a relaxed face."May I ask who you are?¡±


    "¡­Hwasan''s elder, Hyun Sang."


    "Oh, you were an elder."


    He seemed to have a light grip on Hyun Sang.


    This, too, was not particularly rude. But the eyes on him were full of gentleness.


    Ho Gong smiled brightly.


    "Don''t you start by breaking away from the vanity of the city. I don''t think it''s too wrong for me, the shaman''s elder, to teach his disciples."


    There was a cold chill on Hyun Sang''s face.


    Hyun Young, standing next to him, also stared at Ho Gong with an angry expression. Hyun Sang kept his manners to the end and said straightforwardly.


    "Hwasan is not a weak place to ask Thamun to teach."


    Then Ho Gong stared at him without answering.


    "Even if diarrhea teaching is necessary, that''s what Hwasan should ask for. It''s not for the shaman to drop me off."


    "Well."


    Ho Gong nodded as if he had a point.


    "You''re right."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If it''s a normal door-to-door group, so be it."


    "¡­what do you mean?"


    "I''m saying this out of regret."


    Ho Gong looked around Hwasan''s disciples.


    "Hwasan''s young disciples are all outstanding. I''m so talented that I''m greedy."


    Hyun Sang calmly waited for the next comment. There was no one here who didn''t know what to say next was the point.


    "One¡­¡­."


    Sure enough, Ho Gong''s mouth was hard to laugh at.


    "No matter how great a talent it is, it''s hard to see the light without someone to sharpen it. It seems to me that Hwasan still can''t handle their talents.¡±


    "Ee¡­¡­!"


    Surprisingly, Hyun Sang didn''t get angry when he heard that.


    It was none other than white porcelain boats and celadon ships that were angry.


    "That d*mn¡­¡­."


    "Be quiet."


    "But Elder!"


    "I said be quiet down."


    Hyun Young''s cold voice interrupted their frivolity.


    Hwasan''s disciples chewed on his lower lip. It was unbearable for them to insult Hwasan''s superiors, especially Hwasan''s superiors, who had just seen Ungum''s altercation.


    One Hyun Young can''t let them get carried away either.


    No matter how much he talks, his opponent is an old shaman. Young disciples were not the type to talk recklessly.


    What''s more, I can feel the other person''s intention of scratching it, so isn''t it hard to be easily fooled?


    But Ho Gong spoke in a relaxed voice again, as if he had no intention of letting go at this point.


    "It''s a pity. Who would enjoy watching their talents bloom and lose because they don''t meet the right environment."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you''re a different gatekeeper, it''s the work of Hwasan, who walks on the same path, and it''s cognitive to want to help."


    Hyun Sang''s lips trembled slightly.


    It wasn''t the man''s mouth that bothered him. It wasn''t the look down on Hawsan, nor even the current situation that was hard to refute.


    What really afflicted him was the thought that it might be helpful for his disciples to ask the shaman''s elder to teach him even at the risk of this insult.


    There''s nothing wrong with that.Hawsan''s disciples showed such a great appearance. Not to mention the victors, even the defeated disciples showed tearful struggle.


    It''s not a dream to catch up with that shaman.


    However, as Ho Gong said, if there is no one who leads us from above, one day we will face the limit. And even if you go over that wall, Hawasan''s disciples will have to struggle against the odds that are incomparable to other prestigious ones in the process.


    Because my superiors can''t lead me.


    Is my humble pride important?¡¯


    Pressing bitter emotions, Hyun Sang opened his mouth, and Hyun Young, who was watching the situation from the side, said quickly.


    "Let me ask you a question."


    "Tell me."


    "This position is a sign of victory and defeat, and if the seal comes out of it, what will be the outcome?¡±


    "Did you say you won or lost?"


    "That''s right."


    Hyun Young took a deep breath and added.


    "The shaman still needs two more wins to win. Don''t tell me the elder is going to fight for himself?"


    To a sharp question, Ho Gong laughed bitterly.


    "Win or lose¡­¡­" Win or lose¡­¡­.What does that matter to you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The secret is to compare each other''s ignorance and learn from each other. It''s good to win or lose if we''ve earned something from each other.¡±


    Hyun Young''s face hardened. Ho Gong chocked with a smile.


    "If you have to decide whether to win or not, you can call it a victory for Hwasan."


    Hyun Young clasped his fist under his sleeve.


    ''This guy''s....¡¯


    In front of everyone, he does not cling to winning or losing. This is a move to lower the meaning of this beemu itself.


    It was also the best way for a shaman who lost a lot of things even if he won. It was Hyun Young''s mistake that led the subject to him, not even Ho Sanja, but the elder didn''t think he would show skillful speaking skills.


    Sure enough.


    Those who were listening to it began to rumble.


    "Wasn''t the shaman winning? But what do you mean Hwasan wins?¡±


    Doesn''t that mean winning or losing doesn''t matter? It''s just a moderately competitive venue for exchange."


    "So the shaman hasn''t gone all out so far?"


    "It''s¡­¡­."


    Even the middle class seemed to be quite confused. Then someone shouted in a voice of conviction.


    "Yes, of course! If the shaman fought with all his heart, where would he lose to the two great disciples of Hwasan?¡±


    "What are you talking about? Do you say that even when you see it with your own eyes? Is that what you''re fighting about?"


    "Tsk tsk. What do you know with those eyes? Of course the shaman''s great disciples are going to lose to the two great disciples of Hwasan. Wasan''s face, so he lost in moderation and then won back-to-back!"


    "Hehe! That''s a very good jersey!"


    The audience also began to argue with each other with their own opinions. Of course there were many who sided with Hwasan. However, up until a while ago, there was an overwhelming criticism that even if Hwasan lost, it would be a victory, but now that opinions are divided, it would show that the game is shaking.


    God d*mn it.


    Hyun Young bit his lips in anger.


    If the elder comes out from the other side, the elder should come out from this side as well. But he and Hyun Sang could never beat that Ho Gong.


    If so, he has to step back, but if he shows his tail in the current situation, he will admit that his superiors cannot face the shaman''s elder.''What am I supposed to do?¡­.¡¯


    Hyun Young glanced at Hyun Sang''s expression. Hyun Sang couldn''t come up with an answer either.


    One.


    Hyun Young knows. Who always gives answers when they can''t come up with measures.


    ''Chung-Myung¡­¡­.¡¯


    "No!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    You''re half a beat fast.


    Hwasan''s disciples looked back at Chung-Myung in unison. Chung-Myung, squatting on the floor, gazed up at Ho Gong and opened his mouth.


    "Don''t try to slip over and do it right. Is that why you lost or what?¡±


    "¡­¡­ hmm?"


    "You''re saying we won, right?¡±


    "My my."


    Ho Gong burst out laughing.


    "That''s a good idea.¡±


    "No, I don''t think you understand."


    "¡­What did you say?¡±


    Chung-Myung slowly rose from his seat.


    "So, the shaman lost, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why can''t you answer? You were such a good talker a while ago."


    Ho Gong squinted with laughter and asked.


    "Who are you?"


    "Chung-Myung."


    Chung-Myung smiled with his teeth revealed.


    "It''s a little childish, but it''s called the Hwasan Divine Dragon."


    The eyes of Hwasan, the shaman and everyone gathered here poured down on Chung-Myung.

 Chapter - 636 Episode 636. Lets continue. Its just the beginning. (1)

    "Hwasan The Dragon?"


    The difference was young in Ho Gong''s eyes.


    "That''s the guy that the writer told me about."


    He said he had a talent that he would never have had again.


    One day, it will surely block the shaman''s way. So you have to crush it in advance and kill it.


    But¡­¡­.


    ''It doesn''t look that great.¡¯


    In terms of outward momentum, the slimy guy named Baek Cheon next to him looked even greater.


    If the words of Heo Do-jin and the rumors circulating around the world weren''t wrong, I''m sure the best of Hwasan''s postscripts now would be the author¡­¡­.


    You''re saying he''s in a position to draw my attention?¡¯


    At that age?


    It was hard to imagine.


    And if that''s true, it''s more serious than I thought.


    Doesn''t it mean that even Mu Jin can''t get out of his sight yet, and the child who thinks he lived half of Mu Jin''s life is stronger than him?


    ''I can see why the writer sent me here.¡¯


    That wasn''t even worth calling a dragon now. A moment of bleakness flashed through Ho Gong''s eyes.


    "So what''s your answer?"


    "¡­What kind of answer?


    "You''re saying the shaman lost, right?¡±


    "Hahaha."


    Ho Gong smiled and took Chung-Myung''s words.


    "Didn''t you say it? You can think of it like that."


    "Where did you practice in the muddy water? You keep getting out like a loach."


    "¡­Isn''t that a little too much to say?"


    "It''s not as much as telling you to think as you like."


    Chung-Myung smirked outright.


    "If you don''t have the courage to admit defeat, step back and wait for the outcome to be decided. It''s only natural for a person who breaks the first set of principles to lose."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Or do you think...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who stretched out the tail of his horse, was grumpy.


    "You don''t think you''re going to be a shaman''s elder or something, do you? If I were you, I wouldn''t be able to do that even if noodles were sold. Well, a shaman might be different from me."


    Baek Cheon closed his eyes.


    ''That bastard is real.¡¯


    All of Hwasan''s students were amazed by the admiration.


    You''re hitting a shaman elder.¡¯


    "A real madman doesn''t care about people."


    "Yes, that''s how Chung-Myung is!"


    If you cover a person''s head and break it, it''s not Chung-Myung. Regardless of gender or age, it is only fair that they know the Hwasan rabid dog Chung-Myung.


    Normally, I would have freaked out and stopped him, but now no one had any intention of stopping Chung-Myung. Usually, when Chung-Myung opened his mouth, even Oh Gum, who used to sneak up and get ready to subdue it, gathered around Baek Cheon, not Chung-Myung this time.


    As if they would block Baek Cheon if he tried to stop him.


    However, this time, Baek Cheon pulled himself back in an amount that he had no intention of stopping.


    That''s how much anger there was against Ho Gong, who insulted Hawasan''s superiors.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Meanwhile, Ho Gong, who was insulted in front of his face, began to tremble little by little, his cheeks twitching.


    "Crowd?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you saying I''m having a tantrum?"


    "That''s right."


    "A small stamp."


    The voice of Ho Gong, clearly subdued, penetrated Chung-Myung like a knife.


    "Every anger comes out of your mouth. The small seal must first learn to watch your language.¡±


    "That''s up to me."


    "¡­what?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "If you''re good at teaching like that, don''t tell me to put my hands around someone else''s door. What should I do with my door? I don''t know how anyone who cares about what other people say, can stand when their students are beaten up by their subordinates."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, is that what you''re like? You can''t see it in my eyes, but you can only see other people''s flaws? Well, it''s a common thing."


    Ho Gong clenched his fist.


    His fist, which had no change in expression, was clearly shaking slightly. At the sight, Baek Cheon felt both exhilaration and deep sympathy.


    "So why are you arguing?¡¯


    Gathering those who were beaten by Chung-Myung can roughly circle around the lake, but gathering those who were beaten by Chung-Myung can completely fill the lake.


    If the sword''s power is about seven, the new muzzle has long been twelve.


    It was Ho Gong''s misfortune not to know that.


    Ho Gong said with a hint of displeasure.


    "Hwasan''s disciples need to learn manners again¡­"¡­.¡±


    "That''s none of your business."


    But Chung-Myung cut off Ho Gong''s horse.


    "Don''t keep changing the subject. So what are you gonna do? Are you going to admit defeat first? Or are you going to go back to your seat and wait until the outcome is decided?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, there''s one more way."


    Chung-Myung smiled after clapping brightly.


    "I''ll count your fight as a game. Then everything will be solved.¡±


    In the end, Ho Gong''s expression completely collapsed and distorted.


    "¡­...are you asking me to join hands with this great student?"


    "Is there a problem with that?¡±


    Is there a problem?


    The nonchalant rebuttal made Ho Gong''s face bewildered.


    "Are you asking because you don''t know?"


    "No, it''s not us who don''t know, it''s the shaman."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung grinned and raised his voice as if everyone were listening.


    "If it''s weird for an elder to fight with his great-great-great-great-great-great-great-great-great-great-grand- Wasn''t it a shaman who said it didn''t matter?¡±


    Ho Gong closed his mouth tightly.


    Of course he didn''t do it. But it seemed certain that the words came out of Ho Sanja''s mouth when the rubble took place.


    He and Ho Sanja are different people, but from the outside, they are just the same shaman''s elders anyway.


    Even if there was a loss, it was necessary to prevent the shaman elders from saying that they were different.


    "¡­I''m sure it did."


    When Ho Gong''s words of acknowledgement came out, Chung-Myung pressed for the right time.


    "Hwasan didn''t make the two great disciples of Jongnam-do compete against the three great disciples who pulled the sword out of their sleep. They don''t know how ridiculous that is."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But now that it''s like this, you can join the elder. It doesn''t matter if the elder gets stuck when the first and third disciples are dancing. What do you say? If you don''t want to admit defeat, I can help you."


    Chung-Myung grinned and touched his own censorship.


    It was indeed a blatant provocation. Ho Gong bit his lips gently.


    "That bloke of thunder...¡­.¡¯


    All of this may be a hypergelic system trying to get him excited, but there was no way not to get caught.


    In the first place, the shaman was caught in an inescapable trap as soon as the first and third disciples made a picture of him dancing.


    "There''s absolutely no excuse for this.¡±


    Ho Gong nodded slowly."If you have to admit it, you have to admit it. Under the authority of the shaman, I acknowledge that the winner of this monument is Hwasan."


    "Ho Gong!"


    As soon as his declaration was over, a scream broke out of Ho Sanja''s mouth.


    But Ho Gong didn''t even look away.


    Getting out of here is nothing more than admitting defeat. That''s not what''s important here right now.


    If they show their obsession with winning or losing, the viewers will know that this inscription was the most important thing. That would make no excuse for the four defeats in the early days of the game.


    Rather, it was better to hand over the fruit of victory and pass it over because the shaman was not so desperate.


    Ho Sanja also understood Ho Gong''s intentions and did not stop him except once he raised his voice.


    "Is that enough?"


    When asked by Ho Gong, Chung-Myung rolled up his lips.


    "You''re hot."


    "Ha ha."


    A man of no tasteful.


    I think it''s good. Anyhow


    "You''ve done everything you want.¡±


    "Yes, it is."


    "So now¡­¡­".¡±


    Ho Sanja stretched her shoulders and spoke quietly.


    "Who''s going to step up and take my lessons?¡±


    The hall became dead silent.


    "No matter how much you make fun of your mouth and lead the situation to your advantage, you''ll only catch it anyway."


    Ho Sanja got things mixed up, but I don''t really want to blame him. This would have been best for Ho Sanja, who couldn''t come forward and overwhelmingly bring Hwasan to his knees.


    But Ho Gong is different.


    Bimu? A match?


    What''s the use of such a thing?


    ''Hwasan can''t cross the shaman forever unless he can cross me.¡¯


    And unless the day came when he died of old age, losing to HWASAN was unthinkable. What he, and the shaman, had to prove was this point.


    They will know clearly now.


    Eventually, inspection is a thing that has to prove itself with a sword.


    The reason why the shaman was able to become the world''s most searched area is not because he was well-disciplined or famous. Just because their swords were the strongest in the world.


    "I will discourage you to the point where you can never cross the shaman''s sword again.¡¯


    Ho Gong stared at Hwasan with cold eyes.


    His students, who were under great pressure even though they didn''t raise their spirits, took a step back without realizing it.


    This is the shaman''s elder.


    ''That''s incredible.¡­.¡¯


    At least, Oh Geom had seen the bishop of Mahyo and other strong men several times, so he had no difficulty holding up, but his students, who did not, had no choice but to groan under pressure that they had never felt before.


    Can you really deal with someone like that? Us?


    That''s the superior they''ve been talking about over and over again, the absence of which was about to penetrate the hearts of the Hwasan disciples.


    "I know what you''re thinking.¡­.¡±


    At that time, Chung-Myung stepped forward.


    It was strange.


    The three young disciples just stepped forward, but the pressure on the Hwasan disciples disappeared as if it had washed away.


    "I''ll tell you one thing because you seem to be stuck in the mountains and don''t know the world well."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Things don''t go as you think, man."


    Clink.


    Chung-Myung, who tapped a black plum blade hanging from his side, smiled and turned away. And I looked straight at Hyun Sang and Hyun Young.Chung-Myung laughed as he looked at the faces of the two elders, who were stiff.


    "What''s so serious about you? It''s not a big deal."


    "Chung-Myung, you son of a b*tc*...¡­.¡±


    "Just relax and watch."


    Hyun Sang''s eyes shook.


    If you don''t know the greatness of Chung-Myung, the opponent is not too good.


    However, it was undeniable that Chung-Myung was the only one who could face that Ho Gong here.


    "Really¡­¡­."


    Hyun Sang opened his mouth to say something of concern, but Hyun Young said one step ahead.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes."


    "Can you do it?"


    Chung-Myung grinned as if he had waited for the question.


    "They seem to be mistaken because they are less fit these days."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ll show you clearly that the sword is Hwasan''s sword, as well as the sword of Providence."


    But Hyun Young shook his head.


    "You don''t have to do that."


    "What?"


    "Just prove that you are Hwasan First Sword and come back. That''s enough."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who was absent-minded for a moment at an unexpected remark, scratched his back hair slightly.


    "I''m not used to this kind of consideration. Hehe."


    He smiled awkwardly and soon put his hands together to capture the two elders.


    "Chung-Myung, the three great disciples of Hwasan!"


    "Yeah."


    "I''ll be back!"


    Soon Chung-Myung turned around and strode toward the rain.


    On his back, the eyes of the Hwasan disciples poured straight.

 Chapter - 637 Episode 637. Lets continue. Its just the beginning. (2)

    I''ve been suffocating.


    Apart from the feelings I feel from the back, everyone knows how much is on the line.


    ''Now that it''s like this, all the last bimu feels like entertainment.¡¯


    One side is the shaman''s elder Ho Gong.


    And on the other side, it''s the world''s best posterior figure and indeed Hwasan''s best sword, Chung-Myung.


    Regardless of whether they were worthy of each other, there was no denying that it was a match that anyone wanted to see at least once.


    The outcome of this match will probably be more raucous than anything that has ever happened to Hwasan.


    "The death penalty."


    Baek Sang asked in a slightly shaky voice.


    "Can we win?¡±


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon couldn''t open his mouth easily, but said with difficulty.


    "¡­it''s normal when it''s hard."


    "As expected, right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Even in the eyes of Baek Sang, Chung-Myung is a monster.


    Even Baek Cheon and Yoo-Esul, who have now entered the realm of heaven''s first and foremost genius, are still no different than children in front of Chung-Myung.


    But¡­¡­.


    "No matter how old your opponent is...¡­.¡¯


    Common sense cannot be a match.


    This was not only a common idea for Baek Sang but also for the Hwasan disciples.


    "I hope Chung-Myung doesn''t get hurt."


    A common three-generation disciple would not hurt his pride by losing to the shaman''s elder. But since he was so unique, it seemed like he would be left with a scar.


    Baek Sang''s worried voice crossed his ears as he looked at Chung-Myung with a worried look.


    "I mean¡­¡­ in common sense."


    "¡­Yes?"


    There was a strange glow on Baek Cheon''s face.


    "That''s not a common sense guy."


    The rest of the Ogum nodded and added to Baek Cheon''s remarks.


    "I can''t imagine losing at all."


    "Is Solchon Sang strong or is the elder Ho Gong strong?"


    "¡­¡­Well, I''m not sure from this point of view."


    "I don''t think I''m going to lose.¡±


    "Me, too."


    Baek Sang''s face as he listened to Oh Gum''s conversation was distorted by the absurdity.


    "Are you all out of your mind? The opponent is the shaman''s elder."


    "I know what you''re saying. I know¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon shook his head as if he were embarrassed by what he said.


    "Yes, the opponent is the shaman''s elder. So this doesn''t make any sense.¡­.¡±


    Then he sighed deeply.


    "What can I do? I can''t imagine Chung-Myung losing more."


    "¡­You''re kidding, aren''t you?¡±


    "I wish I was joking."


    Baek Sang stared blankly at Baek Cheon. No matter how hard I looked at it, it wasn''t a joking face.


    In Baek Sang''s eyes, who looked around in silence, there was one person who could see this situation objectively.


    "Sir, monk Hye Yeon, say something."


    "¡­¡­Amitabul."


    Hye Yeon became the president and opened her mouth in a solemn tone.


    "The shaman''s sword is very strong. And the shaman''s elders are safe to say that the sword touched the sky."


    "That''s right."


    "So it could be a good game."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Sang''s mouth slowly opened.


    "Are you crazy, really?"


    The opponent is that shaman, the elder of the world''s most searched.


    Chung-Myung said, "No matter how much he is a monster beyond allocation and age," but this was absolute nonsense.


    "What''s this¡­¡­? This¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Sang, who was talking nonsense, looked at Baek Cheon still.


    Come to think of it, these guys have never properly seen Chung-Myung perform a sword since the Post-Defense Championship.Even during the fierce battle with the All Men, Chung-Myung fought in a place where no one else could see him, and they did not follow him in the North Sea.


    At least, he may have seen it in the recent battle with Daveyolchae, but he may not have seen it properly because he was in the middle of a battle.


    In addition, there is an irreparable gap between the Chaeju of Daveyolchae and the shaman''s elder. The dignity that goes beyond one''s ability is different.


    ''So this reaction is natural.''¡¯


    I''m sure you''ve been evaluating Chung-Myung''s skills at the highest level among the reviews. At best, you might think it''s a little better than Hye Yeon.


    "Tsk."


    Baek Cheon frowned slightly and uttered words he didn''t want to say.


    "Keep an eye on everyone."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "It''s a terrible personality."


    Oh Gum added a postscript as if he had been waiting.


    "Yacha."


    "He''s like an animal."


    "Apologize to the beast, death penalty!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon coughed quietly and continued.


    "Anyway, that''s Hwasan''s best sword in name and substance. Keep an eye on what sword you have to chase."


    At that point, the Hwasan disciples stopped chatting and focused on Chung-Myung on the stage. Their eyes were filled with strange expectations and excitement.


    "Hwasan The Dragon."


    Meanwhile, Mu Jin bit his lip as he saw Chung-Myung on stage.


    Chung-Myung didn''t seem to have much changed.


    I feel like I''ve grown a little taller and gotten a little bigger, but the relaxed expression and body I saw then didn''t change a bit.


    Compared to the time when he suffered a crushing defeat.


    No one has changed, but Chung-Myung''s status is incomparable to that of that time. It was then and now called the world''s most advanced index, but the meaning of the word was never the same.


    So is Mu Jin''s acceptance of the past defeat a little lighter?


    No way.


    His eyes on Chung-Myung were filled with pride and passion.


    "Calm down."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    At that time, Mu Jin unknowingly relaxed his grip on his fist.


    "There are plenty of chances for you to get back at it, if not this time."


    "¡­¡­I know."


    "The priority is to regain the honor of the envoy."


    Mu Jin nodded quietly.


    He didn''t mean to pick a fight here to replace him. The situation has already gone beyond his control.


    It''s just a shame that it''s his private life who is avenging Hwasan Sinryong.


    "That''s definitely a great kid. Not only did he defeat you, but he also defeated Shaolin Jeilgi, and cut off the neck of that Dabyolchae mad cow."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "But now something great doesn''t necessarily lead to later days."


    Mu Jin stared at Ho Sanja with questionable eyes.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''ve seen countless disappearances of brilliant talent."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The strong do not survive, but the ones who survive are strong. A noble genius is bound to lose his light with just one defeat. I don''t know if he has the will to swallow defeat and climb back up again."


    Ho Sanja squinted his eyes.


    ''Hwasan is dangerous.¡¯


    I''ve known it since I came here, but when I checked it with his eyes, Hwasan is so good that the rumors of Kang-ho are overshadowed.


    I was almost afraid of how much stronger I would be if I left it like this.


    My mistake was that I didn''t find the right source.I didn''t know until Ho Gong stepped up.


    Who are the Hwasan disciples looking at in front of someone who can''t handle themselves?


    Even Oh Geom, who had no choice but to acknowledge and admire the ability from the enemy''s point of view, unconsciously looked at Chung-Myung the moment Ho Gong stepped out.


    ''That''s what he was leading.¡¯


    I''ve heard such rumors, but I didn''t believe them until I saw them like this. No matter how down Hwasan is, he is a prestigious man who once came to the world. Who would believe that a child who has just passed the terms and conditions will lead such a gatekeeper?


    If anyone had any common sense, they had no choice but to laugh it.


    Therefore, I thought it was an exaggeration to say that although he may be the same person who will carry the future of Munpa in the future, he will become the center of Munpa and lead the rise.


    But the latter was true, not the former.


    Now the other one was good.


    Ho Gong''s judgment was correct. To discourage Hwasan, you have to start with that Chung-Myung, not anyone else.


    Even if the shaman wins a complete victory, Hwasan''s momentum will not stop unless Chung-Myung is defeated. In other words, even if the shaman is completely defeated, Hwasan won''t be able to use any more power if only that Chung-Myung is defeated.


    ''So.''


    That child must be defeated here.


    "Even if you use your hands too much and cause mishaps."


    And Ho Gong would know this better than anyone else. That''s why Heo Do-jin sent the author right away.


    ''Luxury supply.''


    Although he should not dare to embrace himself as a master, the future of the temple was several times more important to him than the duty.


    Today Ho Gong cuts off Hawasan''s pulse.¡¯


    Ho Sanja''s eyes shone cold.


    Ho Gong made a strange face as he came up to the stage and faced Chung-Myung.


    It was a really awkward situation.


    For once in your life, did you ever expect him to share a sword so seriously with a man of three or so low rank?


    It''s really embarrassing, but you can''t do what you want to do.


    It was the role of shaman elders to make sure that their duties were dealt with instead of being guaranteed to be self-indulgent.


    Ho Gong looked at Chung-Myung with serious eyes.


    "It''s not that difficult to mix a sword once."


    "I''m a bit of an expensive body."


    Ho Gong nodded his head.


    "There you go, there you go. It''s not just an expensive body, it''s a very precious body."


    "Oh, you know?"


    "I know."


    Ho Gong''s eyes became bleak.


    And a voice that was so small that he couldn''t be heard off the stage.


    "The shaman had to admit defeat to mix swords with you, and did the long sentence send me specially?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ve paid a pretty high price, but now that I''ve met you like this, it''s worth the price."


    I meant it.


    I thought I could bluff because I was under the stage. However, this Chung-Myung child is standing in front of him and still maintains the attitude he had under the stage.


    ''I''m afraid I''m going to grow at this rate.¡¯


    Ho Gong''s determination became more solid.


    I don''t agree with the direction of the writer. Ho Sanja''s logic is sometimes tiresome. But it''s all about straightening up the clique of shamans.If the child was in the way of the shaman, he was going to remove the obstruction even if he was covered with foul language.


    "I''ll teach you a lesson. My discipline is quite prickly, so you''d better be careful."


    Growl.


    Ho Gong slowly pulled out the sword.


    However, Chung-Myung sighed without showing any signs of nervousness despite his opponent''s position.


    "This guy and that guy, by the way.


    "¡­What did you say?¡±


    Chung-Myung grinned at the sharp question.


    In Ho Gong''s gentle spirit, there was a mild blend of flesh that was barely noticeable.


    "Well, it''s the Goofas, so I can understand that.¡±


    Ho Gong frowned at Chung-Myung, who was talking in English.


    But his suspicions quickly disappeared.


    Growl.


    Chung-Myung slowly pulled up the sword.


    "I''ve been teaching for a long time, and I don''t want to waste it."¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I don''t know when the shaman started talking about being on Hwasan."


    A fishy smile formed around Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "That pride, I''ll shatter it to pieces."


    The two angry eyes intertwined in Ho Gong.

 Chapter - 638 Episode 638. Lets continue. Its just the beginning. (3)

    Ho Gong laughed like he was dumbfounded.


    I''m not even angry.¡¯


    If you were a little younger, you might have been treated as a child''s bravado. But in Ho Gong''s view, Chung-Myung is already at an age where he should be held accountable for what he says.


    "Every anger comes from the tip of the tongue."


    Ho Gong''s sword tip pointed straight at Chung-Myung.


    "You will be responsible for what you say.¡±


    The shaman''s words bear the power that is reasonable. But Chung-Myung was just heartbroken at the stern words.


    "If I''m responsible, I won''t go anywhere. I''m responsible for it.¡±


    "¡­I can''t let you down.¡±


    Ho Gong shook his head quietly and lifted his spirits.


    To be honest, I was angry.


    It wasn''t just his rude words and actions that made me angry. His discipline was not shallow enough to shake such a thing.


    However, the attitude of looking down on the sword of him and the shaman was disturbing.


    And those eyes. Those eyes are unbearably annoying.


    I don''t understand.¡¯


    He''s been around for a day or two.


    As I have lived for many years, I have met many people, and naturally competed with countless people with swords. Therefore, now I can see what the other person thinks just by looking at his eyes.


    "That''s definitely the way the strong look at the weak.¡¯


    I didn''t understand at all.


    Groundless confidence?


    Of course you can have it.


    You''re bluffing because you don''t want to be overwhelmed?


    Yeah. That''s as much as possible.


    I was willing to understand anything like that. It would be hard to know how high the sky is for a genius who grew up only in Hwasan.


    But those eyes are not like that.


    That wasn''t an eye to ignore an opponent based on groundless arrogance. Only those who are confident that they are unconditionally superior to their opponents can show such eyes.


    "Hmm."


    Ho Gong coughed quietly and opened his mouth slowly.


    "You said you''d just teach me. I didn''t mean to admonish you."


    His eyes sank darker and darker.


    "Maybe you need to know how high the sky is.¡±


    "Ho-ho."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "That''s good to hear."


    "Huh?"


    "There have been quite a few people who have told me that, but no one has succeeded. Thanks to you, I still don''t know how high the sky is."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''d appreciate it if the elder could let me know that."


    The ease on Ho Gong''s face has now been scattered for a long time.


    It''s not much of a word, but that attitude and eyes seemed to break his discipline.


    Then Chung-Myung smirked again.


    "But teaching...¡­. I guess the world has changed a lot. These days, it''s called teaching to live like that, right?¡±


    Ho Gong was a little startled.


    Did he really feel my life?¡¯


    Chung-Myung raised his hand to block his words as he opened his mouth to explain anything.


    "Oh, that''s enough. I don''t know why I''m so talkative on stage.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Isn''t it the result that matters anyway? We''ll see if you''re right or if I''m right."


    Chung-Myung''s sword confidently aimed at Ho Gong. Ho Gong stopped laughing.''At least you have the guts to call it the world''¡¯


    So it''s more dangerous.


    The strong do not necessarily have a strong influence. Those who cut off their exchanges with the death penalty solely in search of learning will not be able to change their clans no matter how strong they become.


    But that kind of man leads the clique apart from his strength.


    The more I talked, the more I watched, the more determined I was.


    A blue sword rose from the end of Ho Gong''s sword.


    ''I''m afraid you''re going to have to live with it.¡¯


    His eyes had a thoracic voice like that of a beast.


    "Be careful with the small stamp. I don''t know mercy when I use a sword.¡±


    "I''ll give it back to you literally.¡±


    Ho Gong recited the deep air and regained his calm.


    As the two men with swords faced each other, tension began to flow over their sons-in-law. Silence sank. Even though it was a crowded space, it was as quiet as a needle could be heard falling.


    It was none other than Ho Gong who broke the silence first.


    Pot!


    His sword stretched forward.


    When those who have a difference in distribution compete with swords, it is common sense of power to yield three attacks to those who have low distribution. But now Ho Gong moved first without waiting for Chung-Myung''s attack.


    As if there is no difference between allocation and position in this inscription. It was a glimpse of how sincere he was to this beemu.


    The sword ejected from the end of the sword, which was cut short, almost reached Chung-Myung in a blink.


    It''s fast!


    It was so fast that even Baek Cheon, who did not blink once, could not capture it.


    One.


    Bang!


    A short explosion rang, and at the same time, the sword, which was flying in, was bent to break and stuck on the floor.


    Kwagagagagagagagag!


    A harsh noise ensued. Ho Gong''s sword penetrated the solid blue stone and left a deep scar on the floor. Chung-Myung calmly swung a sword and threw it to the floor.


    It was a simple exchange that wasn''t particularly great.


    However, the reactions of those who saw the scene were different.


    They burst into admiration even though they couldn''t understand it because it was invisible, and even those with no high level of dance were thrilled by the speed.


    And those who understood what this exchange meant did not dare to breathe.


    "This is¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol bit his lips.


    ''This is the real sign of inspectors.''


    It''s definitely different.


    It was not clear to myself why I felt different. It was a matter of feeling with one''s fingertips rather than a realm of falling logic.


    But one thing is for sure, those two are now sharing swords in areas that are incomprehensible to Jo-Gol.


    A little more.


    I miss you more.


    As if to quench his thirst, Ho Gong''s sword once again divided the space.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Bang!


    Almost at the same time, the sound of the sword exhaling and the sound of Chung-Myung''s sword hitting each other echoed.


    Chung-Myung looked at Ho Gong with calm eyes, as he struck off all the swords that flew like that without showing any signs of difficulty.


    "You don''t seem to understand."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you don''t want to give me an ugly excuse for losing without showing my skills, you''d better do it right.¡±


    Emotions washed away from Ho Gong''s face.I wasn''t swayed by that horse.


    What shook him was Chung-Myung''s sword, which struck him so easily.


    What the hell is that?


    You can see as much as you know. This is a truth that does not necessarily need explanation.


    Jo-Gol was only able to capture with his senses, which was clearly visible to Ho Gong.


    The trajectory drawn by the sword. The distribution of power to handle the sword. The operation of the force that absorbs the impact loosely at the moment the sword collides.


    a horrifyingly concise inspection without any unnecessary


    What the hell is that sword carrying?


    Ho Gong, who has lived his whole life looking only at the sword, intuitively realized that there was something he couldn''t even understand.


    ''How....''


    Are you saying that the sword of a child who doesn''t live half of his life can surpass his understanding?


    The whole body''s fur stood on edge. A cold chill ran down my spine.


    Is it because I have to admit something that I can''t admit?


    "Breathe!"


    Soon Ho Gong, who shouted as if he were having mixed thoughts, swung the sword. Sharp yet heroic swords flew one after another towards Chung-Myung.


    Overlapping.


    The sword that was released was overlapped following the sword that flew first, and the sword that followed was overlapped again. Over and over again, the sword struck Chung-Myung like a giant wall.


    And at that moment Ho Gong faced an even more incomprehensible sight.


    Chung-Myung slowly took a step toward the huge sword wall he created.


    It was a movement as if there were no swords flying in front of us.


    ''What!''


    Ho Gong opened his eyes wide. It would not be strange if the sword tore Chung-Myung''s body apart at any moment.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    But then Chung-Myung''s nonchalant sword stuck in the sword wall.


    Kwagagagagagagagag!


    It was of course impossible to tear a superimposed, superimposed wall into a dagger. But the black doesn''t stop once.


    Let''s go!


    One after another, the sword struck the center of the sword''s wall, stabbing and twisting mercilessly again.


    Crack!


    The sword dug deep into the gap that was created.


    "Ha!"


    Subsequently, a red sword in Chungcheon literally tore apart the sword created by Ho Gong.


    Chung-Myung walked slowly through the scattering fragments of the sword. The drooping sword bobbed softly. However, there was no shaking in his sunken eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Even the world''s Ho Gong forgot what to say at this moment.


    Of course, he didn''t think he''d win with this one shot in the first place. I thought it was enough just to step down once.


    But rather than stepping down, that disciple of Hwasan struck back in the same way and neutralized the sword. It seems to prove that none of them lack anything in comparison.


    It was truly a terrible desire to win.


    Ho Gong fixed his eyes on the slowly approaching Chung-Myung.


    There was no way not to express pure admiration, away from all positions. But then Chung-Myung''s mouth twisted strangely.


    "¡­three seconds."


    Hmm?


    Ho Gong looked at Chung-Myung with questionable eyes.


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth and laughed to reveal his white teeth. Somehow a creepy energy poured out.


    "I''ve conceded all three times with this."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Ho Gong''s body, which was puzzled by not understanding the words, had a twitch as if it had been struck by lightning.In an instant, my face turned red, and my whole body trembled with anger.


    Three seconds? No way.¡­.¡¯


    a strong common sense


    When rubbing, the high-allotment yield three attacks to the low-allotment.


    It is not a law that must be followed, but when there is a significant difference in their skills, it is basic to be considerate not to discourage the other person too much.


    That''s a three-second concession.¡­


    You''re saying he gave it to me?¡¯


    "This¡­¡­."


    Ho Gong''s expression crumbled desperately.


    This was a great humiliation that he had never experienced in his life.


    "You f*cking bastard...¡­.¡±


    A mere grandson gave up three seconds in consideration of him.


    My mind went blank.


    The honor of the envoy and his duties, all of which became blurred and only one being Chung-Myung expanded within him.


    The dizzying anger in front of me began to burn all over my body.


    Chung-Myung''s voice penetrated into his ear, which was losing its temper in anger.


    "I''ve given you enough consideration.¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who had a slight pause in envy, spoke clearly.


    "Don''t blame my sword for being heartless."


    "I, I¡­¡­."


    Eventually Ho Gong''s reason was broken. I have been humiliated in front of so many people that I have never experienced in my life, so I have to do so.


    "Inno ooh ooh ooh ooh!"


    Ho Gong, who screamed like a beast, rushed in, giving off all the flesh he was about to cut.


    Then a devil-like smile bloomed around Chung-Myung''s mouth as he greeted him.

 Chapter - 639 Episode 639. Lets continue. Its just the beginning. (4)

    It was a stormy life.


    A life that makes even those who were watching from a distance shudder away. I couldn''t believe it was coming out of the doe.


    How angry do you have to be to give off that much life?


    Everyone had a hunch. That fight is now out of the realm of Bimu.


    When learning from each other''s radishes is the definition of bimu, what is happening up there is certainly far from bimu.


    How can such a terrible murder be poured out unless it''s a life-and-death battle?


    Whoops!


    The sound of sword-to-sword collision penetrated everyone''s ears like a wake-up call.


    Let''s go, let''s go!


    The sharp blades scratched each other, and sparks flew everywhere. The two men''s heads were closer together than their swords. The raw eyes of the living were intertwined like beasts.


    It was a blatant living that smelled of blood.


    It was like a fight between animals roaring to put fangs in each other''s throats.


    Who would have imagined it?


    Wudang and Hwasan.


    This will be the last of the two main characters representing Doga.


    Thud. Thud.


    The gruesome sound of bone echoed from both hands gripped by the sword.


    Ho Gong''s eyes, filled with deep anger, stared at Chung-Myung as if they were going to eat him. And Chung-Myung''s eyes, which received those eyes, were also seething with bizarre heat.


    "That''s right¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung grinned with a smile on his face.


    "You have to pretend to be polite, and people are all the same.


    "Hey!"


    Bite!


    Chung-Myung''s sword momentarily powered Ho Gong back. But this wasn''t meant to catch my breath. Chung-Myung immediately followed Ho Gong, who was pushed out of the arena floor.


    "That''s your nature after all!"


    "Shut up, man!"


    Whoosh!


    The sword struck again and the sound of the explosion rang out.


    Cold sweat began to seep out from the foreheads of those watching the scene.


    ''What the hell is this...''.¡¯


    This is not what they expected.


    The Elders of the Armored and the Hawsan First Sword.


    I thought there would be a high-quality choreography worthy of its reputation and position. The conflict between high censorship based on Doga''s enlightenment and human strength that unfolds that censorship.


    That was the aspect of this beemoo drawn by both shaman and Hwasan.


    However, the scene unfolding before my eyes was so blatant and stark.


    In the first place, as if those holding swords were shouting that it was funny to discuss dignity and dignity, the two showed their wildness and wielded swords as if they were going to kill each other.


    (Screaming) (Screams) (Screams) (Screams) (Screams) (Screams)


    Dozens of inspections came and went in a blink of an eye.


    The sword and the sword sought each other''s blood without any hesitation. The shock wave created by fierce inspection cut the floor and tore it apart.


    Bang!


    A fragment of the sword bounced off the collided sword grazed the two men''s bodies. Ho Gong''s shoulders and Chung-Myung''s sides quickly turned red.


    However, the two men used evil solely to put swords into the other person''s body without paying attention to the wound.


    Kaga gaga gak!


    The sword, which had been confronted by each other, fell down and dug again, looking for another gap.


    Bite!


    Ho Gong, who pushed the sword up against him, penetrated into Chung-Myung''s arms and slammed into his chest. Even in that short moment, a swirl of vortex flew toward Chung-Myung.Crack!


    But Chung-Myung isn''t going to be easy.


    Chung-Myung slammed Ho Gong''s shoulder with a sword handle as he came in. Thus, he managed to block a blow to the chest, but couldn''t handle the force, Chung-Myung''s body twisted and bounced back.


    "Uh!"


    "LOL!"


    At the same time, a short groan broke out of the two''s mouths. But for a moment, Ho Gong followed Chung-Myung, who was pushed away with a flurry of nomos.


    Whoosh!


    His sword spewed out a waterfall-like sword. It was truly a tremendous amount of momentum. But instead of flying directly to Chung-Myung, the sword went all around.


    Faaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    The noise from the end of the whipped whip rang. The brilliant tension from Ho Gong''s left field raged against Chung-Myung.


    Ten. Tenfold!¡¯


    Along with the head of the village, it was a long method that symbolized shamanism.


    If Myeonjang is a long method of continuous disconnection, like Taecheong''s sword, Sipdangeum is a sword of Fasa.


    It''s a life-filled technique that you never take out unless you''re dealing with a villain who confuses the world.


    The shaman''s knife was now flying into Chung-Myung. It was so fast and explosive that it was hard to think of as a shaman''s skill. The shaman''s shamanism centered on Yu and Jeong was somewhat different from the shaman''s shamanism, which melted pleasure and defeat.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Ten tensiones flew in succession and collided with Chung-Myung''s Mae Hwasan-su.


    Unlike Chung-Myung, who is not compatible with swords and intestines, Ho Gong held Chung-Myung with ten daggers and launched a sweeping attack.


    ''That''s a real scam anyway.''


    Chung-Myung clenched his teeth and stepped back.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!"


    Perhaps he thought he caught Seung-gi at this sight, Ho Gong developed the sword even more heatedly.


    However, Chung-Myung, who was quickly out of the scope of the Ten Unit, swung the sword without delay.


    Whoosh!


    Dozens of plum blossoms rose from the end of the sword and split from side to side. The sword, which was like a wave, was blocked by a wall of plum leaves.


    Like the rough waves that hit a solid bank, blue swords soared high into the sky.


    "Ha!"


    Chung-Myung''s sword, which had been gently shaken for a while, was firmly lowered down three times. A red-red sword flew like a flash at Ho Gong.


    "That''s ridiculous!"


    Ho Gong''s Taecheong sword, which deflected the direction, blocked Chung-Myung''s sword from flying.


    However, Chung-Myung had already hit the floor and narrowed the distance from Ho Gong at the same time as he blew the sword.


    Whoosh! Whoops!


    Up and down!


    The sword, which was lowered without hesitation, split the waves from side to side. It looked more like a transfer than a sword.


    Hana Ho Gong couldn''t have easily been pushed back.


    As soon as the sword split, the ten-tiered tension burst through it.


    Bite!


    In a hurry, Chung-Myung''s sword blocked the tension. However, it was not enough to disrupt all the tension released at close range. The plum sword shook greatly, and soon the dark red blood gushed from Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "Hhh!"


    Chung-Myung, whose mouth is covered with blood, had a grotesque smile.


    It was a sight that was not enough to frighten the viewer''s


    As he bled, he laughed as if he was having fun. Danny Ho Gong''s sword forgot the flow.


    And Chung-Myung didn''t miss the moment.


    Bang!


    Park Chan-chung-Myung flew into Ho Gong and turned his body in the air.


    Ho Gong opened his eyes wide at the sight of him spinning like a top around his head.Stupid!


    It''s not an anomaly or anything. What''s the point of giving your head to the opponent and spinning?


    His sword fell reflexively forward toward Chung-Myung''s head. If the attack worked, Chung-Myung''s head would split at once. It was an attack that ordinary Bimu should never have done, but the boundary between Bimu and life and death has long disappeared from Ho Gong''s head.


    The moment when the sword hit Chung-Myung''s head like it''s about to split.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Chung-Myung''s sword was thrown everywhere.


    As the colorful and changing sword was added to the rotation, I felt the illusion that everything in front of me was filled with swords.


    ''Ee...!''


    Ho Gong''s sword tip was shaken once again.


    If you lower your sword like this, you may be able to cut Chung-Myung''s hair. But he, too, must be prepared to be dismembered. His life would not be guaranteed if it were penetrated by that young sword.


    "LOL!"


    In the end, Ho Gong, who was pushed back, turned the sword into defense, took a step back.


    It was a very obvious mistake.


    Bang!


    Chung-Myung, who hit the floor with his hands without a sword, was fired at Ho Gong like a shell with the reaction.


    Chung-Myung rushed toward Ho Gong''s lower body in a low position, like a swallow that was about to brush the floor.


    Soon after, the sword that Chung-Myung stabbed rose from below.


    Ho Gong has done numerous moves in his life and competed with swords countless times. However, he has never faced a sword that is stabbed up so low. He momentarily pulled his upper body back and avoided Chung-Myung''s sword.


    That''s exactly what Chung-Myung was after.


    Whoosh!


    Chung-Myung punched Ho Gong''s foot relentlessly.


    He did not miss the fact that Ho Gong''s reaction would be half a beat later than usual because he left the center behind.


    Ho Gong''s feet were stuck in the stone with a loud noise. Hard blue stones cracked and spider-like gold spread everywhere.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Unable to even scream in terrible pain, Ho Gong glared at Chung-Myung. Blood stood in his eyes.


    "Hahah!"


    He soon kicked Chung-Myung''s chin with his intact feet.


    One.


    Crack!


    It was not Chung-Myung''s chin that touched his feet, but his sword handle. A sword-handler made of iron was embedded in the back of his foot.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Ho Gong, injured in both feet, swung the sword with a beastly roar.


    Hana Chung-Myung had already hit the floor quickly and slipped away.


    Crack!


    Ho Gong, who cut the floor so deep that it was frightening, soon chased Chung-Myung like a poisonous serpent.


    Whoo!


    Against the rushing snake, the plum blossoms once again rose at the end of Chung-Myung''s sword. However, the snake, which had risen to the point of poison, did not stop rushing even after seeing the thorny plum blossoms in front of it.


    The sword, which was seething like lava, flew away like a plum sword, flooding Chung-Myung''s chest.


    Chung-Myung put up a sword vertically to prevent it from flying, but there is no way that a sword that is used without its feet on the ground can be fully loaded!


    Ta-da!


    Chung-Myung''s body was pushed back with the metal sound of the sword colliding with the sword.Boom! Boom! Boom!


    He rolled the floor over and over again and lay on the floor.


    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!"


    Ho Gong looked down at my hand holding the sword breathlessly. It was shaking. He also checked his swollen feet and bit his lips tightly.


    The bones on both feet were crushed. Every step of the way, the unbearable pain stabbed the lungs and crushed the head.


    But now is not the time to dwell on that.


    His half-tired gaze chased the fallen Chung-Myung. Unsurprisingly, Chung-Myung was slowly rising again.


    Like this.


    The thick blood from the mouth dripped down the chin to the floor. But the devilish smile on his lips still lingered.


    Just by looking at the faces of the two, it was so obvious who won the game.


    "¡­¡­You¡­¡­."


    The anger that controlled Ho Gong''s whole body cooled down. Instead, a sense of awe and incongruity grew like a vine, wounding his entire body and clamping it down.


    "Tatt."


    Chung-Myung, who spat out blood full in his mouth, stole it with his sleeve. Then he smiled, showing his red teeth.


    "I don''t think you''re ever going to be able to go.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Let''s keep going. It''s just the beginning."


    Chung-Myung, whose face is half-blooded, began to approach Ho Gong with his sword hanging down.

 Chapter - 640 Episode 640. Lets continue. Its just the beginning. (5)

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I felt like my whole body was cooling cold.


    Baek Cheon watched the scene unfold before his eyes, forgetting to breathe out.


    ''This is...''


    The place where Chung-Myung is on.


    The view of the shaman''s elder.


    "Whoo¡­¡­."


    Only then did I breathe out quietly.


    I''ve seen Chung-Myung fight like hell. However, it was also the first time for Baek Cheon to watch him fight with the right opponent who could do his job properly, one side at a time.


    ''That''s a real test.''


    There is no romantic competition that I vaguely drew.


    What was visible was a truly terrible struggle, not just a bloody one.


    "Living quarters¡­¡­."


    "¡­Yes."


    Jo-Gol''s voice died down as if shocked.


    Strong?


    That''s a good thing.


    Where is anyone here who doesn''t know Chung-Myung is strong? At least not among the five swords, who find it strange to fight in harmony with the shaman''s elder.


    However, it was that aggressiveness that Chung-Myung saw that drove them into breathless tension.


    He targets the opponent with his strengths.


    Baek Cheon clearly witnessed at this moment how anyone who learns to learn how to use the basics of these things in practice.


    Without missing a small skill, they launch a near-gambling attack, and the moment they catch a victory, they push their opponents without a break to save the victory.


    It was just as strange as he knew it to be. No, maybe it''s not what he knows.


    Can I fight like that?¡¯


    Baek Cheon realized once again.


    What does it mean to say that martial arts are not everything.


    What would be the result if Baek Cheon fights with Chung-Myung, who has no equal power?


    It may not last for more than 20 seconds and become a well-done piece of meat. Even if you fight with Chung-Myung, who matched the level with him, not as strong as he is now.


    Even if he has the power to withstand the sword, he has no talent to withstand the temptation and the spite of his life. At this point, it was not Chung-Myung who showed that poisonous sword, but Ho Gong who was fighting back against it.


    The blood circulated twice as fast and the saliva in my mouth dried up.


    Except for Chung-Myung, Oh Gum was looking at the stage with a soulless face. Yoo-Esul, who usually keeps his face expressionless, was slightly relieved from shock.


    The others...¡­.¡¯


    Baek Cheon peeked back.


    The shock of Oh Gum, who has been watching Chung-Myung''s performance, will be like this, and will the shock of other students be overwhelming?


    Unsurprisingly, the other students of Hwasan were all gazed at the stage, unable to shut their mouths.


    "I¡­¡­."


    Sometimes there were people who wanted to say something, but in the end, they blanked out again as if they were speechless.


    I''m sure it is.''


    Of course, they don''t understand the crowd''s feast on that stage. At some point, even Baek Cheon only gets the feeling.


    However, there is something you can know even if you don''t understand it.


    "Oh, my God¡­."


    "Chung-Myung...¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon agonized for a moment as he watched them speechless.Should I tell you?¡¯


    What does that number mean?


    But he soon shook his head.


    Sometimes it is better to see and feel it with your eyes than to understand it in detail.


    And most of all...¡­.


    I don''t want to care about anything else.¡¯


    It may be a little selfish.


    That Chung-Myung is probably trying to show more to his students at this moment. So, as Baek Cheon is also the ambassador of the white porcelain ship, of course, he should put priests before him.


    But Baek Cheon has let it all go at this moment.


    I couldn''t miss this sight as a swordman.


    Show me more.¡¯


    How high you are.


    How high the place I have to go is.


    Baek Cheon clasped his fist tightly enough to fade and white.


    Mu Jin looked down unknowingly at the pain felt in his hands.


    It''s pouring.


    Blood was dripping from the fist, which was grizzly tight enough to be white.


    The fingernails pierced the palm and ripped the flesh. If it was bleeding, it would have been scarred a long time ago, but I haven''t noticed it so far.


    Mu Jin, who was staring at his hands, raised his head and stared at the stage again.


    Revenge?


    I couldn''t even laugh.


    Revenge?¡¯


    To the author? To the Chung-Myung?


    What the hell was I looking at?¡¯


    Chung-Myung is expected to be stronger. Given his young age and brilliant talent, it would be natural to be strong enough to be unparalleled.


    But he also thought it would be easy to follow. Considering the characteristics of shamanism and efforts it has made, I thought I would have succeeded in getting close to Chung-Myung, even if I could not surpass him right away.


    Looking at Hana''s face, Mu Jin forced himself to realize how he had been delusional in vain.


    "The elder and the equal...¡­.¡¯


    No, it''s not.


    To put it bluntly, it''s not equal, but that Chung-Myung has the upper hand. That''s for sure. If he wasn''t a shaman''s disciple, he wouldn''t have to worry.


    But is this really possible?


    Of course, there are monsters and geniuses beyond common sense. But even so, it is hard to imagine that young Hwasan''s student has the upper hand over the shaman''s elder, not the other door-to-door faction.


    Mu Jin turned his head unconsciously.


    I was curious about Ho Sanja''s expression. Looking at his expression, I could see whether Ho Gong is dealing with Chung-Myung in moderation or is really lagging behind.


    But Mu Jin soon regretted his decision.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I''ve never seen it before.


    Ho Sanja with that face...¡­.


    Ho Sanja is not a perfect hiding of his feelings. There were countless times when he read embarrassment or irritation in his face, and sometimes excessive anger could be identified.


    But I''ve never seen a look like that before.


    That''s...


    "Is it a horror?"


    However, it is ridiculous that the shaman''s elder feels fear when he sees a beemoo. No matter how strong Chung-Myung is, it''s not like the shaman can''t handle it.But... what if Ho Sanja isn''t looking at Chung-Myung now, but the distant future? Then wouldn''t you be really scared?


    "¡­¡­Ho Gong."


    A groan-like voice leaked out of Ho Sanja''s mouth.


    Along with him, Mu Jin''s gaze also turned to the non-stage. Beyond Ho Gong, who wears a shaman''s suit and hangs a sword, to Chung-Myung.


    Throbbing! Throbbing! Throbbing!


    Both feet were burning hot.


    The pain of crushing my feet with a heated iron skewer made my mind dizzy for an instant. But Ho Gong didn''t even dare to check and take care of my wounds.


    Now the beast that bit his foot is approaching.


    A breathless walk toward the game, a silent walk. Ho Gong felt keenly that he had become a prey.


    "This me?"


    A game?


    This Ho Gong, the shaman''s elder?


    The tip of the sword trembled. It felt like blood was spilling backwards.


    But the pain in both feet forced him to keep his seething anger from pouring out.


    Can you describe it all in a word that''s creepy?


    It wasn''t that long. But the short battle took too much from Ho Gong.


    It''s not a big deal to hurt your feet. Even if your foot is crushed, you can take care of it. It doesn''t matter if it''s a history of conflict or warp. Taegukgi Gong, one of the most stable methods in the world, is quickly healing his internal injuries.


    But there was nothing I could do with this trembling fingertip. There was no sign of even calming down.


    It doesn''t seem to be fighting people.¡¯


    I felt like I had managed to stop the beast from pushing a canine into his neck. The sharp fangs seemed to touch and fall.


    A canine named sword would have pierced his neck and torn his carotid artery. Considering this, I couldn''t calm down at all.


    As the cold sweat on Ho Gong''s forehead flowed down and formed on the tip of his chin, Chung-Myung''s mouth opened.


    "It''s because I''m so nervous. Do you think you''re gonna hold a sword properly?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Ho Gong chewed on his lips instead of answering.


    They had a quarrel with each other. But unlike Ho Gong, who was stiffened with fear and tension that his neck might run away, that young man was very nonchalant.


    This was in a way more disgraceful than being pushed out of the sword. Ho Gong has trained his whole life dreaming of the best examination. But aren''t you losing your mind to that little guy?


    Squeeze.


    Ho Gong clenched his teeth and lifted the sword shoulder-high and pulled it slightly. Soon after, he pointed at Chung-Myung like a sword. It was an expression of will that there is no need for dialogue.


    With that virulent spirit, Chung-Myung rolled up his lips. I could see Ho Gong''s thoughts now without having to ask.


    ''If there''s a change of heart, no one suffers.''


    Ho Gong is obviously strong.


    Judging from what I can guess, he''s not very old among shaman elders. Given this, his talent is definitely outstanding, and his posture on the sword is not bad either.


    Of course, it can''t be compared to the past shaman elders, but this is a strong man to be recognized.


    The solid sword that I have gained thanks to its solid basics, a history of grandeur, and most of all, a long-standing effort, goes beyond the Solchon Sang of the Bingo.One.


    But Ho Gong is weak.


    Chung-Myung revealed his teeth.


    That''s a sword that''s only completed by itself.


    Ho Gong has probably never risked his life to fight someone in his life. You may have experienced a lot of choreography and won a lot of games, but you''ve never really risked your life.


    Talent, effort, time. Ho Gong was now clearly showing what would happen to a man who wielded only a sword in a greenhouse with all those elements.


    "I''m sick of it.¡±


    Whistle.


    Chung-Myung, who muttered quietly, lightly turned the sword to take a reciprocal position and lowered his posture slightly.


    It was not long before his blood-soaked teeth came to the fore.


    "I guess it''s on my side that I have to teach you a lesson."


    Chung-Myung''s feet quickly hit the floor.


    Whoosh!


    There was an incredibly loud sound of a human body breaking through the wind. Chung-Myung''s body flew toward Ho Gong like an island war.


    The flinching Ho Gong clenched his teeth.


    ''Calm down...''


    Chung-Myung smiled like a demon and poked the sword into Ho Gong.


    It was a stabbing that was no different. It was not a difficult attack to stop if he remained calm. Ho Gong, of course, raised his sword against the stabbing.


    One. At that moment.


    Whoops!


    "Giggles!"


    Before Ho Gong''s sword could stop where it wanted, the tip of Chung-Myung''s sword pierced Ho Gong''s blade and pushed it away.


    There was an indisputable embarrassment on Ho Gong''s face.


    On this street?¡¯


    It was still beyond the reach of the sword. If the hand hadn''t moved instinctively in advance, it would have penetrated the throat.


    The sword seemed to have suddenly grown longer.


    But now I didn''t have time to think.


    Paaaaaaaaaah!


    Because a series of stabbing flew in after his whole body.


    "Oops!"


    Ho Gong, who screamed out of fits, struck out Chung-Myung''s sword like a bolt of lightning.


    One!


    (sighs)


    Ood, wood!


    Chung-Myung, who rose momentarily, hits Ho Gong with weight as much as he can. Although it was not too late to block, it was a powerful blow that I could hear a momentary bone break in my wrist.


    Let''s go!


    "You know what?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When Chung-Myung''s mouth opened, Ho Gong opened his eyes.


    I can''t afford to talk.¡­.¡¯


    "It''s not the end to stop you, boy."


    At that moment, Chung-Myung''s hand, holding the sword, goes down. Naturally, the direction of the end of the sword was pointed upwards, not forwards.


    Toong!


    And he pushed Ho Gong''s sword away at once.


    ''Huh?''


    A perfect use of his power to push up the sword.


    It''s a shaman''s...¡­.¡¯


    Crack!


    Chung-Myung''s elbow stuck in Ho Gong''s face.

 Chapter - 641 Episode 641. Thanks to you, I learned a lot. (1)

    Oh, my god!


    Ho Gong sprays blood and falls off with a cracking noise.


    Crash!


    Ho Gong, stuck on the floor, stared blankly at the sky in front of him. One side of the sky was turning red.


    He didn''t immediately understand what he was in. Why are you suddenly lying down and looking at the sky?


    Did I fall down? Why the hell?''


    I even felt like I had lost my memory for a moment. It was a terrible pain in the left eye that removed the strange sensation of the body floating in Ho Gong.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    Only then did it occur to me that Chung-Myung''s elbow had hit the eyelid.


    Throbbing! Throbbing!


    ''Eyes....''


    I don''t know if all the veins have burst, but there is little visibility. I could see roughly without checking the wound. Perhaps the eyelids swelled and could hardly open their eyes.


    However, no matter how severe the eye injury and the pain were, it was nothing compared to the mental pain he is feeling now.


    A big pile.


    Ho Gong''s fingernails scratched the floor of the arena.


    He somehow whipped up the body, which was unable to move, as if all the cartilage had been worn out.


    ''From the beginning...''


    The goosebumps all over my body couldn''t calm down.


    The sword seemed to have suddenly increased. But that is absolutely impossible. It is impossible for a sword made of hard iron to stretch like a taffy.


    There''s only one possible case.


    "¡­¡­You cheated."


    In the first place, an experienced examiner searches for an opponent during a battle. So, Chung-Myung''s attack range and interval he thought were naturally measured and recognized during the confrontation.


    The principle of Chung-Myung deceiving Ho Gong is very simple.


    Bending the arm that stretches out in the first place, and adjusting the spacing of the sword. It is engraved on Ho Gong''s head with such random spacing. To the extent that Ho Gong is sure that Chung-Myung''s sword will reach this far without any doubt.


    And change the interval for a moment. Very nonchalantly and naturally.


    So from Ho Gong''s point of view, it felt like a sudden increase in the number of swords.


    It''s a simple and trivial thing to think about it.


    However, is it possible to conduct such a small task perfectly so that a Ho Gong-like inspection does not feel at odds with the real sword seeking his life?


    No, let''s say it''s possible.


    However, it is also strange to plant a false interval for the next attack against the first person. Even if you miss an inch, you''ll tear your flesh, break your bones, and risk it in combat?


    ''Crazy...''


    That is not an area of logic, but an area of madness.


    This is a tactic that works the better the opponent''s skills and the faster the opponent identifies Chung-Myung''s sword.


    What kind of tactics can you use because you believe in others? What nonsense is there?


    "Cough!"


    My body shook.


    Sickening came out of the stomach.


    It unfolded vividly before my eyes. Chung-Myung''s sword, which was softened by Ho Gong''s strength.


    It was a shaman''s sword''s organ.


    "You...."


    As he raised his body holding a sword, Chung-Myung, who was staring this way, entered the field of view.They are frighteningly cold, emotionless eyes. If it wasn''t for the blood around his mouth, he would have been mistaken for a painting, not a living person.¡­.


    "Don''t be funny! Son of a b*tc*!


    The growling Ho Gong''s voice was filled with hatred and anger.


    "How dare you attack me with a pack of shamans?¡±


    This is beyond disgrace.


    Isn''t it like a deacon being punched by a prosecutor, or a man who has used a spear all his life is beaten with a spear by a man who first caught it today?


    "This¡­¡­."


    It was the most unbearable humiliation for him to be subjected to a shaman''s sword by Hawsan''s prosecutor.


    "On purpose...!"


    The teeth that have been bitten to the fullest extent end up cracking.


    Ho Gong''s eyes were now as if he was looking beyond venom at the enemy of the enemy. But Chung-Myung, who received the gaze, was still cold.


    That buck.


    Chung-Myung, who stopped walking, looked straight at Ho Gong and opened his mouth.


    "You seem to be mistaken."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It doesn''t mean much to me when I hit you in the face.¡±


    "¡­shut up!"


    Ho Gong shouted seetically. Chung-Myung shook his head expressionless.


    "What a fool."


    A cold voice penetrated Ho Gong''s ear.


    "It''s not a bimu from the moment you spit your life out at me. If it was a bimu, I''d just fit in moderately. The way you think.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But it''s not a bimu. It''s real. There''s nothing for you and nothing for me. It just matters if someone is standing at the end."


    Ho Gong''s eyes trembled as he looked at Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung asked quietly.


    "Is it hard to understand the word ''act''?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Listen, boy. From the moment you pull a knife to hurt or kill...¡­it''s a war."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I don''t care about weapons in war. He takes the opponent''s sword, cuts his neck, covers the body, disguises himself as dead, and stabs it in the groin of a passing enemy."


    There was a clear laugh on Chung-Myung''s face.


    "Are you going to complain about why you''re taking my sword and wielding it in the war.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Stop it, you idiots."


    Ho Gong shuddered.


    I do anything to win.


    Ho Gong has also been heard countless times. He didn''t even think he should distinguish between what to do and what not to do because he is a prestigious shaman.


    It''s just...


    He had no idea what that ''do anything'' meant.


    In the midst of the sword coming and going, he desperately deceives the opponent, and eventually puts a knife into the opponent''s body by using all the methods he can use.


    Isn''t it more of a struggle than a war?


    Ho Gong''s sword tips began to tremble again. Then Chung-Myung''s eyes sink as he looks at the trembling sword tip.


    ''It''s hard for words to understand.¡¯


    Forcing someone who has never experienced to act like they have experienced is a form of violence.


    Ho Gong will understand with his head. I''m sure you''ve heard it a lot. Shudang also experienced war. A shaman, called the prestigious, must have passed on to future generations what he had experienced in that terrible war in the past.


    But this is not something that can be understood by the brain.


    I can''t understand.Imagine a normal person opening his eyes and suddenly being thrown into the middle of a battlefield.


    Suppose a person who understood the word murder as a mere notion experienced a mess in which a person''s neck suddenly flew off in front of him or her and hot blood poured into his or her whole body.


    Will I be able to understand all that and adapt to the situation?


    It can never be possible.


    What is too obvious for Chung-Myung is not for Ho Gong. It is impossible to understand Chung-Myung, even the shaman''s elder and the warrior who should understand the boundaries of life and death.


    Now Ho Gong''s eyes on Chung-Myung are not much different from those of Hwasan''s death penalty when he first encountered Mahkyo in the past. Chung-Myung was well aware of the fear of seeing beyond the realm of understanding.


    ''That''s so f*cking.¡¯


    Ho Gong is looking at him with the eyes they used to look at Mahkyo. As if to see Asura climbing up from hell.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Of course, Chung-Myung knows that he is not necessarily right.


    It is not necessary to know what war is. There is no need to understand how to fight like a beast like Chung-Myung.


    But being strong is not good.


    True strength does not come from how to wield a sword.


    If Chung-Myung had seen such Ho Gong not too long ago, he wouldn''t have thought it was wrong even though he would have kicked his tongue.


    If you didn''t know that Mahkyo was still showing his teeth toward the midfield. And if you didn''t know that Heavenly Demon was alive somewhere in the world.


    "I think I look like a demon."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The real devil hasn''t even come yet.¡±


    "¡­what do you mean?"


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "We had to suffer without knowing anything. But at least now I know someone...¡­there''s one.¡±


    Ho Gong''s eyes were stained with suspicion at an incomprehensible remark.


    "So you''re lucky."


    Taking a glance at the Hwasan disciples, Chung-Myung soon turned to the shaman''s disciples beyond Ho Gong.


    The tip of Chung-Myung''s sword scratched the floor.


    I''m going to go!


    The sound flinched those who were watching in awe-inspiring.


    "I have someone to tell me this time!"


    Whoosh!


    Park Chan-chung-Myung flooded Ho Gong on the floor.


    "LOL!"


    Ho Gong bit his teeth hard. I don''t understand what the monster in front of me is saying, but in the end, what he has to do is set.


    "If you don''t want to stop me, I''ll lose."¡¯


    This became a war, and Ho Gong had no choice but to admit that there was no chance of winning in a mud fight where each other showed their teeth and scratched each other''s murder.


    I don''t know why, but he is good at dog fights as if he has experienced 1,000 or 10,000 battles.


    If you step into that area, defeat is fixed.


    If he wanted to win, he had to bring his opponent into his familiar territory.


    Already, Chung-Myung''s age and distribution were not in his head. He should be different from what he has ever been, since he faced an inexplicable existence that he had never met before.


    Bang!


    Ho Gong''s foot hit the floor.


    Not front, but back.


    It has never happened in his life to step down in front of an enemy. And it is almost the first time that a shaman has taken a runaway method aimed at simply escaping from the opponent''s attack, rather than a watery one.Now is not the time to tell right from wrong.


    He had to risk everything to escape his opponent''s sword and to spread it out.


    The road disappears at the end of the sword.


    The gap collapses at the tip of your toes.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    As he stepped back, a massive sword exploded at the end of his sword. It''s as if the seas that are crazy about the typhoon are pushing the strong waves to the shore and pushing them back.


    Whoosh!


    At the same time, his superiority squirted white tension like snow. The scene, which was a mixture of blue swords and white tension, was so magnificent and violent that it reminded me of a huge tidal wave.


    But Ho Gong had to see.


    More than three sheets of sword have soared and are exposed through the tidal wave.


    Whoosh! Whoops!


    The tidal wave splits in half and the world divides in half. Chung-Myung, who grabbed the sword with a reciprocal force, burst out into the space that was ground by dancheon''s sword.


    Whoops!


    Instinctively raised sword blocked Chung-Myung''s sword right under his nose.


    "Ugh!"


    Although his left hand flew a ten-layer toward Chung-Myung''s side, Chung-Myung lightly neutralized his attack by pushing his sword down and lifting his body up.


    In time.


    Whoo! Whoo!


    Red flowers rose countless times above Ho Gong''s head.


    flower


    Ho Gong swung his sword like a seizure, looking at the flowers in full bloom as if they were going to cover the sky.


    One.


    ''Ee...''


    There is no water that can rise endlessly into the sky.


    Even Ho Gong didn''t really know about this. He failed to exert his power at the moment when he reversed his black lead.


    ''This, this, this....¡¯


    Red petals danced between the swords of Ho Gong, who died.


    Jumped, dug, shook like a joke.


    Crunch!


    I cut myself on the shoulder and spilled blood.


    Crunch! Crunch!


    The flesh of the thigh was cracked and black on the side.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Whoo! Whoo! Whoosh!


    Dozens and hundreds of petals fell in unison, mercilessly sweeping the fragile human body.

 Chapter - 642 Episode 642. Thanks to you, I learned a lot. (2)

    Oh, my god!


    Chung-Myung, who floated his body back using the force of a sword-to-sword contact, landed on the floor.


    Having lowered his posture lightly, he straightened his back and looked at Ho Gong.


    Blood trickled down from the end of the sword.


    The price Ho Gong paid for getting a plum sword all over the body was never small. The whole body seemed completely covered with large and small wounds.


    "Turn it off¡­¡­."


    Having stumbled heavily once, he barely stepped on the floor and supported himself.


    "Yes, you should."


    Chung-Myung murmured low and nodded.


    A shaman''s elder?


    I didn''t care in the first place.


    How long do you think it''s been?¡¯


    How many years has he been reborn? How much has he been through in this world?


    I''m sorry, but he didn''t have time to get his ankle in a place like this anymore. What he needs to catch up on is not what he was now.


    ''Heavenly Demon.''


    To deal with the monster, you have to jump lightly over your past self.


    He is forcing his disciples to practice unreasonable and unreasonable discipline. But it was none other than himself who was forcing him to do the most unreasonable thing.


    The training that pushes the body and the mind to the limit is repeated endlessly. After recognizing the existence of Heavenly Demon, he has been pushing himself beyond comparison to the past, digesting harsh training.


    To regain the confidence of the past.


    So in the end, to go beyond the self of the past.


    Chung-Myung is the only one who can understand the existence of Heavenly Demon.


    How do they know what that means?


    Can they at least understand the horror that comes from the fact that they''re the only ones who can face Heavenly Demon who''s going to hit the jackpot again?


    No, I don''t want you to understand in the first place.


    It''s a burden given to Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung wasn''t a person with high expectations for others to wish for that.


    But at least...¡­.


    "Get out of the greenhouse."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you don''t, the reality you have to face will be twice as terrible as this."


    Ho Gong breathed heavily.


    I couldn''t understand why he kept saying things that I couldn''t understand. There''s only one thing he can understand now.


    ''Strong.''


    Ho Gong''s black doesn''t reach Chung-Myung.


    It was too obvious to deny. Despair spread out clearly in front of my eyes could be grasped.


    I''m going to lose?¡¯


    The shaman''s elder to the three great disciples of Hwasan?


    "It can''t be."


    The heart beat fast and blood began to pour from the open wound. But he took another step toward Chung-Myung without thinking about taking care of the wound and stopping the bleeding.


    "I''m... I''m Ho Gong of a shaman!"


    "I know, so there''s nothing to talk about again.¡±


    "I''m not losing! I will never lose!"


    Whoosh!


    Ho Gong''s sword made a big circle.


    Chung-Myung knew too well what that circle meant.


    Hyegum!


    Shaman''s finest sword. Invincible sword that contains the sense of the universe and the world. It was also a shaman''s pride in the world.


    Even if it''s the same prosecution, the level depends on who uses it.


    The Taeguk Hye-gum, which was unfolded a while ago, and the Taeguk Hye-gum, which Ho Gong painted, were so different that they were not considered the same swordsmanship. Just by drawing a light circle, the air on the stage changed and enormous pressure began to weigh on all sides.Whoosh!


    Stone debris on the broken floor rose into the air, unable to withstand the fluctuations of its history and energy.


    The sight created by a sword containing the reason of nature rejects the providence of nature''s providence. It was indeed a paradoxical sight.


    It''s both rational and reverse. It was taegeuk that contained yin and yang at the same time.


    Black swords burning like fire and white swords flowing like water came in at the same time.


    Two properties are captured in one sword.


    It was impossible to even try without reaching a positive level. This is why it is the best sword of shaman and the best sword of Kang Ho, who is competing for the position of the world''s first sword.


    The black and white swords intertwined and rotated. It was as if they were chattering each other. The luminance of the sword naturally began to depict the shape of the taegeuk.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    The resulting pressure sucks in all the surrounding energy and releases it at the same time.


    "Mu, back off!"


    "Get back! Come on!"


    Baek Cheon freaked out and shouted. The sword was dangerous enough that even he didn''t want to take his eyes off the battle for a moment had to warn and bite his body.


    Pulling out the sword, he began to defuse the pressure.


    God d*mn it.


    The mere mention of the power of famous letters made my stomach twist.


    If you think it''s the end, there''s another one. If you think it''s over, it''s a start again.


    You''ve come all the way here, and you still have this much power?¡¯


    It was a phenomenal level.


    But Baek Cheon knows. What''s truly amazing is not Ho Gong who comes to the end and pulls out his power again, but Chung-Myung, the shaman''s elder, who made the floor show.


    Chung-Myung''s hair soared to Ho Gong. The hem of his clothes fluttered like crazy and his surroundings were rising to the sky as if the world had been turned upside down. However, Chung-Myung, who stood firmly on the floor, did not even move as if he were a rock. It''s just staring at the sword that''s pressuring him.


    The hand of Baek Cheon, who grabs the sword, is strained.


    I can feel this pressure from here, but I couldn''t imagine how much pressure Chung-Myung would feel right in front of me.


    One.


    ''You can''t lose!''


    That monster doesn''t just lose this much.


    Chung-Myung slowly lifted the sword, as if to respond to Baek Cheon''s expectations.


    The mixture of black and white made a noise, and the tremendous power contained in it tore Chung-Myung apart. Chung-Myung slightly distorted his eyes.


    ''The stupid guy...¡­.¡¯


    This is not Hye-gum.


    No matter how strong a sword is, it is not as good as a three-pronged one.


    Inspection must not forget to be cool-headed until the end. The moment you forget that fact, victory is a long way off.


    Chung-Myung''s sword moved with a determined will. A sharp, red sword spewed out.


    It''s no different from the sword I''ve shown you so far. Compared to Ho Gong''s willingness, Chung-Myung''s repeated actions seemed complacent.


    But this was enough for Chung-Myung.


    If you cross the mountain, there''s a bigger mountain?¡¯


    That''s ridiculous.


    If you really want to block your opponent, you should not build another wall behind it, but build a wall that you can never cross.


    These black flowers and mountains, forests and walls.Maeyeongjo-ha, a twenty-four-year-old plum print examination method.


    Hundreds and thousands of plum blossoms formed a river.


    It was as if the plum blossoms blooming on the cliff had fallen and filled the river.


    The flower soon began to flow not so quickly.


    to move impatiently and violently At last, it was different from Ho Gong''s sword, which lost its haughtyness. Chung-Myung''s sword rather retained the chicness that shaman''s disciples first showed.


    Whoosh!


    Two dragons, black and white, ran wild in a river full of petals. It was a violent storm of chi as if it would burst the river of flowers.


    One.


    No amount of strength can push the river away. Even if you push it away and hit it, the water flows again and eventually fills the empty spot again.


    Oh, my god!


    Plum leaves seeped under the raging energy. Without resisting the force to push away, it simply turned around.


    ''Ee, this is....¡¯


    Ho Gong opened his eyes wide to tear.


    ''Oh, my God...''


    It was a beautiful sight.


    Petals running along the flowing river were flocking toward him, brushing lightly against the two running dragons. I remembered what I heard one day when Ho Gong was looking at the scene.


    - I don''t know what you''re trying to see. However, if one pursues strength without will, one day one will lose one''s own sword.


    ''Master, Master....¡¯


    It is not Heo Do-jin. This is what his late teacher left behind.


    Why do I think of that word that I completely forgot about at this moment?


    His sword, which had a huge history, flowed along the path led by the plum blossoms.


    Master... I...¡­.¡¯


    Then, the river of plum blossoms, which swept through Ho Gong''s sword, finally embraced his whole body gently.


    Whoosh!


    The beginning is the river, but the end is the wind.


    The petal, which spun gently around his body, rose into the sky and into the sky again.


    Ho Gong looked up at the sky blankly.


    The soaring plum leaves scattered all over the place and soon became blurred.


    As if nothing had happened from the beginning.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Ho Gong slowly lowered his head.


    It was already after everything had gone clean.


    There is no taegeuk''s sword that he created, nor the red plum sword that Chung-Myung sprayed.


    All I could see was Chung-Myung staring this way with his sword hanging down.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Ho Gong looked at Chung-Myung with his mouth shut.


    Looking at Chung-Myung so silently for a long time, he asked in a clear voice.


    "May I ask you a question?"


    "As much as you want."


    His questioning voice was calm.


    "Why did I lose?¡±


    Chung-Myung replied while still facing him.


    "Because I forgot."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Whether it''s a sword or a man...¡­.¡±


    After a short pause, Chung-Myung slowly resumed.


    "There''s something you should never forget. The moment you forgot how you felt holding the sword for the first time, you already lost."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    His eyes turned towards Hwasan. To be exact, to Ungum, who has not yet regained consciousness.


    "I didn''t deliver anything to your Black Jafar disciples. But I went beyond my teacher''s black doorstep and taught them."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s not me who won."


    Chung-Myung declared briefly.


    "You, who saw that sword and didn''t feel anything, were already dead as a prosecutor."


    Ho Gong''s eyes turned to Ungum."The sharpness of the sword is not everything."


    "You understand me well."


    Ho Gong nodded softly as if he had understood.


    I love you.


    Then he slowly pushed the sword into the sword.


    Two hands held in the center and pushed forward were shaking.


    "Well¡­¡­ I learned."


    Snap!


    Likewise, Chung-Myung, who pushed the Amhyang Plum Sword into the sword, was lightly captured.


    "Well learned."


    The two bowed their heads for a while, holding each other''s arms. Soon after, when Chung-Myung looked up again, Ho Gong''s body recoiled like a rotten old tree.


    Flop.


    The sound of a completely lethargic body collapsing spread clearly all over the place.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The world has been stained with silence.


    Hawasan''s three great disciples defeated the shaman''s elder.


    In the face of this ridiculous result, not only the shaman and the audience, but even Hwasan''s disciples were speechless.


    Chung-Myung said to Ho Sanja in the incongruous silence.


    "This snot is¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hwasan''s victory."


    And he smiled white.


    "Thanks to you, I learned very well."


    Ho Sanja''s tooth, which had been bitten hard, was finally broken.

 Chapter - 643 Episode 643. Thanks to you, I learned a lot. (3)

    "¡­ won."


    "That crazy guy...¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon, Jo-Gol, and Yoon-Jong looked at the stage with a bewildering face.


    The image of Chung-Myung standing tall and Ho Gong falling in front of him was clearly engraved in the eye.


    "Oh, my God¡­."


    I thought it was possible.


    There was no reason why Chung-Myung could not deal with the shaman''s elder if he had shown it so far.


    However, there was a huge difference between thinking with your head and seeing the results with your own eyes.


    I thought I could win, like this.¡­.¡¯


    This is not just a victory. Literally, it was a landslide victory.


    "¡­Living in private."


    "Huh?"


    "He''s gotten stronger, hasn''t he?"


    "¡­I think so."


    "Does this make sense?¡­.¡±


    Back Cheon smiled bitterly at Jo-Gol''s whining.


    I''m telling you, he''s...¡­.¡¯


    If you feel like you''ve caught up with them, you''ll be far away. All he could see was Chung-Myung''s shadow, which seemed to disappear at any moment.


    But Baek Cheon is no longer frustrated by it.


    If you can see the shadow, it means that Chung-Myung is beyond that. Even if the distance is not narrowed enough, Baek Cheon is following him faithfully.


    "More than that¡­¡­."


    "What?"


    "I think they should do something first."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol slowly looked back at Baek Cheon''s words. Hyun Sang and Hyun Young were at the forefront of the students.


    You''re going to lose your chin.¡¯


    Isn''t that a little dangerous?


    Looking at Hyun Sang''s mouth, which was open to the point where it couldn''t be opened further, made me laugh and worried at the same time. He was about to lose his jaw.


    "I won¡­¡­."


    "Hahaha."


    Hyun Sang is also Hyun Sang, but Hyun Young''s face, which seemed absurd and speechless, was also a magnificent sight.


    "I¡­¡­."


    "Well, this is a little complicated. It''s complicated."


    Hyun Sang, who managed to come to his senses at Hyun Young''s muttering, looked to the side and asked.


    "What?"


    "Think about it, death penalty. How can you guarantee that we''re not going to fit when that good shaman''s elder is also being beaten up for playing around? You''re gonna have to watch what he says in front of him.¡­.¡±


    "Eh, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Hyun Sang kicked Hyun Young''s butt before he could finish his sentence.


    "That''s not what you want to say to your best student!"


    "Did I say something wrong?"


    "Ugh."


    Looking back at the priest, Hyun Sang turned to Chung-Myung again.


    I can''t believe it.¡¯


    It won a landslide victory over that shaman''s elder, not anywhere else. This is a different story from Chung-Myung''s victory so far.


    Where is the shaman? It is one of the most prestigious of all the checks in the world.


    Even in such a shaman, Chung-Myung, who is only a posterior figure, beat the elder, who is the best power.


    Has this ever happened?¡¯


    It''s not that I don''t know because I''m a student of Hwasan.


    Hyun Sang has never heard of such a story in his life. No, I''ve never even imagined it.


    "I''m... a man of a manger."


    Hyun Sang''s mouth kept bursting with laughter. At the same time, the slightly wrinkled eyes kept getting wet.


    It may not be just because he fought proudly against a shaman who could not even think that he could overcome it.


    I was happy to know how Chung-Myung went out there and fought, but my eyes kept turning red."Bite your teeth, death penalty."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s silly."


    "I know, man!"


    Hyun Sang straightened his shoulders.


    It is a task created by the disciples with blood. I couldn''t ruin it with a temporary feeling.


    It just so happens that Chung-Myung on the stage has turned his head and looked at him.


    ''Oh, you son of a b*tc*.''


    Why don''t I know what it means?


    Hyun Sang, who had his hands down reflexively and refined the dress, straightened his shoulders. At this moment he should not be the elder of Hwasan, but the deputy of the long-written man who represents Hwasan.


    Therefore, one should not show a lack of appearance.


    "I''ll be back."


    "Yes!"


    Hyun Young''s mouth was also filled with excitement.


    Hyun Sang desperately calmed his trembling heart and climbed onto the stage.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It felt like my brain had been washed clean.


    When a person encounters something he or she can''t handle, he or she becomes empty in his or her head and cannot do anything.


    That''s exactly what''s going on in Ho Sanja now.


    Defeat


    Only the two letters seemed to be engraved in my head. This was an inexcusable defeat.


    The defeat by Ogum was also embarrassing. I had no idea that the shaman''s great disciples would lose to the two and three great disciples of Hwasan.


    But it was manageable somehow.


    The current situation is...¡­ it was a completely different case.


    The shaman''s elder was defeated by the three great disciples of Hwasan. I couldn''t even hurt him properly.


    What the hell am I supposed to do with this?


    Even if an elder of a third-class civil servant who had never heard of it was defeated by the three great disciples of the prestigious school, this should be laughed at. But even the shaman''s elder was defeated by the three great disciples of the other Munpa. This will not be able to be remedied by any excuse.


    How... How did this happen?¡­.¡¯


    This was not Ho Sanja''s fault.


    No one in the world could have expected this situation. Heo Do-jin and his ruse were first established under the assumption that Ho Gong would capture Chung-Myung.


    This means that even that Heo Do-jin, who sits and looks down at the world, didn''t think Chung-Myung would beat Ho Gong.


    But how could Ho Sanja anticipate and deal with this in advance?


    "Elderly¡­¡­."


    Mu Jin opened his mouth in a trembling voice.


    "Ho Gong¡­¡­I''ll take care of the elder."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Elders!"


    There was no return answer.


    Ho Sanja was just looking at the stage with a stunned face as if she could not hear Mu Jin.


    Mu Jin sighed deeply.


    ''It''s not too much.''


    Even he was shocked as if his heart were falling apart, and Ho Sanja was shocked. But now is not the time to be so absentminded.


    "Go up and take care of the elder, both senseless and martial arts."


    "¡­¡­yes. death penalty."


    Mu Jin closed his eyes as he saw priests heading up to the stage.


    Where did it go wrong?¡¯


    There is only one reason for defeat.


    It''s just that they were weaker than Hwasan. I didn''t even want to find another excuse.


    We weren''t as desperate as they were.¡¯


    I thought I''d never been lazy to train myself. But as soon as Hwasan''s disciples faced the desperation they had shown, Mu Jin admitted that they had been imbued with inertia that he had never known.


    Mu Jin asked in a subdued voice as he saw priests returning carrying Ho Gong on their back.


    "What do you think?"


    "I don''t think you have a deep internal injury. But I''ll show it to you just in case.""Yeah."


    Instead of Ho Sanja, Mu Jin stared at Chung-Myung, who still stood tall in the middle of the arena.


    "The Elder."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "One person''s character comes from the end, not the beginning. The same will be true of Munpa. Defeat is a real shame, but how you accept it will determine the rank of the shaman."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Elderly¡­¡­."


    But Ho Sanja was still lost and at a loss.


    The same was true of the back. All of the shaman''s disciples were dumbfounded with faces that they didn''t know how to take the situation.


    No wonder.¡¯


    When in your life have you suffered such a devastating defeat?


    The reason Mu Jin can somehow stay sane now is not because he has a stronger spirit than others. However, he was less shocked because he had already experienced Chung-Myung and suffered a similar defeat.


    We may have been too arrogant.¡¯


    At that time, Hyun Sang was seen coming up to the stage.


    A bitter smile formed around Mu Jin''s mouth, looking at his truly imposing walk. He recognized himself that there had been a change in the way he looked at Hyun Sang.


    Frankly speaking, I didn''t think much of the elders of Hwasan before.


    Mu Jin has been through Chung-Myung, and he can guess that all the changes in the last Hwasan were made in the end.


    Therefore, for Mu Jin, the elders of Hwasan happened to accept the genius that would never be again as disciples, so they were no more than incompetent people who enjoyed luxury.


    But now Hyun Sang looks very different.


    "That''s the man who raised the Ungum and the white porcelain boats."


    Just by looking at the ungum, I could guess how Hwasan''s inspectors had mastered the sword. Anyone who raised such a person should be respected.


    Leaving Hawasan and Shudang as masters, and as examiners.


    Standing next to Chung-Myung, Hyun Sang looked at the shaman.


    After passing the shaman''s disciples who could not make eye contact, he fixed his eyes on Ho Sanja, who had lost his mind, and opened his mouth.


    "It was a good inscription."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It doesn''t matter whether we win or lose. What matters is what we learned and what we get from each other''s swords."


    It was a calm but firm voice.


    Mu Jin realized again.


    You''re an old man.


    Being strong does not mean a person''s strength.


    The man who had been living in Hwasan for many years was as hard and theft as an old song who had endured the turbulent times of time.


    It''s...


    ''It was something our shaman had to pursue.¡¯


    Those who protected Hawsan embodied the shaman''s ideals entirely behind the splendid sword.


    Somehow, Mu Jin, who became solemn, bowed slightly and paid tribute to Hyun Sang. Hyun Sang went on.


    "Hwasan gets a lot out of it this time. However, the result of the Bimu revealed now is just a temporary victory, and the one who develops more through it will be the real winner."


    Then, he put his hands together and held them forward.


    "Well learned. I wish you an honor."


    Ho Sanja''s face is horribly distorted.


    But he was also a representative of the shaman here. There was no way not to take the courtesy of the other person."Well¡­¡­."


    Biting his lips tightly, he forced his hand forward.


    "Well¡­¡­ I learned. We wish you the best of luck with your... ear."


    My shoulders were shaking.


    Hyun Sang didn''t have to watch the sheep for long and turned his head.


    It''s true that victory is a joy, but I didn''t want to humiliate the loser. This is because Hyun Sang knows how the loser feels better than anyone else.


    But then his voice rang, turning his head again.


    "But!"


    Ho Sanja was staring at him with blood in his eyes.


    "I don''t want you to think that this is how we beat the shaman. It''s just a one-time inscription! Still, Hwasan is...¡­.¡±


    "It''s a long way from catching up with a shaman."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I know, stamp."


    Hyun Sang smiled gently.


    "Hwasan can try because there is a shaman. We hope that Hwasan can be that way in your ear."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Sure."


    Turning lightly, he suddenly looked up at the sky.


    ''Good day.''


    The sunlight on the rain stage felt warmer and happier.


    There is still a long way to go. Nevertheless, I wanted to enjoy the warm sun at this moment.


    The infinite number of North Jeolla Province.


    It was the moment when Hwasan won a complete victory over the shaman in the home turf of the shaman.

 Chapter - 644 Episode 644. Thanks to you, I learned a lot. (4)

    "It''s going back."


    Ho Sanja turned around without further ado. He didn''t even wait for his disciples'' answers. Coldness smeared from the walk.


    It was not something that any of the shaman''s disciples could do when Ho Gong had yet to regain consciousness, but none of the shaman''s disciples blamed him for such behavior.


    Mu Jin sighed as he watched Ho Sanja walking far away.


    "Take the elder. I return to the shaman."


    "Yes."


    Then he looked around at the priests, still in shock, and opened his mouth with a sigh.


    "Don''t forget what the elder of Hwasan said a moment ago."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The real winner will be the one who gets more out of it. There is no need to be ashamed of the outcome of the game if it is our defeat, or if we really gain anything from it."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "Just¡­¡­."


    Mu Jin closed his eyes.


    "I just think we were missing too much. It wasn''t us who built the reputation of being the world''s most searched, and I thought it was our power."


    At that, shaman''s disciples nodded in unison. Mu Jin''s words certainly hit home.


    "Let''s start over. Let''s start over. We shouldn''t be ashamed of ourselves when our younger disciples are trying so hard."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    "I''ll try harder."


    "Yeah, let''s do that."


    Mu Jin nodded softly.


    Whether his words were comforting, everyone began to move in search of their own work. However, Mu Jin''s heart became heavier than before.


    The shaman''s disciples learned a lesson from this tombstone.


    But will the elders and elders humbly accept the result like them?


    You can''t do that.¡¯


    They have a future, but now is all for the elder and the elder.


    Thinking from a different perspective, Mu Jin didn''t want to be judged as a writer who was humiliated by Hwasan and questioned the world.


    "Maybe this rubble will change more than I thought."


    The change is likely to be in Mu Jin''s unwanted direction, but he didn''t have the power to stop it. All he could do was hope that the dead would not misjudge.


    "Wait a minute."


    Mu Jin spoke to the other disciples and then began to move toward Hwasan as if he had made up his mind.


    "You crazy man!"


    "You ridiculous bastard!"


    "Oh, my God, I can''t believe I beat the shaman''s elder.¡­!¡±


    "How far are you going to go, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Returning Chung-Myung''s head spilled the death penalty hands.


    Toughing! Toughing!


    The dust that had fallen on Chung-Myung''s head was hazy. But Hawsan''s disciples, regardless of that, patted his head with excitement.


    "Hahaha."


    Chung-Myung talks pretentiously, sticking out his belly.


    "You did something great, this is...¡­.¡±


    Toughing! Toughing!


    "This, this much¡­¡­.¡±


    Boom boom boom boom! Boom boom!


    "No, these bastards want to see it!"


    "Toss it!"


    "You''re a quick-witted bastard!"


    Whasan''s students, who used this excuse to hit their heads, quickly began to run away as soon as Chung-Myung flipped his eyes.


    Holding Chung-Myung''s arm as soon as possible, Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol clenched their teeth and laughed.


    "Chung-Myung??. The shaman sees."


    "Calm down."


    "No! Those people!""Isn''t it because you like it, because you like it?"


    "You have to understand."


    "Oh, yeah.


    Chung-Myung gritted his teeth with a angry face. Yun-jong shook his head as he looked down at him, who was struggling with anger.


    ''He''s a great guy anyway.¡¯


    It wasn''t just about winning the shaman''s elder.


    Perhaps from the moment he heard Bimu, Chung-Myung had this painting in his head. Haven''t we seen Chung-Myung''s behavior, which seemed thoughtless, bring huge benefits to Hwasan in the end?


    This guy and Hwasan''s reputation will be even higher.¡¯


    This victory of Bimu is not Chung-Myung''s greatest achievement. In fact, today''s victory is little compared to the calm of the North Sea and the removal of the remnants of Mahyo.


    But that''s Hwasan''s position to the extent.


    From the standpoint of the midfield, his performance in the North Sea cannot be touched. In fact, what they did in the North Sea did not even spread rumors in the midfield.


    Daveyolchae''s political punishment and stabilization of green forests are no match for that shaman in the end.


    After today, Chung-Myung''s performance and Hawasan''s reputation will spread like wildfire and ring the world.


    "In the end, I got everything I wanted. That son of a b*tc*...¡­.¡±


    "I know."


    Back Cheon and Yoon-Jong shook their heads at the same time as Chung-Myung, who was surrounded by children again.


    "Ha ha! You did something great."


    "No. What''s great is great!"


    "What do you really look like!"


    Hwasan''s disciples were still looking at Chung-Myung with incredulous eyes. I knew it was strong, but is there a way for them to know how much it is?


    But after watching Chung-Myung''s performance today, it became clear. This guy is way beyond common sense.


    "Well, that''s not a compliment."


    Chung-Myung listened to a flurry of compliments and gave his ears a throbbing sensation.


    "I won once, and others won once. It''s the same win."


    "¡­How is that the same?¡±


    "Isn''t your hair a little weird?"


    "And¡­."


    Chung-Myung said, looking back at everyone.


    "The losers did a good job today.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The elder said, The victory and defeat of this beacon is decided by what did you get? It''s the same. Losing a game doesn''t mean losing. If that defeat can make you stronger, that''s the victory."


    The disciples nodded quietly with a calmer face.


    Chung-Myung giggled at the sight.


    "What do you think? It''s not a big deal, is it?"


    "¡­rather than nothing.¡±


    Gwak Hae stepped out awkwardly. Then Baek Sang, who was listening to Chung-Myung next to him, nodded and opened his mouth.


    "It''s still up there, but I thought it wasn''t a tree that couldn''t climb."


    When Chung-Myung heard that, he smiled brightly.


    "Yeah, that''s all I need."


    That''s enough for now.


    Hawasan''s disciples who performed today''s dance will no longer feel a shaman as a cloud being. They''re still on top of them, but you''ll think they''re reachable by reaching out.


    That was the biggest achievement that HWASAN had in this steaming.


    It was then.


    "Living bird!"


    "Master!"


    Chung-Myung turned his head to the noise coming from behind his back. In no time, Ungum was able to regain consciousness and be helped by his disciples.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were completely distorted.


    "Well, move on because something big happened. Why don''t you lie down? Did you get a backache.Ungum heard it and laughed bitterly.


    "My student was active, but I can''t just lie down and watch."


    "That''s not a big deal."


    Chung-Myung waved his hand as if it were really insignificant.


    "I''m just the youngest of them all. The shaman will still be filled with ghosts. We still have a long way to go before we beat them."


    "Hahaha."


    Ungum laughed as if he was the one who had no choice.


    He instills confidence in his disciples and is wary of pride. That was originally the role of Ungum.


    When one person is away, the other naturally takes over.


    Yeah, that''s what family is all about.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes."


    "You did a great job."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who saw Ungum''s eyes, turned his head as if he was about to say something. Then he murmured with a shy face.


    "The compliment is¡­¡­."


    Chin!


    However, Hyun Young grabbed his head and began to shake wildly.


    "You son of a b*tc*! You son of a b*tc*!


    "Argh! It hurts!"


    "Now I do. You''re even bringing an elder! A couple more turns and I''ll get you a dragon!"


    I''ve already caught something similar.


    This is meaningless to say, right?


    "Well, this time it''s so ridiculous that I don''t feel good about it."


    "It''s not about making money, isn''t it''s about making money.


    "Uh¡­¡­?"


    When I saw Hyun Young opening his mouth blankly as if he was shocked, I flinched to become Chung-Myung.


    "Is it true?"


    I''m getting goosebumps.


    "Come on!"


    Hyun Sang, who walked to the center, lightly clapped his hands to refresh the atmosphere.


    "I know how you feel, but not here. There''s a lot of eyes watching, and there''s still a shaman out there."


    "Oh, well, let''s make it more obvious that we like it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "¡­¡­No, because you say there''s a shaman."


    What the hell is wrong with him? Are you sacrificing your character to gain military prowess?


    Hyun Sang, who was looking at Chung-Myung with trembling eyes, coughed in vain.


    "Let''s finish what we have to say at the dorm. Clean it up. I''m going back."


    "Yes, Elder!"


    "I see!"


    As soon as the death fell, Hwasan''s disciples busily began to tidy up. Feeling slightly embarrassed, Chung-Myung moved along.


    "Huh? Someone''s coming?"


    "¡­¡­It''s Mu Jin''s great cooperation."


    "Why are they coming?"


    But Hwasan''s disciples raised their eyebrows when they found Mu Jin approaching this way. I felt a slight anxiety when someone who didn''t go on a bimu came this way today.


    Are you trying to pick a fight?¡¯


    I don''t know.


    Mu Jin, who arrived right in front of Hwasan''s camp with everyone''s eyes, gave up lightly and stared at one person.


    "Stamp."


    "What?"


    "Can I talk to you for a moment?"


    "Me?"


    "Yes, stamp."


    Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    "Do we have anything else to talk about? I don''t know if it''s a knife."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why? If you''re itching to fight, I can give you a fight."


    "¡­not that¡­"¡­.¡±


    Mu Jin sighed deeply. The last verse was so powerful that I forgot for a moment that Chung-Myung was like this.


    "It''s because I want to ask for advice.


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung nodded coolly.


    "Well, good. Let''s go that way.¡±


    "Yes."


    Mu Jin turned first and headed to one corner, and Chung-Myung shrugged and followed him. No, I tried to catch up.It would have been if someone hadn''t called Chung-Myung up.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon was gazing at him with a smile.


    "Leave the sword untied."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s face is distorted.


    "Why? Do you think I''m going to use a knife now?"


    "Yeah, I don''t think so. All right, leave it there.¡±


    "No, but!"


    "Chung-Myung??."


    Ungum nodded with a kind smile next to him.


    "Leave it behind."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    His side was not here from the beginning.


    "¡­¡­why do you leave your sword behind¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Oh, that''s enough. Don''t ask."


    Mu Jin laughed bitterly at Chung-Myung, whose snout came out in response.


    ''What a great man he is.¡¯


    Kang Ho is a world dominated by nothing after all. The strong were bound to be treated higher. However, Chung-Myung, who defeated the shaman''s elder, seemed not to be afraid or wary in Hwasan.


    Mu Jin knows how difficult this is.


    Ho Gong, for example, was also an abhorrent of formality and courtesy, but people around him, let alone gathered, were looked down on him.


    Chung-Myung when I first saw him and Chung-Myung now seem different people. Maybe Chung-Myung has changed, or else Mu Jin has changed from then, so something he didn''t know before could be seen.


    "But why?"


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Mu Jin hesitated for a moment and calmly opened his mouth.


    "I''d like to ask you to teach me something."


    "Yes, go ahead. I can''t teach people, but I''ll answer you well somehow. I''ve done it the other day."


    "¡­¡­the mask was definitely impressive."


    In the first place, seeing Chung-Myung shamelessly coming out without any intention of hiding it was Mu Jin who made a blank smile.


    "Stamp."


    "Yes."


    "Isn''t the seal the lowest distribution in Hwasan?"


    "Are you ignoring me?¡±


    "¡­not really."


    Why is he so obtuse?


    Mu Jin, who coughed a couple of times, continued before further misunderstanding occurred.


    "I know that shamans and wasans are different, but I still want to ask. What should I do when someone with low distribution and low status disagrees with the masters?"


    "What?"


    His voice was as serious as ever.


    "I don''t know what to do with my disciples when they think right and they think differently."


    Chung-Myung squinted slightly.


    "Well, I don''t know why you''re asking me that.¡±


    "¡­¡­Yes, that''s true."


    "Don''t you already know the answer?¡±


    Chung-Myung said, looking Mu Jin in the eye.


    "People already know the answer to most questions. I just pretend I don''t know because I don''t dare.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You don''t have to ask others, you have to ask yourself. That''s all I can say to you.¡±


    Mu Jin raises his head and looks up at the sky.


    After staring blankly at the floating cloud for a while, he lowered his head and politely captured it.


    "Thank you, seal."


    "Don''t mention it."


    "I hope we have a chance to explore the sword of the seal next time. Now¡­¡­ yes, we don''t have a sword.¡±


    "Tsk."


    "Sure."


    Mu Jin once again showed his example and turned away. His steps toward the shaman''s disciples seemed a little lighter than when he came this way.


    Chung-Myung, who stared at his backside, soon smirked.


    Mu Jin is young.


    Those who have the will to change and passion in their hearts deserve to be told that they are young no matter how old they are.There must be a limit to what one can do alone, but shamans will not stay as long as they have questioned themselves.


    ''I can think of someone watching.¡¯


    What happened to him?


    Isong Baek.


    Chung-Myung, who thought of him for a moment, scratched his head silently and turned around.


    All of the goals that came out as strong this time have been achieved.


    I''m going back now.¡¯


    Before Hyun Jong, who is left in Hwasan, sheds tears over his loneliness.


    "But I''m sure they''ll like it because I''m carrying a good present.¡¯


    There was a pleasant smile on the lips of Chung-Myung, who ran towards his disciples.

 Chapter - 645 Episode 645. Thanks to you, I learned a lot. (5)

    "What?"


    Song Tae-ak, whose eyes became the size of a fire lantern, shouted without realizing it.


    "You won?"


    "Yes!"


    "Who? Who?"


    "Hwasan is a shaman!"


    "¡­what?"


    It''s not a problem with my ears problem. There is no way to misheard the same thing over and over again.


    However, it was such an unimaginable result that I had no choice but to ask again.


    "Hwasan beat the shaman?"


    "That''s right!"


    "Jo, tell me more! What''s going on!"


    At Song Tae-ak''s urging, the general presented a letter in his hand, as if it had nothing to say. Song Tae-ak''s mouth slowly opened due to shock while quickly snatching and reading.


    "Come on, come on, Elder...... beat the shaman''s elder? The... the Hwasan Divine?"


    I rubbed my eyes and read them over and over again, but the contents of the book did not change at all.


    "Ee, I''m sure this is about it.¡±


    "Did you see anything wrong in the gold book?"


    "Yeah, well, I guess so.¡±


    Information is life to merchants. In addition, gold chips flew from this short distance had nothing else to do. I would have written down what I saw with my eyes.


    "No¡­¡­ In life, it is necessary for wolves to kick out criminals¡­"¡­.¡±


    It was hard to say that the wolf beat the shaman at the level of beating the criminal. Isn''t it like a rabbit smashing a tiger''s chin and pulling its teeth out with its front feet?


    "Oh, my God¡­"


    If something so ridiculous has happened, the cause is obvious. Either the criminal was not a criminal or the rabbit was not a rabbit. That shaman can''t be a criminal, which means that Hwasan was a greater clique than he thought.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Song Tae-ak freaked out and tore his head off.


    Only then did he realize the mistake he had made. Had HWASAN known to beat the shaman like this, he wouldn''t have stayed at the top. I''m sure he went to the place where the beaming was performed and shook the flowers.


    "Rain, d*mn it, I made this mistake...¡­!¡±


    Patting on my head with his big hands, he looked back at Su-ha with red eyes.


    "Well, then where are the Wasans now!"


    "He''s probably coming back to the top by now. As soon as the game was over, I got the news.¡­.¡±


    "What? You''re coming back now?"


    "Yes, he is!"


    "Bur, already?"


    It was embarrassing, but it was a snap. Song Tae-ak is a merchant who runs a huge upper stage. If you were so stupid that you didn''t even know what you had to do right now, you couldn''t have rolled that much money.


    "What are you doing? Get ready for the victory banquet now! Be prepared to overflow with alcohol and cooking!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Fancyly! Whatever you can mobilize, prepare as splendidly as you can! This Song Tae-ak and Geum Seon-dae should show that they are more than happy about Hwasan''s victory!"


    "Yes!"


    Song Tae-ak took a deep breath as he saw his minions rushing around.


    So what''s going to happen now?¡¯


    He abandoned the shaman and tried to line up with him not because he thought he could beat the shaman right now.


    Investment is based on the future, not the present.


    It was done under the calculation that Hwasan would grow faster than that Dangbo.


    But now that things have come to this...¡­.


    ''This is a huge success!¡¯


    If Hawsan''s skills and momentum are more than he expected, he may be able to recoup several times his investment."I can''t believe it. It''s a nice dream spot. This isn''t the time for me to do this!"


    Instead of leaving it to his subordinates, he should come forward and prepare for the banquet. Now that he''s done with all his work in infinity, he''ll be leaving for the island. Before that, the name Song Tae-ak and the top of the Geumseon had to be clearly engraved.


    "What, what should I do first? First of all¡­."


    It was just then.


    "Lord of Lords!"


    "What? What''s going on?"


    "Hwasan people are coming back!"


    Song Tae-ak, who was frightened, jumped on the spot.


    "What, what''s so fast? I''m not ready yet! Oh, my God!


    Song Tae-ak ran toward the main gate.


    "Open the door! We must welcome the heroes who have returned from the victory trail! Open the door wide right now!"


    "Yes!"


    Whether they understood the importance of this work, the superiors quickly opened the gate wide. Song Tae-ak, who ran out of the gate at once, looked forward, catching his breath.


    "Hey, are you coming from over there?"


    "Probably so."


    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!


    "Just calm down for now.¡­.¡±


    "I know! But will it go your way?"


    Song Tae-ak replied with an irritated face.


    Does no one have a clue how bad this is?¡¯


    What does it mean that Hwasan won against the shaman in this infinite, not anywhere else.


    This was literally a game changer.


    So how can you not be nervous?


    "Lord of Lords!"


    "I know!"


    "That''s not it! There, there! HWASAN is here!"


    As soon as the word was over, Song Tae-ak''s head turned to that side.


    Indeed, a group of people was seen coming this way from far away.


    Gulp.


    Swallowing dry saliva, he stared at those approaching with his eyes wide open. Of course they were right by the Wasanists.


    But¡­¡­.


    I think something''s changed.¡­?¡¯


    Apparently, it was Hwasan''s disciples he knew. You can''t be mistaken because you clearly saw them leaving for the stage this morning.


    But for the wasans who are now walking this way, there''s a distinctly different feeling to what I saw in the morning.


    How can I put this?


    Although he was definitely the same person on the outside, he seemed to have developed a presence and spirit that had never existed before.


    Is that what I feel about the fact that I came back from beating a shaman?¡¯


    But by all appearances it was not.


    Merchants must see the flow of money, but they must know how to see people before then. Therefore, no matter what the other person does, any person has no choice but to maintain an objective view.


    Definitely, the momentum has changed.¡¯


    It wasn''t something you wouldn''t understand if you looked at it.


    Muin grows through training, but grows based on what he has achieved.


    The fact that they won the game with the shaman would have given them more confidence. It is no wonder that if those who are fully skilled even have confidence, the momentum will change overnight.


    Even Hwasan''s disciples walking in line felt like they had never been before.


    I got goosebumps on Song Tae-ak''s spine. He clasped his fist tightly.


    He is not a warrior, but it was thrilling to think that those who have walked along the same path all their lives were growing and walking honestly toward their goals. Who wouldn''t do that.


    He pressed down on the temple''s tumult and waited for Hawasan''s men to approach and shouted loudly.


    "We''ll cut back on winning! Hwasan''s heroes!"Then Hyun Sang, who was in the lead, smiled and talked to him.


    "It seems to be a double joy for the Lord of the Upper to greet me so personally."


    "Of course I''ll have to come out and congratulate you! Where else would this be a great occasion? You won over that shaman!"


    "Hahaha. Thank you."


    "My heart is burning. I''m really cutting it down!"


    Hyun Sang nodded softly. Song Tae-ak really thought he did a great job choosing Hwasan over shaman.


    But then a crooked voice penetrated into his ear.


    "That''s too much to celebrate for someone you''ve been tasting all this time."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When I peeked to the side, Chung-Myung was turning his head tilted with his legs crossed. His eyes were so glum.


    "What do you mean liver?"When did I...¡­.¡±


    "I''ve seen someone who thought you''d be starting to be Hwasan right now, and as soon as the shamans showed up, they pulled their ass back, and now they''re like that? Congratulations?"


    "Ha... hahaha...¡­.¡±


    A cold sweat began to form on Song Tae-ak''s forehead.


    Did you expect me to be like this?


    It''s true that I was a little scared. I didn''t know that a shaman who thought he''d leave Hwasan alone to a certain extent would move so fast.


    "Why? You must have changed your mind since we won."


    "Well, that can''t be true, seal! My mind was only on Hwasan from the beginning."


    "I don''t know if you put saliva on your mouth.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung glanced with a persistent look of discontent. Song Taeak literally tasted like death.


    "The... the stamp. The...¡­.¡±


    It was Hyun Young who saved Song Tae-ak.


    "Chung-Myung??. Don''t push me too hard. Does the lord have his own circumstances?"


    "Pfft."


    Chung-Myung grumbled his mouth out, but he stepped back as if he would listen to Hyun Young.


    Hyun Young smiled and looked at Song Tae-ak.


    "Don''t be so disrespectful, Top Liquor. I understand."


    "Go, thank you, Elder."


    "But¡­."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Hyun Young smiled mildly as he swept down his beard.


    "A deal is built on trust in each other. Trust that depends on the situation isn''t the right thing to do, is it?"


    "¡­Of course."


    "It''s the first time that the top of the gold line and Hwasan are making a deal, so there''s got to be a mistake. We just have to work harder so that we don''t commit a crime from now on."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    Song Tae-ak answered quickly and swallowed dry saliva.


    Chung-Myung''s anger was direct, but Hyun Young was carrying a knife in a good word.


    This was tantamount to a warning that he would never remain still if he remained vague. So Song Tae-ak had to show a corresponding attitude.


    "Let''s go inside! A victory requires a feast to match it. I''ll prepare it properly as a way to congratulate you."


    "Ha ha. That''s not going to be...¡­.¡±


    "What are you upset about? Of course, I should congratulate them because they are not strangers. All right, come on inside!"


    When Song Tae-ak made a fuss, Hyun Young pretended not to win. Then the other officials of Hwasan followed him into the top of the gold line.


    When all of Hwasan''s disciples entered, the remaining Song Tae-ak breathed a long sigh that he had endured by stealing his forehead.


    ''It would''ve been a disaster if you''d done it.¡¯


    If the shaman had broken his contract with Hwasan under the influence of the shaman, the top of the gold line would have been in an irreversible position. His tenacity to endure until the end saved him.One.


    "Tsk."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Tsk."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There was one man in the world who easily forgot grace and never forgot his grudge. Others went inside, but only one demon remained at the entrance and looked at Song Tae-ak. Song Tae-ak said, stealing cold sweat.


    "¡­a small stamp.he¡­¡­I will¡­¡­."


    "I am."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    When Chung-Myung opened his mouth, Song Tae-ak''s hands gathered in front of him.


    What would he say in front of a shaman''s elder? It''s not like I''m innocent.


    "I''m letting it slide this time because the elder says that."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "In the event of a war, the man who used to be in the line gets frosted first. Do you understand?"


    "I know, I know."


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue.


    "Let''s see how well they treat us and talk again."


    "Don''t worry! I''ll do it right...¡­.¡±


    "Where."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "How much, well."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m sure you understood."


    After staring at Song Tae-ak until the end, Chung-Myung walked into the swing. Then, the general, who was watching the situation from the side, approached Song Tae-ak''s side.


    "¡­What should I do?¡±


    Song Tae-ak looked up at the sky without saying a word and took something out of his sleeve and held it out to the general.


    "Open the safe."


    "It''s... all of it?


    "¡­Let''s write it for the banquet."


    "Yes."


    "Put the rest of the money in that basket''s room."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Clear dew formed around his eyes, which had been robbed of all the last ssam money.

 Chapter - 646 Episode 646, the more you win, the more enemies you get. (1)

    It is often said that the eye is the window of the mind.


    This is because the eye is the best place to show what a person has in mind.


    Therefore, Ho Sanja looked into someone''s eyes whenever he could.


    One, I couldn''t bear to see the eyes of the person sitting in front of me now.


    Tok


    The opponent''s fingers were patting the table lightly.


    Talk talk.


    The sound, which had been ringing constantly, began to speed up little by little by little. Then Ho Sanja''s heart beat faster, too.


    "Yeah."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So you lost."


    Finally, the voice heard pierced Ho Sanja''s heart as sharply as rain. He swallowed as if he were really stabbed. A cold voice continued.


    "In vain."


    "Yes¡­¡­. Long-written."


    Ho Sanja, who looked up with a short breath, stopped breathing again without realizing it.


    Heo Do-jin.


    This is because the face of the shaman''s long writer and his executioner, Heo Do-jin, had an expression that he had never seen before.


    Having been with him for decades as a shaman, Ho Sanja never remembered a cold look on Heo Do-jin''s face.


    Heo Do-jin spoke again slowly, looking as if his face had fallen.


    "I lost."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Sharp eyes pierced Ho Sanja. Ho Sanja lowered her eyes again and bowed her head.


    "I''m sorry, long man. I''m so disgusted...¡­.¡±


    "This is nothing to apologize for, vain."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A cold voice quietly spread through the room.


    "Tell me."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why did you lose?"


    Ho Sanja swallowed a dry saliva.


    Nevertheless, throughout my return, I thought and thought about how to report the situation to Jang Moon-in. But in the end, there was only one thing he could say.


    "Hwasan??¡­¡­.¡±


    I could barely spit out what I didn''t want to say until I had to say it several times.


    "¡­Hwasan was stronger than I thought."


    Heo Do-jin didn''t really respond. Just looked at Ho Sanja as if the answer wasn''t enough.


    "Hwasan''s latecomers, called the Ogum, have already surpassed the great disciples of the ordinary main school. The other two or three great disciples fall short of him...If it''s a match between two great disciples like ¡­, I can''t guarantee the victory of the main faction. And¡­¡­."


    "And?"


    "Hwasan the Dragon''s ability is¡­¡­and even the five swords were overshadowed."


    You mean Ho Gong lost on his skills?


    "Yes."


    Ho Sanja bows his head as if to apologize.


    "Even if we compete again, Ho Gong''s chances of winning are not high. Even when the match was over, Chung-Myung''s breathing was not disturbed at all."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Heo Do-jin''s eyes slowly closed.


    Ho Sanja tried to keep his breath quiet so as not to interfere with his thoughts.


    Heo Do-jin, who had closed his eyes for so long and was lost in thought, opened his eyes again. The sharpness of the blade in his eyes just disappeared. But I felt something much heavier than that was in place.


    "They were just stronger?"


    "¡­¡­That''s right."


    Ho Sanja nodded slowly. No matter how hard I think about it, I couldn''t think of anything else to say other than this.


    Reason?


    Ten more reasons can be given. There will be ten more to come up with excuses. But he knew himself that it was not a real reason or an excuse.It may seem a little more responsible if you confess that it is just your mistake and blame yourself. However, this was an answer that would drive the shaman''s position further into a corner, and it was not what Heo Do-jin wanted.


    So I have to be honest like this.


    "In vain."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "I''ll think about it.¡±


    Heo Do-jin muttered in a low voice.


    Were we not prepared enough?


    "That''s not true, Jang."


    The preparation was rather excessive.


    The people they had to deal with were the second and third disciples of Hwasan. He took a shaman''s great student and an elder, and the preparation was not thorough.


    Even hearing that he had let go of his face, he could not make any excuses.


    "If I do, was the timing bad?"


    "He''s not either.


    "So there was no problem with preparation and timing. Then all that''s left is luck...¡­.¡±


    Heo Do-jin''s gaze gently pressed Ho Sanja.


    "Was there any luck in Hawsan?¡±


    "¡­¡­not him either."


    Heo Do-jin looked at Ho Sanja silently. Unbeatable by the pressure in his eyes, Ho Sanja bit his lip and opened his mouth.


    "If we face each other on the same level, we''ll fight ten times and lose five times. We may be able to achieve a victory, but a ''real victory'' will be hard."


    "Then¡­¡­."


    Heo Do-jin said plainly.


    "I''m the one who''s wrong."


    "¡­¡­long story."


    "It was only natural that you lost because you sent an army that you couldn''t win by sending a long life on the battlefield."


    Ho Sanja closed her eyes this time, watching Heo Do-jin''s self-help smile.


    If there is no mistake in preparation, timing, or luck, there is only one result. To underestimate the enemy without knowing it properly.


    Yeah, that''s all.


    One¡­¡­.


    "In vain."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Heo Do-jin said with an empty face.


    "Do you think this makes sense?"


    Ho Sanja could not answer. In fact, no one other than him could have answered this question straight away.


    "As you say, in that short period of time, Hwasan brought up his two great disciples to match our great disciples."


    "¡­¡­long story."


    "It means that any good of a shaman could not do, and even any good of Hwasan, who went to the brink of ruin, is doing it."


    Heo Do-jin''s voice fell lower and lower.


    "It''s not common sense."


    Talk, talk, talk.


    His fingers started tapping the table again.


    Unlike earlier, it sounded rather precarious. Now that the sound can tell Heo Do-jin''s true feelings, Ho Sanja exhaled long through his nose.


    "Hwasan¡­¡­. Hwasan."


    I could hear a very faint gnashing of teeth. In the meantime, the pat on the table did not decrease, so it disturbed Ho Sanja''s mind like a grotesque pitch. I couldn''t breathe and my heart thumped.


    Crack!


    Soon after, the fingers that had been flapping all along penetrated the table. Thick wood penetrated through at once and the table split in half and soon collapsed badly.


    "Come on, long man."


    The teapot on the tea table rolled on the floor and teapot poured down. But it''s hard to get rid of the situation, so Ho Sanja just had to watch the sheep.


    A wave of emotion began to hit Heo Do-jin''s face.


    Under the pressure of breathless pressure, Ho Sanja shrugged unconsciously.


    "That''s disgraceful."


    But Heo Do-jin''s voice, in comparison, was loose.


    "Not only the first disciples went, but he took them to the elder, but he couldn''t handle the second and third disciples. Even the elder lost to the three great disciples. It''s obvious how happy Kang Ho''s nurses will be."Ho Sanja bit his teeth and bowed his head.


    I couldn''t bear to raise my head even though it wasn''t his fault. There was no way he didn''t know how much the shaman''s honor had fallen.


    "The word will spread throughout the world that there is not much time left for Hwasan to beat the shaman to be called the world''s greatest gate and the world''s greatest gate."


    "I have nothing to say, long letter."


    "Do you know why I''m in so much pain?"


    "¡­¡­I don''t know."


    Heo Do-jin turned his head and looked toward the window.


    The sky outside the window was clear without a speck of clouds, but now no such sight came into his eyes.


    "I thought maybe it wasn''t just words."


    "Come on, long man."


    "This is beyond common sense."


    The wave of emotion is nowhere and Heo Do-jin''s face is back to coolness.


    If this had happened by mistake, I would have been angry. If it was Ho Sanja''s fault, he would have punished him accordingly.


    But it wasn''t anyone''s fault.


    Regardless of right or wrong, Heo Do and Heo San took the best action for the shaman. Nevertheless, Hwasan lightly trampled on it.


    "I''ve always kept Hwasan in check even when everyone around me said it was too much. I''m sure there weren''t as many people in the world who were wary of him as I was."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But even I didn''t really know Hwasan.¡±


    "It''s not the fault of the writer."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    A calm voice.


    In order to deal with the enemy properly, we must first acknowledge the enemy. I have to admit, Hwasan''s potential has surpassed both my predictions and common sense. I thought their aimed dagger was still far away, but there was already blood in his throat."


    Ho Sanja shuddered as he heard the low words. Somehow, I felt like I was grabbing the back of my neck.


    "It''s too easy for me to see Hwasan."


    Heo Do-jin, who closed his eyes for a moment and controlled his mind, slowly opens his mouth.


    "The impact of the disciples will not be small, so focus on the crackdown for now."


    "Yes."


    Heo Do-jin shook his head trying to say, ''Sometimes defeat is a good medicine.'' The loss was too great to be so comforting.


    "¡­¡­Ho Gong???."


    "What?"


    "Ho Gong, did you regain consciousness?"


    "¡­¡­Yes, just before arrival¡­¡­.¡±


    "What did he say?"


    Ho Sanja asked this once and replied.


    "I was locked up after saying something that was fundamentally wrong."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Heo Do-jin looked up at the ceiling silently. Then, he nodded with a more calm face as if he had cleared his mind.


    "Okay, you go and rest, too.¡±


    "¡­Please punish me, long man."


    "To you?"


    Heo Do-jin grinned.


    "In vain."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "How much bigger am I to be punished if you have to be punished.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Stop going out."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "I''ll give you a separate word on how to deal with this. Pay attention to the casualty of the wounded disciples.¡±


    "I''ll keep that in mind. Of course."


    Ho Sanja rose carefully and went outside.


    The remaining Heo Do-jin looked quietly into the room, which had been ruined by a spilled kick and broken tea table.


    This disastrous appearance seemed to him to be in his heart, and now he was in a state of shamanism.


    Slowly getting up from his seat, he strode open the door.


    "Huh¡­¡­."


    A peaceful and antique scene greeted him as usual.But Heo Do-jin knows. The fact that the sweat and efforts of the predecessors are buried in this political landscape.


    How hard the shaman has been trying to win the false status of the world''s best family.


    One is now in his generation and its status is about to be shaken.


    You''re wrong from the beginning?¡¯


    what


    What the hell is wrong with you?


    "Hwasan¡­¡­.¡±


    Heo Do-jin''s face, which put a completely incomprehensible name in his mouth, was in deep agony.

 Chapter - 647 Episode 647. The more you win, the more enemies you get. (2)

    Alcohol actually relieves a person''s tension.


    Everyone pretended to be calm, but the secret service with the shaman could not have been burdensome. In that sense, Song Tae-ak''s preparation for a big banquet was worth calling a foresight.


    At first, everyone couldn''t relax and sipped with only a small glass, but as the alcohol started to spin a little bit, the number of words slowly began to increase.


    And in the end...¡­.


    "So I took the sword from there, huh? Whoosh!"


    "¡­¡­The death penalty, please calm down."


    "Calm down! We won against the shaman!"


    "You lost the death penalty, didn''t you?"


    "Ugh! Didn''t you hear what Sasuk said? There are sometimes more valuable victories in the world than defeat!"


    "It''s a more valuable defeat than a victory. And the death penalty won''t go into that valuable defeat, so just shut up and drink."


    "Come on, you son of a b*tc*!"


    ¡­¡­there was a commotion everywhere.


    "Alcohol! We''re running out of alcohol!"


    "Here, too!"


    "No, it''s been a while since I asked for a drink!"


    Song Tae-ak shuddered and closed his eyes tightly.


    I''d rather feed the cow.¡¯


    It was wrong to open it with expensive alcohol in the first place. The other day, when I served the Wasans, I should have recognized that they were all verbal.


    No, but I ate like a human being back then.¡¯


    I''m eating and drinking almost like an animal now animal.


    Is it a province that avoids as much food as possible, is wary of overeating, and forbids falling into the main poison?


    There is no such thing here.


    The bandits in the black robe...¡­. To be exact, there is only a scene where the knights, half-worn with the black paint, show off their terrifying muscular bodies, grab a bottle of liquor, grab some meat and make a mess.


    All the faces with alcohol in them were bulky.


    "¡­bring you more alcohol as soon as soon as possible.


    "Yes, Lord Upper!"


    Fortunately, those who carry alcohol and food do not express their dissatisfaction.


    No wonder.¡¯


    Of course, the Wasans were precious guests from the start. He was a hero who beat up bandits. But the weight was different from that of the current Hwasan faction. Now they are the elite clans who have won over the shaman.


    The former may be more precious to ordinary people, but for merchants, the latter is of course a more precious guest.


    But one thing that bothers me is...¡­.


    How could they have beaten a shaman? I can''t get used to it no matter how hard I look at it.


    Easy to say, easy to say, and too informal to say the least. For Song Tae-ak, who has consistently seen shamans in the same province, it was unfamiliar to see the masters opening their tops and drinking alcohol like this.


    But maybe this is the driving force behind Hwasan''s fame.¡¯


    In Song Tae-ak''s eyes, there was a person who was leading this atmosphere.


    "Oh! Chung-Myung is here!"


    "Here, take my drink!"


    "Drink! Drink! You deserve a drink!"


    "Hehe! What a great man!"


    Chung-Myung. When he moved, everyone around him gathered and went wild.


    "What do you mean? He''s an incredible man! I literally beat the shaman''s elder, not anyone else!"


    "Anyway, you monster!"


    "Hwasan''s first sword! Wasan the Blackest!"


    Chung-Myung, whose face turned red with alcohol, began to twitch around his mouth. He seemed to be trying to pretend to be calm, but he was so weak at compliments that it was not easy to withstand the pouring compliments.


    "No, well¡­¡­ this is it¡­¡­¡­.¡±He talked softly, but he didn''t know the end of the pouring compliments.


    "This is nothing! He''s an elder! He''s an elder!


    "I have never heard in my life that the three greatest disciples have beaten the elder of the great name! This is something that even a comedian can''t talk about! You''re going to get your head in a bottle for making up a ridiculous stories.¡±


    "Wow! Our Chung-Myung is shining, shining! I can''t see it because it''s blinding!"


    "Of course, of course! It''s just light! Our light!"


    At last, Chung-Myung''s face crept down in the midst of heavy rain of praise.


    "Giggles¡­¡­"¡­.¡±


    "There you go! There you go! You laugh so well! You laugh so well, Chung-Myung!"


    "Good job! Good job! Way to go!"


    As Chung-Myung started to drink and laugh out loud in excitement, the death penalty filled his glass with alcohol, no matter what.


    "Today, everyone drinks and dies!¡±


    "You can die! You can die now!¡±


    "No, you can''t die, you bastards!"


    Song Tae-ak shook his head as he saw his disciples playing as if they had already come to the other world.


    I''m a clueless gatekeeper.¡¯


    It was clear that the atmosphere here was simply superb. Every single one of them...¡­.


    "Huh?"


    Song Tae-ak tilted his head slightly.


    This is because I could see a person standing quietly in the corner of the heated banquet hall and carefully going outside.


    There is nothing strange about an ordinary banquet. I''m going to see Sophie. However, this does not usually happen in places where strong people eat and drink. Because they can control most of their menstruation Hyun Sang.


    I''m sure there''s something else.¡¯


    Song Tae-ak quickly stopped paying attention and turned his head because he thought it was not very important.


    Like this.


    Gwak Hae, who carefully closed the door, sighed quietly.


    The atmosphere was so hot that no one seemed to notice that he had escaped. It doesn''t matter if you notice it, but I didn''t want to break the ice.


    Everyone seems to be having fun.


    That''s understandable.


    Gwak Hae also had a few consecutive drinks and felt like something was falling out of his body. He pretended not to, but the fact that he had to compete against that shaman itself was overwhelming and overwhelming.


    It was natural to overflow with joy because we had good results in such a situation.


    Gwak Hae peeked at the bottle in my hand and walked a few steps forward. Soon after, he flew up to the roof of the front angle.


    "Eh-cha!"


    When he got off the tile, he sat down and looked up at the moon in the sky.


    "It''s bright."


    The full moon, which rose just in time, lit up the surroundings as bright as day.


    Looking at the exceptionally bright moon, words that I didn''t want to say came out of my mouth.


    "¡­Can I do it?"


    "What?"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Suddenly, Gwak Hae was so surprised that he stumbled and fell. He managed to grab the end of the eaves and hang on, groaning back up.


    "No, you''re surprised!"


    "Why are you so surprised?¡±


    "If you''re here, you''ll show up!"


    "You seem to be mistaken, but I didn''t come, but you ran into where I was resting. I came first."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Gwak Hae looked at Baek Sang with a sour face.


    ''Of all things...''


    No matter how close we are, private accommodation is private accommodation. So for most celadon ships, white porcelain boats were still a little uncomfortable.


    And Baek Sang was one of the most difficult lodgings for celadon ships.


    Among the white porcelain boats, it was hard to say that it was good because it was distributed after Baek Cheon, and its personality was also luscious. Even recently, he has emerged as the core of the financial awareness that is at the heart of the Hwasan power.


    It is no exaggeration to say that he is the most influential of the late players except for the Hawasan Ogum, who became the representative of Hawsan.


    It was not welcome to meet Baek Sang alone when he ran away from the banquet.


    "I asked you. What?"


    "Oh, that''s....¡±


    Gwak Hae couldn''t answer easily and hesitated, and Baek Sang got up from his seat and trudged up. Then, he plopped down next to Gwak Hae.


    "Oh, my back."


    "¡­Are you all right?"


    "It''s no big deal. I''m just sick of being beaten."


    The wound from rubbing could not have healed in half a day. But Baek Sang was nonchalant as if he were insignificant.


    "Did you bring me a drink?"


    "Yes."


    "Let''s have a drink then."


    When Baek Sang slipped out the bottle, Gwak Hae had no choice but to slightly bring the bottle in one hand to Baek Sang''s bottle.


    Chaeng.


    The sound of bottles hitting each other sounded like a sword touching each other.


    The two drank without saying much.


    "K!"


    "Well."


    Gwak Hae, who stole the mouth, looked at the bottle and opened his mouth first.


    "It''s a luxury. I''ve never had such an expensive drink before."


    "It''s an expensive drink."


    At that, Baek Sang shrugged as he stared at the bottle.


    "Expensive is a good thing."


    "What?"


    "But I prefer the cheap shipper I used to eat in Hwasan to this kind of liquor."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Sang smiled quietly at Gwak Hae''s gaze.


    "Is it weird?"


    "No."


    Gwak Hae shook his head quickly. And said with a little reminder.


    "Actually, so am I."


    "Hahaha."


    Baek Sang took a sip of alcohol again. There was a smile on his eyes looking up at the moon.


    "There''s a guy like you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The one who can''t put everything down when everyone else is resting."


    Gwak Hae, who got to the point, lost his words for a moment.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gwak Hae looked Baek Sang in the eye instead of answering the calm question right away. Unlike his cool voice, his eyes were a little subdued, so Gwak Hae somehow didn''t want to change the subject in front of him.


    "Just a little¡­¡­."


    "A little?"


    "I''m a little scared."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Sang did not rush and waited for Gwak Hae to continue. Gwak Hae said again after a while.


    "At first, it was just good. I felt my skills were improving, and I was able to hope that I would never have dreamed of it before."


    "I''m sure you did."


    "If you do what you''re told, I''ll...¡­ Yeah, I thought I could be something."


    "Not now?"


    "¡­ rather than no¡­¡­.¡±


    Gwak Hae paused as if he was groping.


    "As I said, I''m a little scared."


    "Why?"


    "¡­because I''m not there."


    Anyone else would have tilted his head, saying, "What are you talking about?" But Baek Sang nodded as if he understood."Yeah, that''s the scariest thing."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Gwak Hae wanted to be like Jo-Gol or Yoon-Jong.


    I didn''t even want Chung-Myung or Baek Cheon. I''ve believed that if you just go for the goals in front of you, you can become as strong as them someday.


    But¡­¡­.


    "Are you afraid you''ll never catch up?"


    "No¡­¡­. That''s fine. Just¡­¡­."


    Gwak Hae bit his lips slightly.


    "I''m scared of getting farther and farther."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Even though I tried my best, the death penalty goes further away. I was able to understand how strong they were when I confronted the great disciples of the shaman. So it hit me how strong the death penalty was when they fought and won."


    Gwak Hae''s eyes turned downward. A loud noise leaked out of the lighted banquet hall.


    "I mean, I don''t know what to say, but I mean...¡­.¡±


    "It''s okay."


    Baek Sang smiled and looked at Gwak Hae.


    "You don''t have to explain it all. I understand how it feels.¡±


    "I¡­¡­."


    And before he could hear Gwak Hae, he nodded toward the banquet hall.


    "Look."


    "What?"


    "Do you think the people who are laughing and talking over there are playing like that because they don''t have any pressure.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Gwak Hae kept his mouth shut at the words.

 Chapter - 648 Episode 648. The more you win, the more enemies you get. (3)

    There is no pressure when it is below. There''s nowhere else to be separated, and there''s nothing to protect.


    The burden comes only when there is something to be achieved, not when there is something to be lost.


    "Living quarters. I''m...¡­.¡±


    When Gwak Hae opened his mouth, Baek Sang raised his hand slightly and cut off his back.


    "Oh, wait, wait."


    "What?"


    Gwak Hae''s eyes were filled with questions about the out-of-the-box behavior.


    "I''m telling you in advance, don''t expect me to give you a proper answer to your question, or to have a conversation with me to solve your problems."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m not a great man for that. I''m having a hard time dealing with my job."


    "¡­I really can''t rely on you."


    "You''re supposed to live your life alone.¡±


    At Baek Sang''s words, Gwak Hae ended up laughing quietly. asked Baek Sang.


    "So it''s hard to keep up?¡±


    "It''s a little subtly different.¡­.¡±


    "That''s what I''m saying."


    Baek Sang shrugged his shoulders.


    "I told you a while ago.Sipi, everyone''s worried about that. You''re not the only one who''s unique."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Think about it. The death penalty is driving madly in front of me, and I can''t tell him to take it easy enough, and I can''t tell him to go slower to someone who''s ten times heavier than me."


    "That''s right."


    Baek Sang distorted his face as if he were angry as he spoke.


    "But it''s the other guys you should follow, like Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol."


    "Ba, the other half?¡±


    The death penalty?


    To Gwak Hae, Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol looked so great that I''ve never thought of them that way. But Baek Sang''s next words convinced him.


    "I''m supposed to be following the death penalty of Baek Cheon, d*mn it."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    At that moment Gwak Hae deeply and sincerely sympathized with Baek Sang.


    I''m better.


    Compared to Baek Cheon, Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong are more humane. Of course, the story changes when you bring Chung-Myung, but he''s not the one to be compared to anyone in the first place.


    "And where''s the death penalty? Sama is a sword ghost, and now even the people who are going to buy it wield the sword like beasts...¡­.¡±


    "¡­¡­It must be hard."


    "Do you mean it?"


    Baek Sang gritted his teeth.


    "I knew this would happen, so I ran away on second alert.What the hell is the use of running away? I thought I didn''t have to train when I went to Jae-Kak. Well, the training must be done on the training camp, the re-alarm must be done on a daily basis.¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Of course, you''re saying he ran away with re-awakening, but it was true that Baek Sang was having a hard time doing both training and re-awakening.


    "In the meantime, the death penalty is busy training and abandoning everything he has to do as a great student. If anything happens, they come to me and complain to me that they''re on death row."


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    Gwak Hae somehow became seriously sorry when he thought one of them was him.


    "Tsk."


    Baek Sang, who had his tongue out, sighed as he gulped down a drink.


    "By the way."


    "Yes."


    "But it''s not the hardest thing for me."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    His eyes glanced towards the banquet hall.


    "As I said before, just because they''re drinking over there doesn''t mean they''re cheerful because they don''t have any thoughts. I''m sure everyone is feeling their own pressure."


    Gwak Hae nodded quietly.


    "Hwasan is getting stronger at a really crazy rate. Sometimes I get scared like you. At some point, everyone walks past me, and I''m afraid I''ll be the only one left here. I''m afraid I won''t be able to meet the minimum expectations that the envoy has on me."


    "¡­¡­Yes, boarding house."


    It represented the anxiety Gwak Hae felt.


    It is certainly a good thing that things are getting bigger and stronger.


    In other words, however, that means that each person has more burden and burden to bear.


    "Maybe the burden you feel will never go away. No, maybe it''ll get bigger."


    "More here?"


    "The more you win, the more enemies you have."


    Baek Sang was as calm as he had been thinking about this for a long time.


    "Hwasan had only to follow those in front of him. There was Jongnam above and there was a shaman, so I had nothing to lose even if I lost.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But not anymore. Now that I have something to lose. And the other clans will start to keep us in check and seek."


    Baek Sang, who paused, looked up at the sky.


    I didn''t know that before.


    There was a time when the sword was wielded splendidly and only aimed at its shining appearance.


    But now I know.


    What''s behind the glamour.


    The fact that Oh Geom, who is building his reputation to the point of brilliance, is not just happy.


    Rather, the burden they feel will be different from the burden felt by Baek Sang or Gwak Hae.


    "Then what should I do?"


    "Huh?"


    "To get rid of this burden¡­¡­.¡±


    "What did you hear?"


    Baek Sang grinned brightly at Gwak Hae.


    "Don''t expect anything from me. I''m not the one who can answer that."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Gwak Hae''s face quickly turned sour. I couldn''t figure out why he was smiling brightly when he said that.


    "There can''t be an answer."


    Baek Sang murmured in a seductive way.


    "I just hang in there."


    "¡­¡­What''s that?"


    "Is there any other answer?¡±


    Still, the respect for Baek Sang, who had a small heart, rumbled away.


    Was he always this hopeless?¡¯


    I don''t think it used to be like that.¡­.


    It felt like Hwasan''s Chung-Myungization went too far.


    "What''s wrong with your eyes?"


    "¡­¡­No. Nothing."


    "Your eyes are so cheeky.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Gwak Hae dodged the eye.


    Back then, Baek Sang opened his mouth in a different voice than before.


    "In the first place."


    "What?"


    "I don''t think a man without pressure can be strong."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Gwak Hae flinched unknowingly.


    That remark by Baek Sang was strangely penetrating into his ears.


    "No pressure means no worries, and no worries are not intense. I''m sure you''ve seen what happens to the people who have mastered swords without worrying or worrying about it."


    "¡­That''s right."


    Of course, shamans were not people who could be devalued.However, the difference between Hwasan, who has been agonizing hard, and Shudang, who has learned the sword with all the backgrounds guaranteed, was clear enough for everyone who was there to feel it today.


    "It''s always hard. Up there, driving like crazy, behind like crazy."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But it''s true that we''ve come all the way here because we''re stuck in the middle of it''s true.¡±


    "¡­Yes."


    "So think more about it more."


    Drank with alcohol, Baek Sang slowly shook his seat and woke up.


    "It''s worth worrying about in and of itself. I don''t know if I can find a cool answer...¡­but it''s not wrong to feel pressured and worried anyway."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m going. Tsk. I can''t help but come to see you."


    "Go, go."


    "I''m going to bed. I''m dying of pain where I got hit."


    Back Sang turned around and waved without looking back. Gwak Hae, who was staring blankly at the back of it, unknowingly raised his voice.


    "Sa, Sa-Sook!"


    "Why!"


    Baek Sang looked nervously back. Gwak Hae bowed his head deeply.


    "¡­¡­Thank you."


    "Thank you for freezing to death."


    Baek Sang, who waved his hands as if he was bothered, jumped down the roof without hesitation and trudged away.


    It was not until he was no longer seen walking between the war angles that Gwak Hae sank back down.


    "¡­It''s not wrong¡­¡­.¡±


    I haven''t found a cool answer, nor have I solved my worries about what to do in the future. But when I thought about it, somehow I felt a little relieved.


    Staring at the light leaking out of the banquet hall, he murmured calmly.


    "They''re all the same."


    Everyone is carrying their own burden.


    "Hey."


    Baek Sang, who turned his head slightly and looked up at the eaves, kicked his tongue lightly.


    It''s a good thing.


    In the meantime, just doing what I was told was enough. But now I can''t do that anymore. The more things Hwasan has to do, and the more other students have to step up, the more and deeper these concerns will be.


    And they will be stronger through those concerns.


    "Tsk. Who am I to rambling on...¡­.¡±


    "No. It wasn''t that bad."


    Flinch.


    Baek Sang''s body stiffened at the familiar voice that penetrated his ear. After standing silently for a long time, he asked in a dismal voice without looking back.


    "Did you see that?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­Since when?"


    "From the beginning."


    "From the beginning?"


    His head slowly turned sideways. Baek Cheon was smiling in the pouring moonlight.


    "¡­¡­No. Why are you monitoring me?"


    "I was wondering what''s going on with the lovely quibble getting out of my way."


    "You don''t care when a lovely priest leaves?¡±


    "My priest, he''s so good on his own. Do I have to?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Sang''s face turned red.


    "Come on, man!"


    "Ha ha."


    Baek Sang, who was embarrassed, turned nervous as Baek Cheon just smiled without answering.


    "Ayyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!"


    I felt uncomfortable because I felt like I had been caught inside for no reason. My ears were burning and my neck was burning.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to the room!"


    "Already?"


    "It''s the death penalty, it''s easy to win without being beaten, but I''ve been beaten! I''m going to rest."


    "But I think I can have another drink.""¡­Yes?"


    When Baek Sang turned around, Baek Cheon was waving a bottle of liquor in one hand.


    "It''s been a while since the two of us had a drink. How''s it going?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Buck Sang, who scratched his head, sighed as if he couldn''t help it.


    "Instead, I don''t want to mention what I said earlier."


    "You don''t know if you drink alcohol."


    Baek Cheon approached Baek Sang with a low smile and tapped him on the shoulder.


    Just as he is desperate to support Chung-Myung, the other Hwasan disciples are doing their best in their respective positions.


    When I realized this again, I was filled with gratitude.


    "Let''s go."


    "What the hell is this to the injured...¡­.¡±


    "I also brought your favorite shipper."


    "¡­¡­This is your first time saying something you like."


    Baek Cheon, who tapped Baek Sang''s shoulder once again, walked slowly ahead. Baek Sang looked silently at his back like that.


    "Aren''t you going?"


    "¡­I''m coming."


    Baek Sang laughed silently and ran toward Baek Cheon.


    It''s different.


    Yeah, so much has changed. Much has changed beyond comparison just a few years ago.


    Even in the future, Hwasan will change rapidly.


    Maybe it''ll be too different from what Baek Sang knew.


    But there are definitely things that don''t change.


    Yes, but Hwasan is Hwasan.


    "Come on, let''s go!"


    "Oh, don''t pull!"


    The bright moon quietly lit up behind the two people who were waddling back and forth after playing pranks.


    The light was exceptionally bright and it was a night when everything in the world seemed bright.

 Chapter - 649 Episode 649, the more you win, the more enemies you get. (4)

    An old monk who faces a large golden Buddha statue recites Buddhist scriptures with his eyes closed.


    Bulga Ramen is a common sight anywhere, but if you have seen the old monk perform, you will never be able to make such an assessment.


    The figure was special even though there was nothing special. In essence, speciality seemed to prove that there was real value when it came out of ordinaryness.


    "Symugae Mugaae and Muyuphoria Muyuphoria Muyuphoria Wonyupan (the late Muyuphoria nirvana)"


    Memorizing Buddhist scriptures, the old monk''s face began to unravel more comfortably.


    But his discipline so deep was unthinkably broken.


    "Ba, Bangjang!"


    An urgent voice came from outside the door.


    Old Seung''s eyebrows wriggled slightly.


    Discipline of illegality is of paramount importance to those who have enemies of fire. Therefore, not too much work should interfere with the discipline of the performer.


    One, the owner of that urgent voice can''t be unaware of this logic. This meant that something more important than foster now has happened.


    "Come on in."


    As soon as the low voice rang, the door burst open and Bop Kye, a monk in Shaolin''s yellow artillery, rushed inside.


    "Oh, my God, we''re in trouble! Head of the room manager!


    "Calm down first."


    At the words of the calm old monk, Bop Kye took a deep breath and settled down.


    "I''m sorry. I think I have to tell you this sooner."


    "Now tell me. What''s going on?"


    "The shaman has been defeated!"


    Bop Jeong, the head of Shaolin''s room, slowly opened his eyes. And I looked at Bop Kye with heavy eyes.


    "Tell me more about it."


    "Yes! It looks like a shaman and a hwasan have done a dance in infinity."


    "Bimura¡­¡­."


    Bop Jeong lamented calmly.


    "Hwasan''s great disciples couldn''t have gone on a bimu, were these great disciples from the shaman?"


    "He, he''s not. Hwasan said that the two great disciples appeared, but in the shaman, the two great disciples appeared, not the two great disciples."


    Bop Jeong frowned slightly.


    Although Bop Jeong rarely shows his emotions with his facial expressions, this situation seems unexpected.


    "Let''s talk without a hitch."


    "Yes, that''s...¡­.¡±


    Bop Jeong shook his head quietly after hearing all the reports that continued without interrupting.


    "The shaman gave you a handshake.


    "¡­¡­Oh, it''s a handshake, but who could have expected this? When it comes to shamanism, they are recognized as absolute masters anywhere in Gangho. It''s a formality defeat, but isn''t it true that Hwasan''s young disciples have won over the great disciples of the shaman over and over again?"


    "That''s right."


    "Not a few of Shaolin''s two great disciples can guarantee victory over the shaman''s great student. It''s especially difficult if you have a reputation among your best students."


    But the hard work was done by HWASAN, not anywhere else.


    Not anywhere else, but Hawasan.


    "¡­Are you all right, Mr. Bang?"


    Bop Kye said in a slightly tense voice, swallowing dry saliva.


    "It doesn''t just end in the defeat of the shaman. The shaman, along with the headquarters, is a symbol of Chinese martial arts. And they''re like symbols of the old file room."


    Bop Jeong nodded silently, as if nothing was wrong with the words.


    "Their loss to Hwasan means that a herd of midfielders has lost to Hwasan. People say that the old file room was defeated by Hwasan.""Well."


    Bop Jeong''s eyebrows wriggled once again.


    "Hwasan is also just one of the files of the Middle-Eastern group. Why do you speak of them like foreigners?"


    "You know what they''re doing right now."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If it weren''t for the thunderstorm, we could congratulate Hwasan on his advancement. But we''ll go on a different path than we''really. How can I see with good eyes those who declare?"


    "What else can''t you see?"


    "How do you feel so comfortable?"


    Bop Jeong, who looked at Bop Kay, was overwhelmed with a strange smile.


    "If you don''t listen to me even though I''ve said so, you should take the loss on your own. This time, Mr. Long was in a hurry."


    "Please don''t talk like you''re talking about someone else! It''s our Shaolin who has to deal with what the shaman has done."


    "It is human affairs that cannot be escaped from confession anyway. What a big difference to put one more little thing on top of a mountain of luggage."


    Eventually, Bop Kye grabbed his sleeve, unable to control his frustration.


    Bop Jeong''s illegality is high enough that he cannot dare to follow. So it was perhaps natural that all of the old ideas could not be understood.


    But sometimes it was true that the gracious words made my stomach burn. Just like now.


    "Do you really want to leave Hwasan alone?¡±


    "What if I don''t let you?"


    I saw Bop Jeong with eyes that Bop Kye had no idea.


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking. Why are you so gentle only with Hwasan?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I can''t understand why you gave Hwasan a job, how you allowed him to create a thunderstorm, and how you kept drawing Hye Yeon, who is almost like Shaolin''s future, in Hwasan."


    "That''s not what I did. That''s how things went."


    "You have the power to change the flow."


    "Bop Kye."


    Bop Kye flinched and slightly lowered his head at Bop Jeong''s low shouting.


    "For a moment, So-seung...¡­.¡±


    "It''s okay."


    Bop Jeong memorized his disapproval and stared at Bop Kay.


    "Why did you leave him alone?"


    "Yes."


    "Let''s say fish live in the pond."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Do you know what would happen if there were no other natural enemies in the water to eat fish?"


    To an unexpected question, Bop Kye answered after thinking for a moment.


    "He''ll be well off. There''s nothing to be eaten.¡±


    "Wrong."


    But Bop Jeong shook his head.


    "The pond ends up rotting. Fish that never get eaten will grow endlessly and eventually eat the roots of the water plants. Then later, they will starve to death because there is nothing to eat in the water, which is not even a few seconds away."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But not in the presence of natural enemies."


    This did not mean that Hwasan was a natural enemy of the old file room. However, it meant that at least the "Hwasan" door wave would be a catalyst for awakening the malleable old wave.


    "Hana Bangjang¡­¡­.¡±


    Bop Kye sighed quietly.


    "Gufa is not a fish."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Fish have no other way than to run away when a natural enemy appears, but the Old Fishes will not let the gatekeepers who may one day eat them. A shaman can''t bite his body just because he hurt his big nose.""¡­I guess so.¡±


    "It''s a good thing if they take this as a lesson and take a benefactor, but it won''t happen. Wouldn''t those who had their feet on fire somehow try to crush him?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "This is even the second time. Jong-nam has already entered Bongmun, and the shaman has been greatly humiliated. So far, Gupa has fought to be considerate of Hwasan, but now he''s not going to be afraid."


    It''s clear now.


    Wasan''s review numbers are no longer the review numbers. The word latecomers means those who have the potential to gain a bright future. But Hawsan''s reviewers have already reached beyond the realm of possibility and into the realm of real threat.


    If this went on, not long after all the world''s clans would be under Hwasan''s feet. The secretion with the shaman was to proclaim it to the world.


    "Bop Kye."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Hwasan, don''t you understand that?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Bop Jeong shook his head still.


    "The child has dozens of worms in his stomach. No, it''s not a worm, it''s a child with dozens of weapons. Sometimes even I don''t understand what the child is drawing."


    "¡­Hwasan The Dragon?"


    "Yeah."


    "If you''re that wise, you should know how to avoid the look of boundaries that will pour on you.¡±


    "If I had enough time, I would."


    "¡­¡­what do you mean?"


    "When you have enough time, you can use medicine to control your abscess, but if you don''t have enough time, you may have to put a knife in a single stroke."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Bop Kyung questioned with suspicious eyes, but Bop Jeong said no more. This was because it was obvious that Bop Kye couldn''t understand.


    It''s not because he''s not intelligent, but because Bop Jeong''s view of the world and Bop Kye''s view of the world are different in the first place.


    You''re trying to be wary of him and intimidate him?


    That means that in the end, there is a public enemy from the perspective of the old file room.


    The inside is cleaned up when there is an enemy outside. It has been a fact that has not changed since ancient times.


    With this happening, it was only natural that the old file room, which had been quarreling over the midfield, would strengthen its solidarity. If Hwasan becomes the dominant player of the League of Heaven and raises his reputation, this trend will also accelerate.


    It would be different to bleed at each other''s throats, but if we don''t go that far, the existence of Chun Woo-mang will give us more momentum.


    And the shaman is bound to lose some control of the old file room because of this incident.


    On the other hand, a shaman got a big blow, so Shaolin''s mistake at the arena could be buried.


    It is not necessary to refuse from the perspective of Shaolin that the old file room becomes more consolidated, and Shaolin''s position in it becomes higher.


    "We''re running out of gifts.¡±


    "¡­Yes?"


    Bop Jeong smiled quietly.


    I know that Hwasan doesn''t have a particularly good feeling for Shaolin, and I could understand to some extent. But anyway, Chung-Myung he knew was not the kind of person who would ruin the world with temporary emotions.


    hostile symbiosis


    There would be no more appropriate word to describe the relationship between Hwasan and the shaman.


    I could hear Chung-Myung''s voice in Bop Jeong''s ears.


    If you''ve set the table, you''ll have the ability to grab a spoon and eat it, right? If you can''t do that, you should put down the wooden table!"My my."


    Bop Jeong opened his mouth with a small smile.


    "The stronger, the better."


    "¡­what do you mean, chief?"


    "When did you say the launch of the Heavenly Union was?¡±


    "¡­I''m not sure yet, but it''ll start as soon as Hwasan returns. I heard that the dangju is busy."


    "I can''t go there myself, so I''ll send the right person. Since you''re doing this, you should come and congratulate yourself.¡±


    "Ba, head of the room?"


    "And."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Bop Jeong''s eyes sank slightly dark.


    "It''s also a sin not to take advantage of the opportunities you''ve created. Put the communication in each of the districts. I''ll tell him I''ll see him because there''s something we need to discuss."


    Bop Kye swallowed dry saliva with a slightly embarrassed face.


    It''s bigger than I thought.


    He didn''t know what Bop Jeong was drawing. However, it was possible to predict that the aftermath would never be small if the meeting were to be held.


    Realizing that a huge trend of change was coming to the midfield, Bop Kye nodded with a heavy face.

 Chapter - 650 Episode 650, the more you win, the more enemies you get. (5)

    "Ugh¡­¡­.¡±


    There was a groan of pain.


    The sound of pain that leaks out of a cracked throat without moisture, which makes you feel goosebumps. It would have been impossible for anyone who had a human heart to listen to this sound and turn away.


    However, in the eyes of those who heard this sound right in front of them, there was only frosty coolness.


    "Uh¡­¡­.Uh¡­¡­.¡±


    One of them, who didn''t even pay attention, finally turned his head and saw someone dying with irritated eyes. Then he frowned and rebuked.


    "Just a little, you son of a b*tc*! The Jugok will fly with his own balls!"


    "Well, that''s not the lead¡­"¡­.¡±


    "He''s looking for a leader with all the manners he''s got."


    Despite Jo-Gol''s acrimonious remarks, Chung-Myung didn''t lose a bit.


    "Dah, you have no other manners, so you should at least take this¡­"¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Mr.Geo. I think it makes sense.¡­.


    Jo-Gol, who had been shaken for a while, shook his head quickly.


    "He''s the best latecomer in the midfield who beat the shaman''s elder."¡¯


    I felt like I was stuck in the abyss because the future of the midfield was not dark.


    But¡­¡­.


    "No, it''s Chung-Myung, let''s just say."


    Jo-Gol''s head turned to the left as he looked at Chung-Myung lying on the bed on the right. There was another body lying on the floor.


    "¡­¡­What''s wrong with Baek Cheon''s private lodging?"


    "Oh, Lord, I feel like I''m going to die.¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol eventually sighed and covered his face.


    ''Hwasan is screwed.¡¯


    Chung-Myung is the one who can do that.


    But isn''t it really a problem that Chung-Myung is getting weirder than him who has been demanding common sense?


    So, Chung-Myung said, "He can do that, but what''s wrong with him?" What the hell?


    Jo-Gol''s anxiety deepened as he watched Baek Cheon, half-dead and sprawled.


    It was then.


    Gulp!


    The door opened and Yoon-Jong entered.


    "Sasook. Chung-Myung. The elder is looking for...¡­.No, I''ll just take care of it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoon-Jong smiled as if he didn''t expect it in the first place. Every time like this, Jo-Gol envied that modesty.


    Baek Cheon, who was lying down, wriggled.


    "Oh, no...No, I''m coming."


    "¡­just get some more sleep."


    "Oh, no...¡­.I''ll be there."


    Baek Cheon, who rose from his seat, began to refine his costume. It''s a good sense of responsibility, but if you''re going to be like this,¡­.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Gasp!"


    Jo-Gol, who was looking elsewhere, was startled to see Baek Cheon as if he had seen a ghost.


    Until a while ago, a person who was half dead stood neatly in his usual state.


    "No, what kind of man...¡­.¡¯


    You have to be human. Human!


    "¡­Are you all right?"


    "Jo-Gol."


    "Yes, boarding house."


    "People can''t always be good."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But whoever is supposed to be an example should always keep their appearance as usual, no matter what. Now that you are in a position for many priests to see and follow, always remember this."


    It was a really good word.


    At this point, however, Jo-Gol had to come up with a question.


    "Then what about that?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s eyes turned towards Jo-Gol''s


    There was a strange figure, a slumped figure, wrapped around the whole body. Baek Cheon casually turned his head again. He seemed like a man who saw nothing in the first place."Anyway, keep that in mind."


    "¡­¡­will there be."


    I got goosebumps when I saw the neat hair and white clothes without a trace.


    I can''t live like that.¡¯


    Baek Cheon is as strange as Chung-Myung. It''s just a different area.


    "Then I''ll be back...¡­in the meantime, try to do something about it."


    "I''d rather fight the shaman elder."


    "¡­I''ll be back."


    Baek Cheon stepped out, and Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong sneaked up to Chung-Myung, who had been looking at each other for a while.


    "Chung-Myung??¡­¡­.It''s time to get up."


    "¡­Turn it off."


    "You''re supposed to leave for Hwasan today."


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    "Wake up, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Ooh! Leave me alone!"


    "Just lie down like that and get rid of a boil on your back! f*ck you!"


    Then the door that had been closed opened roughly again.


    Bang!


    "What?"


    "What, what?"


    Two people walked in through the open door. Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol quickly opened the road from side to side, swallowing dry saliva.


    It was Yoo-Esul and Dang-Soso.


    "So So."


    "Yes, accident!"


    "Wake me up."


    "Yes!"


    Chaeng!


    There was a huge confrontation in both hands of Dang-Soso, who quickly went into his sleeves. Seeing this, Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong rushed back almost to the wall.


    Sooner or later...


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Chung-Myung''s desperate scream, which you can''t hear when you open your eyes, rang loudly.


    "¡­Yes."


    "Does it hurt a lot?"


    "I''ve got saliva in my head, won''t it hurt? Huh?


    To avoid Chung-Myung''s glare as if he were rushing at him, Yoon-Jong turned his head slightly.


    "I didn''t even put it in. Why are you making a fuss about me?"¡¯


    I can''t even say anything to Soso.


    While grumbling, Yoon-Jong could fully understand Chung-Myung.


    Everyone is equal in front of that confrontation.


    "What''s so urgent that you''ve been mean to me since this morning!"


    "Why? Are you still sober?"


    At that time, So-so, who approached, smiled brightly and said.


    "Then tell me. The effect of the Dangga Vision Disorder is certain."


    Yoon-Jong asked with a sour face.


    "¡­¡­Soso."


    "What?"


    "Do you really have acupuncture like that in your party?¡±


    "If you don''t believe me, you can go to the Dangga and ask."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Of course, there''s no way to ask a Dangga a few thousand li away from here. If the daughter of the party leader says so, I can only believe it.


    "That''s not the morning you have to leave!"


    "Does it get to Hwasan because it gets up early? Huh? Hurry up and go?


    "What? You''re still sober?"


    Chung-Myung quickly shut up as the dae-chim came out of Dang-Soso''s sleeve again.


    ''Oh, my God. I''ve put that monkey to sleep.¡¯


    Do you want me to change my weapon to a needle?¡¯


    It was strange that Carl was afraid of saliva when he wasn''t afraid of it.


    "Hey."


    Chung-Myung whirled a couple of times over the bamboo bowls in front of him, drooping on the chair and grumbling.


    "If I had left at the moment, I would have already arrived in Hwasan and been resting in peacefully! What happened so much...¡­.¡±


    You''ve done most of that yourself, you son of a b*tc*!


    It was typical of a human being who was excited when he was working and bothered when he was cleaning up.


    "So you''re leaving today?"


    "You were supposed to.¡±


    "As far as I can tell, there''s I want to go."


    "Why? You said you couldn''t wait to get back to Hwasan. You just said that."


    "That''s true, but...¡­.¡±


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "If we roll around here, won''t there be a couple more holes in the sham''s stomach?¡±


    It''s the devil. He''s the devil.


    "That''s not allowed.""Huh?"


    Chung-Myung turned his head at the sound of his voice. After the conversation with the elder, Baek Cheon was entering the restaurant.


    "What about the elders?"


    "They said we''d just have breakfast and leave without wasting any time."


    "What''s the rush?"


    "¡­¡­If you humiliated someone else in their home room, it''s polite to give them a seat quickly."


    "No courtesy."


    Chung-Myung snorted as if it wasn''t funny.


    I''ve already made a mess, but how can a wound get better if it disappears quickly? Perhaps the shaman will have to suffer for a while because of the wounds he suffered this time.


    ''Well, you''ve earned it.¡¯


    Of course, he offered me one arm as bait to run in moderation, but I didn''t expect him to run in like this. I''ve benefited more from it, but...¡­.


    "Heo Do-jin."


    Certainly not a pushover.


    "Well, anyway, I won this time."


    "Huh?"


    "Nothing."


    Chung-Myung stirred his hands randomly.


    Now that we''ve got the board set up, Bop Jeong will move on...¡­.


    Chung-Myung''s face, which was contemplating, suddenly distorted.


    "Oh, the more I think about it, Shaolin."


    When the word Shaolin came out of Chung-Myung''s mouth, Hye Yeon, who was scooping porridge on one side of the table, flinched and slipped her nose into the bowl and lowered her head with sheep.


    "The little one is doing nothing but cheering from behind."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The old man eats the table that others have set up!"


    "¡­who''s the old one?"


    "There''s an old raccoon."


    In fact, I can roughly tell who it is, but no one dares to say the name.


    There are a lot of knights in the world.However, there will be only Chung-Myung in the world who can call Shaolin''s master that way.


    "My stomach is killing me anyway. I know that it''s a benefit if I eat something, but even if I eat a whole piece of meat, my stomach gets twisted when I see someone eat a piece of beans, right?¡±


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "Not usually."


    "Oh, really? Isn''t that what people do?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There was a silence.


    You''re a primitive man. What should I do with this bastard?


    As everyone looked at themselves with despair, the world''s Chung-Myung laughed awkwardly, realizing something was wrong.


    "Hahaha. You''re kidding, kidding!"


    I mean it.


    ''He really meant it with all his heart.¡¯


    ''How come it''s new day by day.


    It is normal to get used to people the more you see them, but such a natural truth did not work for Chung-Myung.


    "Well, anyway!"


    Chung-Myung gathered at the table and looked around them.


    "Don''t be too conceited."


    With a slightly subdued voice, Hawasan''s disciples'' faces quickly changed.


    "To put it bluntly, the shaman hit our weaknesses precisely this time."


    "Well¡­."


    Baek Cheon looked around unconsciously, voicing a voice.


    I know Chung-Myung must have cared because he knew it, but he was worried that his stomach would hear it anyway.


    "Ordinary people will note that we won, but those with ideas will understand the weakness of the shaman.¡±


    "I suppose so."


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "The shaman is not wrong. "Hwasan is too short of senior players."


    "That''s true."


    Baek Cheon also spoke with a heavy face.


    "We have won a formal victory in Bimu, but to put it bluntly, it is hard for the great disciples who were there with the power of Hwasan''s power. It was a one-on-one dance, so we could hang out. The odds would have been slim if I had to fight the entire disciple."Oh Geom nods as if they agree with that.


    "If you think of the elders in the shaman, the distance from the shaman is still far away."


    "Exactly."


    Chung-Myung threw his eyes at Baek Cheon as if to continue.


    "It''s good to get a lot out of it. But more importantly, we knew clearly what we had to do."


    "Whoa?"


    "If you don''t have enough seniority, we can fill it up."


    There was no shaking in Baek Cheon''s eyes. A firm voice rang powerfully.


    "When we get stronger here, we become senior players and we become the main power of Hwasan. It is imperative that no one dares to say that Hwasan''s lack of seniority. Do you all understand?"


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    "Of course, Sa-suk!"


    Between the five swords with newly determined eyes, someone grinned with a very unpleasant face.


    Baek Cheon sighed and shed his eyes.


    "¡­¡­Well, dude."


    "Hehe. My colleague is doing well on his own now."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Clap!


    Chung-Myung clapped lightly.


    "There''s a lot to be gained, a lot to think about, and a lot to do."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Get rid of all that!"


    "Huh?"


    He grinned at everyone puzzled.


    "Anyway, you should enjoy it when you enjoy it! It''s the home of gold! Let''s go back to Hwasan!"


    Everyone nodded with a reminder.


    It was time to wrap up the long journey.

 Chapter - 651 Episode 651, the more you win, the more enemies you get. (6)

    "Are you done packing there?¡±


    "Did you check the number of people.


    "No, what''s wrong with your luggage?¡±


    "What kind of booze did you drink here? Turn yourself in! Turn yourself in, and you''ll only hit half of it!"


    Hawasan''s disciples were busily preparing to leave the road.


    Watching the process, Hyun Young nodded pleasantly.


    ''Now you''re doing great.¡¯


    In the past, he had to step up to the plate and order everything to pack. But now his disciples move quickly on their own, even if he doesn''t do anything.


    It''s good to have autonomy.


    Others will take advantage of the fact that the students'' ignorance has been strengthened or that the environment for training has been established, but in Hyun Young''s view, the biggest achievement of this journey was that the disciples began to think for themselves.


    The door-to-door waves that move in unison at the instruction of one person are clearly efficient. However, when the person who gives instructions is not in place or is incompetent, they collapse out of control.


    The best way is for everyone to think and think together and move forward together.


    "Elders! I''ve got everything!"


    "Yeah. ¡­¡­But what''s so much? Haven''t you disposed of most of your luggage from the living quarters?"


    "He¡­¡­ the lord of the golden boat gave me another bunch of gifts¡­"¡­.¡±


    Hyun Young closed his eyes tightly.


    ''This isn''t something to do either.¡¯


    In the past, I used to live without money, so I ran out without wearing socks and got a double eyelid. However, these days, bribes that keep coming in like this are starting to become burdensome.


    Even if I don''t have that kind of money...¡­. No, I''ve already realized that it''s a bit too much to live on, and that if you get something, you have to give it away.


    "All of them?"


    "Yes¡­¡­. Do you want me to get off again?¡±


    "Why do you ask that now? Without asking before loading it?"


    "¡­I thought you''d tell me to load it somehow."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Should I get off?"


    "¡­¡­No, let''s take it."


    "Yes!"


    Hyun Young smiled brightly.


    You''re too good at this.¡¯


    It''s too serious.


    Hyun Young, who rubbed his slightly red face once, shouted loudly.


    "Get it over with! We have to start quickly and go diligently!"


    "Yes!"


    I''m going to the worst one.


    The sound of drinking was cheerful.


    "Wow!"


    Chung-Myung pulled the bottle from his mouth and stole it from his mouth.


    "The sea urchin is frozen to death! Hangover is the best!"


    He gazed down at the eaves as if he were whispering about something that would make him bubble when he heard it. The death penalty was, to my credit, well packed.


    "That''s enough for now.¡­.¡±


    It''s been sown for quite a while, but I''m not sure if I can retrieve it all.


    Not all of them were determined to retrieve it anyway. Even if you fish in the first place, you''ll get a lot of bait and you''ll have to catch a big fish.


    The problem is now...¡­.¡¯


    Chung-Myung scratched his head like a headache.


    Hawsan''s growth was faster than he expected, and the situation surrounding Hawsan is more urgent than expected.


    "I''m halfway there...¡­ but still not enough."


    There is no time to rest, as long as the Mahists are certain to seek the midfield. Once you reach your desired destination, you should quickly fix your eyes and run towards the next destination.


    Now it''s the purpose of Hwasan, only one, the growth of his disciples.


    "That means it''s about time.¡­. Yeah, that''s a headache."Chung-Myung wraps his head.


    Efforts are important for growth. But trying doesn''t necessarily grow. Isn''t it because you can give up stronger martial arts when your students'' efforts reach their limits?


    The clique that Hwasan was also called the prestigious of the prestigious people. Whasan''s name festival is called the 24th parallel, but it''s not the 24th parallels of Hawsan''s masters who learn the 24th parallels in their lifetime.


    "Now I have to hand over the plum blossoms and the self-deprecation period.¡­.¡±


    His disciples must have felt the same way in this dance with the shaman.


    Hawasan''s twenty-fourth-purchase method is second to that of shaman Taecheong. On the contrary, depending on how it is used, it can overwhelm the Taecheong method.


    One.


    It''s not Taeguk Hye-gum.


    Although it is unpleasant, the Taegeuk Hyegum, which can be performed only after entering Yang''s heart attack, is definitely a higher level of ignorance than the 24th Plum Blossom Test.


    Of course, Chung-Myung can deal with Taegeuk Hyegum with Chilmaegum, not with the twenty-fourth-year-old sword, but it was possible because of that. No matter how Chung-Myung may be, if he or she has an equal level of skill, he or she does not insist on overcoming a situation where defeat is natural.


    "The lodgings and the death penalty are slowly becoming qualified."


    Although it may be difficult for them to immediately understand and utilize the profoundness of plum inspection, it should be considered possible to introduce themselves possible.


    So you don''t have to worry too much about it, just give it to me...¡­.


    "For God''s sake, what excuse do you have this time?"


    I dug the ground, I found the emergency, I dug the ground again, I found the drift...In the meantime, if you dig again this time, you''ll suspect a 3-year-old child! Of course!


    No matter how stupid you are, you can''t be beaten three times!


    "Oh, yeah. I found it in a cave on a cliff."


    That''s a bit weird.


    Even though he knows what Chung-Myung is doing now is a bit strange, Hyun-Myung is sneaking over, but if Chung-Myung finds another emergency, it will be difficult to condone it any more.


    "Phew! I''m so frustrated!"


    Why can''t you give it to me when I have an emergency? There''s an emergency!


    "Oh, yeah. If I knew this would happen, I should''ve given it to you then."


    But this was also not supposed to be said.


    In the first place, there are no side effects only when you step on the path of ignorance.


    If a person who can''t even crawl tries to run, his leg breaks, and if a person who can''t even run flies, he or she gets stuck on the floor and breaks his or her nose.


    Hawasan is not even a tight-knit clique. We don''t know what will happen when Choi Sang-seung''s martial arts falls on Hwasan, and there is no guarantee that those who have learned the existence of Maehwa Geomgyul would have learned the best of the twenty-fourth-purchase method.


    So it was right not to give it to me then.


    "Ugh¡­¡­. I hope I''ll find a way and turn it over."


    Chung-Myung, who was scratching his head, suddenly pointed up at the sky.


    "No! So why are you making such a mess of things! I''ll do it in advance, without any extra pay!"


    Did I know?


    "Eh, come on!"


    Chung-Myung gritted his teeth.


    "And!"


    Once the complaints broke out, it never stopped.


    "While I''m at another level, I''m going to get my own ball! What''s the point of a long-written martial arts? He''s so wrapped up in his arms! I''ll pass it on to you in the truth!"


    I told you to learn, but you didn''t learn it because you didn''t have time, man!


    "Oh¡­¡­ Did I?"


    Uh... I guess so.


    "Well, when are you learning new martial arts in that war? I''m so busy."I''ve got a temper tantrum, you son of a b*tc*! I did!


    "¡­You''ve got a big mouth."


    I don''t think it used to be like that.¡­. No, was that the way it was?


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung, who was lying on the roof, reached out one hand and looked at the sky quietly, covering the sunlight.


    "There''s still a lot to do.¡±


    For his disciples, he should also learn a new lesson and look for traces of self-inflicted craftsmen who may remain in the world. If that''s not the case, we should make another martial arts to replace Jahan Gong.


    ''It''s too much for now.¡¯


    You can''t face Heavenly Demon just by reclaiming what''s in the past. You have to go further than he did in the past.


    To do so, we need something more than Chung-Myung knows now.


    "Oh, I''d rather die than suffer. There''s no end to what I''m trying to solve. The end¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who complained with a despondent face, soon muttered with a slightly awkward look.


    "Well, still¡­¡­¡­ The kids grew up a lot even without them. And a shaman and a shaman. Right, the death penalty?"


    If it were Chung-Myung in the past, he would have said it was a matter of course. But now, strangely enough, everyone is so proud.


    "The Celadon Pear, the White Pear......and the belly of the unborn...¡­.¡±


    I''m proud of you.


    Without a murmur at Chung-Myung''s unreasonable demands...I mean, actually, I told you to die, but you wouldn''t follow me anyway?


    I can''t give you all the compliments because I''m so shy.


    "I''m a bad guy, too."


    Chung-Myung grinned as if he was dumbfounded.


    People can''t always live on edge. If you have achieved success, you need to take a proper rest and receive compensation so that you can be motivated to take the next step.


    Unfortunately, however, Chung-Myung couldn''t give them more time. Chung-Myung doesn''t know how much time is left before the horseman hits.


    "Well¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who seemed to be thinking for a moment, muttered.


    "The death penalty. I...¡­.No, it''s not."


    Standing up again, Chung-Myung stirred his hand as if someone were in front of him.


    "It''s awkward."


    Then, he leaned down to jump down and stopped again as if something had caught him.


    "Ugh."


    As he was hanging around as if nervous as usual, he raised his head as if he had made up his mind and looked up to the sky again.


    "The death penalty."


    The tightly closed mouth opened slightly.


    "I''m doing a good job, right?¡±


    The light wind slightly disturbed his hair.


    I waited for a long time, but I didn''t get an answer.


    That''s the only way.


    Cheon Mun''s voice is just the voice of his heart. There was no way he could answer a question that he was not sure of.


    "Tsk."


    It was when Chung-Myung, with his tongue lightly clipped, tried to jump down the roof again.


    You''re doing great.


    Surprised Chung-Myung looked back.


    Of course there was no one there.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    While staring blankly at the empty Ho Gong, he bit his lower lip slightly.


    "I¡­¡­."


    "Chung-Myung??! Chung-Myung??! Where else are you stuck? Get out of here now! We have to go now!"


    But before I could say anything, I heard a voice looking for him below.


    Still, Chung-Myung, who looked at Ho Gong without saying a word, sighed softly.


    "Hey, dude, aren''t you coming out right now?¡±


    "Oh! I''m on my way, now!"


    Chung-Myung, who responded with a roar, smirked."What''s wrong with my fate?"


    The important thing is to get the job done.


    One day, when you really meet the death penalty, you will be able to proudly shout that you did your best without any shame.


    So¡­¡­.


    "I''m coming!"


    Chung-Myung flew under the roof without hesitation.


    "It''s another job for the boys, and you''re the only one who''


    "Argh! Ears! My ears hurt! Ears!"


    "When else did you get your drinks? This one! This one! This one!


    "Argh! Ears! Ears! Ears!"


    A warm breeze gently swept through the roof where Chung-Myung lay.


    Someone''s worries deepen, and someone''s will hardens. Some look back on themselves, some look into the future.


    The world flows steadily in its own thoughts.


    The scorching sun has already stung quite a bit.


    The time for the full-blown plum blossoms to fall and the green leaves and fruits to come was well approaching.

 Chapter - 652 Episode 652. If you die, you can rest as long as you want! (1)

    Whoosh!


    Rumbling!


    "Hey, what the hell is this?¡±


    "Is there a landslide somewhere?"


    Those who had been bending their backs all along raised their heads in surprise. The sound of a rock rolling over a high mountain rang loudly.


    "Well, I think it''s that way."


    "Huh?"


    When I turned to the direction that someone pointed at, a huge cloud of dust was rising from the end of the street.


    "Well, what''s that?!¡±


    "Is there a foreign invasion?¡±


    "No, man! Where is this place coming from? Why can''t you come in here?¡±


    "Well, that''s why I''m saying it! That''s... What the hell...¡­?¡±


    All the people who were hanging the fields at the absurd sight of the first time in their lives caught the farm equipment and watched the sheep blankly.


    "¡­I think it''s getting closer."


    "Huh? Uh¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    The dust clouds were coming this way. When I realized that, the speed of the rush was truly amazing.


    "Do, shouldn''t you run away?"


    "What do you think you''re running away from?"


    While they were at a loss what to do, the dust clouds rushed to where they were.


    After a while, the farmers who identified the cause of the incident opened their mouths unknowingly.


    "People?"


    "Cart, it looks like a cart."


    A group of black-clad people were running at a tremendous speed, pulling several carts.


    And on top of the cart that was about to break, a man standing bravely pointed his finger.


    "Oh, it''s slowing down, right? You''ve got a shaman now, don''t you think? Come on! Let''s run until the sky turns yellow today!"


    "Argh! You son of a b*tc*!"


    "Kill me! Kill me, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! There''s nothing more comfortable in the world than dying. Stop talking nonsense and run! I''ll hang you upside down from the tree all night long, so try to fall behind!"


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    Everyone frothed at the mouth like a mad cow and ran out with blood in their eyes.


    Whoosh!


    The thunderous sound of a wheel passed by. A large cloud of dust that followed covered the farmers watching the sheep in a daze.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Someone stared at the back of the cart, which had disappeared in the distance, and opened his mouth.


    "What''s the harm in this...¡­.¡±


    "It''s not external¡­¡­.¡±


    Then one person tilted his head.


    "But didn''t they just have flower embroidery on their breasts?"


    "I think you did.¡±


    "What kind of flower embroidery are you, boys?"


    "Oh, no, it''s not a disgrace.If it''s a dress with flower embroidery on its chest, isn''t it the place where Hwasan or something is these days? The cleric who won the shaman and the shaman in infinity and against the shaman elder."


    "Huh?"


    Everyone looked in the direction in which they had disappeared. Now the dust clouds were slowly sinking.


    One¡­¡­.


    "I don''t think so."


    "Come on, man. Don''t make sense. Are you saying that the noble masters are dragging carts like cow cubs?"


    "The sound of punishment from heaven!"


    "Is that so?"


    Everyone frowned.


    "If we beat the shaman, it would not be enough to return home with gold. It wouldn''t be enough to drive a cart instead of a horse horse!""Ah! Wasan wouldn''t be a moneyless doorman!"


    "¡­That sounds like it. So¡­¡­what the hell are they?"


    "It''s something, you know, the gobs who sin and run away."


    "I thought you looked like a bandit! It could have been a disaster."


    Everyone clenched their heads in agreement.


    "The officials don''t know what''s going on. I''m not taking those guys."


    "Oh, my God! What kind of official is that? Whasan is the best bandit! If they get caught in the Wasans, they''ll all be smashed.¡±


    "Not a shaman?"


    "Hwasan is the bandit! Hwasan!"


    The first person who said it wasn''t Hwasan grabbed the basketball properly again with a slightly awkward face.


    But I think they''re the Wasans.¡¯


    But I couldn''t bring myself to say that.


    Slap! Slap! Slap!


    As soon as the cart stopped, Hwasan''s disciples couldn''t groan and collapsed. Half of them were foaming at the mouth, and the other half didn''t even have the strength to do it.


    "Into you!"


    Chung-Myung, who came here comfortably and comfortably without a single inconvenience while riding on a cart pulled by another person, looked with both eyes.


    "What do you mean, how long have you been here? When I was you, huh? I had a light root on my back and crossed the Middle East in three days!"


    Normally, I would have responded to that nonsense with a lively swear word, but now I couldn''t even speak.


    How could it be so hard?¡¯


    I feel like I''m going to die. I feel like I''m going to die.¡¯


    My Lord the Great. It''s not time for me to go yet!''


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue at the sprawled disciples of Hwasan.


    "Do you feel like you''ve become something after a little bit of fighting with the shamans?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Yeah, confidence is good. But when confidence becomes conceited, you can''t do things without it.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who was talking, looked back slightly. As if to look back at the past.


    "The executioners will be happy to win, but the shamans will reach this defeat properly. From today... No, I''m sure he''s already grinding his teeth and practicing. The death penalty, on the other hand, was loose because they were intoxicated by that little victory. So who''s going to win next?"


    Then Jo-Gol, who was panting on the floor, raised his hand as he stood up.


    "What? Tell me."


    "I''ve never been intoxicated."


    "Get down."


    "¡­darn it."


    Jo-Gol was knocked over again.


    "You have to clench your teeth more when you clap for someone who''s good! It''s been a while, so relax and start playing. Throwing away everything you''ve piled up so far? You''re happy to beat the guys you couldn''t beat you? I want to jump off a cliff if I lose to the guys I won!"


    "You''re already jumping! You son of a b*tc*!"


    "It''s not like you ran once or twice, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "What? Are you rebelling?"


    His disciples looked up at the sky with tears in their eyes.


    ''He''s just saying dirty things.¡¯


    This is why people who used to speak properly died early.


    They were Hwasan''s disciples who realized the truth of history.


    In fact, he did well against the shaman''s great disciples, so he deserves to protest, but that devil-like fellow just happened to beat the shaman''s elder. Seeing it right in front of my eyes, I couldn''t resist at all.


    Everyone had to realize that the scariest thing in the world was not personality, position, but performance.


    Besides..."Oh, my god, you son of a b*tc*."


    "Just fall back and break your nose!"


    "Then I''ll go and put a bowl in the back!"


    Baek Cheon, Ogum, Dang-Soso, and even Hye Yeon were staring at Chung-Myung with eyes full of original poison. Those who were in charge of each cart had to overcome it with their full body weight just by running.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    As such people were running next to them, the rest of the disciples could not dare to exaggerate.


    Chung-Myung laughed all over the resentment.


    "I mean, people. It doesn''t matter if it looks great. If you run with all your might, you won''t be able to survive a single moment. Is it easier to train with higher ground? That''s because you''re doing the same training!"


    His eyes began to twinkle.


    "Training is hard, training is hard! If it''s not hard, that''s what you''s all about? The break is over! Everybody get up and run!"


    "Oh, my God, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Someday, I''ll kill you!"


    Ungum, who was watching the sheep from behind, nodded in admiration.


    ''They all swear to death with their mouths, but their bodies are well prepared.¡¯


    Actually, aren''t all these guys enjoying training?


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes!"


    At the call of Ungum, Chung-Myung quickly turned around.


    "I don''t want to risk your training, but isn''t it a little too much? Everyone must be tired of the long journey and the battle that followed."


    Chung-Myung looks back slightly.


    After confirming that everyone was not interested in this area because they were getting ready to run again, he replied in a small voice so that no one else could hear him.


    "So you have to train at times like this."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung shrugged as Ungum expressed doubt.


    "I can train in many ways, but I can''t create a situation. There may be a time when you''ll have to fight with your body so heavy that you can''t recover from your fatigue."


    "Well, that''s right."


    "It''s an experience that makes you hold out at times like that. People remember it with their bodies once.¡±


    Ungum looked at Chung-Myung with renewed admiration.


    It''s not just physical training.


    Ungum is also a position to teach students. Therefore, sometimes I was surprised at the way Chung-Myung taught his disciples.


    On the surface, it seems to be just a ruthless harassment, but there were many times when there was a deep intention hidden in the training that could not even be guessed.


    ''How many of these have been trained so far?¡¯


    Hawsan''s disciples are not simply strong.


    In the past, those who used to cringe as if they had seen a ghost when they heard Jongnam''s seed, and now they are not discouraged even when they are facing the shaman''s great disciples.


    This is not just about performance.


    Chung-Myung''s words, which sounded like bullying, have steadily changed the consciousness of his disciples.


    ''This is almost brainwashing.¡¯


    I don''t know if this is really what Chung-Myung intended.


    "Even so, wouldn''t you need a break?"


    "You''ll do it soon.¡±


    Chung-Myung looked far away. Now I''m starting to see the ridge of Hwasan vaguely in the distance.


    "When I get back to Wasan, I''ll be busy. I''m not going to be able to take care of my training properly for a while from now on because I care about everything."There was a slight concern in his voice. Soon after he looked at me, Ungum smirked at Chung-Myung''s subtle gaze.


    "Don''t worry. There will be no reason why I can''t let my children go because I''m so committed to my training."


    "Hehe. I didn''t mean it.¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung scratches the back of his head with an awkward face.


    With him.¡¯


    The preparation for the launch of the "Cheonwomang" is now complete. But that doesn''t mean you''re done with what you''re supposed to be.


    No matter what anyone says, Cheon U-meneng is an organization formed around Chung-Myung. Of course there will be a lot of work for him to do himself.


    It is Chung-Myung who cares about the training of his disciples even before the important work. I don''t know what I''m gonna do with that pride, but...¡­.


    ''Hmm.''


    Still, Chung-Myung''s words are logical and not much different from what they have been.


    It''s just...


    Ungum, who was still looking at Chung-Myung, opened his mouth.


    "Chung-Myung??. Not all of me know what you think."


    "¡­Yes?"


    When Chung-Myung asked back, Ungum smiled.


    "But don''t go too quickly because everyone is trying."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung scratched the back of his head with a slightly awkward face.


    "I didn''t mean it wasn''t enough.¡±


    "Yes, I see."


    Woon-gum just smiled. Chung-Myung once again glanced away, scratching his backside.


    Then Hwasan''s disciples, who were ready, screamed.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Hwasan! This d*mn thing is over when you get to Hwasan!"


    "Let''s hurry up and go!"


    Chung-Myung looked at the ungum with a slightly subtle face as he looked at Hwasan''s disciples, who were running like crazy cows.


    "I think they''re in a hurry than I am."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Well, there''s nothing we can do now.


    Haha¡­¡­.


    The towering Hwasan of the Hwasan party, which is running again, began to emerge gradually.

 Chapter - 653 Episode 653. If you die, you can rest as long as you want! (2)

    "Do, we''re here!"


    "Hwasan!"


    "Ugh! You''re finally here!"


    Hwasan''s disciples, who grasped the cart, wept over the towering Hwasan. At last, tears of joy poured down his eyes.


    Even the summit, which was covered by clouds, looked extremely lovely and beautiful, although I sighed every time I climbed up.


    You said it''s hard to get out of the house.¡­.¡¯


    ''I''m never leaving Hwasan again!''


    Until starting from infinity, they were all excited because they couldn''t help but burst their swollen chests. But the swollen heart was crushed mercilessly by the rough journey to here.


    "Hey, I can rest if I go up here.


    "Argh! I''m going to the top first!"


    "Get out of my way, you son of a b*tc*! I''ll go first!


    Hwasan''s disciples began to rush up the road without looking back.


    "Huh?"


    Then Chung-Myung, who was watching from the back, tilted his head.


    "Why is there a problem?"


    Ungum examined his expression and asked. Chung-Myung scratched the back of his head with a slightly awkward face.


    "¡­¡­I was going to say that I can leave the cart behind now that I''m here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Well, that''s fine, right? They''re going to lose. I can''t help it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Ungum looked sadly at Hwasan''s disciples, who rushed fiercely over the mountain without knowing anything.


    The wind was cool and fresh.


    Of course, it''s always sunny in Hwasan''s wind. Sitting on such a high mountain, there was basically a cool breeze in the wind.


    However, now that the weather is getting warmer and the wind is pouring in with warmth, it was quite cool and nice.


    "Well."


    Hana Hyun Jong was not happy even though she was hit by the tickling wind in her face.


    "Are you worried about your students?¡±


    At Ungak''s words, Hyun Jong coughed low in vain. And instead of answering, he sneaked a smile.


    "My my."


    "What are you so worried about? You''ve already heard that the disciples are returning from victory over the shaman. Don''t tell me they''re going to fall over on their way back and crack their noses."


    "I know."


    Hyun Jong smiled and said quietly as if he was dumbfounded.


    "I never thought I''d feel my parents'' feelings since I''ve been in Doga all my life, but now I think I know how parents feel when a grown-up child leaves home. Seeing that you''re making me worry like this much. I think I''ll be relieved when I get in my arms."


    "Isn''t it because the writer loves the children so much?"


    "My my."


    Hyun Jong took a look around the quiet area and said,


    "It''s not necessarily like that. Isn''t the mountain too quiet without the kids anyway?"


    "That''s true. I feel a little lonely."


    It was the first time that Hwasan''s Mundos emptied this much of the gate and went outside.


    Although the number has decreased a lot compared to its heyday, the loneliness was beyond description as more than a hundred Mundos were crowded and empty with only a few left.


    "I never thought I''d miss the squeaky sound of training."


    "Long storyline¡­¡­.I don''t think the disciples will like the word very much."


    "Ha ha. Is that so?¡±


    Hyun Jong, who was still looking at the empty forebears, turned to prose.


    I''m sure there''s still a long way to go.¡¯


    Given the distance from infinity to here, it will take three more days no matter how fast it comes. Considering that Chung-Myung would rush his disciples without a break.Knowing that, Hyun Jong didn''t know how to leave from this place where he could see the prose at a glance. It was his greatest patience to go out of the prose and pull his head out and not hang around.


    Hyun Jong slowly closed his eyes with his hands behind his back.


    ''That''s what it''s like to be old.¡¯


    There was a time when young students of Hwasan waited anxiously for Hyun Jong, who had left for a foreign trip. But now things have changed. Hyun Jong stayed in his seat and waited for the return of his disciples.


    The change of generation and the inheritance of one''s place as one grows older will be accomplished through this process.


    It may be a little disappointing, but Hyun Jong didn''t feel a single point of disappointment. It was just a pity that I couldn''t help more children on a hard journey.


    "But¡­¡­."


    "What?"


    "Don''t you think you''ve heard something?"


    "I don''t really....¡±


    Ungum shook his head, but Hyun Jong''s eyes became a little thinner.


    I''ve heard that a lot somewhere.¡­.¡¯


    Sounds familiar, not heard in Hwasan for a while.


    "Maybe¡­¡­."


    "Yes."


    "Can those who started from infinity arrive today?"


    "Come on, Jang Moon-in. That doesn''t make sense. How is that possible unless you have wings on your back."


    "Right?"


    "Yes, in order for a human body to be able to do that, you have to do it without sleeping or resting for a moment. It''s not easy for one person to move around like that, would that be possible? I''m sure there''s luggage.¡±


    "¡­right?"


    "Yes, of course."


    "¡­but what happens if it does?"


    "What?"


    Hyun Jong''s eyebrows twitched.


    ''These crazy guys... ''¡­.¡¯


    Ungak, who was looking at Hyun Jong''s face in wonder, suddenly turned his head in surprise.


    I''m really starting to hear something.


    The sound, which sounded like a wail, felt so familiar.


    "Come on, don''t tell me you''ve already...¡­. Oh, no, where am I? The streets...¡­.What the hell did he do?"


    There was no doubt if he had heard the rhyme. Hyun Jong shouted.


    "Bring the rest of us in!"


    "Yes, yes! Jang Moon-in! I''ll be right there!"


    The clouds rushed away. Hyun Jong hastily added afterwards.


    "Tell him to prepare his meal right now!"


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    Hyun Jong coughed a few times and stepped forward.


    I''ve already experienced it several times, but I couldn''t calm down every time I felt this way. In addition, some children have left Hwasan before. He welcomed his return, but this time, the feeling was quite different as most of Hwasan''s Mundos were gone and returned.


    Hyun Jong looked at the prose with mixed eyes of anticipation and anxiety. Soon after, the brave disciples of Hwasan, who had come back from a big event through that door, would show up.


    I''m proud of you.


    I''m so proud of you!


    The disciples who won the Smitra with the Shamans, calmed down the Green Rim Rebellion.


    Hawasan''s inspectors, now overshadowed by the term "young disciple," have finally returned to Hawasan.


    My heart, which had been nervously overcome with worries, began to overflow as if it were a lie.


    Whoosh!


    Soon, the door opened violently from side to side as if it were going to break. And the disciples began to swarm."You guys!"


    Hyun Jong''s eyes heated up as he looked at the faces he had missed.


    Of course, we''re all beggars this time as well, but...¡­ not just a couple of times, but I wasn''t surprised anymore.


    It was still hard for me to understand why he was rushing into the top of this mountain...Hyun Jong has long given up trying to understand all of his disciples'' movements. I knew it would be convenient to put it down, so I couldn''t go back before that.


    It doesn''t matter what you come back with or what you bring. It doesn''t change the fact that the people in front of us are Hwasan''s disciples who returned with such a great contribution that no one can imagine.


    "Come back!"


    "Long-moonyyyyyyyyyyyyyin!"


    At Hyun Jong''s welcome, Hwasan''s disciples rushed toward Hyun Jong, dragging the cart without even thinking about putting it down.


    ''Guys, this is good enough.¡¯


    Now, it was overwhelming to see those who had grown up enough not to be strange to shout that Hwasan was narrow-minded, rushing to see the old writer, saying, "It''s so nice to see you."


    "Long-moon Lee In! Whoosh!"


    "Long story! Long story!"


    Hyun Jong opened his arms with a gracious face at the students who were running straight. I''m proud of you wherever you put them...¡­.


    "Long Moon Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi In! From Chung-Myung! From Chung-Myung!"


    "The way Chung-Myung bothered us...¡­!¡±


    "Please do something about him! Long-written man! Hahaha!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone poured out bad words about Chung-Myung at once, which they couldn''t understand. Hyun Jong smiled and slid his arms down.


    ''I''m ashamed to put it anywhere.¡¯


    I''m ashamed to see my ancestors, you bastards! Yeah!


    "Hmm."


    Having coughed loudly, he looked at his disciples. His eyes, which had a slight edge, quickly filled with soft warmth.


    "You all look so much better."


    At that point, Hwasan''s disciples faced each other and tilted their heads.


    "There''s a stream of dirt."


    "Wow, so ugly."


    "Did you tell me, dude?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "This is real!"


    Hyun Jong turned his head to the distant sky.


    I thought I''d put it all down now, but I guess I haven''t put it all down yet.


    Somehow, I felt like I heard someone''s answer from somewhere in the sky saying, "I''m in pain, too." Hyun Jong shook his head, thinking that he could hear voices.


    "How did you guys get back so soon? It wouldn''t have been that easy to get from infinity to here.¡±


    "¡­Can I tell you?¡±


    "¡­¡­No, it''s done. I don''t know if I don''t hear it."


    Apparently, the demon blew fire out of his mouth.


    Soon there was a warm smile around Hyun Jong''s mouth.


    "There were a lot of hard work."


    "No, Jang Moon-in!"


    Everyone is breathing hard, but the expression clearly showed a difference from before.


    Did you say three days after death?


    Even Hyun Jong, who knows his students better than anyone else, showed off his unprecedented dignity to the extent that he admired the growth.


    It means that you have gained a lot from this journey.


    "I''ve already heard about what you guys have done. Everyone did a great job. You did a great job.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The Hwasan disciples bit their lips with a little tear.


    I''ve heard praise over and over again for what they''ve done so far. The elders and the unborn also said that they were good at what they did, and the other Munpas and passers-by looked at them with admiration.But the words that came out of Hyun Jong''s mouth were different in weight.


    I felt like I was being properly compensated for my difficult journey. Hwasan''s disciples peeked up at the sky or stole the eyeballs.


    "No, Jang Moon-in! As a student of HWASAN, it was a natural thing to do!"


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t come back better!"


    "We felt a lot of things, too. I will train harder from now on!"


    "Yeah, yeah. These guys, I''m proud of you."


    There was a warm feeling between the long writer and his disciples. It was a reunion that would have ended without a sudden voice.


    "Oh, I''m going around looking like a doorkeeper!"


    Hyun Jong closed his eyes tightly.


    As soon as the voice was heard from behind their backs, the disciples hurriedly crumpled their necks like frogs who saw snakes. The proudness of his face hid away as if he were a surprised snail.


    What have you been through?¡­.¡¯


    As the days go by, the children...¡­.


    Chung-Myung, who stormed through the prose, shouted.


    "Wrapping up matters, finishing up! You''re trying to finish it roughly! Put your luggage aside and get everything straight! You have to report it properly!"


    "Well, that''s a really dirty thing to sayings.


    "I mean, it''s driving me crazy!"


    Whasan''s disciples quickly dragged the cart to the corner, saying, "I''m about to turn away from that nagging," and "I''m about to die." Then, he rushed to line up in the middle of the training.


    When all the Unja boats that followed lined up, Hyun Sang and Hyun Young came forward and stood facing Jang Moon-in.


    Hyun Jong corrected his loose posture and straightened his back like Hawasan''s long storyline.


    Hyun Sang opened his mouth.


    "Hwasan Elder Hyun Sang''s officials returned under the command of a long man."


    Chin!


    When Hyun Sang reached out his hand and politely expressed his example, Hwasan''s disciples all flew in and showed their respect.


    Hyun Jong raised his head slightly rather than glaring. When he lowered his head, which had been avoiding his gaze for a while, a nice smile was blooming around his mouth.


    "Did you feel a lot?"


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    "Yeah."


    He continued, nodding his head.


    "That''s enough. Everyone worked hard. I''ll be hungry, so let''s eat first and talk."


    "It''s Bob!"


    "Come to think of it, I''ve been starving for three days!"


    "Run!"


    Hyun Jong smiled as he saw his students rushing to the restaurant.


    ''That''


    Now that it''s so crowded, it''s like Hwasan.


    Hyun Jong said, looking at one person who hasn''t left his seat yet.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes, long story."


    "Did the launch pay off?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "You''ll be surprised to see it.¡±


    "Haha. Yeah. I see."


    A pleasant warm wind blew in.


    It was the end of the long HWASAN journey.

 Chapter - 654 Episode 654. If you die, you can rest as long as you want! (3)

    "Well."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hwasan''s disciples, who gathered after finishing all the organization, swallowed dry saliva while looking at Chung-Myung in front of them with an unhappy face.


    What else is that demon going to do?¡­.¡¯


    Look at his eyes. Look at his eyes.


    "Please live a beautiful life, Chung-Myung."


    But what came out of Chung-Myung''s mouth was an unexpected remark that no disciples expected.


    "I don''t like it, but...¡­It''s true that you''ve been through a lot. I''ll give you ten days off. Whatever you do, you''re free. I won''t touch you for ten days."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    His pupils opened their eyes as they saw Chung-Myung nod his head slowly.


    Not every sound from a person''s mouth makes sense. It is only when it can be understood through the ears of others that it becomes true words.


    But no one really understood what Chung-Myung said.


    "What is that?¡±


    "Didn''t you just talk nonsense like you always do?"


    "You didn''t tell me to rest, did you?"


    "Don''t you want me to rest forever? Lying in a coffin?"


    It was a sight to realize how deep the valley of distrust between the Hwasan disciples was.


    As the disciples began to murmur with a strange glance, Chung-Myung wriggled his eyebrows and clenched his teeth.


    "Just rest. I won''t touch you."


    "¡­don''t you touch me?"


    The disciples tilted their heads again and put their heads together and humbled.


    "Are you going to blow it up with tension without using your hands?"


    "Or you can just beat it up with your mouth."


    "Oh, that''s even worse.¡­.¡±


    "I believe in ghosts rather than in that bastard."


    Blood vessels slowly sprang up on Chung-Myung''s forehead.


    Yeah, everything''s good. It could be this reaction.


    But where did that spirit come from when he said everything he wanted to say in a nonchalant manner?


    "¡­This time it''s real! I can''t believe you let me rest.¡­.¡±


    "Hey! Just hit me, you son of a b*tc*! It''s better than a loud stomach."


    "Yes! Kill him! Kill him!"


    "No, but the real ones!"


    When Chung-Myung tried to jump into a rage, Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol grabbed Chung-Myung''s arms one by one.


    "This is your karma."


    "Honestly, I can''t believe it."


    "Oh, yeah.


    Chung-Myung, who filled his teeth, shouted back.


    "Anyway, it''s a break from now on, so take care of yourself!"


    Then I turned around and trudged along. Baek Cheon, who was watching the sheep, smiled a little bitterly and stepped forward.


    "It''s awkward for him to say something he hasn''t said before."


    "¡­It would be awkward."


    It would have been less awkward for Asura, who came from hell, to say, "In fact, I believe in Buddha."


    Baek Cheon looked around everyone and said.


    "If you keep running, you will eventually be exhausted. The way to go fast is not to run without a break. You know when to rest and focus."


    "Why did someone who knew that do that?


    "Huh?"


    "You never said that on your way to Hwasan!"


    At the sharp point, Baek Cheon glanced up into the sky.


    ''They''re getting rough.¡¯


    It wasn''t like that back in my day! When I was young!


    "Well, anyway!"


    Covering his mouth and coughing quietly, he continued.


    "You must be quite tired, so take a good rest. After that, I''ll be busy again."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Sure."


    When Baek Cheon turned around with the Ogum, all the remaining disciples were stunned and looked at their backs."So¡­¡­."


    A little murmur came from here and there.


    "You want me to rest, right?¡±


    "¡­I think so?"


    There were those who naturally looked west.


    "Did the sun rise in the west today?"


    Of course it couldn''t be.


    * * *


    Gwak Hae looked around with a puzzled look. The death penalty was all scattered here and there, blinking blurry eyes with half-spirited faces.


    It was only a while ago that he burned his will against the shaman, and it was nowhere to be seen.


    "I¡­¡­."


    Gwak Hae, who had hesitated for a long time, hesitated with an awkward face.


    "I don''t think rest meant to be this sprawled out?"


    Then everyone who was spread out as if half dead looked at him.


    "Then what?"


    "¡­Well, you know what. You can do something you haven''t done before, or you can enjoy something you haven''t done in training.¡­.¡±


    "Well, yeah, that''s right."


    Baek Sang nodded loudly.


    Chung-Myung doesn''t know this guy, but obviously that''s what Baek Cheon said.


    "I know, I know, but...¡­there is a problem."


    "¡­what?"


    Instead of answering, Baek Sang gestured at the priests sprawled behind his back. A despondent voice was just coming out of the mouths of the white porcelain boats.


    "¡­How can I rest well?¡±


    Pardon?


    "No, what do you mean by rest in the first place?"


    Pardon?


    Gwak Hae''s eyes trembled.


    Even the celadon boats agreed with their opinions.


    "Don''t you usually say that after training, you wash up and go back to sleep?"


    "How am I supposed to rest when I can''t sleep? I don''t understand.¡±


    Gwak Hae, who looked at them in silence, clasped his face with both hands.


    ''No, I''mr.


    These humans have already been imbued with Chung-Myung to the bone.


    People who don''t know how to give them time to rest, is this even common sense?


    "¡­Come to think of it, I haven''t had a day off without training in recent years."


    "Well, the death penalty. I''ve been so nervous for some time. I''m going crazy. Can''t you just go out and do some training?"


    Back Sang frowned at the voice from behind.


    "Didn''t you hear that the death penalty, Baek Cheon, told you not to train and rest?¡±


    "Oh, I know, but...¡­I''m constantly nervous that I''m not doing anything like this.¡­.¡±


    "Ah¡­¡­ if you don''t train, your muscles will turn off."


    "I have a lower body today.¡­.¡±


    When one person opened the door, the people who were lying in the White House stood up one by one and began to sympathize. Of course, there were opinions that Chung-Myung and Baek Cheon should follow.


    "But don''t you think we should take a break?¡±


    "What''s that!"


    "Get some rest!"


    "How do you do that!"


    Gwak Hae grinned as he looked at the hall, which started to be noisy.


    His disciples are now at the point where they can''t rest when their heads are resting, and when their heads are resting, their heads are not resting.


    "Oh, my God! I''m just going to get some physical training!"


    "I''ll only come on two cliffs!"


    "I need a sword...¡­.¡±


    Baek Sang shouted, dissuaded in surprise.


    "No! I told you to rest, you bastards!"


    "You have to train to rest!"


    "Huh?"


    At the moment, Baek Sang, who was speechless, blinked his eyes.


    "Resting doesn''t mean lying down! Don''t you rest when you''re at ease?""He, he is."


    "If I''m here like this, I feel uncomfortable! I''d rather sweat a lot and come back and rest comfortably.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Let''s go!"


    "Me too! I''m coming too!"


    "Ooh! I''m going to live now!"


    "You can rest as long as you die!"


    White porcelain boats and celadon boats rushed out of the white market as if they had waited. There seemed to be no lingering attachment to the appearance. Left behind, Baek Sang and Gwak Hae blinked silently.


    Soon a loud shout came from outside. Baek Sang''s mouth broke into an unbearable laugh.


    "¡­Really, I have nothing to say."


    "I know."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Me? I''m...¡­.¡±


    Gwak Hae smiled awkwardly as he was reading the room.


    "It''s a bit of a drag, so I think I''ll have to swing it in moderation.¡­.¡±


    Baek Sang looked up at the ceiling of the white market with sad eyes.


    ''Everyone''s crazy.¡¯


    Now it was faster to find a sane person.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes looking at the smoke field were blank and blurry.


    "Aaaaah!


    "Wow! I feel like I''m going to live with the weight on my body! People should sweat!"


    "Oh, when you''re done, get out of my way! Did you rent it?"


    "We have to do ten more times, man! Come and count!"


    Big Chung-Myung''s eyes were blinding. As questions arose, his head gradually tilted to the side.


    "Kill me!"


    "This bastard to the death penalty!"


    "Waist! Your back is empty! Don''t you do it right?¡±


    "Come on! Let''s go to hell today! Keep your head straight!"


    At the smoke and mirrors flashed.


    "¡­¡­What the hell¡­¡­."


    Those who train their physical strength or perform swordsmanship with their equipment are better.


    However, the people running around the smoke field in the corner had no way of knowing what was in their heads or even the world''s Chung-Myung.


    "Lower body!"


    "Strong lower body and powerful sword!"


    "Ten more laps!"


    Chung-Myung peeked around me. Ogum and Hye Yeon, who sat next to each other, were also moving their mouths as if they could not understand the situation.


    "...didn''t you tell me to rest?¡±


    "¡­I''m sure you did?"


    "Did the meaning of rest change without my knowledge?"


    "I don''t think so¡­"¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who had been watching his disciples train for a long time, murmured.


    "No, have all these bastards boiled green frogs? If you ask me to train, I ask you to take a break. If you ask me to take a break, I ask you to come out and swing a knife. Which rhythm do I have to dance to?¡±


    Ogum''s mind was filled with the same thoughts when he heard the grumbling.


    Chung-Myung??. Maybe that''s what happens because your training and rest are so extreme?


    But no one could dare say that.


    "No, it makes me mad again! Are they rebelling against me?¡±


    "Living and death row, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "There''s no one in Hwasan who shouldn''t be rebelling against you, man!"


    "You know SoSo!"


    "Soso is an exception!"


    No one asked for an explanation as to why SoSo is an exception. Originally, the sky is blue and the sea is wide. It was a similar reason that SoSo was the exception.


    Then Baek Cheon, who was looking at his disciples, smirked.


    "I think I understand."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung turned around with a look on his face. But the answer came from Yun-Jong''s mouth instead.


    "When you see how wide the world is and realize how much you were a frog in a well, even lying on your back feels guilty."Jo-Gol made a big impression.


    "Oh, that really feels like crap."


    "You must have felt a lot on this journey. I''m sure they all felt the need for training and growth. So I just can''t sit still."


    Baek Cheon nodded at Yoon-Jong''s words.


    But Dang-Soso seemed very unhappy.


    "But rest is important, too. If you don''t rest, people will be ruined.¡±


    "Let it be for a while."


    "Living room!"


    Baek Cheon grinned and said to Dang-Soso.


    "As you know, people grow up when they are motivated by themselves. They want to embody themselves what they saw and felt in this war and this beemoo."


    "Well¡­¡­."


    Surely that is undeniable, Dang-Soso nodded.


    "It''s been a while."


    "Yeah."


    Baek Cheon, smiling pleased, looked at his disciples again and admired them.


    "Hwasan must be stronger because everyone is training with enthusiasm."


    "We shouldn''t lose either."


    "Yes, we should get started now."


    "Oh. Speaking of which, let''s have a fight, the death penalty. There''s something I felt this time, but I can''t catch it as if I could catch it."


    "I think I can catch you like a dog."


    "Oh? Let''s go!"


    "Come on!"


    Ogendo began to burn with enthusiasm.


    There was a situation where all the disciples would never dream of teaching themselves.


    But Chung-Myung, who looked at the scene from a step away, was flinching as if something was wrong.


    Are you all crazy?¡¯


    It was only then that he realized what monsters he had created.

 Chapter - 655 Episode 655. If you die, you can rest as long as you want! (4)

    "Well."


    Hyun Jong nodded slowly. Then he looked at the elders, the Unja boat, and the Ogum with warm eyes.


    I had just heard a proper report from everyone on this journey.


    Of course, the story of where and what Hwasan did was told roughly through the open. However, the story that comes out of the mouth of a person who has seen it in person was definitely different.


    "It''s not something to talk about easily.


    As a result, everything went well and returned without much damage.


    But if they had sprained at least once in the process, none of them would have laughed.


    "Everyone worked so hard."


    "No, Jang Moon-in. I was just lucky."


    Hyun Sang smiled brightly. Unlike what he said, his smile was full of pride.


    "Luck is also given to those who do their best. Humility is also proportional if excessive. You were good enough."


    Hyun Jong lavished praise with a look of great pleasure.


    The results of the disciples'' long journey were excellent. But what made Hyun Jong even more happy was that no one was killed or seriously injured in the midst of all the hard work.


    This is not possible simply because you were lucky.


    It was commendable and commendable to think about how much effort Chung-Myung and other five swords must have made to protect their disciples in invisible places.


    Hyun Jong, who took a sip of tea with a soft face, looked around everyone once and opened his mouth.


    "Baek Cheon??."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "Did you feel anything on this journey?"


    "Yes, I do."


    "Tell me."


    Baek Cheon took a deep breath and said with a clean face.


    "Hwasan has definitely become a stronger clique than in the past, but there is still something lacking. I realized why the famous are so prestigious and why the world''s commanding civil servants are in that position."


    Hyun Jong nodded as if he liked the answer.


    "Do the others feel the same way?"


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "That''s enough. Well, that''s great."


    Hyun Jong smiled.


    It seemed like a strange answer was heard at the end, but now Hyun Jong can hear "the voice" in one ear and out the other.


    "Hyun Young."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "What did you think?"


    Then Hyun Young''s eyes got slightly dark.


    "Long-Written."


    "Yeah."


    "Hwasan can''t be the same now."


    "Hm?"


    He rushed Hyun Young''s answer with a look of asking what Hyun Jong meant.


    "The shaman''s walk this time means more than meets the eye."


    "Do you mean the other clans are starting to check on Hwasan?"


    "Of course, that''s right. But I think we should pay more attention to the other side."


    Hyun Young took a deep breath and continued.


    "Hwasan has done whatever he wants to do so far."


    Then Hyun Sang, who was listening, tilted his head as if he had heard a nonsense.


    "What nonsense is that? When did we?


    "The death penalty. There were things we couldn''t do because we were powerless and broke, but we never failed to decide what we were going to do."


    "I don''t understand."


    "When we decided to bring the kids to the arena, were there any who blocked them?""¡­¡­not really."


    Hyun Young frowned as if to look at it.


    "The same was true when I went to Unnam and the North Sea. No matter how hard the job was, the choice was up to us. But the secretion with the shaman was not our decision."


    "Well."


    "Hwasan''s reputation is good, but it''s going to happen often in the future, regardless of our intentions. They will continue to seek to undermine Hawsan''s reputation by repeating offers that cannot be rejected and irrevocable."


    "¡­¡­I see what you mean."


    Hyun Sang nodded as if he had understood Hyun Young''s words.


    ''Keeping in check...''


    The old file room and influential literary groups are keeping Hwasan in check. Just thinking about it was burdensome.


    Hyun Young opened his mouth again as if he still had something to say.


    "We should avoid being caught up in their tricks and undermining their reputation. But what I''m really worried about is that it''s making Hwasan unable to do what he really needs to do."


    "Hmm¡­¡­."


    "The problem would have been pretty serious if, for example, a shaman had walked on a steward just before the children left for the North Sea or everyone had gone green."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Everyone looked back at each other''s faces. I didn''t think that far.


    "Now, when it comes to doing something, we have to think about how the other factions will turn out and move on. It''s going to be a little more complicated and difficult."


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong drooled as if he was sick.


    I thought I''d be vaguely in check, but when I heard it like this, it certainly wasn''t something to pass easily.


    One.


    "It''s a good thing."


    "Huh?"


    Even before Chae''s thoughts were sorted out, Chung-Myung''s voice rang resonantly.


    Chung-Myung grinned as everyone turned to him.


    "No one is trying to keep a low profile in check. Doesn''t that mean that all the world''s literary circles have recognized him as a threat?"


    "Huh¡­¡­."


    It''s up to you to think about it, but it''s not wrong either.


    "No matter how hard I try, I can''t stop the water from flowing. I can''t help but pay attention, but it''s a few times more important that we do what we have to do."


    Hyun Young smirked at Chung-Myung''s smart words.


    "Yonseok, if you say so, won''t what I say seriously become nagging?"


    "Hehe. I''m just saying."


    Hyun Jong smiled as he watched Hyun Young playfully feeding his head a honey balm.


    You''re both not wrong.


    It is important to understand the situation accurately, and it is also important to maintain a firm base without being swayed by the situation.


    Eyes should look up at the sky, but legs should be firmly attached to the floor is what Hwasan has to do from now on.


    "All¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong, who was about to add something, shook his head. However, he turned his head slightly and looked toward the door.


    Beyond the door came the cries of the disciples training faintly.


    You don''t have to tell me.¡¯


    No matter what happens, you will be able to overcome everything if you can work hard and move forward in your place. Now all of Hwasan''s disciples know that without having to say Katabut.


    "Then let''s wrap this up here."Hyun Jong looked at Chung-Myung and said,


    "I think we need to discuss the next matter now."


    "Next time?"


    "Do you have any idea?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head at Hyun Jong''s words.


    "There''s so much work to be done that I don''t know what you''re talking about.¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "We need to look around for the Hwagimun branch, discuss selling cars in Beijing with the top of the galaxy, and return the money to the top, so we need to invest additionally in harmony, and help organize the interests earned by these great disciples and the three great disciples."¡­. It''s the first time we''ve started trading with the North Sea, so we need to figure out how it works¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s enough."


    If left alone, at least one city was about to make a fuss.


    Have we done this much?¡¯


    Hyun Jong realized how alive Hwasan was.


    "No, of course, they are important, but aren''t they the most important?"


    "The most important thing?"


    "Yeah."


    "Ah!"


    Chung-Myung turned on his eyes as if he knew only then.


    "Did Jong-nam''s cubs unlock the gates? Now that you''ve stepped on the shaman, these bastards have to step on it again."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Where the hell does deep-rooted malice come from about that sect and sect?


    "¡­¡­Jong-nam has yet to unpack."


    "Sure?"


    Hyun Jong, who gave up getting answers from Chung-Myung, sighed and said.


    "There''s a lot of work going on, but there''s another thing that''


    When Chung-Myung heard that, he smiled as if he had waited.


    "He''s a natural."


    "Yeah."


    Hyun Jong nodded his head.


    "You''ve earned him a reputation for what you''ve done this time, so let''s go straight to the launch."


    "Oh?"


    "He roughly finished coordinating with other major literary groups, and asked small and medium-sized literary groups located in Sacheon and Isle Island to participate."


    "Yay! Dangga is the best! You''re so quick with your work! It would have taken two more months if Hwasan had done it."


    "¡­He, he is."


    Is this a compliment to the party or a bad name to Hwasan.


    "So what did he suggest?¡±


    "Everyone decided to gather in Hwasan."


    "Huh? Here? Not in the Dangga?"


    Hyun Jong nodded his head.


    "It makes sense that the party that led the work should have a ceremony, but there is no way not to take advantage of Hawasan''s name being so elevated. Sacheondangga, Namman Beast Palace, Bukhae Ice Palace and Noklim were reportedly taken to Hwasan."


    "¡­is it okay to leave, but it''s a letter that says we''re leaving?¡±


    "Yeah."


    "¡­¡­It''s not like you''re frying beans in a flash of lightning¡­"¡­.¡±


    When Chung-Myung was embarrassed, Hyun Jong smiled.


    "I could feel the Dangga-ju was excited at the library."


    "My my."


    It was Chung-Myung who made me laugh when I imagined Dang Gunnak being so happy with that solemn face.


    "I feel the same way as Dangga-ju. You don''t have to put it off if it''s something you have to do anyway."


    "You''re right."


    "Hani, now Hwasan needs to hurry up and get ready."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    Hyun Jong nodded loudly as he met Chung-Myung''s eyes. Then he turned his head and said,


    "Hyun Young."


    "Yes."


    "Hwasan is also preparing to break through the storm. Get ready to greet the gatekeepers on their way to Hwasan."


    "Yes, don''t worry."


    "Also."


    Hyun Jong''s waist straightened out. At the same time, a gentle and strong spirit flowed out."Since the dogma of the Heavenly Union is not our own business, give the world''s gatekeepers the names of Hwasan and the Heavenly Union."


    Hyun Young''s eyes trembled a little.


    "It''s a good thing, so please participate and shine."


    "¡­¡­Yes, yes! All right, Jang Moon-in!"


    It''s not something anyone can do to distribute to the world''s gatekeepers. This was tantamount to a declaration that Hwasan had become the head of the Heavenly Union and was able to lead the course of the strong.


    "Listen, everyone!"


    "Yes!"


    "Situation creates power, and power brings responsibility. There will be more work for him to do in the future, and the burden will be even greater."


    Everyone in the seat stared straight at Hyun Jong with their eyes shining.


    "But I can''t deny it. I am willing to bear the burden. You help me, too."


    "Of course, Jang Moon-in!"


    "I''ll do my best!"


    With a rather serious face, Hyun Jong nodded.


    "And don''t forget."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Even if you become the head of the Heavenly Federation, where the shaman keeps him in check, or where the world pays attention."


    Soon after, his hardened mouth drew a smooth line.


    "Hwasan is just Hwasan."


    Then the hardened faces were slightly loosened.


    "Now, let''s get started."


    "Yes!"


    The eyes of the Hwasan disciples grew with a loud answer.


    Now it is time to announce the name of Cheonwoo-mineng to the world.

 Chapter - 656 Episode 656. Why are there so many? (1)

    Harmony.


    "Come on, come on! Load it!"


    "You can''t ever drop it! It''s a precious thing!"


    "As much as you''ve paid, things should never go bad! Do you understand?"


    "Don''t worry!"


    There was a pile of luggage on the driveway up to Hwasan. Then the burly men carried one large bundle after another and began climbing Hwasan with a determined face.


    "Will this be done by today?"


    "I don''t think there''s enough people."


    "Yes, I''m supposed to be there by the end of the day.¡±


    Merchants lost face and stamped their feet in nervousness.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Lord of Sodans!"


    Then Wang Jong approached and asked, and they hurriedly bowed their heads.


    Being greeted lightly, Wang Jong asked, looking at the piles of luggage.


    "How is it?"


    "Everything is ready. But it''s not easy to carry things up to the top of the mountain."


    "We''ve hired a large number of workers, but there aren''t many people who can climb up to the top of Hawsan. It''s supposed to be so healthy and strong...¡­.¡±


    "Well."


    One of the merchants insinuated as Hwang Jong stroked his chin looking at a mountain of luggage.


    "Previously, when we loaded the goods all the way here, Hwasan came and moved them, but this time¡­¡­.¡±


    "Tsk."


    But even before the end of the sentence, Wang Jong squinted and kicked his tongue. The merchant shrank his neck in a pinch.


    "That''s what the Wasans have done for us. Which top would ask the receiver to take the goods to the middle?"


    "¡­¡­that, that."


    "Even if I have, I cannot continue to do so. The Wasans don''t have as much time as they used to. Aren''t they precious?"


    "He, he is. Absolutely."


    It''s no exaggeration to say that when they first made a deal, Hwasan and now Hwasan are different moonfars.


    Merchants can also say this because they have so far watched Hwasan''s disciples move things. If today was the first deal, I would have been ecstatic the moment the Hwasanian disciples came down to move things.


    "Hwasan''s status goes up endlessly."


    The newly enlightened merchants looked up at Hwasan.


    Who would have imagined that a clique that was about to collapse would become so powerful in a few years?


    "I can see how well the Lord of the Upper could have foreseen."


    "That''s right."


    Wang Jong nodded and held the charges.


    I''ll have to think a little bit about whether my father was outstanding or if the Wasans were too special.¡¯


    Others note Hwasan''s growth, but Hwang Jong saw something else. Who would have imagined that the little cow I met a few years ago would rock the world this far?


    "Your father''s real ability is nothing less than a person''s eyes.¡¯


    Hwang Jong thought Chung-Myung was unique, but he didn''t think it was special.


    The top of the galaxy now has a huge profit because his father recognized his specialness and refused to invest heavily in the collapsing Hwasan.


    The money you''ll receive instead of supplying the goods you''ve accumulated here is enormous, but isn''t this just a premature hemostasis compared to the money you get from participating in the Wasan-led trade?


    "Listen carefully."


    "Yes, Lord Sodan."


    "From now on, as far as we can, we should not take away the time of the Hwasanites. You should always be wary of getting used to it. It''s not the merchant''s right to demand what he can''t demand elsewhere in the name of friendship.""And I''ll keep that in mind, Lord Sodan."


    "Fashion."


    "Yes!"


    "Hire more workers."


    "What? But I''ve got all the right workers around me."


    "Send the unpacked workers up to the mountains. Why don''t we take turns there and load it up?"


    "Oh¡­! That''ll do.¡±


    "Don''t think you''re splitting it into two, check the right places in between and create a staging area. We''ll have a lot of work to do in the future to carry things to Hwasan, so we''ll have a way to continue to use it."


    "I''ll do as I please, Lord Sodan!"


    Wang Jong continued his command with a fistful of his head.


    "Be extra careful not to damage things. I think we''ll have to supply the goods continuously during this session, so don''t let it get disconnected."


    "Yes!"


    "Let''s get to work."


    Wang Jong smiled slightly as he saw the rush.


    ''Hwasan''s breakthrough.¡¯


    It''s an absolute pleasure and pleasure.


    In the past, anyway, the top of the galaxy seemed to help Hwasan. But now the top of the galaxy is in a position to help Hwasan.


    There was no reason to be bothered by this fact, as merchants are the first priority in the end. It''s just...


    ''The rest of the shops are going to line up at Hwasan.¡¯


    Sure enough.


    He was told that Hwasan Sinryong handed over the copyright of Unnam tea in Beijing to the top of the Geumseon.


    Compared to the transaction that the top of the galaxy is making a line, it is still only premature haemostasis, but if this continues, there is no guarantee that they will not be pushed back at some point.


    Friendship and transaction are separate. The top of the galaxy should also continue to prove its value to remain Hwasan''s main client.


    "This dogfight will be the opportunity."


    There will be not only Hwasan but also a number of well-known literary factions. There is no better place to show off the power at the top of the galaxy.


    And this will also help Hwasan establish that position in the world.¡¯


    Based on a new order called Chun Woo-men, not on the order established by other people called Goo Pile Bang.


    "It''s windy.¡±


    Whang Jong, who muttered quietly, turned to the eastward.


    The wind was blowing into Hawsan. The great wind that has never been there.


    Kang Ho was quiet.


    It''s always been big and small, but in recent years...¡­. Or at least not much has happened in more than a decade to stimulate people''s interest.


    Recently, however, one name has started to attract quiet Kang-ho.


    Wasan beat Jongnam.


    Howasan did the best job at the Global Postseason Defense Show.


    Wasan cut the bay''s force. Does this make any sense?


    Hawasan is said to have beaten Daebyolchae of Green Rim! That Daveyolchae!


    Hwah, Hwasan won the dance with the shaman! There are even great disciples of the shaman and these great disciples of Hwasan! And the Hwasan Divine Dragon knocked down the shaman''s elder!


    Hwasan, Hwasan, Hwasan.


    Wherever he went, his name came out, and wherever he went, there began to be stories about what he had accomplished.


    "Isn''t this how the Wasans become the most civilized in the world?"


    "Does that make sense? For those great literary men!"


    "It''s not something to think about! Who thought this would be the case just a few years ago? Only two years ago, if someone had told me that these great disciples of Hwasan could have done a rubbing against a shaman''s great disciple, I would have been beaten up.""¡­¡­that''s true."


    "You don''t know. You really don''t know."


    The eyes of the world were all on Hwasan.


    Some were excited about the newly ascended name of Shinheunggangho, and some were strangely impressed by the forgotten name being heard again. And someone was displeased by the emergence of a new name that shook the balance of power.


    However, no one could deny that Hwasan is the most talked-about Munpa now, no matter what feelings the public has.


    Whasan is not the strongest man in the world, but it is clear that he is the most sought-after man in the world.


    And¡­¡­.


    I heard news that put a dent in that interest.


    Hawasan has sent a message to the world''s gatekeepers!


    - Hwasan joins hands with Dangga, the Beast Palace and the North Sea Ice Palace to create a new alliance called Cheon U-men.


    A raiding ceremony will take place on the island of Hwasan!


    The first people to hear this just laughed it off.


    However, the same words were heard twice and three times, and those who confirmed the existence of the bat began to appear, so they could no longer laugh.


    "A new blindness! What the hell is this talking about? It''s not like you''re not active anymore?"


    "It''s not a bunch of people, it''s a bunch of people! Isn''t it not where the Old File Room and the Great Sega are united, but where the Hawasan and the Party join hands to unite with other clans?"


    "Yee, has this ever happened before?


    "No! Of course not! In addition to having never allied with a clique other than Sae in the first place, wasn''t that Hwasan the old file room?"


    "He, he is."


    "It''s unprecedented that the Old File Room and the Great Sega are united separately!"


    "Well, what happens then?"


    "Do I know!"


    People are not even sure how to react to this.


    Sacheondang Palace, the loser of Sacheon, Yasugung Palace, the ruler of Unnam, and the North Sea Ice Palace, the king of the North Sea. Who could have imagined that there would be a coalition of the Hwasanians, now the most famous clique in the world?


    No one could readily predict what impact this would have on the alternative powerhouse.


    "So you''re an enemy of the old school?"


    "Hey, man! What''s the enemy of forming a coalition? It''s just a split."


    "Ha, but if you''re not going to do that, you don''t have to make a blind eye. It''s a bit weird.¡±


    "It''s going to be great to have those gatekeepers together, but where can I rub them in the old file room? And as far as I know, Hwasan also sent a batch to the old file room. If you were going to be an enemy, would you have invited me?¡±


    "He is, too.¡­.¡±


    But most were feeling it.


    That this isn''t such a simple thing to do.


    Will Goofa stay still?¡¯


    Does that mean that the party will fall out of the Five Tides?¡¯


    What happens to the other two if two of them join? Podalab Palace is so far away and not involved in the stronghold. What about Namhae Sun Palace?¡¯


    The recent strength was like a calm lake.


    But that Hwasan keeps throwing stones at the serene lake. The stir is getting bigger and bigger, and it''s like a wave.


    "Well, when''s the dogfight?"


    "He''s doing it at the end of the month."


    "Words of the month, so soon?"


    "That''s right."


    "Hey, this isn''t the time!"


    "Where are you going?"


    "Let''s go to the island!"


    "Huh? On the island?"


    "It''s a dogfight, and you''re not going to kick people out who come to see us, are you?" Maybe it''s a historic moment, but I''ll go and see it with these two eyes!""To that extent?"


    "Don''t stop me! I''m going to go!¡±


    It was like a wedge in Hwasan''s high reputation.


    Both those who bounce abacus first and those who do not understand one thing for sure.


    The balance of power is shaking little by little.


    The fact that the order of the strong power, which has been maintained since the terrible war against Mahkyo, has begun to shake.


    Words have momentum. The calm news burned like wildfire at some point, and soon it became a storm and began to sweep the middle field.


    How far the typhoon caused by Hwasan would lead the river, no one has now easily anticipated it.

 Chapter - 657 Episode 657. Why are there so many? (2)

    "Over there! Stack it over there!"


    "Yes, Elder!"


    "Are all the tableware here?"


    "I just checked. I think I''ve arrived properly!"


    "Then have these great disciples wash them once. It must be meticulous as it touches the human mouth!"


    "Yes!"


    Hyun Young''s eyes quickly lay here and there.


    "Oh, it''s so hectic.¡¯


    Although they had previously received guests during the Hwajong Branch, they were few and did not stay in Hwasan, so there was nothing to pay attention to.


    But this time, there are so many customers visiting Hwasan that it''s no match for then. Even since they were all people who could never be ignored, there was no place that didn''t care about everything from one to ten.


    "Elders! I''ve sent the children!"


    "Yes, good work."


    With a quick nod, Hyun Young opened his eyes slightly and organized his mind.


    ''This makes the tableware... ''¡­.¡¯


    However, there were some things that were more important than buying things in a hurry.


    "Hey, get him! Get him!"


    "Hold on tight! If you fall, you''ll get hurt!"


    "¡­Are you hurt? Is this right?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Hyun Young laughed in vain as he saw people carrying piles of wood above the foreground.


    Now they were renovating the room for the guests. It would be dangerous and difficult for ordinary people, but each one of them was like a human giant, so even the heaviest timber was easily carried.


    In the shape that the training has not been in vain, each of the disciples has accomplished one out of every twenty strong men.


    The problem is...


    It''splash!


    "Hey, man! You can''t carry it here, you bastards!"


    "Huh? Sasook told me to send it here.¡±


    "I''ve told you a hundred times that the light is not there! Why would you ignore it and put a wall somewhere else when you''ve drawn all the lines at the bottom? Why!"


    "Ee, isn''t this it?"


    "Argh! God d*mn it!"


    Hyun Young turned his head slightly.


    Baek Cheon''s desperate scream was heartbreaking, but unfortunately I couldn''t help him. If you care that much, you''ll be short of 20 bodies.


    "And you, you son of a b*tc*! Rather stay out of sight. Why are you drinking here? It doesn''t even help!"


    "Huh¡­. When I get stuck, I swear I''m stuck, and when I''m next to him, I swear I''m next to him. What kind of rhythm do I dance to?¡­.¡±


    "Dying!"


    Hyun Young glanced at the front angle with a pitiful face.


    Work hard.


    What can I do? I''ll take it if I''m a great student.


    "How''s your preparation going?"


    At that time, Hyun Young quickly looked back at the voice heard from behind his back and bowed slightly.


    "Welcome."


    "You look busy."


    Hyun Jong, who is almost there, smiled.


    He looked over the way things were going and said with a subtle look.


    "But Hyun Young."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "¡­¡­Is it necessary to do this?"


    "What?"


    For a moment, Hyun Young turned his head and stared at Hyun Jong. Hyun Jong flinched as he looked at the young horrors in his eyes.


    "No. I mean, I''m just staying for a few days, and I don''t have to go this far.¡­.¡±


    "How many days is the problem, how many days!"


    Hyun Young raised his voice with his eyes glaring eyes.


    "It''s not like there''s a lot of people coming, so we need to have a minimum of variety, but there''s no tableware or utensils for them to eat on this doorstep!"


    "Why isn''t it there...¡­.¡±


    "Why not? Why not? It''s sold out, so it''s gone!"¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hwasan was also a capitalist in the past, so of course there was a pick-up for one event or another.


    The problem is that they sold them all during the time when the power of the Moon faction was declining. There''s nothing to eat right now, so I''m going to starve to death, so why would I have left a house for a guest who wouldn''t even come?


    "They''re all fighters, so I''ll take care of most things, but I''ll have to prepare the least supplies. There''s more than one thing to do now. To feed so many people, we need to expand the kitchen and build more restaurants. In addition, we need to repair all the guest houses that are going to fall apart because of the dust."


    "All, all?"


    "I''d like to just tear it down and rebuild it."¡­.¡±


    "Ji, calm down."


    "Tsk."


    Hyun Young looked at those who were renovating the reception hall with an unhappy face.


    "We''re running out of time, so let''s just skip it this time.¡±


    Hyun Jong smiled awkwardly, sweeping his chest down secretly.


    ''I think you do a lot of things for that.¡­.¡¯


    The word "appropriate" did not seem appropriate once the reception hall was completely torn off on one side of the word "appropriate" did not seem appropriate.


    Hyun Young said, as if he had read Hyun Jong''s mind.


    "I thought I just had to make a rough guess, but as I''m working on it, it doesn''t work out. It''s not like I''m being bothered to think that there''s face on every one of these things, man."


    "What''s so important about face? It''s the heart that counts."


    "I know."


    Hyun Young scratched his head.


    "But you''re the leader of the Heavenly Union, and you can''t be too poor compared to those who are Sichundanga or the New Moon faction. According to the children who have been to the Dangga, it is very shiny there.¡±


    "They weren''t preaching. If Do-mun is too extravagant, he will be criticized."


    "But it''s people who point fingers at people who seem to lack it. Even if you don''t prepare too much, you shouldn''t be short.¡±


    Hyun Young, who was looking at each other, continued again.


    "I wouldn''t have done this if we could connect like Danga or Binggo and get together as a group of people who are in sync. But isn''t this event not just about them, but also all the world''s doorkeepers?"


    "That''s right."


    "I don''t want to give them any room to laugh at Hwasan. You may feel sorry for being obsessed with appearances, but please understand my feelings, Jang Moon-in."


    "Yeah, yeah. I don''t know how you feel."


    Hyun Jong nodded his head. It wasn''t him who didn''t know that Hyun Young wasn''t doing it for me.


    "But he¡­¡­.


    Hyun Jong glanced at the reception hall, blurring the end of his words.


    "Didn''t you get anywhere here?"


    "He hit it over there.¡±


    "Why would you put it in there, you son of a b*tc*! No, you son of a b*tc*. Why are you nailing the door? You don''t have eyes? Is that a hole? Can you get me a new one?


    "Crime, I''m sorry¡­¡­".¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong asked while looking at Hyun Young with a shivering eyes.


    "¡­Will it be all right?"


    "¡­¡­it''ll work out somehow."


    Things don''t always go the way you want them to.


    "So, like this?"


    "I told you it should be vertical, you son of a b*tc*! We have to get the long side up! How many times do I have to tell you to understand? What should I do?¡±


    "Uh¡­¡­ Then like this?"


    "Turn it half way, half Maaaaaaaa!"


    Yoon-Jong couldn''t hold back his anger and shook Jo-Gol''s collar.But Jo-Gol still didn''t seem to know what he had done wrong.


    "It''s the same tree, so why don''t we just hit it roughly?"


    "Oops, oops."


    Someone else was suffering on the side as Yoon-jong stumbled and grabbed his heart.


    "Buy, buy, buy! You can''t nail it in there!"


    "Why?"


    "This isn''t a nail shop. It''s the door! The door! It''s open! People come in and out only when the door opens."


    "Here?"


    "Ju, give it to me. I''ll do it! I will!"


    "Then I''m here."


    "Not there either!"


    Everyone is full of drive.


    I don''t know why, but Hwasan''s disciples were all focused on destroying and repairing battles with great force.


    Unfortunately, however, motivation does not necessarily lead to good results.


    "Sasook! Do you want more wood?¡±


    "Stop posting it! Stop! I told you to stop posting!¡±


    "So what should we do now?¡±


    "Don''t do anything! Don''t do anything! I told you before!"


    Baek Cheon''s face was horribly distorted.


    Everything has an expert. And it was Baek Cheon who took this opportunity to realize the need for the expert. When I tried to work with dozens of beginners who were ignorantly strong and motivated, I couldn''t help but control them rather than work themselves.


    "Things that are of no use but cutting¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Oh, my God, it''s fine as long as the warrior is good at cutting."


    "Are you still stuck? Get in there, please!"


    When Chung-Myung, who was sitting next to him and sipping alcohol, looked at him, it felt like he was pouring oil on the burning fire.


    "Just do it roughly, roughly. What''s the use of knife-eating people to sleep in such a good place?"


    "¡­I''ll take care of it."


    Chung-Myung smirked at Baek Cheon''s weak voice, which seemed half burnt.


    ''Even if you say that, you all look excited.¡¯


    I''m sure it''sir.


    In fact, it was common for Chung-Myung to see senior members of each clique visiting Hwasan.


    In the days when Hwasan was at the center of power, it was easier to see faces of unknown guests than to see faces of death penalty agents in the temple.


    But that was the case with Chung-Myung.


    Now the disciples have been playing house among themselves in the war-torn village. So, how amazing and proud would it be that the senior members of the Gupa and Odae Sega are gathering to congratulate Hwasan?


    He doesn''t know what''s going on.¡¯


    You have to guess what they''re thinking about coming here.


    "Can we finish this by today?¡±


    "As long as you don''t chatter, it''s possible."


    "Yoo accident is putting the door upside down?"


    "No! No!"


    Chung-Myung shook his head as he looked at Baek Cheon running fast.


    What do you say?


    Why don''t you build a building? It''s good to be healthy!


    Chung-Myung glanced at the scene of Hwasan, which was seen beyond the perforated wall. Compared to the day when I returned to Wasan again, it was ridiculous to say that it was a perfect match.


    Soon, the world will gather here.


    Most of them will visit with a review that says, "I''ll see with my own eyes how great that Chun Woo-man is."¡­ but it was important that he had to come eventually.


    ''Well, let me help you.''¡­.¡¯


    It was when Chung-Myung was raising his aesthetic body.


    "Elderly!"


    One of the three great disciples, who went to wash the tableware, rushed into the prose with a pale face."What, what!"


    "Is it an assault?"


    "That''s not it!"


    The three breathing disciples shouted at Hyun Young.


    "Come!"


    "Huh? Who?"


    "Danga! The Four Thousand Dangas are climbing up the mountain!"


    "Bur, already?"


    Hyun Young turned his head in embarrassment.


    No, how long has it been since the library arrived? There''s a degree to being impatient!


    "I''m not ready yet!"


    Hyun Young''s face turned pale. He grabbed his head in embarrassment as he looked at the scattered items scattered around the half-torn front angle.


    "Let''s just sort out what we''really.¡­!¡±


    But it was a cry that didn''t mean nothing.


    "The Sichundang people have arrived!"


    "Come on, Jang Moon-in!"


    "Oh, yeah. Here we go!"


    Hyun Jong also panicked and ran toward the prose.


    As the door opened wide, I could see the people of the Dangga lined up in front of it. Hyun Jong, who found Dang Gunnak at the forefront, quickly approached and grabbed his hands.


    "Lord, how did you get here so soon?"


    Dang Gunnak smiled brightly.


    "How are you, Jang Moon-in?"


    "Thanks to your consideration, there was no big problem."


    "Ha ha. I didn''t do anything.¡±


    While the two were having a nice conversation, Chung-Myung trudged over and stood next to Hyun Jong.


    "Are you here?"


    "Long time no see, Hwasan The Dragon."


    "You''re here early?¡±


    "If I were a guest, I would have come slowly."


    Dang Gunnak''s eyes turned to the back of Hyun Jong and Chung-Myung. Unsurprisingly, he nodded slowly, as he was busy grooming himself. And he said.


    "I''m here to help you."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Dang Pae."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    "Put in the artisans. Finish perfectly before the guests come.¡±


    "Yes, my lord. Let''s get in there!"


    "Yes!"


    Each of the party''s tablebrushes, which were lined up in the back, pulled out tools and poured inside.


    "¡­what?"


    "Huh?"


    Hawsan''s men were dumbfounded and gazed at the figure.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. That''s why I brought some skilled craftsmen."


    Watching Dang Gunnak smiling, Hyun Jong realized. That''s how I felt when I got a thousand troops.

 Chapter - 658 Episode 658. Why are there so many? (3)

    It was a scene where the word "fascinating" matched.


    Click, click!


    "We''ve got to raise the column here!"


    "Okay! I''ll take the inside, and you take the outside!"


    In an instant, the column rose, and the wall magically stood. When I turned my eyes for a moment and looked again, something new was going up. Even skilled carpenters had only two people working on this task that they could have had to rush into.


    This tremendous capacity of the party did not just stay with the extension of the building.


    "Well, I don''t like this one at all right?


    "It looks a little old. But you can''t change the form at all."


    "Yes, let''s preserve the style, but change the material to a more sophisticated one. Bring me the stone!"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as something started to snap, the exterior wall of the building, which was nothing short of ordinary, changed and the direction of the eaves changed strangely. I don''t think it''s a big deal, but the buildings have begun to turn luxurious just by making small changes in materials and construction methods.


    And¡­¡­.


    "I''ll engrave plum blossoms here!"


    "On this side!"


    "Let''s make it like a flower bed! If you''ve received anything, you should do this!"


    Plum blossoms, the symbol of Hwasan, began to be engraved on the pillars of the war. It was so vivid that the quickly carved plum blossoms were about to be scattered in the wind.


    "Wow¡­¡­."


    "Oh, my God¡­."


    "That''s why you''re a craftsman."


    Hawasan''s disciples, who had been pushed out of professional work and did simple labor, opened their mouths wide and looked at the miraculous scene.


    Thirty artisans from the Dang family were literally renovating the entire Hwasan.


    "Mr. Pyo! Don''t touch that!"


    "Huh? This is too old."


    "But that''s a young pillar of Hawsan''s history! Let me preserve it!"


    "Well, then don''t cut it, paint it and put a pattern on it. It would be even better if there was a phrase that symbolized Hwasan."


    "I think it''ll be fine. Please wait for me. I''ll talk to the long storyteller."


    "I see."


    And perhaps the issue of different parties and tendencies was being mediated by Dang-Soso.


    "That''s amazing."


    When Hwasan''s disciples were working together, I honestly didn''t know when it would end. However, something was changing half a day after the artisans of the party were deployed.


    Besides, it wasn''t just the artisans who led the party.


    "It''s a box of luxury tea and gifts for this event."


    "Oh, my God¡­."


    Looking at the luggage that Dang Gunnak unpacked, Hyun Young was stunned.


    "These luxurious things...¡­.¡±


    "Hwasan''s plum tea and the finest tea from Unnam should be enough for the gift. It would be better if you put it in this box.¡±


    "Thank you very much, my lord."


    "Don''t mention it."


    Dang Gunnak grinned.


    "It''s not Hwasan''s solo event, it''s a celestial event. So wouldn''t it be too natural for us to help?"


    "Well, yes, but...¡­.¡±


    Obviously, experience is important when it comes to work.


    Hwasan and Hyun Young also worked with their own enthusiasm, but it was impossible to compare them to Dangga. In particular, the Dangga was not a place for Hwasan, who was a monk, to compete with the world for this regard.


    "And I think it''s better to deliver the message in advance even though it''s hot."


    "Do you mean harmony?"


    "Yes."


    Dang Gunnak nodded still."These events attract not only those invited but also spectators. You can''t accommodate them all in Hwasan, so you have to put them in advance to the audience in harmony. The harmony isn''t that loud, so it doesn''t seem like enough guests, so I don''t think it''s a bad idea to have a temporary residence in advance."


    "If you say temporary place of residence¡­¡­?¡±


    "We usually put up tents or something. But it doesn''t seem too bad for Hwasan to get paid for accommodation that doesn''t serve food because he''s likely to have a lot of future guests."


    It was unexpected. Hyun Young nodded blankly.


    "I''m sorry, I usually talk to the top of the galaxy and take care of it.¡­.¡±


    "There''s a top job at the top. In addition, building an extension over a long period of time and moving busily is another thing. The top of the galaxy has never done anything like this before.


    Hyun Young nodded as a honeyed mute.


    "The lord is right. It''s such a big help to have you here."


    "Of course it''s what I have to do. I''m sorry I couldn''t come sooner."


    "What do you mean? I''m just grateful."


    Binggraut Dang Gunnak sneaked a look at the view of Hawasan. And ordered the artisans again.


    "I''m sorry the platform is too low, but I''m afraid we''ll have to have a dogfight at the central fume.¡±


    "Do you want me to break it down and rebuild it?¡±


    "A smoke field is a place to learn the literature of the literary school. There''s a reason for its height and size. How can you say that you can break it down.


    "¡­I didn''t think much.¡±


    "Make the furniture. I don''t have a problem carrying it, so don''t worry about the weight and make it grand. Move it out of sight and make it so that it can be covered on the platform where it is now, whenever necessary. We select materials strictly so that they don''t need to be managed."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    The word "daily" is used at times like this.


    Dang Gunnak has been leading everyone neatly ever since he entered Hwasan, as if to show the dignity of the Four Heavenly Dangs.


    "I don''t know how to express my gratitude.¡­.¡±


    Dang Gunnak shook his head at Hyun Jong''s words.


    "No, I''m not. I''m a writer. I''m afraid I''m making a fuss and the long history of Wasan is what''s shaking a young place."


    "There''s no way. Hawasan''s predecessors would be happy to do so."


    I don''t know about Hyun Jong, but what he said was true.


    Because Chung-Myung''s mouth was tearing open watching Hwasan''s change.


    "Well, can''t you plate it? Didn''t you bring any gold?¡±


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??. Stay away from me."


    "Or platinum is fine. Or jade."


    "Even if you told me to go away."


    "No, there''s a lot of money in the dang! There''s a lot more than us!"


    "Please... shut up that mouth...¡­.¡±


    "It''s all right, Jang."


    Dang Gunnak laughed quietly.


    "I''m glad you like it."


    "Hehe. As expected, work should be done by professionals!"


    Chung-Myung grinned and turned his head.


    Sichundang''s meal soles, not craftsmen, were diligently placing objects from the top of the galaxy around. Considering the aspects of the invited people and senior citizens, the party had to do better in dividing the seats systematically than Hwasan.


    "What about you, princess?"


    "I''m sure he''s on his way. I''ve said we can arrive in about three days, but given the urgency, we''ll be there by tomorrow.""¡­¡­You''re not going to drag the beasts this time, are you?"


    "I''ve stopped him, so he''ll bear with me this time¡­¡­.I can''t assure you."


    Chung-Myung grinned once again.


    He liked this about Dang Gunnak.


    Others would be too busy putting forward what they do, but Dang Gunnak seems to be doing what he has to do.


    This meant that we would not share a party song with Hwasan.


    ''A family...''.¡¯


    Chung-Myung turned his head slightly.


    ''He would''ve liked it if he saw it.¡¯


    In the past, Dangga and Hwasan were quite close, but they were not as close as Dangbo and Chung-Myung.


    Only now, a hundred years later, did the relationship that Danbo wanted in the past come true.


    Chung-Myung, who stole his nose for no reason, opened his mouth nonchalantly.


    "When will it be over?"


    "It won''t be longer than two days.¡±


    "Two days?"


    "It''s no big deal to refurbish the building, organize people''s supplies, and add new accommodations. Increasing the kitchen will take a while, but I can finish it by today."


    I can build a couple of each in half a day.


    Feeling the majesty of the Sacheon Party, the senior members of Hwasan desperately suppressed their desire to applaud.


    "But why two days?"


    "The problem is next. Isn''t this a job of receiving guests?"


    "What?"


    Dang Gunnak looked at Hwasan''s students, who were a little squishy.


    "But those who need to be entertained are Hwasan, the Beast Palace, and the North Sea Ice Palace."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m glad you don''t beat me up.¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The depth of water on Dang Gunnak''s face is starting to grow young.


    Considering its spiteful nature and bad character, he is one of the most powerful men in the world, but he was one of the great men among the great men compared to the clans who formed the "Cheonw


    In the example and the law of the Middle East, the Beast Palace, which is not as interested as a mouse, and the North Sea Ice Palace, which looks like a wildcat who has been poisoned to survive in the barren North Sea.¡­.to Wasan, who has nothing to say even though he is now called the best gaechaban Munpa in the midfield.


    There''s something wrong.¡¯


    At this rate, even Safa would run away because she didn''t want to meet him.


    "Wouldn''t it take two days to educate those who need to be entertained and make them kill?"


    "¡­Can''t we just say that if we make an accident, we''ll throw it off the cliff?¡±


    "That''s why you didn''t cause an accident?"


    "I''ll hit you."


    Chung-Myung replied refreshingly.


    "Our executions don''t give in to being thrown into the cliffs! They''re all blacksmiths!"


    "¡­The colonel doesn''t mean that."


    Dang Gunnak sighed deeply.


    "So we need to educate them in advance. The goal of this event is to end as soon as possible without any incidents or accidents."


    Then Dang Gunnak murmured, ''I don''t know if it''ll work,'' but it didn''t even reach Chung-Myung''s ears.


    Dang Gunnak soon straightened his back and said.


    "It''s a place where the Heavenly Fellow makes his name known to the world. You shouldn''t show any flaws."


    Chung-Myung nodded at Dang Gunnak''s words.


    The meaning of the world is important, but the shape of the world is as important as ever. It''s better to look cool.


    It''s just...


    "Here! What about here?"


    "Where?"


    "I''m sorry that the floor is so plain! Shall we engrave plum blossoms here?¡±


    "On the floor? Is it not enough to engrave it on the wall?"


    "The more, the better! Keep it in mind!"


    "Good!"


    Chung-Myung''s cheeks flinched slightly.


    "Let''s engrave it on the tiles!"


    "I don''t like the landscape here! Go down there and pull out some plum trees! We can plant it here!""Narrow! Narrow! Break down this wall! Let''s widen the wall!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But... isn''t it a little too much?


    Chung-Myung peeked at Dang Gunnak, looking at those who were obsessed with plum blossoms beyond the Hwasan faction. Dang Gunnak coughed in vain, covering his mouth with a bit of humility.


    "Well, didn''t you engrave plum blossoms on the pillar then?"


    "It was."


    "Since then, strangely, it has become fashionable to engrave plum prints on items in the Dangga.At this rate, the symbol of the party will turn into plum blossoms."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "He''s so excited, just leave him alone."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who looked at artisans who carved plum blossoms with excitement, soon smiled.


    ''Phew, I don''t know.¡¯


    It''s good to have a lot of plum blossoms.


    That''s how two days of grooming and education went by.


    After being prepared, the world''s war heroes began to flock to Hawasan like clouds.

 Chapter - 659 Episode 659. Why are there so many? (4)

    "Oh, this is the harmony!"


    Ko Han-wi of Yeongsomun finally breathed a sigh of relief while looking at the private house in the distance.


    If it were a hundred miles further away, he would have been lying on the floor and shouting that he couldn''t go any further. Fortunately, however, the harmony, the destination, appeared not too far away.


    How hard I''ve been running, my legs were shaking.


    The same was true of his priests. Everyone was breathing heavily with a half-dead face.


    "No, Master."


    Ko Han-wi stood at the forefront and spoke to my teacher, who stared at the harmony.


    "Is this the place to come after all this trouble? It''s the Hwasan...¡­.¡±


    "Don''t say things you don''t know!"


    But even before the words were finished, the teacher turned his head and shook his head.


    "Don''t you know how bad this is?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The voice of Jang Yong, the teacher, rang loudly.


    "The Sacheon Dangga, the ruler of Sacheon, and the Wasan faction, who is now famous for their ears, joined hands. In addition, even the new losers helped."


    "¡­¡­but isn''t that premature compared to the old file room or the five generations?"


    "Tsk tsk. It''s because you''re so thoughtless!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jang Yong looked at Ko Han-wi with an unhappy face.


    "This is not just a matter of judging by the current forces. Hwasan and Sacheondanga, who belong to the Old File Room, and Saeweosa Palace, which has never joined hands with a gatekeeper in the Middle East before!"


    "That''s true, but...¡­.¡±


    "Everyone is looking at it now, but if they really decide that this is going to be something, the people who are looking at it will try to join the Heavenly Union."


    Ko Han-wi tilted his head as if he didn''t understand even after hearing the explanation.


    "Then shouldn''t we be able to sign up then?"


    "You idiot!"


    The roar of the roar frightened the high heat and blocked his ears.


    "That''s why you''re no different from the other gatekeepers! Everything can be an opportunity! Joining the Chunwoo League is a choice later on, but if you make an eye contact in advance, the senior members of the Chunwoo League will remember our story."


    "¡­I don''t have to go that far¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk. He''s a great disciple who should be a gatekeeper someday.¡­.¡±


    Jang Yong kicked his tongue and continued.


    "The snow stamp doesn''t cost money. If you can make a profit by selling your legwork, it''s a surplus. So don''t say anything and follow me!"


    "Yes."


    Eventually, Jang Yong, who was looking at Ko Han-wi, who responded in a gentle manner, started walking again with an unhappy expression on his face.


    This is why these days...¡­.¡¯


    I couldn''t figure out how to withstand this tough strength because I had no idea what to do.


    Nobody knows what will happen in the world. So you have to put your feet as many places as you can. In particular, places such as Yeongmun, which had awkward feet between Sacheon and Habuk, had to be more cautious.


    The old file room won''t give you a flat rebuke for attending the opening ceremony of the Heavenly Union. In the face of it.''


    Even if you endure a slight discomfort, it is a business that remains to be thought of if you can have a friendly relationship with the Chun Woo-mang.


    Of course, Chun Woo-meng will actively try to conciliate them, but they don''t have to be too disappointed, so just take out the right amount of course.


    ''The world belongs to the first man to move!''


    The important thing is to preempt.


    I don''t know what it will be like in the future, but now I''m sorry for one person! It is important to take credit at times like this."Come on, hurry! We need to get up on Hwasan before the other gatekeepers arrive."


    "Yes!"


    They soon entered with a big heart.


    However, Jang Yong soon had to face a reality that he had never imagined.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Entering the entrance of the chord, they all opened their mouths without realizing it.


    Something weird?


    There is nothing much.


    Harmony, as I heard, was not a big city, but it was quite a big place with everything.


    If there''s a problem...¡­.


    "What''s all this?"


    The harmony, which cannot be called small, was filled with endless crowds.


    "¡­Master?"


    "Uh, uh?"


    Jang Yong, who was absent-mindedly looking at the harmony, blinked his big eyes.


    What''s going on here?¡¯


    His eyes naturally headed toward the waist of the crowd. Considering that each of them had a sergeant''s flag on their waist, it was clear that they were fighters.


    "No, what''s so...¡­.¡±


    "Get out of the way!"


    At that time, those who ran from the back hit Jang Yong''s


    "Argh!"


    Jang-yong, who took a few steps out of the blue in shock, shouted with his eyes wide open.


    "What kind of men are they? Don''t you dare say that to us...¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    Then those who were running forward turned their heads.


    At the same time, Jang Yong''s mouth naturally closed.


    Jang Yong also went through a lot of hardships. He was not stupid enough to be frightened by his opponent''s fierce impression or sharp eyes. What kept him quiet was not a nasty impression, but a sign engraved on his opponent''s chest.


    Three swords crossed each other.


    Four, three checks.


    It must have been a sign of the three inspections that the Grim Reaper was famous in Guangdong.


    ''Well, why are those people so far...¡­.¡¯


    But I didn''t have time to think long. He said, quickly straightening himself up.


    "Four, the heroes of the Three Swords. I''ll stop noticing you.¡­.¡±


    "Tsk."


    Then the man with the ugly impression, who had first bumped into each other, said with a glare.


    "You''re lucky. If it wasn''t for harmony, I''d be scolded."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Where do you think you''re going?¡­.¡±


    "The death penalty, you don''t have time for this! We need to get on Hwasan quickly."


    "For Christ''s sake! How can so many people come here? If you''re late, you''ll be punished by Munju, so hurry up!"


    "Yes!"


    Jang Yong swallowed his dry saliva at the sight of the three swordsmen rushing back.


    "No, from that far Guangdong...¡­.¡¯


    This is not the end of the surprise.


    People in yellowish yellow were stampeding in front of them.


    "It''s Cho Hyun-moon!"


    "It''s Jo Hyun-moon, your lord! Oh, my God, they''re here!"


    Jang Yong''s eyes got bigger.


    "Cho Hyunmoon?"


    You mean that Cho Hyun-moon doesn''t usually come out of your house?


    "Here comes Hyun-mimicry.


    "Well, isn''t that an anti-natal group? No, I can''t believe we''re on the bandwagon.¡­!¡±


    A frightened Jang Yong turned his head in a hurry.


    Indeed, inspectors in dazzling white clothes were entering the harmony with a limpid walk.


    "Oh, my God, an anti-natalist.¡¯


    Yeongsomun is also a place where small and medium-sized civil servants can be proud of being strong. However, the gatekeepers whose names are now ringing were not the places to dare to bring the inscription.


    The names of Munpa, who are not comparable to the prestigious people in the world, such as the Gu File Room and the Great King Oh Dae-se, but who remain proud of the losers in each region, were heard from all over Yeonsin like the names of local children.


    "Hwasan, Tuesday...... was this much of a thunderstorm?¡¯


    Even he, who blamed Ko Han-wi for his foolishness, did not understand the situation properly.The influence of Chun Woo-mang was already far beyond what he thought. Even though he hasn''t even broken it yet.


    They''re all going up Hwasan?¡¯


    What the hell is going on here?


    The fighters banded together like ants and each rushed to Hawasan''s driveway. As a result, problems naturally arose here and there.


    "You don''t look too busy, why don''t you give way?"


    "What? Do you want to try now?"


    "Hahaha, it seems like you''re bluffing too much about the front yard of Hwasan. How dare you say that to me if it weren''t for the harmony here?"


    "This guy?"


    Not only those who raise their voices to give way to each other.


    "I didn''t tell you not to push!"


    "What do you want me to do when you push from behind?¡±


    "Those who are unmanned can''t stand that one thing? What are you doing here with that skill?"


    "Oh, do you want to see how good I am? Why don''t you just fight with your mouth?"


    "Who doesn''t know how to do you think?


    There were even those who growled as if they were going to pull out a knife.


    Everyone was busy trying to climb to the top of the mountain, but as the number of people who could climb at once was limited due to the narrow path, everyone seemed impatient.


    "Hey, what if we end up in a big accident?"


    Jang Yong squeezed his fingertips, which had become cold due to the momentary tension.


    It was then.


    "Panga!"


    "Panga is here! "Habukpunga!"


    The heads of those gathered in the driveway turned to the back.


    "Huh?"


    Jang Yong''s face, which was sitting on the side of the entrance, turned red. Because being here made it seem like everyone was looking at him.


    But instead of stepping down to the corner, he looked back.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Some fighters were seen facing this way among the students of Yeongmun who had stepped down from side to side.


    Five criminals carved on the chest, with a strong red robe.


    And even a huge province that can''t help but attract everyone''s


    "Habukpanga."


    Even Habukpanga, the loser of Habuk and a member of the Five Great Sega, appeared in this harmony.


    The number was only five, but the presence they exuded was more than enough to overwhelm everyone who gathered here.


    "Well."


    The eldest man of the eight-cheoks, who was at the forefront, looked at the martial artists gathered in harmony and burst into laughter.


    "Ha ha ha. A lot of people are here, too."


    "Maybe we''re a little late."


    "Well, that''s a problem. Before the ceremony starts, you''ll have to climb up to Hawasan to see the long sentences and the spines.¡±


    The Paengas, who looked around once again, walk forward without hesitation.


    At the end of the crowd, the man smiled and opened his mouth.


    "If you don''t mind, do you mind if we climb the mountain first?¡±


    The person in the back looked at Paenga with a puzzled face and was startled and stepped aside.


    "Oh, come on."


    "Thank you."


    As if it were a sign, those who were gathered so narrow that their shoulders met each other stepped back from side to side and paved the way for Paenga.


    They didn''t even mind stabbing to go a little early, but they all became gentle sheep in front of the name Habukpanga.


    It was a clear sight of why the strong men risked their lives on a handful of fame and tried to be stronger somehow.


    The man who was leisurely walking along the road that the middlemen opened opened his mouth.


    "The other five generations haven''t arrived yet, have they?""Well, I don''t know if they''ve arrived yet, but they''ll all be here anyway. I can''t help but look at it with my eyes."


    "I bet it''s going to be an interesting raven. Let''s go and say hello to Mr. Wasan. Let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    In an instant, everyone gathered in harmony swallowed dry saliva as they watched the Ha Buk Paenga''s meal soles that speed up.


    All the Great Sega is coming?


    ''Then isn''t the old file room coming?''


    ''This, maybe something bigger will happen than we thought.¡¯


    I can''t believe that Habukpanga is greeting Hwasan''s long storyteacher. When did Hwasan become such a great clique?¡¯


    Many thoughts crossed, but there was only one conclusion.


    Come on, we have to climb the mountain!¡¯


    ''I must see this with my own eyes.''


    The atmosphere heated up to the fullest. They all flew towards the rugged, high mountain trails of Hawasan.


    with different curiosities, aspirations, and expectations

 Chapter - 660 Episode 660. Why are there so many? (5)

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s eyes trembled.


    "Oh, no....¡±


    His eyes were fixed on a parade of people pushing madly into prose.


    From here, it''s just "a lot of people come in," but if you go out in front of the prose and look down at Hwasan, the procession of people climbing up the mountain looks like a giant dragon climbing up the mountain.


    "What''s happening so much?"


    Chung-Myung muttered with a puzzled face and turned his head.


    I could see people who had already entered Hwasan standing in a long line. After winding a couple of laps around the smoke field, the remaining line led to the place where Hyun Jong was located.


    "¡­¡­The event hasn''t even started yet."


    "Of course."


    "Huh?"


    Dang Pae, who was next to him, smiled and opened his mouth.


    "When the event starts, I can''t meet Jang Moon-in. The people who have to hold the event can''t have a conversation with the guests who come from each doorstep by step.


    "That''s true."


    "So most of the gatekeepers want to come before the event starts and have a private relationship with the writer."


    "¡­but still like this?"


    "It''s not usually this much, but...¡­.¡±


    Dang Pae smiled happily.


    "That''s how much you''re interested in the alliance.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung looked at the crowd with a bewildering look. It was an unbelievable number of people.


    ''No. I took some medicine to get a lot of people together.¡¯


    Does that mean it''s this effective?


    "You seem to be embarrassed. Well, I wouldn''t have seen this crowd in Hwasan. But now you have to get used to it, stamp, because it''s a sight you''ll see often in the future."


    You don''t have to see a lot of crowds in Hwasan! This was normal back in the day, you son of a b*tc*!


    It''s just that somehow this scene is a bit unfamiliar to me.¡­.Uh¡­¡­.


    Why?


    But this kind of event must have happened again and again in Hwasan at that time, why don''t you remember¡­¡­.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    At the moment, the voices of the last death penalty passed through Chung-Myung''s head.


    Death penalty! Death penalty! Please don''t leave the room!


    No, the death penalty! Don''t do that, go over there and train. I even prepared this much alcohol! If you tell me the location, I''ll also give you the main idea.


    - Death penalty! - The man of letters told me never to come into Hwasan!


    - If you run into a passerby, don''t pick a fight or beat him! No, even if you beat it, you can''t make it without fire!


    You''d rather go to Jongnam. What? Business? Just go if you tell me to, you son of a b*tc*!


    Chung-Myung''s gaze turned to the distant sky.


    I didn''t know this was such an important event.


    People have to change their position to know the other person''s position.¡­.


    If any of Hwasan''s disciples now pick a fight with the guests and finally beat them up?


    Chung-Myung will probably beat him dust with his eyes upside down and then throw him off the cliff. But the death penalty in the past didn''t have the power to beat Chung-Myung. So it must have been frustrating.


    ''Oh, I''m sorry.


    Chung-Myung coughed in vain at the renewed embarrassment.


    "Hmmmmmmmmm.


    And stared forward again.


    Crowds crowded in front of the newly refurbished Hwasan war halls, and a handful of Hwasan''s disciples and party leaders were running around frantically preparing guest books and managing the people who came inside.''It feels weird.¡¯


    He couldn''t help but recalling when he was born again on Hwasan.


    Wasan, who came in through the collapsing prose, was so different from what he knew.


    There was no vitality, nor did the province feel its unique goodness. The building was on the verge of collapse, and the faces of those guarding Hwasan were nowhere to be seen.


    How can words express the feelings when they saw Hawasan, who was half destroyed and turned into a haunted house?


    But now people are gathering again in Hwasan.


    "Tsk."


    It feels weird.¡­.


    After rubbing the tip of his nose, Chung-Myung soon stretched his shoulders vigorously.


    "Everyone looks busy, so let me help you!"


    And it was a moment to walk bravely toward the guests.


    Squeeze.


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung turned around at the touch that someone was holding onto, and Dang Pae was smiling awkwardly with his sleeves.


    "He¡­" Oh, my father said¡­¡­Hwasan said he would have to go through a lot of these things, and that as the head of the League of Heaven, he would have to do a lot of things on his own."


    "But?"


    "So¡­¡­ Rather than doing a small thing yourself, I think it''s better for you to check the way things are going overall.¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Kh, come forward when you''re in trouble! When something big happens!"


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes slightly and glanced at Dang Pae.


    Then Dang Pae awkwardly looked away and turned his head to look at the distant sky.


    "Did Dangga order it?¡±


    "¡­Not necessarily¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Years have passed and Hwasan has changed a lot.


    However, Chung-Myung''s treatment has not changed much.


    ''Now I''m being watched by the Dangga! Why me!¡¯


    Still, Chung-Myung was proving his growth. In the past, he would have broken his head shouting, "Who''s he watching?" But now it''s just a glance, isn''t it?


    ''I''ve become a lot nicer, too.¡¯


    We''re going to make it, we''re going to make it.


    You''re talking nonsense with all your heart.


    "No, but you son of a b*tc*!"


    "What?"


    "¡­¡­No."


    Chung-Myung, who sighed deeply, looked forward. Then, he tilted his head.


    "But it''s strange."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "There are so many fighters who fight whenever they make eye contact, but they don''t say much."


    "Hahaha. You''re kidding, aren''t you?"


    "What?"


    Dang Pae laughed out loud and said.


    "The people who come here are usually people who want to make a good impression on Hwasan and the League of Heaven. No wonder they can''t be violent where they''re having a party."


    "Oh, usually?"


    "¡­What''s wrong with you?"


    "No¡­¡­. It''s not that something''s wrong¡­.¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung looked at the distant sky.


    No, these bastards invite people and treat them like this? Oh, let''s put down the signboard today! Come here, you bastards! I thought I was wearing a conduit that didn''t fit my head, but I''m loosening it today! You''re not coming?!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I''m sorry, death penalty. I didn''t even know that.¡­.


    Chung-Myung quickly lowered his head before another curse came from the sky.


    "No, but...¡­.¡±


    Then his face was suddenly distorted.


    "Why hasn''t the Namman Beast Palace arrived yet when the guests are this full? Is he big and slow to walk?""Ha ha¡­¡­. The Beast Palace is far away. We''ve given it to you in advance, so it won''t be too late for this ceremony."


    "Tsk, I think I''ll be there in a minute.Derney."


    Chung-Myung was about to kick his tongue and complain.


    Suddenly, a loud murmur began to be heard from the prose side of the prose.


    "Huh? You''re here?"


    I was going to pull out my neck and look at it, but someone shouted out loud.


    "Panga! Habukpanga is here!"


    "Oh?"


    Chung-Myung filed a complaint against the unexpected name.


    "I sent you an invitation, but I didn''t expect it."


    But that''s not the end of the matter.


    "Cheongseong! Cheongseong is here!"


    "Isn''t that open? That''s right. That''s right! Open is coming!"


    "Oh! Joint! Joint!"


    Chung-Myung exclaimed at the familiar names heard here and there.


    "You''re a big shot."


    Dang Pae grabbed Chung-Myung''s sleeve with a determined face and dragged it.


    "I don''t think this is the time! Let''s go to prose!"


    "What? Why?"


    "Those with names need to be treated accordingly. You don''t have to greet the guest directly, but it''s better for someone with a proper name to come forward. The reputation of the Hwasan Divine Dragon would not be proportional. Come on!"


    "Oh, bother you."


    Chung-Myung headed toward the prose with a face full of annoyance.


    Those who were waiting to fill out the guest book and enter Hwasan were giving way to the big names. And along the open road, the members of the Gufilebang and the Great Sega proudly entered the room.


    Chuck.


    Standing in front of the prose, Chung-Myung straightened his back.


    Oh, my God!


    Dang Pae, are you crazy?¡¯


    What are you thinking?¡¯


    Hwasan''s disciples, who were busy guiding visitors, were stunned to find it and hardened like stones.


    No, Chung-Myung can''t push him into the corner, but he''s taking him to a place where people can''t see him.


    I''m screwed!


    Sue, we need to fix this!¡¯


    Elder! Where are the elders?¡¯


    And it was that moment.


    Chung-Myung put his hands together and took airlift and slowly pushed forward.


    "Welcome to Hwasan. You''ve worked so hard coming all the way."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon, who had turned blue, slowly opened his mouth wide.


    The other Ogum, who was next to him, also saw the scene with a soulless face.


    "¡­See? Chung-Myung said it like a human being."


    "I didn''t speak informally.¡±


    "¡­is that what courtesy is?"


    It would be a natural sight for those who didn''t know Chung-Myung, but all those who knew him almost lost their jaws.


    Even the posture of taking gun control was impeccable. If a stranger sees him, he will appear to be a disciple of a distinguished scholar who has been taught strictly.


    Oh, no. That''s not exactly wrong.


    Those who were greeted stood out and looked at Chung-Myung.


    "I''m Paenga''s elder, Paenga. May I ask who you are?"


    "It''s an honor to meet the elder. My name is Chung-Myung, Hwasan''s three greatest disciples."


    "Oh, so you''re the Hwasan Divine Dragon? What''s the world''s best review?¡±


    Chung-Myung smiled softly and shook his head lightly.


    "It''s just a false name. I can''t raise my head because I''m embarrassed to hear that from Elder Paenga."


    "Ha ha. You''re a genius, as I''ve heard!"


    Baek Cheon''s fist broke out in black veins.


    "¡­I''d rather make a mess of it, that bastard¡­¡­.¡±


    "Who, I can''t open my eyes, Sasook!"


    "Did he eat something wrong?¡±


    Seeing Chung-Myung, who suddenly transformed into a perfect literary subject, made me feel upset and nauseous and almost set on fire."That abominable...¡­.¡¯


    I''m glad you didn''t make an accident, but why are you so upset?


    However, despite their quiet outcry, Chung-Myung still didn''t wipe out a smile as if it were painted.


    "Let''s have it inside. The writer was looking forward to your visit."


    "That''s a very pleasant thing to say. Then will you help us greet the writer with a warm bow?"


    "It''s an honor."


    He once again captured and turned away.


    The guests talked quietly while looking at the back of Chung-Myung, who walked proudly.


    "I heard you have a very cranky personality.¡­.I don''t think that''s the case."


    "In the first place, rumors of power are always exaggerated, aren''t they?"


    "I understand why Hassan is making a name for himself. It''s so brilliant to have such a great spirit."


    "Yay¡­¡­.Kar¡­.¡­.¡±


    "Huh?"


    At the moment, the people who were following the strange sound from the front tilted their heads and stopped talking.


    But Chung-Myung walked along as if nothing had happened. The ears and neck were dyed red.


    "First of all, let''s say hello.¡±


    "Yes."


    Those who visited Hwasan, led by Fanga, entered the prose.


    ''But....''


    Paengak, who was looking around, frowned slightly.


    What''s wrong with all the Wasan disciples?¡¯


    Somehow the expressions were horrendous and grimly distorted. Paengak couldn''t understand, so he tilted his head.

 Chapter - 661 Episode 661. Who does this touch? (1)

    "I''m seeing Jang."


    Polite Paengak greeted Hyun Jong in front of him. Then he turned slightly and faced Dang Gunnak.


    "I''ve been exalted, my lord."


    "It''s been a long time since I saw you."


    Dang Gunnak nodded slightly with a serious look.


    Since the five generations of Habukpang and Sacheondang were the same, they had no choice but to come and go. So Dang Gunnak was already acquainted with Paengak.


    "It feels very different from when I saw you at Sichundang."


    "Is that so?"


    It was an insinuation that Sacheondang, a member of Oh Dae-sega, sat here without any other consultation, but Dang Gunnak passed over Paengak''s words without any sign of embarrassment.


    Paengak''s eyes sank slightly dark.


    I don''t know what you''re thinking.¡¯


    As I''ve felt before, Dang Gunnak certainly wasn''t an easy man to deal with.


    "First of all¡­¡­."


    Then Hyun Jong opens his mouth first.


    "I understand you were the first to come, but thank you for giving up your order and waiting."


    "No, Jang Moon-in."


    Paengak shook his head.


    "That''s a lot we want to talk about, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    "There''s a lot I''d like to talk to you about¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong smiled lightly.


    I met some of them who had already represented the old file room and Oh Dae-sega, but most of them only gave light congratulations and did not reveal their feelings well.


    "It''s a pleasure."


    "Well, I don''t know. Is this something you''ll be happy about?"


    Fangak, who smiled bitterly, headed for Dang Gunnak.


    "It''s a good thing to make a thunderstorm. A fresh wind could blow through the old file room and the river that had been stuck in the Five Times."


    Dang Gunnak looked silently at Fangak.


    "But the dangirl has no idea how much impact this will have."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Paengak''s gaze was really sharp.


    "Habukpang''s household owner is also expressing great concern about the movement of the party. No matter what the intentions of Ga-ju are, wouldn''t it seem from the outside that the party is leaving the Five Kingdoms behind and placing enemies in heaven''s righteousness?"


    Dang Gunnak''s lips, who had been silent all along, rolled up slightly.


    "It looks like it. There''s nothing against it.


    "¡­Yes?"


    "It''s not quite wrong.¡±


    In response to the unexpected answer, Paeng-ak could not hide his bewildered expression.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Bon Ga-ju isn''t a great person, but he''s not in a position to lie easily.


    The calm and serious answer shook his eyes.


    "If so, are you declaring that the Sichuan Party will withdraw from the Five Generations House?¡±


    "If I have to declare, I have to declare.¡±


    Dang Gunnak responded with a calm look. The eyes seemed to penetrate through the body.


    Paengak''s face hardened in an instantaneously. If it wasn''t Dang Gunnak who said that, he looked as if he''d be shouting at any moment.


    The position of Gaju of the Sacheon Dang family and the dignity of Dang Gunnak were simply controlling the pangak so that it could not be intimidated.


    Hyun Jong, who was looking at Paengak''s face, pushed the teacup to his front.


    "It''s a car in Unnam. It won''t be bad to control your mind."


    Paengak chewed his lips and looked at the teacup. Looking at the steaming tea, he soon lowered his head slightly.


    "I''m sorry. I''m a little excited."


    Hyun Jong smiled brightly.


    "Who can blame the excitement of thinking about the family. Never mind."


    Dang Gunnak presses coldly and Hyun Jong releases mildly.Paengak sighed. Even he, the elder of Paeng''s family, was unable to grasp in front of the union, and it was easy to imagine how the ordinary small and medium-sized heads of the civil service would have felt here.


    It''s not normal.


    The existence of Chun Woo-men has long known Paenga as well. Nevertheless, the reason why I didn''t pay much attention was that I thought it would be impossible to break down the stronghold of the Old File Room and the Great Sega when the Dangga and Hwasan were united.


    If Chun Woo-mang goes back to a desperate failure, the status of the party will also decline a lot in the five major households. Then, there was no reason to make a fuss because Paenga would get a reflective profit.


    One.


    ''Who would have imagined things would be so different in just a few months?¡¯


    It was also overshadowed by the saying, "It''s a perfect war."


    Even though Sichundangaya did, Hwasan''s reputation soared without knowing that he was literally high in the sky. In just a few months.


    The world deserved to be seething in the name of Hwasan as he conquered the rebellion of the green forest and won the victory of the shaman.


    ''And what''s more...''


    Can''t you hear that the North Sea Ice Palace has recently begun trading with the North Sea?


    What even Shaolin couldn''t do is the North Sea. If the rumor were true, it was clear that Hwasan''s status would rise even further than it is now.


    "Lord of the Dangga."


    Paengak sighed and continued.


    "You know, we''re people who can''t talk back."


    "I''m well aware of that."


    Dang Gunnak holds the charges.


    Paenga is the most famous place for Oh Dae-se''s impatient personality. The other gatekeepers try to watch the situation of going back with proper greetings, but just by looking at Paeng as soon as he met, I could fully guess the urgency of his temper.


    "So far, Kang Ho has considered Cheon Woo-mang as just a coalition of the Western clans of the Middle East."


    "That''s not gonna be so wrong."


    Dang Gunnak spoke nonchalantly. But Paengak didn''t back down easily.


    "Even if it''s the same union, it depends on who participates. And even if the same people participate, the status of the union depends on their status."


    "That''s right."


    "Now, the status of Chun Woo-mang is excessively high."


    Paengak made a faint groan and continued.


    "Panga''s owner is concerned that the existence of the heavenly alliance will shake the calm stronghold."


    Dang Gunnak''s eyes were still still fixed on Paengak.


    "You said Fanga couldn''t change the subject a while ago, but I guess he didn''t."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Isn''t it not the confusion of power that Paeng is worried about, but the power that divides into two and throws at each other?"


    "It''s¡­¡­."


    Dang Gunnak shook his head without waiting for an answer.


    "I know my Paenga''s concerns, but I don''t intend to break his will."


    "Do you really want to antagonize the Old and Great Sega?"


    When Paengak inquired again, Hyun Jong, who was listening, spoke on behalf of Dang Gunnak.


    "That''s a little strange."


    "¡­What are you talking about?"


    "Why does it mean hostility to the five generations to get out of the five generations?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The creation of a coalition other than the Old and the Great Sega does not mean that it will antagonize the Old and Great Sega. If that''s the case, isn''t the old faction and the Great Prince Oh also hostile to each other?"


    "That''s not what I''m saying.¡­.¡±"The Elder."


    Binggraut Hyun Jong gently cut the back of Paengak''s horse.


    "Bondo believes that the existence of the heavenly alliance will help strengthen. It''s a natural alliance to do that."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What you''re worried about won''t happen, so you don''t have to worry too much."


    It was so smooth and smooth that it was hard to refute any more.


    But there was a determination in it that made it impossible to say anything else. Eventually, Paengak had nothing else to do but sigh.


    "I understood the meaning of the writer. I understand what you mean."


    "I''m glad you noticed."


    "But as you know, strong is not just a place of will. Whatever your intentions may be, Kang Ho will not look at Cheon Woo-mang with such good eyes."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Please understand that I am saying this without malice. Perhaps the existence of this blind will lead to the downfall of Hwasan and Dangga."


    Dang Gunnak''s eyes were distracted by his outspoken remarks.


    However, Hyun Jong only smiled when he heard that.


    "Thank you for your concern."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But there is a path in the world that you have to go, even if it''s hard. Even if you have to endure unparalleled hardship, what would you hesitate to do if you had to walk?"


    Paengak couldn''t talk anymore and looked at Hyun Jong.


    "More than that, tell Fang the Lord Paeng. The gates of Chun Woo-men are always open, and the composition is not limited to those of the western part of the Middle East. If you change your mind, come and see me."


    "¡­I''ll tell you exactly what I''


    Paengak sat still and captured.


    "Once again, congratulations on the birth of a new blind man. We, Paenga, will stay here until the opening ceremony is over, then say hello again and leave."


    "If you could do that, it would be no better. Thank the Lord of Paenga for his presence."


    "Yes, of course."


    Paengak lifted himself up and headed outside. Then, he looked back at the closed door as if he had regrets.


    It''s Hyun Jong.¡­.¡¯


    Dang Gunnak is strong. He''s a man who doesn''t need any more formulas.


    Of course strength is a good thing. Gangho is dominated by the strong. But the problem was that Dang Gunnak was not only armed but also strong in s*x.


    A man who is recklessly strong is bound to cause controversy. If the head of the League of Heaven was Dang Gunnak, Fangak wouldn''t be worried about the existence of the League of Heaven.


    He is a man who will never be able to completely control and revive a blood-related family, but he cannot unite those who come together in different ways.


    But¡­¡­.


    ''Hwasan¡­It''s Hwasan.''


    Hyun Jong is different.


    Hyun Jong never lost his gentleness, even though Paengak repeatedly uttered quite sharp words at first sight.


    Those who have developed a great blindness and become the leader of the blind naturally put strength in their shoulders. Even if it is not usually the case, people around you tend to praise you, get used to flattering you, and listen to small criticisms with respect.


    However, Hyun Jong faced him in a low position from beginning to end.


    What if Dang Gunnak succeeds in suppressing the other clans and leading them well?


    "I may not have seen all the power of Chun Woo-mang yet.¡¯


    With a heavy sigh, Paengak moved slowly.You must have a lot to say to the leather.¡¯


    Left in the room, Hyun Jong and Dang Gunnak faced each other. Hyun Jong said quietly.


    "I''m sure Fanga isn''t the only one thinking about that."


    Dang Gunnak nodded.


    "I think so, Jang Moon-in. No one says anything, but less than thirty percent of the people here welcome the unity of the heavenly alliance. If you limit yourself to those who are called prestigious, you won''t be able to work."


    "Ha ha. It''s work. I can''t believe it''s a thorny path."


    It''s not easy. This is against the order that has dominated the world.


    "Nevertheless, a lot of those people came."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That means that you can''t ignore it if you don''t want to."


    Dang Gunnak laughed bitterly.


    "Now you can show them that Chun Woo-men is a more formidable place than you think. That''s what this raffle is for."


    "I know what my party spirit means. But... I still don''t know. Can I handle this heavy responsibility?"


    "No one can be the lord of the Heavenly Union unless the writer is in charge."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ll put everything else aside.¡­.¡±


    Dang Gunnak looked at the door with a sour look.


    "If a long man steps down from the blind spot, he will come after him with a sword."


    "¡­I''m glad you''re just biting the knife.¡±


    The two people who smirked looked at each other.


    "Long-Written."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "As you said, it''s a job to do."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I believe in Jang Moon-in and Hwasan. So, please trust our Dangga."


    Hyun Jong smiled softly at Dang Gunnak''s rather serious words.


    "Who else would you trust if you weren''t a party member. I look forward to your kind cooperation."


    The two held hands together lightly.


    And then.


    It''s a mess!


    Suddenly, the loud noise from above turned their eyes on the ceiling.


    "Hey, you son of a b*tc*! I told you not to go up on the roof of a long-winded house!"


    "Oh, the real nagging!"


    "Come here! Come here!" Oh, my God!


    The clasped hand put strength into it.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The two thought. Perhaps the greatest enemy of the League of Heaven is neither the Old Part nor the Great Part.

 Chapter - 662 Episode 662. Who does this touch? (2)

    "Where is the water here!"


    "Over there! I''ve got plenty of water in front of me."


    "Where should I go between the sides?"


    "Go straight to the back of the pavilion with plum blossoms on the pillar.¡­.¡±


    "Huh? Each of them is engraved with plum blossoms."


    "That''s the back of the two-story foreground."


    "Oh, thank you."


    "No, no. How long do I have to wait for this?¡±


    "Joe, if you could wait a little longer...¡­.¡±


    There was a cold sweat on Yoon-jong''s forehead, which was busy answering.


    ''I''m out of my mind.¡¯


    It''s rare to see people this size, and it couldn''t even be easy to manage and guide them. What''s more, wasn''t Hwasan extremely short of Mundo''s reputation?


    Not only the two great disciples and the three great disciples, but they were still running around, but they were far short of hands.


    At least...


    "Don''t come out to the side and line up properly."


    "If you need anything, just let us know. We''ll work it out as soon as we can."


    "There! Who told you to fight here? Do you want to be kicked out?¡±


    Yoon-jong looked at the party members and admired and praised them.


    As expected! As expected, an expert!¡¯


    Unlike Hwasan''s disciples, who had never been able to do this before, the party members were manipulating people.


    At times like this, I felt that it was definitely the power of famous writing.


    It is not something that can be called a prestigious name just because one''s military prowess increases. Only when Hwasan has been through many things like the Four Heavenly Party and is able to cope with them all skillfully will he regain his prestigious credentials. Yoon-Jong once again reflected his will in a new epiphany.


    "I didn''t ask how long I had to wait!"


    "Ah!"


    I turned my head in surprise for a moment, and the customer who asked me questions was looking at Yoon-jong with a irritated face. In a moment of embarrassment, Yun-Jong was speechless for a moment.


    It was then.


    "I''m sorry. Please wait a little longer."


    Baek Cheon, who came close behind Yoon-Jong''s back, smiled brightly and said instead. The guest, who was crowded with Booa, looked at Baek Cheon''s face and nodded with a puzzled face.


    "Well, yes, I do. Ha...¡­. haha. With so many customers, it''s bound to take a long time."


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    "Ha ha. What do you mean, understand? Of course. You''re going through a lot.¡±


    Yoon-Jong''s face was distorted mercilessly by the man who suddenly became a gentle sheep.


    Do you discriminate against people?


    What a dirty world!


    Even sadder, this discrimination has become understandable on its own.


    Even if it''s Yoon-Jong, if Baek Cheon apologizes with that face, he wouldn''t have been able to withstand it without accepting it.


    What can I do? If it''s unfair, I have to be handsome.


    When the protestors returned to their seats, Yoon-Jong sighed deeply. Then Baek Cheon comforted him with a slightly pitiful expression.


    "You''re going through a lot."


    "¡­It wasn''t as hard as I thought it would be until I got home."


    "What do you mean?"


    "No, it''s nothing."


    What can I say?


    "It''s crazy, but it''s not that hard."


    "Really?"


    "It''s nothing compared to what he''s suffering from."


    "¡­Thank God."


    It was true. Usually, this kind of work is more mental than physical fatigue. If the body of the Hwasan disciples was like a rock, Chung-Myung''s disciplined spirit was like a diamond.


    ¡­¡­but the problem is that it wasn''t intentionally disciplined.Baek Cheon looked around Hwasan''s disciples busily running around.


    You''re all doing a good job.¡¯


    The party''s help is great, but certainly the disciples of Hwasan are doing their part. Everyone looked excited. Looking at it, Baek Cheon almost burst into laughter.


    With a slight smile on his face, Baek Cheon soon spoke seriously again.


    "Yes, however, we can''t help but have a problem when people gather this much. So don''t take your eyes off me for a second."


    "¡­¡­That''s what I''m saying¡­¡­.¡±


    "Huh?"


    "What about Chung-Myung?"


    For a moment, Yoon-jong saw.


    The dark cloud on Baek Cheon''s face, which was literally brilliant and dazzling.


    "¡­I was looking for it anyway."


    "It looks like it crawled into a corner, so wouldn''t it be better to leave it alone?"


    "Can you just live comfortably and lie down and sleep when gunpowder is buried somewhere in the house that you don''t know when it''s going to explode?"


    "It''s impossible."


    Baek Cheon, who looked up at the sky with a sad face, nodded with a dark face.


    "If anything happens, find me or tell Unam Sasook. If you don''t like it, look for Baek Sang."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    "¡­¡­and Jo-Gol take care of yourself."


    "¡­I''ll keep that in mind, too."


    Upon completion of the request, Baek Cheon looked around and muttered quietly.


    "But where did he really go to hide?¡±


    This guy Chung-Myung was really weird.


    When you''re in front of you, your stomach turns upside down, and when you''re invisible, it makes you extremely anxious. If Hwasan''s disciples were asked to choose between what he was in front of and what he wasn''t, they would all keep their tears in their eyes and choose where they could see Chung-Myung.


    A landslide in front of you would be better than a tidal wave from nowhere.


    "Yes, I hope the Beast Palace or the Bingo arrives soon. Then we''ll have more manpower, and it''ll be easier for me to follow him around.¡±


    Crying!


    "¡­¡­I know it''s nonsense, so I don''t have to."


    "What?"


    "Didn''t you just make a dog noise?"


    "¡­What do you mean? I''ve never done that."


    "Huh?"


    It was when Baek Cheon was facing Yoon-jong and tilted his face.


    Crying! Crying!


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Baek Cheon''s eyes began to grow bigger.


    What the hell is this nonsense?¡¯


    When Chung-Myung talked about something, he heard a real dog barking instead of the same "dog barking."


    "Huh?"


    "Did you hear that?¡±


    "I''m sure the barking of a dog just now...¡­.¡±


    The faces of the Hwasan disciples who heard the sound were all embarrassing.


    I was embarrassed by the faces of the Hwasan disciples.


    In fact, wherever there is a private house, you can hear the barking of dogs anywhere, so there was nothing special.


    The problem is that this is Hwasan.


    Can you hear a dog barking at the top of Hawasan, where birds are tired of flying and resting? Even the sound was getting louder and closer.


    "¡­maybe?"


    Everyone turned their heads toward the prose from which the sound was heard. The members of the party who were serving the middle class also looked at the same place with embarrassed faces.


    "What, what!"


    "No, it''s not...¡­.¡±


    "Rain, get out of the way!"


    Those who were filling the prose panicked and stepped back from side to side. Then I could see a group of people approaching from afar.


    "¡­It''s a beast palace.¡±


    "Yes, it''s a beast''s palace."It''s obviously a beast''s palace.


    As soon as I saw it, a man of jaw-dropping size was approaching proudly. The rough, scattered hair was grander like a lion''s mane rather than messy, making it look bigger. On top of that, tiger skins and luxurious leather shoes caught the eye.


    But it was the big dog showing its teeth in front of him that is now more eye-catching than the man''s appearance.


    "Sniff! Sniff! Sniff! Sniff! Sniff!"


    The two black dogs snarled, staring left and right as if they were about to rush at people with chains on. But for a moment, the giant man pulled a leash lightly and suddenly became gentle and began to walk forward.


    "¡­It''s the Lord of the Palace.¡±


    "Yes, it''s the palace lord.¡±


    Baek Cheon looked at it with his mouth slightly open, and asked Dang Pae, who appeared next to him.


    "¡­I heard you told me not to bring any animals."


    "That''s exactly what it was. But¡­¡­."


    "But?"


    "¡­I didn''t tell him not to bring his dog. I didn''t even imagine it.¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was certainly not the responsibility of the party anyway.


    "Let''s go!"


    Maeng So walked into Hwasan with his dogs in a loud voice. The problem was that Maeng So was not the only one from the Beast Palace.


    Arrrrrrrrrrr!


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    His followers were also dragging at least one dog.


    Big dog, medium dog, cute...¡­, uh, he''s a little cute¡­.... Oh, not this!


    Baek Cheon covered his face with one hand, lamenting the thought that came into his mind.


    "¡­What kind of beast palace is that? It''s a retrofit."


    I told you not to bring an animal, but you''re bringing a dog!


    From Baek Cheon''s point of view, it was a stroke of fire inside and a flip on the spot. However, technically speaking, there was no way to promote the appearance of the palace more spectacularly.


    "What, they''re...¡­?¡±


    "That''s not the face of the midfielder.


    "Hey, Beast Palace! It''s Namman Beast Palace!¡±


    "What? They?"


    The eyes of the middlemen were drawn to the Beast Palace.


    Namman Beast Palace.


    I''ve heard the name countless times, but it was my first time seeing it with my eyes, so I had to. Unnam is restricted from entering the Jungwon area, and the Beast Palace is not coming into the Jungwon area.


    "Why does the Beast Palace bring a dog, not a beast?"


    "Isn''t a dog a beast?"


    "Are you crazy?"


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    It was certainly a bizarre sight.


    There was a great deal of momentum in the Beast Palace. And in fact, there was nothing to discuss the well-developed muscles of the courtiers. Just looking at Maeng So in the lead was enough to make me shudderived.


    But what do you call it''s...¡­.


    It''s like a bunch of big openers.¡¯


    I''ve never seen such a strange sight in my life.


    It''s very different from what I heard.¡¯


    All the people in the middle were still in chaos. But it was the same for Baek Cheon.


    "Why the dog¡­¡­."


    then


    "My my."


    Baek Cheon''s head turned at the sudden sound of laughter.


    Chung-Myung, who appeared from somewhere, was smiling in vain at the sight.


    "What a mess."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon nodded quickly.


    Chung-Myung??. I agree with you wholeheartedly after a long time.


    So can''t you do something about that?


    Chung-Myung walked out toward the swirling prose, as if he had heard his mind.


    Maeng So, walking from the lead, smiled brightly as soon as he found Chung-Myung."Hahaha¡­."


    However, before he could burst into laughter, the dogs ahead of him turned their eyes and started barking.


    Crying! Crying! Crying!


    As the dogs struggled as if they were going to rush at any moment, the chain around their necks was pulled tight.


    "Oh, you son of a b*tc*...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung frowns and frowns. But the moment I tried to say something.


    Peeking.


    Baek-ah, with her head out from under his neck, opened her black eyes and made a threatening sound as she looked at the dogs.


    (Screams!


    Whoosh. Whoosh.


    Then the dogs, who were growling and barking fiercely, hurriedly rolled their tails and sped their urine. The eyes of the middle class were wide open at the pathetic sight of the trembling.


    "What, what?"


    "What''s wrong with them all of a sudden?"


    It was incomprehensible to others, but to Maeng So, he seemed to be a delightful entertainer.


    "He''s still the same. So, are you still there?


    "Why did you drag a dog like this? I don''t think the Beast Palace changed its name to Open."


    "Huh? No...Well, it wasn''t brought from Unnam. As you know, the Beast Palace is too difficult for dogs to live in."


    It certainly was. When weasels hit tigers in a neighborhood, how can an ordinary dog survive?


    "At the request of the party, we''re the only ones who set out separately.¡­.¡±


    "I did."


    Maeng So smacked his lips.


    "There were too many wild dogs on the way. There are many dogs starving to death."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So I''ve been harvesting one by one...¡­.¡±


    The dogs, frightened by Baek-ah, tucked their heads and hid behind Maeng So''s legs.


    "It''s just that I''ve grown attached to him...¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung shuddered as he listened to Maeng So''s simple words.


    "So... how many dogs do you have?"


    "¡­I can''t even throw it away. I tried to leave it at the bottom of the mountain, but these guys wouldn''t fall."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Maeng So, who was standing a little awkwardly, soon burst out laughing again. It was a pretty awkward transition.


    "Ha ha ha! What''s the point of that'' I feel like I''m going through the sky because I haven''t seen you in a while!"


    "Don''t be evasive!"


    "Hahahaha! Get in, get in!"


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    Maeng So, who patted Chung-Myung on the shoulder, led all the dogs into Hwasan.


    It was a moment when the name "Namman Wild Palace" was clearly imprinted on the people who were filling Hwasan.


    ¡­¡­Anyway, for sure.

 Chapter - 663 Episode 663. Who does this touch? (3)

    There were as many as a hundred dogs brought by the Beast Palace.


    "No. How can I push out the children who are coming?"


    "Then do you just abandon the starving children?"


    "The people in the middle are cold, cold."


    "The angle is so sharp! It''s not like I don''t have any money!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    His disciples, who were given the glances of Hilnan, made no representation. He''s a master who preaches the teachings of the Taoist, so can''t we blame him for leaving the dying dogs alone?


    Hawasan, who is on the verge of becoming an indifferent, money-losing Malko, who doesn''t care if dogs starve to death, had no choice but to overlook the brutality of the Beast Palace.


    Fortunately, the problem of dog management, which was feared, was solved unexpectedly easily.


    Ugh!


    Come on!


    Ugh!


    Oh my god!


    The middlemen opened their eyes to the strange sight unfolding.


    "What kind of sight is that?"


    "¡­I do."


    "I can''t tell...¡­.even though his eyes were clearly open.¡±


    Their eyes were all on one place.


    The white front foot, which is perfect for the word cute because it is too small, pointed down.


    Then the dogs sorted by size quickly fell on the ground.


    Stroke!


    When the small feet pointed up again, the dogs rose like lightning, and when the feet made a circle in Ho Gong, the dogs rolled on the floor.


    "¡­¡­What is that?"


    "Am I dreaming now?"


    If you didn''t see it with your eyes, it would be natural not to believe it, but those who are on Hwasan now were realizing for the first time that it could be hard to believe what they saw with their eyes.


    Every time a weasel, like a bunch of white fur, flicked its feet, dogs as big as humans flipped around.


    I was worried that I would get sick if I flipped it so hard.


    "Oh, no, it doesn''t look like a bite."


    "Is that a big deal right now? Isn''t it a matter of why dogs listen to weasels in the first place?"


    "¡­I find it strange that weasels point to dogs with their front feet.¡±


    There was nothing common sense in everything from¡­¡­ to another.


    Ugh!


    When the weasel slightly showed its teeth with disapproval, the dogs lined up like soldiers shivered and rolled their tails.


    The white weasel nodded as if he liked it.


    ''You look like a human being. How is that a weasel?¡¯


    "Oh, you want to see me take a boat?¡¯


    The weasel was acting like a human being, and everyone was amazed and bewildered.


    "Is that a creature?"


    "Hwasan has a gift."


    "¡­¡­I thought the word "forest" was just a story."


    Now, it is hard to find a creature in the midfield. Come on, you''re all new and weird. It was worth it.


    Ugh!


    When Baek-ah turned her front foot sideways, the dogs rushed to the back of the foreground. As if there were no dogs in the first place, the middle class admired and applauded while looking at the neatly arranged smoke field.


    "Is this the power of the Beast Palace?"


    "What did you see with your eyes? That weasel was raised by a Hwasan disciple!"


    "Huh? But why?"


    "¡­Do I understand?"


    It really didn''t even dare to guess the circumstances. So everyone just had to stick their tongue out.


    Something''s been weird since earlier.¡¯


    I don''t understand anything for sure.


    Middle-aged people slowly began to realize that Hwasan was something different from the ordinary Munpa.But that absurd feeling was felt by the Wasans as well.


    "¡­...took care of it.¡±


    "That''s unexpectedly useful. At first, it seemed useless except for the real scarf."


    "Better than you."


    "¡­Are you going to do this?¡±


    When Jo-Gol roared, Yoon-Jong sighed deeply.


    "Why didn''t you train this bastard, Whitey?"


    I think Chung-Myung can do something about Jo-Gol. He''s a kind of beast, too.


    "¡­¡­It''s not really about dogs."


    Baek Cheon turned his eyes away with a sour face. Chung-Myung barks at Maeng So...¡­. No, I was protesting.


    "You''re a dog seller? It''s a total mess here! What?"


    "Hahahaha! Don''t worry about that little thing! Here, here! I brought Unam''s drink because I''m meeting you! Why don''t you have a cold drink?"


    "What''s the building? Did you bring a lot?¡±


    "I''ve brought enough to drown in alcohol! You must have had a hard time bringing it! How''s it going? Just a taste?


    "Good!"


    Baek Cheon''s big hands wrapped around his face.


    What''s wrong with dogs? People are the problem. People.¡¯


    No, things that aren''t exactly human are the problem.


    It''s a sad Hwasan.


    There was a man-like beast and a man-like man coexisting here.


    "Paint Baek Cheon."


    "What? Oh, yeah! Lord Cow."


    Then Dang Pae smiled and approached Baek Cheon.


    "The Beast Palace has arrived, so I''m going to select some of the pine nuts and send them down in harmony."


    "In harmony?"


    "Yes, not everyone here can stay in Hwasan, so we need people to open and manage the temporary accommodation we mentioned the other day."


    "Ah!"


    Baek Cheon nodded furiously.


    "I didn''t think about it. Thank you, Lord Cow."


    Dang Pae shook his head at a heartfelt thank you.


    "It''s not Hwasan''s job, it''s the work of the devil. I''m sorry if you keep saying that I''m helping you."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    "And¡­."


    Dang Pae grinned.


    "Hwasan and Dangga are not strangers, even if it''s just Hwasan''s business, not diarrhea."


    Baek Cheon, who saw Dang Pae''s eyes, soon laughed together.


    "Yes, I am. Not others.¡­.¡±


    "There."


    However, there was a voice that broke the pulse of emotion. Flinching Dang Pae and Baek Cheon slowly looked back.


    "So, So, So."


    "So-So¡­¡­."


    Dang-Soso was looking at the two with blood on his forehead.


    "Others are too busy to respond, and you two are having a blast.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You look tired, how can I help you with a bowl of daebim?"


    "¡­I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    "I''ve sinned to death."


    "What are you doing? Move!"


    "Yes!"


    Dang Pae and Baek Cheon rushed and whispered.


    "But was Soso always like that?¡±


    "¡­It wasn''t that bad before, but after the kid went to Hawasan, he couldn''t live in the snow¡­"¡­.¡±


    "¡­We''re sorry."


    "This is Hwasan!"


    Maeng So looks around with a look of emotion.


    "It''s fancier than I thought. I thought the conduit would be just a simple, quiet place."


    "It''s because there''s a lot of people. And the Dangga gave me some energy."


    "It''s good to be noisy."


    Maeng So smiled loudly.


    "I never imagined in my life that I would ever have to come to the meadow or even to Hawasan. Thanks to the Hwasan Divine Dragon, I''m enjoying myself.¡±


    "You''ll have to come often from now on.¡±


    "Ha ha ha. You should! You should!"Maeng So smiled loudly and nodded. Then Hyun Jong and Dang Gunnak walked out from the back. He seemed to have come to greet the Beast Palace in person after hearing that it had arrived.


    "Oh! Dang-ga-ju! And next to me...¡­.¡±


    Maeng So''s eyes change when he sees Hyun Jong.


    "Hwasan The Dragon."


    "Yes."


    "Is that Hwasan''s manuscript?"


    "Oh, you''ve never seen this before, have you? Yes, I''m Hyun Jong Jin, the long story of Hwasan. Let me introduce...¡­.¡±


    But Maeng So strode toward Hyun Jong before Chung-Myung could finish his sentence. How violent and intimidating the move was, the people who were looking at Maeng So in unison.


    It was not that difficult to recognize Maeng So as the palace owner of Namman Beast Palace without introducing each of them.


    One side is the palace of Namman Beast Palace.


    And on the other side, the family of Sichundang, the ruler of Sichuan, and the most powerful man of recently.


    Everyone swallowed dry saliva at the sight of the three giants shaking the current lake.


    "What is it?"


    Is something going to happen?¡¯


    Maeng So, at a glance, is rascals. Appearance is not enough to be called wildlings. Isn''t he a bird in there who''s not used to the courtesy of the midfield?


    Everyone''s eyes were filled with tension at the thought that something unexpected might happen.


    After a while, Hyun Jong grinned and captured.


    "Welcome to Hwasan. I''ve heard a lot about Namman Beast Palace and stories about you from Dangga and his disciples. I should have visited you and said hello at the last minute, but I was in a hurry. Forgive me for being reckless."


    Seeing the low posture, Maeng So sniffed out.


    It is polite to answer the forward offense with the same gun power. But Maeng So chose another way instead of the courtesy.


    Boom!


    He took a step back and bent deeply.


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    Everyone spat out a questionable voice at the sight.


    It''s polite to have the right to fight each other when they''re equal. But now Maeng So is bowing his head without foreboding.


    You''re saying you''re going to recognize him as a top gatekeeper?¡¯


    ''No. Even so, that''s...¡­.¡¯


    Everyone didn''t understand his behavior. But then Maeng So spoke in a loud voice.


    "Big!"


    What do you mean?¡­.


    "It''s a great honor to meet a writer of the great Hwasan faction!"


    The mouths of the middlemen opened wide.


    What, what?¡¯


    What are you talking about?¡¯


    It is Namman Beast Palace.


    Of course, the middlemen tended to secretly reject and ignore the outside-of-the-world gatekeepers. And it was also true that the power of Saeweonsa Palace did not reach the heads of the Gupile Room. However, even so, it is Namman Beast Palace, a part of Saeoeosa Palace.


    Although Hwasan has been in a great mood recently, he has not dared to be in touch with Namman Beast Palace yet.


    But now in front of their eyes, the Beast Palace Lord Maeng So is offering a very respectful example to Hawasan''s lengthy writer.


    Even Hyun Jong blushed with embarrassment.


    "The Lord of the Palace. Too many examples are not available."


    "No!"


    But Maeng So raised his head and shouted with his already gleaming eyes.


    "I''m not sorry to be here now. On behalf of all the palaces of Namman Beast Palace, and of all those who live in Unnam! Thank you for your kindness in protecting Unnam, and I would like to thank Hwasan, the missionary of Maehwa Inspection."


    Maeng So put his hands together in front of his chest and bowed his head again. Although the manner of courtesy is different from that of the midfield, it was obvious to anyone that he was showing his true respect now.This added more credibility to Maeng So''s remarks a while ago.


    "The plum inspection saved the man."¡­?¡±


    "Who''s the plum inspection?"


    "Isn''t he there? A hundred years ago, when he fought against the Magyo, he was one of the three greatest inspectors of the world.¡±


    "What? Wasan produced the world''s top three inspections? But why didn''t I know? And if the Namman Wild Palace showed such an example, he was very active, right? But why haven''t I heard of it?¡±


    "I, I''ve never heard of it before.¡±


    Confusion flashed across the faces of the middlemen.


    But again Maeng So shouted loudly, without them even having time to organize their thoughts.


    "Nothing can repay the grace of life! Namman Beast Palace will be Hwasan''s eternal friend, and he will soon regard his enemy as his enemy! Please do not betray the will of the Beast Palace!"


    Hyun Jong turned his head slightly and looked at the distant sky with a stuffy feeling at the tip of his nose.


    No one recognized it.


    The reason why I had to bear the sadness in one side of my heart even when I saw people crowding to Hwasan was because I thought no one would know that Hwasan was like this in the past.


    But now Maeng So has lowered his posture in the presence of everyone to mention the names of Hawasan and Maehwa inspection in the past.


    "¡­It was a long time ago. Do I have to¡­¡­."


    "No way!"


    Maeng So shouted out loud.


    "What does time matter when it comes to saving the Beast, saving the Unnam! Furthermore, discussing the grace of the inspection of plum blossoms that saved the world from the evil magic spells!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Thousand years, not a hundred years, should not be forgotten!"


    "¡­Thank you very much."


    Maeng So raised his head and grinned.


    "I brought you a nice gift from Unnam! We have a lot to talk about, so go inside."


    "It should be."


    Everyone who watched the shocking scene looked at the back of the three, unable to hide their frustration.


    There was a strange silence.


    And in between there was a very small strange sound.


    "LOL¡­¡­."


    People''s heads turned.


    Chung-Myung, who closed his mouth with both hands, was shaking his shoulders.


    "LOL¡­¡­."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But why is he laughing?


    No one knew why.


    And then.


    "It''s a fool!"


    "The North Sea Ice Palace has arrived!"


    A loud voice came from outside the prose without time to calm the shock.

 Chapter - 664 Episode 664. Who does this touch? (4)

    "A fool?!"


    "You''re really coming."


    The middle class swallowed dry saliva and focused on prose.


    Along with Namman Beast Palace, the North Sea Ice Palace, which is one of the new Oeosa Palace and reigns like a king in the North Sea.


    They''ve finally jumped over a long time and showed up right here in Hawsan.


    It has already been widely known that the North Sea Ice Palace has become an enemy to the Heavenly Union. However, the weight itself was different between just being together and the fact that the North Sea Ice Palace came directly from that distance.


    Expectations poured out for a moment, and soon the fighters of the North Sea Ice Palace appeared along an open road from side to side.


    "¡­¡­Oh."


    "Well, they''re the ones in the...¡­.¡±


    Everyone couldn''t breathe loudly and refrained from speaking.


    The appearance of the Namman Beast Palace was shocking but not daunting. It was just different and fascinating.


    However, the feelings felt by the fighters of the North Sea Ice Palace were completely different.


    ''It''s a perfect day.¡¯


    ''They''re the famous North Sea inspectors.¡­.¡¯


    The inspectors of the North Sea Ice Palace were well-known for being cold and sharp like the north sea wind. And the bingo islands gathered here were proving themselves that the words were not fiction.


    The perfect line of armed men, dressed in white clothes, walking in a perfect line was enough to make them admire the North Sea, leaving aside their feelings for the North Sea.


    Even those who doubted whether Saehoesung Palace was legitimate to be talked about with that old file room or Oh Dae-sega because it has been cut off from the center for a long time will have no choice but to nod their heads if they see the North Sea Binggung Palace now.


    Chuck! Chuck! Chuck! Chuck!


    There was a steady step.


    It seemed more like a march to fight a war than those who came for friendly events. The faces of those who watched naturally were also nervous.


    but


    "Chung-Myung Pyojiniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!"


    "Huh?"


    The people in the middle tilted their heads at the sudden voice.


    "Baby?"


    "Why is she there?"


    A young-faced boy jumped out of the row of fighters and entered the prose with all his might.


    "Hey, Gungjuni! You have to keep your dignity.¡­!¡±


    Then a middle-aged man followed the boy, frightened.


    "What is it?"


    Everyone''s eyes were drawn to the unexpected situation, but the boy didn''t even seem to feel the eyes of those in the process.


    The boy who ran in a straight line stopped sharply in front of a person.


    "Sigh¡­¡­ Whoops¡­¡­! Master Chung-Myung!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung grinned as he saw Solso Baek standing in front of him with a face full of reminders.


    "You look a little big?¡±


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Why did you come all the way here? You just have to send people."


    "I stopped him, too."


    Hanyi Myung sighed as he followed behind.


    "I said I could come alone, but the princess wanted to see him in person¡­"¡­.¡±


    Solso Baek looked back at Hanyi Myeong and spoke quite seriously.


    "How can we discuss a thousand years of ambassador over a hundred years without seeing what kind of place the gate house we share."


    Chung-Myung, who saw it, gave a pure impression.


    "¡­your mouth is alive."


    It''s very shiny.


    "It''s a pleasure to see you again, sir!"


    "Yeah, yeah. Thank you for coming."


    Chung-Myung grinned and pointed back.


    "But I think there''s something else I need to do right now?"


    "Oh, he''s...¡­!¡±


    Solso Baek nodded as if he knew. Waiting a moment for all the back inspectors to enter the prose, he took the lead and headed toward Hyun Jong.At the sight, Dang Gunnak and Maeng So slipped aside. He noticed that Binggo and Hwasan needed a place to greet each other.


    Hyun Jong smiled a little embarrassed, but Solso Baek soon stood in front of him and captured it with a big gesture.


    "Solso Baek, the archer of the North Sea Ice Palace, meets the long-running man of the Hwasan faction!"


    "Welcome, my princess. I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Hyun Jong looked at Solso Baek with warm eyes.


    "You must have had a hard time coming all this way. I don''t know how to express my gratitude to the palace lord for coming and shining his place."


    "No, Jang Moon-in!"


    Solso Baek raised his head and shouted bravely.


    "It''s not as hard to come here in person as it is to the grace of the North Sea."


    Solso Baek, paused, glanced back at Hanyi Myung.


    Then Hanyi Myeong nodded slightly as if it was right now.


    "First¡­¡­."


    Solso Back, who took a breath, said snaply.


    "The North Sea has been greatly indebted to Hwasan. Thanks to Jang Mun-in''s sending of Hwasan Ogum to the North Sea, we were able to clean up the North Sea and save the people. Hwasan''s willingness to help the North Sea is still being talked about in the North Sea!"


    When Chung-Myung, who was slightly flinched, saw Hanyi Myung, he was about to show a subtle smile.


    ''You made me do it.''


    I''m sorry. I''m...¡­. Oh, my. This.


    "And!"


    Solso Baek shouted in a very awkward voice, as if he hadn''t finished what he had prepared. Those who know Solso Baek well may notice the awkwardness, but most of us here saw Solso Baek for the first time, so there was no way to know what was wrong.


    "First of all, the North Sea will never forget that the evil plot was prevented with the help of Hwasan."


    Then, the people around me looked blankly at each other.


    "Why do you come out of here?"


    a horse''s bow


    I don''t know what else to say, but I heard it clearly. If you live with enemies in the stronghold, you can''t miss it.


    "There was a demon in the North Sea?"


    "Hwasan helped the fool stop the demon?"


    "That demon?"


    "Come on, it''s a small party.¡±


    "No, no, no! Even if it''s a residual, it''s a lot of work to stop the demon! But why isn''t that known in the midfield?"


    "¡­¡­because the people of the North Sea have not entered the midfield and have not interacted with the people of the Middle East. I wouldn''t have had a chance to tell you.¡±


    "So you''re saying that Hwasan hasn''t taken credit for such a formidable job so far?"


    "Hey, does that make sense?"


    Everyone looked at Hyun Jong and Solso Baek alternately, saying they were speechless.


    It was hard to believe.


    However, even though he is a boy who has not yet become an adult, the palace owner of the North Sea Ice Palace would never lie in front of so many people.


    Besides, isn''t Solso Baek''s lack of dignity filled by Hanyi Myeong and sword-like inspectors at the North Sea Ice Palace?


    "Though it is the duty of the master not to put it forward, for God''s sake¡­¡­.I can''t believe you didn''t say a word after all that.¡±


    "I would never have known if the Lord of the Bingguong hadn''t said it himself."


    "That''s great. That''s great."Solso Baek''s shoulders were tense as he heard voices whispering.


    "The North Sea is in despair. The North Sea never forgets grace. Everyone in the North Sea will bear this in their hearts and repay Hwasan''s kindness."


    When Solso Baek tried to lower his head again, Hyun Jong reached out and grabbed his hand. And smiled warmly.


    "I''ve heard...¡­.¡±


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "I heard that the disciples and the people of the Bingo have become close friends. Isn''t that so?"


    "Yes, a long writer. We dare to be friends with him."


    Hyun Jong nodded his head.


    "Then it''s all in vain. What is the meaning of grace between those who truly believe and share friendship?"


    "Long story¡­¡­."


    "Welcome. It''s a great pleasure to have you here."


    Solso Baek, who was looking at Hyun Jong with slightly puzzled eyes, soon smiled. Hyun Jong led him gently like that.


    "Let''s have it inside. I think there''s a lot to talk about."


    When Solso Baek turned around, Hanyi Myung nodded.


    "Have a safe trip, my lord. Leave the outside to me."


    "Then, please, sir."


    "Come here."


    Hyun Jong and Dang Gunnak, Maeng So and Solso Baek chatted and walked toward Jang''s place.


    Those who were still in the process of finally disappearing couldn''t get out of shock.


    But it was possible because they came here without any particular purpose. Each one of those who climbed up Hawasan for a purpose was whispering with a stiff face.


    "Eldest, the bond between Hwasan and the new school seems stronger than I thought."


    "¡­I see."


    Fangak, who had hardened his face, looked toward the place where the scene was long.


    Cheon U-men is a very deformed place.


    Wasan, who used to be a gufile room, and Sacheondangga, a member of Odaesega, and Namman Beast Palace and North Sea Ice Palace.


    Goofilebang and Oh Dae-sega may not be a bad relationship, but they have a delicate relationship. And there is nothing strange about that Saeweonsa Palace.


    However, the three clans gathered together to form an alliance.


    I thought that the trade route between Unnam and Jungwon and the North Sea was the center of this alliance.¡¯


    Money can be done by ghosts. If there is a huge profit, there is no reason why enemies cannot join hands.


    So I thought the formation of the "Cheon U-men" was also an extension.


    However, those who watched the current situation had to revise the idea altogether.


    "The party didn''t put Hwasan as a scarecrow. The center of the heavenly alliance was not a party song, but a Hwasan."


    This was bigger than I thought.


    Those who gather for profit turn around without hesitation when there is no more profit. However, those who gather with loyalty do not turn a blind eye to each other''s difficulties.


    "Put the communication in the text. I think we need to let them know about this situation."


    "Yes!"


    Paengak, who gave instructions, listened quietly. Those who came to their senses were raising their voices about this.


    "So, according to the Beast Palaceist, Hawasan''s inspection of plum blossoms in the past saved the man?"


    "Ey. That can''t be true. How do the Unites know what we don''t know?"


    "What a stupid thing to say! So the archer of the Southern Man Beast Palace bowed his head so politely to the writer of Hawasan?


    "¡­Wouldn''t it just be a show?"


    "The Namman Wild Palace bows down to Hawasan just to make things to see? What can''t a wilderness do compared to Hwasan said.


    "Well, that''s true, but...¡­.¡±"The Beast Palace is a gatekeeper who has never forgotten his grudge even though he is starving to death. That''s why you''ve been out of trade with the Middlelands for nearly a hundred years! Such a clique simply talks lies for profit and bows its head in front of others? Don''t be ridiculous!"


    "¡­That means that''s all true. So what the hell was that plum screening person like?"


    Someone was busy talking about plum screening.


    "Magyo...." Oh, my God, there were still remnants of Mahyo?"


    "I don''t know about Jungwon, but it''s understandable in the North Sea. Isn''t it famous that the North Sea has a large land?"


    "Even if it''s a residual, it''s a demon! It''s a lot of credit for dealing with the remnants of Mahyo! And you''ve been keeping your mouth shut all this whole time.


    "Isn''t it Hawasan? Hwasan was the place where he beat up the green forest''s Maebyolchae and distributed all the wealth to the people around him."


    "Ha ha ha ha. Is it a consultation? Oh, my God.


    Paengak, who was listening to all the humiliation, sighed quietly.


    I''m sure the horse will spread like wildfire.


    Neither the word nor the word of the Beast Palace nor the word of the Bingo attracts people''s attention.


    The people who gathered here are senior members of each literary faction or those who have come a way that they do not have to come because they are so interested in Kang Ho-sa.


    Now that all those people have heard it, how big would the repercussions be?


    If it''s designed for this situation...¡­.¡¯


    Paengak''s eyes were fiercely on the long-running place.


    "Hwasan is a more scary doorkeeper than I thought...¡­. No, it''s a place that''s scarier than I thought.¡¯


    There is no choice but to completely revise the assessment of Chun Woo-men.


    "Giggling."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    However, Paengak turned his head slightly because of the laughter that was heard out of the blue.


    Hwasan Sinryong was giggling and laughing with an evil face.


    "This is why people have to be nice. giggle giggle."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Somehow, strangely, it was a bad feeling.

 Chapter - 665 Episode 665. Who does this touch? (5)

    "Hwasan."


    Bop Kye looked up at the mountain peak with a very unpleasant eye.


    I felt this way when I was performing Bop Jeong in the past, but definitely Mount Hwasan is not a good place for conduits.


    Don''t peaks towering toward the sky seem to threaten people rather than embrace them?


    But Bop Kye soon shook his head lightly to shake off his thoughts.


    Now he is on his way to celebrate the creation of the Heavenly Union under the orders of a long man. It''s better not to think uselessly.


    It was my duty to go back quietly, without showing my presence as much as I could...¡­.


    Yes?


    Bop Kye tilted his head at a strange sight that suddenly crossed his eyes.


    A group of people gathered in the prose and watched them nervously climbing up.


    Of course, it wasn''t that strange to have people gathered there, as I''ve been sick and tired of the crowd all the way to Wasan. But the problem was that the people there were quite familiar to Bop Kye.


    ''Why there?''


    From the looks of their faces, they look like the characters of Gufa and Oh Dae-sega, but why are those who are not enough to rest in the accommodation being treated well there and stomping nervously over there?


    The more absurd thing happened next.


    "Oh, he''s coming!"


    "Here he comes!"


    Yes?


    When I received a sudden glance, I was embarrassed by Bop Kye''s face.


    People from the Old File Room and the Great Sega rushed toward him and surrounded him.


    "Oh, Amitabha, what''s wrong with you?¡±


    "Long time no see! Elder Bop Kye!"


    Even his greetings were urgent. Roughly greeted and with the least courtesy, they quickly opened their mouths.


    "I''d like to ask Shaolin something."


    "What?"


    "Is it true that the¡­¡­ the, uh, Hwasan disciples went to the North Sea and fought with the Magyo?"


    Bop Kye opened his eyes wide.


    "He, he, he...Where?


    "The archer of the North Sea Ice Palace said with his own mouth. Is that true?"


    "¡­¡­Amitabul."


    For a moment, Bop Kay, who was speechless, managed to memorize dislikes and closed her eyes tightly.


    ''In the end...''


    I didn''t mean to hide it. Howasan doesn''t talk with his own mouth, and it''s weird that Shaolin is making a fuss, so I just shut up. Isn''t it weird to announce it when no one asks first?


    But the news seemed to have burst now.


    "Is that true?"


    "¡­Yes, I am."


    Bop Kye nodded. If everyone already knew, there was nothing they couldn''t confirm.


    "Didn''t you ask for cooperation the other day when you told me that you had already discovered the remains of Mahkyo in the North Sea?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s a place where I couldn''t even go to Sorim. So I asked Hwasan for help. Fortunately, I was able to keep the remnants of Mahyo from coming out because of the passage from Hwasan to the North Sea."


    "¡­huh."


    "Of all things¡­¡­."


    Watching their returning gaze mixed with resentment, Bop Kay quietly exclaimed disapproval.


    It''s stupid.


    This would not have happened if the Moon faction here had supported Shaolin and worked together to solve the North Sea. When you look at it, how can they react like this when it''s happening on their own?


    Head of the room.


    It just dawned on me why Bop Jeong was protecting Hwasan.


    "Of course, it''s good to have stopped the demon...¡­, but I didn''t expect the news to be made public now.¡­.¡±"The reaction is extraordinary."


    "I think we need to respond in the text."


    Looking at those who couldn''t even hide their embarrassment, Bop Kye sighed rather explicitly.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    I just came here to congratulate you, but my heart sank heavily from the start.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung alternates between Maeng So and Solso Baek''s faces.


    "¡­do you really have to?"


    "Yes."


    "So openly?"


    "Hahaha."


    Maeng So burst into laughter.


    "Obviously, it''s supposed to be a secret thing to hide! Far from being ashamed of being known, it''s something to be proud of, why not say it!"


    "Anyway¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung clicked his tongue.


    As I feel every time, Maeng So is not as stupid as he seems. He is very smart and quick to calculate.


    Maeng So is the perfect fit for the term "fox in bear''s mask."


    There is no way that he would have brought up the story of the inspection of plum blossoms in front of so many people without thinking. Everything would have been a calculated act.


    "Why didn''t you tell me in advance?"


    "Do you have to?"


    Maeng So grinned as if he had heard a funny story.


    "It''s not like I''m asking permission to talk about Unnam''s benefactor. No matter how much you''re Hwasan''s disciple."


    "Oh, yeah, but...¡­.¡±


    That''s me, you son of a b*tc*! I''m the plum screening!


    Wow, it''s been a long time since I''ve said this! People of the world! I''m the plum inspection! I''m the plum inspection, and I''m the plum inspection!


    "And!"


    Bang!


    Then Maeng So suddenly hit the table violently. The pot lid-like hand, which was hit by a fine dart table, was surprising.


    "I was so angry that I couldn''t stand it! How can you not even know who this ungrateful bastard is?"


    When they first learned that human voices could make the roof flutter, they covered their ears.


    "The shameless ones! If you hadn''t defeated Mah-kyo, you wouldn''t be alive by now! How dare you treat him like this!"


    "Well, just calm down for now.¡­.¡±


    "Do I look like I''m going to calm down now? This is unimaginable in Unnam!"


    Maeng So, whose face turned red with anger, patted the tea table. Whenever Maeng So hit the side of the tea he loved, Hyun Jong''s face gradually died black.


    "You little bastards who will be struck by lightning!¡±


    Uh... That''s right. That''s right.¡­.


    It''s a little awkward for me to be angry with you because you''re so angry.¡­.


    It was then.


    "That''s right!"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung turned his head. Solso Baek clenched his teeth with a red face.


    "I can understand that I forgot about the past. But take down that demon!"


    "Remain! Remain! Not a demon, but a demon!"


    It''s a party, you son of a b*tc*! Don''t call me madam. If you say so, it sounds like you did something amazing. Even the old Hwasan couldn''t do it!


    "North Sea, it''s Hawsan who saved the countryside even more! If that was the case, I wouldn''t be able to come and get a head start right away!"


    "Beauty, are you crazy?¡±


    "Of course I''m saying this in my right mind!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "How can you slowly taste it!"


    "That''s what I''m saying!"


    Distracted Maeng So and still undergrown Solso Baek joined hands.Chung-Myung grinned at the incredible sight.


    "Will it be okay?"


    Is it really okay for these helpless people to get together and make a blind?


    Dang Gunnak, who was still listening, opened his mouth with a bitter smile.


    "If you don''t know, you can let us know."


    "Right!"


    "That''s right."


    "It wasn''t as reputable as what Hwasan had achieved, but that''s what''s happened. If we can get to know and respect Hawasan''s past and what he''s doing now, so will the power."


    Maeng So snorted.


    "Do those ungrateful people know that?¡±


    "I know!"


    Sobaek... Don''t let him get you in trouble. Then people in the North Sea will have a hard time. Why are you here...¡­.


    The sudden arrow also returned to Chung-Myung.


    "Don''t you even get mad? The peace they enjoy is for the seal to fight for his life!"


    "No, I don''t know. What can I do?¡±


    "There''s no way you didn''t know anyone! But this happened because everyone who knew the truth kept their mouths shut! I''m so angry."


    Chung-Myung smirked at Solso Baek, who was blushing and bubbling with anger.


    "Hurrah¡­¡­."


    Solso Baek may be talking about what happened in the North Sea, but it sounded to Chung-Myung as if he were referring to a story from the past.


    "Of course I''m angry.¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "But I don''t mean to yell at you to know.¡±


    "Why?"


    "Even if I know, I don''t come and help when I need to."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Somewhere cynicism was a young horse.


    Solso Baek looked blankly at Chung-Myung.


    "Good reputation, good praise. But that doesn''t help when you really need it. If it meant anything, there would be no downfall for Hwasan.¡±


    "Well¡­¡­."


    "What I need is not someone to praise, but someone who can leave my back. I mean¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who had been speaking quietly, soon smiled.


    "Like the people gathered here."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Maeng So smacked his thigh as if he was pleased thigh.


    "That''s true. The Hwasan Divine Dragon gets to the point once in a while. It''s usually a matter of stabbing her in the wrong place."


    Excuse me? I don''t think you had to talk behind your back.


    Maeng So, who stopped laughing, smiled.


    "That''s not wrong. It''s the essence that counts. Because we''re here to do that''


    "Yes, it is."


    Even Solso Back nodded.


    Dang Gunnak calmly added to it.


    "That''s why I''m a natural. Haven''t you already had enough of a relationship where you''re talking good things to each other and calculating gains behind you?"


    Everyone nodded in sympathy with the words.


    "I think we''re here to help each other put aside the benefits and benefits."


    "That''s right."


    "That''s right."


    The eyes of the three gathered on Hyun Jong.


    "Long storyteller, I know it''s not an easy position. But the three clans here are gathered only because of their relationship with Hwasan. So, on behalf of Hwasan, take the place of the Lord of Heaven and lead everyone."


    It''s already been decided.


    However, it was the first time for the heads of the four clans to officially declare at a gathering.


    Hyun Jong, who was still stroking the teacup, smiled brightly.


    "It''s a little different. Lord Dangga."


    "What?"


    "If we gather to trust and help each other, it is not appropriate to say that we lead. I''ll just think I''m using a cover.""Oh¡­¡­."


    "Everyone, please help Hwasan. We, Wasan, will do our best to help everyone."


    Three people nodded at the words. They were feeling it, too.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung raised his head at Hyun Jong''s call.


    "Is this what it is?"


    "Well¡­."


    Chung-Myung scratched his cheek.


    "I don''t know if it''s my place to talk."


    "When did you argue about that?"


    "Ha ha ha. You''re pretending to know the case, Hwasan The Dragon."


    "As expected of the seal! You''re so polite!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Of those people, Chung-Myung, who thought Solso Baek was the most hated, said with a face contorted.


    "I think Goofa and Oh must have looked like this at first."


    "Huh?"


    "At first, we would have gathered in a good way, and at first, it might have been a place where we could help each other.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But as time goes on, relationships tend to deteriorate, and something else interferes."


    "That''s right."


    "I don''t know now, but maybe later on."


    Everyone nodded with a heavy face as if they had a point.


    "I mean."


    Burst!


    Chung-Myung slapped the floor and grinned.


    "Let''s try not to be like that!"


    "Huh."


    "So that we can be each other''s strength."


    Everyone smiled silently.


    Even if you laugh on the outside, you have to think a lot inside about the relationship between the clique and the clique.


    However, when I heard that, I wanted to put all those things down at this moment. That was the power of Chung-Myung to bring all these people here.


    Hyun Jong looked at Chung-Myung with a proud gaze and opened his mouth in a gentle voice.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes!"


    Chung-Myung pulled out his neck slightly like a puppy waiting for compliments.


    "I saw that you spoke informally to the Lord of Seollal."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Be polite."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s head slowly turned to Solso Baek.


    Looking at the young face looking at this side with an awkward face, Chung-Myung tried to hold back tears around his eyes.


    ''My age...'' How old am I?''


    What''s the point of course.¡­. What''s the point of saying?


    Long sentence death penalty.


    This is how I live...¡­.

 Chapter - 666 Episode 666. Who does this touch? (6)

    "Is it true?"


    "What?"


    "That''s what I heard earlier. Wasan defeated Mahkyo in the North Sea.¡­.¡±


    "Then should we have made up a horse that is as good as the North Sea Ice Lord?"


    "He''s still like a kid. Maybe.¡­.¡±


    The speaker quickly closed his mouth. This is because the palace of the North Sea Ice Palace, which was passing by, looked at him with fierce eyes for a moment.


    When he hurriedly lowered his head and avoided his gaze, Binggudo soon turned his head again and moved on.


    The person who was holding his breath next to him whispered a rebuke.


    "Watch your mouth! His mouth!


    "Mi, I''m sorry."


    "I heard that the palace of the North Sea Ice Palace leads to a blood relationship just like the family of the prestigious Sega. Then it wouldn''t be strange to have a little princess."


    "He, he is."


    The man, who peeked at him, opened his mouth.


    "Anyway, isn''t it a big deal if it''s true? It''s not anything else, it''s that demon."


    "¡­...maybe he just found some of the marchers and dealt with them?"


    "Hey, man! The North Sea must have been sensible, but would you bow down saying that you were indebted for that?"


    "It sounds like he is, too.¡­.¡±


    "It''s frustrating. There''s no way to confirm it.¡±


    "Why is there no way to confirm it! There are so many people here.¡±


    "Huh?"


    One slipped his chin at the archers of the Bingo.


    "Since it happened in the North Sea, why don''t we ask the people of the North Sea?"


    "¡­¡­Something''s a little uncomfortable."


    It is the North Sea Ice Palace, where there was little contact with the central area. In addition, I couldn''t talk to him easily because I was an immigrant.


    "There''s nothing to be uncomfortable about! They''re here to join the Heavenly Federation''s Revelation. Do they have to be angry? Let me ask you a question."


    Speaking proudly, he rolled his eyes around and looked around, and just as he passed by, he called up a bingo.


    "Hey¡­¡­."


    "What''s going on?"


    Then Binggudo turned his head and looked at them.


    "Can I ask you a question?¡±


    "Do it."


    The man who swallowed the dry mouth quickly opened his mouth.


    "A little while ago, I......except what the Lord of the Eumun has said."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You know, In the North Sea, Hwasan defeated Mahkyo.¡­.¡±


    Then Binggudo nodded loudly.


    "That story.¡±


    "Yes, yes! Is that true?"


    When the man asked in a bright color, the eyes of the Bingo Island became faint.


    "Are you suspecting that the Lord of the Palace has a myth in his mouth?¡±


    "No, no, no, no! That''s impossible. You''re being unreasonable."


    The cold air flowing out of Binggudo surprised the man and quickly added his words.


    "It''s not like that, and I was wondering how much of the remnants of the church were¡­¡­.¡±


    There was a moment of silence. Binggudo frowned incredibly.


    "You really don''t know anything?¡±


    "Well, what we''ve heard is...¡­.¡±


    Binggo Island and Songwon sighed quietly.


    ''They''re really unstoppable.¡¯


    You mean you didn''t brag a word after making such a huge contribution?


    No matter how much you don''t put the ball forward, it''s just an ideal. Most people can''t stand it because they want to make a small ball.


    "How much was the party?"


    When the man gently urged, a smile fell on Songwon''s lips.


    ''Don''t put the ball forward.¡¯


    Is it a good thing to hide one''s credit and praise others? If Hwasan follows the line, he has no reason not to.


    "What''s the matter with that¡­¡­.¡±


    Songwon slightly mixed up the process and began to talk about what happened in the North Sea."That''s what happened.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Those who gathered around Songwon did not even think of closing their mouths.


    "¡­Bishop, bishop?¡±


    "That''s right."


    "Lord, bishop and more than two hundred marches. Oh, my God."


    It''s an enormous power.


    When they heard that Hawasan blocked Mahkyo in the North Sea, they thought it was at best a few remnants, but they all failed to come to their senses from Songwon''s mouth.


    "Is that really true?"


    "The North Sea does not lie."


    "No, of course. But it''s such a great thing...¡­.¡±


    "And I''ve seen all this with my own eyes. I''m in that last battle, too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Song-won frowned when he noticed that there was a mixture of doubts in his eyes.


    "I can''t show you what I''ve seen, but there''s a way to show you what I''ve been through."


    "What?"


    Songwon began to untie his jacket.


    "Huh?"


    The people surrounding the mysterious behavior were a little agitated, but Song Won opened the top wide instead of answering.


    "Gasp!"


    "I... I!"


    His fully exposed upper body was tattooed with a thick snake-like black scar. The wound, which had already healed but still dented, proved perfectly that he had crossed the line and stood here.


    "The, the wound...¡­.¡±


    "That''s right. Wounded in the battle against the Martyrs."


    At a glance, it wasn''t that old.


    Gulp.


    I could hear the sound of nervous swallowing saliva clearly here and there.


    "Oh, my God¡­¡­. It was all true."


    "Hwasan??¡­¡­.¡±


    Looking at the rapidly changing atmosphere, Song-won opened his clothes and wedged them in.


    "If Hwasan Ogum hadn''t come, the North Sea would have been a land of death. None of the North Sea people would have survived, and by now the midfield would not have been safe."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was absurd to hear at first glance.


    What''s so different about the fact that only five of us went to support?


    But no one could refute what he said. What kind of clique in the world would lower its clique to honor others?


    The fact that that word came out of Binggudo''s mouth, not anyone else, meant that Hwasan''s credit was so great.


    "So not only the Bingo but also the Middle East should thank him. If you don''t know the grace, you''re like a beast."


    Song-won, who left a sharp comment, turned away again.


    "¡­¡­It''s all true."


    Words that someone moaned penetrated people''s minds.


    "You said you don''t know Chuck Maogall?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Gong Man-ri crumpled his neck like a turtle, looking at the eyes of the Beast Palace toward him.


    It was the first time in my life that I''ve ever seen such a fool in my life.


    "Ha¡­¡­."


    As the Beast Palace smiled in vain, solid fine muscles attached to its copper-colored arms wriggled together.


    "No, I do. Let''s say you don''t know Chuck Maogul. But you don''t know plum inspection? All the people in the Middle East live with their eyes closed and ears shut? How can you not know the plum inspection? Thanks to him, those who are born alive and well!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I heard that the people of the Middle East value courtesy and reason, but that was complete nonsense! How can you say that you don''t know the plum blossoms that defeated Mahkyo and defeated Heavenly Demon? How pathetic!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Gong Man-ri, who was the first person to receive a blatant contempt for the first time in his life after he misrepresented the words, "Who is the examination of plum blossoms that your palace mentioned earlier?""I''ve never heard of it before.¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    Then, the eyes of the Beast Palace glistened slightly. Gong Man-ri unwittingly stepped back at his sudden change like a hungry wolf.


    "How can the middle cause not know plum inspection? How many marches did he defeat, how many bishops did he defeat, and how many gatekeepers did he save? d*mn it!


    When the loud noise began, Hwasan''s disciples came running in amazement.


    "What''s going on?"


    "No! You stupid people don''t know how to inspect plum blossoms!"


    "What?"


    "Don''t Jungin know how to inspect plum blossoms?"


    "Are you crazy?"


    When he was told that he did not know the inspection of plum blossoms, the Beast Palace came rushing. How brutal and brutal the spirit was, I felt like I was going to tear anyone to death.


    "Is that him?"


    "You don''t know anyone?"


    "Let me know?"


    Surrounded by the beastly archers, Gong Man-ri became contemplative and looked at Hawasan''s Mundos.


    "Sa, save me!¡±


    "Yes, you saved my life! Plum Blossom Inspection! And you don''t know who?


    "Zee, calm down!"


    Yoon-Jong broke out in a cold sweat and dissuaded the Beast Palace members. As I felt when I visited the wilderness the other day, their respect for the inspection of plum blossoms was almost beyond even Hwasan.


    Even Hwasan does not have a shrine for Maehwa inspection. Isn''t there a shrine for Maehwa inspection at the Beast Palace?


    "I don''t think there was a shrine where they served the royal court of their past."¡¯


    At that time, he was so nervous that he passed it over, but in retrospect, how great is it to make a shrine and honor a person from another clique?


    "Keep it clear! Maehwa Swordsman defeated the Mahkyo in the past and saved Jungwon and Saeyeon! This is Hwasan''s plum inspection!"


    "Yes! Yes! Okay! I know for sure!"


    "Did you know?"


    "I don''t think you know anything yet!"


    "Do I have to engrave it on my body?¡±


    Yun-jong screamed and screamed as the Beast Palace menaced Gong Man-ri.


    "Dog, you can''t do that to a guest!"


    Then, the beasts shook their hands as if lying and quickly stepped back.


    "Get back!"


    "Hwasan''s words. Let me go!"


    "Yes!"


    It was as if it had never happened. Gong Man-ri, who barely escaped from the pressure, fell down to the spot after losing strength in his legs.


    "Tsk. If this was Unnam, I would have taken him to a creepy place."


    "Or threw it into a snake''s den.¡±


    "Oh, that''s too bad."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The faces of the beasts turned pale at the murmurs of the beasts. Yoon-Jong looked up at the sky with a smile.


    I shouldn''t have called the Beast Palace.¡¯


    Regret is always late at the earliest.


    Suspicions grew among those gathered here as the Binggudos detailed how excellent Hwasan was in the North Sea, and the Beast Palace began to admire the inspection of plum blossoms with their eyes glaring.


    It was all ridiculous.


    If anyone else had said this, or had Hassan told this himself, he would have snorted no more.


    However, it was the Beast Palace and the Bingo that told the story.


    The Beast Palace has lived with a wall built with the middle ground, and the Bing Palace has built its own world on that barren land. What would such people gain from hwasan so passionately protect?


    That means that''s more or less true...¡­.


    "Wasan such a great clique in the past?"


    "But why was nothing so known?¡±


    "Oh, no. Actually, I''ve heard of it, too. In the past, Hwasan was stronger than Mu Danbo.""I thought it was just a saying from a bunch of positivists who like to make things up.¡­.¡±


    "No, there''s no smoke in the chimney."


    "Why was that gatekeeper so down that he was kicked out of the old file room?"


    "What do you mean collapse? Do you hear that from what Hwasan did in the North Sea? How could a fallen gatekeeper do such a thing! Besides, I won the shaman''s dance a while ago!"


    "He, he is. That''s right."


    "Now I understand. I guess I thought the shaman had dealt with him in moderation. I didn''t believe that the shaman''s elder was defeated by the three great disciples, but if what Hwasan did in the North Sea is true, it wouldn''t be ridiculous!"


    "That''s right, that''s right!"


    Baek Cheon, who was watching the rapidly changing atmosphere, smiled slightly.


    You said you''d recognize me one day, even if I didn''t insist.¡¯


    This would never have happened if Hwasan had been preaching his own credit. Sometimes it was frustrating and unfair, but this reaction came back because of just enduring and walking silently.


    The dogfight is going to be a success.¡¯


    If such a favorable response could be maintained and led, there would be no big problem in the future.


    However, as always, accidents are bound to happen when people gather.


    "What are you talking about? You barbarian!


    Baek Cheon''s head turned like lightning at the sound of an ear-piercing moment.


    "What is it?"


    I saw people gathering over there, but I wondered if Binggoongdo and Beast Gungdo had opened another story. But it didn''t seem to be such a simple situation.


    "How dare these filthy immigrants stiffen their necks! You don''t even know the subject!"


    Baek Cheon was appalled by the reckless remark, which he knew was the line to be kept.


    ''What the hell is that...!¡¯


    And I was exasperated inside. But Baek Cheon''s anger quickly turned into other concerns.


    He scrolled around quickly for now.


    Baek Cheon was obliged to complete the event no matter what. It meant that accidents should never be allowed to happen.


    But isn''t there something in Hwasan that inflates even a small accident into a major accident in a flash?


    You don''t have it, do you?


    You''re not here, are you?


    There was a moment of relief on Baek Cheon''s face, which had turned white.


    "Okay. Paper, hurry up. We have to deal with it right now before he comes!¡¯


    Baek Cheon quickly approached the scene. Regardless of whether he was stopped or kicked, he had to pick up the pieces first.


    Sadly, however, sad premonitions are usually not wrong.


    "What, you son of a b*tc*?"


    With a familiar voice heard clearly, Baek Cheon stopped in a flurry.


    "Who''s this messing with? Did the liver burst because it couldn''t do it. Hey! Come here! Mr. Kack, come here!


    I could feel what was going on without looking at it, and I could predict what would happen.


    Now, I was sad that I was worried about everything.


    "Native heaven and earth.


    Why is he always in the place of accidents?


    Why!


    No! Why? Why?


    There was no one to answer even if asked.

 Chapter - 667 Episode 667. Why apologize when Im the owner? (1)

    Yang Kyung couldn''t help feeling upset.


    There were several factors that upset him.


    For now, he horrendously until it gets to the hwasan that it must travel long distances. And the fact that Hwasan, who arrived like that, was seething with crowds beyond imagination.


    Thanks to this, he had to climb a steep mountain path filled with people, exhausted from traveling long distances.


    Yeah, I could actually understand that. I had to bear this because Hawasan had never invited them, and he was on his own way.


    But it was the other part that really pissed him off.


    "What? You don''t have accommodation?"


    "I''m sorry."


    The bingo, which was writing the guest book, had an awkward smile.


    "If too many people have come and haven''t been assigned, I think you should stay in harmony at the bottom of the mountain."


    "Down the mountain?"


    Yang Kyung''s face is distorted.


    "Go down this d*mn mountain and come back up?"


    Binggudo once again gave an apple with a shy face. He thought it wasn''t normal to go down and up this mountain again.


    "I''m sorry. It happened because there wasn''t enough accommodation, so please understand."


    Yang Kyung''s face slowly heated up. But again this time he showed patience.


    "So, where do I stay when I get down to the harmony? Do you have a proper war angle?"


    "For those who came early, we''ve given you accommodation at the newly built pavilion.¡­ You have to stay in the guest cup or tent because the seats are full now. But will there still be a seat in the audience?¡­.¡±


    "A tent?"


    Yang-kyung looked at the Bingo Island with embarrassment.


    "Does the Heavenly Fate put a guest from a distant place to sleep in a tent?"


    "I''m sorry. There are more people than I thought."


    "A lot of people came?"


    Yang Kyung gritted his teeth with a fierce face.


    "Isn''t that how much the strong people celebrate the creation of the Heavenly Union? But how can you treat a visitor like this to celebrate!"


    When he finally shouted, the people around him looked back in surprise. It was not a disturbance, so naturally, Hwasan''s disciples reacted.


    "What''s the matter?¡±


    Jo-Gol, who ran quickly, looked at the binoculars and asked.


    "Hey."


    "Yes, go ahead."


    "I''m Yangkyung, the gatekeeper of the Cheongbaek faction of Honam. I''m called the Iron Bar in the strong."


    "You''ve got two doors. It''s an honor to meet you."


    Jo-Gol was unusually well-mannered and seized. And I asked.


    "But¡­?"


    It was a question of why he was angry.


    The steel fence was raised to the brim.


    "I came all the way here to celebrate the spread of the Heavenly Federation, but I couldn''t give you a place to rest, so why would it be right to have a man sleep in a tent?"


    Having guessed enough about what was going on, Jo-Gol sighed secretly with a slightly embarrassed face.


    Who knew there would be so many people?


    No, it wouldn''t have been right if I knew. A building doesn''t just mean that it''s made on the spot. At least this is acceptable because the party used its power.


    "I''m so sorry. Please understand the context of the text."


    "Understand¡­¡­."


    Yang Kyung, who spoke quietly, looked at Jo-Gol with strange eyes.


    As soon as he looked at the eyes, Jo-Gol noticed that Yang Kyung wasn''t feeling very good about Hwasan in the first place.


    "Isn''t understanding something we can do only when we''ve tried? Isn''t that right, stamp?""¡­¡­what do you mean?"


    "So who''s going to stay in this magnificent war of Wasan?"


    Jo-Gol''s face hardened to a clear-minded question.


    "Answer me."


    "¡­¡­Gufile room and the Great Sega will stay."


    Yang Kyung grinned as if he knew it would happen.


    "So¡­¡­ those great men will stay in magnificent battlegrounds, and those who have no name like us will be tented like beers?"


    "That''s not what I meant."


    "Then what does it mean? I''d like to hear how much it means to you?"


    Jo-Gol bit his lips gently.


    ''That''s ridiculous.¡­.¡¯


    Any civil servant in the world would equally assign accommodation to such an event. When Shaolin held a world-class festival right away, didn''t she give Shaolin''s awareness to the prestigious people and let the guests stay only at Shaolin?


    But you hang on to those parts?


    This is about determining to pick a fight in the first place.


    The problem now was that Jo-Gol could not cope with this nonsense. They are in a position to hold this event without any problems. Care should be taken not to cause minor disputes as much as possible.


    Finally, Jo-Gol spoke politely again, holding back her anger.


    "Please understand that the circumstances in the text are not good."


    "I don''t care...¡­.¡±


    Yangkyung grinned.


    Whasan may have grown in force, but his disciples are still green. It wasn''t that difficult to drive those people away.


    Yang Kyung-eun peeked at the people who were gathered around her. Everyone was looking at the confrontation between him and Jo-Gol as if they were quite interesting.


    No more, no less, just an interest. They are not exactly sympathetic to Yang. However, I wonder how Hwasan will deal with it and this fuss is interesting.


    "Let''s say the old file room and the Great Sega are! I understand what happened to Hwasan."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But¡­¡­what are they?"


    "What?"


    Yang Kyung pointed to the Beast Palace and the Bingo with a rude gesture.


    "Who are they to occupy their seats? If there''s no room for guests, the owner gives them a room to serve them, but there''s not enough room for them to rest!"


    Jo-Gol couldn''t overcome the absurdity and opened his mouth.


    "Munju, these are the men of heaven...¡­.¡±


    "If you don''t have enough seats, why don''t they give you a chance?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yang-kyung grinned triumphantly at Jo-Gol, who was speechless for a moment.


    "Why? It''s not that difficult, is it? The North Sea Ice Palace is located in a cold place, so it won''t be too hard for them to sleep there. It''s Namman Beast Palace. They''re wildlings. It''s not a problem to sleep on the street, is it?"


    Jo-Gol''s face began to blush with anger little by little.


    What even made him more absurd and angry was the laughter that erupted everywhere at Yang Kyung''s words.


    "You''re laughing?"


    You can''t be mad at me for saying such a shameless thing, but you''re laughing?


    Jo-Gol''s whole body heated up.


    "You''re talking too much!"


    "I''m telling you the truth, but what''s the big deal? They''ve been living outside of a barren bird in the first place, so do you really need to give them a great sense of war? It''s like hanging a pearl necklace around a pig''s neck!"


    "This¡­¡­."


    Just as Jo-Gol was about to burst into a rage, there was an outspoken laughter everywhere."Well, that''s not so wrong."


    "For the birds, a war angle of this size is like this.


    "You can give them the tent. They live in huts anyway.¡±


    Not only Jo-Gol but also the faces of the other Hwasan disciples around him were burning red. Chimmy''s lips trembled with anger.


    ''It''s deep.''


    Jo-Gol realized something new.


    Binggung and the Beast Palace rejected the midfield. For their part, there must have been a reason of their own.


    But emotions are far from reasonable.


    No matter what the reason may be, feelings for those who reject them cannot be good. This is especially true for those who have been neglecting since the past.


    Since ancient times, the midfield has ignored the people and the people of the country. Wasn''t the reason why the Namman Wild Palace praised Maehwa inspection so much and because unlike other heavyweights who neatly ignored the crisis between the Beast Palace and Unnam, it was the only one who fought for Unnam?


    The important thing here is that the Maehwa Inspection did not fight for the Beast Palace, but the Jungwon did not help Sae-eou even though the marches invaded.


    So far, bad feelings have begun to erupt here and there, thanks to Yang Kyung, for Saeweosa Palace, which has not been expressed under the influence of Hawasan and the party.


    "Hwasan and Dang would be enough, but I don''t know why they called the Beast Palace and the Bingo.¡±


    "Will the clique of the Middle East be allied with the clique of the clique other than Sae? They''re immigrants at the very least."


    "I don''t know if I''m blurring the water for no reason.¡±


    Words can''t be controlled once they explode.


    Many people who were watching the situation because they didn''t want to cause problems added one word at a time, and their voices started to grow louder.


    Jo-Gol raised his voice, thinking that he could no longer watch the situation when his voice, which started with whispering, soon turned into a murmur.


    "Please refrain from saying too much. Binggung and the Beast Palace are friends of Hwasan. The insult to them is the same as the insult to Hwasan!"


    "Ha ha. I''ve had a good view of my Hwasan."


    Even though Jo-Gol was angry, Yang was not frightened at all. I was just smirking with a sly face.


    "So what are you going to do? You''re gonna kick me out if I insult you more?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Let me see if you can be done. Hwasan was the place to persecute and expel the civil servants of the Middle East to protect the rest of the world! If I had known this place, I wouldn''t have come all this way and suffered!"


    Jo-Gol looked around with a puzzled look. The eyes that were on him were not very good. Yang-kyung''s remark that he would kick out the gatekeepers of the Middle East for the sake of the Yi clan seemed to have become a decisive blow.


    If it were for the usual Jo-Gol, I would never be embarrassed by this. You may have shouted with great confidence that you are.


    However, the thought that it was a big event that I had never experienced before, and that I couldn''t make a problem because it was an event that made me hesitate.


    "That''s¡­¡­."


    At that time, the bingo behind his back stepped forward because he couldn''t see it.


    "Don''t pick a fight with Aman, tell me directly if you have any complaints."


    "What?"


    "You''re a coward who can''t talk to the person, and only raises his voice to a young doctor who thinks it''s worth a try?"


    "This... this orang-cat, where...¡­!¡±


    "What?"


    "Don''t make fun of me!"


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    At the word orangcara, the Beast Palace and the Bingo Islands, who were watching the situation, stepped forward in anger.


    The atmosphere quickly became hideous.


    "You can''t do this!"


    Jo-Gol hurriedly dissuaded the Beast and the Bingo.


    "You can''t cause problems. It''s a place for the spread of the Heavenly Federation."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The Beast Palace and the Bingoes closed their mouths with stiff faces. I don''t want to back out, but Jo-Gol said so, and it seemed inevitable.


    But Jo-Gol may have worked for them, but it didn''t work for Yang Kyung at all.


    "Ha! You mouth-biting people are not making a fuss!"


    Perhaps humiliated by the remark, Binggudo, who was stepping down, gritted his teeth and said.


    "¡­If it wasn''t for Hwasan, your neck would have fallen to the ground. You''re lucky."


    "What?"


    With the brutal spirit, Yang Kyung-eun rather rushed with fire.


    "What are you talking about, you barbarian!"


    And screamed at the top of his voice.


    "How dare these filthy immigrants stiffen their necks! You don''t even know the subject!"


    "Dirty immigrants?"


    Bingoes and beasts bit their lips.


    I''d like to grab it right away, but I can''t do this or that because I know that it''s going to be difficult for Hwasan and the party.


    "Go back to where you used to live, you barbarians!"


    "Yang Mun-ju!"


    It was the very moment when Jo-Gol couldn''t stand it anymore and went forward shouting.


    "What, you son of a b*tc*?"


    Flinch.


    The contemplative Jo-Gol quickly turned his head.


    ''Oh, no!''


    Chung-Myung was walking out of the crowd, twisting his neck from side to side.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes, which looked left and right, were fixed on Yang Kyung.


    "Who''s this messing with? Did the liver burst out of the splashing? Hey! Come here! Come on!


    ''Oh, inside...''


    Jo-Gol''s hands move like lightning and grab Chung-Myung''s sleeve.


    No, I tried to grab it.


    But if his hands were lightning, Chung-Myung''s body was a war of islands. Chung-Myung''s body escaped as if it were an illusion and flew forward like a flash of light. Jo-Gol was the only one who grabbed by Ho Gong.


    In time.


    Crack!


    Chung-Myung''s feet were tightly trapped in Yang''s face.


    The world became silent as if it had stopped.


    Everyone looked at the scene with their eyes wide open. Each one of you has a big jaw, with your mouth wide open.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    What broke the silence was the scream of Yang Kyung, who was kicked in the face and fell off.


    Only then did the nearby Hwasan disciples, who came to their senses, simultaneously clasped their heads with both hands.


    ''I''m screwed...''


    It prevents Chung-Myung from causing trouble, which was Hwasan''s first goal.It was the moment when ''collapsed.

 Chapter - 668 Episode 668. Why apologize when Im the owner? (2)

    Crash!


    Yang Kyung''s body flinched, spouting blood from his nose like a fountain.


    The minds of those who had been staring at the scene for a long time began to come back.


    What did I see?¡¯


    ''...Oh, my God.


    an iron fence fence


    Although it is not very famous throughout Kangho, it has its own reputation in Honam. The Cheongbaek faction, where he was a gatekeeper, was by no means negligible.


    But¡­¡­.


    At once?


    No, wait, you just kicked a person in the face, didn''t you?¡¯


    "The iron fence is that easy?¡¯


    "Ee, is this okay?¡¯


    A man cannot dare to argue with his faults when he sees something so ridiculous.


    The fact that Chung-Myung struck the iron fence and that he was the most famous master in Hwasan, but opened the door to the visitor of Hwasan Sinryong, blew away the absurdity of the viewers.


    "Hey¡­¡­, you crazy¡­"¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol stuttered and opened his mouth as if he couldn''t speak well.


    Behind him, Hwasan''s disciples couldn''t say anything and looked at Chung-Myung, but his eyes shook.


    "That crazy guy.¡¯


    ''It''s Chung-Myung. You really hit me without looking back.¡¯


    What the hell is he eating to make him like that?¡¯


    At least the other disciples could end in dismay, but only Jo-Gol couldn''t.


    "Oh, no...No, you crazy...¡­.wow¡­...really¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung said nonchalantly, watching Jo-Gol suffocating.


    "The death penalty."


    "Huh? Huh?"


    "Expel him now and sprinkle salt on him."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Bad luck with the party. Tsk!"


    Yes, Chung-Myung. I agree emotionally and completely.


    But...!


    "You can''t kick someone out as a guest! You son of a b*tc*!"


    "The guest is a b*tc*! I''ve never received anything like that as a guest!"


    "No, you know what''s going on and beat it! How come you always move your feet before your head, you son of a b*tc*?¡±


    "I''m sure you''ve been talking rubbish. I''m listening to that crap, it hurts my ears."


    That''s right! That''s what he did!


    But that''s...¡­. Wow¡­¡­.


    "Bba, apologize quickly!"


    "Why?"


    "If you beat up a customer, you owe him an apology! If you''re the master, of course!"


    Chung-Myung looked at Jo-Gol with a look of ''What''s this new nonsense?''


    "No, I''m the owner. Why are you apologizing?"


    "They''re here to celebrate the creation of the Heavenly Union!"


    "No, so he''s the one who came to celebrate, and I''m the owner, so why would I apologize?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I had no idea where to start and how to explain it. In the end, Jo-Gol, who couldn''t speak, just stood there blankly. Chung-Myung once again said calmly.


    "You''re a guest, you''re a fool, you''re a loser."


    To be honest, Jo-Gol wanted to clap. It seems like a clear stream of Shimsan Yugok flows from inside my throat.


    But isn''t he the one to take care of the situation and not the one to enjoy it?


    "Hey, you can''t do that anymore!"


    "Huh?"


    He said with a blue face.


    "They''re here to celebrate the formation of blindness! Then you have to treat him well and send him back.¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head as if it were really weird.


    "Isn''t the death penalty stupid?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "We''re the leaders, so why are we looking at each other?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±Chung-Myung distorted his face.


    "No, I wouldn''t have made a blind man if I were to be self-conscious. If that''s the case, we''d better just do what we want in Hwasan! I''m stronger because I made a blind eye, so why should I be self-conscious? It''s a blind man made to beat up all the guys you don''t


    What? Is that really why you made it?


    No, even if you made it for that reason, you shouldn''t have said it in front of so many people, you crazy!


    "If you''re in trouble, just kick it! Kill them all!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I thought I already knew. No, I thought I knew enough.


    But sometimes, quite often, I realize it.


    ''This guy''s more crazy than I can imagine. It''s very crazy.¡¯


    I couldn''t tell if it was really thinking and moving or if it was thinking after moving. The problem is that it is scary to say either way.


    "Turn it off... Turn it off...¡­.¡±


    At that time, the iron fence Yangkyung, who had been stuck on the floor, stood up shaking.


    No matter how small and medium-sized the gatekeepers are, it does not make sense that the gatekeepers of Ilmun were kicked away by the three great disciples. But now not only his disciples, but not everyone, are surprised at the fact.


    Hwasan Sinryong is the one who beats the shaman''s elder in the first place.


    "Ee¡­¡­ profit!"


    Yang Kyung groaned, clutching his bloody nose.


    It was fortunate that he could not see his face. If you had seen a large footprint bruise on your face with your eyes, you might have fainted.


    "You... you d*mn it!"


    He stared at Chung-Myung with blood in his eyes. People around me swallowed dry saliva as if they were going to rush into it.


    However, the person who received the look did not seem to think so.


    "What''s wrong with you? Don''t you open your eyes pretty? Just!"


    You''re a primitive man. No matter how hard I look at it, he''s not a master.


    Please do something! Please!


    Yang Kyung-eun clenched her teeth, suppressing her anger. Just by looking at his trembling fists, I could easily guess how much aging he is enduring now.


    "This!"


    He shouted as if he were exasperated.


    "Is this how Hwasan treats other clans? This?!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes twinkled again at his cry.


    "No, but is he really going to die?"


    "Hang in there, Chung-Myung! No more!"


    "You son of a b*tc*, if you beat me more here, there''s no turning back!"


    "Get him! Get him!"


    The disciples rushed in and grabbed Chung-Myung and hung out.


    "Let go of me! Let go of me! Come on!"


    Hwasan the Dragon, who roars as if to run straight out, and his students hanging over him.


    It''s a normal routine in Hwasan, but everyone who''s never seen anything like this before has no choice but to doubt their eyes.


    Wasn''t this a provincial family?¡¯


    ''At this point, Tae-Sang-no is going to turn around, too.¡¯


    Wasan Shin-ryong had that personality?¡¯


    But why does a weasel hang on to a man?¡¯


    It was a moment when the reality of Hwasan, who is now the most famous Munpa in the world, and Hwasan Sinryong, who is expected to come to the world''s most famous posthumous index, was revealed to the world.


    "No, let it go. I won''t. I won''t!"


    "And then you''re gonna beat it!¡±


    "When did I ever say I wouldn''t beat you? Did I ever say that in one word?"So many, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Oh, yeah?"


    Yang-kyung, who looked at the amount of the Hwasan disciples were doing, couldn''t resist aging and shouted out loud.


    "Are you playing games with me?"


    With the thunderous voice, the disciples of Hwasan looked back at Yangkyung.


    "I will deliver what I have today to my strong men! Wasan persecutes the powerless! I''m a warrior enough to persecute people who came to celebrate.¡±


    Chung-Myung smirked.


    "Do it."


    "There''s no point in regretting it! I will never accept an apology!"


    "I told you so."


    "I repeat, never...¡­.¡±


    "Oh, you don''t understand me!"


    Chung-Myung looked up.


    "Do whatever you want, man! Who stopped you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yang Kyung flinched and lost his horse. At this point, I thought I would fold it a little bit and come in, but I was embarrassed because I was talking loudly.


    What the hell is this guy?


    If you have any thoughts, you can''t help but know how much trouble you''ve caused now. A person who makes a mistake with blood on his head is bound to realize the aftermath of what he has done and shrinks.


    But isn''t he getting even more angry at what he''s done, instead of shrinking?


    "Ee, can you handle the aftermath of this?"


    "Why are you worried about that? It''s up to me."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "He''s a very kind person. Why are you worried about our work? And if you''re going to be so nice, you should be nice! Why are you pretending to be nice now, abominably. I''ll drain the blood out of your big head!"


    My my.


    Chung-Myung has gotten a lot nicer. I can''t believe you''re not waking up.


    "It''s done, so get out of here. Do whatever you want to do."


    Things rarely went as planned, so Yang-kyung looked back for help. It was to gather public opinion from the people gathered here.


    However, those who made eye contact with him turned a blind eye to him. Like I don''t want to be involved anymore.


    ''Oh, no...'' Why?


    Aren''t they the ones who raised their voices on his side a little while ago? But why do you look away like this now?


    This was because Yang-kyung overlooked one fact.


    Those who gathered here already felt the power of Hwasan. But the reason they were able to raise their voices a little while ago was because there was an assumption that Hwasan would never come out of force on them, even for face or events.


    But the guess was a clean kick from Chung-Myung.


    Hwasan is not already a small clique on the island.


    In terms of force, it may not yet be as good as the old file room, but in terms of influence, most of the old file room''s doors were incomparable.


    What kind of clique in the world can make the two clans who dominate Sae-yeon bend their heads?


    "This¡­¡­."


    When the situation turned unusual, Yang Kyung-eun, who was cornered, clenched her teeth.


    "Then, can I say that Hwasan is protecting those who are not the gatekeepers of the Middle East, but those who are not new?"¡±


    Then he took out his secret weapon.


    If you are a civil servant in the middle of the country, you will not be able to answer this easily. This can be fatal to Munpa''s reputation if it starts to be said that Munpa in the Middle East protects those other than Saepa.


    However, the answers that followed were completely out of line with the expectations of the two Koreas."So what are you gonna do?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yang Kyung''s eyes trembled.


    "So, now, Hwasan is...¡­.¡±


    "No, he''s been asking me something clear for a while now. What have you done for us? Do I have to protect you from the bing and the beast?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What''s the big deal? Tell me one more time in front of me that you''re a barbarian. I''m going to peel the skin clean!"


    "Yee, you''re a piece of shit.¡­.¡±


    "What, no? Ha, that''s a good word. Do you want me to show you what I''ve done?"


    Hwasan''s disciples, who had loosened up a little, were stunned again and stretched out holding Chung-Myung.


    "Ah! Don''t keep messing with him!"


    "Ji, I can''t see you''re not supposed to do that now!"


    "Run! Hurry!"


    Hwasan''s disciples, who understood that stopping Chung-Myung in the first place would not give an answer, shouted urgently at Yang Kyung.


    It was at the time when Yang Kyung was confused, not knowing what to do.


    "What''s going on?"


    With a low voice, the middle class quickly split from side to side. Then Hyun Jong walked out slowly along the road.

 Chapter - 669 Episode 669. Why apologize when Im the owner? (3)

    Hyun Jong stared at everyone quietly. There was a silence. The middlemen swallowed dry saliva with mounting tension.


    The long storyteller of Hwasan.


    In the past, it was just a long story of a small group of people who didn''t even care. But now no one dared to think of Hyun Jong in that way.


    The Four Heavenly Party gives him the upper seat, and the rulers of the new world bow their heads.


    Did you say a place makes a man?


    Hyun Jong wasn''t exactly showing off his energy. I just gave him a calm look around. However, he felt the warmth and the weight that overwhelmed his son-in-law.


    Those who had known Hyun Jong before realized the changed status, and those who did not know held their breath at the dignity of Hwasan Jang.


    But Hyun Jong wasn''t particularly conscious of the attention he was looking at.


    "Yes¡­¡­."


    As if he had a rough grasp of the situation, he sighed deeply.


    "¡­¡­I don''t know why I feel like I''ve ever seen this before. Am I mistaken?


    No, Jang Moon-in.


    That''s not an illusion...I''ve seen him a lot. Of course.


    Jo-Gol''s eyes turned to Hyun Jong. No, exactly, I looked at the man standing behind him.


    "¡­I, I¡­¡­?¡±


    "¡­¡­Wow, Sasook."


    Baek Cheon stood behind Hyun Jong with a smile on his face. The way he looked at the rest of his disciples was, "You idiots. You should have brought in a long writer first.''


    "¡­I heard there''s someone else who''s really smart.¡±


    "No, come to think of it, you saw us having a hard time trying to stop that crazy guy and you just left?¡±


    "I''m a little upset."


    "Shh."


    The whispering disciples of Hwasan quickly closed their mouths at the wink of Yoon-jong who came to their side.


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes turned to Yang Kyung.


    It''s Hyun Jong from Hawasan.


    "¡­¡­I''m Yangkyung from Cheongbaekmun, Honam."


    Yang Kyung said with a slightly intimidated look. I never imagined that such a big shot would suddenly appear.


    In general, long-distance writers do not behave recklessly, regardless of which clique they belong. a person who represents a literary faction called a long-written man Every word determines what kind of place the clique is, so we have to be cautious.


    But Hwasan''s long man showed up here even before the other disciples arrived.


    Yang Kyung shrugged his shoulders as if he was suffocating as he was about to change.


    "May I ask what''s going on?¡±


    "¡­¡­Yes, Jang Moon-in. What happened was...¡­.¡±


    Yang explained what he had gone through. Of course, speaking from his point of view, my fault has been moderately reduced, and Chung-Myung''s evil is slightly exaggerated¡­¡­. No, I didn''t have to exaggerate, I just said what I had to say. There''s nothing more to exaggerate.


    "That''s what happened."


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong, who heard all Yangkyung''s words, crumpled his forehead. And looked at Chung-Myung, still held by his disciples.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes."


    "Is everything you said true?"


    "Yes."


    The story was directed toward Yangkyung, but Chung-Myung did not raise any objections and answered without much hesitation. It''s true that something similar happened.


    "I see."


    Hyun Jong looked at Chung-Myung standing tall and nodded slowly.


    "I''ll ask you a question."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "Are you ashamed of what you''ve done?"


    "No."


    An immediate answer came out without a moment''s hesitation.


    Hyun Jong nodded as soon as he stared at Chung-Myung. And shouted a little louder."Unam!"


    "Yes! Long story!"


    Unam, who was standing as if to escort Hyun Jong, immediately embraced and bowed his head.


    "Get the people of Cheongbaekmun, including Yanggyeongmunju, out of Hwasan."


    "Yes!"


    "As of today, the entry of the Blue and White Gate is prohibited. And I swear I can''t have any relationship with Hwasan in the future."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    Yang Kyung''s face quickly turned gray.


    "Come on, long man!"


    He looked desperately at Hyun Jong. However, Hyun Jong kicked his tongue at Chung-Myung without even looking at him.


    "But you should know how to put up with it."


    "There are times when you can stand it, and times when you can''t."


    "So, this time, you didn''t put up with it separately?"


    "That''s not it.¡­.hehe."


    When Chung-Myung scratched his head awkwardly, Hyun Jong shook his head as if he couldn''t help it. But that too, for a moment, spoke.


    "Good job."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If this happens again next time, you don''t have to put up with it either."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung stretched out his belly as if he were a beggar. The faces of the disciples were horribly distorted.


    "Oh, no, Jang Moon-in¡­¡­.If you say so...¡­.¡±


    "What are you going to do with the consequences?¡­.¡±


    "Well, you can''t do that. Please!"


    Meanwhile, the people in the middle were astonished. Things I''ve never seen before continue. It is the first time that a long writer has stepped up to this kind of work, and it is the first time in my life that I have seen him defend a student who kicked in the face of Moon-ju.


    But what was most embarrassing was the young disciples'' stalking remarks.


    The elders, who had to yell at each other, and the disciples who followed them did not respond much as if they were natural and familiar.


    Hyun Jong smiled brightly.


    "If there''s a problem, you can stop it like this."


    "¡­I couldn''t stop it.¡±


    "And you won''t be able to stop it.¡­.¡±


    "Hahaha."


    Hyun Jong, who roughly glossed over the sorrow of his disciples with a benevolent smile, looked at Yangkyung. Suddenly, a sharp chill stood in my eyes as I looked at my disciples filled with warmth.


    "What are you doing? Get him out!"


    "Yes!"


    Yang looked around with more trembling eyes at his disciples coming this way. Then he shouted.


    "Come on, Jang Moon-in! Is this really what Hwasan means?"


    Hyun Jong did not answer.


    "Is it really Hwasan''s intention to protect those foreigners and persecute them? Are you saying that in front of all these people?¡±


    Hyun Jong''s eyes got slightly thinner.


    "You seem to have a deep misunderstanding."


    "What?"


    When Hyun Jong opened his mouth, his disciples, who were approaching Yanggyeong, stopped walking. Hyun Jong spoke in a loud voice so that everyone could hear clearly.


    "Hwasan doesn''t protect birds. No, whether you''re a bird or a midfielder, you don''t care who you''re from or what you''re made of."


    "Ha, how can I...¡­.¡±


    "Hwasan is just protecting his close friends."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Please keep that in mind. Namman Beast Palace and North Sea Ice Palace are close friends of Hwasan, and they share the same meaning. HWASAN doesn''t tolerate the insult of close friendship. If you insult them, wherever it is, Hwasan will fight back."


    "That¡­¡­."


    Yang Kyung became speechless.


    There was no way to refute it. The most important thing here was the fact that a long writer, called Hwasan himself, was on the side of that Sae-eui gate faction and was emitting aging on Yang-kyung.


    Yang Kyung''s wall was too small to overcome the pressure.Hyun Jong subsequently looked back at everyone in the hall. As if this is not just for Yang Kyung.


    "As long as he is in the name of the League of Heaven, Hwasan will not stand by and watch his close friends be treated unfairly! Even if it does harm to Hwasan!"


    Those who made eye contact with Hyun Jong slightly lowered their heads and avoided his gaze. As he secretly sympathized with Yang Kyung, he did not dare to get that attention.


    "So¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong paused for a moment. Then, he put his hands together and captured it. A soft smile caught my mouth again.


    "For those of you who are in the process, please don''t mind the little accidents and enjoy the breaking-up ceremony."


    "Hey, there''s no such thing as whether or not!"


    "All right, Jang Moon-in!"


    As soon as the answer came back from here and there, Hyun Jong straightened his back.


    "Yang Mun-ju."


    "Yes? Yes!"


    Surprised, Yang Kyung answered urgently. There was a little hope in the corner of my mind. But all he could hear was a cold voice.


    "Lead your disciples out of Hwasan."


    "Come on, long story¡­¡­.¡±


    "Because it''s a good day to end it like this. I would never have put up with it if I had insulted them in front of Hwasan at any other time like today.¡±


    Yang could not say anything with his teeth clenched.


    We don''t know what the aftermath of that HWASAN''s remarks will be or what will happen. However, the only thing that was certain was that there was at least no one here who would take his side against Hyun Jong.


    "I won''t say it twice."


    The cold voice was the final blow.


    With his head bent down, Yang turned silently and stepped back. He was followed by the disciples of Cheongbaekmun, who also hung their shoulders.


    Chung-Myung gritted his teeth while watching them head to prose along the open road.


    "Oh, I should have beaten you more!"


    "¡­You''ve beaten enough, man! How much longer are you going to beat me up?"


    It''s embarrassing to be given a congratulatory order in Hwasan, but what''s more serious is that he was kicked in the face by the three great disciples.


    If this is known, you probably won''t be able to carry your face around for a while.


    Of course, it''s hard to raise your face because of the large footprint.


    "Well, yeah. Because I humiliated you anyway."


    "Yeah, yeah. So calm down and...¡­.¡±


    "Hey, but it''s making me angry again! What, barbarian? Look at that baby...¡­.¡±


    "Oh, come on! Please!"


    "Stop it, you son of a b*tc*!"


    The disciples seized Chung-Myung again. Hyun Jong smiled pleased at the sight.


    "Ha ha. We''re on good terms, too.


    "Does this look good? This?"


    "Uh, please do something!"


    "Hahaha."


    When Hyun Jong looked at the distant mountain with his hands behind his back, the faces of his disciples were horribly distorted.


    "You know everything!¡¯


    I hate you once in a while! Really!


    At that time, he walked out from among the courtiers of Binggo and the Beast Palace and stood in front of Hyun Jong. They were quite modest faces.


    "¡­Thank you, Jang Moon-in."


    "We don''t know why...¡­.¡±


    "Don''t say that."


    But Hyun Jong shook his head firmly.


    "I''m so sorry to let you hear bad things from far away people. Hwasan will take care of this first so it doesn''t happen in the future, so please feel better."


    "¡­¡­long story."The eyes of the courtiers who looked at him were filled with emotion. He felt entirely that Hwasan''s words of friendship were not just empty words.


    This is an indescribable impression...¡­.


    "Wouldn''t you not tell them if they beat their mouths to death and brush off all their teeth? Let''s start with those guys from before."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I''m touched...


    I''m so touched...


    "Hey, you son of a b*tc*, does that make sense?"


    "Why doesn''t it make sense? If you talk nonsense, you''ll get hit! And it''s not just those guys who ignored it! He ignored us!"


    "Why is that happening again?"


    "Think about it! If this was Shaolin, would he have spoken to the gatekeepers who were allied with Shaolin? I would have groveled to take good care of you.


    "¡­¡­What? Come to think of it?"


    "Yes! This is a disregard for us! We have to peel it off! I''ll have to get those bastards back!"


    "Hey!"


    "Why? Are you trying to stop me again?"


    "No. Let''s go together. Thinking about it makes me angry too!"


    "Right?"


    The courtesies standing awkwardly looked at Hyun Jong with awkward faces.


    Then Hyun Jong opened his mouth with a gracious smile.


    "Ungum."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "¡­...put them all in Chamhoe-dong and let them cool down."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    It was Hyun Jong who realized that the accident was not caused by others but by his disciples.

 Chapter - 670 Episode 670. Why apologize when Im the owner? (4)

    Hyun Jong''s eyes looking at Chung-Myung were really empty.


    The eyes of the elders next to him and the other disciples were not that different.


    "That¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong, who was about to say something, wrapped his face in silence with both hands.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung, who was kneeling down in front of the door and raising his hand, replied nonchalantly.


    "¡­¡­I''m asking just in case."


    "Yes."


    "¡­You know you''re a master, don''t you?"


    "Yes, of course!"


    I''ve been living in the doormoon for years!


    "Yes¡­¡­. You know. I know... I know...¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong looked up at the ceiling as if he couldn''t speak.


    Chung-Myung here is not Chung-Myung who kicked Yang-kyung in the face in front of so many people.


    Afterwards, Chung-Myung escaped on his way to Chamhoi-dong and finally flew further to Yanggyeong, where he was captured in the hands of Baek Cheon and Ungum.


    If the two had noticed Chung-Myung was missing a little later, Yang couldn''t leave Hwasan by now and lay at the pharmacy, and a hedgehog in Dang-Soso''s saliva...¡­. Oh, no. It would have been under treatment.


    "Please¡­¡­. Please live like a master. Please¡­¡­."


    "No, Jang Moon-in! Listen to it''s He was ignoring Hwasan."


    "You''re the one who ignores Hwasan the most! You''re the best!"


    "Me? Come on, don''t tell me."


    "Oops!"


    "Hehe. There must have been some misunderstanding, but I was just trying to be nice. Don''t tell me I''m...¡­.¡±


    "Arms! Put your arms up straight, arms!"


    "¡­Chat."


    Chung-Myung pouting his lips and glued his arms next to his ears again.


    Hyun Jong''s heart burned black.


    "The world''s best exponent...¡­.¡¯


    It''s not Hyun Jong or Dang Gunnak who''s flocking to Hwasan right now.


    Those who simply greeted Hyun Jong were looking for Chung-Myung without going down the mountain. I wanted to see with my eyes what the rumor''s Hwasan Divine looked like.


    And now that he''s like that...¡­.


    "People need to grow up when they get older.¡­.¡±


    "Oh, I have something to tell you about it."


    "Huh?"


    "Hehe. I don''t think that''s going to be easy. Wouldn''t there be peace in our minds if we gave up neatly?¡±


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??."


    "What?"


    "Raise your arms closer."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Arm, arm! Closer!"


    Chung-Myung raised his arms closer with a sullen face. At that time, a voice of disapproval came out from one side.


    "No, she could do that! Why are you punishing me for doing so much wrong? Chung-Myung, get off! Your arm must hurt."


    Hyun Young didn''t seem to be happy even though his arm would hurt if a warrior around Chung-Myung had been punished for a while.


    "Isn''t she getting worse because you keep covering her up like that?"


    "What are you talking about!"


    When Hyun Young opened his eyes, Hyun Jong flinched.


    Was I being harsh?


    Hyun Young said with his eyes lit.


    "When did Chung-Myung get worse?" You''ve been consistent since the first time I saw you. It hasn''t changed at all!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Uh... Yeah...¡­. That''s right. Yeah, it was like this from the beginning.


    "And I even feel a little better. But you only hit me once this time!"


    "¡­I''m proud of you."


    I''m so proud of you, son of a b*tc*.


    It was Hyun Jong''s deep sorrow that he could not speak ill of himself because he was a long writer."And it''s more of a problem to hear that and bear it! How dare you say that in Hawsan? As Chung-Myung said, it''s not just a wilderness that ignores new foreigners. Laughing, ignoring, and mocking them and Hwasan, who created the blind!"


    "Right!"


    When Chung-Myung agreed that he liked it, Hyun Jong suddenly glared with burning eyes.


    "¡­¡­just¡­"¡­.Uh¡­¡­.Yes."


    Chung-Myung bowed his head sullenly again. Hwasan Ogum, who was watching, gave a low exclamation.


    Oh, my God, I overpowered Chung-Myung with my eyes.¡¯


    You''re definitely a long-of-the-art.¡¯


    ''Wow, that''s possible?¡¯


    What''s so great about a long writer pressing a person with his or her eyes, but if the other person is Chung-Myung, the heaven and earth will open up.


    "Stay still."


    At that time, Hyun Sang, who had been silent, sighed and dissuaded Hyun Young. Hyun Young is furious.


    "No, did I say anything wrong?"


    "Wait a minute, huh? Stay still!"


    Hyun Young pouted out his mouth.


    Hyun Jong''s heart, which was looking at the elder and the three great disciples who were pouting their mouths in pairs, was almost burnt to the ground and scattered to the ashes.


    Unam, who kept looking at the two elders arguing, smiled and opened his mouth.


    "Long-Written."


    "Hm?"


    "It''s rare for me to take sides with Elder Hyun Young, but this time, he''s not that wrong. I don''t think Chung-Myung did anything wrong either."


    "¡­...did he leave Hwasan to beat it again?¡±


    "It''s not a fault, it''s a character''s...¡­.hmm."


    No. Let''s put that aside for now.


    "You should have been adamant."


    Unam once again said in a very serious voice.


    "It''s not just a rejection of the new palace. Even if they didn''t have good feelings other than birds, they wouldn''t have been able to say that here if they respected Hwasan."


    "I told you so! If it were Shaolin, they wouldn''t even be able to say...¡­.¡±


    "Be quiet!"


    "You shut up!"


    "Put it in, put it in where it''s not! Dude!"


    Beaten by criticism from all sides, Chung-Myung is close to the door.


    "¡­¡­You don''t have to say that.¡±


    "Don''t pretend to be hurt!"


    "Chat, it doesn''t work!"


    The conversation ensued whether Chung-Myung complained or not.


    "First of all, it would have been an opportunity to clearly convey his position to the North Sea Ice Palace and the South Bay Beast Palace, which came all the way to Hwasan. If Chung-Myung had stepped up a little later there, he might have thought that Hwasan was no different from the gatekeepers in the past who rejected them."


    "Well, I feel the same way about that."


    There is still a big wall between the midfield and the birds. Whasan broke through the walls and formed friendships, but relationships don''t know when and how they will change.


    Relationships must be continuously cultivated.


    If you settle for the fact that you have already made a good impression and treat them poorly, you don''t know when and how the feelings of the North Sea Ice Palace and the South Bay Beast Palace will change.


    "It''s a little radical, but Chung-Myung''s actions must have been a sure sign for the courtiers of the Bingo and the Beast Palace. At least the sign that Hwasan is someone who can really stand by them, unlike other heavyweights."


    "¡­¡­there''s no better signal than that."


    "Isn''t it too obvious?"


    "¡­¡­I''ll give you the right signal.


    But at least it was clear that Chung-Myung''s actions resulted in the unification of the alliance.


    "Long-Written."


    "Keep going."Unam nodded at Hyun Jong''s words.


    "The king of the North Sea Ice Palace and the king of the Southern Manbeast Palace seem to believe in Hwasan, but the will of the chief does not necessarily match the will of the Munpa."


    "That''s right."


    Hyun Jong nodded his head.


    It may be an unpleasant story to hear from the perspective of Hwasan Jang, but there was no sign of displeasure on Hyun Jong''s face.


    "Maybe there''s still some anxiety left for the bingos and the beasts. Considering the years we''ve been ostracizing each other, distrust will not go away so easily.¡±


    "So you had to show it to me rather than tell me out of it?"


    "Yes, I think it was appropriate."


    Hyun Jong''s strange gaze turned to Chung-Myung.


    Of course, Hyun Jong had similar thoughts and stood up for Chung-Myung. But¡­¡­.


    Did you really think and move?¡¯


    We already know that Chung-Myung is not a stupid guy who moves his body before his head. Chung-Myung, who he knows, moves his body before his head, but he is smart.¡­. Well¡­¡­. This doesn''t mean much.


    "And one more thing. Most importantly, it has been a warning to other literary factions."


    "Hm?"


    Unam spoke in a determined voice.


    "The world only knows that there is a new creation of the Heavenly Fate, and it doesn''t know what it is like."


    "That''s right."


    "If both palaces and HWASAN had bent over to them, there must have been a place to look down on the heavens."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "We already know that, don''t we? Good will not necessarily return to good will. It takes the strength and will to get what you''ve done back into favor."


    "¡­¡­you''re right."


    I''ve had enough of it. How meaningless the favor of the powerless is.


    Hawasan''s Mundos, whose memories of the past have arisen, have hardened their faces.


    "You have to show them clearly. That the Heavenly Fellow is never an easy place, and that he does not tolerate rudeness."


    "I told you so! If you stay still, you''ll end up in a bag!"


    Those who were listening seriously looked back at Chung-Myung, frowning altogether.


    Chung-Myung speaks with dismay at the sharp gaze.


    "¡­Did you all plan it without me knowing today?"


    "¡­in the meantime, you really don''t think you''re wrong."


    Hyun Jong sighed.


    There was nothing wrong with Hyun Young''s words. This guy has never changed a single thing that''s really consistent.


    Then Chung-Myung said.


    "That''s how the world works.¡±


    "Huh?"


    "Once you start to be belittled, you keep having problems. Human beings usually taste it when they''re in front of them. ''You''ll be able to bear this, right?''


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s why you have to get it right at first. Then the clumsy ones won''t be able to get far. So first, grab him by the collar!"


    "¡­to there."


    "Yes."


    Hyun Jong sighed and thought again.


    You were right.


    It''s a problem because it makes you frustrated and makes you feel guilty.


    Once again, Hyun Jong looked back at his other students. Then I closed my eyes for a moment and opened them. His eyes became clear as if he had something to say.


    "It is natural that behavior changes depending on the location of people or doorkeepers. But Hwasan''s position has changed too much and too often in a short period of time, so you''re confused, too.¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    However, at times like this, we need to brace ourselves. Remember one thing when you don''t know what to do."


    All eyes were on Hyun Jong.


    "You don''t have to do anything to change."


    It was a bit unexpected to think.


    Hyun Jong smiled as he saw the students'' straight eyes waiting for his next words.


    "You''re already doing well enough. The reasonable actions you have to do will already be incorporated in the last lesson. Trust yourself and don''t be shaken, because the place your heart goes is where Hwasan will go."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    Hyun Jong nodded his head.


    This will happen many times in the future. The greater the influence and the more work to be done, the more choices he will be forced to make.


    You can''t always make the best choice then. However, if you know where to go and move on, wouldn''t you be able to reach where you need to reach even if it''s a crooked road?


    "Change is bound to be accompanied by anxiety."


    Hyun Jong''s voice calmed the disciples down.


    "Let''s keep going. Trust what you''ve done so far."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    Hyun Jong smiled quietly at the truly powerful answer.


    "Tomorrow is finally a dogfight. Let''s make sure we''re ready."


    "Yes!"


    Finally, the day of the creation of the Heavenly Fate is near.

 Chapter - 671 Episode 671. Heres everyone. (1)

    early morning


    Those who stayed in harmony last night began climbing Hwasan as soon as the sun rose.


    Their faces filled the road were all recalled as one.


    It''s today.


    ''Today finally!''


    They come all the way to this far island and watch the fragmentation of the Heavenly Union with their own eyes.


    Of course, there are definitely those who came simply to stamp their faces on Hawasan, but more had a hunch that a wave of thunderstorms would bring great waves to the river.


    Yesterday, many people climbed the mountain like today, but there was one difference. Some of the people who were not strongmen stood out.


    "It''s steep no matter how many times you climb."


    On the kiln surrounded by hired fighters, Wang Munnyak laughed. Then he stared at the narrow mountain path. said Wang Jong, who was walking by the kiln.


    "It''s harder to climb because it''s full of people."


    "There are so many people who go up that difficult road, so this shows how Hwasan is now."


    Wang Munnyak''s face was filled with uncontrollable emotions.


    In the past, when he went on this road to make his first deal with Hwasan, no one climbed Hwasan.


    Later, when he climbed back to Hawsan, he was with the leading islanders, but they were not exactly looking forward to Hawsan either.


    Only a few years have passed since then.


    "The word heaven and earth would be more appropriate than the word ''forever wall''.¡¯


    "It''s changed a lot."


    "Your eyes are shining, aren''t they? I still don''t know. What the hell did you see in Hwasan then?¡±


    "Ha ha. That''s a misunderstanding."


    "What?"


    Wang Munnyak burst into laughter at Wang Jong''s mysterious face.


    "It''s true that I had my hopes up on Hwasan, but I never imagined it would be this different."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Wang Munnyak shook his head with a smile on his face.


    "Ordinary merchants invest in money and things, but to become giants, they need to be able to invest in the future and value, not in sight."


    "Yes, Father. That''s right."


    "In that sense, I don''t think I''m a proper giant. If I had known that Hwasan would be such a great place, I would have invested all my money. Tsk tsk. You don''t recognize the value of jewelry even though it''s right in front of you.¡±


    Wang Jong laughed bitterly at Wang Munnyak''s words.


    Hwang Munnyak and the top of the galaxy made a huge profit from their investment in Hwasan. However, it is not even a gain over the trading line created by Hwasan.


    The important thing is not the money that is falling right away, but the future that can make more profits for decades to come. That is a value that is impossible to fathom.


    The deal, which is the most successful challenge and achievement in the history of the top of the galaxy. But Wang Munnyak still seemed to be left with regret.


    "I''m glad, though."


    "By making money?"


    "No, because it worked out for Hwasan."


    Hwang Munnyak looked at Hwang Jong with a distinctive look.


    "That''s not a merchant thing to say."


    "It might be."


    Wang Jong smiled bitterly.


    "I''m not crazy about my father, but I''ve been a merchant for a long time anyway."


    His gaze turned up the mountain.


    "I''ve met a lot of people in the process, and I''ve done business with a lot of people. Sometimes we follow profit, sometimes we follow people, sometimes we follow the flow.""Well."


    Wang Munnyak nodded.


    Obviously, Wang Jong is not a small age either. Age wise, it''s not unusual for Wang Munnyak to retire right now and for him to be a top owner.


    "But it''s weird."


    "Hm?"


    "It''s been years and years, but it''s not often that we''ll be seeing the hwasans who stay in the mountains and stay out of town."


    "Yes, they are masters."


    "But strangely enough, I feel comfortable watching them."


    Wang Jong smiled quietly.


    "It''s not because I''m looking at the deviant doers. I''ve met with other provincial people over and over again. But the way I see it, the Wasans are something different."


    "What about it?"


    "Well, it''s hard to put it straight. Sometimes it just seems silly, sometimes it''s absurdly stubborn, sometimes it''s all over the place...¡­.¡±


    With his words slightly blurred, Wang Jong shook his head to see if he had found a suitable expression.


    "I don''t know if I should say this as a merchant, but I just like Hwasan. Maybe that''s why I''m so happy that Hawasan''s status is increasing day by day, Father."


    Wang Munnyak, who was listening seriously, grinned.


    "A giant. Yes, a giant.¡±


    "What?"


    Wang Munnyak looked at Wang Jong with loving eyes.


    "Did you say that a merchant knows how to invest in the future?¡±


    "Yes. That''s what you said."


    "But that''s not enough."


    The smiling Hwang Munnyak continued.


    "There''s a saying in countervailing. The one who gets the money becomes a merchant, but the one who gets the heart becomes a colossal."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    "If you really want to surpass me, never forget that heart now. If you treat them with all your heart, they will treat you with all their heart. A sincere deal, not a profit, will one day make you a giant."


    "I''ll keep that in mind, Father."


    In response to the neat answer, Wang Munnyak nodded with a smile.


    ''You''ll do a good job.¡¯


    He knew it, too. Now he is old.


    I''d love to watch that Hawsan stretch out into the world for a long time to come, but now it''s hard for him to keep up with him.


    The generation eventually flows and is replaced.


    It was time for him to slowly leave the top to Hwang Jong.


    Even if you don''t trust him yet, you should know how to resign and trust him even if you have lingering feelings. Didn''t that HWASAN teach him?


    I''m curious, too.¡¯


    What kind of future they will make. What the future Hwasan and the top of the galaxy will look like.


    "Let''s be diligent. I''ll be there before it''s too late. It''s the day when Hwasan goes up to the throne of Heaven. Should we be late for the top of the galaxy?"


    "Yes, Father!"


    Wang Jong responded loudly and hurried.


    "Well."


    Upon arriving at the prose, Wang Munnyak nodded.


    "You''re well prepared."


    "We haven''t done much. The Sichuan people renovated and decorated the hall."


    "You can do what you can do."


    As soon as I entered the prose, I could see a large smoke field, and then I could see war angles from side to side. The way they were all collapsing is nowhere and they are all magnificent as one.


    A large podium was built in front of the hall. And on the left and right, there was a seat for important guests.


    The beckoning Hwang Munnyak slowly stepped out of the kiln."It''s better to get there in a sedan chair.¡­.¡±


    "No, I don''t think so. Where is this place that you''re riding a sedan chair? Merchants end the moment they forget their manners and duty."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    "But I''ve given this old man a seat at Hawsan, so I''m not happy. Let''s go."


    "Yes."


    As he approached the ready position with a smile on his face, a familiar face greeted him.


    "Welcome, my lord!"


    "Elders, I''ve been in high spirits."


    Wang Munnyak joined Hyun Young''s hand.


    Hwasan''s finance footnote, Hyun Young, and the galaxy''s top owner, Hwang Munnyak, have had a lot of conversations and made numerous deals.


    "Congratulations on the creation of the alliance. I''m so happy to see how different Hwasan is from day after day.


    "It''s all thanks to the Lord of the Upper World for helping Hwasan. This is absolutely not an empty word. Everyone in Hwasan is always grateful to the Upper Lord."


    "Ha ha ha. I think we should exclude one person."


    "¡­¡­he is, but¡­¡­.¡±


    As soon as Chung-Myung heard this, he said, ''They should be thankful, why are we thankful? Someone made me make money!'' he would have cried his throat out.


    ''Well, that''s not too wrong.''


    The voice sounded deaf, so Hwang Munnyak laughed.


    For him, Chung-Myung was an unparalleled benefactor, a blessing in disguise. In other words, even if Chung-Myung suddenly pulls out his beard, Hwang Munnyak is confident that he will just laugh.


    "What about the writer?"


    "I can''t see you right now because you''re getting ready for the ceremony. Please come this way, Lord Upper. We''ve got a good seat for you."


    "To that extent¡­¡­I know my place, too. If you could give me a seat, that would be enough."


    "Absolutely not! Where is the lord of honor going? Come here! Come here!"


    Hyun Young dragged Wang Munnyak to the wall.


    Even if Hyun Young is a person who hasn''t mastered martial arts in earnest, he''s an unmanned. Old Hwan Munnyak, who had no knowledge of martial arts, could not beat that power.


    Hyun Young dragged Hwang Munnyak to the front seat of the table next to the podium. Wang Munnyak freaked out.


    "Come on, Elder! This is...¡­.¡±


    Next to him and behind him, there were seats for senior members of the Nine File Room and the Great Sega. It''s amazing to sit in the same seat as them, but the front seat!


    Indeed, it was too much of a senior seat.


    Feeling suffocated, Wang Munnyak held onto Hyun Young and begged.


    "Come on, Elder. Please let me go to the back seat."


    "That''s not gonna happen! How can you arrange a VIP seat there?"


    "Well, it''s because I''m uncomfortable. Now that I''m old, I can''t stand sitting in a place like this because my heart is pounding."


    "¡­huh."


    "Back! Back is enough! If you think of me, please do."


    "Okay, I got it. Ha, the writer will be angry."


    "Well, I''ll tell you separately, please."


    "Yes, sir."


    In a sweat and barely made his way back, Wang Munnyak plopped into the chair with a deflating sound.


    He sighed deeply as if he had calmed down after several deep breaths. And I laughed without realizing it.


    ''Hwasan... ''¡­.¡¯


    People are bound to change. In the end, it was made by people, so was the Moon faction.


    In the past when he first climbed to Hawasan, he must have been a big guest. But could he be such an important guest to Hwasan now?He is a merchant and knows enough about the physiology of the world.


    He wouldn''t have had any complaints even if the current Hwasan guided him to that lower seat, not to the top seat.


    But Sangseok, that''s also the front.


    Is it naive, or is it not?¡­.¡¯


    As I climbed here again, I remembered what Hwang Jong said.


    "It''s stupid, it''s reckless.¡­right without countermeasures¡­¡­.¡±


    The smile on Hwang Munnyak''s face was young after all.


    So they''re just good people.¡¯


    I was able to realize how lucky I was to have a relationship with Hwasan.


    Kang Ho''s senior players were filling his front seat.


    Everyone gathered to celebrate the breakthrough of the Heavenly Union. They were the ones who couldn''t help but fill this place.


    The fact that they can be called in and seated here clearly shows the power of Chun Woo-mang.


    And


    To this large crowd.


    Below the podium, they are filled with water from side to side of the smoke field.


    There was a strange sensation in the heart of Hwang Munnyak looking at the whole scene.


    It''s been a while since I sat down like that, but just looking at the surrounding scene didn''t make me feel bored.


    And a little later.


    "Here we go!"


    "Here he comes!"


    Along the road that had been secured beforehand on the left and right, the leaders of the Heavenly Fathers finally made their appearance.

 Chapter - 672 Everyone here animation. 672.(2)

    Chuck! Chuck! Chuck! Chuck!


    The middlemen swallowed dry saliva.


    They have already watched Hawasan, Sacheon, and the other courtiers with their own eyes. Didn''t they already respond to the previous reception?


    However, there was literally a difference between watching people running around to greet guests and those who properly refined their costumes and walked in a row.


    The step, which was taken accurately without any error, seemed to control the breathing of those watching.


    "Da, Danga!"


    "Sachundangga!"


    Behind the front angle, people in green unclothes appeared.


    Four thousand losers and manipulation of poison and memorization.


    The fighters of the Sichundang family, who had ruled the Sichuan herd for many years, were walking slowly toward the smoke mounds in perfect line.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "¡­¡­wow."


    The term "unprecedented" exists to be used at times like this.


    Sacheondangga, which follows the law of family transmission, was not as many as other prestigious tax families due to its characteristics. Therefore, it was the first time for those who had experienced strong power to see such a number of party members at a glance.


    Maybe that''s why.


    Just looking at it gave me breathtaking pressure.


    Green mortars, symbolizing the Sacheon Dangga, were scattered in the wind. The fighters of the Tang Dynasty entered the smoke field with the eyes of those standing on the left and right sides of the road.


    Gulp.


    I heard someone swallowing dry saliva.


    Those who won the name of prestigious people by reading poison and memorization in the powerhouse that reveres fairness. That''s why everyone is reluctant, but no one dares to ignore them.


    There would have been no more appropriate gatekeepers than the Sacheon Dangga to overwhelm the eyes of the people gathered here and to give them a sense of weight. The fierce spirit overwhelmed the son-in-law.


    And


    "Rain, it''s a bingo! The North Sea Ice Palace is coming!"


    On the other side of the road where the Sacheon Dangga appeared, white-clad fighters walked out with a blade of energy. Everyone realized what the word "north wind snow" means by its appearance.


    The white white coat, which was not obvious, was enough to attract attention, and the heavy eyes were enough to intimidate the viewer.


    King of the North Sea.


    The fighters of the North Sea Ice Palace, which dominates that barren cold cold land, entered the smoke field, emitting cool energy like a sword.


    There was no usual tenderness in the face of the leader, Hanyi Myeong.


    He experienced both brilliant North Sea films and painful patience. Perhaps that''s why he had a difficult depth that no one else could see.


    He looked perfect for the heavy and heavy position of the North Sea Ice Palace.


    The breathing sounds of people struggling to spit out came from all over the place.


    Everyone speaks easily.


    Old file room. The Great King Oh. Sinjuopae. Saeweossa Palace.


    These are the names representing Gangho, but compared to the number of Gangho people spread across the world, they are actually just a handful.


    But the handful of fighters stands at the apex and leads the strong.


    It''s a rare experience to see such people gathering in one place. This has rarely happened in the last 100 years, especially since the end of the war against Mahkyo.


    Those who gathered to see this scene couldn''t take their eyes off the images of the North Sea Ice Palace and Sacheondang.


    How can we guess their strength just by looking at them? What they see will be less than a tenth of what they actually have.But only to that extent did they have no difficulty understanding why they were making their mark as the pinnacle of strength.


    ''These guys are holding hands. These people!''


    They command each region with just one gate group.


    Such people united under the name of Chun Woo-men. And it''s a fact that everyone here already knows that blindness isn''t just a struggle or a formality.


    "The Beast Palace!"


    "Here comes the Namman Beast Palace!"


    Everyone''s eyes went back in unison.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    "No¡­¡­."


    Warriors of the Namman Beast Palace appeared on the road where the Sacheon Party entered.


    The moment I saw the faces of the middle class, which were all tense, I felt a little relieved.


    There is no rigor that Sacheondanga and the North Sea Ice Palace have shown. It''s not exactly in line to come in, nor is it just as cold as the previous gatekeepers did.


    On the surface, it was just a mess.


    He seemed to be walking in in a state of freewheeling.


    However, the reason why they can''t be recklessly evaluated as just a mess was because each expression was full of self-confidence and spirit.


    How many people are gathered here?


    Even around that podium, there were senior members of the Gupile Room and Oh Dae Sega, who controlled the current powerhouse.


    It was impossible for a court to show confidence in such a place. It is impossible to show unless one''s confidence in one''s ignorance and firm determination are supported.


    That''s why no one gathered here tried to denigrate the figure.


    The confidence of the incompetent is nothing more than unseemly, but the confidence of the competent is recognized. Everyone knows that Namman Beast Palace, a member of Saeoeosa Palace, is not lacking in confidence.


    Shake shake. Shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake shake.


    Entering the smokestack with a slight gait, the Beast Palace entered between Sacheondangga on the left and Bukhae Ice Palace on the right and occupied the center.


    Even though there was no line, the last queue was perfect. As if they also knew the importance of this position.


    "¡­¡­Amitabul."


    Bop Kye cried out his disapproval.


    His eyes, which sat at the head of the table, saw the three lined-up Munpas at a glance.


    It''s different.


    Who doesn''t know that those three clans are united in the party''s stronghold?


    However, knowing the truth through the head and seeing the three clans standing in one place were different in their appreciation was different.


    If Goofa were to come together, would it feel like this?¡¯


    No, Bop Kye knows. Even if there are more powerful gatekeepers, it cannot give him the feeling he has now.


    It was because of the difference in the nature of the Union.


    No matter how much the old file room is called under one name, it is nothing more than a loose combination that is not binding. They just sit together on each other''s interests and public evaluation, and they are just checking and threatening each other.


    The same is true of Oh. Sinjuopae is not worth mentioning, and even Saeouo Palace is just a matter of difficulty with each other.


    But they are different.


    I don''t know what it will be like in the future, but at least for now, it seems like several groups of people have gathered in one group, not in the same place.


    ''Cheonwoo-men...''


    He did not subjugate by force, nor did he join hands for a definite purpose. But it makes them stick together to its loose purpose.The fact that those who do not have a clear reason joined together means, in other words, that there is no reason to antagonize.


    It''s not just blindness.¡¯


    It''s not so wrong to end up with one giant moonfara that they don''t care for each other''s Perhaps Bop Kye is not looking at the League of Heavenly Men, but at the creation of a literary school called Heavenly Men.


    And¡­¡­.


    Bop Kye''s eyes turned to one place.


    This vast, other clique will now come out of there who have achieved something unthinkable.


    Hwasan.


    Has there ever been such a remarkable growth in such a short period of time in the history of Kang Ho?


    Bangjang, maybe Hwasan is a more bizarre place than we thought.¡¯


    The Four Heavenly Hallows.


    North Sea Ice Palace.


    Namman Beast Palace.


    They had a feud, but they wouldn''t have to leave their backs to each other''s throats. But in the meantime, the moment Hwasan got in, it all melted into one.


    ''How great is that?''


    Hwasan''s performance has been great, but compared to the fact that he has woven these literary factions into one, the ball has faded.


    "¡­That''s great."


    "It''s more than I thought in my eyes."


    "Ummm¡­¡­. Definitely.


    Uncomfortable voices leaked faintly from the top seats at the top.


    Everyone is trying to look as gentle as possible because they can''t be defeated at a party, but after checking the reality of Chun Woo-meng with their eyes, they couldn''t suppress their anxiety.


    "Ha ha. You said it''s a long-lived thing to do, but Hwasan...¡­.¡±


    "¡­¡­It may be a good thing Jong-nam did the bongmun. If I had seen this, I would have been sick for three days.¡±


    "How many days will it be?"


    No one feels uncomfortable with someone who is not a threat.


    The fact that their mouths were filled with volmens meant that this scene was a definite threat to them. To the elders of the Gu File Room and the Great Sega.


    ''No one in the world dares to ignore him after today.¡¯


    Such a move was imminent, but it was confirmed by today''s ripples.


    There is no one who dares to denigrate Hwasan in the Isles, but there will be no one who can denigrate Hwasan in the Celibacy.


    There is no one who can ignore the gate faction where the Sacheondang family gives up the seat and the two gatekeepers of Saeoeosa Palace give examples. This was impossible even for Shaolin.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Bop Kye had inevitable expectations.


    Of course his feelings for Hwasan are not too happy. One, however, it was undeniable that Hwasan was the main character of the occasion. So naturally, it was pure curiosity and anticipation of what they would look like.


    His eyes waited in advance for Hwasan to come out.


    Expectations rose.


    Inflate.


    It''s swollen.


    But¡­¡­.


    "¡­¡­why isn''t it coming out?"


    "You know what?"


    "What is it? Are you deliberately dragging your feet?"


    It''s past time to come out, but strangely, the Wasans didn''t think to show up.


    "I think I''m taking too much time.¡­.¡±


    It is a custom of the event to take time to raise tension and expectations, but it has gone beyond that.


    Bop Kye''s ear, frowning slightly to see if something had happened, instantly heard a sharp voice.


    It was a small sound that would not be heard by the low-key, but certainly...¡­."Hey, you son of a b*tc*! You''re late even on a day like this! Just die, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Phew, it''s not a big deal.¡±


    "Argh!"


    "Sasook, hang in there! Not now!"


    "Bba, we have to get out of here! Quick!"


    Bop Kye''s face is slightly distorted.


    "¡­¡­what¡­¡­."


    He coughed several times in a flurry of embarrassment.


    At that time, crowds began to stir here and there.


    "It''s coming out!"


    "It''s Hwasan!"


    "Hwasan is coming! Hwasan??!"


    A loud cheer poured out into the hall.


    Even the people sitting at the top looked around Yeonshin in bewilderment at the moment''s burst of cheers.


    "No, it''s not like this...¡­.¡±


    The response was significantly different from the three Moonpas that appeared earlier.


    It was Hyun Sang, who clearly shows how Hwasan is being taken in the current stronghold.


    The elders of the Gufa and the Great Sega were stained with dirt. And there was no time for them to pick up the facial expressions, behind each other, Hwasan''s disciples showed up.


    They''re shouting and cheering enthusiastically. A fluttering plum blossom pattern engraved on the foreground rising above it.


    Finally, Hwasan''s disciples, dressed in black, walked in proudly with a determined face full of determination.

 Chapter - 673 Episode 673. Everyone is here. (3)

    The great disciples led the disciples with determination in the lead.


    It was not as strong as the Dangga, as sharp as the North Sea Ice Palace, or as free-spirited as the Namman Beast Palace. One of the leading disciples clearly felt firm, different from the other.


    Feels like I''m looking into an endless lake.


    Everyone who was watching at a depth that was not intimidating but was subtly conveyed swallowed dry saliva and exclaimed.


    I''ve heard that Hawsan''s great students aren''t that great.¡¯


    ''It was all nonsense. "Hagi, how could the men below have lost their reputation when their superiors were not standing properly?"


    Raising those people is also a great and difficult task. Ouch!


    When a person makes a place, the place makes a person again.


    There''s a lot of clans in the world, but they''re as numerous as Hwasan.Is there any other clique that you''ve been struggling with? The great disciples were the ones who shared Hwasan''s flexion with him through his life.


    Whasan''s young disciples are the ones who made a name for themselves, but no one can deny their existence on the ground.


    Behind the few great disciples, Hwasan''s two great disciples and the three great disciples appeared a little apart.


    "It''s a flower sword!"


    "That''s the Hwajeong sword!"


    Everyone nodded in admiration at the dedication of Baek Cheon, who walked along leading the two great disciples and the three great disciples.


    "He defeated Jin Geum Ryong of Jongnam and defeated Jin Hyun of shaman!¡±


    "Oh, that''s all! It was a landslide victory over a great disciple in a recent game against a shaman!"


    "What a stupid thing to say it! That''s not the point. If Hwajeonggum''s best achievement was to defeat Joksado Yoppyong, the master of the bay people! I don''t know who''s the strongest among the postscripts, but none of the postscripts has achieved such a feat!"


    "No! Isn''t it much more important to play a central role in defeating Dave?"


    "¡­I couldn''t believe it, but it turns out that what that Hwajeong prosecutor has done so far is truly incredible."


    The middle class has come to realize anew. How much work has Hwasan been doing so far.


    "I think it''s the Ogum after that."


    "Hwasan Ogum! Yes, it''s Hwasan Ogum!"


    "As the people of the North Sea said, they went to the North Sea and stopped Mahyo from coming out.¡±


    "He''s so young...¡­.¡±


    People threw their tongues at Yoo-Esul, Yoon-Jong, Jo-Gol, and Chung-Myung following Baek Cheon.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the five represent Hwasan. They have always been at the heart of Hwasan, who has gained fame in a short period of time.


    If he didn''t know Hwasan at all, he couldn''t have known Ogum.


    Behind the majestic five, Ewha and the three great disciples followed in a row.


    "These are Hwasan¡­¡­.¡±


    Most of the people who climbed this shaven mountain ran all the way to see this very sight.


    To put it bluntly, Hwasan is still a door-to-door faction that cannot be called the world''s mainstream. However, the reason why the middlemen can''t get this doorstep out of their heads is because of the Wasan Ogum.


    If there comes a time when they grow up and lead Hawsan, who in the world would dare ignore him? What the people gathered here wanted to see was not now, but the future Hwasan.


    And now they have the very future of Hwasan in front of them.


    Those who caught them in their eyes with a slight spell of fascination moved their eyes busily from place to place.


    "Then who''s the Hwasan Divine?"


    "You must be in the middle of a sword!"


    Whasan Ogum''s reputation is truly great, but it cannot be explained without the name Hwasan Sinryong.The world''s best review index.


    The nickname cannot contain all of it anymore.


    One of the people who was checking here and there with his eyes wide open shouted for a moment.


    "Hwasan the Divine Dragon!"


    "Oh, who! Who!"


    "There he is! A little bit of a little man.


    "¡­¡­that man¡­¡­.¡±


    At the back of the Ogum, Chung-Myung was swinging.


    At a glance, it is not very serious, but the evaluation depends on whose toes the same walk comes from.


    If a person who lacked fame and skills showed that in such a place, the middle class would have frowned.


    Hana Hwasan Sinryong has already proved her skills to the world. So even that light walk seemed to be the leeway of the strong.


    "He''s the Hwasan Divine Dragon with a reputation!"


    "I defeated the shaman Ho Gong¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Well, it''s different at a glance!"


    "Hwasan the Dragon! Hwasan The Dragon!"


    As the voices of the middle class rang high here and there, Chung-Myung looked around and smiled.


    "Well, I''ve got a great guy. Yes, I''m the Hwasan Divine Dragon."


    Then, he relaxed his face to see if he was nervous and started waving his hands here and there with a smile.


    But at that moment.


    Crack!


    Yoo-Esul''s elbow stuck in Chung-Myung''s side, grinning.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s hand came down reflexively and wrapped around his side.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung turned her head and looked at Yoo-Esul, but she only walked with an expressionless face as if nothing had happened.


    "No, why the side of a person...¡­!¡±


    Chung-Myung, about to have a seizure, shut up.


    Poke, poke, poke.


    It wasn''t because I was conscious of my seat. It was because of the cold sensation on his back.


    Chung-Myung, who had lost all his blood, slowly turned around and saw Dang-Soso smiling brightly. A long confrontation, which was held invisible to others, slightly stabbed Chung-Myung in the back.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Unlike her bright expression, Chung-Myung, who checked her eyes, which had sunk eeriely, began to walk quietly, quietly closing her mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The people watching the scene with dismal eyes glanced and whispered at each other.


    "¡­right?"


    "I think that''s right¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡­¡­Anyway.


    As even Hwasan Sinryong appeared, the expectations of the viewers began to penetrate the sky.


    Sacheondangga, Bukhaebinggung Palace, Namman Beast Palace, and the appearance of Hwasan.


    The mere appearance of your doorstep made my heart pound and my face burn.


    Finally, Hwasan lined up in the middle.


    Kang-ho''s masterpieces, who were watching him at the top of the table, had to work hard to get rid of his ever-hardening.


    "¡­¡­Amitabul."


    Bop Kye also tried to calm his mind by memorizing "no" in a small way. But the subtle uneasiness in the eyes of your door-to-door faction could not be erased.


    ''Definitely...''


    This is because it felt more real.


    They are so unique that it is hard to think that they are united for a coalition. But Bop Kye could find something strange in common among the clans.


    Although it is recognized by the world for its poison and memorization, it is considered to be a quiet place.


    Namman Beast Palace, which exerts great influence as a loser of Namman Bay, but is despised as a wild man.


    The North Sea Ice Palace, which is far away from the Middlelands, although they build their own world in the land of cold weather.


    And¡­¡­.


    "Hwasan, who once made a name for himself in the world, was completely destroyed."


    They are all literary factions who deviate from the mainstream and do not have very good feelings with the midfield. Those people finally united under Hwasan''s name.


    "Now, how will the mighty flow?"The future, which was unexpected, was bleak.


    It was not long before the hall sank again. The eyes of the middle class turned toward the podium. It was self-evident what the order would be to follow, and expectations swelled to burst.


    And four people walked slowly up the stage, as if they would not let go of such expectations.


    Hwasan?? Hyun Jong.


    Dang Gunnak of Sichundang.


    Maeng So at Namman Beast Palace.


    Solso Back in the North Sea Ice Palace.


    As soon as the heads of the four clans, who form the center of heaven, stood on the podium, they were thrilled to realize their huge presence.


    The heads of the famous great literary clique.


    Dang Gunnak, one of them who was watching the middle class without saying a word, took a step forward.


    Everyone swallowed dry saliva on that cold face.


    The poison king, Dang Gunnak.


    One of the people gathered here was Dang Gunnak, who no one could follow with fame. As such, there was no shortage in announcing the spread of the Heavenly Union.


    Dang Gunnak looked around his son-in-law and slowly opened his mouth.


    "First."


    A low but powerful voice spread to the top of Hawasan.


    "I would like to express my gratitude in the name of Chun Woo-min to those who gathered here to celebrate the spread of the Chun Woo-min and to those who have brightened the place."


    It was a relaxed but powerful voice that only the strong could make.


    Dang Gunnak''s words caught everyone''s attention at once followed.


    "Hwasanism, Sacheondangga, North Sea Ice Palace, Namman Beast Palace. These four clans want to become one under the name of Chun Woo-men and strive for the infinite well-being and future of Kang Ho. This is a place to show and declare to the strong people the will of the four clans who will join us in the beginning of the heavenly alliance."


    Dang Gunnak peeked back.


    "We, the four clans, have appointed Hwasan''s Hyun Jong as the dominant figure in the world. From this moment on, Hwasan''s Hyun Jong Jin will be the leader and lead Chun Woo-men."


    At the same time, everyone''s eyes were on Hyun Jong.


    Everyone expected and knew implicitly, but the official declaration could not weigh the same. It was a moment when it was clearly revealed that the center of the great coalition of Chun U-men was Hwasan.


    Receiving everyone''s attention, Hyun Jong took a short breath and stepped forward. Usually, grand congratulatory and praise are preceded, but it was a calm move that seemed unnecessary.


    Dang Gunnak stepped back and Hyun Jong stood in the middle.


    "I''m Hyun Jong, a long writer from Hwasan."


    Unlike Dang Gunnak''s heavy voice, it was a soft voice. There was a lot of dizziness that made the listener feel at ease.


    Hyun Jong bowed deeply as he captured. All the people watching were embarrassed because they were too deeply bent down to be the leaders of a coalition.


    There were those who wanted to win the gunnery by flinching themselves, but soon realized that it was not such a place, they unwinded their hands awkwardly.


    It''s different.


    That''s Hyun Jong Jin...¡­.¡¯


    Someone looks for power by raising their neck.


    However, Hyun Jong again lowers his posture to prove his dignity. A man who has risen to the highest position but is never arrogant. It was obvious what the head of HWASAN and the hero of the League of Heaven was.


    Hyun Jong, who lifted his gun, smiled at everyone.


    But before he could open his mouth.


    Whoosh!


    One of the people in the front row took a strong step forward.Not only those who were on the podium, but also those who were watching the raids and even those who were lined up turned their eyes to it.


    It was Chung-Myung at the end of the gaze.


    He re-established the posture he had taken. And he captured it in a perfectly straight posture.


    "See you, Maen-ju!"


    As soon as the words were over, everyone who had lined up followed Chung-Myung with a knife.


    "I see Maen-ju!"


    Hundreds of fighters shouted at the same time, and the whole mountain seemed to tremble. With the formidable power, the entire body of those watching was horrified. All those who once shuddered saw Hyun Jong again.


    I have realized that that impressive old gentleman is the head of this huge coalition.


    ''That guy...''.¡¯


    Hyun Jong smiled bitterly at Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung showed the power of Chun Woo-mang to the people around him, and at the same time delivered a message to Hyun Jong.


    It''s good to lower your posture, but don''t forget that he represents many of these people. If he lowered himself too much, he meant to be wary of lowering the thunderstorms gathered here.


    Of course I do.


    Hyun Jong''s eyes, who nodded slightly, soon subsided. It was not long before his mouth opened.

 Chapter - 674 Episode 674. Everyone is here. (4)

    "You''ve had a hard time getting to the top of this rugged HWASAN. If I had known this, I would have been able to break up under Hwasan, I guess I was a little off the mark."


    A laughter broke out somewhere.


    Usually, when you laugh in a place like this, sharp eyes are likely to pour out, but no one here blamed the laughter.


    Because it is not intimidating.


    The person who sets the atmosphere in the hall is Hyun Jong. If he was creating an atmosphere of coercion, those gathered here would have had to watch their breaths.


    But Hyun Jong just looked at everyone gently.


    "Inclusiveness."


    Dang Gunnak smiled faintly at him like that.


    This atmosphere is never created in Sacheondang. No matter how soft he tries to create, those in front of him cringe in tension.


    Because the position of the long writer of Hwasan is still not enough than that of the Four Thousand Dang family?


    No way.


    Even if so, the symbolism of the position of the Heavenly Father lightly surpasses that of the Four Heavenly Fathers. Nevertheless, Hyun Jong can create this atmosphere because there is something more than the pressure created by his position.


    The beginning of Chun Woo-mang came from Chung-Myung and Dang Gunnak. However, without Hyun Jong, it would not have been possible to complete the alliance.


    Dang Gunnak sometimes saw Hyun Jong and realized that strength wasn''t everything.


    "It''s a new feeling to see all these people here. Just a few years ago, I didn''t think there would be a day for so many people to come to Hwasan."


    Those at the words frowned uncomfortably.


    I''m not wrong, but...¡­.¡¯


    Don''t you know what kind of seat this is?¡¯


    Of course, most of the people who came here came to see the Wasans with their own eyes. Not the war cabinet of the Hwasanists, but the disciples.


    However, regardless of the circumstances, this is not just a seat for Hwasan''s guests, but a place to declare a breakthrough of the Heavenly Union. Then that was not very appropriate to begin the declaration.


    Questions began to spring into people''s minds about Hyun Jong''s bowl. But Hyun Jong continued calmly.


    "Hwasan wasn''t much of a clique, you know. To be honest with you, it was a door-to-door faction that didn''t have much to do, and it wasn''t long before we had to put down the signboard."


    The faces of the middlemen became harder and harder.


    Because I couldn''t understand why Hyun Jong said that at all.


    A rafter''s ceremony is a celebratory occasion, and on the other hand, a show-off of power. But why do you say you regret your past like a middle-aged man who has only a few days left to live in such a place?


    ''Hwasan''s man of letters is just a good man.


    I don''t think it''s a good idea to be a hero of the Heavenly Union.¡¯


    The head of a team should be strong and dignified beyond gentleness. But that wasn''t what the head of this great coalition looked like.


    "Maybe it''s not the intention of someone called Jang Moon-in, but I endured that harsh time and thought about it."


    But it was also true that Hyun Jong''s story stimulated people''s curiosity. Everyone listened to him as if they were being sucked in.


    "¡­It would be great if anyone could reach out to Wasan and support him."Hyun Jong, who said that, smiled quietly.


    It wasn''t just a smile to show. At the smile from the heart, everyone nodded unconsciously.


    I had no choice but to. Those who live in the wilderness in the cold wind sometimes try to find a place to escape from the rain, and sometimes want to lean on a place to block the wind.


    If he has never thought of such a thing in his life, he is not yet aware of Kang''s injustice.


    Hyun Jong made eye contact with those who were taking their time in no hurry.


    "The League of Heaven is not a great league. It''s not the idea of breaking the Heavenly Federation to shake the stronghold, nor the League to seize great power."


    At the words, the eyebrows of those sitting at the top wriggled.


    They looked at Hyun Jong on the stage with a complex and subtle look. It was as if I had been reading the concerns I had all along.


    "It''s just that I, myself in the past, can finally achieve what HWASAN longed for."


    Hyun Jong looked at the other heads standing next to him one by one. Then he looked forward again and said,


    "Hwasan has an eccentric student who said so. After all, friends and friends are all good things to say. "When it''s good, it''s a strong physiology, and it''s a relationship between people who pretend to be friendly and forfeit when there''s a crisis, and crush the drowning person into the water and push him into the water."


    It was a knife-edge assessment.


    However, none of those gathered here could deny the statement. Because I know inside that''s the case.


    "Cheon-U-Nang¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong nodded slowly.


    "It exists to make the word wrong."


    Chung-Myung stared at him like that.


    Actually, it''s obvious. It''s a story anyone can tell at a place like this.


    But listening to it strangely gave me a tingling.


    As soon as I saw Dang Gunnak, Maeng So, and Solchon Sang with slightly heated cheeks, the corners of my mouth rolled up.


    Would it have been a little different if I had been like this before?


    Would Hawsan''s present have been a little different if he didn''t run so stiffly alone, or if he had people to be with him?


    Unable to know.


    A family is just a lingering attachment that doesn''t mean anything after all.


    It''s just a little more effort. In order not to repeat the same mistake, but not to make the same mistake twice.


    "The four clans of heaven will reach out to each other and support each other on the back. If each other is in danger, we will run without hesitation, and if there is anything good to do, we will laugh and celebrate together."


    Hyun Jong''s face, which was as soft as it was, had a firm expression on it.


    "Maybe it''s a dream story. One, if you have the will to achieve it, it won''t be impossible. "Hwasan will be a barrier to the wind of the clans gathered under the name of the Heavenly Father, and a brother who holds their hands."


    Boom!


    Dang Gunnak stomped hard and stepped forward to stand by Hyun Jong. And shouted airlift to the front.


    "The Four Heavens will also be a barrier to heaven."Maeng So also stepped up.


    "The Namman Beast Palace will be the brother of the people who belong to the civil service of Cheon U-men. The enemy of the brothers will soon be the enemy of the Beast Palace! Friends of brothers will be friends of the Beast Palace!"


    Solso Baek also stepped forward and stood next to the other heads.


    "The Binggung will be the sword that protects the Heavenly Fathers. Those who want to antagonize the clans of heaven will have to cross the ice first!"


    Those who saw the power of Dang Gunnak and Maeng So, and the pride of Solso Baek, who is still young, realized with their eyes.


    There are countless clans in the world, but who wants to turn those four clans into enemies at the same time?


    It was clear that if what those Hyun Jong and the other heads said were actually done, Chun Woo-mang would be a place where no power in the world would dare to reach.


    "Hyun Sang."


    "Yes!"


    Hyun Young and Hyun Sang, who were waiting below, carefully climbed onto the podium. In Hyun Sang''s hand, a luxurious silver plate with a bottle and a glass was held, and on Hyun Young''s hand, there was a small bowl slightly wrapped in a white cloth.


    The two stood in front of the heads and politely held out what they held in their hands.


    The heads looked at the objects silently for a moment.


    I don''t know from the bottom, but these things were meaningful in themselves.


    The liquor of the Beast Palace, the Okbae brought by the Tang family, and the sword of the North Sea Ice Palace and the person of Hwasan.


    First, Dang Gunnak reached out and carefully picked up the bottle. Solso Baek then picked up a soda.


    "Blind liquor."


    "Yes."


    Hyun Jong drew his palm with the so-called Soleso Baek. Then the flowing blood dropped into the bottle.


    Ddo-ok.


    When Hyun Jong withdrew his hand, Dang Gunnak cut his hand and spilled blood on the bottle, followed by Maeng So and Solso Baek.


    When the whole process was over, Dang Gunnak filled the glass with a little redness, even reverential.


    Like this.


    As the bottle was placed on the silver plate again, the elders went down the podium as if they had finished their work.


    The remaining four glanced at the glass in their hands. The people below also watched the scene in rapture.


    There was a moment of silence.


    By the time the stillness was rising to the tip of his chin, Hyun Jong lifted the glass up.


    "Right here today! Hwasan, Sichundanga, Namman Beast Palace, North Sea Ice Palace! I declare that these four clans have become brothers in the name of the Heavenly Father! May Heaven and John look over!"


    Dang Gunnak, Maeng So and Solso Baek followed Hyun Jong to lift the glass. It wasn''t long before four people emptied their drinks at the same time.


    "Wow¡­¡­."


    "Wow!"


    A huge cheer erupted following a slightly hesitant voice. Everyone''s emotions, which had been bursting at any moment, exploded at once, and a deafening cheer filled Hwasan.


    "Cheonwoo-men!"


    "Hwasan!"


    "Sachundangga!"


    The cheers grew even louder as the four heads who emptied the glass held hands together and lifted them up.


    Even Kang-ho''s great masters, who sat at the top of the table, stood up and applauded. There was no way but to celebrate this sight.


    In fact, it is a simple declaration.


    It was not intimidating, not magnificent, and there was nothing spectacular to catch the eye of the crowd.But that''s why it''s more sincere. A coalition to show off its power will prove its power, but those who become brothers will just have to share a drink.


    Not only those gathered for sightseeing, but also the disciples of the four gatekeepers who lined the smokestack shouted aloud.


    And only Chung-Myung had a light smile in the whirlpool of cheers and joy.


    ''It''s not empty.''


    A lot has happened since he returned to Wasan.


    Confidence in yourself?


    There''s no way there was such a thing.


    He is a man who has already failed once. He''s the one who didn''t protect anything. He clenched his teeth, holding himself together that this was the only way, and there was no such thing as conviction that the way he was walking was right.


    But¡­¡­.


    Looking at this scene, I thought the way I had walked so far was not wrong.


    ''Everyone is here.¡¯


    There is a path he has walked on, and there are those who have joined him.


    Yeah, right here.


    "Hehe."


    Baek-ah poked her head out of Chung-Myung''s clothes, which was lightly rubbed her nose.


    "Yes, you do, too.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who tapped Baeka''s forehead with his fingers, looked around quietly. It was full of cheers and joy.


    Chung-Myung''s smile grew a little darker. He looked up at the sky and talked to himself.


    ''What do you say, a long sentence. I came all the way here.¡¯


    Well, I don''t really want compliments, but I know this is a given...¡­ but, still, it''s...¡­.


    Great job, Chung-Myung.


    With a longing voice that spread at the moment, Chung-Myung closed his eyes more slowly, staring at the sky.


    "From now on."


    It will spread. Plum blossoms blooming in Wasan, and the fragrance flowing out of them, all over the world, very widely.


    Like it was in the past.


    "What''s wrong with your face?"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes and looked forward to the sudden voice.


    Baek Cheon, Yoo-Esul, Yoon-Jong, Jo-Gol, and Dang-Soso were looking back at him.


    "Are you sick or something.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who watched them blankly for a moment, smiled as he flinched his lips.


    "No. It''s the best right now.¡±


    "How bland."


    Ogum and Soso shook their heads and looked forward again. Chung-Myung glanced at the sky again. His expression was different from before.


    The same old Hwasan?


    No, you''re welcome.


    "Wait and see, long sentence."


    We''re going to make the best Hwasan that goes beyond our time.


    With these guys.


    Chung-Myung, who tapped Baek-ah''s head a couple of times, breathed heavily. Then, with his hands on his mouth, he shouted to the front.


    "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! You''re so handsome! Argh!"


    "Don''t do it, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Please close it!"


    "Please, man! Please!"


    Chung-Myung giggled as he saw the Ogum screaming in unison in surprise.


    Laughter mingled with cheers and spread to the high sky.


    A warm breeze blew to the top of Hwasan, full of joy. It was a day when the blue sky, which was perfect for Chung-Myung, looked down on such Hwasan.

 Chapter - 675 Episode 675. Everyone is here. (5)

    "We''re short of alcohol!"


    "I''m coming now!"


    "Meat! More meat!"


    "Meat has no one to fly to! You run to the restaurant!"


    "Yes!"


    After the unprecedentedly concise opening ceremony, the banquet continued immediately.


    Those who saw Cheon Woo-men''s faction with their own eyes sat together in the prepared seats, reflecting on what happened today, and talking about what was to come.


    "Isn''t it a little different from what you thought just now that you''re here?"


    "That''s what I''m saying...¡­.I thought I would proudly declare that I would rule the western part of the midfield."


    "Hey, man! Where is the Heavenly Fellow in the West of the Middle East? Cheongseong and Ami are obviously open-eyed and have troubles and fortune tellers! Besides, the communists are western!"


    "That''s right."


    "In addition, there is still Jongnam-do even though it has been sealed! It''s very hard for a man of genius to use his power!"


    "That''s right¡­¡­, but¡­¡­.¡±


    Those who tried to answer something looked at each other and saved their words with strange faces.


    In fact, if they had heard this before the opening ceremony, they would have nodded without thinking.


    Cheongseong, Ami, Gong, Jeokchang, and Jongnam.


    It meant that five of the old file rooms remained in the West without participating in the Chunwoo League yet.


    But¡­¡­.


    "Jumchang and gonryun are so far away that they don''t usually enter the middle ground."


    In addition, the two clans have nothing to say in terms of distance, even if they are new clans. Although it is called a gufile room, it should be regarded that their influence does not reach the center of gravity.


    And Cheongseong and Ami are a bit slow in the old file room.¡¯


    If they hadn''t seen the dogfight, they wouldn''t have put Cheongseong or Ami under the umbrella. However, now I wondered if Cheongseong and Ami could handle the thunderstorm.


    Of course, if you look at the power of each clique, Cheongseong and Ami may be superior to the four clans, the main pillars of the heavenly alliance. If not, you won''t be far behind.


    But the old file room is a loose union, and the thunderstorm is intertwined like a body. There was no one who didn''t know how big this difference was.


    "That''s strange, anyway."


    "That''s right."


    Each of the middle class kept quiet, thinking that they could not say it out. A slightly strange atmosphere has subsided.


    The beginning of the change they expected was at least a decade, no, although the presence of Chun Woo-mang gathered in confidence that it would bring a new wind to the midfield. It was twenty years.


    At the same time as the breakthrough, no one thought it would have a strong influence on the western Mediterranean. But looking at the way things are going, it''s more drastic and radical than I thought.


    A mild declaration and a concise and concise raucous ceremony.


    But the will behind it was more solid and than everyone thought.


    "¡­¡­I may have said it moderately, but in the end, if you think about it, it''s no different than a declaration of defeat declaration.¡±


    "But that''s not...How can I declare a victory when the center is Sacheondang, a master of the Middle Ages, and Hwasan, a provincial family?"


    "That''s not the only way to look at it. This is¡­¡­."


    However, he was about to say something and soon shut up while looking around. It was not a word to be taken out of a place where the Heavenly Men of Heaven came and went.


    People who are stupid. What a complacency¡­¡­.¡¯


    He kicked his tongue when he saw others lost in easy-going thoughts.


    You don''t understand what it means to be a brother.¡¯


    That may not be often the case, but what if the Gonryun faction, a member of the Old File Room, has a problem with the surrounding gatekeepers and goes to war?Will the other old file rooms step up to help?


    You''re welcome.


    None of the Oldies will step up to help with the difficulties. The work of each clique belongs to each clique. After all, when a big thing happens to the power of the old file room, it is just a loose union to move to a proper name.


    But what if the same thing happens at Namman Beast Palace?


    It seemed clear that Sacheon Dangga and Hwasan would immediately go to the rescue, and even the distant North Sea Ice Palace would come running with their teeth clenched.


    In the end, even if one of them is turned into an enemy, the other three must be dealt with at the same time. There''s no way I could dare to do that.


    Nothing has changed, but everything has changed.¡¯


    When the heads of the four clans who misjudged the midfield divided the brother''s cup, the meaning of the raffle changed completely.


    It is unheard of that Munpa and Munpa share the brother''s cup. It is hard to tell how the world will change the next day. It is not surprising that today''s friend becomes an enemy and stabs me in the back tomorrow.


    The heads of the great literary clans who know that better than anyone else form a brotherhood? This was never going to happen under normal circumstances.


    However, no matter how hard I think about it, I couldn''t guess the factor. No matter how gracious you may be, you will not be naive enough to claim that you are a brother to yourself.¡­.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "Huh? Oh, no. It''s not."


    "Drink! Drink first! I''ll think about it later. Isn''t it a good day?"


    "Well, yes! Hahahaha! You should do that!"


    The drinking party broke out again.


    Those who had no deep thoughts just celebrated the spread of Chun Woo-men, and those who had their own thoughts were busy looking at the surrounding atmosphere and the situation of the blind while sharing drinks.


    Those who had a lot of thoughts were falling into deep thoughts with a firm face, unable to match the atmosphere around them.


    And in the midst of that, what made the situation like this...¡­. No, the oddly twisted circle was irritated with a young face.


    "No, did I say something wrong?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''d go home if I''d seen everything. Why are you spilling your drink like it''s your home? Make a lot of noise!


    "¡­OK, so be quiet, Chung-Myung. Who''s going to listen?"


    "I''m telling you to listen, but you have to listen! These guys are here to play...¡­.¡±


    Suddenly Chung-Myung stopped talking and opened his mouth wide.


    The eyes of the white porcelain disease, which was pushed to the front of his nose, were shining to the fullest.


    "¡­get this and go up there and get a drink."


    "Well, can I?¡±


    "¡­Please go. Please."


    "Hehe. Then what?"


    Chung-Myung quickly snatched a bottle of liquor from Baek Cheon. Baek Cheon sighed deeply.


    "Are you sure you don''t mind, boarding house? But it''s a Munpa event."


    "¡­then you can follow him around and stop him."


    "You''ve made a very wise and clever decision, Sasuk."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who was drooling while looking at the bottle, suddenly asked Baek Cheon with a sullen face.


    "But when are they leaving?"


    "I heard that such a big event usually lasts for three nights and nights."


    "What? Buy, three days? Is there a ghost who died of alcohol? You''re going to be sober all three days?""¡­¡­that''s true, but it comes out of your mouth and there''s no way for me to express my sorrow."


    "Hehe. But don''t be sad. On this good day."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Do you really want me to kill him?


    Baek Cheon sighed and continued with empty eyes.


    "Anyway¡­¡­ we usually hold it for three days and nights, but Jang Moon-in thought it was not good to have a long feast at the gate, so we decided to hold it until today."


    "Wow! You are indeed a long writer. My stomach turned upside down when I saw strangers drinking at my house.¡±


    "¡­They''re here to celebrate.¡±


    "Congratulations are frozen to death. I''m sure you''re here to get a drink. Has the death penalty ever been in a place like this and congratulated you on anything?¡±


    "You know."


    "Huh? There is?"


    Chung-Myung looked blankly at Baek Cheon as if he was shocked.


    When I saw his expression, "Is that why I''m weird?" and he seemed genuinely worried, it was Baek Cheon, whose hearts were falling apart.


    Where the hell did this bastard''s personality go wrong?¡¯


    What the hell did you go through before you came into Wasan? No, it''s just nature?


    "Anyway, quickly, quickly¡­¡­.¡±


    Just as Chung-Myung was about to get annoyed because of something, a hand sticking out of nowhere blocked their gap.


    "Huh?"


    A brilliant prince wearing colorful silk clothes and a splendid coffin smiled at the two.


    "Don''t fight like that, have a drink. It''s a very precious drink."


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    "Uh¡­¡­?"


    The mouths of the two who had been spaced out for a moment opened at the same time.


    "You... You! You...¡­.¡±


    "No¡­¡­."


    Even if the sky falls before my eyes, I''m like, "No, why would that fall apart? Annoyingly!'' Chung-Myung shouted and clapped his tongue, but when he saw him now, he couldn''t help but open his mouth.


    "Oh, no, crazy...¡­.No, are you really crazy?¡­.¡±


    There''s no one who shouldn''t be on Hwasan. However, if I think about my life, there is a person who should think about when I shouldn''t go up.


    This man in front of them now is just that kind of man.


    "Hu-hoo. I can''t help but congratulate you on this great day.¡­.Cough! Oh, d*mn mountain! What a chill! Cough!"


    Baek Cheon''s jaw trembles as he coughs, covering his mouth and moving his shoulders violently.


    "Ha ha. You''re so happy to see me, I''m deeply moved.¡­.¡±


    "No! Is he really out of his mind?"


    Chung-Myung rushed at the prince and grabbed him by the collar.


    Instead of shouting, he looked around with trembling eyes. Fortunately, no one was looking this way because they were busy drinking and chatting. Chung-Myung pulled him in and whispered.


    "You almost died, you came back to life, and you lost your cowardice? Where are we? Come on! Are you crazy?"


    "Whoa! At the risk of a true friend''s life...¡­.¡±


    "What are you saying, crazy!"


    Embarrased Chung-Myung reflexively turned the prince''s chin.


    "Cack! Chu, do you have the spirit to come here to celebrate?"


    "Because it''s me, Paji! If it was someone else, I''d kill you, you lunatic!"


    a prince of splendid appearance


    It was Im Sobyong, the green forest king.


    "No, where''s the Safa bastard crawling in here? There''s a bunch of kids out here trying to kill you like ants in an anthole!"


    There are now all the world''s most famous people in Hwasan. Today, Hwasan is full of aristocrats who say they dance with knives.It would be the safest place in the world for political factions, but for Zapain, it is like a eighteen-story Mughan hell beyond the blood of Yongdam.


    Even those who usually can''t make eye contact with Im Sobyong, if Im Sobyong appears here now, it was clear that they would go wild to cut off his neck.


    But what kind of nerve did you crawl all the way here?


    "I''m asking you seriously. Are you crazy?"


    "Oh, no. Wait, don''t get too excited."


    Im Sobyong shook his hand and laughed triumphantly.


    "That''s why you dressed up like this!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Who would think I''d come here in this costume, no matter how many people there are?" You would think that King Green Lim is a tough guy in fur.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "As proof, I''ve been here for two days already, but no one recognized me. It''s safe, you''re safe!"


    Chung-Myung''s pupils trembled.


    ''Oh, no...''.¡¯


    I think it makes sense.¡­. Oh, no, no, I shouldn''t have done that''¡­ but it''s also true that you don''t recognize¡­¡­.


    ''Haha, I don''t know.¡¯


    Anyway, none of them are normal.


    "¡­¡­so, why are you here?"


    "Of course I should come.¡±


    To Chung-Myung''s slightly resigned question, Im Sobyong answered with a very serious face.


    "It''s just that he couldn''t declare it externally, but he''s also a brother-in-law clique."


    "¡­¡­who?"


    "There''s no way that the green forest, the center of the sea, won''t come!


    "¡­I mean, who¡­¡­.¡±


    "Whoa. Don''t worry. I understand all of Hwasan''s situation. I''ll crush it in moderation and go back after seeing the other moon masters. So you''re gonna have a drink? What do you think?"


    Chung-Myung smiled delightedly at Im Sobyong shaking the bottle.


    "Get out of here, you sapa!"


    Life can''t be comfortable just after going over one mountain.

 Chapter - 676 Episode 676. Where am I? (1)

    Im Sobyong, who was dragged into a corner, looked at Chung-Myung with a sullen face. He looked pitiful, like a drowning puppy.


    However, Chung-Myung and Baek Cheon''s eyes were as sharp as a blade. Im Sobyong opened his mouth.


    "No¡­¡­."


    "What!"


    But Im Sobyong flinched his shoulders as a thunderstorm flew in before he could say anything.


    "¡­not because of the malice¡­¡­.¡±


    "What, you son of a b*tc*? No offense? Malice? There''s no point in overturning a table at someone else''s party! How dare you, Sapa!


    When Chung-Myung finally tried to flip his eyes and rush in, Baek Cheon quickly grabbed him from behind.


    "Cher, Chung-Myung! First of all, you''re still the King of Green Rim.¡­.¡±


    "You''re the green forest king, so you have to beat him! If he''s not a green-rimmed king, would I beat him?¡±


    "¡­That''s quite true."


    It was supposed to sound like a dog, but the situation was forcing the horse to be right.


    "No, shiba! I''ve saved a man who''s going to die if you don''t let him, and he''s going to die on his own? Come on, I''m going to send this with my own hands! Stick out your head!"


    "Cher, Chung-Myung! Just calm down for now!"


    Baek Cheon sneaked a peek at Im Sobyong. In fact, Chung-Myung is not wrong, but Im Sobyong is still a green forest king. a man of noble standing Regardless of whether it''s a sect or a sect, Kang-ho''s status is actually higher than that of his master.


    I can''t believe he''s happy to hear this kind of nonsense.¡­.


    "Hehe."


    However, Im Sobyong smiled and scratched his back hair humbly, rather than showing off his displeasure.


    "That''s why I''m here, isn''


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Then he said with a serious face.


    "A noble man never forgets grace. How can I not come to celebrate the day of the benefactor''s feast when I have been indebted to Hwasan and Chung-Myung. That''s what the superior...¡­.Yay!"


    Finally, Im Sobyong, who was kicked in the face by Chung-Myung''s foot, fell back.


    "What a gentleman, you son of a b*tc*! What kind of bandit is he talking about? If you''re a bandit, who''s not a Confucius?"


    Im Sobyong jumped to his feet.


    "Ha ha! Gunja is not bound by the situation. No matter what the situation is, if the heart does its justice, it''s a very noble man...¡­.No, don''t kick me! Hey!"


    Chung-Myung''s feet, which held both shoulders to Baek Cheon, stirred Ho Gong over and over again.


    "¡­Excuse me, Baek Cheon, don''t sneak over and grab it properly. Your feet seem to be getting closer."


    "¡­I''m sorry. Without me knowing."


    Baek Cheon, whose compassion for Im Sobyong has disappeared, dragged Chung-Myung back with a gentle sigh.


    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!"


    Chung-Myung, bloodshot in his eyes, stared at Im Sobyong as if he were going to eat him.


    "You''ve been here for two days?"


    "Yes, it''s been a while since I''ve seen people passing by and I feel at peace.... hahaha. I guess I should look at people from time to time rather than just being stuck in the mountains."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon, who saw Chung-Myung''s face getting hotter, freaked out and said quickly.


    "I think King Greenlim was a little hasty, Joe. They wouldn''t sit still if they knew that Noklim was here...¡­.¡±And that''s not how it ends.


    Of course, it is true that Hwasan saved Green Forest, and no one can''t help but assume that there is a subtle relationship. At least those who came all the way here to see the existence of the Heavenly Union with their eyes.


    But isn''t there a huge difference between guessing it and checking it with your eyes?


    "Ha ha, that''s a trivial thing. Well, you care about everything.¡­.Uh? You can''t let go of that hand! Master Baek Cheon! Hand!"


    Baek Cheon''s hand, which was slowly loosening, grabbed Chung-Myung again reluctantly.


    "There will be no circle if only one piece of bamboo bread is ground."¡¯


    Why are all the things that get tangled up in Hwasan in that shape?


    "Hey, yi! yi! yi! yiu! yiu!"


    When Chung-Myung tried to have a seizure, Im Sobyong sprang up. And as a last resort, he put the alcohol in Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "Come on, don''t be so angry. First, take a sip of this alcohol. There you go. There you go! That''s right. Oh, you''re good. Stretching!"


    Gulp. Gulp. Gulp.


    As the alcohol went down, Chung-Myung''s body, which was full of energy, slowly loosened up.


    "Caaaaaaa!"


    Soon after, the bottle was pulled out, and Chung-Myung burst out of his mouth.


    "He''s killing me."


    "This is specially prepared silk. Don''t you know that Hwasan Sinryong enjoys drinking? How can I call a man who doesn''t know the leader a good man?"


    "Did you just bring one bottle?¡±


    "No way! We have a few more bottles."


    "Ha ha. You know something very well.


    "Hahaha! Yes, yes!"


    Suddenly, the two of them in unison laughed face to face. Baek Cheon''s face, which was watching this, was crumpled mercilessly.


    I just wish they both died.¡¯


    However, contrary to his wishes, these two were evil men who could not easily take even King Yeom.


    "But why are you here?¡±


    When Chung-Myung, who diluted the powder with alcohol, asked, Im Sobyong shrugged.


    "I''m here to celebrate."


    "Don''t be so hard on me."


    "No, I''m telling you. In fact, our Green Rim is also a member of the Heavenly Union!"


    "¡­Since when?"


    "But the other gatekeepers who are members of the same group are all present and we can''t even attend!"


    "¡­I mean, since when¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s not important!"


    Im Sobyong grinned.


    "Who do you think is most keen on the spread of the Heavenly Union?"


    "Sorim?"


    "No, it''s Safa."


    "Huh?"


    From now on, Im So-yong''s eyes became a little serious.


    "How do you think the Gupa or the Great Emperor will come out of your side if you start to absorb influence by making a name for yourself?"


    "He''ll try to fight us."


    Chung-Myung gritted his teeth as if he were angry just by imagining it.


    "Tell him to come! I''m going to peel the skin off, middle school or high school!"


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??. You''re a master, too."


    "Oh, that''s right, man, I forget once in a while."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong smirked then.


    "I think so, but not really."


    "Huh?"


    "People like Hwasan Sinryong, Chung-Myung, are not so tied to face or cause, so it''s natural to think so, but the capitalists of Kangho can''t give up face and justification. So you can''t just trample on a political faction that doesn''t really cause trouble."


    "Will it?"


    Baek Cheon nodded as if he had understood.


    If the Old File Room or the Great Sega openly antagonize the alliance, it will surely be said that they are obsessed with interest and persecute other literary factions.It won''t be a problem for a clique like Hwasan who didn''t have anything, but it will certainly be a concern for those who dominated the stronghold like the old file room.


    "So you may be trying to do something secretly, but it''s hard to do something openly. Instead, they''ll look elsewhere.¡±


    "¡­That''s what Safa is about?¡±


    "Yes."


    Im Sobyong nodded loudly.


    "It''s all thanks to the work that Hwasan has done that is why Chun Woo-men are getting so much attention. There''s nothing more than performance to raise fame and spread good words."


    "That''s right."


    It is true that the influence of Hawsan and other clans has increased significantly as they form brotherhood ties, but it is the work that Hawsan has done so far that he has attracted many people to watch the scene in the first place.


    That''s not gonna be any different.


    If the influence of Chun Woo-mang becomes stronger, it is clear that they will also try to strengthen their influence on the strong.


    "So¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung looked at Im Sobyong with a slightly mysterious look.


    "Can Goofa go on a safar hunt to build up their performance?"


    "Exact."


    Im Sobyong grinned.


    "It''s not a big deal. It''s been repeated countless times. That''s why Sapa is paying attention to the situation here. He''s probably here quite a few times, besides me."


    At that word, Baek Cheon turned his head.


    I could see a lot of people sitting on a stand and drinking.


    ''Among them...''


    It''s unexpected.


    However, on second thought, it was nothing strange. It''s impossible to fully identify those who have gathered here, so how do we know who they are?


    "I''ll be fine if I stick to Hwasan."


    "¡­¡­No, I mean, why does that happen!"


    "Hahaha! Other Sapa, who are Hwasan''s ''brother''s'' other than Nokrim, are on fire!"


    Im Sobyong grinned and deftly put his arm around Chung-Myung''s shoulder.


    "I look forward to your kind cooperation."


    "¡­Can''t you please die? I look forward to your kind cooperation."


    But Im Sobyong kept his posture slightly down, rather than being bitten.


    "Stamp."


    "Hm?"


    "Things may not be as easy as you think."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "As you know, Kang Ho has been saving his strength for quite some time now. And it''s not just political factions. The Sapa have not fought a big war for many years, and they are full of energy."


    "The green forest was fishy."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong looked at him with a look of hurt, but Chung-Myung didn''t care as much about his heart as dust. Rather, he pushed him and shook his shoulder.


    "¡­¡­Anyway¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    A little sullen Im Sobyong said.


    "The great conflicts that have so far thrown the power into chaos have not necessarily begun in great things. You''re full of energy and you want to get rid of it anywhere, but you get into a little argument? From then on, it spreads out of control."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I don''t want to burden you with words like this, but maybe a dogfight of Cheonwoo might be a thing to ignite a huge powder keg called Kangho."


    Baek Cheon''s face got worse.


    I didn''t know that Cheonwoo''s dogma could be interpreted in that way. It''s just that some of the like-minded gatekeepers united...¡­.


    "So what?"


    "What?"


    But Chung-Myung''s face was still heart-rending.


    "So, you''re saying that the old file room or the Great Sega can beat the Sapa pups to show off that I''m not dead yet?""¡­Yes."


    Chung-Myung went on insincerely.


    "Whether or not all the Sapa pups are destroyed, what does it have to do with me whether the Gupa pups are destroyed or not?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I wish they''d fight and they''d both die. Then I''ll beg for Kang Ho, so we can eat it all. Hehehehehehe!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong and Baek Cheon''s eyes trembled at the same time.


    Looking at Chung-Myung giggling and laughing as if he was dying of joy at the thought of it, I couldn''t tell who was the Sapa and who was the political faction.


    "Stamp¡­¡­. He, I understand¡­"¡­so I don''t quite understand¡­"I think you did, and if this gets bigger, even the thunderstorm can''t get out of it."


    "What a clear sound."


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung frowned.


    "Then what if I didn''t have a thunderstorm?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s the way the world works when it''s full. Even if it wasn''t for the thunderstorm, it would have exploded soon. As you said earlier, the opportunity is not important."


    "Well, that''s true."


    "Also."


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung shut up.


    There''s a demon coming anyway.


    No matter how well you live, Markyo will not tolerate the situation.


    "Because I''m a natural ally to do that."


    Im Sobyong smiled as he looked into Chung-Myung''s eyes, where he was firmly convinced.


    That''s why he came to see Chung-Myung.


    "Yes! We will do our best to help you."


    "¡­What''s wrong with you guys?"


    "Don''t do that, please join us! What a chore! What a chore! You can do whatever you want to do! Just leave it up to you!¡±


    "Oh, just get out of here!"


    Im Sobyong stretched out holding Chung-Myung''s trouser. Back Cheon sighed deeply, ignoring the familiar commotion.


    Will it be all right?


    It was Baek Cheon who began to be seriously worried about the future of Chun Woo-men.

 Chapter - 677 Episode 677. Where am I? (2)

    There is always an uncomfortable position in the world.


    It would be perfect if it could be avoided, but in life, there are situations where you have to face inevitably.


    Hyun Jong was just like that.


    My stomach hurts.¡¯


    It''s been a long time since Chung-Myung had a stinging stomach when he wasn''t even in front of him.


    He looked at those who were sitting in front of him.


    In a place where Hwasan''s disciples used to sit around and look at him with reverence, now the masters of each literary faction were sitting and staring at him.


    It was easy to guess that hostility was not a child''s view, but it was never a favor.


    The old file room and Oh Dae-se.


    the prestigious people who rule the present powerhouse


    Of course, Hyun Jong had already encountered the long-running writers of each of the literary circles in one place at a world-class festival.


    But now I''m in a different position than then.


    At that time, he was nothing more than a support for Hwasan''s disciples among the writers who were not particularly interested in him. But now he was in a position to take their eyes off him.


    It would not have been easy to accept this heavy look without the heads of Chun Woo-meng protecting them.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Bop Kye, sitting in the middle, still memorized disapproval and looked at Hyun Jong with a deep look.


    "First of all, congratulations on the breakthrough of the Heavenly Union, my lord."


    It was called a blind man, not a man of letters. This meant that Shaolin would acknowledge Hyun Jong as the dominant player of Chun Woo-men and treat him accordingly.


    Of course, things have gone this far, so even Shaolin can''t help it, but receiving Shaolin''s notarization was significant in the stronghold.


    "Thank you."


    Hyun Jong smiled brightly.


    "I feel a little comfortable with the elder''s words."


    "Hahaha."


    Bop Kye quietly smiled.


    Perhaps because of the laughter, the atmosphere in the hall began to unravel very slightly.


    "The strong people are very interested in the alliance."


    "Yes."


    "Please make efforts for the well-being and peace of the strong on behalf of the strong."


    "Do you mean this?"


    Bop Kye was not particularly hostile to the affiliation.


    This is because Bop Jeong is not so hostile to the alliance in the first place. Bop Jeong has already acknowledged and notarized the break-up of Chun Woo-mang in a deal with Chung-Myung.


    Besides...


    ''Definitely...''


    Bop Kye could clearly understand what Bop Jeong meant before coming here. I could feel a slight nervousness in the faces of Myung-sook who sat on his left and right.


    Until now, the prestigious members of Kangho have been scattered like grains of sand and have not established a proper coalition. And Shaolin, who has to be the center, has also lost a lot of influence over them.


    If there''s no one to stand up to, there''s no reason to stick together.


    If they judge that listening to Shaolin is not beneficial, it is impossible to control everyone no matter how great Shaolin is.


    It is never bad for Shaolin, who was losing control of the old school, to have an external alliance called Chun Woo-men because he was humiliated by the world''s low-key arena.


    Of course.


    It bothers me that middle and high school students are in politics like this, but the world can''t just live clean and clean, right?


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Anyway, all of this was insincere.


    "The head of the headquarters has high expectations for the alliance. Please¡­¡­."But it was just the moment.


    "I think Elder Bop Kye is too gentle. This may not be a big deal for those who follow the law, but those who follow the laws of the world cannot be handed over so easily."


    Bop Kye and others turned to where the words came from.


    Lee Byeok of Cheongseong was staring at Hyun Jong with cold eyes.


    His eyes soon left Hyun Jong and turned to Dang Gunnak.


    "Throwing stones into the lake will cause a stir. It''s hard for me to guess why Chun Woo-mang is so united in this peaceful powerhouse that it inspires tension."


    "Rather than nervous¡­¡­.¡±


    "Are you sure that''s not the intention?"


    The last question was not for Hyun Jong or Dang Gunnak, but for others.


    "Well."


    "Well."


    The sound of pain leaked out of the mouths of other masterpieces.


    Cheongseong is a munpa located in Sacheon. A prestigious place closer to Sacheondang than any other place in the world.


    Of course, the relationship between Sacheon Dangga and Cheongseong is not enough to grind their teeth and pull their swords out like Hwasan and Jongnam, but it is even stranger if the Munpas located close to each other are on good terms.


    If the distance is close, the areas overlap, so we have to share the interest, and compete for the same thing. It may be possible to maintain a moderately good relationship only at first, but as the years pile up, it is inevitable that enmity remains.


    That''s why Cheongseong''s two walls react so sensitively.


    "Who can say anything about people gathering together to create a blind faith? But it''s hard to just celebrate when you don''t know what the blind will do."


    Hyun Jong frowned slightly at the overly straightforward remarks.


    "The League of Heaven is by no means a place to seek a victory. What the elder thinks won''t happen."


    "If you do!"


    This wall looked right at Hyun Jong.


    "Do you mean that if the text has a problem with that Sichuan and they point their swords at each other, he won''t get involved in it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Are you saying that you will leave the affairs of the Munpa aside from the right and wrong? I don''t think that''s what I''ve seen."


    Hyun Jong, who closed his mouth as if he was speechless for a moment, he closed his eyes. Having calmed himself down for a moment, he opened his eyes again and smiled gently.


    "The reason why the clans of the Heavenly Federation can be brothers is because they have faith that they will not do anything cruel to each other. If the clans of the League of Heaven do what they are not supposed to do, the League of Heaven will first stop them."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Because brothers don''t cheer for the wrong, they prevent the wrong."


    Everyone nodded as if they were right.


    But it didn''t seem like a good answer to this wall.


    "Of course I do. However, none of these people here think that Chun Woo-mang has a problem from the beginning. The problem is next."


    When Hyun Jong looks at it as if it means something, Lee Byeok snorts and says.


    "When a child holds a knife in his or her hand, he or she wants to swing it around. Do you really think that the people who have the powerful back of Chun Woo-men will stay as good as they are now?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m sure you''ll be careful at first. But eventually you''ll want to wield that power. Are you sure you won''t have any trouble with the thunderstorms then?"Those gathered in the seats looked at this wall with strange eyes.


    This is a celebration of the breakthrough anyway. Even if you have complaints or problems, it is not polite to speak out here.


    One thing was that none of the people dissuading this wall came out. Because everyone wanted to hear the answer to this.


    While Hyun Jong was about to say something, facing the cold gaze of Lee Byeok, Dang Gunnak, who was quietly guarding his side, slowly opened his mouth.


    "Elder Lee doesn''t have to worry too much."


    "¡­what do you mean?"


    Dang Gunnak''s mouth was strangely twisted.


    "Cheongseong must be worried about Sichundang. Don''t you think so?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    This wall closed its mouth tightly.


    It is not easy to answer such a straightforward question. Cheongseong does not have much advantage over Sichundang in the first place. But the Four Heavens carried the power of heaven and earth on their backs.¡­.


    Dang Gunnak''s sharp eyes pierced him.


    "Do you really need to borrow the hands of the Heavenly Father to deal with Cheongseong? I think I''m overestimating yourself."


    "What, what¡­¡­."


    This wall''s face turned red.


    Of course, he is the elder of Cheongseong and Dang Gunnak is the valentine of the Tang family. However, however, this was a cross-the-line statement.


    "That''s too much!"


    "Too much to say?¡±


    Dang Gunnak showed his teeth and grinned coldly.


    "It is not too much for an elder, not the eldest of Cheongseong, to question the lord of the heavenly race, and is it too much for me to say to the elder of Cheongseong?¡±


    Dan Gunnak''s momentarily stiffened body exuded a blade of energy.


    "Answer me."


    "He, it''s....¡±


    This wall closes its mouth.


    It is not important to argue right or wrong over Dang Gunnak''s logic. The important thing was that the poison king Dang Gunnak is now openly showing hostility to him.


    Even if it was before the formation of Chun Woo-men, Lee Byeok is not a man who dare to be a match for Dang Gunnak. But how can he now open his eyes in front of Dang Gunnak?


    "You believe in power and you wield power?"


    There was a lot of laughter around Dang Gunnak''s mouth.


    "That''s what we''re supposed to say about you, not us. How dare you say such a thing here if you didn''t carry the authority of the old file room on your back?"


    "Lord, that''s too much."


    As Bop Kay intervened, Dang Gunnak glared at everyone and said:


    "Listen up. Hyun Jong Jin is a long-time writer of Hwasan and a hero of Chun Woo-men. It is an act of neglecting the Heavenly Fellow, and furthermore, disregarding all the Sichundang, the Southern Forest Palace and the North Sea Ice Palace."


    He didn''t even speak up.


    But the low, heavy voice came more threatening than any other shout.


    "If this happens one more time in front of me, the Four Heavenly Party will never stand by."


    "That''s right."


    Maeng So, who was watching the situation, glared at the masterpieces with his arms folded.


    The pressure from its mass-sized body weighed heavily on everyone in the room.


    "I don''t know the same thing about the laws of the midfield. All I know is that Maeng-ju is not the kind of person you dare treat recklessly. Don''t forget that the Lord of the Blind is guarding you, too. I would have already taken care of it if it had not been for Maeng-ju here."If Dang Gunnak''s words were advice, they were more of a threat.


    But no one could easily resist the remark.


    ''That idiot gave you a cause.¡¯


    You''re such a fool!¡¯


    It was this wall that broke the example first.


    Therefore, there is no way to blame them for their courtesy. The face of this wall turns black as if he realized it.


    "North Sea Ice Palace is also not a place to walk on the pavement. But in the North Sea, you don''t talk about rude people."


    Solso Baek said calmly.


    "If you want to know what''s really too much, we can let you know."


    In fact, Solso Back is not strong when it comes to dancing.


    Therefore, it was not possible to show such pressure as Dang Gunnak or Maeng So.


    But where in the world would you dare ignore the North Sea Ice Palace behind his back?


    The atmosphere quickly became desolate as the three Moon factions started protecting Hyun Jong.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Bop Kye shouted "no" low.


    "I apologize to Maeng-ju instead. Please forgive our rudeness."


    "What do you mean rude? How rude would that be?"


    As Hyun Jong stretched his arms slightly to the left and right, the energy of Dang Gunnak and Maeng So, who were oppressing the middle class, disappeared in an instant.


    Instead, Hyun Jong''s gentle and refreshing energy surrounded the gentle ones.


    "It''s a question of course. The frequency is also well aware of the anxiety you may feel from the prevalence of the Heavenly Union."


    Hyun Jong smiled brightly.


    "But what you think is not going to happen. Please believe in frequency."


    Bop Kye nodded quietly.


    "I trust you. Once again, I ask you to lead the Heavenly Union well."


    "I will."


    Looking at the two people lowering their heads, Dang Gunnak rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    ''We''ve got a steamer.¡¯


    This position was meaningful enough just because it gave the perception that Chun Woo-meng never succumbed to the influence of the old faction and the Great Sega.


    Of course, their expressions are not very good, but...¡­.


    I just need to wrap it up well.¡¯


    But at this time, Dang Gunnak didn''t know a thing.


    The fact that something he never thought of, or anyone else in the world, was now approaching Hwasan.

 Chapter - 678 Episode 678. Where am I? (3)

    "¡­¡­Congratulations, Chung-Myung stamp."


    "Oh, my God! How can I go this far?¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who rushed toward the person in front of him and tried to hold his hand, paused for a moment.


    Huh? What is it?


    Did the body walk in?


    I know him. Yeah, it was exactly who I knew him. But the look was too far from what Chung-Myung knew.


    "¡­Where did you get hit?¡±


    "¡­¡­No."


    "Then what kind of illness do you have?¡±


    "¡­I''m fine."


    "Then why?"


    Chung-Myung tilts his head.


    The man in front of him now is a ghost door''s rumor...¡­ No. It was Dowon Chan, now the gatekeeper of the Ghost Gate.


    He couldn''t see his face even after the opening ceremony was over before he arrived in Hwasan.


    And that''s all about to die.


    "Yo, what''s not going well these days?"


    The unusual guilt on Chung-Myung''s face was young.


    Come to think of it, I couldn''t pay attention for a while because I was busy leaving my work at the ghost gate. It''s because I had faith that Wang Munnyak or Wang Jong would do well on their own, but...¡­.


    "No way."


    "Hm?"


    But then a bright glow rose on Dowon Chan''s face. It was surprising that you could make such a gentle expression even with a dark shadow that came down to the tip of your chin, crumbly skin, and a pale complexion that seemed to vomit blood and die at any moment.


    "It''s a problem, it''s a problem, it''s a problem...¡­. I understand exactly what you mean by the stamp Chung-Myung saying that a door-to-door faction needs money to develop. As the money started to pile up on the ghost door, my life changed completely.¡±


    "He, isn''t he? But why....¡±


    What''s wrong with your face? Pijuktto you don''t like you.


    "¡­¡­As I said, it''s a problem because it''s so good. At first, everyone was happy to work moderately and make a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But things are getting...¡­ No, it''s weird to say dot and dot. It literally started to rise like a landslide.¡±


    "¡­¡­Oh, a landslide."


    "Yes¡­¡­. There''s no way to describe it except by the word landslide. I mean, the work...¡­things are going crazy and over and over and over again and over and over again.¡­.work¡­¡­."


    There was a blight on Dowon Chan''s face. It was like a man watching things go up right in front of his eyes.


    "It is not enough to mobilize all my disciples, to carry the signs day and night, to drag all the elders out, and now even I am emptying the text and carrying the goods¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung was rarely embarrassed.


    "You''re a gatekeeper, aren''t you?¡±


    "¡­...doors and f*cks."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dowon Chan sighed deeply as the ground died.


    "So¡­¡­ I tried to participate in the break-up somehow, but suddenly there''s an emergency delivery¡­"¡­.I arrived now with all my might after shipping from Beijing to Sacheon."


    "Where?"


    "Sacheon¡­¡­."


    "I mean... You went from Beijing to Sacheon, and then you came all the way here?¡±


    "Not exactly. Before that, I started from Haenam. From Beijing to Haenam, from Haenam to Beijing, from there to Sacheon, and back to here...¡­.¡±


    "Hhhhhhhh!


    Chung-Myung''s eyes caused a major earthquake.


    No, are you crazy?


    "Are you going that far?¡±


    "Express delivery is a very expensive delivery. There''s no reason to use us unless it''s a long distance."


    "Oh, well, yes. I know, but...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung once again looked at Dowon Chan''s condition.


    Now that I see it, my face wasn''t just a little damaged. I lost a lot of weight compared to before, so my cheekbones looked prominent.


    "Well, I didn''t know you were going through so much."If Chung-Myung is called the devil''s reality, he will shed tears and curse, saying that the devil of hell is unfair. But Chung-Myung couldn''t help but feel guilty in front of Dowon Chan''s face now.


    "How, uh...¡­some less work¡­¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    "I''ll try to cut back on that¡­¡­. To put it mildly¡­.¡±


    "What do you mean?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    At the moment, Dowon Chan''s eyes flashed blue.


    "How can you cut back on your work? Doesn''t that reduce money, money!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "We''re running out of ghost door warehouses right now, so we''re going to need an extension! No, we need to build a new warehouse! Money! Money pours in like a landslide!"


    "¡­¡­I heard earlier things were coming in like landslides."


    "Ildo landslide! Landslide!


    Dowon Chan''s eyes glistened.


    The image of the noble warrior I saw the other day was nowhere to be found. Now, it was literally a business that had lost its taste in money.


    "You have to earn money to know, kkkk! It''s gonna make money! This!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Kaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa You have to know the bright side of the seal! In fact, I''ve suffered a lot from stopping by Hwasan. If it''s time for me to come to the island, I can play two more games, and then I''ll have to pay...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung smiled as he looked at him who was crazy about money.


    ''I don''t know, now.''


    These days, it seemed that his surroundings were going crazier than him. It''s him, it''s him, everyone''s out of their minds.


    "Stamp!"


    Then suddenly Dowon Chan flashed at Chung-Myung with his eyes wide open.


    Chung-Myung flinched back, but Dowon Chan grabbed his shoulder without giving him time to step down.


    "Let''s expand!"


    "¡­Yes?"


    "I''ll take more disciples! I''ll increase the number of people who can ship, so let''s expand our business! If we can ship not only Beijing but also Namkyung and Saebu, we''ll earn more money!"


    "Oh, no, wait a minute! He said he would revive the ghost gate after saving money by doing this in moderation...¡­.¡±


    "Revival? This is a revival, this is a revival! What better revival than this! They used to get tired of the meat when they just put dried anchovies on the table, but now they''re sick of it. Rehabilitation?


    Zee, calm down, man.


    "We''re building a business! Let''s go for the rest of our lives, stamp!"


    "I''ll try."


    "Thank you! Thank you so much! I''ve packed a bunch of presents, so make sure to check it out!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When Chung-Myung, who was speechless, couldn''t even say a word, one of the celadon boats that had been watching from a distance approached and told Dowon Chan.


    "Moonjoo, I''ll take care of you since you need to see Jang Moon-in."


    "Would you? Then I''ll see Jang Moon-in, see you later, seal."


    "¡­¡­Yes. The¡­¡­we''re going to have a drink after the guests go, so please join us then."


    "Well, that''s a longer delay. I can''t...Then I can''t play another round."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But I''ll take the loss especially since the seal Chung-Myung said it. Please do it quickly instead."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "For sure!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Sure."


    Dowon Chan rushed off, urging his celadon disciples. Chung-Myung, who was looking at his distant back, turned to the sky blankly.


    Baek Cheon and Yoon-Jong, who had already approached, put their hands on Chung-Myung''s shoulder and comforted him."It''s okay, Chung-Myung. It''s not your fault."


    "¡­¡­No."


    "As long as you''re happy. What''s there to life? What''s good is good."


    "Hahaha."


    Yeah, well.


    That''s a relief. I''m glad...


    Chung-Myung looked at the situation in the hall.


    Now the situation seemed to be roughly sorted out. The atmosphere heated up as the drunk raised their voices, but there were people slowly trying to leave.


    After about a time, all the visitors will leave, and the opening ceremony of Chun Woo-mang will really end.


    I felt like I had mixed feelings.


    Anyway, it''s time to take a breath.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "You did a great job."


    Chung-Myung glanced at Baek Cheon instead of answering. In fact, as usual, the voice was more serious than usual.


    "¡­What''s new?"


    "Yeah, that''s new. But wouldn''t that be the same thing that you haven''t heard what you should have heard so far?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Everyone in Wasan knows how hard you''ve been trying. I just want you to know that I''m so embarrassed that I can''t speak, and that I''m grateful to everyone."


    "What did you eat wrong?"¡±


    "¡­¡­you son of a b*tc*."


    Baek Cheon, who was talking quite seriously, distorted his face.


    "Anyway, this is a compliment!"


    "It''s meaningful to have someone to praise!"


    "Yes."


    Baek Cheon sighed with a resigned face.


    "Anyway, let''s wrap it up well. Let''s all go back and have a crooked drink together."


    "Hey, buddy, you''re on fire.


    "Don''t call me Dong-ryong, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Chung-Myung giggled as he pulled himself out of running Baek Cheon.


    I didn''t achieve much, but I was relieved and relieved at the thought of overcoming a crisis.


    "Anyway, now one is good."


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung grinned at Baek Cheon''s question.


    "Now you can''t ignore him no matter who you meet, can you?"


    "¡­I guess so.¡±


    "That''s enough for now."


    He nodded as if he were relieved just thinking about it.


    "I''ve been in trouble trying to hold back what I''ve been craving."


    "¡­You ever put up with it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung distorted his face in response to Baek Cheon''s first time hearing such nonsense.


    "Do you want me to show you what I can''t stand?"


    "¡­Calm down.¡±


    Baek Cheon shook his hand with a slightly fed up face. Chung-Myung smirked.


    "Now, from now on...¡­.¡±


    It was just then.


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung, who was about to speak, closed his mouth and tilted his head. Something strange was detected.


    "What is it?"


    He squinted his eyes over there.


    Is it prose?


    Those close to his line were still boisterous. However, the people who laid out the stands on the side of the prose became strangely calm.


    No, not quiet, but...¡­.


    "You''re sick of it?"


    They were faces that looked like ghosts.


    Everyone is turning to prose, so it''s hard to tell exactly, but seeing the faces at a glance, he seemed to be clearly frightened by something.


    But fear.


    The people who gathered here are those who use knives in Gangho.


    In addition, there are now the masters of the Old File Room and the elders of the Great Sega. It was a situation where conflict could not occur.


    But what are you afraid of?


    "Wow¡­¡­. Wow, here we are¡­.¡­.¡±


    At that time, a groan that someone let out clearly penetrated Chung-Myung''s ear.With his eyes fixed on the prose, one of the trembling men opened his mouth with a face that seemed to have seen a ghost.


    "Ma, ma, ma...¡­.¡±


    Terrified¡­¡­No, it was a voice full of bewilderment as if I could not believe what was going on.


    A voice with numerous emotions trembled for a long time before it exploded.


    "Hey, everyone... It''s all over the place! All over the place!


    The horse quickly turned Hwasan into a static.


    Those who drank alcohol without knowing the situation were surprised and turned their eyes like a ray of light as if they had poured cold water on them.


    "What, what?"


    "Who''s coming?"


    It was a name that should never be heard here.


    However, those who checked the prose only confirmed that their ears were not wrong. Those who were filling the prose were stepping back as if they had seen a ghost.


    Then I could see a group of fighters approaching from an open view.


    "¡­everybody."


    A groan of voices rang softly at the static filled Hwasan.

 Chapter - 679 Episode 679. Where am I? (4)

    That buck.


    That buck.


    That buck.


    Footsteps echoed in the silence of Hwasan.


    If you take a closer look, it was a walk that kept the viewers breathless even though there was nothing special.


    Red silk, which is not only clear but also bright, and white embroidered clothes with mysterious white embroidery.


    Those in chaotic, quaint, and overbearing uniforms approached Hwasan''s prose.


    All those who saw it were contemplated and stepped back.


    "Baek Hong-po!"¡¯


    Sapa is free.


    Basically, political factions have their disciples wear clothing that symbolizes advice. This is to make sure that even if there is something that moves alone away from the gate, each of his actions can be someone in the temple.


    On the other hand, Sapa often does not impose specific restrictions on the clothes of the Mundos. Don''t you just wear whatever you want, whether it''s leopard print or leather?


    However, even in those safas, the elite of the Munpa dress themselves as symbols of the Munpa.


    And that Baek Hong-po was a symbol of the elite of the crowd.


    The clothes that the Sapa fear more than the factions. That''s where the door-doers of the bay are now entering Hwasan.


    The footsteps grew louder and finally reached prose, and they entered the hall without any hesitation. As the gloomy and sharp energy spread, the now suppressed people groaned back.


    But on the contrary, there were those who couldn''t back down.


    "What is it!"


    "You bastards!"


    Armed men at Namman Beast Palace and the North Sea Ice Palace stood in front of them threateningly.


    At the same time, all the people stopped walking.


    There was no particular conversation. The bayonets glared at the palaces on both sides with lifeless eyes.


    "I¡­¡­."


    Crunch.


    Baek Cheon''s face, which was watching this, was distorted like a demon.


    Baek Cheon knows.


    Hawsan''s strongest enemy is, of course, Macho. Even now, thinking about Mahyo makes my spine cool and gives me goosebumps all over my body.


    And the enemy I don''t want to lose the most is Jongnam. I don''t want to lose no matter what happens to Jong-nam.


    The one who wants to surpass the most is Shaolin, and the one who is most pleasant when won is Shudang.


    One.


    "Ee¡­¡­!"


    The most hateful enemy.


    If you''ve ever wanted to eat raw flesh and grind the bones, that''s the universal room. But now the bay men show up on their own in this Hwasan.


    "How dare you son of a b*tc*!"


    The moment Baek Cheon grabs the sword and tries to run forward.


    Chin


    Standing next to him, Chung-Myung reached out and stopped him.


    "Wait a minute."


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    "¡­Wait and see."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon closed his mouth and looked at Chung-Myung.


    As soon as I saw Chung-Myung''s cold face, I couldn''t help but bite my lips and hold it in.


    Chung-Myung is the only one who hates the whole population more than Baek Cheon.


    Isn''t it Chung-Myung who tried to enter the room with a sword when Ungeom was lost?


    But Chung-Myung is dissuading Baek Cheon.


    "¡­darn it."


    Baek Cheon pulled out of the sword. His trembling hands were showing his anger.


    "Tell us what you''re doing."


    "Get back!"


    Warriors of the Beast Palace and the Ice Palace revealed their teeth and threatened the people of the world. Then the courageous people began to say a word."How dare the Sapa walk in here fearlessly!"


    "All men are all men! Do you think the island is your land?"


    a pen-name


    The fox with a criminal on his back cannot refuse to wield power.


    I just remembered that there is no reason to be scared, considering the faces of those gathered here, and that this is Hwasan, no matter how many people there are. The middlemen raised their spirits roughly.


    "Let''s fight back!"


    "Don''t make me go back alive!"


    "I''m going to taste the blood of all men today."


    Then, he stood close behind the fighters of the Beast Palace and the Bingo, threateningly stamping his feet as if he would break through them in no time.


    At that time.


    "Well."


    A strange and languid voice came out among the crowd.


    Everyone''s heart dropped at the moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The rabbit, who heard the tiger''s cry at close range, cannot move.


    Those who are doing it now realized the reason with their bodies.


    I couldn''t breathe. I just heard a low voice, but I couldn''t even blink my eyes once my whole body hardened.


    Before they could do anything, all the people split from side to side. A man walked very leisurely along the path that had been created.


    The first thing that caught the eye was the excessively colorful silk shoes of a man. Strangely, however, those shoes looked too good on the author.


    On top of the colorful silk shoes, a white robe embroidered with gold threads was wrapped around the body.


    He was a few inches taller than the average man and wore a white long robe, and his body was twice as large as it really was.


    The fingers naturally hung under the cupboard were packed with ten colorful jewelry rings.


    Gulp.


    Someone swallowed dry saliva and turned to his face.


    As if you''ve applied powder, white skin as if powder would get on your skin. And lips dyed with vivid blood color.


    The thick, dense eyelashes and the light-colored eyes below them gave the viewer an unknown shudder. A pure white coffin is placed on the head that has been completely swept over without a single strand of hair missing.


    It was an appearance that I couldn''t explain unless I said it was bizarre.


    Every step he took, the jade necklace jingled against the gold necklace.


    If an ordinary person walked around like this, everyone would have laughed pointing fingers at him, saying, "There''s no other clown."


    But no one here dared to laugh at him now. No, I can''t smile.


    That''s the only way.


    Even that ridiculous outfit creates fear and thrill when it''s on that guy''s body.


    "¡­lose."


    Someone moaned as if they were being brainwashed.


    Defeat Jang Nilso.


    The man with this great presence is Jang Nilso, the ark of the Man In Bang, one of the New Zhuo Phae, and a defeated soldier who misrepresents the world.


    That buck.


    Jang Nilso took another step forward.


    The fighters, who were raising their spirits as if they were rushing into the room, unknowingly pulled back the center of gravity of their bodies.


    If it were up to you, you might have already turned around and run away. But the defeated Jang Nilso didn''t even allow it. The moment I confirmed that he was right in front of me, my body wouldn''t move and my feet wouldn''t fall off.As if caught in a giant spider web.


    The faces of the middle class turned white.


    The mere fact that the whole population came to Hwasan is speculative, even Jang Nilso showed up. No one thought Jang Nilso would have visited the Hwasan himself, even after seeing the appearance of a full crowd.


    Jang Nilso was too big a man to show up on this distant island.


    That buck.


    Finally, Jang Nilso stopped walking in front of the crowd. Then, he looked around the people standing in front of him with an unexpected look.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The soldiers of both palaces clenched their teeth and endured.


    However, those standing behind him did not dare to make eye contact with Jang Nilso and turned their heads slightly.


    I don''t have the guts for those people. Jang Nilso''s presence was enormous enough not to blame. From the moment he appeared, it was as if the whole Hwasan had fallen into his grasp.


    "Well."


    A strange voice came out of Jang Nilso''s mouth again.


    "Taste of blood¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Then one''s face instantly became pale.


    I raised my voice a little while ago today to taste the blood of all the people. However, Jang Nilso smiled brightly, as if he didn''t want to blame each and every one of them, even though he confirmed the existence of someone with a different complexion.


    "That''s a little too much for a good day like this. Don''t you think so?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Or¡­¡­."


    His gaze swept through everyone.


    "Wouldn''t it be a bad idea to spice things up with moderate blood? What do you think?"


    No one dares to answer.


    The power of the defeated Jang Nilso does not emerge from the crowd. Jang Nilso can''t be Jang Nilso because there are so many people. There is Jang Nilso, which is why all the people can be full.


    Other members of the Sinjuopae clan have continued their influence since the past.


    Only one person is not like that''s not the case.


    The bay is an emerging clique created by Jang Nilso. The gatekeeper he opened alone defeated all the prominent Sapa in the world and eventually rose to the post of Shin Juopae.


    One of the most powerful in the world.


    He who is forced to admit even political factions who do not want to recognize the fighters of the Sapa.


    Who dares to open his mouth to such a defeat?


    "Not bad."


    Contrary to the thoughts of one, answers were heard from behind their backs. The middle class turned their heads back in unison, turning blue.


    After seeing a man walking towards this side, they unwittingly stepped back from side to side and opened the way.


    Along a path that wasn''t so wide, a man in Hawasan''s black suit walked out with an indifferent face.


    "If it''s blood flowing out of your throat.¡±


    Jang Nilso''s eyes, which were distinctive, gazed through the teeth that walked out.


    A young man who is not so big, still young. He looked too weak to face Jang Nilso.


    "Hm?"


    In the eyes of Hana Jang Nilso, something similar to instant joy was young.


    He lowers his head slightly and raises his arms to the front of his face. Then he removed the sleeve with the other hand.


    Jang Nilso, who was staring at the sharp goose bumps on his white forearm, looked at Chung-Myung, Hwasan''s man."I see!"


    A bright smile broke out on Jang Nilso''s face.


    "You''re the Hwasan Divine Dragon."


    "That''s right."


    Chung-Myung also smiled facing Jang Nilso.


    "I''m the one who''ll cut your throat.¡±


    At the moment, the astonishing eyes of the people poured on Chung-Myung.


    Are you out of your mind? Don''t you know who you''re dealing with?


    It''s not anyone else, it''s the defeated Jang Nilso.


    No one dares to say such a thing to Jang Nilso, who was defeated, even if the elders of the old faction came here, were the elders of the old school.


    But you''re not Hwasan''s long storyteller, and a disciple dares to provoke Jang Nilso? This would not be defensible if Jang Nilso would immediately blow the author''s head off.


    Hana Jang Nilso''s response was totally out of their league.


    Jang Nilso, who thought he would throw up his anger at any moment, lowered his arm and burst into laughter.


    "Hahahahahaha!"


    Silence fell down in the hall as they laughed while holding their stomachs to find out what was so funny. Only the roaring laughter of Jang Nilso spread high in Hwasan.


    After a long laugh, Jang Nilso looked at Chung-Myung with astonishing eyes.


    "You''re a funny kid. No... I apologize for being a child. He''s a funny guy.¡±


    Then he slowly grabbed his neck with his white hands.


    "But I don''t think I can give you this neck right now. Come and see me sometime. I''ll treat you to a good drink."


    "I don''t want to play a big game with a guy like you.¡±


    "It''s okay. It''s okay."


    The corners of Jang Nilso''s thin mouth are edgy.


    "If you twist your arms and legs, pull your chin out and spill alcohol, everyone drinks and says it''s delicious. So you don''t have to worry about it."


    Only the laughter was bright, but the words that came out of my mouth were frightening.


    But Chung-Myung smiled rather similar to Jang Nilso.


    "You don''t have to worry. I''ll just cut off your neck neatly."


    "Really? Ha ha ha. Thank you so much for that!"


    It was the moment when Chung-Myung''s sharp eyes and Jang Nilso''s relaxed eyes collided in Ho Gong.


    "For a while."


    With a heavy voice, everyone''s eyes turned to one side.


    Before I knew it, Hyun Jong and the heads of the four civil groups of Cheon U-men came out to the smoke field and were approaching this way.


    The moment they stood at a distance in front of Jang Nilso, a silence so still that they could hear the sound of a needle falling began to weigh down Hwasan.

 Chapter - 680 Episode 680. Where am I? (5)

    "Well."


    Jang Nilso smiled lightly at the four heads approaching him.


    This is Hwasan.


    And now he''s facing the heads of the four clans who look down on the world. It is even followed by the Gupile Room, which dominates the world, and the elders of the Great Sega.


    Those who define themselves as belonging to the dead will be overwhelmed.


    But for Jang Nilso, there was no sign of nervousness, not to mention complacency.


    As if this were the front yard of the bay, his expressions and gestures were full of ease.


    There was a slight difference in Hyun Jong''s eyes when he saw him.


    His lips slightly distorted in contact. One, what he was thinking, looked hard to guess. Soon after, Hyun Jong slowly opened his mouth.


    "You are¡­¡­".¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was a calm voice, but Hyun Sang''s body, which was unlikely to listen no matter how hard I tried to stop him, was drained of energy at once.


    "There''s a lot of snow."


    "¡­Wunger."


    Hyun Sang''s eyes looked at the face of the crying sword and soon headed to the empty sleeve.


    Ungum lost his arm because of those bay men, and he wandered. He wouldn''t be here right now if it were a little wrong.


    However, Hyun Sang is dissuading him from doing that. Feeling burnt inside, Hyun Sang bit his lips and stared at Jang Nilso.


    Of course, Hyun Sang wasn''t the only one showing hostility towards Jang Nilso.


    Hawasan''s disciples were all staring at him with their hands on the handle of a sword at their waist. As if he would run to cut off Jang Nilso''s neck right away if he lost his life.


    Even those living in the midst of the determined hwasan''s Mundos were stunned. However, Jang Nilso, who received the murder with his whole body, was in a bad mood.


    "I don''t know."


    He tilted his head and kicked his tongue as if he really didn''t know what was going on.


    "We''re the only ones who''ve suffered in the war against Hwasan. It''s embarrassing for everyone to carry their faces, and Hwasan is on a roll with the fame he earned.¡­.¡±


    He shook his head.


    "I don''t know what''s so upsetting that I'' How can you be so hard-nosed to be called Do Moon? Hmm."


    Hyun Jong took a slow deep breath.


    Every word of Jang Nilso''s was breaking his equilibrium. But now he''s not just standing here as a writer for Hawasan. He was a heavyweight in heaven.


    So¡­¡­.


    Hyun Jong airlifted his hands forward.


    "I''ll see the universe."


    Then Jang Nilso faced him and captured him.


    "Nice to meet you."


    Hyun Jong, who greeted lightly, smiled nicely and asked Jang Nilso.


    "It''s a long way from the bay to here, how did you get to Hwasan today?"


    Then Jang Nilso''s mouth was wobbly.


    "It''s obvious why."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Of course, I''m on my way to celebrate the breakthrough of the League of Heaven.¡±


    "¡­Congratulations?"


    Jang Nilso nodded loudly.


    "This Jang Nilso is not an adult, but he is proud of himself, not a pedigree. There''s no way I can''t help but congratulate you when you''re in such a big trouble!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Get it!"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as Jang Nilso''s horse fell, the warriors of the bayonet, who guarded his back, brought something from behind.


    "Gwejjak?"


    There were three chest pieces on their shoulders, which looked considerable in size. Middle school students couldn''t hide their curiosity and gradually pulled their heads out to focus their attention.Boom! Boom! Boom!


    One man landed on the floor with a loud sound that seemed like enough to go in.


    "Open it."


    "Yes!"


    As soon as the death fell, the panhandles opened the lid of the chest and pulled it back.


    "Oh!"


    "Ummmmm!"


    At the same time, groans and exclamations burst out from the mouths of the middlemen.


    Involvement.


    The first thing that caught their eyes was a treasure filled with the chest on the leftmost side.


    Glaring gold and colorful jewels filled the huge chest. Even the elders of the old file room, who were proud to have seen the treasure, were so embarrassed that they could not hide their embarrassment.


    "Next."


    "Yes!"


    The second chest was opened before the shock was over. A suppressed moan escaped from here and there.


    "Whoops!"


    "Well, that''s....¡±


    The sharpness was full of bogum, even if you didn''t have to pull it out.


    ''¡­...new recruits!''


    ''Oh, my God, that''s as good as I am.''


    You said the wealth of all men penetrates the sky and covers the earth.¡­.¡¯


    In terms of value alone, the treasure in the first chest may be more valuable. But for fighters, Bogum is not something that can be priced at money. In addition, Bogum has no way to save even if it is given a gold medal.


    But you brought it in such a big box...¡­.


    Growl.


    Standing in front of the chest, Man Man-in-do lifted a bogum on the top and pulled it out lightly. At last, exclamations flowed out of everyone''s mouth on the revealed day.


    At a glance, it is not an ordinary bogum.


    The middlemen looked at the third chest swallowing dry saliva. Since the two boxes that were opened first were so huge, I wondered what would be in the last box.


    Jang Nilso spoke confidently, as if he would not betray that expectation.


    "Open it."


    "Yes!"


    The lid of the chest opened roughly. Then the indescribable clear scent penetrated the noses of the middlemen. That alone recognized what the contents were in the chest were.


    It''s elixir!


    ''That''s all...''.¡¯


    The dry saliva goes away.


    These are things of unimaginable value. Some of them might have already run there if it wasn''t for the crowd to surround that chest. Unhidden greed glistened in the eyes of the middle class. The heart began to pound arbitrarily.


    "It''s a gift for the raven of the Heavenly Union."


    Jang Nilso looked at Hyun Jong with a relaxed smile.


    However, Hyun Jong sighed quietly as if he was embarrassed by the wealth displayed by Jang Nilso.


    "Thank you for the ark''s meaning, but I think it''s a little too much for a rafter."


    "Too much?"


    Jang Nilso twisted his lips as if he had heard something funny.


    "I''m Jang Nilso."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "This gift is not too much for me at all of me. Rather, it''s not enough to express my feelings for the people who think of heaven."


    It didn''t really matter how Hyun Jong took it. Most importantly, the scene came very strongly to the underlings.


    "What''s more¡­¡­."


    Jang Nilso smiled bitterly and looked behind Hyun Jong at the Gu file room and the elders of Oh Dae-sega.


    "It''s not a real celebration to just talk about it''s a celebration. If you really want to celebrate, you have to give something. Isn''t that obvious?"


    Empty! Empty! Empty!


    After Jang Nilso''s words, the chest caps were closed one after another. The panes pushed the closed chest right in front of Hyun Jong."How is it? Is this enough to tell you how sincere I am to celebrate the breakthrough of the League of Heaven?"


    Hyun Jong looked at Jang Nilso silently.


    Jang Nilso grinned at the unshakable gaze. Then he spoke softly.


    "Hey, Maen-ju. Isn''t that funny?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The whole room was badly damaged by Hwasan, but he came all the way here and offered me a gift. But Hwasan''s long man, who has benefited greatly from the crowd, rejects the guest because he can''t forget the private grudge."


    The faces of the Hwasan disciples were horribly distorted by Jang Nilso''s words.


    "And you will embrace your people as the leader of the Heavenly Federation."


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    shouted Chung-Myung, who couldn''t resist the raging anger. Even Baek Cheon, who would have been the first to dissuade him, was quiet this time. No, he grabbed the sword with an unprecedented cold flesh.


    Jang Nilso''s mouth was bent even more.


    It was a blatant laugh.


    The term "Ahnhamuin" must be used in such cases. He said he came to celebrate, but his speech, behavior, everywhere he looked, it was just ridicule and ridicule.


    It seems really justified to show that self-indulgent behavior because the interest is Jang Nilso.


    ''...big.''


    Baek Cheon chewed on his lips. I felt like my whole body was being weighed down for some time ago.


    Baek Cheon doesn''t know how brutal or strong the author is.


    However, I could fully feel the enormous pressure that I had never experienced before. Jang Nilso weighed down and heard the crowd gathered here just standing there.


    Indeed, it was an overwhelming presence.


    ''...That''s the defeat.¡¯


    So far, there have been quite a few people who have intimidated Hawasan''s disciples with their name and reputation. But Jang Nilso was apparently the first person to suffocate with his own existence.


    His presence alone is no match for the bishop of the Church of the Horse.¡­.¡¯


    My hands trembled. Baek Cheon turned slightly and looked at Chung-Myung''s back in front of him.


    His back didn''t even move.


    What is Chung-Myung thinking right now?


    At that time, Jang Nilso opened his mouth again.


    "Hwasan, I''m here to see how great the thunderstorm is, but I''m disappointed. Ha, I''m not interested."


    He glanced slowly around the breathless people, glancing at the vigilance. They were the only ones who didn''t dare to make eye contact with Jang Nilso.


    "It''s going back."


    It was when Jang Nilso, who snorted, turned around and walked out.


    "Congratulations¡­¡­."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso turned his head and stared at Hyun Jong, leaving his body intact with a low voice that grabbed the back.


    "It won''t be done by mouth as the ark says."


    "Whoa?"


    It was a calm voice with no emotional agitation.


    He was a long-time writer of Hwasan, but until recently he was just a third-class writer. Jang Nilso''s interest was in the fact that such a man came face to face with such a straight face.


    "So I''d like to ask."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What do you want to see?¡±


    Hyun Jong''s eyes sank like a deep lake and Jang Nilso''s eyes burning like a wildfire intertwined in Ho Gong.


    "¡­Not bad."


    Jang Nilso nodded loudly.


    Then he turned to Hyun Jong and opened his arms happily. There was a jingle of clashing ornaments.


    "Did you ask me what I want?"


    "That''s right.""Well, I hope so...¡­.¡±


    There was a significant smile on Jang Nilso''s lips.


    "How about this?"


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    "All of us...¡­.¡±


    The red lips, which were even alluring, slightly widened.


    "What would the Lord do if he wanted to be a brother of the Heavenly Fate?"


    An eerie energy and a cold stillness fell on Hwasan, as if a sharp blade were being held to his neck.

 Chapter - 681 Episode 681. I look forward to that day. (1)

    Hyun Jong stared blankly at Jang Nilso.


    What did this guy just say?


    Brothers? All men and all men?


    No, all the people and Hwasan?


    Hyun Jong''s eyes were so complicated that I couldn''t say anything about them.


    He also has a lot of years to live. I''ve met a lot of people for a long time. Some were sneaky, some were full of causes, and some were obsequious, making it difficult to grasp.


    But none of them were as difficult to deal with as Jang Nilso is now.


    Every word felt like it was poking a person''s lungs.


    Hyun Jong bit his lips once and opened his mouth. His voice was more relaxed than at first.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Jang Nilso twisted his red lips when he heard Hyun Jong''s answer.


    "It''s not too difficult, but there''s nothing you don''t know. Literally. We want to have a thousand people in heaven."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The bewilderment in Hyun Jong''s eyes was young.


    "There would be nothing to fear in the world if all the people were with the Heavenly Union. Are you willing to hold the hands of this bayonet?"


    The faces of those under his words turned pale.


    A crowded room?


    You''re holding hands with that bayonet?


    This is ridiculous.


    But¡­¡­.


    ''It''s a huge deal if it''s a success.¡¯


    It is enough to shake up the strength of the current Cheon U-men. However, on the day of the joining of all the people in the heavenly alliance, there will be a situation where all existing forces must be torn apart and rewritten.


    What was more shocking was that the first person to make the suggestion was not Cheon Woo-mang but Jang Nilso of the universal room.


    Anyone who knows Jang Nilso at all knows that he''s never the one to bow under someone. But isn''t he saying that he can lower his head to nothing but a thousand friendship?


    What the hell are you thinking?¡¯


    Those who couldn''t keep up with Jang Nilso''s pace just watched the situation blankly, unable to help themselves with their own tangled heads.


    He weighs down his son-in-law with overwhelming presence and sweeps those who are doing as he intends. It was as if he was grabbing and shaking those who climbed the Wasan with his huge hands.


    Middle-aged people just marvel at such Jang Nilso. But Hyun Jong couldn''t. He is a man who has become a man of heaven''s righteousness. No matter how great your opponent is, you should never be swept away.


    Hyun Jong opened his mouth calmly.


    "I understand what you mean by defeat."


    Jang Nilso casts an interesting glance.


    "But that''s not possible."


    "Why? Because the relationship between the bay and the hwasan is not good?¡±


    Hyun Jong looked straight at Jang Nilso.


    "I''m a long-time writer of Hawasan, but I''m standing here as a heavyweight of the Heavenly Union. It''s not time to discuss private silver circles."


    "What if?"


    "Because all men and men don''t get along."


    Jang Nilso stared silently at Hyun Jong as if to continue.


    "Cheonwoo-men and Man-in-bang have different walks. There''s no reason to weave things that don''t fit together."


    "So¡­¡­."


    Jang Nilso''s resonant voice rippled across Hawasan.


    "I don''t want to take it because everyone''s Safa.¡±


    "¡­lose."


    "That''s a strange thing to say.¡±


    Jang Nilso''s eyes turned to Solso Baek and Maeng So standing behind Hyun Jong."The North Sea Ice Palace and the South Bay Beast Palace are not political factions, did they not accept it? What''s the difference between them and everyone?"


    Hyun Jong closes his mouth slightly.


    The fact that the distinction between political affairs is not very clear. It may not be too difficult to distinguish based on what direction you are advocating, but if the Munpa has not decided its direction, there is no clear standard for dividing the two.


    As Jang Nilso pointed out, the Namman Beast Palace was closer to Sapa than Jungpa in the eyes of the midfield.


    "It''s strange. You can''t accept the Sapa in the Middle Ages because the roads are different, but you can accept the Sapa other than Sae?"


    "It''s¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong tried to say something, but before that Jang Nilso giggled and laughed. It was an act that didn''t seem to expect an answer.


    "If not!"


    Boom!


    Then suddenly his feet stepped on the floor. A powerful advance rang the ground and spread.


    "Is being a friend of the Heavenly Fellow just a place that Maen-ju likes?"¡±


    Jang Nilso shook his head pitifully with his tongue full.


    "It''s a kid''s house."


    Having downgraded the existence of Chun Woo-mang at once, he stretched his arms out exaggeratedly. The long sleeves flapped and the eyes of the middlemen were once again focused on him.


    However, Jang Nilso, who seemed to make a loud noise in no time, unexpectedly backed up and remained silent for a while. The gathered eyes are getting heated, and the viewers seem to give time to dampen the dry mouth.


    "Lose."


    In the meantime, Hyun Jong slowly opened his mouth.


    "Those who are with the Heavenly Fools are not determined that much."


    "Hm?"


    Jang Nilso looks at Hyun Jong with a glare.


    "The important thing is trust. We want someone who can leave each other''s back. But Chun Woo-men still don''t have the trust to trust the whole world."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "There will be no reason for us to reject all the people if there is a day when we can have strong trust in all the people."


    Jang Nilso''s red lips rolled up, drawing lines.


    "Trust¡­¡­ Trust¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    He nodded slowly and very leisurely.


    "That''s true. Trust. Yes, trust is important. I certainly agree with what my stronghold says."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Now the question is how to gain the trust of the Heavenly Fathers¡­"¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso''s eyes swept through the old file room and the elders of Oh Dae-sega behind Hyun Jong.


    "How about that old file room, or if the Great King breaks down one of them, will you trust us?"


    "That!"


    "Well, that''s crazy!"


    The sound of wind leaking from the mouths of the masterpieces came out.


    Defeat Jang Nilso.


    Who doesn''t know his reputation. Who doesn''t know the strength of the universal crowd he leads?


    However, no matter how hard it may be, it is impossible to talk about the old file room and the five generations. It''s not Jang Nilso, it''s even more than Jang Nilso.


    "Lose!"


    The insufferable wall of Cheongseong let out a rant.


    "You''re going too much. Can you handle that right now?¡±


    Then Jang Nilso turned his head slightly and faced this wall.


    As soon as his eyes met, Lee Byeok stepped back without realizing it.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Do you think this is how a beast feels when it faces a hunter?


    As soon as I saw Jang Nilso''s burning eyes in his long eyes, I felt pain as if his whole body were being egged with a sharp knife.


    ''Uh, how...''.¡¯


    This wall was greatly embarrassed. I knew Jang Nilso was great, but I never imagined it would be this much."Hahahahahaha.


    Jang Nilso burst into a big laugh.


    "Tough? Tough?"


    The background laughter was so explosive. Those with weak history hurriedly covered their ears with white faces. His laughter roused the inside and beat his eardrums to the point of bursting.


    By the time a teary-blooded tooth sprang up through his throat, his laughter snapped like a lie. Then an empty silence crept through the space.


    "That''s funny."


    Jang Nilso''s voice, which was calm without laughter, was hooked on the elders of Gufa and Odaesega.


    "Those who smile at their enemies who show their teeth in front of them can''t stand small insults.¡±


    He clicked his tongue as if he were looking down at something really trivial.


    "Why don''t you take care of the knife on your neck before you get mad at me? They''re good people, so I''m sure they don''t know about it''


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    None of the people gathered could easily refute the remark. Jang Nilso smirked at them as if to ask anyone to answer.


    "That''s not funny."


    Then, he turned his head and looked at Hyun Jong again. He put his hands together and captured Hyun Jong.


    "Congratulations again on the transformation of the Heavenly Union. I hope we can forget our personal grudges and sit face to face and make a masterpiece someday."


    Hyun Jong nodded as he looked at such Jang Nilso.


    "Go ahead."


    "Well."


    Jang Nilso, slightly bent up, smiled strangely.


    "Blind liquor."


    "Yes."


    "Don''t think of my suggestion as just a joke or a lie."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If that''s really hard...¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso''s eyes turned to one side.


    The face of the man who made eye contact with him quickly hardened like a statue.


    "I can support the Heavenly Alliance without showing up like the Green Forest King over there.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Green forest king?


    The eyes of those in the unexpected name followed the eyes of Jang Nilso. At the end of it was a prince in a splendid costume.


    You''re the green forest king? The author?


    Why is King Green Lim here?


    With the eyes full of suspicion, Im Sobyong bit his lips.


    "Hahaha."


    Even in Im Sobyong''s sharp eyes Jang Nilso chuckled. And he turned around as if nothing had happened.


    "It''s going back."


    The middle class couldn''t take their eyes off his back. I had so many questions. I couldn''t understand why he''d come all the way to this faraway place and go on such a journey.


    But no one dares to ask Jang Nilso. Far from asking questions, he didn''t even dare to ask.


    Except for one person.


    "Hey."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso glanced back slightly.


    Chung-Myung stared straight at him with a cold stare and chocked at the chest on the floor.


    "Get out of here. I don''t need that kind of that."


    "Tsk tsk tsk."


    Jang Nilso kicked his tongue and smiled brightly at Chung-Myung.


    "Even if you don''t like the customer, you don''t decline the gift."


    "It''s up to you, too.


    "Whoa?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes are getting thinner. At the same time, the sharp eyes grew wilder.


    "This is the last time you''ve ever seen me live. The next time you see me, it''s your last day."


    "Well."


    Jang Nilso nodded with a smile as if he liked it.


    "Good. I look forward to that day."


    The fingertips of Chung-Myung, with his arms folded, were clasped in my forearm. My fingertips were so white that I couldn''t hold back my anger."Get out of here. That''s all I can do for you.¡±


    "Hahahaha! Thank you. I''m gonna have to run away before my throat is cut off!¡±


    Jang Nilso, smiling like a child who started playing tag, turned around and shouted.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    Behind Jang Nilso, who walked proudly, was a crowd of people in white guns.


    He said he was running away, but his walk was far from that of a fugitive. To compare, the power of each step was like an improvement general.


    Those who were mesmerized by the back of the scene did not relax until Jang Nilso moved away for a long time. Among them, there were even those who collapsed because their legs were weak.


    Baek Cheon had a clear image of Jang Nilso''s back in his mind, biting his lips tightly to the brim.


    "That son of a b*tc*¡­¡­.¡±


    In his humble abuse, Chung-Myung said quietly.


    "Remember, Sasook."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s a monster."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes turned to Chung-Myung.


    It is rare for Chung-Myung to think so highly of someone. It is safe to say that there are few.


    "And he''s the one we need to put a knife in our throat."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t forget."


    Baek Cheon nodded with a stiff face.


    It was obvious. It can''t be forgotten.


    Neve

 Chapter - 682 Episode 682. I look forward to that day. (2)

    There was a humming humming.


    The sound of spreading against the backdrop of the bluish atmosphere of Hwasan felt peaceful.


    It would have been if it wasn''t for Jang Nilso to hum.


    Hoga Myong sneaked up toward him, humming down the mountain as if he was in a good mood.


    "My lord."


    "Hm?"


    Jang Nilso looked back at Hoga Myong and his pale eyes glistened.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Can I ask you a few questions?"


    "You''re saying all sorts of weird things, too. Did I ever stop you from doing that?¡±


    Of course it has never been.


    Jang Nilso is a great tyrant. His natural s*x is unparalleled cruel, moody, and he is also a human horse servant who puts humans in the pit and laughs.


    One thing Jang Nilso never breaks is that he doesn''t block any words.


    - The king''s downfall is not because he committed evil. Because I don''t listen. No matter how evil a king is, he will never fall while listening to others.


    That was Jang Nilso''s theory.


    One who is a tyrant and does not block the press at the same time.


    It was Jang Nilso who made the two seem incompatible. And that''s what made Jang Nilso what he is now.


    "My lord."


    Hoga Myong took a short breath and opened her mouth.


    "I don''t know why the ark came here in person."


    "Hm?"


    Jang Nilso twisted the corners of his mouth.


    "Why? Do you think you''ve done something wrong?


    "How dare I make such a comment on the actions of the ark."


    "So that''s what you''re saying, anyway?"


    Jang Nilso didn''t feel the slightest bit upset at the question that might sound rude. I just kicked my tongue as usual with a happy face.


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk. Alias, aliases."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "That''s the problem with you."


    With his hands behind him, he continued, moving his feet down the mountain.


    "There is no way for me to follow you when it comes to planning and calculating benefits. It''s great."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But¡­¡­."


    A big smile caught his mouth while he was talking. It was like a child who was so excited to find a toy that was so funny.


    "I don''t know exactly one thing. The benefits in sight are not everything. Huh? You should know how to take a loss for a bigger one. And sometimes you have to go to the trouble that doesn''t help you right now for something far away."


    "¡­Do you think today''s visit will help the crowd?¡±


    At the question Jang Nilso turned and glanced over the peak. The look of ridicule was evident.


    "Otherwise, would I ever have to step into this rotten, fragrant conduit?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "An alias, an alias."


    Jang Nilso smiled quietly at Hoga Myong.


    "What do you think the presence of the heavenly fool will be seen in the eyes of those old men of Gupa and O Great Sega?"


    "It''s... it''s going to be like a pain in the neck."


    "Yes, that''s just about it."


    The power of Chun Woo-mang cannot be ignored. Until now, however, Goofa and Oh Dae-sega have been confronting those who are more than friendly. And always grabbed victory.


    They should be wary, but they will not be afraid of thunderstorms.


    "Do you know what those who fear change do when they first sense it?""Wouldn''t you like to stop the change?"


    "Wrong."


    Jang Nilso gently shook his flashing hand with various accessories.


    "The things that fear change are just waiting before my eyes when something I don''t know begins to happen.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It never moves until it''s clear what this change is like and how it''s going to flow."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Hoga Myong nodded loudly.


    Come to think of it, it was definitely the case for prestigious people like Gufa and Oh Dae-se.


    "Do you know what makes those people move?"


    "¡­¡­I don''t know."


    "It''s a fear."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hoga Myong didn''t answer any questions. In Jang Nilso''s eyes, he saw a moment of blue life young.


    "The fear that a little later might be irreversible. The fear of losing everything you''re enjoying. The fear of being trampled on by those who think little!"


    Jang Nilso''s twisted desire flashed in his eyes.


    "When there is that fear, the strong who are relaxed become petty, and the strong who are merciful hold on to the point. And if it doesn''t work out...¡­!¡±


    Jang Nilso''s red lips are wide open. At the same time, the feet wrapped in silk shoes trampled on the ground.


    "Blood call."


    That voice.


    A chewing syllable, a voice breaking a syllable, penetrated Hoga Myong''s ear.


    At the moment, the shudder and tension of the whole body engulfed Hoga Myong''s dry saliva. But before I knew it, Jang Nilso said in a loose voice again.


    "Well, that won''t be the case."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I just kicked you in the ass. If you''re so relaxed, you''ll be eaten by the thunderstorm."


    The eyes of Hoga Myong, who had been silent, were questioned.


    "One thing they do is...¡­.¡±


    But I couldn''t bring myself to say the last words. From his point of view, I wondered if such an action would make Gufa and Oh Dae-sega move, but I couldn''t open my mouth because it would be suspicious of Jang Nilso to express it in a straightforward way.


    Jang Nilso added as if he had understood that.


    "A pseudonym."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "What do you mean by people? Huh? What you see is different when you''re standing in a differently."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why should they be afraid of the heavens?¡±


    "Honestly, I don''t know. Although the four strong clans have gathered to form a coalition, isn''t it still lacking in the name of the "Chunmenang" compared to that old file room or the "O" generation?"


    "Yeah, you''re right. But you know what?"


    Jang Nilso smiled significantly.


    "Let''s say there''s another clique in that thunderstorm. For example¡­¡­ Yeah, like green forests."


    "Yes."


    "What''s the difference in the old file room?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Or if Cheongseong or Ami in the West, or if you were to join the Heavenly Union?¡±


    Hoga Myong, who was still drawing in her head, shut her mouth.


    "Gufa is Gufa. Yeah, it''s just an old file room. They are no different over the next thousand years. Ten door-to-door waves It''s an absolute rule that can''t be broken now."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "But I''m not a natural. Heaven can grow as big as it can...¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso''s face is distorted.


    "There is no limit to its scalability. Munpa, who was a clique! Moonpa, who is now the 5th generation. Moonpa, who was a bird''s nest there. Even those who used to be Sapa can be the leaders of the Heavenly Union!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What does it mean to them that there was rust? What does it mean to them that I went there?"Hoga Myong''s face hardened. This is because I realized Jang Nilso''s fear.


    Actually Jang Nilso didn''t do anything.


    He just gave a gift and made a proposal that could not be made, made a few words, and came back. This is nothing.


    But¡­¡­.


    Will those who have heard of the situation think so?


    Do those who think there must be a reason for everything, Jang Nilso, visited Hwasan for no particular purpose?


    You''d think it couldn''t be.


    You would never have imagined that Chun Woo-men would join hands with Jang Nilso, but this would change the story.


    There''s no way I''ll get up if the whole world turns upside down. What you used to think would be a thousand or ten thousand jobs now.


    Can they really ignore that possibility?


    "The anxiety that comes in front of me and weighs on people is not that great. I feel relieved when I get out of the situation."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "That''s what real anxiety is about. No fear, just as I lay on a soft mandarin bed and try to sleep, tickling the soles of my feet and creeping in."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s only when that annoyance grows that man knows fear."


    Jang Nilso created a small crack between them by showing himself in Hwasan.


    Besides, Cheon Woo-men and the old file room aren''t that good of a relationship in the first place.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s a crack or a hole in the hole. Anyway, the cracks that have been revealed will be developed by themselves.


    "Well, you can try and ignore it. However, I can ignore everything else, but I will not pretend that King Greenlim was there. It would mean that we could join hands with the Heavenly Sapa."


    Hoga Myong looked at Jang Nilso with a new look of admiration.


    "Did you know that Im Sobyong is there?"


    "Come on, that''s not true."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Jang Nilso replied with a sour face.


    "I''m not a god, and how do I know where he is?¡±


    "What if¡­?"


    "It didn''t matter if I had, it didn''t matter if I didn''t have I''ve already sent a face-to-face to Hwasan instead of him. I just changed my words because I saw him."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m sorry for him. You look like you chewed on something. Hahahaha."


    Jang Nilso stretched his arms like a horse. The splendid embroidered sleeves flapped loudly.


    "Did you see the atmosphere?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "Change raises expectations, but at the same time fear."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I was just kind enough to show the reality to those who were excited without knowing the world. From now on, I''ve let you know that unpredictable things happen. Now those who were there will no longer be happy with the existence of the Heavenly Alliance."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Gufado! The Five Kingdoms! And the ones who gathered there! You''ll know everything, like a moron who knows nothing and is eating! The fact that peace will no longer continue like it is now! So the anxiety they have will raise doubt, and the doubt will bring blood."


    Hoga Myong''s body trembled.


    "We''re just...¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso smiled brightly as he lowered his grand arms.As if you didn''t say anything.


    "In a chaotic world, all we have to do is take advantage. Do you understand, aliases?"


    "¡­Yes, my lord."


    Of course, I can''t understand how far Jang Nilso is looking and what else he has in him.


    Either way, Hoga Myong should not know all of Jang Nilso''s thoughts, nor should Jang Nilso understand all of Hoga Myong''s thoughts. The moment each other thinks the same thing, one becomes worthless.


    "But one thing I''m concerned about is...¡­.¡±


    "Hm?"


    "Can that Hawsan do my part?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso didn''t immediately answer the question.


    "That''s why I''m here to check."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Power is the gathering of people after all. It is foolish to make a plan with your head, not with your eyes to see the people who make up that power. I don''t believe what I didn''t see with my own eyes."


    Jang Nilso murmurs to himself. I laughed very quietly.


    "Hwasan¡­¡­.Yes, Hwasan.Hwasan the Divine Dragon."


    He rolled up his sleeves. As soon as he put the word "Hwasan Sinryong" in his mouth, he got goosebumps again.


    "¡­If I hadn''t come, I would have made a mess. Yeah, you have to look at it with your eyes. If you don''t see it with your eyes, you''ll never know, such a beast!"


    Hoga Myong looked at Jang Nilso with a bit of a daze. There was an ear that had never been on his face had never been before.


    Hoga Myong has had Jang Nilso for many years. But even he has never seen Jang Nilso make this look.


    ''What the hell...''


    Hwasan The Dragon.


    Fame is now shaking the world, but it''s only a young man. Compared to Jang Nilso, it''s too much to say that it''s a one-day puppy.


    What did Jang Nilso see in the Hwasan Divine Dragon, Hoga Myong didn''t dare to guess.


    "Hwasan asked you if you could do your part?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "Well, I don''t know. I wonder if they''ll just do what they have to do.¡­.¡±


    Looking at Hwasan''s now distant peak, Jang Nilso glinted meaningfully. Then, he couldn''t hold back his laughter and said in an excited voice.


    "Or we''ll push the world into a pit of fire!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hahahahaha! It''ll be fun to watch.¡±


    Hoga Myong paused and stared forward at Jang Nilso''s back. Then, I looked up at the peak of Hwasan that Jang Nilso was looking at.


    I can''t guess all of Jang Nilso''s innermost thoughts, but one thing is for sure.


    No other clique in the world, no one, ever turned Jang Nilso into an enemy and survived.


    It was as if we could already see the war angles of Hwasan, which were set ablaze and burned to ashes in flames.


    ''What do you say?''


    Of course it''s not their fault. It''s just that the opponent is terribly bad.


    The defeated Jang Nilso is like that.

 Chapter - 683 Episode 683. I look forward to that day. (3)

    "Then I pray for the good fortune of the deaf!"


    "I''ll visit you again sometime, my lord!"


    "Let the lord live!"


    In the prose, Hyun Jong passed on each of the people who left Hwasan.


    Hwasan Ohgum, who was watching from afar, murmured with a half-spirited face.


    "It''s over."


    "¡­¡­It''s over now."


    "I thought I was going to die, really...¡­.¡±


    Their faces were filled with indescribable fatigue.


    "I''d rather fight the enemy¡­"¡­.I didn''t know dealing with people would be this hard."


    "I would feel better without Chung-Myung.¡±


    "Next time this happens, let''s get him out of the way and move on."


    "¡­¡­the head says no, but the heart agrees furiously."


    A sigh burst out of their mouths at the same time. It seemed that his life span had been cut off quite a bit for a government days.


    Jo-Gol distorted his face.


    "I wouldn''t be so exhausted if he hadn''t come.¡±


    "That''s what I''m saying!"


    All of them, recalling Jang Nilso, have their faces sealed. Breaking the silence that came at once, Baek Cheon had a low brain attack.


    "¡­lose¡­"¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso''s first impression was nothing like they thought. The costumes and decorations that did not match the weight of defeat and the ark of the bayonet were quite loud.


    But¡­¡­ its presence was truly remarkable.


    Jang Nilso''s stay in Hwasan was extremely short. It was not that strange to call him Il Da-kyung. But in such a short time, he left an indelible mark on the hearts of his disciples.


    As evidence, no one could take their eyes off his back by the time he left. Jang Nilso was clearly different from their opponents so far. It''s hard to pin down exactly...¡­.


    "In fact, I was impressed by the bishop of the Church of the Horse by a few times as strongness."


    "Yes, for sure."


    It is not known who is stronger, Jang Nilso or the bishop.


    At their level, it''s impossible to understand someone as good as Jang Nilso.


    "But¡­¡­ there''s something about him that''


    "Yes, I felt the same way."


    Baek Cheon nodded at Yoon-Jong''s words. It wasn''t just a strong and rolling matter.


    ''A monster...''


    Chung-Myung called Jang Nilso a monster.


    Usually, the modifier "monster" or "genius" in power is used to discuss a person''s ignorance and talent. But Chung-Myung didn''t seem to be talking about nothing.


    ''Jang Nilso means that the human being itself is a monster.¡¯


    This is, in a way, an unparalleled compliment.


    And Baek Cheon was forced to agree with that. He, too, has seen long writers of the old school and other absolute people, such as the householders and Maeng So, from a distance. But no one weighed him down with his presence alone like Jang Nilso.


    Baek Cheon bit his lips slightly. At that time, Yoon-Jong added slightly.


    "Jang Nilso is not the only one, Sasook."


    "Hm?"


    "And the men in the red suit who followed me were terrifying."


    Baek Cheon nodded in agreement at the words.


    The warriors of the bayonet in white cloth.


    Although the presence of Jang Nilso, a monstrous mogul, was obscured, the spirit that had been flowing out of them was also overwhelming.


    ''Strong.''


    I couldn''t help but realize how great a place called 10,000 people is.


    Hwasan won the battle against the armed forces of the bay. So, I was confident that I would not win, but at least not lose unilaterally, if I were to fight right now.But after facing Jang Nilso and the crowd, I realized how reckless the idea was.


    "So the bay we saw was just the tip of the iceberg."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "And."


    Baek Cheon chewed out.


    "Now we have to deal with them."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung said after his performance with the shaman. The more fame and the more recognized Hwasan is in the world, the stronger and scarier the people he has to deal with will become.


    The meaning of the word can now be seen with keen interest.


    "But¡­¡­."


    "Hm?"


    Then Jo-Gol, who was still, opened his mouth. The voice contained vitality that was not suitable for the atmosphere, which attracted more ears.


    Jo-Gol grinned as Baek Cheon looked.


    "It''s not just between us, is it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon slowly turned away instead of answering.


    From over there, they could see the North Sea Ice Palace, the Southern Manbeasts Palace, and the Sacheondang family''s table.


    Baek Cheon nodded his head.


    "Yeah, yeah.¡­.¡±


    "The crowd has to be great. But you can''t deal with the hero alone! If you make a mistake, you can all come together and step on it!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I don''t think anyone will help me beat them up when they''ve bought a lot of grudges in the first place. In the meantime, Hwasan is running out of pages, so you can pay him back for his sorrow!"


    Baek Cheon smiled brightly.


    "Why is this bastard becoming more like Chung-Myung day by day.¡¯


    Me too? Come on.¡­. Don''t tell me¡­¡­.


    Baek Cheon shook his head, shaking his terrible thoughts.


    Yoon-Jong said with a slightly sulky face.


    "I can see how great the Shaolin and Shudang were."


    "What do you mean all of a sudden?"


    "They''ve always been dealing with a lot of people or something like that.


    At the unexpected remark, Baek Cheon shut his mouth as if he had been beaten. Yoon-Jong continued.


    "I saw Shaolin in the arena, and I even dealt with the shaman myself.¡­and frankly, they didn''t feel as much pressure as the whole crowd. But now that I think about it, I don''t think it''s because the Shaolin or Shudang are weaker than the rest of the world, but because I was convinced they wouldn''t have that kind of hostility against us."


    "¡­¡­that''s not wrong."


    Baek Cheon shook his head.


    Certainly, a Shaolin or shaman is second to none to the crowd. However, it was never like this when playing shamanism.


    Maybe it''s because of Jang Nilso''s existence...¡­. Maybe it''s really because of the idea that they''re not complete enemies, as Yoon-jong said.


    But¡­¡­.


    "As long as we break through the thunderstorm, shamans and Shaolin may one day become enemies of Hwasan.¡¯


    Thinking about it, I felt like my heart was tightening.


    I can''t believe that Shaolin is the enemy.¡­.Sorim¡­¡­.


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon''s eyes shook violently at the thought of sudden passing.


    "That¡­¡­ Hye, Hye Yeon! What about monk Hye Yeon? Where is the monk?"


    "What?"


    "I don''t think I''ve seen it since the event started! Has anyone seen Monk Hye Yeon?"


    "Huh?"


    "Come to think of it...¡­?¡±


    Everyone only looked at each other with blank faces, but there was no one who knew.


    "Well, I''ll look it up...¡­.¡±


    "¡­Here you are, Shizu."


    "Gasp!"


    Jo-Gol turned away in fright at the sudden voice from behind his back. Hye Yeon, who suddenly appeared, was the president."Sir, monk!"


    "Oh, no, monk. Why did you have a half-face?"


    "¡­¡­What happened?"


    In everyone''s fierce reaction, a little water formed around Hye Yeon''s eyes.


    Ogum, who was looking at his sparkling hair today, also shed tears for no reason.


    "Where have you been?¡±


    "¡­I was in the accommodation."


    "Oh, since when?"


    "Continued even before the event began."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s mouth opened blankly.


    No, it''s already been a few days since the event started...You mean you''ve been stuck in your place all this time?


    "Oh, no...Why?"


    "That''s¡­¡­."


    Hye Yeon opened her mouth with a slightly sulky face.


    "I''ve got a message from him before. If I''m sitting in the seat of the Heavenly Follower...¡­that the people who saw it would think there was some kind of relationship between Shaolin and Hwasan¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    "So you''re telling me to never stand out."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    So you''re hiding in a densely packed Hwasan with no time to leak water?


    "The elder stopped by for a while. He made a new request then. Don''t ever step outside until everyone''s out.¡­.¡±


    ¡­¡­That''s understandable.


    No, exactly, it was worth it in Shaolin''s shoes. He''s not just a student. He''s Hye Yeon.


    If it''s a draw for Shaolin in general, you may not have to do this. But Hye Yeon is not a normal draw. Shaolin is a rising star in Shaolin''s future, and its reputation has spread widely to the world as the most talented person in a hundred years.


    We''ve been together so far, but that''s when Hwasan isn''t getting much attention. However, under the current circumstances, it will inevitably lead to rumors that such a great Hye Yeon is staying in Hwasan.


    "No, that''s...¡­Yes, I understand that."


    "Well, why is your face half-faced?¡±


    ¡°like a man I haven''t spoken pijuktto¡±


    "Oh, my God, look at the clown.Did you close it?¡±


    Hye Yeon''s face was saddened by the bloody story.


    "It''s not like that.¡­.¡±


    "Sure?"


    "¡­I''m stuck in my room, so I''m going to eat¡­¡­.¡±


    "What? You haven''t eaten in five days?¡±


    "Oh, my God¡­."


    "Oh, no, I did eat it."


    "What?"


    Then what''s the problem?


    "He¡­¡­ the wasans were busy, so the dang people gave me a meal instead¡­"¡­.¡±


    "¡­¡­I gave it to you."


    Hye Yeon''s hesitant eyes shook aimlessly. As if he had committed a theft, he looked around and whispered very quietly.


    "That¡­¡­ everything is grassy¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Everyone who understood the situation couldn''t find words to describe and eventually shut up. Hye Yeon muttered in a sullen voice.


    "¡­How can a person live on grass?"


    Oh... That''s why I''m so...¡­.


    At that time, Jo-Gol, who couldn''t understand by himself, tilted his head and said loudly.


    "But don''t monks usually feed on grass?"


    "Walk."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "Just shut up."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon spoke to Yoon-Jong with a slightly complex look.


    "Yoon-Jong??."


    "Yes, boarding house."


    "Take him to the monk''s restaurant and make sure he eats."


    "Yes."


    "Boiled eggs and...¡­put some meat under the rice."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Yoon-Jong took the lead, patting Hye Yeon on the shoulder.


    "Let''s go, monk."


    "¡­¡­Thank you."


    Hye Yeon''s face, which was full of energy and gratitude, was bright.


    His round head seemed to sparkle more than ever before. Baek Cheon stared blankly at the thought of him walking softly."¡­You have to eat to survive."


    Indifferent Yoo-Esul''s voice penetrated Baek Cheon''s ear painfully.


    "Oh, come to think of it. "Sae-mae."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "Where is Chung-Myung? I haven''t seen him for a while."


    Baek Cheon, who has stomachache even though Chung-Myung can''t be seen, habitually started looking for Chung-Myung. Yoo-Esul pointed blankly to one side.


    "There he is."


    "Where?"


    "Hey."


    Where she pointed was the corner of a far-off war. Baek Cheon''s eyes shook.


    Chung-Myung was pushing someone against the wall and pointing his finger at him from a place that was hard to see because of the shadow.


    "¡­You look like a green forest king."


    "Right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Shaolin Jeilgi is going to eat meat to avoid people''s eyes, while Hwasan Jeilgi is persecuting King Noklim.


    "Is this really okay?"


    It was Baek Cheon who felt that Kang-ho''s future was dark.

 Chapter - 684 Episode 684. I look forward to that day. (4)

    "What? You don''t know?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "No one knows?¡±


    In life, everyone goes through a crisis.


    Im Sobyong, of course, has had a rough life. I''ve overcome a number of minor crises, and I''ve overcome the crisis of my life over and over again.


    But¡­¡­ it was a strange thing.


    The situation now felt ten times more brutal than any crisis he had ever experienced.


    "Ha... hahaha...¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong tried to smile as brightly as he could. However, his already shrunk muscles did not produce as much natural laughter as he wanted.


    "Hey, calm down for now.¡­.¡±


    "Calm down?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were twinkling. Looking at the glistening life, I automatically felt that it was wrong, if not wrong.


    Basically, a monk is different from a monk.


    Buddhism in the Middle Ages aims to save the underworld, but the purpose of the Taoist is curing. This is why the middle class aims to stay in the middle of a temple and never stop communicating with people, while the masters aim to stay in the valley of Shimsan and eventually climb the mountain.


    So to put it bluntly, doers don''t have to have a spirit of patriotism.


    But where is the world?


    Even though it is a basic goal, people expect warm hearts and high degrees from doers. Therefore, even the masters try to treat people with a good heart if they can.


    But¡­¡­.


    ''What kind of life is this?¡­.¡¯


    How can I interpret this situation that comes out of a Taoist, not the madoo of a Sapa, who has never experienced before in his life?


    No, it''s not something to interpret.


    Even before the interpretation is over, the plum sword will get stuck in your throat or the plum blossom rupture ticket will get stuck in your mouth.


    "Do, stamp, please calm down...¡­.¡±


    "¡­Calm down. Yeah, it''s not that hard."


    "He, he is¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were glaring.


    "I think I''d feel better and better if I broke a rat right in front of me. Or maybe you''ll double that smug face!"


    "¡­then live¡­"¡­.¡±


    "I''m trying to kill you. You have to kill me!"


    Chung-Myung grabbed Im Sobyong by the collar and shook him violently.


    "What? No one recognizes you? So you got a ghost in your little eye? Huh?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    This is unfair. It was too unfair.


    If asked to gather as many geniuses of the world as possible and put their heads together, none of them would have expected Jang Nilso to come to Hwasan.


    It''s a mistake and a mistake not to expect a normal guy to do something, but isn''t it a sin not to expect a crazy guy to do something crazy?


    So Im Sobyong was quite proud.


    However, if there is a very small problem...¡­ the man in front of him now was not a man of logic.


    "That¡­¡­ hehe. stamp¡­"¡­. Unexpected things happen sometimes in life."


    "¡­so?"


    "Hehe. That''s why the world is so interesting.¡­.¡±


    (Screaming)


    Chung-Myung''s fist turned Im Sobyong''s jaw neatly before he could finish his sentence.


    "Scream!"


    Im Sobyong, who was beaten to death, rolled out of the floor disastrously. Stuck in the corner rolling, Im Sobyong looked up with big eyes.


    "Well, still, I''m the green-rimmed king."¡­.¡±


    "You haven''t thought you were still alive, have you? You want to know what happens when I take off my rank?""¡­¡­No."


    I never want to know that. Never.


    "Die, die! No! You shouldn''t have died right now, you should have died right now! Why are you alive and causing trouble?"


    "The... the seal saved my life."


    "Yes, I will take my life away! Take it all out!"


    "Hhhhhhhh!


    Im Sobyong freaked out and crawled quickly. Then Chung-Myung''s female sword flew into the place where he had been sitting a while ago and was deeply embedded.


    "Ji, are you really going to kill me?"


    "Is there a fake death?¡±


    "Stamp! This is a misunderstanding!"


    "Misunderstand?"


    Im Sobyong quickly added as he watched Chung-Myung''s eyes flip over.


    "Well, as I said before, the defeated Jang Nilso is no ordinary man!"


    "So?"


    "Even if I wasn''t here, I''m sure I''d have someone else ready! I''m sure of this!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hehe, so this isn''t exactly because of me right now¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Oh, yeah?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    Im Sobyong and Oh Gum''s faces were all filled with anxiety.


    Soon after, Chung-Myung picked up a sword embedded in the ground like a bolt of lightning. Oh Geom, including Baek Cheon, ran toward Chung-Myung without looking back.


    "Chung-Myungaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "Calm down, calm down!"


    Of course, the political faction should be praised for killing the leader of the Sapa, but Chung-Myung''s atmosphere was very unusual now.


    Intuitively aware that if left alone, there would be a real catastrophe, Baek Cheon grabbed Chung-Myung''s leg and clung. The rest of the five swords clung to Chung-Myung''s limbs one by one.


    "Let me go! Let me go! Oh, I''m so pissed off! That snout!


    But Chung-Myung''s anger has not abated at all. He was about to bite Im Sobyong by leaving his body at any moment, how fierce and hideous he was when he took out his bloodline neck with a crab in his mouth.


    "No, you''re King Green Forest!"


    "I''m doing this because I''m the green forest king! Didn''t you hear me? If he weren''t the King of Green Forest...¡­. No, but I would have killed him! If you''re a green-rimmed king, you''ll die more!"


    Yoon-Jong focused on calming Chung-Myung down for now.


    "But let''s calm down and talk for now. It''s not King Green''s fault, is it?"


    "What?"


    Then Chung-Myung''s head went back to Yoon-Jong.


    "The death penalty."


    "Uh, huh?"


    "I know."


    Chung-Myung loosened his body, which was full of energy, and nodded.


    "That guy like Jang Nilso wouldn''t miss this opportunity. As he said, one of the people there would have played a similar role. Either you come on your own, or Jang Nilso sent you."


    "He, he is."


    "And I didn''t even know that Jang Nilso could recognize him. It can''t be helped."


    "Yes, that''s what I''m saying.


    Of course, it is true that Im Sobyong caused an accident, but there was something unfair about him, too. It''s the duty of the master to look at those areas and to be cool-headed.¡­.


    "Ha, Ji, Man!"


    Chung-Myung breathed fire from his mouth.


    "What''s wrong with you, what''s wrong with you, what''s wrong with you?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If I''m going to understand that, then they''re going to understand my situation! I''m considering all that, but why can''t they consider me getting mad! You have to understand my heart!"Confucius was more logical than to applaud at this point. However, logic was not enough to impress the Ogum.


    "Well, what did I do in my previous life...¡­. No, I''ve sinned, but should I see this?"


    Chung-Myung had his teeth chipped. Im So-yong, who was reading the room, opened his mouth with an awkward face.


    "He¡­¡­ doesn''t have to be so angry, Chung-Myung stamp."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "Of course, the situation is a little vague, but it worked better than that."


    "What good effect?"


    "Hahaha!"


    As Chung-Myung showed interest, Im Sobyong smiled triumphantly and stretched his shoulders.


    "At least thanks to that Jang Nilso guy''s mouth, everyone here knows that there''s some kind of relationship between Hwasan, or Chun Woo-men and Green Forest."


    "¡­That''s right."


    "Hu-hoo-hoo. So that''s good."


    He speaks with his hands at his waist like a declaration.


    "Now I don''t have to think about how to explain the relationship between Chun Woo-meng and Green Rim. Now they''ll figure it out. Now that I''ve relieved my annoyance, I''ve officially become a brother after I''ve made him a brother.¡­.¡±


    Oh, my god!


    Chung-Myung''s body flew away as light.


    And none of the Ogum had the guts to catch him like that.


    "Die! Die, you son of a b*tc*! I''d rather die!¡±


    "Argh! Argh! Argh! Argh! Argh! Who told you to stop me?¡­. AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Chung-Myung''s waist, which climbed on Im Sobyong''s back, snapped up.


    At the sight that it had been so long since I saw it, all the five swords laughed to their satisfaction.


    "You''re good at beating."


    "Oh, it''s cool."


    "Can I go and help you?¡±


    "¡­¡­Let''s put up with that."


    "Yes."


    There are people in the world who earn the rod.


    * * *


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong looked at Im Sobyong with a vague face.


    The guests were all gone, and now all that was left was the thunderstorm. At the suggestion of Dang Gunnak, he invited King Greenlim and Chung-Myung together.


    But¡­¡­ Im Sobyong''s face in the room is a little, no¡­¡­. It''s very strange.


    "That¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong was about to say something and slowly turned to Chung-Myung.


    When I saw Chung-Myung clearly delivering the meaning, "I beat it because it was worth beating, and if it wasn''t for King Greenrim, I would have beaten it very raw fish!", I couldn''t help but say it.


    But he''s still the green forest king.¡­.¡¯


    No, but if you think about it, it was a good thing.


    I won''t trust anyone if I tell you that my student beat King Green Lim to make his face swollen because he is angry.


    Yeah, I''m glad to hear that.¡­.


    "Hmm."


    Hyun Jong coughed in vain and turned his eyes slightly.


    However, there was Dang Gunnak, who was shaking with a red face trying to hold back his laughter, so he had to quickly turn to the other side.


    "Well, yeah."


    Naturally. Naturally. Like you didn''t see anything.


    "It''s a good thing we ended the event without any problems."


    Maeng So said at Hyun Jong''s calm words.


    "¡­It looks like the green forest king was beaten. A lot."


    "Anyway, no big problem.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The world''s Maeng So lost what to say and looked back and forth at Chung-Myung and Im Sobyong.


    "It seems that the problem in the midfield is a little different from my standards.¡±


    "I think so, too."Listening to the conversations of archery archers, Im Sobyong just stole the snow without saying a word.


    "Are you crying?"


    "¡­¡­No."


    "Yeah, it''s not that sad to see tears coming out yet. Let''s go on. I''ll tell you what true sadness is."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    With Chung-Myung''s mettle, all the chiefs turned their heads.


    "Hmm."


    Hyun Jong, once again, coughed loudly and skillfully changed the subject. It was time to say something else, even for Im Sobyong, who was devastated.


    "This is how we get you together to discuss what will happen in the future. I''d appreciate it if you could speak frankly."


    Dang Gunnak nodded when he heard it. As if when did he do that, his smile calmed down and he looked as serious as usual.


    "It''s great that the dogfight ended without any major accidents. Thank you all for your hard work."


    "It''s hard work. The disciples did it. What have we been through?"


    "He''s right, too."


    Daang Gunnak is charged with Maeng So''s blunt speech.


    "I declared a breakthrough to the people who gathered here, but in fact, I declared a breakthrough to the people of all nations. They will begin to tell the world what they see and hear with their eyes."


    "Well."


    Everyone nodded at the words.


    "It''s a good thing that we''ve been able to convey the purpose of the alliance. Just¡­¡­."


    Dang Gunnak''s eyes have narrowed slightly. Everyone could guess what would come next with the sharp eyes.


    "I can''t help but talk to everyone about Jang Nilso."


    When Jang Nilso''s name came out, tension began to rise in the room.

 Chapter - 685 Episode 685. I look forward to that day. (5)

    "Well."


    The Beast Palace Lord Maeng So, with his arms folded, was lost in thought for a moment with a stiff face. After taking such a pause, he spoke in a clear voice.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen him."


    All eyes were on him.


    "Everyone may have their own way of seeing people, but I often think of animals that feel similar when I first see them."


    Dang Gunnak looked at Maeng So with interesting eyes, recalling the conversation the three had with Chung-Myung before.


    "You did. When you first saw me, did you think of black votes?"


    "Yes, and a big worm comes to mind."


    "Ho-ho."


    Maeng So glanced at Dang Gunnak and continued.


    "Normally, snakes are dangerous because they hold poison, but small snakes put their teeth up just by stepping on them, while large worms rarely show hostility to humans. I''m too lazy to even tap or listen to it."


    There was a strange look in Hyun Jong''s eyes while observing Dang Gunnak.


    "When it''s time for such a mindless snake to hunt, it catches its prey and devours the whole thing with such agility that it''s hard to compare it to other animals. And once I''m full, I feel relaxed for months without hunting."


    Dang Gunnak laughed as if he was having fun.


    "Well, you''re still the same. What was it like when you saw Maeng-ju?"


    "It was like a big bison. Head of the family."


    This was an understandable statement without having to listen to the addition.


    Dang Gunnak, who thought Maeng So''s distinction made sense, suddenly frowned.


    "Didn''t you originally say the Hwasan Divine looked like a snake?"


    "¡­a fierce weasel."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Strangely, Dan Gunnak laughed bitterly at the expression that seemed to be lower than before.


    "He''s got a point.¡­.¡±


    "A weasel, a fierce weasel, a big, very big¡­¡­a weasel the size of a house."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Toenails are poisoned and growling all year round with venom¡­¡­.¡±


    "To there."


    I thought I didn''t have to listen to it any more.


    First of all, I could only agree that weasels are incredibly fierce animals unlike what they look like.


    Then Maeng So''s smile became a little bitter.


    "Well, when I look at the defeat this time...¡­.¡±


    Everyone in the room waited for Maeng So to continue. Maeng So looked at Jang Nilso and wondered what animal he thought of.


    "¡­I couldn''t think of anything. So I''m afraid of him."


    Dang Gunnak''s expression hardened slightly at Maeng So''s unexpected remark.


    Maeng So''s size is like a mountain. It was an incredibly weak word that came out of his mouth.


    However, Dang Gunnak and Hyun Jong have already figured out and understood Maeng So''s personality to some extent.


    He''s a very straightforward man, and he''s not one to hide his weakness by bluffing. Besides, he''s a very cool-headed, clever man who looks stupid because of his big size.


    "Jang Nilso is in a way a ferocious criminal, and in a way a cunning fox. It''s like a venomous viper, but sometimes it''s like a giant elephant sunbathing in the scorching sun."


    Maeng So''s face is slightly distorted.


    "It''s like a fancy peacock, but it''s like an alligator hiding in the water and waiting for its prey."¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who was listening seriously at the time, asked Im Sobyong."What''s an alligator?"


    "¡­Would you like to ask me that now?"


    "Don''t you know?"


    "Yes."


    "If you don''t know, it''s over?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong is now more heartbroken than his face. Just as he was about to protest loudly, Hyun Jong opened his ax eyes and stared at Chung-Myung. Chung-Myung, who felt a bit of pain in his teeth, shrugged his neck and quickly turned the subject around.


    "But it''s a little strange."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I heard you didn''t see anything. By the way, don''t you think you''ve seen too much?"


    Maeng So shook his head.


    "Some parts can be seen. But it didn''t fit any animal. What you can''t find in animals is too obvious.¡±


    "What''s that?"


    "Desire."


    Those who listened to Maeng So nodded stiffly.


    "Of course, beasts don''t mean being greedy. Sometimes they hunt excessively, sometimes they use weak things as a playground, and sometimes they do cruel things because they don''t have laws and degrees."


    "That''s acrimonious."


    ''Cause that''s the truth.''


    Maeng So was calm. Beast Palace has been a place where animals are considered friends for generations, but it did not honor animals.


    "But no animal is as greedy as a human being. The Jang Nilso felt an unthinkable amount of greed. Strangely enough. I''ve never seen anyone so well suited to the word "embodiment of greed."


    Everyone nodded in sympathy with the words. It was only a short face-to-face encounter, but surely Jang Nilso was extraordinary.


    "The incarnation of greed...¡­.¡±


    Dang Gunnak swept down his chin. There was no expression on his face, but the slight frown seemed to tell all of his complicated feelings.


    "I''ve met Jang Nilso once. That was the first time we had a proper conversation.¡­.¡±


    A low voice came out of the mouth of the rhymed Dang Gunnak.


    "What I think is annoying about Jang Nilso is that it''s unpredictable."


    "¡­Did you say prediction?"


    "Yes."


    Dang Gunnak slowly closed his eyes as he recalled the sight of Jang Nilso, whom he had previously met in a crowded room.


    "Everyone has a tendency. If we figure this out, we can predict in advance how the person will behave when something happens."


    "Well, yes.¡±


    "But Jang Nilso can''t do that."


    Dang Gunnak said, looking at everyone with a dimly subdued look.


    "I felt this when I met him before, and when he stepped into Hwasan this time¡­"¡­ Jang Nilso''s behavior is unpredictable. In other words, no one knows what he''s going to do after leaving Hwasan."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A heavy silence fell.


    It was really uncomfortable.


    A variety of mixed emotions swept the hearts of those gathered here, but the most important of them was clearly irritating.


    There was something about Jang Nilso that bothered people. Something so big that even the heads of each faction can''t ignore.


    "First, we need to see what the hell he''s after. And we need to figure out why we''re finally starting to move in earnest.


    After Dang Gunnak''s words, the eyes of the middlemen turned to Im Sobyong. I''m sure he''s the only one who can give some answers to that right now.


    Im Sobyong rubbed his face slowly.


    Still, it was worth the hard work of interrogating and blood, and the swollen face that looked like a dumpling when I came here was restored to its shape."Why now...¡­.¡±


    Im So-yong, who was still reciting, shook his head.


    "I''m afraid there''s a difference of opinion in this area.


    "May I ask what that means?"


    "Well¡­."


    Im Sobyong looked at everyone as if he was choosing a horse for a moment.


    "As you all know, there was a long dispute between the bay and the green forests."


    "That''s right."


    "But it was just an apparent relationship. Neither the crowd nor the green forests intended to devour each other completely. Greenim just needed an outside enemy to crack down on the inside, and the whole crowd needed an opponent."


    "Why?"


    Im Sobyong explained in a calm voice.


    "Think of a million people destroying and merging green forests. Then what would happen?"


    "The balance of Shinjuopae will be broken."


    "Then who would move?"


    Hyun Jong''s eyes, which he had been listening to, became thin.


    "The old file room and the Great Five."


    "Yes, it is."


    It would be impossible for anyone to fully grasp and guess Jang Nilso, but Im Sobyong was able to guess why he did this anyway.


    "A calm lake can cause a big stir even if it falls with a small pebble. Although the world of Sapa and the world of political factions are different, the room has become too big and strong to live without being intertwined with each other. If we were to expand our power here, it would have been very disturbing to their eyes.¡±


    "But¡­¡­ there''s a natural sense in that situation?"


    "Yes."


    Im Sobyong''s eyes got a little darker.


    "Maybe it''s Jang Nilso, not anyone else, who welcomes the breakthrough of the Heavenly Union. If you set fire to a quiet forest, you will be able to see it immediately. But who cares if you set fire to a burning forest?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Whether you are a hero or a hyo-woong, you are born in turbulent times. To put it the other way around...¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong said with cold eyes.


    "Hyo-woong, who was not born in the turbulent times, means that he has no choice but to rot in a peaceful world. It''s fortunate for ordinary people, but it must be terrible for someone like Jang Nilso.¡±


    "Hmph."


    A low snort crossed Im Sobyong''s ear. It was Chung-Myung.


    It was rude to snort while King Greenlim was talking, even considering the relationship between the two. But¡­¡­.


    "¡­things that don''t even know what turbulence is."


    Those who felt the darkness in the ensuing derisive words could not even blame the rudeness.


    "Hmm."


    Im Sobyong, briefly mesmerized, coughed briefly and continued.


    "There''s only one purpose for Jang Nilso. It''s a bigger fire. And drive the world into chaos. To create a world in which he, and the whole world, can run wild."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s hard for me to guess that way."


    "Well."


    Dang Gunnak nodded slowly.


    "The existence of the Heavenly Fellow...¡­and he thought that his appearance in heaven would help add to the confusion."


    "Yes, that''s my judgment for now."


    "Chaos. Chaos.¡­.¡±


    That makes sense. No, that''s hardly wrong. The biggest concern was that Jang Nilso couldn''t find a clear purpose for his visit to Hwasan, but if it was just to create confusion, his actions certainly make sense.


    "If you do¡­¡­."


    "Yes."


    Im Sobyong noticed what Dang Gunnak had to say and replied.


    "I''m going to do something more. Definitely."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "We''re going to add to the confusion, and we''re going to do something based on it. If it''s Jang Nilso."


    "Well."


    Dang Gunnak, nodding with a dark face, glanced at Chung-Myung.


    ''That''s weird.''


    Normally, there would have already been several shouts left before the conversation progressed so far, but they were not giving any particular opinion to the point that it was strange.


    If you''re someone else, you''ll be silent considering the faces of those gathered, but where''s Chung-Myung?


    "Hwasan The Dragon."


    "What?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Well."


    Finally, when Dang Gunnak hinted, Chung-Myung spoke with his arms folded.


    "Well, I understand that Jang Nilso or whatever is not an ordinary guy.¡­.¡±


    "Hm?"


    "Why do you need to care so much?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "There are answers to everything we''ve talked about. That means he needs a thousand friends.¡±


    "Huh?"


    "There is a need for confusion. Doesn''t that mean we need a situation where the old file room or the Great Sega can''t go all out on the Sapa side?"


    "¡­I guess so.¡±


    "Then he won''t interfere with the League of Heaven for at least a while. From his point of view, the bigger the brotherhood, the easier it is to achieve his goal. That''s enough."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang Gunnak, who was feeling a little down at the moment, blanked out at Chung-Myung.


    This young gentleman gets to the point once in a while too often. The key point that is hard to recognize due to vague fog.


    Im Sobyong looked at Chung-Myung and asked.


    "Is that all?"


    "What?"


    The eyes were strangely shining.


    "I think once in a while that Hwasan Sinryong hides what he really wants to say. You really don''t care because Jang Nilso won''t be a problem for a while?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Or is there anything else that really bothers you?¡±


    Chung-Myung sighed.


    Im Sobyong wasn''t the only one thinking that way. Chung-Myung smacked his lips with his inquisitive eyes.


    "It''s time to talk, though."


    Chung-Myung looked at everyone once and opened his mouth.


    "Heavenly Demon is coming."


    His expression, tone, and voice were all too calm. There was no shaking as if to say a fact already set.


    That''s why I felt rather horrified.


    "¡­¡­Heavenly Demon?"


    Dang Gunnak looked at him with a slightly mesmerized look.


    "What are you saying now¡­"¡­.¡±


    "It''s still my idea, but it''s almost certain. Heavenly Demon will definitely be back."


    The face of Dang Gunnak, not even excited by much, quickly turned blue. And Maeng So''s hands began to tremble.


    The name Heavenly Demon seemed to illustrate to the strongmen how much of a fire still remains.


    Chung-Myung spoke in a low voice, as if to himself.


    "That''s when you''ll find out.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What is the real chaos. What the real turbulence is. And¡­¡­."


    The shadow on his face became even darker.


    "What is real fear?"

 Chapter - 686 Episode 686. I look forward to that day. (6)

    "¡­¡­Heavenly Demon????¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang Gunnak''s groan-like voice leaked out in the heavy silence.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "Of course I know."


    "He''s already dead. A hundred years ago!"


    "Yes, I know."


    It is none other than Chung-Myung who cut his throat. Who knows if Chung-Myung doesn''t know that?


    "How does a dead man come back?"


    Chung-Myung turned his head slightly and looked at Solso Baek.


    This is what Solso Baek thinks better to hear through his mouth. Recognizing Chung-Myung''s intentions, Solso Baek nodded silently.


    "I''ll tell you a little more about what happened in the North Sea."


    The slightly nervous Solso Baek''s mouth slowly began to open.


    A little later.


    The faces of Dang Gunnak and Maeng So were cold as they heard the circumstances. Although I heard that Chung-Myung fought against the Magyo in the North Sea, it was the first time I heard such details.


    "Heavenly Demon??¡­¡­revival."


    Maeng So mumbled, frowning. It sounded like a voice of a beast''s voice.


    "Is that really possible?¡±


    "Yes, as you all know, Heavenly Demon was not one of them."


    "Yes, Heavenly Demon is a symbolic word for the leader and head of the church."


    "Yes, but...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung sighed briefly and said.


    "Maybe it''s not just a title. Maybe Heavenly Demon has repeated his resurrection."


    "¡­¡­No, that''s ridiculous¡­¡­.¡±


    Maeng So shook his head as if it could never happen.


    Of course Chung-Myung understood that Maeng So. If he hadn''t experienced a resurrection like this, he would have written it off as nonsense.


    But Chung-Myung has no choice but to believe this.


    What he went through himself.


    The first marriage ceremony, which the bishop of Marism gave his all, failed.


    And most of all...¡­.


    Remember, Hwasan''s student. This is not the end. Ma will be back again. At that time, the Madocheon will truly open. Maddo that no one can stop...¡­.


    ''Heavenly Demon''s last words.¡¯


    At the time, I thought it was nothing more than a curse on the verge of death. But this was also significant now that I think about it.


    "I honestly have nothing to say when asked to give a clear basis."


    "Well¡­."


    "I''m not sure I''m right, either. But in my opinion, Heavenly Demon would have already revived. Then the same thing will happen again.¡±


    Dang Gunnak bit his lower lip gently.


    ''That terrible thing happened again.¡­.¡¯


    Jeongma Battle.


    Mahyojeon.


    There were too many names for the war.


    In general, big wars are given a clear title. However, many people avoided mentioning the war because they didn''t want to recall it so terrible that it was eventually named Jung-gu heating system.


    There''s gonna be another terrible war that''s gonna be awkward to talk about?


    "Heavenly Demon??¡­Yes, if Heavenly Demon comes back. We didn''t annihilate Mahkyo in the first place. The marchers who lost Heavenly Demon just recoiled and disappeared."


    "Before that, I burned Hwasan once.¡±


    "Well."


    Dang Gunnak looked at Chung-Myung with a bitter face and asked.


    "So what do you think we should do?"


    "Do you believe that?¡±


    "Of course."I thought it would take a long time to persuade. I thought maybe I''d go back without believing it until the end. But Dang Gunnak''s words were unquestionably calm.


    "Everyone here has come to trust you. If we don''t believe you, who would believe you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Sichuan people don''t easily give faith, but once they give it, they don''t doubt it. There''s no reason why you''re lying to us."


    Maeng So nodded when he heard that.


    "I feel the same way."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It was hard to believe because it was such a ridiculous story.¡­what the dangju said is right. If you''re talking about the Hwasan Divine Dragon, of course there''s a reason and a basis."


    Solso Baek quickly opened his mouth.


    "Of course I believe in the North Sea. I''ve been through something."


    Chung-Myung stared at the three and turned to Hyun Jong. Then Hyun Jong smiled and nodded his head.


    "Keep going."


    Chung-Myung somehow felt strange.


    In the past, he was stronger than he is now. However, every word and every action was not as trusted as it is now.


    Even at the end of the war, there were only a few who blindly revered his strength, but still believed in his words.


    Even in Hwasan, where he was holding his body.


    However, the heads of each clique, who should be more careful than anyone else, are saying that they believe what he says without any clear basis.


    Chung-Myung did not know exactly what they were saying because of what he had shown in this life that he gained again. However, the trust these people gave me filled a corner of my heart.


    "¡­¡­What do you think was the reason for the creation of the Heavenly Union?"


    Chung-Myung calmed down his slightly shivering voice.


    Everyone answered silently.


    "The expansion of influence from the North Sea to the Unnam, based on the western part of the Middle East, thus providing opportunities for each of the clans to fill each other''s deficiencies and further development."


    "There''s a system that overturns itself, represented by the old file room and the five generations."


    "Also Sae-O-Gungs."


    They were all right. But Chung-Myung spoke slowly.


    "Of course, but...¡­ Actually, nothing can be a reason for me. There''s only one real reason."


    His eyes shone solidly.


    "Survival."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "There''s going to be a big wave. Unprecedentedly huge waves. It''s impossible to survive alone. You have to embrace each other, hold on to those who are trying to get pushed away, and hold on with your teeth to survive."


    Then Dang Gunnak muttered.


    "The big waves...¡­that''s a demon."


    "Yes."


    "It could be a fire set by Jang Nilso."


    "That''s right."


    The determined voice of Chung-Myung was clearly embedded in everyone''s ears.


    "Everything is the same. The existence of the Heavenly Fate may fuel the fire or make the waves higher. But I can''t just let go of it. Because we''ve already been through it. What did those who were complacent and complacent at the moment have to pay?"


    It is not just Hwasan who groaned at the scars of the war.


    Each of the four clans here suffered a great deal of damage to the horse school.


    "Being able to leave your back to help each other is not just a symbolic word. We''ll have to fight back to back in the near future."Tension swept over the son-in-law.


    They all knew too well. Chung-Myung doesn''t say such serious things out loud. That''s why the weight on this horse is bigger than ever.


    "I need that determination."


    Meanwhile, Chung-Myung realized the change in his words.


    In fact, when I first conceived Cheon Woo-men, I tried to find a shield to shed blood on behalf of Hwasan. But now he was no longer thinking of these three clans as mere shields.


    Even in his mind, the heavenly alliance has literally become one. Wasan and his friend to protect him, and to protect him.


    Then Maeng So said, stroking his chin.


    "I thought all I had to do was make an alliance and make a profit, but it''s getting a little complicated.¡±


    Laughing out loud, he soon saw Chung-Myung with determined eyes.


    "When do you think it is?"


    "It won''t take years. No, maybe tomorrow right now."


    "Year¡­¡­. No, it may be a few days away¡­"¡­.¡±


    Maeng So, who repeatedly arranged his thoughts, nodded clearly.


    "Then there''s only one thing we need to discuss right now.¡±


    Everyone''s eyes were on him.


    "It''s not my job to look far into the future and run blind. It''s the role of the blind and the party leader. One thing I have to do. What does the Beast need to do right now to survive that big wave?"


    "Well."


    "From now on, I will devote myself to strengthening the power of the Beast Palace. First of all, it''s important to be strong in the wilderness."


    It may sound a little selfish. But Maeng So''s subsequent remarks made even Chung-Myung shut up.


    "If you don''t, it''s just a repeat of the past. In the past, the South Bay Beast Palace was saved by Hwasan and Maehwa inspection. So this time!"


    He looked at Hyun Jong and Chung-Myung with blazing eyes.


    "The Beast Palace will protect Hwasan."


    Chung-Myung bit his lip without saying a word.


    It wasn''t meaningless.


    What he had done in the past, what Hwasan had kept, was not meaningless.


    "The same goes for the North Sea Ice Palace."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Solso Baek said with a determined face.


    "It''s hard to say that the North Sea Ice Palace dares to protect Hwasan. I know best that our power isn''t that great. But¡­¡­."


    It was a very hard and straight look for a child.


    "The Binggo will fight first, and retreat last. At least it will prove that the spirit is second to none."


    But Hyun Jong shook his head while listening.


    "I''m not protecting you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "We''re fighting together. That''s what brothers are like."


    "Then the conclusion is simple."


    Dang Gunnak opened his mouth with a smile.


    "The strong survive. It''s an unchanging truth. But from now on, we''re not just going to repeat the training, but we''re going to have to train for the real thing."


    "I think we should also prepare for a link between the door-to-door groups."


    "Also¡­¡­."


    Maeng So added:


    "The more heads, the better. I think we''d better look for additional places where we can be sworn in."


    "Oh, my God! What are you looking for so far away? Here it is! Here it is!


    Maeng So, who glanced at Im Sobyong, said bitterly."A place of trust."


    "If you look at me, trust...¡­.¡±


    "Be quiet, bandit."


    "¡­Yes."


    The sullen Im Sobyong is quiet again. Then Maeng So spoke with a rather serious look.


    "One thing to keep in mind."


    "What?"


    "If the terrifying events of the invasion of Mahan happen again, this time it will be several times more severe than the last war. In the past, Maehwa Screening stopped Heavenly Demon, but this time, there''s no one."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If Heavenly Demon returns to the same old dance¡­¡­ maybe we should fight a losing battle. Because he''s Heavenly Demon."


    Everyone nodded with a dark face.


    I''m the best.


    A man who becomes a man and goes beyond man.


    His name is engraved like a painter to those who live in Gangho. How can you be easy-going in front of that name? But then Chung-Myung said calmly.


    "But I blocked it once."


    "Hm?"


    "So we''ll be able to stop it this time, too. It''s a natural alliance to do that."


    Maeng So smiled slightly at the words.


    ''Hwasan... ''¡­.¡¯


    In the past, the Beast Palace was saved by Hawasan''s inspection of plum blossoms. And now somehow I had a hunch that I would be saved by this little Hwasan prosecutor.


    "Of course you should!"


    "You have to keep that in mind. There''s no point in being a brother to die together. It''s meaningful to live together.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It seemed oddly heavy to say that it was just to encourage the will. Everyone focused on Chung-Myung''s words.


    Chung-Myung reached forward.


    "So let''s make sure we survive."


    Dang Gunnak smiled and covered my hand on it.


    Maeng So also put his thick hands on it without delay.


    Solso Baek''s still small hands came up, and Hyun Jong''s wrinkled hands were placed on them.


    Im So-yong, who was secretly looking around, smiled awkwardly and put his hand down and put it under Chung-Myung.


    "Without dying together."


    "Survive together."


    The clasped hand put strength into it.


    "Must!"


    After a long time of preparation and communication, it was the moment when the heavenly allies finally found their true intentions and relied on each other.

 Chapter - 687 Episode 687. The world doesnt live alone. (1)

    It''s shiny.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It''s generally pleasant to face a bright face.


    Of course, there are some people who can''t read the atmosphere and laugh when they shouldn''t laugh. But at least now it''s not the case by anyone''


    But¡­¡­.


    Can a man look so gentle? I thought you were a voyeur.¡­.¡¯


    You look more round.¡¯


    What a strange thing to do.


    Hye Yeon, who becomes one of the scariest people in the world when using martial arts, can usually look this cute and round.


    Everyone who saw it felt good because his skinny face was full of flesh and his expression was brighter.


    There was only one thing that bothered me a little...¡­.


    Jo-Gol said with a look of displeasure.


    "But you''re a monk and you shouldn''t be so gentle just because you''ve eaten some meat.¡­.¡±


    "Ugh!"


    "Shh!"


    "Cho club!"


    Jo-Gol''s mouth creaked at the sound of criticism.


    "No¡­¡­ I don''t talk anymore if I just ate meat. But on the drinking board yesterday, you were about to drink all the alcohol in Wasan by yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Is it okay for the monk to do that? But it''s still a monk."


    "Can you do that, man?"


    "¡­¡­If you say so, I have nothing to say."


    Jo-Gol stroked his stomach and frowned.


    "It''s weird, it''s weird. I''m still dizzy and nauseous from the alcohol I drank yesterday."


    "¡­¡­I actually do, too."


    "I feel like throwing up when I tap it."


    "Stretch¡­¡­."


    Hawasan''s students, who died in a dark complexion, looked weakly at the other gatekeepers going to and from the smoke mounds.


    "How did all of them end up together...¡­.¡±


    Not only Hye Yeon but also they were strange.


    Hwasan''s disciples were also confident in their own drinking. Wasn''t it in Hwasan where Chung-Myung was influenced by him to be a virtue?


    But the problem is that none of the other clans who drank against him yesterday were easy.


    First of all, a party song.


    Dangga basically deals with poison and memorization. Therefore, there is an essential knowledge of detoxification. In order to develop their tolerance to poison, nobles who commit strange acts of mixing rice with trace amounts of poison from an early age would easily get drunk by drinking.


    And Namman Beast Palace.


    They didn''t have to argue reason and logic.


    If you see the archers of the Namman Beast Palace in front of you, you can''t help but think, "Oh, these guys will eat horse in alcohol and 10 geun of meat as snacks."


    But it wasn''t the two clans that shocked the people of Hwasan the most.


    These two clans alone are the mainstreamers who are second to none in the world, but the arches of the North Sea Ice Palace have easily surpassed that dimension.


    This is alcohol?


    Even a three-year-old kid doesn''t drink this weak drink in the North Sea because it''s bland!


    Get me some booze, not water!


    "¡­¡­It was great."


    "Is soy sauce made of iron?¡­.¡±


    "I''ve heard that the colder the area, the more you drink alone, but I didn''t expect it to be that bad.¡­.¡±


    In front of the palaces of the North Sea Ice Palace, both Dangga and the Beast Palace raised their hands.


    They look a little cold and unfriendly, but they don''t change a single expression after drinking a bowl of strong alcohol, which was enough to make the viewers sick of it."Isn''t the Lunar New Year princess also a heavy drinker?"


    "...I think so. I saw yesterday that you were doing a masterpiece with the Beast Palace Lord."


    "He, he''s innocent-looking.¡­.¡±


    "Oh, it''s the Lord of the Palace. Watch what you say."


    "¡­¡­Tsk. He was my brother not long ago."


    Jo-Gol smacked his lips with regret. Then again he frowned and muttered.


    "Anyway, uh¡­¡­ My stomach is killing me."


    Hwasan''s disciples had to drink more than the rest of the Munpa.


    As the drinking party deepened, Dangga, Beast Palace, and North Sea Ice Palace became close and drank together, but in the beginning, they had no choice but to find many of the most familiar Hwasan people.


    Baek Cheon also received and received constantly filled drinks and almost lost consciousness by the end of the drinking party.


    "So what are the others doing?"


    "¡­I''m all stretched out."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Soso just went to wake him up, so he''ll be here soon. I''ll get up if I don''t want to get a sting in the head.¡±


    Baek Cheon nodded and looked at the other gatekeepers gathering in the mists.


    I could not feel the strength of those who stumble and walk. The way they first entered Hawsan and lined up in front of the middle class felt like a lie.


    "Woof, woof!"


    "Hey! You can''t throw up here!"


    "Oh, water. Someone give me some cool water.¡­.¡±


    "Ughhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Hey, d*mn it!"


    Baek Cheon''s cheeks trembled as he was watching.


    As the yellow-faced people staggered and gathered at the smoke and mirrors, their noses were sore from the smell of alcohol.


    ''Why...''


    Those wearing rust are those who have the same status as envoys in Sacheon, and those wearing animal fur vests are those who cause greater fear than predators in the South Bay.


    That white¡­¡­.white¡­¡­. Uh, shit. Wash your clothes, what''s that?


    Anyway, in the North Sea, those who wore white clothes...¡­. Phew, let''s not talk.


    Anyway, it''s frustrating to see such men vomit here and there when they''re hungover. I couldn''t do it, so I got a thousand dollars.


    Why does everyone do this when we make Hwasan? Is this a bad place?¡¯


    At that time, the person who came to his senses first shouted.


    "Straight up, guys! Straight...... Woof! Woof...It''s¡­¡­."


    "Don''t scream, cow. My head is ringing."


    "Some dude peed in here! You madman needs to drink to the full...A dog from the Beast Palace? Oh...¡­.That''s possible."


    I can''t do that, you lunatics! Dog pee in the conduit! What nonsense is this?


    Baek Cheon also realized with his whole body that friendship was growing in the cups that came and went last night. But now there''s only one thought in my mind.


    I hope it all goes off soon.¡¯


    Yeah, this is what friendship is all about. You''re making a lot of noise just by looking at me face to face to face! If Chung-Myung sees him, he''s not!


    "¡­what about my kids?"


    "Here he comes."


    Baek Cheon turned his head slightly.


    Then I closed my eyes tightly.


    Hwasan''s disciples were all dressed up and almost crawling toward the smoke mounds.


    "Is it really a good thing that I made a thunderstorm?"


    What if we separate them one by one and they''re like a bunch of unanswered.


    "Ugh¡­¡­. Sa, Sa, private residence...I feel like I''m going to die.Everything."


    "Well, why did you bring so much alcohol...¡­.¡±Baek Cheon smiled and spoke kindly at those disciples.


    "Guys."


    "What?"


    "If you don''t want to die, go over there and stand up straight. Keep in mind that a man who stumbles will twist his life ahead."


    "¡­Yes."


    Everyone struggled and headed for the smokestack. Baek Cheon looked at the distant mountain peak.


    ''Why is it always like this?


    Why.


    The leaders, who somehow lined up, and the heads who tried to hold onto the dignity of their bodies, faced each other.


    It was clear that the feelings of the Beast Palace, which saw Maeng So''s face, would be very complicated. Of course, Chung-Myung once collapsed while drinking with him, but you won''t get used to seeing him like that twice.


    However, even this could not be compared to the hearts of the party members who looked at Dang Gunnak, whose face had lost its vitality.


    Dang Gunnak''s legs, which would not blink even if he ate enough poison to annihilate the herd of buffalo, were shaking slightly.


    What the hell did you drink?¡¯


    "Look at his face... "¡­.¡¯


    ''Oh, my God, my lord.¡¯


    Of course, Hyun Jong''s face was not already of this world. Still, Chung-Myung''s students were able to take pride in him because he kept a clean frame.


    But¡­¡­ it was obvious who won this hell of a drinking contest.


    "He''s standing!"


    "Stand up straight!"


    "As expected of the palace lord!"


    The North Sea ice archipelago was about to rush into Solso Baek and hit him in the air.


    In fact, it was worth being proud that such a young princess was among the fearsome human beings and maintaining consciousness even after drinking. Solso Back has really done its part.


    Solso Baek seemed to feel the same way, and smiled proudly with a face of death. Chung-Myung distorted his face as he watched his mouth twitch strangely.


    "Oh, I could''ve let you go if I fed you another bottle.¡±


    There are a number of people here who would normally have been directly criticized, but no one could afford to berate him. It was because I thought something else would pop out, not if I screamed wrong.


    Dang Gunnak spoke weakly with a quaint face.


    "The sworn liquor¡­¡­. Please say a word."


    Then Hyun Jong, who was looking down at his disciples from the podium, opened his mouth weakly. However, he was unable to say anything and soon covered his mouth with his hands, turning his body and curled up like a shrimp.


    Dang Gunnak muttered quietly.


    "¡­I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have...¡­.¡±


    Then Maeng So shook his head.


    "Words and words and words and words.¡­let''s go home."


    "¡­¡­your disciples don''t seem to be in good shape, but taking another day off¡­"¡­.¡±


    "If you smell the vibrating alcohol here, you''ll get drunk, too."


    ¡­¡­everyone nodded at Maeng So''s words.


    Maeng So continued with a fluttering complexion.


    "It''s not like we won''t see each other again this time, we''ll see each other soon, so don''t waste time."


    Dang Gunnak nodded in agreement. And he added without forgetting his duty.


    "Don''t forget the conversations we had yesterday. I''ll talk to the Wasans about what I''m talking about."


    "I believe you, uh..."Oh, I believe you."


    Flop.


    "Oh, my! Sobaek-aaaaah!


    "Seollal princess, wake up!"


    "Soso! Where is Soso!"


    Then Solso Baek finally fell down with all his might. Taking advantage of the disturbance, Hyun Jong pulled his head back to the back of the podium and b*tc*ed in vain.Baek Cheon grinned at this ridiculous sight.


    "What a mess."


    Crying! Crying!


    No, not the real dog, you punks! Why the hell would you bring a dog to Hwasan, a dog!


    Chaos, Chaos, Abyss, Wooden Dog...¡­.


    Every word was appropriate for him.


    A series of people took advantage of the horrors that took place on the stage and collapsed. In Baek Cheon''s head, the future of the Heavenly Union was dyed with darkness.


    It was not until such confusion that the three clans who visited Hawasan began to leave the prose. Where did the confidence of the first time go, despairing on a steep road?


    "Then take care, everyone! I''ll see you again."


    "Be careful on your way!"


    "Wishing you good health!"


    "You have to get away from it!"


    I didn''t forget to exchange good words with each other. But the warm words and warm expressions and inner thoughts were different.


    I''ll never pee on the Wasan side again.


    ''I''ll never come next time. I''m gonna send the others.¡¯


    Don''t ever come back.


    I''m having a hard time.¡¯


    Everyone, with a commercial smile on their face, promised very unnatural. Dang Gunnak and Maeng So waved in the lead, while Solso Baek, in the cart given by Hwasan, struggled to raise his hand without raising his head.


    Baek Cheon muttered as he saw those who finally started going down the mountain.


    "By the way... can everyone go down to Hawsan with that body?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''ll have to climb a cliff."


    Jo-Gol, Yoon-Jong, and Yoo-Esul saw the three gatekeepers leaving with a slightly subtle look.


    "¡­Will you die?"


    "Right?"


    Baek Cheon flickered slightly and turned his head.


    "Let''s go in."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "First, take the writer to his place. Go get some honey water."


    "¡­Yes."


    Jo-Gol ran at Baek Cheon''s command, and some rushed to help Hyun Jong. Baek Cheon sighed.


    ''It''s eventful...¡­.¡¯


    Crying!


    "Oh, he left the dog! Oh, d*mn it! I''m so pissed off. Ahhhhhhhh!


    Baek Cheon''s scream roared over Hwasan.


    Whasan was just Hwasan, whether he was born with brotherhood and the world changed the world.

 Chapter - 688 Episode 688. The world doesnt live alone. (2)

    "So¡­¡­."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The face of a middle-aged man wearing a conduit slowly distorted. Then the young man in front of him shrugged.


    It''s not exactly a strange sight.


    It''s common for an older person to blame a younger student.


    But the story is a little different if the scolding listener is Chung-Myung, the son of Hwasan, who raised his hands and feet even the elders of Munpa.


    An uncontrollable son of a b*tc*.


    It was quite a rare sight for the worst manger in the history of Hwasan to shrink his shoulders like that, as well as the people of the same Munpa who make eye contact with each other and spread more than 30 pages apart.


    "But who knows I''m here...¡­.¡±


    "Why? If you tell me who you are, I''ll go find you."


    "Hehe¡­. I wouldn''t do that. You know what I''ve been thinking lately."


    "Hold on to yourself? You did?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung gritted his teeth quietly.


    ''I''ll leave you alone if you find out who''s being bossy.¡¯


    If other people come and lecture you, you can snort and run away. But no matter how Chung-Myung was, Cheon Munman had no choice.


    "So¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­Yes, the death penalty."


    Chung-Myung sneaked a peek at Cheon Mun.


    Oh, my God.


    There is a deep furrow around the eyes that always had kindness. This meant that at least a nagging poem should be heard.


    "Hey, get me that, uh...¡­.¡±


    "Gasp! A whip? The death penalty! I''m now...¡­!¡±


    "¡­water. Bring me some water."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung sighed with relief and rose weakly to bring a bottle of water at the door.


    "Here you are."


    "Sit down."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung sat down again, and Cheon Mun moistened his burning throat. Then he sighed deeply.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "¡­Was it a big mistake that the priest asked you about the prosecution?"


    "No."


    "Is it wrong for a priest who wants to be strong to ask you a sword with great courage.


    "¡­¡­No."


    Cheon Mun''s face is distorted.


    "Then why did you beat him?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why did you beat her, why! If she doesn''t know anything, she can ask! You''re going to beat him up for asking that? You''re the master of this world?! Huh?


    "Death, death penalty, what you say, what you do! Put that fist down!"


    "I have a temper, I have a temper.


    Daehyun''s sword, Cheon Mun.


    The great disciple of Hwasan, who knows humanity, knows the province, and even makes the minds of those who see it calm. The next person who failed to keep the position of the long-staffed Hwasan, who made even the people of Hwasan secretly wish for the golden wash of the current long-staffed writer.


    a high-profile examiner and a doer


    But even the Great Hyeon-gum Cheon Mun had no reason left in front of the mangee.


    "You''re gonna beat him up and get him to the pharmacy for asking one thing? Do you have honey on your p*n*s? Why are you so impatient to enter the penitentiary?"


    "What do you mean honey? I hate penance. A week in a place that doesn''t even have that light, and it''¡­.¡±


    "Very just?"


    "¡­I will kill the man who made me come in here whenever I get out of here¡­"¡­.¡±


    "I''m Farah, too, you son of a b*tc*! I''ll lose too.


    Eventually, Cheon Mun threw Seo-jin at Chung-Myung, who was caught in his hands. But Chung-Myung snatched it quickly and laughed four times.


    "Eyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy. How am I supposed to do that?


    "¡­...can I hit the priest?"


    "The priest should be right."


    "What about Sa Sook?"


    "If you talk nonsense, you''re right, too.¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who quickly returned Seo-jin to his place, smiled awkwardly. Cheon Mun sighed deeply.


    "Why did you hit me?"


    "The death penalty. I think you misunderstood, but I didn''t sell it because he asked."


    "Then what?"


    "You know what I heard from the death penalty. I couldn''t get a nail in my ear, so I heard it so hard that I couldn''t be determined.¡±


    "So why did you beat me?"


    Also, Chung-Myung said, "I''m angry because I remember that moment."


    "No, I explained it in detail and even demonstrated it."


    "¡­¡­but?"


    "Even if you tell me three times, I don''t understand! And then you keep telling me!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why do you keep asking me to tell you if you don''t understand me? It''s not like you''re screwing people!"


    A little speechless, Cheon Mun sighed more deeply than Chung-Myung.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "What?"


    "Was it frustrating?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung pushed his pouting mouth back in.


    He liked this side of Cheon Mun. Others would have suddenly gotten angry, saying, "Does that make sense?" But Cheon Mun put himself in his shoes one more time before he got angry.


    "It''s not exactly stuffy.¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung murmured softly.


    "It doesn''t work anyway."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I don''t know why you''re struggling when there are things that work and things that don''t work."


    Cheon Mun just looked at him like that without saying a word. Chung-Myung bowed his head.


    "Chung-Myung??. They''re your priests."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Of course, it could be frustrating for you. But one day you''ll meet something you can''t handle on your own."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Then what would you do?"


    "Shouldn''t I be stronger?"


    "What if it doesn''t work?"


    "Then it has to be stronger.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung shook his head as Cheon Mun looked vaguely.


    "I know it sounds frustrating. By the way, the death penalty."


    "Hm?"


    "It''s faster for me to just train and count by myself than I teach them to count.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Just don''t grab my ankle. Then I''ll take care of everything. Shaolin and shaman, I''ll just beat them all up. You can eat rice cake while watching the death penalty.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hehe. It would be nice if you could share a piece of rice cake."


    Cheon Mun breathed out his long nose. Chung-Myung flinched with a stabbing, but in fact it was pity that Cheon Mun looked at him.


    To others, that may only sound like a ridiculous excuse to avoid. But I felt so sorry for Cheon Mun.


    I don''t think it''ll look good on you.¡¯


    The world Chung-Myung sees is different from the world others see.


    When someone notices one thing in front of him, Chung-Myung sees ten or twenty things at once. Do you think they can communicate with each other.


    To Chung-Myung, even Cheon Mun would appear to be a stupor. Nevertheless, Chung-Myung is the one who calls for the death penalty.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes."


    "How far are you going alone?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Yes, I understand how you feel. I know it''s several times more beneficial for Hwasan to be strong on your own than to drag others.""Yes, I do."


    "But how much more intense do you have to live?"


    Cheon Mun shook his head quietly and continued.


    "It may seem like I''m leaving everything behind and going alone, but it''s actually the way to carry everything upside down. Can you handle the fate of this Hwasan alone?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Yeah, it could be possible. But it''s no different from climbing steep cliffs with your bare hands. The man who climbed the cliff countless times fell down that faraway place due to a momentarily. Can you live your whole life under such tension and pressure?"


    Chung-Myung couldn''t say anything. It was because Cheon Mun''s voice contained so much sincerity.


    "Even if it''s possible, I don''t want Chung-Myung to live that kind of life."


    "The death penalty."


    Cheon Mun smiled quietly.


    "It seems to me that they are not slow, but that you are too fast.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you run out of nowhere, you can''t see the people behind you. At first, you will look back once or twice, but if you don''t see anyone, you will eventually run without looking back."


    Chung-Myung looked silently at Cheon Mun.


    He sometimes found it hard to understand what Cheon Mun was saying. It was because it was not meant to be interpreted as rational and logic.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "The world is not alone."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "No one can live alone. Without those stuffy children you''re talking about, it''s none other than you. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Yes, death penalty. I know. I know, but...¡­.¡±


    "Please slow it down a little."


    Chung-Myung sighed with a heavy heart.


    "I understand what you''re saying. It''s... yes. Honestly, it doesn''t mean anything. No matter how long I wait and delay, if you don''t want to follow me...¡­.¡±


    "Do you really think your priests won''t catch up with you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s not because of the thorns you''ve set that up that you can''t bring yourself to reveal it?"


    "It''s¡­¡­."


    Cheon Mun ended up grinning with a bit of pity.


    "He''s right, too.


    He knows.


    Others knew, but he knew.


    The fact that Chung-Myung is the one who waits for someone to stand next to him. Otherwise Chung-Myung wouldn''t listen to him so obediently.


    It''s already been a long time since we overtook Cheon Mun by force. Even the elders of the Munpa can''t help Chung-Myung with swords. And Chung-Myung knew that best, and he didn''t really shush.


    Just because he was about to raise him, that little punk couldn''t follow Cheon Mun''s words.


    Chung-Myung knows that.


    If his relationship with Cheon Mun is broken, he will eventually be alone.


    It''s different from us.¡¯


    For Chung-Myung, the world is Hwasan.


    They are different from those who have decided to become masters of the world. Chung-Myung has only stayed in Hwasan since he could see the world with his eyes.


    So how can Cheon Mun guess what kind of mind he is looking at Hwasan?


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "I''m not asking you to watch the priests for Hwasan."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "See it for you. For you. Someday, you will realize the importance of those who will support you."Then Chung-Myung looked at Cheon Mun with his eyes full of seriousness. On that rather serious face, Cheon Mun smiled gladly.


    "Yes, I understand...¡­.¡±


    "No, that''s only meaningful when there''s minimal use! If they''re gonna back me up, I''m done! Put the sword down."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You have to say something that makes sense to listen! What? What about them? Hey! That''s not gonna happen unless I''m dead and reborn."


    Cheon Mun laughed out loud.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes!"


    "Bring me a whip."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Come on!"


    "Ha. Haha¡­¡­"... hahaha."


    Chung-Myung smiled awkwardly and jumped up from his seat.


    "The death penalty!"


    "Huh?"


    "I''ll engrave the death penalty on the bones. I understand perfectly, too much, that you should take good care of the priests. I''ll do my best."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Then I''ll leave you alone!"


    Then, he ran out of the door without looking back.


    "That, that guy! Don''t you stand there? We''ll have to go to Hwasan! Where are you going to run away from?"


    "I''m going to train!"


    Cheon Mun sighed deeply at the already distant voice.


    I''m asking for too much.¡¯


    A person cannot be complete.


    Those who have exceptional talent in one field are often lacking in other areas. Chung-Myung was born with unparalleled talent, but that''s why he doesn''t know how to socialize and embrace people.


    And that was increasingly isolating Chung-Myung.


    It''s good to be strong.


    But what is the point of being strong alone without anyone to be happy with?


    The names Cheon Mun and Hwasan are still holding Chung-Myung back, but even the reins might be lifted at some point. At that rate, Chung-Myung''s eyes might shed tears one day, and Cheon Mun was always anxious and anxious.


    Cheon Mun, who was closing the door back where Chung-Myung kicked out, paused at something caught his eye.


    Just a moment ago, there was a grassroots in the seat where Chung-Myung was sitting.


    "¡­Is it three?"


    Wild ginseng.


    He went deep into the mountains for training and found it.


    "¡­"


    As Chung-Myung stared at the ginseng that he had left behind, the sorrow grew to double. I could feel Chung-Myung''s heart for Cheon Mun from that grassroots, and on the other hand, I could see the back of Chung-Myung, who went to train in a deep mountain where no one could see with a comfortable smoke field.


    A part of my heart ached when I remembered the clumsy appearance.


    "Someday¡­¡­."


    One day, that child will be able to meet those who will give his heart.


    If I could see Chung-Myung smiling among others, there would be nothing more I would want.


    "It''s still a long way off."


    Nevertheless, the day will come when this Hwasan will fully embrace that child.


    It was Cheon Mun who I really wanted to believe.

 Chapter - 689 Episode 689. The world doesnt live alone. (3)

    "Oh, yeah.


    Standing up stretching from his seat, Chung-Myung blinked for a moment. Then, he opened his eyes wide as he saw the sunlight coming through the window.


    "What, what?"


    Morning? That can''t be right.


    However, no matter how hard I tried to deny it, the sunshine did not disappear.


    The sun is heating the blanket softly, and it''s warm, so I''¡­.


    Oh, no! Not this!


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth wide at this ridiculous situation.


    I overslept?¡¯


    Who was he? It''s the Maehwa Screening Chung-Myung.


    Of course, I am not confident that I have acquired the nickname of plum blossom verification without any talent. No matter how Chung-Myung is, it doesn''t go that far. He was born with talent, so he was effective in his efforts.


    But anyway, he had never been lazy since the day he first caught a sword to turn his talent into talent.


    But¡­¡­.


    "Oversleeping?"


    Me? This me?


    Chung-Myung''s pupils caused an earthquake.


    "I, I, I....¡±


    Laziness is a sin and laziness is a felony.


    But I overslept, not the others!


    "Oops!"


    Chung-Myung grabbed his head and started scratching.


    "I heard people get lazy when they''re full of fat. How could you do this to me?


    It was unimaginable in the old days.


    I''ve never overslept like I did in a war where I had to feel the limits of my body, but now I''m full of energy.


    Chung-Myung jumped out of his seat and opened the window wide.


    The sun wasn''t just up there, it was almost up in the sky.


    "Oops!"


    No matter what goes wrong, it''s definitely wrong. Chung-Myung hurriedly began dressing up.


    "For God''s sake! Strangely enough, a long death sentence appeared in my dream! You can''t be lucky to see that face!"


    What the f*ck are you?


    "No! I don''t have time to hang out with you right now!"


    Chung-Myung hung his clothes, ignoring the auditory hallucinations in his ears. Normally, I would have washed up and gone, but now I didn''t even have time to wash my cat''s face.


    "Euracha!"


    He ran outside as fast as a ray of light, as he had just blown away dust from his body''s first try.


    Hwasan''s students were already working hard on training. Even the great disciples were wielding swords, sweating, taking over one side.


    Looking at that.


    ''Crime, guilt...¡­.¡¯


    As a result, Chung-Myung realized that he still had a string of conscience left in his heart.


    "You''re here?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Where have you been? I haven''t seen you all day today."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Chung-Myung??. Stop practicing. You always go out early in the morning and train like that, and you don''t think your body''s How long have you been here so late?¡±


    "¡­¡­huh?"


    "Tsk tsk."


    Yoon-Jong kicked his tongue with a slightly worried face. Looking at the sadness in his eyes, I felt like I was poking somewhere in my heart with a needle.


    "Danny, the strongest man can''t even rest because the rest of us feel pressured!"


    Jo-Gol said bluntly, and now it''s starting to sting in the side.


    ''No, why today of all days...¡­.¡¯


    If I had heard this, I would have pointed my finger and made a lecture. But now that the thief is asleep, I have nothing to say even ten mouths."They''re all, uh... they''re all right?¡±


    "Well, usually when you go out for training at dawn, everyone comes out for training within a half hour."


    "¡­if you''re against it?"


    "That''s the way it is.¡±


    Chung-Myung looks at those who are training with trembling eyes.


    Whoosh!


    Whenever the sword and the sword collided, sweat splattered from their close muscles and fell to the floor of the fumigation. The color of the floor almost changed because of how much sweat permeated it.


    Normally, I would have just enjoyed the scene, but now I felt like those drops of sweat were flying and poking me.


    No.


    In fact, the back of my neck was wet with cold sweat.


    ''I''m gonna die.¡¯


    Not only the death penalty, but also the death row and the private lodging crew are sweating like that and sleeping alone until the sun rises.


    Haha! That''s great!


    "Shouting out loud!"


    "Huh? What?"


    "¡­¡­Oh, no."


    Chung-Myung was awkwardly evasive. Then he tilted his head slightly.


    "But I think everyone''s a little bit more aggressive than usual."


    "It''s not violent, it''s hard work. More than usual."


    "Huh?"


    Just as Chung-Myung was about to ask what, Baek Cheon, who lowered his sword, stole sweat from his forehead and approached them.


    "Whoo!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Looking at the sweat on their faces, I could tell how sincere they are now.


    "Why are you so aggressive when the event is just over?"


    "I mean."


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon looked seriously at Chung-Myung and said,


    "Now that we have a heavenly alliance, the status of Hwasan is different from that of the past."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So, as you said before, the people we''re dealing with will be stronger. Even if you don''t mention the Jang Nilso and the crowd."


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    "If I stay the same and the opponent gets stronger, isn''t it obvious? So you have to be stronger."


    At Baek Cheon''s words, Chung-Myung looked again at the smoke field with a subtle gaze.


    No one is giving directions.


    In the past, Ungum had to practice using evil, and later Chung-Myung beat him up. But now everyone in the smoke field is training themselves without raising their voices.


    Looking at the serious look on his face, I felt like my fingertips were itchy.


    "And¡­."


    Then Baek Cheon stared at Chung-Myung, distorting his face.


    "If you train like that and we train less than you, we will never catch up!"


    Then Yoo-Esul, who was approaching this way, nodded as if he was alive. Chung-Myung asked with an absurd face.


    "¡­Is it that important?¡±


    "It''s important!"


    Jo-Gol roared out.


    "Honestly, I''m the best in the world, and I''m not interested in Hwasan!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Just a little bit stronger than you! So if I could just put a piece of porridge on your face, I''d be at ease to climb!"


    Yoon-Jong and Baek Cheon shook their heads in agreement at Jo-Gol''s words.


    "I will ascend to heaven with my fist outstretched."


    "With that kind of achievement, I think Tae Sang-ro will come out barefoot and greet you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No, these bastards?


    "A hundred years away!"


    "It won''t be long in a hundred years."


    "That''s worth the investment.¡±


    "A hundred years is enough to hit him."


    "Right."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes shook violently.''These bastards are serious.¡¯


    Those eyes are never joking eyes.


    No, I didn''t sin like that.¡­.


    "Just kidding."


    "I don''t think you''re kidding."


    "That''s half the truth."


    Baek Cheon smirked when Chung-Myung was speechless.


    "Everyone knows. There''s a lot we have to do in the future."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I don''t think I can make a big difference to the extent that I train a little bit more or try a little more. But¡­¡­ it''s a hundred times better than not."


    Chung-Myung nodded silently.


    "I just do my best to do what I can do in my current place. Then I''ll move forward a little bit."


    "Watch the back of your head!"


    "Do yourself right!"


    Chung-Myung''s face was a bit blank when he saw Jo-Gol, who was pointing fingers at him, and Dang-Soso, who was pointing fingers at him behind him. The sound of Hawsan''s servants working hard on their training echoed.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes shook slightly.


    If you just run, you don''t see anyone following you. Do you really think your priests aren''t trying to catch up with you?


    What was it like in the past.


    At that time, the training was full of people training.


    But the sweat they shed was invisible to Chung-Myung. But not now. I can clearly see the sweat they are sweating.


    Slow it down a little.


    ''The death penalty...''


    Was this what you wanted to say?


    "¡­¡­Anyway, the nagging¡­¡­.¡±


    "What, dude?"


    Chung-Myung grinned and turned his head slightly. I wasn''t particularly emotional, but I didn''t want to show you the expression I was making.


    Chung-Myung, who sighed low and sharpened his face, soon saw the Wasan Ogum as usual.


    "I''m going to train like this and catch up! Do it well!"


    "¡­but this bastard!"


    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth.


    Chaeng!


    Soon his sword comes out neatly.


    "Come on! Let''s learn how to train in a long time! Come to think of it, it''s been a long time since I''ve had a fight with you!¡±


    "Whoa?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sparkled.


    "My colleague''s been winning lately, and his confidence is going through the air. How dare you pull a sword out of my face!"


    "I''m the bastard, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "I''m alive because I''m living in a private home. If it''s not private lodging, it''s already gone."


    "Come on! Let''s go crazy today!"


    Baek Cheon shoots fire from both eyes and rushes toward Chung-Myung.


    "Dead!"


    "That''s not gonna kill me!"


    The two men''s swords swept everywhere in an instant.


    "What, what!"


    "Are you crazy?"


    Surprised by the sudden violent confrontation, the disciples fled to a place where the aftermath of the sword did not reach.


    Likewise, the other half of the body was pulled back, and Oh-gum looked at the scene with his arms folded.


    "¡­That''s brutal."


    "No matter how much I look at it, it''s not a dwaron."


    "Is that how you''re supposed to use that kind of water on your brothers?"


    But even in such a brutal storm of sword, Baek Cheon and Chung-Myung''s mouths continued to move.


    "I''m going to shave your chin today!"


    "That''s a big dream, too. Do you think anyone can do that?"


    Kagagagagak!


    Baek Cheon''s black was thrown off by a sword lightly wielded by Chung-Myung.


    ''Hmm.''


    As his wrist became slightly cold, Chung-Myung''s mouth rolled up.


    You''ve grown up a lot.


    He in the past didn''t know. How precious those who can face each other like this, who desperately follow him, are.


    I didn''t know until I lost it.


    As Cheon Mun said, the future might have changed a little if he looked back on the death penalty a little more then.But¡­¡­.


    It''s all in the past.¡¯


    There is no lingering regret even if there is no regret. There''s something he has to protect in front of him right now.


    "Relax your wrists! You''re so weak!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    As the attacks were blocked repeatedly, Baek Cheon rushed to the mouth with foam. Chung-Myung grinned.


    Don''t worry, death penalty.


    shouted Chung-Myung, who glanced at other Hwasan''s disciples watching the war.


    "This time it''ll be different!"


    His sword blooms colorful flowers.


    It was a re-blooming.


    "Oh, I feel refreshed."


    Chung-Myung smiled with a very silky face. Then I wiped out my forehead with a little sweat.


    He looked around with a full cat face and shrugged.


    "I''m hungry because I moved my body. I''m going to eat first."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung swirled along. How cheerful the steps looked, and the viewers felt good.


    But¡­¡­ if there''s one problem¡­¡­.


    Those who looked at Chung-Myung''s back turned slightly toward the training force.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone sighed in unison as they saw Baek Cheon, who was cramping up on the floor.


    "You can''t hit me.¡±


    "¡­a hundred years may not be enough.¡±


    "Gul, move to the private lodging parlor."


    "¡­yes."


    They were Hwasan''s disciples who realized that there was still a long way to go.

 Chapter - 690 Episode 690. The world doesnt live alone. (4)

    "Losing..."


    Bop Jeong''s eyes sank profoundly.


    "You''re saying the defeated came themselves?¡±


    "Yes, sir."


    Bop Kye peeked into the face of the room manager. Even though I knew that it would be hard to see what he was thinking just by his expression.


    Bop Jeong also memorized Sir with his eyes closed with an unknown face.


    It may seem impolite at first glance to fall into the line with a person in front of you. But Bop Kye, who has been with him for a long time, knew this was what Bop Jeong was doing when he was making a deep reason.


    After a while, Bop Jeong slowly opened his eyes and looked at Bop Kay.


    "What was the reaction of Gupa?"


    "I feel uneasy."


    said Bop Kye, breathing out long. His eyes were gloomy.


    "Of course, there was a lot of reaction at each of the gates. There were Moonpa who openly showed hostility, and there were places where they showed great interest in Chun Woo-men. But in common, I didn''t seem to know how to respond to this situation."


    "I suppose so."


    Bop Jeong smiled with a slightly complicated look and asked.


    "What did you think?"


    "Do you mean the League of Heaven?"


    "Yeah."


    Bop Kye thought for a moment and frowned.


    It was the same for him to be confused about the existence of the Heavenly Fellow.


    "More powerful than I thought, less threatening than I thought¡­"¡­.¡±


    Bop Kye, who had said a few words while organizing his thoughts, eventually shook his head and confessed honestly.


    "I don''t know. Bangjang, how they will affect this powerhouse."


    Bop Jeong smiled and nodded.


    "I see."


    "¡­What are you thinking?¡±


    "What do you mean?"


    "Shouldn''t we come up with a plan?"


    "Hehe. You''re saying something unique. They didn''t even cause a problem for the powerhouse, so what do you mean they''re taking measures?"


    "It''s late to get into trouble."


    Bop Jeong just laughed at Bop Kye''s worried voice.


    "I suppose so, but it won''t happen."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "As long as the hero of the Heavenly Federation is in charge of the long-running writer of Hwasan, there will be nothing else to worry about in you and the rest of the world. He is not a man who pursues the overthrow."


    Listening to Bop Jeong, Bop Kye thought of Hyun Jong in his head.


    ''Definitely...''


    Hwasan''s disciples are certainly not like apostles. However, Hyun Jong felt the character of an orphaned dog. It was hard to imagine that such a man would seek a throne, causing a stir.


    "The problem is on the other side."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Influence doesn''t mean I''m asleep just because I don''t want to wield it. If you stay still, it spreads on its own, and it shakes the surroundings.¡±


    "What do you mean...¡­.¡±


    "People are more sensitive to rumors than you think."


    Bop Jeong smiled a bit bitterly and shook his head small.


    "If you were impressed by the thunderstorm, others would have felt the same way. As the rumor spreads, it is natural that there will be a procession of people who try to line up the blind even if the thunderstorm doesn''t move."


    "Definitely¡­¡­."


    "If someone gets it like that, of course someone is bound to get it. I don''t expect those who lost to remain silent."


    Bop Jeong looked at the lantern with his drooping eyes.


    "What happened to the meeting of the long writers I mentioned the other day?¡±


    "We''ve got a call saying we''ll all be there. But¡­¡­ the shaman hasn''t heard back yet.""Well, man.¡±


    Bop Jeong shook his head.


    Heo Do-jin doesn''t know how he feels right now, but the leader of one clique needs to know how to hide his feelings.


    "In the end, a shaman will come, so call everyone in as soon as possible.¡±


    "Yes, sir."


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Shadows fell in Bop Jeong''s eyes, which left disapproval.


    We can still crack down on Goofilebang and Oh Dae-sega.¡¯


    Obviously this is a big opportunity for Shaolin. In this situation, even the Moon faction, who secretly antagonized and ignored Shaolin, would have no choice but to listen to what Shaolin''s words.


    It was a good opportunity to make up for the performance of the past.


    But¡­¡­.


    "It''s not just Gufa and the Five Tales that have been affected by this."


    And the name "defeated" kept getting caught.


    Jang Nilso.


    The low disapproval rang once again.


    "Call the opening and ask for a communication if anything unusual happens."


    "Okay, sir."


    Bop Jeong nodded slowly to the quick response.


    It was breathtakingly still like the night before the storm.


    Yet


    * * *


    "What''s all this?"


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes wide looking at the huge luggage piled up inside the prose.


    "Where else are we going? It hasn''t been long since the dogfight! Who else do you want to sell to?"


    "¡­It''s not like that."


    Looking back, it was Chung-Myung who refused to stop Hyun Jong, saying he didn''t have to go all the time. However, such memories have long been erased from Chung-Myung''s head.


    Yoon-Jong said with a shrug.


    "It''s a gift."


    "Huh? A gift?"


    "Yes, a dog''s gift."


    Then Jo-Gol, who approached him before he knew it, tilted his head.


    "Now that the dogfight is over, what''s the gift?"


    "It was brought by those who visited Hwasan in person, and it was a gift from shops in the island and shops in other provinces around it."


    "Huh?"


    Yoon-Jong also laughed as if he was dumbfounded.


    "It looks like other small and medium-sized gatekeepers on the island have sent gifts, and this isn''t all. People carrying gifts have been coming in since this morning."


    "Hey¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol exclaimed in admiration. But standing next to him, Chung-Myung was more calm than I thought.


    "Aren''t you surprised?"


    "What?"


    "This kind of gift keeps coming."


    "What a clear sound."


    Chung-Myung smirked at the ever-packing load.


    This used to be a routine.¡¯


    At that time, people were hired separately to classify goods coming to Hwasan.


    The influence of literary circles called prestigious is beyond imagination. So it was no wonder that there were so many people who wanted to somehow relate to them and make a good impression like stars in the sky.


    It is the same reason that gifts are constantly filled in the homes of high-ranking masterpieces.


    "Your face must be smiling again."


    "It looks like you''ve got a place in the warehouse.


    "You may be getting used to it now."


    "¡­Don''t even ask for that."


    Yoon-jong grinned and changed the subject.


    "Get ready if you''ve seen it roughly. The Lord said that celadon and white porcelain boats must gather in the great smoke and mirrors of the city of Inshi."


    "Oh, I heard that. Then why are we gathering all of a sudden? I used to train at my own convenience other than morning training."


    "I think I''ll learn to check up."


    "Check-up?"


    Yoon-Jong nodded.


    "Wasn''t there a check-up in the last non-duty class?""¡­¡­I don''t know."


    "I think I''m going to learn the checkup that came out then."


    "Now I''m here. Why the check-up all of a sudden?"


    Jo-Gol asked with a look of incomprehension. Yoon-Jong kicked his tongue with pity.


    "Think about it. Didn''t we have a group battle this time fighting Dave?"


    "Yes, I did."


    "At that time, we had our own camp and worked together, but if we could have done a proper check-up, we could have done a much better battle. Ungum Sasukjo must have felt a lot from the battle."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol nodded.


    "Then the fact that Sasukjo, the Ungum, has rarely been seen in a while...¡­.¡±


    "Yes, you must have interpreted and studied checkups in your spare time despite the whole busy schedule. He''s amazing. I understand you didn''t forget your training."


    "Oh, no, not even ten bodies."


    Jo-Gol flung his tongue with a slightly sick and tired face.


    They don''t have to go anywhere and try, but the ungum is doing more than they are. It does not neglect individual training, teaches students, researches checkups, and even operates a white market.


    I was suspicious that he slept well.


    "If the examination is so good, we should have learned it first. If it''s five, it''s possible to have a checkup, right? That would have saved me a lot of trouble.¡±


    "Check-up?"


    "Yes."


    "We?"


    The conversation stopped for a moment. Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol, who were facing each other with strange eyes, turned to one side.


    "What?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why are you looking at me?"


    Chung-Myung glared and the two turned their eyes slightly.


    "A check-up with that guy?¡¯


    There''s no way we''re in sync.


    Considering that the examination is what the campers do by turning around like cogwheels, that monan cog can''t work properly.


    He''ll try to run out whenever he can.


    Chung-Myung said with a sullen look in their eyes.


    "You keep blaming me, what do you think would work without me?¡±


    "It''s¡­¡­."


    Come to think of it, this was also true.


    First of all, Yoo-Esul doesn''t seem to be working properly with the checkup.


    Baek Cheon???¡­¡­ but I''m sure at some point your eyes are spinning and running.


    Jo-Gol is...¡­.


    "Why do you look at me like that, death penalty?"


    "No. Nothing."


    Yoon-jong grinned.


    Let''s give up.


    The check-up is frozen. I''ve been fighting well without it! That''s enough!


    "Anyway, Sasukjo seems to have thought it was right to learn about the examination."


    "Then you have to learn."


    Jo-Gol spoke lightly.


    "Yeah, you get ready. You are¡­¡­."


    Yoon-Jong looked at Chung-Myung with glum eyes.


    "¡­¡­I don''t think you have to come."


    "What? Are you discriminating against people?"


    "Come on, Chung-Myung. Think about it in your head."


    "Huh?"


    "They''re all doing checkups. And in front of them, enemies flock."


    "Yes."


    "Then where do you think you are?"


    "In front of you."


    "With whom?"


    "Alone."


    Yoon-Jong nodded with a smile.


    "Yeah. You seem to understand what I''m saying."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So I''ll see you later. Let''s go, girl."


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    Chung-Myung smirked as he saw the two people moving apart.


    A check-up.


    It''s not a bad choice. So far, Ogum has been the main force in the fight, but in the future, other Hwasan''s disciples will also have more opportunities to bear swords.In that case, a check-up will definitely help.


    Basically, gin is not an attack but a means of defense. If Hawsan''s students can do a proper examination, they''ll definitely reduce the sacrifice.


    Chung-Myung rubbed the tip of his nose with his finger, guessing how Ungum would have started his checkup training.


    I don''t really need to order anything now.¡¯


    In the meantime, they had to make them notice it somehow or deliver what they needed to do next to their superiors. But now everyone is finding out what to do next on their own.


    This means that Hwasan has begun to roll completely as a door-to-door faction.


    Chung-Myung smiled quietly, feeling a corner of his chest filled.


    "But¡­¡­."


    Of course there were things that bothered me. Chung-Myung, who alternated between the mountain of gifts and the scenery of Hwasan, frowned slightly.


    ''There''s no way it''s going this smoothly.¡¯


    There was less backlash than he expected.


    Because Chun Woo-mang is stronger than expected?


    ''No way.''


    Hawasan in the past may have been stronger than the four clans who make up the thunderstorm now combined. All the more so given the difference between the clique and the coalition.


    Nevertheless, he had to suffer from all kinds of obstacles and envy.


    But those greedy things just aiding and abetting the current Cheonwoo-men.


    ''That''s never gonna happen.¡¯


    Chung-Myung''s footsteps busily headed toward prose.


    ''There''s definitely something going on.¡¯


    Now it is Hwasan''s job to train and be strong, and Chung-Myung''s job is to solve the problems facing Hwasan.


    "I''ll have to see Mr. Beggar.¡±


    Chung-Myung ran down the mountain with a cheerful walk.

 Chapter - 691 Episode 691. Pretending to be what? (1)

    "By default, checkups are¡­¡­.¡±


    The heavy voice of the ungum spread to his son-in-law.


    "It''s a way of effectively joining forces."


    All the students who lined up listened to Ungum with their eyes shining. Ungum, the owner of the White House, was the one who was respected by his disciples, but after all the events, there was no one who did not respect him.


    So it was unimaginable to look away.


    "Basically, the sword of the examination draws a constant path. The more you train, the more sophisticated the tour becomes. Therefore, it is best to lead the sword in a fixed manner to perform well in the real world."


    Ungum continued, looking at everyone.


    "However, if several people fight together and the space becomes small, it will be difficult to spread the sword with their original path."


    The disciples nodded in unison. I already felt it from the battle with Daveyolchae.


    The sword could not be swung properly because the people next to it would get hurt as they gathered enough to put their shoulders together. There were even several times when the wielded sword was hit by a colleague''s sword, not an enemy.


    "A checkup is not to greet the enemy with a crouching face. Rather, it is a way to show my skills in a small space. So I hope you all do your best in this training."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    A loud answer rang out. The determination filled the mood, and the fortune-teller smiled brightly.


    ''That''


    It is impossible to say how Hwasan has changed from the past, but the first thing to choose from the perspective of Baekmagwanism was the willingness of the disciples to learn. It was really a pleasure.


    "Me and the priests will demonstrate first, so the seven of us can form a group and follow."


    "Yes!"


    "There is no specific set of techniques that are used to utilize checkups. If you are skilled, you can use the most familiar sword according to the operation of the examination. However, when you first learn, it will be difficult to use a sword with a complicated path, so for now, use only seven swords."


    "I''ll keep that in mind!"


    "Good."


    Ungum, along with the priests, stood in the shape of the Big Dipper.


    "Hwasan''s Chilseong examination follows the principle of Chilseong among the principles leading to martial arts, taegeuk, samjae, thought, five haeng, meat, Chilseong, Palgwae, and Gugung."


    Then Jo-Gol raised his hand. Ungum nodded his head.


    "Tell me."


    "Is there a reason why you follow the principle of Chilsung?"


    "¡­¡­That''s me too¡­¡­.¡±


    Ungum''s face, which had been hesitating for a while, turned slightly red. Then Yoon-Jong''s elbow penetrated Jo-Gol''s side mercilessly.


    "Ugh!"


    Jo-Gol bent over and groaned, but no one saw it as a pity.


    "Anyway, that snout.¡¯


    ''If Chung-Myung isn''t here, that''s d*mn it, that''s it.''


    ''That''s gonna kill me. Don''t you dare make it difficult for me to stay here?¡¯


    The white porcelain boats held fireworks in their eyes, and the celadon boats also held their fingers with their eyes.


    "Hmm."


    Ungum coughed awkwardly and said.


    "The good man who started the examination may have his own intentions, but my ignorance is still humble and it is hard to guess what it means."


    "That''s all right, Guanju!"


    "It''s all meaningful!"


    "It''s enough to learn from Chilseong! It doesn''t matter!"


    It was really a tearful love of family.


    Not alone in the love of the family, Jo-Gol murmured, blinking slightly.


    "¡­I was just asking."


    "Shut up."


    "Don''t you dare!"


    And at the end of the day, I shed tears.I''ve heard this a lot before.¡¯


    Chung-Myung??. This is how you felt.


    I''m sorry.


    "Hmph."


    The ungum coughed loudly and lifted the sword.


    "Look carefully, everyone. I''ll show you again and again, but you shouldn''t look at it half-heartedly."


    "Yes!"


    With the loud answers of the disciples, the sword slowly began to move. At the same time, the swords of the great disciples moved.


    ''There''s me.''


    It''s moving like one.¡¯


    "But... If that''s the case, isn''t it just a change of position from wielding a sword?"


    Several swords were moving perfectly the same.


    In fact, there hasn''t been much to this point. It is not a matter of matching the speed and direction of the sword to the death penalty who have trained with them all their lives.


    Whether it''s celadon or white porcelain boats, aren''t they already doing similar training every morning?


    However, it was from that moment that the power of the examination was revealed.


    Whoosh!


    The sword of Ungum, who took the lead, began to speed up. At the same time, the swords, which had been moving in perfect order, began to be scattered.


    "Already?"


    No, it''s not.


    It''s not disorganized, it''s moving differently. Even though the people who made the examination showed different prosecution methods, the tour did not overlap at all.


    "That''s how it works."


    It''s amazing.


    Hwasan''s disciples looked at the scene with astonished eyes.


    Because I''ve already experienced group warfare, I know how difficult it is.


    This is a checkup.¡¯


    Everyone fully understood Ungum''s words that a checkup is necessary to show his skills.


    But the changes in the examination did not end there.


    Those who were moving the sword began to step on the prostitution.


    "Huh?"


    "I, I¡­¡­."


    As Ungum, who was in the lead, steps back, Unam, who was in the back, jumps forward, narrows as if mixing again, and widens the distance.


    The examination, which was drawing the form of the Big Dipper, took place in a circular shape, turned straight, and changed into the shape of the Seven Star again, making the eye dizzy.


    However, the sword didn''t stop in the midst of it, and Turo doesn''t overlap like a lie.


    The eyes of Hawsan''s disciples became more and more serious.


    It is a hunch that it is not as easy as you think to learn a checkup.


    And it was clear how hard it must have been for the Unja boats who trained in the examination even though they were busy to pass on the examination.


    Ungum, who had stepped back, came forward with a strong swing of the sword.


    Then the death penalty around it went through a messy regimen. It looked as if the body was drawing the passage of plum blossoms.


    Baek Cheon''s mouth, which he was watching, opened up without realizing it.


    It''s great!


    So perfectly?


    Just as he was about to burst out of his mouth, Ungum opened his mouth first.


    "This is a seven-star examination. Everybody straight...¡­.¡±


    And at that moment.


    Whoops! Whoosh!


    A tremendous sound rang out. Everyone closed their eyes a little without realizing it.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When I opened my eyes a moment later, a wooden sword touched the left knee of Ungum, who was in the lead.


    No...


    It looks like it''s just touching right now, but if it''s gonna touch, that''s, uh...¡­.Uh¡­¡­.


    Ungum''s eyebrows flinched.


    The owner of the wooden sword scratched the back of his head as if he was embarrassed.


    "I''m sorry, Priest. I''m sure it went well during practice...¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When Unam apologized with a shy face, Ungum forced his trembling lips to open."Oh, that''s fine, death penalty...¡­.That''s possible."


    "Does it hurt a lot?"


    "¡­That''s fine."


    The heads of the disciples watching this were soaked with cold sweat.


    It must really hurt.¡¯


    ''Wow, the sound...''He''s going to die. He''s going to die.¡¯


    You don''t change your face in the whole of this. If I were you, I would roll over there.¡¯


    Although it was a wooden sword, it was properly beaten by a sword wielded with all its power. There couldn''t have been no pain. However, the ungum was suppressing the changes in facial expressions as much as possible. Everyone had no choice but to admire the mentality.


    But then.


    "¡­¡­Pfft!"


    A suppressed laugh came out of Jo-Gol''s mouth covered with his hands.


    "But this guy?"


    And even before the laughter came to an end, Yun-Jong''s fist turned Jo-Gol''s jaw mercilessly.


    "Scream!"


    White porcelain boats swarmed toward Jo-Gol, who had fallen on the spot.


    Step on it!


    "It''s crazy. Are you laughing?"


    "The baby is getting worse day by day!"


    Step on it! Step on it! Step on it!


    Watching the scene with his eyes slightly wide open, Yoon-Jong took a step back.


    I think you can see a celadon boat between the white porcelain boats that are stepping hard. Uh...


    It wasn''t long before he turned away from the scene.


    "Oh, my. What do you want me to do when I smile?¡­.¡±


    The muddy Jo-Gol protested with an unfair face, but when the feet of those surrounding him were lifted again, he had no choice but to lie flat on the spot.


    "I''ve sinned to death!"


    "That''s enough to know."


    Tears welled up again in Jo-Gol''s eyes as the death penalty kicked its tongue away. He trudged up to Yoon-Jong with a face as if he were a dog in the rain.


    "The death penalty."


    "Why?"


    "Don''t you think everyone is too hard on me these days?"


    "Walk."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "If everyone says the same thing and does the same thing, shouldn''t we first question whether I''m wrong?"


    "What does that mean?¡±


    "¡­¡­No."


    This cub is crazy in a different sense from Chung-Myung.


    Ungum, who was slightly turning back and controlling the beaten area, coughed loudly and looked at everyone.


    "You saw it with your eyes.As you can see, the training of a checkup is several times more dangerous and difficult than the training of a single person. If you don''t concentrate, you can get injured in between. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    "Okay, now stand in the direction of the Seven Stars in pairs."


    As soon as the lives fell, the disciples spread the streets and stood in pairs.


    "The end of the sword shall be placed in the direction in which each direction points."


    Unja boats ran around to modify the form of the examination. After the process, a nice checkup was completed. The pressure was quite great when more than a hundred students each stood for a checkup.


    "Well."


    The ungum nodded pleasedly.


    "Let''s start with a seven-legged sword. Although each stood in different directions, it would be difficult to spread a sword properly at that distance. The death penalty on the left and right should always be considered and the sword should be stretched as narrow as possible."


    "Yes!"


    "Get started!"


    Hey!


    With Baek Cheon''s flag ceremony at the forefront, Hwasan''s disciples began to wield swords altogether.


    The scene of students standing in different directions spreading swords reminded me of a huge flower garden.


    ''That''


    A proud smile bloomed around the mouth of Ungum and Unam.


    Perhaps this was common in the past in Hawasan. I felt overwhelmed by the fact that the scene was brought back to life in this era.''You''re good.''


    Even though it was the first checkup, everyone was doing a great job of drawing a sword. Of course, it''s the most simplified rudimentary form, but a check-up nevertheless, checkups. The fact that these swords don''t mix is the real death penalty where they can now know each other''s thoughts just by breathing...¡­.


    Whoosh!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "No, you son of a b*tc*! You can''t cross this way!"


    "No! Isn''t it because the death penalty twisted the sword all of a sudden?"


    "You''re slow, so I look twisted!"


    "What?"


    The eyes of the ungum, who was smiling softly, flinched.


    "Argh! Hey! Don''t you swing the sword right? Are you blind?"


    "I swung first, didn''t the death penalty put his arm in?"


    "But who''s he talking to now?"


    Once it started, the checkups filled with smoke mists collapsed one by one.


    In fact, it was quite possible. It''s my first check-up, but if I do well, that''s even weirder.


    The problem is...


    "Is this the head of a private residence?"


    "Go, I didn''t mean to, Sasook!"


    "Isn''t that intentional? I don''t think you heard Chung-Myung. The important thing is to be beaten, not why!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, let''s swing that knife straight, death penalty!"


    "Oh, really? Do you want to see what I''m swinging.


    "Come on, you bastards!"


    The ungum eventually closed its eyes tightly.


    It''s not time to fight.


    If a person gets hit, he or she should first think about why he or she got hit, and if they got hit, they should sleep for the reason, and then return it to him or her.


    I couldn''t stop myself. Swords flew all over the place, and fists swung. A sigh from the Danjeon escaped from the mouth of the ungum.


    I can''t believe this is a conduit.¡¯


    That''s ridiculous.


    "Black."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    At that time, Unam smiled brightly at the ungum.


    "¡­Cheer up."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Then we''ll leave."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The sigh of the ungum grew deeper as he saw the unja boats leaving the smoke field quickly.

 Chapter - 693 Episode 693. Pretending what? (3)

    The opportunity for beggars to eat a feast is not so common. Especially if it''s not a beggar''s standard and what ordinary people say is a feast.


    In that sense, today Gu Chil had a very rare opportunity.


    As a beggar, it''s not so common to have a feast set up to bend your legs.


    Normally, Gu Chil would have rushed to the table screaming, but now Gu Chil couldn''t even touch the food.


    ''This is a stomachache. Be sure to have an upset stomach.¡¯


    A cold sweat formed on his forehead.


    The mouth-watering scent stimulated the tip of the nose, but now even it felt like torture.


    Gu Chil lifted his head slightly and looked at the person in front of him.


    Hong Dae Kwang.


    To Gu Chil, Hong Dae Kwan, the master of chords, was familiar to him often, but he knew his true identity, so he could never feel comfortable.


    He is the next candidate for the open-door race and a rising star for the open-door race, and he is never the one to stay as such a small batter. He was a person who could not express himself even with the word "nostalmost.


    Just eating with someone like that will make your stomach ache...¡­.


    Chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop!


    "¡­eat it slowly, Hwasan The Dragon."


    "Why, Kuck, come here, Soong-ah."


    "What?"


    Gulp!


    Chung-Myung, who swallowed the food in his mouth at once, distorted his face.


    "That''s enough, get me some more drinks! Put this on someone''s nose!"


    "¡­¡­three."


    "Hats!"


    "¡­¡­Oh, I see."


    "Meat, too!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hong Dae Wang pulled the vestibule from his arms weakly. Tears welled up in Hong Dae Kang''s eyes, who opened the door and checked the remaining money.


    ''This month''s operating expenses.''


    Operating expenses come out of the headquarters because there is a chance that money will be spent at the end of the week. But how much money would you give him if he paid for it?


    This month will be in the red again after spending all the operating expenses that are small.


    "Hurry up!"


    "¡­I got it!"


    A reluctant Hong Dae Kwang called the beggar outside the door and handed over the entire front nang.


    "Go get some more alcohol and meat."


    "Ee, all this money?"


    "¡­just buy it."


    The beggar looked back and forth between Hong Dae Kwang and Chung-Myung and quietly closed the door. At the same time as the door closed, Hong Dae Kwang''s billionaire collapsed.


    "Wow! It''s been a while since I''ve had worldly food.¡±


    "Hwasan''s got good food."


    "Tsk. You don''t know."


    Chung-Myung gulped down his drink and wiped his mouth.


    "No matter how much meat I can eat, I can eat as much as I want.However, Hwasan is a word of the province. It excludes stimulating spices and spices.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Well, that''s not bad, but...¡­ People can''t just live off their meals. You''ll get tired of eating what you''ve been eating.¡±


    "¡­¡­Isn''t a Taoist supposed to be disciplined to endure such things?"


    "Then why does Mr. Hong carry around a bag when he''s a beggar? Aren''t beggars not supposed to carry things like that?"


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    You can''t win with words. In words.


    Hong Dae Kwang shook his head and Chung-Myung looked back at Gu Chil.


    "Aren''t you going to eat?"


    "¡­¡­huh?"


    "Eat, eat! It''s all food left! Especially if you''re a beggar."


    "I, I''ll take it easy on my own, beginner."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were completely distorted by careful Gu Chil''s words. And the anger poured out on Hong Dae Kwang, not Gu Chil."No, I''m so pissed off!"


    "¡­¡­Why again¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    "She''s always been so mean to her that she''s always looking out for food and eating! I''ve been asking you so many times to take care of me!"


    I didn''t say anything...¡­.


    I just told you once, Hwasan The Dragon...¡­.


    "Today, you''re just going to fire everything you needlessly.


    "Come on, you''ve been great!"


    "He''s not eating, he''s not eating!"


    "Oh, I''ll eat it! I told you I''m going to eat it!"


    Seeing Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes wet, Gu Chil hurriedly began to cram food into his mouth.


    Only then did Chung-Myung, who opened his face, grinned and poured alcohol into Gu Chil''s glass.


    "Eat a lot. Drink a lot here."


    "Ugh! Ugh!"


    Tears welled up in Gu Chil''s eyes, which stuffed food into his mouth.


    He''s nice.


    He''s such a good boy.¡­.


    I couldn''t help but think that the way I expressed good faith was very wrong.


    At that time, Hong Dae Kwang scratched his head. Chung-Myung, who was smiling, suddenly screamed.


    "Oh, my teeth are falling on the food!¡±


    "I washed it this morning!"


    "Ha, a beggar washes his hair, too. No, no, no, no, no, don''t.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hong Dae-wang quickly changed the subject again, realizing that he was cursed and cursed.


    "Well, so what''s going on? What brings you here? I couldn''t see your nose when you were singing to come.¡±


    "You''ve been busy.


    "Come on. I don''t blame you."


    Once again, Chung-Myung, who gulped down the bottle, stared at Hong Dae Kwang and asked.


    "What''s the situation like?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes glanced at Gu Chil. Chung-Myung looked shrugged.


    "It''s okay."


    "Hmm."


    Hong Dae Kwang nodded.


    "Well, yeah, it doesn''t matter much. Nothing great has happened yet. First of all, the chief of Shaolin''s room called the writers of the old file room to Shaolin."


    "You''re moving your feet so fast.¡±


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    I expected it to be cooked in moderation since it was laid out, but seeing that it moves faster than I thought, it seems that Bop Jeong was sweet, too.


    "Since they live with dignity, they can''t come to fight openly.First of all, it''s an internal crackdown, right?¡±


    "I will."


    Hong Dae Kwang still punched his head.


    "Although it is said to be an internal crackdown, it has not happened in nearly 30 years that the meeting between the writers of the old file room took place in this way. It''s a huge change in itself."


    "It looks like your ass is on fire. giggle giggle."


    "¡­Hwasan the Dragon. It''s not something to laugh about. Considering that the reason they gather is the "nostalgia," this may not be very good news for the "nostalgia."


    "It''s a bunch of my stuff. We''ll see if you''re right or I''m right, but we''ll just grab each other''s hair and rip it off. Well, Shaolin would be okay without a head."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Although Chung-Myung''s tone was playful, I thought Hong Dae Kwang might really be.


    Even if there is an external enemy, it will never be easy for the old file rooms, which have been keeping each other in check, to unite at once. Perhaps, if this incident leads to a better relationship, we should be satisfied with it alone."That''s enough. How''s the other side?"


    "First of all, the five generations have lost their footing. The old file room is better because it doesn''t leave, but the story of Oh Dae-sega is different. Along with Namgoong Sega, the two main clans, have left."


    "Well."


    "Of course, joining the League of Heaven doesn''t mean you''re at odds with Oh, but what''s wrong with the world?" What''s more, the fact that the Dangga-ju shared his brother''s cup with the people of the Heavenly Union is more special. It''s like a declaration that we will take sides with the Five Great Sega if they are hostile."


    "The dangju made a big decision."


    It was clear that one action made us see the existence of the Heavenly Union again. Chung-Myung nodded and said.


    "Well, that''s enough."


    "¡­Don''t describe the old file room and Oh Dae-sega as such. Dude!"


    Of course Hong Dae Kwang freaked out, but Chung-Myung waved his hand like a fly.


    "What''s the trend around you?"


    "Well."


    Hong Dae Kwang briefly chose a horse and scratched his chin.


    "This is¡­¡­ the situation is a bit strange."


    "Why?"


    "If Jongnam hadn''t been the only one to visit, it was highly likely that Jongnam would be the nucleus of the gust of wind. Those who have ideas would of course impulsively urge Jongnam and secretly apply."


    "and the doorkeepers around you would have poked you?"


    "That''s right. That''s what it''s supposed to be.¡±


    "Yeah, that''s the way it is.¡±


    Gue Chil stared blankly at the two, slacking his hand while eating.


    One is the next candidate for the opening ark, a member of the old file room, and the other is the best swordsman of the HWASAN faction, a former old file room.


    However, if you listen to their conversation, they are beating up the old file room without breathing. Whenever I heard the story, it felt like the first ladies were talking.


    Then Hong Dae Kwang said with a frown.


    "Anyway, it''s not like there''s no chance that the old faction will come under pressure from the shaman. Except for Jongnam, the closest gatekeepers to Hwasan are Shudang, Shaolin, and a joint."


    "Well."


    "Unexpectedly, this is not where the problem is right now."


    "Sure?"


    "Sacheon."


    Hong Dae Kwang said firmly.


    "It won''t be easy for Hwasan to press together a shaman who has already been humiliated once, a Shaolin relationship that isn''t as bad on the surface, and a community that hasn''t been very active. But Sacheon is different. There''s Cheongseong and Ami."


    "Well¡­."


    "You can forget Munpani, who is a fortune teller, but Sichundanga is not on good terms with Amina Cheongseong in the first place. Now that the party has joined the alliance, the relationship will get worse. If there is a problem soon, it will explode in Sacheon."


    Chung-Myung scratched his chin with a thoughtful face for a moment.


    "Well, I''ll have to say something. But why didn''t the Danggaesu tell me when he wouldn''t know this?"


    "The poison king is not a man who says things that are disappointing. You would have thought you had to solve that problem alone."


    "What a man¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung smacked his lips and nodded.


    "If there''s anything else that could be a problem, please let me know immediately by HWASAN. Every little thing could spread greatly."


    "Okay, don''t worry about that. Wasan''s revival wasn''t my revival!"


    Hong Dae Kwang suddenly frowned as he clenched his fist full of enthusiasm.


    "Oh, that reminds me of one thing."


    "What?"


    "I don''t think that''s possible, but...¡­.¡±"What do you mean?¡±


    "Maybe¡­¡­."


    His eyes were full of suspicion.


    "Is there anything Hwasan doing in the south?"


    "What does that mean?¡±


    "No, I was wondering if you had sent Hwasan''s student to the south."


    "No, I''m not."


    Chung-Myung tilted his head. It was out of the blue and hard to understand. In addition, Hong Dae Kwang always gets to the point clearly. I didn''t think it was a question that came out of his mouth.


    Hong Dae Kwang must have read Chung-Myung''s expression.


    "Ugh¡­¡­. It''s not a big deal, but it is. As you say, small things can be a big deal, so let me tell you in advance."


    "Yes."


    "¡­a rising master has emerged near Gangseo Castle and is building a reputation."


    "What about it?"


    "Oh, listen to me more. The new master must be breaking through quite a few famous masters. As you say, it''s quite common for such masters to appear out of the blue in Gang-ho.¡­.¡±


    "Yes, it''s commonplace."


    Hong Dae Kwang said bitterly.


    "The problem is that the cilantro uses a sword as if it were flying petals."


    "Huh?"


    "He even said with his own mouth that he was a descendant of the Hwasanites¡­¡­.¡±


    "What, Siva?"


    Chung-Myung stormed in and grabbed Hong Dae Kwang by the collar.


    "No, does he have a liver out of the boat? How dare you put Hwasan in the cockpit?


    "Cough! Cough! Oh, no, I didn''t do it! Let''s put this down first!"


    "Jongnam? Jongnam! Are they trying to sneak out of here and screw us?"


    "Oh, my God, the Hwasan Divine Dragon! Let go of this...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung beat Hong Dae Kwang roughly and grinded his teeth. Both eyes gushed blue flames.


    "What? Wasan? Is he a real flower on his head? How dare you put Hwasan in my mouth? Where is he now?


    "Go, in the syllabus¡­¡­.¡±


    "You think I can''t make it to Kangseo? I feel like I''ve become famous, and all kinds of flies are tangled up. Uncle, untie the beggars and track him down!"


    "¡­¡­uh, what are you going to do?"


    "What do you mean!"


    Chung-Myung shouted at once with the spirit of throwing up the fire.


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    "¡­That killing is a little too much. Why don''t you just cut off the quadriceps?"


    "That''s a shame. Oh, no. Should I cut off my quadriceps and lock him up in penitentiary for about a decade?¡±


    "I think that''s enough!"


    Gu Chil, listening to their conversation, looked blankly out of the window.


    The sky was so blue that I felt like I was about to cry.


    ''These are Madu, Madu.''


    This is a cave.


    I missed my mother, who doesn''t even know her face, so much today.

 Chapter - 694 Episode 694? What are you impersonating? (4)

    "What are you impersonating?"


    Hyun Young returned with a dumb face. Then Chung-Myung gave Hong Dae Kwang a hint. Hong Dae Kwang just felt like crying.


    Why am I here?¡­.¡¯


    Of course he thinks he should live as one with Hwasan. But doesn''t that really mean you have to report like Hwasan''s disciple?


    "That¡­¡­."


    Although resentment rose, his knees naturally bowed in front of Hyun Jong were now representing his situation.


    There''s no reason to kneel down to another writer. But the problem was that the Hwasan Sinryong next to him was kneeling down. I was so afraid of the aftermath of sitting comfortably and coming back.


    "There must be someone impersonating Hwasan''s disciple on the west side."


    "Huh¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young couldn''t hide his absurdity and sighed. Hyun Jong looked back at Hyun Sang and asked.


    "I''m asking just in case, have you ever sent your student to a lecture without me knowing?"


    "No way, Jang Moon-in. I''ve never heard of it before."


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong was lost in thought, sweeping down his beard.


    "It''s impersonation¡­¡­."


    It wasn''t a very unlikely story.


    The name of a distinguished disciple is a strength in itself.


    Just as there are so many people who want to line up just by hearing that they are high-ranking, the status of a famous disciple alone is something that others cannot imagine.


    The middle ground is wide.


    No matter how many students there are from the prestigious school, it is only a handful if scattered in this wide middle field. Even if there is someone impersonating Shaolin''s student in Sacheon, it is difficult for Shaolin to confirm the fact immediately.


    As a result, there have been occasional fraudulent people in the Jungwon area who impersonated famous disciples.


    Upon hearing the news that such people appeared, each clique tried to deal with it somehow in honor of Jaffa.


    To deceive one''s identity means to be a fraud in the first place, who knows what the fraudster will do under Jaffa''s name?


    So this is something that should make you feel bad...¡­, but¡­¡­.


    Why do you look so happy?¡¯


    Hong Dae Kwang clearly saw Hyun Jong''s mouth twitching.


    It wasn''t even just Hyun Jong.


    The elders on the left and right also shook their faces as if they were hard to hold back their laughter. In particular, Hyun Sang even shook his shoulders with his head turned.


    "Hahaha!"


    Hyun Jong, who came to his senses first, covered his mouth with his fist and coughed loudly.


    "If it''s true, it''s a big...¡­.Hahaha! Big deal¡­¡­.hmm. Yeah, that''s a big deal."


    Excuse me¡­¡­ a long writer. Why can''t you hold back your laughter?


    Hong Dae Kwang looked at them with a suspicious look, wondering if there was a situation only he didn''t know. Then Chung-Myung shouted with his eyes wide open.


    "No, it''s not something to like!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Of course I understand how you feel. The fact that we have an impersonator means that we have become so famous, and that we have become a great clique worthy of impersonation!"


    "Ha ha, as expected, right?"


    "Oh, it''s not something to like!"


    Hyun Jong couldn''t control his smile that had just come to his mind.


    Only then did Hong Dae Kang''s face, who understood the situation, shudder.


    Oh, was that it?¡¯


    It made sense to think so.


    Because this is Hwasan. Yes, that Hwasan, well deserved it."Well, yeah, anyway...¡­¡±


    Hyun Jong, who swept his beard a couple of times, turned his head and looked at Hyun Young.


    "You can''t stand by, can you?"


    "Yes, there''s no such thing as a gatekeeper. Even Shaolin, if something like that happens, don''t you send your disciples to catch the swindler?"


    "That''s right."


    "Or on the day he kills and goes into hiding, Hwasan has to take all the blame. It may be an explanation, but an explanation is only an explanation. It''s hard to regain a reputation that has fallen once."


    Hyun Jong nodded slowly with a slightly darker face.


    "That''s right."


    "May I say something?"


    At Hong Dae Kwang''s words, Hyun Jong looked and nodded. Hong Dae Kwang took a deep breath and opened his mouth.


    "It may not really matter at any other time. But I don''t think we should hesitate now. Hwasan''s reputation is now the talk of the town with the name of Chun Woo-men. With this growing reputation, if anything goes wrong, it''s going to put a damper on the momentum."


    "Well, let''s see."


    Hyun Jong nodded as if he had a point. Then Hyun Young asked Hong Dae Kwang.


    "Buntage."


    "Yes, Elder."


    "What do you do when this happens in the open?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    "In the open, when this impersonator appeared, he asked how to deal with it."


    "Well, that''s....¡±


    Hong Dae Kwang replied, scratching his head with a puzzled face.


    "Dogs, this is not how it works."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­You''ll know if you think about it, but who has nothing to do impersonates a beggar. It''s only when you get a benefit from pretending to be...¡­.¡±


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young''s face was smeared with embarrassment.


    "Well, I''m sorry."


    "¡­¡­No."


    Hong Dae Kwang stole the snow.


    That''s what an open life is. Even if you are a hard worker and an elder, you will recognize people you know, but in the eyes of ordinary people, you are just a strong beggar and an old beggar.


    However, it is too risky to impersonate high-ranking officials of openness. So no one is impersonating openness.


    "Anyway!"


    Boom!


    Chung-Myung hit the floor hard.


    "We need to get this guy!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You son of a b*tc*, you have nothing to impersonate, so you impersonate Hwasan? I''ll arrange flowers on your head!"


    "¡­he, it''s not something to get so excited about, Chung-Myung."


    "What? This isn''t something to get worked up about?¡±


    Mom, look at his eyes.


    In the eyes of Chung-Myung, who is full of flesh, Hyun Jong unknowingly pulled his waist back. The best thing to do is keep away from crazy dogs.


    "Why is this not something to be angry about! Howasan is a beggar! No, he''s not a beggar! Who''s the one who made Hwasan come this far, who wouldn''t even look at the open pups!"


    Chung-Myung??. It''s nice to have so much affection for him, but I can tell you''re the one who''s been swearing at him the most.


    Why don''t you make a habit of thinking again before you speak?


    "I''m the one who''s been through a lot.¡­. No, we did everything, and you''re going to eat it up? Do you pull a chicken leg out of the yard if you just put a spoon on my table?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "There''s no other way to use this kind of b*tc* than using plum manure. I''ll go get him."


    "Not you.""Why!"


    "I''m coming for you not to build a notoriety, but if you go, there will be more notoriety."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The world''s Chung-Myung couldn''t resist the remark and shut up.


    "¡­¡­then I''ll kill half of them and bring them back."


    "Did you intend to kill him and bring him back?"¡±


    Hyun Jong gripped the burning core. Then Hyun Young opened his mouth quietly.


    "Long-Written."


    "Hm?"


    "It''s not something to think about simply."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''m sure it''s impersonation if it''s another Munpa, but if it''s Hwasan, he could really be a descendant of Hwasan."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s face hardened at the thought of passing by.


    The other day, I had condemned those who had left Hwasan and their descendants. But they''re not the only ones who left Hwasan. Hyun Jong''s superiors also left Hwasan.


    "You mean it could be a descendant of those who left."


    "Yes."


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong, who had been agonizing for a while, nodded.


    "I don''t know why you don''t visit him, but you claim to be the descendant of him in that distant lecture book.¡­.It must be worth checking."


    Hyun Jong glances at Chung-Myung. Strangely quiet, Hyun Jong''s eyes stood out.


    ''That''s weird.''


    If he knew Chung-Myung, he would have jumped a hundred times, saying, "If he''s gone, he''s not a student of Hwasan, where are you impersonating Hwasan''s student?" But now he''s strangely shut up.


    Just like how he was running wild until a while ago was a lie.


    Anyway, that''s not important right now, so Hyun Jong opened his mouth in a heavy voice.


    "Yeah, apparently it''s not something to sit around for. Hyun Young."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "Send your disciples to find out who calls Hwasan''s disciples, and find out what''s going on between them. If necessary, we allow them to be sent to Wasan."


    "Yes, sir. Should I send Chung-Myung?"


    "¡­¡­why."


    "What?"


    Hyun Jong, who saw Hyun Young with slightly shaky eyes, said again.


    "Why do you have to?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Is he the only disciple in this clique? It''s not like we''re going to eat. Why is Chung-Myung looking for him all day long?"


    "Oh, no, but I''m sure of it.¡­.¡±


    "I''m sure he''ll lose his life. No! Not this time! Whasan''s reputation is on the rise, and what else should I send him to cause? Before I got dirt in my eyes...¡­.¡±


    "Really?"


    Hyun Jong''s head slightly turned to the side at the sudden voice. The face that looked at Chung-Myung was very upset.


    "¡­what?"


    "No, I mean, if you get dirt in your eyes, you''ll let me go."


    Hyun Jong''s face was stunned.


    "¡­¡­Oh, no. I''m just going to check. Don''t tell me I''m going to put dirt in my long-winded eyes. I''m a conscience man, too."


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "What?"


    "¡­¡­I don''t think so."


    "What?"


    "That conscience..."


    Hawasan''s elders shook their heads and closed their eyes tightly. Hong Dae Kwang''s tears also turned red.


    Only Chung-Myung did not understand the atmosphere and looked at him.


    "Anyway, I can''t give in this time either. I''m gonna have to face him! I''ll have to look at it with my own eyes!"


    "¡­You talk as if you''ve given way some time to time.


    "Then I''ll say I can''t give up until this time.¡±


    "You''re going to give up next time?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Don''t worry, you son of a b*tc*!


    Hyun Jong just sighed, pressing down on the horses."Hyun Young??."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "Educate Chung-Myung before he sends you. Tell them what they shouldn''t do, and if something happens, send them with you."


    "Can I send it?¡±


    "You''re not going to stop me? Apparently, if you don''t let me go, I''m going to cross the fence."


    "That''s true."


    Hyun Young grinned as if he had expected it.


    "Don''t worry, Jang. When did Chung-Myung go out and cause trouble?¡±


    "¡­are you serious?"


    When Hyun Jong glanced, Hyun Young quickly changed his words.


    "I''ve had an accident, but I''ve always made more than that! We''ll make a lot of money again this time, so just wait with a pounding heart. Hahaha!"


    Hyun Jong smiled when he heard that.


    "Get out, both of you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ll tell SoSo to bring me some gastrointestinal medicine."


    "¡­Yes."


    As soon as the story ended roughly, Chung-Myung jumped out of his seat.


    "Then I''ll....¡±


    "Come on, wait!"


    At that moment, Hyun Jong hurriedly grabbed him.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "One! Promise me one! I promise I''ll let you go!"


    "What is it?"


    The pouring party was urgent and desperate.


    "If he''s in high order! If it''s higher in line than you, don''t beat it or make it sound like batter, but bring it back with you! Can you promise me? What?"


    "Oh, that?¡±


    An evil smile formed on the corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "I swear."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you have a higher ''hang'' than me, I won''t touch a finger. Never, or I''ll be in hell.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m telling you, it''s real. I swear."


    Why? Why am I so nervous when I swear so clearly?


    It was Hyun Jong, who was sad because of unknown anxiety.

 Chapter - 695 Episode 695. Pretending what? (5)

    "Hmm. It''s definitely not easy to check up."


    "But can''t you overcome it with effort and grit?"


    "Yeah, that''s what happens. Slowly and steadily, you''ll get used to it if you work hard every day.¡±


    "I agree."


    In turn, the remarks were made by Baek Cheon and Jo-Gol, Yoon-Jong and Yoo-Esul.


    If you only listen to what they say, they are discussing the right attitude and the attitude they should have as an unmanned person, but the reactions of those who heard it were not very good.


    "Why do you say that in private?"


    "Do you have a conscience?"


    "Do you think he''s gonna hit him in the side?¡±


    "You''ll be sweet if you said.


    In response to fierce criticism from all sides, Oh turned his head around and turned away.


    "I tried my best."


    "Don''t just work hard. Do well, well! The most upsetting thing in the world is the trouble maker''s hard work."


    "¡­¡­but I''m still in the dormitory, so...¡­.¡±


    "It''s a private lodging, so it''s over here. It''s private lodging!"


    Baek Cheon, staring at the blue-eyed celadon boats, looked up at the sky with a sad face.


    ''There was a better side to it in the past.¡¯


    At that time, they were poor and tired, but when they stopped watching, they died, but now they are not white porcelain boats and celadon boats scream with life in their eyes.


    Nevertheless, the reason why I couldn''t say anything bitter was because Oh Geom, including Baek Cheon, knew what they had done.


    Baek Sang glared with a distorted face.


    "Didn''t you hear the lord tell you to work together?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m practicing a checkup, and you''re a man who''s throwing a ridiculous sword at me."


    Baek Cheon flinched away from the gaze.


    "I''m sorry. It''s become a habit."


    "A man who suddenly thrusts a sword through a person''s sword when it''s called a checkup!"


    "It''s empty there.¡±


    "Is that important? The man who wielded the sword next to you before the enemy went to hell with a heart attack.¡±


    Baek Sang stared with bloodshot eyes, but Yoo-Esul raised his chin proudly. However, the angle of the chin, which seemed to be quite clear of conscience, was a little off from Baek Sang.


    "The one who suddenly leaps forward."


    "¡­...my blood is boiling¡­"¡­.¡±


    "He''s pointing at someone else''s sword, but he can''t open it properly!"


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    Baek Sang''s face turned red.


    "And!"


    His head turned sideways.


    "Why are you suddenly losing rain and saliva when you''re practicing your checkup?"


    "I thought you might be more helpful than swinging a sword."


    "So that''s a check-up? Huh? Is it a checkup?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Sang grabbed the solar plexus in the mood for a hole in his stomach. My eyes are wet with moisture.


    How can there be no one who can help?


    These guys are Hwasan Ogum.


    Still, they are famous for their popularity in Hwasan, but none of them were properly examined.


    "How the hell have you survived so far? From what I''ve seen today, I''ve seen spoons bump into each other while eating and I think it''s murder day."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And!"


    Baek Sang spouted fire from his mouth.


    "If you''re going to do that, just get together and practice your checkup! Why are you interfering with Aman''s children so they can''t train!"


    Baek Cheon also opened his mouth as if he was falsely accused."Sang-ah."


    "What!"


    "Let''s think about it in common sense."


    "What?"


    "¡­¡­What do you think we''ll do if we train ourselves for a checkup?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Sang, who was angry like fire, also lost his words. And the answer came from the mouth of others around.


    "I''m glad no one''s dead.


    "It''s not a good thing if only one dies?"


    "That''s right."


    "It''s not something you can call training.¡±


    "I''m not sure about that personality."


    Baek Sang closed his eyes tightly as he nodded and saw his disciples.


    I really hope it''s all gone.¡¯


    If these humans were like this from the beginning, they wouldn''t even talk.


    Back Cheon, who was a bit unlucky in the past, was always trying to set an example for other students, and Yoo-Esul wasn''t exactly the kind of person who stood out as he was. It was so quiet that it was a mask.


    Yoon-Jong was a human being who painted the word example, and Jo-Gol was a man who had some problems before, but still knew when and where.


    However, since the humans had lost their "degree" or "answer" as a group, I couldn''t help but be upset.


    Back Sang, who recalled all of this Hyun Sang''s motives, sighed deeply when the ground died.


    "Anyway, do not interfere with your children''s training, whether they train separately or together. If you don''t think you can do it, just don''t train! Chung-Myung is only six, so what''s wrong with losing weight?"


    "¡­I''d love to learn if I could."


    "Don''t do it!"


    "I''m Hwasan''s High Priest, should I not know what the other disciples are learning?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon grinned.


    "When we train together, there are frustrating parts, and there are things that are disappointing. Isn''t it the death penalty to fill and encourage each other?"


    "¡­¡­That''s a very good thing to say, but do you usually say that it''s not enough?"


    "What can I do? You understand."


    Baek Sang grabbed the sword handle without realizing it.


    If it''s not the death penalty...¡­.¡¯


    No, he''s the one who''s on the doorstep.


    I was even more upset by the fact that there was a time when it was really good.


    In the midst of all this, I was so moved by Baek Cheon''s words that I was about to clap, and when I saw the Ogum, I felt like I was sprinkling salt on the inside and setting a fire.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    It was the voice of someone who ran from somewhere that saved Baek Sang, who was about to die.


    "Metabolism!"


    "Hm?"


    Elder Hyun Young is looking for the death penalty! Yoo Samae, Yoon-Jong, Jo-Gol, and Soso should come together."


    "¡­¡­huh?"


    Baek Cheon''s eyes have faded.


    I don''t think the people I''m calling are serious.


    A moment in thought, he shook his head and said.


    "Even the check-up...¡­.¡±


    "Oh, what are you doing? I''m calling the elder, you have to go!"


    But Baek Sang cut off his horse like a knife.


    "¡­¡­Sang, you seem pretty hard on me these days."


    "If you don''t want to see more harsh, go ahead!"


    "But I''m still the death penalty.¡­.¡±


    "If you don''t go, I''ll cut off all the money paid to the death penalty under the power of the incinerator."


    Then Baek Cheon shouted with a stern face.


    "What are you doing? The elder is calling!"Ogum''s face rotted to disapproval.


    These days¡­¡­ thinking he''s getting pathetic.


    "I can''t believe you''re impersonating me."


    After hearing all the explanations, Baek Cheon smiled in vain.


    You''re pretending to be Hwasan because you don''t have anything to impersonate?


    "That''s a strange man. I''d do it right if I were to pretend. You''re impersonating Hwasan in a lecture book that has nothing to do with him?"


    At Jo-Gol''s words, Yoon-Jong kicked his tongue.


    "You idiot. Don''t you think you''ll get caught impersonating someone you''re related to?"


    "Oh¡­¡­ that''s true."


    "Originally, impersonation is done where the parties cannot come. That way, the chances of getting caught will be reduced."


    Jo-Gol nodded as if he had understood.


    Just by listening to the situation, Baek Cheon could understand Hwasan''s position.


    ''I''m sure we can''t just leave the impersonator alone.¡¯


    Hawsan''s name is resonating with the world. Don''t leave a speck of dirt behind.


    But there''s only one thing that bothers me.¡­.


    "Elders, I understand everything you say. But it''s a little hard for me to understand...¡­.¡±


    "What more?"


    "¡­Why is he so upset?¡±


    "¡­Do I understand?"


    Baek Cheon glanced at Chung-Myung, who gathered his energy in the corner, and flinched as if he hadn''t seen anything.


    "Maybe he was sent from Jongnam, or from a shaman...¡­.¡±


    "I didn''t hear that."


    "Then what''s wrong with him¡­"¡­.¡±


    "So do I understand?"


    Then Chung-Myung shouted with his eyes wide open.


    "Never mind!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "We don''t have time to argue, so get ready. I''ve already run by myself, but Jang Moon-in is waiting for me to take him to the dorm.¡±


    Chung-Myung??.


    Basically, don''t you think the situation in which the student''s mouth says, "Jang Moon-in earnestly asked for it" is nonsense?


    It wasn''t a day or two that the door wave turned upside down, but now it was so natural that I was almost scared.


    Then Hyun Young whispered softly toward Baek Cheon.


    "As you can see, this time he''s no stranger."


    "It''s always been extraordinary, Elder."


    "But this time it''s especially unusual."


    "¡­It does look like it."


    Hyun Young peeked at Chung-Myung, who was grinding his teeth, and asked again.


    "Have you learned to check up?¡±


    "I haven''t learned it properly yet."


    "Well¡­¡­. Then maybe we''d rather get some more medical attention and start. In case of an emergency, I''ll use a check-up.¡­.¡±


    Excuse me, Elder?


    That''s why you''re learning to check up? To subdue Chung-Myung...¡­?


    Of course it''s a joke, but Chung-Myung couldn''t just joke around when he thought of his power.


    "Anyway, the situation is like this, so we can''t take time. Start right away."


    "¡­I see."


    It was a rather unpleasant task, but it wasn''t worth the time, as Hyun Young said. I was worried about what the impersonator would do in the lecture, but more than that...¡­.


    "Arrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr¡­.¡±


    "What? Is there still a dog left?¡±


    "It was originally there, crazy dog."


    A deep sigh came out of Baek Cheon''s mouth.


    Can I come back safely?¡¯


    The enemy is inside.


    He was realising the words with real keen interest.


    "¡­I''ll be back."


    "Have a safe trip!"


    "Take your time, Sasook!"


    "No one will say anything about it if you take it easy on the way here! It''s time you had some fun!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s face shuddered at the intense farewell.It would be a good thing to send all of them away, but unlike before, it seemed like there was a hidden impure intention.


    "Sang-ah."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "Did you practice your checkup one more time?"


    At that, Baek Sang looked sideways instead of answering.


    The faces of the eyes turned into chestnut, the clothes torn badly here and there, and even a gang fight, not training.


    "¡­¡­The kids are so full of energy.¡±


    "You''ll kill a few people if you overflow twice."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon sighed.


    I''m not worried about being ripped off outside, but I felt heavy on my feet thinking about what these guys were going to do while I was away.


    "¡­anyway, always be careful not to get hurt."


    "Yes, don''t worry."


    "And the Lord''s...¡­.¡±


    "Oh, I''m on my own. Come on, come on!"


    "¡­You''re a bad guy.¡±


    In the past, he was a cute priest who followed me around with the death penalty. How did you end up being such a black wolf?


    At that time, Baek Sang peeked left and right and stuck close to him and put something in Baek Cheon''s arms.


    "I collected some extra money from the finance ministry and collected a lot of travel expenses. Don''t skip meals."


    "¡­¡­Sang."


    "Eat something delicious."


    But the death penalty is the death penalty.


    Baek Sang pushed Baek Cheon''s back, looking at him with moving eyes.


    "Come on, let''s get going. Come on. Quickly."


    "Yeah."


    Baek Cheon nodded and turned away. Chung-Myung was seen flinching as if he were running away with his arms held.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Heaven and earth.


    Please. Please. Safely.¡­ No, let me come back without a hitch.


    Baek Cheon shouted with a prayerful heart.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    Chung-Myung, as if it were a sign, ran as scary as a racehorse in which he was unbridled.


    "Oh, my God, you son of a b*tc*! Don''t run with all your power!


    "Come on! Come on! Come on! Come on!


    Ogum freaked out and ran along with him.


    When the images of them disappeared from view in an instant, his disciples sighed in unison.


    "¡­Are you good at this?"


    "Isn''t it more terrifying for them to cause trouble than for the impersonator?"


    "¡­I''m sure the writer has an idea."


    "Let''s at least do well. Even us."


    Where the status has risen, but nothing has improved.


    That was the Wasan.

 Chapter - 696 Episode 696: Plum Inspection, have you heard of it? (1)

    Gangseo Castle Namchang.


    Namchang, the representative city of Kangseo, is not that big compared to other cities representing other castles.


    Namchang is a place where its reputation is somewhat ambiguous compared to the infinite of the northernmost province, the Hangju of the Jeol River located on the right, and the combined ratio of Anhui.


    But even so, the saints are saints. People were coming and going in the busy streets of Namchang again today.


    And it was the same for Baekhakru, the largest base in Namchang.


    Those who filled the top floor of Baekhakru were drunk and busy talking about something. Although it is separated from Hanam, which is the center of the central region, the most talked about by them here was the Chun U-men.


    "So!"


    A man spat with a fiery face and explained something.


    "And Hwasan is walking in! Kha, that''s really!


    "Oh!"


    "How was it?"


    Those sitting around listened to the man with their eyes shining.


    The man who sat in front of them now went all the way to the far island and saw the opening ceremony of Chun Woo-men with his eyes. Attention is bound to be paid to every word.


    "I don''t know if it''s because I''m from the middle ground, but I''m sure something''s different. Should I say that I feel dignity?"


    "Hey, man! No matter how popular Hwasan is these days, is it comparable to the North Sea Ice Palace or the South Bay Beast Palace, which are members of Saeoeuo Palace? I heard there was even a Sichundanga!"


    "Oh, my God! Tsk! Tsk! Were you there?¡±


    "¡­That''s not it."


    "If you haven''t seen it with your eyes, don''t tell me! Where were you dealing with Hwasan until I got there?¡±


    No.


    The person in front of them, or Jinpyeong, was the one who usually devalued Hwasan. Hasn''t it been a habit to say that no matter how long Hwasan flies, he won''t even end up in the old file room, and he''ll end up in that kind of doorstep?


    "You can''t tell if you don''t see it with your eyes."


    "How great was it...¡­.¡±


    "The rumor that''s been circulating in the powerhouse hasn''t even half expressed Hwasan! You people, think about it. Like you said, Sichundangga, Bukhae Ice Palace, and Namman Beast Palace are ordinary gatekeepers?"


    "That''s right."


    "Would such a clique give up the seat of the blind without thinking and recognize him as a heavenly leader?"


    "Well, it turns out...¡­.¡±


    A person who was speaking with a high voice took the glass and poured it into his mouth.


    "Wow! I''m thirsty!"


    Then he grabbed the bottle. But it was empty without any alcohol left. He frowned a little awkwardly.


    Then, before he could say anything, he quickly ordered an additional drink.


    "Jumbo boy! Hey, jumbo boy! What are you doing? Hurry up and get a drink! A good one! And a proper cold salad!"


    "Yay! Yay! I''m on my way!¡±


    It was not until the new drink came that the man filled his glass with a satisfied face and opened his mouth again.


    "Anyway, if you had seen Hwasan with your eyes on the island, you would have agreed with me. Hwasan is a greater moon father than I thought. Of course, there''s a bit of a shortage of heads, but if that was a problem, Hwasan''s reputation wouldn''t have penetrated the sky like it is now."


    "There you go, there you go."


    "Hwasan is already the loser of the island, but I don''t think he''s going to stop there. We''ll see, because with Chun Woo-meng, Hwasan will have wings! It''s not long before Hwasan is called a greater gatekeeper than that old file room.""Oh¡­, so.¡±


    "Hagi, if you listen to the buzz, that''s not all that nonsense. Isn''t it said that even Jang Nilso of the international community visited Hwasan to keep him in check?"


    "That''s great, Jang Nilso.¡­.¡±


    Those sitting at the surrounding table were now all listening to their conversations.


    Some people were just listening to save face, while others were openly interested in turning their chairs.


    "Hey."


    Then one of the people who was listening silently opened his mouth.


    "There must have been guests from the old file room, how were they?¡±


    "How was it? What do you mean?"


    "Or did you show any signs of discomfort?¡±


    "Oops."


    The man smirked as if he knew what I was saying.


    "I don''t think there was any sign of it."


    "Oh¡­. Is that so?"


    The man who asked the question tilted his head, asking back as if it was unexpected.


    "From the point of view of the old file room, I don''t think it would have been very nice to have that brotherhood.¡±


    "I don''t know. Even so, it wouldn''t have been easy to show that there. That''s how great the spirit of the alliance was."


    "Oops."


    Jinpyeong grinned.


    "I don''t know, but I think it''s time for the old file room to look after the thunderstorms.¡±


    "Aye. But still, does that make sense?"


    "Hahaha. It''s common sense to think that way. But think about it. When you first heard the name Hwasan, who thought they would seal that Jongnam and become the loser of the island?¡±


    "¡­he is."


    Everyone shut up.


    Surely there was no contradiction to this statement. No one in the old file room thought that Jong-nam, who was well-known, would be humiliated by Hwasan, who was on the verge of extinction.


    Of course, there are complicated circumstances in there, but they didn''t announce them, and they didn''t have to pay attention.


    "It''s been a long time, but there''s no way they wouldn''t say it''s a file room. I''m sure you''re afraid of undoing it by now. Hahaha!"


    It was just that moment.


    Whoosh!


    Someone hit the table hard.


    The loud noise startled the entire crowd and turned to one place in unison.


    A middle-aged man with a nasty impression, who was sitting in the corner quietly drinking, was staring at Jinpyeong with his eyes wide open.


    "As I hear it...You''re such a big mouth!"


    Jinpyeong, flinched at the brutal spirit, shut up like a clam.


    Who, who....¡¯


    He looked at the clothes of middle-aged people with his eyes busy. The easy-to-active, unclothed shoulders were inscribed with marks that seemed familiar. Soon after, Jinpyeong''s face began to turn white.


    Joe, Jongnam....¡¯


    Of course, Jongnam has been in Bongmun for a long time.


    Now that the gate has been sealed, Jongnam''s student can''t walk around the stronghold. However, it is the birthplace of the deceased. Jongnam''s disciples are crossing the river regardless of the main mountain''s


    As proof of Jongnam''s high status, the number of shorthand songs was also significant. Unfortunately, now Jinpyeong has met one of the Jongnam''s inner songs right in front of him.


    "Who''s the loser of the island?"


    The man asked in a brutal manner.


    Still, those who gathered on the top floor of Baekhakru were confident in their own skills, but they couldn''t say a word and swallowed only dry saliva in front of the hideous spirit.


    "I tried to put up with it if I could! Jong-nam can''t open the door because he''s looking at Hwasan? Say that again, looking me in the eye.""Oh, my God, Daehyeop. It''s not like that...¡­.¡±


    Jinpyeong tried to fix it in a hurry, but the man''s face showed no signs of loosening. Then the man''s party said.


    "Large, calm down. Why are you so angry at what you say without knowing?"


    "So you''re saying we should just leave that big mouth alone?"


    "Of course I don''t mean that. Words can''t be picked up when they''re spoken out. Of course, we have to pay for it."


    However, even the men''s company, who thought they would stop him, slowly rose from their seats.


    Finally, those who recognized who they were shouted with slightly tired faces.


    "¡­¡­It''s the Three Swords of Thailand!"


    "Well, why are they here?"


    Three Swords.


    They are inspectors that focus on Taehaengsan Mountain. He was from Jongnam''s inner family, who refueled Kangho without having to create a new inner family.


    It was no wonder that they couldn''t stand it because they were known to have a great deal of pride as a member of Jongnam''s inner family.


    The man standing next to the first angry man said to Jinpyeong. It was a man with a stern impression.


    "Did Jong-nam say he was afraid of Hwasan?"


    "¡­I mean, that''s not what I''m saying¡­¡­.¡±


    "Or why did you say that?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The man kicked his tongue out of pity.


    "You seem to have forgotten that you have nothing to say if you talk about something that you can''t take responsibility for in the stronghold. What are you going to do? You''re going to stick your tongue out? Or will you put your wrist out?"


    "Dae, Daehyeop! The small man was out of his mind for a moment and talked nonsense. Boo, please....¡±


    Jinpyeong, who became contemplative, asked for forgiveness, but the faces of the three men were cold.


    "If you talk nonsense, you have to pay."


    As the men approached slowly, Jinpyeong closed his eyes in despair.


    Hey, you''re screwed.¡¯


    Although Taehaeng Samgeom is not a great master, Jinpyeong did not dare to deal with it.


    And even the word "not a great master" is compared to the native masters of Jongnam. Aren''t they like the Grim Reaper to ordinary strongmen?


    Such people were so angry and pressured that it was a brave thing not to pee on the spot.


    "Sa, save me...¡­.¡±


    It was the very moment when Jinpyeong lay flat on the floor and borrowed forgiveness.


    "¡­I don''t think you''re wrong, but do you really need to be so afraid?"


    Flinch.


    The three people who were approaching Jinpyeong stopped walking. They all turned to one place in unison.


    A man in a white robe sat in a window seat and was drinking alone.


    He asked quietly, solidifying the face of one of the three swords.


    "You said you weren''t wrong?"


    "It had to be a little too much. But what the hell can you say if you shut your mouth so I can''t even say that?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Only those who don''t have the right to shut up and crack down on others. Isn''t that why you''re threatening him now?"


    The face of the Three Swords of Taehaeng turned cold all at the same time.


    "Who are you?"


    "I don''t have anything special to show off because it''s an unknown cow."


    "How dare a newbie talk like that?"


    "Ha ha."


    The man, who laughed briefly, slowly rose from his seat.


    "Just because you have a reputation, what is wrong is not right, and because you have no reputation, there is no reason to see injustice and bear it. At least if you''re carrying a plum sword, you should be.""A plum sword?"


    The cold energy sank on the face of the third sword.


    The flower patterns engraved on the man''s chest of Jangpo only caught my eyes then.


    Of course, they are the disciples of the inner family and have long since they descended from Jongnam, so they have never seen Hwasan''s plum blossoms in person. But where else is the gatekeeper in the world who uses flower patterns as a token?


    "You... you! Is he from Hwasan?"


    A smile rose around the man''s mouth.


    "What''s the point of that? The important thing is that I don''t intend to overlook your injustice. Back off at this point. Otherwise you will have to see how sharp my sword is."


    "This guy!"


    Chaeng! Chaeng!


    Three swords were pulled up in unison.


    Then the man shook his head as if he couldn''t help it.


    "Don''t blame my sword for being heartless."


    Growl.


    A sword slowly pulled out of the man''s waist dance.


    In an instant, the base began to be filled with tension.

 Chapter - 697 Episode 697: Plum Inspection, have you heard of it? (2)

    Gulp.


    There was a stillness heavy enough to hear someone swallowing their saliva. In a base filled with unbelievable cold silence that was noisy, the eyes of those who watched the situation sparkled with interest.


    Wasan and Jongnam.


    Those who know the relationship between the two clans cannot help but pay attention, and even those who don''t know the relationship could not take their eyes off those who took their swords out of the main base in broad daylight.


    "Hey!"


    It was the moment when the Great Geom Guahyukso, a large figure of the Three Swords of Taehaeng, roared and tried to drive the man.


    "For a while."


    The man who pulled out the sword shook his hand lightly. Then he looked around and opened his mouth.


    "I don''t really care if I divide the swords here, but the swords don''t have eyes. I''m afraid it''ll harm others."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What do you say, if we''re going to split the sword, why don''t we go somewhere a little wider?¡±


    "This guy¡­¡­.


    The hyukso bit his lips.


    Because of his smoke and mirrors, they have become reckless, wielding swords regardless of the people around them. In fact, such a thing should have been discussed first by the disciples of the prestigious Jongnam.


    "Great! But don''t tell me you''re going to go to a remote place where there''s no eyes?"


    The hype was blatantly derided.


    "I do not intend to forgive you just because you kneel down and pray in the absence of other people''s eyes."


    "Ha ha. Can''t be true.


    The man glanced down from the window.


    "It''s worth sharing the sword down there. What do you say?"


    Taehaeng Samgeom, who exchanged glances while looking at each other, nodded.


    "Anywhere is fine."


    "Well, then."


    The man raised his foot on the window with a sword. And jumped out of the window without a moment''s hesitation.


    "Oh!"


    "Hey, hey, hey!"


    The middlemen screamed in surprise.


    "Hey, this is the seventh floor!"


    "You''re gonna jump out of here?"


    I rushed to the window and looked down. What caught their eyes, however, was not the body but the man standing still and looking up.


    "Come down."


    Everyone stuck their tongue out at the clear voice.


    The fact that he jumped from this height and was so fine was proof that his ignorance was never low.


    I also thought so and hardened my face.


    "Well."


    They alternated between the stairs and windows of the base and bit their lips slightly.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    Guahyuk-so, who was at the forefront, flew out of the window without hesitation. His two brothers then jumped.


    "Oh!"


    "Let''s go down!"


    Those who were filling the base rushed down the stairs.


    Boom! Boom!


    The third sword landed on the floor.


    I couldn''t bear to stop my face from being distorted by pain.


    ''Cough.''


    Shocked legs were cringy and numb. My feet hurt as if they were torn apart, and it was hard to stand properly because my ankles were cold.


    But I couldn''t show my weakness here.


    Taehaeng Samgum, who forced his bent knees, stared at the man across from him.


    The mere jump from the base shocked them to the point where it was difficult to demonstrate prostitution, but that man showed no sign of it.


    You''re saying he''s not just a mouthful?¡¯


    The hyukso took a deep breath and opened his mouth.


    "What''s your name?¡±


    "My name?"


    "It''s not that you don''t even have a name, is it? Or are you a coward who can''t even reveal your name?""Hahaha."


    The man laughed loudly once and shook his head.


    "There is no need to provoke. Because I don''t hide anything. My name is Jinyang Gon."


    "What''s the allocation?"


    "Hm?"


    A hyukso asked, staring at Jinyang Gon with cold eyes.


    "If you''re a student of Hwasan, you''ve got allotment, right?"


    "Ha ha. What''s important about that?"


    "¡­what?"


    Jinyang Gon waved the sword like a fan.


    "If my distribution is higher than yours, will you bow down and apologize?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Or if my distribution is lower than yours, you''re going to use the distribution to press it?¡±


    "This guy¡­¡­.


    Jinyang Gon shook his head with a pitiful look.


    "Whatever my allocation may be, what you have done is not right. So we don''t have to discuss allocation, do we?"


    "No, I...¡­.¡±


    "Is it injustice that counts, or is it not? Do you have any or don''t you? This matron does not turn injustice into righteousness by allotment of opponents!"


    When he shouted with strength, those who gathered around him clapped with impressed faces.


    "That''s right!"


    "I don''t know who that is, but you''re saying the right things!"


    The face of the hyukso was horribly distorted.


    He just wanted to know the distribution of the author. However, because of that one word, Taehaeng Samgum is not confident in his skills and has become those who tried to press his opponent with distribution.


    ''f*cking bastard!¡¯


    I don''t know what he put on his tongue, but he was masterfully leading the mood toward him.


    "Brother."


    "I know!"


    Understanding that there is nothing good to talk about, Guahyuk-so picked up a sword and pointed at Jinyang Gon.


    "I knew your tongue was scary. I hope your sword follows at least half of its tongue."


    Then Jinyang Gon shook his head slightly looking at the hyukso.


    "I think you''re three."


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of, boy. Don''t tell me we''re going to join forces against a young man like you. I''ll deal with it alone, so just don''t pee."


    "No, the other way around."


    Jinyang Gon smiled lightly.


    "It''s too much for you alone. All three at once."


    "¡­what?"


    "You don''t seem to understand. I told you to fight with your brothers because you couldn''t handle me alone."


    Jinyang Gon gazed down at the sword he pulled out.


    "That way, you''ll have a little bit to deal with."


    The face of the hyukso turned red in a flash.


    "You''re looking for excuses for losing! Do you think it''s gonna work out your way?"


    "That''s a misunderstanding. I, Jinyang Gon, know how to be proud. There will never be an excuse to say that you lost because you were three, and that you could have won if you were alone."


    Jinyang Gon stretched his shoulders nonchalantly.


    "I just want to give you a fair chance. That''s the right thing to do as a prosecutor."


    "You son of a b*tc*! How dare the native disciples of Hwasan not speak such a guile in front of us...¡­!¡±


    "Of course, I''m not an ordinary student of Hwasan."


    "¡­what?"


    Jinyang Gon''s smile grew stronger.


    "A plum inspection, have you heard of it?"


    "¡­a plum inspection?"


    "If you didn''t know, you''ll know now. What is plum inspection?"


    Jinyang Gon''s sword, pointed forward, reflected light.


    "Right through this sword."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A hyukso, who was angry to the end of his head, changed his teeth. At that time, the younger brothers standing behind him shrieked in a cold voice."Brother, let''s do as you wish!"


    "There''s no reason for us to refuse! I''m gonna have to let that young man realize what a scary place the Gangho is.


    The hyukso nodded in agreement.


    "Come on, let''s do it!"


    When the eldest brother''s permission was given, the brothers came forward and filled his left and right.


    "You son of a b*tc*! It''s no use regretting it!"


    "I don''t know any regrets.¡±


    "Hey!"


    The two eyes of the hyukso were alive.


    Those who gathered like clouds just watched the confrontation with bated breath. The atmosphere was escalating, as if it were about to bleed.


    Breaking the short silence, the hyukso shouted.


    "Scold me!"


    "Yes!"


    "Inno ooh ooh ooh!"


    The Three Swords of Taehaeng rushed toward Jinyang Gon at the same time. Even the seemingly dull hyukso narrowed the distance from Jinyang Gon in an instant at lightning speed.


    The new law proved why they became famous for being called the Three Swords of Taehaeng.


    But Jinyang Gon didn''t really respond to the monstrous speed report. Even though the sword wielded by the hyukso was about to touch his head in an instant, he just stared at the sword.


    "Gasp!"


    "That, that!"


    The weak man has already closed his eyes. Because Jinyang Gon''s hair split in two seemed nice.


    One!


    Chae-aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    At that moment, a sharp metal sound rang out, and Taehaeng Samgum, who had rushed in unison, staggered and withdrew at the same time.


    "¡­...you, you...¡­.¡±


    The hyukso opened his eyes wide.


    Jinyang Gon hit not only his sword but also the swords of his brothers who were attacking from left to right.


    "Well."


    Jinyang Gon shook his head a little displeased.


    "How could you threaten others with that kind of skill. I think Jong-nam has become too arrogant."


    "Go, how dare you put a servant in his mouth?"


    "Look at it clearly.


    Jinyang Gon put the sword forward.


    "This is what a sword looks like. This is Hwasan''s sword."


    As soon as the horse ended, Jinyang Gon''s sword began to divide.


    The middle class opened their eyes wide.


    "Well, that''s....¡±


    In an instant, the black, which had risen to dozens, increased as if it was not the end, and soon began to shoot white and red swords all over the place.


    The surroundings were quickly filled with Jinyang Gon''s sword. The red and white blackness was impressive as if the flowers were looking at a colorful field of flowers.


    "That, that!"


    "That''s Hwasan''s plum test!"


    Those who had heard of it shouted at themselves.


    As if to live up to their expectations, the blooming swords exploded at the stroke of the Three Swords.


    "What, what!"


    The face of the hyukso turned pale. A scene where a son-in-law seems to be full of black.


    Even before I thought I had to fight back, many swords swept through the body of the Three Swords of Taehaeng.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    "Argh!"


    A scream rang out.


    A splendid sword was scattered through Ho Gong, and all that was left were the three men who fell on the floor.


    I love you.


    Jinyang Gon, with a slightly pale face, spoke quietly to the fallen.


    "I guess Jongnam doesn''t teach you not to intimidate others with force. But HWASAN never looks down on that behavior. Remember, black does not exist to show off me, but to protect the weak."


    There was a short silence. Then a moment later, there was a tremendous cheer everywhere."Wow!"


    "You''re the best!"


    "Hwasan! As expected, it''s Hwasan!"


    "Hwasan people shouldn''t have made a name for themselves in the Dead Sea! You really look like a man from a painting!"


    Jinyang Gon, who waved lightly to the cheers from all sides, approached Jinpyeong.


    "Are you all right?"


    "Oh¡­. Oh, yes! That''s fine."


    Jinyang Gon smiled brightly.


    "I''m glad to hear that''s a relief. If you have any problems, feel free to visit me."


    "Yes, yes! Thank you very much, Daehyeop!"


    "Sure."


    Jinyang Gon lightly captured and turned around without hesitation and began to slip out of the crowd.


    In the meantime, cheers and accolades continued to pour out.


    In the heated atmosphere, a small suspicion flashed over Jinpyeong''s face.


    I think there''s something different.¡­.¡¯


    From the atmosphere to action, there was clearly something different from the disciples of Hwasan he had seen in person. A small sense of alienation remained in the back of my mind.


    ''No, you don''t.''


    No one with that much talent would impersonate Hwasan. No way.


    But Jinpyeong didn''t know.


    Jinyang Gon''s foul smile on his lips as he leaves people behind.

 Chapter - 698 Episode 698: Plum Inspection, have you heard of it? (3)

    "It was great, wasn''t it?"


    "Do you mean it?"


    The faces of those who were talking were flushed.


    Of course, it is not uncommon for fighters to compete in the strong team. However, it is often difficult to compete in broad daylight with the names of the clans of their origin.


    Of course, I have a lot to say since I witnessed the rare scene in person.


    It''s really the Hwasan Father! The Three Swords of Taehaeng are still well-known in the North Sea!"


    "Come on, man! What''s so great about the Three Swords? That''s nothing compared to the original disciples!"


    "What do we need to see our native disciples? They''re all fresh people living in the world! They''re great masters!"


    It is hard for ordinary people to see the faces of their students who live in the old file room for the rest of their lives. This is why one can pretend to be a master in most places.


    "With one sword of such men!"


    "Did you see the colorful sword? I guess that''s Hwasan''s famous sword these days."


    "Well, but it''s a little different from what I thought¡­¡­.¡±


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''ve heard that Hawsan''s plum sword flies like a flower petal, rather than a flower petal I just saw¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hey, man! What a stupid thing to say! Would you really break through the sun just because you saw through the sun? Just because Haenam''s wind-blowing method is flooding in like waves, would you really make waves?"


    The man who rebuked him kicked his tongue as if he were pathetic.


    "It''s bound to be an exaggeration. How does it make sense that a man wields a sword to create a petal-like sword in the first place? That''s what I''m talking about."


    "It sounds like it. It makes sense.¡±


    "That was enough of a flowery sword! I rather realized how great Hwasan was. No matter how gullible you may be, you''ve knocked down three of Jong Nam''s disciples! I don''t know, but isn''t it comparable to the famous Hwasan Divine Dragon or Hwajeong sword?"


    "Hey! That''s way too far! There''s a Hwasan Divine Dragon called "The Greatest Thing in the World," and a Hwajeong sword called "the Greatest Thing in the Post-Hwasan Index."


    "Hmm? Hmm¡­¡­¡­I''m sure I''ve gone too far. Anyway, it was a great prestige to have that name! I''m even more curious as to why this guy hasn''t been known so far.


    "I agree with that. It was definitely great."


    The people gathered in twos and threes were all busy chatting about it.


    "And there''s a sponsor!"


    "Yes! I heard that Hwasan held consultations in North Korea, but I didn''t expect all of his students to have a good sense of consultative. No one would have known if he had gone away."


    "So isn''t Hwasan''s name ringing in the world?"


    Then a man turned his head. It was a true review.


    A person who was talking all the time excitedly about the sheep asked with a curious look.


    "Why are you silent?¡±


    Jinpyeong''s face, which had been questioned, had a slight look of disappointment.


    "No, he¡­."


    Having hesitated a little, he opened his mouth a little awkwardly.


    "I don''t think I''ve ever seen a face like that in Hwasan."


    "Oh, my God. Do you know all your disciples because you stopped by Hwasan for a while?"


    "No¡­¡­ but isn''t there a basic complexion or atmosphere for each door-to-door group?"


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk. Isn''t it different from the clothes worn inside and outside by the prestigious people in the first place? On top of that, people with a strong gullible disposition like Hwasan also let them wear comfortable clothes when they''re outside.""That''s true, but...¡­.¡±


    Jinpyeong nodded reluctantly.


    He also didn''t know Hwasan very well, but it was hard to say exactly what the problem was. However, something mysterious remained and bothered him.


    "Oh, yeah, it''s just a feeling.


    "Tsk tsk, man. Stop saying stupid things and think. Let''s just say that the collaborator is impersonating. Will that HWASAN stand still?"


    Hearing that, Jinpyeong felt goosebumps on his back.


    The back of Hwasan Sinryong, who had just put his foot in a human face, was vividly displayed in front of his eyes.


    Yeah, you can''t if you know.¡¯


    Strong men are scary. But a strong, crazy man is more frightening.


    "He, he is. Don''t tell me."


    But what if there''s really something wrong?


    Maybe he''ll live to see hell.


    * * *


    Oh, my god!


    Jo-Gol ran forward with all his might.


    My body was as light as ever.


    Well, he used to always run with iron carts. If you think you''re finally resting, you''re going to fight and beat people up, and when it''s time to get used to all this, you''re going to hang up your legs and get mad at themselves.¡­.


    ''I''m angry again, thinking about it. d*mn it!


    Anyway, I had only made such ridiculous moves, but now I couldn''t be more relieved because I had to run bare without any carts or burdens to carry.


    But... now Jo-Gol is learning again.


    Not because of a lot of luggage and carts, but the fact that moving with that d*mn thing itself was a problem.


    "Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! More, I couldn''t go anymore...¡­.Gasp¡­¡­.Gasp!"


    "Well, that crazy guy...¡­.¡±


    "Hey! Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop it, you son of a b*tc*!


    Baek Cheon, who was running out of breath to the tip of his chin, eventually kicked the floor and threw himself away. Then Chung-Myung, who was running in front of him, hung over his waist.


    "What the hell!"


    Chung-Myung looked back with both eyes.


    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth and did evil.


    "I can''t run anymore, you son of a b*tc*! Do you have anything to kill?!"


    "How long did you run for?"


    "Crazy guy!"


    "Huh? Where''s Soso?"


    "¡­¡­I was left behind early, and Yoo Sama is dragging me."


    Chung-Myung, who pulled his head to the back of the horse, kicked his tongue with a pathetic face.


    "Tsk. You''re so weak that you don''t use it!"


    "What, you son of a b*tc*?"


    "Who''s weak?"


    "Say it again!"


    "Mom, what''s wrong with you?"


    I didn''t think much about it, but as Baek Cheon, Yoon-Jong, and Jo-Gol went all this way with a fierce face, Chung-Myung flinched a little bit.


    The three were from the Wasans, who could not stand the word "bad" but "poor" of physical strength. This was an insult to the training they''ve been doing.


    "Hey, you crazy bastard! The horse doesn''t run like this!"


    "Of course you should! What''s wrong with learning and learning?¡±


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Now that I hear it, I think that''s right.


    When Jo-Gol, speechless, turned around asking for help, Baek Cheon sighed deeply.


    Why doesn''t he think about using his brain as the days go by?"If we keep going like this, we''ll collapse before we even get to the lecture. Then there''s no delay in time! I know it''s urgent, but calm down, man!"


    "Do I look like I''m going to calm down now?¡±


    Just as Chung-Myung was about to say something, Yoo-Esul, who carried Dang-Soso on his back, ran. Arriving at their doorstep in an instant, she carefully put Dang-Soso on the floor.


    "Oh, my God, you son of a b*tc*...¡­.I¡­¡­."


    Meanwhile, when I saw Dang-Soso, who grabbed the reflection in his hand, I got goosebumps and swept his arms.


    "Look, even SoSo can''t stand it."


    "Tsk tsk. The dangga is almost there...¡­.¡±


    "What, you son of a b*tc*...¡­. Oh, dizziness...¡­.¡±


    Flop.


    Everyone was silent when they saw Dang-Soso fall again.


    ''¡­...He''s getting rough day by day.''


    He fainted, but he''s spitting.¡¯


    Baek Cheon, who was looking at Tang-Soso, who was losing his mind, asked Chung-Myung.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? It''s not like he''s going to run away knowing about us."


    "Yes, and according to the Buntaju, there has been no accident so far. Anyone who''s going to make a mess would''ve already done it.¡±


    Yoon-jong also helped. Then Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Living in private and death penalty would be great."


    "¡­¡­why?"


    "I can live without thinking."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s face was distorted in an instant.


    "So, d*mn it, a swindler warns me that I''m cheating, shows me all the signs of it, and swindles me? A con man is the most normal person in the world until he''s just about to cheat!"


    Uh... That''s true, too.


    "If you wait for a scam and catch it, you''ll be caught! I''m sure he''s on standby to do whatever he does!¡±


    "No, how can you...¡­.¡±


    At that moment Jo-Gol raised his arm.


    "I think I can trust Chung-Myung a hundred times!"


    "Huh? Why?"


    "Don''t similar classes recognize each other? In his eyes, a con man is a con man."


    "There''s persuasion!"


    Just as Baek Cheon was thrilled by the answer, Jo-Gol, who was kicked by Chung-Myung, screamed and fell out.


    "Huck!"


    "I''ve already beaten him up and he''s¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung looked at Baek Cheon.


    "Anyway, in my gut, he''s already doing something. You know where I''ve seen a bunch of guys like this? I won''t be scammed again in my life!"


    "¡­¡­When did I get attacked again?"


    "There you go, there''s nothing like that!"


    Chung-Myung turned his eyes towards Gangseo-seong. And said it like a chew.


    "It smells, it smells...¡­.¡±


    "So wash up and...¡­.¡±


    "Caaaah!


    Chung-Myung suppressed his anger and chewed out one word at a time.


    "Just one time! Just one time off. After that, I''ll run nonstop to Gangseo, so everyone knows that! If you fall behind, I''ll leave you there!"


    Baek Cheon sighed unconsciously.


    "He''s a fraudster, he''s killing me first.¡¯


    * * *


    "Oh, yeah.


    "I was hit too hard."


    "That f*cking guy...¡­.¡±


    A night when the sun has completely set and darkness has fallen. The third sword was taking care of the wound in a control tomb in the mountains.


    They were wearing bandages under the broken flesh, but they grated their teeth as if they could not hold back their anger.


    "Do we have to leave him alone?¡±


    "It''s killing me, big."


    "It''s noisy!


    Guahyukso, the head of the Three Swords of Taehaeng, stared fiercely at his two younger brothers. The two men, who were petrified by the eyes, quickly cringed their necks."No, that''s not it.¡­.¡±


    "But this is a little too much."


    "Tsk."


    The hyukso looked down at my shoulder with his tongue clenched. Looking at his dark red-blooded shoulders, he was also aging.


    "You son of a b*tc*...¡­.¡±


    It was when the three of them were in full anger against Jinyang Gon.


    Toong!


    There was a knock on the door. The faces of the three hardened in an instant.


    But the door of the control tomb opened wide without their time to react.


    "You¡­¡­."


    "You punk!"


    The face of the Three Swordsman, who checked the teeth in front of the control tomb, was filled with anger.


    It was Jinyang Gon, who had just performed with them.


    Jinyang Gon plodded into the control tomb, fluttering the white mortar hem.


    Tension rose as if something were about to explode.


    And at that moment.


    "Hey, you son of a b*tc*! You didn''t tell me you were going to beat me so hard!"


    Jinyang Gon smiled as Ma Yu-ryang, the second of the Three Swords of Taehaeng, burst into laughter.


    "Ha ha. That''s right. But thanks to you, everyone was completely taken in!"


    Jinyang Gon''s face smeared with triumph.

 Chapter - 699 Episode 699: Plum Inspection, have you heard of it? (4)

    "Darn it, son of a b*tc*! I was sick to death!"


    "You should''ve hit it right!"


    Jinyang Gon giggled as the Three Swords raised their voices and protested.


    "Do you know where one or two eyes were? If you were weak, you''d be caught right away.


    "But there''s a degree to it! You''re going to get beaten up too!"


    As Ma Yu-ryang flinched as if he had rushed to Jinyang Gon at any moment, the hyukso shook his hand to block him.


    "That''s enough!"


    "Large!"


    "Don''t you say yes!"


    The hyukso said with a frown.


    "That''s true. If you''re clumsy, you''ll only be suspicious. I''m not even dead, but I''m willing to take it."


    "All right."


    The hyukso nodded slowly. And said Jinyang Gon, looking fiercely at him.


    "Your role is important from now on. You know what I''m saying, don''t you?¡±


    "Of course. Large."


    At this rate, the gold inspection team will have to move. There''s a fire in the back of my foot, and if I hear that Hawasan''s master has appeared right next to me, I''m sure he''ll be worn out."


    "Yes."


    "Keep in mind, if they ask you if you like it when they reach out their hands, everything goes down the drain. We must not give the impression that we were waiting!"


    Then Jinyang Gon smirked.


    "Don''t worry. I know that much."


    "You''re such a mouth-breather.¡­.¡±


    The hyukso peeked around. There is no sign of popularity, but he seems anxious for no reason.


    "Go, everything is in vain on the day you are caught here with us. Now don''t come to me until more is done."


    "Yes, large. I''ll contact you separately when the gold inspection department finds you."


    "Yes, I will trust you."


    Jinyang Gon bowed slightly and turned away. And he left the control tomb as if he had no regrets and moved away without looking back.


    "Tsk."


    As Jinyang Gon moved so far that he could no longer be seen, Mawiyang''s tongue kicked out of his mouth.


    "You''re an insidious fellow.¡±


    Mawiyang looked back at the Guahyukso with an unhappy face.


    "Large, can I trust that bastard?"


    "I don''t trust anyone but my brothers."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But you don''t have to doubt that rat. He can''t do anything without us either."


    "That''s true.Only¡­¡­."


    "That''s enough."


    The hyukso shook his hand.


    "You''ll never see him again after this anyway."


    A fishy smile was drawn around his mouth.


    "Anyway, things are going better than I thought. The defeat''s visit to Hwasan made things twice as comfortable."


    "The heavens are helping us!"


    "That''s right."


    Guahyukso and Ma Wi-ryang smiled facing each other. At that time, Jong-yo, the youngest of the Three Swords of Taehaeng, opened his mouth with a grim look.


    "But the big¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hm?"


    "Is it really okay to do this?¡±


    "What are you talking about now?"


    The end of the day sighed deeply.


    "I''m afraid it''s bothering me. If we do this wrong, not only us, but Jong Nam''s prestige will fall to the ground...¡­.¡±


    "This guy!"


    When the hyukso shrugged his eyes, his last song shrank.


    "Jongnam? d*mn it! Why do we have to think about Jong Nam''s prestige? Have you already forgotten what that good-looking servant has done to us?"


    "It''s¡­¡­."


    "Wasn''t it Jongnam who knew that the shippers were active in Gangho, but did not discuss it?"


    "Large¡­¡­, but this is the same place as our parents for us.""Parents? Well said! I heard that only children are good to their parents? Don''t parents have a duty to protect their children!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why should we think of the face of our parents who have left their children without saying a word!"


    Jong-yo couldn''t bear to reply to that and just sighed secretly.


    I could understand how he felt. How embarrassed was everyone to hear that Jong-nam was going to visit?


    Bonsan is no different from a strong back to the inner family. The shorthand pays a certain amount of money to the main mountain every year to maintain its back, and the main mountain serves to solve the problem when the shorthand has a problem.


    This is a four-way relationship, but on the other hand, it is no different from a contractual relationship.


    However, the contract was terminated in an instant by making a silent seal in Jongnam.


    Thanks to this, the villagers, who believed in the original mountain, were hit by lightning overnight.


    Taehaeng Samgeom has also crossed the river, and in the process, there were more than one or two people who had built a grudge against them. As soon as they heard the news, they had to sharpen their knives, which had not been able to dare them due to Jongnam''s power, so they had to suffer greatly.


    "No need to say! Let''s live our lives first!"


    When Jongyo couldn''t get his face off his chest, Ma Yu-ryang came out to soothe him.


    "The youngest, if things go well, there will be no one in the family. Isn''t that why you need him?"


    "¡­¡­that''s¡­¡­."


    "If things go as planned, then Hwasan, not Jongnam, will be responsible for everything that happened here. So it''s rather a way of helping the real estate."


    "That''s right!"


    As Mahwiyang and Guahyukso talked about the same thing at the same time, Jongyo had no choice but to nod.


    "It must be like that way."


    "You mean this?"


    The eyes of the hyukso shone.


    "Now I''m sick and tired of eating with a knife. If this works out, we will be able to leave the Gangho with a large sum of money. Then all you have to do is live comfortably for the rest of your life."


    The ending song asked with a sour face.


    "But what happens if he shakes his mouth?¡±


    "Mouth?"


    The hyukso laughed bitterly.


    "It''s possible. However, once the work is done, the only person who can listen to him will be King Yeom."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t worry too much. I think the current situation is a situation that heaven created to help us. If it weren''t for heaven''s help, why would we find someone who uses a sword similar to plum blossoms, and that Jang Nilso would climb up to Hawasan himself?"


    Ma Wi-ryang nodded in sympathy.


    "That''s right, big."


    The hyukso looked at the ending song with a slightly soft face.


    "If it bothers you, you can send some of the money you earn after work to your home country."


    "Okay, big."


    When Jong-yo answered smoothly, the hyuk-so nodded.


    "Then take care of your injured body. I''m gonna have to keep an eye on that rat so he doesn''t do anything stupid."


    "Yes!"


    When he saw his younger brothers who were sitting down straight away and started to cry, the hyuk-so shined his eyes.


    ''It''s easy to find a stupid rat. I hope the gold digger will bite this bait.¡¯


    * * *


    Jinyang Gon, who was leaning against the window of the high base and looking down, grinned.


    You idiots.


    The thought of Taehaeng Samgeom''s goal, which was making a fuss yesterday, kept making me laugh.Kang Ho-in should know how to hide his inner self under any circumstances. I couldn''t understand how all those morons who showed enmity throughout their work achieved that reputation.


    ''Maybe when you''re done, you''ll try to get rid of me and take the money.¡¯


    Jinyang Gon laughed once again.


    They''re definitely going to put all their sins on him and cover up what they''ve done by removing them, but they weren''t Jinyang Gon to be fooled by the obvious trick.


    When it''s all over, they''ll be devastated with not a penny in their hands.


    ''Hwasan. Hwasan????¡­¡­.¡¯


    A pleased smile sprang up around his mouth.


    Who would have imagined that Hawsan would be so successful?


    Thanks to you, I was more than grateful. If this works out, I was confident that I wouldn''t mind tripling the direction of Hwasan every morning when I opened my eyes.


    "Anyway, it''s like my private affairs now. (Laughs)"


    A unique laugh rang softly. Then a group of people appeared through the stairs of the base.


    Jinyang Gon quickly adjusted his facial expression.


    His face soon became as nonchalant as it was, but his heart began to pound like an electrician.


    This is because the figures of swords were seen embroidered in gold on the left chest of those who showed up.


    Gold inspection!


    Jinyang Gon, who sang a cheerful song, clasped his fist under the table.


    I did it thinking I''d find you, but I can''t believe you''re moving so fast!


    Those who came up and looked around quickly came to see Jinyang Gon. Then, he gave up his polite attitude.


    "Jinyang Gon, are you Jin Dae-hyeop?¡±


    Jinyang Gon, who was glancing out of the window, turned his head slowly, looking as relaxed as he could, and looked at them in front of him.


    "I''m the real mother. And what about you?


    "We''re from the gold inspection department. If you don''t mind visiting Geumgeombu, I''d like to ask you to visit the Great Barrier.


    "Hmm¡­¡­."


    Jinyang Gon pretended to be worried and drooled low, then picked up the glass in front of him and slowly gulped down.


    Snap!


    Then he put his glass down and nodded.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but I''ve heard of the man who is the master of the gold inspection department. It wouldn''t be polite to refuse to be invited by someone like that."


    Jinyang Gon rose from his seat with ease.


    Then he gestured politely with a soft smile in his mouth.


    "Take the lead."


    "Thank you! Take the Great Barrier!"


    "Yes!"


    Guarded by gold sword masters standing from side to side, Jinyang Gon slowly began to descend to base.


    ''There''s not much time left.¡¯


    A subtle smile flashed around his mouth.


    But unfortunately he didn''t know at all.


    The fact that a disaster that I have never encountered in my life is now rushing toward him at an enormous speed.

 Chapter - 700 Episode 700. Plum inspection, have you heard of it? (5)

    Jinyang Gon swallowed dry saliva in a thirsty mood.


    It must be expensive.


    I felt as if I were alive in the scroll on the wall. Even he, who is no stranger to painting, could quickly notice that the price of that painting was enormous.


    Is that all?


    The chair I was sitting on was also unusual. It was clear that the black chair or the subtle redness was made of jadan wood that had only been heard of.


    I could guess the wealth of the owner of this room by just looking at the small wooden chairs that only the imperial family or high-ranking people use.


    ''I''m sure it''s expensive, too.¡¯


    Jinyang Gon shook his fingertips as he looked at the teacup in front of him.


    The colorful patterns engraved on the white porcelain caught the eye of the temple. I couldn''t bring myself to the teacup because I thought I might have to pay for the gold if I dropped it and broke it.


    The wealth of the gold inspection department makes the world tremble.No, that''s not an exaggeration at all right.


    What I saw on my way to the Buddha''s tomb was blinding. How hard did you have to keep your mouth shut?


    But the luxury of the poor was nothing to be compared to what we saw then.


    Gulp.


    Once again, Jinyang Gon, who swallowed his dry mouth, hurriedly clenched his face because someone was looking at him.


    ''We''re almost there.¡¯


    From now on, there should be no mistakes. Even if things went wrong after being clumsy, I couldn''t forgive myself for the rest of my life.


    I took a few deep breaths and tried to stabilize my face, but I heard a movement outside the door. Soon the door opened wide and three people came inside.


    Jinyang Gon slowly picked up the gaze he was holding with a teacup.


    He looked as relaxed as he could without showing any signs of embarrassment.


    Two people were following behind a middle-aged man dressed in denim. If you were a person with any knowledge, you could see that the person walking from the center was Sang Man-hee, the owner of the Geumgeombu.


    Sang Man-hee, who approached with a confident step, deeply captured the game.


    "My name is Sang Man-hee, the assistant owner of the Golden Prosecutors'' Office. Please forgive me for not being able to greet you immediately even though I kept you here."


    "Don''t hesitate."


    Jinyang Gon shook his head lightly and gunned face to face.


    "Is there anyone who doesn''t know that the Great Cooperative Federation of Gummansjo is the world''s chief consultant?" He who makes arrangements is always busy and laborious. If you blame him for being so busy, the world will call this Jinyang Gon a pawn."


    "¡­¡­As I''ve heard, there''s a great deal of cooperation."


    "It''s just an outside rail."


    Sang Man-hee sat across from Jinyang Gon with a soft smile.


    "I couldn''t help but welcome him when I was told that his hero had visited the male window while I was always admiring his name."


    "Thank you very much."


    "Excuse me, but exactly how much allocation do you have in Hwasan¡­"¡­.¡±


    "I''m sorry."


    Jinyang Gon smiled slightly embarrassedly and bowed his head.


    "Hwasan, you know, is a clique who doesn''t stand up for himself."


    "Yes, of course."


    "Hwasan is not allowed to disclose its distribution to its strong students. It is inevitable that the distribution of those who participated in Hwasan''s official event will be revealed.¡­.¡±


    "Oh¡­¡­. That''s a weird thing."


    Jinyang Gon, who looked at Sang Man-hee''s expression with a calm face, added.


    "I hope you understand. As you know, Hwasan''s reputation has grown too high in recent years.""That''s right, that''s right. Doesn''t the whole world praise Hwasan''s name?"


    At Sang Man-hee''s words, Jinyang Gon smiled quietly.


    "When fame rises, people easily become arrogant. I just hope that the Lord of Gold understands, because he has made sure that his disciples are not over-confident."


    Sang Man-hee nodded in admiration.


    ''Hwasan said it was a consultation.¡¯


    Don''t you lower your tone and be considerate of others? It seemed natural to know why Hawasan''s name has been elevated recently.


    "How can we understand all of the intentions of the long-written writer with deep intentions? It''s just that it''s right, I can''t help but think."


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    Jinyang Gon smiled softly and sighed inwardly.


    So far, that''s what I expected.


    If you pry into it, it will inevitably reveal something strange. Therefore, it is better to gloss over the intention of the high man early on.


    Geumgeombuju would also want to look good in Hwasan, so he could not ask about what was done in the name of a long writer.


    "But¡­¡­."


    Jinyang Gon continued the conversation with a more relaxed tone. It''s better to talk as little as possible. So change the subject, but let your voice be as relaxed as possible so that you don''t notice that this side is in a hurry.


    "I don''t think the Lord of Geombu, who is going to be in a hurry, has asked for an unknown cause for no reason, but is there anything you would like me to say?¡±


    "Hahaha, how can you say that I''m not a celebrity! The story of Jin Dae-hyeop breaking the Three Swords of Taehaeng was spread in Namchang yesterday. And I know you''ve worked with him over and over again before coming here, and he''s earned him a reputation."


    "I just followed the instructions of the envoy."


    Geum Geumbu-ju nodded his head.


    "Yes, Hwasan''s collaboration is famous. I''ve heard that the famous Hwasan Divine Dragon and Hwajeong Sword are also doing collaboration breathlessly as possible."


    Jinyang Gon smiled, nodding to his head pleasedly.


    "They still have a lot to learn."


    "Oh¡­¡­ what if?¡±


    As Sang Man-hee glowed his eyes for a moment, Jinyang Gon shook his hand.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Please forget what I just said."


    "He, of course! This sangmo didn''t hear anything."


    Sang Man-hee''s eyes were shining even more, although he said he wouldn''t listen.


    If you call a Hwajeong sword a child, at least distribution is above it.¡¯


    Embroidery with plum patterns on the clothes, and the ability to break the three swords with a sword. In addition, the verification of the Hwajeonggeom is complete if it is a word or deed that refers to the Hwajeonggeom as a child.


    Why would a master impersonate Hwasan''s disciple, who can cut that three-sword sword with a single sword, even with everything else aside? With that level of skill, even if you don''t belong, you can make a name for yourself.


    If that''s how much we can discuss it!¡¯


    Sang Man-hee, who had a bright face, opened her mouth quietly.


    "Jin''s great cooperation."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "There''s something I''d like to ask the Great Hyup, who lost the crown of the golden sword."


    "If you ask me to...¡­.¡±


    "First¡­¡­ Is Hwasan a real consultative doorkeeper?"


    At the end of the sentence, Jinyang Gon wast.


    "How dare you define him as a disciple."


    "Oh¡­¡­.I made a slip of the tongue.¡­.¡±


    "One, I just want you to know that it''s a place where you try to go the right way than any other gatekeeper in the world."


    Sang Man-hee nodded in admiration."Then I''ll trust you and tell you. I don''t know if you''ve heard of it, but we''re fighting a war with a steel imitation nearby."


    "Well, I''ve heard it at first glance."


    "The relationship between the Iron Man and our gold inspection department wasn''t that''s all. But in the meantime, there was only a small skirmish between them, and there was no full-fledged dispute.¡­the problem has grown recently as we have invited masters from the bay in the Iron Mimic."


    "Did you say all the people?"


    Jinyang Gon''s eyes grew sharp. Sang Man-hee sang a cheerful song inside.


    The rumor that Hwasan and all men are deadly enemies is not wrong. He''s showing such a lot.¡¯


    "Yes, unnamed masters from the bay began to help them. Besides, I think it''s not just sending some masters, but it''s providing direct support."


    "Well."


    Sang Man-hee sighed deeply as Jinyang Gon''s expression hardened.


    "I''m not trying to make a profit by preserving this gold sword. As you know, there are no proper gatekeepers here in Namchang. If the gold sword collapses, that group of iron-mimics will take control of the men''s spear, and furthermore, the book of the book may fall into the hands of the universal people."


    "That''s a big deal. But¡­¡­ were the other gatekeepers watching it?¡±


    "Who''s up for it?"


    Sang Man-hee shook his head.


    "The gateways around the fertile and prosperous city don''t pay attention to small places like male spears. Even if he was interested, he turned his head right away when he heard that his opponent was full of people.¡±


    "That''s the kind of thing that....¡±


    "Jin''s big cooperative!"


    Sang Man-hee grabbed Jinyang Gon''s hand.


    "Help me!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Now the only hope for a male prostitute is Wasan. I heard that Hwasan does not tolerate injustice. Protect the male spears from that wicked man."


    "Well¡­."


    As Jinyang Gon showed signs of hesitation, Sang Man-hee slipped his hand into his sleeve.


    "We''re not asking for free help."


    Then he slipped out the slip from his sleeve.


    "If you help me, I won''t let you show me your sincerity."


    Jinyang Gon''s gaze turned to a pile of slips sticking out. However, he looked out of the window as if he was not interested in money.


    "¡­Jin''s Great Barrier?"


    "Your father seems to have a great illusion."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Jinyang Gon shook his head.


    "Hwasan is not a money-driven clique. Paying for consultation ignores the consultation of Hwasan."


    Sang Man-hee''s face, which seemed disappointed for a moment, turned a little white.


    "I¡­¡­ I just wanted to express my mind¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Do you really want to express your feelings?"


    Jinyang Gon said, looking straight at him like that.


    "We can''t just look at the tricks of the wicked in the crowd. Of course, Jang Moon-in will pull out a sword. But to do that, we need justification."


    "And, what if it''s justification?"


    "Bring five times this slip."


    "Five times?"


    "Yes, five times more."


    Sang Man-hee looked blankly at Jinyang Gon.


    You said giving money is an insult to Hwasan, so pay more? What''s this sound?


    "Did you hear what happened in infinity?"


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Sang Man-hee nodded.


    "We will spend all the money from the Ministry of Geumbo and Namchang to help those in need. Then the reputation of the gold inspection department will also rise. We, Wasan, will not take a penny from the gold inspection department."


    "Well, what then?¡±


    "Yes, the golden sword will be a great gatekeeper for the poor, and then we will have a justification for such a golden sword."Jinyang Gon continued in a heavy voice.


    "So if you give me the money to give to the poor, I will also communicate with Hwasan and bring in my disciples. Can you do it?"


    Jinyang Gon grinned as Sang Man-hee''s face was young.


    "It''s all money that will be taken away on the day we lose to the Iron Man. Wouldn''t it be better to give it to the naked and hungry than to give it to them?"


    The horse seemed to be the final blow. Sang Man-hee soon nodded with a firm face.


    "I''ll do it!"


    "Well done."


    "But¡­¡­ it takes a while to get that slip. You''ll get it after work...¡­.¡±


    "No, it won''t."


    Jinyang Gon shook his head.


    "As I said, it''s not a gratuity, it''s the money we''re going to give out to them. It''s meaningful that we have to put the money and the money in the name of Hwasan to the poor before he joins the war."


    "Oh¡­¡­. That''s right.¡±


    "How long can you be ready?"


    "¡­¡­That¡­¡­."


    Jinyang Gon''s eyes are slightly distorted.


    "The threat of the crowd seems to be stronger and less urgent than I thought. Then take your time and get ready. But if you drag on for too long, there''s something else I need to do...¡­.¡±


    "Oh, no, no! What do you mean, not a hurry! Please wait a little longer! Two poems! I''ll be ready in two poems!"


    "You don''t have to be in such a hurry.¡­.¡±


    "No! We''ll have to move up a little bit. Please wait a little bit!"


    "If you say so, I''ll be waiting here."


    Sang Man-hee stood up without hesitation.


    However, his eyes instinctively turned to a bunch of slip on the table. But Jinyang Gon didn''t even look at the slip from the beginning until now, as if the money wasn''t mine.


    "Thank you for your help! And thank you for your help."


    "Don''t mention it. I''m just doing what I deserve."


    "Then wait a minute!"


    Sang Man-hee jumped out of the room. And ordered the governors on the left and right.


    "Go to the battlefield and pick up the slip! Now!"


    "Boo, my lord. I understand you''re in a hurry, but it hasn''t been confirmed that the author is Hwasan''s disciple yet, and there''s no guarantee that what the author says will move. But giving the slip first...¡­.¡±


    "That''s stupid!"


    Sang Man-hee shouted.


    "You''re a master who can beat the Three Swords. You''ll find it! However, it is not easy to find cilantro who can knock down three swords in one stroke. And why would such a man claim to be a master of Hawasan, not a Shaolin or shaman?"


    "¡­¡­that''s¡­¡­."


    "It''s not a small amount of money, but it''s a bargain to move Hwasan. It''s a business if you can get rid of those stupid docs who only know how to negotiate. So don''t worry about it and come find me!"


    "Yes, sir."


    When the ministers finally bowed their heads and disappeared busily, Sang Man-hee smiled in triumph.


    ''Timid monk. You''re so naive. I''m going to take this opportunity to wipe out all the imitations.¡¯


    But he didn''t know.


    Jinyang Gon, who is left alone in the vice presidential office, now has the same look on his face.


    And¡­¡­.


    "Ugh¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    A new white steam gushed out from the open lips.


    Chung-Myung, who looked left and right with greasy eyes, muttered in a devilish voice of hell.


    "Is this a male window?"


    Starving beasts were approaching two snakes who were only looking for a chance to turn on their taffy and eat each other.

 Chapter - 701 Episode 701, whos the son of a volcano?

    "Crrrrr."


    Behind Chung-Myung, who exudes steam from his mouth, a five-sword that seems to have been baked with soil fell over and was cramping.


    "¡­¡­I''m crazy¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Oh, my... Oh, my God, I''¡­.¡±


    Hwasan''s latecomers, who are considered the best of the current clans, were on the verge of leaving their souls just by running.


    Hwasan Ogum''s heart, which arrived every single one of them, carrying the fallen one on his back, and holding the fallen one on his back, was filled with affection for each other.


    I''ll just leave it lying face down.¡¯


    "Poisonous people! You don''t have to help me...¡­.¡¯


    But you can''t die, can you?¡¯


    So somehow they arrived in Namchang and stared at Chung-Myung with a face full of original venom. However, Chung-Myung was staring at the male spear with the eyes of a predator seeking food as if he couldn''t feel it at all.


    "But¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon, barely catching his breath, asked Chung-Myung.


    "What are you going to do now?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "We don''t even know his face. And we don''t know if the guy who calls Hwasan''s disciple is still in the men''s closet?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So for now, I''ll grab the audience, wash them a little, and then I''ll take my time to find...¡­.¡±


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    But Chung-Myung cut it without looking back.


    "So what are you gonna do to lead Hwasan?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You don''t know the face? Is he still in the men''s window? What does that have to do with anything?¡±


    "¡­¡­Why doesn''t it matter, you son of a b*tc*."


    "Look, Yongin-sul is important to those who lead people."


    Chung-Myung raised his hand slightly and folded it lightly.


    Then something black popped out like a flash behind the trees standing on the left and right.


    "Huh!"


    "Is it an assault?"


    The moment when Oh Gum, who was lying on the floor, was surprised and stood up.


    "I''m seeing the Hwasan Mystery!"


    "I''ve been waiting for you! Welcome to Namchang!"


    A welcome came out.


    Everyone looked at them lying flat with blank faces.


    "¡­isn''t it?"


    "It''s open, Sasook! Open up!"


    "Opening up is a beggar, isn''t it?"


    "¡­¡­No, his personality gets worse day by day."


    Regardless, the open-minded people glanced at Chung-Myung and said quickly.


    "I''ve been told by the Harmonist. I''ll cooperate with everything I can!"


    "Nice to meet you!"


    A cold sweat broke out in the back of Baek Cheon''s head.


    ''No...''


    Of course, it''s open with Hwasan.¡­. No, it''s not unusual for Chung-Myung to cooperate with each other because he and his openness are not bad.


    The problem, however, was that attitude that could never be considered "cooperation."


    What the hell is going on about openness?¡¯


    I was wondering, but I honestly didn''t want to know the answer. If he knew, he would be frustrated.


    "What about him?"


    At Chung-Myung''s words, the openness quickly rose.


    "It''s still in the south window."


    "I''ll show you right away!"


    "Let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    Baek Cheon and Jo-Gol freaked out as the beggars moved as they were about to run out.


    "Now, let me catch my breath...¡­.¡±


    "Are you running again? Again?


    Chung-Myung shouted without turning his head.


    "I''ll catch him and take a rest! What are you doing? Go!


    "Yes!"


    Open-mindednesses began to run to their death. Then Chung-Myung followed without delay.


    "Oh, my God! Come on!"


    "Stop running! Stop running! You son of a b*tc*!


    Oh Geom also shed tears and followed Chung-Myung.


    In fact, Chung-Myung''s words were not so wrong. If the person who caused the problem gets out of the male window after dragging his feet, he will have to run for a long time to chase it.But the problem was that now they were literally on the verge of losing their breath.


    d*mn it, you son of a b*tc*!


    Why would you pretend to be Hwasan even if you impersonate him!


    I''m going to grind it when I get caught!¡¯


    All their anger was directed at the impersonator somewhere in that male window.


    Know


    The cause of this pain is not just the impersonator. To be exact, Chung-Myung is here.


    However, if a typhoon causes the house to collapse and fly away, wouldn''t anyone blame the person who froze the house rather than blaming the typhoon? There''s no point in blaming the typhoon for the cause of the cause of the pain.


    Likewise, Chung-Myung has little meaning in blaming him. It''s the fault of that Chung-Myung who made him go wild like that.


    "I don''t know who it is, but let''s start with a bamboo punch!"


    "That sounds ridiculous, but I strongly agree!"


    "Kill me!"


    With blood in his eyes, the disciples of Hwasan, who clenched their teeth, ran toward the gold sword.


    "Huh?"


    Jo Moo-sung, a conservative guard at the main gate of the gold inspection department, frowned at a group of people running toward him.


    "What?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Look over there, over there!"


    Yeom Gong, who had been on the same boat, also flinched at the side pointed by Cho Moo-sung.


    "What beggars...¡­?¡±


    It was so hard to recognize the original color of clothes and hair that were stained with haze dust. There was a stream of dirt on the face that was exposed through the chaos of the Bongdu.


    "Stop! Stop!"


    The Yeomgong shouted like a thunderbolt and blocked the beggars.


    Put it on. Put it in!


    Then the young beggar, who was running in the lead, stretched his legs forward and slid and stopped. It was very early in the morning.


    "You guys, where are we? You''re making a fuss.¡­.¡±


    "Never mind!"


    But the leading beggar cut off his horse.


    "What''s going on in there with Hwasan?¡±


    "Hwasan?"


    Yeomgong squinted and got angry while looking at the beggar.


    "Are they insane? How dare you use the expression "Naburang" to a master of the Wasan tribe! You little bastards!"


    Then he snapped a golden sword around his waist.


    "It would be right to scold you, but I''ll let you go this time because you have guests. Be grateful and walk away. If you make a fuss again, you won''t be safe."


    "There you are!"


    Among the hundreds of words, Chung-Myung was specialized in removing the remaining words from his head after hearing them.


    Sure enough, once again, the only words left in his head that he had heard everything were the "Hwasan faction," the "master" and the "guest."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes flashed and snorted.


    "You impostor!"


    When he tried to push the people who had been on duty inside, the two grabbed their shoulders at the same time.


    "But this guy!"


    "Uh-huh, compact! Didn''t you hear this friend? Get out of here."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes, who peeked at my shoulder, became thinner.


    Surprised by this, Baek Cheon rushed forward.


    "Wait!"


    He calmly explained the situation, starting with a polite artillery power.


    "We''re from Hwasan on the island. I''m here to investigate someone impersonating Hwasan''s student in Namchang, so please cooperate with me."


    Then the two tilted their heads and looked at Baek Cheon. He looked a little better than the others who came with him, but he was a beggar compared to the master of the Wasan faction."¡­¡­Where are you from?"


    "Hwasan faction of the island castle."


    "Oh¡­¡­. You guys?"


    Yeomgong giggled openly. Cho Moo-sung did not laugh openly, but he turned his head slightly and flinched his lips, perhaps because he couldn''t hold back his laughter.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Smiling Yeomgong, who was shaking his body for a long time, suddenly shouted.


    "Do you think you''ll ever come to your senses when they''re in big trouble?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    "You know what the Hwasans are like, and you pretend to be Hwasans! The Wasans have a reputation for being noble! But where on the battlefield are you going to cry out for three days with a rolling tail?"


    Baek Cheon sheds resentful eyes on Chung-Myung.


    That''s why I told you to wash up, you son of a b*tc*!¡¯


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. How dare you little ones cheat nonchalantly! I would have been fooled if I hadn''t seen the Wasans in person a while ago! There''s nothing to say. I was going to let you off the hook because you''re still young, but if you''re bothering me anymore, I''ll tell you what a heartless place the world is! Get the hell out of here!"


    The Yeomgong gave off a hideous aura.


    Baek Cheon, who sighed deeply, looked at Chung-Myung with a sad face. Then Chung-Myung grinned.


    "What do you think is so difficult. We can prove that we''re the real Hwasanian.¡±


    "¡­¡­how?"


    "How... How...¡­.¡±


    There was an evil smile on Chung-Myung''s face. Baek Cheon, who saw the look, flinched and stepped back. It was an instinctive movement.


    "I know¡­¡­.how to prove it. Sigh, that''s a tough job. It''s hard."


    "Cher, Chung-Myung?"


    "It''s so hard that I can''t think of any other way than this."


    As soon as Chung-Myung''s hand grabbed the sword, Baek Cheon closed his eyes unknowingly. Chung-Myung grinned and said.


    "There are two."


    "Hm?"


    "I really can''t help it, so please excuse me. I have to go in here.¡±


    "He''s still...¡­!¡±


    "I''ve told you all the good things before, so from now on...¡­it''s your responsibility!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes radiated blue light.


    * * *


    "Here you are."


    Geum Geumbuju Sang Man-hee gave Jinyang Gon a bunch of slips.


    Jinyang Gon looked down quietly at a bunch of slips on the table. His face was so nonchalant, but his hands shivered under the table, unable to hide their excitement.


    ''How much is all this...¡­.I''m telling you...¡­.¡¯


    With a huge amount of money ahead of him that he had never imagined in his life, he desperately calmed down while trying to swallow his dry saliva.


    Jinyang Gon grabbed his thigh, suppressed his trembling and spoke as calmly as possible.


    "I''ve heard that you''re in a good mood, but I didn''t expect you to make such a firm decision."


    "How dare we doubt Hwasan? If we suspect Hawasan, who is famous for his consultation, the world will call us names."


    Jinyang Gon nodded with a smile and slowly put his trembling hand on the table.


    "All this money will be used for the hungry. And my envoy will never turn a blind eye to the consultation of the Department of Gold and Inspection that helped the poor."


    "If you could do that, what more would you wish for? Thank you. Jin Daehyeop! No, stamp!


    Sang Man-hee grabbed Jinyang Gon''s hand.


    Jinyang Gon nodded with a relaxed face and extended his other hand to pack a bundle of vouchers.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Huh?""Huh?"


    Suddenly, however, Sang Man-hee and Jinyang Gon turned their heads at the same time when they heard loud loud noises and screams from outside.


    "¡­¡­what."


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    Sang Man-hee''s face turned white at the sound of a series of sounds.


    "S, the assault? Is it a wire imitation?"


    His eyes quickly turned to Jinyang Gon.


    "Do, seal. It looks like an iron copy has attacked."


    Then Jinyang Gon smiled awkwardly with a slightly fed up face.


    "Ha ha. One day, a puppy...You said you don''t know how to be scared of criminals.¡­.Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it."


    "As expected!"


    Sang Man-hee''s face glowed rapidly.


    "Let''s go out together!"


    "Oh, I''m going to start with this slip¡­¡­.¡±


    "¡­Yes?"


    Sang Man-hee stared blankly at Jinyang Gon.


    Jinyang Gon clenched his teeth in a cold sweat at the suspicious gaze.


    "My lord!"


    But then the contemplative general stormed in the door.


    "What''s going on? I don''t think they know who''s here.¡­.¡±


    "Oh, no, no! It''s not a steel imitation."


    "Huh? It''s not a copycat?"


    Sang Man-hee''s face blanked out at the unexpected answer.


    What the hell is all this sudden binge drinking unless it''s a copycat?


    "Then who is it?"


    "Well, that''s....¡±


    The general stared at Jinyang Gon and opened his mouth.


    "??, Hwasan¡­¡­. People who call themselves the Wasanite are flocking in and making a mess. Bo, the students at the headquarters are blocking it, so it''s not enough...¡­.¡±


    "Hwasan?"


    Sang Man-hee rebuked me, saying, "What the hell does this mean?"


    "Hwasan, what nonsense is that? Why are the Wasans making a mess here?¡±


    "I''m not sure about that.¡­.¡±


    "Who the hell impersonated Hwasan...¡­.¡±


    It was just then.


    Whoosh!


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    With a loud binge, the inner door installed in front of the pavilion burst. At the same time, some of the gold swordsmen''s disciples flew over the gate like frogs kicked by a child and fell on the floor.


    Sang Man-hee blinked at an incredible sight.


    And I looked.


    The scene of a mysterious man loitering in through the broken gate.


    His eyes, covered in dust all over his body, were spewing blue light. It was a sight that made me cringe.


    "Gasp."


    The eyes of the monster, who slowly turned his head left and right with a strange sound, were exactly focused on Sang Man-hee.


    "Who''s the hwasan b*tc*?"


    Flames erupted from the eyes of the monster, Chung-Myung.


    "What kind of b*tc* put Hwasan on her mouth? It''s coming out! It''s not coming out?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Are you from Jongnam?


    It was Sang Man-hee''s first thought when he heard that.

 Chapter - 702 Episode 702. Whos the son of a volcano? (2)

    "That¡­¡­."


    Sang Man-hee, who had been thinking for a while, soon erased the ridiculous thoughts that came to mind.


    Jongnam, freeze to death!


    That lofty old file room disciple is crazy, he''s gonna show up like that...¡­. Huh? It''s a beggar, right? Well, do you happen to....


    No, let''s not open the door.


    "Hmph!"


    Sang Man-hee coughed loudly.


    Jong-nam is now in a state of mourning. Of course, the news may not have been heard so far, even though it has been unsealed in that time. However, why would you come all the way to this far south window when you let go of the gate at most?


    So it''s never gonna be Jongnam.¡­.


    "Is it you?"


    Then the monster asked with his eyes glistening. Sang Man-hee flinched and looked alternately at Jinyang Gon and him. Then, he clearly got a sense of whose side he should take and raised his voice.


    "You punk!"


    Of course, Jinyang Gon''s face was also embarrassed. But who wouldn''t be embarrassed by this situation?


    It''s frustrating to see such a strange man break through the gate. I''m sure you''ve moved on.


    "How dare you make a fuss here! Who do you think is here?"


    "I know."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I know. I''m here. I mean, I heard there''s a guy from the Hwasan tribe here.¡±


    "Even though he knows that!"


    Sang Man-hee shrieked red and blue.


    "The guy who knows the Wasans doesn''t know how scary they are?"


    "Whoa?"


    Then Chung-Myung''s head slightly tilted.


    "You know what the Wasans are like, don''t you?¡±


    "Of course!"


    Sang Man-hee looked scary.


    "What kind of place is Hassan? The gatekeeper who won that shaman''s hand and sat on the throne of the great heaven and earth!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s lips twitched slightly.


    "That''s all! He defeated the armed forces of the wicked bayonets and defeated Jokssado Yoppyyong, the monster of the Sapa, and his hands and feet, the enemy."Why are you laughing?"


    A little shaky Chung-Myung''s hand turned toward his face.


    Then he dragged down the corners of his mouth hanging below his ears with his fingertips.


    "Hmm. Why does it keep...¡­.Hahaha!"


    Sang Man-hee looked at him with a disappointed face, thinking that he was a stranger than he thought.


    "Stop it!"


    "Protect the rich!"


    At that time, soldiers of the Geumgeombu, who came over the low wall from the left and right sides of the inner gate, rushed like lightning and blocked between Sang Man-hee and Chung-Myung. ???? ??? ?? Chung-Myung? ????.


    ¡°?.¡±


    Chung-Myung? ? ?? ?? ?? ??.


    ¡°?¡­¡­. ?? ?? ?? ????.¡±


    ?? ???? ?? ??? ?? ?? ?? ???? ???? ?? ??? ?? ??? ???. The Great of the Underworld must have been saying, "Did he send you again?"


    I can''t believe the day has come when I see the swordsmen right in front of me.


    "Sigh."


    Chung-Myung became so nice that he couldn''t understand why everyone was so impatient.


    Isn''t that right, the death penalty?


    Did you sell your conscience beforehand, you son of a b*tc*?


    ¡­¡­Well, your mouth is getting rough.


    Did you have a little argument with the new aristocrats in the lineage?¡­.


    "Phew. That''s enough."


    It was a moment when Chung-Myung tried to lift the sword while looking through the warriors of the gold inspection department.


    "Stop, stop, stop, stop!"


    "It''s not too late! I don''t see blood yet!"


    "Get him, get him for now!"


    It was noisy in the back, but the same beggar, Hwasan Ogum, ran and stood surrounding Chung-Myung''s everywhere.


    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!"


    "No, why are there so many Mundos?"


    "You scared me not to hurt me.""¡­¡­I just opened it."


    "I just stabbed myself."


    Breathless Baek Cheon, Yoon-Jong, and Jo-Gol looked at Yoo-Esul and Dang-Soso.


    The three shook their heads with a smile at the sight of the two men raising their chin proudly.


    "Well, anyway...¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon cleared his throat and stepped in front of Chung-Myung.


    "Do you have the gold inspection department?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you. We''re from Hwasan."


    "Hwasan?"


    "Yes, I look a little ugly, but I''ve been rushing all the way from the island to here, so please excuse me."


    Baek Cheon''s voice was indeed serious and imposing.


    "I heard that there was someone impersonating Hwasan''s student here. Whatever the reason, it is impossible to call yourself a disciple of Hwasan without asking permission from the home. If you cooperate with the extradition of sinners, Hwasan will not forget this."


    No one would doubt it if Baek Cheon had said this. You may have been mesmerized by the sweet and imposing spirit.


    But unfortunately not now.


    "Hwasan???"


    "That''s right."


    "You?"


    "Yes."


    "With that look?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon coughed little by little, covering his mouth with his fist.


    "The appearance is just an appearance. We''re just...¡­.¡±


    "Of course I agree with that. But¡­¡­."


    Sang Man-hee chinned back of Baek Cheon with a sullen face.


    "As far as I know, Hwasan is a consultative fingerprint¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s eyes followed Sang Man-hee toward the back.


    Like a scarecrow that collapsed behind the broken door, I could see the golden swordsmen scattered all over the place. It was almost fifty, not one or two.


    Baek Cheon, who was briefly speechless, opened his mouth awkwardly.


    "¡­¡­This needs a little explanation¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Oh, my God!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Which consultative fingerprint suddenly breaks into other people''s gates, knocks down the Mundos, and calls for them to leave! The Wasans I know are not the people who would do this!"


    Look... I don''t know what the Hwasanites are like, but in the Hwasan I know, it''s normal.¡­.


    "You bastards must have come to play tricks on those imitations!"


    "Mimicry? Steel imitation?"


    Sang Man-hee burst into anger and gritted his teeth.


    "It''s a trick to take your Hwasan disciple and stop him from asking for help! You think I don''t know?"


    Snap!


    Chung-Myung, who had been listening, unknowingly punched his palm.


    "That''s plausible."


    "Hey, you son of a b*tc*! What''s so plausible!"


    "It''s because you''ve been picking on me since the beginning!"


    "You have to get in trouble!"


    "Yes, you should be scolded!"


    Sang Man-hee frowned at the beggars, who suddenly started flapping among themselves. It was then.


    "My lord!"


    Yoon-Jong, who was the only one who was into the fight, said, looking sideways at Sang Man-hee''s poor wife.


    "You''re being fooled. The man in there is not a disciple of the Hwasanites! We''re really Hwasan''s disciples!"


    "¡­You?"


    "Yes, I am."


    Sang Man-hee stared blankly at Yoon-jong and asked back.


    "Let''s put ourselves in a different position."


    "What?"


    "If you were in my shoes, who would you consider to be Hwasan''s disciple?"


    At the end, Oh Gum all pulled his head out towards the inside and saw Jinyang Gon.


    Wearing a neat white suit and a conduit, he looked like an orphaned monk.


    "Well."


    Nodding their heads, they made eye contact with each other.


    The eyes of the death penalty, which has been with him for a long time, conveyed his heart. Their faces were greeted with a bright and pleased smile.''Not this one.¡¯


    I''d be fooled, too.¡¯


    ''Yes, even the writer is being fooled.¡¯


    This is a mistake in the first place.


    Sang Man-hee kicked his tongue when he saw Hwasan''s disciples laughing awkwardly.


    Where the hell are these frivolous things...¡­.¡¯


    Not only was Jinyang Gon a glimpse of the dignity of the master, but his dignity as a noble man was revealed in every act. On the other hand, these guys do as much as a backstreet lorry.


    Even a three-year-old child wouldn''t find it difficult to tell who was Hwasan''s disciple.


    "No need to say! I dare you to come into the Golden Discipline and pay for the disturbance! What are you doing?"


    Then Chung-Myung grinned and spoke triumphantly toward the death penalty.


    "See? I told you. It doesn''t make sense.¡±


    "It''s because of you! You son of a b*tc*!"


    "When did you say it? Say something like that for once! Please, Chung-Myung!"


    With his shoulders shrugged, Chung-Myung looked at Jinyang Gon beyond Sang Man-hee.


    "Stay there, you son of a b*tc*."


    When Chung-Myung, who turned his neck loudly left and right, stretched his hands, Ogum naturally filled his left and right.


    But his face was full of anxiety. He had to be ready to fight instinctively, but he couldn''t erase the feeling of wiping off innocent people.


    Yoon-jong asked Baek Cheon in a hurry.


    "Is it okay to do this?¡±


    Then Baek Cheon replied with a solemn face.


    "Think about it, Yun-Jong."


    "What?"


    "You''ve done it anyway. But if we miss that impersonator here, we''ll have an accident, and we''ll get nothing."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you''re in trouble, you''ve got to get something. Let''s get him first! We''ll find a way to patch things up after that!"


    Yoon-jong, who was speechless, felt skeptical for a moment.


    Is it really okay for this man to be Hwasan''s writer?


    "What are you doing? Overpower him now and kneel before me!"


    "Yes!"


    Mundos began to narrow the siege against the Chung-Myung group. Sang Man-hee kicked his tongue.


    Although the outsiders were horribly beaten, they were foreign warriors to the extent. The real power of the gold inspection department comes from the internal warriors here now. In addition, the elders of the gold inspection department, who have been running late, are joining one after another.


    Now it was clear that even if they were real Hwasan disciples, they would never win.


    Sang Man-hee, who thought the results had already come out, turned his body around and went inside.


    Jinyang Gon was waiting for him in the same pose as the first time. Seeing him sitting in a chair like the first time in this absurd situation, the word "true prince" came to mind automatically.


    "I''m sorry for the disturbance."


    "Ha... ha ha. Don''t mention it, my lord."


    "I''ll deal with it soon, so please wait a moment."


    "I feel like they''ve come to me, but I''m dealing with them myself...¡­.¡±


    "What do you mean! Do you need a cow''s knife to catch a chicken? We''ll take care of them, so don''t worry."


    "Haha¡­¡­."


    Jinyang Gon glanced outside with a small smile. Then, Sang Man-hee quickly swallowed his saliva while his head turned slightly turned.


    I''m going crazy.


    What the hell are they doing, all of a sudden they''re impersonators or crooks?


    ''We have to run as fast as we can.¡¯


    His plan has already gone awry. If they are obsessed and have to face-to-face situations, there could be a bigger setback."My lord."


    "Yes, stamp."


    Jinyang Gon smiled leisurely as he looked at Sang Man-hee full of trust.


    "As it is most urgent to request reinforcements from Hwasan, I would like to move on."


    "Oh, would you? But you don''t have to confirm who they are.¡­?¡±


    Jinyang Gon shook his head with a determined face.


    "Paris is always twisted for those who gain fame. There''s no end to dealing with one another."


    "Oh, my God!"


    He rose from his seat with a bunch of slips.


    "If we put the communication in now, we''ll get an answer within three days. Then let''s talk again."


    "Yes, well, I look forward to your kind cooperation¡­¡­.¡±


    It was then.


    "Screaming!"


    "What?"


    I thought I heard a scream that didn''t sound human, but something empty flew in and was thrown into the table between Jinyang Gon and Sang Man-hee.


    It''splash!


    Datak literally smashed and scattered everywhere. At the same time, the expensive teas were also shattered and scattered.


    "This¡­¡­ This pathetic¡­"¡­. Huh? Four, three-Elders?


    Sang Man-hee, who was about to lose his temper by throwing beggars here, was stunned at the sight of a man who collapsed with a bubble in his mouth.


    Samjang-ro, a master who is recognized by the gold inspection team, was wiggling with his eyes open. My legs trembled as if they had become very rigid, and it was a truly horrifying sight.


    "¡­The Three Elders¡­¡­.¡±


    Sang Man-hee, who realized that the situation was going wrong, raised his head. And¡­¡­.


    "Increased?"


    Chin!


    Finally, Chung-Myung stepped into the wreckage.


    "Here we go, you son of a b*tc*. reinforcements from HWASAN!"


    His lips, which smirked like hell ears, leaked fresh white steam.

 Chapter - 703 Episode 703. Whos the son of a volcano? (3)

    "Ta-a-a-a-a-a-a!"


    Yoon-Jong swung his sword for the first time.


    If you wield it with a sword covered, the sword will naturally become heavier and less sophisticated.


    But that''s not a problem in dealing with them.


    Paaah! Paah! Paaaah!


    Yoon-Jong''s sword, which cut through Ho Gong like an island war, hit the foreheads of the gold swordsmen who were rushing at him.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Not to the point of serious injury, just to the point of unconsciousness.


    Overpowering an opponent without injury is twice as hard as taking his or her life. But Yun-Jong''s sword moved cheerfully without any problems.


    "Hey, you guys!"


    "Be careful! They''re not ordinary people!"


    The Mundos of the Geomgeombu stepped back, frightened by such Yoon-jong''s credibility.


    "Where the hell did these guys come from?"


    "No, I mean, I said I''m from Hwasan¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t back off! Are you going to be weak against the Sapa?"


    "It''s not Sapa!"


    When Yoon-Jong swung his arm again, a splendid sword soared from the end of his sword.


    "That sly sword! These guys are Sapa, too!"


    "No!"


    It''s driving me crazy!


    No, why don''t we open up a plum print test?¡¯


    Impulses lifted my head from my mind. But Yoon-Jong shook his head soon.


    The plumage test is an inspection that is difficult to control all the swords even for those who demonstrate themselves because there are so many changes. And his twenty-fourth parallel is not yet complete.


    If anyone gets hurt while being clumsy, then they may really have to hide the fact that they''re the Wasans and get away.


    ''That''s not the only way to die!¡¯


    Chung-Myung is the only one who gets into an accident, not them.


    So for now...¡­.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Take it! Twenty-fourth Plum Examiner''s Plum Blossom Diagram...¡­.¡±


    "Don''t do it, you nutcase!"


    A sword thrown reflexively by Yoon-jong was trapped in the back of Jo-Gol''s head.


    "Yay!"


    Jo-Gol was driven to the ground as he rushed forward.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    Yoon-Jong blinked his eyes, who didn''t know he would be beaten this well.


    "Are you all right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Are you alive?"


    "¡­I''m dead."


    "Oh, yeah. That''s a relief."


    Yoon-jong, who approached and retrieved the sword, gave a stern admonition.


    "In case a man gets hurt, defeat him with the sword and the sword!"


    "¡­is that what a man with a knife in the back of a person''s head has to say?"


    "It''s okay because you''re strong.¡±


    ¡­¡­What is a Taoist?


    Jo-Gol inadvertently turned his head.


    Several "taoists" were clearly seen beating up the soldiers of the Geumgeombu.


    "I''m sorry! I''ll apologize later! I didn''t mean to...¡­. Oh, my. That''s right. Why don''t you get away with it?¡­.¡±


    From the perspective of listening to it, Baek Cheon says something that won''t be weird even if he dies of a vase.


    "Waist!"


    (Screaming)


    Yoo-Esul, who wields the sword as if he has no intention of taking care of it once he is stabbed.


    Besides...


    "Now I''m good at using seven swords!"


    If you look closely, it''s still clumsy, but even Dang-Soso, who is showing a pretty "inspection" side.


    In front of the skilled (?) fighters, the Geumgeombu fighters were literally swept away like autumn leaves.


    Well, there''s nothing I can do.¡¯


    In Jo-Gol''s view, the Golden Sword fighters were too soft and thin to deal with those human weapons.


    You''re lucky, though.¡¯


    There are only people here who know what common sense is.


    Jo-Gol, who turned his head, saw the back of his head without common sense.


    From now on, Jo-Gol grabbed the sword again, mourning those who had to deal with him."Hahaha."


    Would this be the look of a cat that''s cornered a mouse?


    Chung-Myung''s mouth was filled with a satisfying smile.


    "Four, three... Three Elders."


    And Sang Man-hee''s face, which alternately looks at Chung-Myung and the fallen elder, gradually turned muddy.


    ''The Three Elders...''


    Opil, the third elder of the golden examination, is a master that even he can''t do without carelessly. No, in terms of skills, it was better than that.


    But the mischief is now lying with his eyes peeled and even foam on.


    "Oh, what the hell is this?¡­.¡±


    "Ugh! (sighsigh!


    Chung-Myung, who took a long deep breath, turned his head left and right.


    "There, mister."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Sang Man-hee was overwhelmed by his energy and spoke formally without realizing it. I quickly noticed a mistake, but Chung-Myung didn''t give him a chance to correct his words.


    "I don''t want to talk too long, so get out of my way. He''s the one I need to do."


    "That¡­¡­."


    Sang Man-hee swallowed dry saliva without knowing what to do.


    He wanted to step down, too, like a chimney. It''s obvious from what''s going on that he can''t handle this lunatic. How can he stop the three elders from giving a single bite?


    But he couldn''t back down again.


    Face is sometimes more important than good in life. What would happen if rumors circulated that the Geumjeombu''s carelessness surrendered to the threat of a man who did not know his identity and gave up his student? As of that day, the gold inspector will never be able to carry his face on the floor of the male window again.


    In a word, it means that all businesses must be closed.


    "Do you think you can intimidate Hawsan''s disciples no matter how strong you are?"


    So now all he could believe was the power of Hwasan.


    However, as soon as I heard that, Chung-Myung''s face was distorted.


    "But he''s been making me upset for a while. How do you manage to take the position of assistant manager with that sense.


    "¡­what?"


    "Hey, you stuffy old man! It''s about time you noticed! We''re Hwasan Farrah!"


    Chung-Myung raised his finger and pointed to Jinyang Gon.


    "He''s a crook!"


    Sang Man-hee slowly turned to Chung-Myung''s point. There was Jinyang Gon, a pale complexion.


    He still looked relaxed with his expression, but his face or sweat cannot be controlled. Sang Man-hee''s mouth slowly opened as he looked at his pale forehead in a cold sweat.


    "Stop, don''t tell me....¡±


    The moment his pupils caused an earthquake.


    "Protect the rich!"


    "Inno ooh ooh ooh!"


    Seeing Chung-Myung in the vice-presidential office, the soldiers of the gold inspection department rushed into the room without looking back.


    "Oh, no...¡­.¡±


    Normally, that high loyalty would have been more than happy. But at this moment, Sang Man-hee blamed the loyalty.


    Those who flew into the room at once attacked Chung-Myung from all sides.


    And at that moment.


    "Ouch!"


    Chung-Myung got annoyed and stepped forward strongly.


    Blue light gushed out of both eyes. Soon Chung-Myung''s fist neatly raised the chin of the man who rushed from the lead.


    "Why!"


    Bite!


    The person who was directly hit by the chin jumped up in a straight line like a shot of shell and was stuck in the ceiling.


    "Hear me!"


    Bite!


    A neat turn kick was subsequently lodged in the side of the man who was rushing in.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    With the sound of the wind leaking from the swollen drum skin, the bent tooth like a shrimp bounced back faster than the speed at which it was running.It''s all over the place!


    The flying body was stuck in the wall, but unfortunately the weak wall couldn''t hold his body. The image of the person who pierced the wall as it was disappeared from view as if it had never existed in the first place.


    Flashing!


    Chung-Myung''s eyeglasses poured into the people who rushed one after another.


    "¡­...hehe!"


    Then, they belatedly realized that something was wrong and tried to step back. However, they were human, so it was impossible to straighten up their bodies, which had been rushing with all their might.


    The world''s most grievous face burst into their eyes, blue as a blight.


    "Don''t you understand?"


    Chung-Myung''s fist filled Ho Gong.


    It was a disorderly fist, not necessarily a herbivore. But if the promiscuous movement created dozens or hundreds of powerhouses, and even that power was pouring in at a ridiculous rate, it was already a great herbivore in itself.


    Crack!


    A round fist stuck in the eyelid of the leader.


    The pain that fits the word dizziness spread.


    However, even before a scream of pain came out of the open mouth, another punch was applied to the jaw, followed by dozens of blows pouring all over the body like rain.


    Fababababababababababak!


    It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s a wall made of almost fists.


    As if a huge wall had collapsed and hit people, punches poured down on everyone.


    "Argh!"


    "Argh!"


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Those who were hit by fists jumped into Ho Gong like frogs whose children rushed to the ground and kicked.


    When I saw a person who was not a rock or a frog flying around in the distance, I wasn''t sure if this was real.


    Chung-Myung, who blew away all those who were rushing from all directions, was lucky to slip and approached the man who avoided the shower of punches.


    My son-in-law became quiet for a moment.


    The moment we met eyes.


    Grab it.


    Holding the fallen man by the collar, Chung-Myung, needless to say, climbed onto it and swung his fist.


    "People, huh? If you''re smart, you should be quick!"


    Puck!


    "I''m talking! I''m on the Wasan side, huh? Haven''t you heard of the Wasans?¡±


    (Screams!


    "No, man! I have to prove that I''m a Hwasanian in my life. Why? Should I put plum blossoms around my head? Do you want me to tattoo you with plum blossoms?


    (Screaming)


    Flop.


    A person with a neat chin ended up drooping with a bubble in his mouth.


    Chung-Myung then lifted himself up, kicking his tongue.


    "That''s why I told you to talk.¡±


    When? When on earth...¡­.


    Unfortunately, however, Sang Man-hee had to swallow the question only in his mind. Because that demon suddenly stared at him.


    "So¡­¡­."


    Thick. Thick.


    When Chung-Myung warmed up his voice and clenched his fist, a creepy bone sound rang. I''ve heard that sound countless times in my life, but now I have goosebumps all over my body.


    "If you still can''t believe it, how can you check it out with your body?¡±


    Sang Man-hee shook his head violently.


    To be honest, he didn''t care if this was a Hwasan disciple or an impostor who impersonating Hwasan.


    I just found out one thing for sure. The fact that if he spits out his words, "I still don''t believe it," he will soon collapse and cramp down like the people around him.Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    "Do you believe that?¡±


    "Me, I believe¡­¡­"!¡±


    "Right? Hehe."


    As Sang Man-hee stammered and shouted, Chung-Myung smiled pleasedly.


    "As expected, if you treat them sincerely. Wow! I knew it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Sang Man-hee was mesmerized.


    Surely he has treated everyone with all his heart. I''ve never seen a man who really beats people like that in my life.


    "My lord?"


    "Huh? Oh¡­. Oh, yeah!"


    "If you understand, please step aside for a moment...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who was grinning and talking, flinched for a moment. Then he turned his head left and right.


    "Huh?"


    His face was instantly distorted like a thoracic.


    "Where''s this bastard?"


    "What?"


    Sang Man-hee looked back in surprise.


    The seat where Jinyang Gon was sitting was empty. Sang Man-hee disappeared with a bunch of vouchers he gave to him.


    "Uh, where¡­¡­".¡±


    "No, how dare this bastard run away?"


    Fire erupted from Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    He gazed at the wide open window in the back and gritted his teeth.


    "I was going to kill you half, but you''re just dead! You impostor!"


    Chung-Myung, who was about to rush forward, turns his head and looks at Sang Man-hee.


    Sang Man-hee crumpled his neck unknowingly at the perverse gaze. Chung-Myung said as if he were being chewed.


    "If you miss him, you''ll die, too.¡±


    "¡­Yes?"


    "I''m going to grind it to see if it''s gold or not. I''m begging you to hold on!"


    Whoosh!


    At the end of that remark, the floor burst up for an instant, and at the same time, Chung-Myung''s image disappeared from Sang Man-hee''s eyes.


    Sang Man-hee stared at the spot where Chung-Myung was standing a while ago. At that time, Hawsan Ogum arranged all the gold swordsmen and wandered into the second chamber. They looked around and sighed.


    "Where are you?"


    "He must have vomited."


    "Chung-Myung must have chased him."


    "Ha... It''s really running dirty today. Let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    Before long, they stormed in and blew themselves over the window.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Sang Man-hee, who was left all of a sudden, looked at the window and turned away. Deaths, groans, and wailing came from all over the place.


    "Oh, yeah.


    "Oh, my God, I''m going to die...¡­.¡±


    "Oh, my back...¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Sang Man-hee collapsed on the spot.


    "What the hell is going on here. This is¡­¡­."


    There is no leaf left in the place where the typhoon Chung-Myung swept away.

 Chapter - 704 Episode 704. Whos the son of a volcano? (4)

    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!"


    Jinyang Gon was literally running his legs out.


    God d*mn it! God d*mn it! d*mn it!''


    Why did this happen?


    It''s almost done. It was really close. All I had to do was take my money easy and then run away.


    But all of a sudden, those weirdos broke in and things got messed up.


    God d*mn it! Who the hell are they?¡¯


    Are they really the Wasans?


    Maybe it is.


    Of course, it doesn''t look like it, but you won''t be able to beat those golden swordsmen at once unless you''re a good-file student.


    "How the hell do you know that so quickly...¡­?¡¯


    It hasn''t been long since the work began, but how did the distant island know about this and send its disciples?


    No, actually, it doesn''t matter how you knew. According to the bill, there should be no chance of Hwasan arriving in the men''s room until he had finished all the work and left in a leisurely manner.


    But what the hell happened that suddenly turned up his disciples?


    Jinyang Gon glanced back with tired eyes.


    You don''t have it, do you?


    Please! Please drag on a little longer...¡­.


    "Hey, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Jinyang Gon''s head, which returned to the front, turned back in an instantaneously. He opened his mouth wide in surprise when he saw someone in the distance looking like a mole.


    You useless little gold diggers!


    You''ve been so condescending that you can''t even hold onto your ankles!


    "If you get caught, you''ll die! Stop! Stop?"


    "Who''s gonna stand up to that, you crazy bastard?¡¯


    Even though the distance was almost invisible, the voice was strangely clear. Knowing that only those who have more experience and are strong can make this voice, Jinyang Gon squeezed all the remaining history into his legs.


    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!


    "But you''re gonna kill him? Don''t you relax your legs?


    Running as hard as he could, Jinyang Gon had no choice but to question. How can you run so fast and talk?


    "Come on! You run hard! You must run! I don''t know what I''m going to do if I get caught, so don''t get caught!"


    My hair is all over the place.


    It couldn''t be, but I felt like I could hear the crunching sound in my ears. When I turned my head reflexively, I noticed that someone who looked almost like a dot a while ago was now approaching almost enough to recognize the shape.


    ''Hhhhhhhh!


    Jinyang Gon was so freaked out that he almost fell down that he managed to balance it out.


    ''What''s so fast?¡¯


    It was only a little larger with the naked eye, but it was clear that the distance had been narrowed by almost half. At this rate, it will not be long before the end of the day comes to the hands of that unanswered man.


    "Ugh! You have to run faster, you son of a b*tc*! If you don''t want to break your head!"


    "Gasp!"


    Jinyang Gon, who was tired of being pale, moved his legs even more to death.


    If you get caught, you die.


    I don''t know anything else, but this is for sure. There was a young madness and life in that strange voice. It was too obvious what he would be like the moment he was caught.


    Didn''t you see with your own eyes that that ignorant guy was beating people like crazy a little while ago?Unless the sword at the waist is an ornament, it must be a check-up, but the man who beats those golden swords with his bare fists? I''m glad I got caught by a man like that and could at least cut my bones.


    Fortunately, the solution was solved by running away somehow. He has already packed the slip. If you can get out of his grasp, you can change your identity and live in a place that no one knows.


    "What the hell are you doing, you bastards!"


    Jinyang Gon looked ahead with bloody eyes, swearing.


    I''ve decided to join the Three Swords here, but I couldn''t see these useless men.


    "You morons...¡­.¡±


    "You''re here?"


    That''s right!


    Jinyang Gon sang a cheerful song to the voice heard at that time. The third sword, which had been waiting hidden, appeared behind a tree. Jinyang Gon shouted hastily.


    "Large! Large! Tail stuck!"


    "What?"


    Guahyukso, the first of the Three Swords of Taehaeng, twisted his face and stared at Jinyang Gon, who was running.


    "You idiot!"


    "Oh, no, no! I''m not a gold digger! There''s only one!"


    "One guy?"


    "Hey, back there...¡­.¡±


    Jinyang Gon, who stopped right in front of the third sword, pointed back.


    When he saw Chung-Myung running with bubbles like a crazy cow, he frowned.


    "What a beggar?"


    First of all, there was only one person in sight, so Guahyuk-so snorted.


    "I wish I didn''t catch up with anyone, but one would make no difference. Kill him, cover his mouth!"


    "Yes!"


    At his words, two brothers of the Three Swords pulled out their swords.


    Jinyang Gon, who took the opportunity to step back, left the three swords unturned and started running.


    "That, that bastard?"


    "Large! He''s popping up.¡±


    The hyukso smirked.


    "Leave it alone. It''s not too late to clean up and chase him. You think a stupid guy can get out of our hands."


    The eyes of the Guahyukso turned to Chung-Myung, who approached them right in front of them. He said, stepping a few steps ahead of the two brothers.


    "I think you''re still young, so don''t blame us if you die."¡­.¡±


    Crunch Crunch.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The end of the day''s mouth slowly opened.


    "Huh?"


    It stopped because it didn''t understand the scene in front of it at the moment.


    "What is it?"


    I mean... large. Uh...¡­ that¡­¡­ uh, yeah. The formation!


    There was something stuck in the face of the giant, Guahyukso. It''s long and...¡­.


    Feet?


    Only then did Jong-yo, who understood the situation, shuddered.


    Chung-Myung, who ran straight, stepped on the face of the hyukso in Ho Gong by speeding up for a moment. It was hard to tell whether to step on it or dump it.


    Anyway, all I could do was stare blankly at the hyukso, who slowly falls back with a big footprint on his face.


    Fighting!


    Chung-Myung, who stepped lightly on the face of Guahyukso, floated his body to Ho Gong and ran forward again.


    "No, what nonsense! Get out of the way, you bastards!"


    Uh... Isn''t that what you usually say before you step on it?


    You''re going to step on it?


    It was the scream of the second older brother that grabbed the spirit of the dazed Jongyo to reality.


    "No way!"


    Ma Wi-ryang ran to Guahyukso with a tearful scream.


    "Hey, you f*cking bastard!"


    Then, with blood in his eyes, he tried to chase after Chung-Myung."Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Then another group of beggars appeared.


    It was the Five Swords led by Baek Cheon. Baek Cheon understood the situation at a glance and shouted.


    "Jo-Gol! Yoon-Jong!"


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "Fight it! The rest of you keep chasing me!"


    "Yes!"


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong ran forward without delay and aimed their swords at the two.


    Then Ma Wi-ryang shouted with a ghostly face.


    "These little bastards know who we are! The third sword seemed easy. You know what?"


    "Three Swords?"


    Baek Cheon''s face hardened cold.


    "Are you talking about the third sword, the disciple of Jongnam''s inner family?"


    Mawiyang flinched. Although he said it in a fit of anger, he belatedly felt that he should not reveal his identity.


    But the spilled water. If all of them were killed, there would be no leakage of words.


    "Oh! We are the descendants of the servant, Taehaengsam...¡­.¡±


    "What, Siva?"


    Suddenly, Ma Yu-ryang was startled by the voice heard from behind his back. However, there was no time to look back.


    (Screaming)


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    The tremendous pain that hit the back of his head soon turned his eyes upside down and bent forward.


    "Jongnam? What? Jongnam?"


    Chung-Myung, who returned faster than he was running, climbed on the back of the fallen Mawiyang and began to swing his fist at the back of his head.


    "Yes! Oh, shiba! Something''s wrong with me! These bastards are Jongnam? Yeah, there''s no one else who''s gonna f*ck us like this! Die! Die, you son of a b*tc*! You''really!


    f*cking! f*cking! f*cking! Oh, my god!


    Mawiyang''s face gradually dug into the ground. At the terrible sight, Baek Cheon muttered unconsciously.


    "What happened to him with the Chong Nam faction?"


    Now I was so curious about the source of that grudge.


    "Cher, Chung-Myung! You''ll miss it!"


    "Ouch!"


    Chung-Myung sprang up. Then, he kicked the back of Jong-yo''s head, which had been out of spirit.


    Clink!


    Flop.


    Chung-Myung, who stared at the beautiful ending song, turned around and started running again.


    "Catch him! If you miss him, you''ll starve for a month!"


    "That doesn''t make any sense, Soso! Keep them all tied up!"


    "Yes!"


    Ogum, who left Dang-Soso, started running back to power.


    "I can''t see! Which way?¡±


    "I think I''ve gone to the side.


    "Don''t talk to me, follow me!"


    Chung-Myung pushed forward. The speed of more than a dozen pages per step was enormous.


    In my past life, I''ve never seen a horse before.


    Ogum also cursed inside and followed suit.


    Soon after running like that, Jinyang Gon began to be seen in Oh''s eyes.


    "There it is!"


    "No! Why is he so fast!"


    The moment Jo-Gol grumbled, the eyes of Chung-Myung, who was at the forefront, flashed.


    Oh, my god!


    It was shot forward at a speed that was not comparable to the previous one.


    Even the world''s Baek Cheon was flinching at the speed.


    "Aaaaaaaah!


    Jinyang Gon screamed and pulled out his sword after seeing that Chung-Myung was right behind him.


    "Oh, he''s pulling out a sword. If you swing it...¡­.¡±


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    Jinyang Gon''s sword seemed to vibrate and soon began to emit a red and white sword.


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol opened their eyes slightly wide.


    "What''s this?"I thought he was just a crook, but the sword was more than I thought.


    The red and white swords fluttering in a dizzying manner seemed to be a mixture of Seol Young-sip and Mae Hwa sword techniques that Jong Nam showed in the past.


    It is just a crude deterioration that has failed to take advantage of either side. That''s not enough to stop Chung-Myung.


    Baek Cheon previewed Chung-Myung''s next move. As usual, he will jump into the sword and destroy it, and he will overpower the opponent''s jaw at once.


    But¡­¡­.


    At the moment, an incomprehensible scene unfolded in front of Baek Cheon.


    Chung-Myung, who was rushing like a demon in hell, stopped there like a lie when Jinyang Gon''s sword was fired.


    What''s he doing?¡¯


    ?? ?? ???? ???, ??? Baek Cheon? ???? ???. ?? ?? ??? Chung-Myung???.


    ??? ???? ??? Baek Cheon? ?? ? ?? ???? ???? ???.


    ?????!


    Jinyang Gon? ??? ??? ??? Chung-Myung? ????? ???.


    "What the hell!"


    "Cher, Chung-Myung ahahah!"


    The skin cracked long and the blood soared to Ho Gong.


    Baek Cheon''s pupils shook greatly.


    That Chung-Myung can''t be hurt by that clumsy sword. But isn''t that nonsense happening now?


    Oh Gum, who was chasing Chung-Myung, screamed and put all their energy into his legs.


    The blood that soared to Ho Gong fell to the floor with a flood of rain. Baek Cheon, the first to run, grabbed Chung-Myung''s shoulder, still standing blankly.


    Without hesitation, Baek Cheon shouted with a horribly distorted face, holding back the bleeding wound by pressing with his hands tightly.


    "Hey, you son of a b*tc*! What the hell are you doing...¡­.¡±


    However, the shout died down the moment I faced Chung-Myung.


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung???"


    The hardened Chung-Myung was like a stone statue.


    Baek Cheon has seen so many expressions of Chung-Myung. I saw a lot of faces.


    Chung-Myung, who cried out of anger, saw him, and saw him smiling and reclining in joy.


    But¡­¡­ Chung-Myung''s expression was so bizarre that he couldn''t recognize the emotion that stood in it. Not even Baek Cheon, who is one of the best people to know Chung-Myong.


    I feel dazed, I look sad, and...¡­.


    Chung-Myung, who had hardened at that time, opened his mouth slowly. Soon a groan-like voice leaked out.


    "Zaha¡­¡­.¡±


    "¡­what?"


    His voice was so small that others couldn''t hear him properly. No, actually, you wouldn''t have understood it if I spoke loudly. The surrounding five swords'' nerves diverged more than expected and were focused on Chung-Myung''s shoulders, which were spilling blood.


    "Living quarters."


    "Yes, you crazy bastard! Why are you being beaten by such a blind knife, like a moron!"


    "Let''s go."


    "Wait! Let''s stop the bleeding.¡­.¡±


    "Living quarters."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Let''s go."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes rose darkly. Feeling the seriousness, Baek Cheon shut up.


    What the hell is going on here?¡¯


    Sensing that things were going differently than he thought, he turned his head and looked at Jinyang Gon''s disappearance.


    Chung-Myung walked forward as if possessed.


    "I need to check.¡±


    As Jinyang Gon headed for the disappearance, Chung-Myung looked far away as if he was chasing something else.It was a crude sword, but it was clearly visible to his eyes.


    A clumsy but familiar brother with a young purple aura.

 Chapter - 705 Episode 705. Whos the son of a volcano? (5)

    Jinyang Gon was by no means stupid. Rather, he was on the very clever side. If he were stupid, he wouldn''t dare to cheat against the gold inspection department.


    And he knew exactly what he was in throughout the run.


    There is little way to escape safely.


    It was a fluke right now, but considering their tracking skills and martial arts, they have no choice but to be caught before half a day even if they run until their power outage bursts.


    There would be a way to give up running away and wait in the right place, but this would also be just a fluke in the end.


    Fortune never comes many times.


    I''ve already re-attached my neck that had fallen due to one stroke of luck, but you''re aiming for another? That''s not something even a fool would do.


    After all this thought, Jinyang Gon eventually gave up running away. Instead, he found the only way he could survive and put it into practice.


    "Well."


    Hong Moil Island, the ark owner of the iron imitation room, looked at the bundle of vouchers on the table with strange eyes.


    "I mean¡­¡­ take this and protect you?¡±


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Hahahaha, you rat."


    Bansong burst into laughter and soon rose from his seat.


    "Those who don''t know who they are are are destroying the golden sword and chasing you, so you want us to protect you from death? You''ve been playing tricks on me at the gold inspection department a while ago?"


    Jinyang Gon said, swallowing dry saliva. I stuttered a little because I was nervous.


    "Uh, yesterday''s enemy could be today''s companion, right? If the benefits are mutual, it shouldn''t be...¡­ wouldn''t there be!"


    "Benefit? Benefit? Yeah, that''s true."


    said Bansong, twisting his lips.


    "But I think we''ve already benefited enough. Why do I have to protect you when the money is here? I''ll just take this money and give it to you."


    Jinyang Gon looked at the song with trembling eyes.


    The Sapa bastards, you''re going to ruin."


    But he was also expecting this to happen.


    "Drag it out!"


    "This money isn''t everything!"


    "Hm?"


    The iron-mimic turned his head and looked at Jinyang Gon again, as if he had lost interest.


    "Ee, this money is only a part of it! If you protect me, I''ll tell you where I hid my money."


    "How dare this con man negotiate with me? Didn''t you think I could find the place by turning your back on it?¡±


    "Do you really, really need to?"


    "What?"


    Jinyang Gon said, wiping the sweat off his face.


    "They''ll be there soon. If you defeat them, I''ll definitely tell you where the money is. It would be faster for them to arrive than for me to be tortured and open my mouth, so do you really need to go to such trouble?"


    "Huh."


    Bansong burst into a blank smile as if he was dumbfounded.


    "You seem to have your own head in your head, but you only know one thing and you two don''t. I can beat them and peel your skin off. How dare you think you can negotiate in the same position as me?"


    "No, my lord!"


    Jinyang Gon quickly lay flat on the spot.


    "How dare I try to negotiate with the ark! It''s just that the little guy begs for a life-line.""Well."


    Bansong still frowned at something as if he didn''t like it.


    But then.


    "Go ahead, ark."


    Another voice interrupted from the side. The lightning immediately turned and asked.


    "Do you have anything to say?"


    "He''s a bungler. I don''t care what he does, but...¡­I''m interested in those who are after him."


    "You mean them? But this place is...¡­.¡±


    "It doesn''t make sense."


    One of the people sitting at the luxurious table grinned.


    "But they don''t always make sense. Especially in that area of activity. There''s nothing strange about where it suddenly appears, whether it''s the south or the north of the Middle East."


    "¡­¡­but from the island to here¡­"¡­.¡±


    "You don''t believe me?¡±


    Beonsong was startled and shook his hands.


    "No way! How dare I doubt the ladies."


    "Anyway¡­¡­."


    The man says, scratching his chin.


    "If we''re right, we might catch a big fish."


    Then the man next to him opened his mouth.


    "You can''t do things without checking if it''s what the defeated want."


    "What a stupid thing to say. Then capture him alive. Take him with you! Then the loser will take care of it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Let''s wait and see. To see if there''s really a big fish coming.¡±


    The man who finished his words chanted.


    "An ark."


    "Yes!"


    "Use your men to get ready."


    "Okay, but......the gold inspector''s job is...¡­.¡±


    "There''s nothing to worry about."


    The man waved his hand as if not to worry.


    "We keep the deal very clear. There''s only good and bad in work."


    And added in a slightly soft voice.


    "I understand how the ark wants to clean up now that the gold inspection department is in chaos. But the confusion doesn''t really mean anything to us. As soon as things get sorted out, the male spears will belong to the ark.¡±


    "Of course I believe so!"


    The iron woolen cloth glowed and groveled. The man scratched his jaw and was lost in thought.


    ''Hwasan the Divine...¡­.¡¯


    I''m laughing in vain laughter.


    "I can''t believe a big man who''s interested in losing appears in these places like this. I guess I''m lucky.¡¯


    I felt like I had found a jewel while I was picking up the ears. I''m on my way to pick up the ears, so there''s no fool who''s not picking up the jewels and leaving them behind.


    Let''s see. Is it really Hwasan The Dragon?''


    A smile fell on the man''s lips.


    "I''m coming."


    Chung-Myung made his way to the large citadel in front of him with neither slow nor fast steps.


    Yoon-jong looked back at Baek Cheon with a stiff face.


    "Sasook, this is...¡­.¡±


    "I know."


    Baek Cheon nodded slightly to signify that he understood what he wanted to say.


    It''s a different level of work than going into gold inspection.


    They did not visit the Department of Gold as enemies. Of course, there was a conflict due to the overlapping of minor misunderstandings, but that much can be resolved somehow. If the government explains the situation and gives proper compensation, the gold inspection department may not take issue with it. There were no casualties.


    But where they''re headed now is nothing less than a steel carrier. It''s the realm of Sapa.


    There is no way that things can end well by going into the main body of the Sapa. In all likelihood, you will see blood.


    So will they be the only ones to pick up the pieces?


    "No matter how Safa is, it''s not a good choice to go in without any justification. At least¡­."


    "I know, Yoon-jong."


    Yoon-jong shut up. Baek Cheon sighed as he stared at Chung-Myung''s back."I know, but I can''t stop it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Let''s go. If you can''t stop me, you should at least support me. I don''t know what''s wrong with him, but there must be a good reason."


    Yoon-Jong looked at Chung-Myung''s back with worried eyes.


    Certainly, it was quite different from what it had been like leading the enemy in front of it.


    It''s strange.


    Even since he injured his shoulder a while ago, Chung-Myung has been acting as if they were not around.


    I''m sure I''m talking as short as usual, but I felt a sense of incompatibility as if I felt a sense of incompatibility.


    Maybe that''s why the current situation feels more disturbing.


    "Let''s go."


    "Living quarters¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon no longer looked back. He just looked at Chung-Myung''s back and said in a steady voice.


    "It''s not faith that you believe only after you understand all the circumstances and consider right and wrong."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you don''t trust him, trust me."


    "¡­I see."


    Yoon-Jong nodded. Then Jo-Gol and Yoo-Esul took a step forward. As if they were already ready.


    When Dang-Soso, who had fainted and tied the three swords tightly, stepped forward, Baek Cheon moved straight behind Chung-Myung.


    In the meantime, Chung-Myung approached the main entrance. Then, the guards in front of him looked at Chung-Myung with cold eyes.


    "What''s your business?"


    "Just now."


    "¡­just now?"


    Chung-Myung, who was lowering his head, raised his eyes slightly and faced them. At that moment, the great men flinched and retreated without realizing it.


    ''What are your eyes...''


    They are the warriors of the Iron Man.


    A position in a safa is to win and win. They, who belong to the Iron Man, have fought not a few battles, and have killed not a few.


    That''s why I could tell intuitively.


    How dangerous the owner of this gaze is now.


    "One guy who''s been running away would have gone in here. Is that right?"


    There was no answer. It''s just that their eyes slightly changed.


    The corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth rolled up.


    "That''s enough."


    Whoosh!


    The huge iron door was broken into pieces, and those guarding the door were bleeding out.


    That buck.


    That buck.


    Chung-Myung, who made a huge fuss, casually walked inside as if nothing had happened.


    What Chung-Myung saw as the dust that had risen gradually subsided was the warriors of the iron imitation waiting in a row as they had already known it would come.


    Those who looked at this side in a ferocious manner with long iron bars in one hand felt more like soldiers than fighters.


    Chung-Myung looked at them silently.


    Just in time, Oh Gum, who followed, stood with his back supported.


    Chung-Myung''s mouth opened still.


    "Warning."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Give me the guy who just got here. Then I''ll just go back."


    Chung-Myung''s cold eyes swept through everyone.


    "Otherwise...¡­.¡±


    Growl.


    A black plum sword was slowly pulled out of the sword. The scintillation flowing from the coroner''s body was really cool.


    "I have no choice but to see blood."


    With a ridiculous presence, the soldiers lined up like soldiers held their breath without realizing it.


    The number of people gathered here is about 300 or more.


    More than three hundred people are now unable to breathe properly due to the influence of only one person.


    Bang!


    At that moment, the front angle behind the square in the center opened violently, and the wire-mimicking ship lightning walked out."How dare they say this is...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s gaze slowly turned to Beansong.


    "An ark?"


    "Yes! I''m Hong Moil Island, the ark of the Iron Mimicry!"


    "There must be a rat crawling in here.¡±


    Bansong smirked as if he were laughing loudly.


    "Well, I can only see six rats in my eyes."


    As expected, Chung-Myung''s eyes sank darkly when he didn''t give it out.


    "Really?"


    Oh, my god!


    At the moment, a half-moon-shaped red sword was released from the end of Chung-Myung''s sword and flew to Beonsong.


    The devastating speed of lightning hastily lifted the spear.


    Kaga ga ga ga gga!


    As soon as a spear full of history hit the sword, the sword scratched his spear and shook.


    Wood, wood, wood!


    The wrist holding the spear twisted as if it were going to break. Bansong twisted the spear with a scream.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Kagagagagak!


    At last, a deflected sword headed forward, and the brush shot up into Ho Gong, splitting everything apart.


    I looked at Chung-Myung with a white face of lightning, whose face was covered with sweat at once.


    "What are you doing? Catch them now and kill them!"


    "Yes!"


    The ironmimics shouted and charged at Chung-Myung and Hwasan Ogum in unison.


    Holding onto the sword, Chung-Myung stared coldly at those who rushed toward him.


    Oh, my god!


    His sword swung like an island war and spewed blood. Before those who rushed in could react, the sword penetrated them and blood spurted in every direction.


    Flop. Flop.


    Those who collapsed had a spasm of blood.


    It was only a number of days. The spirits of those who tried to rush sank as if they had poured cold water on them.


    "I''m not in the mood for a joke today."


    Chung-Myung, who hung his sword, moved forward.


    "From now on, the man who stops will die. There''s no warning now.¡±


    The air of the iron imitation began to cool down.

 Chapter - 706 Episode 706. I have to check. (1)

    Most people who saw this situation and heard Chung-Myung would think it was a bluff.


    Despite being called Hwasan''s disciple, there are now hundreds of iron woolen weapons in front of him.


    One hundred per person. One thousand per person.


    The reason for this is that it is practically impossible for one person to deal with that number of people. If it''s easy, there''s no reason to be praised.


    Therefore, it is natural and reasonable to accept that most people are bluffing to hide their weaknesses if they are looking at the current situation.


    However, those who did not take this as a false statement were the iron-mimicking methods facing Chung-Myung.


    The tip of the spear they were holding was shaking finely.


    One that shook worse than the tip of dozens of spears was their pupils who couldn''t find a place to go.


    Iron copycats are Safain after all, so they must be used to seeing blood. But even they were unable to cope with Chung-Myung''s deadly and dull pressure.


    "What are you doing?"


    The lightning roared, feeling a marked death of momentum.


    He also had thick bones in the strong. I knew too well that even before I fought, I lost without trying my best.


    "The enemy is a minority! Don''t be afraid!"


    In fact, instead of shouting like this, he would have been at the forefront and rushed toward Chung-Myung. I know from the experience of a lot of fighting that being the head of the team is the fastest and most outstanding way to boost morale.


    But now he''s only shouting from behind and can''t even dare to step forward.


    God d*mn it.


    The hand that blocked Chung-Myung''s sword was still shaking.


    What kind of sword is that?¡­.¡¯


    It''s so creepy to think about it again.


    The sword would have cut his spear and cut his body in half if only a little mistake had been made.


    The momentary fear of death now tied his feet together. Black hands rose from under his feet and seemed to hang on to his feet.


    "Kill them all!"


    It was the best he could do to shout loudly so that the tremors could not be heard as much as possible.


    It may have been crude at first glance, but it certainly worked anyway. Those who had been training to listen to his orders all their lives, flinched regardless of their own will and stepped forward.


    And then there''s no turning back.


    As soon as the lead moves, all the people behind run forward. The subtle relief that I wasn''t in the lead spurred their steps, and the surge behind their backs kept them from stopping at the forefront.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "Kill me!"


    Those with wide eyes clenched their teeth and rushed to Chung-Myung.


    The fact that you are not alone sometimes gives a person the courage to do so.


    However, it was their mistake not to think of the obvious fact that excessive courage is just a barbarism.


    Chin!


    Chung-Myung took a step forward.


    Dozens of steel windows flooded him like that''s why. He was about to penetrate and turn into a hedgehog.


    Chung-Myung didn''t move until the window almost reached his body.


    As soon as his gaze, which had sunk like a calm lake, changed, his sword painted an island war on Ho Gong.Ta-da!


    It was more of a slap in the face than a bend.


    A strange thing happened when he hit the spear blade that was poking in from the front.


    A window pushed to the side blocked the window that was being stabbed. The windows collided with each other and stumbled greatly and began to intertwine with other nearby windows.


    Let''s go!


    "What!"


    "Oh, my God!"


    It was a mistake that I would never make if I had used a spear at all, and if I had practiced a little bit of co-operation.


    In fact, there were no mistakes in the joint venture of the iron copycats. It was just Chung-Myung they were dealing with.


    Chung-Myung, who messed up his opponent''s attack with a single blow, threw himself into a space created by the spears bouncing off.


    "Oh!"


    A sword slightly lowered hid itself in the bushes. He raised his head like a viper flying at once.


    Oh, my god!


    The soaring sword split into dozens. Then they dug into the bodies of the iron copycats who had yet to fix the spear that had been thrown out.


    Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!


    The end of the sword without hesitation penetrates the fragile human body. Cut the artery in the inner thigh, poke the abdomen deeply, cut the bone in the shoulder, and cut the carotid artery on the left side of the neck at once.


    Oh, my god!


    A blue sword blade penetrated into a vital point that was not strange even if it was lost its breath at once. Each movement was accurate and persistent.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Blood spouted out like a fountain from the cut.


    Anyone can tell. Stop the blood right now or you''ll die. Excessive bleeding takes a person''s life in a blink of an eye.


    If you don''t want to die, you have no choice but to place a spear and block the wound. The imitations also instinctively threw out spears and grabbed their necks and thighs.


    Crunch.


    Then Chung-Myung passed by them.


    The body may have brushed its sides inadvertently, but his sword did not stop at that moment. Chung-Myung''s sword unwittingly cut off the ankles of those with disorganized posture.


    Those who couldn''t maintain their balance broke down like rotten straw.


    "Giggles."


    Those who cut their throats fell holding onto the cut without even screaming.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    Those who were stabbed in the thighs and abdomen groaned and convulsed on the spot.


    Different screams echoed here and there as if they were tearing apart ears. Of course, fear has spread.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It would not have been like this if those ahead had lost their lives to the sword. It would not be so creepy to see the bodies of those who split in half.


    However, the scene ahead was unfamiliar to their eyes, who had seen blood and death on numerous battlefields.


    Whenever a prosecutor hangs a sword with an indifferent face, people spouting blood from their limbs fall and struggle.


    The fear of death was apparently young in their eyes.


    Those who knew they were dying from time to time could not even dare to face each other.


    Chung-Myung''s expression, which created this horrible scene, was no different from the beginning. Such a situation did not seem to be particularly unfamiliar to him.


    His expressionless face and the harmony of the scenery behind him carried a strange fear to the viewers.


    "I said it clearly."


    A whispering voice, which was not particularly powerful, was strangely heard clearly.


    "There''s no warning anymore."


    That buck.


    Chung-Myung started walking forward again.


    Then blood dripping from his blood-soaked bottom."No, I''ll back off...¡­.¡±


    Just as the lightning was about to yell again.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Chung-Myung rushed to the steel-mimics at a formidable pace, kicking the floor.


    "Gasp!"


    The frightened iron-mimicry raised its history and raised its spear.


    Basically, spear is a weapon that has more advantages in defense than attack. Dozens of windows aim forward at the same time, creating a huge window wall.


    If you look at the wall, which has a young blue energy, no matter how bold it is, you would stop and look.


    But Chung-Myung''s expression didn''t change a bit.


    Seeing the window wall stand, Chung-Myung jumped forward, speeding up, and raised his sword toward the sky.


    In time.


    Baaaaaaaaaah!


    The sword was slanted down in a diagonal line, with the sound of a tear in the air.


    The enormous history of the sword''s tip produced a nearly circular sword. The sword patted the window wall mercilessly.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    The flying sword caused a huge explosion as soon as it collided with the wall. The tile hit and burst, and a tremendous gust of wind swept over the son-in-law.


    "LOL!"


    "Ugh!"


    The top of the line has collapsed, but Changjin has not collapsed. The rest clench their teeth and squeeze the spear with their bloody hands. No, I tried to grab it.


    One moment!


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Chung-Myung''s sword spouted black like light again.


    It''s more of a spear stab than a sword stab.


    In an instant, the sword and stroke, which had risen to dozens, punctuated the end of the shaking window.


    End of the spear and end of the sword.


    The tiny dot caused dozens of collisions in an instant.


    What?


    Bansong opened his eyes wide open.


    It doesn''t make sense.


    Even with a perfectly stationary spear, it is impossible to punctuate the end. And even if that''s possible, it''s even more impossible to stab with the same force as usual.


    But aren''t those windows shaking now?


    Prick dozens of windows, each swinging in different patterns, into perfect engagement at the same time?


    That was already a new area rather than a science.


    Those who failed to dig the spear properly could not bear the power of rushing from the end of the spear thanks to the explosion that had already been preceded. Chung-Myung''s sword pushed the battered spear back, tearing the palm of his hand.


    "Argh!"


    "Oops!"


    Window transfer is basically meaningful when there is a sharp window. Even if the fabric, not the bag, is gathered, the battle line that could not hold the spear is useless.


    Chung-Myung dug in with the heat that had gone completely untouched.


    Oh, my god!


    Like his black serpent, he poked the iron-mimicking''s vital point mercilessly.


    Crunch! Crunch!


    The terrible sound of sharp blades penetrating the flesh spread casually.


    "Growlol!


    "Argh!"


    Those who cut their thighs or pierced their shoulders were better off.


    The decapitated fell with the blood bubbles in his mouth, and the lung penetrated fell with only the sound of the wind falling down.


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    The man who somehow grabbed the spear with his broken palm shouted and jumped into Chung-Myung.


    It was Chung-Myung''s cold eyes that made his blood run into anger cool in an instant.


    At that moment, the face of the man who realized what he had done turned pale.


    Push!


    Chung-Myung''s sword penetrated his shoulder like a ray of light.The hand holding the spear became loose due to the pain and physical shock of the shoulder, and it was pulled out faster than the penetrating black stab speed and hit the spear.


    Kagang!


    What the man who finally missed the spear saw was dozens of sword and mirrors flying toward me.


    Push! Push! Push! Push! Push!


    Shoulders, chest, belly, and ankle.


    In an instant, the body with more than a dozen stab wounds was torn down like straw.


    Flop.


    The white-out steel imitation began to falter.


    Then, Chung-Myung, who turned his body nonchalantly, said with an expressionless face.


    "Let''s continue."


    Like a ray of black light, it rushed toward the iron-mimicking roads.

 Chapter - 707 Episode 707. I have to check. (2)

    Oh, my god!


    Blood welled up from the wide chest. Even before the hot blood poured down to the floor, the monster hit the falling body and blew it back. Then, he swung the sword again, getting the blood poured out.


    The faces of the iron-mimics were already in deep fear.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Something gray seemed to be growing up, but soon I felt a sharp pain in my throat. Instinctively grasping his neck, he felt something hot rising from his neck and struggled to capture the distant spirit.


    In an instant, my body drained of strength and everything I could see turned white. At some point, his body was already stuck on the floor, and all he could see was the inspection of the dark wet ground and the black clothes stepping on it.


    "Gasp¡­¡­.Gasp¡­"¡­.¡±


    Even at the moment when consciousness was distant, instinct made the hand move. He shuddered and pressed the blood around his neck with his hand, which was gripping his neck until it turned white.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    Squeeze.


    He managed to stop the bleeding by bleeding and lay down panting. If he hadn''t had bloodshot, his life would have escaped the moment he lost consciousness.


    My jaw trembled. At this moment he reached the threshold of the afterlife. No, actually, it''s still not completely out of the door.


    He looked back, shaking his chin. A sword wielding as if dancing, sprinkling blood all over the blurred vision due to the tears, came into the back.


    That was the last sight he saw before he lost consciousness.


    Push!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A sword stabbed from the bottom penetrated the side accurately.


    A steel mogul with his eyes wide open glared at the sword that penetrated through my side.


    The blood from his body flowed through the blade of the sword, and even the hands of the swordsman were soaked red.


    "You¡­¡­."


    He seemed to have something to say, but his body couldn''t keep up with his will.


    Flop.


    The unconscious fell to the floor, and the sword naturally came out. Chung-Myung swung a sword around to shake off the blood and raised his head.


    Blood soaked in the bangs dripped in drops.


    "Get out of the way."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Or everyone dies. Get out of the way."


    When Chung-Myung took a step, those who were blocking the front stepped back, looking around. The frightened eyes were busy trying to find a way out.


    "Stop that?"


    "That crazy guy?"


    They were also experienced in various battles, but that sword was different from any other martial arts they knew.


    This is simply not something that can be expressed more strongly.


    They have never seen such ruthless and virulent censorship. The sword, which was pouring down like a mountain, turns into a serpent, bites its neck, and rushes like water to cut off its chest.


    How the hell are you supposed to deal with a sword like that?


    Someone groaned like a groan.


    "Oh, no...¡­.¡±


    "Dying¡­¡­."


    Just as fear spread all over the place is about to turn into a scream.


    "Argh!"


    A terrible scream came from behind my back.


    What those who looked back instinctively saw was a red spearhead who broke through the chest of a man wearing an iron imitation suit.


    "Anyway, he who retreats will die at my hands."


    Puff.


    He glared at everyone with eyes filled with lightning madness, pulling out a spear penetrating the back of the way."One man! The enemy is just one man! There''s no way you can''t catch him if he''s holding his arms and legs and poking his sword! Fight!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes are on Beansong. His mouth is slightly distorted.


    "The one who only bought the muzzle."


    "¡­what?"


    "If you''re so confident, come out yourself. Don''t hide behind your men and talk big."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And¡­."


    Chung-Myung asked, laughing coldly.


    "Who''s alone?"


    It was just that moment.


    As if the wind was blowing lightly, Black In-young, who flew himself into Ho Gong, jumped into the middle of those in confusion.


    "Gasp!"


    The window poured out reflexively, but even though it was Ho Gong who flew away, he gently changed his direction and slipped down the window.


    at the same time


    Slowly.


    The white swordsman split Ho Gong with a rustling sound of clothes.


    Crunch! Crunch!


    The same place Chung-Myung was aiming for.


    A little shallow, but more accurately, the inspection, which cut down the vital points of the surrounding iron-mimics at once, stretched the sword.


    Flop. Flop. Flop.


    Almost at the same time, the iron-mimicking roads around them collapsed like rotten straw.


    "Whoo."


    Yoo-Esul, who breathed out briefly, looked around. Her feet, with the expressions of the astounded iron mobiles in their eyes, crossed slightly and disappeared as if they were turned off. And then it appeared right in front of the frightened wiremimics.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Sword pokes shoulder and cuts thigh. Screams rang here and there every time they moved almost without a sound like light.


    "Argh!"


    A crack began to form in the line of battle.


    She wasn''t even the only one who jumped in.


    "Oh, my God!"


    A fierce rush of Jo-Gol sprayed plum blossoms on Ho Gong. In an instant, plum-blossom swords poured on top of the iron-carrying embers.


    Yoon-Jong''s shout penetrated Jo-Gol''s ear.


    "Don''t swing your sword! We''re not murderers!"


    "So I made it weak!¡±


    Yoon-Jong rushed in with his eyes distorted and stirred up the iron-mimics.


    I have to do it!¡¯


    If we leave it at this rate, that d*mn thing may really kill mercilessly. So far, no one has lost their lives to the sword, but I don''t know what will happen if the situation gets worse.


    "SoSo!"


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    Dang-Soso jumped from behind Yoon-Jong and sprayed a reflection on the front. Sharp needles dug relentlessly into the bodies of the iron-mimics who were preparing for the sword.


    "Argh!"


    "What, what!"


    "Oops!"


    And Yoon-jong swung the sword without missing the gap. His sword, which had always been honest, is now a little sharper and sharper than usual, cutting the iron imitations.


    The iron mobiles, who had been intimidated by attacks from all sides in an instant, were confused and at the same time.


    It was time for Chung-Myung to grab the sword to finish.


    "Go."


    Chung-Myung looked back blankly at the voice heard closely.


    Before I knew it, Baek Cheon was standing right behind him.


    "We''re on our own here."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but there''s a reason why you''re in such a hurry. Go. Instead...¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon said, staring hard at Chung-Myung.


    "You like the moderately unlucky side. Don''t weight it unnecessarily and go and turn it upside down."


    Chung-Myung''s lips wiggled as he stared at Baek Cheon without saying a word.


    "¡­...that''s great."


    "That''s how it was."


    "Ha¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung shook his head and exhaled deeply.


    "I''ll be back."


    "Come on."


    "Don''t cry under the blind knife.""Am I you?"


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung lifted up slightly on the spot. Then Baek Cheon held out his sword as if it were natural and took it to Chung-Myung''s feet.


    "Burn it!"


    Then Chung-Myung pushed the sword up hard in time for the moment he stepped out.


    With the rebound, Chung-Myung''s body immediately jumped over those blocking the front and fell onto the head of Hong Moil Island''s prosperity.


    Chung-Myung, who exuded a blue lining, hit Beonsong''s head hard. The lightning freaked out and lifted up a spear to block the sword.


    Whoosh!


    The devastating aftermath swept the area.


    At the sight of a man who jumped over his head in a flash crashing into the ark, the iron-mimics looked there in dismay. Then a soft voice rang in my ears.


    "Hey."


    Baek Cheon was clearly seen slowly lifting up the sword in the eyes of the iron-mimicers who turned their heads.


    "There''s nothing to be disappointed about. I wouldn''t be too easy either."


    Baek Cheon, a glimpse of Chung-Myung, stepped forward.


    "Ugh!"


    The hand holding the spear was shaking.


    The wrist must have already been bent, and there was a great deal of pain. The toes that supported the body were about to break.


    The face was horribly distorted and blood stood in both eyes.


    In his eyes, Chung-Myung''s face was seen mercilessly pressing down on the spear.


    It''s weird.


    There was no way to explain it except by saying that. It''s like a hunting animal. But there was only one difference between the monster and the beast in front of us. Animals never laugh while hunting.


    "Because you didn''t come...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth and lightly pressed down the sword. And with the recoil, he slightly floated himself back on Ho Gong.


    At the same time, Chung-Myung''s feet stepped on the spear twice in a row.


    "I''m here.¡±


    Tootong!


    Bansong''s arm, which had been full of energy, was forcibly bent and the spear stuck close to his body.


    Whistle!


    At that moment, Chung-Myung, who turned his body around in Ho Gong, kicked the spear that touched his heart.


    Whoosh!


    The body of Beansong, which was blown back with a dull heavy sound, was thrown into the pillar of the war.


    Crack! Crack!


    A giant pillar thicker than a human body broke in one go, trapping the body of Bonsong into the foreground.


    Rumbling.


    The front of the pavilion where the column was blown off was torn down, and tiles and timber poured out like waterfalls. Down on the floor, Chung-Myung headed toward the collapsing front angle with his sword hanging down.


    That''s right away.


    Chung-Myung''s walking toward the dust cloud stopped.


    "¡­come out."


    "Turn it off¡­¡­."


    Boom!


    Like a boar hit by a prepayment, the lightning shot forward, kicking the wreckage of the fallen war angle. And he did his worst to the death.


    "I''ll kill you, you, you, you son of a b*tc*!"


    But Chung-Myung''s eyes didn''t touch Beonsong in the first place. Behind him, Chung-Myung said again, looking at the foresight, which still managed to maintain its shape.


    "I asked you to come out."


    "Well."


    After a while, a low voice came out from within the foreground.


    "Should I say it''s true?"


    "Maybe the rumor is true that the defeated have admired it.¡±


    "But¡­¡­ that''s arrogant.¡±


    Two people who walked out of the half-collapsed war angle stood on the left and right sides of the song and saw Chung-Myung.


    "Is it a crowded room.


    At Chung-Myung''s words, the two men nodded at the same time.


    "That''s just great. I said something to your ark boy.¡±


    Chung-Myung raised a sword and aimed at two people.


    "If you send their necks, they''ll be delivered.""Hahaha."


    The man shook his head and grinned.


    "I''m afraid you''ll die here...¡­.¡±


    "You two don''t step up!"


    At that time, Bonsong suddenly shouted and blocked the man''s words.


    "I''ll kill that rat! How dare this dog break my wrist?


    "An ark."


    "I''m gonna tear you apart! You son of a b*tc*!"


    "The ark¡­¡­."


    "I''ll take off your skin and use it as my cup! You son of a b*tc*! Oh, my God!


    Oh, my god!


    At the moment, the neck of the song spins.


    It was a truly bizarre sight.


    How can a person''s neck completely turn around and return to its place? Even the neck of the shipwreck could find its place after two violent turns, not one.


    Bansong''s head, which had its tongue pulled out over its twisted neck like a tightly twisted laundry, was slightly shaken and then bent to the side without strengthlessly.


    "Tsk. This is why all the things."


    Flop.


    The man, who glanced at the falling lightning, shook his hand lightly.


    "¡­who are you going to get the commission if you kill him?"


    "The rest of us will pay for it. And¡­¡­ it''s not about the commission."


    "You''re not wrong."


    The two men slowly approached Chung-Myung.


    "If you want to catch a big fish, you have to give up catching it."


    "Joint?"


    "Let me be clear."


    "All right."


    Chung-Myung raised his hand as the two men approached him in a series of conversations. Then, I pushed up the corner of my mouth, which had hardened with my fingertips.


    Two people tilted their heads in strange behavior.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. Someone told me that I''d rather be a bit of a jerk.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So be prepared. I''m going to be a little unlucky right now. Especially."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes flashed to life.


    "For you little bastards.¡±


    There was no need to say more. Three people rushed fiercely at each other.

 Chapter - 708 Episode 708. I have to check. (3)

    Jinyang Gon, covered in dirt, scratched the ground as if grabbing the ground without realizing it. The eyes shook around, not knowing where to go.


    Bite!


    With an explosion from the front, the remains of the war were shot toward him.


    "Gasp!"


    He lay flat on the floor in fright. Broken walls and torn pieces of column passed by as narrowly as they grazed the back of his head. The spirit alone stung the back of my head.


    Jinyang Gon''s face was stained with dust and a shambles of cold sweat.


    I didn''t ask for much.


    He was just the right person to cheat and grab some money and run away. Of course, cheating against the gold inspection department isn''t something you can''t even try with most discussions, but if you can change the rest of your life with just one nerve, isn''t it worth trying?


    But... How did it end up like this?¡¯


    Looking at the front that had been drilled, I could see the iron imitation that had fallen to the ground and the dark red blood flowing out of it.


    He shifted his gaze with trembling eyes. The body of the ironsmith caught my eye. His neck was curiously bent, and he died without even closing his eyes.


    As soon as he saw the dead eyes that had disappeared, Jinyang Gon''s whole body relaxed. After barely half-way up, he collapsed back to the spot.


    "Why¡­¡­."


    His jaw trembled against his will.


    "Why did it go so far?"


    Who would have imagined that one thing he did would cause this nonsense?


    ''The imitations of iron...


    The Iron Mimicry is a gatekeeper who exerts absolute influence at least in this area. The fact that the gold inspector couldn''t handle the iron imitation, so he asked for help all over the place was enough to guess the momentum.


    In addition, since even the poor people of the bay joined, it was right to say that there was no gatekeeper to handle the iron imitation in this lecture book.


    Therefore, Jinyang Gon was able to cheat against the Geumjeombu, and in the event of life fluctuations, he entrusted the iron imitation to survive.


    But the scene before him now completely shattered his expectations and plans.


    Oh, my god!


    The sword soared. At the moment when the sword, which is closer to grandeur than splendor, flashed, the people in the way were swept away like autumn leaves and collapsed.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jinyang Gon swallowed his dry saliva as he saw the sword''s owner, who had collapsed and revealed the heat.


    "Well, at that young age...¡­.¡¯


    No, it may not be appropriate to say that he is young enough to cover his face with dust.


    However, it is also true that the sword and radish shown by the author do not match their apparent age at all.


    Don''t you think the iron-mimics, who would have lived twice as long as he did, dare not fight his sword and are being pushed back?


    It suddenly occurred to me that the ideal prestigious examination, which was played with Taehaeng Samgum, fits perfectly with the author.


    And it wasn''t just the author.


    The others who lined up from side to side were also extraordinary at a glance.


    The sword stretched out like light from the fingertips of Yeo, who easily escaped the flying spear like a butterfly.


    He ghostly found the gap and quickly recovered the sword and threw it at the vital point of the person behind him.


    There was no speed, no accuracy, no unnecessities."Argh!"


    The man who pierced his shoulder broke down with a scream. But her sword was recovered after stabbing her in the back in the ribs before his body collapsed to the floor.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    I couldn''t even imagine how many times he would have trained to use such a clear and simple herbivore as a herb. Rather than a scattering sword, the ship was more impressive than a powerful sword that knocked down six at a time.


    "Gasp!"


    Every time her sword penetrated the wiremimics, Jinyang Gon recoiled, flinching as if his ship had been breached.


    ''I''m crazy...¡­.¡¯


    Why did you do this?


    After all those imitations fell, the next person to penetrate the sword was a masterpiece.


    That is not even all.


    "Watch out for the back as the fallen may swing their swords¡­"¡­.Be careful, you idiot!"


    A man wielding a sword on the right shouted and kicked a rock on the floor. The dumped stone flew quickly and hit the steel-mimicking chin, which was aimed at the back of a man with curly hair running from the front.


    "What? I definitely knocked him down."


    "I''m dying, man!"


    "Come on, the death penalty will do you good!"


    The curly-haired man smiled and took another step forward to lift himself up into the air.


    "Eurachaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Soon the red sword bloomed.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    The sword from the tip of the sword became more and more clear and soon turned into a flying flower petal.


    Jinyang Gon opened his eyes in astonishment.


    Kko, flower petal!


    I don''t know how.


    It is the Whasanian plum swordsmen who are now making a name for themselves.


    I thought it was just a metaphor because it was a petal-like sword.¡¯


    Who would have imagined that the sword was really a flurry of petals?


    ''Well, is that really gonna work?''


    At this point, I thought people were fooled by his sword. Of course, it would have been possible in Gangseo, far away from Hwasan, because few people knew how to use the Hwasanian plum swords.


    Jinyang Gon clasped his fist tightly. And muttered in a mesmerized voice.


    It''s finally hit me.


    "Well, really¡­¡­" You''re a real Hwasanite.¡­.¡±


    After seeing that sword, there was no way to turn a blind eye anymore.


    No, even if they didn''t see that sword, how could it be possible for just six of them to push this large number of iron imitations if they weren''t the Wasans?


    Of course, there are almost 50 people who have fallen so far, and the number of iron wool still remains in the hundreds. But their momentum wasn''t the same as it was at first. Those who showed off great spirit like well-trained soldiers were now flocking to the center like sheep driven by wolves targeting the outskirts.


    It has been a long time since the steel carrier, which should have been able to control such a situation, had already become a twisted-neck corpse.


    Now it was so obvious what the end of this battle would be.


    And the fate of Jinyang Gon to come was so clear.


    ''Da, you have to run away.¡¯


    As much as the Hwasan faction was impersonated, a three-year-old child could guess what it would be like if they caught him.


    Now that the Iron Man can''t stop him, he has to run away from this place.


    But... to where?


    How am I supposed to run away from those crazy men who came running all the way here from the island far away, and even six of them came into the iron imitation and cut him up to give up?I''m sure those lunatics will chase him to the end of the world wherever he runs away.


    But somehow...¡­.¡¯


    Jinyang Gon got up and looked around quickly to find a way to escape. Then he flinched and slowly opened his mouth.


    ''That, that''s a beggar....¡¯


    The beggars were watching him closely on the wall behind the battle. Jinyang Gon felt fate as if the sky were falling at that moment.


    ''There''s already a lot of openness.''


    There may be a way to escape Hawsan''s hand. However, there is no way to hide from the eyes of openness. This is common sense that anyone who lives in the stronghold knows.


    Jinyang Gon was getting short of breath. It was when he was in despair, rolling his eyes.


    Whoosh!


    A great tension soared upward with a loud blast.


    Rumbling!


    As soon as the tension got stuck on the roof, the tiles started to shake and pour down like rain. The rafters also scattered in all directions like arrows.


    The power to blow up the entire roof at a single blow.


    It was a sight that made my heart stop beating.


    And the nonhuman things that created the scene were now biting each other like three criminals competing for territory.


    Kagang!


    The sword and province bumped into each other in Ho Gong.


    Against the seriously ill province, the young prosecutor did not lose an inch of his thin black. That''s all.


    Kaga gaga gak!


    The sound of metal and metal interlocking with electricity sounded eerie and the sword began to push the province away.


    The two faces faced each other closely between the sword and the road.


    The face of a man who was holding out with both hands and holding out with all his might became distorted. On the other hand, Chung-Myung, who held the sword, had no expression.


    Beyond being cool, he just adds strength to his sword''s hand with an expression close to indifference.


    Crack!


    Chung-Myung''s wrist twisted one after another. The tip of the sword in contact with the help tilted forward and began to scratch the head of the prescription.


    Square. Square.


    It was literally scratching rather than a bend.


    A red line was drawn on the thick neck of a slightly touched sword. The province desperately pushed out its teeth, but Geary drew another red flaw.


    In a very short period of time, five or six red lines appeared on the prescription''s neck.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    The professor''s face turned white.


    Every time a sword touched his neck, he felt as if he had stepped into the gates of hell and escaped. If the sword pushes in another inch, his carotid artery will be severed.


    "Ugh!"


    The professor was appalled and distorted his face.


    ''What kind of power..¡¯


    He turned his eyes reflexively.


    I could see Chung-Myung''s slender wrist.


    Of course, beyond the clothes, it was felt that this man''s body was fairly balanced and well-trained. But even so, it was only less than half the size of his own arm.


    So where does this power come from?


    "Hey."


    Kaga gaga gak!


    The sword penetrated his blade and scratched it.


    "I''ve been talking to you like I''m on a high horse. Why don''t you talk to me more?¡±


    "This¡­¡­."


    It was just that moment.


    Oh, my god!


    Another huge tension flew from behind Chung-Myung''s back. This is the tension that blew out the entire roof a little while ago.


    Ugh!


    The professor, who clenched it, pressed Chung-Myung with desperate force. He was determined to keep him here so that he could not escape tension.The professor, who was trying to draw down his drinking power, paused for a moment. This is because I saw Chung-Myung''s face with one corner of his mouth pulled up.


    It was a clear mockery.


    Crack!


    "Giggles!"


    At the moment, a great deal of pain spread from the top of my foot. Chung-Myung stepped on his foot and smashed all the bones.


    The moment my body shakes a little in pain.


    Slowly.


    The sword that touched my hand gave me a little by little.


    There was no way anyone who was pushing the province with all their might could fight the change. It was not even easy to control the body with broken foot bones.


    As his body leaned forward, the sword became entangled like a snake and shook the center of gravity.


    Round and round.


    Before the situation was fully understood, the body of the preservative rotated in Ho Gong, and after a while, it sank on the other side of Chung-Myung.


    It was a move completely unrelated to his will.


    ''What....''


    As soon as he tried to grab Do tightly again, Chung-Myung kicked him hard in the chest.


    Bite!


    His body, which was hit hard, bounced back like an arrow that left the demonstration.


    Neither the pain felt in the chest nor the situation of the past that I couldn''t understand was important. The important thing now was the tension flying toward his back.


    A big pile.


    He turned to power in Ho Gong. The spine screamed at the unprepared radical movement.


    "Hahah!"


    An all-out shot hit the tension that was flying toward him.


    Whoosh!


    A huge explosion occurred when pottery and tension collided.


    The man who poured the tension faltered and took several steps back, and the man who shot at Ho Gong was stuck on the floor and burned a bucket of blood.


    "This¡­¡­."


    The moment when their faces are distorted and stained with pain and anger.


    "If I had shown this to the Hwasan kids, they would have liked it.¡±


    Chung-Myung, wearing a sword on his shoulder, said with a smile that turned the viewer''s stomach.


    "It''s a perfect textbook that says we shouldn''t merge like this.¡±


    "You son of a b*tc*¡­¡­."


    At that moment, the image of Chung-Myung, who was patting his shoulder with a sword, disappeared as if he were about to die. Then in an instant, he appeared right in front of the professor who touched the floor.


    Whoops!


    Surprised enough for his heart to pop out of his neck, the professor lifted his head. It was to prevent the sword from flying in. However, as the province moved upward, Chung-Myung''s feet penetrated through the empty space. And I kicked him on the chin.


    Bite!


    It was just a bump between a person''s foot and jaw, but there was an absurd explosion.


    The kicker flew to Ho Gong, scattering blood, and was thrown into battle.


    Rumbling.


    Eventually, the whole fallen war-angle covered him.


    Chung-Myung, who watched the scene with indifferent eyes, spoke slowly.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t feel so good right now."


    Then he aimed at the bayonet, which was left with one sword tip.


    "You''d better not blow your mouth.¡±


    The blood of all the people began to cool down.

 Chapter - 709 Episode 709. I have to check. (4)

    "Come quickly!"


    "¡­Yes."


    A man who was told off ran to the wall, sweating profusely.


    The man''s appearance was so strange that his clothes were huge that he was obviously a beggar, but his body was bulky. The body-shaped beggar, who seemed to roll on the side, clung closely to the wall, wiping his sweat away with a dirty towel.


    "Gasp! Gasp! I''m...¡­ I don''t have any taste in running¡­¡­.¡±


    "Ayyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!"


    The beggars glared irritatedly at his complaints. But only that, no one could blame the fat beggar any more.


    "How... How did it go, huh?¡±


    "See for yourself!"


    The fat beggar sighed as the beggars shouted bluntly.


    "Hong Dae Kwang, if you hadn''t beaten him, you wouldn''t have suffered."¡­.¡±


    "You''re the same guy anyway, so why are you so low-key!"


    "Don''t even say it, you bastards...¡­. He is a man of central importance, even if he is a man of the same disposition and same determination. I refused your request.How do you deal with the consequences if you''re an ark later on?"


    The man''s eyes drooped.


    "I''ll be half as thin as I am.¡±


    "Don''t talk nonsense and come up quickly. You have to see this."


    "Okay, okay!"


    Wang Deok, a heavy beggar, sighed deeply and jumped lightly with a light movement that did not fit his large body.


    Sitting on the wall, he peeked inside and flinched.


    "¡­What''s going on? All those swordsmen are swordsmen."


    "It''s not that bad. Take a good look. Few people have died. He''s overpowering without using water.¡±


    Wang Deok''s face, which was trembling, hardened. The expression of exaggerated sighs as if it had been washed away, and the jaws overlapped with the flesh began to tremble slightly.


    "I¡­¡­."


    Trying to say something, he kept his mouth shut for a moment and swallowed a dry mouth.


    Chung-Myung, who is wielding a sword beyond those who are fighting with small eyes like a buttonhole, has been fixed to those who are fighting against him.


    "¡­The hell, the whole crowd is here. I was just wondering if the iron-mimics had invited a guest from the bay."


    Although several beggars have been sprayed to check the facts, no matter how open they were, they could not check the inside of the steel imitation room.


    No matter how open it was, there was no way to figure out if the person who arrived without any sound hid inside. Their eyes don''t even depend on the sky.


    "Are you sure you''re all over the place?"


    "The person who saves is the false form of the crowd. His tension breaks mountains and cuts rivers."


    "Il Jang Hong, you mean Heo?"


    "Yeah."


    Listening to Wang Deok, the beggar stared at the master of the room, who was using tension.


    ''Il Jang Hong...''


    I heard that once you write a chapter, the world turns red. He is known as one of the masters recognized by the world.


    In general, those who hold the position of the chief are stronger than those who do not have a position. But all the people are Safa. Countless people are just gathered under the name of the defeated.


    Therefore, even though the majority are more known externally, it does not mean that they are weaker than the majority because they do not have a position and do not belong accurately. That Il Jang-hong was one of them.


    ''That kind of man...''.¡¯


    At that time, a person stumbled out of the fallen wreckage. The moment I saw him messed up with dust, Wang Deok''s indisputable groan leaked out of his mouth."¡­Gioryeongdo Island."


    "Ma, the last? The author?"


    "¡­if my eyes are not wrong. What do you mean, a bluff on the last floor? What the hell is this crazy guy thinking?¡±


    It was common only in the past.


    The universal people did everything they could to expand their power. Not only did he set up his own power and started a war, but he also did not hesitate to send his masters for money and use them as men of war.


    However, since the international community became known as Shin Juopae and gained their own face, they have rarely turned their masters to the outside world.¡­.


    "Oh, no, wait a minute."


    Heukhwan-gae, a partial batter of the male-chang-bunta, was surprised and asked.


    "Are those two the maknae and the sham?"


    "What else do you ask when you hear it?"


    "So the guy who just got kicked by that little guy is a terrible ghost?"


    "¡­what? You''re stuck?"


    Wang Deok''s gaze flew into one''s back. My eyes trembled.


    Just by looking at the distorted face of Heo Hyung and the expression of Chimi, who couldn''t help but be angry, it was not difficult to determine who was holding the victory.


    Wang Deok, who understood the situation again, groaned.


    "¡­¡­are those ridiculous rumors about the Hwasan Divine rather reduced than they really?"


    Wang Deok, who was smiling in vain as if he was puzzled, suddenly turned his head.


    "Re-check the baby beggars! If something goes wrong and he gets out of here, something terrible will happen."


    "¡­What do you mean terrible?"


    "For God''s sake, your skills are worse than your rumors, and your personality is less than your rumors?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Recalling rumors about the Hwasan Divine Dragon spreading within the opening, Heukhwan-gae quickly nodded with a white face.


    "I''ll be back after checking."


    Wang Deok didn''t reply and only kept an eye on Chung-Myung.


    "¡­¡­and I''ll be really half-hearted¡­"¡­.¡±


    A sad voice leaked out of his mouth.


    "This¡­¡­ this¡­¡­ This earbag...¡­.¡±


    The giant also felt his jaw with trembling hands.


    I think the kick on the chin was crushed. Every time I tried to spit out a horse, a broken tooth fell out of my mouth.


    "Cough!"


    Blood was also flowing from the tongue with the tip cut off. Blood was in the eyes of Georyeongdo, who spat out a mixture of blood, blood and flesh.


    "You¡­¡­ you son of a b*tc*¡­"¡­.¡±


    The body was of course not normal. The shock that blocked Il Jang-hong and Heo Hyung''s tension was great, but they were even beaten to the point where their jaws were crushed. Of course, my legs trembled and my whole body felt like burning.


    But the pain felt in the body was nothing. The anger of being kicked and ridiculed by a young man from a political faction who would not have lived half his life was enormous enough to simply suppress all this pain.


    One.


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung remained calm, even though he was a master of most things, he was full of life and anger even after peeing.


    "Tell me the truth. I don''t understand what you''re saying.


    "Argh!"


    The bristly membrane rushed with its bulging eyes. No, I tried to jump in. At that moment, Heo Hyung shouted.


    "Calm down, Makwi! If you rush in...¡­.¡±


    However, when he raised his voice, he paused and closed his mouth without realizing it.


    What if I storm in?


    What was to be said after that?


    God d*mn it.


    I''m dying. Yeah, I''m dying.


    The man in front of them now is never worse than them. No, he is an absolute stickler who can''t guarantee that he can win even if he joins forces perfectly.I rushed in.It was the last pride of Heo Hyung that he didn''t say anything about liver death. And fortunately, Makwi understood the meaning as if he had heard it.


    "This¡­¡­."


    Let''s go!


    The upside-down grip scratched the floor roughly.


    "Be calm. The opponent is strong. I can''t win with excitement."


    Heo Hyung licked his cracked lips dry.


    "I didn''t know this was what you meant by losing.¡¯


    Given the age, I thought it would naturally mean that I had an eye on the future. However, Chung-Myung, who has faced each other in person, was a person who did not need to discuss the future.


    What''s the point of discussing such a man''s future when he has the ability to stab his sword in his throat right away? It would not be easy to live here right away.


    There''s no way the rubbish stuff filling the back can help them. They seem overwhelmed to deal with those who were dragged by the Hwasan Divine.


    No... Even if you can afford it, what good would those people do?


    In the end, he and his last two men must deal with that monster.


    Heo Hyung licked his lips once again and whispered softly.


    "He is still a young man, even if he has skills. I''m sure you don''t have enough experience.¡­. First of all, calm down¡­¡­.¡±


    It was just that moment.


    Chung-Myung''s body, which was watching them relaxed with its center of gravity pulled back, stretched like a taffy. This means that he moved at such a ridiculous speed that even the eyes of Heo Hyung, who had trained his eyesight, seemed so.


    "Gasp!"


    The frightened Heo Hyung quickly tried to move back. But Chung-Myung was much faster than his eyes, expected. Feeling Chung-Myung, who is just around the corner, Heo Hyung suddenly sprays tension to the front.


    Whoo!


    However, the urgent tension could not have been properly refined. Although the speed of release may have been fast, the end was dull.


    There''s no way he doesn''t know that either.


    "Ta-da!"


    Lack of refinement can be overcome by numbers. Tension was released one after another whenever his arms were stirred like crazy.


    Rather than an attack to defeat the opponent, it was more like an attempt to escape and block the opponent immediately.


    It was the very moment when Heo Hyung, who filled all the places where his eyes touched with tension, hurriedly flew back and tried to escape from the opponent.


    Deep!


    A creepy sound rang in my ear.


    In fact, I couldn''t hear anything. The tension is exploding and resonating.


    But Heo Hyung definitely heard clearly. Whether it''s auditory hallucinations or not.


    The top of the wall he made with tension was penetrated. As soon as I checked the tip of the sword, the eyes of Heo Hyung were wide open.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    It was not long before the sound of cutting silk with a sharp knife rang. At the same time, the blade of the sword, which protruded, fell down, and the wall of tension split at once.


    It literally happened in the blink of an eye.


    In a space torn by a sword and forced into, Chung-Myung entered like an arrow shot with an expressionless face.


    ''Oh, inside...''


    While his head was white, Heo Hyung''s hand moved to give off reflexive tension. One moment he saw.


    Push!


    Something poked out from the back of the hand that stretched out to release tension.


    ''...Sword?''


    At the same time, some of the energy gathered in the palm of his hand was scattered, and some of it was reversed. He dug deeper and deeper, scratching the black bone through his hand.With the gruesome sound of friction.


    Push!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    With his mouth slightly open, Heo Hyung slowly lowered his eyes.


    The place where his eyes touched was a white, black blade embedded in my left chest, precisely that left chest. The sword penetrated through the palm of the hand penetrated the chest.


    Ddo-ok.


    Blood from the chest flowed through the examination body and fell to the floor.


    "You¡­¡­."


    Heo Hyung looked at Chung-Myung with distrustful eyes.


    Despite penetrating the enemy''s heart, Chung-Myung slowly opened his mouth with a cold face that was not shaken at all.


    "Next time.¡±


    The corners of my mouth went up sharply.


    "Take your life when you care about others."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s how you survive the battlefield, boy."


    The world, which had vivid colors, became blurred and black.


    Heo Hyung''s body sank weakly to the floor.


    I don''t have enough experience.¡­was on my side¡­¡­.¡¯


    It was the last thought of Heo Hyung before he lost his breath.

 Chapter - 710 Episode 710. I have to check. (5)

    Flop.


    The sound of the already breathless body collapsing spread clearly.


    It was a little strange.


    I can hear a man falling down in the battlefield shouting at each other and swinging a sergeant.


    In other words, that means the flow of fierce fighting has been cut off.


    At the moment when the swords of the Hwasan disciples, who had been fiercely pushed from the front, stopped, the iron-mimics turned their heads blankly, not even thinking of running away, let alone counterattack.


    What caught their eyes were the appearance of the ark, whose necks were twisted and dead, and the body of Heo Hyung, whose heart was pierced and collapsed.


    The eyes that witnessed something that could never and should never have been shaken to find a place to go.


    The blood from the hollow breast quickly soaked the floor red.


    I was just looking at it with my eyes, but the cooling temperature of the blood seemed to be vivid at the fingertips.


    The ark and the empty guest brought by the ark were found to have collapsed, so there could be no more willingness to resist the iron copycats.


    Revenge the Ark?


    It wasn''t even funny.


    Those who are willing to do so are not Sapa. They are drawn to strength and gain, not loyalty and affection.


    An ark that cannot protect itself no longer has any meaning.


    What do I do?¡¯


    It was just when they were lost and shaken.


    Clapping.


    Chung-Myung swung a sword to shake off blood and began to move. Blood from Heo Hyung''s chest was stepped on and made a small sound of water.


    The clear, eerie sound caught everyone''s breath.


    Clapping. Clapping.


    Chung-Myung''s gaze reached the last position in a natural order, while walking with the sword in one hand down.


    The face of the membrane, which lay entirely in front of the gaze, was white.


    He glanced at the fallen Heo Hyung and watched Chung-Myung urgently again.


    "Huh? Huh? Huh?¡­.¡¯


    It was ridiculous.


    The power of falsehood is never second to that of the last. Even if we divide the grades, it is only a paper difference.


    However, such a false form could not even fight back properly, and he lost his breath. It''s not a great sword spray, it''s not a great history.


    Just swing, stab, cut.


    There were several attacks that could only be called basic, and the heart of Heo Hyung was penetrated.


    How am I supposed to explain this situation?


    A man who doesn''t know nothing will be great if he sees it. One would say that it is enormous if one who knows quite a bit of ignorance saw it.


    But what about those who are confident of their own position? Perhaps everyone can''t find a way to explain this scene. Just like the present end.


    That buck.


    It was the sound of footsteps made by Chung-Myung that brought the membrane to reality, which was sinking deeper and deeper under the idea.


    The low voice of Chung-Myung came to the ear of the membrane, which caught him by surprise.


    "What''s so complicated?"


    Makwi, who heard a voice without high notes, looked blankly at Chung-Myung''s face.


    "I''m going to die anyway.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Instead of answering, Makwi grasped Do tightly.


    That''s true.


    The only thing left is the result of one of the two deaths anyway. What does that mean in this situation, how strong he is and how strong he is?This is usually the end of a life of eating kalbab. A man who wields his sword will one day die after meeting someone stronger than him. I also thought this day would come one day.


    I didn''t know it was today.


    The pounding heart gradually subsided. The frightened face soon regained composure and finally became as calm as a lake.


    That buck.


    Chung-Myung stopped when he saw the expression.


    Empty.


    The pole, which threw the doppel with its waist on the floor, grabbed the doppel with both hands and aimed at Chung-Myung.


    "¡­Ghost¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡­Wi."


    Every time he spoke because of his broken jaw, the pain poured in and his pronunciation leaked, but he somehow cut it off one by one. At least this name should be delivered with certainty.


    "You¡­¡­."


    As if he understood his intention, Chung-Myung''s lips curled up slightly.


    "Chung-Myung."


    "¡­¡­Shenlong."


    Mak-wi, who newly confirmed the obvious fact, stared at Chung-Myung with a more serious look.


    "Last¡­¡­¡­¡­. I... all of them...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s smile grows stronger.


    "Try it."


    If he had been at the bottom of his usual stance, he would never have been able to tolerate that disparaging attitude. But now he''s not in the least excited.


    Maybe because this will be the last time?


    No.


    Because the author deserves it.


    Gangho is a place dominated by the strong. The strong have the authority to be arrogant. Makwi was one of those who knew the truth better than anyone else.


    Tension swirled around Ho Gong. He clenched his way to break it.


    Keep your head cold and heart warm.


    The martial arts he has worked all his life is now at the end of his province. What matters is not winning or losing. To create a future with no regrets.


    "Whoosh!"


    The actual foot hit the floor as long as it had a history.


    The sights in front of me were distorted in an instant. As the clear landscape twisted and stretched, only Chung-Myung, located in front of him, became clearer.


    It is an area that has never been reached in a lifetime.


    It is lamentable that it was reached at the last minute, but it can be consoled that it was reached at least now.


    Brrrr.


    All the power left in the Danjeon was reached by hand. The province, which could not handle its enormous history, screamed and screamed. It doesn''t matter even though it was about to explode.


    This is the last blow anyway.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    A loud shout burst out of his throat. The pottery clumped together like a small sun and emitted heat. A single point of regret and a single piece of history of pushing everything into Chung-Myung''s head.


    At the moment, Makwi was convinced.


    This is the most perfect blow of his life.


    Whoosh!


    He flies toward Chung-Myung''s head, as if to break it into pieces. Shivers rose from the tip of the tailbone. A strong sense of pleasure crossed my mind as if I were pouring cold waterfalls.


    What Makwi saw in the greatest pleasure of his life was the corners of his twisted lips.


    Oh, my god!


    Chung-Myung''s sword, which had been stretched until then, soared like a ray of light and struck the province of the membrane.


    Whoops!


    As soon as the sword and the province collided, Chung-Myung''s sword could not handle the enormous power on the province and bounced back.


    The curtain raised its eyes wide.


    ''I won...''


    It is suicide to face a serious disease that is being flooded by prosecutors with all their might. There''s no way the Hwasan Divine wouldn''t know that, but a moment of arrogance...¡­.And that was the moment.


    Chung-Myung''s sword swung faster than the speed at which it bounced, hitting Do once again.


    Whoosh!


    One more time!


    Whoops!


    Again!


    Whoosh!


    Once, twice, and dozens of times!


    He hit dozens of times in the blink of an eye on the wall where a sword swung like water flows.


    Gasp!


    Every time I touched him, the power of Do gradually died, and soon it began to fall behind.


    Before I knew it, I realized that my province had returned to the top of my head for the first time, and I opened my mouth wide.


    "Hey, that''s ridiculous.¡­.¡¯


    How can he fire dozens of times in a single stroke of Do? This was way beyond the common sense of ignorance he knew.


    "Argh!"


    It was the moment when the curtain was about to press down again with bloodshot eyes.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Chung-Myung''s sword, which moved like a ray of light, cut off the wrist of the pole that caught the rope.


    Crunch!


    White bones were exposed from the neatly cut wrists, and blood was spouting.


    Hana Chung-Myung''s sword didn''t stop there.


    Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!


    Upper arm, elbow, shoulder, side.


    Chung-Myung''s sword cut down the entire body on the last floor and cut it down again.


    Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!


    Thigh, ankle, neck side, lower abdomen.


    Chung-Myung, who quickly broke his whole body''s muscles at once, poured like a shower and stabbed his upper body several times.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In an instant, blood poured from the chest and stomach on the membrane with dozens of holes.


    Whoosh!


    The last blow is the heart.


    Chung-Myung, who penetrated the heart at once, looked at the membrane as he got the blood from his opponent''s body.


    The only well-colored eyes on a blood-red face were dark and indifferent. Even the last stage, which had already crossed the Samdo Stream halfway, was frightened by the indescribable abyss.


    "¡­¡­why?"


    A groan-like question came out of his lips.


    This is all he could say, but Chung-Myung understood the meaning of the word.


    Blood-drenched Chung-Myung said, twisting corners of his mouth.


    "No one?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t talk as if you''ve bought it right at the end. You''re just a piece of crap.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So you die like crap."


    "¡­¡­I¡­¡­."


    Oh, my god!


    Chung-Myung''s sword, pulled out of the heart, hit the neck of the membrane at once. Like it''s not worth the last word.


    "Tatt."


    Chung-Myung spat out blood that pushed into his mouth.


    The one who smells of blood like a medal. A human being who killed hundreds of people, not hundreds.


    You don''t deserve to give to such a man.


    "I don''t know what''s the difference.¡¯


    Collapsive fluid!


    Chung-Myung laughed and lightly brushed off the blood and soldered it.


    And without a moment of hesitation, he trampled on the body of the pole and walked toward the half-torn pavilion.


    That buck.


    That buck.


    The weight of the foot rang full.


    That buck.


    Finally, as I entered the war room, I saw Jinyang Gon shaking like a cornered mouse.


    The moment our eyes met, all the blood quickly faded from Jinyang Gon''s face.


    "I¡­¡­I¡­¡­"is¡­¡­."


    His body trembles like an aspen.


    How many people can stay calm while looking at Chung-Myung with their whole body soaked in blood and freezing eyes? Jinyang Gon was too weak for that.Bboom bubbing sound.


    Then Chung-Myung, who suddenly distorted his face horribly, quickly approached Jinyang Gon.


    "Hehe, hehe! I, I! For me!"


    Chung-Myung grabbed his neck without hesitation and raised Jinyang Gon, who collapsed. And he pushed it all the way to the wall at once.


    Bite!


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Jinyang Gon is fed up with the pain in his neck and back. But what really scared and distressed him was Chung-Myung''s eyes, which were fired as if to tear him to death right away.


    "Now, I''m sorry! Help me¡­¡­."


    "Tell me."


    Jinyang Gon, who didn''t understand what he meant, looked at Chung-Myung with an English unknown face. Then Chung-Myung''s lip bird poured out like hell.


    "Tell me, where did you get that martial arts?¡±


    "No, no, no.


    (Screams)


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s fingers pierced Jinyang Gon''s neck. Jinyang Gon''s face quickly began to die black and blue.


    His hands instinctively grabbed his neck and scratched his arm, but Chung-Myung didn''t even budge like a rock.


    "Tell me, before I kill you!"


    Chung-Myung''s lips were finally torn. A stream of blood dripped down his chin to the floor.

 Chapter - 711 Episode 711. I have to check. (6)

    Chung-Myung''s eyes were full of red blood.


    Ugh!


    My grip on my neck was getting stronger.


    How strong the force was being pushed, the cracked wall creaked and almost collapsed at any moment.


    "Giggles¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡­.¡±


    A white bubble leaked out of Jinyang Gon''s mouth, which opened its eyes. It looked as if he was about to die with his tongue out, but Chung-Myung didn''t seem to have any intention of watching his situation.


    "Tell me."


    "Growl¡­¡­."


    "Ee¡­¡­!"


    Chung-Myung, who was about to throw Jinyang Gon back into the wall, paused momentarily. Then he turned his cold gaze.


    "What is it says.


    Behind his back, Baek Cheon was standing with a sword pointed at him. And next to him, Yoo-Esul waved his sword.


    "What do you mean."


    Baek Cheon said, turning his head slightly.


    "I think the bastard is doing something stupid, so I thought he''d come to his senses if I gave him a hole in his back."


    "You''ll get in trouble."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who returned to his senses slightly, smirked.


    "¡­Thank you very much for that.¡±


    "Don''t mention it."


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue briefly and let Jinyang Gon go.


    Boom!


    Jinyang Gon, who hit the wall, coughed his throat as he fell to the floor.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough! Cough! Whoo! Whoo! Whoo! Whoo!


    Jinyang Gon breathed and coughed, making a near-sickening sound. Chung-Myung, who was staring at the scene, turned his head slightly.


    "Outside?"


    "As you can see."


    Baek Cheon slipped aside and showed the situation behind him. People who seemed to have seen it from somewhere were rushing to the metal copy.


    The iron-mimics were busy running away, unable to dare to confront whether they had already lost their will to fight back.


    "I don''t know who''s the big pushover here, but he''s pretty capable. He must have persuaded the Geumgeombuju to lead all the Geumgeombu."


    "If you''re a beggar, you''ll never wake up."


    Chung-Myung, who was looking back with a small nod, threw his eyes at Jinyang Gon again. Jinyang Gon crumpled into the corner as if he were about to enter the wall when his eyes met.


    "Sa, Sa, Sal, Save me!"


    Chung-Myung looked at it in silence.


    Baek Cheon, who was a little worried that Chung-Myung might rush back, took a step forward without realizing it.


    If it were normal, I would have understood and returned to my calm state if I had said this, but Chung-Myung was definitely weird today.


    "What''s your name?"


    But fortunately, Chung-Myung opened his mouth instead of rushing.


    His voice subsided more than usual, creating a strange sense of pressure, but it was fortunate that he didn''t make a fuss to kill him right away.


    "Ji, Jin..." It''s Jinyang Gon!"


    Jinyang Gon replied with a white face.


    He used to calmly cheat in front of Geumgeombuju and somehow make up words in my favor, but now he didn''t dare to do so.


    ''They were eyes that would''ve killed me.¡¯


    No, I don''t care about your eyes.


    Didn''t that white-blooded man turn you into a high-marriage in front of your eyes? No one else but the empty people from the bay.


    Discussing lies in front of such a man was like pulling a knife out of his hand and putting it on his neck."Answer me."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "The martial arts¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who opened his mouth, paused.


    As if I can''t figure out what to ask and how to ask.


    "Where did you get that martial arts?¡±


    "What if it''s martial arts?"


    "The martial arts you''re learning."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes are slightly distorted again.


    "Where, I learned it."


    "My, you mean my martial arts? It''s just....¡±


    Jinyang Gon gulped down his dry mouth.


    "The story goes down to our...¡­.¡±


    Jinyang Gon screamed and wrapped his head with both hands when he saw Chung-Myung''s hand grabbing the sword handle.


    "No! No! No! Shut up, listen till the end! It''s just a combination of my company''s martial arts and my accidental emergency!"


    Baek Cheon, who had been listening, frowned.


    "¡­Combination?"


    "Yes! Joe, it''s a big combination, but it''s a mixture of herbivores, yes."


    The sweat dripped from Jinyang Gon''s face.


    ''For the d*mn martial arts!¡¯


    Combining the two martial arts was never an easy task. Jinyang Gon would never have tried if he knew the result would be like this.


    Because of the vague mixture of martial arts, his swordsmanship became a shining dog apricot.


    Originally, he was not particularly strong, but when he mixed the two things together and learned the martial arts, he became a half-baked master. It was not only colorful, but it could not be developed properly.


    In addition, Jinyang Gon was in a difficult position to live as a warrior as he kept twisting the original swordmanship.


    Seeing Chung-Myung''s cold eyes, Jinyang Gon babbled on unasked words.


    "Joe, combined ignorance was not very powerful, but someone who saw me perform it asked me if I wasn''t a Hwasanian.¡­.¡±


    "Does that make sense?"


    Baek Cheon walked on the street, but Yun-jong, who was listening to the story, nodded as if he had a point.


    "It could be if someone who doesn''t know sees it. The herbivores I saw earlier looked like crushed plum blossoms."


    "It just seemed red and white flashing."


    "You don''t have that kind of knowledge. It''s not strange for anyone who''s only heard of Hwasan''s sword."


    "¡­is that so?"


    Baek Cheon looked so incomprehensible, but Jinyang Gon nodded violently with a look of a rope from heaven.


    "Yes! Yes, that''s right! I didn''t say that first, people asked me first if I was a student of Hwasan.¡­.¡±


    "My my."


    Baek Cheon, who had roughly understood the situation, had a blank smile coming out of his mouth. Jinyang Gon couldn''t even make eye contact and bowed his head.


    "So I somehow ended up posing as a Hwasan disciple, and it just snowballed and...¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon opened his eyes faintly.


    That''s a load of course.


    Even if it started out as a misunderstanding, Jinyang Gon eventually pretended to be Hwasan''s disciple and tried to cheat by naming Hwasan to the Golden Prosecutors'' Office.


    The moment Baek Cheon tried to point it out, Chung-Myung''s mouth opened.


    "Emergency."


    "What?"


    "Where did you get that class?¡±


    "¡­Do you mean emergency?"


    Yoon-jong, who heard from behind and tilted his head, asked Chung-Myung.


    "What about the class? Apparently, in the middle of mixing different martial arts, a sword with a brother similar to Hawasan''s sword was created by chance."Chung-Myung stared persistently at Jinyang Gon without a reply.


    He grabbed Jinyang Gon by the collar again when the answer didn''t come out immediately.


    "Gasp!"


    Then I put my face in and grind my teeth.


    "Can''t you hear me?"


    "Rain, rain, rain, rain, pay! I bought it from a hunter in my neighborhood!"


    "Huntman?"


    Jinyang Gon nodded furiously as suspicions were young in Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    "Yes! Sa, a wild animal was biting...¡­.¡±


    For a moment, Chung-Myung''s hand relaxed.


    Jinyang Gon, who glanced up at Chung-Myung''s face, thought he was barely alive, shut up for a moment.


    I''ve never seen it anywhere.


    The person with this look on his face is...


    "¡­What''s the emergency?"


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung''s slightly trembling voice gradually found calm.


    "Where''s the emergency?¡±


    "I, in my hometown...¡­.¡±


    "And the hunter who saved the guard lives near it, right?"


    "That''s right."


    Chung-Myung nodded slowly.


    "Let''s go."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Guide me, to your hometown."


    Jinyang Gon''s eyes widened at the unexpected remark.


    "My hometown is very far from here, but...¡­.¡±


    "I don''t care."


    Chung-Myung said sternly and bluntly.


    "I don''t care. Wherever it is, it goes to the end of the world."


    After speaking, Chung-Myung looked back. Before I knew it, the five swords, all gathered, were looking at him.


    As soon as Chung-Myung was about to say something, Yoo-Esul spoke first.


    "Really."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''re serious, aren''t you?"


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    "Yeah."


    "It''s a must-


    "Yeah."


    "And¡­."


    Yoo-Esul stared at Chung-Myung instead of talking. It was Baek Cheon who completed the question.


    "You''re saying we should also check where the pay grade came from."


    Chung-Myung nodded silently instead of answering. There was a slight hesitation on Baek Cheon''s face.


    "But Chung-Myung. We are in the order of the long-¡­.¡±


    "Living quarters."


    But Chung-Myung gently interrupted Baek Cheon. It was a calm voice that was not coercive.


    "I''m¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who bit his lips for a while, said.


    "I have to check.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So¡­¡­."


    I didn''t even have to listen to him. Baek Cheon turned his head around.


    "Yoon-Jong, Jo-Gol."


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    And ordered in a calm and calm voice.


    "Organize the situation. It moves quickly. We confirm the destination from the author and prepare to run nonstop in the middle."


    The two nodded quickly.


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "So So."


    "Yes!"


    "Tell the truth to the opening and say we''re out right out. Tell them you''re going to leave it to clean up.


    "Yes!"


    Baek Cheon looks back at Yoo-Esul.


    "Just in case, I''ll give a rough explanation of the situation to Geumbu-ju."


    "I got it."


    "Move!"


    Chung-Myung stared at Baek Cheon as his disciples dispersed in unison for their duties.


    "Living quarters."


    "That''s enough. Let''s hear the explanation later. I''ll just have to take a look outside."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon turned around and sighed secretly. I felt heavy on my feet were heavy.


    God d*mn it.


    How can you say no to that face, you son of a b*tc*?


    Chung-Myung, who was staring at Baek Cheon''s back as he walked out, looks up to the sky. The sun, seen between the broken angles, was too bright.


    "...You''ve given me a chance, haven''t you?¡±


    "¡­Yes?"


    "There must have been a deity and a sword in one of those emergencies."


    "Hey, that''s right. It was so old that it felt like it was going to crumble any minutely.¡­I think I''ve overlapped two copies. Two other martial arts...¡­.¡±Chung-Myung nodded very slowly.


    It was so bloody dazzling.


    Why do you have a decent pay grade?


    - This makes it easier to carry around.


    Why would you carry it around? What kind of lunatic goes out on the battlefield with an emergency?


    - My role is to protect Hwasan''s ignorance. You can''t stop learning from this. It''s the safest thing for me to carry around.


    Didn''t you ever think it''d be more of a problem if you went first?


    Haha, I have the death penalty. Do you want me to die? That''s not going to happen.


    It''s because of the bloody dazzling sun that makes my eyes cold and I can''t breathe well.


    ''Wait.''


    Even if the only thing left is the white bone. No, even if that white bone was crushed into powder...¡­.


    I''ll definitely recognize you.


    - Death penalty.


    "I''m sure I''ll find it."


    It was a more painful day because it was clear without a cloud.

 Chapter - 712 Episode 712. Lets go back together. (1)

    (sighs) (sighs)(sighs)


    Chung-Myung quickly ran forward.


    In one of his hands was Jinyang Gon''s neck. Jinyang Gon closed his eyes and trembled like a live tree, sounding like a doll in a child''s hand.


    It''s hard work.


    Jo-Gol, who was following Chung-Myung a little later, shook his head.


    Perhaps this is the first time in Jinyang Gon''s life. Even if you get on a horse, you will feel scared that you might fall and die, but you will feel sad because you are being held by Chung-Myung.


    Seeing Jinyang Gon''s face, which turned white and now bluish, I felt pity for him even though he was a fraud impersonating Hwasan.


    At that time, Yoon-Jong opened his mouth quietly.


    "Living quarters."


    "Well."


    "¡­is he gonna be okay?"


    Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung''s back running indifferently instead of answering. And answered in a low voice.


    "¡­¡­I don''t know."


    Yoon-Jong''s face has hardened slightly.


    "I knew right away that he was in a strange condition, but...¡­ but I never thought I''d really leave without anything."


    As a result, the iron imitation was destroyed while Chung-Myung was catching Jinyang Gon, and the gold inspection department overpowered the iron imitation without injury.


    What kind of place is gold inspection? He is well-known for his wealth.


    If it were the usual case, he would have tried to pull out the pillar root of the golden sword as an excuse. And it''s normal for Geumgumbuju to hold his stomach with stomachache by now.


    However, Chung-Myung did not pay any attention to the gold inspection and immediately started running, grabbing Jinyang Gon''s backside as soon as he was ready. As if money is not important.


    "¡­Emergency."


    Their heads turned to the side at the voice they heard at the two men''s heads turned to the side.


    Yoo-Esul muttered as he looked at Chung-Myung''s back.


    "That emergency¡­¡­ relationship."


    "Well, I think so, too."


    "What?"


    Baek Cheon opened his mouth in agreement.


    "It seems that the author said that the non-classman and Chung-Myung have some kind of relationship."


    "¡­How does he know what it is?¡±


    "Once upon a time¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon blurted the end of his speech as if he were organizing his thoughts for a moment and then opened his mouth again.


    "According to Unam Sasook, Chung-Myung tried to explain his relationship with Hwasan, but Jang Moon-in dissuaded him by saying that he didn''t have to hear about it."


    "¡­Did that happen?¡±


    Baek Cheon nodded at Yoon-Jong''s question.


    "When I had something to explain, I had a story to tell. I think that his reaction right now has something to do with the story."


    Jo-Gol, who had only listened silently while running, frowned.


    "No, why did the long man stop you? I was actually wondering where he fell from...¡­.¡±


    "Hey!"


    Baek Cheon glared sternly and glared his eyes. Jo-Gol shrugged his neck in a pinch.


    "Oh, no...I''m not saying you''re wrong, but...¡­.¡±


    "Was it because the writer was thoughtless?"


    Baek Cheon said bitterly with a slightly softened face.


    "Those who returned to Hwasan must have left in the past. They were the ones who turned their backs on Hwasan for any story."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So you didn''t have to listen. No matter what the reason may be, I''m sure you thought it was enough because I came back to the failing Hwasan.¡±


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol nodded.


    Now I understand why Jang Moon-in didn''t want to listen to Chung-Myung''s story.


    Baek Cheon''s eyes turned to Chung-Myung''s back running ahead."You''ll find out when you get there. What''s the story, why are you in such a hurry?"


    In fact, what Baek Cheon is really worried about was not Chung-Myung''s story. Quite frankly, he had no interest in the story or the importance of non-payment.


    It''s just...


    ''Chung-Myung??.''


    When all this is over, I just hope that hard face can come back to its original brightness.


    "The death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    Then Yoo-Esul looked at Baek Cheon and spoke low.


    "Gwangdong."


    "¡­what do you mean?"


    "At this rate, Guangdong, that''s...¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s face, shut up, hardened.


    It''s the home of all the people.¡¯


    It was always nerve-wracking to enter the bay area. However, it was even more uncomfortable to enter Guangdong because the bay had two rooms recently.


    "Not all the people in the vast Canton are in control. Apparently his hometown is a remote countryside."


    "I suppose so."


    "I can''t stop it now anyway, so I hope nothing big happens."


    Everyone nodded and spurred their running feet.


    Hwasan''s disciples shot forward and forward at a speed of light.


    * * *


    "Is it here.


    "Yes, yes! Right here!"


    Jinyang Gon nodded his head as if he were about to burst into tears. When I started, my face was oily, but now I''m so thin that I don''t feel at odds even when I''m lying in a coffin.


    "This is my hometown."


    Chung-Myung''s gaze went beyond the small village in front of him and turned further back. I could see the mountain peaks pouting in the distance.


    It looks very small here, but when you get close, hundreds and thousands of mountains form a mountain range.


    The public calls the mountain range this way.


    "¡­100,000 mountains."


    When Hwasan''s disciples heard the voice, they all stared at Chung-Myung''s eye contact. A sigh leaked out into the temple.


    "Ah¡­¡­,"


    "¡­¡­there¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    There is no other word in the current power that can carry such complex emotions and great weight at the same time. I felt like my shoulders were being crushed in an instant.


    "The home of Mahyo...¡­.¡¯


    Where Hwasan fought.


    Looking blankly at the ridge, Jo-Gol suddenly asked in a curious voice.


    "Wasn''t 100,000 the Great Mountain in the Shingang River?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Then Yoon-Jong sympathized a little.


    "That''s what I heard."


    "No, I heard it was Canton. It''s on the border between Guangdong and Gwangseo."


    Dang-Soso tilted his head and said another word.


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth with his eyes fixed on the ridge in front of him.


    "Both are right."


    "Huh?"


    "Think about it. Mahkyo has been resurrected again and again and again and again and invaded the midfield."


    "That''s right."


    "But you were able to get a comeback from where you originally stayed? If you lose, of course you have to run away."


    "¡­I guess so.¡±


    "The strong men were not fools, so they destroyed and monitored their homes thoroughly. So every time he reappeared, he started somewhere else. Among them, the most frequently seen are 100,000 Daesan Mountain on the border between Cheonghae and the New River, and 100,000 Daesan Mountain here.¡±


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    "Wherever the horse house is, it''s a hundred thousand mountains."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sank slightly.


    There will now be no trace of the past of the Mah-kyo on that mountain. A hundred years is a long time, and the remnants will be out of reach of the middle ground by now for the revival of the church.So it''s just a mountain now.


    But¡­¡­.


    Chung-Myung, who was looking at 100,000 mountains, closed his eyes tightly.


    ''You were not far away.¡¯


    I thought so.


    Given where they were headed when they heard that Chong Jin was missing, it must be around here.


    However, Chung-Myung at that time was unable to go out looking for Chung Jin. He couldn''t pull out for personal reasons while he was preparing for the last fight on the line.


    It was his decision, Cheon Mun''s decision.


    I still think that decision is not wrong.


    It''s just...


    Chung-Myung asked with a low sigh.


    "Where''s the emergency?¡±


    "My, my house...¡­.¡±


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes!"


    Following Jinyang Gon, who rushed to the front, everyone entered the village. It was not until a long time after a small meadow crossed the sparsely-seated village that I could arrive at an unusually old house.


    "Now, wait a minute!"


    Jinyang Gon, who rushed into the house as if a ghost were chasing him, began to tear the floor off with his bare hands. So a small chest came out of Jinyang Gon''s hand, who had been digging the floor for a while.


    "Hey, here you are."


    He quickly held out the chest to Chung-Myung.


    But Chung-Myung didn''t think to reach out and just stared silently.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Feeling nervous, Jinyang Gon shook his hands and swallowed dry saliva. But no one here could break the silence and rush Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung, who was only looking at him like that, reached out and opened the lid of the chest.


    The smell of an old book grazed the tip of my nose, and a book that seemed to crumble appeared.


    a book with nothing written on the front


    Chung-Myung reached out silently and grabbed it. Baek Cheon didn''t miss that fingertip tremble.


    The book that Chung-Myung carefully took out was in a rather bizarre form.


    A form in which two books of non-class are drilled and tied into one book.


    Chung-Myung spread the book so delicately that he had never seen before and turned over each piece of paper.


    Sink.


    Sink.


    Only the sound of falling over the bookshelf echoed quietly in silence.


    After checking every single page, Chung-Myung covered the last page and put the book back into the chest.


    Like this.


    With the lid closed, Chung-Myung took the chest in Jinyang Gon''s hand and held it.


    Baek Cheon lamented silently as he saw Chung-Myung, who kicked a chest full of precious goods, handle it carefully like a new kind of person, this time.


    I don''t know exactly what that book is or what story it has, but at least it doesn''t seem to have taken a vain step here.


    "Guide me."


    At Chung-Myung''s short remark, Jinyang Gon nodded quickly again.


    "Ee, this way. The hunter who discovered the guard lives in the house ahead!"


    And without waiting for an answer, he started running hard for the house across the street.


    "Mr. Pyo! Mr. Pyo!"


    Entering the yard at once, Jinyang Gon knocked on the door of the house like a chased man.


    "Is he here, mister? That''s the case! Jinyang Gon!"


    The door burst open as Jinyang Gon''s voice became increasingly urgent. And the old man, who looked quite old, stuck his head out."Who?"


    "Hey, it''s me, mister! It''s Gun."


    "¡­Gun? Uh¡­¡­.Huh? Argan?"


    "Yes, it''s me!"


    "You left town to get ahead, and you''re already back...¡­. But what''s wrong with you? You must have gone through a lot. So you''re completely back now?"


    "Oh, no, that''s not it.¡­.¡±


    "Let me ask you something."


    Baek Cheon stepped forward and bowed to the old man. Then the old man looked at Baek Cheon and his party with a hint of caution.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m here to ask you a few questions. I''m not a bad person, so you don''t have to worry."


    Jinyang Gon and the old man looking at them alternately tilted his head.


    "There''s nothing to ask an old man who''s waiting in the corner of town to die.¡­.¡±


    "Chung-Myung??."


    At Baek Cheon''s call, Chung-Myung opened the chest without saying a word and showed the old man the vulgarity in it.


    "Jinyang Gon said he got this salary from an old man, do you remember?"


    "¡­Emergency? Book?"


    "Yes, I''m talking about this book."


    The old man murmured, looking at the old book.


    "I don''t know what I''¡­.Ah!"


    Then, he tapped his knee and nodded as if something had come to mind.


    "There you go, there you go! I picked that up. There''s a sword wielder inside, so I thought it''d be nice if I could give it to him!"


    Baek Cheon asked with a stiff face.


    "Where did you pick up this book?"


    "Well, that''s...???????? It''s a little hard to explain in words. I can''t remember well and it''s in the mountains...¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon, who was looking at the old man with a frown on his face, gave a slight wink. Jo-Gol then took out the heavy vestibule from his sleeve and put it down in front of the old man.


    "The case isn''t very good, but we''re in a hurry, so could you please guide us there?"


    "¡­I''d love to, but now that I''m old, I''m...¡­.¡±


    The old man, who opened the vestibule, opened his eyes wide in the middle of his speech.


    "Ee, all of this...¡­?¡±


    "Please."


    The old man nodded quickly.


    "I''ll show you around. Gentlemen, I''ve lost my strength, but my memory is completely intact. I remember for sure! Of course!"


    "Please. Right now."


    "Yes! Don''t worry."


    Looking at the boastful old man, Baek Cheon glanced at Chung-Myung. He still had no idea what he was thinking.


    Don''t worry, man.


    Baek Cheon''s face was filled with will.


    Whatever he''s looking for, we''ll find him.

 Chapter - 713 Episode 713. Lets go back together. (2)

    "Dead?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Hoga Myong, a soldier of the bay, placed a brush in his hand on a crest. Then, he took the bear stand and bit it and rubbed his fingers lightly to light it up.


    Even though I didn''t pout a few times, the acrid smoke soon rose.


    "Whoo-hoo."


    ?? ?? ??? ??? ?? ??? ?? ?? ?? ?? ?? ???? ?????.


    ¡°???? ?? ????¡±


    ¡°?.¡±


    ¡°?? ?? ?????¡±


    "Ghost is also Makwi and Iljanghong Heo Hyung."


    "The curtain and the false form...¡­.¡±


    Squeak. Squeak.


    He muttered and leaned back slightly and the chair emitted a harsh friction. Hoga Myong, who stared at the ceiling with his eyes half-closed, leaked a low voice.


    "That''s weird. Is there anyone in that man''s closet who can kill them? No, even if it happened to be him. It''s weird to do it. You didn''t subdue her, you cut her throat? Even after hearing the name of the room?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The murky smoke scattered from Ho Gong.


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s¡­¡­."


    A man who had fallen ill lifted his head and looked at Hoga Myong, stuttered and opened his mouth.


    "I''m afraid he''s...¡­.¡±


    "Don''t waste time. I''m a busy man."


    "Yes, I think it''s the Hwasan faction."


    A moment of silence ensued. The burning cigarette also died down.


    Hoga Myong, who was only looking at the ceiling, slowly lowered his head and looked straight at the person.


    "Hwasan?"


    "Yes, according to my understanding, Hwasan''s disciples came to Namchang."


    "¡­Why did the men who were supposed to be on the island suddenly appear in the men''s window? And no matter how hard the Wasans are, neither the ghost nor the iljanghong would have been so easy. Who''s here?¡±


    "Hwa, the Hwasan Divine...¡­.¡±


    At the moment, a blank smile burst out from Hoga Myong''s mouth.


    "Hwasan The Dragon?"


    "Yes, I think so. He leads the Wasan Ogum...¡­.¡±


    "¡­I''m so sick of this.¡±


    It seems that this person is bound by a strong connection with the whole crowd. Every time I do something, I don''t listen to this name and move on.


    "Hwasan Sinryong, who was on the island, suddenly appeared in the southern window and killed Georyeongdo and Iljanghong?¡±


    Hoga Myong''s face, which smiled, quickly became icy cold.


    "This is a declaration of war against all of us. The ark came out like this even though he visited Hwasan himself and showed his favor.¡±


    Hoga Myong saw the defeat as an expression of great favor just by visiting the far-off Hwasan in personally, I don''t know what others would think.


    "How did I hear the information?More?"


    "Well, that''s kind of weird."


    "Hm?"


    "Based on the circumstances, they didn''t know that Georyeongdo and Iljanghong were in Namchang. It''s just that things went wrong...¡­.¡±


    "Tangled? What do you mean?"


    The unfortunate man carefully began to explain. Hoga Myong''s face twisted after hearing all the stories.


    "What the hell¡­¡­."


    I came to catch a con man and ran into him. Then, he cut down Il Jang-hong and Georyeong Island, which were attacking first.


    It is also ambiguous to say that Hwasan had a quarrel.


    "¡­¡­You''re a pain in the ass, really."


    Hoga Myong sighed deeply.


    I picked up the gombang that I had put down for a while because I was frustrated, and a knock on the door rang, and a person rushed inside urgently. Then he fell straight down next to the man who had been in abeyance.


    "Military! I have a report for you."


    "¡­¡­what else?"


    "Hwa, the Hwasan Divine...¡­.¡±


    Hoga Myong leaned back and grabbed her forehead.How long do we have to listen to that d*mn Hwasan Crayon?


    "Hwasan the Divine Dragon."


    "Hwasan Sinryong is in Guangdong!"


    Bang!


    The chair bounced back. Hoga Myong, who sprang up from her seat, asked back with a perplexed face.


    "What did you just say?¡±


    "Tue, reports that the disciples of Hwasan Sinryong and Hwasan have entered Guangdong now¡­¡­.¡±


    "Are you sure?"


    "It''s hard to tell you because not many people know the face of Hwasan Sinryong, but it''s certain that a group of unclothed men with plum blossoms on them has entered Guangdong."


    "¡­I''m sure you''re from the male side, aren''t you?


    "Yes, I am."


    Hoga Myong bit into the mold and sucked in the smoke deeply. As the scent deep into the lungs at the beginning of the year, the shaking heart gradually subsided again.


    "Hwasan The Dragon¡­¡­. Hmm."


    It was not long before Hoga Myong nodded.


    "The ark still needs him. So now is not the time to kill."


    "If you do¡­¡­."


    "But."


    Hoga Myong''s eyes got cold.


    "It''s worth the price of disturbing the room''s event and entering Guangdong without fear. Would it be a big problem to kill Hawsan''s disciples, even if he was sent alive?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ll go myself. Get ready."


    "Yes!"


    Hoga Myong squinted and lost in thought.


    ''You need to be moderately demoralized.¡¯


    Or it''s better to poison it properly.


    Either way, it can''t be bad for the public.


    * * *


    "Oh, I don''t think it''s here."


    "¡­and again, and again?"


    "It''s weird. I''m sure it was this way.¡­. Did I think wrong on the other side?"


    Jinyang Gon faltered as he felt the sky singing at the murmur of the old man.


    He is, too, now he is climbing the mountain with his fourth oldest man on his back.


    If there is a definite destination, it would be better to use your old strength to government. But when I went there because I thought it was clear, I thought it was an illusion, and when I went to the other side, the hellish hit-and-run was repeating the whole time.


    "Yes, mister! You said you remember."


    "No. The¡­¡­" I remember the scene for sure, but I don''t know how to get there.¡­.¡±


    "What if this mountain climber of all his life doesn''t know that!"


    "Dude, you son of a b*tc*! You should grow old, too!"


    An old man on his back slapped Jinyang Gon on the head.


    Yoon-jong, who was watching the two, murmured softly toward Baek Cheon.


    "That''s a relief, though.¡±


    "What?"


    "If it were normal, he would have gone crazy and gone wild, but it''s quiet today."


    "I know."


    It''s not hard to imagine at all. The scene of Chung-Myung, who opened the bubble, throwing a lion''s roar at the old man and asking if he would come back if he was hit by a blow.


    Fortunately, however, Chung-Myung was not responding much today.


    "Isn''t he not saying anything because he''s an old man?


    "He always attacks old people."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Oh, that''sir.


    So far, Chung-Myung''s beaten bingo, shaman''s elder and others were all old people. A bishop of the Mahs? It was more like a living invoice than an old man.


    "Anyway, I''m glad he''s not the same. I''m glad I didn''t see the rough side of you...¡­.¡±


    It was then.


    Jo-Gol, who was flinching from the front, twisted his face and walked up to old Pyo.


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    Coming right in front of old Pyo, he roared.


    "No, old man! You should have told me beforehand if you were senile! Why are you training the dog so many people are tired? What time is this? You''re screwing me...¡­.¡±"Yoon-Jong??."


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "Kill it."


    "Yes!"


    Yoon-Jong ran forward like a bolt from the blue, lifted himself up, and stabbed Jo-Gol in the back with his knee.


    "Yikes!"


    As Jo-Gol fell forward, Yoon-Jong, who climbed directly onto it, began to smack Jo-Gol on the back of his head.


    "Darn it! The mullet didn''t jump. Why does the mangler jump?" Why! Just die! Just die!


    "Argh! Argh! Argh! Argh! Argh! Argh!"


    He must have seen and learned from the way he was hitting his back. Baek Cheon, who was glaring at the scene, momentarily flinched and shook his head.


    You can''t look at that happily. Still, I''m in the middle of nowhere.


    Jo-Gol screamed, grabbing the back of his head with both hands.


    "Argh! I didn''t say anything I didn''t say! Argh! Death, death! Waist! You''re going to break your back! No waist! Don''t step on it....¡±


    "Just die, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Yoon-Jong, who trampled Jo-Gol like a laundry, gasped and sighed until the ground went away.


    "When you get older, you get a little serious. How can you be new every day, you son of a b*tc*."


    "¡­I think the death penalty is becoming increasingly violent."


    "Who is it all because of, man!"


    When Yoon-Jong raised his hand, Jo-Gol flinched and wrapped his head.


    Baek Cheon sighed the sheep, rather than sitting still.


    "He''s right, too.


    Chung-Myung is doing that to lighten the mood because it''s so awkward for him to be silent with a firm face all along. Whether it works or not, it''s better than keeping our mouths shut.


    Unsurprisingly, Jo-Gol patted Chung-Myung on the head after being beaten.


    Baek Cheon also quietly looked at Chung-Myung. And I sang it in a low voice.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "What can I do? The sun is setting soon."


    "Well."


    It`s a place that we couldn`t find even in broad daylight. Wouldn''t it be harder to recognize after sunset? I think that''s enough for today."


    Chung-Myung stroked his chin slowly as if he was agonizing. Then he asked the old man.


    "Old man."


    "What?"


    "Anyway, you''re saying it''s near here where you found the guard?"


    "Yes, I am.¡±


    Old man Pyo nodded and tapped Jinyang Gon on the shoulder.


    "Get off me.¡±


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    As Jinyang Gon sat there as if he had been waiting, old Pyo got off and looked around.


    "I don''t remember correctly, but I''m sure it was this mountain or somewhere next to it. I''m sure you''ll find it if you look back another day or so tomorrow."


    Chung-Myung looked around the mountain pointed by old Pyo and nodded.


    "Can you give me a more detailed description of what happened then?"


    "Oh, that''s....¡±


    The old man scratched the back of his head and said,


    "It''s been a long time, so I don''t remember in detail, but I remember the animal I caught at that time was a fox."


    "Fox?"


    "Yes, I found a fox in front of me and I shot an arrow right away. I thought he was hunting a rabbit-like mountain animal with something in his mouth, but when I got there, I found out that there was a book that wasn''t a mountain animal.


    Chung-Myung frowned slightly.


    "Did you bring it to this person?"


    "Yes, yes. I was blind-eyed, so I had no idea what was written in the book, but I thought it would be okay if I brought it to him because there were pictures of people with knives in the book."Old Pyo glanced at Jinyang Gon and said,


    "But this car was rumored to be able to read the lines and learn what it was or not."


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung nodded slowly.


    "Okay, it''ll be dark in a little while, so you can go down now."


    "What? I haven''t found it yet.¡­.¡±


    "That''s all right."


    Old Pyo peeked into Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    "Well, then a little while ago...¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon, who knew what the old man was going to say, replied instead.


    "You can take the hard work as it is. Thank you for your hard work."


    "Go, thank you, gentlemen. Thank you very much."


    Baek Cheon looked at Jinyang Gon with cold eyes and asked.


    "I will take you home and stay at your house. I''m telling you, you''d better not think about running away."


    "I don''t even dream! I''m telling you."


    "All right."


    Jinyang Gon bowed and carried old Pyo down the mountain. Baek Cheon, who was watching from behind, looked back at Chung-Myung and asked.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "It doesn''t make any difference to find it anyway. The important thing is that the emergency was found somewhere around here."


    "Well."


    "There''s no way a mountain animal could have traveled a long distance with an emergency. I''m sure it''s nearby."


    "I see. So what are we looking for?"


    At that, Chung-Myung stared silently at Baek Cheon. It was hard to guess what he was thinking.


    Only after a while did Chung-Myung''s mouth slowly open.


    "The tomb."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If not, white bones. No, the hem, the body...¡­anything will do."


    He added, hesitating slightly.


    "I know it''s too much. But we need to find a trace. Please."


    Everyone nodded without a moment''s hesitation.


    "Let''s split up the zones and find them."


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    Looking at everyone dividing and dividing sections in unison, Chung-Myung looked at the rapidly darkening mountain. His eyes were also dimly sunk.


    It must be somewhere in this mountain.


    No.


    There should be.


    ---------------------


    While cigarettes were not spread to China during the period set as the background of the work, they made a scene where they were allowed to smoke.


    We ask for your understanding.

 Chapter - 714 Episode 714. Lets go back together. (3)

    "No, what mountain...¡­.¡±


    Sometimes there are mountains like that. From a distance, it looks like a pushover because it''s not that tall, but when you go in, the peaks rise countless times, the valleys are deep, and the shape of the mountain is indescribable.


    "What''s like this?"


    "That''s why it''s 100,000."


    Yoon-Jong looked around and said calmly.


    "The reason why Mahyo based 100,000 mountain was that it was far from the center of the Jungwon herd, but the mountain was so deep and wide that it was hard to find those who hid in it.What''s more."


    "Oh."


    "This is just the beginning of 100,000 mountains, but I can see why this place has become a battlefield that divides the fate of the Middle East."


    Listening to Yoon-Jong, Jo-Gol looked at the mountain with new eyes.


    Not too far from here, a fierce battle broke out over the fate of the midfield.


    The final match between Mahkyo centered on Heavenly Demon and the midfield centered on Hwasan.


    "Daesan blood clot¡­¡­."


    "Yeah."


    Yoon-Jong nodded. A voice with a deep echo came out of his mouth.


    "Time makes me forget a lot of things. But there are things you should never forget. We can live like we are now because there are people who risked their lives there."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "We must not forget that our ancestors were asleep here. None of Hwasan''s disciples should forget."


    Jo-Gol nodded still and closed his eyes still.


    ''It''s strange.''


    The mountain here is so different from Hwasan.


    Instead of being steep and high in the mountains, Hwasan has straight terrain without hiding any of them. However, I felt that there was something hidden deep in the mountains instead of gentle.


    For those who have lived in Hwasan, this place was so unfamiliar.


    In a place like this...¡­.¡¯


    How did the men who risked their lives in this strange land feel?


    They would have known that they could not go back alive. Still, what was the determination to throw your life away without hesitation?


    It was hard to imagine.


    "¡­¡­I don''t know, death penalty."


    Yoon-Jong grinned as if he knew what Jo-Gol meant.


    "You''ll find out one day."


    And he also silently scoured the dark ridge.


    "Let''s hurry. If you''re lazy, Chung-Myung will come after you with a knife."


    "I''d rather be."


    Jo-Gol pouted out.


    "He''s the best man in the world to turn people upside down anyway. He used to pick on people for f*cking, but now...¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol couldn''t speak more and sighed deeply.


    ''I''d rather do a d*mn thing.¡¯


    It was so awkward to see the silent Chung-Myung. It was even more unbearable to face the expressionless Chung-Myung.


    Nevertheless, his stomach was distorted because he couldn''t even properly rebuke him.


    "So I''ll find you sooner."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t worry. He''s not a man who can be shaken so easily."


    Jo-Gol nodded slightly and looked around with slightly sharp eyes.


    "Let''s go through it."


    "Let''s do that."


    Yun-Jong sighed quietly, looking at the back of Jo-Gol, who was going ahead, stabbing the ground with a sword.


    Even that Jo-Gol is worried that Chung-Myung is in bad shape.


    I don''t know.


    Sometimes Yoon-Jong felt like a human being made of steel by Chung-Myung.Before meeting Chung-Myung, Yun-Jong was just a man who kept his place and avoided unpleasant things, and waited for what had happened to pass.


    Chung-Myung, who moves forward breaking everything down to him, seemed to be too aggressive at times, and was, therefore, a brilliant person.


    However, in recent days, Yun-Jong felt like he had a peek into Chung-Myung''s flesh wrapped in steel.


    "¡­...the d*mn one."


    Yoon-jong, who shook his head, stabbed the floor with a sword cut.


    * * *


    "Who could it be?"


    "Huh?"


    I looked back at Dang-Soso, followed by Yoo-Esul.


    "The man I''m looking for.¡±


    Dang-Soso''s face looked darker than usual.


    "The tomb or the remains...¡­.I''m sure you''re a human being, but what''s your relationship to Chung-Myung''s death penalty?"


    Yoo-Esul stared silently up for a moment. A small voice came out of her mouth, which contained the night sky in her eyes.


    "Friend."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "He must be a friend."


    She seemed to know. What''s that expression?


    Yoo-Esul also faced my face with a similar expression whenever he saw Tokyo.


    A friend who had no choice but to lose because he was weak.


    "But it was a hundred years ago.¡­.¡±


    "I don''t know."


    Yoo-Esul shook his head.


    "What we need to know is that we need to find it. Definitely."


    There was a firm determination in his voice.


    Dang-Soso looked at her with new eyes.


    Yoo-Esul is not a person who usually speaks his mind. In her mind, all she had was a desire to be stronger and a sense of duty to protect Hwasan.


    I''ve never seen you before.


    The way she was motivated by other people''s work was unfamiliar to Dang-Soso, who was almost always attached.


    "I''m sure we''ll find it.¡±


    "Yes."


    "That''s how the Chung-Myung death penalty comes back. Cheek, swear, angry...¡­.¡±


    The end of Dang-Soso''s speech was blurred. I wondered if it would be a good thing to come back as usual. Then Yoo-Esul''s voice interrupted Dang-Soso''s thoughts.


    "No."


    "¡­what?"


    Yoo-Esul stopped walking.


    "Come back, even if you can''t find it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Come back without a hitch. As usual."


    "¡­accident."


    Yoo-Esul''s eyes are wrinkled very slightly.


    "That''s why we have to find it. I don''t want to see it.¡±


    Dang-Soso seemed to know what Yoo-Esul meant.


    Chung-Myung will eventually return to his normal state no matter what disappointment he has left inside. But that doesn''t mean it''s the same as it was in the past, just the way it looks.


    It''s the same as the past.¡­.¡¯


    I wondered how much I knew about Chung-Myung.


    Monstrous ignorance, outrageous determination, violent, radical, meticulous and delicate.


    But can I say that I know Chung-Myung well just by looking at him like that?


    Dang-Soso thought Yoo-Esul was the hardest person to guess in Hwasan so far. She''s an extremely horse-conscious person, so it''s often better to just guess what she''s thinking.


    However, if you think about it now, the person who is more mysterious is Chung-Myung.


    He talks nonstop, as opposed to Yoo-Esul, but rarely reveals his true feelings.


    If Yoo-Esul hides himself in silence, Chung-Myung is a man who covers his true intentions with numerous words and actions.


    "Do you know what the Chung-Myung death penalty thinks inside?"


    Dang-Soso was curious. Do those who don''t show their true feelings have anything in common with each other.


    "No."


    But the answer that came back was not what she expected."¡­I see.¡±


    "But."


    "What?"


    Yoo-Esul closed his mouth and peeked back at Dang-Soso.


    "Should I know? Do you have to?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I don''t know what''s going on inside, but I''m a quandary. It''s my fault."


    The clouds lifted briefly and the moonlight was lit up. The corners of Dang-Soso''s mouth bent gently as he stared blankly at Yoo-Esul standing below it.


    "Me too! Me too! Accident!"


    "Yes, you, too."


    Dang-Soso, who clung to Yoo-Esul''s back, held her charmingly and hung. Yoo-Esul reeled back with a blank face.


    "I''ll find him! I''ll find him and tell him we found him, so he''ll treat us.¡±


    "Expensive one."


    "Yes! Something expensive."


    "A very expensive one. Because I''m rich."


    "Yes! A very expensive one!"


    The two men carefully stammered the floor into the sword.


    I have to find it.


    There was a strong commitment in Dang-Soso''s eyes.


    The same goes for Yoo-Esul, but Dang-Soso didn''t want to see Chung-Myung go back to Hwasan with his sagging shoulders. It doesn''t look good on me.


    Don''t worry, the d*mn death penalty. I''ll find it for you somehow.¡¯


    * * *


    I''ve felt this strange feeling several times.


    The moment he suddenly felt unfamiliar with his small back.


    However, it is usually when he faces the enemy or when he stands in front of Baek Cheon that Baek Cheon feels unfamiliar on Chung-Myung''s back.


    Each time Baek Cheon had to feel unageable depth in him. And with that look, I was able to whip myself more and more.


    But now...¡­.


    I don''t know how to explain it.¡¯


    Small?


    No, it''s not like that. It''s just that...¡­.


    Baek Cheon, who was trying to find the right word, finally let out a deep sigh.


    In the first place, trying to explain the feelings I felt while looking at my back in words felt meaningless.


    Puff.


    Chung-Myung''s sword has already stabbed the floor several times.


    Looking down, Chung-Myung slowly threw his eyes at the distant ridge. The sight of the soaring peaks left Baek Cheon with a strange sense of incompatibility.


    "How is it?"


    I didn''t open my mouth because I wanted to ask you something.


    If I just stay still, somehow the distance from him will be endless, and I think it will eventually be far away, so it''s close to screaming without realizing it.


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung turned his head and faced Baek Cheon.


    It wasn''t exactly the same as usual. It wasn''t the dark face I showed you all the way here, it was just a faceless face.


    However, the face felt unfamiliar and unusual. Baek Cheon was briefly suspicious because he was overreacting now.


    Chung-Myung asked again.


    "What?"


    "¡­Can you find it?¡±


    "I don''t know."


    Chung-Myung smirked at the barely raised question.


    "I try, but...¡­.¡±


    Then he scratched his head on the back.


    "As you can see from the status of the book, it''s been at least a hundred years. It''s even stranger that there''s still something left."


    "¡­Do you think Eugene was the one who participated in the Daesan bloodbath?"


    "Probably so."


    Baek Cheon, who stared at Chung-Myung, nodded.


    "Yes, I understand. But let''s find more."


    This time Chung-Myung asked him as Baek Cheon began to poke the floor again.


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    "Aren''t you going to ask?"


    "¡­what?"


    Now Chung-Myung looks at Baek Cheon with a sullen face."You must have a lot of questions."


    "A lot."


    "But why aren''t you asking?"


    "You don''t have to ask."


    "¡­What does that mean?"


    Baek Cheon shrugged as Chung-Myung grumbled.


    "I''ll do it if it''s worth explaining."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I won''t do it if I can''t explain it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But why would I rush you. It''s up to you."


    "No, but people...¡­.¡±


    "That''s enough."


    Baek Cheon shook his head cutting off the back of his horse.


    "If you can afford and explain, then explain."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Instead."


    "Huh?"


    "If you''re going to lie, just don''t explain it. It''s all right."


    Chung-Myung stared silently at Baek Cheon. Baek Cheon didn''t back down at all and said facing him.


    "And don''t be mistaken."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s your job, but it''s my job as a great student of Hwasan. Finding ancestors'' eugene and recovering the remains are as important as anything else."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m doing what I have to do as a disciple of Hwasan. So if you''re going to interrupt, do it later. I''m busy right now."


    After talking, Baek Cheon passed by Chung-Myung and climbed forward. Chung-Myung''s empty smile, which looked blankly at the firm back, was young.


    "Dong-ryong, you''re the one."


    In front of him, 100,000 mountains were still curled up. Chung-Myung kept stopping his gaze there.


    Then Baek Cheon looked back.


    "Come quickly."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What are you doing?"


    "¡­¡­No."


    Chung-Myung clenched his fist without realizing it.


    Come on.


    It''s nothing.


    But... if he could have said that nothing in the past.


    If you did...


    With his head slightly lowered, Chung-Myung stepped toward the leading Baek Cheon.

 Chapter - 715 Episode 715. Lets go back together. (4)

    Sarak, sarak, sarak.


    The tip of the brush went back and forth on the white paper. Sometimes he wrote in magnificent handwriting, and sometimes he drew a figure of a person who seemed to be alive.


    Compared to the fast-moving hand, the body of the person holding the brush had little movement as if it were a stone statue.


    He just stared at the words created by his hands without blinking with half-closed eyes.


    The hand of the man who had been writing for so long stopped. My mouth slowly opened.


    "¡­¡­I¡­¡­."


    The face of the serious man collapsed. With a frown on his face, he turned his head and looked at the window.


    "That''s how much I asked you not to disturb me when I was working! It''s a job that requires attention."


    "What, dude? Did I tell you, did I kick you? Why are you so annoyed when you just came and took a breath?¡±


    "If I had stayed still, I would have yelled again! Or I''ll run into you!"


    "But you''re slowly climbing these days. You''ve been using your emergency in the corner of your room, haven''t you?"


    "¡­Please come in."


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung popped open the window and came inside.


    "¡­Please walk through the door."


    "This is closer.¡±


    With a deep sigh, Chung Jin slid aside the guard he was using. It was to keep that gentleman from being interested.


    "What''s the matter?¡±


    "The death penalty is to take care of the emergency." I have something to watch. This one."


    Chung-Myung threw away the scroll he was holding. When Chung Jin picked it up and opened it, his eyes quickly became cramped.


    "These are things that just stand and go! Why are you giving this to me?"


    "Then I''ll find it? These things are missing!"


    Long Jin wrapped his head around and screamed silently.


    Yeah, that was right, too.


    It is also funny that Chung-Myung, the second-in-command to Hawasan, is looking for these inequities in the library. But if you''re going to do that, you can just order the ones with extra hands! How many disciples do you have under him?


    I couldn''t understand the reason for coming to someone who was already busy and dying.


    "Why are you telling me that...!¡±


    "You''re the one who takes care of the emergency.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    That''s right. That''s right. Yeah, there''s nothing wrong!


    By the way, you crazy man! I''m not looking for a Continental Battleground Jangju to change the ten-piece slip into a hermit!


    It was Chung Jin who was frustrated about how to change the concept in his head.


    No, if it could have changed, it would have changed 30 years ago.¡¯


    After sighing deeply, Chung Jin laid down the scroll and looked at Chung-Myung with blurry eyes.


    "I''ll take it and bring it to you, so go ahead, death penalty."


    "You have to do it quickly."


    "All right."


    "Oh, you have to do it quickly! Or the long death penalty is going to tell me something again! Don''t you feel like you''re being criticized at this age?"


    "Why don''t I know! I''m being cursed to death at this age right now!"


    Chung-Myung''s head is tilted.


    "Do you dare?"


    "¡­¡­not that."


    "Be careful, you. I''ll be watching."


    Long Jin stole water from his eyes with his sleeve.


    This is not to blame Chung-Myung. Isn''t Chung-Myung a human being like that? You should not swear at dogs barking, nor be angry at chickens for crying at dawn. So you shouldn''t blame Chung-Myung.Why the hell would a long sentence put a death penalty on a death penalty.


    The man was the biggest problem.


    Chung-Myung, you know that if you let the death penalty work, there will be a problem, but why don''t you make him work steadily to make people? If we try to make Chung-Myung into a person, we can make a cow into a dragon!


    "But what are you writing?"


    "Ugh¡­¡­.I''m going to give the new kids a lesson."


    "Huh? What else did you make?¡±


    "¡­¡­No, it''s just a slight variation. I''ve fixed a little bit of the acid diggers because the existing ignorance is a little inefficient."


    "If he''s bored, he''s a knight. Fix it again?


    "¡­The undeveloped ignorance is the dead ignorance. I told you we had to keep revising and supplementing it."


    "That''s ridiculous. Give it to me. I''ll see what you''ve done."


    "No, I''m on my own.¡­.¡±


    "Hey."


    Flinch.


    "Get it."


    Eventually, Chung Jin, who bowed his head, held out the book he was writing to Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung, who received the grade, slurped over a book that was not dried yet. And left a very brief impression.


    "What a mess."


    "¡­What did you see?"


    "It''s nothing short of a man''s eyes. Why did you make it look like a kid''s joke?"


    "Children, what a joke!"


    Chung Jin glared and Chung-Myung gently opened a finger. Then, Chung Jin laid his eyes down beautifully.


    "Look here, man! You don''t open the sword here, you twist it to make it powerful! How many years have you had a meal, and you still can''t do this properly?"


    "¡­the death penalty."


    Chong Jin sighed with a face that was bursting.


    "I''m not a fool, and I have to twist it to make it more powerful?"


    "Yes."


    "No! I got it! I knew it!


    "Where does this scream?"


    Chung-Myung''s feet flew in and Chung Jin lay flat on the floor. Chung-Myung''s feet cut through Ho Gong, creating a popping sound.


    "What? Avoid?"


    "Hey, let''s talk, let''s talk!"


    "But this bird...¡­.¡±


    "Now, are you going to tell the long death penalty?¡±


    "¡­¡­I''ll cut you some slack."


    Chung-Myung finally recovered the bridge. Long Jin shed tears with his eyes.


    What are ghosts doing?


    No, I''m sure he''s already here. He would have been beaten like a dog and run away.


    I''m sure no one and no ghost can do anything about being a tough, rascal.


    Chung Jin looked at the grumbling Chung-Myung and said,


    "The death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "That''s why the death penalty should not be done."


    "I can''t help it. Let''s get hit."


    "Oh, no, listen till the end! So the ignorance of the death penalty means that it cannot remain in Hwasan!"


    "Huh?"


    Chung Jin sighed deeply and added an explanation.


    "As the death penalty said, twisting the sword there definitely improves your power. But it''s not something anyone can do to exactly twist their wrists to add power while rotating their bodies and spraying a deceptive sword."


    "So you have to do it."


    "No, that''s why you shouldn''t. Hwasan''s ignorance does not exist for people like the death penalty."


    "Why me?"


    Seeing Chung-Myung who couldn''t understand, Chung Jin distorted his face.


    "People like the death penalty improve and rewrite themselves! In the first place, this kind of salary is not for those who understand and correct like the death penalty, but for those who want to be strong even if they don''t have the ability to correct it!"¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So wake up from your dreams. The death penalty will never make a name in Hawsan''s history."


    "Is this a curse?"


    "Hand! Put your hand down! No, don''t raise your foot because I told you to put your hand down!


    After struggling for a long time to calm down Chung-Myung, Chung Jin said with a weary face.


    "It''s the death penalty. He''s just strong anyway."


    "I''m a little strong."


    "¡­Not a compliment."


    Chung-Myung stared, but Chung Jin shook his head undauntedly.


    "I''m not going to be looking for other civil servants with the death penalty, nor am I going to be talking about my death penalty skills all over the neighborhood, so I''m going to end up being treated as a good prosecutor in Wasan.¡±


    "¡­¡­Huh? Is that how it works?


    When Chung-Myung tilted his head blankly, Chung Jin shouted with a face of frustration.


    "So go out and beat it up! Why are we the only ones beating? If the death penalty had gone all the way around, would he have heard such nonsense?"


    "I was beaten."


    "Bump in front of others, in front of others!"


    "But this is really a temperament. Come on."


    Long Jin cringed his neck with a pinch. And I thought.


    That man like Mangjong is a little calmer now that he is older. In the old days, shoes would have already flown into his face.


    "The death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "I''m weaker than the death penalty."


    "No, you''re not weaker than me, you''re the weakest on the celadon belly.¡±


    "¡­Anyway."


    His eyes sank somewhat gravely at Chung-Myung.


    "But in the history of Hwasan, my name will remain, not the death penalty. I''m going to make my students learn nothing and make a better Hwasan."


    Even the world''s Chung-Myung couldn''t put a finger on this horse.


    "This is how I repay Hwasan''s kindness. I mean!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Please grow up and do something for your disciples, too.


    "Hey, who''s going to stop someone from coming into Hwasan right now? I''m holding it in for that time.¡±


    "No one''s coming in."


    When Chung Jin kicked his tongue, Chung-Myung choked up.


    "What''s the use of such an emergency if someone stormed in and blew up Hwasan? Now''s the time, tomorrow''


    "Then I''ll wrap up my emergency bag and just run away. It''s the death penalty or not."


    "What, you son of a b*tc*?"


    "Don''t be angry and give me compliments. Without the death penalty, Hwasan can survive. But if Hwasan''s ignorance is cut off, there''s no point in having the death penalty."


    "I''ll teach you."


    "¡­¡­Not with the current death penalty."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The eyes of Chung Jin shaking his head were slightly dark.


    "The death penalty is, if I or a long-time writer gets angry, the death penalty has to go back to the way it was. Not someone else."


    "Is this crazy? What are you talking about?¡±


    "There''s only one."


    Chung Jin muttered like a headache and stared straight at Chung-Myung.


    "So remember. Not everyone can be executed. And there''s nothing wrong with that. But if the death penalty doesn''t let the people who are worse than him lose their nerve, one day someone like the death penalty will show up in Hwasan again."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s what it''s all about. It doesn''t just mean raising your student strong right now."


    Chung-Myung looked at Chung Jin and shook his ears with a sour face."Oh, yeah. Well noted."


    "¡­foot."


    "What?"


    "No, nothing."


    Even though he knew it was meaningless to tell Chung-Myung right away, Chung Jin sighed as the ground went off.


    "So I''m going to live to death. When the day comes when my life is in danger, I''ll take my important emergency and run away."


    "You can''t take it if you come in when you''re outside.¡±


    "Hmph! That''s why I carry the most important things around here."


    Long Jin untied his clothes and showed him the guard he wore around his stomach. Chung-Myung frowned slightly.


    "¡­It''s like a shield."


    "For one thing or another."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Don''t be ridiculous, man. You remember Hwasan First Sword, what kind of history do you leave a name for."


    "Wait and see. The world will remember me. People like the death penalty will completely forget it."


    "¡­¡­but when he heard it, I heard it."


    "Argh! Long story!"


    "You should go to hell today. You son of a b*tc*!


    Long Jin''s scream rang through the foresight, but no one who heard it ran there.


    "There you go again."


    "I know."


    His students, shaking their heads, quickly turned their attention away and dispersed to do their job.


    A high, sharp shriek ran down the rugged peaks of Hawasan.


    * * *


    Tadak. Tadak.


    Chung-Myung, who woke up, stared blankly at the burning bonfire.


    His gaze, which had been fixed on the bonfire, slowly shifted to the side. Around the fire, his disciples, including Baek Cheon, were tired and asleep.


    Chung-Myung, who had been staring at them for a long time, raised his eyes.


    I closed my eyes again more slowly in the dense night sky as if the stars were about to pour out.


    - You''ll see. The world will remember me.


    Chong Jin??.


    You were wrong.


    The world doesn''t remember you and I.


    But don''t be too sad.


    Because I remember.


    Because I still remember.


    Chung-Myung''s shoulders shuddered with trembling hands.


    Yoo-Esul, who slowly opened his eyes behind him, looked silently at his trembling back and closed his eyes.


    It was a night where only the sound of grassworms was heard from somewhere.

 Chapter - 716 Episode 716. Lets go back together. (5)

    "¡­...no answer, really!"


    Jo-Gol sat there with a frown. Then Yoon-jong, who was following behind, also sighed for a long time.


    "How many days has this been!"


    "¡­Three days? Or four days?"


    "Ugh."


    Jo-Gol looked around the mountain with a groan.


    I searched around for more than three days, but there was no sign of it. I was definitely full of will at first, but I was forced to lose my strength by now.


    "No, the death penalty. I''m not doing this because I''m tired and lazy.¡­.¡±


    "I think that''s right."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol''s face was greeted with a look of resentment. Trying to rebuke him once more, Yoon-Jong looked at the face and slipped away, coughing in vain.


    "Hmm. Then what?"


    "¡­Honestly, why is it so hard to wander around the mountains? I''ve been training for a whole month for that son of a b*tc*."


    "That''s true."


    Will this mountain be as rough as Hwasan? This mountain is as big as this for them, who train all day on the rugged Hwasan, as the children run around in the background.


    "It''s just¡­¡­ I think it''s all for nothing."


    "What do you mean wasted work?"


    When Baek Cheon, who was poking the ground at his own pace, frowned, Jo-Gol peeked and opened his mouth honestly.


    "It''s been a hundred years. Honestly, I don''t think there''s anything left."


    Baek Cheon said, looking at him with a slightly displeased face.


    "Wasn''t there an emergency found?"


    "Just because there''s an emergency doesn''t guarantee there''s any other trace."


    "This guy!"


    Yoon-Jong tried to shout something, but Baek Cheon raised his hand to block it.


    "There''s nothing to blame. That''s not wrong, is it?"


    "But¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon shook his head with a bitter look.


    "Yes, as you say, if there''s no trace left in the first place, you won''t find anything in ten days, not three."


    "I mean."


    "But that''s something you don''t know unless you try it."


    Baek Cheon looked at Jo-Gol with a solemn face.


    "We are now looking for traces of good men. It''s also about finding the remains of those who risked their lives to protect future generations. Do I have to look at it for three days and put it in my mouth?


    With the look in his eyes, Jo-Gol flinched and lowered his head.


    "They threw their only life into something they weren''t sure of winning. I understand how you feel, but that''s not what I''m saying as a person who''s been indebted to me."


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    "And normally, you''re not the type of person to say that."


    Baek Cheon looked at Jo-Gol and asked.


    "Tell me. What''s wrong with you?"


    "That''s¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol, who seemed to be reading the room, scratched his head in frustration.


    "It''s good to find. No matter how long it takes, it''s all good to find out. But what if we waste time on time and we can''t find it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m afraid it''ll spoil my stomach, my stomach...¡­.¡±


    I''m not talking to myself. Perhaps I am saying this out of concern for Chung-Myung.


    Baek Cheon, who turned his head slightly, now looked at the mountain until he got quite used to it. I kept putting weight on a corner of my mind.


    Was it a bunch?


    No matter how thoroughly searched, this place is in the mountains. Even if the mountain was dug up and removed, there was no guarantee of finding traces of a hundred years ago."But where did Chung-Myung go?¡±


    "¡­¡­He said he''d look it up on his own."


    "Alone¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol muttered for a moment, sighed and jumped out of his seat.


    "Growl!"


    Then he began to stab the floor again with a sword in his hand.


    "Oh, yeah, I''ll find it. d*mn it, I''ll find it somehow!"


    Baek Cheon said calmly as he watched him move forward, screaming for no reason.


    "Let''s cheer up a little bit more. Chung-Myung is not just because of him. If we''re Hwasan''s disciples, we''ll at least have enough to say we''ve done our best."


    "Yes, boarding house."


    "Yes, Sa-suk. I''ll cheer up!"


    The voices of Yoon-jong and Dang-Soso are energized again.


    Baek Cheon glanced over Chung-Myung''s direction and began to move again.


    Follow, follow.


    The clear stream continued to flow through the valley.


    Chung-Myung sat on a huge rock, staring blankly at the stream.


    Was it too much?


    The water keeps flowing without looking back.


    Even if it was a valley a hundred years ago, the flowing water cannot be the same as it was a hundred years ago. It may actually be impossible to find traces of something that has already passed too long.


    ''Chong Jin??¡­¡­.¡¯


    Chung-Myung''s eyes turned to the sky.


    The sky was heartbreakingly clean, and nothing was to be seen.


    I met him not too long ago in my dream, but I can''t remember his face. If you try, you can think of it, but you can''t stop it from blurring out little by little by little by little.


    Chung-Myung murmured quietly, just looking at the flowing stream.


    "Lingering..."


    Maybe what he''s doing now is just trying to catch the stream back in both hands.


    What would Chung Jin say if he was watching him from a distance?


    Wouldn''t I have told you to go back to Wasan and raise your students instead of doing anything useless?


    Or did he somehow find a trace and nag me about going back to Hwasan?


    Chung-Myung shook his head in agony.


    I don''t know.


    There is no way to find the answer.


    Even if he answers alone, that''s not really what Chang Jin said. The dead have no power, and they can''t answer.


    You can''t see it with your eyes, you can''t hear it with your ears, you can''t reach out and touch it. Ho Gong is the only thing you can catch when you reach out sadly.


    No matter how vividly you live in him, you''ll never see him again.


    Looking at the flowing water, Chung-Myung thought.


    Maybe he''s the kind of man who should''ve been running away like that. It''s just...


    That buck.


    At that time, Chung-Myung slowly turned his head to the popularity that came from behind his back.


    The person who made eye contact stared at Chung-Myung without saying a word. Looking at the unexpected guest, Chung-Myung laughed unconsciously.


    "Why?"


    "Just."


    As Chung-Myung hesitated for a moment to answer, Yoo-Esul approached the rock where he sat and sat.


    Then I stared at the flowing stream for a long time without saying a word. It was only after a brief silence that she opened her mouth.


    "¡­before."


    "Huh?"


    Yoo-Esul said without turning his head.


    "We all went together. Where my father was buried."


    Chung-Myung nods his head.


    "I''m glad I didn''t go alone. I don''t know what kind of face I should have seen if I went alone. But I''d be a little relieved to see my father around me."Chung-Myung looked at her with new eyes.


    It''s not common for Yoo-Esul to unwind. And it was very unfamiliar to hear people speak so well and coherently.


    But even more unfamiliar was the fact that she was now trying to console Chung-Myung.


    "¡­Father."


    Yoo-Esul closed his eyes slightly. The end of the long eyelashes trembled.


    "I didn''t want to go back. If you don''t complete the martial arts. He wouldn''t go back until the moment he died. But at the end of the day, I finally contacted Hwasan."


    "You''re worried about the accident. Because he''s a father."


    "¡­I thought so, too."


    But Yoo-Esul soon shook his head still.


    "But I think I know now. You must have wanted to go back to Hwasan more than you wanted to send me to Hwasan. Because I''ve missed you all my life.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoo-Esul''s face looked as insensitive as usual. But Chung-Myung found the look of indifference a little different than usual.


    "I thought I''d do this. It''s Hwasan who wanted to go back so badly. I couldn''t dare to do it when I was young, but now I can do it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But I decided not to."


    "¡­¡­why?"


    Yoo-Esul shook his head slowly.


    "Because it''s meaningless."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A new low voice leaked out of his lips, which had always been stubbornly closed.


    "My father is already back in Hwasan. If I''m in Hwasan, my father is in Hwasan, too. And if I complete the sword that my father was about to complete, my lifelong desire will come true."


    Chung-Myung''s lips are tightly closed.


    "To continue...¡­that''s what it is.¡±


    At her words, Chung-Myung looked up at the distant sky.


    ''Continue... ''¡­.¡¯


    You want to say that.


    Even if he can''t find it, if Chung-Myung continues to do so, it''s like he''s already back in Hwasan.


    ''What I have to say... ''¡­.¡¯


    Chung-Myung gently closed his eyes.


    How many times did Yoo-Esul have to think before he said this to Chung-Myung?


    "¡­Continue.¡±


    It''s not wrong. Because Chung Jin was the one who cared about the future generation of Hwasan more than anyone else.


    Yes, so if Chung-Myung can continue to do that again, that''s enough.


    Chung-Myung finally woke up.


    It is not without regret. I can''t say I don''t have any regrets. But you can''t spend time here forever. He still has a lot of work to do.


    "Let''s go back, accident."


    Yoo-Esul and Chung-Myung''s eyes met. Chung-Myung smiled at Yoo-Esul and looked at the distant sky.


    I''ll be back one day.


    When you''re done with everything you have to do, you can come back and find it.


    Chung-Myung, who kept holding his back and forced his sobbing regret, forced himself to walk.


    ''At that time... yes. Let''s go back together then.''


    However, Chung-Myung, who took a few steps, stopped again for a momentarily.


    Not moving as if he were a stone statue, he muttered very quietly.


    "¡­¡­Hwasan?"


    You''d be more inclined to go back to Hawsan.


    My cold fingertips have shivered.


    ''You stupid...¡­.¡¯


    What did you think? What the hell were you looking for?


    Where and what did you think Chung Jin was doing?


    "¡­Jin."


    - I''m going to make my students learn nothing and make a better Hwasan.


    - This is how I repay Hwasan''s kindness.Yoo-Esul''s father tried somehow to complete the ignorance with a half-starter. Because I thought that was the way to atonement for running out of Hwasan.


    What about you, Chung Jin?


    What would he have done when he realized that he would never return to Hawsan again?


    That''s why I carry the most important things around here.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    I''ll send it back.


    Even if my body couldn''t get back to Wasan, I would have tried to send back the emergency I had.


    But how? It''s like the home of Mahyo. In the midst of these 100,000 mountains that were enemies on all sides...¡­.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were busily moving from place to place.


    What if I were Chong Jin?¡¯


    The body is wounded.


    The pursuers have been somewhat shaken off, but there is no way to survive. But if he dies in a place like this, all his classmates will be in the hands of the devil.


    Then¡­¡­.


    "Hide it.''


    Where you can''t find Mahkyo.


    And... where we can find the death penalty that will come looking for him someday.


    The place where the first masters of Mahyo will be able to find the death penalty, which will be penetrated even if they block it, and who will spare their lives.


    I''ve got the death penalty. Do you think I''m gonna die?


    Chung-Myung''s hands are now starting to tremble like an aspen.


    A man who will never die. A man who should never die.


    Someone who will never lose to the hands of those horrible machinists and who will come looking for him one day.


    "It was me¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s expression crumbled horribly.


    "¡­I see¡­. That was me.¡±


    His eyes turned sideways as if possessed.


    Under the blue sky, a gentle stretch of mountains. With a ridge so different from that of Hwasan, a particularly pouting peak was seen.


    A rugged mountain composed of rocks and cliffs, unlike the surrounding peaks.


    Yeah... Yeah, like...¡­.


    "¡­¡­Chong Jin??."


    Chung-Myung walked like he was possessed.


    There you are. There you are.


    He''s my priest.

 Chapter - 717 Episode 717. Here it is. (1)

    "Why!"


    A voice filled with anger rang.


    No, maybe sadness or resentment.


    "Why! Why won''t you let me go, why!"


    The old man, who was only looking at the distant moon at the cry, turned his head quietly.


    The weight in his eyes weighed on his whole body, but Chung-Myung did not back down. The eyes that sank as still as a lake and the burning Hwasan-like eyes met fiercely without yielding an inch.


    "You really don''t know?"


    "Long sentence execution!"


    "If you fall out of here, we can''t guarantee victory. No, you''ll lose."


    Crunch.


    Chung-Myung gritted his teeth in Cheon Mun''s words.


    "He''s... he''s missing."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You don''t know what that means? What? Long Jin! The d*mn bastard is missing, in the mountains of 100,000!"


    "I know."


    "Long sentence execution!"


    Cheon Mun slowly closed his eyes.


    His expression was calm, but his slightly trembling eyelids were showing that he was not even feeling right now.


    "What I lost is¡­¡­. We''re not the only ones who lost someone."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Everyone has lost. But how can we be the only ones who have a tantrum?"


    "Crowd?¡±


    Chung-Myung''s face was distorted.


    "Are we going to go look for a priest?¡±


    "Chung-Myung??¡­¡­.¡±


    " The good priest because that f*cking thing, but I don''t know what is a great cause to cheomeok Do you mean to let die! Maybe he''s still alive!"


    With anger overflowing with Chung-Myung''s voice, even Cheon Mun temporarily closed his mouth as if he was speechless.


    "What''s wrong with that? d*mn it! What the hell is that?!


    Cheon Mun''s mouth, which looked at Chung-Myung''s face as if it was about to explode, leaked a full voice of remorse.


    "¡­a great deal¡­"¡­.¡±


    Soon after, Cheon Mun sneaked a smile.


    It was so low that it seemed like a laugh in vain and ridicule, but either way, a laugh that could not be seen calmly was young around Cheon Mun''s mouth.


    "Do you think that''s still there? To me?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "There may have been something like that at first. But now it''s worn out and worn out, there''s only one left. Do you know what that is?"


    "¡­¡­what?"


    "Future."


    The firm word came out of Cheon Mun''s mouth.


    "If we don''t defeat them, we have nothing left. And I really need you to defeat them. You know, Chung-Myung, the examiner of plum screenings of plum blossoms.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But you''re not going to go? And yet, would you ever leave here alone to save Chong Jin? What would you say when you come back and see us all dead? You thought I''d say thank you for saving my life? You fool!"


    Chung-Myung, who had been bitten hard, ended up with a clear vein of blood flowing from his mouth. The new blood stained his lips as if he had even applied a red kite.


    Cheon Mun shook his head slowly.


    "He wouldn''t want to. What he thinks is most important is not you, not him, but the children left behind."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There was a fishy smell of iron.


    What I feel in my mouth. The smell from the end of the word.


    I was just dizzy from the tingling.


    "If you want to go find him, go after this war."


    "The death penalty!"


    "We''re not the only ones who lost it!"


    Cheon Mun roared. Anger and anger that had not been found in him exploded.


    "Do you think there are a couple of people who want to go find him right now? I''m more than you are! I''m the f*cking...¡­.¡±Eventually, he smacked his lips, blurring the end of his speech with swearing.


    "I''m doomed¡­¡­."


    His voice was shaking terribly.


    Cheon Mun is a long-time writer of Hwasan and leads the midfield for that demon.


    How much luggage is weighing on that shoulder.


    "¡­I sent it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m the only one who has put him on a dangerous mission. If you want to blame me, blame me."


    Feelings had disappeared from Cheon Mun''s face.


    "I can''t allow you to go looking for Chong Jin as a long-time hwasan writer. Go back to your seat and stand by."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung also saw Cheon Mun with a look of no emotion.


    There was no young smile every time we saw each other. The two stared coldly at each other with ironclad faces.


    Chung-Myung''s mouth opened indisputably.


    "If you''re a long-time writer."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ll have to follow you."


    The emotionless voice shook Cheon Mun''s eyes.


    "But¡­¡­ death penalty."


    There was a cynicism around Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "Can you fill the void of what you lost with what you earned?"


    Cheon Mun eventually closed his eyes tightly. Cold Chung-Myung''s voice lodged in his heart like a blade.


    "I don''t know what it means to lose what I''ve gained by losing what I shouldn''t have lost."


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??."


    "I¡­¡­."


    Blood trickled down Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "I won''t accept this decision until the moment I die."


    At the end of the sentence, Chung-Myung turned around without even hearing back. Without hesitation, he widened his distance from Cheon Mun.


    I clenched my fist to the point of bursting.


    Crunch.


    Nothing changes when you grind your teeth and hit your chest.


    As he stepped so silently, he looked back with his eyes full of original poison. However, Chung-Myung''s eyes lost all their anger and power at the sight.


    Cheon Mun''s shoulders were shaking weakly, which had always been broad enough to make him embrace and rely on all of his disciples.


    With his half-crouched and silently sobbing, Chung-Myung turned his head, unable to see any more.


    ''Chong Jin??¡­¡­.¡¯


    - Death penalty.


    Chung-Myung closed his trembling eyes as he recalled Chung Jin''s face, smiling indisputably.


    I''m sorry.


    I''m sorry.


    ¡­¡­I''m sorry.


    * * *


    Chung-Myung stepped as if possessed.


    One step, another step.


    He stumbles as if he could fall, but moves on and on.


    And Yoo-Esul followed him silently. Her eyes caught the back of Chung-Myung.


    That back was like a mountain in general. Sometimes they embraced them like the sea, sometimes they became sky-riding cliffs and became their target points.


    But now Chung-Myung''s back is just pathetic.


    It''s like...


    ''Father.


    It seemed to see her father''s back once again, which was vaguely left in her memory.


    A man who has not accomplished what must be done.


    A man who holds on to what he can never achieve.


    Why does that skinny back look overlapped with the current Chung-Myung?


    Chung-Myung, who had been stumbling, walked faster and faster. In line with that, Yoo-Esul also accelerated his walking pace.


    Hwasan''s disciples, who happened to find the two, rushed to Yoo-Esul to see if they had detected a strange atmosphere.


    "Brother and sister?"


    Yoo-Esul put his index finger on his lips."Don''t disturb me."


    Baek Cheon alternately looked at her and Chung-Myung''s back and nodded soon after. And together he began to follow Chung-Myung without saying a word.


    One step.


    One step.


    Good men are ahead, and those who connect their will follow. However, the step of the good man who walked first was wobbly, even with certainty.


    Chung-Myung''s gaze at the mountain in front of him is the same as he had in the past.


    Chong Jin???¡­¡­ He''s not like that. He''s not the one to let go like that.


    Even if the body that has poured too much blood slowly stops, and the urge to stop and be comfortable with everything eats away at the soul.


    He''s not the one to let go and give up everything.


    That buck.


    Chung-Myung started climbing the mountain.


    ''Think.''


    What if I were Chung Jin?


    What would I do if I were him?


    I can''t go back already. There''s no way to get back to Hwasan for the death penalty, breaking through the breathtaking, full of masochists everywhere.


    So what did he do?


    If he was standing where Chung-Myung stood a hundred years ago, what would Chung Jin do when he saw the mountain desperately gripping the blurred view?


    Chung-Myung''s feet, which climbed the mountain as if possessed, became faster.


    You know, you know.


    ''You would have done this.¡¯


    I''m sure Chung-Myung would''ve been the same.


    A mountain that is not so high, and therefore cannot be Hwasan.


    But¡­¡­ a small mountain that can conjure up the atmosphere of Hwasan in this remote country.


    ''You have to go back.''


    Yeah, we should go back.


    Even if you''re here, you''re going back to Hwasan. We''ll go back to Hwasan even if our bodies rot.


    Where we''ve been. Where we''ve lived.


    I can''t forget Chung-Myung even when he''s dead, like he went back.


    I''m sure the same goes for Chong Jin.


    Chung-Myung''s foot as he took the mountain became more and more certain.


    WELO, WELO. Not a single moment of rest. The hesitation disappears every time he takes a step.


    It was not long before Chung-Myung stopped walking.


    Chung-Myung stared blankly ahead.


    And his students looked at him in silence.


    They didn''t know what the hell made them feel this way. But I didn''t dare to talk to Chung-Myung.


    ''This is...''


    Yoon-Jong, who was looking around, squinted his eyes.


    "Living quarters."


    "¡­¡­why?"


    "Isn''t it¡­¡­ like Hwasan?"


    "¡­the mountain was a little steeper than anywhere else."


    "Oh, no. It''s not like that...¡­.¡±


    Yoon-Jong looked around a few times and made eye contact with Baek Cheon.


    "Where the Wasans are¡­¡­.Yes, isn''t it similar to that place? If this mountain is Hwasan, this is...¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Only then did Baek Cheon look around with a stiff face again. A new round of neat lips soon broke out of sighs.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    I thought I knew what Yoon-Jong was talking about.


    If you count this mountain as Hwasan, this is where the Hwasanites are now. It doesn''t fit perfectly, but it was definitely a similar place for those who have lived with Hwasan as their own home.


    Baek Cheon''s eyes turned to Chung-Myung.


    ''Then you...''.¡¯


    At that moment, Chung-Myung kneeled down and sat there. He crawled on the floor with his knees, tearing the growing bushes with trembling hands, and stretching his bare hands.


    Hawasan''s disciples just watched the scene without saying a word.


    I don''t dare to help.No.


    It occurred to me that I should not help.


    This is not something they can jump in on. I don''t know why, but all of Hwasan''s students here now feel the same way.


    "¡­What are they looking for?"


    When asked by Dang-Soso, close to whispering, Yoo-Esul answered without turning his head.


    "Fox hole."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I would have dug a hole. To get out of the emergency room."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Dang-Soso nodded and looked at Chung-Myung.


    At that time, Chung-Myung''s hand, which was searching for the floor, suddenly stopped. Chung-Myung''s fingertips trembled.


    Long-grown, lush bushes were removed and a small pit was soon revealed.


    There was nothing strange about a pit like that in the mountains. The burrows dug by mountain animals were abandoned and collapsed over time, because they were very small pits.


    But at that moment, Chung-Myung''s hands were now shaking pitifully.


    At first, the hand that was digging for the pit became faster and faster, and then began digging the ground like a madman.


    "Sigh¡­¡­ Ugh¡­¡­!¡±


    The pain that couldn''t be vented came out of its mouth in a sound of no substance. The scattered soil spilled on his head and back. While looking at the scene, Baek Cheon unwittingly took a step closer to him.


    "Chung-Myung??¡­¡­.¡±


    One moment Yoo-Esul''s hand grabbed his shoulder.


    Baek Cheon turned around and Yoo-Esul shook his head.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baik Cheon, who bit his lips, eventually nodded. Now, I had no choice but to keep an eye on Chung-Myung.


    Excavating soil, pebbles, and smashing rocks with bare fists, Chung-Myung gradually dug into the ground.


    The rough breath sounded strangely sobbing.


    The digging and digging Chung-Myung was covered with dirt. Chung-Myung''s hand, which was digging the ground as if it were his mission, was hardened.


    At the fingertips dug into the soil, there was another sensation.


    Nothing is caught at the end of the finger that penetrates the soil. That means the back is empty.


    Chung-Myung''s out of breath.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He now began carefully removing the soil. It was a delicate touch that was completely different from before.


    The eyes of the Hwasan disciples who were watching the sheep grew bigger.


    Cave?


    It wasn''t exactly what it was.


    But what''s certain is that there is room for people where Chung-Myung is removing them.


    Soon Chung-Myung stumbled into it.


    "¡­Living in private."


    Baek Cheon nodded at Yoon-Jong''s words.


    "¡­Let''s go."


    Baek Cheon took the lead, bending over the cave where Chung-Myung was located.


    It was a narrow passageway, but there was a lot of space in it. Baek Cheon, who jumped down lightly, captured the sight of his head up in those eyes.


    ''Chung-Myung??¡­¡­.¡¯


    Baek Cheon was perhaps a little shocked at the moment.


    Chung-Myung''s small shoulders were shaking because they were so small that they were about to collapse.


    What you see over those shoulders...¡­.


    A person? No. That was not a man, that was a white goal.


    The white bones that remain in their lifetimes even though they are rotten and have only bones left. The fabric on the white bone was crumbly and worn to the point where it was hard to guess its shape.


    But I had no choice but to know.


    This is because the stone wall, which is as straight as if it had been carved with white bones, was engraved with magnificent words as if it had been dug with fingers.A sigh came out of Baek Cheon''s mouth.


    Even though my body sleeps here,


    My heart is with far-off Hwasan.


    Chong Jin, the 13th disciple of the Hwasan faction.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Shivering, the stretched hand touched the phrase very carefully. My shoulders began to tremble terribly.


    "Ah¡­¡­. Ah¡­¡­.¡±


    At last, a pent-up sob burst out of Chung-Myung''s mouth, which collapsed as if it were collapsing. Baek Cheon closed his eyes slowly because the crying hurt so much.

 Chapter - 718 Episode 718. Here it is. (2)

    - If I''m surrounded by enemies, be sure to save me. If it''s difficult, take even a dead body to Hwasan.


    - If that doesn''t work, we must send this non-payment to Hwasan.


    - Don''t forget, death penalty.


    The only person who can do that is the death penalty. Never! Never forget!


    "Uh¡­¡­.Uh¡­.¡­.¡±


    Trembling fingertips approached the white goal. However, the fingertips, which seemed to reachable at any moment, soon stopped as if they were frightened.


    Scared.


    I''m afraid it''ll crumble the moment I touch it.


    I''m afraid it''s going to disappear like a fantasy.


    "¡­Jin."


    Here you are.


    Here you are.


    My priest, how lonely you were in this dark place.


    How much¡­¡­.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung stammered his forehead with trembling fingertips, as if he were speechless. As soon as he felt the rough and cold sensation, he was surprised and pulled out, but soon after, he carefully stroked the white goal again as if touching the baby again.


    "Uh¡­¡­.Uh¡­.¡­.Uh¡­¡­."


    I... I came too late.


    How long have you been waiting? How long have you been waiting in this cold place?


    Forgive.


    Forgive me, Chang Jin.


    Forgive this ugly death penalty that has finally come to you.


    The hand groping the cheek of the backbone seemed to be smoothing the living person.


    Why do people find out only after they lose them? How can he be so foolish?


    Chung-Myung''s jaw trembled. When I lowered my eyes, I saw clothes that had faded and disappeared halfway. The bones you see inside are blackened everywhere.


    "Mahwa¡­"¡­.¡¯


    Even walking at the last minute wouldn''t have been easy.


    You would have come all the way here, rolling and crawling desperately when you couldn''t stand it.


    I''m not afraid of death. It''s all good to die.


    There is one thing that must be left behind.


    Where no one in the world can find it. Where only Hwasan''s disciples can find it.


    That''s where I have to leave it somehow.


    Like a thread, he would have cut down the rest of his life, dug up oysters, and died recalling those who would come to this place one day.


    Now that I can''t go back to Hwasan, at least where I can think of him...¡­so alone and alone.


    You''ve been waiting, haven''t you?


    You thought I was coming, didn''t you?


    Your death penalty.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes finally looked at something that looked inside the hem. No, I looked, but I didn''t.


    I don''t see anything. This is because the view that has been thrown into disorder has become blurred.


    I bit my lips and closed my eyes tightly. The overflowing sorrow flowed down my cheeks. It was not until so long before Chung-Myung opened his eyes and stared at what I had to find reasonably.


    a single book of non-payment


    It''s something that I didn''t take away from my body for a moment until the moment when Chung Jin was dying.


    A self-deprecation period, plum blossom screening.


    And¡­¡­.


    Stares at the book with trembling eyes. Although much clouded by the years, the sleek handwriting still caught my eye. Chung-Myung''s unbearable groans came out of his mouth.


    Lord of Jahan.


    I can''t even show this to the death penalty.


    Oh, it''s a figment that only Hwasan''s master craftsman can learn! Go away! Before you rip it open!


    Yes, of course I should keep it. I just have to protect my guard, and the death penalty is to protect me.


    - Don''t worry. I''ll protect this emergency even if I die. That''s the way I protect Hwasan.Yeah. You protected yourself.


    But¡­¡­.


    "I''m¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung grabs the floor.


    "I couldn''t do that. I''m¡­¡­."


    Forgive me. Please forgive this ugly death penalty.


    Chong Jin??¡­¡­. Chong Jin??.


    Chimmy''s sadness is so great that she can''t breathe. The front kept getting blurry.


    Everything I had endured flowed out of my neck and poured down.


    He stretched his trembling hand forward, carefully hugging the white bone, which has now become too small.


    Chung-Myung buried his forehead on the shoulder of the backbone, hugging Ho Gong so awkwardly that he could not even touch it.


    "Uh¡­¡­.Uh¡­.¡­.Ah¡­¡­."


    Huge feelings burst out as I weighed on my chest. I can''t say anything.


    Let''s beat feet.


    Let''s go back together.


    Now that I''m here. Let''s go back to Hwasan together, Chang Jin.


    I''m sorry I''m so late.


    So let''s go back to Hwasan now.


    There are still things you left there. The things you wanted to leave behind are breathing.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    It was more of a convulsion than a sob.


    With his mouth squeezed in, the emotions that he had blocked came out.


    You were right. I didn''t leave anything behind.


    But the people you tried to protect were still there. As you say, embrace the things you left behind.


    So let''s go back.


    The place you kept. Where you wanted to go so badly.


    Baek Cheon, who was watching Chung-Myung burst into tears as if he had lost his tongue, turned his head without seeing any more.


    Before I knew it, the priests who came down together and saw the scene seemed speechless when they saw Chung-Myung and their ancestors who had long faded away.


    For a hundred years....¡¯


    In this narrow, dark cave...¡­.


    Baek Cheon gently closed his eyes.


    Digging a hole this big would have been possible because it had left the enemy''s eye for a moment, meaning it could have tried to escape.


    Nevertheless, the ancestors chose to hide in places where the enemies could not find them, instead of venturing with remaining power.


    Instead of risking one''s life, one day I''ll make sure to pass on the body''s pay to Hwasan.


    How the hell did he end up in this dark, cold place, Baek Cheon couldn''t even guess.


    But at least now I could see what he was supposed to do.


    When Baek Cheon winked quietly, the disciples, who understood the intention, stepped left and right to create a space.


    "This ship."


    Hwasan''s disciples began to bow in unison.


    It was a more reverent gesture than ever. With respect for our ancestors and respect for the warrior who carried out his will to the last minute.


    Once


    One more time.


    After two bows, Baek Cheon slowly rose from his seat.


    And slowly approached Chung-Myung. This time Yoo-Esul didn''t stop Baek Cheon either.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    Baek Cheon carefully grabbed Chung-Myung by the shoulder.


    The moment I touch my hand, I feel a tremor. His shoulders, which had always been proud, were trembling to the point where he was afraid to grab them.


    Baek Cheon, who sighed quietly, carefully told Chung-Myung.


    "Shouldn''t we bring him to Hwasan as soon as possible?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s so cold and lonely here. Let''s go to Hwasan, Chung-Myung. My forefather would want it, too."


    Only then did Chung-Myung nod slightly.


    After carefully placing the white goal, I slowly took off my coat. Then I spread out my undressed clothes and laid them on the floor.Then, he looked at the white goal without saying a word for a long time.


    Baek Cheon, who guessed why Chung-Myung was not moving, pressed down on his shoulder.


    "I''ll do it."


    "¡­¡­Oh, no."


    But Chung-Myung shook his head slowly.


    "I have to...¡­.I have to do it, Sasook."


    It wasn''t the voice of Chung-Myung he knew.


    "¡­Yes."


    Baek Cheon had no choice but to nod and take a step back again this time. Chung-Myung then blanked out for a long time and reached for the white goal more slowly.


    "Okay, let''s go back, Chang Jin."


    You wanted to keep going back. So let''s go back now.


    Chung-Myung, who grabbed a white goal as if touching his injured cheek, slowly lifts it up. I felt a slight resistance at the fingertips.


    In the end, Chung-Myung, who bit his lips tightly, closed his eyes and gave more strength to the hand that grabbed the white goal.


    The white bone, which was rattling small, fell off the neck.


    After touching the hair over and over again, he carefully moved it over the jacket he had let go of.


    It''sirritating.


    Chung-Myung, who removed each white bone that seemed to be scattered on the floor and moved it onto his coat, carefully wrapped it up with his own clothes.


    I know it''s frustrating, but hang in there.¡¯


    Chung-Myung picked up the scaffold on the floor. Then he approached and held out the guard to Baek Cheon.


    "This is¡­¡­."


    "Take care of yourself."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "This is what private accommodation should do.¡±


    Baek Cheon looked at the old guard and nodded. I can''t guess all of the intentions, but Chung-Myung''s words must mean something.


    He also took off his coat and carefully wrapped the guard.


    Chung-Myung nodded slightly and turned around to hold Chung Jin''s remains and put them around his shoulder. His gaze suddenly touched the inscription on the wall. I shouldn''t have laughed.


    ''Anyway, you''re not being cool.¡¯


    If it''s the last word left in the world, I''ll pretend to be in moderation.


    You stupid...¡­.


    ''Yes.''


    Let''s go now. Where you wanted to go so badly.


    Chung-Myung looked up and looked at Hwasan Ogum.


    "Let''s go back."


    Everyone nodded slowly at the words that finally came out.


    Yoon-Jong was the first to step back, but then Baek Cheon''s horse grabbed him and pulled him up.


    "Look at it clearly¡­"¡­remember."


    Everyone had a very deep view of the cave in their eyes.


    "Here was the soul of Hwasan."


    It is not the highest honor in the world that protected Hwasan, nor the reputation of the highest inspection.


    It is the will that remains here to protect Hwasan.


    What they should not forget. All they have to carry on is here.


    Hwasan''s disciples, who engraved everything in front of them, turned one by one with a stiff face.


    So finally, Chung-Myung, who was left alone in the cave where Yoo-Esul and Baek Cheon had escaped, looked around the dark area with his sunken eyes.


    The empty burrow depicted the image of Chong Jin in memory.


    He would have dug a hole, built a wall with a history, and squeezed out all the power to sit on his feet.


    And¡­¡­.


    Did you laugh?


    Yeah, I''m sure it was you.


    - I leave the back to you. The d*mn death penalty.


    The playful voice of Chung Jin, who smiled brightly, seemed to be heard in his ears.


    "¡­Of course."


    I know. You can''t trust me. I''m that kind of guy.But¡­¡­.


    "I remember."


    What you said, what you asked.


    What I''m supposed to do.


    Chung-Myung slowly approached the wall. Standing silently, he looked at the stone wall engraved with the last words of Chong Jin, and raised his hand for a while.


    Each angle.


    The sound of a hard stone wall scratching echoed in the same blood.


    After a while, Chung-Myung lowered his hand and turned away as he looked at the stone wall. He pulled himself out through the passage and soon after, a pile of dirt poured out and the passage was completely closed.


    The cave is now completely dark.


    There will now be no light seeping into this place.


    But one day, the years will go by so many times.¡­ If someone finds this place where animals who have found a place to rest dig burrows or where they have been cut by the wind and rain, they may be able to see the inscriptions on the stone walls.


    Even though my body sleeps here,


    My heart is with far-off Hwasan.


    Chong Jin, the 13th disciple of the Hwasan faction.


    What was left of Hwasan''s soul?


    I''m getting it back to Hwasan.


    Chung-Myung, the 13th largest disciple of the Hwasan faction.


    Words that no one can understand, those words.

 Chapter - 719 Episode 719. Here it is. (3)

    The sun was so hot that I couldn''t open my eyes properly.


    When I slowly opened my half-closed eyes again, I saw Oh Gum waiting for him.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung looked at them silently.


    None of them asked Chung-Myung anything, even though they must have a lot of questions.


    One greeted him with a stiff face and another with a relaxed smile.


    "For now¡­¡­."


    "I''m going back to Wasan."


    Baek Cheon cut off Chung-Myung''s words.


    "What are you going to do with the guy in town? I think it''ll be a burden if you take him with you now a burden."


    Instead of Chung-Myung, Jo-Gol answered back to Baek Cheon.


    "I''ve warned you, so wouldn''t it be a big problem? If you make another accident, you can grab it again and beat it up."


    "¡­I''m a great man if I can make another accident after all this. From then on, I admit it."


    "Right?"


    Jo-Gol shook his head at Yoon-Jong''s words.


    In fact, it''s not much of a deal for them. You fight the golden sword, you fight a life-and-death battle with the Iron Man, you meet an unexpected bunch of men and you cut their throats off.¡­.


    Uh...


    Come to think of it, this isn''t normal.


    ''Anyway.''


    It may not be a big deal for them, but it''s a huge event for ordinary unmanned people once in a lifetime. If you still have the guts to think about fraud after going through one such incident, you should acknowledge it as it is.


    "First of all, let''s go back. But I don''t think I''m in a situation where I''m


    Bang-Soso nodded as well.


    "Don''t waste your time and let''s get going."


    Chung-Myung looked silently at the death penalty, in which he shared views and talked in unison.


    There will be countless questions to ask.


    But Chung-Myung changed his words before he spoke out to ease the burden.


    Squeeze.


    The hand of Chung-Myung, who grabbed the clothes containing the remains of Chung Jin, was tense.


    ''That''s pathetic, me too.''


    I just thought it was okay to be strong.


    Even if he didn''t do what he had to do as a death penalty, he thought it would be fine if they beat the person who couldn''t win anyway.


    What a stupid idea it was, I realized when I saw the blue children.


    "Go back, Chung-Myung. I''m going to report it to the long storytell him.


    Chung-Myung nodded at Baek Cheon''s words.


    Now is not the time to be sentimental.


    This guy has been alone in this desolate place for too long. I need you to take me to Hwasan quickly and let me rest.


    "Yes, boarding house, departure¡­¡­.¡±


    Then Chung-Myung suddenly shut up.


    Suddenly, a sharp gaze caught in the bushes behind Baek Cheon. Baek Cheon, who saw Chung-Myung''s face, who was too young to live in cold, looked back, flinched.


    ''When...?''


    Yoo-Esul grabbed the handle of the sword. The rest of the disciples were only then aware of the presence of those surrounded and quickly placed on alert.


    "Who is it?"


    Baek Cheon''s command has fallen.


    "Come out!"


    The cold voice shook the bushes lightly.


    Whisper. Whispering.


    The sound of stepping on grass rang threateningly for a moment, and soon a group of bloodless and gray-uniformed people appeared from the left and right as if surrounding Hwasan''s disciples.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s mouth has hardened.


    It''s not green.¡¯


    There is no sign of threat.However, the whole body''s fur stood on end. Before the head could think, the body recognized their strength and warned them endlessly.


    "The death penalty."


    "¡­I know."


    Yoo-Esul, who usually doesn''t open his mouth first, sang Baek Cheon. It was clear that she also noticed that they were no pushover.


    "Close the gap."


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong gathered at Baek Cheon''s low command with a slightly tense face.


    Dang-Soso also naturally changed his position behind Baek Cheon''s back. She didn''t go to a safe place, but went to a position where she could show her best skills. Having been through numerous battles, I was able to quickly see how dangerous the situation is now.


    Baek Cheon said quietly.


    "I don''t think you came in a good way.¡­I guess you don''t have the courage to reveal yourself."


    "It''s not that difficult¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes slowly turned to a voice heard from somewhere.


    A man walked slowly through the bushes from the border between the blood and the sceptics.


    Baek Cheon''s eyes trembled slightly after seeing him.


    ''The author...''


    Spherical.


    It was an unforgettable face. Baek Cheon was standing by the person who was one of the strongest people he''s ever seen.


    "¡­all the people?"


    "It''s been a while, too. How have you been, Hwasan?"


    A man in a literary suit and neatly slicked his hair back.


    Hoga Myong, a soldier of all men, politely captured the disciples of the Hwasan faction.


    "Other than Hoga Myong in the crowd."


    "¡­¡­Bek Cheon from Hwasan."


    When Baek Cheon answered unabatedly, Hoga Myong released his airborne hand and opened it lightly from side to side. It was a relaxed gesture.


    "I must say that I am so glad to see you again."


    "¡­What''s the matter?"


    "What''s going on?¡­.¡±


    Hoga Myong smiled lightly and pulled out the rubber band stuck in her waist. He slowly took out a cigarette wrapper and filled it with a bear stand and rubbed his fingertips to light it up.


    Staring.


    A few times I washed the gombang, and soon the smoke leaked out of his mouth.


    "Don''t you know what''s going on?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hwasans told me that they had to go all the way to that far male window and cut our ugly throats."¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon bites his lips. As long as that word came out of my mouth, it was all wrong to solve the situation in a good way.


    Hoga Myong grinned.


    "Well, that''s possible. People can have quarrels with each other while working, or they can kill each other while fighting like that. This Hoga Myong, it''s not that I don''t understand that. Just¡­¡­."


    He puffed out the hazy smoke and put a long pipe over my shoulder.


    "But if the people who were eating a bowl of rice are dead, and the people who did it are snooping around in my front yard, at least they should come and show their faces."


    "What do you want to say?"


    "Hey, gentlemen."


    Hoga Myong''s gaze slowly swept through Hwasan''s disciples. Those who faced the gaze clenched their teeth without realizing it.


    "We are the Saffines who are pointed at by you. We don''t know agreement, we don''t know morality. But there''s only one thing they need to live under one name. Do you know what that is?""¡­I don''t know."


    "Principle."


    The word "principle" penetrated Oh''s ear with a curious ring.


    "Other than the law, we need at least a principle to unite those who don''t listen to what we say. Do you understand what I''m saying?¡±


    "¡­¡­what is the principle?"


    "It''s very simple."


    Hoga Myong''s lips crept up.


    "Tooth for tooth, blood for blood."


    As soon as the horse fell, the sceptics and bloodmen surrounded it all together pulled out their sergeants. While looking at the sharp sharpened three swords and rough roughness reminiscent of saws, Hwasan''s disciples grasped the sword handle tightly.


    "Whoo-hoo."


    Hoga Myong shook her head after a long puff of cigarette smoke.


    "I''m very sorry that this happened not long after the ark celebrated the break-up of the Heavenly Union. But... gentlemen."


    A smile suddenly disappeared from Hoga Myong''s face.


    "Don''t you think it''s too much to have killed two people and shamelessly come into our territory and wander through the mountains?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If I send you back, the whole world will be laughed at. I''m sorry, but we''re dead when we''re dead, except those who can''t stand being ridiculed."


    Baek Cheon sighed with a heavy heart.


    It''s not that I didn''t think about all the people.


    However, I did not expect to bring troops to this countryside or this mountainous area.


    ''It''s my mistake.¡¯


    Even though we know that Hwasan''s status has changed from the past, we still think and move like we used to be ignored.


    "This side had its own situation."


    "The situation is with everyone."


    "You can''t solve it by words?"


    "It sounds like a question that doesn''t need an answer.¡±


    It was just as Baek Cheon was about to say another word to Hoga Myeong.


    That buck.


    Chung-Myung, who has been watching the situation quietly, stepped forward without saying a word.


    "Oh, this is Hwasan...¡­.¡±


    Hoga Myong, who was about to call Chung-Myung, suddenly closed her mouth. The moment Chung-Myung met his eyes, the chilling chill that seemed to have fallen into the hole was all over the body.


    ''¡­what is it?''


    He has also gone through countless hell roads to reach the military position of the entire population. However, even he was thrilled by this sense of freezing of his soul at this moment.


    I love you.


    Chung-Myung, who stepped forward, pulled out his sword without saying a word.


    "Now I am¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m not in the mood for a wilderness."


    Hoga Myong was briefly speechless. That''s how amazing it was.


    Is it really the same person?¡¯


    Of course, Chung-Myung wasn''t always cheerful the other day when I visited Hwasan. Even Hoga Myong was impressed by the momentum he showed when he faced the arkman, the defeated.


    But Chung-Myung now seemed like a different person than then.


    I just pulled it out, but it seemed like that blade was already full-body egg. Eventually, Hoga Myong stepped back without realizing it.


    Where the hell is that guy...¡­.¡¯


    "I''d kill them all if I could, but...¡­ I don''t have time to play with you right now. Stand down quietly. Those who step down do not cut themselves."


    Chung-Myung, who warned in a low voice, scanned everyone with dark eyes.


    "Or die."


    Hoga Myong''s face at the threat was also blatant.Seeing the true face of Chung-Myung, there was only one thought that came to his mind.


    You have to kill him.


    The ark needs the author, but Hoga Myong''s idea was different. Anyone who raises tiger cubs thinks they can control the tiger.


    The moment the tiger cub becomes a real bum and puts his fangs in the back of his neck, he realizes that there are things in the world that can''t be done just by motivation.


    The defeated aren''t ordinary people, but he''s also extraordinary. Hoga Myong didn''t have the slightest intention of sitting on the threat right now to produce greater results.


    Although Chung-Myung was only going to live, his plan changed at this moment. The others are good, I don''t care. But he''s the only one! No matter what sacrifice you make, you have to kill him here.


    Tuck.


    The cigarette that was burning in the gombard fell to the floor. At the same time, Hoga Myong''s mouth burst out.


    "Kill him! I must kill him!"


    As a signal, those surrounding the horse rushed in unison.


    "Be prepared!"


    In Chung-Myung''s brief cry, Hwasan''s disciples encircled Dang-Soso in a circle.


    The bloodstained man, who rushed like an island war without a single shout, exuded a blood-red force at the end of the gruesome three swords.


    Strong?


    Chung-Myung''s face is frozen.


    But then.


    (sighs) (sighs) (sighs) (sighs)


    A huge explosion occurred in front of him. The blood-thirsty man, who had been rushing like a shield, soon became blood-thirsty and bounced back.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who was about to swing a sword, turned his gaze with a stiff face. Hwasan''s disciples also stared at Chung-Myung''s view, unaware of the English language.


    "Tsk tsk tsk... I was wondering what you were doing.¡±


    I heard a familiar voice. And a man in a costume that was familiar to the eyes but never seemed to get used to it walked out leisurely through the bushes.


    "An alias, an alias. I told you not to do this. Tsk tsk tsk."


    Defeat Jang Nilso.


    For a moment, Chung-Myung''s eyes were blue.

 Chapter - 720 Episode 720. Here it is. (4)

    Snake-like, quaint eyes slowly. Those who met the eyes looked down on them.


    Crunch.


    The red glycemic flower stepped on the grass that had grown. The sound of the grass crushing and crushing echoed.


    "Oh, my God."


    Jang Nilso, who shook his head lightly, sighed.


    It''s a clipples.


    Every time he walked slowly, accessories dangling from his body collided with each other and made clear metal sounds. The golden dragon carved in the white tarp shook as if it were alive.


    It was a truly out of the blue, but no one here could take their eyes off Jang Nilso from the moment he appeared. It was as if Jang Nilso was sucking up space itself.


    Not only the crowd of the bayonets, but also the five swords were looking at him as if possessed.


    A bum appeared in the middle of a crowded street and seemed to be walking leisurely.


    "Well."


    Jang Nilso, who sighed quietly, wriggled and walked toward the bloodstained righteous. Then, he looked down at the bloodstained person who was coughing and squatted down.


    "Are you all right?"


    "Whoo, Cough! I, uh...¡­.¡±


    "I''m sorry. I''m in a hurry.¡±


    Jang Nilso tapped the bloodstained person on the back with his hand. Then, the blood doctor, who was almost suffocating at any moment, clearly looked better.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    "Ego, one more puke of blood."


    "Ughhhhhhhh!


    The bloodstained bloodman, who threw up the red ox blood, turned his head and looked at Jang Nilso.


    "Go, thank you, ark."


    "You''re saying all sorts of things. It''s my job, so of course I''ll fix it. I''m sorry."


    "Don''t worry! How can I blame the ark for taking away his life?"


    "Thank you for understanding. I''ll remember you."


    "Oh, it''s an honor."


    Jang Nilso patted the shoulders of an unwell-informed blooded person and grinned. Then I slowly lifted myself up.


    After watching the process, Baek Cheon had to feel a terrible sense of incompatibility.


    It was that Jang Nilso who attacked that bloodstained man.


    According to common sense, the blood righteous should feel hostility, betrayal, or even confusion towards Jang Nilso, who attacked him out of nowhere. But now the author has acted as if Jang Nilso is a lifelong benefactor.


    I gave you the bottle and the medicine, but you completely forgot to give me the bottle, and you''re taking the medicine that you took care of me in a clumsy way, aren''t you?


    "What the hell is he...¡­.¡¯


    There was little to understand even though I saw it in person.


    Jang Nilso''s eyes turned to Hoga Myong, who was biting her lips.


    "A pseudonym."


    "¡­the ark."


    "Tsk."


    Jang Nilso kicked his tongue with a slightly displeased face and said reproachfully.


    "Why would I have given you the power to deploy troops without my permission?"


    "I¡­¡­."


    "Because I thought you''d guess what I meant, even without the cumbersome procedure. Don''t you think so?¡±


    Hoga Myong, biting her lips, bowed her head. Jang Nilso sighed a little exaggeratedly and frowned.


    "But the one who knows my intentions the best does this. Alias, aliases. Why are you being so foolish? Why did you do this, huh?"


    Hoga Myong bit her lips.


    "The ark, I...¡­.¡±


    "That''s enough."


    But before he could hear it, Jang Nilso waved his hand like he was annoyed."There must have been a reason. I won''t bother asking."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ll listen to it later."


    Jang Nilso, who walked forward, stood in front of Oh Gum.


    "Excuse me, he''s a little too motivated. Sometimes they do things that they don''t even ask. Blame me if you want to blame your superiors for their faults."


    Chung-Myung stared straight at Jang Nilso.


    The calm eyes of Jang Nilso and the icy eyes of Chung-Myung intertwined in Ho Gong.


    And it was Jang Nilso who turned his eyes first.


    "Phew, I''m going to eat you with my eyes. As you can see, I''m a weak person, so I''d like you to relax your eyes. Or else....¡±


    A bright smile was drawn around Jang Nilso''s mouth.


    "It makes me want to vote it out. What?"


    "You son of a b*tc*..."


    Chung-Myung gave strength to the hand holding the sword.


    At this point, the word "bad relationship" is not enough.


    Jang Nilso giggled as he saw him grinding his teeth.


    "Let me ask you a question."


    "What?"


    "What''s on that shoulder? It looks pretty precious."


    Chung-Myung''s head turns slightly. With the clothes wrapped around the remains of Long Jin in his eyes, he replied calmly.


    "Hwasan''s soul."


    As if wondering, Jang Nilso was holding back his laughter.


    "Hon?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hon... Hon! Hon! Ha ha ha hahaha.


    Jang Nilso''s laughter, who was giggling, grew louder and louder.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Oh, my god! You mean that''s Hwasan''s soul? Hahahahaha!"


    He leaned back and laughed loudly, Danny''s accessories jingled loudly and mixed with laughter like music.


    Baek Cheon bit his lips tightly.


    God d*mn it.


    He has been fighting against numerous enemies. Among them, there were clearly times when they couldn''t handle it.


    But I didn''t feel this way in the face of any despair. Even when fighting against that bishop, the neck of his opponent''s actions was not as cold as it is now, with a rat trapped in poison.


    Regardless of the degree of futility, Jang Nilso was definitely an incomprehensible area.


    A rat in a jar.¡¯


    Those blood and sceptics must be the best of the crowd. Even Jang Nilso, who lost, appeared here despite their difficulties alone.


    You''re going to get through this?


    No, that can''t be possible.


    No matter how Chung-Myung is, it would be hard to deal with Jang Nilso. When Chung-Myung is stranded, they can''t handle the elite of that many people alone. I''m sure it''ll wash out in an instant.


    Then Chung-Myung has to deal with Jang Nilso and all of them alone. This means that the team will lose.


    Then¡­¡­.


    Baek Cheon whispered quietly, his eyes fixed on Jang Nilso, who burst into a photo.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Hm?"


    "When the fight begins, I''ll run out, and you run away."


    Chung-Myung turned his head blankly.


    "¡­what?"


    "I''m not kidding. You have to live."


    Baek Cheon said, looking at Chung-Myung with a serious look on his face.


    "Be sure to live and return to Hwasan. And we have to deliver this emergency."


    Chung-Myung grinned as if he was dumbfounded.


    "Dong-ryong has grown up a lot. I know how to say that."


    "I''m not kidding, you son of a b*tc*."


    "Oh, I''m not kidding, either."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s mouth rolled up cold.


    "Especially now."


    "Why are you so foolishly...¡­!¡±


    "That''s why."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±"If you measure too much, you regret it. And¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung looks at Baek Cheon with cold eyes.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not dying. No one''s dying."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Dying is that way."


    Chung-Myung glared at Jang Nilso and the streets of the bay.


    "I don''t care who the other person is. If you block it, it goes through. That''s all."


    As soon as Chung-Myung finished talking, Yoo-Esul pulled out his sword. Then he took a step forward and filled the side of Chung-Myung.


    "Anyone."


    "Yes, anyone."


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong also stood on their left and right, pulling swords.


    "Well, I''m used to it."


    "I can open it for as long as I can."


    Dang-Soso clung to Chung-Myung''s back as he reached into his arms.


    "I''ll use the poison. Don''t approach me from the bottom."


    Her eyes also showed a frosty aura.


    Baek Cheon bit his lips as he looked at the priests ahead of me.


    Of course they know that the current situation is hopeless. But not a single person cries and is afraid of death.


    ''You idiots.¡¯


    Growl.


    Soon after, Baek Cheon, who held his heart firmly, pulled out his sword.


    "Get out of the way."


    Pushing between Yoo-Esul and Yoon-Jong, he stood at the front and pointed the sword forward.


    As fierce energy poured out of his body, the many people also fired up their energy as if they were responding to the weaponry. It''s like a beast in a moment''s notice.


    It was a hair-and-neck situation that was about to explode.


    But then.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Jang Nilso, who wrapped his face with one hand as if to hide his smiling face, laughed for a long time and stretched out his other arm.


    In one move, the momentum of the crowd disappears as clean as a wash.


    "Open the way."


    There was little doubt and embarrassment in the eyes of all the people at Jang Nilso''s command. But when Jang Nilso opened his mouth once again, the allegations quickly disappeared.


    "Are you going to make me say it twice?"


    The effect was immediate. The bayonets stepped back as if they had been burned, opening the way from side to side.


    "Bar, ark!"


    Hoga Myong groaned, but Jang Nilso didn''t even react. His mouth, which was exposed under his hand covering his face, opened slightly, revealing a white tooth.


    That''s what the chief wolf would look like if he were smiling.


    "Don''t forget, Hwasan The Dragon."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The eyes revealed between the fingers of the ring emitted a blue madness.


    "You owe me one time. You have to be sure about the bill."


    Chung-Myung stared at Jang Nilso with sharp eyes.


    "That''s arbitrary.


    "I don''t know, but I''m on the exact side of counting."


    Whoosh!


    Chung-Myung shook off the sword once.


    Then he lifted up the sword, which had been stretched down, and slowly began to hide the blade inside the cut.


    Growl.


    "It''s a rule not to deal with scammers, but...¡­.¡±


    Snap!


    The sound of the sword entering the sword echoed clearly.


    Chung-Myung looked straight at Jang Nilso and said,


    "It''s only this time."


    "Thank you for this.¡±


    Chung-Myung peeked back.


    "Let''s go."


    Ogum looked at Chung-Myung with embarrassed eyes. His eyes were doubtful whether he could believe what Jang Nilso said.


    He will, too, because if they let go of the camp and get attacked when they pass the path they left open, the situation will be worse than it is now.


    "I''m not that stupid. Let''s go."


    But Chung-Myung calmly led the way.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    In the end, Ogendo pushed the sword in and hurriedly followed him.There was not a moment of shaking in Chung-Myung''s steps towards Jang Nilso. The cold eyes of Chung-Myung and Jang Nilso''s dark eyes, which do not know what they contained, were intertwined as they met in Ho Gong.


    Chung-Myung spoke calmly as their shoulders crossed each other.


    "One debt."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I remembered for sure."


    In conclusion, Chung-Myung walked among the crowd without looking back. His eyes were filled with hostility, but he never even looked at him.


    It was followed by HWASAN''s disciples, who raised their guard like hedgehogs.


    Soon after, Baek Cheon, who had completely escaped the siege of the bay, looked back. Before I knew it, the sweat spilled down my chin and fell to the floor. I didn''t swing a sword once, but I felt like I was completely drained.


    Everyone sighed softly.


    "He''s not coming after me.¡±


    "¡­really, you''re letting me go like this?"


    "What''s on your mind, man?"


    And he looked back as if he couldn''t understand what had just happened.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "¡­¡­First of all¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    But before Baek Cheon could say anything, Chung-Myung shook his head. And I squeezed the clothes wrapped in the remains.


    "To Hwasan."


    "¡­I got it."


    Just before rushing, Chung-Myung looked back. I could clearly see the crowds staring at this side.


    Chung-Myung, who cut his eyes off by biting his lips, ran fast forward.


    Defeat Jang Nilso.


    inscribing the name like a painte

 Chapter - 721 Episode 721. Were back. (1)

    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    The scenery is wailing.


    Hwasan''s disciples crossed the mountain like a black brain war.


    Baek Cheon''s eyes were on Chung-Myung, who was always in the lead.


    "Living quarters."


    Only at the call of Yoon-Jong did Baek Cheon turn his head slightly. Yoon-Jong''s expression was slightly disappointed.


    "Why did the crowd just let us go?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon agonized with a slight frown. He couldn''t give a clear answer to this.


    "I don''t know."


    "I''ve already fought a war once. If it were me, I would never let you go.¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso visited Hwasan to celebrate the break-up of the U.N., but that doesn''t mean that Hwasan and the bay made up with each other.


    They are still enemies.


    Baek Cheon laughed bitterly.


    "¡­How do we know what a loser thinks?"


    It was really bizarre. A person''s impression is bound to fade every time they face each other.


    No matter how strong your presence is, you will get used to it if you face it many times. Familiarity breeds comfort, comfort deprives intensity.


    But the defeated Jang Nilso was the opposite.


    The impression this time was more intense than the other time. His smiling face and gentle hand gestures were not forgotten as if they had been engraved in front of him, and it was cool as if they had been entangled with the back of his head.


    This was the first, or second, time in my life that I have seen someone with such an intense presence.


    "You were lucky, though."


    "¡­I don''t know."


    "What?"


    Baek Cheon''s eyes turned to Chung-Myung''s back.


    If we faced Jang Nilso in this situation and there was nothing to be afraid of, would Chung-Myung have stepped down without mixing swords?


    No. Probably not.


    He doesn''t know how to step down in front of those who judge him as an enemy. It may be a matter of hesitation because of the safety of your party, but...¡­. Even so, it would not have been as easy to step down as it is now.


    There''s only one reason.


    Baek Cheon''s eyes turned to Chung-Myung''s botch.


    I just couldn''t stand it.¡¯


    He''s not afraid of death. What he feared was that the remains he had recovered were dumped again in this faraway land.


    To avoid that situation alone, a humiliating deal was accepted.


    It was hard for Baek Cheon to dare to imagine how Chung-Myung would feel now.


    "What kind of relationship is it?"


    Jo-Gol slipped into the conversation. I was out of breath from running fast, but I couldn''t resist my curiosity.


    "If you were a student in your thirteenths, weren''t you involved in the war against the Magistrates in the past?"


    "¡­I guess so.¡±


    Baek Cheon also saw the white bones dyed black everywhere. Haven''t they already been there? It''s a typical Hyun Sang that appears when you''re under a spell.


    "What is the relationship between him and Chung-Myung?"


    "¡­isn''t it a descendant?"


    Jo-Gol frowned at Baek Cheon''s words.


    "Of course, marriage is not prohibited in Hwasan, and it is true that marriage is free."¡­ but in the midst of the urgent war¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''re saying weird things. A student in his thirteenth generation would have been an elder. I''m already old enough to see my grandchild."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol nodded as if he had understood.


    "No wonder Chung-Myung is his descendant. When I first heard of Hwasan, I tried to explain his relationship with him."But Jo-Gol tilted his head again as if there was still something he didn''t understand.


    "Then why did Chung-Myung come to Hwasan?"


    "Hm?"


    "Others say they''re uncomfortable because they left with their backs on him, but if it''s his descendant...¡­.¡±


    "You never know."


    Baek Cheon shook his head.


    "Just because your forefather gave his life to Hwasan, there is no guarantee that his descendants were with him until the end."


    "¡­¡­That''s true."


    "Maybe even though he''s a descendant of a man, he hasn''t returned for a long time because he''s guilty of leaving Hwasan. It doesn''t matter because Chung-Myung is a very good thing for him."


    This time, Yoon-Jong frowned.


    "But no matter how devoted a person may be to his filial piety, can he weep away just because he found the remains of his ancestors who died a hundred years ago?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ve never seen Chung-Myung like that before. No... I''ve never even imagined that he could be like that. It''s just...¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon didn''t understand it at all either, so he just looked at Chung-Myung''s back.


    I don''t know.


    I don''t know what happened to him and what made him look like that.


    But¡­¡­.


    "A quality is a quality."


    Then Yoo-Esul opened his mouth.


    As the eyes of the three fell on him, Yoo-Esul said, still running forward, expressionless.


    "Does it change if you know?"


    "¡­No, an accident. It''s not like that."


    "No matter what the story is, it''s my quality."


    When Baek Cheon heard that, he had a small smile on his lips.


    He''s a weird guy, but he''s at the heart of everything to make people feel comfortable.


    "I see."


    Baek Cheon coughs in vain and goes on.


    "Yes, the same goes for me. Whatever the story is about him, he''s my quality. Whether he''s the descendant of those who left behind him, or the descendant of those who committed a great crime against him and fled, or the murderer who killed hundreds of people and fled to Hwasan...¡­.¡±


    "Living quarters. Think again for the last time."


    "Are you out of your mind?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Uh, was that too much?


    "Well, anyway."


    Baek Cheon cut it firmly.


    "I wouldn''t be surprised whatever he says. I don''t even want to care. I can''t handle him right now, so what should I do to pay attention to his story?"


    "¡­he does, too."


    "So stop thinking nonsense. First of all, we need to go back to Hwasan."


    "Yes."


    Yoon-Jong calmly replied and looked over Chung-Myung''s back.


    Descendants of those who fled.


    In fact, it is most reasonable to think so.


    But Yoon-Jong knew. No, not only that, but everyone will know the truth.


    The story behind Chung-Myung is not that simple.


    Perhaps this time, Chung-Myung may have been the cause of the strange weight that he sometimes saw.


    I''m sure we''re still lacking.¡¯


    Yoon-Jong bit his lips slightly.


    If you thought it was trustworthy enough, Chung-Myung must have told you my story. And yet there is no word, which means they are still lacking.


    So Yoon-Jong decided not to let Chung-Myung down on him.


    ''Someday...''


    I, Chung-Myung, will tell you when one day he can fully trust and rely on them.


    Necessarily


    "Don''t fall behind, Jo-Gol!"


    "Yes, death penalty!"Hwasan''s disciples rushed out with their own ideas.


    Chasing Chung-Myung''s back.


    * * *


    "Well."


    When Hwasan''s disciples were completely out of sight, Jang Nilso rolled up his lips as if he were having fun.


    "The soul¡­¡­."


    Jang Nilso, who giggled as if he was laughing again, covered his mouth. A mocking voice leaked through his white fingers.


    "Horn with a piece of stinky remains! I thought he was a smart guy.¡­ Anyway, he''s such a funny guy.¡±


    "An ark!"


    Hoga Myong couldn''t hold back and raised her voice when she saw Jang Nilso.


    "You can''t let them go like this! Don''t you understand? That''s a tiger cub!"


    "A pseudonym."


    Jang Nilso bent his eyebrows and kicked his tongue as if he was sorry.


    "Why are you so excited? What''s so great about a tiger cub?"


    "An ark!"


    Hoga Myong clenched her teeth because she was so frustrated.


    "Anyone who sees a tiger cub wants to raise one. But at the end of the day, I''m most likely bitten and killed by a grown-up tiger."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Of course, the ark is no ordinary man, but that tiger cub is no ordinary man. Maybe his fangs will get stuck in the ark someday! It''s no use going and regretting the decision you''re making then!"


    Despite Hoga Myong''s fierce and desperate cry, Jang Nilso''s expression was just heartbreaking.


    "So?"


    "Let me chase you! I''ll kill him and come back! Ark, if you look at the world and miss safety, what more mistake could you make? Even now, he''s...¡­.¡±


    "A pseudonym."


    Hoga Myong, who was talking, momentarily blinked and closed his mouth.


    Jang Nilso''s voice was unusually cold. No... It seemed to boil low rather than cold.


    "Did you say An Yu?¡±


    "¡­An ark?"


    Jang Nilso slowly looked back at Hoga Myong.


    Hoga Myong, who saw his eyes fluttering with madness, forgot to breathe.


    "You''re right. Someday I''ll tell that tiger...¡­.No, that monster could cut his throat."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I know, if you have a mind, you''re going to kill him here. It''s stupid not to kill a young tiger with a grudge and let it go in the field. No matter how weak and weak you may be, you have to get rid of the plague."


    "But why...¡­.¡±


    "A pseudonym."


    Jang Nilso''s tone was as gentle as ever, but it sounded like a beast''s voice in it.


    "What is safety?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The moment a man with a knife worries about my safety, he loses his right to live with a knife. Once you''ve started climbing the cliff, there''s no way down again. It''s impossible to stop in the middle. Those who cling to the cliffs will have to climb and climb!"


    Jang Nilso opened his arms wide. The broad sleeves of silk flapped majestically. Jang Nilso is the only one in the world who fits in so well with this exaggerated gesture.


    "Tell me! Who am I that you know? Who am I that you want? Do you want me like a pig stuck in a cellar, refusing to climb higher to take care of your life? Or do you want me to risk my life, like a wolf who falls off a cliff and dies?"


    "The ark¡­¡­."


    "Answer me!"


    A loud voice rang. Jang Nilso''s eyes tore Hoga Myong to death."Who am I?"


    Hoga Myong closed her eyes.


    It wasn''t a facade, it was a bone-deep conviction.


    "You are¡­¡­".¡±


    A groan-like voice is coming out.


    "¡­lose¡­¡­. Defeat Jang Nilso."


    That''s enough.


    Jang Nilso, who grabbed his face as if he were tearing it off, bent to his waist and smiled quietly.


    Not yet.


    An unbearable laugh kept coming out.


    It''s not time to turn the tables yet. Not yet.''


    Hwasan The Dragon still has a role to play.


    Safety? Life?


    Of course it is important. There''s nothing you can''t do to protect this life.


    But value is more important to him than life.


    What he can''t stand most is just living a cheap life that doesn''t change.


    It''s not like this.¡¯


    Shin Juopae?


    A crowded room?


    Lost?


    It wasn''t even funny.


    He can never be satisfied with that. I was born that way. He will not be satisfied even if he devours the whole world and puts it in his belly.


    I can do anything to satisfy this terrible hunger. Even if it''s a job of cutting off one''s own throat with one''


    Jang Nilso licked his lips slowly with a red tongue.


    ''It''s just the beginning.¡¯


    Jang Nilso laughed out loud, recalling Chung-Myung''s eyes that had been staring fiercely.


    Hoga Myong, who looked up to him like that, and the indescribable fear and awe in the eyes of all the people.

 Chapter - 722 Episode 722. Were back. (2)

    That''s right away.


    Chung-Myung''s feet, who was running forward like a person who didn''t know his back, gradually slowed down. And finally it stopped completely.


    With his head up, he saw the beginning of the road up to Hwasan.


    Holding the bot on his shoulder carefully down, Chung-Myung looked up at Hwasan with blank eyes.


    It''s no different from usual.


    The place where the mountains remained surprisingly silent throughout those years.


    However, the reason Chung-Myung can''t look at it with his usual eyes is because he must have missed this ordinary scene so much for someone. Even the moment you close your eyes.


    Until the ensuing disciples of Hwasan stood behind him, Chung-Myung remained silent and blind.


    Chung-Myung walked slowly as the train gathered behind him.


    And slowly, very slowly, began to climb the mountain to overshadow the momentum that had been running so far.


    Flowers and thick bushes around the narrow road up Hwasan. Shred cliffs rising against the forest, and old pine and plum trees extending between them.


    It''s a familiar sight for Hwasan''s disciples. But today all of them came into my eyes one by one.


    Ogumdo, which was following Chung-Myung, looked around and captured the familiar Hwasan''s scene in his eyes again.


    As I walked slowly past the place that was always urgent and fast, I felt more things.


    Is it said that people don''t know the importance of being close?


    Baek Cheon gently closed his eyes.


    I''ve heard again and again that not a single person of Hwasan''s ancestors came back from Daesan''s blood. But that fact remained only one piece of knowledge, nothing more than impressive.


    However, I found out as soon as I saw the remains in Chung-Myung''s heart.


    I''m sure you wanted to walk down this road.¡¯


    There would have been only one wish for ancestors who risked their lives to fight Heavenly Demon. Kill Heavenly Demon somehow, protecting the future of Kangho and Hwasan...¡­.


    Walking this way on two feet and coming back to Hwasan.


    The fact that the wind, which was not much of a simple wish, did not come true weighed heavily on Baek Cheon''s heart.


    He looked around quietly.


    Yoon-Jong, who was serious, Yoo-Esul, who was always indifferent, Dang-Soso, and Jo-Gol, who are not yet able to sympathize with Hwasan''s grief, were following Chung-Myung without a word with a firm face. They were faces that seemed thoughtful.


    That buck.


    That buck.


    Chung-Myung''s feet were slow, but he climbed Hwasan without a break.


    After calmly passing the green path around, Chung-Myung entered the narrow grassland, which was barely enough to fit a foot in.


    A road on a distant cliff.


    Sometimes, I got angry and cursed a lot, asking if this was the way, but I just walk silently on the road.


    A rocky mountain soaring into the sky looks down at them with great momentum.


    All you can see now is huge rock walls.


    It''s a desolate sight at first sight, but not for those living in Hwasan. The broad end of the sky, which stretched over the mountain, was gradually turning red.


    Chung-Myung stopped walking and stared at Hwasan, where the sunset began to pour.


    Isn''t that cool?


    What?


    Sunset for me. Isn''t it the symbol of Hwasan?The symbol of Hwasan is plum blossoms.


    Tsk tsk. That''s what people who don''t know say. The basis of ignorance is the air! Of course, the self-assessment ball is the symbol of Hwasan rather than the plum print test. Sunset is all about Zha! Sunset!


    As expected, Chong Jin, who was red in the sunset, said with a smile.


    - Actually, I just like the sunset, death penalty. The sunset from Hwasan is wonderful. When I die, I hope I die watching this.


    What are you talking about?


    - Take a look. Isn''t it pretty?


    - Stop talking nonsense and find a book.


    - ¡­...you shouldn''t talk.


    Chung Jin, who had turned away, turned his head slightly and looked back at Chung-Myung and said,


    You''ll see. One day you''ll know the death penalty. How beautiful the sunset is in Hwasan.


    ''Chong Jin??¡­¡­.¡¯


    Chung-Myung also knows.


    This is just a remains. The body that is left after death has no will or meaning.


    So what''s in his hand now is nothing but a lingering attachment in Chung-Myung''s mind.


    Even though I know...¡­.


    Chung-Myung closed his eyes slowly. His long eyelashes shivered yellow in the pouring sunset.


    "Do you like it?"


    Not everyone wanted this.


    What he wanted, and what Chang Jin wanted...¡­to return to Wasan together.


    This narrow path is about cursing, giggling, and finally coming up to Hwasan and blabbing about how hard it was.


    Cheon Mun, Long Jin, and all celadon and Myungja boats sitting in the same place and laughing like that.


    A lot of people came to mind in front of Chung-Myung, who had a cold.


    Celadon ships, great ships, many who left Hwasan determined to protect this stronghold.


    But for a moment, too, the faces began to disappear one by one.


    Someone died in the hands of Mah-kyo on the battlefield.


    And someone else couldn''t beat the injury, so just his lips died, holding Chung-Myung''s hand.


    One more. So at last everyone disappears.


    Only Chung-Myung stands alone in an empty space with no one left.


    ''I''m...''


    I wanted you to come back together.


    To this place.


    Squeeze.


    Chung-Myung, who grabbed a bundle, opened his eyes.


    Red-colored skies and clouds flooded Chung-Myung''s view.


    ''Yes, it''s pretty, as you say.''


    You were right again.


    It''s weird. Why didn''t I know back then?


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were sunlit.


    "If I had known the beauty of this sunset at that time...Would that make a little difference?¡¯


    A cold wind blew up the cliff. The hem of the clothes wrapped around the remains flapped and lightly hit Chung-Myung''s fingertips.


    Come on, you son of a b*tc*.


    You want to go now, right?


    Chung-Myung, who nodded slowly, started climbing the cliff again.


    You can''t wait to go to Hwasan.


    Yeah, to where you used to live.


    Only then did Chung-Myung walk a little faster.


    Still steep and harsh, there was no sign of exhaustion at Chung-Myung''s steps. It was stronger and more powerful than usual.


    The purple-colored sky was now quickly being buried in dark.


    But it''s okay.


    It would have been everything that Chong Jin missed. You must have missed Hwasan at night, when the darkness fell to every corner, and the sound of the plum tree''s leaves was spreading.Now there''s only one last cliff left to climb to Hwasan.


    Let''s go.


    Grabbing the boat, Chung-Myung quickly began climbing the cliff.


    The slow steps so far are nowhere, indeed cheerful and pleasant.


    Blame.


    Thus came the sight of Hwasan, who rose from the cliff to the eye of Chung-Myung. The former HWASAN scene overlapped before our eyes.


    It''s a little different, but it''s not awkward. Even if it changes appearance, this is Hwasan. The breath of those who died first is vividly alive.


    Like this.


    Down on the floor, Chung-Myung looked at the prose.


    ??Hwasan??(´óÈAɽÅÉ).


    As soon as I saw the four letters engraved in the dragon''s ascension-like handwriting, I bit my lips without realizing it.


    You''re back.


    After such a long time.


    Somehow, I felt the warmth in my arms.


    Let''s go, Chang Jin.


    Chung-Myung moved forward as if possessed.


    One step, another step.


    Hawasan''s walls, soaring prose, and the friendly scenery inside the wide open door were all just around the corner.


    It''s only ten days away.¡¯


    It took a long time, didn''t it?


    There was a man who stood in the prose and greeted him when he approached the distance, feeling like a thousand miles, saying friendly words to himself.


    "¡­¡­long story."


    Hyun Jong, dressed in Hwasan''s conquest and wearing a conduit, was staring silently at Chung-Myung. Since Baek Cheon said he wrote a letter in the middle, I''m sure you''ve heard the whole story.


    Hyun Jong''s eyes turned to the boat luggage in Chung-Myung''s arms.


    Chung-Myung slowly opened his mouth.


    "Hwasan¡­¡­.¡±


    My voice trembled thin.


    "Hwasan''s thirteenth disciple. Chang Jin Jin In...It''s the remains of¡­."


    Hyun Jong nodded slowly while looking at the botge without saying a word, and knelt down to the spot, stretching out his skirt.


    After bowing so reverently, he rose from his seat and quietly memorized Do-


    Chung-Myung placed Chung Jin''s remains in Hyun Jong''s hands. Then Hyun Jong turned around with a very careful touch.


    Likewise, disciples with conquests lined up from side to side. Hyun Jong and Chung Jin began to walk slowly through the road between them.


    At the end of the road was a simple but tidy altar.


    Someone put a hand on Chung-Myung''s shoulder, who was staring blankly at him.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When I turned around, Hyun Young stood with a friendly smile in his eyes.


    "You''ve tried.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "First of all, let''s take care of our ancestors comfortably.


    Chung-Myung nodded instead of answering. Having patched his shoulders a couple of times, Hyun Young moved toward the altar.


    Arriving in succession, Ogumdo passed Chung-Myung and entered Hwasan.


    All of Hwasan''s disciples watched Sajo return to Hwasan too late. All the eyes were filled with piety.


    However, Chung-Myung could not easily step between them.


    Although all of Hwasan''s disciples except him were in prose, strangely, they did not fall off as if they had painted the floor with glue.


    Just a moment ago, this familiarity swept my heart away at the scene of Hwasan, and suddenly felt strange. It was so dangerous that I felt nauseous.


    ''I''m...''


    Chung-Myung, who twisted his mouth with one hand, curled up.


    The world went round and round, deafening and distant.


    ''I''m...''


    It was then.


    - I''m back.


    I heard a voice in my ear.


    I looked back in surprise, but...¡­.¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There was nothing in sight. All you can see is the night-tinted Hwasan. As always.


    As if he was chasing something, Chung-Myung slowly straightened his bent back.


    His slightly open lips trembled slightly.


    - Chung-Myung??!


    Death penalty!


    Phew! Death penalty! Where else have you been?


    A longing voice swirled in my ear. The sound of being carried by the wind was so vivid that Chung-Myung could hardly open his eyes.


    Yeah, he''s just back.


    He stepped toward the inside of the prose without opening his closed eyes. With his shoulders silently entering Hwasan without breathing, the scent of purple plum blossoms that had flowed from somewhere dropped cautiously.

 Chapter - 723 Episode 723. Were back. (3)

    The ritual lasted three days.


    It was now meaningful to Ogum, who had recovered the remains himself, and to other disciples who had welcomed the remains of the good man in Hwasan.


    But no matter how deep the remorse was in their hearts, it could not be compared to the wise man''s belly.


    It''s sarak!


    The end of the burnt-out scent fell off. Hyun Jong, who was staring at Hyang, lifted his eyes and looked up at the altar.


    "Once..."


    All the other students returned to their quarters after the ceremony, and now only Hyun Young and Hyun Sang were left here.


    "There was a time of resentment."


    There was deep remorse in Hyun Jong''s voice.


    "No¡­¡­. To be honest with you, I blamed countless times. There were times when my burden was so heavy that I couldn''t stand without blaming them."


    "¡­¡­long story."


    Hyun Sang looked at Hyun Jong''s back with a sad face. The way he looked at the altar looked very lonely.


    "But now that I''ve recovered the remains of the good man...¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong closes his eyes.


    "I can only tell how full my resentment was. I shouldn''t have blamed them."


    It wasn''t easy to protect the collapsing Hwasan either. Anyone who knows Hyun Jong''s life has no choice but to understand the weight he has endured.


    But no matter how hard it was, how can I blame those who willingly gave up their lives to protect him?


    "You''ll understand."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Young approached and said quietly, patting Hyun Jong on the shoulder.


    "How many parents are truly swearing and angry at my child for being ugly? I''m sure you understand. And they''ll praise you for doing a good job."


    "¡­Will he?"


    "Yes, so straighten your shoulders. You were great, but we worked hard, too. If you look at Hwasan now, I''m sure Sajo will be pleased."


    At Hyun Young''s words, Hyun Jong nodded quietly.


    "I know that the monks protected Hwasan."


    Then he lit the new scent and put it in the incense burner and breathed out a low sigh.


    "What supported me in my hard times was my sense of duty to say that I did my best when I met my ancestors when I died one day after day.


    Hyun Jong''s eyes, which were filled with exhaustion and sadness, closed gently.


    "Now that I think about it, the souls of Hwasan that they have thrown their lives to protect...¡­you were leading me."


    Having finished speaking, he slowly rose from his seat. He stood upright, and the elders built half a step behind him.


    Hyun Jong bowed first without a word, followed by elders bowed reverently.


    So polite to the thought, they backed away silently.


    Even after leaving the investigation battle, Hyun Jong was unable to move immediately.


    "Should I close it?"


    "No."


    He shook his head at Hyun Sang''s question.


    "The Sajo returned to Hwasan after a hundred years. You''ll want to see a little more, so leave the door open for the next ten days."


    "Yes, I will."


    The smell of the scent from the temple brushed the tip of my nose.


    So far, I thought it was just a place where the memorial tablets of my ancestors were kept. However, as I looked at the investigation after this incident, I felt like I could feel young hearts on each of those old tablets.


    "Don''t worry."


    Hyun Jong smiled.


    "Hwasan''s future is growing brilliantly at this moment. We will continue what you have given us, so keep your eyes on us."It was not until the memorial tablets of the investigations were full in his eyes that Hyun Jong turned his head.


    He too will one day occupy a position there. At that time, I only hoped that I could be an unashamed person for my ancestors.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    Hyun Jong started walking with a light smile. There was a lot of bright sunlight on his head.


    "Oops, tea!"


    Chin! Chin!


    Chung-Myung tapped on the top of the budding mound. Then he plopped down next to the dirt off his hands.


    Looking down, I could see the view of Hwasan at a glance.


    "Ha....... you little thing. It''s an honor. I dug a grave with my hands, you son of a b*tc*. I wouldn''t have imagined it back in the day! Do you know?"


    If Chung Jin can hear this, it''s hard to tell whether he''ll swear or appreciate it. Considering his personality, there is probably little chance of a good word coming out.


    "I''ve become very nice, too. The one who died, he made a grave for me.¡­.¡±


    While grumbling, Chung-Myung''s hands never rested. Even though he sat down as if he was going to rest, he kept going around busily, cutting off the protruding parts and filling in the lacking parts.


    It wasn''t until he checked over and over that there was no place so stupid that he shook his head with satisfaction.


    At the back, a large plum tree was hanging branches over the tomb.


    In fact, the sun is not very sunny, and the ground is even and flat, which is not a good place to look at. It was a place that could not be called a good place in empty words.


    There will be a sharp wind in winter and frost every night.


    "How do you like it? Do you like it?"


    But Chung-Myung had no doubt that Chung Jin would like this position. This is the best place to look down on the Hwasan faction.


    If Chung Jin were this guy, he would definitely have chosen this place as his own grave.


    And most of all...¡­.


    - The sunset from Hwasan is wonderful. When I die, I hope I die watching this.


    Maybe I said that here then.


    Chung-Myung took the bottle out of his arms, opened the cap and drank it cool.


    "Kaaa!"


    I wiped the wet mouth and looked at the grave.


    "What?"


    Apparently no one, Chung-Myung spoke as if he were talking to someone.


    "A swarm? What a swarm, you son of a b*tc*! What kind of gentleman would you want to be? You want me to make a grave for the dead, and you want me to put glue on it? Come on!"


    Chung-Myung, who was glaring, eventually grinned and slowly began pouring alcohol over the ocher.


    "Have a drink. The death penalty can''t dress you up, but I can give you alcohol."


    Follow, follow.


    The alcohol sprayed on the soil deepened the tomb. Chung-Myung, who was still watching the scene, leaned against the grave and lay down.


    "¡­but still, dude. You''re lucky. The others didn''t even come back.¡­.¡±


    The gentle sunlight that shines on the world creates a shade. Chung-Myung closed his eyes to the plum tree shadow that covered his face.


    "Don''t worry, man."


    A low voice rang.


    "I''m not the same anymore. Once you''ve grown up, you should grow up. Well¡­¡­ you may still be immature in the way you look at it.


    When Chung-Myung opened his eyes, he murmured slowly as he looked at the blue sky."¡­Now that I know what you''re saying."


    It was blue enough to make my eyes ache.


    "The rest of us are left to the rest."


    Chung-Myung, who raised his upper body, silently looked down at the scene of Hwasan. Hawasan''s disciples came and went, and there were different war angles. I tilted the bottle in my hand and moistened my throat.


    Nothing changes if you hold onto the dead and cry and run wild.


    The person left behind... There is only one thing a person who cannot go with can do. To prevent their deaths from becoming meaningless.


    "If Hwasan doesn''t stand right¡­Your death, your death by the death penalty, will all be dog-dead."


    You can''t make it like that.


    Achieving the last wish they had hoped for. That was the mission left to Chung-Myung.


    "Anyway¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung slightly crumpled his forehead and kicked his tongue.


    "You''ve had a lot of work before. Death penalty! Death penalty! Jongnam''s kids are bothering him. Death penalty! Heavenly Demon, kill me. The death penalty! Please help him back up. Death penalty! Death penalty! ¡­¡­and I want a lot of shit, you bastards."


    - I didn''t.


    "No, you son of a b*tc*! You were the worst!"


    Chung-Myung, who pointed his finger at the sky, sighed deeply. It seems that I can hear the voices of priests in my ears.


    "¡­¡­Chong Jin??."


    Chung-Myung recited in a low voice. His honest heart was revealed.


    "I still don''t know. Why am I the only one who came back alive?"


    A clear stream of alcohol flowed out of the white bottle into Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    The strong liquor was spreading, and strangely, I couldn''t feel the taste of alcohol today.


    Trying to say something, Chung-Myung shut his mouth. The hardened mouth seemed to block the horse.


    Chung-Myung''s mouth, which had been so closed, was slowly reopened after a while.


    "Don''t worry."


    The fingertips of the stump were stained with dirt.


    "¡­Hwasan will surely be the same as before. I''ll never make your death a dog''s death."


    So when it''s over, then.


    Yeah, at that time...¡­.


    "I¡­¡­."


    "Chung-Myung ahhhhhh!"


    A big pile.


    At the moment, Chung-Myung''s twisted hand grabbed the soil of the tomb.


    "Where are you! Chung-Myung ahahah!"


    "Oh, my god!"


    "Chung-Myungaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "Oh, my God!"


    Chung-Myung shivered his cheeks and gritted his teeth.


    Anyway, I won''t let anyone sit still for a second! Oh, my goodness!


    "Oh, why!"


    When Chung-Myung rose up from his seat and shouted, Oh Gum, who was looking for him, turned his head and looked this way in unison.


    "Why are you up there?¡±


    "Oh, you don''t have to know! Why are you calling me?"


    "The writer wants me to bring you here!"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    When Chung-Myung tilted his head at Yoon-Jong''s words, Dang-Soso urged.


    "Come on down, death penalty!"


    "It''s almost time to eat. Let''s go quickly and eat."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who tried to scream again, eventually burst out laughing.


    "This is how I live, Chang Jin."


    At this age, I''m hanging out with the blue ones.


    "Whew."


    The rest of the drink was spilled over the grave. The strong liquor began to spread in all directions. Chung-Myung muttered.


    "I''m busy. I can''t come often even if I''m right next to you."


    The answer is not heard. But I thought I''d heard it already.


    "But¡­¡­."


    There are days like that.


    For no reason, the day when the faces I want to see keep coming to my eyes."I''ll come and play on those days, so don''t curse at me for being so cool. I have a lot of work to do! Ahem!"


    Chung-Myung stretched his belly out toward the grave and grinned.


    "So¡­¡­."


    And slowly closed my eyes. His unusually calm face smeared with a clear smile.


    "Take it easy, priest."


    Finally, Chung-Myung slowly turned around.


    I can''t get out of my way.¡­.


    "Oh, come on! Come on! Why are you dragging your feet?!"


    Oh, my God!


    "Here we go, you bastards! I''m coming!"


    Eventually, Chung-Myung, who shouted, frowned.


    "Phew, you lazy bastards. Anyway, you''re not leaving anyone alone for a second! Ugh!"


    Cursing loudly, Chung-Myung ran down the hill.


    Only a small mound remained on the hill where he had left.


    It is now covered in dirt and ugly, but soon green grass will grow in this tomb. In autumn, they are covered with fallen leaves, and in winter, they turn white with white snow.


    As the season approaches after each day, the scenery of Hwasan will naturally be colored.


    It''s been a long time...¡­.


    Even if there comes a time when no one knows that there is a mound here because of the wind and the rain, Hwasan''s soul will be watching him forever.

 Chapter - 724 Episode 724 is back. (4)

    Complaints flowed from the beginning of Chung-Myung''s mouth, which entered the place of a long writer with a frown on his face.


    "No, it hasn''t been long since I''ve finished, and I''m in a hurry to...¡­.Huh?"


    But he soon slipped out of his mouth.


    The atmosphere of the people gathered inside was so different from what I thought. I don''t know about anything else, but Hyun Jong...¡­.


    Uh... Why are you lying down?


    No, did that fall back?


    "Come on, long man!"


    "Wake up, Jang Moon-in!"


    "SoSo! Call SoSo! Hurry up and Sosso...What? Soso! Now, let''s see what we can do about it''s a long story!


    "Oh, my god!"


    At that moment, Hyun Jong raised his upper body and breathed in like a man who ran out of the water while diving. The white face seemed like a man who had been taken out of the water just before he drowned.


    "This¡­" This, this¡­¡­what is this¡­¡­.¡±


    His hands trembled visibly loud. Then the book that was lifted shook as well.


    "Now, Zaha¡­¡­ Now¡­¡­ you¡­¡­.¡±


    It''s your ball.¡¯


    Chung-Myung returned to his usual, unnerving face with relief.


    Hyun Jong glared at Baek Cheon with distrust, astonishment, fear (?) and anger in his eyes.


    "Oh, what the hell is this?¡­Why all of a sudden? This?"


    "Oh, that''s....¡±


    Baek Cheon answered politely.


    "It was discovered in the process of recovering the remains of Sajo."


    "Do you mean this?¡­?¡±


    "Yes!"


    He replied loudly with a proud look on his face and nodded. If Jang Moon-in hugs me with a face full of joy, I think about whether I should hug him or not.


    But somehow Hyun Jong''s response was a little different from his expectations.


    "¡­¡­why would you¡­"¡­now?"


    "Oh, that''s....¡±


    When Hyun Jong asked with a blank face, Baek Cheon scratched the back of his head.


    "Since I''m doing my homework seriously, it''s right to report when you have a little bit of time¡­¡­.Argh!"


    At that moment, Hyun Jong, who jumped over the table in front of him like a thunderbolt, kicked Baek Cheon''s chest with both feet.


    Everyone''s eyes popped out when Baek Cheon fell back in the unexpected attack.


    What did I just see?¡­?¡¯


    "Did the writer beat him to death?"


    ''No, beating is beating.¡­Kick in the air kick?


    Hyun Jong, who had fallen on the floor, jumped up and shouted.


    "Hey, you crazy bastard! You know what this is, and you''re reporting it later! I don''t know what this is...¡­.Ugh!"


    "Come on, long man!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Soso, come on!


    Chung-Myung was standing still and grinning at the chaotic scene.


    What a mess.


    Chong Jin??. Close your eyes for a second.


    A little later.


    "¡­I mean."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    In a sullen mood, Baek Cheon lowered his head and Hyun Jong stared with his ax eyes open.


    "I thought I could report it to you later."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Hyun Jong''s blood-stained hand grabbed the inkstone on the desk.


    "Come on, Jang Moon-in! Let''s calm down for now.


    "It''s Baek Cheon! It''s not Chung-Myung!"


    "If Chung-Myung did this, I wouldn''t even talk! That''s the guy! That''s the problem! How can a great student not know the importance of the matter? Hey, dude! What an important thing this is!"


    "Please calm down. Long-written man. What would he know? We''re still experienced."


    Hyun Sang dried Hyun Jong with a serious face.


    And Baek Cheon looked at him with blank eyes.


    I mean... uh, obviously...¡­.Elder, there''s something we''ve worked on this time, and I don''t know if I should tell you now...¡­.


    - This is not the time. Let''s talk after I''m done.


    ¡­¡­the elder?


    At that moment, Hyun Sang and Baek Cheon''s eyes met in Ho Gong.


    Hyun Sang''s eyes clearly expressed his will, "If you shake your mouth half-heartedly, you will experience desperate punishment accompanied by power and violence."


    Baek Cheon closed his eyes gently in sorrow. The long tail of the eyes became moist.


    Oh, my God, trust me.¡­. No, I don''t trust anyone.Derney.


    At that time, Woon-gum, who was quietly watching the situation, quietly changed the subject.


    "By the way, a long writer. Is the salary very important?¡±


    "Huh? Oh¡­¡­. This emergency¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon looked back at the ungum with a look of emotion.


    "Sasook!


    I felt betrayed by Sa Sook-jo was filled with the consideration of the ungum.


    Hyun Jong turned over a few pages of the class with trembling hands. It was a careful touch because the bookshelf would be damaged. After a while, he closed his eyes and said in a trembling voice.


    "This salary is¡­¡­.¡±


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­I''m your ball."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A heavy silence fell on the hall.


    Ungum, whose face got worse, opened his mouth to Hyun Jong.


    "Long-Written."


    "Yes, you, too. Why would I...¡­.¡±


    "Your ball is¡­¡­ What is it?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Hyun Jong looked straight at the ungum with a puzzled expression.


    "Don''t you know?"


    "Yes, I am...¡­.¡±


    "You don''t know?"


    "¡­¡­I''ve never told you said.


    Hyun Jong tilted his head wonderfully.


    "I''ll tell you... Didn''t you?


    His eyes glanced at Baek Cheon with a hint of apology. But for a moment, the gaze returned to another place faster than the speed at which it had come.


    Baek Cheon''s face, who had roughly guessed the situation, was frustrated. Yoon-jong snatched him by the shoulder and patted him.


    "¡­That''s what it is, Sasook."


    Hyun Jong coughed awkwardly in vain and said.


    "This master of self-defense is the greatest accomplishment of Hwasan."


    "¡­¡­Oh, come to think of it. But I think it had a different name...¡­. Isn''t it the self-deprecation period?"


    "Yes, this one."


    "Huh?"


    Yun-jong took the book out of his arms and looked blankly at it. The eyes gradually expanded and blood began to rise.


    "Ee, where else did you get this?"


    "¡­It''s like an emergency you had, but I recovered it from that con man. It says "Lower self."


    "There''s a plum print behind you."


    "Oh, yes. It looks like one book, but it''s two, one self-deprecation and one plum print."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Shocked and shocked again swept through the lengthy place.


    Having managed to come to his senses, Hyun Jong alternately looked at the scaffolding and the five swords on the floor several times.


    "¡­I mean¡­¡­.¡±


    However, he finally gave up thinking and clasped his face with both hands, trying to hold his face with both hands.


    "What the hell are these guys doing?


    You went to catch the impersonator, and you picked up your own ball? It''s not a stone that''s falling off the street...¡­.


    And I''ve been collecting such things, but why did I sneak in now like it''s nothing? You nutbags!


    "¡­What you need to think about is coming out of the closet."


    "Huh? De, did you hear that?¡±


    ''Yes... ''You idiots!''


    Hyun Jong coughed in vain with a slightly heated face.


    "So¡­¡­ this is¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh! I''m so frustrated!"Hyun Young, who had remained still until now, couldn''t overcome his hyperplasia and suddenly became irritated. Then Hyun Jong snatched the ball he was holding.


    "This is the ball of your own! It''s self-deprecation to be there!"


    "¡­are you two different?¡±


    "It''s different! The self-descent is Hwasan''s top-level airspace. Seven-star or plum blossoms are different."


    "And what about the ball?"


    "Your ball is a further ignorance. It''s the best skill that can only be mastered by Hawsan''s long storyteller."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    "Wow¡­¡­."


    The admiration and awe of Hwasan''s disciples were all drawn to the ball in Hyun Young''s hands.


    Of course, I thought it was a great martial arts, but I didn''t think it was a true season that only the long man of Hwasan could learn.


    "But why is it there...¡­.¡±


    "I know."


    Why was there a non-literate person holding the martial arts that only the long-literate can learn? Hwasan''s thirteen-year-old writer is Cheon Mun Jin.¡­.


    "Give it to me.¡±


    When Hyun Jong reached out, Hyun Young quickly handed over the emergency.


    Receiving the emergency, Hyun Jong sighed deeply and carefully placed the emergency on the tea table.


    "¡­huh."


    Hyun Jong, who was smiling in vain as if he was out of his mind, asked Baek Cheon.


    "Did your father say he hid himself in a deep cave?"


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "¡­¡­Yes, I see. My lord¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong, who was understanding the approximate circumstances, nodded quietly.


    ''Finally...''


    Hyun Jong''s eyes are wet looking at the ball.


    This self-inflicted ball is nothing more than a symbol of the Hwasan long-written man.


    Although he was raised to the post of a long-written man in Hwasan''s will, he and his predecessor had no choice but to hold in their hearts the fact that they were half-hearted who had not mastered the ball.


    But the self-destructor, which had been a lifelong lack, finally returned to the arms of Hawsan.


    "The grace of thought...¡­same as the hae...¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong murmured in a wet voice and stroked the half-done cover of the self-inflicted ball. And he said.


    "A footless drink."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    Hyun Sang answered quickly with a serious face.


    "Reclaim the pay to see if it''s authentic, and see if there''s a problem. If there is any damage or if it is, can it be restored?"


    "Yes!"


    "It''s a matter of great importance, put your heart and soul into it.¡±


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in! But¡­¡­."


    But Hyun Sang, who had been answering loudly all along, hesitated a little.


    "I can check the self-lowering period and the plum blossoms. Of course, I''ve never seen it before, so it could take a long time to figure out what it really means, but it''s not that difficult to check against Hawsan''s."


    "Well, you do?"


    "But¡­¡­ it''s impossible for me to confirm your balls."


    "Hmm? Why?"


    "Hwasan''s law says that the only person who can learn about self-harm is the lengthy writer. You are not allowed to read unless you are a lengthy writer. To see the true meaning of the class by looking at it with your eyes is to learn the class."


    "Huh? Really? Then what was he?¡±


    During the serious conversation, everyone''s attention was drawn to the voice that suddenly intervened.


    Suddenly, Chung-Myung shook his hand, smiling awkwardly.


    "Hehe... don''t mind me. Where is it a day or two?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It is true that it is not a day or two.


    But I don''t usually say that myself, Chung-Myung.


    "Well, then what should I do?""Even if you give me special powers to see your ball, the order has changed. It is ridiculous for me to check the martial arts that Jang Moon-in did not learn first. You''ve done yourself a favor.¡­I think you''ll have to check it out for yourself."


    "¡­I am?"


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    Hyun Sang''s voice was a little rousing.


    "It''s a science that can only be learned by a long-time hwasan writer. Of course, seeing and learning in person would be the best!"


    At that moment, all of Hwasan''s disciples gathered in the room and paid attention to Hyun Jong with sparkling eyes.


    It was impossible not to read the young expectations in those eyes. A cold sweat began to flow on Hyun Jong''s back.


    "Hwasan''s best ignorance."


    "The strongest craftsmanship that only a man of letters can master!"


    "So how much stronger is the man of letters?¡¯


    Won''t Chung-Myung be beaten?¡¯


    Please! Please!


    Under the eyes of anyone who might feel pressured and want to run away, Hyun Jong asked Hyun Sang again.


    "Did I?"


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "At this age?"


    "¡­Is there anything wrong with age?"


    Hyun Jong''s head jolted down.


    Even though they were in the same class, their minds and eyes were completely different from when they saw the class a while ago.


    You want me to learn this?¡¯


    The best of the Hwasanian school? At this age?


    Hyun Jong slowly raised his head. Looking at the expectations pouring down, he smiled unknowingly brightly.


    This is elder abuse.

 Chapter - 725 Episode 725. Were back. (5)

    "¡­¡­Let''s think again."


    "What are you thinking about again?"


    Hyun Jong couldn''t hide his nervousness as usual and looked at the d*mn thing in front of him.


    How did I...¡­.¡¯


    But who is Hyun Jong? He is second to none in his ability to grasp reality because he has been living on the shoulders of a barren Hwasan. I understood that it was faster to persuade this one than to persuade a hundred other disciples.


    So even if it doesn''t work, you just have to push it in.


    "No. I mean¡­¡­.the¡­."


    Hyun Jong, who cleared his face with a small cough, drew a benevolent smile around his mouth.


    "Body¡­¡­."


    "Huh?"


    "The law is to make people feel comfortable. But if it makes you uncomfortable, shouldn''t you change the law, not the human one?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The good man who chose him will definitely understand if he sees Hwasan now. So you don''t have to blindly retain the customs of the past. It''s a judgment."


    It was simply a theoretical statement.


    However, Chung-Myung''s muzzle, who usually fists before words, was also breathing alive today.


    "You''re right, long man."


    "He, isn''t he?"


    Jang''s face glowed for a moment.


    "One."


    Chung-Myung said with a grin.


    "You have to trust and follow the good man''s words because he can''t know everything. Wasn''t this what the writer told his disciples?"


    "¡­He, he is."


    "What I believe is right now can seem different as things change and as I go through more things. Therefore, the law set by the good people who lived first can be a milestone for the descendants who sail on the voyage of life. This was also what the writer said, right?¡±


    "¡­That''s right."


    It was a very clean slate.


    Oh, my student. I have a good memory for nothing.


    It''s unnecessary.


    "So!"


    Chung-Myung said with both eyes.


    "It is impossible to change the law set by a good man. This self-inflicted ball is something that the writer should learn!"


    "Aroo!"


    "Aroo!"


    Looking at the Ogum pretending to bow down to him, I clearly understood why that self-inflicted ball was essential to Jang.


    Wouldn''t it mean that you should learn how to play and beat them? At a time like this?


    Hyun Jong struggled to pick his breath that was getting busier.


    I couldn''t communicate with the little ones. In times like this, old men with power and authority...¡­. No, I have no choice but to ask for the help of wise old people.


    "¡­what do elders think?"


    Hyun Young was the first to answer his question with a smirk.


    "What is there to think about? If it''s supposed to be cooked, then it''s done."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He''s just saying it''s not his business.


    Hyun Jong looked down at the scaffold on the tea table. The gaze was disheartening.


    a self-imposed ball


    How many of these magnificent phrases have you drawn?


    However, after facing the ball, the situation didn''t seem like what I expected. Hyun Jong hesitated for a moment and peeked through the self-employed ball''s bookshelf again.


    d*mn it.


    Yellow is paper, black is letters. Hyun Jong has been learning martial arts for decades, but he couldn''t understand what he was talking about.


    He quietly covered the bookshelf and smiled.''No.''


    I can''t do this.


    So far, Hawsan''s lengthy writers would have had little trouble mastering self-harm balls. They must have been the best students in the world when it comes to martial arts.


    But Hyun Jong...¡­.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­.Hahaha¡­.¡­.¡±


    Come on, this is too much.


    Of course, Hyun Jong didn''t think his own ignorance was low. He did not win, but he survived even against the great master of the bay.


    Although there were only a few martial arts left in Hwasan, so I couldn''t learn how to climb the ball, but I''ve been working hard collecting and collecting the rest.


    However, the old decisions he has seen at first glance were so high that he can''t even think about what to do with them.


    How can he learn that?


    "¡­...everyone feels the same way?"


    "That''s right, Jang Moon-in!"


    "That''s right! Long story short!"


    ¡­¡­...that''s so tactless.


    "Hmm."


    Hyun Jong looked at Chung-Myung with a small, coughing, determined face.


    Looking at his smiling face, a clout! I thought there would be no circle if I hit him once. Of course, I''ll gather all the history that I have.


    "Listen, disciples."


    "No, I think I''ve heard a lot already, but what else...¡­.¡±


    "Just listen, man!"


    "¡­Yes."


    The whining Chung-Myung forced him to ignore it, and Hyun Jong spoke solemnly.


    "It must have been the deep will of the good that only the long man of HWASAN learned about his work. It''s not that I don''t know my teeth."


    Hyun Jong''s benevolent eyes looked at everyone one by one.


    "It is necessary to think about the duty of those who carry on the name of Hwasan to keep the will of the good, but whether the law is really all about the will of the good." Did the good people value the law of Hwasan? Or did you value the revival of Hawsan?"


    "Yul¡­¡­."


    Stroke!


    Yoon-jong, who almost answered, "It''s the law," flinched when he saw Hyun Jong''s eyes flying at him like a knife.


    "¡­not the law, but the revival."


    When I hurriedly added it, a warm and bright smile bloomed on Hyun Jong''s face. Just like the blade-like eyegloss was a lie.


    "Right? I agree with you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoon-Jong''s back was dampened with cold sweat.


    "That''s why I want to change one law that came down from the predecessor under the authority of the Hwasan writer."


    Hyun Jong gently pushed the ball forward.


    "I will exclude your balls from the master craftsman''s monologue, so that all of Hwasan''s disciples can learn them if they want."


    "Long story short!"


    Hyun Sang raised his voice in surprise.


    But Hyun Jong said as if he had declared the cry, putting it behind him.


    "This is my decision for HWASAN, so I won''t take any disagreement."


    "Now, wait a minute, Jang Moon-in."


    Hyun Sang stopped him with a surprised face.


    "Do you mean that you will make the ball of yourself the basic ball of HWASAN to be mastered by all your disciples?"


    "¡­¡­It can''t be true.


    Hyun Jong shook his head and added.


    "The danger of ascendancy is as high as its power. I will prove my skills and give them to those who are qualified. And this is determined by the strict examination of the elders and the high disciples."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    "So it means anyone can learn if they prove themselves. I have no doubt that this decision will make Hwasan stronger."


    It was indeed an imposing declaration.


    Unlike the determined voice, however, Hyun Jong''s eyes were on Chung-Myung and his students, who had been sedentary since.While others may not know, Chung-Myung seemed to be against it at any moment. But unexpectedly, Chung-Myung nodded his head.


    "Well, if that''s a long-written decision, I''ll follow it."


    Oh, what''s wrong with this guy? I thought you were going to froth at me saying no.


    Chung-Myung is a man who would roll around when others say the sky is blue, and when the ground is flat, he would roll around. But how could it be so easy...¡­.


    "However."


    ¡­¡­That''s right.


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "It''s one thing to give a critique a lesson and another for a long-time writer to learn it''s another.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "You have to cook it anyway. But you''re a long storyteller in Hawsan, and you''re supposed to beat the elders of the other gatekeepers."


    Hyun Jong asked back, turning his head slightly to the side.


    "Another Elder Munpa?"


    "Yes."


    "Did I?"


    "Yes."


    Hyun Jong looked over the back of Chung-Myung, nodding as if he had guessed right.


    The sedentary disciples were nodding their heads together.


    "Yeah, that''s natural."


    "But you''re a long-time writer, shouldn''t you catch a shaman elder?¡±


    "Are you a shaman elder?¡±


    "Is there anything difficult? Chung-Myung also wins."


    "I can do it if I do it."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes shook violently.


    ''No, you bastards.¡­.¡¯


    Of course, Hyun Jong has always emphasized not to be discouraged by other literary groups and to think and act confidently.


    But not being discouraged and having no concept in your head are two different things.


    Since they were used to beating things up if they couldn''t, the word impossible now seemed to disappear in their heads.


    "That¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong, who seemed nervous and lightly hiccuped, swallowed dry saliva.


    "It''s not that I don''t know what you mean...¡­.¡±


    Hesitatingly speaking out, he eventually closed his eyes tightly.


    I had to live and see if I could save face or not.


    "To be honest, it is not easy to lead this old man and learn new martial arts."


    "You''re correct."


    "That''s too correction."


    "Eyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy. Your hair is so dark."


    Uh... This doesn''t work either.


    Hyun Jong''s face turned red.


    "Hey, guys! You guys should be at this age! It doesn''t make sense to learn new martial arts by yourself! I''ll forget what I just saw, but how am I supposed to learn this!"


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that.¡±


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung grinned and reached out his hand to pick up the self-assisted ball on the tea table. Then he looked through the bookshelf and nodded.


    "Well, that''s enough to cook. Let me help you."


    Unexpectedly, Hyun Jong stared blankly at Chung-Myung.


    "You?"


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "Me?"


    "Yes."


    As Hyun Jong lost his words and opened his mouth, Chung-Myung grinned.


    "I think I can help you with the operation if you just memorize the rules. I teach better than you think.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, it''s okay, it''s okay. You''re welcome. You don''t have to thank me too much. Hehe. It''s obvious as a student."


    At this point, Hyun Jong began to doubt himself.


    Is my common sense strange? It''s natural for a student to teach a teacher?


    If Confucius hears this, is it the sound of stepping out of the tomb and strangling himself?


    "¡­isn''t that a little strange?""What?"


    "No, he....¡±


    "Don''t worry. A long story."


    At that time, Ungum smiled and started to rhyme.


    "I''m learning the left-handed sword and Chung-Myung is asking him to teach me, and he will be a better teacher than I thought. Get to the point, and know what you need the most. I''m sure it''ll help a lot."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The writer has repeatedly emphasized that if I need anything, I would not be ashamed to ask for teaching from my student. No one will think it''s weird."


    Looking at the ungum, speaking calmly in clear memory of my teaching, Hyun Jong smiled with a smile.


    "Is that guy picking on me?"


    Come on, really...


    Then Chung-Myung opened his mouth. Unlike a while ago, his voice became quite serious.


    "In fact, you don''t have to learn this. To put it bluntly, so far, we have not followed because the writer is strong."


    At that point, Hawasan''s disciples nodded in unison.


    Even if the day comes when Hyun Jong becomes the weakest person in Hwasan, none of his disciples dare to violate Hyun Jong''s authority.


    No, that kind of man will be burned alive in the middle of the training...¡­.


    "However, a long storyteller. You don''t know what''s going to happen. So it doesn''t hurt you to be stronger than you are now.¡±


    After finishing his speech, smiling Chung-Myung and Hyun Jong looked at him quietly. It wasn''t easy to guess what was going on inside.


    But anyway, there''s no mistake in what he said, so in the end...¡­.


    "Oh, I see. I see."


    He sighed deeply and raised his hands.


    "You just have to cook it!"


    "Good thinking, hehe."


    Hyun Jong shook his head in the dark. I never imagined that I would have a hard time learning new martial arts at this age. Even so, there''s a lot of work to do...¡­.


    Hyun Jong suddenly turned his head.


    "Hyun Sang, Hyun Young."


    "What?"


    "You should learn, too."


    "¡­I, us?"


    Hyun Sang was the first to hesitate and change the subject.


    "Come on, long storyteller. I need to verify the authenticity of the newly secured emergency...¡­.¡±


    "I''ve been so busy with the work of re-awakening¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s enough, don''t worry and you''re ready for. Not to the point of shame as the elder of Hawsan!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Do you understand?¡±


    "¡­Yes."


    Like the great Hwasanian mastermind, it was Hyun Jong who never died alone.

 Chapter - 726 Episode 726. It could be even better! (1)

    "Well."


    Chung-Myung muttered as he was looking at the guard in front of him.


    "Fortunately, there are no missing words.¡­.¡±


    Emergency is more sensitive than I thought.


    In fact, Hwasan''s disciples are lucky. What if they found a 24-year-old plum print test, a plum print test, or a self-inflicted ball in the absence of Chung-Myung?


    "¡­a catastrophe must have happened."


    It is only in the story told in Gangho that one accidentally finds the tombstone of heaven in a cave and learns it alone to become a master. But in reality, such a thing is close to impossible.


    The reason is very simple. In the first place, an emergency does not exist to learn martial arts by watching it.


    Putting all the complicated operations and deep groups of ascendancy in a single book is tantamount to putting a bull in a palm-sized war chest.


    In words, dozens of books are not enough, but how can you put all the essence of ignorance in a single book class?


    In the end, "Bee-class" can only be an extreme summary of a cow''s part symbolically by scratching its horns, tearing off a few hairs, and cutting off a few hooves.


    Therefore, those who learn martial arts do not look for classmates but teachers. The teacher can explain the group in the class.


    Yes?


    Then why do I need an emergency?


    "How can a person memorize this for life. I forget."


    So in the end, contrary to the general perception, an unpaid actor is more of a guide for the instructor, not for him.


    If those who don''t know these circumstances learn ignorance without understanding Hwasan''s ignorance, the same thing happens as Jinyang Gon.


    He mastered martial arts in a watermelon way and rarely unfolded it, so he was still fine, but if it had been a few years, he would have died or become half-dead.


    "I was lucky."


    From Jinyang Gon''s point of view, it was fortunate that he met Chung-Myung at this point. Anyway, we can avoid the tyranny.


    However, it is delicate and dangerous to learn as much as possible.


    "Let''s see¡­¡­."


    Slap! Slap!


    It is possible to memorize the phrase even with eyes closed, but it is not just a self-inflicted ball. I''ve never seen Chung-Myung in the past. So I had to be cautious.


    That''s why I told you to learn!


    "Oh! I told you that wasn''t the case!"


    Chung-Myung flew into a rage.


    "When are you going to learn new martial arts when you have to go knife tomorrow? That''ll break the balance!¡±


    When a perfectly governed body is mixed with martial arts that are different from before, it is not instantaneously increased, but rather lower.


    It would be stronger than before if the new martial arts were fully embodied and rebalanced, but Chung-Myung at that time did not have time.


    "¡­Well, that''s a little disappointing, honestly¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who was smacking his lips staring at the ball, sighed quietly.


    It was inevitable, but...¡­ but if I had learned the ball in advance, maybe the outcome of the final battle would have changed a little.


    In that sense, Hyun Jong''s judgment was not wrong.


    I''m sure Hyun Jong is expecting that he won''t be as strong as he future. It would have been better to make the disciples stronger than to take unnecessary authority."Anyway, he''s a great man.¡±


    A man is bound to hate to serve a grain of rice in his hands.


    Even those who hated power get drunk on its sweetness when they rise to the position of power. There is definitely a different position between the long-written writer of Hwasan, who was a third-rate cleric in the past, and the long-written writer of Hwasan, who is now famous in the world.


    It is much greater than you think to give your students martial arts, which can be mastered only by long writers, even though you clearly felt that power gathered in your hands and the attitude of others changed accordingly.


    "I couldn''t even get a long sentence."


    Hey! It''s not that I couldn''t do it! I''m sure you''ll learn...¡­.


    "Anyway, you''re a bit of a b*tc*.¡­.I''m no better than a descendant."


    - You son of a b*tc*....


    Chung-Myung rubbed his ears and blew his fingers. I think I hear a dog barking somewhere...¡­.


    Anyway, there was a problem to worry about. It was a slightly ambiguous issue, so Chung-Myung crept his brows.


    "Well."


    What he was looking at was the emergency of the torn self-deprecation.


    However, unlike the relatively careful Jahajaegong''s emergency, Chung-Myung''s touch of the Jahaeganggi was careless and indifferent.


    "It''s useless now."


    In fact, Jahan Gong and Jahanggi are like brothers born in the same boat.


    Self-deprecation is also a great martial art, but if you have a self-deprecation ball, you don''t have to learn it. It''s just a lower edition of your ball.


    "Eutcha."


    Chung-Myung threw back the self-deprecation he was holding.


    He also learned martial arts in the past, so he has a strange lingering attachment.¡­ If left behind because of lingering regret, it could only increase the number of uneducated students, but rather make it difficult for descendants to choose.


    So, even if there is regret, it is right to discard the self-deprecation period here.


    You can do everything you can with a self-deprecating ball more strongly and efficiently. Of course, it''s more difficult and difficult to learn, but you have to bear it.


    Chung-Myung, who neatly cut off his lingering feelings, re-expanded the self-inflicted ball.


    "Well, the more I look at it, the greater it is."


    It''s a great ignorance.


    He went at least two steps further than he had learned. It is no exaggeration to say that it is the concentration of all Hwasanian illiteracy.


    Of course, Chung-Myung also used a self-deprecating machine, which was as powerful as it could be, but there was no denying that self-deprecating is much superior to self-deprecating.


    Literally all the essence of the Hwasan fleet is gathered in this one book.


    "¡­all integers?"


    At the moment, Chung-Myung''s eyebrows wriggled. Then his fingertips began to slow slightly as he turned the pages.


    "No, no, no. Not all integers."


    The tail of the eyes crept up like a crescent moon.


    "Hwasan''s history has never had the greatest breath, and I dare not be called the essence of his ignorance!"


    Tuduck.


    As if he had heard his voice, the bookshelf, which had been going over well, suddenly stuck to it and didn''t turn it over well. However, Chung-Myung forced his way through the bookshelf, which seemed to be resisting.


    "Well, it''s great now, but...¡­.I''m good at it now, though.


    The bent eyes radiated light.


    "It could be better, right?"


    Oh, no! No, you son of a b*tc*! Just that¡­¡­¡­.


    "Hey. Where is the dog barking like this much? Why did they leave their dogs behind?"It''s not a dog! It''s me! It''s me!


    Again, his ears were flapped, and Chung-Myung said with a stern look on his face.


    "The stagnant water will rot, and so will the ignorance, so follow the past and there is no future! No learning should always be advanced! This is the teachings of Cheon Mun, a long story of Hwasan''s Thirteens!"


    I never said that! Hey! Hey, dude!


    "Then where¡­¡­".¡±


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth as he swept through his eyes.


    "Should I change it to my taste a little bit? Just a little¡­¡­.just a little bit."


    What is absolutely ignorance?¡­ A very small modification will make a big difference.


    Chung-Myung grabbed plum blossoms on the floor with his remaining one hand. a self-imposed ball and a plum print in both hands Chung-Myung, who holds two martial arts, the best purification of Hwasan''s martial arts, giggles and recoils.


    "What? Can''t you transfer my ignorance? Chang Jin, you punk! What are you going to do if you pass it on?"


    If Chong Jin was watching this in the shipping line, wouldn''t he probably be slapping himself in the mouth for saying it?


    "Giggling."


    Rice cake in both hands...¡­. No, the madness flashed in Chung-Myung''s eyes as he looked at the scaffold.


    "It''s an honor, boys! I''ll just fill you up with the plum inspection!"


    Hwasan??¡­¡­It was a moment of ruin.


    * * *


    "¡­What day is it?"


    "I don''t know."


    Hyun Jong stared at Maehwa-dong, where Chung-Myung penetrated, with eyes full of worries and concerns.


    It''s already been a month since Chung-Myung was placed in that cave, which is usually used for closing purposes.


    "¡­¡­Is there something wrong?"


    "Oh, don''t be such a jerk! Is that what you want to say to your student who went into training?"


    "Boo, you''re anxious, aren''t you? It''s really hard to learn new martial arts, but even if you''re inside...¡­.¡±


    "Mouth! Watch his mouth! Oh, my god, mouth!


    "¡­I''m the writer, Hyun Young."


    "Oh¡­¡­. I forgot for a moment. I''m sorry."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A deep sigh came out of Hyun Jong''s mouth. However, the eyes went back to Maehwa-dong, which was tightly closed.


    "¡­I hope everything''s fine."


    Unfortunately, Chung-Myung is the only one who can fully grasp and pass on that ascendancy in Hwasan now.


    I wanted to help, but I couldn''t do it, and I couldn''t do it. In the end, we have no choice but to wait for Chung-Myung to come out of the class safely.


    "Will it be okay?"


    "Oh, I heard you worry when you''re old!¡±


    Hyun Young kicked his tongue and became angry.


    "Think about it. What''s wrong with him? He''s causing trouble for the others!"


    "He is, but¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t talk nonsense and keep your mouth shut...¡­.¡±


    It was just then.


    Sniffle!


    The calm mountain began to shake like a landslide.


    "What, what?"


    "Is it an earthquake?"


    The eyes of the three turned to one side.


    Wouldn''t it be obvious if this happened in the mountains, where it was still and intact?


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Hyun Sang pointed to Maehwa-dong, which was closed with a large stone wall, with trembling hands.


    "Well, you know....¡±


    (sighs) (sighs) (sighs)


    At that moment, the stone walls that were blocking Maehwa-dong were shattered and scattered everywhere. At the same time, the purple energy stretched out vastly from the inside.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The entrance of the round cave was dyed with red purple.


    And with the subtle scent of plum blossoms, the energy began to spread everywhere.All three faced the overwhelming scene with their mouths wide open as if they were possessed.


    Whoosh!


    "Whooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo."


    Soon, a man walked out of the cave slowly.


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung¡­¡­???"


    Coo! Coo!


    Chung-Myung walked out step by step, emitting reddish steam from his mouth. I felt overwhelming weight.


    "Hooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Uh... I told him to learn martial arts...¡­ Did you go somewhere far for a while? Like hell?


    Then Chung-Myung looked up.


    A slight redish purple lining leaked out of his eyes. The three old men flinched for a moment at the grotesque appearance.


    Then Chung-Myung''s mouth opened.


    "Now, let''s....¡±


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Crack. Crack.


    With his neck twisted from side to side, he smiled brightly at the three.


    "Let''s get started."


    The three old men suddenly thought the same thing.


    I don''t know if I''m going to go through something a little different than I expected.

 Chapter - 727 Episode 727. It could be even better! (2)

    "Here you are."


    "¡­¡­what is this?"


    "They''re new payers. It''ll be easy to see."


    B class who reaches out and them is - myung chung hyun jong was opening my eyes to ganeuseureumha.


    An emergency written as a self-assisted ball and an emergency written as a plum print. Seeing those clean things made me wonder.


    "¡­¡­what about the ex-paid?"


    "Oh, that?¡±


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Maybe it''s because it''s too fermented, but it''s crumbled after learning the martial arts. Don''t worry. I knew it, so I moved it in advance.


    "¡­crumpled?"


    "Yes."


    Hyun Jong''s pupils shook.


    "Sa, you''re saying that the wages you left behind are gone?"


    "Ey. What''s the point of an emergency? What''s important is what''s in there."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I don''t think he wanted to leave the book alone, so it''ll be okay.¡±


    Well, of course it''s okay. If you don''t want to die.


    He said he felt affectionate about the remains of Chung Jin, but how can a person change so easily?


    "¡­¡­You wrote it down in advance?"


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung nodded cheerfully.


    However, as Chung-Myung''s expression was bright, Hyun Jong''s insides literally rotted.


    "Come on, wait!"


    Hyun Jong, who was confused about what to do with this huge situation, suddenly realized one thing and shouted in surprise.


    "Zha! What happened to the Zhaqai?"


    "What?"


    "Why are there only two books in the class? Where do you sell your self-deprecation?"


    "Oh, that?¡±


    Chung-Myung smiled lightly again this time.


    "I couldn''t save it."


    "What?"


    Hyun Jong''s eyes popped out.


    "Mo, you can''t save me. What do you mean...¡­.¡±


    "Uh¡­¡­ I mean¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who rolled his eyes up as if he was thinking of what to say, soon smiled and said.


    "When I looked at it roughly, I didn''t write it down because I thought it was a choreographer who didn''t need to be left behind. But when other class members flew away, they flew away together.¡±


    "Me, fly?"


    "Well, that''s all right. It''s better to have a ball of your own!"


    "I mean, stand now, Eugene of our ancestors......and blew it away?


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s face instantly turned pale for years older. Cheung-Myung scratched the back of his head, betraying his desperate eyes.


    "Wouldn''t you understand? With a big heart.¡±


    "Oops!"


    "Come on, long man!"


    "Wake up, Jang Moon-in!"


    Hyun Jong finally grabbed the back of his neck and moved on. But Chung-Myung was just sour at the sight of him.


    "You''re so angry that there''s no place to use it anyway."¡­.¡±


    "What, dude?"


    Hyun Jong, who had fallen back, suddenly jumped up like a spring and jumped at Chung-Myung. Chung-Myung quickly escaped to the side, saying, "Yikes."


    "Hey, dude! What kind of stuff is that!"


    "Come on. It''s not there in the first place."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung said with a grave look.


    "What''s wrong with what wasn''t there in the first place? It''s just an obsession.¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "A mountain is a mountain. Water is water....¡±


    "Eh!"


    Hyun Jong kicked Chung-Myung, but Chung-Myung sneaked away from the kick.


    "No, you really don''t need it."


    "He''s still! Come here! Come here!


    Hyun Young and Hyun Sang grabbed and pressed Hyun Jong, who flapped to attack Chung-Myung. It was like a live fish.


    "Calm down, Jang Moon-in."


    "Let go! Let go!"


    "What''s wrong with you? You can''t even win anyway.""Oh, yeah.


    To the point, Hyun Jong gritted his teeth with a black, dead face.


    "How do I see my ancestors when I die? A lot of money, supply and demand! Won-chun-jo-on!"


    As expected, the fact that Jahan Gong is a long-standing scholar seems to be for spirit.


    I thought for a moment whether I should change it to a long-literary dance, but Chung-Myung has already mastered his own ball, so it''s all wrong.


    "Yes¡­. You should die rather than be sick."


    "It''s convenient if you give up."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Someday...


    It was Hyun Jong, who vowed to beat him up one day.


    "Come on. That''s enough. Look at the emergency first."


    Hyun Jong tried to be more angry, but Hyun Young, who was getting lazy, hit the player and shut his mouth.


    "Do I just have to memorize this?"


    "Yes, starting with the recitation of Gu Gyeol. Take your time and relax. It''s a big deal if you get it wrong in a hurry."


    "I see."


    Hyun Young picked up the guard and rushed Hyun Jong.


    "Don''t keep talking about the past and let''s hurry up and do it. I''m already very busy."


    In the end, Hyun Jong, who was grinding his teeth, gave up and closed his eyes. Hyun Young was not wrong. Yeah, what can I do now? Our ancestors'' Eugene has already become dust and flew away.


    He opened his own ball weakly with a half-absorbed look.


    ''Yes, let''s let go of the lingering feelings.¡¯


    He was well aware that the self-inflicted ball was superior to the self-inflicted. It''s a hundred times better than when the ball of self-inflictedness disappears and only the self-inflictedness remains.¡­.


    Huh?


    Hyun Jong, who was reading the ball''s conclusion, tilted his head for a moment. After a while, his eyes glanced up over the broad scaffolding and watched Chung-Myung.


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??."


    "What?"


    "¡­¡­I don''t know if it''s just me, but I think this is a little different from what I''ve seen before."


    "It''s just me."


    "¡­is it really just me?"


    "Ha ha ha ha. You''re also saying something funny. And you''re afraid I might have changed my rule?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Come on. If I have the ability to do that, I''m a great warrior. What can I do to change the rule of ignorance, which is like a ball of self-study? Haha. So funny. Then I''m not a Hwasan Divine, I''m a god. Wasan Musin!"


    Hyun Jong looked at the emergency class and Chung-Myung with suspicious eyes.


    ''That''s absolutely true, but...¡­.¡¯


    The self-assessment ball is Hwasan''s best feat, with the purification of Hwasan.


    No matter how genius he is, Chung-Myung''s military prowess will not be able to reach his predecessors in the past. Wasn''t that Hwasan, who was not uncommon enough to fight over the world''s greatest swords?


    So even Chung-Myung wouldn''t be able to touch his own ball.


    There shouldn''t be...¡­there can''t be¡­¡­.


    Why am I so nervous?¡¯


    Hyun Jong''s eyes rolled nervously here and there.


    I was nervous that Chung-Myung was the one who made him feel bad. To be honest, how many common sense things have Chung-Myung done in the whole time made sense?


    "No, right?


    "Of course."


    "It''s not real, is it?"


    "Hey, you''ve been fooled?"


    Hyun Jong''s hunch was sending a strange echo.


    He''s definitely hiding something.¡­.¡¯


    However, Hyun Young is now openly annoyed, as he seemed frustrated by him.


    "Oh, if you really do, stay out!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m already so busy! We don''t have time, we don''t have time!"


    Hyun Jong gave a sullen look, but Hyun Young said to Chung-Myung without paying any attention."Then I''ll recite the old verdict first. That''s good, right?


    "Yes, yes!"


    "I see."


    Watching them hand in hand and foot, Hyun Jong shed his eyes.


    Well, well, if he''s doing it, I''d believe he''d make tea with a stone.


    "By the way, Chung-Myung."


    "What?"


    Hyun Sang, who had been listening quietly until now, opened his mouth.


    "Have you mastered your own ball?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "How was it?"


    Chung-Myung seemed a little worried about what he said and replied.


    "I don''t know yet."


    Then after a little more thought, I added.


    "You know, dexterity depends on how much you learn, right?


    "That''s right."


    Hyun Sang nodded in sympathy.


    Generally, in the strong pen name, the proficiency of learning is classified from one to twelve.


    When it comes to swords, they completely remember the herbivores of the sword, and when they are able to spread the path, they are called Ilsung.


    And when the sword is perfectly embodied and made into one''s own, it is referred to as the twelve castle, or the great castle.


    Unlike the prosecution, which allows one to exert one''s own power even if one''s first name is mastered, Shingong does not exert much power when one''s first name is introduced. But when the level rises, it can generate surprising power.


    "But this is a little bit more extreme."


    "What do you mean.


    Chung-Myung scratched his cheek.


    "When you''re one, you''re just, uh...¡­ a stream? No, a stream is too much. A puddle? No...¡­. Water in a teacup? No, no. A spoonful of...¡­.¡±


    ¡­¡­How small are you, Chung-Myung? Can you call it a skill?


    "Anyway, it''s really nothing. But it''s supposed to be exponentially stronger when it gets higher."


    "Well."


    "If we become really big, we may be able to create a real purple sunset in the sky with our bodies.¡±


    The absurd remark made Hyun Sang laugh in vain.


    "That makes sense...¡­.¡±


    "No. It would be true."


    At that time, Hyun Jong agreed with Chung-Myung.


    "As far as I know, there has been no one in Hwasan''s history who has made twelve great contributions to self-harm."


    "What?"


    Hyun Sang looked back at Hyun Jong with a puzzled face.


    Even though there are not many people who have learned and trained because it is a study that only Hwasan''s master craftsman can learn, what do you mean, no one has done much yet?


    Hyun Jong nodded as if he knew why he was embarrassed.


    "That''s how abstruse it means to be ignorant. Even the investigator, who invented the self-proclaimer, was told that he had not fully mastered the martial arts he had created. The long-time writers of the past have only learned enough to hit their own ball, but that alone has been called the world''s best."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who was listening to Hyun Jong, looked up at the sky.


    "All the world...¡­.¡±


    - What? - What, what, what, what?


    No, I''m just saying. Did I say something?


    Hyun Sang nodded as he listened to Hyun Jong''s explanation and swallowed his dry saliva.


    "Then if you can master your own balls...¡­.¡±


    Although evasive, Hyun Jong was able to guess what was behind it.


    "It will be."


    "¡­I see."


    Hyun Sang''s eyes became so serious. Hyun Jong also corrected his posture and looked at the class with serious eyes.


    The person in front of you is said to be a disciple with low distribution, but learning is learning. He stressed to his disciples countless times that learning should be pious.Hyun Jong spoke to Chung-Myung with a solemn face.


    "We all know that there will be big waves ahead, and that we don''t know what''s going to be harder for Hwasan."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "No matter how much you respect us, we know that it is not easy to lead the clique with just your respect in such a situation. So¡­¡­!"


    Hyun Jong stared at Chung-Myung with eyes full of passion.


    "Don''t forget that teaching us harder, harder is for us! Don''t hesitate!"


    "What?"


    When Chung-Myung asked back as if he was a little flustered, Hyun Jong once again emphasized firmly.


    "There is no need to judge me by saying that I am a man of letters and that I am an elder."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If there''s a temptation in your heart, shake it off! And like all the other disciples...¡­.¡±


    "I¡­¡­ a long storyteller. I don''t know what you''re talking about, but...¡­.¡±


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    However, Chung-Myung tilted his head as if he really didn''t understand.


    "Do you have a situation?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why?"


    At the moment, speechless Hyun Jong laughed out loud.


    ''I forgot for a moment.¡¯


    It was not that I would overcome the discomfort for him and the elders and try my best to teach them, but that I could not understand the situation in teaching people, so I could feel who was in front of me.


    Hyun Jong nodded with a firm face.


    "Then, Chung-Myung."


    "What?"


    "¡­take it easy."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "As I get older, my joints ache."


    It was a word containing Hyun Jong''s sadness that his body couldn''t keep up with even though he was running in front of me.

 Chapter - 728 Episode 728. It could be even better! (3)

    A crackling echoed in the white market. Soon after, my thumb nail was slightly torn off.


    However, the person who bit his nails didn''t even seem to know what he was doing.


    "Excuse me¡­¡­ Private lodging."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­¡­and you''ll bleed."


    Very close.


    Baek Cheon, who once again bit his fingernails while listening to refraining, looked up at Yoon-jong.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Only then did Yoon-jong, who saw Baek Cheon''s face properly, faltered back in shock.


    It wasn''t his usual neat and nice face. The skin is rough, and the black shading that started under the eyes almost came down to the tip of the chin, and there was no separate return note.


    "No, what did you eat wrong? What''s wrong with your face??¡±


    "Yoon-Jong??¡­¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    "¡­Will it be okay?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s face turned whiter as if he had encountered a ghost, as if he had become more anxious just by talking about it. Now that he''s shaking his lips, even Yoon-jong is starting to feel uneasy.


    Then Baek Cheon asked again.


    "Will it really be okay?"


    It''s an open question, but Yoon-Jong understood what he was saying.


    "You worry about everything. No matter how hard it is...Would you do it the way you do it to us? Chung-Myung is the one with the head."


    "I''ve got a head."


    Baek Cheon bit his nails again.


    "¡­It''s because I don''t have anything in my head.


    Uh, that''s a little hard to refute.


    Baek Cheon murmured helplessly as if he were half-spirited.


    "¡­¡­we are now¡­"¡­Yes, I''ve already thrown it away."


    "Wait a minute, Sasook. You can''t throw your body away as you please."


    "But the writer is...¡­It''s the first time for the elders to experience Chung-Myung."


    Baek Cheon wrapped his head around his trembling hand. The hair, which had always been neat and tidy without any messy places, had already become messy.


    "No matter how hard I think about it, I can''t draw a good picture. Don''t you think we should stop him now? I should stop him, right?


    "No¡­¡­, but don''t tell me¡­.¡­.¡±


    Yoon-Jong comforted Baek Cheon and couldn''t stop talking. It is because he is getting anxious.


    "...but he''s still up and down...¡­. No, there isn''t? No, there is...Don''t you have any?"


    Yoon-Jong''s face is becoming increasingly confused.


    It''s like... it''s up and down, it''s like it''s not.


    You''re nervous, aren''t you?"


    "¡­Yes."


    The more I think about it, the more I get sick with my stomach twisted.


    Jo-Gol, who was resting next to them, grinned as their faces were gradually stained with anxiety.


    "By the way, both of you are very worried. I''m worried, too."


    "Huh?"


    "Training isn''t everything you want to do just because you want to make it hard. If it''s like swordmanship or gonggong, you can roll it to the death, but how do you roll a person while learning the craft? It''s the energy, it''s the energy that moves."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol''s nonchalant remarks left both of their faces blank. Jo-Gol paused and tilted his head.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "No¡­¡­."


    When Baek Cheon hesitated, Yoon-Jong took his place.


    "Sometimes you say the right thing."


    "No, these people...¡­.¡±


    Whether Jo-Gol was angry or not, Baek Cheon and Yoon-Jong nodded facing each other.


    "That makes sense."


    "I know¡­¡­.I''m sure you do. No matter how much Chung-Myung is, he can''t change the person who trains his craft.¡±


    Now I felt a little relieved.One seemed to have a different idea from them.


    "Should I?"


    Everyone''s eyes were on one place.


    Yoo-Esul, who had been sitting silently, muttered with a sullen face.


    "Well?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was also an ability to make a person so anxious with just two syllables.


    "Are you thinking differently about the accident?¡±


    "The one who''s going to pick on me somehow."


    "¡­That''s true."


    It was a moment when we could clearly see what Hwasan''s disciples thought of Chung-Myung.


    "¡­Shall we sneak away?"


    "I told you not to approach ordinary students. Unam Sasookjo will be furious if he gets caught."


    "¡­¡­Yes, you shouldn''t do that."


    Baek Cheon shivered slightly.


    Even if you yell at her every day, she can get out of the car. But Unam was still a difficult man for Baek Cheon. Rather, wise men are more familiar than unam.


    ''There must be someone like that in Munpa.¡¯


    It''s not necessarily a good thing for everyone to be like a family. At some point, there must be someone who can discipline Munpa and speak bitterly. Unam plays such a role in Unja''s ship, and Baek Sang is such a person in the white porcelain ship.


    "Well, I can''t check even if I''m feeling sick.¡±


    "Can''t you feel a little relieved that you can''t hear a scream for now?"


    "¡­and so is it¡­¡­.¡±


    It was just as Baek Cheon was about to sigh.


    The door of the White House suddenly opened, and Baek Sang rushed his head inside.


    "The elder and the elder are coming down!"


    "What?"


    Baek Cheon jumped out of his seat and rushed to the door.


    "Get out of the way!"


    "Ugh!"


    He even kicked away Baek Sang, who was half blocking the door, and ran out without looking back. The other five swords followed in haste.


    "Where? Where is it?"


    "That way!"


    Baek Cheon''s eyes went back to where Yoon-jong pointed. It was clear that some people were trudging along the path leading to the back of Hwasan.


    "How are you?"


    "You should say you''re fine, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Yoon-Jong reflexively grabbed Jo-Gol by the neck.


    "Cough! Cough! Sorry!"


    Baek Cheon broke into a cold sweat as he watched Yoon-jong shake Jo-Gol''s neck.


    It looks like Jo-Gol''s always ready for his turn.¡¯


    But it wasn''t Yoon-Jong''s fault by anyone''s standards. It was his fault that Jo-Gol, who made the Yoon-Jong like that, and Chung-Myung, who made the Jo-Gol like that.


    "Ee, let''s go for now.


    "Yes!"


    Oh Gum, led by Baek Cheon, ran toward Jang Moon-in. Seeing that they are not limping or reeling, it seems that they have never been worried about it.


    Still, Chung-Myung is a human being.¡¯


    "If you have a conscience, you can''t do that to a lengthy man."


    "He''s a demon, not a real demon!¡¯


    Everyone was relieved and relieved. But it was then.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    "Well, that''s....¡±


    The steps toward the elder and the elder gradually slowed down.


    "¡­Come on, Jang Moon-in?¡±


    Baek Cheon sang Hyun Jong as if he was embarrassed. Then Hyun Jong lifted his head and faced him.


    Flinch.


    Baek Cheon stammered as if he had lost his language in surprise.


    "Oh, no...Why... Why are you so emaciated...¡­.the¡­."


    Neither did he, Hyun Jong''s face.


    Baek Cheon''s face is not in a good condition, but compared to Hyun Jong''s face now, it was fair to say that he had slept a lot and washed his face with rice water.You''ve got a bloody bone.¡¯


    No, what the hell did this crazy guy do?¡¯


    I''m scared.


    The faces of Hyun Young and Hyun Sang as well as Hyun Jong. Don''t you feel like you''ve almost become a mummy in a day?


    "Come on, long storyteller. What the hell is going on...¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong said in a very weak voice.


    "It''s nothing... "


    No, I think it''s a big deal.


    "Oh, I feel refreshed."


    At that time, Baek Cheon''s eyes were turned to a sudden voice.


    Back there, Chung-Myung was walking with a cat-like face that he had slept well.


    "Hey, you son of a b*tc*!"


    At the moment, Baek Cheon, whose eyes were turned upside down, rushed in and grabbed him by the collar. No, I tried to catch him.


    But a dream was just a dream, and Baek Cheon bounced faster and rolled the floor.


    "Oh, my God. What the hell."


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue as he alternated between my fist and Baek Cheon.


    "Oh, I''ve told you several times not to do that. I don''t know why, but I''m making a reflex punch."


    "Oh, my God, that son of a b*tc*...¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon, who raised his head up, looked at him with his eyes full of original poison.


    "Hey, you crazy bastard! What did you do to the long storyteller? You don''t know what''s up or down!¡±


    "Oh, this? This is...¡­.¡±


    "You know no law, you have no manners!"


    "Oh, I mean, it''s...¡­.¡±


    "The one who can see six! You''re the one who needs to break the habit! Break your back...¡­.¡±


    "Eh, come on!"


    Oh, my god!


    The shoes Chung-Myung took off stuck in Baek Cheon''s face. Finally, Baek Cheon fell to his side.


    Flop.


    "¡­...very excited, very excited. Tsk tsk."


    Chung-Myung clapped his tongue as he fell. I think I used to be a bit normal. What happened, I don''t know if it''s getting worse as time goes by.


    Then Yoo-Esul quickly approached Hyun Jong. shouted Yoon-jong, who was already awake.


    "Long-Moonin, are you all right? You guys go and help her!"


    "Yes!"


    Yoo-Esul, Dang-Soso, and Jo-Gol quickly assisted the elders. Yoon-Jong asked Chung-Myung with a contemplative face.


    "I thought you were going to learn how to play today.¡±


    "Right."


    "Well, then why is this? Don''t tell me...¡­?¡±


    "My mouth is frozen to death. You need to learn something to get caught. It''ll go down in history if you get coins in a day."


    "Well, then why?"


    "Oops."


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just doing my first operation, but I don''t think you''re getting the hang of it.


    "Also?"


    "I thought I''d take the time to...¡­I thought it was a waste, too. So I just put my energy into my body and forced it back."


    "¡­...you forced yourself back into someone else''s body?"


    "Yes."


    "Uh¡­¡­. Is that a problem? You''re a true believer. It''s been...¡­.¡±


    "No, you''re not."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "A jindor sends his energy to the place where his energy flows. I''m gonna force it to the wrong place."


    Twist it?


    "Through the blood?"


    Do you want me to pierce it?


    "Scratching, breaking, crushing, tearing!"


    A cold sweat began to run down Jo-Gol''s back, helping the elder.


    "I mean, what happens then?"


    "Well, uh¡­¡­ There''s no big problem. Anyway, we succeeded in catching the first flow. All that''s left is to get better."Yoon-Jong tilted his head.


    "But what''s wrong with the writer''s condition?¡­.¡±


    "It''s not a big deal, but it''s a good thing, but if you change the course of your life from where you''ve been all your life," he said.¡­ well, it hurts a little bit."


    "¡­How much?"


    "Well, how can I compare that?"


    He smiled brightly as if he remembered Chung-Myung, who had been agonizing for a while.


    "Do you understand if I say it feels like I''m digging a finger-thick hole in my body from head to toe? Curly along the bloodline?"


    "Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    Yoon-Jong hesitated back in contemplation. Sweat poured down with a faded face.


    "Hey¡­¡­ Hey, you crazy man, how can you hold it sober!"


    "Hang in there, hang in there, you can do it. Look, you did a great job.¡±


    Is that it? It''s mesmerizing.No, my soul''s gone, you son of a b*tc*?


    "Are you all right, Elder?"


    Yoon-jong approached and examined the condition of Jang. Then a faint light returned to Hyun Jong''s eyes, which had lost focus.


    "Yoon-Jong??¡­¡­.¡±


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in! It''s me! I''m Yoon-Jong! Are you awake?"


    "¡­Moonlight."


    "What?"


    "¡­... dig that bastard up and kick him out."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "¡­Rich."


    Hyun Jong''s body jumped to the side.


    "Ahhh! Long story!"


    "Elderly! Elder, wake up!"


    "What can I do to learn how to make a person faint?"


    "Medicine! Take him to the medicine! Come on!"


    Chung-Myung, who was staring at the chaotic surroundings, kicked his tongue.


    "Tsk tsk. It''s because I''m so weak."


    Well, it''s okay because you won''t be weak soon.


    Chung-Myung stretched himself out.


    But at this moment he didn''t even know.


    What kind of storm this thing he''s done will bring to Hwasan.

 Chapter - 729 Episode 729. It could be even better! (4)

    This day.


    "¡­Sasook, I know it''s rude to say this, but¡­¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    "¡­That''s the way you''re really going, isn''t it?"


    At that, Baek Cheon looked at Hyun Jong and the elders coming down the mountain with a dying face. The eyes were filled with pity.


    I had no choice but to. The faces of the three black-dead men and Chung-Myung, who followed them down, contrasted too sharply.


    "¡­¡­Do you use a breathing technique?"


    Anyone can tell that Chung-Myung is sucking all three people''s energy.


    "You look worse than yesterday¡­"¡­don''t you have to stop him?"


    "¡­Stop it? How?"


    At Baek Cheon''s vague voice, Yoon-jong closed his eyes tightly.


    Chung-Myung''s driving around alone is horrible, of course, but it''s over once he''s stopped. Even if the process is harder than digging a mountain with a spoon, it''s something you can try anyway.


    But those three are different. Even if it''s extremely hard, Chung-Myung is someone who can try to stop him, and those three people can''t even use their hands or feet.


    Dry the elder and the elder?


    Who? Oh-gum?


    You have to say something that makes sense.¡¯


    Why would you rather stop those son-of-war men, the eldest and the elder of the Moon faction?


    "¡­Let''s wait a little longer."


    "But if he does that, he''ll be in big trouble."


    "I know¡­¡­ I know."


    Baek Cheon sighed heavily.


    "The elder and the elder want to do it, but we can''t stop them."


    "¡­I think you''ve changed your mind by now."


    Baek Cheon shook his head slowly as he looked at the faces of the three black-dead.


    "Let''s wait and see for a few more days."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Of course, his eyes were still worried.


    I hope everything''s fine.¡¯


    As Chung-Myung, who followed him down from the back, looked at his proud face, anxiety grew more and more.


    Four days.


    "Come on, Jang Moon-in! Are you all right?"


    Hyun Jong looked down with a blank face. Chopsticks that he was holding a while ago were scattered on the table. And the hand that was holding chopsticks was shaking terribly.


    "¡­¡­It''s okay."


    "It''s not okay."


    "It''s not okay at all."


    Oh, my God, you don''t have the power to use chopsticks?


    Hwasan''s disciples all stopped eating and stared blankly at Hyun Jong.


    "¡­That''s because you''re so weak."


    Then Hyun Sang, sitting next to him, smirked. However, his chopsticks were shaking as violently as if they had met a typhoon.


    "All the rice grains are falling down."¡¯


    What are you eating? I think you''ve been spilling it for a long time.¡¯


    Is it really gonna be okay? Is it okay to do this?¡¯


    However, Hyun Sang has not lost his face as an elder yet. Hyun Young, sitting on the other side of Hyun Sang, gave up using chopsticks and was scooping rice with his bare hands.


    That''s realistic.


    Yeah, it''s very realistic. Compared to Hyun Jong, who can''t even hold chopsticks properly, or Hyun Sang, who is eating air with dignity, it was a very practical method.


    However, it was inevitable that there was a fundamental question as to whether that was a behavior that could be done as an elder of a literary faction."Do you want us to... feed you?"


    "¡­It''s okay."


    "You can¡­¡­"


    "It''s good to eat with your hands. Hold it with your hands.


    Everyone''s gaze suddenly turned to one side while hesitating at the truly disastrous scene.


    Chop chop chop chop chop chop chop!


    Gulp! Gulp! Gulp!


    "Who gave you the soup today? How dare you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Since the elders and the elders didn''t eat properly, they couldn''t have been able to cook rice because they were Hwasan''s disciples. Everyone is worried about the three of you before you start to think about it.


    But¡­¡­.


    "What? Why aren''t you eating? Are you already full?


    That demon.


    The only man in the restaurant who didn''t have a human mind tore his legs off the chicken in front of him and began to eat well.


    "Wow. Eating after training is the best! I''m going to gain weight."


    Everyone watching his noisy meal threw a pitiful look at the dying three again. Somehow, my eyes kept getting teary when I saw my skin and bones.


    Seven days.


    Flop.


    The eyes of the Hwasan disciples stick out.


    "Huh?"


    Hyun Jong suddenly fell to the side weakly. Everyone screamed in surprise.


    "Ahhhh! Long story!"


    "Bring people from the pharmacy! The man of letters has fallen!"


    "Long storyteller! Wake up, long storyteller!"


    It''s not even a day''s age, why do you fall sideways instead of walking on the street?


    Baek Cheon, lying on his knees in a cold sweat, wiped off the sweat with his sleeves and made shade with his hands.


    Then after a while, Hyun Jong slowly opened his eyes.


    "Long storyteller! Are you awake? Long story!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Bloodless face, cracked lips, and unfocused eyes. It was obviously a return note.


    The blurry eyes slowly wandered from place to place and touched Baek Cheon''s face. The lips that had been fed up with white glitters opened.


    "Ah¡­¡­."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in! This is Baek Cheon...¡­.¡±


    "¡­Master."


    Huh? Who?


    "¡­You''re here to pick me up, Master. I''m working really hard.¡­.¡±


    "Argh! What are you looking at? Long-literate! Long-written man! This is Baek Cheon!"


    Then Jo-Gol, embarrassed, punched Ho Gong and shouted Jo-Gol shouted.


    "Hey, back off! Back off, demon! I can''t write long letters...¡­.¡±


    "Hey, you crazy bastard!"


    Yoon-Jong''s turn kick was fierce on Jo-Gol''s face.


    Jo-Gol, who fell out screaming, jumped up his upper body this time as if he was really upset. At the same time, as blood trickled down his nose, Jo-Gol couldn''t hold back and shouted.


    "No, why are you hitting me? I didn''t do anything wrong this time! The devil is trying to drag the long man away!"


    "Evil? Evil? Hey, you son of a b*tc*! The master of the long-written man is a sajo, a devil to a sajo!"


    "Huh?"


    Is that how it works?


    While Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong were fighting, Baek Cheon was busy waking Hyun Jong up.


    "Long-written man! Long-written man! You have to get your act together!"


    "Ah¡­¡­ Master¡­¡­¡­. Hwasan¡­¡­.if you look at Hwasan now¡­¡­.¡±


    "Get out of the way, Sasook!"


    Then Dang-Soso pushed Baek Cheon''s hand and pulled a big dagger out of my sleeve.


    No, it''s beyond description of a confrontation.¡­was big.


    "Euracha!"


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    The huge confrontation stuck to Hyun Jong''s head without hesitantly. Baek Cheon was appalled with a white face.


    "Hhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Pooh!


    Blood spouted from Hyun Jong''s head. After a while, the pupils, which had been blurred all along, finally began to become clearer."¡­¡­ hmm? Did I fall down?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, my... You''ve been a disgrace."


    Hyun Jong rose up casually. Hawasan''s disciples became contemplative and dissuaded him.


    "Come on, Jang Moon-in! You can''t get up now!"


    "You have to rest!"


    "You''re going to die!"


    "Hahaha."


    However, Hyun Jong burst out laughing as if his students were overreacting.


    "I have afternoon training, but I can''t rest. If you take a day off, you have to try two more days. Don''t forget this all the time."


    No, I''m dying!


    You''re really gonna die!


    "Hahaha."


    Finally, Hyun Jong got up and walked back, waving his arms. A small red spring rose from the top of his head as he walked calmly.


    "¡­¡­Soso."


    "What?"


    "Hurry up and spit for me."


    "¡­Yes."


    Baek Cheon clasped his face with both hands.


    ''Hwasan is screwed.¡¯


    There is no turning back now.


    Day 15.


    "¡­I don''t think so."


    The face of Oh Gum, which huddled together in the Baekmaegwan, was filled with determination.


    "Special measures are needed."


    "I agree."


    "I agree!"


    "Revolution!"


    As soon as Baek Cheon''s words fell, the rest responded.


    "At this rate, Hwasan loses his literary man."


    "¡­...Chung-Myung is the crazy guy at last¡­"¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong, Hyun Sang, and Hyun Young''s appearance became bizarre day by day. Hyun Jong, who felt kindness and dignity at the same time just by looking at his weight rise, is nowhere to be found, and now only those who were dried up like chopsticks roamed Hwasan like ghosts.


    "When I stood there, my clothes were dripping down.¡­.¡±


    "I ran into Sophie on my way to see her at dawn and screamed. I thought it was a ghost."


    "¡­¡­You''re really going to make it."


    "But there''s no way, is there? Chung-Myung is so stubborn that he doesn''t listen no matter how hard I try to stop him."


    Yoo-Esul, who had been silent all along, stood up slowly out of the blue.


    "Huh? Are you a brother?"


    Then, he pulled out the sword hanging from his waist without saying a word.


    Growl.


    "The enemy of the long man. Kill him."


    "Hey, hey! Get him! Get him! Get him!


    Dang-Soso and Yoon-Jong hung over Yoo-Esul, who was about to fly out.


    "Calm down, accident!"


    "I can''t do this alone! The opponent is Chung-Myung!"


    "The enemy of the long man!"


    A bloody vein stood on Yoo-Esul''s forehead.


    For her, Hyun Jong is not just a literary man. He is father''s teacher, grandfather, and benefactor who saved him as a child. That''s why I''m so angry.


    "Huan Mucci, the drug-free! Proud hands! The worst!


    "¡­¡­I''m not saying anything wrong, but calm down for now. "Sae-mae."


    Baek Cheon forces Yoo-Esul to sit down. Yoo-Esul then protested with a sullen face.


    "I''m calm."


    "Then put your sword in it!"


    You almost stabbed me, man!


    Back to his seat, Baek Cheon sighed deeply.


    "For now¡­¡­ it''s no use doing this among ourselves. To catch a tiger, you have to go to the tiger''s den."


    "What?"


    Baek Cheon''s eyes gushed blue eyed.


    "Chung-Myung, let''s go talk to him! If we all get together, no matter how bad he is, he''ll pretend to listen!"


    "¡­he?"


    Everyone was just not talking, they were asking with their eyes. Why do you think that makes sense, Sasook?


    But Baek Cheon undauntedly shouted firmly.


    "Jo-Gol!"


    "Yes! Sa-suk! Just tell me! Well, Jo-Gol! I''ve been waiting for today. His neck...¡­.¡±


    "Go get the monk Hye Yeon!"


    "¡­what?"


    With a serious look on his face, Baek Cheon said proudly, stretching his shoulders."We need to increase the number of pages."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What? Why?"


    "¡­¡­No."


    Everyone shook their heads. Baek Cheon has changed a lot, but it was hard to adjust to it every time.


    * * *


    Chung-Myung, who used to lie long on the table and drink, said, "Where am I? I glanced at Hye Yeon who was saying ''Who am I?'' with her expression.


    "Why?"


    "¡­¡­No."


    "What are you all doing here? Do you have time left?"


    In a semicircular form, those surrounding Chung-Myung winked at Baek Cheon. I meant you should say it because it''s a private residence. Baek Cheon was swearing inside.


    Son of a b*tc*.


    He usually doesn''t even treat them, but he treats them politely only when they are like this.


    "Well, Chung-Myung."


    "Why?"


    "We are, uh... I mean, we have a big problem with your leadership style.¡­. No, I''m not always complaining, but I don''t doubt the utility."


    "And?"


    Baek Cheon, who had been looking around after throwing the introduction first, took the main point.


    "I think the elders and the elders are having a hard time."¡­why don''t you adjust the intensity of your training a little?"


    "Yeah, that''s too much."


    "We''re young, so we''re enduring, the elders and the elders are old!"


    Back Cheon added in a powerful voice, thanks to the response from Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol.


    "Then if something is badly damaged, it will be irreversible."


    "Lower it a little, death penalty. Huh? A little!"


    "The enemy of the long man! Ugh! Ugh!"


    Yoo-Esul, who was trying to pull out the sword, was caught by Jo-Gol, Yoon-Jong and Dang-Soso and dragged back.


    Chung-Myung, who was watching the scene, smirked.


    "I mean, they can''t stand the training?"


    "¡­¡­No, I don''t mean that necessarily¡­¡­.¡±


    "The mouse is worried about the cat.¡±


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Chung-Myung grinned and gulped down.


    "Caaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa."


    Then he jumped up and sat on the table.


    "There''s no point in saying it a hundred times. You''ll know when you see it."


    "¡­what does that mean?"


    "It''s about time it worked out."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "Don''t panic when you see it. giggle giggle."


    Baek Cheon''s face was horribly distorted when he saw Chung-Myung smiling excitedly.


    What else is he going to do?¡­.¡¯


    How can this gatekeeper not have a comfortable day.


    At this rate, I''m going to go first!


    His heart began to flutter with indescribable anxiety as he looked at Chung-Myung, who was smiling happily.

 Chapter - 730 Episode 730. It could be even better! (5)

    Day 16.


    "Turn it off¡­¡­."


    As Hyun Jong entered the room almost half-way, several pairs of eyes watched from behind.


    "¡­I don''t see any difference?"


    "It''s strange."


    Baek Cheon tilted his head.


    "He keeps talking nonsense, but he doesn''t lie."


    "¡­That sounds very strange, but it''s true."


    Baek Cheon squinted his eyes and frowned.


    ''I don''t see any significant changes.¡¯


    Chung-Myung said he could see the change with his eyes soon, but there was no sign of such a change in the appearance of Jang Moon-in.


    Baek Cheon, who had been agonizing for a while, sighed quietly.


    "Let''s wait and see for now. He can''t always be beaten."


    "Yes."


    Soon the light in the room went out. Baek Cheon and other prosecutors turned vaguely tilted their heads.


    The seventeenth day.


    "Turn it off¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong, who took off the blanket, struggled to get up.


    Ood, wood!


    "Giggles."


    My back screamed. I didn''t overwork my body, but I think it was too much for my old body.


    Hyun Jong, who tapped his waist, sighed deeply.


    "How much longer will your body last?"


    I haven''t lost my motivation yet. The pain of sticking a needle in your body is not enough, but that much pain is enough to endure.


    This is nothing compared to the pain of sitting alone in this room and holding back tears that kept flowing out when Hwasan was going to ruin, and the pain of melting the five intestines.


    The problem was that his body couldn''t keep up with his mental strength.


    I didn''t know if it was because I was old or if my natural body was weak enough to handle the ball, but I felt like I was falling into the abyss because I didn''t get any better every day.


    One.


    ''You can''t cry.¡¯


    Hyun Jong squeezed his hand.


    Even if his body didn''t follow him, even if he fell down because of his mouth while learning his skills, he never intended to give up.


    Aside from his sense of responsibility as a long writer, he could never say that priests who felt such pain but somehow endured training, or Chung-Myung, who saw his face in cold sweat, could not do it.


    So you have to make it through the day.


    "Whoo-hoo.


    Hyun Jong, who sighed deeply, lifted himself up and began to fold the blankets. Every time I stretched out my hand and stepped out, my body screamed and creaked, but I didn''t groan once, folded my blanket and changed my clothes.


    It''s not too late.¡¯


    It''s an early morning when the sun has not risen yet, but Chung-Myung never starts his training after sunrise.


    Hyun Jong, who organized the room with familiar and delicate touches, stood at the door.


    Let''s not lose our energy.


    No matter how tired he is, he is a writer of Hwasan. His disciples are bound to be influenced by every expression and gesture he makes. So no matter how hard it is, you should keep your face as calm as possible.


    "Let''s go!"


    Hyun Jong, who shouted briefly as if comforting himself, grabbed the door and opened it.


    And


    Crack!


    "Huh?"


    Hyun Jong looked at my hand with wide eyes.


    The door that had been ripped open by his hand stretched forward was dangling."¡­¡­No, why is this¡­¡­?¡±


    The hinges stuck in the door were broken and dangling as if they were about to fall off.


    "Geo, why are you breaking the door?"


    "Huh?"


    Hyun Young, who had already finished his preparation, grimaced and alternated between the broken door and Hyun Jong. Hyun Jong looked at him like that and asked.


    "What''s wrong with your face?"


    "¡­¡­my joints are aching."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Young coughed low and asked again.


    "But why did you really open the door?¡±


    "I didn''t rip it off, but it ripped off automatically. I think it''s because the hinges are old."


    "The hinges are old. I changed everything while I was building and repairing it."


    "Really? Then it must be defective."


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk. I have to check each hinge. The top of the galaxy is not the same as before. We need to examine it more thoroughly."


    "Yes, you''d better."


    "Put it next to it. I''ll order the other members and ask them to give it back. Let''s go. If you''re late, Chung-Myung will have a big mouth."


    "¡­That''s right."


    Hyun Jong was about to sigh and say a word, and Hyun Young grinned.


    "But isn''t Chung-Myung so nice?" He''s polite."


    What?


    Hyun Jong looked blankly at Hyun Young. I also doubted my ears. However, Hyun Young, who is usually quick-witted and has no other ghost, rambled on about whether he could not read his expression today.


    "If other people were late for training, they would have broken their heads on the spot, but look at them pouting because they''re adults. I''m sure you can swear. How nice of you."


    "¡­is it worth cursing?¡±


    "You''re a grown-up and a jerk, and you''ll be d*mned if you''re wrong."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But look at him not cursing. Oh, my God, how nice and cute. Hahaha."


    Hyun Young??. I think the concept of "good" is a little twisted in your head. What happened to you, priest...¡­.


    "¡­Let''s go for now."


    "Yes, there comes the death penalty."


    "Yeah."


    Hyun Jong turned his eyes and looked at the moon, which was still in the sky.


    "I''ll do my best today."


    That way, I will be able to light up the students who are going down the dark path like the moon.


    The 20th day.


    "Are you all right?"


    "¡­does this look good to you?"


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    Hyun Young sank on the spot, biting a worried student.


    "Well, how it gets harder day by day."


    Hyun Sang frowned as he looked at Hyun Young, who was sitting sprawled out with a skinny face.


    "Hurt my face in the presence of my children."


    "Does face matter now? You look like you''re going to die right now. Isn''t the death penalty hard?"


    "Ha ha. It''s hard.¡­.I don''t know."


    "What?"


    When Hyun Young looked surprised, Hyun Sang smiled.


    "It''ll be comfortable if I just die. Well, that''s all I think about."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "¡­I''m old enough to enjoy a movie. It''s a self-inflicted ball, it''s just...¡­.¡±


    "Hey, hey, hey! There are kids!"


    Hyun Young started dissuading Hyun Sang.


    However, Hyun Sang, who once burst into laughter, constantly murmured something with a face that he couldn''t concentrate.


    "What am I doing to come into Hwasan and suffer in my later years, to just live on the ground and dig for nothing." I''d rather get married to Young-young who was in his hometown and dig up Ossondoson land...¡­.¡±"Cover your ears! Cover your ears, you bastards!


    At Hyun Young''s shout, the disciples covered my ears with both hands. Hyun Young, who sighed, also asked for help from the writer.


    "Do something, Jang Man."


    "¡­¡­But Hyun Young."


    "What?"


    "Does Hyun Sang have a point?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Young realized that all of the two remaining executions were becoming senile. Then Baek Cheon sneaked up to the side and said,


    "I''ll help you, Elder."


    "Ugh, it''s not necessary."


    "I¡­¡­."


    "No, it''s done. I''ll get up on my own."


    "Don''t do that, I''ll...¡­.¡±


    "Well, that''s enough."


    Hyun Young pushed Baek Cheon lightly. It was just a really light, grumpy hand.


    But¡­¡­ the result was never light.


    "Argh!"


    f*cking! f*cking! f*cking! f*cking!


    Hyun Young''s bewildered eyes popped out. No, not only Hyun Young, but everyone who saw the scene also forgot to open their mouths and blink.


    As if he had been kicked by a giant''s foot that was the size of a house, Baek Cheon bounced back at a formidable speed and bounced several times to the floor before falling down a distant cliff.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Back Cheon''s scream came from down there.


    There was a moment of silence. Everyone was speechless and looked alternately at the cliff with Hyun Young. It was Hyun Sang who opened his mouth first.


    "Oh, no...You''re going to throw him off a cliff if you want to help him? Is this guy really crazy?"


    "Oh, no, no! No, it''s not. It''s the death penalty! It''s not like that. I just pushed it a little bit! What power do I have to send that powerful man away!"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Apparently¡­¡­.


    Hyun Sang tilted his head in wonder.


    "Then what''s wrong with him?"


    "¡­Really?"


    The two elders looked toward the cliff as if they didn''t understand.


    Chills crept up on the backs of the Hwasan disciples who were watching the strange scene.


    The 25th day.


    "Don''t you think you''ve changed a little?"


    "¡­Sasook. The wounds I had then healed. I said it''s okay. You look perfectly fine."


    "No, not me!"


    "What?"


    Baek Cheon, who blushed with tears at Yoon-jong''s words, took a deep breath and placed chopsticks and pointed to the innermost seat of the restaurant.


    "They are."


    When he opened his eyes slightly toward the place where he pointed, he saw the elders and the elders. Yoon-Jong exclaimed, "Oh."


    "As it turns out¡­¡­ Something seems to have changed."


    "Do you do that to your eyes?"


    "But I don''t know exactly what''s changed. But something''s definitely...¡­.¡±


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon looked at the writers with a subtle face. It was as Yoon-Jong said. Clearly, nothing has changed so much that we can see clearly. The degree of change was minimal enough to notice the difference.


    But obviously something has changed.


    ''First of all... I think you''ve gained a little weight again.¡¯


    Still, he is skin and bone to the point that others would think it is an invoice. But Baek Cheon could notice that the skeleton-like face was subtly fleshed out.


    "A little bit of weight?"


    "As expected, right?¡±


    Yoon-Jong nodded and sympathized quickly."Isn''t that a good sign?"


    "It means he''s in better shape anyway."


    The two people who were talking looked at each other'' A little surprise and relief crossed their faces. The atmosphere would have lasted a long time had it not been for a candle-riding voice.


    "¡­¡­It doesn''t even show."


    "Be quiet, you son of a b*tc*! Be quiet!


    "Just a snout!"


    When Baek Cheon and Yoon-Jong stared at each other at the same time, Jo-Gol flinched and asked absurdly.


    "¡­¡­no, do you two just wait for me to say something these days?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What did I do wrong? Why are you treating me like Chung-Myung? No matter how hard it is! Chung-Myung can''t handle people! That''s what a man should do...¡­.Argh!"


    At that moment Jo-Gol was beaten by something and blown away and stuck in a wall.


    Whoosh!


    "What, what?"


    "Is it an assault?"


    Those who were eating all stood up and looked around. Half of them looked at Jo-Gol, who was stuck in a wall and slid down, and the other half saw Hyun Sang, enraptured with chopsticks precisely on the other side.


    "Oh, no....¡±


    Hyun Sang alternated between Jo-Gol and my chopsticks, who were on the floor and wriggling, and stuttered.


    "I, I... No, guys. I''m just putting some strength on the meat to make it hard to pick it up.¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why, why¡­¡­¡­ the sword from the chopsticks¡­"¡­.¡±


    Some of the people who watched Hyun Sang came to their senses and ran to Jo-Gol.


    "Walk! Walk! Are you all right?"


    "It''s all right! As expected, fools don''t die!"


    "He''s got a bubble.¡±


    Stretched as a corpse, Jo-Gol left the restaurant on someone''s back. No one could believe this sight now. It was as if he had been possessed.


    Baek Cheon slowly turned to Hyun Sang. Hyun Young was beating him hard.


    "No! Why are you beating a child?"


    "Oh, I said no! I, I really just want to eat meat.¡­.¡±


    "Now I do. The chopsticks are spouting the sword! What if she got hurt at least?"


    "I''m telling you it''s not!"


    Baek Cheon''s mouth slowly opened as he watched Hyun Sang tear his hair like he was dying of injustice.


    There''s no point in saying it a hundred times. You''ll know when you see it.


    It''s about time it started to work out. Don''t be embarrassed. giggle giggle


    "Stop, don''t tell me....¡±


    Baek Cheon''s eyes began to tremble.


    Unknown energy was spreading behind the three old men barely picking up food and pushing it into their mouths with a dying face.


    By this point, Baek Cheon had no choice but to be sure.


    I''m sure there''s something... Something is going on.

 Chapter - 731 Episode 731. Were doing this for you. (1)

    The 30th day.


    It''s shiny.


    Twinkle Twinkle


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Inevitable suspicions arose in the eyes of Baek Cheon and Yoon-jong, who looked at Hyun Jong.


    "Living quarters, the¡­¡­" I don''t know if I''m mistaken...¡­.¡±


    "¡­¡­I don''t think it''s an illusion."


    It''s glossy.


    Although the flesh is not full yet, Hyun Jong''s face was clearly glowing.


    I recovered my original face color. Not just the level, but the skin was milky and shiny like a baby.


    "Argh! It''s dazzling."


    As the sun that had been hidden in the clouds was revealed, Hyun Jong''s face, which was hit by the sun, radiated bright light. People who did not know about it almost mistook it as a Buddha, not a Taoist.


    "¡­Can a person change that extreme?"


    Ten days ago, a person who was so skinny that there was no mummy had baby-like skin in just ten days, and the heaven and earth were in perfect condition.


    Hyun Jong is not the only one.


    The faces of Hyun Sang and Hyun Young standing next to them were different from before.


    "¡­Wash your face."


    "Is that possible?"


    "That''s because it doesn''t make any sense."


    It''s not just that your face turns white and glossy. Until not long ago, there was an unknown amount of leisure on his tired and painful face.


    What the hell is going on?¡¯


    I could hear Chung-Myung giggling in my ears.


    The 35th day.


    "Ugh! Oh, this!"


    "Hold on to that!"


    "Ha... I''m going crazy!"


    Unam frowned at his disciples, who clung to the pillar and used dragons.


    "Can''t you?"


    "¡­Sasook, it''s really stuck."


    "Sigh¡­¡­."


    Woon-am sighed deeply in his heart. There was a big crack on the top of the pole where the disciples were attached.


    "¡­It''s difficult. We have no choice but to disband.¡±


    "What''s going on?"


    "Oh, Elder."


    At Hyun Young''s question, Unam bowed his head quickly. Hyun Young waved his hand as if he was lazy.


    "That''s enough. What are you doing there?"


    "Oh, that''s....¡±


    Unam scratched his head and said,


    "Didn''t you add to the front of each of those places before the event?¡±


    "I did."


    When the Dangga people repaired the pavilion for the Chunwoomang opening ceremony, they added a completely new pavilion to the front, saying that only this pavilion was too low to live in shape.


    "But I don''t think I can bear the weight."


    "Huh? Is that possible? There''s no way the people of the party wouldn''t expect that."


    "If that''s the way it is, it''s not exactly a problem, but it''s a little backed up.¡±


    "Oh."


    Hyun Young nodded as if he understood. The structure is enough to withstand the extended weight by standing upright, but the old and old front angle twisted and gradually pushed away, which seemed to have cracked.


    "So, I tried to push the column somehow, but I don''t think it''s going to be easy. Then we have no choice but to dismantle and rebuild the war...¡­.¡±


    "Wait. What? Break up what?"


    "All angles¡­¡­."


    At that moment, Hyun Young''s eyes sparkled.


    "What nonsense is that? What kind of angle is that?"


    He sighed because he couldn''t hold back the clouds.


    "Of course, that front angle has traces of forefathers.¡­.¡±


    "It wasn''t built by the party, it was built by the party! We don''t even have enough gold to summon the masters of the Four Heavenly Clinic, but we''re dismantling the war shrine they built? Are you out of your mind?"¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Oh, you were the problem.


    "He¡­¡­. Uh, hmm. I''d like to preserve my entire angle as it is, but if it goes on, it'' I''m afraid my students will get hurt.¡­.¡±


    "What do you mean collapse? You just have to put the pole right up! Get out of the way!"


    Hyun Young pushed Unam and approached the disciples who were clinging to the pillar.


    "I''m just trying to push it in, and it''s not working! You have to lift it up and push it."


    "What?"


    "It''s hanging on the floor, so of course it won''t fall behind!"


    At Hyun Young''s words, the color faded from the faces of his disciples.


    "Listen?"


    ''This one?''


    The weight of the fore angle is concentrated on this pillar. So in the end, lifting this up was not much different from lifting the war angle.


    It''s easy to say, what do you want me to do with a pillar that can''t even push?


    "Oh, I don''t think so."


    "Do it."


    "Come on, Elder. I really don''t think so."


    "Tsk tsk. It''s done. All right, come back together!"


    "This is realistically¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s reality, it''s nonsense. There''s nothing in the world that can''t be done! Don''t procrastinate and stick together!"


    There are two kinds of people in the world. a man of speech and a man of speech


    And obviously Hyun Young was the latter.


    "Ugh."


    "Ugh."


    The disciples clung to the pillar, swallowing tears. Hyun Young watched the sheep and shouted vigorously.


    "Now! One, two! Listen!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Growl!"


    "More! More! More power! Properly!"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    His disciples, who had blood on their foreheads, used a lot of evil. It pulled out all the history of the past, but the pillar did not budge to the point of mercy.


    " The more! more! pijuktto not?! What do you use when you''re so weak! Listen more, more!"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "Stop!"


    Flop! Flop!


    As soon as the disciples removed their hands from the pillar, they crumpled to their seats.


    "Oh, my God¡­¡­."


    "Ee, this is not working¡­¡­.¡±


    "Tsk! Young men are so weak! You come out!"


    "What?"


    "Get out of my way!"


    Hyun Young pulled one of the people who collapsed next to the pillar. And he grabbed the pillar himself.


    "Come on, come back together!"


    "Come on, Elder! Don''t overdo it."


    "Then get your back out."


    "Stop talking and stick together!"


    Hwasan''s disciples looked worriedly at Hyun Young and eventually clung again reluctantly.


    "Here! Put strength on it. One, two!


    It was that moment.


    Crunch! Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!


    The pillar, which did not budge when they joined together and gave strength, began to move little by little.


    "Give me more strength! Power! Whoosh!


    "Screaming!"


    "Breathe!"


    The eyes of Unam, who had been looking anxiously, popped out in front.


    What, that works?¡¯


    Hyun Young''s arms, which grabbed the post with his sleeves rolled up, wriggled like crazy. A pillar the size of a beautiful tree began to slowly lift up. The tilted front angle was raised above and regained its shape.


    "I¡­¡­I¡­¡­"?¡±


    Unam, who had been staring blankly with her mouth wide open, was startled and ran toward them and shouted.


    "Inside! Now we''re moving! Inside! Slowly, slowly! Don''t rush, just take a step slowly!"


    Flashing columns move slowly inward.


    "A little more, a little more! All right! Oh, you have to put it down slowly!"Whoosh!


    Finally, the column rang down, and at the same time, all the disciples lay back.


    "Oh, my God, I''m dying."


    "My arm... I feel like my arm is falling off.¡±


    However, Hyun Young-man checked whether the pillar stood well with his back as if he had not used any power and kicked his tongue.


    "Tsk tsk, young men are so weak! Isn''t that all because you''ve been neglecting your training?"


    At a loss for words, the disciples stared up at Hyun Young. Hyun Young brushed off his dusty sleeve and asked Unam.


    "Okay?"


    "What? Oh... Yes! Elder! That''s enough."


    "You see, what''s the point of dismantling a decent war? Tsk tsk."


    Hyun Young, who coughed in vain, went on his way. One of the disciples, who watched the majestic background, murmured.


    "¡­¡­what''s wrong with this?"


    Then Unam tilted his head and asked.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Oh, no. I''m sure I did the same thing earlier, but I really didn''t budge.¡±


    "Isn''t it because the elder has a knack?"


    "¡­¡­What do you know how to lift?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And that wasn''t the trick.¡±


    "That''s right. I''m trying to give it strength somehow, but the moment the elder was standing by me, the column suddenly went up."¡­.¡±


    "What a ghost...¡­.¡±


    Unam looked back at Hyun Young with a surprised face.


    He was walking at his usual pace with his hands behind his back.


    "¡­¡­What the hell¡­¡­."


    The 40th day.


    Crying.


    Wiggling.


    Bulk.


    The three men standing side by side cut their necks lightly.


    Throw!


    But something ripped off. Hyun Jong frowned and lifted his chest of clothing. The inner part was torn and ragged.


    "Oh, your clothes are small."


    "So I changed my clothes to a bigger one."


    "Me, too, death penalty."


    Hyun Jong laughed.


    "What a new age."


    Hyun Jong''s big chest wriggled with laughter.


    Now that he is this old, he thought it would be a long way to go to recover his youth body, but in just over a month, the old man had a body to applaud. His body, which sits below his neck, was so bulky that it did not match his face.


    "I didn''t expect this to happen.¡±


    "You know what?"


    It''s not just that I''m feeling better.


    Compared to the history of the Janggang River, which weakens in the Danjeon, the physical changes visible to the naked eye were only insignificant.


    Furthermore, the changed body and history brought confidence, which changed Hyun Jong''s facial expression.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "What?"


    "So how far are we now?"


    "Roughly¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung seemed a little worried and said.


    "It''ll be about Samsung in this castle. It''s the beginning now.¡±


    "Initial¡­¡­."


    If this is the beginning, how much stronger is it when you get closer to Daesung?


    "¡­I can see now why the master of self-defense was the mastery that only the long writers of Hwasan would learn."


    "Come on. We''re just getting started. Well, not everyone has the same effect. The elder and the elder have been training their history for so long that the amount of history itself was large. It''s just that it wasn''t used properly. This time, you''ll be more comfortable training because you''ve brought back all the history and history of semac."Yes, yes!"


    Hyun Jong''s eyes looking at Chung-Myung were full of affection.


    When I said I would pass on the ball, I thought I would just teach them roughly and focus on other students as a formality. But I never thought I''d devote a whole month to three old people.


    I knew it was more efficient to teach other students during that time, and it always bothered me. Nevertheless, Hyun Jong could not bear to say that he would stop.


    Now, even if he has stepped down from the front line, he and his elders are also armed. There is a desire to be stronger. It''s just that I''ve put up with it because it doesn''t work.


    However, Chung-Myung released the desire that he had pressed down on.


    "Thank you."


    "What? What all of a sudden?¡±


    Chung-Myung tilted his head. Hyun Jong smiled at the sight.


    "Nothing."


    Chung-Myung would just say he did what he had to do.


    "You can''t think of it as if you''ve already accomplished it. You should continue to train and achieve at least five stars. That way, I''ll have my power."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I feel like I can break a mountain with my bare hands now, but I have to be at the top of my lungs for my power?


    How powerful am I?


    "And you have to consistently cook plum blossoms. Everything that runs must have a proper bowl. The history of this painting cannot be fully captured by the 24th-purchase method.¡±


    "Of course. How can I be negligent?"


    "And¡­."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "This is the most important thing."


    "Huh?"


    The smile spread more and more evil.


    "These days, it looks like the death row and their private quarters have some oil on their stomachs."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I think I''m dry-skinned even if I''m being coached by Sasuk."


    "Ugh!"


    "Oh, my!"


    "Eh! You can''t do that!"


    A very clear theatrical answer returned actively. Chung-Myung grinned and got to the point.


    "That''s why...¡­why don''t you take this opportunity to guide the elders and the elders to learn about your new skills¡­¡­.What do you think?"


    Then the three of them smiled happily at the same time.


    "If you say so. Mm-hmm!"


    "I have no choice but to take some time. Hm!"


    "It''s a request I can''t refuse as a footless. Ahem!"


    They clenched their fists slightly and spread them out.


    Anyone who has watched Chung-Myung teach his students will think about it at least once.


    I''ve wanted to be honest with you.


    "Finally, this day is coming!"


    "I''ll make you hell!"


    Three people who are respected by all their disciples.


    Hyun Jong, Hyun Sang, Hyun Young.


    And now it''s finally time to instill a feeling of "awakening" in the eyes of the disciples who look at them.

 Chapter - 732 Episode 732. Im doing this for you. (2)

    Baek Cheon''s eyeballs rolled slightly to the left.


    These were familiar faces.


    Yoo-Esul, Yoon-Jong, Jo-Gol. These days, Dang-Soso and Hye Yeon are missing, but they are the faces that we meet most often, so it wasn''t that awkward.


    The eyeballs rolled back to the right.


    It was unfamiliar to me here.


    Unsword and Unam.


    Of course, it''s not appropriate to say unfamiliar because we''re always face to face in Hwasan. To be exact, it was unfamiliar to me that those faces were standing side by side in the same line as those faces were unfamiliar.


    And¡­¡­.


    "What''s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    That''s not new to me, that''sir.


    A very familiar son of a b*tc*.


    In front of them in a row, Chung-Myung was standing with his legs crossed.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "Well¡­¡­. I don''t think it''s a good idea to have two legs."


    "Oh, it''s hard to straighten my legs because of the stabbing I got when I was fighting with the demon. Turn it off."


    Baek Cheon was speechless and speechless.


    Hey, you can''t even walk around if you''re still sick from that injury. Does the man who was moped up like a stuffed doll by lightning hurt his leg? Just your legs now?


    "Anyway."


    "Change of subject, look at that soft thing, dude."


    "I mean."


    There were voices of dissatisfaction everywhere, but Chung-Myung shook his ears as if he were not itchy.


    "You all know why we''re here, so let''s get down to business."


    Then Jo-Gol raised his hand. Chung-Myung made a chin with a slight frown.


    "What?"


    "Why are we here?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At the moment, contempt and irritation passed through Chung-Myung''s eyes staring at Jo-Gol. Jo-Gol looked around with an unfair look, but soon he had to bow his head. Chung-Myung''s eyes looked milder than those around him.


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    "Walk. Let''s just think about it before we open our mouths.


    "It may be difficult."


    Yoon-Jong sighed deeply. Likewise, sighing Baek Cheon asked Chung-Myung.


    "You''re the ball, aren''t you?"¡±


    "Sure."


    What else could there be?


    "Well¡­."


    Baek Cheon''s face looked slightly troubled.


    There would be no big problem with two allocations learning together, but it was inevitable that three allocations were more than enough. From the point of view of Unja''s ship, isn''t it like learning new martial arts with your grandson?


    No matter how little learning is, it''s actually just a very ideal idea.


    But even before Baek Cheon could say anything, Chung-Myung beat it up.


    "For your information, I''m not the one who picked the people here, so it''s no use telling me."


    Baek Cheon closed his mouth like a clam.


    You don''t let me say anything.¡¯


    Ungum grinned and opened his mouth.


    "Is this what the writer ordered?"


    "Yes, to be exact, the elders and the elders.¡±


    "Well, I see."


    Baek Cheon took a quick look and whispered quietly enough to be heard only by the ear of the ungum.


    "If you''re uncomfortable, I''ll talk to Jang Moon-in to split the number."


    Ungum smiled at him like that.


    "Thank you for your concern. But you don''t have to."


    "Yes, I''m a little burdened."


    Unexpectedly, it was Unam who complained. Ungum looked at him with slightly strange eyes.


    "Then shall I bite the kids?"


    "I''m not going to bite the kids, I''m going to walk away. Who am I to learn your skills with? It''s not even close to my ability."Ungum laughed away.


    "Don''t be so supercilious. Is there anyone who doesn''t know that the death penalty isn''t weak?"


    "Not weak. It was like that before. Anyway, I don''t like it at all. I''ll tell the long story, and I''ll leave.¡­.¡±


    "If you do, you''ll be told off."


    "Oh, yeah. Right?¡±


    As Unam murmured, Ungum looked at him with a warm smile.


    In fact, Unam can sit in the seat of the next generation of Hwasan long-written writers whenever they want. Even if it was Hyun Jong, he would not be able to repel Unam, who had protected him for decades.


    The time when Unam wanted to take over as a lengthy writer was when there was no hope for Hwasan. No one wanted a post that was long at the time.


    When everyone avoids, they try to take on Hwasan''s future silently, and at a time when Hwasan''s future is bright, they are willing to give it to future generations.


    How can I not respect such a man?


    The reason why Unam is complaining now is because it is burdensome for him to learn the self-harm ball that only long writers of all time have learned.


    Now, thanks to Hyun Jong''s instructions, all of Hwasan''s students can learn how to play, but human perception does not change so easily.


    Therefore, it was clear that he wanted to give up the self-discipline and block the back of his words.


    Unam scratched his head and asked Chung-Myung.


    "So, Chung-Myung. Did the man of letters tell us that we should learn from you what you have done to us?"


    "Oh, that''s not it."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "I have no choice but to do it if I have to, but that''s not the case right now. There''s someone else you can teach besides me."


    "Huh? Then...¡­.¡±


    "Here he comes."


    It just so happened that I heard someone walking underneath the training armament. Everyone in line turned to where they could hear the sound.


    "Oh, long story¡­¡­.¡±


    Ungum, who tried to show his good example to Jang Moon-in, tilted his head for a moment.


    "Long-written man?"


    That''s right...


    It''s definitely Hyun Jong, but why does something seem different?


    I blinked my eyes, but it was obviously Hyun Jong in the middle. And those who stood on the left and right were Hyun Sang and Hyun Young.


    I felt a sense of incompatibility as if I were looking at strangers, even though I had seen them almost all my life.


    Crack, crack!


    "What? Tsk!"


    Hyun Young distorted his eyes when he heard the cloth rip.


    "No, I told you to wear something more comfortable! Who do you think is going to sew it up and put new clothes in it?¡±


    "I''m wearing a bigger one."


    "Is it just a big body that''s gonna work out? Dress in the size you used to wear when you were young. No, a little bigger than that."


    "¡­I see."


    Unam also tilted his head when they talked.


    Is it too small? Why?


    I''ve been skin and bone for a while, but you''ve gained weight in the meantime...¡­.


    "Huh?"


    Unam flinched after looking at the three. It was not just a feeling, but Hyun Jong''s body seemed bigger than in the past.


    Is this what that spirit is?¡¯


    That''s why it looks bigger...¡­. What?


    Whenever I took a step, Hyun Jong''s chest was bulging. Come to think of it, your shoulders...¡­. No, my thighs are thicker¡­¡­.


    Unam''s cheeks began to tremble.


    ''It''s just that he''s really bigger.¡¯Not only Hyun Jong but also the elders next to him seemed bigger than before.


    No, but how can a person suddenly grow up like that?¡¯


    Of course, if you straighten your back as you get older, you can have the effect of being tall, but you''re that big and you look different? That sounds unreasonable.


    Before they knew it, Hyun Jong and the elders stood in front of them.


    "Everyone''s here."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    Hwasan''s disciples look at Hyun Jong with new eyes. Of course, the physical pressure on the fighters would be great.¡­.


    ''No, I can tell you''re amazing.¡¯


    You look different.¡¯


    Everyone swallowed dry saliva looking at Hyun Jong. It was not just because he grew a little bigger, but because the atmosphere seemed to have changed.


    If I had to find words to express...¡­a clear sense of relaxation for the strong¡­¡­.


    What? Relaxation of the strong?


    Then Hyun Jong smiled and opened his mouth.


    "Now I will pass on the meritorious deeds to you. It may not be easy to learn because it''s a very difficult and difficult study, but I hope you all try your best to follow."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    The Hwasan disciples answered loudly with a reminder face.


    Yes. Why is it so important that the appearance of a long writer changed? The important thing was that they now learn to play for themselves.


    "Hwasan''s best new technology.


    Legendary ignorance that had been fought!


    The strongest of all time, the Hwasan masters.


    There''s no modifier that''s not glamorous. Hawasan, the essence of ignorance, is now finally able to master the self-assessment ball.


    "First of all¡­¡­."


    It was just then.


    "Long-moonyyyyyyyyyyyyyin!"


    "Hm?"


    The sudden voice made Hyun Jong look over there. Some people were rushing over from far away.


    "SoSo?"


    "¡­¡­Baek Sang???"


    Back Cheon tilted his head to the familiar faces at the forefront.


    What about them?


    Those who came running at once paid tribute to Hyun Jong and the elders.


    "What happened?"


    When asked why, Baek Sang hesitated and looked around Hyun Jong. Then, he opened his mouth firmly as if he had made up his mind.


    "Long story short!"


    However, even before his words continued, Unam frowned and yelled at him first.


    "Hwasan is a comfortable place for his disciples, but is it reasonable to flock without saying a word and look for a long writer?"


    "It worked."


    Hyun Jong, who smiled lightly and dissuaded Unam, looked at Baek Sang with warm eyes.


    "Tell me. Why are you hesitating?"


    "Come on, long storyteller. Are the people who gathered here learning the ball?¡±


    "That''s right."


    "Long story short!"


    Baek Sang hurriedly shouted and lay flat on the spot. Then all the people who came with him also lay down on the floor.


    When Hyun Jong was surprised and tried to raise his disciples, Baek Sang shouted in a determined voice.


    "We know we''re not good enough for the people here. I''m not trying to say that the writer''s choice is wrong. Even if I did, I would definitely have chosen the lodgings, the death penalty, and the quality of my life here."


    He swallowed his dry mouth and continued.


    "So a long storyteller. Please don''t get me wrong and listen. I''m not arguing that the decision is unfair, but we also took the opportunity to come here with an earnest desire to get it."


    "Did you say opportunity?¡±


    "Yes!"


    Baek Sang raised his head. Both eyes glistened with eagerness."Of course, I know what''s lacking. But we also tried our best. So don''t think that our skills are everything you''ve ever known, and I dare you to give us a chance to show your skills and be judged."


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong swept down his beard with a worried look.


    Then, Dang-Soso, who was reading the room, opened his mouth.


    "We all know that the decisions of the elder and the elder are reasonable. But it''s too bad that I''m just waiting in the back."


    "Too bad?"


    "Yes, we also...¡­because we''re unmanned, too.


    Hyun Jong smiled softly and asked Dang-Soso.


    "You don''t want to be left behind?"


    "I''m not good enough. He hasn''t mastered the 24th parallel yet, nor has he mastered Hawasan''s ignorance compared to other executions. It is best known to itself. But!"


    Dang-Soso''s eyes staring straight at Hyun Jong were as clear as they could be. Only pure aspirations without blemishes filled the eyes.


    "But as long as I acknowledge the difference and continue to be pushed out, I will never be able to keep up with the death penalty and the lodgings. So please give us a chance to prove ourselves."


    Unam, who was listening to the story, turned cold with a firm face.


    "That''s what I was thinking. But that''s not what I''m saying because it''s rude to be here as a group! Did you teach me that?"


    "I''m sorry, Sasook."


    "Get out of the way back.¡±


    "Woonam, wait a moment."


    However, Hyun Jong stopped Unam and laughed again this time.


    "I don''t think that''s too wrong. In fact, it may be cruel to those who failed to get elected by discussing it moderately among themselves. Then everyone will need a convincing way."


    And I looked at Hyun Sang and asked him.


    "What do you think?"


    "Well, you certainly can''t pick them every time. But not this time. We can''t even set a standard for them right now. Their request will be bitten and you can pull the next one a little bit."


    Hyun Jong nodded as if he had a point. This time, I looked at Hyun Young and asked.


    What about you?


    Hyun Young smirked as if he was asking something like that.


    "Let me do it."


    "Elders!"


    "Elder Hyun Young!


    The eyes of the disciples began to sparkle.


    It was unbelievable. No one expected that Hyun Young, who used to shake his hands or shake his hands as if he were bothered whenever something happened, would raise his disciples'' hands.


    "Will it be all right?


    "Well, you want to learn so much, but you don''t have to cut it off because you can''t. Just¡­¡­."


    "But?"


    Hyun Young looked over the students who came in a little significant.


    "You don''t have to make that standard later on. From now on, if you only teach people who try to roll and endure, no one will complain."


    "¡­only those who endure?"


    "Yes."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "You can order anything, anything. It''s not about the method. There''s something else that''s important."


    "What is it?¡±


    "He¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young''s lips slightly twisted.


    "It''s nothing short of a knighthood to stand up against the death penalty''s decision. That''s even more so if it''s the choice of a long writer. In principle, all of these guys should be beaten and pushed into penitence."


    "¡­he, to that extent?"


    "I''m not suggesting that. But¡­¡­ I''m responsible for the repulsions I''ve made to deserve to be punished like that''s all.Hyun Young looked at everyone and said,


    "I''ll give you a chance. Instead!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ll make him pay for the fact that he''s not good at it. Never! Never give up in the middle. Whoever gives up will surely make me regret it, surely!"


    At the moment, Unam and Ungum trembled due to the shivers of chills.


    It was a chill brought by memory.


    A long time ago, I mean a long time ago.


    Before Hyun Young left his students and took charge of the re-awakening and taking full responsibility for Hwasan''s household, then.


    It occurred to me who was called the devil of Hwasan before Chung-Myung.


    When the puzzled disciples looked up, they saw Hyun Young and Chung-Myung standing behind him.


    Chung-Myung smiled brightly and raised his hand to draw attention from other students. And pretended to cut my throat with my thumb without saying a word.


    ''You guys are dead now.¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At that moment, everyone had a hunch. Something¡­¡­ is wrong, but it''s absolutely wrong.

 Chapter - 733 Episode 733 is all for you. (3)

    A valley deep in Hawasan.


    The small waterfall seemed to be pouring out in a refreshing way, and it seemed to wash people''s minds clean just by looking at it.


    It was simply a magnificent sight to see a spray of water scattered gently around the waterfall into Ho Gong.


    Under the breaking sun, bubbles bubbled up to the shaking surface. Indeed nature itself and, on the other hand, it is dynamic, a scene that fits well with the Wasans¡­¡­.


    "Foahhhhhh!


    At that time, something round rose to the surface of the water.


    "Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! Gasp!¡­!¡±


    Whoops!


    ¡­¡­ kurok.


    At the same time as the cheerful sound, the soaring head sank back into the water with a thud.


    Hyun Young shook his head, shaking the stick in his hand lightly.


    "Why do you keep coming up when you''re so tired?"


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Whoosh!


    Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.


    The head rising above the water was threshing by Hyun Young and sinking again.


    "What, tsk tsk. I just couldn''t stand this angle!"


    Hyun Young kicked his tongue and looked back.


    "How can we do such a big thing now? Don''t you think so, Chung-Myung?"


    "Of course, Elder! Hehe."


    Sitting on a nearby rock, Chung-Myung giggled to death.


    He was looking at the calm surface of the air bubbles occasionally rising. The elder and his disciples are enjoying the water. It was a peaceful sight to live in.


    But that''s the story of the outside world. Underneath that surface was literally a mess.


    "Dying! This is really dying!"


    A series of air bubbles leaked out of Baek Cheon''s nose and mouth.


    "Ugh!"


    With blood in his eyes, he desperately clenched his mouth and looked to the side. His priests were wielding their swords to death in a similar way.


    ''This is crazy.¡¯


    Training?


    Of course I can. No, of course I do. What''s so great about a sword-wielding training?


    Baek Cheon is more of a trainee grounder. The "people are bound to do anything if they roll" mindset implanted Baek Cheon with a disastrous sense of value: "If you have a mountain in front of you, it''s faster to go through than to go back from Chung-Myung.


    So it''s not Baek Cheon who wouldn''t do training normally. If he could reach his goal quickly, he would have been the first to welcome him.


    but


    ''That''s a story out of the water.''


    Why the hell are you training in the water, we''re not 18 units of janggangsu!


    Good, good, good!


    You can also train in the water. We don''t know what''s going to happen in the strong. Do you happen to know? If there is a chance that coincidences and coincidences will happen in the water to fight with a sword.


    However, this is hard to see because it is a training exercise no matter how hard you try to think about it.


    What kind of training is a sword swinging in the water with a heavy stone on your foot? It''s just bullying!


    At least the other students could breathe and return even if they were humiliated and beaten up, but the great student, Baek Cheon, could not even get to the surface before the other students.


    Thanks to you, I have literally been struggling with this hardship since I started training.


    I can''t stand it anymore.¡­.¡¯


    Almost as soon as my eyes were going to flip, fortunately, someone who thought the same thing came out first.


    "Ugh!"


    Jo-Gol''s cheeks, which were wielding a sword next to him, swelled to the point of bursting. A bubble of air sprang from his mouth and soon he began to climb up quickly.''Walk!''


    Baek Cheon looked at him with sad eyes.


    After swimming toward the surface at a formidable speed, Jo-Gol soon soared out of the water like a dragon ascending to the sky.


    And¡­¡­.


    Whoops!


    His soaring body crashed again, with a striking sound that sounded clear in the water.


    Splash.


    The body that had sunk briefly floated back.


    It would have been ridiculous to see only his back floating from the outside. But in the water, there was no fear. The sight of Jo-Gol, who fainted with his eyes open, flowing along the waterway, was like a ghost watching them.


    ''No, you have to hold it in.¡¯


    If you go up, you''ll look like that. Hang in there somehow...¡­.


    Gulp.


    "Hm?"


    I turned my head in a hurry at the strange sound heard from the side, and Jong Hwe, who was wielding a sword next to me, was blowing bubbles of air and flipping his eyes.


    Baek Cheon was startled and cut the stone off his ankle. Then Jong Hwe began to move towards the water. It''s not swimming up, it''s something that comes to mind.


    After failing to hold out and eventually passed out, Jong Hwe reached the surface of the water and began to float around Jo-Gol.


    You''ll die if you hold on, you''ll die if you go up.


    Back Cheon, who couldn''t do this or that due to this amazing and stuffy situation, quickly closed his mouth.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    Sniffle!


    Water poured into the mouth without any more air to exhale. He covered his mouth with both hands and began to wriggle.


    ''Ha, limits...''.¡¯


    I can''t stand it anymore...¡­.


    Boom!


    Then I heard footsteps in front of me. Hyun Sang, who was demonstrating wielding a sword, was pointing up with his finger.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    At the thought of being alive, Baek Cheon began swimming madly upwards. However, no matter how much he stirred his arms and legs because of the stone on his ankle, he couldn''t speed up.


    "Ugh! Ugh! Ugh! Ugh!"


    My nose and mouth filled with water and my heart was beating as if it would burst at any moment. Every moment, I was far away from my eyes.


    Oh, my God!


    It was a moment when Baek Cheon, who struggled to reach the surface of the water, clenched his teeth and tried to soar up. Someone grabbed him by the waist below.


    "Huh?"


    Then he stepped on his shoulder and head, trampled on his face and climbed up.


    Coughing...


    Back Cheon, who was attacked by surprise, sank slowly down, overshadowing his desperate climb, drinking water.


    ''You...''


    The back of the criminal, who rushed to the surface of his growing vision, was clearly seen.


    ''Yoon-Jong¡­¡­.¡¯


    Crying.


    "Oh, my God! Oh, my God! Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! Gasp!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Whoops! Whoops! Whoops!


    Those who came out of the water drank like crazy and drank water.


    "Gasp! Gasp! Gasp!"


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, open your eyes! Are you okay, girl?


    "It''s Jong Hwae! Ahhhhh! You can''t die.Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Those who barely came to their senses grabbed the death penalty that was drifting away unconscious.


    And somehow I got to the edge of the water. Coming out like limp seaweed, they fell one by one on the floor.


    "Growl."


    "Woo¡­¡­Yuck. Whoops¡­¡­."


    He looked so miserable that anyone could see him tearfully pouring out the water with his head barely turned sideways.


    I feel like I''m going to die.¡¯


    Clear water leaked from Yoon-jong''s mouth, which looked up at the sky with blank eyes.I feel like I''m really going to die.¡¯


    I''ve done a lot of hard training in the whole time. The training that the son of Chung-Myung always pushes people''s willpower and stamina to the limit.


    But this is a different ark.


    Chung-Myung''s training can be stopped if it''s hard anyway. Of course, it''s painful that I have to continue the training that I can stop with my will and finish it, but it''s a training that I have time to rest for a while.


    But this is not it.


    It was not a human''s job to run a twenty-fourth parallel examination underwater. Breath rises to the tip of your neck quickly, and your arms and legs become round and round. The most painful thing was that there was no place to run away because of Hyun Jong and Hyun Young who were standing on the water.


    "Hey, how do you do this...¡­.¡±


    "Good luck."


    "Huh?"


    At that time, Yoon-Jong lifted his heavy head slightly and looked over there.


    Then Chung-Myung with a demon-like face...¡­. No, Baek Cheon...¡­.


    Yes?


    Homemade?


    Whoosh!


    Baek Cheon, who rushed like a bolt from the blue, grabbed Yoon-jong''s neck and shook violently.


    "Caaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Go, why all of a sudden!"


    "Come on! You die today and I die!"


    "Cough! Cough! Cough! Sa Sook! Thurs! Thurs! Thurs!"


    Yoon-Jong''s face soon turned blue as he choked up until bubbles bubbled up from his mouth while throwing up water. Yoon-Jong desperately took Baek Cheon''s hand off his neck and screamed.


    "Oh, no. What''s wrong with you?"


    "Why? Why? Are you asking me why? Why would you step on the face of a private school? Why?


    "Me, me?"


    Yoon-Jong said with a puzzled look.


    "I''ve never...¡­.¡±


    "Do you remember coming up from the water?"


    "Uh¡­¡­, come to think of it¡­"¡­ well remembered¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon smiled pleasedly.


    "Don''t you remember?"


    "Yes, my memory is very blurry.¡­.¡±


    "Yes, that''s enough. If you don''t remember, I''ll wipe it clean for you!"


    Baek Cheon''s fist neatly turned Yoon-Jong''s chin.


    "Yikes!"


    When Yun-jong flapped like a frog, Baek Cheon got on top of it and began to swing his fist.


    "You said you were going up to the calm cat''s stove first! You''re not gonna do anything? You''re gonna die! You''re dead, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Ah! Sa-suk! Ah! Save me!" Ugh!"


    Jo-Gol, who was stunned by that loud scream, gasps! I opened my eyes with a sound. He, who was blinding his eyes for a moment, looked at Baek Cheon, who was squeezing Yoon-Jong, and raised his hand weakly.


    Chuck.


    And I raised my thumb neatly. It was a truly heartwarming sight, a delightful sight for the misfortune of the death penalty.


    "Stop! Come on! Can''t you stop it?"


    Then Baek Cheon flinched and stopped at the voice. As if to be disappointed, the fist in Ho Gong was shaking.


    Yoon-Jong shouted earnestly, not missing an opportunity.


    "Elderly, your love life...¡­!¡±


    "Eh!"


    (Screaming)


    Baek Cheon, who eventually sent Yoon-Jong to a distant place with a final blow, stood up and bragged.


    If Jo-Gol or Chung-Myung had stepped on him, he wouldn''t be angry. They''re like that anyway. But Yoon-Jong believed in him in his heart!


    ''There''s no one I can trust in his doorstep!''You said your nature comes out in times of crisis!


    Hyun Young once again kicked his tongue with an angry face.


    "Tsk tsk tsk. You pathetic people. You''re gasping for some of it.¡±


    The Hwasan disciples were stunned and looked at Hyun Young.


    "When I was in the prime of my life, I wielded a sword in the water one by one."


    Elder¡­¡­, then dwell¡­¡­.


    "No matter how well you swing the sword, if you don''t have a solid history, you''re just catching it! Catch! When you can''t breathe and just hang in there, it shows how consistently you''ve been training in life!"


    Hyun Young''s eyes were caught in one place.


    "He''s so preoccupied with sword-wielding techniques that he neglects the most basic training!"


    Clear water gushed out of Jo-Gol''s mouth.


    "I''m in a hurry to live, so I''m the one who drags me up."


    "¡­¡­Cough."


    Yun-Jong, who regained consciousness, patted his bluishly bluish eyes.


    "He used to be all over the place, but he punched me because I had a good shot!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Young glanced through the rest of them.


    "The rest of us can''t do that! That''s all!"


    All the Hwasan disciples cringed their necks in unison.


    "I''ve trusted you too much, you''ve been so condescending with such a rotten mind!"


    Hyun Sang smiled and looked at Hyun Young.


    Good job, my priest.


    More, more, more!


    "What, you want me to test your qualifications to master your own ball?"


    Hyun Young grinned coldly.


    "Oh, I''ll look into your bones. What are you doing? If you''ve had enough rest, go back in."


    "What?"


    "Again?"


    "Why? Will you push me in with my hand?"


    Hyun Young slapped the floor with a stick in his hand.


    "I''m telling you, it''s okay to faint because you can''t stand it. It''s okay to get hit and faint. But!"


    Hyun Young''s eyes sparkled.


    "Those who say I give up, you better be prepared! If you''re curious, give it a try!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hey, can''t you get in there right now?"


    When Hyun Young rushed to his disciples with a stick, everyone hurriedly got up and ran into the water.


    "Hhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "D, here we go! Let''s go!"


    "Mom! Ah! Ah! Ah!


    Splash! Splash!


    Watching him go back into the water to the last one, Hyun Young swept down his beard. A smile hung around my mouth.


    "I wanted to do this training once. giggle giggle."


    On the other hand, Chung-Myung''s hair was wet with cold sweat as he watched the scene from behind.


    I couldn''t get rid of the thought that I might have let go of the bundle that I shouldn''t have...¡­.


    My my.


    (Laughs)

 Chapter - 734 Episode 734 is all for you. (4)

    "Well."


    At the sight before his eyes, Hyun Jong grinned.


    What should I say...¡­.


    Hot passion.


    Droplet of sweat.


    Teachers who do their best and students who follow the teachings with all their might.


    The only thought that came to mind when I saw the beautiful and delightful sight.


    "Will it be okay?"


    Is this really okay?


    Seeing the disciples shaking with a rock the size of a house and Hyun Young, who stood on the rock and gave a speech, I kept sweating.


    "Don''t your feet stop?"


    "Oops."


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    "I told you to follow the protocol, what are you doing standing in place? Is there such a herbivore in Wasan? Can''t you move right now?"


    Sweat dripped down from the whole body of the disciples holding rocks. The ground that had been stepped on was so wet that it was dark.


    "I''m telling you all to be good. Where can I pay for my meal if I can''


    It was just then.


    "Ugh!"


    While moving his foot with a rock, Jong Hwae could no longer hold on and sat down. At the same time, the rock he was holding fell on his head.


    "Argh!"


    "No!"


    Whoosh!


    Jong Huwe closed his eyes tightly. However, I couldn''t feel the pain that I was strangely prepared for.


    Is he dead already?¡¯


    No, I don''t think so.¡­.


    When I opened my eyes, a person with his back against the light stood in front of me. The blood slowly faded from Jong Hwe''s face as he looked up.


    Come on.


    I''d rather die.


    Hyun Young''s face holding the rock was more of a demon than a human being.


    Hold the rock in one hand and the other...¡­.


    Yes?


    One hand?


    Whoo! Whoo!


    Hyun Young, who threw a rock the size of a house to the side, looked scary.


    "How long have you done that you''really.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "No! You can''t do it! Death penalty!"


    "Come on."


    "He''s an outsider! Please give me a clear mental education."


    "I see."


    Hyun Sang approached with a big smile. Then, he snatched the back of Jong Hwe''s neck and dangled it.


    "Let''s go somewhere nice with me."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hahaha."


    Then I walked leisurely into the thick side of the bushes.


    After a while, a terrible scream began to ring inside.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Ouch! Elder! Elder! I''m sorry! The elder!"


    The faces of the disciples who heard the scream instantly turned pale.


    ''What, what''s going on?''


    I wonder, but I never want to know.¡¯


    I''m not gonna let you go!


    Hyun Young smiled delightedly as he looked at his disciples still holding rocks.


    "Yeah, yeah. You''re doing well. Great guys."


    Then he peeked at Chung-Myung and said,


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes!"


    "Raise one more rock at a time."


    "¡­more?"


    "Come on."


    "Yes."


    Baek Cheon closed his eyes as he saw Chung-Myung carrying a trudging rock.


    ''Chung-Myung??.''


    Why do you always start with me?


    You son of a b*tc*.


    * * *


    Shaking.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon looked wistfully at the grains of rice scattered apart from the chopsticks.


    The priests had already given up eating rice with chopsticks, and had their faces stuck in the bowl.


    "¡­guys."


    "What?"


    "Can you eat more?"


    "¡­It looks like you''re chewing sand, but you still have to eat to hold on."


    Baek Cheon sighed with his eyes down.


    That''s true.


    "You have to eat. You have to eat to survive."


    Eventually, Baek Cheon put a bowl of rice into his mouth and scooped it out.''The real feeling of sand chewing...''¡­.¡¯


    It was then.


    Chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop!


    Baek Cheon turns his head weakly.


    Chung-Myung, sitting next to him, was literally eating. Chung-Myung, who emptied a bowl of rice neatly, took the stir-fried pork from the bowl and poured it into his mouth.


    "Wow! It''s so delicious to eat after training!"


    That son of a b*tc*...


    It''s good to eat well. But do you have to eat like you''re teasing me?


    Eventually, Baek Cheon asked, twisting his face.


    "Is it good?"


    "Tasty!"


    "¡­¡­Yes, eat a lot."


    What''s the point of saying it? What''s the point of saying...¡­.


    I didn''t have the strength to say anything. Baek Cheon shook his head and tried to eat, but Jo-Gol, who took his face off the bowl, opened his mouth weakly.


    "Hey, Chung-Myung."


    "Huh?"


    "I don''t understand...¡­ Why are the elders so strong all of a sudden?¡±


    Baek Cheon''s ears wriggled. It''s because he didn''t talk, but he was also curious about the car.


    "Is your ball that great? Is that what happens when we learn it?¡±


    "What a dream.¡±


    But Chung-Myung put his chopsticks down with a sour face.


    "Do you think your ball is some kind of heavenly peach? I''ll make it strong.


    "¡­¡­Oh, no. The elders have become very strong.¡±


    "It''s a different case, you guys."


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue as if he were sorry.


    "Of course, it''s undeniable that the ball is the best of Hwasan''s kind.¡±


    They can expect a rise of more than one level by learning self-deprecation. You can''t even compare yourself to a plum blossom or a seven-success.


    So, if you learn self-discipline, at least the utility of your history will rise dramatically.


    But that didn''t mean it had the same effect as the elders.


    "So the dexterity is like an old tree.¡±


    "Sooksoo? Cook?"


    "Yeah."


    "¡­What do you mean?¡±


    You have to explain it to me so that I can understand it. Chung-Myung grumbles with a tiresome face. I said it in earnest.


    "If a chef is good, he can make more delicious food with the same ingredients. Isn''t that too obvious?"


    "That''s right."


    "So if you get a better record, you can get stronger strength from the same history, and you can take-up history. The output will be stronger compared to the same experience.¡±


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol nods as if he understands. Yoon-jong, who was listening, added words secretly.


    "Then what does it mean to say that we and the elders are different cases?"


    "I told you, a new ball is like an aquaculture."


    "Huh?"


    "How many years do you think it''s been since the elders and the elders trained in internal engineering?¡±


    "¡­¡­uh, that''s¡­¡­.¡±


    40 years? 50 years?


    The exact number of years may not be known, but it may not be comparable to them, so they have been trained for a long time.


    "There''s no shortcut to history. Only how long you have been training and how consistently you have built it is decided."


    Then Yoo-Esul raised his hand.


    "Okay, ask me a question."


    "Self-Defense Squad."


    "Right, it''s the ultimate thing to get over it. But there''s a limit to the small end. No matter how well-made it is, it can''t help but be impure if you compare it to your strength."


    "Jasodan. Impure."


    No, it''s not like that.¡­.


    Anyway, I can''t say anything in front of him.


    "Anyway."Chung-Myung, who was briefly embarrassed, coughed in vain and opened his mouth again.


    "So far, the elders and the elders have left the good ingredients that they have cultivated and collected for decades to the poor stock. But this time, the water is...¡­.¡±


    "You''ve changed to an imperial cook?"


    "Yeah, that''s how it feels. It''s only natural that Beijing''s best jujuru has started to cook for you that it tastes different.¡±


    Baek Cheon nodded his head. The metaphor is a bit strange, but it was easy to understand.


    "Fifty years...¡­.¡±


    "Yes, 50 years."


    For a warrior, the training of his skills is like the beginning of the day. Hyun Jong and Hyun Sang must have been training their strength for 50 years, and Hyun Young also gave up swordmanship. He wouldn''t have let go of his training.


    If so, it means that the history is almost all of a sudden.


    In addition, if the history of Chung-Myung''s small group is added up, the history alone transcends most elders of the old file room.


    Until now, the tolerance law, which utilizes the history, was so low that it was not noticeable, but Chung-Myung changed the tolerance law and began to exert strength by adjusting the history to suit the self-confidence ball.


    "¡­¡­but it was too much."


    "Did you see him eat a rock the size of a house with one hand?¡±


    "¡­It didn''t seem to give me strength. I thought it was a rock."


    When the story of the power of the elders came out, the Hwasan disciples, who had been spreading weakly, all spoke with their tongues out.


    That''s understandable. Wasn''t it a rare sight in Hwasan?


    Even Chung-Myung, who is recognized by others as the best player in Hwasan, does not have an overwhelming history.


    Therefore, he has no choice but to open his mouth wide at the sight of lifting a rock, shooting a sword with chopsticks, and lifting a pillar embedded in a cornerstone like a stick.


    "So the elders and the elders have become great masters?"


    "No coriander."


    Chung-Myung grinned at the question someone threw while swallowing dry saliva.


    "If you were stuck to being strong, would you have survived your private life and death row? I was beaten to death by the greenlings."


    "Oh¡­, yes."


    "Not yet, not yet. But¡­¡­."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung, who had improved his speech, grinned.


    "The story will be a little different once you''ve mastered the plum print. At the moment when the Trinity of Beopjeong, Singong, and Geomjeok was completed by mastering Chilseongbo and Maehwa.¡­.¡±


    Then he raised his chin up and cut his neck with his thumb.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I could understand the meaning of the move so well without having to listen to it.


    Baek Cheon thought with a smile.


    "Don''t mess with me.¡¯


    Of course, I''ve never even thought that I would dare to talk to a long man, but now I can''t even dream about it.


    "But by the way...¡­.¡±


    Yoon-Jong said as if he didn''t understand at all.


    "How on earth does Elder Hyun Young know how to bully people?¡±


    "¡­¡­I doubt that, too."


    I didn''t even imagine it. Swing a sword in the water, carrying a rock the size of a house, and stepping on the prostitution. Is this what a normal person would think?


    Even that Chung-Myung just trained him hard and hard with a strong fight, but he didn''t bother people this creatively.


    "What''s scarier is...¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    "¡­¡­this is what works."


    Hawasan''s disciples nodded in unison.


    Swinging a sword in the water immediately showed how and how their history was circulating. Every time he swung a sword, he had to give more power than usual, which clearly showed the error of herbivores.In addition, as I carried the rock and went through the prostitution, I was forced to maintain the central axis of my body more sensitively than usual, even if the center of gravity was slightly off.


    "How the hell did you come up with this kind of training...¡­.¡±


    Everyone is admiring with a slightly tired face, Yoo-Esul opens his mouth quietly.


    "I''ll do it."


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon looked at Yoo-Esul and asked again.


    "What did you say, brother?"


    "I couldn''t find the answer. In a normal way."


    At the moment, everyone couldn''t say anything. Baek Cheon drew a picture of young Hyun Young with a bite on his lower lip.


    He had to learn only the lower class of martial arts, which could not be applied to the ascendancy of Jongnam or other old file rooms, wielding a sword in the water and carrying a rock.


    The desperation to be stronger somehow would have led him to come up with such a training method. I wouldn''t have recommended it to other students.


    Back Cheon, briefly lost in thought, picked up the chopsticks he had put down again.


    "Eat. You have to hold out in the afternoon.


    "Yes!"


    "I will never be eliminated!"


    Everyone started pushing the rice harder than before.


    "Here''s another bowl!"


    "Soso, it''s your third bowl."


    "Then I''ll have two more bowls!"


    Chung-Myung smirked secretly as he watched them push the rice into the stomach.


    ''That''


    The predecessor leads without saying a word, and the future trusts and follows without doubt.


    Perhaps this is the Hwasan that Chang Jin painted.


    ''Right?''


    Huh? It''s a little different from what you thought?


    ''What do you want?''


    If it''s unfair, come back to life.


    giggle giggle

 Chapter - 735 Episode 735 is all for you. (5)

    Whisper. Whispering.


    At a light step, the sound of grass spread like a song at the quiet foot of the mountain.


    "Well."


    Inhaling in the clear dawn air, Hyun Jong had a pleasant nasal sound.


    ''That''


    It''s hard for anyone to wake up early in the morning. The same is true of Kang Ho-in, who has a disciplined body.


    However, once the disobedient body has somehow been raised, washed and refined, all of its difficulties have disappeared and it automatically feels good.


    Especially if you go out to train at a time when others aren''t awake like now.¡­.


    At that moment, Hyun Jong looked forward with a relaxed face.


    "Oh, I''m late.¡¯


    (sighs) (CHUCKLES)


    The sword plowed down the Ho Gong.


    The dawn moon was dimly shining behind Yoo-Esul''s back, which rose to Ho Gong and shook the sword.


    Hyun Jong watched Yoo-Esul silently for a moment.


    She stepped on the floor for a moment and tilted her head.


    Then, he swung a sword a couple of times to the front and nodded and got back into position.


    "When did he ever...¡­.¡¯


    He couldn''t even see a tear in front of his father''s grave. The day when Hyun Jong came into Hwasan holding his hand with one hand, which is as small as a thin shiver, is still good in front of me, but he is already so big that he is wielding a sword.


    ''That''


    Yoo-Esul in the past always looked lonely.


    There were several death penalty cases in Hwasan, but Yoo-Esul couldn''t blend in with them. Always wielding a sword alone as it is now, chasing something alone. I walked on a path that no one in Hwasan could walk with me.


    A smile formed around Hyun Jong''s mouth.


    But now Yoo-Esul has people to stand by. There are Dang-Soso, Chung-Myung, Baek Cheon, Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong.


    Maybe that''s why Yoo-Esul, who wields a sword now, no longer looks as lonely as he did then.


    Hyun Jong turned to the moon that shone behind her.


    ''Are you watching?¡¯


    Now close your eyes comfortably. Everything you wanted would have come true.


    Hyun Jong, who was watching Yoo-Esul train with warm eyes, turned quietly.


    "Let''s see¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong sighed as he looked at the peak across the street. I felt like I had to go down for a long time and go up again.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong''s eyebrows wriggled.


    "Ha-a!"


    (sighs) (Screaming) (Screaming)


    With a powerful shout, the sword cleaved the Ho Gong sharply.


    "Oops! Why isn''t this working? Chung-Myung was easy when he did it!"


    The man, who swung around the sword, squatted down and put his chin on it and began to mutter something.


    "Did you misallocate the history? No... then I wouldn''t twist like this. Oh, no. Did I put too much pressure on my wrist? I don''t think so either."


    He stood up as he was agonizing over the dirt floor with his fingers.


    "I don''t know! A hundred and a thousand times and you''ll see! You''re not supposed to learn martial arts with your body!"


    ''No!''


    That''s not it, Inseok! I''ll understand and open it''s not open it!


    "Eurachaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    He repeated the same sword over and over again. Hyun Jong was sad and worried if there was any way to help. But then.


    "That''s enough!"Huh?


    "Hahahaha! This is it! It was a knee, a knee!


    ¡­... Done?


    On the spot, the jumping tooth burst into laughter.


    "This is how it works! Come on, you should have done it right away!"


    Hyun Jong blinked his eyes. However, he shook his head as soon as he said something.


    Yeah, that''s all you need to do. What''s important about the method?


    "Now, next!"


    The sword quickly began to travel around Ho Gong again.


    Hyun Jong smiled as he watched the scene from behind the thick bushes.


    "He''s right, too.


    Looking at Jo-Gol with a bright smile made me feel happy.


    It was Jo-Gol, who once wandered around without compassion for martial arts. However, he is now so devoted to learning nothing that he can train alone from this early morning.


    I''m not just happy because I''m training hard.


    A man''s life does not come twice come.


    One-time life, whatever it may be, if you do your best, you can compliment yourself with just that.


    ''But it''s unexpected.¡¯


    I don''t know if it''s Yoon-Jong, but I didn''t know Jo-Gol would train so early in the morning.


    It''s just...


    In a way, it is Jo-Gol who is showing the fastest pace of development among his students.


    "If I hadn''t trained hard secretly, I wouldn''t have had such a result.¡¯


    It''s so obvious, but you miss it when you look at Jo-Gol''s usual words and actions.


    Work hard.¡¯


    Hyun Jong turned around pleasantly, cheering inside.


    "But¡­¡­."


    His face looking at the peak across the street was a little sad.


    Where else should I go?


    You''re so diligent.


    They''re admirable.


    "Well, there''s no way this won''t work. I''ll try again.


    Yes, Baek Cheon.


    You''re working so hard. This writer is happy.


    Shhh! Shhh! Shhh!


    Tap!


    SoSo.


    Why are you spitting instead of wielding a sword?


    Yes, I do... Of course, he''s not a tight doorkeeper to think that you should only write Hwasan''s ignorance.¡­ shouldn''t you still use a sword when you''re training?


    Dang-Soso rushed to retrieve the saliva stuck in the rock. Then, he returned to his place and swung the sword sharply again and spun and shot.


    "Oh, shit! Why are you drooling here? I''m only going to train my sword!"


    Uh... You didn''t throw it on purpose.


    Uh...


    What''s that?


    Hyun Jong''s eyes shook slightly.


    Yoon-Jong with a sword doesn''t budge at all. I thought I was deep in thought, so I watched for a while, and there was no movement in the same position until I was almost done.


    Are you sleeping?


    No, it''s not.


    No matter how hard it is, you can''t sleep with a sword in that position.


    Then what the hell...


    Since then, Yoon-jong, who had been in the same position for a long time, slowly lowered the sword.


    "Well, that''s how it works."


    What?


    I was just standing there with a sword, what the hell?


    "Then this is¡­¡­..¡±


    Yoon-Jong took the shape of a sword swinging sideways. However, the wielded sword seemed to stop at Ho Gong, and Yun-Jong hardened again like a stone statue and did not move.


    Hyun Jong shook his head as he was staring at it.


    I don''t know.


    Well... there''s a way that''s right for each person.


    (Laughs) (Laughs)


    "Eurachaaaaaaaa!"


    Baek Sang??. You said you''d concentrate on re-awakening."Oooooooooooooh!


    Jong Hwe??.


    Yeah, Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol weren''t the only ones on the celadon boat. Okay.


    "Hm!"


    Woonam?


    Huh? Unam? When did you start training like this? Not even Woon-gum?


    Everywhere he went, there were people, so Hyun Jong turned to a disappointed face.


    At this point, it is not an early training. Isn''t he and he all over the mountain and they''re practicing?


    I like the future of Hwasan to be bright.


    Where should I go, I...¡­.


    It''s already almost half way out of the room. I made up my mind and went out for early morning training, but this is why...¡­.


    "Well, let''s go down.¡±


    Since all the young people are sitting on the top, he has no choice but to aim for the right middle jaw.


    Hyun Jong, who had been climbing down the mountain for a long time, looked around. My face glowed.


    "Not here¡­¡­."


    "No! That''s not it!"


    Flinch.


    At the sound of shouting from the ground, Hyun Jong stretched his neck out and looked around.


    Here it is.¡¯


    If you''re going to be like this, just gather at the smoke field and do it, guys. Why the hell would you do that?


    But even though he knew there were passengers, he didn''t turn right away. Because the voice I just heard was very familiar.


    Of course, the voices of the Hwasan disciples are all familiar, but the voices a while ago were very different.


    "No, you didn''t do what I told you to do!"


    "Give me strength! Little by little! Not just a little by little!"


    "How am I supposed to know the difference between a little and a little!"


    "He''s still!"


    Listening to the bickering, Hyun Jong sneaked up and stuck his head out of the bushes. Then the two of them were startled and screamed.


    "Mom! What a surprise!"


    "Gasp! Please talk to me, please!"


    Watching Hyun Sang and Hyun Young standing awkwardly with their swords, Hyun Jong slightly tilted his head to the side.


    "¡­What are you guys doing here? From this dawn."


    "Well¡­¡­. Mm-hmm."


    Hyun Young dodged the eye with a shy face. Seeing that the tips of his ears were reddish, he seemed somewhat embarrassed.


    Hyun Sang smiled and replied instead.


    "Please help me find the plum blossoms very difficult."


    "A plum print test?"


    Hyun Jong laughed in vain.


    "You''ve been out doing this since dawn to train for it? You have a lot to do during the day."


    "There''s not much to do.¡±


    Hyun Young grumbled.


    "And even if we have a lot of work to do, it makes no sense to train young people and play. We have to do what we have to do to keep our head above water.¡±


    "Why us, man?"


    "So the death penalty is going to play?¡±


    Hyun Jong laughed out loud. But at the same time, my eyes got teary. Seeing that a sword was held in Hyun Young''s hand, it was because of mixed feelings of arrogance.


    I used to be.


    Hyun Young gave up his path to ignorance early on and took over the house of Hwasan. But it''s not because Hyun Young didn''t want to learn martial arts, but because there was no one else to do it for him.


    It''s true that he lacked talent, but Hyun Young wouldn''t have let go of his sword if he wasn''t on the verge of ruin anyway.


    "What do you see like that?"


    "No, it''s just...¡­because it''s new."


    "How new."


    Hyun Young keeps shooting bluntly. However, Hyun Jong knows that such reactions don''t come when there''s malice, but when he''s shy."Well¡­¡­ in the old days, I don''t know. Now there''s Baek Sang, there''s a couple of people who help with the re-alarm, and there''s someone who''s been dispatched from the top of the galaxy, so we''re not short of hands.¡­.¡±


    "Haha. Yeah, yeah."


    "Yes! Yes! So I just train in my spare time! Is that enough?"


    "Who told you? Hahaha."


    Hyun Young shed eyes as he saw Hyun Jong burst into laughter.


    As long as it''s not a long story.


    "You''re going through a lot."


    Hyun Sang shook his head at Hyun Jong''s words.


    "No, Jang Moon-in."


    Hyun Sang, who hesitated for a moment, soon continued with a light smile.


    "I''m just glad that this opportunity has come."


    "Fortunately?"


    "Yes, the other day, when the panhandlers stormed in, we took the lead and tried to protect our disciples.¡±


    "Of course."


    "Yes, a long writer. It''s natural. But if our students are stronger than us, will we be able to lead?"


    Hyun Jong, who had been listening without saying a word, understood Hyun Sang''s words and nodded.


    "Yes, I understand what you mean."


    "I don''t want to put my students ahead of me because I don''t have enough power. But I don''t want to stand in front of my students and be a burden to them because I''m stubborn about a weak subject. With this skill and censorship, wouldn''t we be able to protect our disciples for a while?"


    Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Sang with affectionate eyes.


    "Hyun Sang??."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "I don''t intend to give them a seat in front of me for at least a decade."


    "The same goes for me."


    The two people smiled and looked at each other. Unfortunately, however, one person had a slightly different expression.


    "Can I join you?¡±


    "You''re a little¡­¡­."


    "Hey, that''s a little...¡­.¡±


    Hyun Young shouted with a wick on their face.


    "If you''re here to train, don''t chat. Just train! The death penalty will teach you what you were teaching me earlier!"


    "¡­is that the attitude of the learner?"


    "Oh, well, then live without allowance from today!"


    "Ba, let''s get started. Come on!"


    Hyun Jang smiled as he saw Hyun Sang quickly demonstrating in surprise. But the end of the laugh was a bit bitter.


    I''m glad this opportunity came.¡¯


    Okay. I see.


    Hyun Jong shifted his gaze up there.


    The morning sun slowly appeared beyond the towering peaks of Hawasan.


    ''Well, that''s a good thing.¡¯


    It was really blinding.


    Hyun Jong snuck in with a smile.


    "You need to relax there, Inseok!"


    "Don''t give instructions. I''m about to die."


    "Let''s see. I''ll show you!"


    "Oh, go away!"


    The sound of three people tapping spread from the heart of Hawasan, where the early morning sun was shining.

 Chapter - 736 Episode 736. Whether there will be ghosts or monsters. (1)

    Whoo! Whoosh.


    A river-like history flows through the body.


    The cleanest, cleanest history in the world flowed through the tachycardia and then spread to the tachycardia, finally beginning to fill it with no trace of the entire body.


    "Whoo."


    Breathe in, breathe out.


    Ungitonab is a process of accepting outside air through breathing and converting it into a bet suitable for one''s ignorance.


    The history of filling Chung-Myung''s body jumped on the flow of self-assisted balls and swung around the body. The fresh energy of the meat and fresh air absorbed into the mix and small groups.


    Although it has been constantly purified so far, it has not yet been completely mixed up, and the energy that had been divided into three parts has begun to be absorbed into the flow of Zaha.


    At first, it was the same flow as a small stream.


    However, it was so clear and pure that just flowing through the body seemed to purify all the table tennis of the body and lead Chung-Myung to a higher level.


    One more round. One more round.


    Every time a history runs through the body, the stream swells more and more. Soon, the energy that turned into a big river flowed out.


    This purple river will grow even bigger in the future. One day it will be a great prawn, and one day it will be a great sea. Within the bell, it will spread throughout the world like a purple sunset that paints the sky.


    "Whoo."


    Finally, Chung-Myung, who finished the construction, breathed deeply. His expression as he stole his sweaty face was slightly strange.


    "This is¡­¡­ it''s amazing.


    He glanced upwards.


    "No, you''ve been learning this good thing all this time? Where did you sell your conscience?"


    Hey, you son of a b*tc*! I''ll teach you! Oh, my God.¡­!


    "Oh, it''s noisy.


    Chung-Myung, who stirred his hands, fell into thought with his chin on his back.


    I should have just mastered it.


    The self-destructor is certainly great.


    It is a new technology that can produce at least half as much efficiency as the self-deprecation, which has given him the dignity of censorship in the past. It was definitely worth a look at the world''s most advanced position.


    Although Shaolin''s Yeokgeun Segyeong, Shudang''s Sangcheong Taegeuksin, and Yangyangmuksingongsin fight against the world, it was clear that this self-confidence would never be inferior to those of the two clans.


    "Yes, the problem is¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung scratched his head and sighed deeply.


    Every learning has its own characteristics.


    This is all too natural. The deity representing a literary group is bound to bear the characteristics best suited to the martial arts of the literary group.


    Naturally, the self-inflicted craft is also the most suitable form for Hwasan''s martial arts. It could be at least half as strong as a self-inflicted ball just by changing the craft that the Hwasan disciples are learning. Regardless of its proficiency.


    That''s how much self-studying was great ignorance. It made me wonder if I could solve these powerful skills without limitation.


    The problem was with Chung-Myung, not Jahan Gong.


    "Oh, that''s too bad."


    Chung-Myung''s inner space consists of the clearest energy in the world. Although it is not completely clean yet because it has not combined all the energy of the self-help group and the marriage group, it is still steadily increasing the amount of the clearest history.


    You''re going to bring all this history to your own credit?


    "You''ll be incredibly strong right now.¡±


    It will be able to consolidate the history that cannot be mixed together and make full use of it. In addition, it is not necessary to explain the efficiency as it will be able to operate the history as a self-assisted ball.However, if that happens, the color will inevitably seep into Chung-Myung''s history. This means that his history, which has the characteristic of cleanliness, will inevitably become normal for a certain period of time.


    "Ugh... Is this how it works?"


    So far, there has been no problem.


    It''s not complicated, such as plum blossoms, chilsung, and meat mixers. Chung-Myung was able to press it. As a result, Chung-Myung was able to maintain the characteristics of Chung-Myung''s history while operating such new technologies.


    However, the self-inflicted ball is different from those of the uneducated. No matter how hard Chung-Myung is, it is hard to maintain the strength and purity of his history at the same time. In the end, he had no choice but to choose.


    "What should I do?"


    Chung-Myung was in agony with his chin on his back.


    If he continues to increase the quality of self-harmony, he will someday be colored with the color of self-harmony.


    Of course that''s not bad either. In the past, Chung-Myung gained the nickname of Maehwa Inspection during the self-lowering period, and rose to the position of the real world''s first sword. Considering the self-confidence, experience so far, and the enormous accumulation of foundations that cannot be compared to before, it can be twice as strong as in the past.


    Twice as much as the plum screening.


    It''s an unimaginable state for Chung-Myung to befor. It was clear evidence that what has been done since birth was born again was not wrong. So it would be perfectly acceptable to say that it is a satisfactory outcome.


    It''s just...


    "But the problem is that you can''t beat Heavenly Demon."


    Chung-Myung''s face is distorted.


    The son of a b*tc* was the root of all the trouble. Twice as strong can''t beat Heavenly Demon. Because he''s not human.


    How do you do it?¡¯


    If you just learn the ball, you can be more stable. This is a bottom-up job. No matter how wrong it is Even if you do, you will be stronger than twice as much as you did in the past, and depending on your efforts, you can aim for more than that.


    But... what if he moves in a way that can bring back all the characteristics of his career?


    In fact, it is a matter of removing the floor.


    If you do so, you will lose all the merits of the self-assisted ball. If he is unlucky, he may not be able to get back to what he has reached in the past. It''s the law of broken martial arts.


    But¡­¡­.


    "As long as we succeed¡­¡­.¡±


    It''s literally a dream stage.


    It may be a clue to catch the shadow of Heavenly Demon, who was so distant that he couldn''t even dare to look.


    "Well, it''s either awesome or disgraceful.¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung ruffled his messy hair with an irritating touch.


    "Oh, d*mn it! What''s so complicated? If you have a good martial arts, you just have to cook it and count it. Why do you have so much to think about?"


    Chung-Myung, who had been bothering his hair to pull out his hair, soon moved on to the side as he turned his cross-legged.


    Flop.


    "Ugh."


    Lying on his side with his arms folded, Chung-Myung grinned as he watched Ho Gong blankly.


    "I''ve grown up a lot, too.


    I can''t believe you described twice the plum inspection as a disgrace.


    "If only I was twice as strong in the old days...¡­.¡±


    Then Hwasan may not have fallen. I could have saved the death penalty a little more, and Chung-Myung probably wouldn''t have died either.


    If so, Hwasan would have been the world''s most powerful gate beyond Shaolin based on his reputation for blocking that Heavenly Demon and the power of Chung-Myung, the world''s most powerful sword.Yeah... That''s not a bad result either.


    But¡­¡­.


    Chung-Myung, who was blankly drawing the scene, laughed bitterly.


    "That can''t be it."


    Death in moderation and survive in moderation, and only the rest of us will be honored? Who in the world would be happy with such a half-glory?


    This time, I won''t miss a single grain.


    The sand in your hand has no choice but to slip through your fingers?


    That''s ridiculous!


    If you can''t block it with your hands, you can wrap it with a cloth. If not, those who came into his hands would not let go, even if they had to put mud on them.


    "What can I do?"


    Then you have to overdo it.


    Chung-Myung turned his eyes slightly and looked at the budding mound.


    "Why? Do you think it''s crazy?"


    The answer was not heard.


    "I wouldn''t do this if it were in the past. It''s not gambling. You have to build it up steadily.¡±


    If any of Hwasan''s disciples, other than him, had made this choice, he would have broken his head on the spot.


    "But¡­¡­ I can do it now."


    Chung-Myung captured the scene of the Hwasan faction.


    It will be slower than learning the ball right now. But if time goes by, we can go further. And the part he didn''t fill because he couldn''t be stronger...¡­.


    His eyes turned to Hawasan''s disciples sweating in the Great Pond. There was no laxity in the movements of those who trained even though no one came forward and scolded them.


    A light smile flashed around Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "¡­They''ll fill in the parts I didn''t fill. It''s a little unreliable, but it''ll do that."


    It looks a thousand times better than the old death penalty.


    "What the f*ck?"


    Chung-Myung kicked up the mound, lifted his foot, and then slipped back down.


    "Yeah, well, that''s not wrong."


    Chung-Myung sat straight again.


    In the past, he did not believe in the death penalty.


    Never once did I think they''d replace what they couldn''t do. The death penalty was for him, not for him.


    But Chung-Myung is different now. It can be entrusted to the current death penalty, which is incomparably weaker than the celadon ships of the past.


    "So¡­¡­."


    His determination is young in both eyes.


    "Let''s give it a try. Will there be ghosts or monsters?"


    Chung-Myung slowly began to look inside himself.


    The foundation is a self-inflicted ball.


    He has already transformed plum blossom screening into his own interpretation and delivered it to Hwasan. But this is a different matter from that.


    Unlike plum blossoms, this should be nothing but for Chung-Myung.


    Other HWASAN''s disciples cannot and should not be mastered.


    As Chung Jin said, a new technology for only Chung-Myung, which will not be delivered to future generations.


    To name it, Zaha Chung-Myung Shin Gong...¡­.¡¯


    - No! - No!


    Don''t do that! You son of a b*tc*!


    "Wow, man."


    No, you''re saying something. What''s important about names?


    ''¡­...it was a bit cringy, to be honest.''


    Let''s decide the name later.


    Chung-Myung took a deep breath.


    ''It''s not something that''s going to happen if you just make it up.¡¯


    The damage that should be done right now should be minimized and the possibility of spreading should be widened as much as possible.You don''t have to walk on a perfectly set path. Tomorrow''s Chung-Myung will be stronger and better than today''s Chung-Myung.


    So Shin Gong should grow up with Chung-Myung.


    ''Don''t try to be perfect.¡¯


    Perfection is like a lack of possibility. What he had to choose was not immediate perfection, but an infinite future.


    Slowly sinks into the inner side.


    Quietly and quietly.


    His shoulders, which slowly began to assimilate with nature, sank the busy birds and rested their tired wings.


    Chung-Myung''s closed eyes never opened again until the sun rose in the middle of the sky and the red sunset set again, and the dark night colored the world.

 Chapter - 737 Episode 737. Whether theres a ghost or a monster. (2)

    "Oh, yeah.


    Baek Cheon''s walk to the restaurant was light and steady.


    I''m dying.


    The whole body is as heavy as a wet cotton. No, it wasn''t just that much, but I felt like I was barely walking with a rock the size of a house on my shoulder.


    - What? - A self-inflicted ball? You''re going to master your own ball with this skill? What would you say if you saw the great men of our time? Don''t even dream until I have dirt in my eyes, you bastards!


    Hyun Young''s harsh voice stood in my ear. Baek Cheon shuddered.


    There''s a demon. The Devil.''


    Whasan thought Chung-Myung was the only demon there was, but who would have imagined there would be an older one?


    If Chung-Myung pushes a person''s body to the limit and makes him worry, Hyun Young pushes a person''s mental strength to the limit and makes him think, "Will I not give up until the end?"


    "I feel like I''m going to die, Sasook...¡­.¡±


    "¡­¡­so am I."


    Baek Cheon sighed as he watched Yoon-jong staggering next to him.


    Swinging a sword in the water doesn''t mean it''s too hard. Of course, it''s hard to run the course without breathing, but it doesn''t push people to the limit like climbing cliffs with rocks all over the body.


    The key is to stand by your own will.


    Cliffs are over when you climb. No matter how hard and dangerous it is, there is an end to it.


    But wielding a sword in the water is endless. Even Baek Cheon had to cut off the rope tied to his feet several times and withstand the urge to soar above the water.


    Therefore, after this training, I felt as if my head was foggy, let alone tiredness.


    "But if you think about it, it''s a very reasonable way of training.¡¯


    Because now they''re not proving their strength, they''re proving their qualifications to master their own balls.


    Shingong is a mixture of two ways of managing one''s skills and controlling one''s mind.


    In other words, good use of the sword and strong body do nothing to master the skill. Only a firm mind and a firm wick are the foundations for learning craftsmanship.


    In this sense, this training method is optimal for determining how strong the students have mental strength and patience.


    Yeah... it''s the best...¡­.


    ''It''s a problem because I''m about to die.¡¯


    Baek Cheon aesthetically lifted his heavy hand and opened the door of the restaurant.


    "¡­I don''t think I can eat it?"


    "But I''m still going to eat. To endure the training tomorrow."


    Baek Cheon sighed and looked around for a vacancy.


    "Huh?"


    Then I suddenly realized something strange.


    What are they all looking at?¡¯


    Everyone else who was already sitting in the restaurant was looking to one side. Somehow all the expressions seemed to see something strange.


    Looking at them together naturally, Baek Cheon nodded convincingly.


    "It''s Chung-Myung."


    "Yes, Chung-Myung."


    "It''s Chung-Myung, nothing new.


    Everyone tried to turn their heads with convincing faces. It was yesterday and today that the disciples couldn''t take their eyes off him. I''m sure you''ve caused some kind of trouble.


    Normally, Ogum would have moved immediately to find out what the bastard had done again, but today he was about to collapse, so he didn''t have the heart or desire to do it.Baek Cheon, who was trying to cut attention neatly for his mental health, flinched for a moment. Something strange just caught my eye.


    "Huh?"


    Slowly turning to Chung-Myung again, he opened his mouth blankly.


    My my.


    Dude.


    I''ll pretend to know when I''m home. You''re turning your head as if you saw something you couldn''t see.


    Yeah, turn your head back completely...¡­.


    Chung-Myung??¡­Why are you eating like that?


    How can you eat with your neck turned like that?


    "¡­What''s wrong with him?"


    "Leave it alone. How can he do something crazy for a day or two?"


    "It''s not even a day or two, how can you do something so new and new every time?"


    Baek Cheon''s eyes became thin.


    Sitting at the table across the street, Chung-Myung was still eating in a strange posture. The shoulders were straight, but the neck was almost turned backwards, which was bizarre.


    "¡­It''s all spilling."


    "I think it''s coming out of my mouth."


    Baek Cheon couldn''t bear to see any more and closed his eyes tightly.


    Chung-Myung, please.


    You don''t have to go this far because everyone in Wasan knows you''re out of their minds.


    Eventually, the unbearable Baek Cheon trudged toward Chung-Myung. Of all things, he approached the front of Chung-Myung, so all he could see was the back of his head.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh? Are you home?¡±


    ¡­¡­You should at least turn your head and talk when someone calls you.


    Baek Cheon opened his mouth with a sour face.


    "I don''t think it''s meaningful to ask this now¡­"¡­Is there a problem?"


    "Huh? What?"


    "If there is no problem, is there a reason why you eat with the attitude of ''I will turn a blind eye to the whole world as of today?''"


    "Oh, this?¡±


    Chung-Myung grinning...¡­. No, he said with a smile on his back.


    "It''s nothing, just a little, uh..."I was training, and I had a coin mouth."


    "Oh, I see. I''ll bite the crap...¡­. What, dude?"


    Baek Cheon, who turned around answering roughly, made a lightning move toward Chung-Myung again.


    "What, what''s here now?"


    "Oh, I think I''ve got a light mouth for coins¡­¡­.Ha, man. Everything else is fine, but my throat isn''t working."


    When Baek Cheon, who was speechless, opened his mouth wide, Chung-Myung mumbled as if he was annoyed.


    "This is, uh...¡­.¡±


    Then, suddenly, he grabbed my head and started turning it.


    Ood, ood, ood, ood, ood, ood, ood!


    "Ha, I do¡­¡­"Don''t do it, you son of a b*tc*!


    I can hear your neck breaking, you crazy man!


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!


    "Well, that''s weird.¡­. It definitely seemed right, but where should I start?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Yes, I''ll eat later and I''ll try this first.¡±


    Chung-Myung fumbled over the table and got up.


    "Well, are you okay?¡±


    "You can''t tell, it''s fine!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    What the hell is this guy''s "what" up to?


    I think it''s okay to treat it as normal without an arm or leg...¡­.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. It''s better if you sleep well."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hahaha. I''ve been through a lot in my life. Hahahaha."


    Chung-Myung stumbles to the entrance.


    Boom!


    "Uh. The entrance isn''t here...¡­.¡±Boom!


    "Hey, shit!"


    Boom! Boom!


    Chung-Myung, who only found the door a couple more times after being stuck in the wall, laughed and went outside. There was silence in the restaurant.


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong, who were stunned by Baek Cheon''s side, approached.


    "Will it be all right?"


    "¡­...now I do¡­"¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon stared vaguely at the less closed door and opened his mouth.


    "Are you sure you don''t mind?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There was no return answer.


    * * *


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The soul gradually drifted out of the eyes of the three looking at Chung-Myung.


    "Living quarters, living quarters.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Come and grab this for me. Mr. Ha, this arm...¡­.¡±


    Back Cheon''s eyes, which had been unfastened, barely came into focus.


    Fortunately, Chung-Myung''s neck, which turned back, seemed to have found its place. That was a very fortunate thing.


    But if there''s a minor problem...¡­.


    "¡­What''s wrong with your arm?"


    "Uh¡­¡­. It''s just nothing. A little bit of a coin mouth...¡­.¡±


    "Trivial?"


    "Yes. Minor."


    "Your arm''s behind your shoulder right now."


    The right arm went behind the head and touched the back, and the opposite leg turned completely backwards and the heel was forward. As a result, the waist was completely bent to the side and the head was about to touch the floor. So to speak, a man was twisted and shaped like a sickle.


    "I can''t do that even if you tell me to do it on purpose.¡¯


    But what? The little thing?


    "No, you crazy bastard! What the hell are you doing? What''s wrong with your body!"


    "It''s strange¡­¡­. This can''t be happening. I did it perfectly.¡±


    Chung-Myung tilted his head nonchalantly as if he wasn''t


    "Is there a wrong direction from jujube blood to prestigious blood? That''s not it either.


    "Let''s go to the medical center, Chung-Myung! At the pharmacy, you''re going to die!


    "Come on. It''s not like that. I''ll get better soon."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But it was so hard to get dressed. I see. Sasook. I''ll fix this first."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "See you later, then."


    Chung-Myung, who was about to say hello brightly and walk forward, tilted for a moment.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Baek Cheon and Yoon-Jong rushed to the white face and grabbed Chung-Myung, who was falling down.


    Then Chung-Myung asked as if he didn''t understand.


    "What? I was going to go forward. Why should I go back?"


    "Hey, you son of a b*tc*! One foot''s twisted backwards, and you''re not going to the front!"


    "Oh, you''really.


    The awkwardly smiling Chung-Myung is back in position.


    "Ha ha. Don''t worry. I made a mistake because I''m not used to it."


    "If you make two mistakes, you''ll die! Let''s just go to the pharmacy right now!"


    "There''s nothing to worry about. I know my body well. It''s better with saliva."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who secretly stepped out a couple of times, had his hair dyed black in a normal way.


    "Okay! See you later."


    Beans! Beans! Beans!


    Chung-Myung moved away like a Chinese ghost.


    The voice of Jo-Gol, who died in Baek Cheon''s ear as he looked at the scene with a detached face, was heard.


    "Are you sure¡­¡­ will it''ll be all right?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon wrapped his hands around my face and sobbed.


    "Please¡­¡­."


    "What?"


    "Please... Can''t you live a normal life? What?"


    "¡­It''s easy to give up. Private lodging."


    Clear tears flowed from Baek Cheon''s oily eyes.


    * * *


    Baek Cheon and Yoon-Jong looked at Chung-Myung silently with a nervous face.Do you think he''s okay?¡¯


    Doesn''t it look good on the outside?¡¯


    Fortunately, Chung-Myung looked fine today, even though we exchanged eyes and checked again. On the outside.


    But it''s too early to be relieved.


    Baek Cheon approached him cautiously. Then he suppressed his pounding heart and implied.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    Then Chung-Myung smiled brightly and looked up. Baek Cheon looked at it and asked, glaringly.


    "Are you all right now?"


    Then Chung-Myung smiled even more brightly.


    "We''re done with the treatment¡­"¡­. Chung-Myung???"


    A bright smile.


    But that was all. Baek Cheon slowly lowered his gaze. His hands were flapping under Chung-Myung''s sleeve. When I looked closely, it seemed like he was pretending to hold something and write it down.


    "Walk."


    "Yes, boarding house."


    "¡­Bring me Ji Pil-mook."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Sneak. Sneak.


    He held a brush in his hand and laid a sheet of paper in front of him. However, it seemed that the arm could not be extended forward. He brought the paper right in front of his hand before Chung-Myung wrote something down.


    [No sound]]


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    [Can''t walk forward]]


    Baek Cheon had a twitch in his eyelid.


    "Hey, Lee¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon, who was looking for something to say, eventually gave up and tore his head off.


    "Then how did you get here, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Chung-Myung grinned and scrawled on the paper again.


    [Don''t worry] Get well soon.]


    Chung-Myung, who put the brush on, sprang up. Then, with a smile on his face, he suddenly went back.


    "Gasp!"


    Baek Cheon was startled and reached out to catch him. However, Chung-Myung reached out his hand behind his head and supported his body as if he had intended it, and his arms and legs were playing with him as if he were a spider.


    Looking blankly at him as he drifted away in an instant, Yun-Jong said in a weak voice.


    "¡­isn''t that almost a goblin?"


    Baek Cheon just wrapped his face in silence with both hands.

 Chapter - 738 Episode 738. Whether there will be ghosts or monsters. (3)

    Ood, wood!


    "Huh?"


    Crack, crack!


    "Huh?"


    Thud! Thud!


    "Cough!"


    with one''s neck bent sideways...¡­. No, Chung-Myung, with his neck bent sideways, pulled his hair as if he didn''t understand at all.


    "Well, this is...¡­.¡±


    In my ears, I could hear his voice.


    What did I tell you? What? What did I say?


    "Shut up, you son of a b*tc*!"


    I''m going to go after you now and dig you up!


    Chung-Myung, who gritted his teeth, sighed as if he were holding his head back because of his stiff neck.


    ''It''s strangely not working.''


    It''s not easy to make a school of nothing.


    "Yes, simple swordsmanship like Chilmaegum can be made in this place."


    It is also surprising for ordinary people to treat Chilmaegum as a simple sword stroke, but it is not too difficult for Chung-Myung, who is second to none in the history of Hwasan, who has a strong understanding of swordmanship.


    However, it was difficult for Chung-Myung in the world to transform the optometrics, which is also a self-inflicted ball.


    Usually, when transforming this complex and esoteric auism, the heads of a literary group stick together to verify errors, test them, and learn them carefully after repeated verification.


    Even after the process, people often die or become half-deaf after learning new martial arts. It is so difficult to invent tax-cutting technology.


    However, it was not strange that the mouth of the coin came to me as I skipped the whole process neatly and learned the roughly modified martial arts.


    Crunch crunch!


    "Oops, shit!"


    Chung-Myung, who felt his spine bent back, lay down and groan.


    I thought I was going to die.


    "What the f*ck?"


    Do you think you''ll be okay if I die? You have to want me to live long. No, you''re all gonna want me to live long! I don''t want to break my head...¡­.


    What, you son of a b*tc*?


    Uh... Except for the long death penalty.


    Chung-Myung sighed while lying down.


    "Oh, isn''t this the way?"


    If it''s someone else, they''ve died ten times already.


    Chung-Myung has spent years laying the foundation for a future that will expand widely, so it is over after experiencing this kind of side effect.


    Buildings with poor foundation and poor foundation stones will collapse even if they are tilted a little, but buildings that have been built hard and worked hard on basic construction will not collapse easily.


    Chung-Myung has spent many years building the foundation since he woke up with a new body.


    Thanks to him, his body remains as perfect as in the past, and his history inside the body was so clear and clean that it could not be found in the history of Kang Ho.


    So it was over with this kind of side effect, but if you were an ordinary person, you were likely to have already twisted your tachycardia and broken your whole body, throwing up blood and going to the goal.


    "Oh, yeah.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were troubled.


    What do I do?¡¯


    I''m holding out now thanks to my body, but I might really die. I''d rather just cook your own balls in a circle now...¡­.


    Yeah, don''t be so stubborn, just cook it. I carefully organized it. Didn''t I tell you a few times? It''s too much for the death penalty. giggle giggle


    This guy?


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sparkled."Come on! Let''s see who wins!"


    He sprang up and raged up his career.


    "If you try everything you can, you''ll get one! Why are you using your brain when you''re in good shape? I''ll trust your f*cking body!"


    If Chung-Myung''s death penalty had heard this in the lineage, they would have all wrapped their faces and lamented. But there was nothing wrong with that statement.


    Ooddeuk!


    "Argh!"


    Ood, ood, ood!


    "Argh! d*mn it!"


    So throughout the night, the sound of bone fractures and screams echoed endlessly in Chung-Myung''s place.


    It was not so important that all those who spent their time in the White House were sleepless and suffering from nightmares.


    * * *


    "Well."


    Hyun Young looked at them in front of him with a sense of regret.


    And those who received the gaze avoided Hyun Young''s eyes with half-tired eyes.


    What else are you going to do?


    I''m scared to death, really.


    I''d rather have Chung-Myung.¡¯


    Come on, that''s not it.


    Hyun Young shook his head as if he didn''t like his taste again.


    "I should have dropped a couple more."


    I don''t think he liked the number of people left here.


    "Then I''ll....¡±


    "You shut up."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Unam, who raised his hand implicitly, lowered his hand weakly.


    Baek Cheon, Yoo-Esul, Yoon-Jong, Jo-Gol, ??????, ??????.


    There were only six who survived.


    It didn''t change a bit in the first selection of Hyun Jong and the elders. As a result, it proved that their eyes were right.


    Baek Sang and Dang-Soso fought to the end, and Gwak Hae failed to pass the criteria given by Hyun Young in the end.


    "Two Unja boats, two white boats and two celadon boats. It''s been planned."


    At that, Jo-Gol raised his hand stealthily.


    "Why?"


    "Chung-Myung is also a celadon belly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone''s eyes were on Jo-Gol. With eyes full of pathetic eyes, Jo-Gol murmured sullenly.


    "¡­¡­that''s not wrong."


    "Please think and say something."


    "No, just don''t talk if you can."


    Jo-Gol, who desperately realized that once a person is hated, even if he says the right thing, was cursed, stole tears that seeped into his eyes.


    "Tsk tsk. That half-hearted fellow."


    Hyun Young shook his head, thinking that it would be right to drop him even now.


    "Anyway, everyone worked hard."


    "Yes, Elder!"


    "Hmm."


    Hyun Young coughed and continued.


    "As you may know, the Jahan ball is the best of the current Hwasan faction. No, not only now, but the greatest since the birth of Hwasan¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hyun Young??."


    At that time, Hyun Young closed his mouth and looked over there. Hyun Jong was waving his hands.


    "Just cut the editorial and get to the point."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Come on."


    "Yes."


    Hyun Young, who mumbled quietly, looked at his students again.


    "From today on, you will learn how to play your own ball. As it is the first time among Hwasan''s disciples that he has learned the ball, he should set an example for others. Everyone, do your best! Do you understand?"


    "Yes! Elder!"


    Satisfied with the loud answer, Hyun Young smiled softly and shook his head. At the same time, the eyes of the Hwasan disciples began to burn hot.''Finally!''


    ''Finally!''


    It''s a self-inflicted ball.


    Hwasan''s greatest dexterity, which has been taught only by long writers for generations.


    I was overwhelmed by the fact that I could learn such skills.


    That''s understandable. How hard have you worked to get this qualification?


    "¡­It was long."


    "It was awful."


    "I''ve had more water in almost a month than I''ve had in my entire life."


    "I can take a nap in the water now."


    In retrospect, tears were a travesty that hid the front. However, the people here proudly overcame the rough road and eventually earned the right to master the ball.


    "Question."


    As soon as Hyun Young finished speaking, Jo-Gol raised his hand first again.


    Hyun Young, who looked at me with a slightly broad eye, nodded slightly.


    "¡­...try, don''t talk nonsense."


    "Elders, I need to learn new skills. Where is the emergency?"


    "Well, that''s a good question. It''s an emergency."


    Hyun Young had a smile on his lips.


    "It''s natural that you need an assistant to learn a skill. Of course, I''ve already prepared the wages for you."


    "Oh!"


    "Oh!"


    Expectations were low in the eyes of his disciples.


    The effectiveness of the self-assisted ball is as good as proven. Didn''t the three people in front of them right now show them with their bodies?


    Throughout the training, Hyun Young lifted a large rock with one hand that they could hardly carry, and Hyun Sang demonstrated with a face that was comfortable even when they were about to be suffocated in the water.


    Of course it was because of the high history of the wise man''s ship, but it was a position that he could never show before he mastered the ball.


    So how much stronger will they be if they learn the ball they''re playing? Just imagining it made my heart race.


    "Then where is the emergency?"


    "Well, yeah, that emergency. That''s what happened."


    "What?"


    Baek Cheon''s eyes were tinged with suspicion and became thinner. Hyun Young''s strange smile made him feel uneasy.


    "You know...Haven''t we already learned Chung-Myung''s work with him?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    Everyone trembled when the name Chung-Myung came out. I don''t remember anything that went well for that name.


    "We''ve done it before."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    That horse was also a symbol of misfortune. Has there ever been a time when that word came out of someone''s mouth and things went smoothly?


    "We concluded that the person who gives us the air of truth can build a foundation much more stably and quickly than the person who starts to cry with a clumsy old decision."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So before you learn the rules, let''s take our masters first."


    Oh¡­¡­.


    Baek Cheon smiled with a smile on his face.


    A true prayer means that a person who is at a higher level moves the energy of others to open the way and lead them. The advantage is that the leader can use his energy more easily than the follower.


    But¡­¡­.


    "Hey¡­¡­."


    "Hm?"


    Baek Cheon said in a very low voice.


    "As far as I remember¡­¡­ I mean, the¡­The elders almost... as Chung-Myung received his seal.¡­ yes, it is¡­¡­.¡±


    Instead of Baek Cheon, who stammered and couldn''t speak, Ungum muttered.


    "I didn''t look like a person."


    "Yes. I think it was¡­¡­"¡­.¡±Baek Cheon smiled awkwardly and asked cautiously.


    "It''s not like that, is it?¡±


    "Well."


    Elder?


    Why are you laughing like that? Elder?


    Hyun Young grinned. Besides that, even Hyun Jong and Hyun Sang in the back had similar faces.


    The three people at the height of the Hwasan power smiling with the same face was enough to terrorize the disciples watching.


    "Well¡­¡­ wouldn''t it be something to experience?"


    "What?"


    "What''s important about that? So you''re not going to cook it?"


    Baek Cheon was speechless like a honeyed mute.


    "Hehe, sometimes ignorance is medicine. So¡­¡­."


    Hyun Young rolled up his sleeves and stepped forward. And Hyun Jong and Hyun Sang also rolled up their sleeves and approached.


    "Who will go first?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s okay. It''s okay. There''s nothing to worry about. We''ve already learned what Chung-Myung should do from him."


    Properly what? Properly hurting?


    Elder?


    "Let''s just go by the allocation without wasting time. Ungum, Unam. And¡­¡­ yes, Baek Cheon."


    Baek Cheon firmly raised his hand at Hyun Young''s words.


    "Why?"


    "Initiation was faster to buy and selling."


    "¡­come out."


    "Yes."


    It didn''t even work. Baek Cheon walked weakly like a cow being dragged to the slaughterhouse.


    Three wise men smiled triumphantly.


    Even though Chung-Myung is away, Hwasan is already too late to go back to the past.

 Chapter - 739 Episode 739. Whether there will be ghosts or monsters. (4)

    "Gasp!"


    "Gasp!"


    Those who saw Baek Cheon and other disciples coming down from the training camp panicked and stepped back.


    "Oh, what''s wrong with your face!"


    "Who hit you?"


    I can understand that Baek Cheon''s face has turned pale.


    Of course, it was shocking to see his best face suddenly aging for more than a decade, but anyway, it''s a familiar sight to see him fail.


    What really shocked them was the half-rotten faces of the ungum and the unam.


    "Oh, are you all right, boarding house.


    "Living bird! Oh, my God, what the...¡­.¡±


    Unam looked back with a sad face. Tears welled up in the eyes of Unam looking at the place where they were a while ago.


    ''So I''m not gonna do it.¡­!¡¯


    He doesn''t like it! Huh? He''s going to fall on his own!


    How dare you hold on to it and bother it?¡­. No, it''s a man''s job!


    "What the hell have you been through, like the writers before...¡­.Ah¡­¡­."


    The students, who were gibberishing, were exclaiming as if they had understood. And sadly, he stared at them and shook his head. This made Woonam even more sad.


    "Don''t... don''t...¡­. I''m fine¡­¡­.Ugh!"


    "Good morning!"


    "Shoot!"


    White porcelain boats and celadon boats rushed toward the ungum, which was about to collapse. It was a scene of desperation as if to shed tears.


    Yoon-Jong''s heart was warmed by the sincere response of the death penalty. The faces of the white porcelain belly and celadon belly disciples who rushed to Ungerum contained the utmost sincerity.


    It''s a good thing. That''s great¡­¡­.


    "Hey¡­¡­."


    "Oh, get out of my way!¡±


    "No¡­¡­."


    "Come on out, man!"


    The sight of the death penalty, which pushed him across the shoulder and ran to Ungum, clouded Yoon-Jong''s eyes.


    I''m sick, too.


    Isn''t this a person?


    Baek Cheon, Yoon-jong, and Jo-Gol, who were standing as far away as a sack of barley, looked back at each other with gloomy faces.


    I can''t say anything about taking care of my sick boss.¡­.


    "Are you all right, boarding house?"


    "¡­¡­Yes, what about you?"


    "Yes, I am¡­¡­."Yes, it''s bearable."


    Since no one was taking care of them, the three of them had no choice but to take care of each other. Friendship builds up amid worries and worries...??? was killing me in the bone.


    "Yes, but...¡­.¡±


    "Huh?"


    Yoon-Jong said as if he was surprised.


    "I''ve tried it myself and it''s no joke. It felt like all the organs were twisted and all the bones were broken."


    "¡­I was."


    "I think the elders and elders who have endured this pain for more than a month are amazing.¡±


    "Yeah, I''ve got respect again."


    But Jo-Gol somehow looked sullen.


    "I have a different opinion."


    "Huh? What?"


    "Before the elders and the elders were great, Chung-Myung, who thought of doing this to their bodies, gave him a new crane."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Uh... so is he. Yeah, that''s a real nut job, come to think of it.


    There''s a degree of abuse of the elderly.¡¯


    Is it a person?


    This was almost torture. According to the elders Hyun Young, the jinggi they do is much more refined than what he did, so how much pain would it have been?


    "You''re such a man.¡±


    Tang-Soso, Baek Sang, and Gwak Hae approached each time Baek Cheon, as the new amazing Chung-Myung broods on his personality.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon looked at them, delighted.


    Not all of the disciples seemed to treat them like a sack of barley. Come to think of it, aren''t these three especially close to their students except Ogum?He opened his mouth with a look of emotion.


    "Thank you for your concern. But we''re fine...¡­.¡±


    "No, thanks."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Dang-Soso cut off his horse at once. And asked Baek Sang as if he had waited.


    "How''s it going, boarding house? Is your ball awesome? What? What''s the effect?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Uh... weren''t you worried about us?


    What? Guys?


    "Don''t just shut up and say something! How was it?"


    "He¡­¡­ I tried to say something, but it was my first time to learn it today¡­"¡­.¡±


    Instead of Baek Cheon, who was speechless, Yoon-jong replied with a sour face. Then Gwak Hae frowned.


    "Will you not tell me?"


    "Oh, no, it''s not like that. It''s my first time cooking it, so I don''t know. Besides, I really did the basics today...¡­.¡±


    "Hmph! Don''t be conceited, death penalty!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Now the death penalty will learn your ball first, but I''ll catch up somehow! Don''t think it''s over!"


    "Yes, you special class! I''ll never lose!"


    "I thought it was over because I fell down this time! I''ll try my best to get back in and learn!"


    "Right!"


    Dang-Soso and Gwak Hae chirped and growled like little puppies.


    You guys... Why are you doing this to us...¡­.


    Then Dang-Soso looked around with a stiff face and asked.


    "But where''s the accident? I came to see the accident.¡±


    "¡­Lee Seol said he would train more."


    When Baek Cheon replied, her eyes were touched by a moment.


    "Ah, as expected, our thinking, how hard you work...¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Is it okay to discriminate against people like this?


    Are you sure this is okay?


    "What are you looking at?"


    "¡­¡­No."


    "Hmph!"


    Then at the same time, he turned around and ran.


    "Good morning! Get out of my way! I''m a congressman!"


    "I''ll help you, too. Soso!"


    Silence flowed when the two men took a stroke to the side of the ungum.


    Baek Cheon shook his head as he watched Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol stunned as if they had been hit by a water bolt.


    "Tsk tsk. It''s because there''s so little friendship between the death penalty. Don''t you think so, Baek Sang?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Baek Sang???"


    But even Baek Sang, who believed in him, somehow looked sullen when he saw Baek Cheon.


    "The death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "Congratulations on learning your ball."


    "Ha ha. It''s a new...¡­.¡±


    "I think the death penalty should do its best to train for Hwasan''s future."


    "You mean this? Of course."


    Baek Sang nodded heavily in response to Baek Cheon''s


    "You''ll concentrate on training, so you won''t be spending money for a while.¡±


    ¡­¡­Huh? What?


    "From this month, Bongrok will only be half way out, so know that. It''s the priest''s heart that he wants you to do your best and not do anything else."


    "Baek Sang???"


    "Sure."


    At the end of the sentence, Baek Sang went away as he planned to get a cold wind.


    "¡­¡­Baek Sang???"


    Looking at Baek Cheon, who is stiff with his hands reaching out to Ho Gong, Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol said as if they were sorry.


    "Tsk tsk. The friendship between the death penalty."


    "Because I''m not there.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    In the end, only three were left like that again.


    Three people who have subtly become public enemies within Hwasan.


    * * *


    The strongest driving force for training is fun rather than mission. Once you feel your skills improve, you will not be able to stop training with your own will.


    Thanks to this, the training of the elders, including Hyun Jong, caught fire.Now I''m not that young, but I couldn''t stop training because I felt that I was getting better day by day.


    Of course, we couldn''t devote the whole day to training because we had our own tasks to do. In the meantime, however, he reduced his sleep and made time to learn how to use his pen.


    That''s why....


    "Why!"


    Hyun Young spouted fire from his mouth.


    "Why is this the only way forward? Huh? I''m sure I told you not to think about going to bed and driving last night.¡±


    Then Jo-Gol, who had his eyes wide open, raised his hand.


    "What?"


    "¡­If you don''t sleep, you''ll die, Elder.


    "No! If you don''t sleep, you don''t die. If you die, you can sleep as much as you want. Do you want to check it out?"


    "¡­¡­No."


    Those who sat in front of Hyun Young realized it.


    Chung-Myung is better.¡¯


    ''No, but that''s a little...¡­.¡¯


    ''No, I''m sure it''ll be better.¡¯


    Hyun Young shouted again with an unhappy face.


    "At this age, I will change your dung diapers! It''s understandable that you for taking care of it!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Eyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy


    Baek Cheon stared at Hyun Young with empty eyes.


    Baek Sang was about to die.¡¯


    The rest of the people were almost half dead, as the footnote was not bouncing the abacus and wielding the sword the whole time. In the meantime, the confirmation of the work you have done is a sure person, so you can''t do it half-heartedly while the work is increasing.


    "We must raise the hwahu to this castle by tomorrow, no matter what! Do you understand?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why aren''t you answering?"


    Elder¡­¡­.


    It''s not something you can do just because you want to...¡­.


    All of them could not show their unfairness or swallow it and were at a loss. At that time, Hyun Jong smiled and stepped forward.


    "Hyun Young??."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "Don''t be so hard on me. Is that what you''re talking about?"


    "¡­¡­Yes, I''m in a hurry¡­¡­.¡±


    "Even if we don''t get so angry and yell, our children will all work hard. Right?"


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    "Yes, if you work hard, you will be able to reach this castle within three days."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    What? Three days? Did you just give me one more day?


    "If you work hard. If you work hard."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Long story?


    Do you mean those who don''t reach this castle in three days will be regarded as those who didn''t work hard? What?


    "Hahaha. Everyone can do it. I believe in you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was a conclusion whether it was a cry or a kind gesture of encouragement.


    I have to get out of this hellish situation somehow. Thinking Baek Cheon gently raised his hand.


    "I¡­¡­ a long storyteller.¡±


    "Yes, tell me."


    "It''s not that we don''t want to be taught by the elder and the elder, but if the construction is running out of business, it''s better to hand over the work to Chung-Myung."¡­.¡±


    "Chung-Myung???"


    "Yes."


    "That thing?"


    When Hyun Jong nodded slightly, everyone''s eyes turned to the back in unison.


    Wood.


    "Oh, shit! I''m going crazy!"


    Crunch!


    "What''s wrong with your neck?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone, who was silently looking at the bizarre scene from the back, smiled and put their heads back in place.


    "I didn''t think much, Jang Moon-


    "Yes, that''s all I need to know.Hyun Jong sighed deeply.


    Now he didn''t want to pay attention to what that goblin was doing. Yeah, well, that''s how it''ll end. It''s always been like that.


    "Well, let''s start over. As I said, you should never be in a hurry. Only when there is peace in the mind, the new technology cannot be shaken. But if you work hard, you can do it quickly."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was like telling him to look to the left and to the right at the same time.


    The faces of the disciples died black.


    I''m going to die.¡­.¡¯


    I shouldn''t have said I''d just cook it.¡¯


    ''Mommy...''


    "Come on, let''s get started!"


    "Yes!"


    Those who played kabujwa began to read the inside and cry. Hyun Sang and Hyun Young stood by them and watched to see if there would be any problems.


    A smile formed around Hyun Jong''s mouth.


    "Praise boys."


    They know better than anyone else that it''s never an easy process. However, the disciples never trained half-heartedly, even though they may have been sick with their mouths.


    With kids like this, Hwasan is getting stronger.


    And¡­¡­.


    That''s right away.


    Walking toward the cliff in the back, Hyun Jong looked down toward the Hwasan faction, especially the Great Yeonmu.


    "Ta-a-a-a-a-a-a!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Hawasan''s disciples were sweating and dedicated to training.


    They''re proud of themselves.¡­.¡¯


    "Kill me, Yoonjo!"


    "Jo-Gol! Jo-Gol! Jo-Gol first! Jo-Gol!"


    "I originally didn''t like the death penalty of Baek Cheon! His face looks like a gisaeng orabi!"


    "Wow, you''re crossing the line.¡±


    "I''ll never lose! Never! I''m going to learn, self-assessment!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    At the sound of the ear, Hyun Jong''s eyes trembled a little.


    "Well¡­."


    Well, you just have to work hard anyway.


    Those who go ahead do their best, and those who follow go with the goal of those who go ahead. The ideal image of Hwasan that Chung-Myung once said was here.


    "That''s great."


    After a long, short, short period of time, Hwasan finally came this far.


    ''And it''s going to be more and more.¡¯


    If he doesn''t let go of what his ancestors left behind, he can rise from the past and become more of a clique.


    ''Perfect...''


    Crack, crack, crack!


    "Oh, my God! Oh, my God! Oh, my God! Why not! Why not!


    Hyun Jong stood completely against the direction in which the sound was heard. So the only ugly thing left of this Hwasan was removed from the eyes.


    My forefather, take care of him.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Otherwise....


    You should do something to him.


    Eventually, a deep and deep sigh came out.


    The one who moves on. The one who follows. And a pioneer of new ways.


    The cool breeze cooled off the sweat that all of them had shed.


    Each day of training with their own ideals continued and continued and continued...¡­.


    Before I knew it, the cold wind season came to Hwasan.

 Chapter - 740 Episode 740. Whether there will be ghosts or monsters. (5)

    The intestinal cavity.


    A lifeline across the heart of the midfield and a center of logistics.


    So naturally, people who wanted to cross the river by boat and move along the trunk of the Janggang River flocked to the pier to form a crowd.


    "Hurry up and get on! Come on! We''re on our way!"


    "Don''t push! Oh, it''s falling!


    People were busy moving over a board between a large anchored ship and a port. The costumes were all different, too.


    When everyone seemed to be on the boat, the sailor, who was collecting money, pulled his head out and shouted loudly.


    "Do you have any more? If you don''t have any more, we''re leaving!"


    Then he removed the board and raised the anchor. Soon after the sails opened and the anchored ship slowly began to move forward. It was a time when the ship was moving farther and farther toward the center of the river along the flow of the haughty Janggang River.


    "Sleep!"


    In the distance, someone came running like an arrow, shouting.


    "Wait! Wait! Stop! I have to get on that boat!"


    A weirdly loud voice.


    No, actually, the sound itself isn''t that loud, but strangely, it was a clear, catchy voice.


    The person standing on the boat''s head and looking toward the port, who gradually moved away, kicked his tongue as if he was sorry.


    "Come a little early! I can''t turn the ship! Get on the next boat!"


    The ship had already moved quite far from the port. The sailor''s words were indeed reasonable, as he could not turn the ship back once it had left.


    But the man running didn''t seem to think so.


    "You can''t do that!"


    He didn''t slow down and ran madly towards the river.


    "That, that!"


    "What are you going to do?"


    All those on board and at the dock were buzzing and surprised to see the sheep he was doing.


    The ship had already been more than a dozen feet away from the riverside. But isn''t that guy about to jump on the boat without giving up?


    "That''s where you''re going to get hurt.¡­.¡±


    "Eyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy.


    "How can I swim and catch up with the ship? It''s not like a boat is waiting for you. Haven''t you spread the sails already?"


    It was then.


    "Ta-a-a-a-a-a-a-a!"


    The speed of the person who was running increased at once and soon flew up to Ho Gong like a bird. At the same time, everyone''s eyes followed him to the sky.


    "Wow!"


    "Oh, my God! What is that!"


    Raising like a hawk, he circled around Ho Gong and quickly caught up with a dozen streets and landed on the boat.


    Whoosh!


    I got off the ship''s railing by a hair''s breadth, but it was a real spectacle anyway.


    Those who were watching from the dock and those who were watching from the deck of the ship also clapped their mouths open at the spectacular sight. There was an outpouring of admiration broke out.


    "People aren''t birds."


    "That''s great. That''s great! Is it Kang Ho-in?"


    One of the people glancing at me was surprised to find the phrase "special" in a luggage tied to his shoulder by a man''s shoulder.


    "A special ticket! A special ticket to the Milky Way!"


    "Oh? On the top of the galaxy...¡­?¡±


    "Yay! This is the special ticket to the Milky Way, like the wind! It''s the first time I''ve seen it in person!"


    When the word "special ticket" came out, all the people on the deck gathered around the man.


    The man grinned and captured the people around him.


    "Thank you. Thank you. However, the goods are being shipped now, so please don''t get too close. Please."


    Those who were flocking to polite requests nodded and stepped back one or two steps.The special ticket to the Milky Way was widely known to transport expensive items, as well as expensive ones.


    Isn''t it because of the existence of that ticket that is the most popular of all these countries in recent years?


    Not only those who are engaged in this business, but also those who are interested in the world at all, couldn''t have known. Running all the way to Manri, the presence of a special ticket that delivers goods accurately within a period of time that no other country can dare.


    "You''ve done a great job. How far are you going?¡±


    "Haha, I can''t tell you that either, please understand."


    "As expected, it''s a sign of the Milky Way. I''m sure."


    "Sure, sure. Beijing''s high-ranking works are waiting in order to take the initiative.Don''t you?"


    "That''s great. That''s great. I''d like to leave it to you, too.¡±


    "Do you have any valuables worth it?"


    "Hey, man! There''s only a special ticket to the Milky Way? I can leave you with the usual prints."


    The special ticket, So Jung-bok, smiled brightly.


    Now people recognize you wherever you go.¡¯


    Of course he was a Mundo of the Ghost Gate.


    Time has passed since Munju''s determination to carry express marks, and now there are people who recognize the special signs of Eunha Pyo everywhere in the world.


    ''That''s really good.¡¯


    How much was the backlash from the inside when the gatekeeper first said he would start shipping the goods?


    It wasn''t just the elders risking their lives. The disciples who were put into the work could not disobey Moon Ju''s orders, so they only followed reluctantly, and many people were unhappy with it.


    However, now they are envious of those who remain in the ghost gate and train, and look forward to their turn to do so quickly.


    ''Come to think of it, I''m running out of shifts.''


    After completing the period, he has to go back to the ghost gate and take turns with someone else and train for a while. The thought of going back to the ghost gate made me sigh.


    I didn''t know before. How it widens a person''s eye to see the world and go through so many things.


    It is not too much to call a ho-ho-sa compared to a life of training all day in a rugged ghost gate stuck in the mountains.


    "And if we do this, we''ll almost collect the money that we''ve been aiming for.¡­.¡¯


    The top of the galaxy was really big.


    Every time they did, they paid their wages with certainty. Of course, they paid a certain portion of the money they received from the commission to the ghost gate, and they shared their share again, so the rate is not that high, but it was a huge amount that ghost Mundos could hardly imagine.


    Even if you don''t have to improve your skills and make a reputation as an unmanned, you can earn more than just making a name for yourself by continuing this campaign.


    No, if you look at it financially, you might be able to save money that you can''t compare.


    So the ghost Mundos worked hard without laziness, and the reputation for the express mark of the Milky Way was only increasing day by day.


    Besides...


    Hahaha! The barn is full, so there''s nowhere else to put it! We need to build a new warehouse! Warehouse!


    "¡­Gosh."


    The ghost door changed day by day.


    The shabby front angles are torn down and new buildings are coming up. Recently, isn''t Moon Joo-nim even thinking of moving the location of the ghost gate into a busy castle?So Jung-bok always realized that money can change so much.


    Then a small whisper of people flashed through my ears.


    "But wouldn''t it be dangerous? Everyone knows that a special ticket carries precious things, but if you go around alone...¡­.¡±


    "Don''t be ridiculous."


    "Huh?"


    "Isn''t there a lot of rumour that there''s Hwasan behind the ticket? No matter how cash-strapped a robber, where can you get in the way of the Hwasanians protect you? The Wasans are like the Grim Reaper to the Sapa.¡±


    "Oh! That''s right. That''s right! If you''re on the Wasan side, the Sapa deserve to be shivering."


    "From what I hear, since the Hwasanites wiped out the last Daebyolchae, even the bandits of Green Rim dare not touch the Milky Way.Of course they should, because they have only one life, don''t they?"


    "Ha ha. That''s funny to hear. If Hwasan could, he could do as many old file rooms as he could, wouldn''t he say he''s been free all this time?"


    "Consultation is different, consultation is different! Well, anyway, that''s why the ticket is safe, and the dignitaries trust it. The top of the galaxy believes it, so if the ticket goes wrong, it''s going to pay you a lot of money."


    "Well, now I understand."


    So Jung-bok smirked secretly.


    They don''t know. It''s not that Goklim is frightened by Hwasan and can''t touch them, but because he joined hands with Hwasan.


    Before coming here, I suddenly wondered what kind of expression they would make if I knew that he had rested well in the nearby mountain quarters and even got a meal.


    So Jung-bok, who had a handrail with his luggage in his luggage, was habitually wary of the left and right.


    Wherever there was land, I was confident that no matter who was looking for the mark, I would run away. Every Mundo of the Ghost Gate has a knack for gyeonggong.


    However, on a ship with nowhere to run away like here, you should be on guard several times more than usual.


    Three more days after getting off the ship, it''s your destination. Then we can go out a couple more times before the ghost gate returns. It''s playing, because you can take turns enjoying it moderately.¡­.¡¯


    The ship carrying Sojungbok moved forward without a break. The magnificent scenery unfolded from side to side of the ship flowing along the stream of water in the Janggang River.


    How far did it go?


    As the son-in-law approached darkness, the sailors came to the deck and shouted.


    "Don''t stay on the railing at night, as you may fall off the boat. And the strong wind is cold at night. The cabin is small, but there''s plenty of room for the people here, so go inside and sleep.¡±


    The public, who were looking at the setting sunset, heard it and raised themselves one by one and headed to the cabin. But then, an urgent voice broke out in the player.


    "Now, wait! There! There, there!"


    The sailor rushed toward the player.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Hey! Look over there! That ship!"


    "Hm?"


    The sailor hurriedly pulled his head out and looked in the direction he pointed. A ship was slowly approaching from the other side.


    "What''s the problem? It''s a normal volleyball.


    "Bar, the direction is strange. If it''s this far, we have to turn the boat''s head, but even if we turn the boat''s head, it keeps following us."


    "What?"


    The sailor''s eyes shook slightly.


    "Then¡­¡­."


    It''s clear that we''re approaching this ship, so it means there must be business. But what the hell is going on in this river?It was just that moment.


    "Tongue, brother! There!"


    The approaching ship put up its sails.


    It''s not unusual for a ship to raise its sails, but the problem was the pattern drawn on it.


    A black dragon figure that''s threatening at a glance.


    "Watercolour!"


    "Bite it with a long-range head!"


    "Oh, d*mn it!"


    There''s only one place where you can use that signature in the Janggang River. There are only 18 units in Janggangsu.


    "Number, number!"


    "Here comes the numbers!"


    The people on the boat were told to be a watercolour and were all over the place. It was literally the worst thing to do to meet the enemy on this vast river, where there was nowhere to run away.


    But it''s already too late to avoid. The ship with the black dragon flag was approaching faster and faster.


    So Jung-bok''s face began to harden coldly.

 Chapter - 741 Episode 741. Who touched what? (1)

    Whoosh!


    The crew swallowed dry saliva as the sleek-looking speedboat approached through the current.


    "Number, number!"


    "Oh, what do we do? Aren''t you all going to die?"


    The people on the deck fell in confusion. When he saw it, the captain, Mana, shouted at him.


    "Stay calm!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s not uncommon to meet a water channel in the Janggang River! Our ship''s relationship with the water channel is not so bad, so everything will be fine!"


    Then someone asked in a trembling voice.


    "Well, are you sure you''re okay?"


    "There''s nothing to worry about. Even if the mountain is full of bandits, meeting the water in the Janggang River does not necessarily mean that the people who go to Pyo-haeng climb the mountain. Instead, we must not provoke them, so please gather around!"


    The horseman relieved the passengers and quickly instructed the crew.


    "What are you doing! Bring people to one side!"


    "Yes, Captain!"


    "Lower the anchor and stop the ship! Right now!"


    "Yes!"


    The crew began to move in unison as instructed. The horseman glanced at the approaching speedboat.


    What''s going on?


    What he said was not a lie.


    Janggang River is so wide and long that it does not have all the influence of the coffin. Therefore, all those who drive boats in the Janggang River have to take some of the threats from the water channel.


    Nevertheless, the reason why they were embarrassed to see the water supply was because it was not an area where the water supply was found.


    No matter how long it flows along the waterway, there should be a place to anchor a ship. As a result, the numbers are bound to work around where their watercolors are located.


    In addition, as many as eighteen houses coexist in one Janggang, they tend to firmly protect each other''s territory to avoid disputes.


    As if seventy-two greens do not invade other mountainous areas.


    But at least to the knowledge of horsepower, this was not where the watercolors were located.


    Is there a new water supply?¡¯


    The neck of the horseman moved greatly with tension.


    Watercolors with some acquaintance can solve it without any problems, but watercolors with unknown knowledge can cause problems. What''s more, the new watercolors don''t know what they''ll do to show off their atrocities.


    You have to stay alert.¡¯


    The horseman put pressure on his shoulders and prepared to face the approaching speedboat.


    As the ship slowed down, the speedboat responded to the speed and stuck to the side.


    Whoosh!


    The sides hit each other and the ship shook loudly.


    "Argh!"


    "Oh, oh, oh!"


    There was a momentary fear on people''s faces.


    As soon as the speedboat was completely attached to the side of the ship, dozens of rope with hooks flew over the deck.


    Empty! Empty!


    The hook that fell to the floor was dragged along with a thud and hung on the ship''s railing. It looked as if a dozen people had grabbed the ship''s railing. The rope was pulled tight.


    Seeing the day of the hook stand eeriely, people couldn''t even breathe heavily because they were nervous.


    "Get up!"


    Along with a harsh voice, several unmanned men in a rope came up to the deck.


    Blue-colored mooboks resembling the color of the Janggang River.


    Black Dragon''s Mark on the Chest.


    Amija and trident in hand.


    It was typical of the numbers. The horseman moved forward, wiping the sweat off his forehead.


    "I¡­¡­."


    "Hush."


    At that moment, the sharp tip of the Amija was pointed at his neck.


    "Shut up. Before I rip your mouth off."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The horseman nodded his head without saying a word. Then, he looked at the faces of his enemies who quickly climbed onto the deck. Desperately, there was no face he knew.


    ''There must be more scars than roads today.¡¯


    He looked back at his enemies with nervous eyes. Usually, a person with the right to decide will appear later.


    Sure enough.


    A man with a cold impression slowly emerged over the railing behind the city''s enemies.


    ''Well.''


    Then, So Jung-bok''s face, which was looking at the situation from the back, became tense.


    The man who appeared at the end looked quite different from the previous numbers. He was walking slowly on the rope.


    Now this place is above the water, and it''s also above the constant flow of water. Of course, the rope, which was twice as connected, was also fluctuating heavily. But isn''t that guy walking on the rope like a flat ground?


    Sojeong-bok belongs to a ghost gate, which can be said to have a knack for light work, so there was no way that he could not have known how difficult it was.


    ''Strong.''


    His spine began to get wet.


    "Well."


    Toong.


    The man, who jumped lightly onto the deck, looked around.


    He is a man who looks cold at a glance. In addition, the two cuts across the face were making the impression even more eerie.


    All those who received his cold eyes dared not make eye contact and lowered their eyes.


    The man''s gaze was fixed in one place as he looked all over the ship.


    "Are you the captain?"


    The horseman quickly opened his mouth.


    "Yes! I''m the captain of this ship, horseman! It''s an honor to meet the heroes of the Long River!"


    "Hero?"


    When the man asked back briefly, the horseman nodded his head.


    "How can you not be called heroes, for you are the ones who obey the order of the Long River under the protection of King Heukryong?"


    "Hahaha."


    The man smiled quietly as if he liked the flattery.


    "You know it well."


    "Yes, it is a matter of course for those who travel to and from the Janggang River. With the heroes of the Long River, we can go back and forth with the protection of this rugged Long River."


    "That''s right."


    So Jung-bok, who was watching, admired the horseman''s speech.


    Although he seems to be speaking with great fear, the captain emphasized the word order and protection. This meant that he would pay for protection, so let''s move on without any major accidents.


    The man nodded to see if he understood the meaning of the word.


    "It''s not easy to take care of the intestines. So those who pass the boundaries of our management should be grateful. Isn''t it?"


    "You''re right. If you don''t know the law, how dare you leave yourself in the water of the Long River? The Dragon King will be furious."


    As things went easier than I thought, the horseman smiled with relief.


    "Yes, are you prepared?¡±


    "Well, hold on a second, please. I was so mad that I didn''t know there were heroes here. If you give me a little time, I''ll be ready in a minutely.


    "We''re not so laid back people. Let''s just say I am, they can''t stand boredom. If you don''t want to see blood, hurry up."


    "Oh, I see!"


    As soon as the man nodded, the horseman ran backwards. He then explained the situation by lowering his voice to passengers aboard the ship.


    "As you''ve all heard, I think you should show some sincerity."


    Passengers nodded in unison and opened the front bag.


    It''s better to be ripped off than to lose your life. It''s not that there''s no resistance, but when I see the sharp weapons held by the enemies, the resistance naturally subsided.Everyone took money out of the vestibule and handed it to the sailors.


    So Jung-bok sighed deeply at the scene.


    ''That''s a relief.''


    Contrary to the concerns, nothing much happened.


    So Jung-bok was not very unfamiliar to the scene, as he now has some acquaintance with the bandits of Noklim. Usually, bandits or numbers are likely to kill people recklessly and extort money, but that doesn''t really happen.


    People are forced to avoid murder in certain areas or waterways repeatedly. Then the numbers have to move to other areas to make ends meet.


    However, since this floor is certain of its own territory, it has to risk collisions to move it.


    Rather, it is better to tear it in moderation so that it does not strain those passing by. Even if you reduce the amount of money you earn right now, you can still get the toll.


    Then one of the sailors approached So Jung-bok and whispered.


    "Look, the passengers are poor and the price is not good enough. I''m sorry, but can you give me a little more?"


    "¡­I see."


    So Jung-bok took a hermitage from the vestibule in his arms. The hermitage is a big money for So Jung-bok, but it is better to solve it with money than to cause problems for no reason. There''s a lot more money to be paid for this.


    "Here you are."


    The sailor''s face bloomed brightly on the hermit he gave.


    "Thank you."


    The crew takes the money they collect to the captain. The captain, who saved money in one place, took money out of his war bag and put it in a bag. Then he approached carefully and politely handed the sack to the enemy.


    "It''s a little sincerity. I don''t think it''s going to be a good case for the heroes of the Long River, but it''s going to be worth the night''s worth of alcohol to soothe their anxiety."


    "Well."


    The man reached out and took the sack. Then, without checking the amount, he lightly threw it at his subordinate in the back.


    Knock, knock!


    He reached out and patted the horseman on the shoulder.


    "I remember my captain''s face."


    "It''s an honor!"


    "There will be no big problem if we continue to be so cooperative. Remember that the Janggang River is calm, but it''s more rough when it''s windy. Whether it''s windy or not is up to you."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    "All right."


    The man nodded lightly and turned away. After finishing his business, he seemed to be thinking of leaving.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief secretly.


    What a relief that the money was extorted but saved his life. In the middle of the Janggang River, where the influence of the coffin is not affected and most of the gatekeepers cannot use their hands, it is not strange whatever happens, so this is cheap.


    But it was then.


    The man was about to turn and cross the railing when a figure behind him whispered something into his ear.


    "¡­¡­ hmm?"


    At the moment, he looked back slowly.


    The man''s eyes were fixed in one place as he looked through the nervous people again without knowing the English.


    "I didn''t realize there was a famous man on board.¡±


    So Jung-bok, at the end of the gaze, momentarily hardened and chewed the flesh in his mouth.


    "I didn''t know there was a special ticket to that famous galaxy ticket. I would''ve been really sad if I just left.¡±


    A cold sweat began to seep out of his forehead.


    If you were in this situation on a flat surface, you wouldn''t be embarrassed. His feet are faster than anyone else, so he can run away without having to deal with them. But this place is wide and deep over the Janggang River. No matter how fast your feet are, it''s useless.


    Even if you jump into the water, you can''t run away from those who specialize in craftsmanship."Special offer¡­¡­. I didn''t know I''d meet someone who specializes in transporting precious things. I think I''m lucky today. Hahaha."


    The man slowly approached Sojungbok. As if it were a sign, the numbers surrounded it in unison.

 Chapter - 742 Episode 742. Who touched what? (2)

    So Jung-bok instinctively grabbed the box of marks on his back.


    For Pyoza, it was like life, and it should never be taken away.


    God d*mn it.


    However, there is nothing we can do in this situation. You can''t run away without wings, can you?


    "I guess that''s the ticket to carry. I heard that Beijing''s high-ranking artists leave expensive items.¡±


    "Hhh. I heard that you usually carry precious things that you can play and eat for the rest of your life."


    "It would be nice to have a look."


    So Jung-bok bit his lips as the bandits smiled insidiously. In this case, there is no other way but to break through.


    He held out his hands politely and captured them.


    "Excuse me. I''m the special ticket to the galaxy. It''s So Jung-bok."


    "That''s right."


    He nodded as if he liked the man.


    "I understand that the relationship between our milky way and Janggang heroes is not so bad. If you need a case, we''ll give you more, so I don''t want you to worry about it."


    "It''s a problem¡­¡­."


    The man, who had been brooding for a while, laughed out loud.


    "It sounds like you''re going to do something about us if there''s a problem.¡±


    "That''s not what I meant, but...¡­.¡±


    So Jung-bok, who thought he had made a slight slip of the tongue, wiped his sweat on his palm and continued to talk.


    "I meant it would be better if we could continue to have a good relationship. I understand that the top of the galaxy, as well as the Hwasan faction, has a good relationship with the hydrochannels.¡­.¡±


    "Hwasan???"


    The man''s lips curled up.


    "So, behind you are the top of the galaxy and the Wasan faction, so if you don''t want to get hurt, step back now?"


    "¡­That''s not what I meant. The case is that I...¡­.¡±


    "It''s a good example. I don''t have a bad heart either. If you do, I don''t want to make a problem."


    "Thank you."


    So Jung-bok quickly took the vestibule out of his arms.


    It is much more important to protect the mark than money. And if it''s the top of the galaxy, I''m sure it''ll preserve this amount of money.


    One, things didn''t seem to go as easily as So Jung-bok thought.


    "Oh, that''s not it."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "That kind of money is just the price of a normal person''s life. Isn''t it expensive if it''s a special ticket to the Milky Way?"


    "¡­¡­then¡­?"


    "It''s not hard. I think that box on your back would be a boring case.¡±


    So Jung-bok''s face hardened.


    "¡­¡­That''s impossible."


    "You don''t understand. That''s not up to you to decide. It''s up to me."


    The man approached So Jung-bok with a creepy smile.


    "Now, what are you going to do? Are you going to give it to me? Or¡­¡­."


    So Jung-bok grabbed the box of objects and quickly rolled his head.


    What do you want me to do at times like this?¡¯


    There was definitely a way to deal with this situation in his education.


    After a while, he finally sighed and put down the box he was carrying on his back and put it forward.


    "Hm?"


    "Take it."


    the iron laws of galactic expression


    Nothing is more important than life.


    Marks are precious, but they are even more precious. If you think there will be a problem with the mark, give it up without hesitation.


    "Ha ha. You said the ticket was worth more than your life, but it was a false rumor?"


    "Is there anything more precious than life?"


    "There you go, there you go. That''s true. I like it.¡±


    The man slowly approached and took the box that So Jung-bok gave and handed it over to the back. Then the waiting number rushed in and picked it up."I''m glad I met someone I can talk to.¡±


    Tap, tap.


    The man who came right in front tapped So Jung-bok on the shoulder.


    It was a gesture of ridicule as if he were praising it.


    "I think you and I have a lot in common. It''s similar, especially when it comes to life."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So I''m sure you''ll understand."


    "What?"


    Paaa!


    At the moment, a black trident like a hawk''s claws popped out of his sleeve. He put the trident in the side of So Jung-bok like a ray of light.


    Crack!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    With a terrible sound, So Jung-bok''s unbearable scream broke out.


    He deserved it because his long toenails, which seemed to be three inches long, were pierced through his sides.


    "Giggles¡­¡­.Giggles¡­"¡­.¡±


    Shaking in pain, So Jung-bok looked at the man with incredible eyes. The man was looking at the distressed So Jung-bok with a smile on his face.


    "Uh¡­¡­ Why¡­?¡­?¡±


    "Think about it."


    The man spoke in a soothing friendly way.


    "If you live like this, wouldn''t you run and tell the boss? And of course it''s in Hwasan''s ear."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Then will the Hwasanites stay still? Of course I''m not afraid of the Wasans, but I''m just sick of it."


    "That, that¡­¡­".¡±


    Ood, wood!


    The man twisted the trident, which was embedded in So Jung-bok''s side. Three blades stuck in the sides split the flesh and intestines.


    "Uh¡­¡­.Uh¡­"¡­.¡±


    With so much pain that her eyes were turned upside down, So Jung-bok couldn''t even scream and trembled. My body faltered heavily as my knee drained.


    "Think the fish in the intestines are hungry, too. You''ve made a lot of money in the meantime, so you won''t have any regrets."


    "Hwasan must be¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, yeah."


    Empty!


    The man answered half-heartedly and pushed So Jung-bok lightly. My weak body stumbled and got caught on the railing as if it would fall any minute.


    "Just trust me and go.¡±


    Finally, the trident was pulled out of his side. So Jung-bok''s body lost all its strength and crashed below the ship.


    Splash!


    A white foam rose and soon red blood spread to the surface.


    Even a healthy body would have no way to survive if it fell into the middle of this wide river, but a body that suffered such a big injury would have a clear result.


    "Well."


    The man brushed the blood off the trident and turned away.


    "Those who don''t have the skills always trust their backs. On the river, you don''t know that only your skills can protect you."


    "You''re right."


    The men giggled and laughed back.


    "A third party. What do they do?"


    "Hm?"


    "Didn''t you see it all?"


    "Well."


    The man named Tajura looked at everyone with a strange look.


    "I see. It''s not a job to get rid of that mouth. What do I do with them?¡­.¡±


    "Do you kill them all?"


    The men raised the sergeants threateningly.


    Passengers and sailors backed away in contemplation. The fear was indescribable as I saw a man fall into a river and die a while ago.


    "Even if you kill them all and throw them into the river, you''ll think of a couple of bodies. Then someone will know there''s a problem...¡­.¡±


    The man who was agonizing for a moment smirked.


    "I drag the whole ship. It''s a little money to sell as a slave to a foreign country. Kill only those who rebel."


    "Yes!"


    No sooner had the lives fallen than the enemy rushed forward.


    "Argh!"


    "Save me! Save me! I have a family at home!""Bo, let me go, please!"


    The man, who was enjoying the shrill scream, grinned and turned away.


    Gesticulating to the enemy, he picked up the box again, he turned it around and muttered.


    "You should have been prepared to ship something precious. You didn''t mean to make money every day, did you? What?"


    The man burst into a big laugh in a ringing scream.


    And


    Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.


    In the middle of the river, twice as far away from the sail, a man stuck his head out to the surface.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    So Jung-bok, whose face turned blue without any blood, threw out the water with his head sticking out.


    ''Let us know... ''Let us know... ''¡­.¡¯


    So Jung-bok, who was heading to the river with his disobedient body, soon sank back into the water.


    "Foah!"


    Although he used a dragon desperately, his consciousness kept breaking and moving away.


    ''Hwasan??¡­¡­.Notice¡­¡­.''


    Soon after, So Jung-bok''s body, completely unconscious, drifted slowly along the cold waves of the Janggang River.


    * * *


    In front of the prose of Hwasan.


    "Ooh, it''s terribly cold."


    "Ugh. I can''t get used to the cold at dawn."


    The celadon boats that had been on duty shivered.


    The winter in the mountains was enough to dig into the flesh, though it was a body of learning.


    When it snowed last night, I thought it was a little less cold, but after the snow stopped, the piercing wind pierced and scratched my armpit. As the mountain was already rough and windy, the cold felt worse than it actually was.


    "How cold is it in the North Sea when it''s this cold here?¡±


    "Don''t even mention it. Death rowers who have been to the North Sea still wear summer uniforms."


    "Really?"


    "Not long ago, Jo-Gol, the death penalty, swam in the valley water? Warm?


    "¡­Isn''t that just crazy?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If someone else did, I would say it''s because I''ve been to the North Sea, but wouldn''t it be if I didn''t go to the North Sea?"¡±


    "¡­I can tell.¡±


    In the past, it would not have been necessary to endure the cold from this early morning, but now it is necessary because there are so many people coming and going to Hawasan.


    So even though it was cold, there was no big complaint about being on duty. I just hope this boring time goes by quickly.


    "Oh, when''s your shift?"


    "In no time."


    "I wish I could train at least at this hour. It''s such a waste of time. At this time, I can open up the 24th-hand-painting test five times."


    "What? You can only do it five times? You''re so slow that you''re going to catch a fly. I open ten times at this time."


    "Tsk tsk tsk. You don''t know what to say. Sewage is obsessed with spreading quickly, and master is obsessed with spreading accurately. If I use a sword roughly like you, I can open it a dozen times.¡±


    "Oh, coriander? That''s why you applied it to me like that last time.


    "I wasn''t feeling well back then! Hey, get back together."


    "As much as you want."


    He was bickering and growling, and suddenly one of them tilted his head in the middle of talking.


    "Huh?"


    "Why?"


    "Don''t you think someone''s coming over there?¡±


    "Who''s coming at this hour? It hasn''t come up yet."


    "No, look over there."


    What he pointed to was not the cliff road used by his disciples, but the gentle road next to it. It was also a place that was recently reorganized and expanded.When I looked closely, I could see the dark figures moving over there.


    "Huh?"


    He touched his hand with a sword that was reflexively cold at the waist.


    I don''t think anyone climbing Hwasan at this time would have come with any good intentions. The face of Lee, who was at the forefront of the game, was revealed at the moment when he was contemplating whether he should type.


    "Oh, Lord Sodan?"


    Wang Jong, a small group of people at the top of the galaxy, was rushing toward him.


    "What''s going on at this early hour?¡±


    "Tell me inside."


    "What?"


    As if there was no time to explain, Wang Jong bit his sweaty lips. With such a serious look on their faces, the celadon boats had a hunch that something had happened.


    "There''s a problem. I know it''s rude because it''s early, but I''m not in a situation to argue about it. I should see Jang Moon-in right now.¡±


    One of the nodding celadon boats opened the door and rushed inside without delay.


    An extraordinary energy began to pervade in the early dawn of Hawasan.

 Chapter - 743 Episode 743. Who touched what? (3)

    Wang Jong peeked around.


    It was a familiar room he had been in several times.


    Basically, a group of people who are about the size of the Hwasan faction has a separate reception hall to greet foreigners. Therefore, the place of the most important writer of the Munpa was not a place where foreigners could dare to step in.


    However, Hyun Jong didn''t have to set aside a guest agency and handled most of the major issues in his place. That''s why Wang Jong has been in Jang''s place several times.


    However, it was the first time for me to sit in a place without Hyun Jong and wait this long.


    Maybe that''s why? I could see the room that I usually didn''t pay much attention to today.


    You''re easygoing.


    It''s new.


    How much has changed for Hwasan. It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s phase-blind compared to when he first climbed up to Hwasan to get to know Chung-Myung and follow Hwang Munnyak to have a relationship with Hwasan.


    However, even though Hwasan''s appearance, which had been collapsing, has become so magnificent that it is second to none in the world, this room has not changed from the first time he saw it.


    I don''t see a scroll decorating the room except for the essentials. It was not hard to guess how easy the owner of this room was.


    ''You''re really amazing.¡¯


    People usually depend on their position.


    However, nothing changed when Hyun Jong was a long storyteller on a forgotten island, a leader of the Chun U-men who commanded the world, and a long storyteller of the great Hwasan faction.


    Hwang Jong, who deals with many people, had no choice but to know how difficult it was. Respect for Hyun Jong has risen again.


    "The writer is...¡­.¡±


    But the ghost moon Dowon Chan sitting next to him didn''t have time to admire the sight. With a nervous look on his face, Jang Moon-in urged Unam to come.


    "He''ll be here soon."


    "¡­¡­where did you go at this hour of the night?¡±


    "I''m sorry, but do you usually train yourself at this time of day?"¡­.I''ve sent my student, and he''ll be back soon."


    "Why from this dawn...¡­.¡±


    Hwang Jong raised his hand slightly. Then Dowon Chan, who complained, let out a low voice.


    In principle, they were rude when they stormed into the prose at this dawn. But if the owner even complained about where it had gone, it would have been too rude.


    "Phew¡­¡­."


    It''s not like Dowon Chan is a man of no manners. But I was so nervous and urgent that I couldn''t even afford to have a simple courtesy. In his head, it was the only reason he came here.


    It was just when he bit his lips gently.


    Gulp.


    The tightly closed door opened and Hyun Jong entered the room.


    Wang Jong, Dowon Chan and those who came to accompany them all rose from their seats.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t think there would be any guests, so I was away for a long time. I hope you will forgive me for my rudeness."


    "How can you say rude, Jang Moon-in. It''s a shame that you don''t blame the rudeness of knocking on the prose without permission at this hour."


    Wang Jong and Dowon Chan bowed their heads deeply.


    Hyun Jong bowed face to face, received the greeting, and quickly walked to the top seat.


    "Sit down, please.


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."Sitting down, Dowon Chan quickly opened his mouth. He was in such a hurry that he could not wait for Hyun Jong''s words.


    But he had no choice but to shut up quickly.


    "Huh?"


    It was because I felt something different from before from Hyun Jong, who sat in a political position.


    It''s certainly not coercive, but it''s a gentle push everywhere.¡­.


    ''Come to think of it, don''t you think you''ve improved your presence?¡¯


    It was the last time we met at the Chun U-men opening ceremony, so it would have been a long time, but it hasn''t been long enough for a person to change like this, but Dowon Chan blinked his eyes at the mysterious change.


    Then Hyun Jong opened his mouth quietly.


    "I think something unusual has happened to you since this early hour, so tell me why."


    "Yes, a long writer. It''s¡­¡­."


    Wang Jong sneaked his eyes on Dowon Chan.


    Perhaps Dowon Chan should explain this himself. Then Dowon Chan nodded and immediately opened his mouth.


    "Long storyline. Specials on the Milky Way are under attack."


    Hyun Jong''s face hardened at once.


    "Did you say¡­¡­ raid?"


    "Yes, that''s....¡±


    Then, Wang Jong opened his mouth. The rather exasperated Dowon Chan was admonishing the situation because he didn''t deliver it properly.


    "Exactly, I think it''s more of an interruption than an assault."


    "Can you elaborate a little bit?"


    Dowon Chan sighed with a blank face.


    "Trafficers crossing the Jang River to deliver the signs to the south of the central region are under attack by their enemies."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "We''ve already had more than five children. Three of them have been stolen and saved their lives, but the two have no whereabouts. Maybe¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong closed his eyes tightly.


    If one''s whereabouts are unknown while crossing the Janggang River, the result is clear. No wonder it''s hard to find the body if it''s thrown into that vast river. Even if you''re lucky to be alive, it means you can''t afford to return with a serious injury.


    Hyun Jong, who roughly guessed the situation with only a few words, opened his mouth with a heavy voice.


    "Why is this happening all of a sudden? I understand there hasn''t been much trouble in the meantime."


    "¡­I think there are two reasons."


    Hwang Jong opened his mouth drooling.


    "The first is that the specials of the Milky Way have become so popular. Of course, it was designed by us to increase the number of objects, but considering that, there have been too many rumors that the Milky Way is moving precious objects. So it''s bound to be a target."


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong nodded as if he had a point.


    "The second is that the volume of the object has increased and the area has expanded. Until now, the main focus of the trip to the Milky Way has been the objects heading from Beijing to Sacheon. But now more dignitaries are leaving their goods in the hands of Namgyeong, Hangju, and even Gwangju."


    Wang Jong swallowed dry saliva and continued.


    "You don''t have to cross the Janggang River to go to Sacheon. Of course, it''s faster to go on a waterway if it''s normal, but the gateways of the ghost gate are faster to travel on land than by sea. So in the meantime, I didn''t have to cross the river."


    "Well, that''s right.¡±


    "However, Namgyeong, Hangju and Gwangju have to go halfway back to the middle ground unless they cross the Janggang River. That''s why I have to cross the river."Hyun Jong nodded silently.


    Hanam to Lake Tungting.. since the Yangtze River donghae


    Hangzhou is location almost on the donghae. In order to deliver Beijing''s signature to Hangzhou without crossing the Jang River, it is necessary to circle about half the distance of the Middle East.


    This was an excessive waste.


    "We need to draw down the Janggang River to transport the goods¡­"¡­and the numbers are after the mark."


    "Yes, I am."


    Hyun Jong gently closed his eyes.


    And then I opened my eyes and looked at Wang Jong and Dowon Chan long afterwards and Dowon Chan. Hwang Jong''s face was cold, and Dowon Chan was completely drained of blood.


    "I understand my situation. So what do you want us to do about this?¡±


    When asked by Hyun Jong, Wang Jong spoke in a heavy voice.


    "Long-Written."


    "Tell me."


    "It seems like we''re targeting the Milky Way route in 18 Janggangsu houses. Which means that this will continue to happen."


    "¡­I guess so."


    "Galaxy Express has set the amount of compensation several times higher than normal to secure customers in a short period of time. I''ve earned money so far, so it''s not too much, but if this happens a few more times, I can''t afford the compensation anymore."


    Wang Jong sighed deeply and continued.


    "So I thought about transporting the goods by detour without crossing the Jang River, but it''s hard, no matter how hard I think about it. We can afford to go around the Janggang River and increase the cost, but we lose the swiftness that is why the galaxy''s expression has become so popular.


    "¡­¡­a non-fast special is no longer a special."


    "That''s exactly right, and even Beijing''s dignitaries will no longer trust the galaxy."


    Hyun Jong''s face has hardened even more. It was more serious than I thought. Perhaps the existence and destruction of the Milky Way is at stake in this matter.


    "In the end, you have to be able to cross the long river without harm."


    "That''s right, Jang."


    Hyun Jong turned to Dowon Chan and asked.


    "Well, what do you think, Master Moon?¡±


    "Long-Written."


    Dowon Chan bit his lips and said.


    "The disciples were injured."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Even some of them are uncertain whether they are alive or not. What can I say in this situation? One¡­¡­ a long writer. Please remember this. There''s only one reason why I first started this."


    "What is it?"


    "Even if we lose our mark, there is a place to step up and get it back. That''s Hwasan."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Jang Moon-in, I sincerely ask you. Please resolve this situation."


    Hyun Jong was lost in thought for a moment.


    Tadak. Tadak.


    Silence fell in the room. The sound of the lamp burning was loud enough.


    Hyun Jong, who had been thinking for a long time, opened his mouth.


    "¡­to be honest¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone waited nervously for his words.


    "I don''t know much about business. And I don''t understand why we have to keep doing business at this risk."


    At the moment, Hwang Jong''s face hardened. At this point, it sounded like he was going to stop the galaxy.


    But Hyun Jong''s words are not over.


    "But I know one thing for sure."


    The eyes of two young people looked at the two customers in front of them at the same time.


    "Ghost Moon is a friend of Hwasan''s. What''s important is that we didn''t lose the object or lose a lot of money. Friend the Member for Hwasan was injured and missing in an attack by another gate. This is the most important thing right now.""Come on, long man!"


    Dowon Chan momentarily bit his lips.


    How could you not have wanted to tell me? There was a voice in my throat asking for revenge against the men who attacked my disciples.


    But I couldn''t bring myself to say it because I knew how unreasonable it was. But Hyun Jong came out first and said this.


    "Hwasan is not a place to overlook a friend''s Not from now on."


    Hyun Jong''s face was so determined that there seemed to be no other room.


    "Hwasan will not sit idle on this."


    "Long story short!"


    "Thank you, Jang Moon-in."


    "But!"


    Hyun Jong shook his head slowly as if not to act rashly.


    "I''m not the only one who can make a decision, given the aftermath of this. I''d like to call in the senior members of the Munpa and their students for discussion, so please understand that."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in! It''s obvious."


    Dowon Chan nodded furiously. Hyun Jong was right, but he also wanted to hear what came out of someone else''s mouth.


    "Woonam, go and get your students...¡­.¡±


    "Long-Written."


    "Hm?"


    Dowon Chan said urgently before Hyun Jong could order anything more.


    "I''m going to pick up Hwasan Sinryong myself. I think it''s better to go and tell them the story first."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Can''t you?"


    "What''s wrong with him...¡­.Yes, there''s nothing I can''t do¡­¡­do I have to?"


    When Hyun Jong reacted bitterly, Hwang Jong helped Dowon Chan.


    "It''s better than hearing it in person here¡­Wouldn''t you like to¡­?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong secretly pictured the reaction Chung-Myung would have when he came here and heard the story.


    "¡­I''m sure.


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "Unam."


    "Yes."


    "Take these people to Chung-Myung."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    Hyun Jong, who saw the two people who were standing up without delay, sighed and added.


    "And if we can¡­¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    "Take some guys with you. I''m going to break everything."


    "¡­I''ll keep that in mind."


    The same thought crossed Dowon Chan and Wang Jong''s mind when they heard it.


    Nothing seems to have changed.


    What a consistent...¡¯


    But for today, they were two people who felt fortunate about the fact.

 Chapter - 744 Episode 744. Who touched what? (4)

    Huang Jong and Dowon Chan, who came out of Jang''s house, hurried along Unam.


    It''s Chung-Myung who will wait in the office anyway, but the reason why I follow this unam was because I wanted to tell Chung-Myung about this situation as soon as soon as soon as possible.


    Besides, there might be things you can''t say when everyone is around.


    Dowon Chan, who was following the footsteps of Unam walking without hesitation, opened his mouth.


    "Stamp of Unam."


    "Yes, Master Moon."


    "How have you been, Chung-Myung?"


    What if you say, "¡­¡­¡­?"¡±


    When asked back as if he was unsure of the purpose of the question, Dowon Chan added a little.


    "I saw you the other day at the opening ceremony of the Heavenly Federation, but it''s been a while since then. Do you still have a Chung-Myung stamp?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The word "still" had a lot of meaning.


    If you say so about others, it would be nothing more than asking after them, but if the target is Chung-Myung, the meaning is bound to be very different. Unam answered after much thought.


    "¡­¡­You''d better check it out for yourself."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At that time, a group of Hwasan disciples approached Unam and bowed their heads.


    "I''m seeing you at home."


    "What happened at dawn?"


    "I''m on my way back from training."


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon, Jo-Gol, Yoon-Jong.


    Unam nodded after checking their faces.


    "All of you go to the place of the man of letters. The man of letters...No, it''s not. You guys just follow me."


    "What?"


    To three people who did not know English, Unam gave a rough explanation of what had happened. Then the faces of the three quickly became dim.


    "So are you on your way to pick up Chung-Myung?"


    "That''s right."


    "¡­I''ll take care of you."


    "Me, too."


    "No matter what I do...¡­.¡±


    The determination on the faces of the three was young. Rather, the appearance made both Wang Jong and Dowon Chan more anxious.


    "Sasook! Do you want more people?"


    "Is there a big deal when the sun isn''t up yet? He knows the case, though.¡­.No. I''ll have to sing a little more."


    "He''ll be in the white market, so wouldn''t that be okay? I''ll call in the guys next door if I need to."


    "¡­¡­It''s a terrible punishment for Chung-Myung to stay in the room next to him, so how can I leave him to do such a thing?"


    "My room is next door to Chung-Myung."


    "You''re fine."


    Jo-Gol tried to plead with some resentment, but Baek Cheon shook his head firmly and said to Unam, as if it was not time to play with Jo-Gol.


    "Let''s go, boarding house. Don''t worry. No matter what happens, I''ll make sure you stay in the room."


    "¡­Thank you for that."


    Baek Cheon, Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol began walking around Unam as if they were escorting him. Hwang Jong smiled as if he was embarrassed, but Dowon Chan''s eyes were completely different.


    ''This is...''


    I can feel it.


    I can''t pinpoint exactly what it was, but the energy from these three people was clearly different than before.


    In the past, young fighters had a strong sense of vitality, but now how should I say?¡­.


    "It''s gotten deeper.


    When I saw them before, I was reminded of the fast flowing valley water. It was as clear, clean and outspoken as ever.


    Of course, that feeling is not all gone now. However, unlike in the past, there was a sense of stability that was located in a large area. It''s as if the water flowing brightly through the mountains met flat land and became a bigger and wider river."Long-written people felt differently than before, and they also grew up like this in the meantime?¡¯


    Dowon Chan was surprised at the change. But¡­¡­.


    "I''ll tighten your shoulders for now, so the death penalty will rest your legs."


    "Wouldn''t it be wiser to start with the back of your head?¡±


    "Can I pick a real sword? It wouldn''t work if I beat him with a sword."


    "Let''s think about it. We''ll have to pick if we need to.¡±


    Am I mistaken?


    Well, you''re mistaken.


    Dowon Chan shook his head.


    There was a slight tension in their faces as they arrived at the white market.


    I love you.


    "No, walk. But what if I pull out the sword in advance?"


    "¡­¡­it''s late when it''s right."


    "Let''s calm down for now."


    Baek Cheon, who was at the forefront, took a deep breath. And the moment I breathed in to shout something in such a confident voice.


    Crying! Crying! Crying!


    Whoops! Whoops! Whoops! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The sound of the dog rang out.


    Little embarrassed Dowon Chan and Wang Jong looked around.


    "No, what do you mean by a dog all of a sudden?¡­.¡±


    "Do you have a dog here?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Somehow, Baek Cheon, who had lost his pulse, stretched his shoulders weakly.


    "Come on in."


    "Yes."


    The door burst open.


    In time, everyone''s heads were tilted to the side at the scene before their eyes.


    What am I looking at right now?¡¯


    "Is this a dream?"


    Everyone was speechless and looked forward in silence.


    The Chung-Myung, whom they know well, was leaning on the table as if he were almost lying in a chair.


    He looks like he''s going to take a nap because he''s so drowsy, but there was nothing new because he always looks like he''s going around.


    And the white tiger bottle, which has been in his hand since dawn, is no different. It would be faster to count the days when a bottle falls from his hand than the days when it doesn''t.


    The problem was that Chung-Myung was not him but something right in front of him.


    "What is that?"


    Dowon Chan blinked his eyes.


    I mean... small, white...¡­.


    "Cat?"


    No, it''s not. It''s not even a cat.¡­not even a dog.


    Dambi?


    Yeah. It seemed like Dambi no matter how much I looked at it. But the snow-white Dambi was dressed in black, not like an animal.


    It was so cute that I wanted to bite you when my cute little front feet came out of the fluffy clothes.


    The plum blossoms engraved in the middle of the back clearly proved that someone had specially produced the clothes for that animal.


    Dambi in clothes.¡¯


    This alone would be ridiculous, but what was more embarrassing was the current situation of Dambi in that dress.


    Why is Dambi hitting her head on the floor?¡¯


    No, before that, can Dambi put her head on the floor and hold her back? Can a person make you do that?


    I wouldn''t have believed it if I hadn''t seen it with my eyes.


    No, I can''t believe it even when I see it with my eyes.


    "Geo, is your arm down again?¡±


    Crying.


    "Yeah, put it down, put it down. It''s getting cold and I''m starting to think I need a scarf."


    Dambi''s arm, which was creeping down, goes up again fiercely. Chung-Myung, who passed the last round of drinking, made a sharp impression when Dambi, who had a perfect posture, raised her hips.


    "I told you to take care of yourself, didn''t I?¡±


    Crying.


    "No, what son of a b*tc* barks at night? I told you to keep it quiet when the sun goes down. I''m already confused because there''s a dog walking around in Wasan, so should I wake up from the dog''s sound? Huh?¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dowon Chan and Wang Jong smiled at the scene.


    ''I don''t know.¡¯


    Let''s not try to understand.¡¯


    The sight now unfolds before their eyes neatly out of common sense. I had no idea what to think or what to say.


    "What? Spirit? Spirit is frozen to death. What kind of creature can''t even bear a dog...What, dude? Your job? What do you do when you eat in Hwasan? You should do something like that! Animals that don''t work can''t even eat! Just!"


    Yeah, that''s right.


    Whether it''s a man or a beast, you have to work to eat.


    However, it felt strange when the word came out of the mouth of a drunk or sipping man half lying on a chair with an expression of annoyance.


    What''s more, isn''t it bizarre for the people who hear it?


    "Wake up."


    Dambi, who was banging her head, suddenly woke up. Dambi, who stood in a straight line as if her discipline were tight, waited for Chung-Myung''s next words without a hitch.


    "I''m watching you."


    Ugh!


    "The next time I hear a dog in my sleep, I''ll fold it up, fill it up and crumble. Got it?"


    Dambi nodded violently up and down.


    "To the location!"


    As soon as the words were over, Dambi ran out of the Baekmaegwan. And not long after that, the dogs'' screams outside began to ring sadly.


    "Tsk. You have to say this...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who kicked his tongue and turned his head, opened his eyes wide.


    "Huh? When did you get here?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, the lord of Sodan is here, too. Huh? You too, Moonjoo? What day is it today? From this early hour."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hey, nice to meet you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I had a lot to say until I came here. I can''t figure out what to say first.


    But now I can''t think of any more to say. He said he was speechless when he saw people being so absurd, but now he is.


    "But what brings you two together?"


    "Oh, that''s....¡±


    Stunned, the two naturally looked back at Unam.


    Unam sighed and took a step forward.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "What?"


    "¡­¡­I have a problem."


    "¡­I mean."


    The eyes are smiling. Yeah, obviously the eyes were smiling.


    But the tail of the eyes convulsed incessantly. In addition, the lips that were pulled up unnaturally were trembling, and no one could call that expression a smile.


    "Who touched what?"


    "¡­as you''ve heard¡­¡­.¡±


    When Chung-Myung asked with his eyes closed, Hwang Jong answered cautiously.


    "The numbers are...¡­.¡±


    "¡­I mean¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung slowly opened his eyes.


    His eyes, which had been curved like a crescent moon until a while ago, were already shining like a viper.


    ''¡­...it''s going to be creepy.¡¯


    ''Why do his eyes look so small today.¡¯


    Wouldn''t Safa have been twice as successful as it is now? Why does he have to come here?¡¯


    Just the expression and eyes were enough to doubt his aptitude. Chung-Myung grinded his teeth.


    "The men of the Long River are now my money...¡­. No, you mean you''ve touched my brothers, now?"


    Everyone tried to turn a blind eye to Chung-Myung''s true feelings, which popped out for a while.


    "Yes, I think we should discuss the situation together."


    "Discussion? What discussion?"Chung-Myung blinked his eyes.


    "Other people''s money... "No, if you touch a friend, they''re the strong law! What''s there to discuss? I''m just gonna catch him right away and bury him in the water!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Watercolour?"


    Every time Chung-Myung twisted his neck from side to side, a creepy sound rang.


    "No, now that I''ve solved the bandits, the numbers are going crazy. Oh, yeah. Let''s turn the intestines into a sea of blood. The fish are going to explode.¡±


    Who''s the Taoist, who''s the Robber.


    Everyone was bound to suffer from such fundamental questions.


    Chung-Myung sprang up from his seat and grabbed a black plum sword hanging next to him.


    "Master Moon."


    "What?"


    "You said there''s still someone missing, right?¡±


    "¡­¡­That''s right."


    Chung-Myung''s face is a little bleak.


    "Let''s hurry. If we go fast, we might be able to get one more."


    At the end of the sentence, Chung-Myung left the White House without a doubt. Hwasan''s disciples, who looked silently behind them, nodded and followed.

 Chapter - 745 Episode 745. Who touched what? (5)

    early morning


    "Yes."


    Gwak Hae, carrying a large bucket, trudged along.


    "You''re in a position to take care of your dog.¡±


    The dogs that the Beast Palace left behind during the Cheonwoomen''s dog-eating ceremony remain in Hwasan and occupy their place like a wooden coffin.


    There were many opinions to send them down the mountain immediately, but no one in Hwasan dared to say that they should kick out the dogs, as Hyun Jong, a long-time writer, expressed his opinion, "But they came because they were meant to be."


    Thanks to this, it has been added as one of the main duties of celadon ships to take care of dog food.


    "Yes, it''s cute more than I thought, so it''s okay."¡­.¡±


    In fact, Hwasan is a hell of a place.


    Environment? No, people.


    It wasn''t like this before, but now cuteness is practiced by grinding teeth with evil spirits that you can''t find even after washing your eyes. So, wasn''t Hwasan the hell that came down in this world?


    For those living in Wasan, the presence of dogs that hit their tails when they got close was a great comfort. Watching him gasping and wagging his tail with a nice belly, I could forget the demon-like death penalty for a moment.


    The problem is that comfort and annoyance are distinctly separate issues¡­¡­.


    What can I do? If it''s unfair, you should be distributed more.


    "I think I can slowly get a belly of a master¡­"¡­.so that I can get out of this mess."


    Gwak Hae, who sighed to himself, turned the corner and opened his mouth.


    "Guys, have a meal...¡­.¡±


    Yes?


    But at the sight of the moment, Gwak Hae forgot what he was saying and blinked his eyes.


    What am I looking at?


    The dogs were lining up.


    Well, I can understand that roughly. If dogs are on Hwasan, they have to follow his rules. If you act like you used to live on the street, a rabid dog, who is worse than a dog, will come running with a bubble.


    The problem was that the rowed dogs lay down one by one and stretched their feet straight into the sky.


    Is he dead?


    No, no, I don''t think so.¡­.


    Your legs seem to be alive when you see them poodle. It''s not like everyone ate what they couldn''t eat, but why are you all being so weird?¡­.


    Oh, my gosh!


    Gwak Hae turned his head, flinching at the sharp sound.


    In front of the dogs lying in a row, a white child was lying in a crooked position.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The way you see it from the back is...¡­ It looks like a rabid dog in Hwasan is drowning with a bottle of liquor bottle.


    Gwak Hae shuddered with goosebumps all over his body.


    ''No, now I''m done...¡­.¡¯


    Doesn''t this look like the d*mn Dambi is giving the dogs a glimpse?


    The dogs are all different sizes now that they have been brought from the street, but the larger of them are almost the size of a human being. But I''m still being beaten by Dambi, the size of a rat...¡­.


    Gwak Hae''s nose turned cold.


    That''s like...


    Oh, my gosh!


    When Baek-ah once again gave a loud groan, the lying dogs turned over and woke up like lightning.


    Then, they were aligned in a position with military discipline without any disruption.


    Baek-ah slowly rose from her seat as if she was very lazy. As the white cotton ball opened its black and shiny eyes, the aligned dogs rolled their tails and shivered.Ugh!


    When Baek-ah shouted briefly, the dogs suddenly began to sprint toward the prose.


    Sigh!


    Baek-ah, who snorted at the sight, turned her head slightly.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At that moment, Gwak Hae and Baek-ah, who were holding dog food, met eyes. A moment of silence passed.


    Tilting.


    Baek-ah opened her eyes round as if she knew nothing and tilted her cute head sideways. Gwak Hae is speechless.


    "Well, that abominable...¡­.¡¯


    Anyway, you''re just like his owner!


    There''s nothing in this Wasan that''s normal, nothing decent!


    * * *


    "Ugh."


    Hyun Young''s face was distorted when he heard the situation late. The voice was full of irritation.


    "We''re not some kind of neighborhood book, we''re a bandit full of people.Don''t you think all the local socialists stab each other?"


    "There''s nothing I can do about it."


    Unam shook his head.


    Businesses on a scale as large as HWASAN are generally commercial and old-file-class capital waves known to the Middle East. Such people often have a firm presence in their business for a long time.


    Hwang Jong sighed and said.


    "No matter how much HWASAN has become the head of the Heavenly Union and is known to the world for his reputation¡­¡­ we''re still better off than the big old file rooms."


    "Well."


    "From their point of view, it''s a good place to poke."


    "Oh, it''s good to poke.¡±


    At that moment, I heard a sarcastic voice as if my stomach was twisted.


    "These bastards, we''re easy, aren''t we?¡±


    "Hang in there, Chung-Myung!"


    "Good boy! Whoa."


    "Now, now, here''s the party, the sugar! Look here, Uzzujjuzzuzzu.


    Jo-Gol, Yoon-Jong, and Baek Cheon grabbed and crushed Chung-Myung, who was just having seizures, and stuffed sugar into his mouth.


    "Uh, let go! You''re not gonna let go? I''m gonna do it? Even the bastards are putting their heads in. Oh, my God! I''m not afraid to eat and play in the water!"


    Chung-Myung??¡­¡­. If the numbers are water-splitting children, the bandits are mud-splitting children, and we are mountain climbers.


    Whasan developed in many ways, but the most advanced of them was his unshakable strong mentality. What do you mean by this means that Chung-Myung can continue the meeting calmly no matter what he does?


    "What do you think we should do?"


    "What do I do? Chung-Myung is right a hundred times!"


    Hyun Young said as if he had nothing to think about.


    "If you get hit and stay still, you become a bag and a pushover. It''s been a pain in the neck."


    "That''s right."


    "What''s more, it''s a matter of ghost doors and top of galaxies, not anywhere else. If we don''t step up at a time like this, who would step up!"


    Hyun Jong nodded quietly. It was a gesture that seemed certain of Hyun Young''s words.


    But Hyun Sang didn''t seem to think so.


    "It''s not that easy to think about, Jang."


    "Hm?"


    Unexpectedly, Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Sang as if to say more.


    "Not a good opponent."


    "Not good?"


    "Yes."


    Hyun Sang nodded with a heavy face.


    "It''s scary to meet bandits in the mountains, but it''s no match for meeting numbers on the water. No matter how high and rugged the mountain is, it''s a place where you put your feet on the ground. But in order to deal with the numbers, we have to get on a boat and head out to the Janggang River.""¡­That''s right."


    "It''s a lot harder to deal with numbers on a ship than it is on land. Moreover, our children have little experience riding boats."


    "He does, too."


    "I don''t know what variables there are. So it''s not something to think about easily."


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong''s face looked worried.


    "I feel the same way, Jang Moon-in."


    Even Unam went out to help Hyun.


    "The opponent is one of the 18 units of Janggangsu, and I am Shinjuopae. Of course, Hwasan is different from the past, but turning one of the Shinjuopae against the enemy is a matter of careful decision."


    The name Shin Joo-opae heavily crushed Hyun Jong.


    Aren''t they already having a rough relationship with one of the gods and thugs? Under these circumstances, it was certainly not easy to decide whether to increase the number of enemies to Shin Ju-opae.


    "So what do you think we should do?"


    "It''s not just about dealing with power."


    Unam peeked around and said,


    "Now it''s clear why the channel is suddenly aiming for the Milky Way. Because I heard rumors that the Milky Way is making a lot of money. They''re looking for valuables, but they also know it can''t last. In the end...."


    "In the end?"


    Unam said he hesitated a little bit.


    "As other gatekeepers do, you have to pay the toll in exchange for going and going to the Janggang River."


    "¡­Did you say toll?¡±


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    Hyun Jong''s face is subtly distorted.


    "Should I at least beg my enemies to pay a toll and let me cross the river?"


    "Long storyline. Listen. It''s not something you should think about. As far as I know, tops run by other gateways pay tolls on waterways when crossing the Janggang River."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s cheaper than growing things up for nothing."


    Hyun Jong looked back at Wang Jong as if to confirm the authenticity. Then Wang Jong nodded his head.


    "That''s true, Jang."


    "Huh¡­¡­."


    Hwang Jong added, secretly looking into Hyun Jong''s eyes.


    "In fact, whether you meet bandits or numbers, it''s basic to avoid a disturbance by paying a reasonable toll. However, we haven''t paid tolls in the mountains because of our good relationship with green forests."


    "Do you mean you have to pay the watercolors if you said?"


    "¡­Long-written, personal tolls have been prepared all along the way.


    Hyun Jong''s eyebrows wriggled.


    What the hell is this talking about?


    As soon as he touched his eyes, Wang Jong lowered his eyes slightly as if he was sorry.


    "If¡­¡­ they''ve been asking for tolls, it''s not personal tolls, it''s the expression, and, moreover, at the top level, they want to always pay a certain amount."


    "Hahaha."


    Hyun Jong burst into a blank smile as if he was embarrassed.


    "Does that make sense?"


    "Of course, it''s not easy.¡­.¡±


    In fact, it was a difficult subject for Wang Jong to answer. He''s in a position where he doesn''t dare ask Hawasan for such a thing. So Unam replied instead.


    "It''s better to solve things that money can solve, Jang Moon-in. Isn''t it better than putting your students at risk for nothing."


    Unam''s voice was firm. Hyun Jong gently pressed his temple as if he was in trouble.


    "Unam, but that''s why...¡­.¡±


    "Jang Moon-in. Don''t forget. Nothing is more important than the disciples. Even if the comparison is about Hwasan''s pride."


    Hyun Jong slowly closed his eyes. But the worry wasn''t that long. He opened his eyes in no time and nodded firmly."You''re right. If you can avoid danger, you should.¡±


    "That''s the right decision."


    "If you do¡­¡­."


    "Oh, wait a minute!"


    At that moment, Chung-Myung, who was held by Baek Cheon''s party, suddenly rose to his feet.


    "Come on, Chung-Myung...¡­.¡±


    "Oh, get out of my way!"


    Chung-Myung slams Jo-Gol to press him back.


    Boom!


    Jo-Gol stuck in the wall slid down slowly. Chung-Myung continued without giving him a look.


    "You''re right, Sasookjo. If we can solve it without a fight, of course we will."


    "What?"


    "Solve without fighting¡­"¡­.¡±


    "I mean, what?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung looked around, his mouth closed. Everybody''s like, "Did I hear something wrong? He has a look on his face that says, "There''s no way he has a look like that kind of expression on his face.


    "No, you guys are so mean. Do I look like a bloodthirsty demon?¡±


    "¡­¡­That''s better."


    "A demon can get along well."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s cheeks trembled.


    But these are really?


    "So what did you think?"


    Just before Chung-Myung flipped over, Hyun Jong tactfully cut off the flow. Chung-Myung, who had stopped boiling, made a slight groan and opened his mouth.


    "But that''s not the case. If they really wanted the toll, they wouldn''t have attacked the seals and killed them. He''d take the stuff away and take it hostage."


    "¡­¡­Well."


    Everyone nodded as if they had a point.


    "What''s clear is that things are a little more complicated than I thought. And¡­¡­ now this is going to happen very often. Whenever that happens, it''s too much to judge and conclude the situation in advance here.¡±


    "What do you think you should do if you do?"


    "I have to go."


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "Whether it''s porridge or rice, we''ll have to go and figure it out. But if it''s really a situation where words can solve it, then that''s it, or...¡­.¡±


    "Or what?"


    "Or what. Hehe."


    Chung-Myung smiled brightly and scratched the back of his head.


    "Do I have to say it?¡±


    "¡­¡­No, I don''s not."


    I don''t know if I don''t listen to it.


    Hyun Jong nodded quietly. There is a right side to what both sides say. However, what is certain was that it is not easy to judge based on current information. After all, there was only one judgment he had to make now.


    "Listen."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "The decision is withheld. For now, we will send an investigation team as soon as possible to find out the truth and find the missing."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    It was a decision that couldn''t be disagreed.


    "And¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes are on Chung-Myung exactly.


    "Jung-Myung is leaving you out of the investigation team this time. That''s what you''ll know.¡±


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes grew as big as a fist at the unexpected remark.


    "Me?"


    "Yeah."


    "Am I?"


    "Yes!"


    "¡­I''m missing? Why?"


    "Why? Why did you ask me now?"


    Hyun Jong laughed as if he was having fun.


    "Didn''t I tell you, investigation."


    "Yes, but?"


    "If there''s one person in the world who doesn''t match the word ''survey'' as well as you, put it somewhere. Then I''ll let you go!"


    "Jo-Gol death penalty."


    Hyun Jong was startled by the remark that came out without any hesitation. A more plausible answer came out than I thought. Everyone else''s eyes, including Hyun Jong, turned to Jo-Gol.


    An expression of resentment flashed over Jo-Gol''s face.


    "Why am I¡­¡­."It''s subtle indeed. No matter how hard I think about it, it was ambiguous to say no.


    "Well, of course Jo-Gol is a little unreliable...¡­.¡±


    "Come on, long man!"


    "Yes, but Chung-Myung is better than you!"


    "Oh, my God... How can you say that so badly...¡­.¡±


    "What''s the big deal, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Jo-Gol tried to jump at Chung-Myung in a crocodile, but someone grabbed him by the collar before throwing himself.


    "There''s a long storyteller. This little club! You little club! Don''t be a leech, don''t do it, don''t be!"


    Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap!


    "Argh! Death penalty! Mouth! It hurts, eup!"


    "Cho club, come on!"


    Yun-Jong, who started to subdue at the speed of light, dragged Jo-Gol to the corner. Hyun Jong, who was staring blankly at the scene, shook his head.


    "Anyway! Not this time! This is a long-written order!"


    "Whoa¡­¡­."


    In a big shock, Chung-Myung''s mouth opened wide.

 Chapter - 746 Episode 746. No one can stop me! (1)

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes quietly.


    "Take the water it.


    I''m not the type to think easily. As Hyun Sang said, Surochae is rather a more difficult enemy to deal with than green.


    There was a reason why many civil servants in the world could not easily condemn them even though they knew the defeat of the Surochae.


    Fighting on land and on water is a completely different kind of fight. The other Moon faction is aware of the fact, so they do not want to do anything with the water supply.


    ''If possible, we should avoid escalation.¡¯


    It is the innocent disciples of Hwasan who are harmed in the event of problems with the channel. The honor and pride of the Munpa are important, but for that, should we bear the wounds that will occur on the bodies of our disciples?


    "It''s not worth a scratch.¡¯


    It''s better to solve it as smoothly as possible.


    And to do that...¡­.


    "Long moon, long moon!"


    Hyun Jong closed his eyes tightly to the sound of piercing his ears.


    He''s not sleeping.


    Not beyond the tightly closed door, but a noble voice was echoing on the roof of the place.


    "No, I can go and work it out really well!"


    Hyun Jong turned around with an upset face.


    "Long-moonyyyyyyyyyyyyyin!"


    "Come on, man, let''s get some sleep! Get some sleep!"


    The time has already reached the end of midnight, but that d*mn disciple doesn''t even seem tired, let alone stand down.


    "Think about it! How can I sleep comfortably when something ridiculous has happened! You have to feel comfortable to sleep, so...¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong covered his ears.


    That son of a b*tc* has been babbling for a whole day since the meeting ended. No matter how much a person talks, he or she can be as tired as I am, but there is no sign of exhaustion.


    "Long story, long story, long story!


    "Ayyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!"


    Hyun Jong covered himself with a blanket.


    ''Never!''


    He would never have missed Chung-Myung for anything else. To be honest, sending his disciples somewhere without Chung-Myung was still burdensome for him.


    But not just this time.


    Of course Chung-Myung is someone who solves things. Things get neat when he steps up.


    But in the process, you have to live with the tremendous growth of things.


    Chung-Myung''s way of dealing with his work is close to inflating every problem he has and every problem he has and then sweeping it all out at once.


    This should never be done that way. This is a matter that needs to be considered first and then resolved in the most amicable way.


    "No, Jang Moon-in! I have to go! If I go and poke them, they''ll come clean on their own."


    "That''s why you can''t, so! Ugh, you son of a b*tc*!"


    In the end, Hyun Jong, who burst into anger, kicked the blanket.


    "Long moon, long moon!"


    "It''s noisy! Before I get dirt in my eyes...¡­. No, no! I''ll never let you go even if the soil gets in!"


    He said it was before the soil went in for nothing, but was afraid that Chung-Myung would quickly pour soil into his eyes, so he quickly changed his words.


    "Oh, I have to go, Jang Moon-in! I''ll go and dump all those bastards in the water! No, we''ll have to see how well they''re doing with the numbers!"¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The more persuasive Chung-Myung is, the more counterproductive Chung-Myung is.


    "Anyway, no! No way!"


    "Long moon, long moon!"


    Hyun Jong closed his eyes and closed his ears without saying a word.


    "No, no, no, no!"


    Chung-Myung, who climbed on the roof of Hyun Jong''s residence, cried like a wolf looking at the moon.


    And not too far away, Oh Gum was watching the scene with a complex, subtle face.


    "I''m not tired.¡±


    "Isn''t that amazing, in a way? It''s been like that since morning and until dawn."


    "¡­¡­I''m scared of that obsession sometimes."


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply.


    "He''s a great writer, too. That charlatan leech is trying so hard. Why don''t you open the door?"


    "¡­I''m going to open it up and get humiliated.¡±


    "That''s what I''m saying."


    Everyone shook their heads.


    In the meantime, however, Yoon-Jong seemed to have another problem.


    "By the way, boarding house."


    "Huh?"


    "Are you really leaving Chung-Myung behind?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon could not easily answer. Then Jo-Gol grinned at Yoon-Jong.


    "Why, the death penalty? Are you scared...¡­. No, I''m just asking. Death penalty, death penalty, put your fist down and say it."


    Yoon-jong, who looked at Jo-Gol with crooked eyes, dropped his fist again without saying a word. And then again said to Baek Cheon.


    "Of course, considering what would happen when Chung-Myung was taken.¡­.thoughts¡­¡­"Uh¡­¡­."


    Yoon-Jong couldn''t speak and closed his eyes tightly.


    Hahaha! You bastards! Argh! Argh!


    Died! Died! Died! Die!


    What? You''re good at splashing water! Then get in there, you son of a b*tc*! Give me your head! What''s going on?


    What was going to happen in front of me was as clear as I had already seen it once. No matter how positive you try to think, all you can think of is the blood-stained intestines.


    "The¡­¡­ Yes. Of course the¡­¡­but it''s going to be a little bit cruel."


    "A little?"


    "¡­It''s going to be terrible."


    Everyone shook their heads.


    The greatest thing about Chung-Myung is that he is fair to everyone, and the most terrible thing about Chung-Myung is that he is fair to everyone. Isn''t the biggest thing about hitting someone regardless of whether they''re a shaman, Jongnam, a man, or Jang Kangsu?


    It is obvious what would happen if such a man was taken to the Janggang River in the name of investigation. It will be an assault named investigation, and it may be the first time that the Janggang waterway is reversed.


    "Anyway, I understand that Chung-Myung is uncomfortable with him causing trouble. But isn''t it investigating the Surochae, which is one of the Shinjuopae?


    "¡­That''s right."


    "I wonder if I can leave Chung-Myung out for that¡­"¡­.¡±


    Yoon-Jong blurted the end of his speech. I was worried about my face.


    Of course, it is true that Chung-Myung is causing trouble. But in the event of an unexpected crisis, Chung-Myung is the one you can rely on the most.


    Oh Geom, who has overcome numerous crises with Chung-Myung, knew that better than anyone else. Therefore, I could fully understand the words coming out of Yoon-jong''s mouth.


    "I understand what you mean, but isn''t this what the man of letters has decided?"


    "Living quarters¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon sighed low.


    "It is true that I am nervous, too. But Yoon-Jong, think about it."


    "What?"


    "If we think about it that way, we can''t do anything without Chung-Myung."Yoon-Jong''s face has hardened slightly. Because what Baek Cheon says is true.


    Baek Cheon sighed, crumpling his face.


    "I don''t want to admit it, but...¡­and I really don''t want to admit it, but¡­¡­. Yeah. I really don''t want to admit it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It is true that Chung-Myung is relieved to have him. But we can''t just rely on him forever."


    "One, private lodging."


    "I know what you mean. You want to say that you can''t take it the same way as any other case because you''re dealing with 18 units of Janggangsu, one of the five teams of Shinju."


    "That''s right."


    "Yoon-Jong??. The enemies that Hwasan has to deal with in the future will become stronger. Would Chung-Myung be looking at him every time?"


    Baek Cheon, who threw the question, breathed out a long breath with a heavy face.


    He spoke with pride, but he was also anxious.


    ''Now I can see how much we''ve relied on him.''


    But this was inevitable.


    Chung-Myung said, "Isn''t his skills and judgment so high that it''s not comparable to a normal postscript? It is Chung-Myung who even rolled around in Gangho for a long time.


    Even if he wasn''t the strongest among them, it was clear that everyone would have relied on Chung-Myung.


    ''But you can''t do that forever. To ease his burden on the other hand.''


    Baek Cheon turned slightly and looked at Yoo-Esul.


    "What do you think, brother and sister?"


    Then she glanced at Chung-Myung with a blank face and said casually.


    "Long-Written Decisions."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Things to follow."


    I like it because it''s simple.


    That''s what Yoo-Esul said. Apart from what they thought, it was Hyun Jong''s decision as a lengthy writer. If you are a student of HWASAN, you must all comply with that order.


    "Sasook. Aren''t you going to ask my opinion.


    "Well, as Samae says. It''s a long-written decision."


    "Sasook? I have an opinion, too.¡±


    "So it''s not something to argue about. It''s just a thing to follow as a disciple."


    "Shooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo?"


    The veins finally stood on Baek Cheon''s forehead in the pail next to him. Back Cheon, unable to overcome the annoyance, turned to Jo-Gol.


    "¡­do I have to tell you?"


    "Are you discriminating against people?¡±


    "Uh."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol''s shoulders drooped like a dog in the rain. Baek Cheon said, ''I hate it'' with a bang.


    "Tell me, tell me! I''ll listen to you!"


    "That''s enough. I''ll stab you in the ribs and take you...¡­. hahaha!"


    At that moment Jo-Gol rolled sideways. Thanks to this, Yoon-jong''s hand, which tried to grab Jo-Gol by the collar, had no choice but to cut Ho Gong in vain.


    "What?"


    "How long did you think I was going to suffer? This is Jo-Gol! Hawsan''s beast!


    "Hwasan''s predator is white baby."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Now that you hear it?


    Jo-Gol smiled awkwardly and lifted himself up and brushed the dust off his clothes.


    "Anyway, I think everyone is worrying about useless things."


    "Huh? What?"


    "Is he not going because the writer told you not to go?"


    At the words, everyone''s eyes turned toward the roof of the foreground. To be exact, to Chung-Myung, who is still crying.


    "Long Moon Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi In! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Jo-Gol grinned.


    "The Chung-Myung I know is a young man who breaks through mountains in front of him, and if there is a river, he digs out the waterway and turns it around. Do you think that kind of man would be told not to go? Isn''t it too easy for everyone to see him?""Let''s see¡­¡­."


    "There''s a point.¡±


    It was a moment when everyone nodded and tried to sympathize.


    "Well, I don''t think so."


    "Huh?"


    Dang-Soso, who had been silent the whole time, said with a sullen look.


    "They''re all too focused on the death penalty, and you''re not an easygoing person. Don''t you think the writer knows that? I''m sure Jang Moon-in will do everything he can to keep up with the death penalty this time.¡±


    Apparently, he was also right. There''s no way they don''t know what Hyun Jong knows.


    "Hwasan, the best spear and shield. It remains to be seen who will win."


    Dang-Soso''s voice was very significant.


    But there was an unknown sadness in Baek Cheon''s heart.


    It''s a wonderful thing to hear.


    The battle between the best spear and shield of Hwasan, isn''t it like a saucer in a story? It''s like the best of HWASAN are putting everything on each other''s plate. When you hear it!


    "But why is that word used in this situation, d*mn it!"


    "Long Moon Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi In! Are you listening?!¡±


    "It''s noisy!"


    "Oh, shut up, man!"


    The roar of Hyun Jong and Baek Cheon resonated simultaneously.


    Before the dispatch of the investigation team to the Janggang River, the night of Hwasan, who couldn''t make it over a day, was getting deeper.

 Chapter - 747 Episode 747, no one can stop me! (2)

    "Well, this is mutiny.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s face was twisted at will.


    "Oh, my God, it''s my fate. Now I''m in a situation where I can''t come and go freely with my blue descendants. Oh, my God!


    After complaining for a long time, he suddenly looked back at Chung Jin''s grave.


    "Hey, what do you think?"


    The grave cannot speak. Chung Jin''s grave is just still...¡­.


    "You''re not answering, you son of a b*tc*? Because I''m into it?"


    If Chung Jin was watching this in the ship world, he would be frothing and swearing. Of course, I''m one of the people who knows Chung-Myung the best, so I might appreciate not kicking his grave.


    "Ooh! I! I...¡­Ooh!"


    Chung-Myung couldn''t express his complicated feelings in words, but only kept groaning.


    After all, isn''t Hyun Jong a distant descendant of him?


    Although he is a long-time writer of Hwasan, it is a distribution that needs to be made flat on the floor once the plum blossoms are actually inspected.


    But now, Chung-Myung can''t do what he wants to do because of Hyun Jong''s order, so it''s weird.


    "Yes, everyone''s grown up.¡±


    In the past, we were all just so naive. Chung-Myung, Chung-Myung, a song...¡­.


    "Uh¡­¡­. This is creepy, too."


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    "Yes, I like it when everyone has an opinion.¡­I don''t think I can do what I have to do to follow all of that.¡­.¡±


    What else is there to do with the death penalty but cause trouble?


    "What the f*ck are you? Whose side are you on?"


    Ha ha ha. I''m not on your side, man.


    "Oh, don''t pair up!"


    I''m so frustrated with just one, but now it''s just the two of us!


    Do I have to do good?


    "Well, this isn''t the problem."


    Chung-Myung folded his arms.


    In fact, I said it in a playful way, but this is a sensitive issue.


    Do you respect Hyun Jong as a writer or lead him as a descendant?


    So far, it has been moderately moderate. There was something he had to lead, but he also needed respect for the wise men who had devoted their whole lives to protect Hwasan without him.


    But I had a hunch that there would be more of a clash between the two sides in the future.


    "What do I do¡­¡­?.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s lips twitched while looking up at the sky in agony.


    "I don''t know. I''ll think about it later!"


    He sprang up from his seat.


    "Not this time. No one can stop me!"


    The grassy tomb watched the scene of Chung-Myung going down in joy and joy.


    * * *


    "What is it?"


    Why isn''t it here?


    "I''m sure I left it here."


    Chung-Myung flicked things out of the closet. It was so simple that it was a closet with only a few clothes without clothes, so it quickly became empty after throwing things away.


    "I can''t believe it.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s eyes trembled.


    "My, did I put it somewhere else? Are you already losing your memory? At this young age?"


    It''s not strange to be senile in the past life, but this body is new anyway! But I''m already forgetful.¡­.


    "Are you looking for this?"


    Stroke!


    Chung-Myung looked back in surprise at the sudden voice.


    Familiar people, led by Baek Cheon, stood in front of the door. And the black clothes were dangling from Baek Cheon''s hands."My, my nightly happiness!"


    "You''re the one who''s going to do it. I know. This is a confiscation."


    "Possession?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes flashed at the unexpected remark.


    Confiscated? My stuff?


    The shock was beyond description, and my mouth was wide open.


    It is Chung-Myung who has taken other people''s things in his previous and second life, but has never taken my things away from others. What do you mean confiscation?


    "Living quarters."


    "Why?"


    "I think Sa-sook is losing her touch now, I''m Chung-Myung."


    "I know, you son of a b*tc*! It''s because I know!"


    Baek Cheon shouted, twisting his face.


    "Covering your eyes and not even crying! The writer told me not to go, but would it be solved if I followed him in happiness, huh?"


    Jo-Gol smirked as Chung-Myung looked blank and looked for something to say.


    "Look, I told you this would happen."


    "¡­¡­Well, good job."


    Yoon-Jong patted Jo-Gol on the head uncharacteristically. Then Jo-Gol''s face smeared with pride.


    Baek Cheon was about to spit fire out of his eyes, and Yoo-Esul, who stood by him, was also determined. Baek Cheon said sternly.


    "I''ve tolerated whatever you''ve done!"


    "Oh, Sasuk. That''s not Yongin, I couldn''t even touch my feet."¡­.¡±


    Squeeze.


    "¡­No, it''s Yongin. Yes, Yongin.¡±


    When Yoon-Jong''s petting hand grabbed Jo-Gol''s head, Jo-Gol quickly changed his words.


    "But... Not just this time! No matter how much you are, you can''t ignore the orders of a long writer! You''re the only one who said that if the door wave turns upside down, it''ll be a mess! You''re not going to take a bite out of the books, are you?¡±


    "¡­I say three things.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No... I''m not bragging about it. You keep saying that.


    "No, Sasook!"


    "Why!"


    "Do you really think it''s going to work out without me?¡±


    "It could be ruined."


    "You know what I''m talking about. Then, Sasook will help me persuade Jang.¡­.¡±


    "But!"


    Baek Cheon resolutely cut off Chung-Myung.


    Sometimes failure is better than success. It''s better for Hwasan to follow his will than to ignore what the writer says and make his own way!"


    Flinch.


    Chung-Myung stepped back without realizing it.


    Even the world''s Chung-Myung couldn''t find a word to refute that perfect logic.


    "Even if I lose my life for not taking you, I will not regret it!"


    "Gee, really?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    For a moment, Baek Cheon, who was speechless, clapped his lips as if he was about to say something.


    Then the five swords in the back began to murmur.


    I''m sure you''re gonna regret it.


    ''Honestly, I regret it, does that make sense.''


    Come on. Don''t be so pretentious.¡­.¡¯


    The celadon boats flinched and looked away as Baek Cheon turned around with bloodshot eyes.


    "¡­Of course you''ll regret it. But the fact that this choice is right remains the same! So you should give up and follow the decision of the writer.¡±


    "Whoa¡­¡­."


    Yoon-Jong helped Baek Cheon.


    "Yes, we''d better do what Sasook says this time."


    Jo-Gol quickly sided with Yoon-Jong, too.


    "Yes, you son of a b*tc*! No matter how long the writer ordered, you shouldn''t break it. And you''re gonna tell the other death penalty to listen? You have to have a conscience."


    Yoo-Esul also added words with a frown.


    "You''ll get in trouble."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''ll get in a lot of trouble this time."


    The soul slowly slipped out of Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    It wasn''t just the wise ship.¡¯


    Now, the blue white porcelain, the celadon, and the whole thing are going to be avenue.


    Death penalty! Long sentence death penalty!


    Do I have to put up with this treatment? What? Me! This plum-blossom, Chung-Myung, to those blue...¡­!


    I''ll follow you if you''re a long storyteller, you son of a b*tc*! If you ignored me like that in your past life, you should listen to me this time!


    "When did I ignore you? I did everything you asked me to do!¡±


    "Why are you yelling all of a sudden?"


    "¡­¡­Oh, no, that''s not it."


    As soon as Chung-Myung was embarrassed and tried to say something, Baek Cheon decided to clear things up.


    "Anyway, never this time. We''ll stop moving immediately and return to Wasan if you sneak in. After that, if you ignore the orders of the long man and go to the Janggang River alone, I will ask the long man to lock you up in Chamhoe-dong for a year!"


    "What? Are you crazy at home?¡±


    "I''m saying this because I''m not crazy, I''m not crazy! You''re the one who''s crazy! You can''t break a man of a literary circle! Don''t you even know what knighthood is?"


    "Ki¡­The Four Apocalypse (????: deceiving a teacher and slandering ancestors)?¡±


    "Yes, knighthood!"


    Chung-Myung was about to burst into laughter.


    Hey, you bastards...¡­.


    What you guys are doing right now is the destruction of knights. You''re the ones who...¡­.


    Oh, my God.


    "I don''t say it twice! Don''t be so useless and keep your seat!"


    Baek Cheon turned as heartless as he could over Chung-Myung, who was enraptured.


    Then Yoon-jong quickly followed and whispered.


    "Will it be all right?"


    "One time, it was something I had to do. Now he can tell what to protect."


    Baek Cheon boldly moved his foot. However, he looked back with a sideways glance as he was secretly bothered and pulled from behind.


    "Well, he''s not that daunted."


    Ogum shrugged his shoulders out of Chung-Myung''s room. Then, other celadon boats, who were holding their breath, came out one by one and snooped in front of Chung-Myung''s room.


    When Chung-Myung was completely mesmerized and sitting on his bed, they clapped their tongues and went back one by one.


    "Chung-Myung is done now.¡±


    "It''s about time I lost my energy."


    "Now it''s just private lodging. Let''s get ahead of ourselves."


    "Come to think of it, the next long-term writers are Baek Cheon and Yoon-jong. He doesn''t even have power."


    "Really? Why haven''t I thought of that so far?"


    Death penalty. Long sentence death penalty.¡­.


    The kids have grown up so much, really...¡­.


    But why...


    You''re crying, aren''t you?¡¯


    (Laughs) (Laughs)


    Wasan. Yeah, wasan.¡­.


    You''ve got to hell! d*mn it!


    * * *


    "Then I''ll be back, Jang Moon-in."


    "He, yeah."


    Hyun Jong nodded with a heavy face and looked at his disciples lined up in front of him.


    Baek Cheon, Yoo-Esul, Baek Sang, Yoon-Jong, Jo-Gol, Dang-Soso, ?????? Hye Yeon????.


    It''s a familiar combination if you''re used to it. Every time there''s a foreign exchange, the disciples of Hwasan...¡­. No, because Hwasan''s disciples and one of the other students used to go out on a foreign trip like this.


    But why...


    Why is it so strange?¡¯


    There was only one person missing, but I felt restless and couldn''t calm down.


    "The¡­¡­. uh, um¡­¡­.the¡­."


    Hyun Jong stuttered as if he was looking for something to say, but couldn''t


    Where''d it go?


    Why can''t I see a shadow, man?I think it would be better to check for a grumpy face, but he didn''t even show his face here to see if he was upset.


    Hyun Jong, who gave up, looked at his students, controlling his facial expression.


    "You know, it''s...¡­it''s a very sensitive issue, so¡­¡­.¡±


    "Yes, a long writer. I''ll look and see to it that there''s no problem."


    "Yeah."


    Seeing Baek Cheon''s determined face makes me feel better...I should lose. I''m sure it is.¡­.


    Hyun Jong almost bit his index finger nails without realizing it.


    "Ho, if there''s a problem, don''t try to solve it and run away right away.¡±


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "The numerical ones are as vicious as can be. Always on alert."


    "Yes."


    "You should never try to solve it among yourself. I''ve made an opening statement, so I''ll report back to you from time to time and call for help in case of emergency."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "Eat three meals a day. If the water doesn''t fit, you might have a stomachache, so don''t go away, and you''ll get endemic disease...¡­.¡±


    "I''ll stay up all night!"


    "¡­¡­uh, yeah."


    In the end, Hyun Jong shook his head at Hyun Young''s annoyance.


    My face has been burning and my heart has been pounding since earlier, but I couldn''t calm down the whole time. Like the first time they let their disciples out.


    "Long storyline, don''t worry. I''ll be careful again! Trust us."


    "Yeah."


    Hyun Jong closed his eyes tightly. When his disciples say so, how can he not be trusted as a man of letters.


    "Be careful when you come back."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    Those who simultaneously attacked Hyun Jong turned and left the prose.


    "Have a safe trip, death penalty!"


    "You have to be careful!"


    "Take care and come back! Scold the enemy!"


    Baek Cheon looked back, nodded, and then peeked around.


    "......I can''t see it.¡±


    "I don''t think so."


    "You''re not following me secretly, are you?"


    "Come on. I''ve said that, but I''m going to."


    Baek Cheon sighed softly.


    It''s the first time that Chung-Myung isn''t here.


    It''s true that you''re nervous, but you have to do your best. They should take this opportunity to prove that Chung-Myung can stand alone without him.


    Don''t be so upset, man.


    Baek Cheon, who captured Hawasan''s scene in his eyes, turned his head and stepped firmly off.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    Hawasan''s disciples proudly left prose.

 Chapter - 748 Episode 748. No one can stop me! (3)

    Stroke.


    Flashing!


    Stroke.


    Flashing!


    "Oh, distracting!"


    Jo-Gol, who had been withstanding all along, ended up screaming.


    "What are you looking back at? You left a honey jar in the back...¡­.Oh, it''s blinding!"


    Jo-Gol covered his eyes with both hands in the intense reflective light created by Hye Yeon''s head back in place.


    "What''s wrong with you, monk!"


    "¡­Shizu, it''s¡­¡­.¡±


    Hye Yeon said with a sour face, mumbling as a class president.


    "What can I do if the back of my head keeps bothering me."


    Then Jo-Gol, who looked at him like he was dumbfounded, sighed and found Yoon-Jong.


    "Oh, death penalty."


    "Why?"


    "I think I still have a long way to go to catch up with Chung-Myung."


    "What are you talking about all of a sudden?"


    "If Chung-Myung is this guy, he''ll be bothered because the back of your head is shiny. ''Because I don''t have hair to keep the wind from blowing!'' I can''t bear to say that.¡­.¡±


    "What a fool to be in front of a monk, you idiot!"


    (Screams!


    Jo-Gol''s jaw turned neatly.


    When Jo-Gol collapsed with a screeching sound, Yoon-Jong shook his hand and shook his head. Then I peeked back at Baek Cheon.


    "¡­is he really not following me?"


    "I know."


    Baek Cheon also looked around again, as if he were disturbing.


    But as Yoon-Jong, I don''t know if he''s worried that Chung-Myung will follow him. Or whether Chung-Myung was anxious because he didn''t follow.


    "Are you really not coming?"


    "¡­I think so?"


    "Really?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon shuddered and said.


    "Yoon-Jong??. You might say I''m worried for no reason, but...¡­.¡±


    "No, Sasook. I understand."


    "I''m still afraid that Chung-Myung will show up in a mask and scream next to me."


    Yoon-Jong peeked around without answering. It''s because he didn''t talk, but he was suffering from the same anxiety.


    At that time, Yoo-Esul said bluntly.


    "I''m not following you."


    "Huh?"


    Back Cheon turned around and she added.


    "But he''s a good boy."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I think they''re misunderstanding something.


    He''s not that kind of guy.¡­.


    "And if the quality is gone, it''s more of a mess in Hwasan."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon, who was convinced for a moment, nodded unconsciously.


    That''s true.


    They are not the only ones worried that Chung-Myung will follow suit. Rather, those who remain in Wasan will be more worried than they are.


    So if Chung-Myung didn''t see him in Hwasan now, it would be a mess up the mountain.


    Everyone looked up unconsciously at the summit of Hawsan, who was seen above the clouds.


    "You think everything''s all right?¡±


    "It looks quiet."


    "You can''t stop by here in the first place."


    Unexpectedly, common sense came out of Jo-Gol''s mouth. Yoon-Jong and Baek Cheon, who seemed to be in a bad state, looked back at Jo-Gol with their mouths shut like honeyed mittens.


    Jo-Gol sighed and clapped his hands.


    "Wake up, you two! Now I have to go to Janggang to investigate, but how can you do this already?¡±


    "¡­??????."


    "Eh-oh."


    A sigh broke out of the two''s mouths at the same time.


    Until I left the prose, I was filled with strong will, but when I came down the mountain, I was very nervous that I couldn''t hear the d*mn man babbling.


    I don''t know where people are, but I know where they are, but Chung-Myung''s empty seat was bigger than they thought.Baek Cheon finally took a look around Hwasan and moved on.


    "Anyway¡­¡­ I really don''t think he''s coming. Let''s get going."


    "Yes, boarding house."


    Baek Cheon smacked his lips and moved on.


    So I''m in charge now.¡¯


    In fact, Baek Cheon has been leading the party, but he has never thought of being responsible for everything.


    Not only that, but others would not have thought so. In the end, Chung-Myung had the right to decide. But from now on, they have to think fully and take full responsibility.


    ''Heavy.''


    I felt like I had a big load on my shoulder.


    But this burden was also his responsibility in the end. If he is truly qualified to be a writer of HWASAN.


    "Come on, let''s go!"


    "¡­he''s already done it about five times, Sasook."


    "Yoon-Jong, please calm down. Stop shaking your legs."


    "Pity."


    Baek Cheon, who looked back at the priests and their dead bodies with a bit of sad eyes, trudged helplessly.


    First of all, it''s a problem to lead those d*mn guys well.


    There was a long way to go, and one step at a time was full.


    * * *


    Hawsan was in a strange state of tension.


    All the students'' eyes were on Chung-Myung. It was because he didn''t know what evil he would do when he was left in Hwasan by the order of a long writer.


    Faced with unprecedented events, the disciples were nervous and alert to Chung-Myung''s every move.


    "You''re going to smash everything, aren''t you?


    "That''s a good thing. The problem is that we''re going to be a department."


    "I''m so scared...¡­.¡±


    In the meantime, Hwasan''s disciples realized the importance of the Five Swords.


    It is true that they have been assimilated to Chung-Myung from some time ago and tormented them, but when he ran like a crazy cow, he also played a role in blocking them by throwing himself.


    If you don''t have lips, your teeth will ache.


    Now that the five swords are gone, Chung-Myung looks like they''re going to throw themselves at him.


    "I hope it''s only common sense."¡¯


    "I''m sure you''ll catch all the nitpicks.¡­.¡¯


    ''Death penalty, please come back soon, please.''


    But unexpectedly, the problem they thought didn''t happen.


    Instead, a completely different problem began to arise.


    The Hwasan disciples in the restaurant were all frozen with faces that looked like ghosts. Their eyes were fixed all the time.


    Press it.


    Chopsticks pick up the rice slightly.


    Chewing, chewing, chewing.


    Put it in your mouth and slowly start chewing very slowly.


    In fact, it''s not a strange sight at all right. It seems a bit slow and overly meticulous, but isn''t it common for people to eat slowly?


    But the faces of those who watched the scene turned as pale as dead bodies.


    Cheo, Chung-Myung is...¡­eat with chopsticks.¡¯


    Oh, my God, he''s chewing without drinking.¡¯


    I can''t hear the passionate chaps.


    Chung-Myung, who was the basic rule of eating food in front of his mouth as if it were a battle, is picking up food with chopsticks and swallowing it.


    Hwasan''s disciples, watching the scene, realized one thing keenly.


    It is scary for a normal person to do something crazy all of a sudden, but for a crazy person to do something normal all of a sudden is Hyun Sang, which is several times more grotesque and scary than that.What the hell is wrong with him?¡¯


    Mom, I''m scared...¡­.¡¯


    People say you die if you do something you don''t do.¡¯


    Farrah, you son of a b*tc*!¡¯


    It is not just a matter of words and actions.


    Isn''t Chung-Myung''s impression enough to scare away demons from hell?


    His drooping shoulders, downward eyes, and drooping pupils were not what they knew of Chung-Myung. No, that is not Chung-Myung.


    Like this.


    At that moment, Chung-Myung put down the chopsticks he was holding.


    Drum roll.


    Then he got up, trudged along, opened the door and went outside.


    Like this.


    The door closed quietly.


    At the same time, hellish silence fell in the restaurant.


    "Did you see that? I opened and closed the door with my hands."


    "Bars, without kicking¡­¡­.¡±


    "Did you just hear that? It''s Tak, Tak! It wasn''t Kang!¡±


    "Woah, my prime minister...¡­.¡±


    Hwasan''s disciples, staring blankly at the door that Chung-Myung closed, exchanged their eyes with a blue-faced face.


    "Hey, what''s going on here...¡­.¡±


    Indescribable fear began to sweep the Wasan disciples.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    Gwak Hae desperately wielded a wooden sword. Sweat dripped down my face like rain. Every time I shook my sword, sweat scattered everywhere.


    His legs trembled and his arms trembled, but his sword did not stop or slow down at all.


    I didn''t get picked this time either.¡¯


    I know.


    He doesn''t dare to be comparable to Yoon-Jong or Jo-Gol yet. I''m trying my best, but the difference between them is still significant.


    Even if he was a lengthy writer, he wouldn''t have thought of sending Gwak Hae instead of them. To be fair, aren''t you losing to Baek Sang, who''s becoming the center of re-alarm, not the five swords?


    "You have to work harder.¡¯


    The fact was more aware of itself.


    And I also knew the only way to overcome the difference was to try to cut the bones.


    Still, there was only one reason why he couldn''t let go of his nervousness easily.


    Are you sure I''m following the death penalty?¡¯


    No, probably not.


    The difference is getting farther rather than narrower.


    Not long ago, if I competed with Jo-Gol, I could still blend in for a while, but recently, it''s hard to stand a few rounds. The difference is getting further and further, and the death penalty is no longer in sight, even though they are trying so hard not to be ashamed of anyone.


    I''m not the only one who''s thinking about this.¡¯


    So I did too much work.


    Knowing that he was not good enough yet, he pleaded with the long man to give him a chance to learn about his self-harm, even though he knew that he was not qualified enough to do so.


    Because you''re greedy?


    No, it''s not like that.


    If only the death penalty learned the ball first, the chance to catch up with them would disappear forever.


    I''m not jealous of them being strong. It''s just a measure of their strength set by Gwak Hae, and it''s frustrating that they can''t get stronger faster. Perhaps all those who went to visit the writer''s office together felt the same way.


    How do I get stronger faster?¡¯


    How can I do it like the death penalty...¡­.


    "Yikes!"


    Gwak Hae, who was chiminh, swung the sword violently.


    The black ghost with emotion went off track. Thanks to this, the center of gravity was disturbed and the shaky legs collapsed.


    "Huh?"


    Fortunately, I''m training at intervals, so there''s no danger of anyone being hit by a cross sword...¡­.Whoosh!


    At that moment, a loud sound rang, and Gwak Hae''s eyes trembled as if there were an earthquake.


    His wooden sword, swung sideways in the wrong direction, touched someone''s head.


    That alone was a terrible accident.


    But the more terrible reason that makes Gwak Hae tremble like an asiatic tree is that his neck is bent sideways by a wooden sword.¡­ was that he was too familiar.


    "Wife, wife, wife, Cheng¡­"¡­ Chung-Myung??¡­¡­.¡±


    The trainees next to each other were looking at this side with their fists in their mouths and eyes wide open. Some have already memorized Doho and prayed for Gwak Hae''s life in heaven.


    "Cher, Chung-Myung. Is this on purpose...¡­this was never meant to be¡­¡­.This is¡­¡­."


    No... Why is Chung-Myung here...¡­.


    No, before that, why couldn''t he avoid this?


    Either way, his fate had already been determined.


    I''d rather kill him neatly.¡¯


    Gwak Hae felt his fate and closed his eyes tightly.


    But at that moment.


    "¡­Che."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung slipped the wooden sword that touched his head.


    "Work out your lower body more. If your lower body is firm, you won''t lose your sword even if you lose your mind.¡±


    "Huh?"


    "If you want to be strong, do the basics first."


    "¡­¡­Uh, uh. I got it."


    When Gwak Hae answered, Chung-Myung nodded and went his way without saying a word.


    Far away, Chung-Myung looked at Gwak Hae and his death penalty with blank faces.


    "¡­¡­what is it really?"


    "What did I eat wrong?¡­?¡±


    "Oh, no. It''s common sense when I think about it, but...¡­.¡±


    "Isn''t that why it''s a problem?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Empty.


    Gwak Hae, who dropped the wooden sword in his hand weakly, murmured softly.


    "¡­¡­Hwasan is a d*mn sign?"


    The world''s collapse of the brain spread to a statically locked smoke field.

 Chapter - 749 Episode 749, no one can stop me! (4)

    Hyun Jong, holding a car in one hand, slowly walked out and sat on the Daecheong Maru.


    I heard a mountain bird crying somewhere, and the cool wind brushed my fingertips.


    Holding a steaming teacup, Hyun Jong looked up at the distant sky with a kind face.


    It''s quiet.


    Cleanliness. Today''s Hwasan seemed to fit the word. The clear air is sinking in the quiet deep mountains.


    Hyun Jong''s heart sinks peacefully...¡­.


    "Huh?"


    Wait a minute.


    Quiet?


    Hyun Jong''s head slightly turned sideways.


    "Silent?"


    Hwasan???


    His head turned with a stroke. All I could hear was the sound of birds again.


    I can''t hear the loud shouts of my disciples, and there''s no dying scream of the person I''ve always heard.


    It was as quiet as if Hwasan had left the whole empty.


    ''It''s not quiet.''


    ¡­¡­Yes, it''s pathetic. Isn''t this big HWASAN as quiet as death?


    I can''t believe it.¡¯


    Of course, Hwasan wasn''t always noisy. When Chung-Myung leads his students outside, there are moments when he''s quiet.


    But isn''t Chung-Myung here in Hwasan now?


    The coexistence of Chung-Myung and tranquility is a situation where water and oil are mixed and the sun and moon rise together.


    "Stop, don''t tell me."


    Hyun Jong, whose hair is burning, suddenly rose from his seat.


    "This guy didn''t get out of Hwasan, did he?"


    I put a lot of surveillance on it in case that happens. The rest of us at Hwasan won''t be able to stop him completely, but we can make sure he''s gone.So if it had happened, someone would have already reported it.


    "¡­that means you didn''t get out of Hwasan."


    Hyun Jong''s face, who had been agonizing for a while, hardened.


    "No, no, no! I''ll have to check with my own eyes.¡±


    He quickly ran out, throwing away the teacup, whatever it was. At once, he burst into the white market and burst open the door.


    Just then, celadon boats gathered in the living room of Baekmaegwan and were surprised to see Hyun Jong.


    "Come on, long man!"


    But he soon burst into Hyun Jong with teary eyes.


    "Long story!"


    "Long-moon Lee In! I''m scared to death! Please do something!"


    "I''m too scared to digest!"


    Surprised Hyun Jong asked with his eyes wide open.


    "What happened?"


    "Chung-Myung??! Chung-Myung is weird."


    "I think I''m on medication!"


    "I''m about to die!"


    "What?"


    What''s that supposed to mean? You''re going to die soon after taking your meds?


    "Where is Chung-Myung, wife?"


    "In my room¡­¡­."


    "Get out of my way!"


    Surprised Hyun Jong rushed upstairs.


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    After opening Chung-Myung''s door wide, he soon flinched back.


    "What¡­? What¡­"¡­what is this¡­¡­.¡±


    His mouth opened wide.


    The room was terribly clean. I can''t believe that Chung-Myung exists.


    And in the clean room was Chung-Myung, dressed neat without blemishes.


    "Oh, long story."


    "Uh, huh?"


    "Welcome."


    Looking at Hyun Jong, he got up from his seat and bowed his head.


    The wind whitened Hyun Jong''s face.


    You''re going to say hello in a straight line?


    That Chung-Myung guy?


    He said hello with his head tilted to the side so much that he even doubted that his neck might not be bent forward. But Chung-Myung is saying hello in a proper posture?That''s polite, too?


    ''Ki, I feel bad.¡¯


    I got goosebumps.


    If someone else were like that, I''d be happy to say, "He''s finally grown up," but where is Chung-Myung?


    "What, what were you doing?¡±


    "I was looking back at myself for a moment, long man."


    Look back at yourself?


    You do?


    No! I''m so busy running right now, huh? Reflection? Self-reflection. If you have time to do that, you''d better swing a sword again! They''re Jong-nam''s babies and shaman''s babies, and they''re sharpening their knives at this hour!


    ''...I''m sure it was.''


    Did I hear something wrong?


    Hyun Jong blinked his eyes and looked at the book next to Chung-Myung.


    "What was that?"


    "Oh, this is....¡±


    Chung-Myung answered politely, lifting the book.


    "I''m a moral officer."


    "¡­what?"


    "I''m the moral lord, Jang Moon-in."


    When Chung-Myung is in his hands, one or two things that would not suit him are, but if I had to choose one that would not suit him, it was surely Do-kyung and Buddhist scripture.


    But the dokyung was now in Chung-Myung''s hands.


    "Well, what''s the point of that¡­¡­?¡±


    Don''t tell me you''re going to set fire to the white box.


    Then I opened my mouth. It was a serious voice indeed.


    "I think I''ve been too lazy with discipline. Wasan is a gate, isn''t he?"


    "He, he is¡­It''s you, isn''t it?"


    "If you were a student of the gate, you should not have been lazy not only by the sword but also by the way, but now I know what you''re lacking, Jang Moon-in."


    Once again, if another student had said this, Hyun Jong would have been happy with tears.


    However, when Chung-Myung said this, it felt like his entire body was getting goosebumps and twisted.


    It''s less bizarre to see Asura, who came from hell, patting the kitten and laughing because she''s cute. What nonsense is this?


    "I saw it?"


    "Yes. Long story."


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes."


    Hyun Jong raised his voice slightly with a horribly distorted face.


    "Yee, this won''t let you go. You don''t have to act like this!"


    It''s definitely a trick.


    He showed that he would never cause an accident, so it''s clear that he''s trying to keep up with the wrong sword.


    However, Chung-Myung shook his head calmly, contrary to Hyun Jong''s idea.


    "No, Jang Moon-in. Please don''t misunderstand my student''s wishes."


    Oh, what''s with the tone? Just do what you usually do, dude!


    "So you don''t want to follow me?"


    "The beginning of the province is people."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And the beginning of the gate is trust."


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    to be scary


    It was so weird that I was really numb now. Something to say when Yoon-Jong was serious was coming out of his mouth.


    "I should have trusted the death penalty if I were really for Hwasan. But I believed in my little tricks and couldn''t trust them."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Now the loathsome disciple realizes the deep meaning of the writer. To abandon obsession is the beginning of the province. Knowing that his student has yet to give up his obsession, Jang Mun-in enlightened him. How can I repay you for your kindness?¡­.¡±


    "Stop! Stop!"


    In the end, Hyun Jong, who couldn''t stand it, ran to Chung-Myung and grabbed his hand.


    "Cher, Chung-Myung! It''s my fault! Don''t do this!"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Jang Moon-in. This is also to teach me...¡­.¡±"Ha, don''t do it!"


    It was Hyun Jong, who faced fear for the first time in his life.


    Time has slipped along.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong looked at Chung-Myung with his eyes wide blank.


    I thought I''d stop doing that for a second.


    If you''re acting on purpose, you''ll see what''s on your mind soon. People don''t change that easily in the first place.


    However, even after three days, Chung-Myung was still strange.


    Cut cut cut cut cut, cut, cut.


    Chung-Myung sweeping the broom and in front of the prose, celadon boats rushed at him.


    "Cher, Chung-Myung, don''t do this! We''ll do it!"


    "What do you mean, the death penalty. I''m the youngest of HWASAN, so of course I have to do it.¡±


    "Hey, the youngest is SoSo!"


    "Soso is not in Hwasan right now. So it''s right that I''m doing chores on a scale."


    "??, Chung-Myung¡­¡­.¡±


    "If there''s anything you want me to do, you can let me know."


    "We?"


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "To you?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    Celadon boats struggled in agony with expressions that could not bear to cry or laugh.


    ''You better hit me, please!''


    What''s wrong with you? There are many ways to bully people!''


    ''I feel like throwing up. I can''t get over indigestion.¡¯


    And the expressions of wise men looking at the scene were also strangely distorted.


    "What¡­¡­."


    Hyun Sang stammered and opened his mouth.


    "Maybe he''s sick or something?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I was so shocked that my head went crazy.¡±


    "Be careful what you say! It''s getting weird! It''s straight and nice!"


    "¡­didn''t you ever think it was a problem?"


    "What''s the problem? It''s good to have a straight child."


    Hyun Young, who said Chung-Myung would be cute even if he made a wig after pulling out all of my beard, seemed to be unable to see the weirdness.


    "Straightness."


    Hyun Jong''s pale eyes shone with despair.


    Making Chung-Myung a person was his biggest goal and task, a long-time writer in Hwasan. But perhaps it''s harder than the mission of making Hwasan the same name as in the past, so I haven''t even thought about it.


    And I don''t know about Hyun Jong, but making Chung-Myung a human was the biggest goal of his generation.


    By the way¡­¡­ Seeing the unexpectedly accomplished ground assignment, Hyun Jong was not as happy or rewarding as he thought.


    I think I''m looking at a brick bomb that''s going to explode in no matter of seconds.¡¯


    No, I think I have it all in my hand.


    "Well, he does look a little weak.¡±


    "Right? It''s weird for you to see, right?¡±


    "You should at least take a supplement¡­"¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Sang eventually turned his head away. Chung-Myung is the one, but he thinks it''s a big deal.


    "Long-Written."


    Hyun Sang, who sighed, looked at Hyun Jong and said,


    "I''d rather you send it now¡­"¡­.¡±


    "That''s... that''s not fair."


    "Chung-Myung may have caused an accident, but that accident has never harmed Hwasan, has it?"


    "It''s not just because Chung-Myung is a big fan of work. Imagine me stepping down and Unam or Baek Cheon becoming a long writer. Chung-Myung is going to put off making decisions one by one."


    Hyun Jong, who was briefly drawing the scene, frowned.


    When Hyun Jong decides something right now, Chung-Myung is confused if he doesn''t have his opinion. But who are younger and less distributed than him?


    "It would be better if he became a writer."


    "Yeah?"


    "What?""¡­¡­No. I don''t know, I don''t know. I''m not asking you to do it."


    "Phew. I''m...¡­.¡±


    "I thought Jang was determined to screw up Hwasan this time."


    Seeing that Hyun Young is talking like that, it seems like this isn''t going to work.


    "Anyway, that''s not going to happen, so someone else has to take center stage as a long-time writer for Hwasan. To do so, Chung-Myung needs to know how to make important decisions without him, so he has to practice in advance. Especially, Baek Cheon should know better than Unam."


    "¡­That''s why you didn''t let Chung-Myung go."


    "Yes, Baek Cheon will know what I mean, too."


    Hyun Jong looked at the distant sky with a determined face.


    I''m sure you''ll do well.¡¯


    It''s not that I''m not worried about sending them without Chung-Myung. Even now, I''m not comfortable worrying about my students who left me.¡­.


    "Chung-Myung ahhhhhh!"


    "We''re the ones who clean up the white house! Please! Please put that mop down!"


    "Oh, don''t do that!"


    But guys.


    I''m sorry¡­¡­ but it''s more of a mess here now.


    Come back soon.


    Please...

 Chapter - 750 Episode 750. No one can stop me! (5)

    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!"


    The drops of sweat flew in the wind, and wet hair flew.


    White-clad Beck Cheon ran and ran forward. Each step was determined by his will, and the slightly frowned brow was determined...¡­.


    "Oh, wait! Wait!"


    "Huh?"


    At the sound of Baek Sang''s shouting, Baek Cheon turned his head back at the same speed as he was running.


    "Oh, no! Stop!"


    "Huh?"


    Only then did Baek Cheon stop.


    As soon as he stopped, Baek Sang and Dang-Soso fell down on the spot.


    "Gasp! Gasp! Gasp!"


    "Oh, my God. Oh, my God. I''m dying."


    After a long gasp, Baek Sang looked at Baek Cheon with a face that he couldn''t understand.


    "No, the death penalty! Who''s coming after you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Since Chung-Myung doesn''t even have him, shouldn''t we just take it easy? Why are you running like a colt on fire?¡±


    At that, Baek Cheon stole a moist, wet forehead with an awkward face.


    "It''s because it''s become a habit."


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong also nodded in agreement with each other.


    "Something''s going slowly, and I can''t calm down¡­¡­.¡±


    "There''s nothing to drag, so I''m in a hurry...¡­.I think I''ll have to drag something."


    Baek Sang is speechless. All I could do was look at ''What are all these things?'' But at least the three were better. Yoo-Esul said, "Why? What''s wrong with going fast?'' he tilted his head with a sullen look.


    "No, it doesn''t mean that Chung-Myung isn''t here, does it?"¡¯


    If you''re going to be the same, why did you leave it there?


    "I know the situation is urgent, but you don''t have to run with a bubble like this."


    "I know, I know, but...¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    Baek Cheon looked around with some restless look.


    "If something goes slowly, I feel uneasy and relieved."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s because I feel like I have to go quickly and get things done quickly."


    Jo-Gol nodded furiously to agree with the statement.


    "I''m going crazy because I''m nervous and nervous about something. I feel like someone is following me from behind."


    "That''s what I''m saying."


    Baek Sang closed his eyes as he saw the three people looking around Yeonshin as if they had a nervous breakdown.


    It''s not like you''re carrying a monkey.


    Despite leaving Chung-Myung behind, these people are still in the shadow of Chung-Myung.


    "But the death penalty. If you keep running too much, not only I but also SoSo will spread. Take your time...¡­.¡±


    "No!"


    At that time, Baek Sang looked surprised at the voice from below.


    Dang-Soso, who was panting with his face stuck on the dirt floor, suddenly raised his head and was grinding his teeth. Looking at the blazing eyes, Bum was about to pee and run away instead of it was a tail.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Four, four, and you''re out of breath."


    "If you fall, you fall."


    Dang-Soso gritted his teeth.


    "You think I don''t know?¡±


    "Huh?"


    "These days, you''ve been using me as a lawmaker, and I don''t expect much from the inspection!"


    Baek Cheon and Yoon-Jong flinched. It''s because her blade-like eyes are no different than those of them.


    "Now I''m a step behind, but I know I''ll be a burden if this continues.""Soso, we''ve never thought of you like that. You are our precious...¡­.¡±


    "Do you think I''ll see that? Let''s keep running! If I can''t run on all fours, I''ll crawl along. If it doesn''t work out, I''ll hang on to your hair from behind!"


    Baek Cheon closed his mouth and grinned.


    Yeah, that''s right.


    There''s no warmth in Hwasan.


    "Growl!"


    Dang-Soso lifted himself up with trembling hands on the ground. Fire seemed to shoot out of both eyes.


    "Let''s go!"


    "No, it''s better to take a little rest.¡­.¡±


    "Don''t worry, Sasook! I''m gonna catch up with you! Don''t worry about me and leave!"


    "Oh, no. Not you."


    "What?"


    Dang-Soso turned his head to the side.


    Baek Sang sat with a face saying, "I can''t run anymore even if I beat you to death, so you can leave it behind, boil it, and go as you please."


    Dang-Soso looked at him with a pathetic look on his face.


    "What! Why! I''m an office worker!"


    "¡­that bat thing."


    Baek Cheon sighed and muttered. It is the office of finance when necessary, and the inspection of Hwasan when it is disadvantageous. That''s a lot of fun, isn''t it?


    I don''t think I used to be that bad.¡¯


    Come to think of it, who is the same person in Hwasan? Everyone''s changed so much.


    Briefly lost in thought, Baek Cheon sneaked his eyes at Yoon-jong.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "No¡­¡­."


    When asked by Yoon-Jong, he shook his head lightly.


    "I thought the rest of us in Hwasan must be struggling."


    Yoon-jong smirked.


    "You must be struggling. There''s no one to stop you. But still, there are people who live in the same room as me, so it''s a big deal."


    "I won''t cause an accident, but it''s creepy to think about how much he''s going to do."


    "Hahaha. That''s true."


    Hwasan''s disciples, who were smiling face to face, smiled awkwardly and peeked at Hwasan, who was already far away.


    "¡­Let''s get this over with and go back."


    "Yes, boarding house."


    "Let''s go!"


    "Oh, no! Let''s take a break!"


    "Stop bluffing and get up, you son of a b*tc*. There aren''t many left. It''s about time for the intestines.¡±


    "¡­¡­It takes a whole day to get there?"


    "It''s a day away."


    "What?"


    At that moment, Baek Sang realized.


    I didn''t know when Chung-Myung was here, but now I know for sure because Chung-Myung is gone. Now Hwasan''s problem is that Chung-Myung isn''t the only one.


    "Phew!"


    Baek Sang stood up and started running again.


    "Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! Gasp!" Oh, my God, I''m dying!


    Baek Cheon smiled slightly as he felt the sign of Baek Sang, who was huffing and hard to the back.


    "Come on, let''s speed it up!"


    "Hey, you...!"


    There seemed to be something rough and loud coming from behind, but Baek Cheon didn''t bother.


    * * *


    "It''s a janggang."


    "Well, I see."


    After barely arriving at the Janggang River, Baek Cheon breathed out a long breath.


    I feel this every time I see it, but the view of Janggang was literally spectacular. Especially for the Isle-based Hwasan disciples, who rarely see the big river.


    Normally, I would have admired this wide river with a pure heart, but now I am overwhelmed by this wide and long river rather than joy.


    Do we have to search this place thoroughly?¡¯


    At a loss.


    The Janggang River is long enough to cross half of the central field, and it is wide enough to remind you of the sea. It was almost impossible to search this vast area alone."Baek Sang??."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Baek Sang???"


    Back Cheon turned his head because he couldn''t answer. And what I found was not Baek Sang, who stood next to me and answered quickly as usual, but Baek Sang, who was lying on the floor and convulsed.


    "¡­Are you all right?"


    "¡­if it''s not the death penalty¡­¡­.¡±


    "Huh?"


    "Ugh."


    Baek Sang is struggling to get up. And he replied curtly with a dusty face.


    "Why?"


    "¡­where did the disciples of the Ghost Gate go missing?"


    Baek Sang turned his head as if he was something I knew.


    "Didn''t you hear that? Somewhere in the intestines."


    A big pile.


    Baek Cheon slowly rolled his fist. Baek Sang quietly added his words as he walked with blood on his sweet forehead.


    "I mean¡­ the mouth. Yes, the mouth. He said he was mutilated while going over to Poyang Lake.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, that''s right! I said mouth. It''s around here where the others are missing."


    "Who told you?¡±


    Baek Cheon loosened his fist.


    Well, it''s true that Baek Sang could have been angry.


    "I dragged him all the way here without taking a break, but his head is spinning. If you''re going to do that, give me some time to catch my breath and ask. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.¡­.¡±


    So Baek Cheon tried to ignore Baek Sang''s murmur in a small size.


    "Ho Yang Ho... Well, then you''re in the right place."


    Looking at the vast expanse of water in front of him, Baek Cheon opened his eyes faintly.


    The Janggang River is connected to huge lakes everywhere. And these lakes were the best places for the numbers to work.


    First of all, since it is a lake, the flow rate is not fast, so ships cannot run away easily. Also, the river is many times wider than the average river, and the lake is so wide that it is not easy to track down the numbers.


    "Then we''ll start by searching the area around Poyang Lake.¡±


    "¡­Landscape. It''s too wide. Can we search this vast place by ourselves?"


    ¡°Jukdo, for abruptly less than rice.¡±


    Baek Cheon nodded lightly at Yoon-Jong''s question.


    "Yoon-Jong."


    "Yes."


    "As we have already put the communication in the opening, seek cooperation from the opening branch of the old river. Or make sure that no one has been able to recover from the latest injuries."


    "Yes, boarding house, sir."


    "Baek Sang, take Jo-Gol and ask him through the merchants around you. This won''t just happen to us. Or check if there are merchants who have been recently beaten by their enemies."


    "¡­the death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "I''ll go to the open. I can''t work with her."


    At Baek Sang''s words, Jo-Gol protested as if he was wronged.


    "No, private lodging. What do you mean by that? How respectful and obedient I usually am!"


    "You should be glad that this is not your time. If Confucius had seen you, the three great Confucian schools in the Middle East would have turned into oil prices, not the shorthand."


    The same imagination unfolded in everyone''s head. Confucius trembled as he pictured Jo-Gol holding a fan and breaking Jo-Gol''s head mercilessly.


    That must be a very bizarre sight.


    "Anyway, if it doesn''t work, please let me go to the open alone. No matter how close we are to openness and alliance, you are an intelligence organization. Even if we were weak and broke, now it''s right to pay a decent price. It''s a matter of money, so I''ll be there.""Well."


    "And Jo-Gol, the child of the mall, would be better than me to ask merchants¡­¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    "No way."


    "Come on, you''really.


    In response to a sudden outpouring of nonsense, Baek Sang quietly watched Jo-Gol. Jo-Gol was a step away and was looking away at the distant mountain.


    ''You''ve earned it''s your job.¡¯


    It''s not even pitiful.


    "Let''s do it if we do."


    When Baek Cheon nodded, Jo-Gol groaned to the side of Yoon-Jong.


    "Then let''s have Yoon-Jong do that. Take So-so with you, Samae, and make sure that people around you haven''t heard about the watercolors around Poyang Lake. In particular, we need to find out if there are new watercolors, not original ones."


    "Yes."


    When Yoo-Esul answered, Dang-Soso pulled arm in arm next to her. The expressionless Yoo-Esul''s body tilted sideways.


    Yoo-Esul may feel a little scary to Yangmin, but with Dang-Soso, you will be able to do well.


    "Where are you planning to go, then.


    "I''m¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon turned his head and looked toward the Janggang River.


    "I''d better go out to the river."


    "Isn''t it dangerous?"


    "It wouldn''t hurt to have experienced it beforehand. Anyway, one o''clock is urgent, so move right now. Don''t forget that the first thing you need to do to get information is to find the missing."


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "Let''s move."


    As Hwasan''s disciples all split up, Baek Cheon slowly turned and looked toward the Janggang River.


    I don''t feel good.¡¯


    It was because I had an ominous feeling that things might be a little more serious than I originally thought.


    "Let''s check it out."


    Baek Cheon slowly moved toward the river.


    Is it because they''re all tired or because they''re distracted by the absence of Chung-Myung?


    None of Hwasan''s disciples, who arrived at the Zhang River, noticed that there was a dark eye watching them from afar.


    No one.

 Chapter - 751 Episode 751. Disciple is fine! (1)

    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Celadon boats gathered in the white marina looked back at each other with empty eyes.


    "¡­I can''t eat.¡±


    "I''m suffering from indigestion."


    "I''ve been having nightmares for three days and haven''t been able to sleep well¡­¡­.¡±


    As they looked back at each other, they sighed in unison.


    "What the hell''s wrong with him?"


    "Isn''t that crazy, too?"


    "You''re crazy. You were crazy."


    "That''s by the way¡­¡­.¡±


    No, it''s not exactly because you''re crazy, it''s because you''re not crazy. I''m not crazy, so I''m really crazy.


    "That''s why he''s so crazy.¡­.No, what''s that normal person doing now?"


    "I''m sweeping and wiping Okcheonwon."


    "Okcheonwon?"


    "Yes, I mean¡­The foundation of all the literary factions is investigative warfare, so those who do not take proper care of their ancestors are civil servants who do not respect their ancestors, and he said he would clean themselves.¡­.¡±


    Good wrapped his face wistfully and tearfully.


    "No, why are you saying the right thing?¡­.why!"


    His shoulders drooped weakly again after a brief torment. Testimony poured out again next to him.


    "I''m getting goosebumps. I''ve been watching him clean up, and he''s been talking about long sentences and long sentences all by himself.¡­.¡±


    "Long sentence death penalty? You mean Baek Cheon death sentence? No, the term "long-moon death sentence" refers to a long-moon person by priests in the same distribution as the long-moon person. If it weren''t for the elders, I wouldn''t be able to use that title.¡±


    "How am I supposed to know what''s inside? You seem to be out of your mind."


    "It''s driving me crazy. Really¡­¡­."


    I got goosebumps all over my body when I imagined Chung-Myung muttering unknown words while sweeping and wiping the investigation battle.


    At that time, Gwak Hae, who peeked around, carefully opened his mouth.


    "But the death penalty, the priests."


    "Huh?"


    "If you think about it calmly, it''s not a bad thing. It''s because it''s weird to look at and it''s hard to take it with your head. If you look at it, isn''t Chung-Myung nice?"


    "¡­That''s the problem.¡±


    "No, it''s a problem, but...¡­.¡±


    Gwak Hae says firmly.


    "Wouldn''t it be a good thing to adapt? Do you like the good Chung-Myung? Or do you like crazy Chung-Myung?"


    "Do you mean it, man!"


    Yang Ho, who shouted out loud, said as if he didn''t need to think.


    "The crazy one is better.


    "What?"


    Gwak Hae flinched back at the unexpected response. Others, however, seemed to agree with Yang Ho''s words and shook their heads in unison.


    "If it''s Chung-Myung, it''s better to be crazy."


    "At least you''re used to it.¡±


    "Right."


    Gwak Hae''s pupils caused an earthquake.


    No, the...


    I think it''s right to hear that...¡­.Uh¡­¡­.


    "Leave it all alone, if you keep looking at me like that, I''m going to explode and die right now.¡±


    "I mean!"


    "You''re a primitive man. Why are you putting us through this ordeal?"


    Celadon boats sighed with desperate faces.


    "¡­but he''ll stop doing that, right?"


    "Do you know how many days it''s been? I can''t do that with acting."


    "So you''re not gonna keep doing that?"


    "No way¡­."


    Everyone shuddered once and looked at one place in unison. It was on the side with Okcheonwon, which Chung-Myung sweeps and wipes.


    Smoothing.


    Smoothing!


    There was a glow coming from the Jade Emperor''s statue on one side of Okcheonwonwon. It was so shiny that it looked like a new one, which was just made and oiled.


    Smoothing!


    Chung-Myung wiped the statue''s face with a clean cotton.


    "Well, it''s a little...¡­.¡±


    an oblique angleThe ratio was adjusted when the protruding part of the table was slightly tightened and neatly trimmed. Chung-Myung muttered with a bright smile.


    "That''s enough."


    Neat. Neat.


    My face was full of pride. He looked around Ok thousand won with a new face.


    Okcheonwon. This place, commonly called Sajajajeon, was a place to honor the souls of the ancestors, keeping the tablets of the long-standing writers of Hwasan.


    "It''s changed a lot here, too."


    When he first entered Hawasan, little remained at Okcheonwon. Didn''t the tablets lie alone, selling all the treasures that Hawasan had collected, as well as the expensive jegi and antique doga items?


    However, Ok Cheon-won also regained some of his past appearance as Hwasan collected wealth and Hyun Young refurbished the interior of Hwasan.


    "Well, it still takes a while to get rid of the white plum blossoms.¡­.¡±


    Along with the jahajasum, the black plum blossoms, which were Hwasan''s two substitute, have yet to be found. It seems that even if you ask through the top of the galaxy and the open door, you can''t find it, because it''s stuck in a warehouse of a rich house with a collection wall, or someone who doesn''t understand its value sold it again cheaply.


    Still, it is regrettable that he could not retrieve the items that he had been sick of. But it''s not exactly important. What''s more important than being sick of it is that it''s Hwasan himself.


    Chung-Myung began wiping off the tablets of the investigations one by one with clean cotton.


    "Long death penalty, the descendants of Hwasan grew up a lot. I''m so proud of you. I think it''s time for everyone to stand on their own feet. The death penalty and the...¡­.¡±


    Cut the crap! What the hell is wrong with you?


    "Why are you yelling at me? I need to grow up now."


    - Oh, my God.


    Chung-Myung began wiping the tablets one by one with a cautious touch. After a long time, Ok Cheon-won, who had become unparalleled cleaner than when he first cleaned, was captured in his eyes.


    "Well, good."


    He nodded satisfactorily and folded the cotton cloth finely to organize it.


    "Long sentence death penalty."


    Then he suddenly murmured, looking at the memorial tablet.


    "Come to think of it, all the writers were right. Long Jin said that. I''m the one who can''t leave anything behind in Hwasan. That means I don''t understand ordinary students, but in other words, they can''t be bigger in my arms."


    While Chung-Myung is around, there will be no reason for Hwasan to suffer from the back of other clans. As was the case with HWASAN in the past.


    But after Chung-Myung disappeared?


    Eventually, the rest of the disciples have to lead Hwasan. If Chung-Myung behaves like he does now, the rest of Hwasan''s students will have to suffer from Chung-Myung''s absence.


    That is not what Chung-Myung wants.


    Haven''t you already experienced the devastating downfall of HWASAN since he disappeared? What Chung-Myung wants is not a strong Hwasan to be with, but a strong Hwasan without his presence.


    "They may be a little tired right now, but eventually they''ll be able to do well on their own. It could be a little hurtful and hard, but......so that I know how precious I am...¡­. No, no. That''s how you grow.¡±


    I think you''ve got your real intentional.


    "Hey, what are you talking about? It''s a mistake, a mistake."


    Chung-Myung waved his hand.


    And he looked out of Okcheonwon with an uncharacteristically serious face.


    "One day I thought I should step back little by little. It was just a little faster than I thought. I guess this is right. That''s what Hyun Jong says, and that''s what Baek Cheon says."Of course that doesn''t mean Chung-Myung is really backing down as a backroom old man. In the meantime, Chung-Myung was too involved in everything Hwasan could do, given his ability. Recently, individual training time has to be sacrificed more than a certain amount of time.


    Now everything is just getting back in place. In the end, like Hwasan did in the past, Hwasan should complete a system in which he is empowered by Chung-Myung''s presence alone, even if Chung-Myung does not come to the front one by one.


    "You have to trust your students more. That''s what adults do."


    Chung-Myung''s expression became a little more comfortable.


    It feels a little empty that a toddler is running away from his arms, but this is a natural change and reason.


    "Then what do we do next?"


    Chung-Myung left Okcheonwon with a basket containing cotton cloth.


    The next destination was set around Jang''s residence and moved his feet were moved. No, I tried to move it.


    "Long time no see!"


    "Huh?"


    With a loud voice in the prose, a person ran at a tremendous speed.


    "Huh? Ghost moon lord?"


    Chung-Myung, who confirmed it was Dowon Chan, tilted his head. Was he still in harmony? Why didn''t you come back?


    "Long storyteller! Long storyteller!"


    The loud shout opened the long door to the place. Hyun Jong ran outside with a surprised face and greeted him.


    "Munju, what''s wrong with you?¡±


    "Ba, I found you!"


    "What?"


    Dowon Chan shouted with a white face.


    "My student! I found a student who went missing while following the regression."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes got bigger.


    "Sa, are you alive?"


    "Yes! Fortunately, I think I''ve saved my life. How did the child send the library...¡­.¡±


    "Yes."


    "The figures are correct. He was attacked and fell into the Janggang River and survived."


    Before we knew it, everyone''s face hardened, including the elders who flocked.


    "Well, that''s not good news. But isn''t that already expected?"


    "The important thing is next."


    "What?"


    Dowon Chan took a short breath and swallowed a dry mouth.


    "The enemy who attacked him kidnapped all the people on the ship to keep the news from going into Hwasan''s ears."


    "...Taken? Did you just say kidnapping?"


    "Yes. Long-written man! I''m sure."


    "¡­¡­What is this¡­?¡­!¡±


    Hyun Jong''s face got cold.


    "What the hell are you going to do by kidnapping innocent people?¡±


    "I heard that the enemy kidnapped the people and sold them as slaves to foreign countries.¡­.¡±


    "What a nut job they are!"


    In some cases, abusive language broke out from Hyun Jong''s mouth, who didn''t say harsh words.


    It was on a completely different level to do evil to the same strongman and to touch both people.


    And¡­¡­.


    ''If rumors spread that all this happened because of him, how would the world see him?''¡¯


    Of course, Hwasan is innocent. It''s not a sin to run a business.


    But there''s a subtle side to the public, and it doesn''t necessarily go back to common sense. If it is said that Hwasan''s business caused a lot of damage to both people, his name could fall to the ground.


    "Long storyteller, shouldn''t we take action quickly?"


    Hyun Young spoke in an uncharacteristically serious voice. He couldn''t have known the seriousness of the situation, either.


    "Well, I''ll have to get them out of here as soon as possible."


    Hyun Jong nodded firmly.


    "If the time is lost and the people of the country are sold into slavery, there will be a long way to go to rescue them.¡­.¡±However, no matter how soon more students are dispatched, it takes time to arrive.


    Even if I send a letter to Baek Cheon...¡­ it would be difficult for them to deal with the floodgates alone¡­¡­.¡¯


    There''s nothing I can do about it.¡­.


    Hyun Jong, who made up his mind after much thought, opened his eyes and shouted.


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    "What?"


    In no time, Chung-Myung approached and looked at Hyun Jong.


    Okay.


    I''d rather be this way. Rather than seeing him like that...¡­.


    "I''m afraid you''ll have to go to Janggang first. I will send the other disciples through Ungum, so go ahead and stop the watercolors from selling them into slaves.¡±


    Destroying the water supply may be too much, but it will be possible with Chung-Myung''s ability.


    In the meantime, Hwasan''s main unit will arrive, and then you can wipe out the water supply. This is a pretty perfect calculation, when Hyun Jong complimented himself.


    "Janggang?"


    "Yes!"


    "Am I?"


    "Yeah, you...¡­.¡±


    the passing moment


    Did he just say that I am?


    Hyun Jong, who was mulling over words that seemed unlikely to come out of Chung-Myung''s mouth, turned his eyes blank.


    And at that moment, Hyun Jong saw.


    Chung-Myung''s face, which has been so gentle and calm for the past few days, shows all kinds of grudges in the world. Even the scene where the head is tilted sideways.


    "What about me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Oh¡­¡­.


    I think we''re screwed.¡­.

 Chapter - 752 Episode 752. Disciple is fine! (2)

    "Hey¡­¡­."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Chung-Myung???"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Ha ha. It''s awkward to see you turning your back like this. Don''t you think so?¡±


    But there was no answer coming back. A cold sweat broke out on Hyun Jong''s back.


    Chung-Myung, who was sitting in the long-door house, turned halfway and looked only at the plum tree scroll on the wall. Hyun Jong lamented inwardly.


    Why did you bring that?


    If there was just a wall, it would be awkward and boring to look through, but the scroll hung unnecessarily, giving Chung-Myung a justification to turn his head.


    "That... haha. Aren''t plum blossoms so pretty?"


    "Yes, it''s pretty."


    Hyun Jong forced himself to smile as he looked at Chung-Myung, who answered without turning his head.


    "Yeah, I see. The¡­¡­."


    First, I opened my mouth and looked around, and Hyun Sang and Hyun Young were just sitting there with a sad face. Anyway, it was Hyun Jong who forbade Chung-Myung to go, so he seemed to solve it himself.


    "Things to be ruined."


    After sighing deeply, Hyun Jong fixed his expression and looked at Chung-Myung again. The swollen cheeks didn''t seem to be solved easily.


    "That¡­¡­ Chung-Myung."


    "What?"


    You have to turn your head and say it. Yes?


    "You know, things don''t just go as we expected, they change from time to time.¡­isn''t it?"


    "That''s right, Jang."


    As the moderate answer began to return, Hyun Jong nodded happily.


    "Ha ha. So what can I do? I need someone to solve the problem, but you''re the one I trust the most in Hwasan."


    "I guess it''s private accommodation.


    "¡­It''s you."


    "Come on, it''s private lodging."


    You''re a quick-witted bastard.¡­.


    Hyun Jong''s eyes trembled.


    "There you go, there you go. I trust Baek Cheon, too. But you can''t leave everything to them. You know, they''re all still ugly."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t you think so, too?"


    As I turned around asking for consent, the elders did not react with a sullen look. However, when Hyun Jong opened his eyes, both of them were bitterly added.


    "That''s... that''s right. I can''t leave it to them yet.¡­.¡±


    "Come on. You''re right. How can I trust them? Chung-Myung needs to step up to make things work!"


    Flinch.


    At that moment, Hyun Jong looked like a ghost.


    The subtle flapping of Chung-Myung''s ears, which turned his head to its place.


    ''Now''s the time!


    "So am I. I made a bold decision for my children''s growth, but I think it''s too big to leave it to them alone. In times like this, you have to step up and give it to me! You''re the blackest man of Hwasan!"


    It was visible to the eyes of experienced Hyun Jong. The corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth and cheekbones are flinching as if they are about to pop up.


    ''Almost done.''


    "Chung-Myung??. So why don''t you step up to the plate?"


    Chung-Myung slowly returned his head completely. Unlike before, there was a refreshing smile around his mouth.


    ''That''s enough, that''s enough...''


    "Long-Written."


    "Yes, yes, Chung-Myung!"


    Chung-Myung smiled brightly to Hyun Jong, who happily responded.


    "My student is fine!"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "I''m sure Sasook will take care of it. What''s the big deal? Jang Mun-in trusted me so much, so I should do well."


    At the end of the sentence, Chung-Myung lifted his butt slightly.


    "Then I have to clean the white market, so bye."


    "Now, wait a minute!"


    I didn''t think so, but I really stood up as if I were going out. Hyun Jong freaked out and hung over his waist."What''s wrong, Jang Moon-in!"


    "Oh, sit down! Let''s sit down first. Chung-Myung, let''s sit down and talk!"


    "I have nothing more to say! Don''t do this! My pants are going down."


    "Then you could sit down!"


    "Eh!"


    In the end, Chung-Myung sat back pretending not to win, and then Hyun Jong wiped the sweat off his forehead and let go of Chung-Myung''s waist.


    "No, I understand why you''re doing this, but...¡­hasn''t the situation changed?"


    "No, Jang Moon-in!"


    "Uh, huh?"


    When Chung-Myung glared, Hyun Jong flinched.


    "In the first place! Huh? You said your students need to go through adversity without me to grow up and develop independence!"


    "He, he did."


    "Isn''t this the adversity? Adversity! What better way to build self-reliance!"


    Hyun Jong, who became a honey mute, blankly saw Chung-Myung.


    "If you''re going to do that, you shouldn''t have started in the first place! They said they should be able to handle everything on their own, and that things have changed, and they''re running to solve it!"


    "Right."


    "That''s right."


    Hyun Sang and Hyun Young shook their heads with their arms crossed. However, Hyun Jong''s blood-stained eyes quickly turned to him.


    Hyun Jong sighed and said in a heavier voice.


    "Chung-Myung??. I don''t do this when I think about children. As you say, you want to overcome the danger and grow further. But don''t you say that there are people held there? They must be saved."


    But Chung-Myung didn''t fall for it easily. On the contrary, his eyes were fluttering as if he were almost eating.


    "No, it''s adversity, including that. You''ve got to take care of that! That''s how you can build your independence! When can you develop your self-reliance only if you solve easy problems?¡±


    Hyun Jong was speechless for a moment.


    Haha. You''re saying the right things today.


    "Long-Written."


    "Huh?"


    "I''m not doing this because I don''t want to go. I deeply sympathized with the great meaning of the writer."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I understood for sure that we had to hold back our tears and make this decision for him. All of this is for Hwasan."


    "¡­Really?"


    "Yes! If I had ever had an ulterior motive, I would have been struck by lightning...¡­.¡±


    Rumbling.


    Suddenly, everyone opened their eyes wide at the sound of thunder from the sky and stared toward the window.


    "......there''s no cloud.¡±


    "What a bolt from the blue sky...¡­.¡±


    Only Chung-Myung mumbled to himself, shaking his cheeks.


    Are you sure you''re going to do this?


    Please take your conscience, you son of a b*tc*! Conscience!


    Chung-Myung changed his face and changed his words calmly.


    "¡­a little bit, self-interest, but! I''m not doing this out of personal interest."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Anyway, I''m not going, so trust me with the private lodgings and executions who went to the Janggang River."


    "Cher, Chung-Myung!"


    When Chung-Myung eventually jumped up and opened the door, Hyun Jong flew again.


    "Hey! Let go! You have to keep your dignity as a writer!"


    "The humiliation has fed you!"


    "Hey! Let it go! Your pants are stretched!"


    "I''m sorry, Chung-Myung! People should be saved and seen!"


    Unam, who was listening outside the door, grinned as the loud voice leaked out of Hyun Jong''s office. Then he stood next to the other disciples and said,


    "Guys."


    "Yes, boarding house."


    "Cover your ears."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "Tsk."


    A wise man''s ship encircled Chung-Myung''s three sides, leaning against the wall."Come on, Chung-Myung. Let''s calm down for now."


    "How dare you do this?"


    "Don''t you know it takes a long time to get from Hwasan to the other disciples?"


    "There you go, there you go. It takes a long time."


    "You know you''re the only one who can go fast alone and drag time until the main unit arrives."


    "There you go, there you go. Chung-Myung is the only one."


    Hyun Sang and Hyun Young, who continued to persuade them that seemed like threats, dropped Hyun Jong in the middle.


    Stop talking back and say something. Who is this all because of?'' was clearly young.


    Hyun Jong eventually sighed and opened his mouth in a serious voice.


    "Chung-Myung??. People make wrong judgments in their lives, and when they make mistakes, they make up for it, right?


    "There''s no one else to pack! There''s someone else cleaning up!"


    "There you go, there you go."


    Hyun Young distorted his face.


    "Why would you come out of there?"


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong wiped the sweat off his forehead and laughed awkwardly again.


    "Anyway, you are the only one I can trust right now. What do I do with you being the best?¡±


    Chung-Myung''s cheeks twitched slightly.


    The elders clapped their hands to the best of their ability.


    "There you go, there you go! The only thing I can trust is Chung-Myung!"


    "Yes, Chung-Myung. It''s not because the writer is malicious. You were able to make that decision because you could stand up for me in times of crisis."


    "What? What do you mean by that?¡±


    "I can make bold decisions because I believe you can solve everything when it''s dangerous. In other words, all of these decisions were possible because you were so good."


    Once Chung-Myung''s face seemed to melt halfway, the elders began to dig in the gap.


    "Oh, my. What am I going to do? If Chung-Myung doesn''t come forward, there''s no one to handle this.¡±


    "Hwasan is going to fail, he''s going to fail. If Jang Moon-in makes a wrong decision, Hwasan will be ruined.¡±


    "You lost your gun, tsk tsk."


    Hyun Jong, who even clapped hard, looked at the priests on the left and right with a slightly strange look.


    But when they hear it, they hear it...¡­?


    But the two didn''t care a bit.


    "Chung-Myung??. You have to understand with your heart."


    "Yes, Chung-Myung has a great heart!"


    Chung-Myung''s features were very hectic. His ears were red and his eyes were wide open to hold back his laughter, his nostrils were flaring, and he had to press the corners of his mouth, which kept going up without noticing, and he had a lot of trouble.


    "Hmph!"


    Chung-Myung, who coughed loudly, finally nodded quietly.


    "I can''t help it."


    Then he shrugged.


    "Well¡­¡­ it''s not the disciple''s right to ask if it''s because Jang was trying to do well."


    Then, the sound of what he has done so far has risen to his throat, but thanks to Hyun Jong''s deep patience, he was able to avoid a situation that popped out of his mouth.


    "He, he is. As expected, our Chung-Myung is a pottery."


    "Hehe. Come to think of it, when I first came to Hwasan, the writer said that."


    "Did I?"


    "Yes."


    "It was crazy¡­¡­."


    "Ahahahaha! Oh, my long man must be very tired!"


    Hyun Sang and Hyun Young almost simultaneously blocked Hyun Jong''s mouth and pulled it back.


    "Hush!"Hyun Jong''s eyes were watering because he couldn''t keep the proverb that he had to speak even though his mouth was crooked.


    Chung-Myung, who was watching the scene, got up from his seat and snuck out his stomach. Baek-ah, who was in Chung-Myung''s arms, also leaned her head through her collar and looked elated.


    ''Well, well...''


    Now you can''t help but go to the grain.


    "I have a lot to say, but I''m in a hurry, so I''ll start right away."


    "Oh, yeah, Chung-Myung."


    "And next time...¡­.Sigh¡­¡­. No. What''s the point of saying it? I have to understand."


    "Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh!"


    "From now on, I ask you to make a smarter decision, Jang."


    Chung-Myung shook his head and bent over.


    "Then I''ll be right back."


    "Okay. Have a safe trip."


    "Hahaha. Jang seems to be happy, too. Would it be good enough to do this shoulder dance? Haha, please stay still! Hahahaha!"


    Chung-Myung, who saw the scene of confusion and joy, smiled and went outside.


    Like this.


    Unam asked bitterly when she saw him with a refreshing face.


    "How did it go?¡±


    "I''ll be back from the Chang River, student."


    "¡­¡­OK. Go ahead."


    "Yes. Hehe!"


    Looking at the back of Chung-Myung, who had already become distant, the steps seemed to be very cheerful. At that time, a desperate scream came from behind Unam''s back.


    "Hit me! Stop it all, you bastards! Tell him not to go!"


    "Oh, please stay still!"


    "The older he gets, the more immature he is, aye!"


    Listening to the three people squabbling, Unam slowly lowered his head.


    "Guys."


    "Yes, boarding house."


    "Cover your ears...¡­.¡±


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    After many twists and turns, the Mangjong, who pushed his meanness into both cheeks, set off brightly toward the Janggang River.

 Chapter - 753 Episode 753. Disciple is fine! (3)

    "Did he go?"


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    Hyun Jong sighed deeply.


    "Yes, it''s getting harder day by day."


    Hyun Young snorted at the whining.


    "Chung-Myung is no different than he used to be. The writer wants more from him.¡±


    "¡­is that so?"


    Hyun Jong seemed to think for a moment, but soon admitted and nodded.


    That''s true.


    Former Hyun Jong didn''t want anything from Chung-Myung. She was just a pretty girl who came to enter Hwasan on her own.


    But now everyone secretly expects Chung-Myung to do something and do something. And the same goes for Hyun Jong.


    "Jang Moon-in. I think Jang Moon-in went overboard this time."


    Then Hyun Sang implied.


    "You told me not to go with the kids, but this time I went and helped them, so it''s ridiculous for Chung-Myung."


    "I know."


    Hyun Jong sighed. There was a sign of exhaustion on his face.


    "But I''m not that great of a man."


    "¡­¡­long story."


    "I tried to find a good way for everyone, but I didn''t feel good about it."


    "But this time...¡­.¡±


    "Isn''t that too much?"


    "What?"


    When Hyun Sang asked back because he couldn''t understand the random words, Hyun Jong said with a bitter face.


    "I''ve never seen that kid rest properly."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At that, Hyun Sang and Hyun Young''s expressions hardened slightly.


    "This time, I realized again when I started training at dawn. He started training in Hwasan the fastest and finished the latest. Don''t you take care of your children''s training during work and time, coordinate your work with Munpa, and even manage the business that Hwasan is doing?"


    Hyun Young nodded as he thought of each one.


    "That''s true."


    There are working-level officials, but all that doesn''t work out without Chung-Myung.


    "There is not enough heat to divide the work. In the meantime, if you lean on him for everything that''s going on outside the gate, when will Chung-Myung be able to rest?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Young was about to say something and shut up.


    ''It just happened so naturally that I didn''t realize it.¡¯


    Looking back, what Chung-Myung was doing was simply not enough for one person.


    Nevertheless, the reason why he didn''t take the fact seriously was because his work gradually increased and came all the way here, and the relaxed appearance of Chung-Myung.


    No one would think he''d live a hectic life watching him lie on the eaves sipping and sipping.


    "We have to do our job without relying on Chung-Myung, neither do our children. This is not for Hwasan. It''s for Chung-Myung."


    "¡­¡­When did you start thinking about that?¡±


    "It was when I saw a guy coming and going in and out while he was learning his skills."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Learning new skills is an important task and an opportunity for the warrior to put everything he has into it. But he''s trying to take care of Hawsan''s big story while I''m not good enough to concentrate on my studies. I don''t think that''s the right thing to do."


    There''s definitely something warped.


    Chung-Myung''s affection for Hwasan is so great that none of these people here knows.But in Hyun Jong''s view, Chung-Myung''s obsession with Hwasan goes beyond common sense. In addition, I felt that the trend has become more severe recently.


    ''Since I''ve been collecting the eugene of my ancestors, I''ve been wanting to see more.¡¯


    It would be nice if others showed the same change, but Chung-Myung is not the only one. What he does is already excessive.


    "Because you didn''t let Chung-Myung go, did that include the reason?¡±


    "Everyone knows that he takes extra care of those who are out of the race this time. I thought Chung-Myung would be able to take care of himself if I put him away. And I thought Chung-Myung would be able to take some time if he kept doing that."


    "Long story¡­¡­."


    Hyun Sang looked at Hyun Jong with a slightly darker face.


    Since I took the position of Elder, I should have understood Hyun Jong better than anyone else, but I didn''t know that far.


    "If you do¡­¡­."


    Then Hyun Young tilted his head.


    "Why did you send Chung-Myung again? No, if you''re going to do that, spend it with the main camp."


    "¡­I don''t have a good feeling about it."


    "What?"


    Hyun Jong''s face hardens.


    "How many times has a ship been seized as a whole, although the enemy has often captured and sold people as slaves?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If that had happened, we couldn''t have known. That is beyond acceptable. Rumors spread around the world, and the coffins wrapped their heads to wipe out the numbers."


    Do you think this wasn''t just for the money?¡±


    "I can''t sit here and look at everything that''s going on in the intestines. But this time, I feel something''s wrong. Children who have gone to the intestines may be in great danger."


    "So¡­¡­."


    The two elders look a little darker. Hyun Jong continued in a low voice.


    "It''s just a concern yet, but it doesn''t feel good, so hurry up and prepare for the race. We have to leave as soon as possible."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    It''s not as easy as you think to empty the door and lead the disciples. There are a lot of things to prepare for, and most of all, coordinate what is going on in Hwasan so that there is no problem even if many students are away.


    But now one o''clock was urgent. So, we had no choice but to send Chung-Myung in advance.


    ''Is it still difficult?¡¯


    Hyun Jong closed his eyes slowly.


    Chung-Myung would have guessed what Hyun Jong was thinking. Nevertheless, it would have been my own protest that it was not the right time yet.


    ''Hana Chung-Myung...¡­.¡¯


    A door-cutter cannot be a person''s life.


    It''s good for Hwasan to gain fame and be great because of Chung-Myung. However, the most ideal direction for Hyun Jong was not to make Hwasan great because of Chung-Myung, but to make him restful.


    Hyun Jong finally sighed because he couldn''t stand it.


    It''s hard.


    It''s still a very difficult road. Yet


    "But it''s something I''ll have to do one day. For the sake of him."


    With his head down, Hyun Jong looked south. My eyes were full of worries.


    I hope everything''s fine.¡¯


    A long breath came out of my mind as it kept getting heavier.


    * * *


    (sighs) (CHUCKLES)


    Chung-Myung''s speed of running nonstop was simply enormous.It was not even comparable to when he usually ran with the Ogum. He literally crossed the mountain in one step, and jumped the river in two steps.


    "Gasp, gasp, gasp! Hwa, Hwasan the Dragon! Let''s go together!"


    The face of Dowon Chan, the ghost moon following him, turned blue before he knew it.


    Does this make sense?¡¯


    Ghost doors may be weak, but the new law is known to the world, and Dowon Chan is the very gatekeeper of them.


    So, of course, I was confident that I would be second to none if I faced with the new law. Under the new law, it would be better to discuss the world''s most open-mindedly.


    But now Dowon Chan was just too much to keep up with Chung-Myung running ahead. It felt like my breath was coming up to the tip of my chin and my Danjeon was upside down.


    How could this be happening?¡­.¡¯


    It''s unbelievably fast.


    But what''s more surprising is that it''s maintaining that tremendous speed from the start to the present.


    ''How good the history is...¡­?¡¯


    Now, of course, the reputation of the Hwasan Divine Dragon is ringing the Dead Sea.


    Already, the Hwasan Divine is not classified as a latecomer. The fact that the Hwasan Divine Dragon won the shaman''s elder in the shaman''s tombstone is a famous fact that anyone who is a strong man now knows.


    Therefore, I have never doubted the ignorance, but I take that fact into consideration. Even so, this far exceeded his expectations.


    "Tue, Hwasan Shin¡­¡­.Hwasan The Dragon!"


    After several consecutive calls, Chung-Myung, who was running like an island war, turned his head.


    "Why?"


    "Joe, if you could go a little slower...¡­.You''re too fast!"


    "You know what?"


    Then Chung-Myung tilted his head as if he didn''t know English.


    "I''m running moderately for you, Master Moon."


    "¡­... this, this?¡±


    Chung-Myung shrugged as he looked at Dowon Chan.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m busy right now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The destination is the same anyway, so let''s go meet."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Sure."


    Chung-Myung smiled brightly and waved his hand and ran forward at a much faster speed than he had run.


    "Hwasan! God...¡­.¡±


    I tried to shout something, but Chung-Myung quickly became a mole and disappeared.


    "¡­Is it a person?"


    Dowon Chan, who had even stopped to his feet in shock, murmured vaguely as he looked at the direction in which he disappeared.


    * * *


    "What happened?"


    "¡­Similar."


    Baek Cheon frowned slightly.


    I''ve already researched it for a few days, but nothing special comes up.


    "What about merchants?"


    Yoon-jong sighed quietly and shook his head and answered.


    "It''s the case. I feel like the numbers have increased a little bit recently, but nothing seems to be known about harm. The other day, an entire ship went missing, so there''s an investigation going on, but I don''t see anything else."


    "Missed?"


    "Isn''t it sometimes what happens when a ship sinks. If the ship sinks in the middle of the long river, no skilled sailor can come back to the river."


    "Well."


    Then it''s a pity, but it''s not something to look at at at this point.


    Baek Cheon made a faint groan and looked at Dang-Soso.


    "Both of you, too?"


    "Yes, looting doesn''t seem to be happening. Although most of them live in Janggang River, they either farm or fish on the riverside, but they don''t seem to be interested in numbers because their pockets are clear.¡±


    "Hagiya."


    If you think about it, it''s natural.


    The bandit is not after the people. In the first place, those who climb the mountain with no money to go a long way are not considered Yangmin. Ordinary people rarely leave their birthplace.In that sense, it is clear why the numbers do not touch the people living on the river. There''s nothing left after we talk about it anyway.


    Why would I rob the poor out of the water when the people carrying the money on the water are swarming around in boats?


    "Any rumors of water debt?¡±


    "You don''t seem to know that either. Even if it''s the Janggang River, there are so many rough areas around, so there aren''t many places where people live.¡±


    "That''s right."


    Janggang is very famous for its outstanding scenery. In other words, it is no different from the spread of inhospitable wilderness.


    "They pick out such rough waters and regularly carry householders on board."


    "So you don''t really have a home base."


    "Yes, I think so."


    It was more troublesome than I thought. We don''t know exactly where the watercolors are right now, let alone which watercolors were aiming for the specials.


    ''I thought you''d be like bandits, but you were completely mistaken.¡¯


    If you think about it the other way around, it was because Im Sobyong was on their side that they were able to find and attack living quarters so easily.


    "What about the opening?"


    "Open information doesn''t seem to reach the top of the river. What happened on the waterway is beyond their knowledge."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Baek Sang scratched the back of his head as if he was sorry.


    "That''s... that''s so obvious, because the information power of openness comes from beggars spread throughout the country, would a beggar ever get on a boat?"


    Baek Cheon, who became a honeyed mute, sighed as he looked at Baek Sang.


    "¡­¡­Yes, it sounds like it."


    I had a lot of trouble.


    "I wondered why they couldn''t clean up when they sometimes stormed ships and government vessels.¡±


    It was like finding a needle in the desert to change seats when bored in this vast river.


    "What are you going to do?"


    It also failed to locate the missing person.


    If it doesn''t come out even if I find it here, there is a possibility of either. Either he really drowned or he was taken prisoner and taken to prison.


    In order to find out, they had to specify the water supply that attacked the special ticket and confirm its home base.


    "The death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    Then Yoon-jong said with a serious face.


    "I think it''s hard this way."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "How is it possible to find numbers that go out of water and over water in the first place?"


    Jo-Gol, who had been listening, clasped his hands and put them around his head and grumbled.


    "If I were rich, my enemies would come to me on a boat. I don''t have any money, so I have to look for numbers."


    Suddenly, Baek Cheon stared at Jo-Gol and asked quickly.


    "What did you just say?¡±


    "It''s too bad I don''t have any money.¡±


    "No, before that."


    "What? Oh¡­¡­¡­ If I''m rich, the numbers will come by themselves¡­"¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon, who had been muttering for a while, smiled brightly.


    "I heard dog poop is sometimes used for medicine.¡±


    His face, which had been in agony, suddenly brightened up.


    "Let''s change the plan."


    "How?"


    "That''s what Jo-Gol said. If we can''t find it, we''ll get it from over there."


    At the moment, the disciples trembled with unknown anxiety. Baek Cheon''s mouth smile was similar to Chung-Myung''s.

 Chapter - 754 Episode 754. Disciple is fine! (4)

    "¡­Yes?"


    Deungkyeom blinked his big eyes.


    He, a two-time student of the Ghost Gate, had just arrived here after hearing from his superiors'' orders to go to the mouth from the mountain quarters on his way back from delivering the special tickets to infinity.


    But now the nobles in front of him were telling a very meaningless story.


    "You can spread the rumor."


    "Rumor?"


    "Yes, you can spread the rumor that you''re on a boat with a special package."


    "¡­Why would you have to do that?¡±


    Of course, it is one of the missions of the specialists to inform them about express objects and galaxy movements. That''s why Dungkyeom wears such flashy clothes.


    Public relations are half the battle for any business.


    No matter how useful the express election is, if people don''t know that such a thing exists in the world, who would look for a special ticket?


    Therefore, it has been working hard to announce the existence of special tickets for both the Milky Way and the Ghost Mundo.


    But isn''t this a different matter?


    Why would you spread such rumors in a place where there don''t seem to be a lot of people to ask for a vote? It just adds to the danger.


    "Don''t make it too obvious that you''re spreading the word too consciously, but spread it well! That naturalness is important."


    The horseless backbone is standing in front of me...¡­. No, I just watched a young man who was so handsome that I had never seen anywhere else in my life smile and emphasize.


    And I realized the truth of the world.


    ''Heaven doesn''t give you everything.¡¯


    I think you took some hair instead of giving me your face...¡­.


    "Do you understand?"


    "¡­Yes, I understand that.Why do you have to do this? Even so, the enemy of the Janggang River is so crowded that the flag country is in chaos. Isn''t this why you''re attracting more people?"


    "Yes, that''s it."


    "What?"


    "That''s exactly what we want."


    Looking at Baek Cheon, a man who smiles brightly, Dungkyeom also smiled.


    I''m definitely out of my mind.


    Come to think of it, I think I''ve heard somewhere that the Wasans aren''t all sane instead of strong¡­¡­.


    Come to think of it, when I visited the ghost gate before, it was no joke.¡­.


    "And then what?¡±


    "You have to get on the boat."


    "¡­Belly?"


    "Yes."


    "You''re really going to get on the boat because there''s a lot of rumors that the tickets are on board.¡±


    "Yes, it is. But there''s nothing to worry about. We''re going to ride it together. The special ticket won''t hurt a finger. Trust us."


    Instead of answering, Dungkyeom slowly moved his eyes from left to right.


    Smiles rose as I saw all of the disciples of Hwasan with confident expressions on their faces.


    "¡­I''m the only one around here?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you don''t mind, call someone else.¡­.¡±


    "Ha ha ha ha. No joke."


    "No, I''m not kidding.¡­.¡±


    "One hour is urgent. All right, all right. Good luck!"


    "Hey, guys! About ten lives?! You have to say something that makes sense.¡­!¡±


    In the end, Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong dragged their angry backbones out.


    Baek Cheon, who looked at it, sighed and questioned.


    "Why don''t you understand?¡±


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    Dang-Soso grinned and kindly advised.


    "Don''t play with the Chung-Myung death penalty for a while when you get back to Wasan."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "They say we look alike often, but I guess that''s true."


    I think that''s a curse.


    Right? Right?


    * * *


    Dang-Soso, trembling with a red face, hurriedly covered his mouth."Giggles¡­¡­.Giggles¡­"¡­.¡±


    You can''t laugh. We should not denigrate the efforts of those who have prepared desperately.


    But¡­¡­.


    Mo, I can''t stand it!¡¯


    Isn''t this really too much?


    "No, what is this!"


    In the end, the other disciples looked back at each other when they couldn''t stand it and shouted. Then, they laughed in vain as if they were dumbfounded and funny.


    Jo-Gol looked at Yoon-Jong and said,


    "The death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­What, where are you going to farm?¡±


    Yoon-Jong, wearing cotton clothes that he had obtained in moderation, looked as if he would go to the field at any moment.


    "Why did you roll up your pants?¡±


    "¡­¡­I was just copying someone passing by."


    "He must have been a woodcutter who came out to sell. It''s just that you don''t have the hang of it.¡­.¡±


    When Jo-Gol kicked his tongue as if he felt sorry for Jo-Gol, Yoon-Jong cried.


    "You, man!"


    "What''s wrong with me? These are silk clothes that are popular in Hangzhou these days! Tsk tsk tsk tsk. I used to eat in Sacheon...¡­.¡±


    "Have you ever been to Hangju?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Wearing silk embroidered with colorful flowers, it looked not like a wealthy family, but like a night street or a raging lake.


    But the two were a bit better.


    "Accident¡­¡­."


    Dang-Soso couldn''t face Yoo-Esul and turned his head away. However, the fabric looked good, as if he had faithfully followed the instructions to dress up as if he had money. The problem is that the top is yellow, the pants are blue, and the wind is red.


    Just looking at it made my eyes go round.


    "Accident, this is...¡­.¡±


    Yoo-Esul turned his head and looked at one person and said, "It''s unfair."


    "I tried at least."


    Then everyone''s eyes were on one person.


    "Oh, what am I supposed to do?"


    In one look, he let out his anger in a bloody voice.


    "Dah, what''s the point of wearing different clothes! In the first place¡­¡­."


    "I''m bald."


    "Yeah, bald."


    "Young baldness is not easy to find."


    Tears filled Hye Yeon''s eyes.


    No, does it make sense to tell Jung to change to look rich?


    I''m bald in silk, bald in leather fur, bald in fur!


    Hye Yeon even stamped the seal. No matter how he disguised himself, he was a monk who ran out of the temple at best.


    In the end, they had no choice but to get an ordinary gray robe, not Shaolin''s yellow robe.


    "There''s a false ride...¡­Wouldn''t that be all right?"


    "Well, I can''t help it."


    "The monk understands."


    Everyone understood Hye Yeon''s situation. Dang-Soso said flatly and flatly.


    "I don''t know Buddhist monk Hay Yeon, but no one else can do it! Everyone, change again."


    Yoon-Jong''s face showed signs of embarrassment.


    "By the way, SoSo. I''ve never worn anything other than Hwasan''s uniform since I grew up. So I don''t know what to wear.¡­.¡±


    "Jo-Gol death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "Go to a nearby shopping mall and pay for some clothes worn by merchants. You can just wear a bundle and pretend to be a merchant."


    "Uh¡­¡­ I didn''t think of that. I''m from a merchant family, too."


    "Go quickly."


    "Yes!"


    As Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong rushed out, Dang-Soso sighed deeply.


    When it comes to martial arts, he is more reliable than anyone else in the world, but when it comes to ordinary things, he is inferior to ordinary people.


    It was then.


    "Are you all ready?¡±


    After the change, Baek Cheon opened the door and entered.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No one could answer and looked at him with blank eyes. Baek Cheon asked, a little embarrassed."Why? What''s wrong?¡±


    "No. The¡­¡­".¡±


    Dang-Soso chose the horse with his eyes wide open.


    Unexpectedly, Baek Cheon has completely changed, contrary to her expectations. Dark ocher-colored cotton clothing seemed appropriate for people who worked hard to wear, and hair tied up with a hero gun is a form that can be seen even in ordinary merchants.


    But¡­¡­.


    "That''s weird."


    "It''s really weird."


    "It''s a trick that it can''t look this good on."


    Clothes and people play separately.


    Anyone can tell that the child of the house ran away from home, and he wore his servant''s clothes and came outside.


    "It''s really not fair in the world...¡­.¡±


    Dang-Soso shook his head, beating Baek Sang, who sighed as if he was upset.


    "I can''t stay at home. Let''s give up the merchant."


    "Huh?"


    "Since it''s like this, let''s go backwards. Take it all out from head to toe in silk clothes to make it look like you''re a precious house kid on a cruise to the Janggang River."


    "Why do you have to?"


    "¡­¡­I''m annoyed to explain why, so just do what I''m told."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "We''re supposed to be on a boat this afternoon, so we all need to move fast! Okay?"


    "Oh, I see."


    "Why don''t you rate me?"


    Dang-Soso smirked at Baek Sang''s words.


    "I''m fine at home. Whatever you wear."


    "Why?"


    "You''ll look like a commissioner in good clothes, and you''ll look like a servant in bad clothes. Just stick close to Baek Cheon''s quarters."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang-Soso clapped his hands loudly over Baek Sang, whose soul was robbed and bones and flesh separated in a flash.


    "What are you doing? Come on! Come on, move."


    Just in time, Jo-Gol rushed back and handed out the clothes he had bought. Everyone picked out clothes and started to wear them.


    "Oh, yeah. What are you doing?


    "Will it really work out?¡±


    "I don''t trust him at all.¡­.¡±


    "What good is this going to do? I''m just doing it because I''m told to."


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply as he heard complaints from all over the place.


    ''Chung-Myung??.''


    The day comes when I understand you.


    To be honest, I really want to beat it all up...¡­.


    Everything...


    * * *


    "There it is."


    "Let''s get in."


    Hwasan''s disciples looked at the back of the dorsal on the boat.


    Unexpectedly, Dungkyeom did a good job of my duties. Thanks to this, rumors spread that the special ticket to the Milky Way had come to Gugang.


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol talked quietly.


    "You won''t notice, will you?¡±


    "It won''t be a problem. If they''re staying here, the information we can get from the watercolors is fragmentary."


    "Well, I guess so.¡±


    "I don''t know if private life considered that much."


    This guy?


    It was the moment Baek Cheon was about to say something.


    "That can''t be."


    "I''m sure you caught a rat in the back steps back."


    "Rats are unlucky, too."


    Poke, poke.


    My stomach has been aching.


    I didn''t know when Chung-Myung shared his dissatisfaction with them.


    The fact that these guys are so filthy disgruntled.


    I hope they''re all dead.¡¯


    Sincerely¡­¡­!


    "Let''s go now.¡±


    "Yeah."


    Baek Cheon led the way. Every time he took a step, a colorful silky gun flew gracefully.


    "Huh?"


    But there was no sound coming from behind, so I stopped and looked back.


    "Aren''t you going?"


    "Go ahead."


    "¡­¡­why?"


    "Sasuk is a noble and we are merchants, but it''s strange to go together.""Take Baek Sang Sasook first."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon asked with a slight look of dismay.


    "You''re not embarrassed to go with me, are you?"


    All that came back was a deep silence. Baek Cheon closed his eyes and turned away.


    "Let''s go, Baek Sang."


    "¡­¡­Yes, the death penalty."


    There was a slight strain on his face towards a large ship anchored at the pier.


    "Just because there was no damage to the merchants, it means they were working for the special ticket only. If I''m right, I''ll definitely come again this time.¡¯


    It''s burdensome that we might have to deal with our enemies on the water, but...At this rate of empty days should Jukdo, but less than rice.


    What would he do if he were a kid?¡¯


    Baek Cheon lifted his head slightly and looked up at the sky.


    Whenever this happened, Chung-Myung felt empty. Until now, Baek Cheon had no time to think, and Chung-Myung had to decide whether to push or not. But not anymore.


    Baek Cheon, who paused for a moment, soon grabbed his heart and shook his head.


    Be careful, but don''t hesitate.¡¯


    Baik Cheon, who had his heart set on board.

 Chapter - 755 Episode 755. Disciple is fine! (5)

    "Wait! Wait!"


    A beggar sprinted hurriedly toward the pier.


    "Gasp, gasp, gasp!"


    Only when he reached the pier, he bent down and breathed heavily, and hurriedly looked around and caught anyone.


    "Well, look, let me ask you a question!"


    "What?"


    "Hey, isn''t this a merchant ship leaving this afternoon?"


    "Oh, that ship?"


    "Yes!"


    "What''s the use of a beggar''s merchant ship?"


    "It''s because someone I know rode it. What happened to the ship? I don''t think it''s departure time yet."


    "They''ve already set sail because they got together early."


    "What?"


    "I went out a while ago. I''m sure he''s already out of mouth. If you want to recognize a ship, recognize the next one."


    At the words, the beggar flopped to the spot.


    "Oh, my God¡­."


    In his hand was a letter in a red envelope.


    "No, the ship is gone, but how the hell am I supposed to deliver this? I was now beaten to death by a king...¡­.¡±


    The eyes of the Janggang River, which runs relentlessly enough to be heartless, were filled with dismay.


    * * *


    The ship moved smoothly and smoothly along the long river.


    It''s nothing special. There will be hundreds of ships to and from the Janggang River a day.


    But there was a man standing in the player who made the common sight uncommon.


    "You must be a son of a noble family."


    "Why did the prince get on a ship like this? You''re going to take a pleasure boat, aren''t you?"


    "I''m sure you''ve had enough of it."


    "You''re so handsome, anyway."


    Baek Cheon''s face trembled at the whispering voice.


    I told you not to stand out.


    Rather than avoiding the eyes, it is attracting people at all. But I couldn''t bear to express my dissatisfaction.


    "You must be a servant next to you."


    "You''re a prince, and of course a servant will follow you."


    "You look like a servant. What are you asking?"


    Baek Cheon''s eyes glistened with pity as he looked at Baek Sang. But Baek Sang spoke in a flat voice, half-eyed with a half-doed face.


    "¡­don''t say anything."


    "¡­¡­Sang."


    "Because comfort makes me want to cry."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    You''re cruel people.


    They are whispering inaudibly, but they are too clearly embedded in the ears of the warrior. So you can''t blame them...¡­.


    Yes?


    Guys, why are you guys whispering in there together?


    "What kind of crotch are you...¡­.¡¯


    I was sweating as I looked at the students of Hwasan, including Yoon-jong, who pointed his finger this way.


    All Baek Cheon could do was pat Baek Sang on the shoulder¡­¡­.


    "Don''t touch it. Ask the servant."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    You''re such a timid person.


    "By the way, will the numbers come?"


    "Shh. You have a loud voice."


    "¡­¡­No. Why are you so careful? We''re on board, and the ship has already departed, and no matter how bright the enemy''s ears are, can you hear what they''re saying here?"


    "There may be a load of water on this ship."


    Surprised by the remark, Baek Sang shrank his neck slightly.


    "Is that a ship?"


    "No matter how well they know the river, they can''t know all the boats that go and go. Nori could have at least one person on board send a signal."


    "¡­I couldn''t see anyone who had mastered martial arts."


    "Just because I sympathize with the numbers, I don''t necessarily learn martial arts. If I were you, I''d either embrace one of the merchants or a sailor.""Oh¡­¡­."


    Baek Sang nodded loudly.


    It''s like a long time ago, Baek Cheon.


    "So do you think the numbers will come?"


    "I''m sure it''s because I sprayed the bait. It''ll probably come at some point."


    "Why?"


    "It won''t be so common for a special ticket to cross the Jang River. You don''t want to miss this opportunity."


    Baek Sang nodded as if he had understood.


    We don''t know if they''re really after the precious objects that the specialties carry or have other purposes. However, for any reason, chances were high that he would grab the special ticket when he had the opportunity.


    If it is too dark for old class information, it will surely come if it is heard.


    "What if he doesn''t come?¡±


    "That''s a relief."


    "What?"


    Baek Cheon said, looking far away.


    "If they don''t come after one or two iterations, they didn''t aim for a special ticket for a specific purpose, they just happened to overlap. Then it''ll be easy to solve."


    "Oops."


    "But¡­¡­ I don''


    If things had gone so smoothly, I wouldn''t have been going through this hardship.


    "Anyway, everything will be fine for a while. It''s more likely to slow down and appear in deserted areas. Just don''t relax until then, just in case."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    Baek Sang answered quietly and looked back.


    I felt strange looking at the qualities of talking with passengers.


    ''It''s reliable, but...¡­.¡¯


    Now, it can be said that Hwasan''s disciples are among the proud masters.


    He hasn''t reached that level yet, but the five swords can already hear the sound of coriander wherever Kang Ho puts them, in terms of performance and skill.


    It''s just...


    I wonder if his skills will work out well on the water.¡¯


    It was difficult to predict.


    Considering Oh''s skills, I wonder if it''s a big problem, but considering the fact that those prominent Moon faction are reluctant to wipe out their enemies, it''s not easy to see.


    I hope everything''s fine.¡¯


    Baek Cheon seemed to think something was going to happen somehow, but Baek Sang just wanted peace without it.


    With those two different ideas, the ship slowly advanced to the Janggang River.


    "¡­¡­I have nothing to do."


    "I know."


    Yoon-Jong''s face was full of boredom. Seeing the scenery of the Janggang River outside the boat has slowly disappeared.


    It''s the first time Chung-Myung has spent so much time in such a daze since he came to Hwasan. He really can''t stay still for a second.


    "Do you want to train?¡±


    "Arthur, with so many eyes, now you and I are ordinary merchants.¡±


    "¡­¡­Ugh. I''m dying."


    Jo-Gol had a sore face.


    Some people are slow to go by boat and enjoy the scenery of the Janggang River, but it was not right for them.


    If you enjoy the scenery, mountains are better than rivers. You can jump up the mountain on your own.


    "I hope the numbers come soon."


    "That''s ridiculous.¡­.¡±


    "What''s wrong with you? We''re on our way to find the numbers.¡±


    "But if you can''t, you''d better not meet."


    "Why?"


    "Well, it''s long to explain. It''s better if it doesn''t happen."


    "Is it because Chung-Myung doesn''t have him?"


    At Jo-Gol''s question, Yoon-Jong shut up for a moment.I didn''t mean to say that, but I was speechless when I heard Jo-Gol''s question.


    Is that so?


    If Chung-Myung were here, everyone would have been distracted to stop him running around trying to catch the numbers.


    But at least I wouldn''t be afraid to meet the numbers.


    ''You don''t have to say this.¡¯


    Yoon-Jong pretended to be calm and opened his mouth. But Jo-Gol said before he could take his chance.


    "Honestly, I''m a little nervous, death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­Chung-Myung."


    Yoon-Jong looked at Jo-Gol with a slight surprise. If I had to pick someone who wouldn''t say this among the five swords, the first was Yoo-Esul and the second was Jo-Gol.


    "When I''m around, I just...¡­very wide of the face¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''re just saying it''s not in front of you.¡­.¡±


    "Isn''t that true? I want to turn everything upside down.¡±


    "No. If only I had the power."


    "Yes, it is. Anyway, since he''s not here...¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol blurted the end of his speech.


    "How should I put it¡­¡­. I can''t explain it well.¡±


    "That''s enough. I don''t know if I don''t hear it."


    Yoon-Jong shook his hand lightly and laughed bitterly.


    It was just unexpected that Jo-Gol said this, but I understood what he was feeling. Because he was feeling the same thing.


    As expected, Chung-Myung''s vacancy was much bigger than expected.


    "But don''t say anything weak. If you don''t want to go back and hear Chung-Myung tease him to die."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    Jo-Gol nodded with a slightly heavier face than usual.


    "What are you thinking, an accident?"


    Yoo-Esul, standing on the railing and looking out at the river, answered briefly, turning his head to Dang-Soso''s question.


    "Hwasan."


    "Do you still think about Hwasan here?"


    "Because it''s home."


    A slightly strange look crossed Dang-Soso''s face.


    Home.


    Dang-Soso is a student of Hwasan, but I don''t think of him as much as Yoo-Esul yet. No, maybe none of Hwasan''s disciples think of Hwasan as much as Yoo-Esul.


    "Are you worried about the death penalty you left behind?"


    "A troublemaker. Take care of yourself wherever you are."


    "¡­That''s true."


    "I''m worried about the writer."


    "¡­¡­that''s true."


    Yoo-Esul asked Dang-Soso with an expressionless face.


    "Are you worried?"


    "No, I''m not worried. I''m worried."


    "No, don''t kill me."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When Dang-Soso couldn''t answer, Yoo-Esul stirred softly.


    "Don''t worry."


    "Yes, accidents protect you when you''re in danger.¡­.¡±


    "You''re a confident Hwasan examiner, too."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m not weak. So it''s okay.¡±


    Dang-Soso, who was staring blankly at Yoo-Esul for a moment, bit his lip. Then a moment later, he raised his head and laughed.


    "Yes, accident! I''ll protect you this time!"


    Yoo-Esul had a small smile on his lips.


    "Yeah."


    And it was then.


    Hye Yeon approaches Baek Cheon, who is standing in the player, and speaks quietly.


    "Baek Cheon Poetry."


    "Yes, monk."


    "The ship approaching the front is a little strange."


    "What?"


    Hye Yeon said with a stiff face.


    "The ships that have passed by have already turned their players at this point, and that ship shows no sign of doing so. It''s still a long way off, so I can''t jump to conclusions.¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon frowned slightly and looked at Hye Yeon''s belly.


    Looks like there''s nothing special.¡¯


    But that is a matter of course.


    If we can see in advance that it''s a ship of numbers, we''ll run away as soon as we see it from afar. It is common sense to approach the inevitable location with hidden identity."Baek Sang??."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "Call the kids."


    "Yes!"


    Baek Sang carefully called his disciples scattered around the ship. Light tension flashed across everyone''s faces as they quickly gathered around Baek Cheon.


    "Are you here?"


    "I don''t know yet. But¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon was lost in thought, still fixed on the belly.


    You still don''t change directions.¡¯


    Basically, it is difficult to change the direction on the side that receives the headwind. So it''s basic to change direction on the side that receives the fair wind. So a normal ship would of course have turned by now.


    But now that she''s approached enough to see clearly this way, the ship doesn''t seem to have any intention of changing direction.


    The helmsman also moved to turn this way because that ship didn''t turning. But then, a new sail spread out on a ship approaching from the other side.


    "Gasp!"


    "That, that!"


    Everyone breathed in the shock.


    A vivid black dragon pattern that looks like it''s about to jump into the bowels and swim. It was shredded with janggangsu.


    "It''s a number!"


    "Here comes the numbers!"


    Screaming or shouting came from all over the ship. Baek Cheon breathed out a long breath and opened his mouth with an unperturbed face.


    "I don''t think¡­¡­."


    But even before his instructions fell, he took out the plum gum that he had hidden in his luggage.


    Baek Cheon, who takes over my sword, pulls it out slightly and nods.


    "I guess our numbers worked. Get ready, it''s coming!"


    "Yes!"


    Everyone watched the enemy''s belly gradually approaching with keen eyes.

 Chapter - 756 Episode 756, if youre dead, youre dead! (1)

    "Number, number! Get it!"


    "For God''s sake! Why of all the sudden!"


    The eyes of the confused passengers and the ghost gate, which looked at the speedboat of the approaching number, were filled with despondent light.


    "¡­¡­He''s really coming."


    In a way, it''s a natural result.


    It hasn''t been long since Janggang''s numbers dropped out to hide their identity and be as careful as possible when going back and forth between Janggang for a while.


    In that situation, the special ticket spread all over the neighborhood, so it''s even stranger if the numbers don''t come.


    So, it went as planned. I''m sure it is, but...¡­.


    Why do I feel so wronged?¡¯


    Come to think of it, it could only have been dangerous.


    ''This is crazy, really.''


    No matter how many of Hawsan''s disciples were with him, my heart pounded and broke into a cold sweat thinking that all the enemies on that big ship were coming after him.


    Despite the fact that his lips were so dry, the speedboat became close to him without a break.


    The embarrassed passengers ran to the captain and asked.


    "Blood, aren''t you supposed to avoid it?"


    "It''s too much. That ship is twice as fast as ours."


    "Well, still...¡­.¡±


    "It won''t be a big problem if you don''t resist. Please gather in one place. Tell everyone in the cabin to come out, too. If you get caught hiding, you''ll be in trouble!"


    "Oh, I see."


    Passengers huddled to one side of the ship.


    Yoon-jong, who looked at the sheep, asked Baek Cheon.


    "What shall we do, Sasook?"


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon, who had been agonizing for a while, ordered calmly.


    "Let''s stand together for now. I think we should see how they come out. Hide it behind your black back."


    "Yes."


    Hawasan''s disciples also stood on one side of the ship with passengers. Thanks to his change, he did not stand out much.


    And not long after.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Chains with hooks flew in a row from the fast approaching speedboat that cut through the current.


    Cough! Cough!


    The sound of the hook getting caught on the railing was terrifying.


    Kkog drama! Kkog drama!


    The chain was pulled tight and the ship tilted once.


    ''This is...''


    Yoon-Jong gulped down his dry mouth.


    I didn''t know from a distance, but from a close distance, the ship was bigger than I thought. It was likely that they would now double the ship carrying their bodies.


    Are you saying that all the people in there are numerical?


    Such yoon the chain - pulled tight, as if he had to settle the question of jong and dons a blue light in a series of group were moved.


    Tadak! Tadak!


    Standing on the deck, they surrounded passengers and sailors gathered in one corner in unison.


    Whoosh!


    Soon, a furry man who seemed more suitable for bandits than numbers jumped up and landed on the deck.


    "Hmph!"


    Jang Han, who had a big runny nose, looked left and right with his eyes wide open.


    Jo-Gol whispered softly at the sight.


    "You must be the boss, the death penalty?"


    "Shh."


    Yoon-Jong gave a hint as if to shut up and calmly looked at the faces of his enemies.


    "Individual martial arts seem to be superior to the bandits of Sanchae.¡¯


    There were more bandits in numbers, but the numbers seemed to be better.


    "What the f*ck!"


    At that moment, Jang Han said it out loud.


    His voice was so loud that I raised my hand and covered my ears without realizing it.


    "Who gives you permission to go back and forth between the rivers?"


    The captain, who was at the forefront of the roar, shuddered and lay flat on the spot."I couldn''t get permission from the heroes of Janggang in advance because of the lack of children. I beg you to forgive me with a broad heart."


    "Hm!"


    The smile on Jang Han''s face was young as if he liked the attitude.


    "Crossing the Long River without asking for permission from the master is a matter of giving up your neck!"


    The captain nodded even more, as if to bury his head completely.


    "But there is nothing to worry about. Our Daegyeong Chae is famous for having a big heart among the owners of the Janggang River!"


    "Oh, my God!


    Jo-Gol, who had been patient at the time, tilted his head again and whispered to Yoon-Jong.


    "¡­the death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "Do whales live in the Jang River?"


    "There''s no way. Whales live in the sea."


    "But why is it Daegyeong Chae?" There should be no whales in the freshwater."


    "¡­Well?"


    Then Baek Cheon said, with his eyes on the front, his lips fluttering.


    "Dolphins are alive."


    "¡­a dolphin? But it''s still weird. Why is it called Daegyeong Chae when dolphins live? I don''t know if it''s small choy."


    "I don''t like it when it''s so-choy. It''s like stir-fried vegetables."


    "Oops."


    The whispers were endless, and Janghan eventually shook his eyes.


    "Who makes fun of his mouth?"


    Jo-Gol and Baek Cheon chocked up.


    Then the captain said quickly.


    "I will prepare taxes to pay to the owner of the Janggang River right now. So if you could wait a little longer...¡­.¡±


    "That''s enough!"


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Hhh. I don''t need that kind of money today!"


    Jang Han looked left and right with his big eyes.


    "I heard there''s a special ticket to the galaxy here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Who is it? Get out of the way!"


    A loud voice rang violently once again. A weak man would have collapsed in his own pocket just by listening to the voice.


    Originally frightened from the beginning, Deung-kyeom had no choice but to glance at Baek Cheon''s group with a pale face.


    ''Please do something!''


    But Baek Cheon didn''t even look to see if he knew how he felt.


    His face is even more distorted. If I had known it would be this dangerous, I would not have cooperated even if a knife came into my throat.


    "Hm?"


    Since no one came forward, Jang Han''s thick cheeks were twitching.


    "You''re not coming out?"


    He grinned, showing his yellow teeth.


    "The signs of the galaxy''s passage are said to be all light and as fast as the wind, but the liver is also light and fluttering. You''re scared, aren''t you?¡±


    The play.


    Soon he pulled Do out of the dojib hanging from his waist. The poorly maintained province created a dull sound by rubbing against the sword, but the sound gave the listeners goosebumps.


    "Yes, if you don''t come out, you can find it''s fine. I''ll kill each and every one of you until you get out! What are you doing? Pull them out one by one by one.


    "Yes!"


    One of the numbers surrounding the passengers tried to pull down the frontmost tooth.


    "Oops! Well, I''m not me!"


    Scary sounds erupted here and there. In the end, it was just when Deung-gyeom, who couldn''t see it, was about to close his eyes.


    Oh, my god!


    "Argh!"


    Sujeok, who tried to draw down the middle-aged man in front of him, screamed and rolled back.


    "What is it!"


    "What the f*ck is he?"


    Enemies held up their sergeants and aimed at the passengers.


    "I''ll pass by for a momentarily.


    Then after a while, Baek Cheon walked out gently among the passengers. His disciples followed him with imposing steps.


    "¡­¡­what''s this?"


    Jang Han''s face was contorted disapprovingly.


    "What a gisaeng orabi!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Do you want to play with me.I''m not angry anymore because I''m talking to everyone I meet. In a curse of no originality, Baek Cheon sighed and opened his mouth.


    "I¡­¡­."


    "You look like a young man who doesn''t know the world, kid. This is above the water. It means that whatever status you are, whatever background you have, it''s not a place you can solve with that snout."


    "It''s not that, I...¡­.¡±


    "Or you seem to believe in that even-faced face, but unfortunately I have no taste in it. No, it''s not. But judging from your face, it looks like it''s going to be expensive.¡±


    "Oh, my God, encouragement! It''s not expensive. You can sell it for a fortune."


    "Hehehe. I think you''re better than most girls!"


    Crunch Crunch!


    Eventually, Baek Cheon''s jaw, which was calm, clenched and his lips leaked. When Hwasan''s students heard the sound, they closed their eyes tightly.


    It''s all wrong to solve it well.¡¯


    ''No, why did you bring that up?


    You''ve got your wits buried.


    One of the tactless numbers approached Baek Cheon, thrusting a dagger in his hand and threatening him.


    "Come on, don''t mention it, come here, pretty."


    "¡­¡­Arra."


    "What? I can''t hear you.¡±


    "¡­Close your mouth. If you don''t want to die."


    "What?"


    (Screaming)


    The head of the enemy turned sharply toward the sky.


    And slowly, very slowly, began to move back.


    "Huh?"


    "¡­Huh?"


    Flop.


    The fallen enemy''s mouth was foamed. While he was careless, he was hit on the chin and lost consciousness at once.


    Passengers and their enemies opened their mouths at the absurd scene.


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon, who calmed his anger with deep breathing, looked at Jang Han, who seemed to be the boss, and said.


    "We are from the Hwasan faction of the Isles.¡±


    "Hwasan, are you?"


    The word "Hwasan" widened the eyes of the enemy.


    "I want to ask you something."


    Baek Cheon''s sharp-edged eyes were hooked on Jang Han.


    "Are you the ones who have previously attacked the galaxy ticket?¡±


    Jang Han''s face turned red and blue as he looked down and sounded interrogative.


    "How dare these one-day puppies...¡­.what would you do?"


    In a harsh cry, Baek Cheon wore a sword around his waist and held the handle lightly. A chill came out of him with his shoulders stretched out. It was unbelievable that he was seen as a fine young man until a moment ago.


    One by one, the numbers flinched away.


    "Then¡­¡­."


    Growl.


    Baek Cheon slowly pulled out the plum sword.


    "You''ll have to pay for messing with a friend of Hwasan''s.¡±


    At the same time, Hwasan''s disciples, who were guarding the back, pulled swords in unison.


    "Huh¡­¡­."


    Jang Han burst out laughing at the sight.


    "Hwasan???"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "All I can see is a scoundrel, a merchant, a middle man. You''re the Hwasanites?


    "Otherwise, you wouldn''t have come."


    The faces of the enemies hardened in an instant.


    The reputation of the Wasans is familiar to them. A few years ago, I wouldn''t have cared, but now, Hwasan''s name was indescribably high even as a member of Jang Kang-soochae.


    "Leader¡­¡­."


    Janghan distorted his face when asked what to do.


    "¡­...kill them all!"


    "Captain, there aren''t many here, but things get out of hand when the Wasans find out."


    "Hwasan??? So what? We are kings on this long river! Slap all those cocky bastards and throw them into the fish''s food! Today is the day their vanity falls to the ground!""Yes!"


    There is no background as long as the order has been given.


    Enemies surrounded the Hwasan disciples with sharp sergeants. The Hwasan disciples then stood around Baek Cheon as if to guard the passengers in the back.


    Baek Cheon said in a calm voice.


    "For now, I overpower him."


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    The two groups confronted each other tightly.


    And!


    "Kill all of them!"


    With a loud roar, the remaining numbers on the speedboat all came over. At the same time, the bandits surrounding Hawasan''s disciples began to roar and rush in.


    Defeat it with one breath!


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Hwasan''s disciples took a step forward and swung their swords.


    The strong strong winds blew the fall of Baek Cheon''s gun.


    In the future, his sword, which ran in one fell swoop, penetrated the heart of a blue warrior.

 Chapter - 757 Episode 757, if you die, you die! (2)

    Crying!


    "Gasp!"


    The number that was stabbed in the chest bounced back and rolled on the deck. However, even though one of the numbers was neatly dealt with, Baek Cheon''s face was not very bright.


    "Be careful! You''re clad in chain armor!"


    "Yes!"


    A loud answer came back.


    "Chain-jab."


    There will be a lot of catching up in the water as they are numbers. It is natural that wearing a collar cuff makes it difficult to get into character. Nevertheless, wearing them would mean that their craftsmanship is as good as that.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    A harpoon with a hideous energy flew in after Baek Cheon''s face, as if not to give him another chance to think. It was a faster and sharper attack than I thought.


    Whoosh!


    At the same time as the harpoon was struck, five or six chains with hooks flew in from the head at the same time. It was as if it was about to penetrate and wind up Baek Cheon''s body.


    "Ha-a!"


    Baek Cheon''s sword instantly stretched out like a flash of light.


    More than a dozen red swords were released at the same time, and the chains that were flying were hit and blown away.


    "Inno omg!"


    Crunch!


    Baek Cheon''s sword cut deep into the hearts of his enemies. Now that you know that your opponent is wearing a collar cuff, you can just tear off his armor.


    "Growl¡­¡­."


    The number cut in the chest was cramped to the spot.


    Whoosh!


    Baek Cheon, who swung his sword to shake off the blood, watched the scene spread behind the fallen enemy.


    The blue unclothed men were still jumping one after another onto the ship. It is true that the speedboats of the numbers are much larger than their ships. But now that I''m looking at the numbers I''m seeing, I wonder how the hell these numbers were on that ship.


    ''That''s why you don''t try to deal with your enemies.¡¯


    It was obvious that he was a burdening opponent.


    But¡­¡­.


    "Kill me!"


    Oh, my god!


    In the attack of several men, Baek Cheon quickly threw the sword forward a dozen times.


    "Argh!"


    "Argh!"


    Not only the numbers that rushed in but also those who threatened at a distance were swept away by the censorship, spraying blood and falling out.


    This side is not easy either!¡¯


    Now there''s too much they''ve been through to be intimidated by their enemies. Didn''t he and his priests come all the way here through the mess?


    "All in one breath!"


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    Everyone ranted forward and began to lash out at the enemy.


    Kagang!


    Yoon-jong''s face, which slams the flying Joe, was very calm.


    ''Hmm.''


    Frankly, it wasn''t as easy as I thought. To be exact, it was uncomfortable to deal with.


    First of all, the weapons they use are not common. There were very few weapons such as swords, does, or spears used in the Middle Ages. However, they are not the ones who usually use recommended tardiness.


    Most of the harpoon-shaped amijas, trident spears, and birds'' claws, including hooks at the end of the chain and chainshops with eerie needles, flew in.


    As weapons that have never been dealt with fly in mysterious orbits, it would be embarrassing to say that they have some strong experience.


    But¡­¡­.


    Whoosh!


    Yoon-Jong''s sword was once again swung without a hitch.


    Three groups flew in at the same time, and Amija stabbed in from the back. Chain sickle fell from the head, and the hook chain flew low as if it would pierce the ankle.It was a truly bizarre joint venture.


    But Yoon-Jong''s eyes were not shaken at all.


    Center!


    Whoosh!


    Yoon-Jong stepped back calmly. A chain sickle that was aiming for the top of its head passed right in front of its face, and a hook that was aiming for its ankle scratched the deck after cutting through Ho Gong scratched the deck.


    The neatly moved sword accurately hit Joe and Amija and bounced them back.


    Paaa!


    The stabbing followed one after another.


    "Argh!"


    The number penetrated in the middle of the chest screamed and collapsed on the spot.


    Yun-Jong, who drew a sword from the chest of the enemy, naturally took the heavyweight again. It was a little lower than before. In a calm mood like a lake, the numbers flinched for a moment and could not rush in.


    An anomaly is an anomaly.


    There''s nothing different if you''re not swayed, if you''re not misled. In the end, any attack is meaningful when it touches my body. If you block it calmly and steadily, opportunities will surely come.


    Yoon-jong, standing as hard as a giant tree, said quietly.


    "Come on."


    "¡­Gosh!"


    The numbers clenched their teeth.


    "Where is this little boy!"


    "Kill me!"


    The men rushed once again with a brutal spirit. There was not a little shaking in Yun-Jong''s sword. It was as solid and solid as a mountain.


    "Hahaha!"


    The sword parted Ho Gong like the wind.


    A sword that is too sleek and cheerful to be frivolous at first sight.


    However, the light sword was clearly contained in the path.


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    Sujeok, who was in the lead, wielded a trident in his hand. But before the group was swung, the sword hit the center of the three days.


    Kagang!


    Joe was pushed back.


    "Yikes!"


    The sword once again poked the same spot and came in as soon as the figure bit his arm and tried to swing the group again.


    Whoosh!


    At the moment, the arm on the side of the group tilted back and the shoulder twisted backwards.


    "What!"


    a successive sword


    Push! Push! Push! Push!


    Three consecutive stab wounds to the chest screamed and stepped back. But Hwasan''s inspection was faster than his retreat.


    "Euracha!"


    Hwasan''s new model, who flew as it was, kicked the number''s chest.


    Bite!


    The number, which bounced off like a fired shell, hit my colleagues waiting in the back.


    The moment-tied, lumped numbers rolled around in a mess. The weapons they were holding poked each other without knowing where to go.


    "Argh!"


    "My leg! My leg!¡±


    "What a son of a b*tc*...¡­!¡±


    Hwasan''s inspection, Jo-Gol, smiled with a vicious face.


    "They''re good friends. I envy you. We always fight...¡­.¡±


    "Who''s going to open their mouths while they''re fighting.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A little Jo-Gol fixed the sword.


    "Come on! I''m Jo-Gol from Hwasan!"


    "¡­...good for you."


    Anyway, it was Yoon-Jong who didn''t give a moment even in the middle of a fight.


    "You, you, you f*cking."


    Insects that led Daegyeong Chae''s enemies spit out insults.


    The number of people who have climbed the ship now is well over the hundred. However, many of those numbers were being pushed back because they couldn''t handle those little boys who were only ten.


    ''What the f*ck are you said.


    The sword''s spirit is no joke.


    If you look at it, it shows a different kind of sword that you can''t believe they''re from the same clique, but if there''s anything in common, they''re ridiculously strong.Insects clenched their teeth.


    However, they were also members of the Janggangsuchae, which ruled the Janggang River, and had no intention of giving up the flag of victory on it.


    "What are you doing? Shoot! Shoot now!


    At the same time as that, the bandits standing on the railing raised their bows and fed them with bows.


    Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go!


    The bow was bent as if it were broken, full of history.


    Bullfight!


    Fighting! Fighting!


    Demonstrations were released in unison, and arrows flew like rain at Hwasan''s disciples at a formidable rate.


    Kagang!


    Whoosh!


    Hawasan''s disciples stepped back and fired away the flying arrow. No one was hurt, but the momentum of pushing the numbers was reduced.


    "Shoot! Make a beehive!"


    Have you already had a lot of fighting like this, and the enemies in front of you rushed without looking back. Even though arrows were flying from behind, they seemed certain that they would never get stuck in their backs.


    As if responding, it was time for archers to feed the bow again.


    Love, love, love, love, love, love, love, love, love!


    Push! Push!


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Some archers who were standing on the railing and feeding them fell screaming down.


    Splash! Splash!


    I heard a series of people falling into the water.


    "What, what...?¡±


    Push!


    Su-jeok, who was looking around in embarrassment, groaned and grabbed his chest. It was due to the sharp pain that seemed to be going through. When I looked down, I found a small, child-like toy in my heart.


    At the moment, the number of people who lost strength in their legs faltered and fell behind the railing.


    "Who are these arrows in front of!"


    The owner of the Sodo, Dang-Soso, shot fire from both eyes.


    "I''ll take care of them, so don''t worry and fight!"


    "Come on!"


    "As expected of SoSo!"


    In the meantime, she quickly cut through one of the rushing numbers, and put her hand on both sleeves with a sword on the deck.


    Sharp reflections sprang out of her hands, momentarily jumping up.


    "Argh!"


    "Argh!"


    The numbers, which had been on the railing and became too visible targets, fell thickly below the ship as hedgehogs.


    "What, what!"


    "Why are the inspectors suddenly throwing memorization!"


    The figures, unknown to the origin of Dang-Soso, were unable to hide their embarrassment.


    "Go after the girl in the back! Aim for that weird-clad girl first!"


    "What, weirdo? These bastards?¡±


    It was the moment Dan-Soso sprayed fire from both eyes.


    Paaaaaaaah!


    Something rose up quickly and fell gracefully between the crowds.


    "What!"


    Surprised numbers raised their heads. However, all they could see were an expressionless female prosecutor and dozens of prosecutors.


    Seoseok! Seoseok!


    A heartless sword cut down the vital points of its enemies in an instantaneously.


    "Growlol.


    Those who grabbed their necks collapsed to the side like rotten straw.


    Like this.


    When Yoo-Esul got off the floor, he stretched himself like a crane.


    "Where is this place...¡­.¡±


    Crunch!


    The enemy''s heart, who was lucky enough to survive and shout, penetrated Yoo-Esul''s sword. It was really fast like an island war.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    Like this.


    After recovering the sword, she lightly kicked the floor and spun on the spot. At the same time, swords fired swept away the faltering numbers surrounding her.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    "Argh!"


    A large space was created on the deck as the densely packed numbers fell. As if a sickle was wielded on a rice paddy full of well-grown rice.Enemies began to panic, unable to conceal their embarrassment.


    "Well, what do you...¡­.¡±


    "These bastards¡­¡­.¡±


    Strong.


    It didn''t feel like he was fighting hard or good at it. They were masters of a completely different class. As soon as I realized the fact, the courage that had been raging subsided and the fear ate up some of my whole body.


    It was just then.


    Coooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    With a loud roar, the ship began to tilt.


    "Hm?"


    Baek Cheon turned his head, flinching.


    The insect repellent had risen on the railing before long.


    "Hoop!"


    He jumped slightly from his spot and stepped on the railing again.


    Woo-ji- Woozy!


    The ship tilted sharply again as the railing broke.


    "Oh, oh, oh!"


    "Huh!"


    Passengers, who had been gathered as the ship fluctuated from side to side, fell back and forth without balance.


    The insect repellent smiled triumphantly at the sight.


    "Hhhhh! You little bastards. I''ll tell you exactly what it means to fight on a ship. What are you doing? I''ll rock the boat, show me what you''ve got!"


    "Yes!"


    Before his words were finished, some of the numbers rushed toward Baek Cheon. As soon as Baek Cheon tried to keep calm as before, the ship shook again. Then Baek Cheon lost balance and stumbled.


    "Kill me!"


    Aiming for the gap, Amija flew straight toward Baek Cheon''s neck with a creepy energy.

 Chapter - 758 Episode 758, if youre dead, youre dead! (3)

    Crack!


    Baek Cheon''s sword penetrated the deck.


    The black, which penetrated the thick wood like tofu, was bent as if it would break and bounced up. Then the deck was torn off and soared up.


    "Oh!"


    The wood on the deck that the Amija wielder was stepping on also bounced up. The place where he stepped suddenly rose, so Amija, who had naturally lost her posture and had been sticking out, was forced to lose her momentum.


    Kagagagagak!


    A series of swords pushed out the thin harpoon and split the enemy''s chest at once.


    Crunch!


    An incredibly wide-eyed enemy collapsed with blood. It was only then that a sigh of relief escaped from Baek Cheon''s mouth.


    It was dangerous.


    It''s not a good place to be wary of if you''re a regular person.


    However, it has never been fought in such a situation where it is so shaky from side to side. Had it not been for the moment, it might have been a big setback.


    "Ha ha! Keep your balance as low as you can! It''s not that I can''t respond!"


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    Hawasan''s students also responded in a loud voice to Baek Cheon''s


    Whoosh!


    The insect repellent once again stepped on the railing. Perhaps because of a strong history or because of a great trick, a large ship lurched from side to side as if it were about to flip.


    "Bluffing! You''ve never fought in a situation like this! Don''t let it get to you and defeat it!"


    "Yes!"


    It was a moment when the numbers were trying to pick up steam again.


    Blame!


    Yoo-Esul''s body shot forward like a broom with a small sound as if the cat were jumping.


    "Ee¡­¡­!"


    With its own tune, those who had been wary of Yoo-Esul from the beginning waved their sergeants at her as she flew in.


    As she flew into the air with her cold eyes, she popped the sword forward and lightly hit the top of the flying trident.


    Ta-da!


    Yoo-Esul''s body soared up from Ho Gong with a clear sound like a small bell. He lifted himself up with a recoil after hitting the opponent''s weapon.


    "Huh?"


    "What¡­¡­."


    Each of the figures opened their mouths wide, unable to hide their embarrassment at the nonsense breaking news.


    Oh, my god!


    A string of red plum blossoms bloomed from Yoo-Esul''s sword.


    The deck of the ship, which was never small, quickly turned red plum blossoms. It was as if an island full of plum blossoms had been newly created in the middle of the vast Janggang River.


    The strange sight that I had never seen before made my enemies'' eyes wide open.


    Sarah Rak.


    Fluttering plum leaves dug into the bodies of the enemies. I realized instinctively that I had to stop it, but it was impossible to stop all the petals that reached their centimeters with blunt weapons.


    Crunch! Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!


    Fluttering plum swords cut through the bodies of the enemies.


    "Argh!"


    "Arms! My arms! Argh!"


    The enemies grasp the penetrated body and roll around the floor. Yoo-Esul, who quickly turned nearly a dozen of his enemies out of action, landed on the floor as slowly as a butterfly.


    And murmured in a low voice as if to listen to my death penalty.


    "You can fight without putting your feet on the ground.¡±


    Jo-Gol smiled pleasedly at the truly clear answer.


    "If that''s all it takes, I won''t suffer this¡­¡­.¡±


    "¡­I do."


    "Anyway, you just don''t have to put your feet on the floor as much as you can,¡±


    "Then we can do it like we''re fighting on a cliff. I got the hang of it! Euracha!"


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol, who were exchanging, simultaneously ran forward like a war of islands. And in an instant, he began to chop up the numbers.Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong rushed like angry criminals in the front, and Yoo-Esul came after them like sleek leopards in the back, so there was no talent to hold on no matter how many times.


    The insect repellent shouted, looking at the numbers that began to fall behind without countermeasures.


    "What are you doing? Shoot an arrow....¡±


    Push!


    "Growlol.


    At that moment, however, the man standing on the railing grabbed his neck and went back.


    It was so fast that it didn''t even get to know the situation quickly. The insect repellent momentarily freaked out and turned its head back.


    The love of the blood pressure!


    A little while ago, a sharp beam brushed against the spot where his forehead was.


    "Oh, what a waste."


    Dang-Soso was smiling and looking at the insect repellent.


    "Your hair looks a little stuffy. I think it''ll be cool and nice to have a windhole."


    "I''m... I''m like Sagal¡­"¡­.¡±


    A cold sweat ran down the insect''s face, which almost lost its life.


    What the hell is going on here?


    He is not a tactless man, either. Bandits, numbers, and bandits after all. It was necessary to have a sense of humor to stick his neck together for a long time while banditizing.


    The battle on this ship was carried over by the victor.


    ''How can these little boys... ''¡­.¡¯


    Of course I can understand what''s strong. The old file rooms are all monsters. And Hwasan is also a place that overshadows the old file room, which is comparable to the old file room in recent years, in terms of its recent momentum. Even a young pupil would certainly be strong.


    However, being young means that you lack experience. Isn''t it because of the lack of experience that even the prominent warriors of the old faction are punished if they come out strong?


    You can''t have experienced fighting against countless enemies on unfamiliar waters. Especially if you''re shaking your boat as big as you are now.


    Far from being embarrassed, however, they quickly find a way to deal with it. Like Noh Kang-ho, who has rolled over the river countless times.


    "Argh!"


    At that moment, another figure screamed and collapsed.


    "Where are you going, you bastards!"


    "Don''t get carried away, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Hwasan''s disciples were now completely bullish and molesting their enemies. If it goes on like this, it seems like it would be an instant to annihilate it.


    The insect repellent shouted with a contemplative face.


    "Hoo, retreat! Retreat!"


    The thought was short and the decision was quick.


    "Leader?"


    "Hey, can''t you hear me? Hurry up and retreat! Back off! Back to the ship!


    As soon as the horse falls, the enemy retreats back. It was a quick move as if he had done this kind of training several times. Jumping off the ship like a pack of rats fleeing the earthquake, they returned to the speedboat on a chain they had hung.


    "Don''t miss it!"


    Baek Cheon leaps and swings his sword.


    The basic of the collaborator is not to chase away enemies who run away, but that concept does not exist in Hwasan. Hwasan''s way is to chase him and bite his butt when he runs away.


    "Argh!"


    "You, you cruel bastards!"


    Those who were attacked on the back screamed and collapsed because they couldn''t get out of their bodies.


    However, they also flew out of the boat as if they were not going to be easily affected.


    Splash! Splash!


    Those who jumped into the river skillfully swam and circled around to climb onto the speedboat.


    Those who couldn''t escape the swords of the Hwasan disciples fell screaming, but most of them fled from the deck and crawled up to the speedboat."Cut the line!"


    As the insect repellent, which was transferred to the speedboat in advance, shouted, the chain that was connecting twice broke and sags down the river.


    The fixed ship roared once, and the distance between two times began to widen.


    "What kind of men are they? They''really.


    Jo-Gol gritted his teeth and stuck to the railing to point fingers.


    "Sasook! What do I do? Are you after me?"


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon squinted his eyes.


    It''s not exactly something you can''t chase.


    If it''s now, we can move to that ship. But in order to do that, you have to take some risk.


    While Baek Cheon agonized for a moment, the speedboat, which widened the distance, slowed down again.


    "Huh?"


    Drum roll! Drum roll!


    One side of the railing of the speedboat opened like a door, and something strange appeared in it.


    The big, long cylinder is like...¡­.


    "A cannon, a cannon?"


    Baek Cheon''s eyes widened.


    "Well, those lunatics! No matter how numerical it is, a cannon! What if the coffin finds out?¡­!¡±


    "It''s not a cannon!"


    Suddenly, I looked back at the voice heard from the side, and the captain, who was approaching, shouted in contemplation.


    "Hey, this is why you shouldn''t touch the numbers.What are you going to do? Now we''re all dead!"


    "What is that?"


    "Well, that''s....¡±


    It was then.


    "Shoot it!"


    The barrel fired with a huge order from the insect repellent. A huge harpoon fired from there stuck in the lower part of the ship that hit the surface.


    Whoosh!


    Along with the roar, the base of the ship, which was made of hard wood, was pierced at once. Then the water began to run into the ship.


    "You bastards! I''ll bury you in the middle of the long river with your boat! Shoot! Shoot every harpoon you have until the ship is completely destroyed!"


    "Yes!"


    Knock, knock, knock!


    A few more doors to the railing seemed to open, and a large harpoon flew in one after another. Whether well-trained people handle harpoones and accurately penetrate the lower part of the water that touches the flying feet.


    That''sir!


    With a loud groan, the captain, whose face was white, shouted as his stomach wobbled.


    "Bba, get down there quickly! We need to pump the water out now! Or it sinks in an instant! Come on, come on, you bastards!


    The crew scuttled into the cabin.


    "Mu, mu, mu! Please do something! If you keep getting hit like this, your stomach will break. If your stomach breaks in the middle of this long river, you''ll just be a fish meal!"


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon agonized for a moment.


    "It''s a long way from swimming, but you can''t jump on the water, and you can''t cross it at once.¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol, who was next to him, nodded as if he knew.


    "It means helpless."


    "No, I''m not helpless."


    "What?"


    But Baek Cheon soon grinned.


    "If you shoot a harpoon over there, if you really shoot a cannon over there."


    "A cannon? Is there a cannon on this ship?"


    "You know, that''s a specialty."


    "Uh¡­¡­. Ah!"


    Jo-Gol looked back at the stroke as if he had realized it.


    There is! That''s really special!


    "Hhhhh. Those f*cking bastards."


    The iceworm smiled triumphantly.


    Meeting coriander in Janggang is a rare occurrence. If the numbers had been swept away every time, would there be a reputation of 18 units of Janggangsu now?


    "No matter how great a man falls into the water, he can''t even make half of his ability.¡¯


    Besides, if they''re political factions, they''ll save the drowning first. At that time, if his men, who are sleeker than the Janggang dolphin, attack from underwater, no matter how great they are, they are bound to be defeated."The fish in the intestines must be predatory! What are you doing, The Saw...¡­.¡±


    It was then.


    "Huh?"


    Someone snuck up onto the ship''s railing across the street.


    "What?"


    Why do you have to climb the railing of a ship that''s about to sink? It won''t happen unless you surrender.


    Of course I don''t intend to surrender...¡­.


    "Joong?"


    Insects frowned and tilted their heads.


    Standing on the railing was wearing a gun. Jung, whose face was young, was classified on the railing and slowly put his right fist to my side.


    "What do you want to do¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    And at that moment.


    Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go!


    The tip of the gun flapped madly, and golden firecrackers gushed out of his body.


    The insect repellent eyes popped out at the ridiculous sight.


    "What, what¡­¡­. What the hell is that...¡­.¡±


    "Ta-da!"


    The monk threw out his fist at once, as if he wouldn''t give me time to think. At the end of the fist, a brilliant golden energy burst out like waterfalls, and as they raged along the broad river, the speedboat they were riding was locked in.


    (sighs) (sighs) (sighs)


    A tremendous roar rang out.


    The insect that closed its eyes tightly and turned its head slowly opened its eyes. There was no shock that he had expected, so he opened his eyes and tilted his head in wonder.


    "What, it''s nothing...¡­. God d*mn it! What''s this?!¡±


    But soon his mouth opened to tears.


    a speedboat player


    The player was nowhere to be seen.


    It was more of a disappearance than a broken one. The front part of the ship evaporated cleanly, as if it had been neatly cut off with a huge knife.


    The debris floating in the Janggang River only proves that the ship didn''t have a player from the beginning.


    "What is this¡­¡­."


    "Argh! Leader! Water! Water is coming in!"


    "Go down, d*mn it! The ship sinks!"


    "Get out of here! You''ll be buried with your boat."


    Whoosh.


    The water from the Janggang River spilled into the ship at a formidable rate. The ship began to sink rapidly, tilting sharply forward.


    "¡­crazy."


    The wind escaped from the insect''s mouth, which was still unconscious.


    "¡­...fraud."


    "I should''ve entered the Shaolin. Why did I come to Hwasan?"


    "I agree with you today."


    His disciples shook their heads as they looked at the sinking speedboat in vainly. I forget it once in a while because I''ve become so friendly these days.¡­.


    This guy wasn''t even human.¡¯


    It''s a monster recognized by Chung-Myung, so how could it be?


    "Anyway¡­¡­ I think we''ve solved it."


    Yoon-jong looked at Baek Cheon and asked.


    "What do I do, boarding house? How many guys do you want to interrogate?¡±


    "Well, you''d better."


    Baek Cheon nodded his head. And he sighed quietly inside.


    ''It''s not as hard as I thought.¡¯


    I don''t know exactly if the numbers aren''t as strong as I thought, or if Hwasan is stronger than I thought, but it''s not bad anyway.¡­.


    "The death penalty."


    Yoo-Esul sang in a rather loud voice at that time. Baek Cheon turned around.


    "What''s going on, Samae?"


    "Hey."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­come over there. Excuse me."


    Back Cheon''s eyes turned to the place at the tip of her finger. Soon the bewildered eyes shook rapidly.


    "Oh, my God¡­."


    On the other side of the river, boats were appearing one by one, far enough to reach the horizon. The word fleet was a good fit.


    At the same time.


    Slap! Slap!


    In the middle, a large sail spread out from a ship that was twice as large as the other. There were two sails hung on the overpowering ship with black ink.One had a black dragon figure, and the other had a giant whale crossing the ocean.


    A desperate voice leaked from the captain''s mouth.


    "Yo, Yongsun¡­¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    "Dae, this is a boat with Chaeju from Daegyeong Chae! It''s a dragon boat called the Master of the Long River, Yongsun!"


    His legs soon became weak and he collapsed.


    "We''re all dead now...¡­. The Dragon King of the Long River. Bend over us."


    Looking at the approaching giant black dragon boat, Baek Cheon''s eyes became quite serious.

 Chapter - 759 Episode 759, if youre dead, youre dead! (4)

    Just looking at the black-painted ship was overwhelming. It was especially so when I saw the image of the vicious whale at the front of the ship.


    "Yongsun."


    A ship that symbolizes a water channel, which is allowed only to the eighteen water channels that exist in the Janggang River.


    In other words, Chae-ju is now on board that ship.


    "¡­¡­it''s more than one or two."


    "I think we''ve got all the water supply."


    Tension is also beginning to grow on the faces of the Hwasan disciples.


    ''Was there so much water in one tank?''¡¯


    Of course, that ship won''t be crammed with numbers like the speedboat they were dealing with a while ago.


    However, assuming it is only half full, the number will exceed a few hundred.


    "Captain!"


    Baek Cheon turned his head and looked at the captain.


    "Can I go to the water?"


    "No, it''s too much."


    The captain shook his head in disgust.


    "The waterline is originally faster than a normal ship. Even if it''s the same ship, it depends on whether you load it or not.¡­.I can''t speed up as fast as I can with this ship full of luggage."


    "Well."


    "In addition, I have a hole in my stomach because of the attack I just received. Everyone''s working hard, but the water that''s slowly speeding up gets in faster and the boat sinks. And they''re really all dead."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes instinctively turned towards the water.


    The land is so far away that it''s almost mysterious.


    ''At least more than a duck to the shore.¡¯


    Janggang is originally an incredibly wide river that reaches a duck''s However, this is where tributaries of the Jang River flow into Lake Dongyeong. The river was three times the width of the general Janggang River as it was slow in flow and was in contact with the lake.


    At least a duck must swim from the core to the edge of the river. It can''t be too difficult with Hwasan''s disciples, but it''s almost impossible for the people on this ship to swim that distance.


    "In addition, even if it is possible, there is no way to stop those who are familiar with handcrafts if they attack in the water.¡¯


    I don''t know if there''s a way to leave the people behind.¡­that is not the way for Hwasan''s disciple to consider.


    Baek Cheon bit his lips tightly.


    Was I too hasty?¡¯


    I thought it was too easy to deal with my enemies on the river. I thought it would be enough to deal with one ship at the most, but who would have imagined that the entire body of water would come out on a boat?


    "Living quarters."


    It''s a call to what to do. Baek Cheon chewed his lips for a moment and rolled his head. His eyes began to subside rather calmly.


    What would he have done?¡¯


    There''s nothing to think about.


    No, it doesn''t matter if there''s a lot of pages or not! Those bastards can''t do anything if they get their heads off. Don''t mind the others, run straight and start with the boss, George!


    ''Oh, I got it!''


    Baek Cheon said emphatically.


    "Listen to me."


    "Yes, boarding house."


    "When Yong-sun approaches, she crosses. Baek Sang and So So So stay here to protect the people and the rest of them go into a dragon boat and grab the liquor.¡±


    "Yes, sir."


    The faces of the Hwasan disciples, who had not been able to erase their embarrassment until now, were as grim as when they had done so.


    As the size of the dragon boat is huge, there will be a lot of water in it. They have no idea how difficult it would be to jump on such a dragon boat and aim for Chaeju.But there is no hesitation as long as the order has been given.


    "Then get ready...¡­.Huh?"


    Then Jo-Gol tilted his head.


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    "They''re slowing down all of a sudden.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s where it''s gonna stand."


    Hwasan''s disciples looked puzzled and saw ships stopping at a distance.


    "Foah!"


    Insects rising from the water grabbed the rope ladder from the dragon boat.


    "Oh, my God. What''s wrong with you said.


    As he climbed up the rope ladder with his teeth glued, his subordinates, who had been waiting behind him, followed him one after another.


    "Hmm."


    On the deck, the insect repellent wiped the water off the face and took a deep breath. There were figures lined from side to side and huge wooden chairs set in the middle of the deck. Running in front of the chair without a moment''s notice, he fell flat on his face.


    "Lord, kill me, Chae-joo!"


    "Kill me?"


    A middle-aged man, who was wearing a blue-colored robe, put his head on the deck and laughed at the insect repellent.


    "That''s right. The Hogul of the Long River has lost his ship and fled without pride, and he must die."


    "Chae, Chaeju¡­¡­.¡±


    "The stewardess."


    "Yes, Lord Chae!"


    "Throw me a piece of my fish."


    The insect repellent''s face has lost its color.


    "Chae, Chae-ju!"


    "Open that mouth one more time and I''ll tear it myself."


    In a truly brutal mood, the insect repellent couldn''t even think of making an excuse, but only broke into a cold sweat with a tired face.


    "Mr. Chae."


    At that time, a man named Cho Seung opens his mouth quietly.


    "It is true that the head of the room showed ugly appearance. But given the circumstances, I don''t think it''s just the room leader who is to blame."


    "Why?"


    "There''s a man who hits that fast ship. It would have been hard to avoid the same result no matter what."


    "Well."


    Chaeju of Daegyeong Chae and Yeo Gwang-gye of Jannpo Blackfish nodded as if they had a point.


    "Forbidden forces."


    However, the black fish soon kicked its tongue with an unhappy face.


    "Yes, but I am guilty of losing my stomach and returning. Downgrade to a team member, tie and lock for 15 days. Don''t give me a sip of water."


    "Yes!"


    "Go, thank you, Lord Chae!"


    The insect repellent clenched its head as if it were lucky to have saved its life.


    "¡­...power enough to sink a speedboat with a single blow¡­"They''re here to pick up something to eat?"


    "Tue, I said Hwasan."


    The eyes of the black fish stood out at the insect repellent''s answer.


    "Hwasan?"


    "Yes! It was a serious man who blew the book, but I said with my own mouth that it was from Hwasan."


    "Hwasan¡­¡­.¡±


    The black fish turned his head slightly and looked at his ancestors.


    "I think it''s because of the special ticket. It''s a famous fact that Hwasan is behind the Milky Way."


    "Hmm. Really?"


    Cho Seung asked while looking at insect repellent.


    "Were they children?"


    "Yes! They were still young. The number is seven."


    The black fish''s face was distorted by the amazing answer.


    "You lost your ship to only seven men and ran away! You little Pyramid!


    "Gasp!"


    Again, Cho Seung quickly stepped up to calm down the black fish.


    "Children from Hwasan are more likely to be Hwasan Ogum."


    "¡­Hwasan Ohgum?"


    "Yes, it''s not easy for Hwasan Ogum to say that he''s beaten the shaman''s great disciples in his secret dance with the shaman. Furthermore, if the Wassan Divine Dragon, who defeated the shaman''s elder, was on that ship, he couldn''t have been able to deal with it."


    "Ugh."


    Zanpo blackfish stared disapprovingly at the insect repellent and looked at the merchant ship floating across from it.


    "Hwasan Ogum must be the ones that sound so deaf these days.¡±


    "Yes, Lord Chae."


    "Well."Zanpo blackfish''s eyes were flashed.


    "They were quite reputable. And you''ll have the ability to win that reputation, and you''ll be full of confidence when you get on the boat and try to deal with us.¡±


    There was a cruel smile at the mouth.


    "But life doesn''t always go the way you want it to. I dare you to make us pay the price on the river. Let''s take him."


    "Yes! As you say!"


    The numbers on the deck began to move in unison.


    The warp blackfish grabbed the handle of the chair and murmured.


    "Hwasan¡­¡­.¡±


    A fishy smile spread all over.


    "He''s not coming.¡±


    "What are you doing?¡±


    Hwasan''s disciples looked at Yong-sun with a slightly depressed face.


    He rushed as if he was about to crash into it, and it was understandable because he didn''t move at all.


    "Maybe he''s scared?"


    "Fear?"


    "Yes, we have our own reputation now, don''t we? They''re outnumbered, don''t you dare say to Hwasan Ogum! Hahaha!"


    "Walk."


    "What?"


    "Why don''t you tell me to close my mouth?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoon-jong, who stared at Jo-Gol calmly with annoying eyes, turned to Yongseon again.


    It was then.


    "Move!"


    "¡­but I don''t think it''s coming this way."


    The vessel began to spin slowly in place.


    "Is that it?"


    "You know, there''s the oars. You can row both sides in the opposite direction."


    The slow-rotating vessel turned completely in the opposite direction. Hawasan''s disciples all tilted their heads.


    "Are you just gonna go?"


    "I know. Why do you turn around...¡­.¡±


    It was then.


    (sighs)


    The door installed at the back of the dragon boat opened and something black popped out.


    "Was that the one you shot earlier?"


    "No!"


    Hwasan''s disciples, who also thought the same attack would repeat, instantly open their eyes.


    It is true that it was a harpoon again, but the size was enormous.


    It was twice the size of a harpoon fired by a speedboat, and the speed was amazing.


    "Chain?"


    And there was a long chain on the harpoon.


    Kwagagagagak!


    Oh, my god!


    Two harpoones fired were trapped in the ship. The shock caused the ship to stagger as if it had met a huge wave.


    (sighs) (sighs) (sighs) (sighs)


    The chain connected to the harpoon was pulled tight.


    "You bastards!"


    "What are you doing?¡±


    "No way¡­."


    And at that moment, the stopped dragon boat began to move.


    Whoosh!


    The chaining sounds like a giant whale crying. As the ship speeded up, the merchant ship they were on also tilted in the direction of the ship.


    "What, what!"


    "For God''s sake, I''m being dragged!"


    The five swords were embarrassed in their eyes.


    I''ve never even imagined this.


    To make matters worse, speedboats around Yongseon crept up to this side and began to surround the merchant ship as if they were escorts. It seemed like he wouldn''t miss an ant cub.


    In the midst of this, the expression "dragon-ju" came to mind when I saw the speedboats that kept the distance thoroughly beyond the distance.


    "Where are they taking him?"


    "What do you mean where? Of course it''s their den!"


    Jo-Gol clenched his teeth.


    It''s hard to deal with them on a ship. But upside down, it has its own advantages. The number of people who can get on the same boat is limited.


    However, if they are dragged ashore like this, they will have to deal with all those numbers.


    "If that''s the case, I wouldn''t have suffered!"


    "You''re dragged, you''re done!"


    "What do I do?¡±


    "What can I do? What can I do?¡±


    Jo-Gol shouted out loud.


    "Nothing''s changed from the original plan! Come on, I''m kind enough to give you directions, and I''m going to cut your throat! I''m going first!""Walk!"


    "Hey, you son of a b*tc*! Stop!"


    Jo-Gol jumped onto the railing as if he had nothing to wait for.


    Snap!


    Then he stepped on the chain that connected the ship to the ship and began to run out at a formidable speed.


    "I was already frustrated, and you let me go of my legs! How kind of you!"


    It was just when Jo-Gol, who had a plum sword in one hand, was running like a war of islands with his eyes shining.


    One person stuck his head out of the dragon boat and gestured lightly. Archers who had been fed demonstrations on Yongseon and the surrounding speedboats appeared in unison.


    Jo-Gol''s mouth opened blankly.


    "Huh?"


    I didn''t expect this.


    "Shoot!"


    Shhh! Shhh! Shhh! Shhh!


    The arrows that left the demonstration rose in unison and blackened the sky.


    "Wow, that''s spectacular."


    And it started pouring down on Jo-Gol like a black rain.


    "¡­I shouldn''t have gone overboard.¡±


    Regret is always late no matter how fast you try.

 Chapter - 760 Episode 760. If you die, you die! (5)

    The arrows are pouring like rain.


    Not just exaggeration or investigation, but arrows literally poured out like rain.


    "Walk!"


    "Hey, you crazy man!"


    "Hhhhhhhh!


    Jo-Gol flinched as he tried to lift the sword.


    No matter how hard I looked at it, I didn''t think I could stop all those hideous arrows with a sword.


    "Get out of here, dude! Into the water!


    "Ah!"


    Jo-Gol flew into the river without delay.


    Whoops!


    Jo-Gol, who jumped into the river with a huge splash, swam desperately down and down.


    Instinctively turning his head, Jo-Gol saw arrows flying through the water.


    Although the spirit was weakened, the way the arrow flew in with bubbling air bubbles was in some ways more threatening than it was from outside the water.


    Oh, my God!


    Jo-Gol quickly makes fun of his arms and legs and goes down further down.


    "Ahhhhhh! Save me!¡¯


    Jo-Gol speeded up, flapping his arms and legs like a frog.


    Fortunately, the arrows that flew to the back of his head lost their strength and began to rise above the water.


    ''Wow... I thought I was going to die.¡¯


    Jo-Gol''s mouth opens and a white bubble flows out.


    Jo-Gol, sighing with relief, turned his head in a fluster.


    in the murky waters of the long river


    Unlike the Hawaiian valley, I can feel something moving in the hazy water with little visibility.


    "Fish?


    No. It''s too big and too fast to do that.


    Jo-Gol, who caught something black rushing straight at him, swung a sword reflexively.


    "Growl."


    The enemy who was stabbing Jo-Gol with a long armiza was cut by a plum sword wielded by Jo-Gol and convulsed.


    Red blood from the water''s chest spread like smoke in the hazy river.


    "Hahaha!"


    Jo-Gol picked up the sword cheerfully.


    "Thank you, Elder!"


    Hyun Young may not have foreseen this situation in advance and trained it, but it was Jo-Gol, who now became natural to swing a sword under the water after practicing under the valley water of Hwasan.


    As I shifted my eyes, I could see a blue figure in the distance.


    It was clear that the blue armor the men were wearing was evident.


    "No matter how strong the men are! I''m not losing anymore! Feel free to come!''


    Jo-Gol grabbed the sword with a confident face.


    But¡­¡­.


    "Huh?"


    Another figure appears after a bluish figure.


    Two!


    That''s enough!


    Three?


    It''s a bit of a burden, but this is...¡­.


    Four? Five? Six? Ten? Twenty...¡­.¡¯


    Oh, my God!


    Bubbles!


    Blisters rose from the mouth and nose of frightened Jo-Gol.


    ''What''s all this?¡¯


    No matter how well he learned to wield a sword in the water.However, dealing with such a large number alone is not an easy task outside the water.


    But aren''t they more skilled in water than they are in water?


    Intuitively aware that something was wrong, Jo-Gol tried to jump to the surface quickly, but the speed at which the numbers swam was twice as fast as he had expected.


    The enemy who flew in left a bubbling bubble as afterimage stabbed Jo-Gol''s predecessor.


    The love of the blood pressure!


    A young harpoon flies in a frightening mood.


    Even in the water, the sound of harpoon flying through the water was heard clearly.


    "LOL!"


    Jo-Gol swung the sword reflexively.


    Toong! Toong!


    The harpoon is pushed back by the sword. Black and white as usual. However, since it was underwater, it had to be slightly slower than usual.


    Crunch!


    A harpoon that could not be cleared by the fine speed difference grazed Jo-Gol''s shoulder.It was only a brush, but the harpoon, which had a long history, left a long cut on his shoulder.


    Oh, my God!


    If it wasn''t for Hyun Young''s training, the harpoon wouldn''t have passed by, but there would have already been holes in a few places.


    However, it was not easy to deal with the numbers underwater despite the results of the training.


    Come on, you bastards! I''m Jo-Gol from Hwasan!¡¯


    Jo-Gol lit his eyes and fixed the sword.


    "Hoot!"


    But the resolution quickly melted away by the harpoon that passed right next to the face.


    Lord, you''re dead.¡¯


    These guys are so good at this.


    The speed of travel is not comparable to that of the attack.


    He was only a little fast, but these guys are like mermaids.


    The movement in the water seemed more rapid than the movement out of the water.


    In addition, Jo-Gol''s black is the fastest and sleekest sword in Hwasan.


    Slow down is the most damaging sword.


    In other words, Jo-Gol was the most disadvantageous of Hwasan''s disciples to fight in the water.


    It''s still.


    Originally, his sword, which should have dug into the enemy like a serpent, produced only five remnants.


    The flying speed is less than half the usual.


    God d*mn it!


    If I knew this would happen, I would have done my best during training!


    At that moment, Jo, who was brandished by Sujeok, tried to scratch Jo-Gol''s face.


    As soon as Jo-Gol desperately pulls back and avoids Jo, he suddenly pokes Jo-Gol in the back with a smile full of numbers that went back.


    ''You can''t avoid this...¡­.¡¯


    Jo-Gol clenched his teeth and twisted.


    He was determined to avoid vital points even if he could bear the wounds of the sheath.


    One time!


    "Growlol!


    Air bubbles bubbled up from the mouth of the enemy who was poking the harpoon, and the red blood spread like ink poured into the water.


    "Huh?"


    I could see a very welcome face behind the water rising above the water, holding his back.


    "Sasuuuuuuuuuuuu..... Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!"


    Jo-Gol, who was making a noise forgetting to be underwater, inhales a bucket of water pushing into his throat and grabs his throat.


    When Baek Cheon saw it, he shook his head so that it could be seen clearly in the water.


    Then he ran forward at an island speed and passed Jo-Gol''s side.


    Run?


    Jo-Gol looked at Baek Cheon in surprise.


    How skillful are you in running a history to make movements like standing on the ground in this current?


    Baek Cheon, who passed him, swung a sword forward.


    When a sword full of a strong history cuts off the water, a large swirl forms and quickly sweeps away the fast-moving enemies.


    "LOL!"


    "Ugh!"


    As if the numbers were taken aback, they were pushed out of the vortex. At the same time, Baek Cheon grabbed Jo-Gol by the shoulder and soared up.


    "Foah!"


    Baek Cheon, who rose to the surface of the water at once, jumped onto the merchant ship as he kicked over the water.


    Bite!


    Jo-Gol, who was thrown off the deck, grabbed the deck floor and gagged.


    "Yuck! Yuck! Yuck!"¡­.I thought I was going to die.


    His disciples shake their heads in unison when they see him.


    "You''re bringing it to life.¡±


    "He''s very nice, too. It wouldn''t be cool to kill.""Wouldn''t that be good for Hwasan?¡±


    Jo-Gol raised his head.


    "The death penalty! It''s too much to deal with them in the water! I threw myself in the air and found out."


    "Yes¡­¡­. You have to check out what a three-year-old would know. That''s so nice and nice of you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoon-Jong sighed deeply and looked forward. A dragon boat that penetrated their ship with a chain was dragging the ship at a rapid pace.


    "Living room. How do I do it?"


    "Well¡­."


    Baek Cheon looked down from the player.


    The harpoon that pierced the bottom of the boat clearly caught his eye.


    ''It''s too much to pick.¡¯


    He, who is an outsider of the ship, could know.


    If you pull out that harpoon, the water will fill up. Then the ship will sink in an instant.


    We had to give up living if our enemies sank into the water.


    "First of all, I''ll have to watch. Once your feet touch the ground, you can do something."


    "¡­¡­but the death penalty."


    Baek Sang said with a worried look, as if it wasn''t a good idea.


    "If we sink this ship now, they''ll have a much better advantage. But they''re taking us because where we''re going is a better place for them than here."


    "¡­I guess so.¡±


    "I''d rather...¡­.¡±


    Baek Sang couldn''t keep up the good work.


    Because he also couldn''t think of a way to cope.


    Resisting here will eventually cause the ship to sink, and then they must protect the people and fight their enemies in the water.


    ''This is also the worst.¡¯


    There''s no way.


    Baek Cheon also thinks the same thing, and looks back at the priests with a stiff face.


    "I have to come up with a plan. Baek Sang! SoSo!


    "Yes!"


    "We''ll cover you. Get off the boat and go to the river now. Go tell them to open up, and they''ll have reinforcements...¡­.¡±


    "No!"


    Dang-Soso burst out.


    "Soso."


    "If I die, I die! I can''t do that!"


    Let''s narrow the gap between Baek Cheon''s eyebrows.


    "You''re not in a position to call reinforcements! You''re trying to send it in advance because we''re afraid it''ll be dangerous¡±


    "Soso, reinforcements...¡­.¡±


    "Never! Never! I was afraid that only the death penalty would be able to learn the ball. It''s easy once! But once you step down, you''ll try to move back from me!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "No, I don''t, I don''t want to hell with it! The reinforcements will never come in time! Then I could live alone and see the death penalty dead!"


    "So-So¡­¡­."


    "I''d rather bite my tongue and die! You can go to Hwasan later and lock him up in Maehwa-dong! I''ll never listen to that order now.¡±


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply.


    "I''m¡­¡­."


    "I''ll never disturb you."


    This time, Baek Sang said with a stiff face.


    "There are no Hwasan''s students who leave behind their colleagues. It may be stupid and stupid, but being smart and rational is enough when you''re calculating money."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon sighed deeply.


    "You stupid bastards.¡±


    "We''re stupid by nature."


    "In fact, there''s no one smart in Hwasan. If you were smart, you''d already run away."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    That''s true.


    "Oh, I see."


    Baek Cheon nodded and turned away.


    A magnificent dragon boat comes into his eyes.


    I don''t know what''s right.¡¯


    The best way to deal with it is too hard.


    It is easy to watch and point out when someone leads, but there were so many things to think about as I was in a position to lead.You''re saying he''s been doing this routine?¡¯


    Maybe it''s not just martial arts that you have to learn from Chung-Myung.


    If Chung-Myung''s back was in front of them now, the faces of the priests behind him must have been different.


    He''s not here. I have to do it.¡¯


    Baek Cheon bit his lips.


    Under any circumstances, they must be saved and returned to Hwasan.


    It was just the moment Baek Cheon made a firm commitment.


    "Sasook! Excuse me!"


    "Hm?"


    "I think that''s it!"


    As Baek Cheon turned his eyes after Yoon-jong''s gesture, he saw a line of shaved cliffs lined up by the river.


    a natural fortress


    The intersection between Korea and China, the topography of the horse''s perfect match, was concavely inside.


    "¡­in a place like this."


    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth.


    This place was literally a fortress from the sky.


    A distant cliff rose behind the back, and a vast river was located in the future.


    From side to side, it was impossible to move because of cliffs, so to step there, it had to cross the river or come down the cliff.


    And in the dented space, you can see the warp where people can live and the dock where they can lay their boats.


    "¡­It''s a watercolour."


    After seeing it with my eyes, I could see why the numbers had dragged them all the way here.


    That place is a big poison.


    an inescapable poison


    And now they''re like rats in the jar.


    Baek Cheon clenched his fist before I knew it.


    Maybe


    Now he didn''t even know it was the worst move he''s ever made.

 Chapter - 761 Episode 761! Private dining! I keep hearing voices! (1)

    "Oh, what should I do?"


    "They say that all those who are taken to collection become slaves."


    "¡­¡­why am I on this ship¡­"¡­.¡±


    It wasn''t just Hwasan''s disciples who were embarrassed.


    No, Hwasan''s disciples, who could use a sword, were on the better side by side. The people who had been brought to the watercolour without knowing what was going on were simply contemplating and shivering.


    "Sasook! Even now, to monk Hye Yeon¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Too much."


    Of course, it''s not hard to attack and sink a few ships. However, the problem is that the ship is not available now.


    Only when you float in the middle of the Janggang River and wait for the ship to sink will you die slowly. Or watch them sink their boats with their eyes open.


    The only way to get here was to get here.


    "Drag it!"


    The chain tightened as the ship moored near the water.


    Woo-ji- Woozy!


    The bottom of the ship broke and the ship they were on was pulled hard.


    When Hwasan''s disciples approached the ship''s railing, they saw all the water waiting for the watercolumn jumping out and surrounding the waterfront.


    The number was higher than I thought.


    He said the reason why he couldn''t punish all the bandits living in the mountains was because they were too many, and the reason why he couldn''t bury all the water in the water was because they were too many.¡­.


    "Whoo."


    Then I heard Baek Cheon breathing slowly behind his back.


    When I turned my head, the priests were pulling swords out of the face of a warrior.


    "This is what happens."


    "Well, it was a set result anyway."


    "Don''t we just have to dump those bastards now? Isn''t that right?


    Their curiosity left Baek Cheon speechless for a moment.


    His priests, his quirks, didn''t seem at all frightened, as his enemies had seen so much.


    ''You idiots... ''¡­.¡¯


    It''s a situation that you can resentful enough.


    It was Baek Cheon who tried to lure them on board to find out who they were, and it was Baek Cheon who couldn''t tell them to leave quickly when they approached. And now we have to bring them here and fight a battle that cannot guarantee their lives.


    Nevertheless, no one seemed to resent him. Baek Cheon looked at them and said quietly to Hye Yeon, who had been dragged here all of a sudden.


    "I''m sorry, monk."


    Then Hye Yeon smiled and cried out "dislike."


    "Amitabha, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Though Shaolin is in the midst of Shaolin, I will live and die in his command."


    Baek Cheon bit his lower lip tightly.


    to be heavy


    Finally, the real weight weighed on his shoulders. I understood in my head the weight of being responsible and leading someone, but it was the first time I''d seen it this much.


    Not a single person will die.¡¯


    Growl.


    There was a determined light in Baek Cheon''s eyes that pulled out the sword.


    "This is what I do every time. It''s nothing new."


    "Yes!"


    Baek Cheon''s gaze turned to the cliff.


    It is too much for the people of both countries to climb that high cliff. But it''s also hard to swim bare to the other side of the river. So what''s most likely is the way to take a normal speedboat from your enemies and run away with your people.¡­.


    ''It can''t be that easy.¡¯


    but


    "I''ve never done anything easy in the first place! If the ship goes to the shore, we get off and face our enemies!""Yes!"


    "Continue to pay attention to who''s not getting on the boat in the midst of a fight. If even one person dies, it''s our defeat."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    I know it''s difficult. But now we have to do the hard work.


    Baek Cheon shouted, confirming that the chain-dragged ship almost touched the shore.


    "Let''s go!"


    He and his disciples jumped onto the railing without a chance to answer. Rising like a bird, they swirled and fell into the middle of the water occupied by their enemies.


    "Pinch!"


    "Turn it into a skewer!"


    Long spears and amijas have stabbed down Hwasan''s disciples countless times. At that moment, Dang-Soso spun around and scattered the reflection down.


    "Eat!"


    Love, love, love and sorrow!


    The fluff-like saliva fell on the heads of the enemies.


    "Gasp!"


    "What, what is this!"


    The numbers turned their heads reflexively as they poured into their faces.


    And at that moment.


    "Amitabul!"


    With a brief disapproval, Hye Yeon''s power flew toward the numbers with a formidable force.


    Whoosh!


    The enemies were swept away like crotch leaves in a typhoon. The neatly secured area was lightly landed by Hwasan''s disciples. Baek Cheon ordered.


    "Hit it!"


    Hawasan''s disciples, scattered all over the place, painted plum blossoms with their own swords without hesitation.


    As if Hye Yeon would not waste the time she earned, the plum-blossom sword, which was created in a single gulp, bloomed splendidly. And soon it swept away the surrounding numbers.


    "Argh!"


    "What, what is this!"


    Hawasan''s plum-blossom is now a feature that anyone who is strong has heard of at least once. But there was literally a difference between hearing with your ears and seeing with your eyes.


    I''ve heard that petals are flying black, but who really thought that something like petals would fly? It was a bizarre thing to never believe if you didn''t see it with your eyes.


    "Well, what kind of sword...¡­.¡±


    A small, thin sword like a petal falls like a dance. It was impossible to block all of these petals no matter how much they wielded their blunt weapons.


    That''s all.


    Crunch! Crunch!


    The fragile-looking sword is also ridiculously sharp. The flamboyant petals cut themselves off like sharp razors.


    "Gasp!"


    "Oh, my God!"


    The red plum blossoms in full bloom brightly colored the bottom of the desolate cliff.


    "I''m going to push it''sigh!


    "Yes!"


    Hwasan''s disciples waved their swords in a loud response. The numbers who couldn''t handle the momentum backed up again and again. Those who were near the water''s edge were flooded to the waist and how far they had retreated.


    "Chae, Chae-ju!"


    A desperate cry rang from here and there. The eyes of the black fish, who got off the dragon boat and watched the scene, were full of interesting.


    "Hwasan was once on the top of the world''s most searched list.Dunnie, I guess that''s not a myth."


    It''s very unusual.


    He has no way of knowing whether they are particularly like that or whether Hawsan''s ignorance is like that, but it was not surprising to say that they belonged to Sapa, at least in terms of their sword.


    The sword, which makes a fool of a person''s eyes with its flamboyant pervades and slanting, is also practically effective without hesitation.


    In addition


    "A-Mi-Ta-Bul!"


    A great sound of disapproval rang magnificently, and a golden gold mine rose in the middle of a flower garden in full bloom.Oh, my god!


    Those who were swept away by enormous power as if a waterfall were pouring down could not even scream but bounced off and fell onto the Janggang River.


    Splash! Splash! Splash!


    The amazing sight shook the enemies.


    If you are watching, you may be surprised with your mouth open, but they are not just spectators, but they must deal with that power. That''s why I''m freaking out.


    And Hawsan''s disciples didn''t miss the moment when their enemies shrank. As plum blossoms are colorful, they have to take some time to test themselves.


    It is inevitable that the sword, which has to scatter the sword, is slow to move compared to the simple sword that cuts it short. Therefore, it is necessary to exchange swords in moderation to push out the opponent or create gaps in order to carry out plum blossoms.


    However, if the enemy shrinks like this, the sword can be sprayed more boldly than usual.


    In one breath!


    We need to get a head start!¡¯


    Chung-Myung is not here, but the memory of fighting with him remains in his head and is engraved on his body. When you have to deal with the majority, you should never be pushed back.


    The bold and colorful black and white grass poured out on the enemy.


    "Ghosts, monsters!"


    "What kind of guys are you...¡­!¡±


    The men began to run back in confusion.


    If you are willing to risk your own life to deal with the enemy, there is no reason to play water in the first place. Sapa is more cruel than anyone else when he is winning, but when he is defeated, he often runs away without looking back.


    This is because they value gain over honor, and more than anything else in the world for their own safety.


    The black fish frowned as the numbers began to retreat.


    "You''re useless.¡±


    "What should I do?"


    "It wouldn''t be bad to step up and crush myself, but...¡­.¡±


    The black fish murmured with a cruel smile after a cruel smile, murmured.


    "It wouldn''t be bad to tell the world to the little boys who don''t know the world. The fact that the strong do not necessarily win in the strong."


    "I see."


    When Cho Seung winked at Suha next to him, some of his enemies ran quickly.


    "Well."


    Zanpo Blackfish patted lightly on its waist (a pair of iron combat gloves).


    "Piramis or something like that.


    The smile on his lips was in great triumph.


    ''Good!''


    There was heat in Baek Cheon''s eyes.


    He succeeded in getting a head start. Of course that''s not to say that they can defeat many of these numbers on their own. Even though they''ve knocked down dozens, they''re swarming like sand by the river.


    In addition, the real power of these watercolors has yet to come out. Baek Cheon wasn''t a jackass jittery jittery jittery.


    ''Back.''


    His eyes glanced back.


    Even at this moment, the numbers were jumping off the ship and flocking to this side. This means that there''s not a lot of water on that berth.


    ''If you take the back of the country at once and let the people move... ''¡­.¡¯


    I know. They have harpoones that can destroy ships. So going out by boat cannot guarantee safety. Since it is a speedboat, it will be faster than a merchant ship, and since there are sailors on this side, it will not lag behind much if you leave your luggage and carry your body, but even so, you will have to fight too hard.


    But at least it''s better than fighting here.


    We need to occupy the back and buy time for the people to move in...¡­.¡¯It was just then.


    Poof! Poof!


    Something splashed over their heads and burst into smoke.


    "What?"


    Gunpowder or gunpowder?


    Baek Cheon''s eyes, which instinctively raised his head, soon faltered. This is because it was no other than a big net that came out of the smoke.


    "Blood, damage¡­¡­".¡±


    I tried to fly, but the size was too big. It was so big that it was about to attack not only the disciples of Hwasan but also the numbers surrounding them.


    "LOL!"


    There seemed to be no way to escape the net unless they dug through the enemies and ran.


    "For God''s sake!"


    Hwasan''s disciples swung a sword at a reflective falling net. He intended to cut off the net at once with a sword.


    Kagang!


    However, even though the sword touched, the net did not crack and fell steadily with a loud sound of iron.


    "LOL!"


    "Oh, my God!"


    And the black net finally crushed Hawasan''s disciples like black water.


    Baek Cheon grabbed a net pressing heavily on the body and desperately drew a sword.


    What the hell are they made of?¡¯


    I''ve never heard of a net that''s hard enough to be cut by a sword. At this rate, there is no way to avoid harpooning on a net due to limited movement.


    He grabbed the net with one hand and desperately drew the sword and drew it again.


    Let''s go!


    Only then did the net begin to cut.


    "That''s enough!"


    Baek Cheon was about to give a shout of joy, when an ear-piercing voice rang.


    "Do, poison! Everyone, don''t touch the net!"


    Baek Cheon''s face turned white at Dang-Soso''s urgent scream.

 Chapter - 762 Episode 762. Private dining! I keep hearing voices! (2)

    "LOL!"


    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth.


    A black liquid flowed down his hand clutching the net. His white hands quickly turned black and his sleeves were soaked in black poison.


    "Don''t breathe in! I''m addicted to breathing!"


    Dang-Soso''s desperate voice rang out. Her eyes were filled with despair and regret.


    ''It''s my fault.''


    She is the daughter of a Sichundang family.


    Of course, it was impossible for her to learn deeply about poison in Sacheondangga, which is centered on paternity and man. However, anyway, knowledge of poison was no match for ordinary fighters since it was the food of the Sacheon Party.


    But he didn''t notice it when he saw the enemy use poison.


    But in fact, deeply remorseless, it was not her fault.


    If anyone can do what they have learned and apply what they have learned in real life, Kang Ho will be full of geniuses. Experience is needed to assimilate what she learned, but she absolutely lacked experience in dealing with poison enemies.


    The fact that she was from the Sacheon Dang family, the family of Germany, caught her back. In general, poison was used by the Sacheon Party, not by others.


    "LOL! This!"


    "We''re breaking through the clothes! Pull it up and stop it!"


    "Argh! There''s a thorn in this net!"


    "Darn it!"


    There was a groan coming from the mouths of his disciples.


    embarrassment


    I''m confident in running head on. They have been head-on through the enemy under any circumstances. But the people they''ve been dealing with are those who have faced them head-on.


    Either you come face to face, or you give up and surrender.


    They absolutely lacked experience in dealing with those who fought with tricks, not strength.


    "Sir!"


    "I know!"


    Hye Yeon clenched her teeth and clenched her fist.


    Whoosh!


    Strong power shook the net, but the holes were so perforated that the power was dispersed that it could not be pushed out completely.


    "Don''t give me a break! Stab him to death!"


    The courageous men rushed over the net at the sight of Hawsan''s disciples'' embarrassment. Sharp amijas, thin spears, and long luminance (a weapon wielded with a long blade at the end of the glove) were the most suitable weapon to attack by stabbing between nets.


    Collar fluid! Collar fluid!


    The spear and the amija dug incessantly through the net.


    "For God''s sake!"


    "You bastards! Argh!"


    Hwasan''s disciples swung a sword to block the spear and twisted their body to bounce the amiza, but the heavier the net kept getting tangled and the more dull the body began to get. Every time I tried to avoid it, the net felt like it was stretching all over my body.


    To make matters worse, the area where the net touched became hotter and more chaotic over time.


    If it goes on like this, the result was almost obvious.


    "Jo-Gol, Yoon-Jong!"


    "Yes. Sa-suk!"


    In that desperate situation, Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong didn''t miss Baek Cheon''s voice.


    "Bounce the net once! One time is enough!"


    "Yes!"


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong exchanged eyes.


    "Sir!"


    "Hi Yeon! One more time!"


    "Okay! Chaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Hye Yeon threw out the circle without delay and bounced the net up.


    Whoosh!


    The net, which had become heavier by climbing up to the enemy, was unable to withstand its formidable power. The net, which had already received power from Hye Yeon several times, has broken in places and begun to open up.


    At that moment, Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong put their swords on the floor and stretched their hands up."Ta-a-a-a-a-a-a!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Soon, the blue tension was released from their hands.


    Hawasan''s master craftsman, a dead man.


    Even if it is still just a foundation, it is a bamboo shoot based on the ball of self-inflicted ball. It was not comparable to Hye Yeon''s volume, but it was possible to push the rising net away for a moment.


    "Whoops!"


    Baek Cheon breathed long and lowered the sword.


    "Hats."


    But at that moment, Yoo-Esul kicked up the floor first.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Turning the sword in her hand once, she threw it up to Ho Gong. There was not much energy. It wasn''t even Sword Day, but the noodles bumped into the net.


    And just then.


    Round and round.


    She flipped over in Ho Gong and kicked the sword in contact with the net.


    Bite!


    The net soared a little higher. Those riding on top couldn''t overcome the shock and began to roll down all over the place.


    "Whoo-hoo."


    Despite the fuss, Baek Cheon closed his eyes unshakably. He seemed to believe that the death penalty would buy him time.


    Soon after, Baek Cheon opened his eyes and moved the sword slowly.


    Go, go, go.


    The magnificent sunset energy flew into the net in the shape of the half-moon.


    "Black flag?"


    "Oh, no! It''s the optometrics!"


    Kaga ga ga ga gga!


    The fiery black river tore the net apart at once. Even more than that, he bounced the net far apart with his spare energy.


    "Argh!"


    "My face! Argh! Argh! Chae Juni!


    The wind shrieked at the numbers of the poison nets.


    "Get the camp!"


    "Yes!"


    At Baek Cheon''s instruction, Hwasan''s disciples were rounded from side to side.


    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Though they somehow escaped from the net, their faces could not be bright. He was wounded here and there because his enemies stabbed him to death. Besides, the area where the net touches seems to continue to burn. I felt like my feet were floating in Ho Gong and I kept getting dizzy.


    "Here!"


    Dang-Soso takes the antidote out of his arms and gives it to the death penalty.


    "Good preparation."


    "It''s not a big deal. It''s just a short stop. You can''t decipher a poison this size."


    "That''s good enough."


    The Hwasan disciples quickly took the monotone she had given out and put it into their mouths. Dang-Soso can withstand even if the force is a little weak because it has the unique tolerance of Dangga. But Baek Sang was white as if he were about to collapse.


    "Sang, are you okay?"


    "Never mind me, death penalty. I''d rather bite my tongue than my ankle."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. No one''s going to die."


    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth and said.


    It''s the worst.


    I never imagined that I would be subjected to such a trick. Although it is often the case that prestigious students with low experience of power often lose their lives to the male and female of Sapa, I thought it would have nothing to do with them.


    Was I arrogant?¡¯


    Hawasan''s performance so far is truly remarkable.


    But it could all be done because Chung-Myung was around. If it weren''t for Chung-Myung, they would still be trapped in Hwasan, barely surviving Jongnam''s back.


    But what did you believe that you could do everything with just this person?


    I should have been careful. He should have beaten the stone bridge ten times and a hundred times with the self-consciousness of being a rookie.''Crossing without knocking is not courage. It''s arrogance.''


    But this was too late a regret.


    The hand that held the net was already swollen. Despite holding back as much as possible and getting help from the detoxification team, the poison was still spreading slowly but surely.


    Therefore, the more time it takes, the more disadvantageous it becomes.


    However, the problem is that they do not have the ability to break through the blind in a short period of time, and they cannot swim across the Janggang River in a situation where poison is spreading.


    A rat in a jar.


    That''s just how they are now.


    "Get out of my way."


    At that time, the numbers that blocked and threatened the front split from side to side, and a man dressed in a watery storm approached.


    Standing in front of Hwasan''s disciples, he said with a light smile.


    "That''s perfect, boys. He believed in the false name of "Oh, my gosh.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The easiest person to die in the river is not an unknown warrior. They''re just little boys with a reputation. Those guys think I''m really smart."


    I know it''s a provocation.


    But every word of that stuck in my bones.


    "If you surrender now, you can save your life."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes shook slightly.


    Normally, I wouldn''t listen to it with my ear, but I can''t do that just now. Because he''s not the only one who dies if he resists.


    "What, that bluish bluish bluish bluish bluish bluish blu. Don''t be so ignorant."


    "Walk, no wonder the numbers are ignorant. And it''s not a good attitude to make fun of people for being ignorant."


    "¡­Then do you peel it with your face? I look a bit ugly.¡±


    "Hmm. It''s not a good attitude to speak ill of your appearance, so let''s speak ill of your personality. I don''t think he''s a human being."


    "Yes, I will."


    Puzzled by the overt voice coming from behind, Baek Cheon looked back.


    Jo-Gol with a crooked sword on his shoulder and Yoon-Jong standing next to him were grinning at him.


    "What''s wrong with my handsome wife today?"


    "Hwasan''s student doesn''t know how to back out. Isn''t that so?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    You''re such a man.¡­.


    Yoo-Esul, who was standing silently at the time, took a step forward and stood next to Baek Cheon. Then Baek Sang walked out and pointed at the black fish with a sword.


    "The quirks stay away.¡±


    "A white porcelain boat leads the way, boys."


    Hye Yeon also stood beside Yoo-Esul with a smile.


    "Amitabul. It''s not over yet, but the look on his face is too heavy."


    "¡­¡­Monk."


    "Yes! It''s good enough to get rid of it!"


    Dang-Soso with a sword stood next to Baek Sang, shouting vigorously. From side to side, even Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong lined up in a straight line around Baek Cheon.


    "I think we should make a retreat to the cliff back there for now."


    "It''s a cliff ride, because it''s our specialty."


    "Amythabul. A small monk is now about the size of a flying squirrel in Soongsan Mountain."


    "The monk is far away."


    "I agree. It''s a long way off.¡±


    Listening to themselves squirming, Baek Cheon shook his head.


    ''f*cking bastards, anyway.''


    If it''s a life-threatening thing, I''ll at least be serious.


    "Come on, you bastards. Let''s try to die.¡±


    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth.


    No matter how desperate the situation is, you must not lose yourself. In that sense, everyone here is a better driver.


    Even Baek Cheon pointed the sword forward, and the black fish smirked. It was a clear mockery.


    "What a bunch of idiots. I don''t think you''d be able to do it in a normal body. With that body?""It might be stupid. But I know one thing. Sometimes you have to be stupid in your life."


    "Oh! Your mouth is alive."


    The black fish raised its fingers.


    "Kill all of them and toss them to the fish''s food!"


    "Yes!"


    Having given the order, he stepped back without lifting his guard. Baek Cheon chewed on his lips.


    God d*mn it.


    He''s playing the water, but as a strongman, he''s more than as good as Baek Cheon.


    He has not seen a single gap since he first stepped forward to step down.


    If the author had bluffed and offered to deal with it in person, there would have been one chance. However, there is no more opportunity after leaving it to his subordinates.


    No, it''s not over yet.¡¯


    It opens the way no matter what it takes. And surely only priests will be sent alive. Even if I die here!


    "Living quarters."


    "Don''t try to talk nonsense! I open the road."


    "No, boarding house...¡­.¡±


    "I told you so! Follow the word of the ambassador!"


    "No, that''s not it!"


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon tilted his head and looked at Jo-Gol. I thought he would be surprised when he opened the road, but he didn''t.


    Jo-Gol looked at Baek Cheon in tears.


    "Sa, Sa Sook! I keep hearing voices!"


    "¡­¡­audience?"


    "Yes, I can''t hear you. His voice is like that."


    Baek Cheon distorted his face.


    Girl, you pretended you didn''t, and you were shaking.¡¯


    That''s why I can hear that guy''s voice that can''t be here.


    "Don''t worry. If he can''t do it, I can open the road for him. So¡­¡­."


    "No, I can really hear you."


    "What nonsense...¡­.¡±


    At that moment, Baek Cheon''s body flinched.


    "Huh?"


    Oh, no. Now...¡­.


    "Wait. I think I heard that, too."


    "Me, too."


    "¡­¡­there''s another man in the world who can make this grumpy voice¡­"¡­?¡±


    Hawasan''s disciples faced each other. And just then.


    "¡­aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Whasan''s disciples looked back, startled by the distinct sound of being hooked on. It was a move as if it had been planned.


    "¡­¡­What''s coming?"


    "I think that''s right, right?¡±


    "¡­What kind of ghost is that?"


    I could see clearly. In the middle of the distant river, a small ship approaches this side at an enormous speed.


    "??, Chung-Myung¡­¡­.¡±


    "Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! I got on the boat and went out.Why are you fighting on the land? Oh, I''m so angry!


    Huh


    My my.


    (Laughs)


    That''s right.


    Hahahaha.

 Chapter - 763 Episode 763! Private dining! I keep hearing voices! (3)

    It was a small ferry that rowed out with both hands without a sail.


    But can I just call it a ferry for flying like a swallow, creating more than a sheet of spray?


    Qua-qua-qua-qua-qua-qua!


    Just looking at how he was running, he seemed to split the Janggang River. It was also questionable how a small wooden boat could withstand that speed.


    At the wonderful sight, the uncanny emotion began to grow on the faces of Hwasan''s disciples.


    "¡­Am I looking for nothing?¡±


    "Why is he here?¡±


    "??, Chung-Myung¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoon-Jong''s voice trembled slightly with emotion. But then.


    "Oh, shit! It''s so hard! No, if you were in the Jang River, you''d fight on the water! What are you trying to pick up and eat? Why are you crawling all the way here? I think I''m going to dump them all in the water, kkkkak!"


    Yoon-Jong''s mouth, which had been opened for a while, closed. And a pleased smile crossed my mind.


    "It''s Chung-Myung."


    "It''s so obvious that you''re having a bad temperamental.


    "¡­How the hell did you know about this place?"


    "There is no separate hell."


    It wasn''t just Hwasan''s disciples who were embarrassed. The numbers also couldn''t hide their embarrassment. This is because I have never seen such an extraordinary sight while living in the Janggang River in my life.


    "Well, what''s that¡­¡­.¡±


    Then Cho Seung shouts out.


    "What are you looking at? Shoot the harpoon! Sink it!"


    "Yes!"


    Some of the enemies who heard Cho Seung-ri''s orders rushed inside and pulled out several large carts. Then he turned a large canvas on the cart and aimed at the ferry.


    "Shoot!"


    Whoosh!


    A huge harpoon cut through Ho Gong and flew toward the ferry on Chung-Myung.


    "Huh?"


    Crack, crack, crack!


    The harpooners literally smashed the ferry. There was a huge splash on the surface of the water.


    "I''ve done it!"


    "That''s perfect, man!"


    Enemies cheered loudly, but there was not a single worry or concern about the faces of the Hwasan disciples looking at the scene.


    He just looked at the rising spray with a sullen face.


    "If it kills you, you won''t have to suffer.


    "¡­I know."


    Sure enough.


    Whoosh! Whoops!


    One person jumped out of the splash that soared more than a day. The eyes of the Hwasan disciples jutted out at the sight.


    "I¡­¡­I¡­¡­".¡±


    "Crazy¡­¡­."


    Why are you reacting like this?


    Of course I expected Chung-Myung wouldn''t die that much. With such an attack, Chung-Myung''s body can be easily bitten. Isn''t Chung-Myung tougher than a whale''s heartstrings?


    But the reason they were surprised was that he was "running" toward this side at a formidable pace.


    "It''s running."


    "Yes."


    "Running on the water."


    "¡­Yes."


    "Ha ha ha ha. In my life, the stars...¡­.¡±


    Every time Chung-Myung stretched out his feet, the water soared like an explosion. Running so fast, dozens of streams of spray rose like firecrackers behind Chung-Myung.


    "Oops! This is what it''s gonna be like! You''ve just lost all your strength by rowing! If you have a bad brain, you''re going through a lot of trouble!"


    Baek Cheon wraps his face with both hands.


    No... No, Chung-Myung. That''s not it...¡­.


    You''re so good that your brain doesn''t suffer, you crazy...¡­.


    "Well, what''s that¡­¡­?¡±


    "Sa, people run on water?"


    The figures who saw the scene also opened their eyes wide.


    Of course, since they are unmanned, they know that there is a long history of water walking on water. But I''ve never seen it with my own eyes.Although the masters of watercolors occasionally stepped on the water and showed signs of jumping, it was literally just a step.


    But isn''t that weird guy who just showed up literally running on the water?


    "No, the moon on the water...¡­.¡±


    "Ouch!"


    "Moon¡­¡­."


    The marveled numbers shut up.


    Chung-Myung, who was running on the water, gradually sinks down. From some point on, it was ankle-deep, closer to slipping than running, and quickly to waist-deep.


    "Bba, I''m falling!"


    It was then.


    Whoosh!


    Chung-Myung''s head was submerged in water and began to swim smoothly like water. It was as smooth as it was supposed to be.


    "¡­It was natural."


    "Ten points.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was a sight that was surprising if it was surprising, and strange if it was strange if it was strange, and I didn''t know what to say. So everyone was just watching.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Chung-Myung, who swam as fast as a mermaid, arrived at the water and stood up.


    Turtle, turtle.


    Chung-Myung, who trudged away in the shape of a drowned mouse, plopped down.


    "Oh, my... My back. I thought I was going to die. Well, I don''t know what I''m supposed to do to enjoy wealth."


    Then he started to whine and pat his back the whole time.


    Hwasan''s disciples, who looked at the sheep silently, naturally turned to the distant sky.


    "Honestly, I was almost touched.¡¯


    You should hope for something.¡¯


    Then a figure near Chung-Myung plucked up courage and harpooned him.


    "Hey! How dare you!"


    Huh?


    The Wasan disciples turned their heads.


    Oh, no...¡­.


    "Oops, shit!"


    Chung-Myung kicked the enemy in the stomach in a sitting position.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    There was too much roar for a person to be beaten up. The rushing enemy bounced back faster than the harpoon fired from the gun.


    Faeaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    The body, which had been blown through the wind, flew over the heads of other swarmers and plunged right into the middle of the cliff.


    Whoo! Whoo!


    There was a silence.


    The heads of all the numbers slowly turned back. Their faces, which returned after checking their colleagues neatly stuck in the cliff, seemed to be full of disbelief even after seeing the reality.


    Chung-Myung grumbled.


    "It''s going to be hard, but you''re going to stab me in the window? Do you want to die?"


    No, Chung-Myung. That''s already dead.


    It''s not polite to live like that...¡­.


    "Ugh, you''re a bunch of crap.¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who calmly made remarks that would have been frowned upon if the beggars of openness had heard, stood up and turned their heads toward the Ogum.


    Flinch.


    "No...!"


    It was the moment Chung-Myung was about to prepare for a nagging bombing.


    "How did you get here?"


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon quickly beat the ball. Chung-Myung, who was speechless for a moment, tilted his head.


    "How did you get here when you were supposed to be in Hwasan?"


    "Oh, I sent it to you by a writer.


    Listening to the conversation, Hwasan''s disciples applauded in their hearts.


    "As expected, it''s private lodging!¡¯


    "Look at how he''s running through the water. I''m sure that''s flipped over.¡¯


    "Skilled eggs."


    "What about the writer.


    "I told you, everyone''s probably going through a lot here!¡±


    Chung-Myung stretches his belly in triumph.


    "He told me to go and save him. Ha, I''m lazy, Won."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But why are you crawling in here...¡­.¡±


    "Those bastards dragged it. There''s nothing I can do about putting a chain on the ship and pulling it! It''s not our fault.""Those bastards?¡±


    Chung-Myung''s brutal gaze turned to the enemy.


    Baek Cheon, who had so neatly turned Chung-Myung''s attention, secretly looked at his disciples and held out his thumb. Then everyone raised their thumbs together at him.


    Chung-Myung grumbled with an unhappy face.


    "What do you mean you can''t handle a bunch of numbers?¡±


    "Those bastards are poisoned."


    "What, poison? It''s all because you don''t have grit! When I was young, even if I got hit with five poisoned knives, I''d say, "Oh, my back is stiff today, so I''d rather scratch your back." Anyway, the modern ones!"


    "You''re the youngest, Chung-Myung...¡­.¡±


    "Oh, that''s right, isn''t it?"


    Chung-Myung tapped my forehead and shrugged.


    "I have a lot to say anyway, but...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung turned to his enemies, breathing out long. The Daegyeong Chae Chae Chae Ju blackfish was looking at this side with absurd eyes.


    Crack, crack.


    Chung-Myung, who twisted his neck from side to side, slowly pulled out a female sling sword at his waist.


    "First of all, I''m going to dump all those bastards into the river.¡­.¡±


    "They were good swimmers."


    "Then I''m gonna crash into a cliff!"


    "Hahaha."


    In Chung-Myung''s lucid reply, Baek Cheon smiled without realizing it.


    In fact, nothing has changed. Only seven have changed to eight.


    But the eight was never the same as seven.


    The venom that penetrates the body still remains, but it does not feel as dizzy as before. And most of all...¡­.


    Squeeze.


    The hand holding the sword gave me strength.


    Other students standing next to him seemed to feel the same way. Seeing that his face, which was full of determination until a while ago, is relaxed.


    There are many and many things I want to ask.


    How the hell did you know? How the hell did you get here so fast from the island and how did you find out where they were...¡­.


    But¡­¡­.


    ''That''s not the point right now.


    Chung-Myung, who took two steps forward, stood in a straight posture. As soon as I looked at his small and wide back, a bright smile bloomed around Baek Cheon''s mouth.


    "Oh, let''s deal with the numbers first...¡­.¡±


    "Eurachaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    "Listen and get out, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Suddenly springing forward, Chung-Myung rushed at a staggering pace toward the leading figure.


    "Huh?"


    Whoosh!


    The leading figure was kicked without knowing what I was being beaten.


    Scoop! Scoop!


    The flying body bounced a lot of the numbers that were concentrated in the back. It looked as if pieces of wood were thrown into the ball thrown by the child.


    "What, what!"


    "This guy!"


    "What the hell? What, you bastards!"


    Chung-Myung grabbed the enemy in front of him, shooting fire with his eyes, and hit his face with his forehead.


    Bite!


    "I am!"


    Bang!


    "Because of you guys!"


    Bang!


    "I ran all the way here from the island, you bastards!"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Enemies flapped around like crotchy leaves caught in a storm.


    "My resentment...¡­.No, I''ll show you what it''s worth to mess with Hwasan''s friend!"


    "I''ve got my heart out, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Ogum hurriedly ran after him.


    While the numbers, embarrassed by the unexpected situation, were struggling to retreat, Oh was already approaching them and stabbing them in the sword.


    "Anyway, he''s got a temper!""I can''t stop you."


    The atmosphere was reversed at once. The sword is so light. The foot that steps on the prostitution is also as cheerful as ever.


    "For God''s sake!"


    Baek Cheon exhaled an exclamatory curse.


    I don''t want to admit it, but that back in front of me gives me strength. As if someone is pulling you tight.


    The number of numbers that used to be desperate doesn''t seem great anymore.


    ''Chung-Myung¡­¡­.¡¯


    "Where is this f*cking harpooning? Am I a fish or a b*tc*?"


    Baek Cheon closed his eyes as Chung-Myung poked the enemy''s harpoon into his butt.


    ''Let''s only see the good ones. Only good things.''


    "No! Did you all boil the snails before I came? Why don''t you come quickly?"


    "I''m coming, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Ddaengjoong!"


    "Yes!"


    Chung-Myung jumped on the spot without saying a word.


    Then Hye Yeon quickly rose to the space he created and gave power to him.


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    Non-death medium.


    Power containing heavyness, not breaking power, spread like a fan''s flesh and pushed away the dense numbers at once.


    "Now!"


    "Yes!"


    Five swords flooded forward like light. Various plum blossoms bloomed at the end of their swords.


    Shrinked cliffs and vast rivers.


    Among them, the red and red plum blossoms bloomed splendidly.

 Chapter - 764 Episode 764! Private dining! I keep hearing voices! (4)

    "What the hell is this!"


    "Dodge it!"


    A flower garden of red plum blossoms unfolds in front of you. The gently blooming flowers quickly blossomed splendidly, and spread as if they were flying in the way in the wind.


    The incredible sight frightened the enemy and backed away.


    However, the speed of the rush was twice as fast as the speed of the retreat. In the meantime, the flying petals began to sweep away the numbers.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    Some of the numbers penetrated by the plum swords have completely collapsed.


    "What, what a test...¡­.¡±


    It was already a one-time survey, but this time it was different.


    Hwasan''s disciples'' plum blossoms at once were more like angry tidal waves than swordsmanship.


    Even that was not the end.


    "Eh-cha!"


    Chung-Myung, who jumped to Ho Gong, flipped over and kicked Ho Gong hard and flew toward the enemy like a shell shot.


    "Eurachaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Whoosh!


    And as soon as he got off, he stretched out and hit the pit of the enemy ahead.


    The body of the beaten enemy spun and hit and bounced off the back of the enemy.


    "Ee, Ie!"


    It was indeed a jaw-dropping sight. But instead of running away scared, the men harpooned at Chung-Myung and swung at Joe.


    It was more realistic to attack someone who clearly revealed their true identity than to deal with people who were not sure where or how to attack due to the plum sword.


    "Die!"


    "Turn it into a skewer!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes shone horribly when he saw the flying weapons.


    Kagang!


    In no time, the weapons that flew in as if they were going to punch holes in Chung-Myung''s body were intertwined in Ho Gong with a sharp sound of iron.


    "No?"


    ''Where...''


    It was just that moment.


    "Argh!"


    Those who attacked each other fell to the spot one by one, screaming desperately. They were holding their feet together. The back of the ankle was cut deeply and was emitting red blood.


    Papapat!


    "What, what!"


    "Bottom!"


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    Flooded enemies began to fall down like rice cut off with a sickle. Chung-Myung, who lowered his posture, was moving forward like a swallow flying low and slashing his enemies'' ankles.


    Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!


    With the back of their ankles cut off, the enemies fell out, screaming like beasts.


    "No, back off!"


    "For Christ''s sake, don''t back down and stab me, you bastards!"


    "Argh!"


    In no time, the enemies trying to escape and the ones trying to run into each other were intertwined and the war broke out. And over their heads, Hawasan''s disciples'' plum swords began to rise like clouds and pour down.


    "Eh-cha!"


    Chung-Myung shot forward, kicking the floor.


    All the enemies ahead were in contemplation and tried to escape, but they could not escape through the chaos.


    Run, run!


    Chung-Myung soared upward, stepping on the enemy''s knees, stomachs and shoulders one after another.


    Bite!


    At the moment his last foot stuck in his face, the number he stepped on collapsed without screaming, and Chung-Myung swung high.


    "Burn it!"


    A female hawk stirred Ho Gong. Red plum blossoms formed at the end of it.


    Plum blossoms, which are so clear that they are not comparable to what we have seen so far, rose like dreams and poured onto the heads of bandits.


    Crunch! Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!


    The petals cut down the bodies of the bandits mercilessly. Despite the cruel sight of blood and screams everywhere, it was as beautiful as ever. The eerieness of the separation shuddered everyone watching."The monster, the monster¡­¡­".¡±


    "Where is that guy...¡­.¡±


    Like this.


    Then Chung-Myung, who landed on the floor, turned his head from side to side.


    "I think you''re feeling better."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Now¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung smiled, twisting corners of his mouth strangely.


    "Let''s keep going."


    And once again it rushed like an island war.


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    Hwasan''s disciples, with Hye Yeon as their main focus, followed by a demon-like figure.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    The movement of the sword is simply cheerful.


    The poison that permeates the body may cause numbness in the fingertips, but the black is not disturbed at all.


    Crunch!


    "Growl¡­¡­."


    The number penetrating the chest collapsed on the spot, frothing blood. Baek Cheon, who had recovered the sword and emptied the blood, straightened his back.


    Up ahead, Chung-Myung was surrounded by his enemies.


    No, actually, that''s a vague sight to describe as surrounded. It doesn''t mean that a bum is surrounded by rabbits.


    "Where the f*ck are these bastards!"


    Even Chung-Myung was literally smashing his enemies with his eyes wide open.


    You''re a wreck!


    Baek Cheon bit his lips still.


    That scene was so natural that I couldn''t realize the importance of it in my daily life. However, when I led my students without Chung-Myung and fought in the front, I could tell. What a wonderful sight that is.


    The place where Chung-Myung fights is always the place where the enemy pays most attention and the pulse of the battlefield flows. He always catches all eyes in the most dangerous places and gets attacked by the enemy. The mere presence of Chung-Myung there reduces the number of attacks on those who follow.


    Perfect calculation, or a natural sense?


    It''s not known. It''s not something that Baek Cheon can guess. The only thing that was certain was that he was always fighting for the most dangerous place.


    My face heated up automatically when I found out about it.


    ''Only the mouth lives.''


    That''s what Baek Cheon used to say to Chung-Myung. But not now. This recited word now was what Baek Cheon said to himself.


    ''I''m...''


    "How dare you think otherwise! Aren''t you going to focus?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At that time, Baek Cheon quickly shook his head at the sound of ghostly piercing his ears and blew away his thoughts.


    "Come on, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Baek Cheon, who clenched his teeth, clenched his sword again and rushed toward the number.


    "Chaeju!"


    "Well."


    Zanpo blackfish''s eyes began to tremble slightly.


    What''s that? What''s that guy?


    The atmosphere of the battlefield has changed. It''s not just a feeling of one additional person gaining strength.


    A battlefield is like a dragon that moves around. It is the battlefield that changes and warps in an instant. However, from the moment he appears, the flow of the battlefield is unilaterally dragged over there.


    ''They''ve changed their movements.¡¯


    No, those Hwasan disciples were never weak in the first place.


    Can''t you guess his skills just by cutting a specially made mukcheol net to subdue the masters of the political faction who often come for watercollection?


    In the first place, the watercolour is always exposed to raids.


    Unlike bandits who can tell whether to block the way or not by looking at the enemy, they have no idea who is on board until they get on the ship.


    That''s why sometimes there are problems with masters who come and go to the Janggang River, and each time they do so, they suffer tremendous damage. The silent iron net they used a while ago is the object they use to subdue such masters.How much did it cost to build that net?


    However, a net of iron is worth investing a fortune. It is ten times heavier and harder than regular iron, so sword-like swords cannot be cut easily. The cost of producing just the cost of the lives of the masters who died under that net remains to be recovered.


    But those youngsters who cut off such nets can''t even be called young ones in the first place. I have to admit that I am strong.


    However, no matter how strong the force is, experience is not easily filled. The less experienced, the more opportunity there must be. For example, didn''t this overwhelming victory seem so natural a while ago?


    But everything changed when that d*mn guy showed up.


    "Oh, my God.¡­.¡±


    The black fish gritted its teeth.


    The canyon of the Janggang River is a truly scary place. On the narrow path of water, the water collides with each other to create vortexes and the flow becomes tangled. It''s hard to dare to enter unless it''s a big ship.


    Yeah, like a battlefield that burns every minute.


    However, people who live in the Janggang River are often seen. The sight of old boatmen who have lived with the Janggang River all their lives ghostly escape between the swirls and torrents that fluctuate in small ferry boats that are about to sink.


    That is beyond reason. Only those who have seen the waterway throughout their lives were able to grasp it with their fingertips.


    But now I can see the fingertips of that young man walking through the battlefield.


    Does this make any sense?¡¯


    Genius? That''s ridiculous. That''s not something you can do with just genius.


    That''s...


    "Chaeju!"


    Zanpo Blackfish, who was lost in thought, came to his senses only when he called himself.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Then he twisted his face and chewed his lips. This is not the time to be idle and thinking about this.


    "What are you doing, you worthless bastards! Take care of him right now! Now!"


    "Yes!"


    At the back of the Zanpo Blackfish, those who were fully prepared jumped toward Chung-Myung.


    "Hm?"


    Chung-Myung, who caught this, turned his eyes slightly.


    "No, no, no!"


    A blackish harpoon was flying at a terrifying speed carrying a blue game.


    Not only the human body but also the rock seems to be penetrating.


    It was not just a place where ordinary numbers gathered, but one of the Sinjuopae, which controls the world, was a blow to prove that it was a collection of 108 Janggangsu-ro houses.


    Love, love, love and sorrow!


    The sound of cutting through the wind rang violently. For a moment, Chung-Myung''s eyes sank darkly.


    Paaa!


    Soon after, the female hawk was thrown out at the same speed as the island war.


    Come on!


    Then it was attached to the side of the harpoon, which flew in a formidable manner. At the same time, Chung-Myung jumped back and twisted the sword gently.


    Fighting!


    At the moment, the harpoon''s orbit subtly turned sideways. The harpoon, which had a history, tore the hem of his clothes as it narrowly grazed Chung-Myung''s side.


    A red line appeared on Chung-Myung''s side, which was exposed through the torn clothes. However, the person who wielded the harpoon could never be happy about it.


    This is because Chung-Myung, who came closer than the extended harpoon, was laughing horribly.


    Crunch! Crunch!


    In no time, blood sprouted out of his wrist and all the muscles inside his elbow were broken.


    "Scream!"


    Suu Kyi, who screamed horribly in unbearable pain, flew desperately toward the back.Sadly, however, no one he was dealing with would let go of the retreating enemy.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Chung-Myung''s sword, which chased the retreating enemy, bent like a serpent. The enemy''s knees are cut clean.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    The number of ligaments cut entirely screamed and rolled on the floor.


    "Hoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo...¡­.Hook¡­¡­."


    That''s right away.


    As Chung-Myung, who hung his sword, slowly approached, the enemy''s eyes were filled with despair.


    The eyes of a terror-stained enemy and the eyes of Chung-Myung, who had no emotion, met in Ho Gong.


    "Sa, save me¡­¡­.¡±


    Faeaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    The implication was overshadowed by Chung-Myung''s blackness and blew the neck of the fallen enemy without hesitation.


    The body, which had been in a vital position until Ho Gong''s head fell to the floor and rolled, only a short time later fell sideways, spouting red blood.


    Whoosh!


    After shedding blood, Chung-Myung looked around the numbers surrounding me.


    "This guy¡­¡­.


    As soon as the enemies were about to say something, Chung-Myung''s feet hit the ground again.


    As if there was no need for dialogue in the battle, Chung-Myung had a strange smile hanging around his mouth. Soon after, plum swords poured from his sword, which rose forward.

 Chapter - 765 Episode 765! Private dining! I keep hearing voices! (5)

    It was indeed a pleasant sword.


    I thought something was flashing, but I was almost touching my neck. The leading figure freaked out and twisted his neck.


    Hey!


    His skin was cut off with a creepy sound that sounded like slicing meat thinly.


    I felt relieved that I avoided that sword before the sharp pain in my neck. But that relief came too soon.


    Slap!


    As soon as he heard the serpent''s tongue flapping, he instinctively rolled to his side.


    "Oops!"


    However, I felt a sharp pain in my throat once again, perhaps because even the reaction was delayed.


    The sword, which had managed to deflect, was pulled quickly and scratched his neck again.


    Slap! Slap!


    A thin sword danced like a serpent, biting his body one after another as he stepped down.


    Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!


    I cut myself everywhere, and my whole body was covered in blood in an instant.


    The sword, which cut off his thighs and sides almost at the same time, immediately bounced his group, which was wielded as if resistance, and poured into his chest.


    The moment when the enemy felt death and opened his eyes wide.


    Kakao Talk!


    A harpoon flying from the back cut off Chung-Myung''s sword.


    ''Sa, I''m alive...''.¡¯


    Oh, my god!


    However, the falcon that bounced was stretched again.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    The harpoon managed to cut back the sword that flew back like an island war, but the more it flew, the faster it flew than before.


    "Yikes!"


    A suppressed groan broke out. A harpoon in a big game hurriedly blocked the front of the sword.


    But at that moment.


    Round and round.


    The sword, which had been flying rapidly, slowed down and circled right in front of the harpoon.


    What?


    Push!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The enemy opened his mouth wide and stared blankly at the sword embedded in my heart.


    I don''t even know what to say.


    Flop.


    I had a lot of thoughts, a lot to say. But a man who is out of breath can''t carry on anything.


    "This¡­¡­."


    The enemies, who saw their colleagues'' lives cut off in front of their eyes, turned red. In particular, the face of the numerical figure, which blocked Chung-Myung''s sword, was devastating.


    "Why?"


    Chung-Myung asked, twisting the corners of his mouth.


    "Do you have any companionship in your numbers?¡±


    "You... you son of a b*tc*!"


    Su-jeok changed his teeth as if he would rush at any moment, but unlike his expression or harsh voice, his feet could not move at all.


    This is because the number of days when the sword, which had been stabbed like an island war, momentarily slowed down and deflected the harpoon remains clear.


    It''s easy to say.


    Stopping a sword in the middle with power requires several times more power than stabbing it. He even turns the sword from pleasure to yu, showing signs of harpooning? It is many times more difficult than simply stopping.


    The sheer number of days alone gave us a good idea of how ridiculous the interest in front of us was.


    ''And then...''


    On the surface, it''s not even a bit frivolous, but there''s not even a little warmth at the sword-swinging touch. The coldness that penetrates the heart at once is actually close to flesh.


    He, who has lived his whole life numerically and has killed people quite a bit, cannot kill people without hesitation.


    ''He can''t do it alone.¡¯


    His colleagues exchanged short glances to see if they felt the same way.


    These people here are the best powers of these watercolors. Each is capable of leading a watercraft and plundering alone.It is impossible to imagine how much the damage will increase if they cannot prevent interest.


    "I must kill you here!"


    Hearing the grim cry, Chung-Myung stopped smirking.


    "How dare you?¡±


    "This guy¡­¡­.


    "What a great world this guy is... " The men of the enemy have their mouths in front of me.¡±


    I wouldn''t have imagined it in the past.


    "Well, good."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "I''ll make it like that again!"


    "Here he comes!"


    As soon as Chung-Myung rushed like a criminal after his prey, his enemies clenched their teeth and raised their weapons.


    ''First of all, hold out.¡¯


    While it is curious to attack face to face, now is not the time for curiosity.


    The word "the opponent''s black bizarre" is so changeable that it suits him. If you try to confront such a sword hastily, you die without knowing when and how your neck is cut off.


    Do you think we''ve eaten a day or two?¡¯


    If fancy is the best prosecution, only such prosecution will remain in the strong pen. However, the reason why such a sword is hard to see is that colorful swords often lack inner substance.


    If you don''t hurry and block it step by step, you will surely see a gap. And their amija was the best weapon to stab in that gap.


    "Just once! Just once! Just once!¡¯


    Everyone blocked Chung-Myung''s sword with similar thoughts.


    At the moment, the red plum blossoms poured over their heads like rain.


    "LOL!"


    If they were ordinary numbers, they would not be able to handle it and would have sprayed blood, but they were rather influential people here.


    In fact, they are the elite members of the Sinjuopae group, Janggangsu, which is known as a group of 108 houses. If it were to the point of falling out of a single sword, it would not have dared to use the name Janggangsu Ship8chae.


    Kagagagagak!


    The sound of scratching his nerves rang as the flying plum sword and harpoon clashed. It was as light as a flower petal that flew only by the eye, but the power on each sword was not negligible.


    Is it a monster?


    Not negligible means otherwise that it is not very threatening. But the problem was that there were not only one or two swords spewed by Chung-Myung. Does it make sense that hundreds of swords that shoot out at the same time are all this powerful?


    The amount of falling petals even increased.


    Like rain or waterfall.


    Bur, if you hang in there...¡­.¡¯


    The muscles of the arm that grabbed the amiza swelled to burst. From my wrist to my elbow, I was trembling as if I had been struck by lightning.


    "Berty¡­¡­."


    However, the number of petals hitting the harpoon increased, rather than decreased. The petals, which had been pouring like drizzle, now fell like rain.


    ''Ugh...''


    My wrist was twisted, and my Danjeon began to shudder.


    The water droplets are insignificant, but they gather to form a stream and create a river. Even if each petal was not very strong, the power created by hundreds and thousands of petals was enormous.


    Twenty-four-year-old prosthetic examination method is a failed voice actor.


    The numbers, who could not stand the pouring rain of plum blossoms, were confused to escape belatedly. He realized that if he stayed like this, he would only die from the rain of the plum blossoms.


    But that''s exactly what Chung-Myung was after.


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    At the same time as the game was strong, the opponent who was rushing back opened his eyes wide.A dazzling light flashed through the rain of plum blossoms, and I felt a burning pain from my chest as if I had lost my iron.


    "¡­Growl."


    Chilmaegum plum island (÷»¨éW).


    My knees are relaxed and my vision is gradually blurred. It wasn''t hard to feel my situation.


    the fatal shears


    The inevitable death comes.


    Chung-Myung looked down at the figure with insensitive eyes.


    He''s dying, but he won''t be lonely. You can hear the screams of your colleagues in your ears that are not dead yet.


    It is questionable whether there would be loyalty to the enemies, but it was good to be glad to go to hell with those who had been with them all their lives.


    Flop.


    Flop.


    At the same time, three people...¡­. No, now the bodies of three bodies have been reduced to the floor.


    The rain of plum blossoms has now disappeared as if it had been washed away, and only the smell of thick blood remains.


    A more fantastic sight than a fantasy leaves the scent of plum blossoms at the tip of the nose.


    Meanwhile, a cold sweat ran down the back of two dragon.


    He is recognized as a master of at least five fingers in this watercolour. Nevertheless, I couldn''t even figure out how to interpret what happened in front of me.


    The only thing that is certain is that the person who has to deal with now is a master who has never faced it before.


    This is the Hwasan The Dragon.¡­.¡¯


    I''ve never said the name myself, but unless I''m an idiot, I can''t not know who this is.


    The rumors don''t keep up with half the real thing.¡¯


    Of course, I thought it was a rumor mixed with the political factions'' unique exaggeration. If the right number of reviews appears, it''s a dragon, a stick, and it''s a characteristic of political factions to treat heaven as a substrate.


    But this guy is different.


    Unlike some people who can''t even make half of my reputation when I go into action, this guy is real. Literally, it''s a sword.


    "There''s nothing to worry about.¡±


    At that moment a light voice penetrated their ears.


    Chung-Myung was smiling, showing his white teeth.


    "I''ll kill every single one of them. It''s just a matter of who dies first.¡±


    I''ve never been intimidated by threats.


    But that horse was enough to freeze the heart.


    The reason is simple. Because that is by no means just bluffing or intimidation. The author just conveyed my thoughts. without a grain of exaggeration


    Chae, Chaeju.


    The eyes of the two dinosaurs, who thought they were not opponents, are instantly fixed on Chung-Myung as they try to turn sideways. Turning one''s eyes away from a master this big is the same as shouting for him to cut off his neck.


    "Well, then...¡­who¡­."


    Then Chung-Myung stopped talking and looked back at the stroke.


    At the sight, the two dragons bit their lips to the point of bleeding.


    It is impossible to look away from the enemy. It was a ridiculous carelessness and the height of complacency.


    But I can''t rush into it.


    Even though his teeth trembled and his organs twisted, he didn''t even dare to punish the enemy''s complacency by attacking his back that revealed that gap.


    The sword of Chung-Myung had already completely destroyed their war spirit.


    "I, I¡­¡­."


    At that time, a voice mixed with annoyance and grudges erupted from Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "Hey, you brats, you bastards! I couldn''t take care of that one, er!"Chung-Myung turned around and started running back the way he had come.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The enemy drifts away from the sight. The enemy, who had to be captured and killed, was showing his back and moving away.


    However, instead of being chased by the back, the two had no choice but to put the harpoon on the floor and support his shaky body. The hair soaked in cold sweat clung to my face.


    "Cho, aren''t you supposed to chase him?"


    When asked by his subordinate, the lips of the two crushed dragons were torn and blood was dripping down.


    "¡­¡­You must lead all your men and fight. You guys are too much for each other.


    It should be between us, not you, to be exact, but it was his last remaining pride not to say the word out loud. The pride that has not been shattered and is now difficult to find even its shape.


    "Bring guns or gunpowder!"


    "Ha, but that''s...¡­.¡±


    "Do as you are told! I''ll take responsibility! I don''t care if I can kill him alone."


    "Yes!"


    Looking at the fast-running numbers for a moment, the two men looked down at their hands. Watching him tremble like an aspen tree, unbearable aging rose.


    ''For God''s sake...''


    It is called a dragon because it is beyond human power.


    Having revered the dragon of Janggang all his life, he finally realized it.

 Chapter - 766 Episode 766. No, listen to me! (1)

    "LOL, that''s too much!¡±


    Jo-Gol, who distorted his face, bit his lips tightly.


    The watercolors who had stayed around Chaeju surrounded Chung-Myung, and the remaining numbers were coming to them in unison.


    "Death, death penalty! There are too many of these bastards! It''s all the better!"


    "He''s a heavy widow! You idiot!"


    Yoon-Jong let out a burst of laughter in the midst of it. There was a little bit of hardship on his face, too.


    ''Oh, my God. There are too many.¡¯


    Both Janggangsu 108chae and Nokrim 712chae are treated as almost equal as members of the Sinjuopae. That means that one watercolumn has the power of four or five ordinary living quarters.


    Of course, watercolors that rarely deviate from the Janggang River have topographical advantages, so it is possible, but even so, the fact that one watercolors is comparable to most of the three mountains and mountains remains unchanged.


    Hwasan had mobilized almost all his disciples to beat Dave. If that''s the case, it was impossible for Oh Gum to deal completely with the number of players in the team and the ignorance alone, which is comparable to that of Daveyolchae.


    "But it''s no use whining!¡¯


    It was the moment when Yoon-jong clenched his teeth.


    "Argh! What are you doing? Monk! Hurry up and blow it up!"


    "Oh, no....¡±


    Hye Yeon, who dyed her face red, was heard protesting as if she was falsely accused.


    "My history is not an endless spring! You can''t fire a strong blow endlessly, Si-ju!"


    "What are you talking about? Shaolin, why don''t you have a history?"


    Tears well up around Hye Yeon''s eyes.


    ''Rude...''


    They seemed to think that he had lived on elixir like them.


    No matter how hard Hye Yeon was raised in Shaolin, she could not grow her history by feeding her a few pills of Daehwandan. All he''s ever had is one big pill.


    Shaolin also gave him the great hospitality that Young Yak cherished and cherished while he was drying up. So when I received it, I even shed tears at the grace of the envoy, but when I saw the Wasans doing it, complaints rose toward Soongsan Mountain.


    I''ll give you one more pill.¡­!¡¯


    Then there''s no reason to listen to that mean human nagging.


    "So you should have given me at least one of your own!"


    "Ugh! You covet the elixir of others! I didn''t think so!"


    "Right."


    "You''re greedy."


    ¡­¡­the dog-like Hwasans.


    In the midst of this hardship, seeing that they were in perfect harmony when they were bothering others, I felt like I wanted to turn around and run away.


    "Argh! Hurry up and hit me!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!


    Hye Yeon clenched her teeth and pulled out her energy.


    "Burn it!"


    Whoosh!


    Soon there was a waterfall of power, but this time, it felt a bit disappointing compared to before. Hwasan''s disciples, who were staring at the power that rose like a dragon and died like a loach, looked back at Hye Yeon with an expressionless face.


    "¡­¡­Oh, no¡­¡­.¡±


    And then he turned his eyes back to normal.


    Eventually, tears flowed from Hye Yeon''s eyes.


    ''Fell into hell, d*mn Hwasan things!''


    "Keep your mouth shut and focus!"


    Back then, Cheon shook his sword and dug into the gap Hye Yeon created. And at the same time, he chewed his lips.


    God d*mn it!


    Baek Cheon knows that not everyone is talking because they can''t concentrate. As the situation gets worse, they pretend to be bright and talk to cheer up. I''m trying to pretend I''m okay.Even if you were in good shape, it would be impossible to deal with all of them, even if you were addicted to them, so how would the situation be?


    I haven''t lost all my strength yet, but I couldn''t help but be stunned when I saw the incoming numbers.


    "Be careful, death penalty!"


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon turned his head at Yoo-Esul''s voice.


    Five frighteningly sharp harpoones were flying in at the same time.


    "LOL!"


    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth and swung his sword. I can''t avoid all of them, but I have to cut out two or three...¡­.


    It was just then.


    "No, no, no, no, no!"


    I''m so glad to see you...¡­a terrible voice burst out from the front.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    At the same time, the numbers rushing around Baek Cheon flew like dried crotch leaves.


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    First of all, the words of Chung-Myung were embedded in the ears of Baek Cheon, who raised his voice out of joy.


    "Have all these people eaten their fill of blood? Why? Did you starve because Jang didn''t give you money? What kind of inspection is this? If you die, you must know how to do a shoulder dance for me.¡±


    Oh¡­¡­. I''m going crazy.¡­.


    Instead of Baek Cheon, who was distracted by the stormy nagging, Jo-Gol screamed and protested.


    "Too much, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "It''s a lot to see. Have you ever seen a criminal who can''t handle a lot of rabbits?¡±


    Chung-Myung, with his tongue full, turned around shaking his sword.


    "Now, I see myself...¡­.¡±


    Then, I could see the endless influx of blue fighters.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Uh, it''s a lot.


    Uh...


    No, not a little bit. That''s too much.


    Chung-Myung looked back again.


    "Is the Emperor so incompetent right now?¡±


    "What are you talking about all of a sudden, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Argh! Cover your ears, ears! I didn''t hear it.¡±


    Chung-Myung tilted his head in wonder.


    "No, it''s still numerical, but does it make sense that there are so many? It''s not like you''re holding a baby in a net."


    "It''s a watercolour! Watercolour! Of course there are a lot!"


    "¡­¡­huh, I''m dead."


    I can''t believe the numbers are so flooded. What''s the world gonna be like?


    At that moment, a sharp harpoon poured into Chung-Myung''s face.


    "But this bastard!"


    Chung-Myung, who stabbed the back of his hand and kicked the groin of the runner, burst into anger after seeing the number of people falling down without screaming.


    "Come on! What are you going to do with a lot of people like you? I''ll send them all to the underworld!"


    "Cher, Chung-Myung!"


    "Oh, don''t worry! I''m taking care of it! I can fight all day long!"


    "That''s not it, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Huh?"


    "Back, back! Ship!"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung anxiously looked where Baek Cheon pointed. Enemies at the back were running towards the merchant ship, making a major detour from Hwasan''s disciples.


    "Why are you going to that ship? They''re not idiots. We''re not even going to run away anyway."


    "There''s an amniotic on board!"


    "Yangmin?"


    "Yes! The people on the boat!"


    "Oh, Yangmin? I''m...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung laughed his eyes off.


    "But what are you looking at? You bastards! Stop it! Stop it!


    "Eh, shiba!"


    "Just do one, just one! You son of a b*tc*!"


    Jo-Gol and Yun-Jong desperately ran to the merchant ship and blocked the enemy''s way. shouted Dang-Soso."The death penalty! But there are too many! Are we really on our own?¡±


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung said, stroking his chin.


    "Do you want me to be honest with you?¡±


    "Yes!"


    "Can''t be."


    "¡­Don''t be honest, man."


    "You asked me to be honest."


    Chung-Myung smiled brightly. Dang-Soso held back the urge to put the reflection in his face, not the numbers in his hands.


    "Frankly speaking, it''s a stronger place than most old people. One of those watercolors would be a gufan force at least."


    "That''s right."


    "But how can you win that without harm? You have to have a conscience!"


    "¡­Sasook. Can I really solve the poison just once?¡±


    "No."


    Sighing Baek Cheon pointed his sword forward and threatened his enemies.


    "Chung-Myung??. Does that mean you can win if you take the damage?"


    "Uh, not until I knew there were people aboard that merchant ship. But can you just let them die?¡±


    "¡­...No way. That''s not possible!"


    "This is why political factions are tired.¡±


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    In practical terms, we need to calculate more, but the odds have fallen below half as long as they have begun to aim for the people of both countries.


    What if they were not poisoned by poison and joined Chung-Myung in a complete state?


    "So there''s no way?"


    "Ha. I''ll...¡­.¡±


    "Yeah, well, you''re not fresh. Without it, you''re not."


    "That''s not what I''m saying.


    "There you go! We''ll have to fight hard."


    "No, listen to me!"


    Chung-Myung roared as if he were impatient. And everyone who looked at the scene admired it inwardly.


    ''Isn''t that a trainer?''


    I want to learn.¡¯


    Chung-Myung gritted his teeth and sniffed.


    "There''s no way this body can''t handle this. I mean, I''ve prepared everything!"


    "Ready?"


    "That''s why it took time.¡±


    "¡­...did you do something else while you were running all the way here?"


    Is it a person?


    When everyone looked at Chung-Myung with a puzzled face, Chung-Myung finally held out his stomach.


    Yeah, this is the view! Look at me like this!


    "If it doesn''t work out for us, we''ll just have to drag more!"


    "Stop, don''t tell me...!¡±


    Baek Cheon opens his eyes wide.


    "Are the priests here? With the boys?"


    "What?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Chung-Myung said bluntly, frowning.


    "If they can get here at this hour, why would I bother? We''ll build a cabin in Wasan and have some fresh fun!"


    Oh, you''re thinking about it later.¡­.


    No, not this!


    "Then what?"


    "Hwasan isn''t the only one who can use it. It''s about time he came."


    Chung-Myung grinned and looked up at the cliff.


    He would have recognized it by now and found it well since he flew plum swords to the top of the cliff while performing sword art a while ago.


    "Hey, dude, what are you doing? Are you going to die?¡±


    Chung-Myung shouted loudly over the cliff. Everyone looking at the place together was looking forward to it. Even the enemies who had kept them in check and threatened to narrow the distance turned their heads in amazement


    On the cliff?


    Who, who''s here?¡¯


    Tension hovered through the space in an instant.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The strange silence continued for a while.¡­.


    "I don''t have one."


    "What?"Enemies looked back at Chung-Myung with dismay. And even Hwasan''s disciples asked Chung-Myung with a sullen face.


    "Did you dream?"


    "That''s what he does."


    "Ee, this can''t be happening.¡±


    Embarrased Chung-Myung''s eyes shook.


    "Hey, you son of a b*tc*! You''re not coming out? You''re not coming out right now, are you?


    "¡­Stop it, Chung-Myung. I''m ashamed."


    "Even if I die when I die, I''ll have to die beautifully. What''s that?"


    "I don''t want to die!"


    Chung-Myung shouted out loud.


    "Hey, can you get a hold of your lung disease again? You''re not coming out right now?¡±


    "I''m coming!"


    Everyone''s eyes quickly turned to the cliff again at the sudden voice. The urgent and loud rant was definitely on the cliff.


    "Stop, don''t tell me."


    On that far cliff.


    A man rushed over, grabbed the boat and bent over.


    "Gasp! Gasp! Gasp! No! What kind of ship is faster than a man?¡±


    A ship is originally faster than a person running, but it also depends on the person.


    Baek Cheon, who found him, opened his mouth unknowingly.


    "No, green¡­¡­.¡±


    Why are you coming out of here?


    "Green Forest King?"


    Im Sobyong stretched out his waist and held up a fan.


    "It''s forbidden to deal with numbers in water."


    Then he gently fanned his face with a fan. Although he looked a lot better than before, his pale face was still full of triumphant smiles.


    "Wouldn''t it be subtle? Isn''t that right, guys?"


    "Yes!"


    "Go, let''s taste the blood of the enemy before he gets any more angry."


    Im Sobyong pointed forward with a twisted smile. At the same time, dozens of rope came down from a long cliff like gold wire to signal the festival.

 Chapter - 767 Episode 767. No, listen to me! (2)

    "What, what?"


    "How...!"


    Dozens of ropes from the cliffs, dressed in green clothes, begin to descend.


    It was clear that they had not done this once or twice when they were proficient in climbing the line.


    "Well, what about that dress?"


    "Green forest! Green forest!"


    "It''s 70 greens?"


    Suu Kyi opened her mouth wide in embarrassment. That''s understandable.


    What do you mean bandit?


    Basically, Janggangsu 108chae and Nokrim 70chae are sometimes referred to as bandits. However, there is no chance of encountering Janggangsu, which is active in the river, and Greenimsu, which is active in the mountain, and 70, which are active in the mountain.


    We know each other''s existence, but there''s no reason to antagonize, and there''s no reason to be close.


    But why does that green forest suddenly appear here?


    "Hahahaha, you water ghosts!"


    "You''ve set foot on land! I''ll cut you all and kill you!"


    At once, bandits who came down the cliff burst into laughter and began to rush their enemies.


    "Dah, don''t panic! Kill those who come down one step at a time!"


    "What are you doing? Shoot the bow, bow!"


    Archers rushed to pack arrows. Those who climb down the cliff in line are bound to be defenseless against arrows. It''s natural that an attack like this would benefit greatly!


    Unfortunately, however, what they had to deal with was Im Sobyong, not just a normal green island.


    "Oh, arrow? That''s on this side."


    Im Sobyong said, pointing down with a fan.


    "Feed me."


    "Yes!"


    Archer units waiting behind him appeared in unison and began firing arrows that had already been fed.


    Whoosh!


    a constant stream of speakers


    Archers fired arrows so fast that they could not even be seen bouncing the demonstration. The pouring of black-painted arrows looked like black rain.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    "Furious, shoot arrows!"


    "What the hell are you doing? Fight back!


    The numbers at the bottom also tried hard to pull the arrow, but the arrow from bottom to top could not be the same force as the arrow from top to bottom.


    No matter how powerful it may be, by the time the arrow reached the cliff, it had already run out of steam.


    "Tsk tsk. It''s bland."


    Im Sobyong giggles and chins.


    "Pour everything until the arrows are empty. If they''re out of the water, they''ll pay for it."


    "Yes!"


    Im Sobyong had a cruel smile on his lips.


    "¡­green?"


    Baek Cheon still blinked in disbelief.


    "No, why are you coming out of here? Aren''t they Sapa?"


    "Right."


    "But why is Sapa fighting Sapa?¡±


    "What? Then why is everyone fighting with Nokrim?"


    "Uh¡­¡­?"


    "And why are we fighting with Jong-nam?"


    "He¡­¡­."


    Back Cheon, speechless, became a honey-eating mute and blinked his eyes.


    "Safar. If you''re going to be close, they''re not. It''s common for political factions to take advantage, but it''s obvious that they''re Sapa to say."


    Chung-Myung giggled and laughed.


    "This is what it is! Admiral Yi!"


    Excuse me...


    I don''t want you to call me orang-ka.¡­.


    No, of course, they''re bandits, but it''s a bit of a personality problem to call people you''ve heard...¡­.


    "Hehehe! You''re good! Way to go! Fight! Kill!"


    Watching the numbers and bandits clinging together, Chung-Myung laughed and clapped as if he was dying of joy. There was an indisputable despair in the eyes of the Hwasan disciples.Baek Sang murmured helplessly.


    "Oh, my God, there are a bunch of bandits and bandits here, and he looks like the worst.¡±


    "That''s actually why it looks like that. He''s the worst guy, Sasook."


    "¡­Yes, that''s right."


    the prestigious Hwasan faction The best personality ever produced by the HWASAN faction was shining at this moment.


    "But how the hell did you bring them here?"


    "What are you talking about? I heard the bastards were after Hwasan.


    "Right?"


    "Do you want to apologize for making face-to-face contact with the bastards you know? It''s obvious that there''s going to be a fight, so where''s the idiot walking into the open mouth?¡±


    Puff.


    Chung-Myung''s horse is a fool...¡­. No, it stabbed Baek Cheon in the chest.


    "If you think you''re going to be late for your college in Wasan, you''ll have to find another way. Well, isn''t a three-year-old worth it?"


    Puff.


    "I''ve called them in advance because they''re the only ones I can call nearby."


    "¡­on the way?"


    "On the way back, we had a contact. I''ve put the communication in advance since I heard the news. They were probably here before the boarding house.¡±


    Baek Cheon opened his mouth wide.


    "Well, so you knew this was gonna happen?"


    "How am I supposed to know that I''m not Zhuge Resonance?¡±


    "Then what?"


    Chung-Myung frowns as if his stomach were exploding while talking.


    "No! You son of a b*tc*. Isn''t it basic to be prepared for everything?! If you don''t prepare and use it, it''s a shame, but if you don''t, you''re going to die. Don''t you know?"


    Baek Cheon couldn''t even shut his mouth in surprise.


    I''ve known for a long time that this person is not just a person who believes in power, but it''s also the first time that I''ve realized it this hard.


    Baek Sang asked quickly because Baek Cheon was speechless and in a daze.


    "But that''s our position, and why did King Greenim suddenly want to fight with Janggangsu?¡±


    "What''s the point of not fighting? They''re actually always whining about joining the Heavenly Union."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''re going to be a matchmaker with Shin Juopae? That doesn''t make sense. We need to make sure they''ve drawn a line with the Sapa now. You know what?"


    "Dh, it turns out...¡­.¡±


    It actually feels so obvious and easy to hear in the past. However, it is never as easy as it sounds to think and consider all this before it happens.


    "The crazy one, the faraway islander, saw this ahead of time...¡­.¡¯


    It''s more of a contrast than a prediction, but isn''t it a prediction when the contrast is right?


    When we move together, we often don''t understand what''s going on because we''re so busy being dragged around by the speed when this guy does something quickly.


    However, when I took a step back, I realized how ridiculous he was.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Huh?"


    "I can see your back! It''s polite if you poke me!"


    Baek Cheon, who was lost in thought, looked up in surprise. Sure enough, the numbers were distracted by bandits coming down the cliff.


    "Come on!"


    I''ll think about it later, first of all, these guys!


    "Go! Stay! Accident! Death!"


    "Your executioners are behind you, you son of a b*tc*!""Then priest!"


    "Argh!"


    Dang-Soso screamed loudly and rushed forward.


    Chung-Myung giggled at the sight.


    "Come on, then¡­¡­..¡±


    Then, he looked around and looked coldly.


    "Do you want to go get a head?"


    "Chae, Chaeju!"


    Zanpo Blackfish was startled by the voice calling for him.


    "This¡­¡­."


    The face that had been loosened in a daze soon became horribly distorted.


    "You f*cking f*ckin'' Why are the greenlings after us?"


    I would have been surprised if the attackers from up there were Hwasan and other political factions, but they wouldn''t have been this absurd.


    But what do you mean green forest?


    Why is Nokrim attacking Janggangsuchae? Why!


    "Where are you? Where the hell are you? Who the hell is that man who''s as skinny as that gatekeeper!"


    "I think he''s like King Green Lim."


    "What? King Green Lim? Wasn''t King Greenim a Seven Man?"


    "It was known that way in the past, but as it was known during the outbreak of green forests, King Greenim was a scholar, and on the surface, he looked as weak as a literary scholar."¡­.¡±


    The black fish bit his lips.


    What do you mean, green forest king?¡¯


    It''s not an ordinary living quarters, but King Greenim himself brought his men? No wonder the new ways of those who come down that cliff are extraordinary.


    "Why does King Green Lim attack us?"


    "Well, I don''t know about that.¡­.¡±


    Cho Seung, who usually does not show his emotions, stuttered because his face turned white. In common sense, something that could never happen was in front of us. It was impossible for him, an ordinary bookkeeper, to interpret this situation.


    "Oops! Get out of my way!"


    The Japo blackfish, which pushed forward, roared toward the cliff.


    "Green forest!"


    Im Sobyong, who was on the cliff, turned his head casually and looked at the black fish.


    "Nice voice. I envy you."


    "Why! Why is Noklim attacking the watercolour? Why is the green forest turning to the enemy''s long precipitation?"


    "We''ve never been friends in the first place."


    Im Sobyong laughed lowly. Then he quickly changed his complexion and shouted loudly.


    "Greening is a place to walk, to say the least. At least I''ve been trying to live without harming the powerless people! But since you have trafficked the people and sold them to foreign countries, I can no longer stand the brutality!"


    "Well, what are you talking about?¡­.¡±


    "In the name of Green Forest, I will condemn you and release the people you have captured. There''s nothing more to say! Bring me his supply and demand!"


    "Chung!"


    The bandits sang their throats and cut down the numbers with more momentum.


    "Hahaha! You little bastards!"


    "They''ve been chewing fish, so they''re weak! Come here, I''ll give you two pages!"


    "Hit ''em all and kill ''em!"


    The average living quarters cannot gain this much advantage over the watersheds. However, these people here are not ordinary living vegetables, but the elite green vegetables chosen by Im Sobyong.


    Even after overpowering the rebellion of Daveyolchae, they were in perfect condition, even if they were the best of the green forests.


    "Hahahahaha! You little thing! Brother! I''m here!"


    Cholsinjang Bonchung, who was at the forefront, shouted and swung a pot lid-like fist to blow off his enemies.


    Since then, Black Tiger has followed and blasted a brilliant sword like light.


    "Argh!"


    "No, back off!"


    Some of the numbers have completely collapsed. But behind their backs, the angry Hwasan faction, which was more frightening than green forest, was rushing in."Where are you going, you bastards!"


    "It would have been nice to feel good! I''ll cut it all up!"


    After being attacked on both sides, the enemies are now beginning to crumble.


    "This¡­¡­."


    After understanding the situation, Zanpo Blackfish stepped back without realizing it.


    ''This is wrong.¡¯


    There''s nothing I can do.


    It is impossible to deal with such a force in the first place. If they had been the only ones who had invaded, the Japo blackfish would have flown away without hesitation, and the rest would have run away.


    No one is big enough to chase them into the water.


    But not now. Thanks to being distracted by the Hwasanites, the river to escape was seized and blocked by the Hwasanites.


    If we order them to jump into the water even now, half of them may survive, but they are bound to lose all of their ships. Then the watercolour is over.


    "Servant!"


    "Chae, Chae-ju!"


    "Let''s get out of here."


    "What? Ha, but...¡­.¡±


    "First of all, I have to live to see what happens afterwards. Or will you stay here?"


    Conflict broke out on Cho Seung''s face. But his conflict soon became overshadowed.


    "Hey."


    The voice from behind my back turned the head of the black fish.


    "Who''s going to let you go?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hwasan?????? Chung-Myung. He approached behind his back and had a twisted smile.


    "Oh, I can let you go. That neck is a horse. Instead¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung lifted his sword and aimed at the black fish''s


    "Leave your body behind."


    "¡­You son of a b*tc*."


    The black fish''s eyes were filled with flaming flesh.


    "I''ll kill you and go! You son of a b*tc*!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Chung-Myung, who smiled at him running madly, soon jumped into the face of the enemy with a strange smile.

 Chapter - 768 Episode 768. No, listen to me! (3)

    "Let''s see."


    Im Sobyong, who looked down at the battlefield from the cliff, had a smile around his mouth.


    "It''ll be over in a minute. Well, that''s too much power to handle a single watercolour."


    It is true that Nokrim lost some of his power due to the rebellion of several mountain houses, including Daveyolchae, but the name Shinjuopae is too heavy to be devalued to that extent.


    Of course, the opponents were also watercolors of Jang Kang-su-chae, a member of Shinjuopae, but they were helpless because they were out of control compared to the green colander led by King Greenlim.


    "King Green Forest."


    "Hm?"


    The elder of the green vegetables, who was lying next to him, raised his eyebrows slightly and opened his mouth.


    "How dare I guess from the high will of King Greenim...¡­.¡±


    "I know, I know! Why are you fighting against the men of the Long River? We''re not done with the interior."


    "¡­¡­That''s right."


    "What can I do? He wants you to come."


    Im Sobyong''s eyes glanced at Chung-Myung. Watching Chung-Myung running wild like a criminal made me burst into laughter.


    "If you don''t want to die, do as you''re told."


    "¡­King of Green Forest. I''m afraid I''m afraid I''¡­.¡±


    The elder said with a stiff face.


    "King Noklim is the head of the 70 green forests, the ruler of all mountains in the Middlelands and a member of Sinjuopae."


    "I know."


    "That''s the man who said to that young student of Hwasan...¡­.¡±


    "The Elder."


    "Yes, King Green Lim."


    "Watch your mouth."


    King Greenlim smiled and said, but the elder could not bear to laugh. Because I read the warning in his eyes.


    "People get wiser with age, but they get stupid with my common sense. You don''t want me to listen to that little student?¡±


    "¡­I don''t mean that¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Well, maybe you don''t like it. I get annoyed once in a while.¡±


    "¡­Yes?"


    Im Sobyong flapped the fan to his face with anger as he thought.


    "Send me a copy of your letter, gather all the power you have right now and go to the mouth! The d*mn emperor wouldn''t give me orders like that, but what do you think of a man?"


    The elder''s face was strangely distorted by his complaints.


    But... You were the King of Green Rim who followed what I said, right? And with and without that, with and without it...¡­.


    Im Sobyong shrugged at the time.


    "But what can I do? The man who wrote the biography is Hwasan Sinryong."


    And said with a sneaking smile.


    "People should know how to see Si-woon. If I had been leaning on my chin as King Greenlim, wouldn''t I have become a good manure by now?


    "Uh, how could you...¡­.¡±


    "Gambling isn''t fun if you do it lightly. You have to take all the money you have and walk to the point where you''re humiliated. That''s how you can get it, too."


    Im Sobyong wriggled around his mouth and laughed.


    "That''s what I''m Maybe thanks to him, I and Green Rim can be in a different situation than ever before."


    A curious aspiration was burning in his eyes.


    "Oh, and you really should watch your mouth in front of him. They don''t care about men and women of all ages."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He was an elder who couldn''t help but think that rust was going wrong.


    "Oops!"


    The illumination of the black fish split Ho Gong like a bolt of lightning.


    It was like a poisonous wildcat wielding its claws, but thanks to its large size, the pressure was no match for wildcat.


    Snitch, snitch, snitch, snitch!


    The three blades at the end of the glove rubbed against each other, creating a threatening noise.Blackfish. Cruel and vicious snakefish.


    It''s a more vicious fish than people think. If it''s a river, not an ocean, there''s no such thing as a natural enemy of Gamulchi.


    A tyrant of the river who devours everything he sees. Just by looking at the adjoining sign, we could see where Yeo Gwang-gye had in the Janggang River.


    Kaga gaga gak!


    The lights at the end of the glove interlocked like scissors.


    "You little bastard!"


    Zanpo Black was confident of winning.


    He is not exactly a self-assessment, nor a man who despises the enemy. And he wasn''t careless just because his opponent was young.


    Those who look down on the river will eventually be eaten by it. Surviving the river, he is one of the best to know what it is to be prudent.


    Nevertheless, the reason why he is confident in winning is because that Chung-Myung is nothing less than a prosecutor.


    I''m!


    His illumination is not a common weapon.


    In general, rather than familiar weapons such as swords, spears, doe and bongs, weird weapons that are rarely dealt with. It is commonly called a gate weapon.


    Although there is a disadvantage that the depth is shallow and less general-purpose compared to the weapons used by the strong, they are bound to exert strengths that cannot be compared to ordinary weapons in certain situations.


    The characteristic of illumination that the black fish thought was that they were ridiculously strong when dealing with swords.


    It is shorter than a sword, so you cannot show your advantage as a soldier, but you can move more delicately as it is shorter, and you can grab the sword with a crossed blade.


    As long as you put a sword between me and overpower me, the inspection is nothing. Moreover, his illumination is one in each hand, two in both hands.


    All those who boasted brilliant swordsmanship in front of him were overwhelmed by swords, and their stomach penetrated into the opposite light and died pouring their guts out.


    Even if Chung-Myung is a stronger master than that, he will never lose as long as he is a test-taker. That was the confidence of Zanpo Blackfish.


    I''ll rip your stomach to death!


    I can''t forgive him alone. Isn''t everything ruined by him?


    There is no guarantee that it can be rebuilt if it runs away after abandoning its water supply. No, maybe we should run away for the rest of our lives to avoid the pursuit of the angry King Black Dragon. All that anxiety and anger poured out on Chung-Myung.


    "Kill me!"


    His illumination moved fiercely after Chung-Myung''s whole body.


    However, Chung-Myung avoided his scuffling attacks without much effort.


    "You flying squirrel! How long are you going to run away? Are you going to sell me that smart black thing?"


    "Oh, really? I miss you, don''t you?"


    At that moment, Chung-Myung flew backwards and opened the street, grinning.


    "If you really want to see it like that, you have to show it to them. What kind of sword is Hwasan?¡±


    The black fish distorted his face. However, it was just an outward appearance of envy, but inside it was calling for joy.


    ''You''re caught, you idiot!''


    It doesn''t matter what the test is. No matter what kind of strong sword it is, it comes out of a sword. If you attack, you will be able to snatch a sword at once.


    "Inno ooh ooh ooh!"


    As soon as the roar of the black fish disguised as anger rang out, Chung-Myung''s sword began to move.


    Fluttering.


    The tip of the sword trembled very lightly. The tremors grew bigger and soon began to overlap with dozens or hundreds of swords."What?"


    Panpo blackfish''s eyes were embarrassed.


    ''Oh, no!''


    There''s nothing to be embarrassed about.


    I''ve already seen how many swordsmanship they use. It''s true that it''s flashy and colorful, but it doesn''t mean it.


    If you don''t be misled and take it coldly, you won''t get it...¡­.


    At that moment.


    Chung-Myung''s sword, which swelled countless times, spread like it spread out into Ho Gong, and soon began to bloom at the end of each of those swords.


    Like plum blossoms blooming in unison from plum trees with branches stretched branches.


    ''Come on, grab it...''.¡¯


    The black face of the Zanpo blackfish turned black.


    The blooming flowers fly up in the wind in unison.


    Flower garden. The world seems to be covered with flowers.


    All I could see was the blue sky and the flower petals that covered it.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    You''re going to catch it?


    What? What the hell am I supposed to catch?


    All I can see is petals.


    You''ve already seen it?


    Even if it''s the same martial arts, it depends on who writes it. Na Han-kwon, written by Sami Seung, and Na Han-kwon, written by Shaolin''s monk, are the same but completely different.


    Why did you forget that obvious fact?


    Peeit!


    The plum leaves flew past his face.


    The nose cracked and red blood flowed down his face. But Zanpo blackfish didn''t even feel pain.


    Crunch! Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!


    Red blood spouted sporadically as all parts of his body were cut off.


    "Ugh, argh!"


    The black fish screamed and clenched its teeth.


    He is also a man of fine bones from battle. I knew for sure what I had to do now.


    The moment you step down, you die.


    As soon as he falters back, these petals will constantly bite him and turn him into rags.


    The place to go isn''t in the back, it''s in the front!


    Zanpo blackfish, which has boosted all its history, has focused on both arms and abdomen. He crossed his arms to protect his head and ran forward and forward.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!


    Plum blossoms split his arms and legs apart. It was like falling into a hole full of blades and getting stuck. The terrible pain felt throughout the body took away the mind.


    ''Ha, just once!''


    Black flames soared in the eyes of the black fish.


    Crunch!


    In a moment, another cut in the side of his neck and a stream of blood sprang up.


    Crunch!


    I cut my side long. This was obviously a serious injury to the bone.


    Crunch! Crunch!


    The plum blossoms that get stuck in the body are not as deadly as the petals that cut through, but they have dug into at least an inch of solid flesh.


    ''Ha, just one step!''


    Zanpo blackfish, which has become faster to find a place where there is no scar on the whole body, penetrates the wall of the petals in front of them with its body, screaming like beasts.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    His blood-stained face now had only two red eyes.


    And finally he caught Chung-Myung and cried.


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    Lightning struck by lightning flew in after Chung-Myung''s head.


    At that moment, Chung-Myung lifted the sword recovered and blocked the light level of the black fish.


    Whoops!


    Two weapons collided in Ho Gong.


    Kagak! Kagagak!


    This is the moment that the Japo blackfish has been aiming for since the beginning of the battle.


    As if he would not miss his last chance, Zanpo Blackfish tightened Chung-Myung''s sword with all his might. He seemed as if he would break it at once.Gagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagak!


    As the light and the sword were entangled, Chung-Myung''s sword stopped.


    I''ve got you, you rat!


    Zanpo blackfish''s eyes glistened to life.


    "Kill me!"


    He swung the free superior violently. It was a movement that would split Chung-Myung horizontally at once.


    One. At that moment.


    Whoo! Whoo!


    A strong collision of chi caused wind in all directions and dust soared as if responding to the energy.


    After a while, the scene unfolded at the moment when the cloud of dust slowly subsided was completely different from the previous situation.


    Black fish.


    Apparently, he almost cut Chung-Myung''s belly, but he knelt down on one knee and crossed the light of both hands and clasped Chung-Myung''s sword. No, it was rather more of a struggle with both hands.


    And in front of him, Chung-Myung was pressing down the sword with indifferent eyes.


    "You''re so petty that you don''t know who you are."


    "Giggles¡­¡­.Giggles¡­"¡­.¡±


    It was a truly bizarre sight.


    Chung-Myung is simply pushing down the sword he grabbed with one hand without any sign of giving strength.


    On the other hand, the black fish, which was twice as big as Chung-Myung, was working hard to the point that blood vessels burst throughout the body.


    Nevertheless, Chung-Myung''s sword cannot be pushed away.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The black fish''s arms screamed.


    Blood spurts from the wounds all over the body, and the sound of bone crushing came out frighteningly.


    Chung-Myung twisted the corners of his mouth as he looked down at the scene with arrogant eyes.


    "You idiot."


    Chung-Myung''s sword exploded with sunset-colored sword and cracked the light blocking the sword at once.


    Oh, my god!


    Chung-Myung, who appeared at the back of Janpo Blackfish, shook the blood off the sword on the floor.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Tuck. Tuck.


    Even the cut-out light falls to the floor.


    After a while, red blood spouted out like a fountain along the red line from the tip of the head to the tip of the groin.


    "I don''t even know what to say¡­¡­.¡±


    Whoosh! Whoops!


    The black fish''s body, which split into two sides, fell to the floor with a thud.


    I love you.


    Chung-Myung, who was confirmed, said quietly without looking back.


    "Regret forever in hell for touching Hwasan.¡±


    It was a cold voice announcing the end of the battle.

 Chapter - 769 Episode 769. No, listen to me! (4)

    "Chae, Chae Joo...¡­.¡±


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    The numbers who saw the black fish split in half and died clearly did not believe the reality and opened their eyes wide.


    Due to the brutal spirit, Daegyeong Chae''s enemies were also feared, but his ability was certain, so he was used as Chaeju.


    However, the black fish literally fell apart on both sides without even trying hard.


    "¡­...eeeee, jeez.¡­.¡±


    Despair swept among the enemies.


    The trusted Chae-ju died, and all sides were blocked by the mighty enemies.


    Only a clear future of crushing was ahead.


    ''Uh, I''m gonna have to run away somehow.¡­.¡¯


    And¡­¡­ the feisty fox did not miss their wobble.


    "Shoot!"


    The stopped arrows poured rain down from the cliff again. The amount of arrows was enormous as they moved further up the cliff.


    "Shoot! Shoot more! Feed him to the point where he can''t see a gap on the floor!"


    Im Sobyong giggled as if he were excited.


    For those who study military law, the situation in which they can unilaterally strike the opponent in a position that is not under attack is no different from the situation in which gold is pouring from the sky.


    Im Sobyong never intended to miss this precious opportunity.


    "Shoot! Shoot more! You''re doing great. Make gonjuk!"


    At Im Sobyong''s encouragement, archers pulled a demonstration to break their arms. A specially designed iron palace for unmanned use. The bow, which was so powerful that he could not dare to pull the demonstration, was pulled tirelessly.


    "Argh!"


    "Blood, run! Die!"


    I know I should avoid it. However, how can we avoid arrows pouring down like heavy rain from above our heads? Even though the rain ends to wet their bodies, the rain from these arrows penetrated their bodies with heat.


    "Cough!"


    "Oops!"


    The person who has his neck pierced by the arrow turns down without closing his eyes. His unconscious body was quickly turned into a hedgehog by a spilt arrow.


    "Gasp!"


    Fear began to shiver in the eyes of the enemies who were swinging harpooners to shoot out arrows. At this rate, everyone will eventually die like that.


    "Hahahaha! You pathetic bastards...Argh! Shoot the arrow straight, you bastards! I almost died...!¡±


    An arrow was avoided, and the caterpillar gazed over the cliff. But when Im Sobyong made eye contact, he flinched and lowered his head slightly.


    "Oh!"


    Whoosh!


    He roared, hitting the forward number.


    "The King of Green Forest! Don''t let a single one live!"


    "Yes!"


    It was the moment when bandits were trying to increase their momentum and wipe out all their numbers.


    "Oh, my God!"


    A thunderous voice broke out. Everyone stopped at the sound and turned their heads blankly.


    "Tsk."


    At the end of their gaze was Chung-Myung, of course.


    He looked up at Im Sobyong on the cliff and shouted.


    "Oh, stop shooting! We''re all going to die."


    "Don''t you have to kill them all?"


    "Look at that bandit''s personality."


    "¡­¡­No, uh¡­¡­ No¡­¡­, that means...¡­.¡±


    Im So-yong''s face, which was blank for a momentarily.


    Hwasan''s disciples, who saw it on the other side, closed their eyes, fully understanding the feeling.


    I don''t want to hear that.


    ''Only for him.¡¯


    I''d rather swear.


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue and added another word."It''s a fight that''s already over, why a precious slave...¡­.No, kill and destroy precious lives!"


    Im Sobyong was caught in an upset mood, and Chung-Myung looked at the numbers this time, regardless.


    Then, the wounded enemies who were hit by arrows looked at Chung-Myung with eyes full of despair and hope.


    "Those who surrender their weapons will be spared."


    "¡­Gee, are you serious?"


    "Have these bastards been fooled? I''m a master of fame, a master of honor!"


    Baek Cheon covered his face with his hands in dismay.


    Only when you need him, you son of a b*tc*.


    No matter how hard I think about it, it is clear that there are no primordial heavenly beings or the Taesang old army in the lineage. If they really exist, they can''t leave that demon alone.


    "Don''t you throw away the harpoon? I think I''m going to use a harpoon to sew it all up!"


    Enemies look at Chung-Myung with trembling eyes.


    They are basically numerical.


    I''ve never heard that the numbers saved their lives even after they were beaten. If you were caught in the coffin of bandits in the first place, wouldn''t you be decapitated?


    But¡­¡­.


    d*mn it, isn''t it the same thing to die anyway?¡¯


    "No, but I''d rather resist and die.¡­.¡¯


    What do I do?¡¯


    It was then.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    said Hye Yeon, still president.


    "I''ll guarantee you I''ll never kill anyone who abandons their weapons and surrenders."


    The good-looking monk, dressed in a monk''s robe, said that, and it gave me a sense.


    In addition


    "We are disciples of the Hwasan faction. We also promise to guarantee at least our lives."


    Baek Cheon stepped forward and chocked the faces of the beaters.


    People''s credibility depends on their behavior. The credibility of Baek Cheon, who seemed to be envious of anyone, was clearly different.


    "I''ll surrender."


    "I surrender!"


    "Save me!"


    Everyone surrendered, abandoning their weapons.


    However, Chung-Myung didn''t look so happy even though the result he wanted came out. Rather, he started running wild as if he were angry.


    "But do these bastards discriminate against people? You didn''t even hear me through my nostrils when I was talking? Hey, I can''t. Get back to harpooning, you bastards! Let''s all die today!"


    "Stop him! Get him!"


    Yoo-Esul and Dang-Soso rushed to catch Chung-Myung at Baek Cheon''s cry.


    Dang-Soso held his back and Yoo-Esul slapped Chung-Myung on the head.


    "The death penalty! Hang in there! I promised you!"


    "You''ll get in trouble."


    "No, those bastards!"


    "Okay, okay, okay!"


    "You''ll get in trouble."


    Whenever Chung-Myung tried to rush in, his enemies rolled back.


    Baek Cheon shook his head in the mess.


    "Don''t you think we need to clean up first?"


    "¡­¡­I should."


    Baek Cheon, sighing at Yoon-Jong''s words, muttered inwardly.


    It''s a sight I''ve seen on the street.


    I realized how difficult it is to create such a scene consistently and casually.


    Enemies tied to the Dong-A line kneeled side by side.


    It is not a big restriction on the rope for the fighters who have mastered martial arts, but it is different if bandits armed with blue weapons surrounded them.


    "Ha¡­¡­."


    "Well."


    The bandits looked displeased and smacked their lips while looking at the numbers. If he didn''t give his permission now, he was about to strangle himself.


    The brutal atmosphere sent shivers down their eyes, unable to raise their heads.


    "What do you use them for?"


    Im Sobyong also smacked his lips with a sour face. Baek Cheon, next to him, laughed quietly."But you can''t kill them all, can you? It''s not a human thing to do."


    "It''s not that difficult, can''t you throw it over there while it''s in a row?"


    Baek Cheon shuddered as Im Sobyong pointed to the Janggang River. I thought this person would really stay that way.


    It seems to be a deft calligrapher to his disciples, but isn''t his real status King Green Lim?


    "I''m sure Chung-Myung has something in mind."


    "Well."


    then


    "None!"


    "There''s only money and wealth in the warehouse! I can''t see people."


    "Yes, except for the treasure.¡­.¡±


    "Hehe!"


    Im Sobyong and Baek Cheon, who flinched for a moment, looked at Chung-Myung with a strange gaze at the same time.


    "Hm! Hm! Hm!


    Chung-Myung put his fist around his mouth and coughed low in vainly.


    "It''s just grain and money piled up like mountains...¡­.¡±


    "LOL!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hm! Hm! Hm!"


    Baek Cheon murmured the sheep more despondently with eyes that had lost light like a rotten frozen pollack.


    "Would it be good to be there¡­"¡­.¡±


    "You''ve got a lot of money."


    "Come on, you''re loud! So money...¡­.Money and treasure¡­There''s only grain! Gijinbo and Gihwajocho! All kinds of medicinal products and tablets!"


    "¡­¡­There''s no such thing, you son of a b*tc*."


    "Ayyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!"


    Chung-Myung turned his head because he was angry. Then, he pushed the bandits aside and swirled into the water.


    After a while, Chung-Myung grabbed the man by the collar, who was in a particularly low position in the center.


    "Look at this jerk with his head down.¡±


    "Hehe, hehe!"


    "Why? You thought I wouldn''t know if I was doing that? Do you think my eyes are some kind of hole, you son of a b*tc*?"


    "Sa, save me!"


    "Get out!"


    The catch dragged out his tooth and threw it to the floor.


    "Argh!"


    Cho Seung, who was curled up, screamed and looked up at Chung-Myung with trembling eyes.


    Bite!


    Then Chung-Myung stepped right next to his face. Footprints were dug deep on the floor. I didn''t even want to imagine what would have happened if I had turned a little and stepped on his face.


    Chung-Myung grabbed Cho Seung''s collar again and shouted.


    "What are you people doing, man?"


    "Sa, save me, Daehyeop! I don''t have anything...¡­!¡±


    "But he''s not coming to his senses, is he?"


    All the way! All the way! All the way!


    Chung-Myung slapped Cho Seung''s cheek from side to side.


    "Spirit, you son of a b*tc*! Didn''t you hear that even if you get bitten by a tiger, you''ll live if you get it together? Huh?


    At the horrendous sight, Baek Cheon closed his eyes were closed.


    Chung-Myung??¡­I''d rather be bitten by a tiger than by you...You don''t let it slide just because you wake up...¡­.


    In an instant, Cho Seung, whose cheeks were swollen, shed tears.


    "Mo, it''s a collection."


    "What? Don''t you talk straight, you son of a b*tc*?"


    Cho Seung started to get hit again. Baek Cheon couldn''t bear to look and turned his head. Im Sobyong clapped admirably and muttered.


    "Hey¡­¡­. You beat me like a rock. Those bandits need to learn. Tsk tsk tsk tsk. I''m proud of my bandit to lose to the master in this respect."


    ¡­...who the f*ck are you kidding?


    Baek Cheon shed his eyes.


    Whoosh!


    "Tell me straight. What?"


    "Mo, I don''t know!"


    Cho Seung cried out loud.


    "We''ve never caught a man before. I don''t know what you want me to say. I''ll tell you everything, just let me live!""Don''t you know?"


    "Yes! I swear I never did that!"


    "Then what''s that ship? Why did you drag him?¡±


    "Well, that''s because they''re very resistant. I''m going to bring him back to the base.¡­.hey,the yangmins tried to release them! If we had really done human trafficking, would we have been able to do business so far? I can''t do such a thing recklessly.


    "¡­¡­No?"


    "Yes!"


    Chung-Myung''s head slightly turned sideways.


    "Really?"


    "Well, if I''m lying, you can kill me! It''s real at the risk of your life!"


    "Uh¡­, you mean?¡±


    Chung-Myung relaxed slightly from his grip and slowly turned his head.


    Baek Cheon, who faced the gaze, closed his mouth and slowly looked at the distant mountain. There was a desperate wish to avoid Chung-Myung''s gaze.


    "Living quarters."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "He said it wasn''


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A stifling silence passed between the two.


    "Then¡­¡­."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why the hell was everyone fighting here?"


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­rather hit me."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was Baek Cheon who wanted to die for the first time since leaving Hwasan.

 Chapter - 770 Episode 770. No, listen to me! (5)

    "What did you say?¡±


    "He says it''s not here."


    "He said no."


    "I don''t think this is the mountain."


    "Wow, it''s not here.


    A cold sweat ran down Baek Cheon''s back. All the d*mn pups squinted and glanced at him.


    "Well, if he died here, wouldn''t he literally be dead?"


    "I''m sure you''re a ghost. Won-gui. Won-gui. I''m sure the writer came later to hold a memorial service.¡±


    "Hey, that was a great plan. It''s very reliable."


    "Hzymlg¡­¡­.¡±


    "What? I can''t hear you.¡±


    "Walk¡­¡­ and you''ll get hit."


    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth and trembled.


    But Chung-Myung''s interest was already far from him.


    "What? Isn''t it here? So who''s the one who beat my kids and dragged them away?"


    "Well, I don''t know about that.¡­.¡±


    "Well?"


    "Now, I don''t know!"


    "You don''t know? If you don''t, it''s over?¡±


    Chung-Myung grabbed Cho Seung''s collar and began to shake it off.


    "But he''s out of it! You don''t even know how to do that. You''re going to eat it? Oh! I heard you''re such a good swimmer. Let''s see if you can get out of it with your whole body tied up and a rock tied up!"


    "Sa, save me! I told you I''d let you live!"


    "Did I?"


    "Yes! Obviously¡­¡­.¡±


    "Did I?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Cho Seung looked at Baek Cheon and the rest of his disciples with stunned eyes. But they looked away from him, looking away from each other.


    I''m sorry.


    There''s got to be a reason.¡¯


    Amitabha, may you live in heaven.


    Wow¡­¡­.


    A dirty world.


    "He, R, Ni, Ka! You heard what I said? Clear with your ears?"


    "¡­¡­No, I must have been mistaken."


    Cho Seung-eun, who has endured the black fish with a sense of wit, recognized what he had to say at this moment.


    "Anyway¡­¡­" You don''t know?


    "He, he is."


    When Chung-Myung turned around with a sullen face, Baek Cheon protested as if he was falsely accused.


    "No, I got on the boat and I found the ticket! Who''s suspicious when we say we''re the Hwasanites and they''re taking me in?"


    "¡­...I heard so."


    "How could you not stab a man with a number of ditches when he, uh... was rumored to be on a boat all over the country!"


    "Then why did you keep using the knife when you were told you were on the Wasan side?"


    "It''s¡­¡­."


    Cho Seung scratched his head humbly with an awkward face.


    "Who would have thought that Hwasan on that far island would really come all the way to the Janggang River? Hahaha¡­¡­."


    "Hahaha!"


    "Ha... hahahaha!"


    "Are you laughing?"


    Crack!


    A beastly scream erupted from the mouth of Cho Seung, whose neck was almost broken.


    "No, why are all the pups so tactless these days? now do The enemy broke in front of me and fell down!"


    Puck! Puck! Puck!


    Cho Seung''s head turns left and right.


    "Die! Die, you son of a b*tc*! Die! You don''t know anything! You have no sense! Then you''re gonna die! You''really!


    It was a strange sight.


    It is a bandit who is now threshing in the hands of Chung-Myung. If you are caught in the government office, there is no punishment other than beheading, and if you are caught in the hands of another collaborator, you should also be strangled by a blow.


    But Chung-Myung was displaying a deja vu for pitying the deathly figure.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! I got an idea! I have a hunch!"


    "Oh?"


    Chung-Myung stopped his fist and rejoiced.


    "Did you remember?"


    "Yes! Yes! Ji, I have a hunch!"


    Everyone clapped in their hearts at the sight.


    "I heard dried squid comes out when you squeeze it."¡¯You''re making up answers that don''t exist.¡­.¡¯


    Amitabha, you can''t open your eyes.


    Now that his face is swollen like a dumpling, Cho Seung, who cannot find his original features, opened his mouth desperately.


    "I''ve heard recently that some of the enemies have settled near the lake."


    "What are you talking about? Don''t you guys know how to do it? But what kind of a man is he''s a man.¡±


    "Well, we, Daegyeong Chae, are one of the Janggangsuchae, but that doesn''t mean that we manage all the Janggang watercolors. In order to do that, everyone who wants to make a new watercolour must visit King Heukryong for permission. Does that make sense?"


    "Really?"


    Chung-Myung looks back at Im Sobyong as if to confirm the authenticity. Im Sobyong nodded his head.


    "It''s true. When a living quarters are created first and the size of the living quarters grows, they come to the green forests. Then we decide whether to put it in the 70s and exclude the other living quarters, or just write the name of Green Rim."


    "It''s a lot of trouble.¡±


    "When I look at it once, it seems like Chung-Myung knows everything about the world, but I don''t think he knows the basics. It''s common sense."


    "What''s the point of knowing the common sense of bandits and bandits? You just have to kill him."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Speechless Im Sobyong drooped his shoulders. Then Baek Cheon patted his shoulders as if it wasn''t his fault.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right. Anyone can tell he''s a bad guy."


    "¡­Thank you for your words."


    Chung-Myung, who created a large number of victims in that short period of time, attracted his ancestors again.


    "So?"


    "The watercolors in the watercolors rarely use such radical methods. A fisherman dies when a fishing ground is smashed! Man, if it''s true that he''s taken the people, it''s probably them. Beginners don''t know what''s going on, they''re aggressive."


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung nodded as if he had a point.


    "Are there any other watercolors around here?¡±


    "Oh, near the mouth, Daigyeong Chae is holding on tight.¡­.¡±


    "You guys aren''t that strong.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Tears streamed down from Cho Seung''s eyes.


    You''re a monster, you son of a b*tc*!¡¯


    The sound of my heart, which I could never speak out of my mouth, rang desperately.


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung stared at the five swords in front of him with a look of disapproval. And the Ogum only kicks under his feet.


    "That¡­."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That¡­¡­."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Come on, there we go. Let''s not talk."


    "Curse me, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Get angry!"


    "Oh, I''m sorry!"


    In the end, everyone who couldn''t bear it showed a violent reaction. However, Chung-Myung kicked his tongue and turned his head away.


    But the saddest thing is not indifference. Hawasan''s disciples suddenly became bitterly sad.


    But it is true that Chung-Myung would have died without him, so there was no excuse to make.


    "Well, that''s enough. That''s pretty good.¡±


    "¡­Really?"


    "Who would have imagined that he would drag the whole ship? I can''t help it."


    What''s wrong with him?


    Normally, I wouldn''t be able to resist my anger and roll over.


    "However."


    Chung-Myung looked at Baek Cheon and his party with slightly chilly eyes.


    "If you can do everything just by being motivated, you''re not strong enough."


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    "That''s all I need to know.


    At the end of the remark, Chung-Myung nodded lightly. An awkward silence came and went for a moment.Basically, Oh Geom has nothing to say because he has sinned, and Chung-Myung is a human being who has bitten someone but has never comforted them. So we have nothing to say to each other.


    Im Sobyong penetrated through the awkward atmosphere.


    "So what are you going to do now, the Hwasan Divine? What about the watermelon?


    Chung-Myung pretended not to know when he tried to change the subject.


    "What do you mean. I''ll smash it!"


    "First, we sent some of the captives to other nearby bodies. See if there''s a place where they''ve caught them."


    "¡­they listen to you?¡±


    "No way. I poisoned him. I told him that if he doesn''t come back in five, his guts would melt to death, and he was in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who had prepared the words, "I feel comfortable with having a smart guy," closed his mouth.


    I forget that he''s a bandit once in a while.


    "Anyway, apparently it wasn''t the work of the water buffers."


    "I guess so. Well, there''s nothing we can do. Come on, I''ve been through a lot for nothing."


    Yoon-Jong listened to the conversation throughout and thought, "Then what is a bolt out of the blue?" but he didn''t have to say it out loud.


    Actually, it''s not like we need a reason for the number guys to get beaten up.


    The problem is that the people who are saying that are better than bandits and bandits.


    "From the information of the men, they seem to have taken the island as their base."


    "Island? What do you mean island?¡±


    When Chung-Myung tilted his head as if he didn''t understand, Im Sobyong explained what he had heard step by step.


    "So¡­¡­."


    Listening to Im Sobyong''s explanation, Chung-Myung said absurdly.


    "Since the Janggang River is so wide, there are islands like the sea in the middle, and they are building power by using it as a watercolour?"


    "That''s what it looks like it.


    "¡­¡­there are all the weirdos in the world."


    "What would you do?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Im Sobyong shrugged.


    "Honestly, I don''t really recommend going into an island. We are not bandits or numbers. There''s nothing to be afraid of when your feet touch the ground, but fighting on the boat is too much. There''s no one who can drive a ship."


    "You worry about everything."


    "What?"


    "There''s a lot of them out there, boat-moving kids."


    Chung-Myung pointed to the chained numbers.


    "No way¡­."


    Im Sobyong''s eyes were slightly cramped.


    "It''s basic to deal with numbers! This is it!


    In the end, the five swords that endured and endured were whispering.


    "Geeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee."


    "Leave it. It''s just a few familiar texts."


    Regardless, Chung-Myung gnashed his teeth vigorously, looking back at the Janggang River.


    "Island or nothing, and if you touched Hawsan, you''d have to chase him to hell and break his head! Tell them to drive the boat! I''m coming right in!"


    "¡­¡­No, my doctor¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong says something and Chung-Myung puts his arm around his shoulder.


    "What''s wrong with that? On the same boat."


    "¡­¡­It''s like this because you''re going to be on the same boat. I get seasick easily.¡±


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. I''m taking care of everything. Don''t you trust me?¡±


    "Can I be honest with you?¡±


    "No way."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Im Sobyong, who was reading Chung-Myung''s face, said stealthily.


    "No... I don''t think I''d be against it at this point, but I''d rather wait for the support of the Wasans. Let''s go together. That makes things easier.""Come on. That''s not gonna work."


    "Why?"


    Chung-Myung rebuked Im Sobyong as he saw the most ridiculous question in the world.


    "What if one of the boats sinks and our kids drown? You''re saying obvious things.¡±


    "¡­Then aren''t we human?"


    "Can I be honest with you?¡±


    "Don''t do that.¡±


    "Get ready, get ready. I''m a busy person.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong''s choice wasn''t too wrong. There was just one thing missing.


    There are not only racehorses that run fast on a set path in the world, but sometimes racehorses that get off the road and kick people.


    Sadly speaking.

 Chapter - 771 Episode 771, if you fall behind, youll die! (1)

    Whoo! Whoosh!


    Large boats line up to cut through the long river.


    The sky is as clear as ever. a cold gale of the river And even the fleet moving forward with foam.


    It''s a wonderful sight on the surface, but it wasn''t very beautiful in reality.


    "Drive faster!"


    "These bastards are drowning...¡­.No, do you want to hang upside down?"


    Bandit


    The rugged men who had to keep away from the water and love the mountains and forests were getting on the boat and wiping off their enemies.


    "Stir faster! If the ship is late, it will set us on fire!"


    "Hit the drum! Speed up!"


    "Oops!"


    On the floor of the cabin, the men pulled the oars, frowning. Every time I moved, my whole body muscles swelled as if they were screaming.


    Thanks to this, the ship continued through the rough waters of the Janggang River.


    "Oh, it''s cool."


    Chung-Myung smiled in the wind. Basically, I prefer mountains to rivers, but on days like this, strong winds didn''t seem too bad.


    Of course, this wish...¡­ though it is more of a man''s creation than a river.


    "Well, it''s cool...¡­. Well¡­¡­. Cool¡­¡­.¡±


    The irritation began to rise on Chung-Myung''s face, which had been relaxed. Then, it suddenly distorted.


    " No! you can''t eat pijuktto Why are you so slow?


    "¡­I think it''s fast enough?"


    "It was five times faster when I drove."


    "¡­It''s the best for a normal person."


    "These days, however, they have no grit. Grit! You can''t drive faster?¡±


    Then, Noklim, who was looking at him from the back, carefully said with a discouraged face.


    "I''m squeezing the enemy, but I''m short of people because there''s a lot of people hurt."


    "What are you talking about? I can''t believe we''re not enough people.¡±


    "So in battle...¡­.¡±


    "No, that''s not what I''m saying.


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung stared at the bandit with meaningful eyes.


    The bandit who received his gaze tilted his head with a puzzled look.


    "Are we, by any chance.


    "Then who else is there?"


    "¡­We''re bandits."


    "Don''t you have a hand for bandits? You can''t even catch a paddle, can you?"


    "Oh, of course we have hands, so we can row."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung blinked at the cheerful answer. Why are these bandits so cooperative...¡­.


    "As long as it''s not like that."


    "Ughhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Oh, my god!"


    "Ugh¡­¡­ camouflage¡­"¡­.I even have a stomach coming out¡­¡­.¡±


    "Sa, save me...¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The bandits were holding onto the railing and clearing up what was inside.


    "Oh, no, what kind of fighters...¡­.¡±


    "¡­I don''t care about seasickness."


    "Tsk tsk tsk. I''m so weak! Where''s King Greenlim?"


    "You''re right there, aren''t you?"


    "Where?"


    "Hey, one of the kids throwing up."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There was a relatively small-looking back among the rocked lanterns holding onto the railing.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...¡­. Pulmonary disease again¡­¡­. Cough! Cough! Whoops!


    Chung-Myung turned his head when he was relieved.


    "This guy and that guy...¡­.¡±


    There''s no one who''s all right.


    "Hehe. We''re mountain climbers in the first place, so we don''t have to get on board. And most of the people on the boat won''t be able to answer if they shake this much."


    "Aren''t you guys just weak?"


    "Hey, look over there."


    "What?"


    "On the other side."


    Chung-Myung''s gaze turned to the other side of the railing where Im Sobyong and bandits were glued together.


    "Ughhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Quite sad!"


    "Lord, you''re dead! You''re gonna die!"


    Each of Hwasan''s disciples was holding onto a railing to death. Chung-Myung covered his face with both hands.No. Let''s just say they are.


    Why is that bald head throwing up again? Oh, my God!


    "Ughhhhhhhh!


    At that time, Jo-Gol, who was almost about to spit out his guts, muttered as if he had lost his mind, banging his head on the railing.


    "Uh... It''s the head. I''m dizzy... Death penalty¡­¡­.I''ll die before we can fight."


    "Well, I don''t think it was this bad before."


    "Tell him to slow down, slow down!"


    "Soso, do you have any medicine for motion sickness?¡±


    "¡­Will you stay?¡±


    "Ugh."


    Don''t you get used to riding a boat?


    Unfortunately, the people who gathered here were from Sacheon, which was nowhere to be found, and from an island with only mountains.


    As a warrior, he can overcome small seasickness, but there is nothing he can do on a ship that shakes violently enough to make even the sailors struggle.


    "Island! Where the hell is that d*mn island!"


    "Please... Please let me fight."


    "As long as I can put my feet on the ground, I think I can do anything! Please!"


    One knows how precious it is to lose it. His disciples were longing for the existence of land that had been taken for granted.


    "Turn it off¡­¡­."


    Then after turning white, Im Sobyong, who turned blue, walked slowly toward Chung-Myung.


    "You¡­¡­."


    "What?"


    Cho Seung, who was holding his breath in case there was a spark, was startled by Im So-yong''s gesture and jumped out of his seat. Im Sobyong asked in a dying voice.


    "Island... Where is the island? Is it far?"


    "The exact location is¡­¡­.I''m sure...¡­.¡±


    "Don''t you know?"


    "Oh, no. I know, but...¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong''s eyes were bloodshot at the lukewarm answer.


    "Let''s peel it and sprinkle salt on it? How good are you at dancing?"


    "Sa, save me!"


    Cho Seung-eun shook his head in contemplation when he remembered that he was King Noklim.


    "No, well, I''ll have to show you at this point.¡­.I, uh, over there! Excuse me! Crying! I can see it!"


    "Oh, where?"


    "Hey!"


    Cho Seung, who found a hole in his skin, urgently pointed forward.


    I could see something small floating in the middle of the river beyond.


    "¡­but that''s an island?"


    "It''s so far now that it looks small, but it''s never small. It''s rather bigger than where our watercolors used to be."


    "What?"


    "It''s rather bigger¡­¡­.¡±


    "No, before that. What? Too far?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Boop! Boop!"


    "Oh! Don''t throw up here! Dirty!"


    Chung-Myung grabbed Im Sobyong by the back of his neck and threw him toward the railing. Then he brushed his hands and looked at the island far away.


    "Well."


    The reeds were thick and you couldn''t see the inside well, but it was definitely that big that a watercolour would be enough to go in.


    "It''s amazing. An island in the middle of a river.¡±


    Chung-Myung muttered and fiddled with his jaw and suddenly paused.


    "Hm?"


    A smile crept around his mouth.


    "Hey, water ghost."


    "¡­Yep!"


    "I think they''re coming out to meet you."


    "What?"


    Cho Seung looked out toward the island.


    "Huh?"


    Sure enough.


    Small dots appeared around the island in the distance. It''s not that hard to guess what a floating dot would be.


    The dots began to take shape clearly as they approached.


    "Well, it''s an enemy ship! Ready for battle!"


    "Well, battle?"


    "In this situation?"The eyes of the bandits widened.


    My stomach is upset...¡­ Yes, you can throw up and fight, even if it''s a bit ugly. But what about headaches and dizziness? It''s hard to stand up properly.


    "Oh, I''m dying."


    Only then did the bandits know how advantageous the other battle was. A situation in which enemies can fight on the ground is tantamount to fighting sharks raised to land.


    Even if it is a cat, it will be able to eat the struggling shark.


    However, if the location is a river, the situation is reversed. Even if it is a tiger, not a cat, it is only a meal of sharks in the water.


    That''s why you can''t touch the channel.¡¯


    "Oh, I don''t understand. It''s like a fortress of heaven."


    Im Sobyong, who had already come back, said with a pale face.


    "Why were the watercolors leaving such a place unattended?"


    "That''s not where the watercolors belong."


    "Why?"


    "First of all, it''s too noticeable."


    "¡­That''s true."


    "And that''s where the water is going wild because of the island. The flow rate is twice as fast, and the waterways are mixed to create a vortex in an instant. No matter how skillful the helmsman is driving, it is overturned at the moment of oops. But how would you make a watercolour in a place like that?"


    "They did, didn''t they?¡±


    "¡­I''m not sure about that¡­"¡­.¡±


    Cho Seung scratched his head with a blind face.


    "Anyway, you''re saying they''re the bastards, right?¡±


    Chung-Myung had a double wick in his eyes.


    "Let''s make it all fish rice and think about it! All combat preparations¡­¡­.¡±


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    "Huh?"


    At that moment, the ship next to them was smashed with the sound of lightning.


    "Fire, fire?"


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes wide and glanced at the boats approaching from the other side. I could clearly see the black and white smoke coming out of the mix.


    "You''re using a canvas? Are they crazy?"


    Gunpowder is a prohibited weapon in a coffin. In other words, the coffin will be tracked from the moment the gunpowder is used. Salt and gunpowder are the most gnashing things in the coffin, so you shouldn''t mess with them.


    That''s why the numbers mix a small amount of gunpowder with the trachea and then harpoon it, which was a real firearm no matter how much you look at it.


    "That... looks like a lightning gun."


    Chung-Myung turned his head in Im Sobyong''s words.


    "A lightning gun? What''s that?"


    "It''s a painting made by a place called the Wall Gate that used to fly."


    "¡­Wall gate means door?¡±


    "Yes, it''s a door-to-door group that used gunpowder.¡±


    "Are they crazy? There are kids like that, but you''re just looking at the coffin?¡±


    "Would you have been watching? That''s why I failed."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But their guns and bombs are still being traded undercover. Maybe those guys got it...¡­.¡±


    Whoosh!


    Another ship''s lead was blown away entirely.


    "Argh! I''m falling! Argh!


    "Splash! Splash! Save me! I can''t swim!


    "Mu, watch out for the water! They could come after you! Grab the board and go up! Or get on the next ship, you bastards!"


    In an instant, the chaos unfolded.


    "Come on, harpoon! We have harpooners, right?¡±


    "¡­No, it doesn''t even reach that far."


    Cho Seung, who was waving his hands, blinked his eyes.


    "Oh, they''re slowing down.¡±


    "Huh?"


    "I guess you''re thinking of breaking them one by one at a distance."


    "No, you bastards! If you''re a warrior, you have to play fair!"


    "¡­numerical."


    It''s a party that only comes out when it''s needed, but even that was meaningless in front of its enemies.Whoosh!


    "Argh!"


    The moment another ship was smashed, Chung-Myung flipped his eyes.


    "But what if these bastards want to see?"


    "Oh?"


    Im Sobyong looked back at Chung-Myung with slightly moved eyes.


    Hwasan''s disciples were only on this ship. It means that only bandits are on those broken ships. Still, seeing him angry like that means that Chung-Myung really thinks of the greenlings as his colleagues.


    "We''re fine¡­¡­.¡±


    "How big is that ship, you bastards!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Oh... You''ve already put it on the property list.


    That''s great. I''m ashamed as a thief.


    "Oh, you''re going to fire a cannon, aren''t you?¡±


    At that moment, Chung-Myung jumped onto the railing.


    And!


    "I''ll let you know that there''s a head on the ship, too!


    Whoosh!


    He kicked the railing, smashed it, and began to bounce off like a fired shell.

 Chapter - 772 Episode 772, if you fall behind, youll die! (2)

    Oh, my god!


    A shell flew Ho Gong, and a human shell flew in from the other side.


    Chung-Myung, who narrowed down dozens of pages at a time, shot up again on the water.


    "What''s that? What''s that?"


    "How can a man!"


    The enemy firing shells opened their mouths wide in embarrassment. However, some of them seemed to be calm.


    "What are you doing? Shoot him! Shoot him down!


    "Yes!"


    Artillery aimed at the ship turned the port toward Chung-Myung.


    "Shoot!"


    Whoosh!


    Lightning artillery fired one after another.


    Black shells poured down on Chung-Myung running on the water like rain.


    "What?"


    Looking up at the scene, Chung-Myung twisted his lips.


    Just.


    His body, which had a plum blossom on the water, began to shake irregularly like falling petals.


    Scoop! Scoop!


    The shells fell on the water he passed, and more than a dozen huge columns of water rose. The sight of dozens of columns of water rising quickly over the flowing Janggang River was simply spectacular.


    "Shoot! Keep shooting!"


    They have never seen Chung-Myung before, but it was not that hard to guess what would happen if the man running on the water arrived safely to them. Therefore, unidentified enemies desperately fired lightning guns.


    "No! How much gunpowder do they have? Do all the government pups sleep in their wives'' homes?"


    Chung-Myung did not exactly sympathize with the government''s position, but he was the one who had to deal with that canvas, which made the top spin.


    But now I don''t have time to chew on government officials. Meanwhile, shells flew incessantly.


    Chung-Myung''s face, which stepped forward at once by speeding up, was distorted.


    "Yes."


    No matter how hard he may be, it was not easy to keep running on the water.


    At that moment!


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    Backwards, Baek Cheon''s voice rang loudly. Chung-Myung rose as if he had nothing to think about.


    Hit! Hit! Percussion!


    Soon, he stepped on the wooden boards that flew from behind and moved forward. Chung-Myung''s eyes glowed as he saw the shells being fired.


    "Burn it!"


    His body spun around in Ho Gong and shot forward.


    Run, run!


    Then, she drove up the shells and moved at the speed of an island war.


    "What, what?"


    "That crazy!"


    The enemies who had been attacking were jaw-dropping and open their mouths wide open.


    It was amazing to run over the water, but it was more bizarre to move between shells and shells.


    I couldn''t believe it when I saw it.


    "Eurachaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Chung-Myung, who flew right in front of the leading ship, pulled a sword from Ho Gong.


    Soon his sword split the Ho Gong with a terrible roar and spewed out red swords one after another.


    Oh, my god!


    Half-moon-shaped red swords flew into the soles of the ship touching the surface.


    Kwagagagagak!


    The sole made of hard wood was cut out like a sheet of paper.


    "Just, just, just¡­¡­.¡±


    Whoosh!


    As soon as the timber was torn apart, the cold river began to rush violently into the ship.


    "Go, it''s sinking!"


    "For God''s sake, jump!"


    If you jump bare-faced, you can lose sleep, but if you sink in a boat, you can''t guarantee your life.


    Enemies threw themselves into the Janggang River without looking back.


    "Eh-cha!"


    Chung-Myung, who landed on the leading ship''s player, jumped onto the next ship without delay."Shoot again, you bastards!"


    Oh, my god!


    The long sword from the sword penetrated the deck. It''s completely penetrated the ship.


    "Attack! Don''t let me go to another ship!"


    As soon as Chung-Myung stepped down onto the boat, his enemies screamed and rushed in.


    But even if the opponent was bad, he was too bad.


    Whoosh!


    Chung-Myung, who kicked the person running from the front without delay into the cabin, murmured, shooting fire from his eyes.


    "But these bastards?¡±


    Of course, Chung-Myung has been dealing with many enemies.


    When it comes to anger, there are no men like him, and when it comes to annoyance, sham comes first. And it''s all over the place that anger rages from the inside, Mahkyo? Not to mention the pups.


    But this gave me a rather different sense of anger from those things.


    "How dare the Sapa bastards gloat in front of me? I''m gonna pull your eyeballs out! I am, you bastards!"


    Bite!


    He bounced up like a ball kicked by a sword handle and flew toward the broad Janggang River.


    "Hwasan''s!"


    Bite!


    Stepped on the face, the thick wooden deck was drilled into the shape of a human being and disappeared down there.


    "It''s plum inspection.Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    I don''t think anyone''s gonna listen to it''s gonna be okay.


    Huh? There''s people here, too?


    No, no, no, they''re f*cking shit anyway, like bamboo grown in the woods.


    Chung-Myung, who blew out the truth after a long time, swept over the deck like a storm.


    "Ghost, monster!"


    "Do, run! Run, now!"


    Regardless of whether there is an enemy or not, it''s human nature to live and see. The enemies, who lost their war spirit in an instant, did not look back and threw themselves over the railing and onto the water.


    "Where are you going, you bastards! Why don''t you come here?"


    Chung-Myung snatched the ankle of a throwing figure and pulled it in.


    "Oh, my God! Save me! I''m innocent!"


    "Did this enemy leave his head on land? Does it make sense that the enemy is innocent?¡±


    "Gasp!"


    Chung-Myung, who raised his ankle, swung his arms once and lowered the figure to the deck.


    Whoosh!


    The deck broke and the ship was smashed to the ground.


    "Next!"


    Chung-Myung jumped up towards the boat on the side, his eyes fluttering.


    "This is handcrafted, you bastards!"


    No.


    "Wow¡­¡­."


    "That''s it¡­¡­."


    "Stretch¡­¡­."


    "Oh, if you''re going to throw up, go away and throw up!"


    Hawasan''s disciples shook their heads as they saw Chung-Myung running wild boar in advance.


    What makes Chung-Myung look stronger than before?


    It is natural to think about it. He was originally incredibly strong, and he was one of the most aggressive trainees in Hawsan on that subject. Baek Cheon, who has a reputation for training, must have been sick for a few days after copying Chung-Myung''s training, so would he be sad?


    So, of course, it''ll be stronger.


    The problem is...


    "Why¡­¡­ is the temper tantrum getting worse day by day?¡±


    "¡­does anyone understand?"


    "Is Hwasan in a bad place¡­"¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s rampage really suited the phrase "crazy". The numbers looked pitiful.


    ''No, no.''


    Come to think of it, it wasn''t this easy to solve either.


    If he had kept his distance and fired with that lightning gun or something, he would have been forced to suffer.


    Those numbers are unlucky, too. Who dares to imagine that the man on the other side of the boat would run on the water, step on the shells, and smash the ships in one go?He who thinks in the realm of common sense cannot afford a human being who runs wild in the realm of non-consciousness.


    "I''ll have to hit you when you''re out of your mind. Tell him to speed up!"


    "Yes!"


    Im Sobyong pointed forward with a fan.


    "Bounce into the ship! As soon as they collide, they cross and sweep away!"


    "Yes!"


    Im Sobyong shaking his fans, his dignity as a bookkeeper...¡­.


    "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!¡­. Whoops! Cough!"


    ¡­¡­it can''t be seen.


    "Now, wait a minute. It''s such a good choice to get close now...¡­.Huh?"


    At that time, Cho Seung, who was holding the railing, tilted his head.


    "Why?"


    "Oh, no, wait a minute¡­¡­.¡±


    He looked closely at the front and said to Im Sobyong with a strange expression.


    "I think I can go."


    "Why are you doing this and that?"


    "¡­¡­It''s not normally accessible to places where numbers are drowning. The number is more comfortable than the water, so falling into the water doesn''t mean it''s incapacitated. If you go closer, you can drill holes in your stomach from underwater."


    "Hm?"


    Im Sobyong, who didn''t think that far, flinched for a moment.


    "But can I go? Is it treason?


    "It''s not like that. Look over there. Don''t they have a bad sense of humor?"


    Im Sobyong looks at the numbers that jumped off the sinking ship with squinty eyes. It was awkward to see him splashing.


    "You didn''t learn your craft?"


    "I think so."


    "I can''t believe they''re not skilled. Does that make sense?"


    "He, in a way, it''s a matter of course¡­¡­.¡±


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Cho Seung gulped down his dry mouth and answered.


    "Who would ever be born with a numerical value? Usually, you learn radish, but you don''t have a way to join or make ends meet, so you come into water. Then you learn handicraft from then on."


    "Then it''s not strange to have insufficient water supply just after it''s been made?"


    "That''s right, probably not the numbers that moved from somewhere else to here. It''s likely to be a new watercolour."


    Cho Seung-ri''s face was desperate.


    It is unknown whether they intend to deny their relationship or prevent the relationship between Hwasan and Surochae from deteriorating.


    "Hmm¡­¡­."


    Im Sobyong nodded.


    "Well, that''s none of my business, and it means that it doesn''t matter if I get close anyway. That''s enough. Everybody move forward at full speed.


    A ship carrying Hwasan''s disciples and bandits moved forward through the current.


    The enemy ships, who were thrown into confusion by Chung-Myung one, were confused without noticing their approach, but only when they reached near the front did they realize the situation.


    "Blood, get away!"


    "Too much! Crash!"


    A large loyal in front of the speedboat hit the side of the ship.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    The ship that hit the side was pushed out tilting to the side. However, the arrowhead-shaped oblique angle, which penetrated through the sides, held the hull firmly and did not release it easily.


    "Walk!"


    The bandits threw away the hook chains they had captured from the water supply, bound them tightly together.


    Chaeng! Chaeng! Chaeng!


    The Hwasan disciples pulled out their swords and ran forward at once.


    "Let''s go! Let''s deal with the numbers first!"


    "Oh!"


    The disciples of the prestigious Hwasan faction took the lead, followed by the bandits of Noklim. Considering the combination alone, it is ridiculous, but it is not necessary to say its power.Hwasan''s disciples, who jumped between ships and made their way to the enemy line, swished sharply and cut through their enemies in an instant.


    "Scream!"


    "Hey, you guys!"


    In a flurry of embarrassment, Baek Cheon clenched his teeth and struck back, cutting his chest in a single blow. Then he shouted with great spirit. No, I was going to.


    "Agreement¡­¡­!"


    "Oh, we''re here for you!"


    "Do you know what happened?


    "You almost killed me! You men of numbers!"


    "Dead!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Don''t you think the purpose is a little strange?


    "Get rid of all the flesh!"


    "Yes!"


    Baek Cheon stared blankly at Hawasan''s disciples, who were running forward, leading bandits.


    Uh...


    Haha. Yeah, whatever.


    If you fight well, that''s it''sir.


    "Turn it all over!"


    Baek Cheon joined the bizarre scene without hesitation.

 Chapter - 773 Episode 773. If you fall behind, youll die! (3)

    "Dead!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Kill me!"


    Hawsan''s disciples turned their eyes and rushed.


    "What, what?"


    "What''s wrong with these bastards?"


    It is only natural to raise the momentum against the enemy.


    However, there is a big difference between raising the momentum and being original. Hwasan''s disciples rushed at their enemies as if they had met their parents'' enemies.


    "Argh! You bastards!"


    "What''s wrong with you guys?"


    The numbers may be embarrassing, but it was only natural from the perspective of the Hwasan disciples.


    How hard have they been training?


    After the shaman''s performance, they had saved themselves from their lack, so they had forgotten to eat and devoted themselves to training. Didn''t you just learn how to hit your own ball?


    The lack of anger has not yet given me power, but the self-inflicted ball is a self-inflicted ball.


    I had no doubt that I could play a big role in this battle as I learned a lot and tried a lot.


    But¡­¡­.


    "Dragged about with my belly!"


    "Floating in the net!"


    "Pouring poison!"


    "Is this what a man would do? You son of a b*tc*!"


    Of course they didn''t do it. But for the Wasans who didn''t live a very deep life, it was just the same number, this number.


    Hwasan disciples, who turned their eyes around like Chung-Myung, wielded their swords. Looking at the sword''s bizarre trajectory and fierce momentum, it was believable that the Sapa, not the political faction, would invade and fight for power.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Jo-Gol''s sword turned as if he were going to grind people.


    "Beauty, crazy people!"


    "You can''t fall for it! Jump!"


    "Where are you going, you bastards!"


    Whasan''s disciples scarily rushed in, almost white, but the men ran desperately and managed to blow themselves into the river.


    "Run away?"


    "Hey! Go! Go! Go! Next is that ship!"


    "I''m coming!"


    Looking at their crazy eyes, the greenlings quietly shut up.


    ''Don''t bother me.¡¯


    ''They live in the mountains, too.¡­.I don''t think we''re a big deal if we put it there.¡¯


    I''ll let everyone know never to pick a fight with the Wasans.¡¯


    It''s not a big deal to say that he''s the only one running around in front of the stir, but the men in his minions were not that fierce.


    If these guys alone are covered in leather, a large mountain can be swallowed up. That would change the game of greenness of greenness.¡­.


    "Cross! Cross!"


    "There''s a lot of nuggets out there!"


    "Hit them all and kill them!"


    "Well, the masters...¡­.I need you to calm down a little.¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    "Oh, no...¡­.¡±


    Who is the bandit and who is the Taoist.


    Fortunately and unfortunately, there was no big liver here to ask about the fact.


    "Eurachaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Rumbling!


    Meanwhile, Chung-Myung was sinking another ship ahead.


    In the front, he flew like a bijo and smashed the ship, and in the back, a group of Baek Cheons, including a monk, led the bandits and crossed the boat to sweep the water.


    "Screaming!"


    "Darn it!"


    The faces of the men fleeing after abandoning the ship showed signs of embarrassment.


    In the first place, the numbers are no match for the Hwasan disciples unless they are pushed by the head. Oh Geom is stronger than the most prestigious middle-aged masters.


    Once they get on the boat, there is no answer from the enemy''s point of view. It is difficult to utilize the advantages of numbers on ships, which are limited spaces, and it is not easy to use various weapons.So we have to face each other only with our skills, but no matter how shaky it is under our feet. But they weren''t the Hwasan disciples who would struggle with this number.


    What''s more.


    "Aaaah! Follow the bosses!"


    "Hwasan! Hwasan! Hwasan??!"


    "It''s not Hwasanchae, it''s Hwasan, dude!"


    "Who cares?¡±


    If you look at the strong ones, the bandits who like them are swept away by the power of the Hwasan disciples, shouting and driving their enemies.


    Im Sobyong, who was watching the process while standing on the ship''s player without crossing over, scratched his head with a fan.


    "This is¡­¡­."


    His head slanted sideways.


    "Does this make sense?"


    Of course, there are no complaints. On the contrary, it is clear that it is a very happy situation. But the absurdity couldn''t be helped.


    ''This is not the kind of situation in which a battle can be fought.''


    They have taken advantage of the terrain and walked through the battle in the wisest way. Even if Im Sobyong directs and fights with similar forces, he has no choice but to take more than a certain amount of damage.


    ''At least you''d have to live with half a ship.¡¯


    It is inevitable to be attacked by artillery while approaching to fight back and forth. Even if Gongmyeong returns alive, not him, it will be difficult to change the situation even if the damage can be reduced.


    But that ridiculous man jumped in by himself and changed the game on the battlefield.


    "Hahaha. It''s driving me crazy.


    It was a moment when everything he had learned was denied, but Im Sobyong was rather pleasant than angry.


    "Yes, it''s the Hwasan Divine!"


    That man has a good taste in moderation.


    "Pull out the impulses! Attack the next ship!"


    "Yes!"


    Whoosh!


    Im Sobyong swung a huge fan.


    "Don''t be discouraged! I''ll push you in and back you up! Archer! What are you doing? Shoot and kill all the drowning men!"


    "Yes!"


    As the whistle rips, the archers on each ship start firing arrows.


    "Argh!"


    "Hwa, it''s an arrow! Go underwater!"


    "Oh, no!"


    The current here is no more rough.


    "Argh!"


    Those who penetrated Hwasan screamed desperately. Those who had their throats pierced quickly died down, but those who had their limbs pierced could not be relieved.


    This is because the steep current swept them away and dragged them into the deep vortex.


    "Sa, save me!"


    "Save me! Save me! Jebaaahal!"


    Cho Seung kicked his tongue when he saw the horrors happening on the river.


    "If you look down on a river, you''ll lose it."


    Therefore, handcrafting is essential to properly use water quality.


    "The King of Green Forest."


    "Why?"


    Cho Seung said as if he was sorry.


    "In my humble opinion, I think it would be a good idea to have people with spears on the edge of the ship."


    "A spear"?


    "Yes¡­¡­. When you fall into the water, you can''t see anything, so you don''t care about the enemy line or anything. I have to live and see."


    "Ho-ho."


    Im Sobyong looked at Cho Seung as if he was having fun.


    "That''s a good idea. I will."


    "Thank you!"


    Cho Seung quickly bent down.


    Although he has not been so polite to the owner of Daegyeong Chae, Im Sobyong is a giant who can''t even compare to the owner of Zanpo Blackfish. Isn''t he like King Black Dragon, the Emperor of the Long River?


    Just because King Greenlim accepted his opinion, I am so happy that my body is burning.


    "That''s pretty smart.¡±


    "Go, thank you.""Chaejoo doesn''t look so smart. I''m sure you''ve been through a lot of work.


    "¡­a little bit¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    "Do you have any intention of working for me?"


    "What? Can I?¡±


    "Oh, for your information, you won''t have a choice. Maybe if you don''t come under me, you''ll be dragged by him and you''ll live in hell for the rest of your life."


    At Im Sobyong''s words, Cho Seung-yi turned blankly. Chung-Myung rose above the ship and roared with anger.


    "Hahahaha! Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Cho Seung, who turned his head again with a blank expression, fell flat on his face.


    "If you''ll accept it, I''ll be in trouble."


    "I''m glad you''re quick to judge. Let''s change our clothes first. He doesn''t remember people''s faces, so he might just beat them up as soon as he sees them."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Tsk tsk tsk. It''s all over the place."


    The bandit leader blamed the master for being brutal, but no one on the ship thought it was strange.


    It was really sad.


    "Whoo, retreat!"


    "Go back to the collection! You''ll never get it here!"


    Survivors began to spin their boats with all their might.


    This is where the unbelievable sight of the bandits fleeing to the land to escape bandits and monks living in the mountains actually takes place.


    "Hey, you bastards!"


    "Take us with you!"


    "Oh, my God¡­."


    Those who were being baptized with arrows in the water looked at the boat moving away with desperate eyes. Retreat, it can happen whenever the tide is at a disadvantage, but where would one do it if nearly half of the people were drowning and they abandoned it?


    "Hey, now we''re all dead...¡­.¡±


    to have no solution


    Those who climb into enemy lines to survive immediately fall off the spear. Now it''s either drowning or being hit by an arrow. I don''t know if anyone managed to swim to the riverside, but it would be a minority.


    The very moment of despair in the eyes of the enemies.


    "Are those bastards running away.


    An angry voice exploded over the river.


    "Follow them! Follow them!"


    "Be clear of the remnants¡­"¡­.¡±


    "I''m sure and I''m sorry, go after them! Why don''t you move fast?"


    "Go, here we go. They''re all going after them, leaving them alone! No! Stop shooting, you bastards! Go after him!"


    The folded oars come down again and the ships begin to move forward.


    "If you fall behind, you''ll die! Come on!"


    "Yes!"


    The boat on the green forests escapes between the sinking ships and begins to advance at full speed. In the meantime, the green forests, which had been on the red line, quickly got back on board.


    "Did you boil the larva and eat it? Why are you so slow?"


    "Ji, I''m doing my best right now."


    "The best? No, the only thing you do is plunder and row, can''t you do it right? And you''re going to make a living? Why, do you want me to stop eating?"


    "Ji, I''ll speed up right now!"


    "Hurry up!"


    Sujeok rushed into the cabin. The number, who grabbed the rod installed in the cabin and went down to the floor at once, burst out.


    "Bba, stir it! Come on, guys! If he comes down into the labyrinth, we''ll all be beaten to death!"


    Who doesn''t know who that person is?


    "Gasp!"


    "Master, hit the drum! Quick!"


    Boom, boom, boom, boom boom! Boom boom boom!


    The sound of the master sitting at the front of the furnace drumming began to get faster. Then, the old men who caught the oars rowed faster and faster to the sound.It is hard to row because it is more than you can imagine, but it is still surprisingly fast because they are unmanned people who have mastered their skills.


    "Hurry up! Faster!"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "Screaming!"


    Even with fear added, the men who caught the oars rowed almost to the point of throwing up blood. The boat began to move at a formidable pace, with the sound of a broken row.


    "Good!"


    Chung-Myung nodded pleasedly. The distance between the fleeing ships was narrowing.


    "Let''s go!"


    Chung-Myung, on the leading ship, pulled out a sword and pointed forward.


    Soon, the escaped ships were seen anchoring almost as if they were hitting a reed-filled island.


    "Huh?"


    Whoosh!


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    The boats that hit the sandbanks in a thunderous sound and slant over.


    "Come on, wait! Hey, turn it down! Slow down! Stop, you bastards!


    Of course, a ship that has already gained speed cannot be stopped at once.


    "Chu, it''s crashing!"


    "Hold tight! Hold tight! No, I''d rather jump!"


    "Ahhhhh! What the hell is this, crazy!"


    The oars were desperately lowered, but there was no way they could stop the ship.


    Chung-Myung smiled pleased as he saw the enemy approaching at a rapid pace.


    "Was that a little too much.


    (sighs) (sighs) (sighs)


    A ship carrying Chung-Myung literally smashed into the back of the enemy ship.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! You son of a b*tc*!


    The mournful voice left by Cho Seung, who rose to the sky after failing to overcome the aftermath of the collision, resonated faintly over the flowing river.

 Chapter - 774 Episode 774, if you fall behind, youll die! (4)

    "Chaeju!"


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Ganampyeong, the Chaeju Takryu Office of Cheongsachae, a new watercolumn that took control of the island in the middle of the Janggang River, frowned at the sight of boats coming ashore.


    The ships he had sent out were being chased and thrown into a sandbar. This means that there is no room to stop the ship by moderately reducing the speed.


    Enemies are following at a tremendous rate.


    a lost battle


    At least Susan had to admit that she was completely defeated.


    His men scurried down from the sloping boat and crawled ashore.


    "For God''s sake."


    Anyone can tell it''s a loser.


    If the opponents were those who had mastered watercolors or watercolors, this defeat can be understood. His men aren''t properly trained, either.


    But aren''t they bandits by all accounts?


    Those who use the name numerically are being chased by bandits who have never soaked their feet in the water.¡­.


    I considered various situations based on this natural fortress, but I didn''t think such a ridiculous situation would happen.


    "Oh, what do I do?"


    "What do you mean, what do you mean, what do you mean?"


    Ganampyeong points toward the ship with his chin.


    "That''s the only way they''re bandits. Catch them all and kill them!"


    "Ha, but...¡­.¡±


    When Su-ha looked at him with trembling eyes, Ga Nam-pyeong''s eyes became slightly thinner.


    "Or are you going to run away? On this island?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The same goes for drowning and fighting. If you really want to live, tell him to knock down one more!"


    "Oh, I see!"


    With his head bent down, the water ran toward the river with all its might. Ganampyeong snorted briefly.


    "You idiots.¡±


    "It''s natural that you''ve gathered your men."


    Ga Nam-pyeong turned his eyes slightly to the voice he heard.


    There was a cold-looking man wrapped around his whole body in black blood.


    "Who was the one who asked you to gather them?¡±


    "Who would have imagined that Noklim would intervene?¡±


    "For God''s sake!"


    The person who was talking to Ganampyeong was the one who attacked the special ticket to the galaxy the other day. A deep scar on the face proved the fact.


    "What are you going to do now?"


    "Let''s fight."


    He spoke in a nonchalant way.


    "Or throw it all away and run away."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Ganampyeong gritted its teeth.


    "Black hair. This wouldn''t have happened if you hadn''t impulsed yourself."


    "What do you mean by impulse? Making watercolors? Or did you want to attack the ticket?


    A man called the Black Mochi licked his lips with his tongue out.


    Either way, you agree after all. But now it''s a little unfair if you''re only going to hold me accountable."


    "The cocky one¡­¡­".¡±


    Ganampyeong stared at the black fur with poisonous eyes.


    It must have been bizarre if anyone saw it.


    Watercolors are basically vertical structures. As rough people gathered, the strictness of the top-down relationship was often more than that of prestigious political factions. However, the current attitude of the Black Mo towards Ga-nam-pyeong was clearly far from that of the watercolour''s watercollector toward Chae-ju.


    "If it were good, all the riches and glory would be yours. Isn''t it?"


    "What do you want to say?"


    "I mean, right comes with responsibility. If what you''re trying to get is big, then you''re going to have to deal with it."


    "Ha!"


    Ganampyeong''s eyes quickly cooled. Looking at his eyes, he looked as if he was about to attack the black cap.


    "You don''t have to be so excited. It''s an opportunity.¡±


    "Opportunity?"


    "They were fighting in the mountains anyway. You won''t be too familiar with landing battles. If we keep them all under water, the reputation of the watercolors will rise and there will be more to be gained."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "All we have to do is get over this crisis."


    "You''re talking like a horse.¡±


    When the sarcastic answer came back, the black hair''s eyes narrowed for a moment.


    "I don''t want you to be so perverse. Who helped you get the lightning gun, gather the boats, and make the watercolour? Who else has given up the position of chief of the watercolors that he created?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t forget. I''m the one who has done you a favor."


    Kagak!


    A sharp trident protruded from the sleeve of the black hair. The black mochi, who grabbed the trident, turned away while staring at Ganampyeong.


    "If you drag on, you miss the timing. Let them know that landing is the most dangerous."


    Without waiting for an answer, he looked at a black hat heading to the water, and Ganampyeong stared at it without blinking. The sound of a new grinding of teeth leaked out.


    "Pretend to be good."


    If it weren''t for his reputation, he wouldn''t have the ability to make water!


    "Hmph!"


    Ganampyeong pulled out the waistline.


    a near-sword form rather than a dorge. It was a horizontal view where only one side of the iron stretched straight without bending.


    "I''ll kill you all!"


    Ganampyeong ran to the water with his eyes open.


    "Get off the ship!"


    "Bring it on!"


    "Kill them all!"


    The ship Chung-Myung was riding on crashed into the ship in front of him because he couldn''t slow down, but not many idiots repeated the same thing.


    Of course, not much means not very much.¡­ Anyway, most ships slowed down and stopped safely by the water.


    Splash! Splash!


    The green forests that jumped off the ship immediately burst into the island.


    "Hey, guys? You''ve got a little bit of a camp.¡­.¡±


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    "Fight!"


    "I''ll turn them all into water ghosts!"


    Im Sobyong was speechless and sighed deeply.


    ''My fate.''


    Military law first begins with training soldiers to follow directions. Unfortunately, however, the bandits here were more like the worst in the world to follow such orders.


    This means that there is a reason why the kings of green forest have been simply beating physical waves and destroying them with force.


    What would those who are patient enough to follow instructions in the first place be stuck in a deserted mountain to do?


    And this was the limitation of green forests themselves, which did not deviate much from the green vegetables that only had the elite of green forests.


    And¡­¡­.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    Chung-Myung, who took the lead, stirred Ho Gong with a knife to boost the spirits of the greenlings.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Is it an illusion that the shapes of the green islands that follow along with the repetition look a few times more energetic than Im Sobyong''s lead?


    "Eurachaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    As Chung-Myung stormed away from the lead, Hwasan''s disciples followed, and the greenlings began to sweep vulnerable (?) enemies like hungry tigers.


    It''s a hell of a situation.


    There was no way of expressing it except that.


    Arrogants waiting on the island were frightened by the sight of the ship rushing off and being thrown into the sandbank, and were frightened by the sight of the ship''s flood of water rushing away.


    In the meantime, can the pursuers come to their senses as they rush into the mountains?


    Although there was a difference in strength to the extent that even if they fought properly, it could not have been a fight because they were pushed back from the start.


    "Hahahahaha! You little bastards! How dare you touch Hwasan?"I''ll make sure you pay for it!"


    Jo-Gol looked back at Yoon-Jong in embarrassment at the voices coming from the left and right.


    "¡­ Aren''t they green forests?"


    "What do you care? d*mn it! Die! You men of numbers!"


    Jo-Gol opened his mouth wide as he saw Yoon-Jong running with his eyes open.


    "Uh¡­¡­ that''s my role. Let''s go together!"


    Yun-jong, who had a knitted tooth, teased the sword.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    His sword lay among his enemies more violently than usual. The moment he ran for the next prey, who knocked down several enemies in an instant.


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    A big rave erupted from the back. And one of the men, distinct from previous numbers, ran straight toward Yoon-Jong.


    "I''ll take you off your leash!"


    Then Yoon-jong''s eyes exuded a blueish air.


    Soup!


    Park Chan-Yoon jumped head-on toward the number where Park Chan-jong rushed to the ground.


    "Huh?"


    It was hard to be embarrassed by the face of the enemy, who rushed in, whether he had expected to face it from the front.


    The fleeting Yun-Jong sword flew into the face of the enemy like a ray of light.


    "LOL!"


    Kaga River!


    The enemy managed to clear Yun-jong''s sword. However, the bounced Yoon-Jong''s sword moved faster than the first time, hitting the waterway once again.


    Whoosh!


    The powerful blow pushed the waterway back.


    Then Yun-Jong''s sword, which was swung, cut across the chest of the enemy.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    Boom!


    Yoon-jong, who kicked the moaning enemy''s stomach, shouted loudly.


    "Defeat!"


    "Wow¡­¡­."


    "You too, pull yourself together and fight right!"


    "Yes, yes, death penalty!"


    Jo-Gol comes to his senses and wields a sword.


    Perhaps the fact that these guys had taken away the people seemed to have made Yoon-Jong very angry. If you get caught in the wrong situation, you will be scolded for a whole month.


    It was then.


    "Sasook, lead the way! Keep the left side of the accident!"


    "Got it!"


    "Yes."


    "SoSo! Get behind the boarding house!"


    "Okay!"


    Chung-Myung gestured here and there and shouted at the green trees.


    "Push me!"


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    The green forests rushed with courage.


    "Hmm."


    Chung-Myung, who looked at the battlefield situation in moderation, sneaks down the sword.


    The battle is already over.


    A large-scale battle is usually won by a person who has once gained momentum. In particular, in places that do not ride on these terrain, the results of electricity are often the same.


    Then there is no need for him to step up and steal the prey of the death penalty.


    "I''m going to try and make them experience it.¡¯


    Everything he said in Hwasan wasn''t empty. For the time being, dragging was enough, but now that''s not enough. You have to experience more and more.


    By the way...¡­.¡¯


    Chung-Myung, who was lost in thought for a moment, looked around with a strange look.


    It''s simpler than I thought.¡¯


    The scale of the watercolors seems quite large, but I didn''t feel threatened at all when I had a hand-to-hand fight a while ago and now. The lightning gun was definitely a threat, but these guys were almost scarecrow-like.


    These guys made a watercolour and touched Hwasan?


    "¡­Is it because you''re new?"


    In reverse, a powerful watercolour would have already been in the watercolour. It''s even stranger if the watercolors that just sprung up have power.


    You might think they''re not cool enough to mess with both people and pick up Hawasan without thinking about it, but...¡­.


    ''It''s oddly uncomfortable.¡¯


    It was a moment of agonizing over the source of the discomfort."Argh!"


    Chung-Myung''s head was lifted by a loud scream that burst out from the front. It was something different from the screams I''ve heard so far.


    "What?"


    In the place where the scream broke out, a man half the height of others stood with a long crosswalk. And the bandits who were trying to deal with him were all over the place, bleeding down.


    The man shouted in a ferocious spirit.


    "What are you doing? Turn your back! There''s no place to run! If you don''t want to die, fight to the end!"


    "Whoa?"


    At a glance, he looks a little different in skills.


    "Is it Chaeju?"


    Hagi, even if there is no doubt, the head will have the power to attract this many people.


    Now, who do you want to send...¡­.


    Blame.


    However, before Chung-Myung even began to worry, someone lightly flew Ho Gong and landed in front of Ganampyeong.


    "¡­what is it?"


    "Hwasan?? Yoo-Esul."


    She pointed at Ganampyeong''s neck with the sword tip and spoke quietly.


    "That neck, I''ll take it.


    Ganampyeong''s face was horribly distorted.

 Chapter - 775 Episode 775, if you fall behind, youll be dead! (5)

    "You arrogant b*tc*...¡­.¡±


    Who wouldn''t be angry if a young prosecutor, who doesn''t seem to have lived in half, said such a thing right in front of his eyes?


    The eyes of Ganampyeong began to glisten.


    "Let''s see if you can say the same thing when your whole body is hit with eggs."


    There was a cold tension between the two.


    "Well, that''s....¡±


    Before I knew it, Cho Seung, who was right next to Chung-Myung, said in a trembling voice.


    "Big, big, big, no, stamp! I think we need to stop him."


    "Huh?"


    "Why are you here?" Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    "Why?"


    "The author is Ga, Ga Nam-pyeong. The Takryu government building, Ganampyeong! He''s quite a famous master in the Janggang area.


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "He is good at writing like a ghost, and he is famous for his craftsmanship. I tried to recruit him from various sources of water, but he refused all the offers, saying he didn''t want to go under others. I''ve heard that¡­¡­. I didn''t expect you to make your own watercolors.¡­.¡±


    Cho Seung''s face, swallowing dry saliva, was full of tension and nervousness.


    "That Ga Nam-pyeong is on a different level than the wandering nuns of the Janggang River. In the past, when I had a quarrel with a master of the old faction, I killed him and avoided the pursuit of the old faction. That''s how strong and dangerous it is."


    "Oh, really?"


    "Yes! I was wondering how the new watercolors got so many people..."There must have been people who raised them separately."


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung looks at Ganampyeong with strange eyes.


    "You don''t look like a great man."


    "That''s a question for me, too. As far as I know, Ga Nam-pyeong was a man of great prowess but not of great ability.¡­when did you make this arrangement...¡­.¡±


    "Does he have a lot of money?"


    "What?"


    "Are you rich?"


    "¡­What money would a romantic have?"


    "You''really?¡±


    Chung-Myung''s eyes have narrowed significantly.


    A man with no money saved so many guns, and he was feeding this many people?¡¯


    If the watercolors start to go back on their own, they may have to earn their own money, but at first, they have to bring the money in.


    But you''re rolling this big on the subject of a new watercollection?


    "It doesn''t make sense without a pretty big purse."


    Chung-Myung tapped my cheek.


    "Well, that''s what you''re going to find.¡­. More than that, the terrain here is quite strange. I thought it was some kind of island, but it''s really an island.¡±


    "Do, stamp! It''s not the time for you to see that. He''s going to die."


    "Who? The accident? Or is he from Nampyeong or Namsaeng?¡±


    "¡­Yes?"


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "You worry about everything. Accidents are not the kind of people who will lose to them if they show their skills."


    "Do, I think it''s because you don''t know much about Ga-nam-pyeong."¡­.¡±


    "Are you familiar with our accidents?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    "It''s the same thing you don''t know about Picha?¡±


    Doubts crossed Cho Seung''s face. Chung-Myung shrugged when he saw his face asking what nonsense it was.


    "Do, Do-jang, are you sure you''re all right?"


    "Are you all right?"


    Then Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    "Wait a minute."


    "What?"


    "You''re the one who flew away while swearing at me, aren''t


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Ha ha. I almost forgot. Come here."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Sometimes¡­¡­ the best of good will come back with a bad result.


    "Whoops!"


    Ganampyeong took a short breath and gave up.


    Basically, it''s more of a weapon than a cut. However, the horizontal view of Ganampyeong, which is close to the shape of a sword, was specialized for stabbing.Those who have mastered the craft should be mindful of what to fight in the water. Heavy, thick circles do not exert their power in the water.


    Heavy weights are suitable for men who have a lot of hard work, and sharp stabbing weapons are suitable for men who have a lot of work to fight in the water.


    His crossings were a weapon considering both sides.


    Whoosh!


    Every time he moved, a ghastly noble voice erupted through a hole at the end of the province.


    Ganampyeong, which stabbed the province at a formidable speed, repeatedly re-threw the province. a dozen quick cuts It was incredibly sophisticated and powerful to be that of a woman.


    Having a reputation throughout the vast Janggang River, which runs halfway through the middle of the country, means that skills are guaranteed. And Ga Nam-pyeong''s province was proving that his reputation was not mixed with exaggeration.


    One.


    Whoosh!


    The outstretched side could not stretch further in front of Yoo-Esul. It was as if he had deliberately stopped right in front of her neck if anyone didn''t know.


    However, while Ga Nam-pyeong''s expression was distorted, Yoo-Esul''s expression was rather calm. I meant that the situation was different from what it seemed.


    "You punk!"


    I was more careful in the eyes of Ganampyeong.


    Just look at half of it''s just half of ''em.


    Yoo-Esul was stepping back half a step away from his reach every time he stretched out the side. He is completely aware of the trajectory he creates, and is neutralizing his morals with minimal movement without wasting any money.


    It was unthinkable without perfect conviction and boldness about the self-expanding health care.


    The fact that he is showing such composure against himself has further distorted Ga Nam-pyeong''s mood.


    But rather than getting angry, he caught his breath. Losing reason on the battlefield is more dangerous than putting your neck in the enemy''s sword.


    ''That way, he''s a young man with little experience.¡¯


    The number of days alone determined the opponent''s skills. Ten fights and he''ll win a couple of times at most.


    But isn''t it experience and experience that creates those couple of times with a ten percent chance?


    Whoosh!


    The province of Ganampyeong once again penetrated Yoo-Esul''s neck.


    Yoo-Esul steps back half a step beyond his reach with light footwork.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    There were a series of stabbing that even seemed meaningless.


    The ear-splitting necropolis and the invisible quick stabbing connection. It was an attack that was rough and colorful but seemed devoid of substance.


    "Hm?"


    Then Chung-Myung, who was looking at the scene, smiled strangely.


    "You''re being petty.¡±


    Even when he heard that, Han Yang Ga-nam-pyeong once again stretched his legs, shining with his eyes. This time, Yoo-Esul was bitten back as if it was natural.


    At that moment, however, the level of Ga-nampyeong, which should have stopped in the middle, seemed to increase in length, and in an instant, it flooded Yoo-Esul''s neck. Yoo-Esul, who opened his eyes wide, flew back without delay.


    "Ta-a-a-a-a-a-a!"


    Hana didn''t let her step down easily. A sharp earthenware ejected flew into her neck at a formidable speed.


    Yoo-Esul swung a sword like an island war to block my way.Kaga gaga gak!


    The pottery that hit the sword made the sound of scratching the iron and slid sideways.


    Crack.


    He avoided injury, but the history of pottery was enough to leave Yoo-Esul with a dull pain in his wrist.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Ganampyeong rushed straight ahead without giving him time to relax. Then he kicked the sand under his feet. The sand flew with the force to cover Yoo-Esul.


    "LOL."


    The expressionless Yoo-Esul''s face smeared with a glimmer of embarrassment.


    And Baek Cheon, who saw the scene, was also embarrassed.


    ''What the hell''s going on between you and me?¡­?¡¯


    Of course, I''m not a pushover, but Yoo-Esul now seemed to be unable to show his skills because of something, not because of his skills.


    Just looking at Yoo-Esul''s face, which was calm and cool in any situation, is embarrassing.


    "It''s a street."


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon asked back without turning a blind eye to Chung-Myung''s voice.


    "The sound from that hole at the end. That''s a negative sound. If you keep listening to that sound, the inside shakes."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And that guy, he''s been adjusting the distance. I''m messing up my eyes and ears at the same time. He''s smarter than I thought.


    That''s why they kicked up the sand.


    You wouldn''t think such tricks would work for someone as Yoo-Esul in Ganampyeong. But why don''t you think all those things accumulate? If you constantly shake your ears and keep confusing your vision, you will eventually make a mistake.


    "Dirty¡­¡­."


    "There''s nothing dirty about fighting. It''s a hundred times better to live a miserable life than to die clean."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon nodded silently. Although I criticized him reflexively, I had to agree with him from the perspective of having experienced numerous real-life battles.


    "What do you say? You don''t have to go help?¡±


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    When Chung-Myung implied, Baek Cheon firmly cut it.


    "It''s not that bad of a deal."


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung quietly rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "How do you like it?"


    Ganampyeong roared like a criminal. This was not evidence of excitement. Loud voice is also a way to confuse Yoo-Esul.


    There are two ways to win against a better player. To be stronger or to bring the other person down to the same position as you.


    It is one of the most enduring histories in Sapa to confuse the opponent by attaching bells to the province.


    His kaleidoscope is such an advanced form of anarchy. Whenever he moves, a sound wave with a history naturally emits from the province, causing the opponent''s inner space to be shaken.


    If you have a lot of experience with Safa''s ignorance, you will find a way to deal with it, but there is no way that a young prosecutor in front of you will have such experience.


    In addition, if it was natural to exchange only the best attacks neatly, he would be embarrassed by his intention to spread out differently and with different powers each attack by attack.


    As proof of that...


    Paaa!


    Yoo-Esul''s arm just below his shoulder brushed past his province. The split garment soon slowly turned red blood.


    Paaa!


    Another wound also appeared on the side.


    The province, which had not even been touched before, was now firmly touching Yoo-Esul''s body.


    A little more.


    You have to be careful when hunting.


    At times like this, one can be devastated by a clumsy counterattack that pushes one''s mood forward. Time is on his side, so you don''t have to hurry and catch it slowly.I''ll kill you first!


    It was hard to live a cold life in the eyes of Ganampyeong.


    "Sigh!"


    It was the moment when Ga Nam-pyeong stabbed the sword again, adding its history to the shouting.


    Whoosh!


    Before his reach reached its limit, it was twisted, bumping into Yoo-Esul''s sword.


    "LOL!"


    However, Ga Nam-pyeong did not panic and calmly recovered and threw it out again.


    Whoosh!


    But it''s the same this time.


    Before reaching out, Yoo-Esul''s sword preempted the trajectory that Do should draw and pushed it away.


    (Screams)


    No matter how many times you stretch yourself, the same thing happens every time. Yoo-Esul stretched out his sword as if he knew it and bounced it off before half of the province was extended.


    Ghanampyeong, who stepped back in fright, looked at Yoo-Esul with astonished eyes. She spoke with a look of insensitivity again.


    "I got it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Sound, distance, sense. It''s only meaningful when all the degrees are stretched to the end to end.


    "What, what¡­¡­."


    So you''re gonna knock it out before it reaches out?


    Does that make any sense?


    For such a thing to be possible, the author''s sword must be at least twice as fast as Ga Nam-pyeong''s.


    Latecomer.


    It means that a sword that has been stretched out late since the attack began flies a greater distance than his province.


    "That, that can''t happen! Whoops!"


    Ga Nam-pyeong screamed and stabbed him once again. This scream was not a phonograph. It was literally a shriek of desperation.


    Can! Can! Can!


    But his province still couldn''t follow its course to the end. Every time he stabbed himself, the sword that flew like a ghost bounced off one after another.


    He squeezed out all of his history and stabbed Do faster, but that sword is still ahead of time where his do is headed.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Now, Ganampyeong''s movement to stab the wrong side seemed similar to a seizure.


    If you''re going to stop it, you''re going to have to force it out of here.


    There''s nothing to be traced back to. That little...¡­.


    At that moment.


    Round and round.


    Yoo-Esul''s body rotated and gently flowed the province of Ganampyeong to the side.


    Then he stretched out his sword, swimming lightly like a butterfly.


    The world flows slowly.


    Ganampyeong, who felt his destiny, realized one thing at that moment.


    ''None...''


    I can''t see the black fur.


    Apparently, there was nowhere else in the battlefield where he joined the battlefield to fight before him.


    ''Oh, where?''


    to have none


    A black-haired man would have stood out everywhere. But not only did he not see his men who joined him when he made the watercolour.


    "You son of a b*tc*¡­¡­."


    Crunch.


    Yoo-Esul''s sword cut through Ganampyeong''s throat before the horse could finish.


    Dungsil.


    Without any noise, the throat of Ganampyeong soared to Ho Gong.


    In the twirling world, Ganampyeong was clearly seen.


    the other side of the island


    The sight of a group of black capes moving away from the island, leaving themselves on the waterway of the Janggang River.


    ''You tricked me...''


    The world quickly turned dark.


    Anger and hatred belong to the living.


    He did not deserve to be angry anymore.

 Chapter - 776 Episode 776, if you fall behind, youre dead! (6)

    Chin!


    The sound of the cut head being stuck in the sandbar was eerie enough.


    It wasn''t that loud, but I could hear it clearly in everyone''s ears who was fighting in this wide area.


    "Chae, Chaeju¡­¡­.¡±


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Chae-ju is dead.


    It''s not the hands of a man who was running wild a little while ago, but the hands of others. What the fact meant was too obvious.


    Mo, you can''t win.


    God d*mn it, I shouldn''t have come here.¡¯


    Basically, the mainstay of the new building, whether it''s a living or watercolour, is those who have clumsy skills, those who don''t belong elsewhere, or those who have sinned and fled.


    There is no such thing as loyalty to such people, so they had no will to fight more when Chaeju died. Only fear and confusion spread.


    The enemies'' eyes were filled with despondency and despair.


    Thinking that the atmosphere was ripe, Chung-Myung grinned and stepped forward.


    "It''s all gone¡­¡­..¡±


    "Throw away your weapons. I will spare those who surrender."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung looked back with his eyes wide open.


    Before I knew it, Baek Cheon was shouting forward.


    "Be prepared to give up your life if you resist! I won''t warn you twice! Drop the weapon!"


    The stern voice shook the enemy''s body and looked at each other''s eyes.


    In fact, Chae-ju''s death is just symbolic. Regardless of his life or death, the game had already been decided. The odds of them winning didn''t exist in the first place.


    Realizing that, they quickly threw their weapons and lay flat on the floor.


    "What? You''re going to save me again.


    "I''ll just kill them all! What good would it be to keep these bastards alive?"


    Then there was a strange situation in which the bandit complained that all the numbers had to be killed.


    If it were Chung-Myung, I would have seen such bandits first, but Baek Cheon was someone who knew the least courtesy of those who helped them.


    "I want to avoid useless killing.¡±


    "Well, you''re a monk, I suppose."


    The bandits nodded and backed down as if they were convinced.


    In the first place, they were in a position to simply support them, and they did not achieve great results in this battle to raise their voices. I''ve uploaded almost everything about Chung-Myung who is shaking next to Baek Cheon.


    "Throw down your weapons, you bastards!"


    "Huh? Is this rebellious?"


    Most surrendered immediately, but some of them fought to the end.


    If it were Hwasan''s disciples who surrounded them, they might have tried somehow to subdue them without killing them. But now it''s the greenlings that surround them. He could not be so merciful as to save those who resisted.


    "Scream!"


    "Oops!"


    In an instant, those who had penetrated the province collapsed as they died. Only after seeing that, those who had held weapons until the end hurriedly surrendered.


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon''s mouth hardened as he watched the scene.


    I''m telling you, it''s so simple.


    It was definitely difficult for them, but it took less than a day to clear two watercolors and subdue them since Chung-Myung appeared.


    ''It''s so frustrating.¡¯


    This simple thing is...¡­.


    No, actually, it''s not a simple thing to think about. If all this had actually been simple, would there be any reason to sit back and watch?


    It''s the other way around.


    It''s not simple, it''s simple because it''s Chung-Myung.In retrospect, all they went through was the rugged and esoteric things.


    You fought with Jongnam, made friends with the Sacheondang family, visited the Beast Palace, and fought with the Magyo in the North Sea.


    ''It was all possible because of him.¡¯


    I thought I had a good understanding of that already. In retrospect, however, his disciples, including Baek Cheon, have underestimated Chung-Myung''s skills, focusing only on the armed part.


    "Why are you so sullen?¡±


    "Huh?"


    Then Baek Cheon looked back at the sudden voice. Chung-Myung was watching with a curious look.


    "I won."


    "¡­¡­uh, yeah."


    Chung-Myung smirked as Baek Cheon replied dismally.


    ''I''m sure you''ve realized it.


    It''s a good thing to improve your skills, and most of all, it''s important.


    But the most important thing in real life is to create a situation where I can show my skills. Oh Gum''s biggest mistake this time was not in the Janggang River, but in a hurry to move. Nor did he give the enemy a chance to win.


    He was taken to a situation where he could not fully demonstrate his skills.


    And this is my mistake.¡¯


    Watching this situation, I felt the meaning of what Hyun Jong said.


    The existence of Chung-Myung was a great fortune for them, but it was also a great obstacle.


    No, man! If you have an idea, say something and move! Or at least move with common sense. You fly all by yourself, poke this way, poke that way! What about the man who follows if he flips every time like that?


    You''re making a lot of noise, man!


    Danbo was sometimes grumpy, too.


    Dangbo, the elder of the party, had a hard time following Chung-Myung on the battlefield, and his students, not to mention his experience and skills, were they?


    Learning is meaningful only when it is understood. be dragged around without understanding You don''t learn from watching, you develop inertia.


    It is Chung-Myung''s favorite way to find out the best way to find the enemy and identify it according to the situation at the scene. Baek Cheon also moved in that way because he saw and felt something in his own way, but unfortunately, Baek Cheon and the other Oh Gum are not Chung-Myung.


    This situation occurs when you imitate Chung-Myung''s way of finding the flow sensibly through numerous battles.


    It would have been much better if Baek Cheon had been careful in his own way. This time, excessive motivation is more like causing anger.


    Chung-Myung didn''t blame the Ogum because he knew the whole process.


    "Failure is a pain in the neck, but...¡­and in the end, I''ve benefited.''


    As long as you survive without dying, all experience must be an asset. This failure will be blood and flesh for them.


    And it was a necessary failure for them.


    ''Cause we''re gonna have to lead and fight.¡¯


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sink slightly.


    So far, they have been able to fight on their own. But from now on, the scale of the battle they will face will grow. And in the absence of Chung-Myung, they will lead others and fight more.


    If it had failed too late, the damage would have been indescribable, and it was fortunate that I could experience it in advance and reflect on myself.


    "Hey, boarding house."


    "Huh?"


    "Everything needs to be done properly. It''s not over yet, is it?"¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon, who was staring at Chung-Myung, nods.


    "You''re right."


    And said, looking back at the watercolour.


    "I''m going to finish organizing."


    He immediately called in the disciples of Hwasan.


    "First of all, rescue the people who have been caught in the water. There may be people who have become weak, so Soso will take care of their condition immediately."


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "And make sure the student of the missing ghost gate is here. There may be prisoners. Sang will interrogate his enemies to see if there are more hostages other than here."


    "Okay, death penalty."


    "Yeah."


    Baek Cheon nodded as he heard a quick return.


    ''I''ve been on a roll.¡¯


    I always had more results than my skills. So at some point, he believed that it was all his ability.


    I pretended to be humble, but I wasn''t.


    The biggest mistake is neither losing nor making mistakes. You learn nothing from defeat and mistakes."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ll reflect on myself first. So don''t forget what you''ve learned from this.¡±


    "Yes."


    As the priests nodded with serious eyes, a light smile bloomed around Baek Cheon''s mouth.


    "Oh, you''re pretending to be cool."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Although he disappeared faster than he did when he bloomed because of his mean voice.


    * * *


    "Whoo."


    A black hat, which had swam for a long time to a place where the island could hardly be seen, walked ashore.


    The island that had left was now almost a dot.


    "The battle is over, right?"


    One of his followers asked, glancing back.


    "I suppose so."


    "Then the Takryu Office must be dead, too.¡±


    Black hair twisted the corners of his mouth and laughed, stealing his soaked face with his sleeve.


    "You idiot. You wouldn''t doubt it until the end."


    "How could I have doubted it. Isn''t it true that you brought that expensive bag of lightning and ships?"


    "¡­It''s a shame to think about it."


    These are things that you need to spend a lot of money on, such as a lightning gun or a ship. Those things sank on the riverbed, so it was a waste.


    But it doesn''t matter. It wasn''t even his in the first place.


    "I don''t know. It''s going to happen anyway."


    The black hat kicked its tongue and shook its head.


    Considering the things that went into making that watercolour, it''s like pouring raw money into the riverbed. It was hard for him to understand why he was doing this.


    "I just need the money."


    "That''s true."


    The head of the black fur turned to another voice, not Su-ha''s. A man was walking out of the forest from the river.


    The black hat, which was looking with a slightly wary eye, quietly opened its mouth.


    "You didn''t have to come out to meet me.¡­.¡±


    "I''ve been here because things seem to be going faster than I thought."


    "There''s nothing to worry about. We''ve taken care of it as instructed."


    "I suppose so.¡±


    The door-shaped man facing the black hat nodded with a cold face.


    "Do you need confirmation?¡±


    "Do you really need to?"


    He took something out of his sleeve and stuck it out to the black hat.


    "Here it is."


    The black hat carefully picked up the paper he had given out and opened it.


    "This is a confirmation slip issued by Jungwon Electric Power Station. I sent the money to the place you designated. If you add up the advance you gave me the other day, it''ll be exactly what you promised.¡±


    "¡­I''m sure."


    The nodding black hat folded the paper well and clapped in his arms.


    "You can take it yourself.¡±


    "You don''t know what''s going to happen in the world, do you? You have no choice but to be careful of everything for a little fish like me. Please understand.""It''s not that I don''t understand. As you say, everything should be prudent."


    The man nodded lightly and continued.


    "Then the deal is over.¡±


    "Yes, thank you."


    "What are you going to do now?"


    "I will wash my hands as promised, and I will not step into Kang Ho. I''m going to take my money and go to a faraway country or spend the rest of my life stuck in the right wallpaper."


    "There''s credit.¡±


    "People won''t believe I''m talking about something, but it''s good to be sure about things."


    "That''s why I found you."


    There was a light smile around the mouth of the black hair.


    "It''s not a job to fool those guys into eating, but I think I got paid too much."


    "It was worth it."


    "May I ask why did you do this?"


    Then the man of the literary style brought his index finger to my lips.


    "Mouth calls for anger. There are things in the world that don''t know is better."


    "¡­I''ll forget. No, I forgot."


    "Yeah, well, you did a great job. Goodbye."


    "Yes. Good-bye¡­"¡­.¡±


    It was that moment.


    The love of the blood pressure!


    Dozens of rain poured out of the forest where the man came out at a tremendous rate, and it was precisely stuck in the necks of those standing by the water.


    "Giggles!"


    "Giggles!"


    Those who held their necks with their eyes wide open shook and fell to the spot.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Black hair looked down at my chest with a blank face. His chest also had a short visor almost stuck to the handle.


    Slowly raising his head, he opened his mouth in a trembling voice as he looked at the man standing in front of him.


    "Why¡­¡­."


    "Didn''t you say that?"


    The door-to-door man replied in an emotionless voice.


    "It''s better to be sure about everything. But why should I leave your mouth behind?"


    "¡­do, money has already¡­"¡­.¡±


    "It''s not like that. Oh, of course there''s no doubt. I sent you the money. And you don''t have to worry about your family coming looking for it. I promise you I won''t touch you with my name. Your family will have a comfortable rest of their lives.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The black cap crumpled down on the spot. Sitting on his knees, he breathed heavily.


    "Oh, you don''t have to...¡­.¡±


    "It''s a lot more important than you think. No one should know. Yeah, no one. So it''s not as expensive as you worried. Considering the cost of your life.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Get some rest now.


    Flop.


    The man spoke in a calm voice as the black hat collapsed in desperation.


    "Cut the head and bury it separately, and throw the body into the river."


    "Yes, military!"


    man


    The army of all men, Hoga Myong, cast a slightly complicated gaze toward the distant island.


    "Recruitment. Recruitment.¡­.¡±


    Soon a twisted smile spread on his thin lips.


    "If you sow, you have to harvest. Thanks to the Wasans, things will be easier.¡±


    Hoga Myong turned around without hesitation.


    "I''m going back before I get caught. Hurry up."


    "Yes!"


    That''s how the time passed.


    There was no sign of a clean riverfront.


    Only the indifferent river flowed haughtily.

 Chapter - 777 Episode 777. Life is a pain. (1)

    "Thank you! Thank you so much!"


    "Oh, my... Oh, my God, thanks to you, gentlemen!"


    "How can I repay this favor?¡­.¡±


    Yoon-Jong shook his head quickly.


    "What do you mean grace? It''s ridiculous. I just did what I had to do."


    "Thank you very much. I hope I can repay you somehow!"


    "It''s really okay¡­¡­.¡±


    "Wow! Reward? Reward! Reward! Who told you, Reward!"


    Chung-Myung pushed Yoon-Jong and grabbed the old man''s hand in front of him.


    "You said you''done you?¡±


    "What? Oh¡­¡­. Yes¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoon-Jong distorted his face.


    "As long as I''ve eaten the numbers, why not to those who have suffered...¡­!¡±


    "Then get out of here and spread the word that the Hawasanians have defeated their enemies and saved you."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Rumor, rumor! We saved her! You just have to spread the word that you harpooned two watercolors! Then it''s a big reward.¡±


    "Do you, uh, would that be enough?"


    "Oh, that''s really a big reward. But you have to be very active. Do you understand?


    "If that really helps, I''ll try my best to tell you."


    "He''s just a very good talker."


    Yun-jong, who tried to rebuke Chung-Myung, shut his mouth like a honeyed mute.


    That''s nothing to be repaid for.


    "What about us?"


    "First, I''ll check to see if anyone''s feeling very weak, and if you''re okay, I''ll send them ashore right away."


    "Mu, if it''s ashore...¡­.¡±


    "Oh, don''t worry. I''ll drop you off at a nearby port. Or do you want me to send you to the place you were going to go?"


    "Well, you can''t be so bothered."


    "Come on, what? It''s not like I''m driving a boat."


    "What?"


    "Hehe. I''m just saying."


    Chung-Myung giggled and laughed.


    The old man looked at him with his hands held in a bewilderment.


    "They sent all the people aboard."


    Jo-Gol asked Yoon-Jong with an uneasy look.


    "Is it okay? It''s a ship driven by the enemy?"


    "I''ve sent the greenlings together, so it''ll be fine."


    "¡­It''s okay that you sent the numbers and bandits together."


    Something''s wrong.


    It''s hard to pin down what''s wrong, but there''s definitely something wrong.


    "We found two ghost doors among the captives. I think I''ve found everything except one person who''s been found before."


    "Then who is he?"


    "Maybe¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon sighed as Yoon-jong blurted the end of his speech with a heavy face.


    It''s hard to find and find everyone after this, but there''s nothing I can do about a heavy heart.


    "Baek Sang."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "What was the result of the interrogation?"


    "¡­¡­I didn''t find anything out. Most of them run away from other watercolors, unsuspecting lords, hired for money.¡±


    "Lover?"


    "Yes, there are quite a few young men on the Janggang side. They say it''s hard to know in advance because they don''t belong and get hired.¡±


    "Well."


    Baek Cheon was lost in thought, stiffening his face.


    "Loyalist."


    I can''t believe I''m a master at making watercolors.¡­.


    He soon turned to Cho Seung.


    "When you first make a watermelon, do you often hire a young man?"


    "¡­I''ve never heard of it before. If you have that kind of money, why would you do the math?"


    "Well, I guess so.¡±


    The situation is strange.


    No, it''s not that important.


    Anyway, they''ve wiped out everything, and whatever they''re trying to do is meaningless now. What''s important is that you have punished those who have touched Hawasan''s friend properly, and this will be a clear warning to other numbers in the Zhang Gang."Now we''ll have to clean up and go back."


    Baek Cheon looked at the vast Janggang River with a slightly refreshed face.


    I had a lot of work and a lot of trouble, but I learned a lot anyway.


    "I don''t want to see water now, death penalty."


    "I won''t wash my face for a while when I get back to Hwasan."


    "Jo-Gol death penalty usually doesn''t wash well."


    "What are you talking about? I wash up often!"


    "For that, I smell like sweat all the time to time.


    "It''s because I washed up and trained again! Wow, this is so unfair!"


    His disciples have also regained their vitality.


    Each of them had something to reflect on, but that doesn''t mean they can''t stay down.


    If you fall, you''ll get back up and run.


    Baek Cheon opened his mouth, clearing his mind.


    "Then I''ll wrap it up..."Where is Chung-Myung?"


    "Huh? Weren''t you here?"


    "...Where''s this bastard? I''m nervous if I don''t show up.


    Hawasan''s disciples pulled their heads out and looked left and right in a hurry. This is a vast plain, so there was nowhere to hide. Soon after they found Chung-Myung standing by the water, they rushed to where he was.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Living quarters."


    Chung-Myung, who stood at the edge of the long island and looked at the land across the island, opened his mouth without turning his head.


    "How far is it from here to there?¡±


    "Huh?"


    Despite being embarrassed by the sudden question, Baek Cheon answered first.


    "A hundred? No, about three hundred?"


    I can see how wide the intestinal cavity is.


    Usually it''s called a river even if it''s three sheets wide, but it''s three hundred.


    Even this is the distance from the island in the middle. Doesn''t that mean the actual river is twice as strong as this?


    "Close, right?"


    "Huh?"


    Is it close?


    "I can see why the men of the enemy have left this place alone. This place is too close to land. You''re saying you can get there in just 300 pages?¡±


    "I think your concept of units is a little strange.¡±


    Three hundred sheets isn''t enough to put on the mistletoe. Besides, in the river?


    "It''s so noticeable, and you only need to do 300 when you attack from land. It''s a fast stream around here, so it''s a bit more bearable, but it''s too easy to be attacked by land here.¡±


    "As it turns out¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon, who was looking around listening to Chung-Myung, distorted his face.


    "No, that means that if we went by land along the river, we could only do three hundred and attack. Then why are you here by boat? His motion sickness is making everyone...¡­!¡±


    "Oh, that''s not important."


    Chung-Myung rolls up his mouth.


    "What do you think?"


    "Huh?"


    "Isn''t it nice? It''s close to land, and it''s hard to attack by ship."


    "What''s good about it?"


    "Isn''t it hard for the enemy to get close if they take over here?¡±


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Wait, what did he just say?


    Occupation?


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung???"


    "The more I look at it, the better. Those men are stupid enough to sit here, but it''s not bad for us."


    "¡­¡­you, what are you going to do?"


    "Here we go! Let''s eat here!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon stares blankly at Chung-Myung. I looked back. Indeed, his priests stood with the same face.


    Right? I''m not the weird one, am I?¡¯Baek Cheon, convinced, roared.


    "Hey, you crazy bastard! Why would we eat here? This isn''t an island, it''s a river!"


    "Is there a law that says you can''t eat the intestines? They''re taking over the brats and setting up watercolors.


    "¡­¡­that''s not how it works."


    "Don''t be easily convinced, Sasook!"


    "Don''t stop me!"


    "That''s right!"


    Baek Cheon, who nodded unexpectedly, quickly regained consciousness and asked again.


    "What are we going to do when we take this place? Are you going to do some numerical work.


    "Tsk tsk tsk. I can''t think like this.¡±


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung frowned disapprovingly.


    "Why did we come here in the first place?"


    "He''s¡­¡­ the specials for the Milky Way were attacked."


    "Is there any guarantee that it won''t happen again?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung pointed to the ancestor.


    "Once is hard, twice is easy. Look, as soon as the rumors spread that the special tickets were attacked, they were all stuck. Thanks to you, private life has been in vain."


    "¡­¡­Daegyeong Chae was a bigger watercolour than here. I don''t know what to do with you don''t know what to do.¡­.¡±


    "That''s the only way they''re outnumbered."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Cho Seung-eun, who protested with a slight resentment, sank with a single blow and closed his mouth.


    "And if this happens again, you''re gonna run all the way to the Zhang River and fight the numbers? Then you''ll have to run all the way over until you exterminate Jang Kang-soo-chae."


    "¡­That''s true."


    It is an inevitable danger unless there are numbers and there is a chance to cross the Janggang River. In addition, the special ticket can be a mouthwatering prey to carry expensive items.


    You''ll be able to avoid danger on a flat surface, but aren''t the specialties of being unable to use any force on the ship?


    "So you want to eat here?"


    "If we''re going to do that anyway, we''d rather fly people ourselves. Look here. They''re close to each other. Then it''ll work if you bring two ships back and forth from the land to the island.¡±


    Baek Cheon looked at the priests as if to do something.


    Then Jo-Gol, who read the eyes, opened his mouth with a determined face.


    "It''s not bad location if it''s oral!"


    "Hey, you crazy bastard! What if you agree with me?"


    "Oh, no. That''s not so wrong, is it?"


    "Do you do this to carry a special ticket?"


    "Then the other merchants can fly it. I''ll just get paid for the boat and the toll."


    I''m afraid he''s the youngest son of a merchant family. Why are you so busy paying only at times like this?


    "Never, never, ever! You told me. It''s too easy to be attacked here, what are you going to do when the enemy comes in?"


    "What are they gonna do on the boat? We''re gonna have to land."


    "Huh?"


    "When the enemy lands, it''s just a third class. It''s okay if you don''t fight on the water."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was Baek Cheon who started to be persuaded.


    "And there are good things.¡±


    "Something good?"


    "Lightning artillery."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "They''re on board because they''re looters, but we don''t have to go out on a boat. We can place them on the edge of Baeknupo Island and shoot them every time they come. You won''t even be able to get close.¡±


    "Oh, no....¡±


    Baek Cheon closed his eyes tightly.


    I''m screwed.


    That nonsense is beginning to sound plausible.


    "No, fundamentally! We can''t stick around here to do it.¡±


    "Is Sasook an idiot?¡±


    "Huh?"


    "Why are we doing this? There are so many people here. Take this opportunity to tell him to advance to the Janggang River. We can split it in half."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Wow¡­¡­. It seems like we''ve come all the way here in advance.


    By the time Baek Cheon, nervous, bit his nails when he couldn''t find a way to attack that d*mn logic.


    "I''m a little nervous."


    "Huh?"


    Yoo-Esul, a normal person, expressed opposition.


    "The intersection of a lightning gun. Width of the river. If a ship occupies the middle of the river, it will be isolated. As expected, it''s too far.¡±


    "Well, yes! That''s still 300 copies! It''s too much!"


    "Then we can cut it down to two hundred."


    "Huh? What way?"


    "Get your leg off me."


    "¡­on the water?"


    "Yes."


    "This street?"


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung nodded with a bright smile.


    "Hey, you crazy man. That''s not even possible in the country! Don''t be ridiculous! I''ve never heard of a bridge in the Janggang River in my life."


    "Hey. You don''t have to let go of everything. And there''s no need to fix it. There are so many boats left. We don''t have to go out on a boat."


    "Huh?"


    "Fix your boat on the water, and put your legs on it. You can make a ship and ship like a bridge, place a Baeknu gun on top of it, and make it like a dock where the ship will anchor.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Then we can shoot arrows on the bridge, we can shoot guns, we can fight on top of them if they''re on land! Wow. I think it''s awesome! As far as I know, this is a scheme that a famous bookkeeper thought of a long time ago. So I''m sure it is.¡±


    ¡­¡­...the people on that weaving boat were all burned to death by the fire arrow! You crazy bastard! It''s not even that far from here! It was on this river!


    "Giggles, giggles. The more I think about it, the more awesome it is. These bastards have brought us everything we need! Then I''ll thank you for writing it!"


    "Cher, Chung-Myung?"


    "Let''s start with the ship! Hahaha! Sounds fun! Right?"


    "Chung-Myung¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hey, you''re a lung disease! Where are you?"


    Chung-Myung left them and ran away as if he had no intention of hearing more.


    Then someone put a hand on Baek Cheon''s shoulder, who vaguely reached for him.


    "¡­¡­Monk?"


    Hye Yeon smiled brightly.


    "Amitabul. Baek Cheon. Do you know that?"


    "¡­what?"


    "Life is a pain by nature.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Thank you very much.


    Yes.

 Chapter - 778 Episode 778. Life is a pain. (2)

    White smoke flowed out of the small incense burner constantly. Therefore, the interior was so full of white smoke that I couldn''t even see ahead.


    The languid breath rang slowly, and the smell of alcohol stinked horribly.


    A strange atmosphere that seemed not to belong to King Inse wandered through the room where a faint light was revealed.


    Shake shake. Shake shake.


    At that time, a firm sound of footsteps that did not match the atmosphere came from outside, and soon a short, cold voice broke through the door.


    "The ark is back from its mission."


    There was no answer.


    A man who had been waiting and silent for a long time issued a short order.


    "Open it."


    "Ha, but the ark...¡­.¡±


    "Open it."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    When the door, which had been tightly closed, opened wide, white smoke filled the room was pushed out.


    Hoga Myong frowned at the scent that stimulated the tip of her nose.


    "Well."


    After a little smoke went away, I could see several people sleeping in the room. Among the spilled alcohol and the unconscious, a small brazier spewed smoke.


    And in the middle of it, on a large, rather unnatural gold needle, fell the man he knew.


    Hoga Myong sighed quietly.


    "Get up."


    Those who fell asleep sprawled out didn''t seem to have heard him, and there was no movement.


    "We''ll see if you''ll keep sleeping even if you lose your voice."


    How did you manage to hear that?


    One by one, those who raised their heads found Hoga Myong standing in front of the door and trembled in contemplation.


    "Former, sir...¡­.¡±


    "Get out of here."


    "Yes!"


    They woke up in a frightened hurry. As they tried desperately to move, as if they were still sober, they rolled the floor, tangled up, and made a big mess.


    Hoga Myong sighed and ordered them to rush out of the room.


    "Get rid of the brazier."


    "Yes, sir."


    Those who followed him entered the room and carefully carried out the furnace.


    Then, he skillfully removed the floor and opened the windows and doors wide to ventilate as if he had already done it many times.


    "That''s enough."


    "Yes!"


    No sooner had Hoga Myong finished than they bent down and left the room in perfect order.


    Hoga Myong finally stepped inside and stood in front of the gold needle.


    "My lord."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "My lord."


    "Hm?"


    Jang Nilso, who was lying on a gold needle that looked infinitely fluffy, slowly raised his head. Then I looked around with a frown.


    "A pseudonym."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "It''s cold. Close the door."


    Jang Nilso pulled up the blanket and covered himself thoroughly. A deep sigh came out of Hoga Myong''s mouth again.


    "If you keep doing this in broad daylight, your dignity as an ark will not live."


    "¡­¡­You nag me as soon as you get here."


    "That''s what I told you.¡­.¡±


    "You''re saying things you don''t know. I don''t like being bored. I know I have to wait, but I don''t want to wait."


    "You have to get up."


    "Ugh."


    As Hoga Myeong came, Jang Nilso stopped whining and rolled up the blanket and sat there.


    Then, the quarrels waiting outside stepped inside with caution. Jang Nilso accepted the offer and asked in his mouth as the first person to fight carefully with both hands.


    "Don''t get too carried away with the reverie."


    "Okay, okay."


    "I''m not saying this out of concern for the ark. What can you do with that kind of acting? But the others are different.""Don''t you know? Yeah, you''re getting more and more nagged."


    Jang Nilso shook his hand and got sick of it.


    Then Hoga Myong bowed his head as if to apologize.


    Meanwhile, the quarrels clung to Jang Nilso''s side and diligently groomed him. Soak silk in clean water from the basin, wipe Jang Nilso''s face, and comb his messy hair thoroughly.


    It was time for a quarrel to carefully wipe Jang Nilso''s eyelid with silk.


    "It hurts. Take it easy."


    "Ba, ba, ark! Lord, for the sins of death...¡­.¡±


    At the moment, a blue-faced quarrel shivered like an asiatic tree and begged. At the sight, Jang Nilso lamented as if he was proud.


    "Why are you shaking? Why? Who''s going to eat you?"


    "Now, I''m sorry! Please forgive me just once. Please¡­¡­."


    "¡­Are you new?¡±


    "What?"


    Jang Nilso sighed and shook his head.


    "I don''t know what the new kids are hearing out there, so I don''t know if they''re starting the game if I cough in vainly.


    "What would you have heard? I''m sure you heard it the way it is."


    "Then there''s no way I''m scared. Honey, don''t be scared. I''m a caring person."


    "Yes! Yes, my lord. Thank you so much...¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso smiled lightly and tapped the tearful head of the quarrel over the joy of his life. Then slowly spread out his arms. The fights waiting in the back peeled off the white thread he wore.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hoga Myong breathed low as she watched the scene unfold in front of her.


    It was a perfect body indeed.


    There was no way to explain Jang Nilso''s bare body, which is usually covered with several layers of silk, except to say it was perfect.


    The slightly skinny body was harmonized as if someone had carved it, and the solid muscles located in the body without any flab made even Hoga Myong, who had seen many fighters, admire it. It was amazing no matter how many times I saw it.


    Sadly, however, no one would be interested in such a thing if they were new to the body. No, you wouldn''t pay attention to that.


    Before that, you''ll be blinded by all the scars on that body.


    At first glance, it looked as if dozens of black snakes were tangled and stuck together. A scar that looks like a cut in an animal''s claws. A scar pierced by something sharp, and so on. Sword cut, province cut, joe scratched, hand ripped...¡­.


    All kinds of scars that existed in the world were completely etched throughout the body.


    Jang Nilso, wearing a scar that even looked like a tattoo on purpose, stared at Hoga Myong, slowly blinking his drowsy eyes.


    It was a terrible pressure. Hoga Myong, who has already brought Jang Nilso for more than a decade, also stopped breathing for a moment.


    The true face of the defeated Jang Nilso, hidden behind the colorful silk clothes.


    Each of his scars is engraved with the thorny path that Jang Nilso has walked so far. The path that Jang Nilso took, without a background, won the name of the defeated army with his bare hands, established a universal room, and raised the man to Shin Juopae''s membership.


    Jang Nilso''s silky, soft-washed quarrels began to dress him.


    Wearing a blood-red robe embroidered with golden dragons, he puts a gold crown on his head. And wear the papples on both wrists and fingers. Finally, it was not until Hoga Myong applied red lip rouge that Jang Nilso, a defeated soldier familiar with, was completed."Well."


    Jang Nilso, who leaned on the bedside slanting in his usual fancy outfit, glanced at Hoga Myong.


    "Yeah. What happened?"


    "Hwasan destroyed a watercolumn."


    "Hahahaha."


    Jang Nilso started giggling, covering his mouth with one hand.


    "Well, those kids are quick-tempered, too. I knew you''d come, but I didn''t expect you to move so fast."


    "Thanks to you, I''ve moved things forward. The Hwasan Divine Dragon, which destroyed Daegyeong Chae, destroyed even the black vegetables."


    "¡­so soon?"


    "Something a little different happened than I expected. The Hwasan Divine must have dragged green forests, not Hwasan."


    "Oh, my God, what did he really feed on?"


    Jang Nilso shook his head as he guessed the situation with only a few reports.


    "It''s like a viper, like a viper. I''m going to get sick of it if you don''t handle it wrong. Hmm. Yeah, that''s great. What''s the ending?


    "I''ve done it neatly."


    Jang Nilso clapped his tongue and reached out his hand, and the waiting quarrel carefully grabbed the glass filled with alcohol. He, who was kicking his tongue as if he was really sad, shook his head and sighed.


    "Well, that''s very unfortunate. Did you send enough money to your hometown?¡±


    "The family has given me a fortune to live on for the rest of my life."


    "Well done."


    Jang Nilso took a sip of alcohol and twisted the corners of his mouth.


    "It''s a man''s life that doesn''t even have a penny in it''s a man''s life. But he gave his life in exchange for the gold, so it''s not too unfair. Right?"


    "Yes, I will, Ark."


    "Or if there''s a rumor that you''ve got money, the flies might get involved, so send some kids to crack it down."


    "I will."


    Hoga Myong answered with a slight bow.


    This is Jang Nilso''s way.


    He thinks little of sacrificing someone for his purpose. But that''s just too much to count. And when the calculation is over, even the fact is clearly forgotten.


    The idea of those sacrificed for this project would have been wiped clean from Jang Nilso''s head at this moment. Because he doesn''t look back.


    "It''s faster than expected, but cleaner than expected. All right, that''s how Hwasan works. Hahahahaha!"


    Jang Nilso, who smiled as if he was having fun, suddenly rose to his feet.


    "A pseudonym!"


    "Yes."


    "Send me the message you prepared!"


    "Is it immediate? I think we still have to wait a little longer."


    "Yeah, obviously the more ripe the more expensive it is. But sometimes if you overcook it, the fresh taste disappears. There''s a good time for everything has its right timing.


    Jang Nilso slowly scratched my lips with the tip of his index finger.


    "It''ll be filled by the time the message arrives. This is the right time."


    "I will."


    "Hahaha!"


    Jang Nilso''s eyes were fluttering like a windy lantern.


    "I''ve been waiting a long time. For a long time... for this moment. I''m sick and tired of waiting."


    The smiling Jang Nilso''s red lips were heard grinding.


    There is nothing more painful about him than waiting. Nevertheless, he was more patient than anyone else in the world.


    If you don''t get what you want in a moment''s haste, the pain of waiting will be more painful than nothing. Jang Nilso was a person who hated waiting but had to get what he wanted.


    And finally.


    The time has come to end this long wait."Thanks to Hwasan, we''ve got another ten years ahead of us. How can it not be pretty? That''s right. That''s what makes it worth spitting out the man who came into my stomach and letting him go! Hahaha!


    The burst of ore echoed away from the foreground.


    It was even more bizarre and bizarre with the jingling of his body.


    A light smile also bloomed around Hoga Myong''s mouth.


    ''The world will never guess.¡¯


    No, it doesn''t matter if you find out.


    A huge fire that burns mountains day after day, beginning with a small fire. Just throwing the embers into the dry bushes can burn the entire mountain.


    Once the fire is set, the important thing is to put out the fire, not who set it up.


    It''s about to catch fire.


    Kangho''s bush is so dry that it''s burning with just one small spark.


    "We''ll implement the next plan."


    "Well."


    Jang Nilso''s eyes are strangely shining.


    "An alias, an alias."


    "Yes, ark."


    "What is the Hwasan Divine Dragon doing now?"


    "¡­I''m stuck on the island and I''m not coming out."


    "Keep an eye on it."


    "What?"


    In an unexpected event, Hoga Myong looked up and saw Jang Nilso as if he was measuring his intention.


    "He doesn''t know what to do. Don''t miss the tip of your fingers because it could turn things upside down."


    A strange light came into Hoga Myong''s eyes.


    Wasn''t this the end of Hawsan''s role?¡¯


    I thought they had something to do and let it go. And now they have nothing more to do. But why does Jang Nilso''s name come out of his mouth again?


    Jang Nilso is the one who never looks back on the past.


    ''Well...''


    For Jang Nilso, Hwasan is...No, the name Hwasan Sinryong didn''t disappear after his role?


    "What''s the answer?"


    "¡­I will, Ark."


    "Okay. Shall we go see some flowers today?"


    Jang Nilso stood up, hummed, and walked out. Hoga Myong''s eyes, looking at the backside, were somewhat subdued.


    I don''t know.¡¯


    He was too small to completely guess what that giant would draw.

 Chapter - 779 Episode 779. Life is a pain. (3)

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    The dusty Taoist struggled to move his feet into the mouth.


    "Hey, is this the mouth?"


    Master.


    Hyun Jong quickly looked around.


    How hard must it have been?


    If Chung-Myung had arrived on time, there would have been nothing dangerous, but even so, the opponent is taken with that Jang Kang-soo. They are not affordable in a small number.


    "Come on in!"


    "Yes! Long story!"


    But now they are no longer a minority.


    Hwasan''s forces from the island have just arrived with him in the Old River!


    Of course, it''s impossible for the Wasan faction to deal with all those Janggangsuchae alone, but it''s easy to wipe out watercolors or two. Now, Hwasan is no longer a weak third-class man on the island!


    Hyun Jong''s eyes shone strongly when he saw his students standing behind him.


    "If you''ve touched the children, you''ll make them pay! Let''s go!"


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    The Hwasan disciples proudly entered the mouth, exuding a ferocious spirit.


    "¡­What did you say?¡±


    "Oh, it''s over already, Jang Moon-in."


    "Already¡­?"


    "Yes, I''ve wiped them all out."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong blinked his eyes blankly. The beggar who delivered the words looked at him with a sorry face.


    "¡­Was the watercolour a very small place?"


    "No way. It''s one of the 18 Janggangsu houses."


    "Right?"


    "It''s a place called Daegyeong Chae, which has its own name."


    "Daebyolchae?"


    "Daebyolchae is green forest! Daegyeong Chae??, Daegyeong Chae!"


    "¡­¡­why do you name it alive and watercolors? It''s not stir-fried vegetables."


    "That''s what it is¡­¡­.Isn''t it because you built it without thinking much?"


    "Who?"


    "Well, I don''t know.¡±


    When I tried to talk to Hyun Jong, who was mesmerized, the beggar shook his hand.


    "Anyway, that Daegyeong Chae was smashed. He even smashed the new watercolors as well as the Daegyeong Chae. Now the mouth is all over the place."


    Hyun Jong blinked his eyes again.


    "¡­they?"


    "Yes."


    "Watermelon?"


    "Oh, I told you so!"


    "Tell me what''s going on."


    "Oh, what happened was...¡­!¡±


    After a while, Hyun Jong opened his mouth wide after hearing all the circumstances from the beggar of openness.


    "¡­¡­You dragged the greenlings?"


    "Yes, it is, Jang Moon-in."


    "¡­Green Island?"


    "Yes, I am."


    Hyun Jong''s open jaw rattled as if it were about to fall out.


    I mean¡­¡­ the Taoist dragged his bandits and beat them up?


    What the hell is this sound?


    No, I understand, but...I understand given that he''s Chung-Myung.¡­.


    I tried to force myself to understand something that I didn''t understand, but I heard a whispering sound from behind my back.


    "As expected, Chung-Myung."


    "Actually, don''t you think you look better together?"


    "A little? No, it suits me a lot!"


    "It''s the same to make ends meet in the mountains, bandits and docs anyway."


    It''s not the same, guys!


    Hyun Jong, who didn''t know where to go between the frustrating absurdity and the strangely filling proudness, remembered what the first thing he had to ask was.


    "So where are the children now?"


    "Oh, that''s what I''m saying...¡­.¡±


    There was a strange anxiety on Hyun Jong''s face when he saw the expression of a bum who was disappointed.


    * * *


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong stared at the island across the street. There was an indescribable confusion in his eyes."What are you doing?"


    "I think you''re building something."


    "No, it looks like ships are swarming."


    "Why do you have to be there?"


    "Well¡­¡­ I''m sure you''re doing something ridiculous.


    I envy youth in times like this.


    Hwasan''s disciples were not particularly surprised at the bizarre sight. Because I already knew Chung-Myung enough and understood him enough.


    ''Why am I still not used to it.¡¯


    Then I could see a ship approaching this way from the other side.


    "¡­it''s a ship."


    "No, maybe it''s not a ship. Can a ship normally move at that speed?"


    Soon, a familiar face was seen in the ship''s player approaching at a formidable speed.


    "Long story, Lee In!"


    "Ummm. Yes, Baek Cheon."


    Baek Cheon flew off the ship and landed right in front of Hyun Jong, expressing his deep respect and respect. His face was full of welcome signs.


    "I''m seeing Jang."


    "You''ve been through a lot. Are you hurt?"


    "Thanks to your concern, all my disciples are safe."


    "Yeah, that''s a good thing. Indeed¡­¡­ Well, that''s a relief¡­.¡­.¡±


    When Hyun Jong blurted the end of his speech, Baek Cheon peeked at him. He knew what to say and everyone behind him knew.


    Sure enough, Hyun Jong asked with a gentle chin.


    "What is that¡­?"


    "¡­¡­That¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon couldn''t even choose what to say, but couldn''t explain it.


    "You should go and see for yourself.¡­.¡±


    "¡­Yes, let''s do that."


    Hyun Jong didn''t expect much either. The white porcelain boat that can dry Chung-Myung in Hwasan is called Baek Cheon and Yoo-Esul, but it''s just literally stopping them.


    "Can I get on that ship?"


    "Yes, a long writer. First of all, we only need people who can ride it. Another ship will come."


    Hyun Jong nods helplessly.


    As the ship approached closely, Hyun Jong and several other students climbed up without delay. Then the ship spun in place and quickly headed toward the island.


    It is Hyun Jong, who has not had much experience in water, but at least I could tell that the speed of the ship''s movement was unusual.


    "¡­¡­I don''t think it''s windy, but the speed¡­"¡­.¡±


    "People are rowing down below. Maybe because they''re all unmanned, they''re very fast."


    In Baek Cheon''s explanation, Hyun Jong peeked over the railing and looked down. Indeed, the oars were moving at an enormous speed. In addition, their paddles are not wooden wooden, but iron paddles made of iron.


    "¡­Everyone stirs that thing is unmanned?"


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong couldn''t bear to ask why so many fighters were rowing under the boat. Because now I can guess that much roughly.


    And in his ears, a disciplined warrior, he could hear the groans and pain coming from below.


    "Stir! Hurry up and stir, you bastards! If you''re late, you''ll be beaten to death!"


    "What are ghosts doing? I''m not taking him away!"


    "I don''t know what ghosts are doing right now, but I know they''ll take us if they''re late! Shut up and stir it!"


    "The Dragon King, please! Argh!"Hyun Jong closed his eyes except for the back of his head.


    ''I didn''t hear anything.¡¯


    I''m sure he was hallucinating.


    Yeah, auditory hallucinations....


    The image of the island began to come into Hyun Jong''s eyes.


    To be exact, you can see ships anchored in line in front of the island, not the island.


    It was a very strange sight.


    When a ship is anchored, it usually stands around the island, but now Hyun Jong''s visible ships are lined up in a straight line in the direction of the river from the island.


    That alone is bizarre, but the rows of ships were chained together in large chains, with large wooden boards lying between them like bridges.


    "Well, that''s....¡±


    At the end of the strange boat bridge, a group of people clung to each other like ants and shouted.


    "Hey! Come on, hold on tight!"


    "Be sure, be sure! Weave it with a chain and put a nail in it!"


    "If it shakes, our lives will shake together!"


    All men who took off their tops, clasped between them as if they were trying to connect. It seemed that the ship was trying to be fixed somehow, but the hull shook every time the waves hit because it was such a high-speed area.


    "Argh! Argh! Argh! It''s falling!"


    "Argh!"


    In the end, the ship, which had barely been attached to it, drastically moved away and the people who were holding it fell into the excellent river.


    Splash! Splash! Splash!


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Let me live! Oh, my God!


    "I''m drifting away!"


    The drowning people were swept away by the torrent, screaming, but the people on the boat didn''t even look at them as if they were used to it.


    "Narrow! Narrow! Narrow! Pull the chain!"


    "Oh, hold on tight! The boss said if we fall again this time, he''ll throw us in the water!"


    "Argh! Come on! Pull it fast! Before your arm falls off!


    Those who grabbed the two boats with their hands and grabbed them with both hands made evil, and those holding chains moved the boats and weaved the two ships together somehow.


    "That''s¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong was about to say something but shut up. Not because I had nothing to say, not because I was embarrassed.


    This is because more than that was happening before my eyes.


    "Poohhhhhhh!


    "Hhhhhhhh!


    "Sue, your breath...¡±


    Another group of people rose in the raging river and began to gasp violently as if they had not been able to breathe for ten years.


    "I can''t do it anymore¡­¡­.Rumbling."


    "Well, wake up! If you lose your mind here, you''ll really drown!"


    "Church, shift! Please, shift! Please... I''m freezing to death...¡­.¡±


    "Mother¡­."


    a wood-burst


    Watching the terrible tragedy, Hyun Jong blinked silently and turned his head to look at Baek Cheon.


    Baek Cheon''s gaze was already back somewhere far away.


    "¡­¡­Baek Cheon??."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "What about them?"


    "They''re numbers."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Oh, it''s a number.


    The enemy is about to drown. Hehe...


    "What is that thing doing now?"


    "¡­I''m doing two things."


    "Two things?"


    "Yes, one is to secure the anchor firmly underwater. The current here is so strong that the boat can''t be fixed with an ordinary anchor.¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So we dug up the riverbed and planted a specially made anchor. It connects the anchor and the chain to secure the ship.""¡­¡­and the other one?"


    "We''re in the middle of a sea war and picking up the supplies we need from the ship that sank before."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong''s eyes are on his enemies.


    Drowning mouse...¡­. No, the mouse is a little too much and drowned dog¡­¡­. No, this one too¡­¡­.


    Anyway, the faces of the fallen enemies were as blue as a water ghost. Even they would never have imagined themselves to be like that in the water.


    "¡­¡­the numbers¡­You''re making me work?


    "Yes, each and every one of them is a valuable labor force.¡­.¡±


    Yeah, could be. It can happen in life. Chung-Myung could be even more so.


    But what he couldn''t understand at all was something shiny from their feet to the island, not the numbers caught by bandits and monks and forced labor.


    "If you do, Baek Cheon."


    "Yes. Long story."


    "Why are they wearing that thing on their legs?"


    "Oh, that''s....¡±


    Baek Cheon looked down, as if he couldn''t say this at the sight of Jang''s face.


    "Chung-Myung said he''s just letting his enemies go into the water and cheering them to run away, not letting them run away.¡­.¡±


    "That''s why you''re chained to a man''s leg like that''s why.


    "¡­¡­That''s right."


    Hyun Jong looked up at the blue sky without further questioning.


    The sky was very clear and blue today.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­.Hahaha¡­.I sent you to save people from becoming slaves, and you are enslaving your enemies and bandits. Hahaha...¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong, who laughed for a long time, looked at Baek Cheon with a more refreshing face. Baek Cheon was rather startled. That comfortable face was scarier.


    "I knew roughly what you were doing."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "So let''s go back to the fundamental question."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "Why the hell are you doing this?"


    This time, Baek Cheon looked up at the sky without saying a word.


    The beautiful eyes filled with clear water.


    a lengthy writer


    That''s... that''s what I''m most curious.

 Chapter - 780 Episode 780. Life is a pain. (4)

    "Your hands are full, you bandits!"


    The roar of the lion rang out.


    The same thing that Hyun Jong saw was happening on the other side of the island.


    What''s the difference?¡­that Chung-Myung was here.


    You may think it''s just a small difference, but the difference in the results of the small difference was enormous.


    "Turn it off¡­¡­."


    "Cow, I can''t feel my hands."


    Some of them, who had been struggling with the boat, crept toward Chung-Myung, who stood by the water.


    "What?"


    When Chung-Myung glared, the bandits leaned flat as if they were lying on the floor.


    "Oh, my God, Master! You''re gonna die!"


    "A man who drifted away in the morning is over 30!"


    "Everyone is so tired. It''s harder than I can imagine to hold a boat that''s about to float away."


    Chung-Myung tilted his head as if he didn''t understand the complaint.


    "So?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    "So?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Language works, but words don''t work. Words are meant only when we understand each other''s meaning. Unfortunately, there was no one here who could speak but understand.


    The bandits who tried to say, "Let''s give up this work if possible," changed their words while looking at Chung-Myung''s expression, which seemed to be wondering, "What are they talking about?"


    "Joe, you need to take a break...¡­.¡±


    "What? Take a rest.


    "Phew, take a rest.¡­.¡±


    "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Fireworks splashed from Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    "No, you''re stuck in the mountains and you''re playing fresh, so you''re not allowed to jump off the mountains. Take a rest in broad daylight when you''re naked with your arms and legs!"


    Hey... Don''t you usually call people who are stuck in the mountains and play fresh? If Master Hwasan says he''s playing fresh with his bandits...¡­.


    And we worked all night yesterday...¡­.


    "Doctor, we''re all exhausted¡­¡­.¡±


    "Are you tired?"


    Chung-Myung''s head turned slightly to the side in disapproval.


    "You''re tired of the people who are running around in the mountains doing just that much work? That''s why the green forest looks like this! Why? Do you want me to take this opportunity to show you what I''m really tired of?"


    "Well, that''s not it.¡­.¡±


    "There''s no grit, anyway. Grit! That''s why you''re making a living! Oh, I''ll take this opportunity to fix your mind! Can''t you go back to work right now?¡±


    "Oops!"


    An elder, who was watching Chung-Myung kick his bandits'' asses with his eyes, secretly opened his mouth to Im So-yong.


    "Excuse me, King Green Lim."


    "Hm?"


    Im Sobyong, who was sitting on the watchtower, enjoying the scenery and drinking tea leisurely, looked at the elder as if he was wondering why he was calling.


    "¡­Are you going to leave it the way it is?"


    "Why?"


    "That sounds a little harsh.¡­.¡±


    "Oh, that''s what you just said?"


    Im Sobyong, who laid down the tea cup gracefully at the table, grinned.


    "You''re not wrong, are you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s supposed to be the right word. It''s time to accept some bitter words as a chapter."


    The tongue-tied elder''s nose turned cold again.


    It is certainly a problem that such a fellow is the Hwasan Divine Dragon. It was definitely Kang Ho''s great misfortune that Hwasan Sinryong, who is said to have held the post of the world''s most latecomer and the future''s


    However, from the perspective of Noklim, the problem was that he was the king of Noklim.


    What''s going to happen to the strong?


    A sapan who lives on bandits, he is worried about Kang Ho''s future.Then a group of people jumped out of a fast approaching ship through the current.


    "Doh-ja-a-a-a-aah!


    "Hm?"


    As soon as he got off, he ran toward Hee Hee Nak Rak Chung-Myung and the shouts of joy rang briskly.


    "Lightning artillery! We''ve recovered all six of them!"


    "Oh no! It was really hard."


    "They were almost dead. I managed to survive...¡­.No, that''s not the point, but we''re all here as you instructed!"


    "Oh?"


    Chung-Myung''s face became soft after a long time.


    "Did you find it all?"


    "Yes, stamp! Oh, my God.¡­ It was so hard. The chain is short, and we have to go into the water with the chain, so...¡­.¡±


    "Yeah, yeah, you''ve done a great job.


    Chung-Myung grinned pleased as he slurred away words explaining his difficulties. Then I suddenly asked again.


    "But how many doors?"


    "Six doors."


    "Oh, really?"


    At that moment, Chung-Myung, who flew like a bolt from the blue, kicked by a bandit.


    "Gasp!"


    With a scream of the pig''s throat, the bandit rolled out behind him.


    "These bastards, are my eyes a hole? What? How many doors? Six doors? I saw the number of guns on the sunken ships clearly in the fight! What? Six doors? Six doors?


    The body of the fallen bandit on the floor trembled.


    That tough guy...¡­. I was counting it again in the midst of such a bitter fight.


    "Oh, you''re an ignorant bandit, aren''t you? Oh, I''ll teach you how to count from now on!"


    Chung-Myung ran and climbed onto the bandit and began to swing his arms like a windmill.


    "One! Two! Five! Ten! Three, you son of a b*tc*! It''s as strong as it gets! If you get the last number wrong, you''ll get it all over again!"


    "Argh! Argh! Argh! Argh! Save me! Stamp! I''m sorry! It was so hard that I made a mistake!"


    "Are you tired? I''m not going to die, you son of a b*tc*! Just die!"


    The faces of bandits and numbers gradually faded away.


    In the first place, bandits are stuck with the strong.


    Not because they follow the laws of the strong, but because they are not people who follow public morals or laws in the first place, they cannot fight the oppression of the stronger, but in other ways.


    What can I do?


    Would you discuss morality to a man who is working hard on a bandit subject? Or do you want to report to a government office on a numerical basis?


    In that sense, Chung-Myung is like a natural enemy of bandits.


    Well, basically, anyway...¡­ a man of fortune, in his own way.¡­ He is a political sect, and he has a good cause, and he is very powerful. Such a man has no choice but to drive him with venom in his eyes.


    "Just!"


    Chung-Myung took his eyes off the scattered bandit and looked around.


    Everyone who made eye contact with him flinched and lowered their eyes.


    "I want you to treat me like a thief! I''ll gather everything you can and put it on the riverbed!"


    The bandits are working with him, and he''s getting mad at them.


    "Don''t even think about eating until you retrieve all the lightning shells!"


    "Well, then what do we eat?"


    "At least eat the fish! That''s a lot of meat!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, and don''t think about sleeping until you''re done!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t straighten your back and get to work! Don''t straighten your back! It''s harder if you rest half-heartedly! I''m going to finish it up and drive to rest! I''ll make it happen! There''s nothing a man can''t do with that mindset all the time!"My ears were bleeding from nagging.


    I want to go to the mountain.¡¯


    ''I''d rather get cursed by Chae-ju.¡¯


    Unfortunately, however, this was an island.


    The bandits have no way to escape from the eyes of Chung-Myung and Im Sobyong, and the bandits are all wearing handcuffs on their legs. No matter how good you are at hand, isn''t it a dream to run away from Chung-Myung wearing this heavy collar?


    What else is a slave? This is the slave.''


    "Oh, my God, it''s my fate.¡­.¡¯


    Slave... No, the faces of the bandits were dying black.


    In the first place, Chung-Myung doesn''t show mercy to ordinary people, but Sapa, like bandits, doesn''t understand why they have to treat people.


    Chung-Myung himself, who is born to be a bandit by nature, also lives like this according to Hwasan''s teachings, and on what grounds would he bear the fact that he is a bandit?


    "Anyway, these bastards will have to be beaten up more!"


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Why! This bird...¡­.¡±


    Huh?


    While trying to swear, Chung-Myung slowly looked back.


    "Huh?"


    Why is this face here?


    Tilting his head, he eased his expression a little awkwardly.


    "Uh... When did you get here, Jang Moon-in?¡±


    "¡­I just got here.


    "Oh¡­¡­, if you come, at least call me first¡­¡­.¡±


    No, I''m sure he did.


    How could I have gotten here if I hadn''t contacted you...¡­.


    Chung-Myung sneaked his head to the side and saw Baek Cheon hiding behind Hyun Jong.


    "¡­¡­I''m calling that a private home¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Hmm."


    Chung-Myung, who clenched his teeth and muttered, changed his expression and smiled brightly at Hyun Jong.


    "Jang Moon-in, did you have a hard time coming a long way? Welcome...Oh, oh, oh! Ears! Ears! Oh! Ears! Long-written ears! My ears are falling off!"


    "Come here."


    "Ear! Ear! Oh, put it down! Argh!"


    Despite Chung-Myung''s exaggeration, Hyun Jong smiled and pulled his ears more.


    "I ordered you to stop them from being sold into slavery, and you''re directly slaving bandits and numbers? Let''s go listen to what the hell is going on."


    A tyrant is dragged along leaving a long footprint on the sandy beach. Meanwhile, he stared at Baek Cheon with his eyes full of original poison, but he just turned his head and turned away.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh The vibrating fee! You can''t bring an adult without talking cheaply...¡­. Ah! Ears! Long letters! Ears! Ah... I think it''s torn! No, seriously, aah!


    "Keep your mouth shut and follow me! My face is sold, won!"


    "Long time no see!"


    All the bandits looked like they saw a ghost when they saw Hwasan Shinryong dragged along.


    "¡­Hwasan the Divine Dragons?"


    "And that''s because you''re holding your ear?¡±


    Those here saw Chung-Myung throwing out two Chaeju pages at once, running on the water and cutting the boat with a sword.


    Seeing such a fearsome human being being dragged away screaming, I felt like my soul was leaving because I was bewildered.


    "¡­¡­that''s Hwasan''s long story¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Oh, my God¡­¡­ How strong are you to defeat a monster like that easily?"


    "Hmm."


    Baek Cheon coughed very little.


    There seemed to be unnecessary misunderstanding.¡­ I didn''t think it was necessary to correct it.


    "He won''t be able to come out for a while, so everyone take a break."


    "Go, thank you, stamp!""Cough... I can finally rest!"


    "Long live the long man! Hooray!"


    The bandits of the Sapa, who should be at odds with the Taoists of the Bondi faction, gathered their mouths to praise Hawasan''s lengthy writers.


    It would have been a historical scene where the spirit and spirit harmonized without knowing the English, but the inside was so sad and tearful.


    "But why''d he come all the way here?"


    "Well¡­¡­ apparently you''ve brought in a bunch of the Wasans."


    "Maybe you''re here to foretell this situation beforehand?"


    "Come on. Don''t tell me...¡­. People are not Cheonan Tong."


    "No, no, no. Come to think of it, that''s right. Even though the Hwasan Divine is one of the world''s greatest disciples, isn''t it? It doesn''t make sense for the three great disciples to decide on their own to occupy these places and create tribes."


    "Oh, that sounds like it."


    The bandits faced each other.


    "Well, then, Hwasan, you expect all of this¡­¡­.¡±


    "Well, deep-rooted Taoists read Chun-gi. That''s a lot of good news."


    "¡­I''ll believe in Taoism, too?"


    "Natural zone."


    "Lots of money!"


    Baek Cheon closed his eyes tightly.


    I''m sorry.


    I didn''t dare or dare to correct it.


    Well¡­¡­ and it''s actually intentional¡­ the result is good somehow¡­.¡­.


    "Natural zone¡­¡­."


    A weak do-ho came out of Baek Cheon''s mouth.

 Chapter - 781 Episode 781. Lets have fun. (1)

    "It''s like¡­¡­!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Listening to all the explanations, Hyun Jong stared at Chung-Myung with an expression that was hard to explain.


    "So¡­¡­."


    His gaze swept through the people sitting in front.


    Chung-Myung, Baek Cheon, Baek Sang, Yoo-Esul, Yoon-Jong, Jo-Gol, Dang-Soso, ?????? Hye Yeon?? Im Sobyong????.


    "to occupy this island."


    "Yes!"


    "I''m going to do the water quality...?"


    "Oh, my God, Jang Moon-in! I explained it like that, but you still don''t understand!"


    Chung-Myung thumped his chest as if he was frustrated.


    "It''s not water quality, it''s a fair toll."


    "¡­...get tolls on the river?"


    "Yes!"


    "Isn''t that a number?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung and Hyun Jong''s eyes were intertwined in Ho Gong.


    Of course, it was Chung-Myung who turned his eyes first amid the complicated intersection of eyes.


    "No, well... If you say so, it depends on what you think, but...¡­.¡±


    Growl.


    "Oops!"


    "Now, why are you pulling out a long sword?"


    "Oh, my God! Just calm down!"


    "Let go! Let go of me!"


    Hyun Jong took off his students. Blood stood in his eyes.


    "I''m done now I do. You even hear that his student is going to touch the water quality! I should have cut him off before I saw this!"


    "Are you capable of that?¡±


    "Hyun Young, whose side are you on, man!"


    "Ask what are you doing? Of course, I''m on Chung-Myung''s side."


    The bubble boiled in Hyun Jong''s mouth.


    I chose the wrong person to ask. Yes, Hyun Young. Of course he''s on Chung-Myung''s side.


    Then Hyun Young said in a calm voice.


    "And it''s not that wrong, depending on what you think."


    "Don''t you get the toll?"


    "It doesn''t make sense that it''s a number just because you''re on the street tax. So all the boatmen on board and paid for it are numbers?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So all the people who ship in the Janggang are numerical, are they lawless?"


    "¡­he does, too."


    Hyun Jong sits down again. It''s not that wrong to hear.


    "¡­¡­No, I said the same thing¡­¡­.¡±


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "What?"


    "Words usually have different meanings and communications depending on who does them."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung also thought so and knew it wasn''t wrong, but he felt strangely bad.


    Hyun Young, who glanced at his sullen face, grinned and said to Hyun Jong again.


    "It''s not a bad idea if you look at it. If the word "pass tax" bothers you, you can get paid when you pick up people on a boat to and from the island. Let the island be used for free."


    "Well¡­¡­."


    "First of all, there is no guarantee that this will not happen again. You can''t chase them all the way over here every time. And Hwasan has to provide a safe route to the Milky Way. It''s a lot of damage right now."


    "Oh, yeah, that''s true.¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong, who had been thinking for a while, nodded for now.


    He may have taken out the crane in the past, but now he has understood for some reason what to do about his business. Thanks to you, I know how important this is.


    "But we couldn''t have taken over here, could we? What about the training? What about the birthplace?"


    "Oh, that''s fine."


    "Huh?"


    "I''m going to take it from Green Forest. I''m done talking to King Greenrim."


    Hyun Jong blinked and turned his eyes, and Im Sobong smiled and nodded."That''s right."


    "¡­You mean the green forest?"


    "Yes."


    "Janggang?"


    "It''s not because the mountains are good, but because I ate and lived, I became a bandit. What does it matter if it''s a mountain or water if it''s money?"


    It''s him... Well, that''s true. Besides, bandits or numbers are bandits anyway.


    "I know what the writer is concerned about. But now, Noklim is also increasing its legitimate business by not harming the people of both countries in accordance with the will of Hwasan Sinryong and Cheon Woo-mang, but receiving only reasonable tolls."


    "¡­Isn''t it a problem in itself to get a toll?"


    "Instead, it escorts us. I''ll escort you perfectly until you cross the mountain. Those who were previously compatible or harmed by other petty robbers are welcoming with double numbers."


    You''re welcoming me with double eyelids?


    Bandit?


    "The... the bandit...¡­.No, do the greenlings like it?"


    "Some of them get irritated with their frustration, but what can we do? If you don''t like the temple, the monk should leave.¡±


    "¡­I didn''t leave because I didn''t like it."


    Everyone looked back at Hye Yeon at the sudden voice. Hye Yeon''s face, which was stabbed for no reason, turned red in an instant.


    "You didn''t like it."


    "You must have hated it."


    "No wonder I didn''t go back to the sound of my voice.¡±


    "Oh, Amitabha! Amitabha Buddha!


    "Just make a lot of money."


    Chung-Myung with his tongue opened his mouth again.


    "Anyway, it''s not bad. It''s not like we''re stuck here, and we take care of it at Green Forest. Instead, we can safely wade the Milky Way, and we can take half the toll from merchants who come and go.¡±


    Oh, what?


    That''s a fair share of profits. Oh, my god.


    After all, Hwasan doesn''t do anything...¡­.Yes, oh, my...¡­.


    At that time, Hyun Sang, who was quietly watching the situation, opened his mouth.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes."


    "I understand what you''re thinking about doing this. But I''m nervous. This place is Janggang. You''ve already ruined two watercolors, and if you take it all the way here and sit down, would you stay still in that watercolumn.


    "Oh, that?¡±


    "On the way, I saw you install a cannon around the island and on a new bridge. However, it is not an easy place to be able to block with just a few of those guns. Don''t tell me you''re underestimating the watercolors just because you broke one or two?"


    "No way."


    Chung-Myung shakes his hand.


    If King Heukryong leads all the watercolors of the Yellow Sea, this island will be taken in less than half a day. To prevent that, all major forces, whether green forest or Hwasan, must be stationed here.


    But it is impossible.


    "You don''t have to worry about that.¡±


    "Huh?"


    "The Black Dragon cannot attack this place."


    "¡­How come?"


    "Maybe soon it won''t be a big deal here.¡±


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung twisted the corners of his mouth.


    "If it were before, I would have attacked him right away, but King Heukryong can''t move now.¡±


    "Why? What happened to King Heukryong?"


    "No, it''s not something that''s going to happen, it''s going to happen.¡±


    "¡­¡­I don''t understand what you mean."


    "You''ll find out soon enough.¡±


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "If I''m right, things will start happening right now. So just wait a little bit for now."


    Hyun Jong looked at Chung-Myung with an expression of ignorance.


    "Did you write something down?""It''s true that he used his hands. That''s what happens even if you don''t use your hands. ''Cause I''ve got other people to work with."


    "Who the hell?"


    "I don''t know that for sure. Just¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung thought for a moment and laughed.


    "You can''t refuse to give me a chance to do that, can you? Let''s have a hell of a time."


    Unlike his smiling mouth, his eyes were dim.


    There is no apparent conspiracy. However, Chung-Myung''s intuition did not miss the strange unnaturality flowing between these events.


    Usually, when you feel this way on the battlefield, there is a well-made trap in front of it.


    In that case, there are only three ways out of the trap.


    One is not to go.


    The other is to break through with skill.


    And finally...¡­.


    "to make things more difficult for the other person to handle as a trap."


    If you''ve made a waterway, you can take a waterway.


    Instead, I will certainly take the benefits. It''s not about money, it''s about proper gain.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes crossed Hyun Jong and went somewhere far away. You can only guess that you are looking very far away, but no one knew what you were looking at.


    Hyun Jong sighed softly.


    I don''t know.


    This child''s idea goes beyond him, it''s a fact he already knew, so he just has to believe it. Hana Hyun-jong was worried that this might put another burden on Chung-Myung.


    "Yeah, I know what you''re thinking for now. So we can leave this place at Green Forest and go back to Hwasan?"


    "Oh, yeah. That''s true, but...¡­.¡±


    "Huh?"


    "I''ve been waiting for you to come. You brought a lot of Mundos, didn''t you?¡±


    "Right... right?


    Chung-Myung, who clapped loudly, laughed like a child.


    "Then let''s get started. I just need to do one simple thing.¡±


    "Something simple?"


    Hyun Jong somehow felt uneasy about the word.


    * * *


    A large vessel came into the dock.


    Soon, a large rope was thrown from the ship, and the ship and land were firmly connected. A large wooden bridge stretched between the ship and the land, and people began to get off the ship one by one.


    However, all the faces of those who got off the ship looked like they were going to die.


    "Oh, my God!"


    A merchant who got off the ship threw his belongings to the floor.


    Usually, it is a bundle of precious items and should be served like a new sputum, but the man threw it to the ground without hesitation and shouted angrily.


    "Again, again! d*mn it!"


    Then, other merchants who were waiting to board the ship approached and asked with sad faces.


    "¡­was it robbed again?"


    "For God''s sake, he''s taken everything except the insides! What the hell are we supposed to do with this?"


    "What kind of water?¡±


    "I don''t know! They don''t even know where they are anymore! I''m just taking a little boat and I''m taking everything that''s worth my while!"


    "Ugh."


    "That''s crazy."


    There was a deep depth on the faces of the merchants.


    The numbers are rampant in the Janggang River. It may have been yesterday or today, but it has been unusual to see them jumping around recently.


    In the past, people who didn''t take all the money or luggage they had when they paid the toll, but now they didn''t even reveal their watercolors, leaving no coins behind.As such things happened repeatedly, merchants were also afraid to board ships that went to and from the Janggang River.


    "How many times is this? This!"


    "What the hell are you doing with the coffin? Why do you leave them alone?"


    "Have the coffin ever worked properly? I''m sure you''re getting paid by the enemy!"


    "Shh! Keep your voice down, man!"


    "Did I say something wrong?"


    Those who are excited are starting to say what they can''t say and what they can''t say.


    "For God''s sake, I''m going to live a long way to live, and if I''m robbed, how am I going to feed my wife and children? I''d rather die with a knife! The river is full of water! It''s a coffin, a file room, no one cares!"


    "Oh, no. Not everyone doesn''t care."


    "What?"


    "Didn''t you hear? Hwasan!"


    "Hwasan?¡±


    "I heard that the Hwasan faction of Cheon U-men smashed the Daegyeong Chae. And in the midst of that, you''ve beaten up a new watercolour, haven''t you?"


    "Hwasan? What about him?"


    "Why is there a reason for the consultation by Hwasan? "Wasan was the place where bandits ran into the mountains, smashed Dave and robbed his warehouse to save the people."


    "¡­I was."


    "This time again, I heard that the enemy had captured the people and ran all the way here!"


    "Oh, my God. Oh, my God.¡­.Is that true?"


    "Hey! The merchant is so late to hear from you! You know Mr. Chun, right?¡±


    "I know."


    "The man was taken away by the enemy and rescued by the Wasans. He''s telling that story a dozen times a day. It''s so catchy.¡±


    "Mr. Chun is not the kind of person who would make up nonsense."


    "I told you! The Gufas are watching with their hands off, but they''re not heavenly."


    "Oh, my God, such a consultation fingerprint is still...¡­.¡±


    "Also, it seems that Hwasan Jang has made a decision this time."


    "Decision?"


    "They say they take over a place in the Jang River and send ships so that merchants and those who want to cross the river can cross without any problems."


    "He, is that true?"


    "I told you. Besides, it''s not that far from here. Well, if you can''t take the river, it''s not a problem to cross."


    "That''s a good way to breathe! But will you just watch the channel?"


    "What if they don''t stay still? Cheon Umenang is the place where two of the Four Heavenly Halls and Sae Oeosa Palace are located in Hwasan! It''s not a place where you can do anything about it."


    "¡­That sounds like it."


    Those who were having a conversation realized the strength of the alliance.


    From their point of view, the most frightening and grim reaper-like thing is the watercollection. Even the prestigious old file room was not a place to be recklessly touched, so there was no breakthrough, which made me even more afraid.


    However, such a watercolour cannot help but enter my inner room and camped out by Wasan.


    "Was the power of the Heavenly Fellow so great?"


    "I''m going to take this opportunity to change my client."


    "Counter?"


    "Think about it. Wouldn''t it be natural for the top to suffer if the intestines were so clogged? But if Hwasan steps out of the way and makes a path, the top with connections will pass without a problem."


    "¡­That''s right."


    "Then where will it go better in the future? This is too obvious."


    "Eyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy...¡­.¡±


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk. The merchant! wait like that If you go beyond the heavens, you won''t have a bean powder! You''ll make a lot of money if you move ahead of time."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Anyway, I''m going to do that, so you can quickly find out. Apparently, within ten days, Hwasan will be completely on his way."


    Merchants each rolled their heads and blinked.


    Is that true?


    ''If it''s true....¡¯


    Someone was just surprised, someone was just admiring.


    However, some quick-witted people realized that the world was changing.


    Wasan in the Isles, or the wasan, has now begun to extend its influence to the Janggang River. It may be a small change now, but it was hard to guess how much it would have in the future.


    "I hope it works out for Hwasan.¡±


    "Why?"


    "Wasan is the only one we''ve given when we''re having a hard time, whether for profit or for consultation. Those d*mn old file rooms are all about negotiations and all that talk, but there''s nothing they''re doing!"


    "That''s what I''m saying!"


    "Yes, you bastards!"


    "Let everything go wrong!"


    Among those who threw their lives into the Janggang River, admiration for Chun Woo-men and Hwasan and disappointment with the Goofile Bang spread and grew.


    And rumors about the situation spread quickly and soon reached Shaolin and Shudang.


    The scale of work that began with a small foundation has grown at an enormous rate.


    As if the fire that fell into the dry forest was burning.

 Chapter - 782 Episode 782. Lets have fun. (2)

    "Hwasan¡­¡­.¡±


    The face of the shaman, Heo Do-jin, became cold as if there were thin ice.


    Upon completion of the report, Ho Sanja swallowed dry saliva in the cold energy emitted from him.


    Heo Do-jin grabbed the tea table as if he were dying of anger.


    Even after his crushing defeat in the last game, he has not changed much from the past. I just shook my head because I could fill in what was lacking.


    However, it seemed impossible to maintain composure with just one word.


    "You don''t sit still for a second. Hwasan¡­¡­. Hwasan!"


    Heo Do-jin gazed at Ho Sanja, who chewed on the horse.


    "They beat up the water supply?"


    "Yes, thanks to you, the people around the Jang River are praising Hwasan.¡­.¡±


    "He must be cursing at us."


    "¡­¡­and this is due to Hwasan. Perhaps because they''re up and down, it''s unusual that the numbers are going wild these days."


    "I don''t care why. What matters is the outcome. As a result, Hwasan is being praised again and we''re being blamed, right?¡±


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Heo Do-jin, who had been silent for a while, opened his mouth.


    "Prepare your disciples."


    "What?"


    "I''ll go myself. I''m gonna have to beat up a watercolour. Maybe a couple if I can afford it."


    Surprised Ho Sanja shouted.


    "Come on, long storyteller. Do you want to go to the Janggang River?"


    "Yeah."


    "How come¡­¡­. Long story short. Those who are talking now will soon forget it anyway. Do you really need to waste your energy?"


    "People will forget.¡±


    "¡­Yes?"


    Heo Do-jin worked coldly.


    "But there is Hwasan. Did you forget? Hwasan can make the fame that soared in that short period of time into his own, and he can roll it as a gain."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If I let him do it again, he''ll do something ridiculous and try to get his hands on me."


    "Ha, Haona...¡­.¡±


    Bang!


    Heo Do-jin hit the attic.


    "Isn''t it more foolish if you''re so humiliated and you ignore him!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I don''t do this if it''s Hwasan I used to be Hwasan. But now I''m not the Hwasan I used to be. It''s not a big deal that their power has been strengthened. The problem is that Hwasan created a force called the "Cheon-U-men."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "There is no fool to choose Hwasan over Goofa. But if you''re a heavenly fool instead of a gufa, that''s a different story! If you give it a span like that, your position will be reversed one day.¡±


    "How can they be comparable to the old school?"


    "Not yet. Not yet."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But when I first heard his name again, I said the same thing.¡±


    Ho Sanja shut up slowly.


    "But what about now? Wasan, who was even petulant to deal with in person, is now putting a sharp dagger under our jaws. Is it important to save face in this situation?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t tell me to get ready. I''ll go to the Janggang River. The player was taken away, but it''s not too late."


    Ho Sanja knows there''s nothing wrong with what Heo Do-jin says. In the first place, Heo Do-jin has a different depth of thought. Of course I''ll look further, deeper.


    But Ho Sanja was still hesitant.


    Because it was not easy to judge whether this Heo Do-jin''s order now came from a really deep insight or from a bad feeling for that Hwasan.


    "Long storyline. I''m...¡­.¡±


    It was then.


    "Long story short!"


    I heard a loud voice outside the door.


    "I''m talking about something important, so come back later."


    "Long story... Well, the library is here."


    "I''ll see you later."


    "This is a letter from Shaolin''s chief.""¡­bring it in.¡±


    "Yes."


    When the door opened, the person who came in handed over the library and went out again. Heo Do-jin''s lip, who opened the envelope and opened the library, twisted strangely a moment later.


    Ho Sanja, who was looking at him, asked carefully.


    "May I ask what it is about?"


    "They''re sending their disciples from Sorim to Janggang."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "He''s going to beat up the water supply. He pretended to be stubborn and couldn''t stand it this time."


    Ho Sanja''s eyes are wide open.


    "So, even in Shaolin?"


    Then, it means that Heo Do-jin thought the same thing in Shaolin.


    This means two things. That Heo Do-jin was not wrong. And¡­¡­.


    "Is that Hwasan now the head of the old file room, a gatekeeper who can make all the sham and Shaolin move?"¡¯


    A sense of inferiority is a term that should be used at times like this.


    "If you dilly-dally, you''ll lose your player. Get ready. I''ll lead my disciples to the Changgang River myself."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    Ho Sanja couldn''t stop Heo Do-jin anymore because of this.


    "I''ll be ready right away."


    Heo Do-jin, who was left alone in the room as Ho Sanja rushed out, looked down at the attic with sunken eyes.


    ''Hwasan¡­¡­.¡¯


    I don''t let it go wild anymore.


    No more.


    * * *


    The whole world was realizing the changed status of Hwasan.


    Those who lived in the Janggang River, those who heard the news from afar, and even those who were busy to hear it, could no longer ignore Hawsan''s movements.


    As the influence grows, it is bound to add meaning that was not in every single move.


    What Hwasan was doing in the Janggang River became fleshier and bigger.


    But¡­¡­.


    The Hwasan disciples, who were actually involved, had no idea of the changed status.


    No, let alone feel it...¡­.


    "Ugh¡­¡­.¡±


    "Rain, d*mn it...¡­.¡±


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    Gwak Hae, who was pulling the cart, eventually fell flat forward. The cart he put down was literally piled up with rocks and soil.


    "Bba, wake up! Chung-Myung might come!"


    "It''s a mess! I''m not strong enough to train. I''m going to tell them to run a round of the intestines.¡±


    "That doesn''t make any sense, how do you run the long river?"


    "When did that bastard ever make sense?¡±


    Uh... That''s definitely true.


    Eventually, Gwak Hae groaned and pulled himself up. A long procession leading up to the river came into sight.


    "¡­¡­crazy guy."


    Chung-Myung''s instructions to them were very simple.


    - Just one simple thing. Do you see that river over there?


    Yes, you can.


    - Fill it up.


    - What?


    Fill it up.


    What?


    Fill the river.


    Is this something that people can think of?


    Of course, Hwasan''s disciples, who have been taught that there is nothing a man cannot do with effort, and that if a man tries to do so, he can get rid of mountains, are human beings who will easily fill up the river.


    The problem is that the river in front of them is not just the river, but the widest and longest river in the world. No matter how much the island they were on is in the middle, its width exceeded the common sense.


    "Why are you doing this crazy thing?¡±


    "¡­If you fill up the land across the island a little bit, it''s shorter and easier to defend. It''s good to use Hwapo intersection. And what did he say? If the river narrows in the middle, the flow becomes faster, making it difficult to drive a boat and attack it?""Who doesn''t know that?" Where''s the crazy guy who solves it like this!"


    "¡­he said he didn''t think much of it either."


    "But why?"


    "I told him that the river is wide, and Chung-Myung said we can fill it up.¡±


    "Accident¡­¡­. Accident, please!"


    Why¡­¡­.


    What the hell is wrong with you?


    Have you ever seen him solve a problem normally?


    "But what''s more sad is...¡­.¡±


    "Huh?"


    "¡­¡­but it does fill up?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was more sad.


    I''ve peeled all the mountains I can see near the land across the island. The river''s width, which had seemed distant, gradually narrowed as it was poured in and poured in soil and stone.


    ''Don''t you dare do this, you lunatics... ''¡­.¡¯


    The ones who make me do it, the ones who make me do it.


    If this is the case, wouldn''t it be better for the three generations to live comfortably after receiving construction from the government instead of them?


    "¡­¡­I''ll be done in seven weeks.¡±


    "No, the river is getting deeper and deeper. It''ll take ten days.¡±


    "Hey, you don''t know. Chung-Myung can''t end up like that. I don''t think you should be swept away by the flow. I''m going to make you do something again. I see a full moon."


    The disciples have now begun to quote fairly skillfully.


    As he was called to do many things and did physical labor, he calculated faster than other experts.


    "Five days."


    "What? Man, five days doesn''t make sense. How do people do that?"


    "It''s okay. You can do it.¡±


    "No, but that''s...¡­.Huh?"


    The disciples, who were chatting while looking at the island opposite, slowly turned their heads back.


    Evil... No, Chung-Myung was standing.


    "Cher, Chung-Myung...¡­.¡±


    "Why not? Why not? We have time to get together and lay the oars, but if we don''t finish it in five days, we''re not human, right? Don''t you think so?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Go and work."


    "¡­Don''t you hit me?"


    "If I''m bored, I''ll beat you up to me?


    Gwak Hae almost said yes for a moment, but quickly shut up with a surprising base.


    "If you can''t finish it in five days, you''ll get double that time."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Keep playing. Let''s have fun as much as hard as you can. I''ll let you know how cold the riverbed is."


    "Ee, I''ll work. Right now."


    "Huck!"


    Gwak Hae and his group freaked out and drove the cart to the side of the river.


    "Tsk."


    Two conflicting emotions occurred to the faces of bandits who saw the scene.


    One is the subtle joy that comes from the fact that the d*mn human being is not a thief, but from the fact that it is a bully if anyone is caught. And for the same reason, it was a clear sorrow.


    "He has no blood, no tears."


    Yachaah!


    He''s not even a real person.¡­.¡¯


    It just so happened that Chung-Myung shook his hand and tried to move again.


    "Hwa-san-shin-ryo-oh-oh!"


    "Ooh! My ears hurt!"


    Chung-Myung turned his head to the sound of a roar coming from far away. His eyes see a familiar face running with power this way.


    "Huh? When did he get here again?"


    Hong Dae Kwang came running with all his might and breathed in front of him.


    "Oh, my gosh! Oh, I''m out of breath!"


    "¡­¡­why are you here again?"


    "How can the needle not be threaded?"


    "Who''s the thread? A beggar who doesn''t even have thread to sew his clothes."


    "No, that''s...¡­. Oh, no! This isn''t the point! Hwasan The Dragon! I''m in trouble!""Why? Why are you making a fuss again?"


    "Ji, Shaolin and the shaman are coming to the Zhang River! I''m kicking you in the water!


    "Oh?"


    "That''s not all! Anhui''s Namgoongse is also moving! And from Sacheon, Cheongseong started to Janggang!"


    "Sorim, shaman, Cheongseong...¡­the Southern Palace."


    Chung-Myung twisted the corners of his mouth.


    "It looks like your ass is on fire. It''s not going to be as relaxed as it used to be."


    I expected to move. However, it was twice as fast as Chung-Myung''s expectation.


    Even Namgoongse seems to be under considerable pressure to them than Chung-Myung thought.


    "Hey, what are you going to do now?"


    "What?"


    "Gupa and Namgoong Sega are coming to the Janggang River."


    "So what about it?"


    "Come on, let''s figure it out!"


    "What about me?"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung snorted as if he had heard a nonsense.


    "They''re not coming to fight me, they''re coming to fight the numbers, so why am I taking measures? We''re going to have to do something about it."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    You''re right.


    "I''ll just watch Good and eat rice cake. I''ll just watch the kids fight like hell. giggle giggle."


    Chung-Myung smiled happily and swung away after a long time.


    "¡­¡­why am I here?"


    Only Hong Dae-wang''s shoulders drooped weakly, who had been running sweatfully on the soles of his feet to tell the news.

 Chapter - 783 Episode 783. Lets have fun. (3)

    "I''m done!"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "I''m about to cry!"


    Hwasan''s disciples sobbed and looked at the completed dock ahead.


    A dock is just a little river filled with stones, rocks, and dirt, but...¡­. No, that''s why it''s a greater place.


    "¡­I thought my back was going to break.¡±


    "Oh, my God¡­¡­ I''ve been saying that I can even lay a mountain, but I never thought I''d really open a mountain¡­"¡­.¡±


    Upon hearing the words, the eyes of the disciples of Hwasan turn to the back.


    A small estate adjacent to the dock disappeared entirely and was empty. The soil and stones that formed the mountain were poured into that river.


    "¡­I''m proud of something.¡±


    "Somewhat sad."


    The Hwasan disciples, who looked at the dock with slightly complicated and strange expressions, shook their heads in unison.


    The sadder thing was that by now the same thing had happened across the river. So there are two docks. Two missing mountains...¡­.


    "I think they''re almost done, too."


    The eyes of the Hwasan disciples turned toward the island. The bridge from the other island is almost in shape. The green forests stuck together and did it. Ships and ships were connected together and huge timber was placed above the deck to form a bridge.


    "¡­is it a human idea to put a wooden bridge on an island?"


    If the rocks, soil, and rocks were stuck in the water, where would all the trees there go?


    The wood they extracted was well chopped from the hands of the green-rimmed islands (?) and processed into wood to be used to make bridges.


    "I heard you''ve got a lot of pears tied together, but you''re as heavy as that."


    "It''s going to be so strong that I can''t even speak.¡±


    "What''s the point of being strong? Every single arrow would burn."


    "Come on, don''t be such a jerk!"


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    "Is there a separate battle of Red Cliffs? That''s the day the oral battle is held."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone who drew the burning ships in their heads trembled. But Gwak Hae snorted at the words.


    "You''re talking like a dream. Who the hell is that guy?"


    "Huh?"


    "Is Chung-Myung the one who would let my money and effort burn so easily?"


    "First of all, his money didn''t go into this, and I think all he''s trying to do is snatch his mouth off."


    Gwak Hae was speechless and flinched.


    "Well, that''s not gonna happen anyway. I heard that Danga is going to bring a special medicine and paint the stomach. Any medicine that keeps you from catching fire?"


    "¡­is there such a thing?¡±


    "It''s a four-chamber town. What can I do? It''s a place where they make iron swords."


    "That''s true."


    Everyone nodded at once, as if the Sichuan Party itself was an Illy.


    "So it''s all over? We''ve finished the ship, we''ve built the dock, we''ve taken out the boat.¡±


    "The numbers don''t seem to be over yet."


    "Why?"


    "¡­¡­They haven''t found a piece of canvas yet."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You don''


    Chung-Myung''s eyes are flinched and the numbers flinch.


    A cold river trickled down their jaws. Even hell''s Asurah can feel sympathy when he looks like a mouse in the water, but this gentleman in front of him was worse than hell''s Asurah.


    "No, all they do is go into the water and beat them up! It''s not even a needle! It''s ridiculous that I can''t find that big canvas!""Do, sir. I scoured the bottom of the river...¡­.not at all¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m telling you! Trust me. I''ve searched everywhere in the sunken ship, and there really isn''t!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes began to glisten with anger.


    "I couldn''t find it?"


    "Yes, I do. I did my best, but...¡­.¡±


    Definitely do one''s best when one looks at the enemy''s snare. I felt like I had drawn my soul to it because I couldn''t. I could hardly get out of the water for a few days, and I had no blood on my face because I was scratching the floor, and my cheeks were as thin as a person who starved for nearly a month.


    Unfortunately, however, it didn''t work for Chung-Myung at all.


    "What if I find you?"


    "What?"


    "What are you going to do if I find you?"


    "He, it''s....¡±


    "Hey, get out!"


    Who are you talking about?


    At the sudden remark, the numbers looked around, unaware of the English language. At that moment, Chung-Myung''s top wiggled and soon a white ball of cotton popped out of the front.


    Tok


    When she got off the floor, Baek-ah stood up straight and howled loudly.


    "Keeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!"


    Of course, objectively speaking, it wasn''t that loud.


    "Did you hear that?"


    Baek-ah nodded solemnly.


    "Go find it."


    Stroke!


    White Dambi ran at an island speed and jumped into the water.


    The sight blinded the eyes of the sight.


    What, f*ck.


    What did I just see?¡¯


    Why would a weasel go into the water? It''s not even a seal?


    Anyway.


    That wasan thing is a human being and a beast and nothing is fine.


    But the real surprise happened a little later.


    Oh, my god!


    Suddenly something black popped out of the water.


    "What?"


    "Yong?"


    "Go, forget it! What''s so big about a mussel?"


    "But why is the sea squirt out of the water...¡­.Huh?"


    Flap! Flap!


    The mussel pulled out of the water twisted and flapped. In the background, a white baby tapped a clam ten times bigger than his body and pulled it ashore.


    "The owner caught the black fish and...¡­.¡¯


    ''Pets catch black fish.¡¯


    What the hell are those same things...¡­.


    It''s a question of whether it makes sense or not for that little weasel to catch that big sea squirt.


    "No, but this bastard? I told you to pick up the canvas, and you''re just going to get your food?


    When Chung-Myung shouted back, Baek-ah shook her head in surprise. Then he stuck out his cute front foot and pointed to the water.


    "Oh, did you find it?¡±


    Nodding.


    "Take the kids and get them."


    Nodding.


    Baek-ah ran with a throbbing sound and quickly climbed the enemy''s body in front of her and sat on her head. Straighten your back and stick out your front foot. It was like a general''s spirit.


    "Key!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Anyone can tell that was ''Let''s go slaves''.


    I heard it''s the owner and the pet.¡¯


    What kind of weasel...¡­.¡¯


    "Why don''t you go now?"


    "Go, here we go!"


    "I''m on my way! Now!"


    When Chung-Myung ran toward the water as he was about to kick his butt again, his enemies panicked and jumped into the water.


    Hyun Jong, who was watching from a distance, groaned and groaned.


    ''I''m sure it''s bothering you.¡¯


    It is impossible to bully people as a Taoist, but the problem is that they are numerical. Of course, those who lived by robbing others to make blood tear in their eyes should be punished, so it was ambiguous for Chung-Myung to scold them."Long-Written."


    "Hm?"


    "I think Chung-Myung is right. We''re almost ready, and the numbers don''t even show up."


    "You''re there, aren''t you?"


    "¡­not them. I thought a ditch would come in.¡­.¡±


    "It''s gonna be hard."


    Hyun Jong murmured and sighed.


    They also heard the news from Hong Dae Kang.


    "It is the head of the Gupa, Shaolin, Shudang, and Namgoongse, the head of the Five Great Sega. What do you mean, Cheongseong?¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong''s face, staring at the river, was frozen.


    "I don''t think I can feel it because I''ve heard their names a lot lately, but that''s almost half the old file rooms moved."


    Hyun Sang said after a moment of silence.


    "I don''t know what you''re trying to say."


    "Hyun Sang??. Haven''t we seen Shaolin quite often lately?"


    "That''s right."


    "Then have you ever seen them go out to fight?"


    Hyun Sang, who was about to say something, shut up.


    Only then did Hyun Jong understand what he was trying to say.


    ''Sorim is on the battlefield.¡¯


    The heavy weight of the horse began to weigh on Hyun Sang.


    "Sorim and shamans press the Janggang River from above, and Namgung Segawa Cheongseong moves from left to right. This vast river is surrounded by three sides by the attacks of the four clans."


    "Long story¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong shakes his head.


    "It''s been a hundred years since the war against Mahkyo."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "There was a big and small disturbance, but the heads of that old school and the Great Sega had never moved at once."


    Hyun Sang nods heavily.


    "I can''t help but think about the meaning of this."


    Hyun Jong stared at the river flowing with a complex gaze.


    A full cup will one day spill over. There is no peace that lasts forever.


    Not only that, but everyone in Kang-ho was predicting that this boring peace would break one day.


    I must pray that it is not now.


    A low sigh came out of Hyun Jong''s mouth.


    "By the way...¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    Hyun Jong turned his eyes slightly. His eyes were on Chung-Myung, who was pointing his finger at the river.


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking at all.¡­.¡±


    "What can I do? That''s who he is."


    "Ugh."


    I mean, I can''t help it, but...¡­It was Hyun Jong who couldn''t help feeling frustrated Hyun Jong.


    * * *


    "Chae, Chaeju!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chaeju of the swirling swirling swirly and Namjeok''s cheeks were shaking.


    "Chae, Chaeju! I''m losing!"


    I can''t help but get pushed back.


    They were still watercolors that did not even make it to 18 units in Janggangsu. But now it''s the reputable shaman that''s coming from there, not anywhere else.


    The simultaneous influx of shamanist disciples in white radish clothes was like a big wave that hit on a stormy day.


    "This¡­¡­ this¡­¡­.¡±


    Blood stood in the eyes of the male enemy.


    "You f*cking bandits! Why are you attacking us all of a sudden? You didn''t even show your nose to the Janggang River!¡±


    "Chaeju! You have to make a decision!"


    "For Christ''s sake, run! Tell them to split up and run away!"


    I haven''t made it to the 18th grade yet.But anyway, it is a watercolour that is notorious in the Janggang River. Then he made such a depressing decision. But no one challenged the male enemy''s words.


    It''s not because the male enemy is vicious. It was because everyone knew that no matter how hard they tried, it was impossible to handle a rush of shamans."Retreat! Retreat! d*mn it! Everybody get away!"


    It was a moment when the male enemy shouted as hard as he could.


    "You''re doing something meaningless.¡±


    A low voice came from behind his back.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A flinching male enemy turned his head for a moment.


    Before I knew it, someone stood behind my back silently. The inspection of the grassroots, dressed in radish clothes with the symbol of shamanism, and hung with a sword in one hand.


    "You¡­¡­."


    "You''re bound to pay for your sins at any time and eventually. Go away.¡±


    "You''re such a dog¡­¡­.¡±


    Crunch.


    One sword. It was only one sword.


    A sword wielded like a joke broke the neck of a male enemy.


    "Growl¡­¡­."


    The neatly cut man stepped back with his hands clasped on his neck. The bloodline eyes were filled with astonishment.


    However, as soon as he heard what the decapitated man said, all suspicions of the male enemy disappeared.


    "I''m a shaman''s hero."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The male enemy''s body slowly collapsed.


    At least if you ask me who killed you in the underworld, it was my last thought before I lost my breath that I could proudly reveal the name.


    Flop.


    There was no warmth in the eyes of Heo Do, who had cut down the Chaeju with a sword. He wielded his sword relentlessly and cut down the shivering numbers one by one.


    I love you.


    After a while, Heo Do-jin, who pushed a sword with no blood left in it into the sword, gave a cold lecture to his disciples.


    "Don''t kill those who don''t resist! We are masters!"


    "Yes!"


    "But do not show mercy to those who resist! Suffering evil is also something we must bear!"


    "Yes!"


    With a loud answer, shaman''s disciples swept away the numbers. Heo Do-jin''s eyes got darker at the sight.

 Chapter - 784 Episode 784. Lets have fun. (4)

    "Put your head down!"


    "I''ll cut the man who''s doing nonsense!"


    Enemies tied to a strong iron rope bowed their heads on their knees. And shaman inspectors surrounded the area and watched with cold eyes.


    "Hmm."


    Heo Do-jin groaned low looking around.


    ''That''s awful.''


    My nose almost ached with blood.


    Of course, he also lived as a shaman''s disciple, went on several collaborative acts, and fought several battles. But the experience of fighting so many people and taking their lives was unusual for him, too.


    ''The disciples are not doing as well as I expected.¡¯


    Such a small water debt should have been sorted out because it didn''t take any time. It is not because of overconfidence in the power of the shaman. The difference between the power of the swirl and the shaman is so obvious when viewed objectively.


    However, in reality, it took more than half a hour, not just a few.


    I haven''t had a real fight for too long.¡¯


    I don''t think the shaman is weaker than in the past. However, it is another matter to fully demonstrate my skills in real life.


    "It''s a good thing I hit the little watercolour first.¡±


    Without knowing these problems, there would have been casualties if they had fought with large watercolors.


    It is natural that it is inevitable to be sacrificed as long as one chooses to see blood, but it was Jang''s natural intention to reduce the number to a minimum.


    "You''ve completed control, Jang Moon-in."


    Ho Do-jin nods at Ho Sanja''s words.


    "Hand over all prisoners to the government offices and distribute the wealth accumulated in the warehouse to the people of both nations. If you can find the owner of the item, give it back to the owner."


    While speaking, Heo Do-jin had no choice but to laugh in vain.


    It''s like we''re copying Hwasan.¡¯


    Even if it wasn''t, the public''s thinking would be quite the same as what he just did.


    But I can''t help it.


    It''s better to hear that you''re copying me than not doing anything.


    "Long story¡­¡­. Well, there''s a little problem."


    "Problem?"


    Ho Do-jin frowns at Ho Sanja''s words.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "I checked the warehouse of the watercolors¡­¡­we don''t have as much wealth as we thought."


    "¡­Not a lot?¡±


    "Yes."


    Ho Sanja swallowed dry saliva and continued.


    "According to the infinite people, recently, the men who went on a boat to the Janggang River were looted of large quantities of goods and money."¡­but they don''t have that much wealth in their barns."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So I''ve interrogated the men in numbers, but they''ve never done that."


    "Not here?"


    "I guess so. And they don''t know who the latest attackers are."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Heo Do-jin quietly shut up. After so much thought, I said.


    "If you think about it simply, it''s just another watercollection."


    "Yes."


    "If that''s not the case...¡­.¡±


    Heo Do-jin didn''t say the following.


    Someone induced this situation.¡¯


    It''s not an easy idea to put out. It could mean that the world''s sham was playing with someone''s tricks.


    "What do you say, Jang Moon-in?¡±


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "What?"


    Ho Do-jin shook his head briefly when Ho Sanja asked back.


    "It has nothing to do with misunderstanding, finding the wrong enemy, or plotting someone else. What is important is that we did not ignore the suffering of both people and came to the Janggang River to beat up the numbers."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Take all your wealth and distribute it to the people of the country."


    "I have a lot of stolen wealth, but I''m worried that if there''s less to hand out, there will be unnecessary misunderstandings."


    "You can say that you will soon beat up other watercolors."


    "I see."


    Ho Sanja stepped down with a deep eulogy. Heo Do-jin''s mind, who was left alone, subsided.


    You conspire against Jang Kang-soo-chae?¡¯


    No matter how wide the Janggang River is, how many places in the world are capable of pretending to be in the water and doing things to avoid the eyes of those watercolors?


    Heo Do-jin, who had a few names in his head, soon erased the thoughts.


    ''It doesn''t matter.¡¯


    Whatever they are after, they only have to get what they want. Now they have to walk in even if the place in front of them is a fireball.


    It''s just...


    "Anyone who makes fun of us will pay for it."


    He turned his body to the cold wind and moved nervously.


    * * *


    "Amitabul!"


    A loud disapproval rang out.


    Whoosh!


    The wager sounded like thousands of bees buzzing around.


    "Da, run!"


    The enemy''s eyes were filled with fear.


    The yellow monk symbolizes absolute power in the river. He is a reliable figure for those on the same side, but he could not have been more afraid from the perspective of those who had to deal with him.


    It''s a matter of course. It is because Shaolin is the only one who wears yellow seungbok in Gangho.


    The sound of a millennium.


    Who can ignore that name?


    Even if all 18 units of Janggangsu, called Sinjuopae, are gathered, there is no guarantee that they can handle that Shaolin. However, it was literally absurd that a waterchae belonging to him fought with Shaolin.


    The numbers were also too well aware of it to even bother to fight back in the first place.


    As soon as he saw the middlemen in the yellow robe, he completely lost his war spirit and began to scream and run away.


    Some people turned their bodies without looking back and sprinted to power, and those who used their brains threw themselves into the blue long river without hesitation.


    "Well."


    Bop Kye''s eyes became thin as he watched the scene unfold in front of him.


    I understand your intentions, but...¡­.¡¯


    In fact, it is a waste for Shaolin to take part in punishing one of these watercolors. Of course, it is very good to keep the agreement. But it must be paid in exchange for time.


    Considering that he cannot train during his time to and from the Janggang River, he has suffered quite a lot of damage. There''s no way to improve your skills by dealing with some of those little pigs.


    "The head of the enemy must have a headache, too.¡±


    Shaolin, shaman, even Cheongseong. Among the old file rooms, three clans are crashing into the Janggang River. And since Anhui''s Namgoongse even heard the sword, no matter how Janggangsuchae is called Shinjuopae, there is no way to stop this attack.


    "Maybe this will make 18 Janggangsu-ro disappear from history."¡¯


    If only one of the clique had come, they might have returned after the punishment at an appropriate level. But now there are four clans here who mislead the world.


    If it''s Gufaman, he may be able to save face in moderation, but even Namgoongse, one of the five generations, participated in the war. Even because of his face, he cannot return with fewer criminal records than other civil servants.


    And most of all...¡­.¡¯The fact that the HWASAN faction was the first to start the earth''s water-coloured land-farming is spreading rapidly. It is natural that the name of the first person to start resonates louder than that of the following.


    If you don''t want to hear that Shaolin, Shudang, and Namgoong Sega chased Hawasan''s tail, you must post more than them.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    The heart was filled with Do-ho, which came out of Bop Kye''s mouth.


    ''But....''


    If this incident causes the extinction of 18 Janggangsu houses or devastating damage, the balance of power must be broken.


    The balance is broken from the intestinal cavity, which is the center of the middle field. That means that in the end, you don''t know how far this will goin''.


    Head of the room.


    There''s no way Bop Jeong didn''t know about this¡­Why did you order the beating so quickly?


    It is unfair to turn a blind eye to those who suffer in front of their eyes. But isn''t it also an injustice to push more people into pain to save some right in front of you?


    I don''t know.


    Bop Kye knows.


    Not all of them can affect the situation in the world, though it may be the case. There are only a few people who move the world and lead the way.


    Bop Kye, who is not in the list, has no choice but to do his best in his duties.


    "Don''t miss a thing and subdue it so that the escaped enemies won''t harm the people!"


    "Yes!"


    The Shaolin monks, who poured out loud answers, rushed in with an unbecoming spirit.


    "¡­Amyta Buddha. It shouldn''t be a big deal."


    A small snowball rolled by HWASAN is increasing along a slope called the Janggang River.


    Now neither Shaolin nor Shudang has a way to stop this snowball. I just pray and pray that this snowball does not hit the private house below the mountain.


    * * *


    The fact that Shaolin and Shudang beat up watercolors quickly spread throughout the Janggang River.


    Those who lived with the Janggang River as their home were more pleased and cheered than anyone else.


    Until now, I''ve endured it because I thought it was inevitable, but who would like the money taken away by the numbers? Moreover, the viciousness of the numbers has become so severe that everyone was suffering from it.


    In the meantime, how can we not be happy that Shaolin, Shudang, and Namgung Sega are giving it to us?


    One of those old file rooms, the Blue Demon, is so great that it looks shabby. Of course, residents of Janggang had no choice but to expect things to get better.


    "As expected, it''s the old file room. As expected, it''s the 5th generation. It''s getting worse, and this is how it''s done!"


    "So, you know what? I''ll give it to you right away."


    "You''ve been watching to see if things get serious. Aren''t these consultation texts?"


    The people spoke in a friendly tone. If it were in the past, it would have been just such a compliment for a while.


    But now things have changed a little, and there are people who say other things.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Do you think those high-profile people really want to help us?¡±


    "Well, of course he''s here to help us fight the numbers."


    "And so far? So far, you''ve been outnumbered? Were there any men who lost their lives to their enemies and were sold into slavery?"


    "It''s¡­¡­."


    A man who spits out nervously kicks his tongue.


    "You have to know where to thank. Thanks to Hwasan, this is all thanks to him."


    "What does that mean? What do you mean this is all thanks to Hwasan? Of course, Hwasan has started the war, but isn''t it all thanks to that?""What nonsense is that? Had it not been for Hwasan, he would not have gone anywhere near the Old File Room or the Great War or the Great Wall. Wasan, the head of Chun Woo-men, wanted to beat up the numbers and win the hearts of the people in the Janggang River, so his stomach was twisted and he rushed to the Janggang River."


    "¡­¡­I think that''s too twisted."


    "So they didn''t know they had numbers in the Janggang River for decades, so they left it alone?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m telling you not to clap innocent! That''s what they''re after. Thank you to Hwasan! Hasn''t Hwasan come to the Jang River without any strings attached to punish the enemy?"


    "That''s true. I''m very grateful to Hwasan.¡±


    "You''ll see, I think there''s not much time left to press the file room where Hwasan belongs.¡±


    "Well, that''s another delusional attack.


    "It''s true, isn''t it?"


    Someone was in favor of Hwasan, and someone still defended the old file room with deep-rooted history on its back.


    What was certain was that, no matter which side they were favoring, the scale of the fighting in the Zhang River was getting bigger.


    And¡­¡­.


    The consequences of this sporadic battle began to take on a flow that no one in the world expected.


    A violent torrent that would completely change the flow and game of the river was spreading down the Janggang River to the world.

 Chapter - 785 Episode 785. Lets have fun. (5)

    a male police officer


    "For God''s sake, it''s not going to work!"


    Ko-tae, who threw a goalplate in his hand onto the plate, scratched his head with an irritated face.


    "There are days like that."


    "What? Is there a day like that? I guess it''s faster to find a day that''s not true!"


    He soon got up, huffing and robbing.


    "I''m chapped today."


    "It''s only dinner time, and you''re already out of the way?"


    "You''ll lose it if you try more. Why? Do you want to eat a pushover?


    "A pushover. Didn''t you pick it last time?"


    "How much is that!"


    Staring fiercely at the person sitting across from him, he soon kicked the chair as if he were venting.


    "Anyway, I''m out, so you guys play it well."


    "Where are you going? Did you forget you were on duty today?¡±


    "How many guys do we have to stick to this chestnut-sized gambling house? I''ll be back collecting money, so you guys can keep an eye on each other."


    "I''m just. I''m in a temper. Tsk tsk."


    Regardless of whether he was criticized or not, Ko Tae left the gambling house with a rough walk, taking care of his misdeeds.


    As I walked out of the back alley for a long time, I saw merchants who were having a rough time.


    "The fruit is cooked deliciously! Try it!"


    "Buy some crepe, crepe!"


    "It''s fabric from West Station! Take a look!"


    Go-tae, who was looking through, frowned and strode to one side.


    "Hey, old man!"


    "Yes! Welcome...¡­.Uh¡­¡­."


    The merchant who discovered the hardship distorted his face. But for a moment, he also asked with an awkward look on his face, pretending to be calm.


    "Oh, you''re here?"


    "How''s it going? How''s the business?¡±


    "Ha-ha-ha. It''s always the case. But thanks to your care, I''m getting better at it."


    "Really?"


    Kotae smirks.


    "The inspiration is lip service, but I can''t even put a bark in my mouth.¡±


    "Why¡­¡­."


    "Why? Why?"


    Bang!


    He kicked the items that the old man had put out and sold.


    "Oh, my!"


    "If you''ve made money, you''re gonna have to pay the rent! If I make money and put it in the mouth of an old man, will it over? I''m already three months behind on my old man''s rent!"


    "Oh, my God, Mr. Hogall...¡­.I really don''t have any money."


    "You don''t have any money? Then I''ll close my business! Why are you doing business when you can''t even make enough money to pay the rent? I''ll climb up the mountain and cut down the trees!"


    "Ee, if you could wait another month of this¡­¡­.¡±


    "By the way, this old man thinks he''s digging his own business!"


    Bang!


    He shouted, as he kicked the cart full of stuff away.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for another two months. Wait another month? Is this inspiration crazy about dying?! Do you think our guinea pig is funny?"


    "Oh, no, no! Would that be possible?"


    "If I can''t pay, I''ll pay for it!"


    Go-tae strode along and grabbed a cart he had kicked. Then, the merchant freaked out and hung down holding Go-tae''s skirt.


    "Well, if you take it, my family will starve to death! All, I''ll make sure to pay next month, just this once...¡­!¡±


    "Is this inspiration crazy?"


    Oh, my god!


    Kotae grabbed his leg and kicked the stretching merchant''s chest. Then the merchant screamed helplessly and fell out. Ko Tae raised his voice by shaking off the clothes that the merchant had held on to, looking unpleasant.


    "That''s why black-haired beasts are not allowed to reap. When this old man first started his business, he said he''d pay for his place, but now he''s making me a bad guy? I wish you''d waited two months! I''m going to starve your baby!"Other merchants murmured, glancing at the scene in the distance.


    "What else is going on?"


    "I don''t know, a madman must have lost money again at the gambling house. Where is it a day or two?"


    "¡­¡­How long do we have to wait and see¡­"¡­.¡±


    Complaints and sighs emanated from everyone''s mouth. However, no one had the courage to step up and stop the struggle.


    It is suicide for them to deal with Gautae, an ebullient black sheep, who is just an ordinary person. The mere sight of Do hanging from his side gave me chills and goosebumps.


    As the old merchant was kicked while hanging on again, the merchants eventually closed their eyes without seeing any more.


    "It''s dirty, so I''ll give it up."


    "Don''t say that. What do we eat when we''re out of business?"


    "Wouldn''t you be able to live with a fire pancake?"


    "No way! Are there no bandits in the mountains? There''s no place without bandits."


    "¡­darn it."


    Then the old man grabbed the cart with one hand and looked around threateningly.


    "Where is the rat squealing?"


    In the brutal snow, merchants quickly closed their mouths and lowered their eyes. There was a moment of silence.


    "Those who can''t pay their seats on time starting this month will be kicked out of the game, so know that! The shameless ones are going to eat everything they want and pay for what''s left of themselves.


    "Well, that can''t be true."


    "And from next month, I''m going to raise the rent by ten percent, so you know that."


    "Oh, my God, Mr. Hogan! If you say that all of a sudden...¡­.¡±


    It`s not me, it`s my boss`s decision. It''s no use whining, so make sure you don''t be late!"


    A scary-looking Go-tae turned around and dragged the cart. No, I was going to go.


    "Mo, I can''t go!"


    The merchant, who had been deprived of the cart, was drooping while holding the pants of the ancient times while bleeding from his mouth.


    "Does this old man really want to die?¡±


    "Ee, if I take this away, I''m really dead. It''s the same as death or death! So please...¡­.please¡­¡­."


    "Oh, yeah? The same thing?¡±


    Go-tae put down the cart and pulled up a cold road around his waist.


    Merchants who heard a snarl stepped back, frightened for a momentarily. The faces were filled with embarrassment and anxiety.


    "Noo, someone stop me!"


    "No, no, no! You can''t do that!"


    "Old man!"


    The people around him screamed, but the merchant, who was struggling, didn''t seem to have any intention of stepping down. On the contrary, he began to use car whaling evil in anger.


    "Yes! Kill me, you bandit! How much money do you take from your business here? I don''t want to live like this either! Just kill it!"


    "Huh, look at this guy.¡±


    Oh, my god!


    Kotae kicked the merchant in the chest and grabbed Do tightly.


    "Yes, I''ll kill you if you want me to! Today is your memorial day!"


    It was a moment when he was about to shout violently and wield his willpower.


    "Stop!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Kotae slowly turned his head to a voice heard from somewhere.


    If the merchants around you shouted, you wouldn''t have pretended to hear it, but the voice you heard now was full of history.


    Sure enough, blue-unclothed people were stampedeing up.


    "Spit!"


    Ko-tae, who spat on the floor, stared at the approaching people with discontented eyes.


    "Oh, will the well-known Chuuimun go all the way here?¡±


    "Get back."


    "Back off?"


    There was a clear sneer around the mouth of Gortae."You''re the one who has to back out. Did you forget this is our area? I don''t know when the scandal started to step into our area.¡±


    A middle-aged man with a cold impression at the forefront glared at Gutae.


    "Zone?"


    "Yes, District. This is our area. Did you forget that we decided not to get around each other? Or what, you''re going to war?


    Instead of answering, the middle-aged man stared at the situation with a strange expression. Gortae became more elated and talked.


    "Why? You must be thrilled to hear that the world''s light saber is a war, right?"


    "War¡­¡­."


    A twisted smile was placed on the mouth of the portrait-gil of the Southern Geom.


    "There''s nothing you can''t do.¡±


    "What?"


    At the words, Gortae was quite a bit.


    ''Is he crazy?¡¯


    The Chuuimun Gate, which belonged to the South Korean prosecutor''s office, and the Guigalpa, which belonged to him, signed a treaty not to invade each other''s territory. That''s why we were on the borderline of Namgyeong as if we were looking at each other.


    But he suddenly led his disciples today and invaded the realm of the guile.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Those bastards! Where am I?"


    Perhaps he heard that the scandal had appeared, and the deaf-mouthed people in the gambling house rushed out. And behind the students of the scandal were people being filled one by one.


    The situation quickly became tense. Dozens of disciples from each of the gates confronted each other, staring at each other with hideous eyes.


    "It looks like the liver of a light sword is out of the boat."


    "You''re the ones who came out of the boat.¡±


    "What?"


    Sang Sang-gil laughed, twisting corners of his mouth.


    "The reason why we have been leaving your evil ways behind is because there were 18 units of janggangsu behind you. You didn''t think I''d put up with you guys for fear, did you?"


    "You son of a b*tc*....¡±


    "But that''s until today."


    "¡­what do you mean by that means of that?"


    Shudang and Shaolin are hitting 18 units with Janggangsu. Which means that the fate of the Surochae is over."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Then there is no reason for us to stand by your little hands. Dirty little rats. From today on, there is no place for you to visit in Namgyeong land! I''ll give you one last chance. Pack up right now and get out of Namkyung. If not, today you will all die.


    Ko Tae''s face was distorted with embarrassment. It was an unexpected situation.


    Are they crazy?¡¯


    Are you sure you''re going to war?


    This was not something he dared to answer. At least it''s his superiority.¡­.


    "Three."


    "Now, wait! Wait, portrait road!"


    "Two."


    "Oh, my God!"


    "One. Hit it! Today, I''m going to drive all the deaf out of Namgyeong!"


    "Yes!"


    Nam Kyung-hee prosecutor issued an order without giving him a chance to answer. The students, who were waiting, pulled out their swords and rushed to the guigalpa in unison.


    "Defeat everything!"


    "You son of a b*tc*! Do you think we''ve been patient with you because we''ve been weak?"


    As the mourners rushed in, the guigalpas also pulled out weapons.


    "What are you doing? Beat all those sandals to death!


    "You''re saying they think we''re a pushover?¡±


    "Kill them all!"


    In the middle of the exhibition, the sword and the province went back and forth, and the surroundings became a mess and blood spurted everywhere.


    "Oh, my God! What the hell is going on!"


    The exhibition merchants scuttled and ran away.


    The two clans did not care and continued to fight fiercely.


    ''Oh, my God, war.¡¯


    This hasn''t happened in ten years.¡¯


    The question is, finally, the sword is drawn!


    At that time, a beggar curled up in the corner of the exhibition quietly raised himself with a serious face."¡­a war.¡±


    It''s not just a crash. They are fighting for each other''s respect. Whoever wins, Namkyung''s game could change.


    ''We need to let the superiors know quickly.¡¯


    He started running in his own hut.


    The land of Namgyeong, which had maintained its calmness on the outside, quickly turned into a phone call.


    And Namkyung wasn''t the only place where this happened.


    There was only a difference in degree in the cities where the factions and factions coexist, and similar things were all happening.


    The river, which was as calm as a lake, began to tremble.


    The huge stone thrown into the Jang River shook the world as well as the Jang River.


    Jeon Seo-gu, who flew from all over the central area, flew endlessly toward the general group of open spaces. To inform the world of the unexpected.

 Chapter - 786 Live like a dog or die like a wolf.

    "Oh, my God!"


    Hong Dae-Kwang''s face was horribly distorted while reading the bibliography brought by the open beggar.


    "Why?"


    "I''m a mess, Hwasan The Dragon!"


    "What is it?"


    Unlike Hong Dae Kwang, who died with a dark complexion, Chung-Myung was calm.


    The beggar, who delivered the news, frowned at the contrasting two people.


    ''No, why are you here with all that grunt?¡¯


    It''s not Hong Dae Kwang''s hard work, but there''s also an open-minded hard work here. If you''re an open-minded beggar, you should come to Bunta and take care of it, why are your enemies and bandits out there...¡­.


    No, before that, why is the chord split here?


    "Namgyeong, Taeju, Cheonho, Hwanggang, and Akyang are all wars!"


    "¡­What are you talking about?"


    "There''s a war! There must have been a war between the Sapa and the factions in a city in the tributary of the Jang River!"


    "Huh?"


    Hong Dae Kwang''s face was dark because of the serious situation.


    "It''s not just a fight, it''s a battle to see the end of each other."


    Hyun Jong, who was listening next to me, asked again with a frown.


    "Buntaju, are you sure about the news?¡±


    "Boo, it''s clear, Jang Moon-in. Scorpions from the Open Headquarters."


    "¡­if you''re from the headquarters, you must have been confirmed, but now all of a sudden¡­"¡­.¡±


    Hong Dae Kwang swallowed dry saliva and opened his mouth.


    "As you know, in crowded cities, there are some political factions and religious factions."


    "That''s right."


    "In Hanam, where the factions are so strong, the Sapa cannot get their feet together. But other castles don''t. There are quite a few Sapa on the island where Hwasan sits right now."


    "That''s right."


    "There are Sapa on the island of Jongnam and Hwasan, but where else would you be? Most of them don''t like the Sapa, but if they fight a war to kill and kill each other, there''s nothing left, so they just condone it.¡±


    On the contrary, political factions are hard to get involved in Gangnam, where few old file rooms exist. In particular, it is no exaggeration to say that Gwangseo Castle, Guangdong Province, and Zhejiang Province, where the Man-in-bang is located, are the areas of complete Sapa.


    Even though Haenampa, located in Haenam-do, entered the Goofile room after Hawasan was absent, there must have been half the reason to keep these Sapa in check.


    However, political factions and Sapa were bound to blend together in moderation unless they were able to claim certain areas.


    "But why all of a sudden?"


    "I think it''s because of the sorim and the shaman."


    "Well."


    "Sorim and shamans are flocking to the Janggang River to punish the enemy, and the problem is that they have not informed the other gatekeepers of their intentions in advance. So for the other gatekeepers around the Janggang River, this is...¡­.¡±


    Hyun Young hit the ball first.


    "It seems that Gu File Room and Oh Dae-sega will join hands to stop Mr. Soo-chae in the Janggang River?"


    "That''s exactly what it is."


    "Ha ha¡­. Yeah. I''d think so, too."


    Shaolin and Shudang are the most powerful clique in the old file room. The two clans joined forces with Namgung Sega, the head of the Great Sega.


    Of course, the combined power of the three clans may be thirty percent of the power of the former Jungwon clique, but from the perspective of those watching from the sidelines, almost all factions seem to join forces.


    Chung-Myung, who was still listening, grinned and talked."In fact, it''s good if they completely beat up Janggang, and even if they don''t, you''re going to take the time of those great gatekeepers to clean up the ugly things?¡±


    "Well, that''s possible!"


    Not all the literary factions move in one mind, so they cannot fully understand their intentions. However, looking at the situation, the reason for the move was clear.


    Someone muttered.


    "But that''s how it is, so far nothing has happened, and all of a sudden...¡­.¡±


    It''s not just one or two people.


    How many cities were mentioned by Hong Dae Kwang? This means that there are already wars in five places. If you didn''t say it because you didn''t have to mention it, or if you included a small group of people who were not worthy of an emergency intelligence, there might be battles going on in dozens of places.


    It literally means that war is spreading like wildfire.


    "It''s all different. In their view, it''s definitely different now."


    "Because the Sorim and the shaman moved?¡±


    "Not only the two clans but also the Southern Palace have never left my territory in decades."


    "¡­Come to think of it.¡±


    "It''s not normal for a giant gatekeeper to go out. It''s Hwasan, you don''t know how weird it is to run everywhere, but...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung raised his eyes sharply.


    "What? Are you saying our hips are light?¡±


    "That''s not what you meant.¡­.¡±


    "I think that''s right."


    Hyun Sang sighed as he looked at Hong Dae Kwang, who began to sweat hard.


    "Buntaju, ignore what Chung-Myung says and just say what you''ve been saying.¡±


    "¡­I''d love to, but I''m afraid of the consequences¡­"¡­.¡±


    "The writer will stop you.¡±


    In the midst of that, Hyun Sang didn''t say that he would stop him.


    "Anyway¡­¡­ since the Mahyo War, the great clans have rarely left my territory. Their presence in the race may mean that the peaceful power that they have so far no longer continues."


    "Well."


    "Also, isn''t the object of the campaign Safa, not the same political faction? If you are strong enough, it has been proven based on the history of the group that you have been fighting against the Sapa. So usually...¡­.¡±


    "Ha ha. From the bandits to george.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Im Sobyong. Clear tears were running down his eyes.


    "Of course! Ta-da! We''ve already heard that about three living quarters have been attacked! Gosh, the political associates are so motivated that they must be devastated...¡­.¡±


    "Don''t cry and talk.¡±


    "Oh, no. Cry if you want to cry or laugh if you want to."


    "It''s because it''s funny, it''s funny...¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong sighed as the ground died.


    "I told them not to fight back, but to run away alive if anyone comes in. At least the places that have switched industries are lucky to have pre-announced on the surrounding political factions and have done some business on the city side.¡­.¡±


    "You''re saying you''re in business?¡±


    "Half the publicity! Promoting! You have to do it if you want to make a living.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Sanjeok went down the mountain to operate in the city?


    "¡­¡­what the hell is in this man''s head¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Long-written man. It came out in words. You should think about it through."


    "Well, well, I''ll stop making mistakes...¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong shook his head.


    "Of course, it''s sales, not by themselves, but by merchants in the city. Anyway, how can such a place survive, but I can''t help but be swept away by this torrent, and how many more will be smashed...¡­.¡±He sighed, blurring the end of his speech. Then Chung-Myung said with a sullen face.


    "What are you sighing at? It''s good to have bandits destroyed."


    "¡­I''m a bandit. I''m a bandit."


    "I''ll take this opportunity to grind it up."


    Hong Dae Wang, who was listening to nonsense, coughed in vain and continued.


    "That movement would be enough to notice the unexpected, but here''s another door wave."


    "What kind of gatekeeper?"


    "¡­¡­the world''s best way to grind green onions. Now there''s a big street in the old file room and in the Great War."


    "Cheonwoo-men"?


    "Hwasan?"


    "¡­That''s exactly what it is."


    Hyun Young let out a sigh.


    "So it seems to other political factions that this situation is seen as a collaboration between Chun Woo-men, Gu File Room and Five Daesega, grinding 18 units of Janggangsu?"


    "Wouldn''t you?"


    No matter where you look at it''s everywhere.


    They belong to Hwasan and they belong to the League of Heaven, so I know that the relationship between the League of Heaven and the Old File is probably worse than that of the Sapa. Other small and medium-sized civil servants would not think that far.


    Then, of course, it would seem like they joined forces to deal with Jang Kang-soo-chae.


    "The big gateways have an impact on the surroundings. The reason why the Sapa can''t put its feet where the giant factions are located is not because they directly manage the territory. This is because the great clique''s back-carrying Moon faction dries up the sapa''s seeds. Whether it''s a trick or a completely different clique."


    Everyone nodded their heads.


    The reason why there was no Sapa on the west coast of the island where Hwayeongmun entered immediately is because of Jongnam. Munpas carrying Jongnam''s power on their backs cut the buds before Sapa even sticks his feet.


    Wasn''t it because Jong-nam visited the West Bank in the first place?


    "And it''s the same with Safa.A.P.A. In other words, until now, the Sapa around the Janggang River had been carrying the power of Janggangsuchae on their backs. So the political factions that I''ve endured so far...¡­.¡±


    "They started a counterattack because they saw the watercolour coming apart."


    "Yes, I think so."


    "Huh¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong sighed for a long time.


    ''This is a big deal.''


    The immediate battle here may not be a big deal. The problem is that the fight is expanding.


    "Gangbuk, where the political factions are located, and Gangnam, where the religious factions are located, were divided into Janggang as the starting point."


    "Yes, this is like the borderline of Jeonggwasa Temple. But that boundary...¡­it''s getting messy now. You even throw it away...¡­.¡±


    Everyone''s head goes back to one person.


    "Why?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "No, I don''t care if there''s a Sapa in Gangnam or a political faction in Gangbuk. I''m trying to make a living! Where''s the Sapa in front of Don and where''s the political faction?"


    It is true, but it was not something that would come out of the master''s mouth.


    "Hey, Buntaju."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "What do you think will happen to you? Apparently, it just doesn''t seem like this is gonna end. By any chance¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong couldn''t bring himself to say anything.


    I was going to ask if this fire was likely to turn into a big war between the two, but it was so ominous that it was stirred up.


    But Hong Dae Kwang tactfully noticed what he was going to say.


    "I don''t think I''ll go that far."


    "Why do you think so?"


    "It''s because they''re Safa."


    "Hm?"


    "When a political shaman is attacked, Shaolin helps, and when Jongnam is attacked, Hwasan...¡­.¡±"Let''s attack together."


    "¡­¡­This is a little wrong. Anyway, that''s natural, but Sapa doesn''t help each other. If the channel is attacked, it is more likely that it will come from the back to eat its forces, let alone help them."


    "Ha ha. It''s like a monk. Yeah."


    "So it''s Sapa, isn''t it?"


    Hong Dae Kwang nodded.


    "Yes, so I think there is a high probability that the small groups in the North will be cleaned up and the water supply will also end in great damage. Is there any other clique who will fight against Shaolin, Shudang or Namgoongsega?"


    "¡­That''s definitely a burden."


    "Ugh! Why are you taking out Hwasan?"


    Hong Dae Kwang smiled bitterly at Hyun Young''s nusiness.


    "The problem is that there is a widespread perception that political factions and Sapa are fighting a war. Once that perception starts to spread, you never know when or where it''s going to happen."


    "Yes, I suppose so. I wouldn''t have put up with what I would have put up with in the past. This way or that way."


    "Yes, that''s the problem¡­¡­.I don''t think it''s going to spread any more right now, anyway."


    "I''m glad to hear that.¡±


    Then Chung-Myung, who was crossing his arms, smirked.


    "Will that happen?¡±


    "Huh?"


    Hong Dae Kwang looked as if he was wondering what that meant, but Chung-Myung was lost in thought without explaining it.


    "In the end, what happens to the Sapa...¡­.¡¯


    If you think about it realistically, Hong Dae Kang would be right.


    But what if there''s someone who''s been predicting this from the beginning and rolling it in my hands?


    Then he''ll be sure to take advantage of this situation.


    "People never move on to common sense. Especially that kind of guy."


    "That kind of guy.


    Chung-Myung twisted the corners of his mouth.


    That''s why people are scarier than ghosts and monsters.¡¯


    Chung-Myung''s gaze turned far south.


    A man like the incarnation of desire will be watching this situation with a smile, to the place.

 Chapter - 787 Live like a dog or die like a wolf. (2)

    "The Gyoryongchae was attacked by Shaolin. I got a call that Samar Chae-ju is running away from the water supply!"


    "The shaman is advancing to Cheonghachae! Chungha Chae-ju has requested support."


    "I, Namgung Sega, am heading north! Uh, I''m gonna have to figure it out.¡­.¡±


    A middle-aged man sitting on a black jade overlooks the whole scene.


    The throne on which the man sat was pitch-black enough to feel drawn, and the clothes he was wearing were all black. Even long beards and hair that grow roughly, reminiscent of government clouds, are all black.


    But what resembles the darkest color was his eyes. Those dark eyes stared at those who were ill-suited.


    "Oh, Black Dragon King!"


    The man''s eyebrows wriggled when he heard an urgent cry.


    A ten-eight-chae of Janggangsu, which dominates the Janggang River, and a man who dominates the house.


    No matter how large Janggangsu 18 houses are, it is only too small to be caught between the old file room and Cheon U-men.


    Not only Shaolin, Shudang, and Namgung Sega of the Five Great Sega, but also the Four Thousand Dangga of Cheon U-menang alone can compete with Janggangsu-ro''s 108 houses.


    How can such a clique deal with a coalition of five or ten forces alone?


    Considering that those who did not participate will actually be together, more than half of the world''s political factions are flocking to the Janggang River.


    "So¡­¡­."


    "Yes, King Black Dragon."


    "What''s the plan?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone shut up at the bottom of King Heukryong.


    "You didn''t mean to say that you didn''t have a plan."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Come up with a plan."


    Those who were upset secretly looked at each other.


    This is a bell on the cat''s neck. Even if he knew the answer, there could not have been anyone who had the courage to confess honestly in front of King Heukryong.


    "You''re not going to answer?"


    King Heukryong''s voice became somewhat rough.


    "You usually eat watercolors of rust with your snout, but when you have to open your mouth, you shut up and be silent. So the snout and the nuzzle are useless, right?¡±


    The faces of those who were in mourning quickly turned muddy.


    Heukryong is the king of Heukryong.


    He was a man who would not bat an eyelid if he cut off all the heads of people here.


    Eventually, one of those who failed to overcome the pressure carefully opened his mouth.


    "I beg your pardon.¡­.¡±


    "Tell me."


    "¡­There''s a saying to avoid the rain. They say they''re coming into the intestines right now, but...¡­after all, it''s an expedition. Considering their home base, they won''t be able to stay long in the Janggang River."


    "¡­so?"


    "Take shelter for a while, and order the men under his command to leave the Janggang River for a while, and return when the rain stops."¡­.¡±


    Oh my god!


    The man who was talking went out with blood.


    Bite!


    But no one dares to turn their heads towards them. He just wished that King Heukryong''s wrath would not turn on him to take a deeper view of his head.


    King Heukryong, who turned a man into a blood-filled rice cake with a light gesture, rose from the throne.


    "These bastards are talking about a mouth that'' What do you mean, abandon the intestines and get out of the way? Do you want me to run away from the clans? This me?!!"


    Everyone held their breath in the thunderous roar.


    "Tell me what you''re talking about! Talk to me again!"


    It is said that when the dragon of the intestines is angry, the intestines are surrounded by storms. King Heukryong''s anger was enough to cover at least this black dragon salad, even though it may not be Janggang."Oh, Black Dragon King. No matter how much I live, I can''t bite them if they flock here. Wouldn''t it be wise to avoid the long arm if crocodiles swarm and bite them?"


    Oh, my god!


    However, this time again, the man who gave the word of mouth went out with blood.


    "You idiots! How dare you compare yourself to a criminal! I can''t help it with alligators, so I''ll let it go!"


    If you don''t speak, your throat falls, and if you speak, you''ll be beaten to death


    The reason why the tyrant is attached to the side is very simple. Because if he can''t say something that suits the tyrant''s taste, he runs away from his neck.


    Of course, if you look at history, there are definitely people who put their heads on the line against tyrants who engage in tyranny. However, there is no way that a man with such a strong will come into the water and be in the water.


    Normally, they would have said honey-filled words that would make King Black Dragon''s ears sweet, but they couldn''t do so just now.


    d*mn it, we''re in danger at this rate.


    "It''s everything to die at the hands of the Black Dragon King, to die at the hands of the Shaolinites!¡¯


    "How dare these proud Hogirls of the Long River run away without a fight? You scumbags!


    Anger emanates from the eyes of King Heukryong.


    "If I''d rather run away and live, I''d rather die fighting proudly! That''s what those who are named after 18 units of Jang Kang-soo should do!"


    Those who had fallen out of their misery sighed secretly, indisputably.


    God d*mn it.


    They all know. The fact that all the words King Heukryong is pouring out now are just bluffing.


    If King Heukryong had been reckless enough to confront those political factions without looking back and forth, he would have become a cold body and been submerged on the floor of the Janggang River even before he ascended to the throne of King Heukryong.


    It may be possible just by strength if you survive in the world of Sapa, but you need to know how to use your brain to get to the top of this place where all kinds of noble and slanderous practices are rampant. This means that King Heukryong is never a stupid person.


    Nevertheless, the reason why he keeps saying nonsense is to make a justification and not to lose face.


    At least King Black Dragon tried to fight. However, his men were forced to back down because they stopped him with tears. It''s to leave those words behind.


    This obvious play won''t end until most of them are beaten and knocked out. It was their position to sympathize with the play even though they knew it.


    "Who is it? Who else would tell you to run away? I''ll let you know that the only way to escape from this long river is to become a corpse! I''ll take the lead. Still, who can talk about the retreat?"


    It was a situation where I could only sigh.


    While doing this, watercolors are under attack. If they want to make a comeback, they should revive at least one more water supply.


    Otherwise, as soon as those political factions leave the Janggang River, they''ll be swarming from behind.


    It was just when they were opening their mouths to continue the obvious play.


    "What are they?¡±


    "Where are we? Where are we?"


    There was a commotion at the entrance of the watercolour. Those who were in his suit were startled and looked back.


    Are they political factions?¡¯


    "Already up to here?¡¯Fortunately, their expectations went awry. The strangers at the entrance seemed not to be political factions.


    The cold-faced man at the forefront twisted his lips and said.


    "There is no such thing as intimidation of an envoy. Don''t you know that because they''re ignorant enemies?"


    "These guys..."


    King Black Dragon, who was also looking at the scene, frowned and asked loudly.


    "What''s going on?"


    Then one of the minions quickly approached and said,


    "¡­¡­he wants to see the Black Dragon King."


    "Hmm? Where are they from?"


    "That''s¡­¡­."


    King Heukryong''s eyes sank coldly when he heard the identity of the visitors.


    "Let him in."


    "Yes!"


    Five or six envoys walked inside proudly as the bandits opened the way. Then, he came to the front of King Heukryong and knelt down on one knee.


    "I see King Heukryong."


    "Well-mannered¡­¡­, you see a rare sight.¡±


    King Black Dragon asked with a clear sneer.


    "You thought you''d come all the way here. Let''s hear what you''re saying at the risk of your life."


    The man kneeled down from the front took out the sealed bibliography from his arms and carefully held it out.


    "This is the letter the ark asked me to deliver."


    As King Heukryong stared at the scene without saying a word, one of the people who was subdued stood up and received a letter and delivered it to King Heukryong.


    "Well."


    King Heukryong, who opened the seal of the temple, slowly began to read down.


    It didn''t seem to be a long story, but the expression of King Heukryong reading the book changed several times in that short period of time.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Finally, the Black Dragon King, who took his eyes off him, frowned. At the same time, the hand-held books began to burn.


    "Do you know what''s written in here?"


    "I don''t know."


    "If you do, do you know that the contents of this letter cannot guarantee your life?"


    "I know."


    "Then what nerve did you have to come in front of me with this scribe? This one-day puppy thing!"


    King Heukryong''s life suddenly exploded.


    The whole body of those who brought the library with them was quickly soaked in cold sweat.


    "Tell me, is this library more important than your life?"


    "That''s¡­¡­ I don''t know that."


    "Then why are you here?"


    The leader clenched his teeth and said.


    "¡­If the ark commands me, I''ll go even if it''s hell, not here. But what are you afraid of?"


    At that moment, the flesh that weighed on them disappeared as if it had washed away.


    "¡­hahaha."


    King Black Dragon rose from his seat with a smile and looked far south.


    "Jang Nilso. Jang Nilso??¡­¡­.¡±


    His mouth is twisted.


    "Gwangseo''s little boy has grown up a lot. How dare you call me.¡±


    "King Black Dragon?"


    King Black Dragon looked back at his subordinates who were watching without knowing what was going on.


    "Victim!"


    "Yes! King Black Dragon."


    "Tell each watercolumn to avoid fighting for a while and save itself."


    "That, that''s what I''m saying.¡­?¡±


    "Let''s take a look. What he''s prepared for.¡±


    Flying a black cape, King Black Dragon moved without hesitation.

 Chapter - 788 Live like a dog or die like a wolf. (3)

    "Wow! It''s worth living!"


    a week''s run of old lecture


    Even before the sun went over Seosan, those who gathered to the base were drinking heavily.


    "You''ve got a lot of bad-natured.


    "I know! d*mn it, the guys who used to work so hard, I really don''t see anything coming out of their noses! Things that you can''t even use in front of a Shaolin or shaman!"


    "So Safaji! What do you mean, Safa?"


    The people who were drunk were each expressing their feelings and sharing a glass of joy.


    The disappearance of the tolls that passengers walk on does not mean that life blooms immediately. But at least the joy of having all the money I earned in my hands and the relief of not meeting a robber with a knife in the middle of the same river were singing.


    "Tsk. To put it the other way around, isn''t it that you didn''t do what you needed to do?"


    "Hey, man! You said you''d give me a bag if I could get someone out of the water, but I''m telling you exactly what you''re saying. Where are they from? The construction is running out of business, so what are you doing here?¡±


    "Right! He''s right!"


    At first, it was true that there was a gloomy view of the old file room and Namgung Sega, which arrived in the Janggang River after Hwasan, but that gaze has almost disappeared.


    Whatever the reason, whether you''re late or early, it''s good to just wipe out the numbers anyway.


    "Anyway, I hope we can get rid of our enemies like this."


    "Don''t get your hopes up too much. How can we drive out all the water in this vast river? What can''t even be a coffin."


    "Can''t the coffin do that? I''m not doing it! Aren''t they sitting on the sidelines because they don''t get attacked by ships? If the Great Hogwan is robbed by the enemy, the enemy of the Janggang will be crushed.¡±


    "Anyway, that''s too much to expect. If they continue to reside in the Janggang River, it will be the same."


    "That''s something to watch, too. Apparently, some of the Wasans live in the Janggang River?¡±


    "Huh? What does that mean?"


    "Hwasan people operate ships around where they have wiped out their enemies. A ship that goes to and from the other rivers regularly."


    "Isn''t that a common occurrence so far?"


    "I don''t know. Wasn''t it a routine for such regular ships to be robbed by their enemies so far? It''s easy to rob ships that come and go regularly, and it''s like a set meal that sets the time and way to go."


    "I used to be."


    "But what nerve would the enemy have against that Hwasan faction? It''s a long way from the mouth, but we don''t have to worry about numbers as we go up and down to Gangnam!"


    "Well, I guess so.¡±


    "And in order to do that, I''m sure Hwasan will keep their seats for some time. Then I don''t know if I don''t have to look around the mouth."


    "If that''s the case!"


    People began to swell with hope one by one.


    If the fear of being attacked by the enemy disappears, it doesn''t end in being able to collect a little more money right away. If more money is released, there will be extra money, and if there is extra money, offsetting will be activated.


    Dreaming of a day full of people and luggage coming and going to the Janggang River, people shared glasses with energy.


    But there is always a candle in such a place."I don''t know if it''ll work out that well.¡±


    "¡­¡­what else is he going to say?"


    "If the numbers had disappeared in that way, would they have been infested with numbers in the Janggang River?"


    "Again, again¡­¡­."


    "It''s 18 units of long precipitation. I''m Shin Juopae, you know. I''ll never let you get away with it. And maybe this is bad for us.¡±


    "Why? Why bad news when the numbers are wiped out?"


    "Isn''t it because we''ve been able to pay them a decent toll and go on the water because they''re constantly trying to get us money?"


    "That''s what we all know.¡±


    "But when this happens, they won''t think they''ll ever be able to do water in the intestines. Then why don''t you take all the money in front of you right now? Before the soil came?


    "¡­¡­that''s¡­¡­."


    The speaker shakes his head.


    "If you mess with a snake, it''ll only poison. If you try to pull yourself out of the way, the anger of those men will pour out on us. But do they really want to keep the river to the end? Do you want to fight for your life with a water channel?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone''s closed their mouths.


    I''d deny it, but that definitely made sense.


    "I don''t know if it''s a scratching sensation. I wish it wasn''t.¡±


    "That''s nonsense."


    "Come on, come on! Let''s stop drinking! Drink!"


    As the atmosphere subsided, people were envious, excited, raised their voices, and raised their glasses again. But the anxiety that had already been ingrained was curled up in one side of their chests until the end of the drinking party.


    * * *


    "Did you say the water supply was empty?


    "Yes!"


    Bop Kye''s mouth was salivated.


    "What about tracking? Is tracking possible?"


    "It''s not easy. They don''t run off to land like bandits, they go out into the middle of the Janggang River by boat...¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You need a ship to attack those floating in the middle of the intestines. But playing hand-to-hand with them...¡­.¡±


    "It''s gonna be hard."


    "I''m afraid so.


    "I see. I can''t help it. First, look at the empty water supply and check it out."


    "Yes, Elder."


    Bop Kye''s eyes sank into the grave.


    He was not in a position to show off but pretended to be calm on the outside, but he was in a pretty nervous state.


    ''It''s difficult.''


    If the enemies take their bodies off the boat like now, Shaolin has no way to track them. As I said with my student a while ago, it is self-inflicted to engage in a hand-to-hand battle with the enemies who have gone out to the center of the broad Janggang River.


    Of course, there is nothing that cannot be done if the goal is to destroy the enemy at the risk of damage. However, this fight is not a fierce battle between Surochae and Shaolin over each other''s fate. Isn''t the aim of raising more criminal records with less damage than other civil servants who have competed in the Janggang River?


    You''re more likely to drag your time out.¡¯


    The intestines are wide.


    Even if they don''t run into the middle of the river, it''s hard to comb through the wide and long Janggang River and wipe out the numbers. No matter how much Shaolin, shamans, Cheongseong and Namgung gathered in the Janggang River.


    Bop Kye looked at the Janggang in thought.


    "Now we''re attacking with one mind and one mind.But if one of your doorkeepers feels sluggish and pulls away...¡­.¡¯


    If so, other gatekeepers may also feel inflamed.


    ''No, it''s a long way off.¡¯


    Right now, it''s right to concentrate on what''s in front of you.Just one thing.


    ''That''s oddly low resistance.


    No matter how hard it is, the opponent is 18 in Janggangsu. At this point, the Black Dragon Salad, the center of the water channel, is also worth moving around.¡­.


    "It''s just an old woman. Amitabha Buddha."


    Bop Kye shook his head.


    It was a move that seemed to shake off all the suspicions in his head.


    * * *


    Hangzhou.


    Port of Hailu for Sangyuchondang.


    There is a ceiling above the sky, and there is soju and Hangzhou below the sky.


    Hangju, which is surrounded by Seoho, is one of the most beautiful cities in the country. The remarkable view has long been the workhorse of many poets.


    However, Hangju is not just famous for its excellent scenery.


    A place where you can enjoy all the joys, luxuries, and pleasures of the world. The most fitting city for the term "bulnight fortress" is the current port city.


    at the time of the three wonders Not a single star was found in the cloudy sky, but the night of Hangzhou was brighter than daylight. Lanterns and lanterns revealed everywhere lit the streets brilliantly.


    "Come on! We''ve got some great drinks and even more great side dishes ready!"


    "The best seats on the top floor are empty! It''s a perfect place for heroes!"


    "Filled with rare food from the West!"


    Drunken gurney filled the dazzling streets of the night with the voices of these and touting clerks.


    And the most notable of the harbor''s wilderness.


    The highest ten-story vestibular angle in Hangzhou.


    A man was drinking alone by its top-floor window. It was quite a strange sight.


    The top floor of the restaurant has to pay for months of living for most families just by paying for the seats, and even if you drink the same drink, you have to pay ten times more expensive than downstairs.


    Nevertheless, there is always no vacancy on the top floor of the restaurant.


    The open window overlooking the streets of Hangju and the West Lake is a symbol of Hangju in itself. This is because not only the entertainers in Hangju, but also the children of the family who came to Hangju after hearing rumors, are trying to leave memories of visiting the top floor of Hangzhou somehow.


    However, there were oddly few people on the top floor of the restaurant today.


    No, there''s only one person sitting on this wide top floor. A stranger would doubt my eyes if he saw this sight.


    However, if an acquaintance sees this scene, he will nod his head, saying it is natural, and if a better acquaintance sees it, he will turn and run away immediately.


    This is because Jang Nilso, a defeated man, is enjoying himself alone in the best seat of Gujoru.


    "Well."


    The defeated soldier looked at the yellow liquor in the glass and recited.


    "So-heung-ju."


    There are countless alcoholic beverages sold under the name of Soheungju.


    However, the real Soheungju should have been made from the water of the temple river. In other words, you have to come to Jeolgang to taste the real Soheung liquor.


    In addition, the liquor that the defeated army is tasting now is Seol Hyang-ju, which is considered a superior among Soheung-ju, and among them, Gonghyang-ju, which is a high-end product that only sells in this restaurant.


    "Drunken with incense¡­"¡­.¡±


    The vanquished with a smile still held the drink in his mouth.


    indeed


    The flavour is indescribably deep and orphaned. The moment I take a sip, I feel like my whole body is filled with scent.


    "That''s great."


    Of course neither the wine of Gwangseo nor the wine of your lord is second to that of this temple.However, even though alcohol is on a similar level, its scent and feel are all different. Which one is the best in the order.


    The world is wide and wide. And a lot of alcohol is made in all parts of the world. Each characteristic, outstanding drink.


    Ordinary people die without even tasting a tenth of the alcohol made in the world.


    "So am I."


    Saving Soheungju is not a difficult task for him.


    However, local silk wine can be a real meaning only when you go to the area and enjoy the arts.


    Would it be impossible to have the same preference drink in Gwangseo and Hangju''s preference drink here in Hangju''


    If you think so, you feel like you''re trapped anywhere. How much land is there in this vast world where he can set foot at ease?


    Another cup of wine was poured down by the defeated army, who lightly rubbed his mouth with the tip of his index finger.


    ''One, that''s not far off.¡¯


    I''ll put this world under my feet.


    I will put the land wider than anyone else under my feet and drink more than anyone else.


    "This is Jang Nilso."


    Then I started to hear the thumping footsteps downstairs.


    "Hmm."


    The defeated look away and look toward the stairs. Soon, a giant man wrapped around his entire body in black clothes appeared.


    "The little boy...¡­ How dare you tell me to come and go?"


    "Welcome, Black Dragon."


    Jang Nilso smiled brightly in triumph.

 Chapter - 789 Live like a dog or die like a wolf. (4)

    Boom!


    King Black Dragon looked at Jang Nilso angrily as he climbed the last stairs.


    "The little boy...¡­. Good luck with your life. We''ve come all the way to Hangzhou and have fun.¡±


    If it were an ordinary person, just looking at the eyes would have stopped my heart. But the opponent was Jang Nilso.


    Like this.


    He smiled calmly filling his glass with alcohol even though he saw a fierce gaze.


    "Sit down, please.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Wasn''t it for a conversation that you''ve come all this way?"


    "Maybe I''m here to pick your neck."


    "Hahaha!"


    Jang Nilso, who laughed loudly at King Black Dragon, rubbed his neck slowly. The jewelry on my wrist jingled lightly.


    "I didn''t expect this neck to be worth it. I can''t believe that King Heukryong of the world made me come this far. Jang Nilso doesn''t seem to be living in vain."


    The eyes of King Black Dragon became slightly thin at the sight of Jang Nilso, who spoke softly and smoothly.


    Snake.


    Living as a Safain is like enduring all kinds of slander in the world. Unlike political factions who maintain their fair appearance and try to establish a minimum justification, the Sapa are not picky about how to defeat their opponents.


    Those who are the heads of Sinjuopae are those who went up to the place through two arms and legs that ordinary people could not imagine.


    But¡­¡­.


    King Black Dragon''s cold eyes swept Jang Nilso.


    This man is different from those people.


    Janggangsu 108chae, Noklim 70chae, and Haomun.


    The whole clique is a place of its own history. The heads of the Sinjuopae of the time took over or robbed the forces that had been inherited from their predecessors. Of course, I can never say that the process was easy, but it certainly differs from climbing from the bottom.


    But Jang Nilso is not.


    The man literally climbed up from the bottom to create a room, and even raised Shinjuopae.


    That''s why Jang Nilso was the youngest of the heads of Shinjuopae and no one laughed at him and his lack of experience when he named him Shinjuopae.


    Thinking about what might be hiding in that bright, smooth smile with eyes, I felt like my stomach was twisting.


    "Now that I know your neck is worth it, I don''t think it''ll be unfair if it''s cut off."


    "It''s not that hard to give you a neck."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso grinned and continued.


    "But what are you going to do to stop those political factions who cut off my neck and turn it into pieces?¡±


    "¡­...you!"


    It was a moment of vitality in the eyes of King Black Dragon.


    "That''s true."


    He quickly turned his eyes to the voice heard right next to him.


    ''When...?''


    A middle-aged man with an extraordinary impression was suddenly appearing.


    The goat beard looked quite distinctive, but it didn''t leave much to the eye. The most common-looking middle-aged man, who seemed to pass by ten times a day on the busy streets, was sitting in an empty tea table chair.


    "You raise your voice. Anyone can do it. But solving things is another matter."


    "¡­¡­Cheonmyon Susa(ǧÃæÐãÊ¿).¡±


    King Black Dragon chewed his lips.


    No one knows the author''s name.


    No one even knows what the author''s real face is.


    The face you see now is just a face created by the author. If you make up your mind, you can disguise yourself with any face, and even change your voice and body shape as you want.The reason is simple.


    Because the author is Cheonmyon Susa, the head of Haomun at the time.


    "Can I have a drink?¡±


    Jang Nilso grabbed the empty glass by his side without saying a word and put it in front of me.


    Like this.


    Then he picked up the filled glass and threw it lightly as if pushing it toward Cheonmyon Susa.


    Even though Ho Gong flew, no alcohol dripped down from the full cup.


    Upon receiving the glass, Cheonmyon Susa gulped down without delay and snapped back down on the tea table.


    "Good. Is it your cup of tea?"


    King Black Dragon quietly laughed.


    "You usually hold your breath and pretend to be cautious like a rat living in a cat''s den, but you drink well when others serve you drinks."


    "If it was a cup from King Black Dragon, he might have thrown it away."


    "¡­what?"


    Cheonmyon Susa smiled like a person.


    "But I can trust the alcohol that the defeated gave me. At least the defeated aren''t the ones who want the little ones and lose the big ones."


    "Thank you for your high regard."


    "Don''t mention it."


    "These guys..."


    King Black Dragon shook his beard and gritted his teeth.


    Cheonmyon Susa still smiled and looked at him.


    "King Heukryong needs to reduce his anger. Isn''t the most urgent person here right now King Black Dragon?"


    "Are you laughing at me?"


    "You''re welcome."


    Cheonmyon Susa shook her head slightly.


    At the same time, his expression changed completely. His face, which had seemed so soft and generous until a while ago, was nowhere, and only his eyes, which were drawn like a blade, were hooked on King Heukryong.


    It means the situation is not as good as it is. If you''re going to act rashly, don''t interrupt and get out of my way."


    "You rat!"


    At the moment King Black Dragon was about to burst into aging, Cheonmyon Susa spoke again to Jang Nilso again.


    "The green forest won''t come.¡­. Oh, have you seen him sing it?"


    "It''s useless."


    "I suppose so."


    Cheonmyon Susa nodded as if she knew it.


    He is the head of Haomun. Haomun is a place where the world divides information with openness. There''s no way you don''t know that Noklim''s mind has already turned around and joined the Chunwomang.


    "I thought it would be this good, but I didn''t expect to enter the dog house with my hands on a dog necklace. Isn''t it because the defeated are too hard on you?"


    This is about the war between all the people in the past and the green people.


    "If that''s the only bowl I can''t help it."


    Jang Nilso grinned.


    ¡°??? ?? ? ? ??? ????. Cheonmyon Susa?? ? ?? ??? ??? ????? ?? ??? ??? ?? ???? ???????¡±


    ¡°???? ??? ??? ????. ??? ?? ?? ???? ?????.¡±


    Cheonmyon Susa? ?? ?? ??.


    ??? ?? ???.


    a fight against all the people


    Yesterday''s enemy becomes today''s companion, nor does yesterday''s companion become today''s enemy.


    In the first place, there is no colleague in Sapa. There is only another enemy in the moment of fighting together. If there is a war, of course, we should aim after it. It''s not cowardly to go after, it''s complacent not to seek.


    Therefore, Shin Juopae only fought sporadic battles while defending each other''s territory. If you fight a war properly, someone will surely come running for your back.


    "And where else?"


    "I''ve sent you a letter.


    "Well."


    Cheonmyon Susa shook her head.


    "There''s no point in waiting any longer. What did the defeated call us for?"


    King Black Dragon gritted his teeth."I haven''t said I''d listen yet."


    "Then go, Black Dragon King. I''m not going to catch you.¡±


    Cheonmyon Susa kicked her tongue.


    "There''s no point in a struggle for leadership here. Because everyone''s feet are on fire right now. No, maybe it''s a dagger stuck in his throat. And¡­¡­."


    Cheonmyon Susa''s eyes at King Black Dragon were like a blade.


    "I''m sure Surochae knows that best than anyone else."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    King Black Dragon bit his lips and held back his anger.


    "So, you want those good guys to get together and roll the abacus?"


    "Then it will be a precious place."


    Another strange voice made King Black Dragon turn back.


    A person was walking slowly up the stairs.


    There was no expression on his face.


    I couldn''t feel a single emotion, and I didn''t even have any blood, so I looked pale. But rather, it put more pressure on the viewer.


    The man in blue ginseng spoke in a cold voice as soon as he climbed to the top floor.


    "The important thing is how we benefit from this position. If you''re not going to bounce the abacus, it''s meaningless."


    "¡­...the d*mn one."


    King Black Dragon criticized him, but Cheonmyon Susa nodded in sympathy.


    Of course, the benefits he thinks and the benefits the author thinks will be a little different. The author thinks of everything in the world as profit and loss.


    Safara is not everyone''s true to my desires.


    Sometimes they put up with it for something bigger, or hide themselves and disguise themselves to set a perfect trap.


    But the author is different. There is only immediate benefit in the head of the low value.


    Of course, there are countless people who are crazy about money in the world, and those who reveal money the most will be the right merchants. Those who are willing to sell their souls to brilliant gold and do not mind a thousand miles to get gold. So merchants are often called money ghosts.


    However, those who truly know what is inside the world do not use the term "precursive" for such people. Because there are other people who are crazy about real money.


    Those who do anything with money.


    Those who follow the reason of the world bet their lives on yellow gold, but those who even tease the reason of the world risk their lives on "real gold."


    Gold is just a luxury.


    The gold that controls the real man is salt, not gold.


    Therefore, in any country, it is common not to allow merchants to handle salt alone. The act of touching salt is often treated the same as treason.


    Black ghosts who risk all that to touch the contagion.


    It''s Black Gwi Bo.


    And this is Mangeumdaebu Gongyawol, the head of the Black Gwi Bo.


    All the people. Haomun. 18 units of janggangsu. Black Gwi Bo.


    The heads of four of the Shinjuopae gathered on the top floor of this Hangju, Gujulu.


    If those who knew any of Kang Ho had seen this scene, they would not have been able to breathe cool.


    "Money ghost¡­¡­."


    When King Heukryong tried to say something, the Mangeum godfather shook his hand briefly.


    "Get rid of the useless words, King Heukryong. I''m a busy man. Let''s hear what''s going on."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Loss, tell us why you brought us here. If you talk nonsense, you''ll have to pay for it. The sin of wasting my time is greater than ever."


    The defeated replied with a strange smile.


    "If there''s one thing Godfather lacks, it''s the style and leisure.""What doesn''t make money is of little use to me."


    "Sit down for now."


    The Mangeum godfather glanced at Jang Nilso, but did not protest. Just sat across from him as the defeated said.


    Cheonmyon Susa also approached and sat in a prepared seat, and King Heukryong, who had been standing until the end, stomped up with a bad face and pulled out the chair roughly. Then he growled before sitting down.


    "If you talk nonsense, I''ll kill you, Jang Nilso!"


    "Meaningless nonsense.¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso smiled, gently sweeping the glass in front of him.


    "Face is important."


    His gaze reached King Heukryong.


    "Money is, of course, invaluable.


    This time, I looked at the Mangeum Daebu.


    "It''s no exaggeration to say that nothing is more important than information."


    Finally, Jang Nilso, who looked at Cheonmyon Susa, filled his glass.


    Like this.


    The sound of pouring alcohol spread eerie on the top floor of the quiet Tasteru.


    "But it''s all...¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso with a glass twisted around his mouth. It was a clear mockery unlike ever. Jang Nilso''s eyes, painted on the line, shone as pale as the moonlight.


    "Isn''t that the story of when your neck is attached?"


    The atmosphere on the top floor quickly became icy.

 Chapter - 790 Episode 790. Live like a dog or die like a wolf. (5)

    "This¡­¡­."


    Nevertheless, King Heukryong, who hit the nail on the head at a time when the situation was not good, was furious. Cheonmyon Susa cut off in a calm voice and came in as she was about to roar with flames in her eyes.


    "I''m losing my voice...¡­.¡±


    He grinned.


    "Are you saying that the defeated are going to cut our throats?"


    Jang Nilso also responded with a smile.


    "You''re saying scary things. Would that be possible?"


    Cheonmyon Susa''s soft eyes turned to Jang Nilso.


    "So who''s gonna hit our heads?"


    "You''re not asking because you don''t know. If you don''t understand that and you''re here, there''s no reason for me to talk to you."


    "Hahaha¡­."


    Laughter continued, but Cheonmyon Susa''s eyes were filled with eerie flesh.


    Although his face looks so nice, he is actually the most brutal of Shin Juopae''s head, Cheonmyon Susa. His nature of dealing with information does not even consider torturing and killing humans a sin.


    "You''ve gone too far, you''ve lost."


    "Well."


    Jang Nilso poured alcohol back into his glass without saying a word.


    As soon as Cheonmyon Susa''s eyes were dimmed by an act that could also be felt ignored, Jang Nilso spoke.


    "At first, 18 long-distance water plants."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Maybe next time¡­¡­Black Guibo."


    The Mangeumdaebu''s eyebrows were slightly wobbly.


    It''s not common for him to show this kind of emotion all the time. That short movement was telling him how uncomfortable he is now.


    "After that, all the people. Finally, Haomun."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "They''ll be hunted one after another, and their throats will fall. Or I''ll put everything down and be a fugitive."


    Boom!


    King Black Dragon struck the tea table.


    "Who dares to do that?"


    "Gufile room."


    At the answer, King Heukryong closed his mouth as if he had lost his words.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And¡­¡­ perhaps even the Heavenly Fellow."


    Crunch.


    The Black Dragon King, who distorted his face like a thoracic charm, glared at Jang Nilso and said,


    "Let''s say the old file room is. But do we have to talk about all the things that are you saying?


    "Catch?"


    Jang Nilso smiled and looked straight at King Black Dragon.


    "Is there anyone who can guarantee that you can deal with the Heavenly Fellow alone?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I was at Sacheondangga, Namman Beast Palace, and North Sea Ice Palace..."¡­. Besides, who can deal with Chun Woo-mang, who has joined the green forest? Do you think you''re going to get 18 of them with that good janggangsu?"


    "This guy¡­¡­.


    "The times have changed, King Black Dragon. The names of the 18 Janggangsu houses are no longer a fear to the public."


    "Hmm."


    The Mangeum godfather nodded.


    "It''s certainly impossible to deal with a heavenly ally alone. However, it is an idealistic idea that Chun Woo-men can unite their power. They are once too far from each other, intertwined with loose solidarity. It doesn''t happen that all the powers of the Heavenly Union are concentrated in one place."


    "You''re right. Just¡­¡­."


    The corners of Jang Nilso''s mouth rose like magic.


    "Castral allies are a problem in their very own right."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "As you may know, Shaolin and Shudang would never have moved without the alliance."


    The Mangeum godfather shook his head as if he could not deny it.


    "I''m sure you did, because there''s nothing to gain.¡±


    Defending Janggang is certainly something worth fame and goodwill.


    However, places like Shaolin, Shudang, and Namgoongse do not need any more fame. It''s meaningful to those who haven''t built it up yet. There is no reason for them to covet fame and public favor.


    "But if you''re a man of genius, you''ll change your words."In other words, replacement goods have been created.


    If there is no natural alliance, no matter how dirty and annoying it is, everyone has no choice but to cling to the old file room and the great master Oh. They''re the only ones who can fight the Sapa and stop them.


    But you don''t have to stick to them anymore. This is because Chun Woo-mang has already shown enough strength and activity.


    "Moorimsa is always the same thing over and over again. When two strong political factions fight each other, no direct war takes place. For example, shaman and Shaolin have never fought while killing each other. Instead¡­¡­."


    Jang Nilso reveals his teeth.


    "I found a hunting ground."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "There are two ways to show that I''m a stronger criminal. One is to fight and win, and the second is...¡­to prove by biting more wolves."


    "¡­We''re wolves, so this is it.¡±


    "That''s right."


    Jang Nilso pushed the empty glass next to him one by one.


    "First of all, take it with Janggangsu."


    Jang Nilso''s index finger gently pressed down the glass in front of it.


    Hey!


    The glass cracked with a sharp scream.


    "Next?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "There''s no point in betting on who''s going to be fired first. Other things are more fun if you make a bet. Which side of the gate will my neck get stuck in? Shaolin, shaman, or Hwasan or Dangga. Cooke cooke cooke cooke cooke cooke.


    Jang Nilso giggled and slowly swept through the three.


    "I''ll bet on Shaolin. Where would you like to bet?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone couldn''t bear to open their mouths right away.


    Because I know that Jang Nilso''s words are by no means a falsehood.


    Not only King Heukryong, who is directly under attack, but also those who are watching the whole process felt a sense of crisis.


    "So?"


    The mangeum godfather cut it cold.


    "Let''s get rid of useless editorials. It''s a waste of time. So what are you gonna do?¡±


    "We have to work together.¡±


    "With all this crap?"


    The face of King Black Dragon and Cheonmyon Susa was distorted when they said it was trash that came out without a filter.


    "You''d better crack down on that mouth, Mangeum godfather, unless you want to die with your tongue out."


    "Or you could cut off the limbs and feed them."


    There were brutal voices, but the Mangeum godfather said without batting an eye.


    "Anyone can think of a union. But no one can implement it. Because we can''t trust each other."


    "¡­¡­That''s true."


    "Just face to face makes me upset."


    Sapa hates political factions.


    But more than that, Sapa also hates it. This is because the people who fought and bit more than political factions, and put swords in are the same Sapa.


    "It wouldn''t be bad if I took this opportunity to slit your throats and eat up your power."


    "That''s a good idea, too."


    The three men''s instantaneous flesh filled the taste buds. Not only ordinary people, but also most coriander was a terrible life that would be a mess inside.


    One. At that moment.


    "Hahahahahaha!"


    Jang Nilso burst out laughing as the pavilion left.


    "Hahahahahahaha!"


    The three people''s livelihood disappeared in an instant because they even shed tears and laughed while hitting the table. Everyone''s eyes were on Jang Nilso.


    "¡­What''s so funny?¡±


    When asked a question, Jang Nilso raised his hand and gently wiped the tears from his eyes."Oh¡­. Oh. I''m sorry. Oh, come on... It''s so funny that you have to be patient."


    "What''s so funny?"


    "If it''s not funny, isn''t that even weirder?"


    Jang Nilso still said with a smile on his face.


    "How can I not laugh when I don''t know that my feet are already bogged down and I''m growling and fighting with each other. What a pathetic thing to be the head of Shin Juopae! Hahahaha!"


    "¡­what did you just say?"


    Jang Nilso''s red lips are twisted.


    "Why? Did I say something wrong?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "When an animal''s life is in danger, it''s bound to unite against its natural enemies. But people come in with a personal grudge at the risk of their lives?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The way he spoke, which had maintained politeness on the surface, also disappeared. Jang Nilso revealed his white teeth.


    "No desire, no hatred, all those trivial feelings you enjoy exist because of your neck. There''s no point in wanting after death. The most important thing to humans is no grudges, no dignity, no practicality."


    Everyone couldn''t bear to refute and kept an eye on Jang Nilso.


    With that gaze on his face, Jang Nilso slowly opened his mouth.


    "Survival."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You have to survive to stay behind. If you don''t survive, there''s no point. I would do anything to survive. Even if it''s a pile of manure, even if it''s a lick of the enemy''s foot without a grain of pear!"


    This is not something to be said by a man of his noble status as the head of Shin Juopae.


    But that''s why I could feel Jang Nilso''s sincerity better.


    "Compared to that, protecting the back of a man who was aiming a knife until yesterday is no big deal."


    Jang Nilso, who handed over the new drink at once, looked straight at everyone with a strange smile. And asked gently.


    "Isn''t that right?"


    "Well."


    A faint groan escaped from the mouths of Cheonmyon Susa and King Black Dragon.


    Certainly, I hate those in front of me more than the incoming political factions. It''s no exaggeration to say that their history has been killing each other.


    But anyway they are safas. I cannot join hands with political factions. In order to deal with political factions that have begun to move in earnest, Bibil Hill is the only other.


    "First¡­¡­."


    The Mangeum godfather opened his mouth.


    "If this is going to end temporarily, then all this discussion is meaningless. We''ll end up with damage to the channel."


    "It won''t happen."


    Jang Nilso said plainly.


    "If the thunderstorm doesn''t stop, there''s no way to stop the old file room on its own. They may be stronger, but they already have the initiative.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And Hwasan, the head of the Heavenly Union, is never a place to stop. They''re greedy. Maybe as much as I do."


    Jang Nilso''s smile deepened as he recalled Hwasan. At first glance, madness flashed through my eyes.


    "In some way, they will push south of the Changgang River. Then I can''t let go of the old file room either."


    "Because of face?¡±


    "That''s right, too. But to be exact, it''s because you can''t keep your eyes open to the absorption of land from the south of the Chang River into your territory."


    The Mangeum godfather nodded as if he had rolled the abacus.


    "We have to unite to fight against the five great men, the old file room, and the five great men?¡±


    "Yes, or you''ll have to choose between the two."Jang Nilso, who suddenly smiled, growled quietly.


    "Live like a dog or die like a wolf."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But all I want to do is survive as a wolf. The only thing I can think of as a prey is when I''m sure I can hunt unharmed. If you have to be prepared to tear your arms off and spill your guts in exchange for hunting, don''t you dare say hunting."


    Jang Nilso, holding his face in one hand, said.


    "Bring whatever reason you like, such as grandeur."


    His eyes, seen between his fingers, were eerie.


    "Whatever the cause may be, the goal is survival. Surviving. If you miss the right time, you''ll just bite it even if it sticks together. I need to live. I will survive and enjoy everything I have gained. Not missing a single grain."


    Listening, Cheonmyon Susa held her forehead with one hand and laughed quietly.


    "I can''t say anything because it''s so blatant and low quality.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But¡­¡­."


    His eyes shed a blue light.


    "There''s nothing wrong. I''m not a human being, too, desperate to die. If that''s the only way to live, so be it. I will share the will of the defeated."


    Jang Nilso rolled up the corners of his mouth smoothly.


    "From this moment on, there is no more Shin Juopae."


    A high declaration broke out.


    "What''s left is the four gateways, and the union! Where Shin Juopae disappears, only the name of Sapaeryon will remain!"


    The name that will sweep the world in a storm.


    It was the moment when the existence of Sapaeryon first came out of Jang Nilso''s mouth.

 Chapter - 791 Episode 791, hes the only one worth it. (1)

    "Safae-ryeon... "¡­.¡±


    The Mangeum godfather murmured quietly in a slightly cracked voice.


    It''s not an ordinary thing.


    Especially considering the impact of the creation of the Sapaeryon on the strong.


    ''It''s dangerous.¡¯


    Of course, as Jang Nilso said, a coalition may be necessary to fight the now virulent factions. In reverse, however, the creation of the Sapaeryon is likely to make them a firm enemy.


    The play.


    At that moment Jang Nilso scratched the table with his fingertips. The shape of the middle field was drawn on the tea table along the tip of the fingers that were drawn like a brush.


    "This is what the world is like. First of all, a file room in Gangbuk."


    The old file rooms are scattered all over the world.


    Given that Haenampa in Haenam-do, Jumchang in Unnam, and Gonnyun faction at the end of Cheonghae, it may be too much to limit the sphere of influence of the Gupilebang to Gangbuk.


    But I can''t say it''s very wrong again.


    Because after all, the center of the current file room is Shaolin and Shudang. The center of the Old File Room was clearly Hanam and also Gangbuk, as the two gates were located around Hanam in the northern part of the country and Jongnam, Gongjok, the center of the Old File Room was clearly Hanam and Gangbuk.


    "And the Western Heavenly Fellow."


    "Well."


    Cheonmyon Susa''s face flinched slightly.


    I hate to admit it, but I can''t deny that there is a huge influence on the west side of the midfield now.


    It''s not funny at all.


    To the west of the Middle East are the Gonryun faction, Jumchang faction, Ami faction, and Cheongseong faction.


    Of course, they are not gathered like the old file rooms in the northern part of the country, nor are they Moon faction active in the middle field.


    But even so, the old file room is the old file room. We cannot ignore the alliance that has established a firm sphere of influence in the presence of those forces.


    Jongnam''s bongmun must have been big. In the first place, Jongnam is a gate group west of Hwasan. If Jong-nam was strong, it would not even be possible to start Cheonwoo-meneng.¡¯


    Whether Hwasan made Jongnam sealed, or Jongnam stabbed him in the gap, it was certain that his skills were not ordinary.


    It was evident in Cheonmyon Susa''susa.


    From the North Sea Ice Palace to the South Bay Beast Palace. A long line is the word.


    "If we can maintain that line to the end, one day, it may not be a file room, but a force that represents the world."¡¯


    It''s just...


    Anxiety factors are rife, obviously.


    "And what''s left."


    Percussion!


    Jang Nilso opened his hand and hit the table. The place he reached was none other than Gangnam land.


    "Gangnam."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The influence of government offices in Gangnam is not yet significant. Therefore, the Sapa gathered in Gangnam to avoid the oppression of the rice and coffins in the old file room.


    "The key is the intestines! If the Sapa of Gangnam can work together to protect the Janggang River, they cannot move south. First of all, I can firmly take possession of Gangnam land."


    "So it''s no different than it''s been?"


    "The world has changed."


    Wood.


    Jang Nilso grabs the tea table. A handful of wood was ripped out of his hand.


    "The Heavenly Fellow has brought together those who cannot be associated with each other. And the existence of the heavenly alliance brought together the old file room, which had been in check and fighting with each other. The world is now over, keeping my neck up and protecting my doorstep. What''s left is, which powers survive!"


    "Well."


    "The world will be reorganized into three forces.¡±


    Cheonmyon Susa laughed as if she was having fun.


    "The world''s three branches. Do I feel like I''m resonating?""Shouldn''t you do that if you need to?"


    "Clackle clackle."


    After a grotesque laugh, he nodded.


    "Well, that''s great, because I was supposed to agree with the defeated in the first place. Looking at how things are going, it''s obvious that if we keep going like this, everyone will be ruined."


    Haomun is second to none in dealing with the world''s information and analyzing the situation. What Haomunju said was certainly powerful.


    Even King Heukryong seemed to be tempted by the words.


    "Are you going to focus on the Janggang River?"


    "It''s not the center. But it''s the most important place right now. If Janggang is pushed away, there''s no way to divide Gangnam and Gangbuk. The key is to firmly establish the perception that the Old File Room has to bear a great deal of damage in order to do so."


    "¡­...you''re going to rip your arm, rip your stomach, and dig your guts out."


    King Black Dragon gave a strange smile as he pondered over the words.


    In fact, there''s nothing wrong with his position. In order for the old file room to aim for Sapa in Gangnam, it is necessary to attack the water channel to open the way. At this rate, the first place to fail is Janggangsu.


    Why wouldn''t you mind stepping up and supporting me at a time like that?


    "Ha ha ha ha! This weirdo is saying something worth hearing. Then I''ll join the Sapaeryon! But!"


    Flames fly from the eyes of King Heukryong.


    "You''d better throw away the idea of using 18 units of Janggangsu as a shield. If that happens, I will surely blow your throat and die."


    "It''s a useless worry. We also need the intestines to live.¡±


    Jang Nilso waved his white hands lightly to express his determination.


    Tap, tap, tap, tap.


    The last mangeum godfather, with one hand on his chin, was patting the table with the other. He kept muttering something, and it seemed to calculate the profit or loss.


    Bursting!


    As if to conclude, the mangeum godfather, who tapped the table with his index finger, frowned.


    "That''s not paying off.¡±


    "Why?"


    "Hats."


    He crossed his arms and explained why.


    "It doesn''t really matter what kind of power it is when there are hundreds of clans everywhere. Because all sorts of things get in my way. But when the forces merge into two, only who is stronger remains."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Even if the four clans in Gangnam unite and devour and merge all the small clans, it lacks strength. The union could ruin it sooner.¡±


    Cheonmyon Susa rebutted with a frown.


    "If you take advantage of the relationship between the Heavenly Fellow and the Old File Room...¡­.¡±


    "That''s like a dream. The center of the heavenly alliance is the Sacheon Dangga and the Wasan political factions. No matter how bad our relationship is, we can always join hands if we are on the same political faction. Even if they don''t hold hands, they won''t be fighting back."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you don''t have the power to stop the old file room alone, you''re just jumping into the fire. There is no profit left. It''s impossible without greenness. But hasn''t Green Rim gone to heaven already?"


    Jang Nilso nods loudly.


    "That''s fair enough."


    "Hm?"


    The Mangeum godfather squinted at Jang Nilso''s unexpectedly gentle attitude.


    "Are you saying there''s a way to fill up the power of a fool? Even if we attract all the Sapa in Gangnam, it wouldn''t be possible to replace the green forest."


    "I''m sure it is."


    Jang Nilso, who clenched his head a couple of times, took a sip of the drink.Like this.


    Then he put down the glass and smiled significantly. The red lips looked more conventional because they were wet.


    "If it''s Gangnam land, it is. But¡­¡­ we don''t have to work together only in Gangnam."


    "¡­Not Gangnam?"


    "Wouldn''t that be a good answer?"


    Everyone turned their heads in surprise as Jang Nilso pointed back.


    "Who?"


    I didn''t feel it.¡¯


    Especially on the faces of Cheonmyon Susa and the Mangeum godfather, there was an indescribable wonder. Don''t tell me there''s someone who can reach this distance without getting caught in their senses.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There was someone standing in the corner where the light of the lantern was out of reach and the shadow was deeply cast.


    As soon as I saw him wrapped in dark red tarp from head to toe, everyone''s spine cooled down and fur stood up.


    "¡­¡­who is it?"


    "Hyol Gungju."


    "Tongue, bloodbow?"


    In the end, a shocking shout broke out from the mouth of King Heukryong.


    a blood palace


    The most secretive and mysterious place in Sae-e-O- It is the blood palace that is not even known where the main body is.


    power and secrecy


    Where the two ridiculous properties blend. This is where the royal palace of the blood palace, which is said to fight the janitor with its power, appeared.


    "Born¡­the palace¡­¡­."


    A creepy voice, like scratching a sheet of metal, came out of the darkness.


    "Everyone¡­with the ark¡­Everything¡­¡­."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    King Black Dragon, the Mangeumdaebu, and Cheonmyon Susa looked back at each other.


    "¡­¡­if the bloodstream is together¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s a different story."


    Blood clots are second only to rust. No, strength alone may be strong enough to compare to green forest.


    Hyol Gungju''s pressure is proving that right now.


    The Mangeum godfather quickly bounced the abacus back into his head.


    The number is already sufficient anyway. What is lacking is the absolute number of masters, then blood clots are a much better option than green forests with more heads.¡¯


    The bill is over.


    The lips of the Mangeum godfather finally rolled up.


    "That''s enough. I''ll share that with the love of the dead."


    "I will also join the Sapaeryon of Janggangsu."


    As everyone looked at Hyol Gungju, he also nodded slowly. As if he did not have to repeat what he said.


    "The name is Sapaeryun, but there are five Munpa...¡­.¡±


    "Symbolism is what matters. Hyol Gungju doesn''t seem to have any complaints."


    "More and more gatekeepers will gather under the flag of Sapaeryon. It could be Sapaeryon, not Sapaeryon."


    Knock, knock, knock, knock, knock.


    Jang Nilso laid five empty glasses in front of me without saying a word and began to fill the glass.


    "It''s a great decision."


    "However!"


    At that moment, the Mangeum godfather raised his hand lightly.


    "There''s something we need to be sure about before we have a cup."


    "Speak."


    "Who''s in Ryeonju?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone closed their mouths without a quick answer.


    "There is no point in maintaining the current system in the name of union. Political factions may coexist in that way, but we are too much. We need a firm state and a firm system."


    "Hahahaha! That''s true. But there is no need to worry about it. I''ll be your lord and lead you!"


    "It''s too much for you. King Heukryong. Don''t step up and stay stuck."


    "Cheonmyon Susa! Do you want to die right now?"


    There was a loud voice, but Cheonmyon Susa ignored and gave a crooked smile.


    "Information is power. I am fit to know all the situations of the gatekeepers.""You can''t do anything if you don''t have money, even if you have power. He who pays is in power. Am I wrong?"


    "These are¡­¡­."


    It was time for the three to exchange cold eyes with each other''s eyes.


    "You don''t have to worry about that."


    Jang Nilso finished pouring the drink into the glass and shook his head lightly.


    "Do you have an idea?"


    "I, Jang Nilso, am the only one who can be the Lord of the Loyalists."


    Flames flared in the eyes of King Heukryong.


    "You f*cking bastard...¡­that''s what it was after all."


    "The argument needs a basis."


    "And what''s definitely going to benefit?


    Jang Nilso smiled and pushed a glass in front of everyone.


    "King Heukryong''s chaps are excellent, but they lack the ability to print. There''s bound to be friction elsewhere. Besides, King Heukryong cannot leave the Janggang River. Wouldn''t it be over when the front line is backed up?"


    "¡­¡­Well."


    King Heukryong salivated while looking at the glass in front of him.


    I''m angry, but it''s not wrong.


    "Information is absolutely important, but sometimes it can be harmful. No one wants to follow my weaknesses and my faults above me."


    "¡­is it a fundamental problem? Tsk."


    Cheonmyon Susa also received a glass of wine that was placed in front of me. He had no choice but to agree with this.


    "No one can ignore the power of money, but this is a strong place. And being sensitive to profit means that the elderly can take their own personal gain. Isn''t the head of the Union the right place for a man who can make his own profit for everyone?"


    "¡­That''s a theory."


    The Mangeum godfather also nodded. He had no confidence to choose the former when the interests of the Union collided with those of Black Gwi Bo.


    Jang Nilso picked up one of the two remaining drinks and threw it lightly at Hyol Gungju.


    "Not to mention that there are no other gatekeepers."


    Like this.


    Hyol Gungju, who received the glass, nodded silently.


    Not only that, but...¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso''s eyes were in a state of madness. Everyone who saw the eyes had to flinch.


    There was something about Jang Nilso, who all misrepresented the world, that even made them sick. It was as if the initiative had already been transferred to him.


    "Those who are stuck in my territory and only look in my way cannot be the owners. The man who will be the lord of the Four Fables must starve more than anyone else, and therefore have greater greed than anyone else."


    Jang Nilso''s hand grabbed the north side of the map drawn on the tea table.


    Wood.


    Jang Nilso, who tore the whole part apart, clasped his fist. The smashed wood fell into powder and scattered.


    "I don''t want to take over Gangnam, stay in this barren place, and pretend to be a king. I want that place. I want that place more than anyone else. I''m thirsty just looking at it, hungry. It''s a hunger that won''t go away even if you drink a thousand words of alcohol and eat a thousand grains."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You share everything you can get from that land. No man, no money, no land means nothing to me. There''s only one thing I need. Bringing everything down in the world under the name of me, Jang Nilso."


    Everyone held their breath.


    Jang Nilso''s eyes overflowing with madness proved that all of that is not fiction."It''s only worth it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Follow me. Then I''ll lead you. Not this smelly Gangnam village, but Gangbuk, the center of the midfield!"


    "Hahaha."


    Cheonmyon Susa smiled and shook her head.


    "I''m telling you, I can''t let you down. Haomun Munju, Cheonmyon Susa, will meet you."


    When Cheonmyon Susa seized the gun, the Mangeum godfather sighed and nodded.


    "That''s the best way to go. Black Gwi Bo''s treasure, the Mangeum Godfather, will meet Ryeonju."


    "¡­darn it."


    King Heukryong did not seem to like it until the end, but he couldn''t back out since he had come this far.


    "Don''t ask me for respect."


    "Of course."


    "¡­King Heukryong, who has a total of 18 units in Janggangsu, accepts the defeated Jang Nilso as the Ryeonju of Sapaeryon!"


    "Take a glass."


    Jang Nilso raised the glass first, and everyone raised it high in front of me.


    "As of this time, we are brothers. Drink to your brothers! A knife to the traitor!


    Soup!


    The glass clashed violently in Ho Gong.


    It was not long before everyone emptied the glass.


    Love in Love.


    Finally, a Sapa coalition was born that would turn the world upside down.

 Chapter - 792 Episode 792. Hes the only one worth it. (2)

    "Well done, my lord."


    "Well."


    Hoga Myong grinned as she saw Jang Nilso nodding lightly.


    "No, now I''ll call you Lord Ryeon.¡±


    "It''s hot. What about Ryeonju? Never mind."


    Jang Nilso shook his hand a little awkwardly, saying he hated grandeur, but Hoga Myong was still all smiles.


    "Go up."


    "Well."


    Jang Nilso walked leisurely into a four-horse cart. The carriage, which he was wearing, was as lavishly decorated as it looked.


    Jang Nilso climbed onto the wagon and Hoga Myong looked around and followed. As soon as the two got on the wagon, the horses began to run out.


    Hoga Myong opened her mouth with an uncharacteristically recalled look.


    "Fortunately, I don''t think there was a big problem."


    "I was lucky."


    "That''s not luck at all right.


    Hoga Myong knows. How long Jang Nilso has been trying to create this painting.


    The long-standing effort finally paid off.


    "Now it''s just one step."


    But Jang Nilso said, waving his hand full of accessories.


    "I bow my head and pretend to be sympathetic, but there''s no way that those worms will follow me. Inside, I''m going to put myself and all the people forward and set up my own interests."


    That''s what it''s like to be a statesman.


    The already established position of the Union''s Lyeonju is a place of enormous profits that can gain power and power at the same time. On the other hand, the position of the union''s first owner is only a loss.k.a.a. loss.


    At the stage of coordinating with each other in order to maintain a coalition, everyone is adamant. In the end, it is clear that all the people will have to bear the loss.


    It was only a disgrace for them to become a lord of love to each other, and if they had pushed their backs, they would have waved their hands.


    The throne of this union was twisted into a serpent. It was obvious that a tooth with a deadly poison would bite the whole body even if it showed a gap for a moment.


    "But isn''t he also what the ark wanted?"


    "A pseudonym."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "I told you before, didn''t I? If you don''t risk it, you''ll get nothing."


    Jang Nilso twisted his lips and laughed.


    "They''re full pigs, just throw them extra rice. But hungry wolves are not satisfied with the leftovers. Hunting is always accompanied by danger."


    Jang Nilso brushed my lips with his index finger. His lips, red as blood, shone with a subtle glow.


    "If you want something as important as your life, it''s only natural to risk your life."


    "You''re right."


    Hoga Myong looks at Jang Nilso with new eyes.


    It''s a great thing.


    In the past, the Sapa have not united with each other to form a force since the war against the Magyo. The Sapa Alliance was born in a hundred years. Jang Nilso and a man-in-law took over the position of Lienju.


    Jang Nilso, the youngest and most experienced among the heads of those prominent Shin Ju-opae. It''s too obvious for Hoga Myong, but it''ll never be obvious for anyone else.


    But Jang Nilso didn''t seem to be in the least pleased with what he''d done. He was just as nonchalant as if he had earned what he deserved.


    Jang Nilso''s eyes are already on the next. They don''t pay attention to what they already have in their hands. Jang Nilso is a man looking for other prey before he can rip off the flesh of the hunted animal."Thanks to Hawasan''s little boys, the plan is five years¡­"¡­. No, ten years earlier."


    "That''s right."


    "Do they know that I went to celebrate the creation of the Heavenly Union? Hahaha!


    Jang Nilso held his stomach and laughed.


    I want to cry, but I slapped you in the face.


    The river was like water that had been stagnant. There is nothing to be desired by anyone. So there''s no one to risk.


    He broke the balance of power of the powerful, which was so peaceful, at once.


    According to his plan, it would have taken ten more years, but it was a thousand years...¡­. No, thanks to the presence of Hwasan, we were able to accomplish so much at once.


    "It''s a very pleasant and pleasant thing to do, but...¡­it''s dangerous to think backwards. I can''t miss the opportunity, I''ve moved, but I''m not ready yet.


    "The more dangerous you are, the more you gain.¡±


    "There you go, there you go. As expected, you know how I feel."


    I put four poisonous snakes in my stomach.


    If it doesn''t provide comfort, the vipers will bite his stomach and try to pop out of his stomach. If so, Jang Nilso has to risk his life.


    But¡­¡­.


    You''ll find out soon enough.¡¯


    Jang Nilso''s gastric acid is melting their bodies, too.


    "We''ll have to wait and see who''s going to swing it."


    Jang Nilso''s lips, red as blood, opened slightly, revealing white teeth. It was frighteningly sharp.


    "Let''s go."


    "Are you thinking of going there yourself?¡±


    "A pseudonym."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "A man should never forget his grudge. But so is the grace."


    Hoga Myong looked at Jang Nilso with a slightly curious look.


    "If there is a benevolent man, it is also natural to repay him from the position he has received."


    "¡­You''re right.Only... What if so?¡±


    "You have to pay me back. I don''t know if it''s enough, but you have to pay me back."


    Jang Nilso laughed quietly and loudly.


    "It remains to be seen whether they will like my gift, of course, but it is meaningful to express sincerity."


    Hoga Myong nodded at Jang Nilso''s smile.


    Sometimes the position of military is overshadowed.


    He was confident of shaking anyone up, keeping up with his brain. But only one person, Jang Nilso, could not tell what was on his mind.


    But Hoga Myong doesn''t feel particularly uneasy about the fact.


    Jang Nilso??? Jang Nilso??. No ordinary human being can judge.


    When Hoga Myong glanced, Jang Nilso closed his eyes and was lost in deep thought. Hoga Myong held her breath so as not to disturb her thoughts.


    Jang Nilso, who closed his eyes, pressed my temples with his fingers.


    ''It''s just the beginning.¡¯


    It''s only a step forward. There''s still a long way to go. And the road ahead will be a very rough thorny path. Walking alone will tear the flesh, and thorns will be embedded in the bones.


    However, considering what he would gain by walking there, Jang Nilso could walk with a smile, not a thorny path.


    The hungry never stop.


    And the day of Jang Nilso''s death will never come.


    * * *"Aren''t you fighting?"


    "That''s what it looks like it.


    Chung-Myung grabbed Im Sobyong by the collar and shook him.


    "What are you talking about? When dirty Sapa pups and mean political pups get together, they''re gonna have to turn their eyes around and fight! Why aren''t you fighting? I''ve set you up like this!"


    "Oh, put this down!"


    "No! They have to fight each other and die! Then I''ll suck my honey!"


    Baek Cheon sighed as he listened to the evil words.


    "Chung-Myung??¡­¡­.¡±


    "Huh?"


    "You should say that in a place where no one else listens."


    "Oh."


    It was Baek Cheon who couldn''t bear to say that now the Taoist shouldn''t think like that.


    ''It''s like poison.''


    What a dirty sapan and a mean political party. Does he even have his own side in his head?


    "Cough! Cough! It''s......and when they see the factions, they don''t even look back and run away!"


    "You can''t keep up with that? Shaolin''s pups swapped kyung kyung kyung kyung kyung kyung. Where''s this jerk? It''s him, it''s him, it''s not there!"


    "There''s no point in doing it. How can I follow you when you go out to the water by boat?"


    "Then I''ll go after you on a boat!"


    "¡­Then the enemy will attack and destroy the ship. Then what would happen?"


    "What''s going on? What''s going on? That''s great! All the pups are going to drown, and that''s a feast day!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong, who looked at Chung-Myung with blank eyes, turned his eyes weakly toward Baek Cheon.


    Baek Cheon couldn''t bear to look at the eyes and shook his head.


    I''m sorry.


    A bandit boss who lives on the back of both people is asking about the character of a prestigious political disciple. Of course, it''s ridiculous, but it''s Chung-Myung who can''t even refute the nonsense.


    "Anyway, the... No, put this down. Anyway, they seem to have abandoned their water supply and gone to the Janggang River."


    "I don''t think you can keep doing that.¡±


    "Maybe by now..."Yes, I''m looking for the Beville Hill, so I''ll be driven towards the Black Dragon Salad."


    "Huh? Black Dragon Salad?"


    Im Sobyong nodded.


    "It''s like a green vegetable with a total of 18 Janggangsu-ro. However, if green vegetables move from place to place, heukryongchae is a place where the power of Janggangsuchae is concentrated. King Heukryong is not a managerial head like me, but an emperor.¡±


    "Did you ask them to get together, then?"


    "No, that''s how bandits and numbers work. Even if you tell them to come back on their own, they gather at a place where they can rub. I don''t know if that''s what you''re asking for or if you can''t die alone."


    "¡­Are they crazy?"


    "That''s the case with bandits. Tsk, tsk, the uneducated ones."


    Baek Cheon eventually closed his eyes.


    You''re the bandit, you are.


    "That''s why you''re gathering at the Black Dragon Chai, right?¡±


    "That''s what I''m expecting."


    "Is the Sorri and the Shamans going there?"


    "Isn''t that probably the case?"


    Chung-Myung nodded as he let go of Im Sobyong''s tight grip on the collar.


    "Then I''ll go! Private lodging!"


    "¡­¡­why?"


    "Tell the long story short and get the kids ready! I''m going to the Black Dragon Chai!"


    "Why are you there again?¡­.¡±


    "Why and why? When all the enemies and political pups get together in the Black Dragonfly, we''ll have a big fight!"


    "¡­Don''t keep calling me political pups."That''s why we''re like Sapa, you son of a b*tc*!


    "What would people say if we were the only ones with our backs in the distance when there was such a big fight? We laid out the board in the first place, but if they eat it all, I can''t sleep! Don''t procrastinate and get it ready!"


    "So you''re going to be in the battle?"


    Baek Cheon asked with a serious look. The word "fight" naturally soared in favor. But at that moment.


    "No."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "I''m gonna go watch with my hands behind my back. Why are we in when they''re killing each other?


    Fish tasting.


    Chung-Myung poured cold water into Baek Cheon''s burning heart.


    Baek Cheon, whose shoulders drooped, asked helplessly.


    "¡­You said I shouldn''t be holding my back a while ago."


    "It''s all right there. It''s not like people see it for themselves, but it''s just that Hwasan was there, too.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You can coax the beggars into spreading rumors that we fought hard. Or I''ll get the numbers to spread it. Don''t you believe they got hit?¡±


    "We can spread it well for you, too. giggle giggle."


    "That''s right! Giggling!"


    Watching Chung-Myung and Im Sobyong laugh together, there was no other hell.


    "Prepare the crepe and drink in advance. It''s always good to drink while watching others beat you up!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Ehehehe! I hope they''re all dead! Hehehehehe!"


    Baek Cheon quietly looked up at the sky. It was clear and peaceful today.


    "Native heaven and earth.


    I really need your help now.


    Please do something about this bastard...¡­.


    Please...

 Chapter - 793 Episode 793, hes the only one worth it. (3)

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s face died as he saw them gathering by the river.


    "¡­guys."


    "Yes, boarding house."


    "¡­Did the writer say he was going?"


    "I think so?"


    Yoon-Jong added to Jo-Gol''s answer.


    "Actually¡­¡­ it''s kind of weird to fall into that position."


    "First of all, it seems that Elder Hyun Young''s eyes have passed away."¡­.¡±


    "¡­¡­why?"


    "I heard that the shaman almost flipped over as soon as he heard that only the shaman had a reputation. You''re about to grab me by the long collar.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s not that I don''t understand how it feels, actually."


    Baek Cheon listened absentmindedly and nodded.


    No, well, he could understand that much. In fact, even if I stop, my feelings for shaman have been deteriorating rapidly recently. In the past, if you asked me where I hated the most, I answered Jong-nam without hesitation, but now I will answer Jong-nam after thinking about it for about a breath.


    Huh? Isn''t it the same thing?


    It''s very different. It means we should compare Jongnam and Shudang.


    There used to be nothing to compare and do. Which shaman rubs against Jongnam? It was possible at least to compare with Jongnam.


    "Yes, I understand that¡­¡­.¡±


    "Yes, boarding house."


    "Then what''s wrong with them? Don''t tell me you''re coming with me?


    Baek Cheon''s eyes turned to bandits and numbers lined all the way behind Hwasan''s disciples.


    They, too, all of them, were sitting there with faces like, ''Why are we standing like this?''


    Yeah, it''s embarrassing. Baek Cheon is embarrassed, too. What are they doing?


    Yoon-jong replied with a sigh.


    "I actually tried to stop him.¡­I can''t communicate. They''re dragging everything."


    "¡­¡­why?"


    "Green Lim, if you leave your enemies here, they''ll all run away, and you''ll never see them again."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Uh... That''sir.


    Surely it is true that the numbers should not be released. Now they''re paying for their work.


    If you''ve done something, you have to fix it. It is also Hwasan''s role to keep those who were taken prisoner from harming the people, unless they were to kill all their enemies.


    The problem is...


    "So, you''re taking numbers and bandits to a place where all the elite tribes gather?"


    "That''s what it looks like?"


    Baek Cheon could not answer and slowly shifted his gaze.


    Chung-Myung was seen kicking his enemies with excitement.


    "No, these bastards can''t stand in line! Where''s the long storyteller? He''s got two legs. Why? Are you uncomfortable? Show me what''s really uncomfortable about me?"


    "Oh, no, no! I''m sorry!"


    "If you''re wrong, you should be beaten, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Chung-Myung, who turned his jaw to the enemy, looked with both eyes.


    The bandits, as well as the numbers flinched at the momentum, shrank their necks and looked at Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Feeling a subtle homogeneity with the crumpled posture, Baek Cheon closed his eyes, unable to bear to see any more. If you stand in front of that bastard, everyone becomes fair, no matter what.


    "Okay, I like it a little now. I''m ready, Jang Moon-in!"


    Instead of answering, Hyun Jong sighed deeply. His lips were fluttering as if to say something, but he ended up shaking his head."I know, Jang Moon-in.¡¯


    ''We know that.¡¯


    Everyone felt like they heard what Hyun Jong was going to say. I could see why he wouldn''t even say that.


    Isn''t it the job of a noble man to memorize the words of the ox ears?


    "That¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s shoulders drooped when he saw the bizarre combination of Taoists, bandits, and numbers lined up in front.


    "¡­Let''s go."


    "Yes!"


    After turning around, Hyun Jong started running out without looking back.


    Hwasan, green vegetables, and the numbers of Daigyeong Chae. The number of people, which can never be said to be small, raced fast along the river.


    Wasan, who is specialized in running, wasa, and the bandits of green vegetables were also skilled in green forests and were used to riding in mountainous areas, so the speed of progress was no joke.


    So it was the numbers that died.


    "Turn it off¡­¡­."


    "Lord, you''re dead...¡­.¡±


    But in the meantime, no one managed to fall behind and run. The reason was very simple.


    If you fall behind, you die.¡¯


    I''m gonna kill him!¡¯


    It was because Chung-Myung was following behind them with his hands behind his back.


    ''No, I''m walking with my hands on my back, why is it similar to the speed we''re running?''


    Is that a person or a ghost?


    What was certain was that whoever was left behind, whether human or ghost, would be beaten to death by him.


    "Run fast, you men of numbers! Do you think digging the riverbeds cleared you of your sins? Try to fall behind. While you''re at it, let''s cut down on a bowl of rice!"


    "Oops!"


    Baek Cheon slowly followed Chung-Myung, who chased the running enemies.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Why?"


    "Do you have anything to rush to?"


    "Hey, you''ve grown up a lot. You''re even worried about the numbers now?¡±


    "That''s not it, man! As you say, it''s time to show your face and finish it''s over. But if we arrive early, we might have to fight."


    "Oh?"


    Chung-Myung, who opened his eyes wide at the moment, stared at Baek Cheon. Baek Cheon, who felt something slightly worse, asked curtly.


    "Why?"


    "No, I thought you''re finally thinking about going out to school. Until now, I thought the one on my neck was a high-end hero."


    "Is this guy real?"


    Just before Baek Cheon tried to turn over his eyes, Chung-Myung quickly opened his mouth.


    "That''s true."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­I''m a little uncomfortable."


    "¡­what?"


    "Just."


    The corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth, which was briefly answered, were slightly distorted.


    ''That''s all I had to do.¡¯


    Neither Hwasan nor Chunwoo are still weak.


    Of course, it is clear that Chun Woo-meng has established himself as the only force capable of dealing with the old faction and the Great Sega, but ''can deal with'' does not mean ''equal''.


    Chun Woo-meng is still only a weak force that makes the Goofilebang suffer from a single cough.


    ''We need the Sapa.¡¯


    Chun Woo-men are spreading their influence all over the place. Nevertheless, there is only one reason why the old file room has remained silent.


    Face.


    Because those who claim to be noble cannot openly interfere with the same political faction who collaborates.


    The reason why Chung-Myung has been able to beat Gufa so far is because he knew face is more important than they thought.


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    "Do you know when people lose face?"


    "¡­Well?""It''s time to lose my bowl."


    "What do you mean all of a sudden?"


    Instead of answering straight away, Chung-Myung was cynical.


    ''We''re almost at the limit.¡¯


    It is only when my bowl is still intact that I do it for justification and face. If the thunderstorm grows like this, they will eventually throw away those falsehoods.


    Didn''t you realize in the first place that the principle of action that moves the old file room is not a consultation?


    The moment I think I''m being deprived of the rice I have to eat, they''ll try to repeat exactly what they did to Hwasan in the past.


    He will destroy the values of the heavenly nations, and he will try to find substance by biting off the clans of the heavenly nations. Like when I took advantage of the attack, instead of helping Hwasan.


    ''Once you''ve been beaten, you''ll never be beaten twice, you son of a b*tc*!''


    In order to prevent that, they must be immobilized. If this fight flows into a bilateral structure of Cheon U-men vs. Gu File Room, the outcome is obvious.


    You can''t win.


    I need time. It''s time to strengthen the clans of Heaven and strengthen their solidarity!


    So right now, I needed to turn my eyes to the old file room. Anyway, when they are still obsessed with justification and decency.


    "That''s right up to here."


    "¡­What are you talking about? Speak in a way that makes sense."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes have faded.


    "But the way it works is a little strange."


    "Huh?"


    "When they gather with the Black Dragonfly, the Black Dragonfly didn''t leave the Janggang River.¡±


    "¡­I guess so. I''m not going to gather around where no one is."


    "That doesn''t make sense."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung looked up.


    "What''s with the numbers? Shaolin, shamans and namgungs, they''re holding out.¡±


    "Cheongseong is here."


    "Except for the little fish."


    Baek Cheon was incredible. If Cheongseong''s long writer had heard this now, he would have gone to the back with a crab in his mouth.


    Where else in the world is the man who calls that big old file room a little b*tc*?


    "If you look at the physiology of the numbers, it''s right to run away for now. They''re different from the old school. They don''t care about their face. I don''t know if they''ll save face."


    "¡­¡­It''s still a place of one literary faction. Your men are still fighting. You don''t want to run away?¡±


    "Sapa doesn''t have that. First of all, I have the power and the power to live. The clique comes first, but the clique comes first. That''s why it''s Safa.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But the Black Dragonfly is still holding out."


    Chung-Myung was lost in thought, scratching his jaw.


    There''s something I believe in.¡¯


    You have to go and check it with your own eyes. If what he''s thinking is going on, he might have to revise the plan altogether.


    According to his plan, it was a foreman for them to step down from the Zhang River. But not stepping on that outer shell means either.


    One is that I will lose as it is.


    The other is¡­¡­.


    Someone saw something I didn''t see.¡¯


    A smile crossed Chung-Myung''s mouth, lost in thought.


    It''s funny.


    Guess who it is?


    I don''t know. No, I shouldn''t know.


    But Chung-Myung seemed to know why. Who is responsible for the work that makes me feel so uncomfortable?


    Chung-Myung''s eyes kept ringing in his head.


    His eyes, which looked red as blood, were black.


    ''Jang Nilso.''


    Throughout his two lives, he met countless people and fought countless people. In terms of experience, none of Kang Ho is even close to Chung-Myung''s toes.But it was the first time even Chung-Myung had faced such a strange look.


    ''Different.''


    It is different from the madness in the eyes of the Magitans.


    It''s not like Heavenly Demon''s eyes are full of endless futility.


    It''s...


    "Jung-Myung! In front of you!"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung, who was preoccupied, quickly came to his senses and looked up.


    Then I saw a group of fighters approaching this way.


    Enemy?


    No, it''s not.


    Chung-Myung squinted and stared at them. Both eyes shone significantly.


    A neatly dressed, unclothed sword and a long sword in one hand. A clear taegeuk mark on the chest.


    "Ha¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who laughed, shrugged and muttered.


    "This is¡­¡­¡­ a very precious person came to meet me. I''m so happy."


    a party-free group


    Perhaps now the least likely people to encounter were approaching at a rapid pace. A cold light from the eyes of Heo Do-jin, a shaman who led them from the lead, shot at the Hwasan wave.

 Chapter - 794 Episode 794, only hes worth it. (4)

    "Long story short!"


    Heo Do-jin turned his head at the voice calling for him. Soon his forehead was slightly distorted.


    Those in black suits running towards this side, followed by a group of rust and blue.


    It was a truly bizarre combination, but Heo Do-jin was able to identify them at once.


    "Hwasan¡­¡­.¡±


    A slightly suppressed voice leaked out of Heo Do-jin''s mouth. The only people who are so loud in the current powerhouse are the Hwasanites.


    He ran into the most uncomfortable people while heading to the Black Dragon House.


    "¡­¡­What would you like to do?"


    Ho Do-jin shone his eyes at Ho Sanja''s question.


    "There is no reason to avoid it. We didn''t commit a crime."


    It was not long before a strange smile came to his mouth.


    Come to think of it, he hasn''t seen Hwasan in person since the past non-military competitions. I just heard the story that was told.


    I''ll need to check it with my own eyes.¡¯


    The decision was made shortly by Heo Do-jin.


    "In vain."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "I''m going to meet the Wasans."


    "¡­long storyteller, you don''t have to¡­¡­.¡±


    Frustrated Ho Sanja began dissuading Heo Do-jin for now.


    It''s not because I feel uncomfortable meeting Hwasan.


    Since it is a political faction, it does not strictly divide the ranks of the clans like the Sapa, but it is naturally divided among them.


    The shaman''s reputation and skills are second to none to Hwasan''s. If reason is the case, it''s right for him to come and say hello, not for them to approach Hwasan. If Heo Do-jin speaks first, it may give him strength on his shoulders.


    Heo Do-jin said with a slightly displeased look, as if he had guessed Ho Sanja''s innermost feelings.


    "Do you still dwell on that?"


    "¡­long storyteller, Hana¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s all good to have useless falseities. What matters is what you get."


    In the end, Ho Sanja nodded reluctantly.


    As long as Heo Do-jin decides to do so, any more tongue twister is a waste.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes."


    When Heo Do-jin changed his direction, his followers of the shamanism followed suit to Hwasan.


    On the other hand, Hyun Jong looked at it and unknowingly drooled.


    ''Ummm.''


    The spirits of the shaman''s elite have been suffocating.


    ''A shaman...''


    These are the ones who played the real game. It wasn''t exactly to threaten, but naturally heavy and serious energy was flowing out.


    "Come this way, Jang Moon-in."


    "I know."


    Hyun Jong watched them swallowing dry saliva.


    In the past, he might not have dare to face the shaman''s long writer. But just as the Wasans have changed in the past, his position is not the same as in the past.


    It was time to show a dignified appearance as a long-time writer of the HWASAN faction and a hero of the League of Heaven.


    ''One...''


    Hyun Jong''s back got wet with cold sweat.


    His position has obviously changed. However, the way they treated Hyun Jong must have changed that much, or even more.


    The gaze from Heo Do-jin, who took the lead, weighed heavily on Hyun Jong''s shoulder.


    It was then.


    "Is he sneaking up on you for something to eat?"


    Hyun Jong looked back slightly with a nervous voice.


    Chung-Myung, who followed him, was looking at the shaman with his hands on his back."¡­¡­Chung-Myung??."


    "They seem to be catching fire on their hips, too. In the past, I would have ignored it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Long-Written."


    "Huh?"


    "Don''t be so hard on me. You''re going to burn yourself to death these days, so you have to accept it with a big heart. But they''re our descendants, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong listened to it blankly and laughed in vain.


    It would be only Chung-Myung in the world who could speak of a shaman in that way. Even Shaolin''s boss can''t easily see a shaman.


    "Whoo."


    Anyway, thanks to that, the pressure that had been tightening up seemed to have disappeared like a lie. Now I could look at Heo Do-jin with a more comfortable face.


    As the distance between the two gatekeepers became closer, their feet naturally slowed down. Heo Do-jin approached Hyun Jong with a relaxed pace.


    Hyun Jong put his hands together and took an airlift and held them out.


    "I''m seeing a shaman."


    "It''s a shaman''s fault. I''m meeting Hwasan Jang."


    Hurdo also gave up face to face. Deeply bowed, he raised his head and opened his mouth with a nice face.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen you since the World War II Games, Jang Moon-in."


    "Yes, I''m glad to see you again."


    Greetings came and went like a ritual, and Heo Do-jin grinned.


    "At that time, I didn''t think Hwasan would make such a name. I respect you."


    "I''m flattered. No matter how much Hawasan has raised his name, where can he be compared to the sham of the world? I was just lucky."


    "Ha ha ha. Too much humility is proportional, isn''t it? You are now a blind man, and if you say it''s luck, then the Heavenly Men will hit your chest.


    "It''s all thanks to everyone''s positive views on me. If I had decided to become a blind man through my skills and personal connection, how could I have climbed to that position? My shoulders are about to sink under heavy loads."


    Jo-Gol whispered to Yoon-Jong, listening to the conversation coming and going.


    "The death penalty, the death penalty. Both of you sound so soft, but it sounds scary to hear you."


    "Walk."


    "What?"


    "¡­Close your mouth. If you make an accident here, I''ll really grind your bones."


    "¡­Yes."


    Jo-Gol quietly covered my mouth with both hands.


    Then Heo Do-jin looked at the people standing behind Hyun Jong.


    "If you don''t mind me asking who''s standing behind you?"


    "It''s about 70 greenlings."


    "¡­I see.¡±


    Heo Do-jin nods silently. That was all the reaction.


    Hyun Jong, who had expected to walk a different path by dragging Sapa, looked at him with a slightly strange face.


    Don''t tell me Heo Do-jin won''t say anything about this.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Oh¡­¡­ I thought I had to make an excuse."


    Heo Do-jin just laughed at Hyun Jong''s words.


    "Isn''t it because of his highness that even the bandits of Greenling have been enlightened?" I''m just jealous. I don''t think I''ll even be able to keep up with those toes if I pursue them for the rest of my life seek."


    "¡­I''m flattered."


    Hyun Jong bowed his head in embarrassment.


    Heo Do-jin looked around his disciples with a smile on his face.


    You''re sharp.


    The spirit that flows out secretly is no less than that of a shaman. Of course, Mudangbo da is not serious, and at first glance it feels light. Even if it''s empty, it''s not the spirit of a serious Taoist¡­¡­.


    ''Instead, it''s clear and free.¡¯


    A new appreciation sprang into my mind.


    "Since when did heavy and serious become a representative of Doga?¡¯In the first place, it would have been something that wasn''t tied.


    Heo Do-jin, who was briefly lost in thought, soon nodded heavily and saw Hyun Jong.


    "In the last infinity¡­¡­.¡±


    When the word infinite came out, Hyun Jong''s face hardened.


    The inscription from infinity.


    It''s a pleasant memory for Hwasan, but it''s a terrible memory for Heo Do-jin. Heo Do-jin is bringing it up in front of the Hwasan faction.


    "I was very upset that my disciples had been humiliated."


    "¡­¡­I was just lucky."


    Hyun Jong replied with a little discomfort, but Hee Do-jin''s face was surprisingly cool.


    "That''s what I thought inside. But after seeing his disciples here today, I guess it wasn''t just luck."


    Heo Do-jin once again took the gun at Hyun Jong.


    "I''m learning a lot, Jang Moon-in."


    "Don''t do this. I didn''t do anything."


    "If there was nothing the writer did, how could he have reached this day?"


    Once again, when Hyun Jong tried to spit out his modesty, Heo Do-jin''s eyes were on someone else.


    "Isn''t that right, Hwasan Theologian?"


    "Our writer is a bit of a great writer."


    "Ha ha. That''s what I''m saying."


    "As expected, you''re a shaman, and you recognize it! This is why people have to be in big places."


    "Hahaha."


    "Hehehehe!"


    The two laughed face to face as if they were in sync.


    Their eyes, however, were sharply observing each other, unlike their apparent bright expressions.


    "You beat Ho Gong, didn''t you?¡±


    "Yes, by skill."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    For a moment, Heo Do, who was speechless, looked back briefly at Hyun Jong. However, Hyun Jong had already turned to the distant sky with his hands behind him.


    It was an expression, "I can''t help it, so you take care of it."


    "Skills¡­. Yes, skills. Ho Gong is not someone who can beat luck."


    "Yes, it was amazing."


    "You''re even more amazing when you beat that guy?"


    "Hehe. I didn''t mean it, but it''s hard for me to deny it because you pointed it out like that. Ahem!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Heo Do-jin looked all over the Wasans again, but no one could face him. It was because their Mundo, who was ashamed of everything, was sticking out his belly in front of that shaman.


    I want to hide.


    ''I''m embarrassed to death.¡¯


    "Ha ha."


    Heo Do-jin laughed out loud and nodded.


    "Good, you can''t be bothered to say great things. Lao Tzu once said that useless manners eat human affairs.¡±


    Chung-Myung saw Heo Do-jin with his eyes glistening at his cool words.


    "But you''d better be careful. Our children are still training, forgetting their erosion, to beat you."


    "Challenge is always welcome."


    "Challenge¡­¡­."


    Heo Do-jin grinned after a brief pause.


    "I told you, the next time my kids try, don''t back off."


    "Uh¡­¡­ I can''t promise you that."


    "Ha ha. Then there''s nothing we can do."


    Heo Do-jin wrapped up a casual conversation and spoke to Hyun Jong.


    "There''s a lot I want to talk about, but it''s too bad that I can''t talk more because I have to rush my way."


    "Wouldn''t there be another chance.


    "Yes, I will visit you then and ask for your teaching."Heo Do-jin politely seized the gun.


    "Sure."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    Heo Do-jin turned around without hesitation when Hyun Jong politely took the shot.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes!"


    The shamanists ran out first over the Wasanites who were standing at a distance. It was not until the back of Hyun Jong''s mouth that a deep sigh came out.


    "¡­That''s big.


    It''s not that the shaman doesn''t know how much he hates Hawsan.


    But Heo Do-jin never lost his manners and respect. Rather, he even praised Hwasan.


    Hyun Jong thought he could have done that.


    ''That''s what a masterpiece is.¡¯


    A person who has a low posture, but feels the power to overwhelm the opponent in that position. Rather, Heo Do-jin might not have felt this pressure if he had shown his teeth out at them.


    And the shamanists behind them also showed no emotion that they had built up from their previous steams.


    We still have a long way to go.


    Neither he nor HWASAN are good enough to be compared to that shaman.


    "Well."


    Meanwhile, Chung-Myung, who was watching the shaman moving away with his arms folded behind Hyun Jong, rolled up his lips.


    You''re still good, aren''t you?¡¯


    Heo Do-jin and other shamanists were not rude at all.


    But Chung-Myung was rather annoyed by Heo Do-jin''s attitude. Being able to keep yourself right is like being able to afford it.


    "Let''s see how long that space will last."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes, staring at the shaman, were sharp.

 Chapter - 795 Episode 795, only he is worthy. (5)

    "The death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    While running toward the Black Dragon Chai, Jo-Gol opened his mouth.


    "You know, there''s a... shamanist."


    "Heo Do-jin?"


    "Yes, him."


    "What about him?"


    "Isn''t it a little different from what you thought?"


    "Huh?"


    Yoon-Jong looked suspicious and said Jo-Gol seemed a little worried.


    "I thought it would be a very sharp examination just because I was a shamanist. But when I saw him, he seemed like a very good person."


    Of course, this is not the first time I have seen a shaman''s long writer.


    In the past, I saw Heo Do-jin sitting on a high platform at a world-class performance. But it was literally just a distant view.


    This was the first time I''ve ever identified Heo Do-jin.


    "A good man...¡­.¡±


    Yoon-jong briefly repeated the remark and looked at Jo-Gol with pathetic eyes.


    "Why do you look at me like that?"


    "Walk."


    "What?"


    "You did a great job coming to Hwasan.¡±


    "Hehe. What are you talking about? I''m embarrassed."


    "If I had succeeded my father as a merchant, I would have destroyed the whole house."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoon-Jong kicked his tongue and shook his head.


    Dang-Soso, who was listening, helped him out.


    "That''s right, Jo-Gol death penalty. You shouldn''t trust the people who wrote the long stories of the capitalism. I don''t know what''s in it."


    Jo-Gol tilted his head as if he didn''t understand.


    "Do you mean the Lord of the Dangis?"


    "It''s because my father is unusually friendly to Hawasan, not when dealing with other clans. The people who went up to that spot are all breathing people who hide what''s inside me."


    "Well."


    "That''s true."


    Baek Cheon nodded, too.


    "We exchanged words of blessing, but the purpose of this speech cannot have been words of blessing. Maybe we''ve figured out a lot of things that we don''t know."


    "¡­in that short period of time?"


    "So you must be a shaman''s hero."


    Baek Cheon shines his eyes.


    "If there is anything to learn, learn, if there is anything to emulate, follow. But under no circumstances should we neglect our vigilance."


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    Meanwhile, Chung-Myung, who was watching the chicks having conversations from behind, smirked secretly.


    "You''ve grown up well."


    In the past, people who would have made a lot of fuss just by meeting shaman Jang Moon-in are now wary and worried.


    "First of all, focus on what''s ahead of you. Our opponent now is Black Dragon Salad. Not a shaman."


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    He was so brave when he ran out with full of enthusiasm. Chung-Myung grinned.


    "He''s very good.¡±


    Well, even if you''re a chick, you should do this.


    * * *


    Blame.


    Heo Do-jin, who was at the forefront, ran forward quickly.


    The soft look on his face in front of former Hyun Jong and his disciples of the Hwasan faction had long disappeared. There''s only a chill chill left.


    "How was it?"


    Ho Sanja approached carefully and asked.


    Then Heo Do-jin opened his mouth without a change of expression.


    Did you mean "Hwasan"?


    "Yes."


    The assessment of Hwasan has been sickening.


    But it was largely just an assessment of Hwasan''s track record. What Ho Sanja wanted to hear was an evaluation of Hwasan that Heo Do-jin saw with his own eyes.


    "It is clear that we must be vigilant. One¡­¡­."


    Heo Do-jin was a bit of a blur. He closed his mouth as if he was contemplating a little bit, and then slowly opened his mouth again after a little later, he opened his mouth again."Hwasan is definitely a great clique. Seeing it in person today, you must have felt the greatness."


    It''s more of a compliment. Ho Sanja was briefly troubled by this much praise from Heo Do-jin''s mouth.


    "But that''s why it''s so painful. The time they lost."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I was lucky to see Hwasan with my own eyes.¡±


    Heo Do-jin''s eyes dimmed.


    In fact, Hwasan was more intimidating than I thought, and better than I thought. There was definitely something in that Wasan that could not be found in the shaman.


    But¡­¡­.


    "That''s how clear the weaknesses are.¡¯


    It is not yet an enemy, but it was a good thing that I had the opportunity to scrutinize where I could be an enemy anyway. That alone was worth the trip.


    "Once the distance is widened, it is not easy to narrow it down.¡¯


    It''s happened because I''ve been looking down on it. But if we acknowledge him as Hwasan and are wary of him, we were confident that we could keep the gap between them.


    Just this time, yes.


    In the past, the old file room and Oh Dae-sega, who would have looked around until Hawasan took all the public''s interests and took all the profits, this time, as soon as they heard that Hawasan appeared in the Janggang River and fought with the enemy, they flocked.


    That''s what it is to be on the lookout.


    "Long storyteller, he who rises above must bear his weight.¡¯


    It''s not that hard to get a hundred or ten. However, it takes several times as much effort as it does to become a tenth, and several times as much effort as it does to become a second job.


    Hasan, who has already begun to be wary of other clans, will no longer have the same unilateral gains as in the past.


    "But¡­."


    "What?"


    "No, nothing."


    Heo Do-jin''s face is strangely hardened. I was reminded of a feeling close to nervousness.


    ''If the world were as it is now, this distance wouldn''t be narrowed. But....''


    What if the world isn''t as peaceful as it is now? Will the shaman be able to maintain the gap with that Hwasan then?


    Heo Do-jin''s eyes shone cold.


    ''You''ll be busy when you get back to the shaman.¡¯


    To do so, the first thing to do is to dispose of the black dragon salad.


    Heo Do-jin pushed the game into his leg and hit the ground hard.


    * * *


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Hwasan''s students, who ran tirelessly, finally arrived at the Black Dragon Chai.


    Everyone opened their eyes wide at the sight before them.


    "Come on, long man."


    "Well."


    How can I describe this scene?


    Spectacular?


    No, it''s not. It was not appropriate to describe this scene in such a positive word.


    The river was crowded with groups of fighters.


    First of all, what stands out the most is Shaolin''s middles in yellowish yellow cloth. And they were shaman disciples who went ahead of them.


    Next to them were those dressed in sky-blue uniforms.


    "Sky blue¡­¡­."


    "The palace! It''s Changgung Geomdae of Namgung Sega."


    "It''s Namgoong."


    At a glance, the spectacularly sharp inspectors are looking across the river in perfection. And¡­¡­.


    "Then those who wear blue jeans must be blue-s*x."


    Shaolin, shaman, Namgoong, Cheongseong.


    Four gatekeepers who mislead the world are gathered by the river. It was a breathtaking sight indeed.


    ''Have these people ever been in one place since the last war against the Magistrates?''¡¯It was only too real. The fact that times are changing.


    Even though the people gathered here did not show hostility toward Hwasan, I felt pressure as if my body was being weighed down. If they do, would the numbers who have to deal with all of this be overwhelming?


    If they put themselves in the stronghold, they would definitely listen to it in their ears, and they went out to prose with swords pulled out.


    "Long-Written."


    Hyun Jong nods his head.


    "Yeah, let''s go."


    The hands hidden in the sleeves have been shaking finely, but now is the time to move forward. He''s a long-written writer of Hawsan.


    Hawasan''s disciples began to move back to where they had stopped.


    They also had a lot of strength in their steps to understand what it meant to join them.


    Bop Kye walked out slowly and greeted them as he saw Hwasan approaching from behind.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    He presented his example with a solemn face.


    "I''m seeing Hawasan''s long story."


    "Elder Bop Kye, I''m proud of you."


    "Do you remember me?"


    "How can I forget. I don''t forget the kindness you''ve shown me to Hwasan."


    Bop Kye nodded slowly.


    He didn''t really show his affection for Hwasan, but it''s not important that he''s personal at the meeting on behalf of the Moon faction. What''s important is that Hwasan''s writer speaks friendly words to Shaolin.


    "Thank you for coming here. Everyone in the world will be amazed by Hawsan''s spirit."


    Hyun Jong smiled brightly at Bop Kye''s words.


    However, Chung-Myung''s eyes turned upside down as soon as he heard it.


    "No, one of them is a bird...¡­.Uh-Uh-huh!


    "Hahaha. Yes, Chung-Myung! You''re saying that all the middle school students would appreciate him! I''m so proud of you, Chung-Myung! I''m interested in Buddhism! I know you''re a middle-aged man! Hahahaha!"


    Baek Cheon grinned and desperately shut Chung-Myung''s mouth. Even Hye Yeon grabbed Chung-Myung''s neck with a pale blue face and quietly tightened it.


    "Uh! Uh! Uh! That bird...¡­.I¡­¡­."


    "Yeah, yeah. I''ve seen you again! That''s a duck! You''ve never seen a duckling before, have you? I''m amazed, too!"


    In the meantime, Ogum quickly ran and wrapped Chung-Myung''s mouth tightly with a cloth and tied his body.


    "Ugh! Ugh! Ugh!


    Chung-Myung struggled to death, but no one felt sorry for him.


    "Whoo. Put it away back there. No, it''s not. Take this opportunity and bury it."


    "Should I?"


    "¡­¡­No, don''t kill me."


    Baek Cheon sighed and saw Chung-Myung being dragged away.


    It was Hwasan who started the numerical struggle in the first place. So Hwasan should be in a position of welcoming them. But Bop Kye was subtle and naturally grateful to Hwasan.


    As if they were the main characters, and Hwasan helped Shaolin''s intentions.


    A monk!¡¯


    I can''t say I''m wrong for my door-to-door faction, but isn''t that too cowardly and disgraceful?


    Hye Yeon''s face was red, too, to see if she understood the feeling.


    Then Bop Kye glanced at Hye Yeon and said to Hyun Jong.


    "Long-Written."


    "Yes, Elder."


    "I am more than grateful to you for collecting Shaolin''s disciples and teaching me. However, due to the circumstances, I think we should collect our students from now on.""¡­do as you please."


    When Hyun Jong''s permission fell, Bop Kye quietly called Hye Yeon.


    "Hye Yeon."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "Come here and join Shaolin."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hye Yeon''s face hardened in an unexpected situation.


    "The elder, the chief of staff...¡­.¡±


    "I know that the room manager allowed you to go abroad. But now is not the time to seek teaching."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Also, the director entrusted me with all my powers. I won''t say any more."


    I couldn''t say any more because of this. Hye Yeon''s shoulders drooped.


    When he turned around looking down, Baek Cheon tapped him on the shoulder.


    "It''s all right, monk."


    "Baek Cheon Shizu. I...¡­.¡±


    "Shouldn''t the name of the person be obeyed?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hye Yeon''s big, gentle eyes trembled finely. But soon he greeted me in a slightly low voice.


    "¡­See you again."


    "Take care of yourself."


    Hye Yeon politely addressed Hwasan''s disciples. Hwasan''s disciples also took the initiative and showed courtesy to Hye Yeon.


    Wasan''s disciple, but not his disciple, was the best courtesy I could offer.


    "Don''t act like you don''t see each other!"


    "Come visit me again, monk!"


    "I''ll hide the meat separately.


    "What are you saying? You crazy man!"


    Leaving behind the friendly voices, Hye Yeon sighed quietly and walked toward Shaolin.


    "My student has caused me trouble."


    "You''re welcome. I was greatly helped by the presence of monk Hye Yeon. I would like to thank Monk Hye Yeon and Shaolin for the long story of Hwasan."


    Hyun Jong looks at Hye Yeon with sad eyes.


    I felt like I was losing a student if not a student of Hwasan. I felt heavy because I felt like I was going through a sudden breakup.


    Bop Kay suddenly looked to the side after seeing Hye Yeon cross over. And I told Hyun Jong.


    "More than that, I think you should say hello."


    From the side that Bop Kye looked at, Namgoong Sega''s household and Cheongseong''s long writer were walking in a straight line.

 Chapter - 796 Episode 796. Hes handsome and bad-tempered. (1)

    "Namgung Hwang????."


    "It''s a wall string."


    Hyun Jong airlifted toward the two.


    "I''m Hwasan''s Hyun Jong. I''m so glad to see you again."


    All of them were acquaintances at the past Cheonjabi Stadium. However, the two''s attitude toward Hyun Jong has changed markedly.


    First, Byo Kyonja.


    Cheongseong''s long writer, he smiled brightly at Hyun Jong.


    "Hwasan''s reputation is well known in Sichuan. I knew that Hwasan would make a name for himself in the world-class martial arts competition, but I can only admire his performance beyond my expectations. I respect you, Jang Moon-in."


    "Is that a compliment to you? I can''t handle it."


    "What do you mean, over-praise? No one would think so. I can''t be more confident that Hwasan is here when I have to deal with my evil enemies."


    Hyun Jong''s face turned red.


    Nevertheless, the reason why my shoulders were strained was because I could feel that Cheongseong Jang''s words were not pretense but sincere words.


    but


    "What does Hwasan do here?"


    Namgung Wang didn''t seem to think so.


    He stared at Hyun Jong with cold eyes.


    "The power gathered here is too much to deal with a single watercolumn. If the number of people increases, there will be only confusion. "Since we''re late, we don''t have to intervene awkwardly and just support from the back."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "There''s no place for a man of genius here."


    Byo Kyonja frowned.


    "Isn''t that too much to say, Namgoongju?"


    "What are you saying is too much? You''re right. Even if Hwasan started, didn''t he end up stuck on an island and had some fresh fun while we were fighting the numbers?¡±


    Hyun Jong''s eyes trembled.


    ''Fresh play... ''¡­.¡¯


    Can I call it a fresh play?


    Well¡­¡­ it may seem like that to those who don''t know what''s going on. Life is a comedy from afar and a tragedy from up close.


    Namggung Wang shot Hyun Jong with an unhappy face.


    In fact, it may not be the shaman but the Namgoongse that has the worst feelings for Hwasan here.


    The shaman lost his reputation in defeat of HWASAN, and the similar tendencies have made it difficult to get close, but the actual damage is not so great.


    But Namgung Sega lost too much because of Hwasan.


    First of all, the fact that the party''s family has fallen out of the top five.


    Although it has yet to officially declare it, the fact that it has become a natural ally means that it will break the solidarity of the Great Sega. For the Namgung Sega, who leads them as the head of the Five Great Sega, the breakaway of the Dangga is like cutting off one arm.


    Second, it is being taken over by Beijing''s business community.


    Namgung Segawa Fanga is the largest source of funds in the five major families. Namgung has established a commercial sphere around Anhui, but Habukpanga has taken control of Beijing''s offset.


    However, thanks to the express expression of the top of the d*mn galaxy, the Beijing business community is on the verge of breaking the balance as dignitaries begin to search for the top of the galaxy. As a result, the burden on Namgung Sega increased naturally.


    Money and power.


    In the midst of stabbing both of them, no matter how good Namgang Wang is, how can he see Hwasan with good eyes?


    And most of all...¡­.


    God d*mn it, those wereasans who humiliated Doddoy.¡¯


    The other Moon faction was also greatly humiliated by Hwasan.


    However, the weight of Munpa''s disciple is beyond comparison with that of the next generation of cattle, which is supposed to be the next generation of householders.As a result, Namgang Wang could not see Hwasan taking fame, at least here where he was.


    "What does the elder think? Are you thinking of moving with Hwasan?¡±


    "Well."


    Bop Kye was salivating and delayed answering. This was not a hasty answer. No matter how you answer it, it was clear that there would be problems.


    Usually, these words are discussed quietly behind the scenes, but Namgung Wang''s point-blank stabbing made it more difficult to say. Because I have too many eyes.


    "What do you think, a long writer?¡±


    Heo Do-jin, who was slowly walking this way, smiled when asked.


    "By all accounts, this long-range attack was possible because of Hwasan."


    "¡­hmm."


    Namgung Wang''s eyes have become slightly thinner. Heo Do-jin said.


    "There''s no denying that Hassan played a pivotal role."


    "The writer is¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    "So."


    Heo Do-jin cut Namgang''s horse''s back in short words.


    "Let''s give the ball to us in this attack, Jang Moon-in. We''ve come to the Zhang River to pursue our own negotiations, but if Hwasan takes all the balls, we can''t stand."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong''s face when he saw Heo Do-jin looked embarrassed. That''s because I didn''t know I would say it so directly even though I had already guessed it.


    "Please."


    Heo Do-jin bowed slightly, and Hyun Jong quickly shook his hand.


    "Hey, don''t do this. What''s the big deal? You''re overdoing it? I''ll do as you say."


    "Thank you."


    Heo Do-jin smiled and continued.


    "Not necessarily because of the ball. As you can see, the terrain is like that."


    "¡­¡­Well."


    Heo Do-jin pointed across the river. Hyun Jong''s complexion hardened.


    "This terrain...¡­.¡¯


    The river wasn''t that wide. Considering the strength of the Janggang River, it is rather narrow. I didn''t think I''d have much trouble in Doha if I had made up my mind.


    But the problem is next.


    "In there¡­¡­.¡±


    Across the river, there was a high cliff. And in the middle, there was a narrow valley that seemed to have been caused by an ax being struck by a heavenly body.


    "Do you mean there''s a black dragon in there?"


    "Yes, only one large ship can pass by."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Bop Kye explained.


    "I tried to turn around and get in, but he''s pretty tough. First of all, the cliff is too high to jump. Then you have to climb down the line, but it''s a big deal to get that long...¡­and given the skills of those in there, we have to take a lot of damage just to climb down the cliff."


    "¡­Well, yes.¡±


    The other day, when Hwasan hit the Daigyeong Chae, the green forest descended on the cliff.


    But that was possible because Hwasan, who was below, blocked the archers and drew attention to those who came down so that their enemies would not stick.


    The proper height may take advantage of occupying the stomach, but this height will only put those who enter at risk.


    "But the only way to attack from above isn''t down the cliff. Like falling rocks...¡­.¡±


    "You want me to pour boiling oil?¡±


    Even before Hyun Jong''s words were finished, Namgung Wang interrupted with a cynical voice.


    "Hwasan''s reputation as a consultative fingerprint must have been exaggerated."He snorted openly and sarcastically.


    "You think there''s someone down there, and you''re making such a blind attack? If it''s Black Dragon Salad, there might be captured people or laborers. Throw a rock over their heads?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s ridiculous."


    Hyun Jong sighed quietly. A new salivary voice leaked out.


    It''s radical, but it''s not wrong. Those who came to the Janggang River to conduct consultations cannot attack without considering the damage of both people.


    "The Lord of the Southern Palace might be right to catch his breath."


    "Hmm."


    Namggung Wang coughed loudly at Bop Kay''s warning. Bop Kye said as he sorted things out.


    "That''s why I think we''re going to have to go through the aisles ahead. I avoid damage from both people, but I don''t think I''ll be harmed by such attacks if I''m an elite watercolour."


    "If you do¡­¡­."


    "Too many people get in the way of the narrow road. It''s hard to tell between those who are going to attack and those who aren''t, so I think you''ll have to make concessions from Hwasan, who was the last to arrive."


    "¡­I see."


    Even Bop Kye came out here, and Hyun Jong had no choice.


    Most of all, these four clans are woven into a bond called "Gupilebang" and "Odaese." He has no choice but to be uncomfortable with Hyun Jong, a member of Chun Woo-myung.


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    "Don''t mention it¡­¡­."


    It was a conversation from a distance, but I could hear it clearly in Baek Cheon''s ears. His face cramped with anger.


    God d*mn it.


    Some are blatant antagonism, some are polite, and some are gentle.


    All different ways, but everyone naturally ostracizes Hwasan. Hwasan, who fought the watercolour first and risked war for the people of Janggang.


    Is this how they do it?


    It was when Baek Cheon bit his lips gently, holding back his anger.


    That buck.


    "Hm?"


    I could see a man approaching towards Hwasan.


    I could guess that each bobo does not come with a favor just by its young energy.


    Baek Cheon, who was still looking at his face, was startled.


    ''Namgung Dowi?''


    In the past, it was Namgang Dowi, a danak sword that was defeated by Chung-Myung in a world-class competition. His face, which approached Hawsan''s disciples, was cold and expressionless as if he were wearing iron gloves.


    That buck.


    Standing right in front of Baek Cheon, Namgang Dowi stared and opened his mouth.


    "Where is the Hwasan Divine Dragon?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Hwasan The Dragon."


    Baek Cheon turned his head slightly instead of answering.


    At the same time, everyone''s eyes were on the same spot along Baek Cheon.


    "Uh! Uh! Uh! Uh!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Namgung Dowi''s eyes trembled.


    I''m sorry.


    Baek Cheon sincerely apologized to Namgung Dowi, who came from the deepest part of his heart. You shouldn''t look like that when you think about how Namgung Dowi would have walked all the way here. That''s the least courtesy of a person...¡­.


    "Pooh, let me go."


    "Can I?¡±


    "Get it out of here!"


    "Yes!"


    Jo-Gol and Yun-Jong untied the cloth tied Chung-Myung''s mouth and pulled out the iron wire they had wrapped around their bodies. Chung-Myung screamed with a red face as if he had been waiting.


    "Foah! Hey! Shouldn''t you tie it up so you can breathe? I thought you were going to die!"


    "That''s not the point right now. I''m a guest, Chung-Myung."


    "Huh? Sir?"


    Chung-Myung then turned his head and looked at Namggung Dowi.


    "Oh¡­¡­."Namgung Dowi opened his mouth in a heavy voice, hardening his complexion.


    "Long time no see¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­who was it?"


    Namgung Dowi, speechless for a moment, turned his head and saw only the distant sky.


    And Baek Cheon couldn''t bear to see that and turned his head.


    I''m so sorry.


    I should''ve just kept it tied.


    Then the tactless Jo-Gol quickly whispered to Chung-Myung.


    "It''s Namgang Dowi! Namgung Dowi! ????????? Namgung Dowi!"


    "??? Namgung Dowi?"


    "Yes!"


    Chung-Myung looked at Namggung Dowi for a second and said, "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "¡­¡­who is that?"


    "I had a fight with you at the arena!¡±


    "I don''t have a lot of fans at the arena, but I can''t remember all that.¡±


    "The one who counted!"


    "Hye Yeon?"


    "Oh, no, next!"


    "Isong Baek?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon saw it.


    A glimpse of Namggung Dowi''s self-conscious Jo-Gol''s face with a sincere feeling young.


    ¡­¡­that''s a very rare sight.


    "What''s next?"


    "Since then, it''s all a bunch. How can I remember every little thing?¡±


    Chung-Myung stood up waving his hands and shaking his clothes. Then Namggung Dowi bit his lips and stared at him.


    "Forgot me...¡­.¡±


    "Ah!"


    Then Chung-Myung, who burst into his face, exclaimed and clapped his hands. Namggung Dowi gave a twisted smile as if he knew it.


    "Now I know...¡­.¡±


    "At that time, that handsome, bad-natured guy! Was his name Jin Eun-ryong? Right?"


    "Namgung Dowi!"


    "Huh¡­¡­ It''s weird. If you''re handsome and unlucky, you''re a real jerk."


    Namgung Dowi and Jin Dong-ryong¡­¡­. No, Baek Cheon trembled at the same time.


    Chung-Myung, who was even more worried, shouted "Ah!


    "Yeah! Wow, it''s you! Nice to meet you! I remember seeing you! At the time, he...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who was smiling brightly, glanced down.


    At the same time, everyone in the arena at the time glanced down along Chung-Myung and hurriedly regained their place.


    "¡­I''m sorry. I had a lot of anger in my body back then. It wasn''t supposed to be that bad. That... that''sir? Maybe there''s something wrong.¡­.¡±


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    Namgung Dowi''s handsome face was distorted like a yacha.

 Chapter - 797 Episode 797. Handsome and bad-looking. (2)

    "This¡­¡­."


    Crunch Crunch.


    The sound of grinding teeth spread eerie.


    Namggung Dowi stared at Chung-Myung with bloodshot eyes.


    How much pain have you suffered since your crushing defeat to Chung-Myung at the last arena?


    It was a crushing defeat with no excuse. Thanks to this, Namgung Dowi''s pride, who believed himself to be the best among the latecomers, was literally shattered.


    But the pain of defeat was nothing compared to the pain he had since.


    Of all people there, everyone saw him being hit with pride, so there was a rumor that even Anhui, where Namgung Sega is located, was rumored. Thanks to this, marriage talks, which had poured out several times a day, suddenly stopped, and the hawks that had been in and out of the house on a fictional day, disappeared like lies.


    Most of the people who married to Namgung Dowi wanted to replace Namgung Dowi with Namgung Sega.


    However, rumors spread that there might be a problem with his "there" and everyone backed out as if they had promised.


    That humiliation and humiliation!


    When I recalled the miserable moment, I felt as if I had swallowed hot charcoal.


    It''s all because of him!¡¯


    Namggung Dowi is not a disgraceful man who inherently bears a grudge against defeat.


    But it wasn''t an ordinary defeat. It was the act of destroying all human pride, breaking it into pieces, putting it in a millstone and grinding it.


    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!


    Namgung Dowi calmed himself down with a few big deep breaths


    I wanted to rush in and chop that face right away, but there are too many eyes here. No matter how angry I am, I will protect my dignity as the owner of Namgung Sega.¡­.


    "Oh, my. I guess there''s a problem because you can''t talk. What am I supposed to do about this...¡­.¡±


    "No! No problem!"


    Namggung Dowi looked around, screaming in surprise.


    Even so, the Mundos of the old file room, who had been listening to the conversation interestingly, looked down quickly and raised their eyes again. Their faces were filled with grief.


    Namgung Dowi''s face turned red.


    "I''m fine!"


    "¡­Really?"


    "I told you so!"


    "Yeah, well¡­¡­".¡±


    Chung-Myung nodded slowly with a sympathetic look.


    "That''s a relief. I''m glad to hear that. That''s a relief."


    "Believe it!"


    "Oh, trust me. I believe you, and don''t worry too much. Well, that''s not something you have to have, is it? If Namgoongse is direct, Shaman or Shaolin will accept it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Right?"


    Chung-Myung looked back at Bop Kye and Heo Do-jin and asked.


    The two opened their mouths in a twist, feeling as if they had been dragged out of nowhere.


    "Huh?"


    "He, uh¡­, yes, but¡­¡­.¡±


    Namggung Dowi''s face was now red as the world''s Heo Do-jin and Bop Kye answered vaguely.


    Jo-Gol whispered softly to Yoon-Jong.


    "Hwasan''s a provincial government, don''t you accept him? We can get married, but we don''t have to."


    "You''re unlucky.¡±


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Namggung Dowi''s forehead was bloodshot.


    I can hear you, you bastards!


    Anyway, there''s no one who''s the right man all the time!


    "¡­Hwasan the Dragon. You haven''t changed a bit. Even that attitude of looking down on people."


    "You haven''t changed, man! People are so sweet and caring to worry about you!"


    Baek Cheon shook his head seriously.


    "Chung-Myung, that''s not a concern."


    "Oh, really? I thought this was how it works, I guess."Namgung Dowi closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    I''ve come all the way here over and over again to remind myself not to be stopped by his tricks, and in the end, it''s like this again. But it''s a relief that he doesn''t kick his groin like before.


    "Whoo."


    Namgung Dowi, who managed to find peace of mind, said with a cold face.


    "I''m glad it hasn''t changed."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­First of all, thank you. Thanks to you, I have clearly realized how much I have lived in a well."


    At first, I denied it. If it hadn''t been for a surprise attack, it wouldn''t have been so devastating.


    But in the end, I had to admit it.


    Hwasan Sinryong Chung-Myung''s activities have been heard by Ahn Hwi.


    "Today is not my day, but one day I will have a chance to show you how sharp my sword has become."


    Namggung Dowi snubbed with cold snow.


    "I will surely defeat you and repay you for your humiliation. Don''t forget. I''m Namgung Dowi from Namgung Sega. I''m the one who''s going to bring you defeat.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who was looking at Namggung Dowi with a blank face, tilted his head and soon turned to Baek Cheon.


    Somewhat strange, Baek Cheon asked with a sour face.


    "¡­¡­why?"


    "I''m asking because I''m really curious."


    "¡­what?"


    "Is your father really not related to Namgoongse? Or maybe your mother''s last name is Namgung?"


    "Not both!"


    "¡­It''s weird. I can tell he''s serious. I can''t be this unlucky without Jin. I remembered the face of the golden dragon that I forgot.¡±


    How can you forget that, you crazy man!


    You look just like me!


    The two of them were not enough, but now he is shaking at Chung-Myung''s words and actions, which even snatched Jin Geum Ryong. Of course Chung-Myung didn''t care.


    "I wonder how unlucky Eun-ryong is now."


    "Two, two brothers are not like that!"


    "The first one and she seem to know that she''s unlucky. Haha."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    I''m sure he''s a real man who can''talking.¡­ Anyway, the momentum from Namggung Dowi''s body was clearly stronger than in the past.


    Considering the time from the arena to now, he seemed to have forgotten to eat and practiced. Namgung Dowi once again spoke solemnly.


    "Remember, I''ll pay you back."


    "Oh, yeah, yeah. Come see me when you have time. Instead, I''ll come with a congressman."


    Namggung Dowi stared silently at Chung-Myung and turned away. Chung-Myung grinned as he looked at his back as he moved away.


    Jo-Gol asked wonderfully.


    "¡­¡­why are you laughing like that?"


    "Huh?"


    "A man who would have been a man of no manners would have been a man of no manners to break his head.¡±


    "It''s cute."


    "¡­Ears, cute?"


    "Oh, isn''t he just like a colleague? Long time ago, Dong-Aeng did that and his head...¡­.¡±


    "Ha, don''t do it."


    Baek Cheon, who recalled a dark history that could never be forgotten, hurriedly cut his back with a red face.


    Chung-Myung laughed out loud.


    Namgung Dowi''s bad attitude can be considered cute. I liked how strong it was compared to the past.


    It means he''s not the only one who talks.


    "You must have been training hard.¡±


    "You have to. You have to deal with someone."


    "That''s why you have to step on the pot and raise them."Chung-Myung giggled.


    It was quite fun to see people who were like chicks, whether they were meant to be together or not, growing up.


    I suddenly miss Songbaek.¡¯


    The disciples of Bongmun Jongnam are probably practicing bone-cutting training by now.


    Even though the name Jongnam still grinds my teeth and my blood rises backwards...In fact, there was no ill will towards Jongnam''s disciples, such as Isong Baek and Jin Geum Ryong. Because they didn''t commit the crime.


    The face of the unlucky Jin Geum Ryong and the face of the firm Isong Baek alternated. There will be days when the two of them unwrap the gates and reappear before him.


    However, Chung-Myung, who was deeply moved by the chicks'' growth, was soon fed up and shook his head.


    "No, it''s not a golden dragon. I don''t really want to see him. You''re so annoying."


    "¡­but he''s still my brother.¡±


    "It''s worse.¡±


    "¡­¡­Bad boy."


    Baek Cheon sighed.


    Come to think of it, after meeting Chung-Myung, the numbers are all influenced by Chung-Myung.


    Not to mention Hwasan, just Hye Yeon of Shaolin has now become almost Hwasan, and even Namggung Dowi of Namgung Sega forgets and practices to defeat Chung-Myung.


    The same goes for Jin Geum Ryong and Isong Baek.


    Baek Cheon pulled Chung-Myung up the corners of his mouth more.


    ''That''s new.''


    It was because I realized how much Chung-Myung was changing the midfield. Leaving the subject behind, Baek Cheon asked Chung-Myung.


    "So, what are you going to do now?¡±


    "What?"


    "I don''t think we''re going to let you in. Didn''t you hear me because I was tied up?¡±


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung''s head turned towards the place where the long writers gathered.


    "You''re leaving us out?¡±


    He shouted out loud and his anger soared in Namgang''s face.


    "How dare a disciple be in front of the long sentences of each faction...¡­.¡±


    "That''s what happened.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Namgung Wang shut up and looked back at Bop Kay with incredible eyes.


    No matter how much he wants to go to Namgung Sega, the head of the Great Sega, but he cannot ignore Bop Kye, the second-in-command of Shaolin. But the Bop Kye is talking to those three most important students. As a result, only the angry Namgang Wang''s appearance became ridiculous.


    ''What is this...''


    It was embarrassing enough for Namgung Wang, but Bop Kye had his own situation.


    He has already seen Chung-Myung and Bop Jeong talk several times. I couldn''t guess until condensed milk, but Bop Jeong definitely treated Chung-Myung as a warrior and respected him.


    Isn''t he the elder of Shaolin who respects the leader of Shaolin''s room?


    "Ha... You''re leaving us out?¡±


    As Chung-Myung growled his eyes, Oh Sword crept closer. Hyun Jong also prepared to shout right away.


    but


    "Well, there''s nothing we can do about it."


    "Huh?"


    Unexpectedly, Chung-Myung grinned and turned to walk away. Then, he began to unpack his bot at the back.


    Baek Cheon looked at it with a puzzled look.


    "What are you taking out¡­¡­"A mat?


    Mat, confectionery, crepe, and...¡­ jerky?


    Hey... Did you really bring it?


    Back Cheon closed his eyes tightly when he finally came out of the flotilla.


    That crazy guy even brought a drink.I''m here for a war!


    Whoosh!


    The mat spread out peacefully. Chung-Myung calmly sat on top of it and began to lay out the food he had packed. It looked as if he had come to see flowers.


    "What, what are you doing?¡±


    "Just look around.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Then I''ll give you a proper tour."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Everyone''s telling me to watch. What''s wrong with being nice to her?


    "¡­he, no problem¡­¡­.¡±


    Can I do this? Can I really do this?


    Baek Cheon stared desperately at Hyun Jong with a look of help. Then Hyun Jong smiled and said to other long sentences.


    "I''m sorry. My child has no manners."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Then we''ll support you from the back."


    "¡­¡­please."


    After the conversation, Hyun Jong slowly approached Chung-Myung. Then he sat down and asked.


    "Did you bring your car?"


    "Hehe. I told him to take it in advance. Hey! Get me some tea!


    Then tea sticks came out of nowhere and were placed in front of Hyun Jong. Hyun Young and Hyun Sang also sneaked up on the mat as if they had been waiting.


    "Well, there''s nothing much to do.¡±


    "I''m sure you understand. Actually, it''s a little too much for us to join."


    "Yeah, yeah. You''re right about that."


    When the elders sat down, Chung-Myung shouted loudly.


    "Take out what you''ve got and sit down! The view is nice and the wind is nice, so we can look at the water!"


    Namgung Wang''s face, staring blankly at the scene, was horribly distorted.


    ''These d*mn things... ''¡­!¡¯


    This is obviously a situation in which they reject and repel Hwasan.


    But then they came out like that, and it became a situation where they had to fight like they were acting cute in front of the Wasan faction, where they were playing in the background.


    What kind of humiliation is this?


    I was caught in my own trap. But it''s also too embarrassing to nitpick about it''s Hawasan is just a step back, as they say.


    Whether Hwasan is stepping down and carrying his back, he can''t interfere with it, whether he''s on high alert or drinking on a board. They''re not from the old file room or the Five Great Sega. They belong to Cheon U-men.


    "Hmm."


    Namgung Wang coughed in vain with an unhappy face.


    "¡­¡­then we''ll discuss how to attack."


    "Well."


    "¡­¡­Let''s do it."


    While the heads of the factions were discussing face to face, loud voices rang out behind them all along the way.


    d*mn the Wasans.


    Anyway, there was nothing going on with them.

 Chapter - 798 Episode 798. Hes handsome and bad-tempered. (3)

    "The entrance is too narrow."


    "Hmm¡­¡­, and there are too many distractions."


    The eyes of the long writers turned to the river.


    In front of the deep valley in the middle of the cliff across from it was filled with water supply lines.


    ''It''s more formidable than I thought.¡¯


    This is why dealing with numbers is difficult.


    If they are located in an open terrain like other gatekeepers, they can just sweep it away based on the overwhelming history of Shaolin, Shudang, Namgung and Cheongseong.


    However, in order to target such terrain, it is necessary to take damage from entry.


    No, not from the beginning.


    It''s right to say approach first.


    We''ll only be able to get into the valley after we''ve had a hand-to-hand fight.


    ''At times like this, I''m even jealous of the Sapa.¡¯


    Namgung Wang gritted his teeth.


    I felt nauseous looking at the topography of that valley.


    This side is restricted by the people who may or may not be inside, but they are not. It''s hard to tell what unique traps are lurking in that narrow valley.


    "We need to secure the top."


    "Yes, they don''t know what they''re up to.¡±


    "¡­¡­It must not be easy.¡±


    I don''t even think of losing. It''s too much to deal with a black dragon salad.


    But the most important thing now was not just victory.


    You should do more than just another door-to-door faction while dealing as little damage as possible. That''s why their heads are so complicated.


    "If we want to make a contribution, we have to be active. However, if that happens, there is no choice but to suffer great damage.¡¯


    ''If we bleed, they''ll love it.¡¯


    "What are you going to do?"


    Among those who were looking at each other, Bop Kye opens his mouth first.


    "Sorim will take the lead."


    "As expected of Shaolin. Who in the world would doubt Shaolin''s consensus? But this time, let''s give our shaman the first offense."


    "The Southern Palace also brought ships.¡±


    "The ship has brought integrity."


    Four people peeked back at each other.


    "Well, first of all¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Who''s in the vanguard...¡­.¡±


    "Here, take a drink!"


    "¡­That''s the first decision I make¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hey! Get me everything you got! I know you brought it!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Namgung Wang''s face, which had barely become a little serene, has a tendon again.


    "This¡­¡­."


    "Calm down, Lord Namgoong."


    "Never mind."


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    With the dissuasion of other long sentences, Namgung Wang opened his eyes with a look of anger and going crazy.


    Well, there was a very feast in the back, regardless of the grievances here.


    The Wasans in black suits, bandits in rusts, and even the men in blue clothes are holding a drinking party together.


    "On the battlefield, I drink...¡­.¡±


    Hyun Cheon-ja, who had shown quite a favor to Hwasan, frowned as if she did not understand this much.


    "Never mind! Do you have any ideas for those of you who hang out with the Sapa? You can''t put those people in the battlefield. Unless you want to be stabbed in the back.¡±


    "Hmm."


    Three people showed signs of displeasure.


    But only one, Heo Do-jin, saw it and kicked his tongue.


    It''s stupid.


    It''s nothing to be upset about having a drinking party.


    What''s important is that they''ve prepared drinks. In other words, some of them knew from the time they came here that they would not be able to participate in the battle, that the Old File Room and the Great Sega would unite and push them back.Isn''t that something you can guess?


    ''No way.''


    They are Hwasan.


    It is the most prosperous gatekeeper in the Middle Ages, in the midst of fame. At the same time, however, he has been expelled from the old file room for almost a hundred years. In other words, none of them has experienced the old file room or the five major houses.


    I don''t know to what extent you can guess if you''ve been through a lot of old and five generations and understand their physiology, but Hwasan, who has been pushed out of that realm for more than a hundred years, even prepares alcohol with confidence?


    The most important thing to note here is the insight.


    And the person who guessed it probably...¡­.


    Heo Do-jin''s eyes turned to Chung-Myung, who was drinking cheerfully in the middle.


    "What a mysterious man he is he?"


    How the hell do you have that much insight at that age? He also saw a lot of geniuses in Kang-ho, but it was the first time to see such a man.


    There are many talented people.¡¯


    Of course, Hwasan Sinryong''s talent is no match for others. But beyond that talent, it''s been decades of ease and insight that''s rolled into power.


    ''I might have to think again.¡¯


    Obviously, his judgment was not wrong. Hwasan must be in a hurry to close the gap with the shaman for some time to come.


    But... what if they die and that child becomes a long story for Hwasan? Will the shaman really be able to deal with Chung-Myung''s Hwasan then?


    The more I think about it, the more I fear...¡­.¡¯


    "Hahahaha! Long-written man! Here''s a drink! Wow, the view here is awesome!"


    "¡­¡­I became a car."


    "A day like this is more about drinking than tea! Go! Go! Go! Go! Go!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Heo Do-jin''s eyes twitched.


    It''s great, but...¡­.


    It''s really great, but...¡­.


    Somehow, it was Heo Do-jin who hated it more than he died.


    "¡­Will it be okay?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Are you sure this is okay?"


    In the meantime, I''ve seen too much of what he''s doing.


    Now, even if Chung-Myung is caught by a man, gets hit by a magic pearl, and runs away, he is Baek Cheon, who is confident to watch with his hands behind his back.


    But¡­¡­.


    Is this really okay?¡¯


    The elite of the four clans are gathered before their eyes.


    Shaolin, shaman, Cheongseong, Namgung.


    Each and every name is enough to make them tremble. How great is it that there are not any of them, but four of them?


    But¡­¡­ in the middle of that place, a group of monks, bandits, and figures are gathering to hold a drinking party.


    ''Even if it''s not here, it''s a strange sight.''


    The bigger problem was the facial expressions of those sipping alcohol.


    "¡­I feel like I''m going to get a hole in my stomach.¡±


    "Can I eat this?¡±


    "Cha, it''s better to fight."


    Hwasan feels the pressure of the front doorkeepers, as Hwasan does, but in fact it was nothing compared to green forests and numbers.


    The bandits of green vegetables lost focus on their eyes with a completely frozen face.


    "Ha, ha, ha.... A drink¡­¡­."


    Shaking.


    The hand of the person who lifts the glass is shaking like an asiatic tree.


    I feel like throwing up.¡¯


    What if he changes directions and attacks this way?


    "God of the mountains. Help me!¡¯


    That''s a natural reaction.Although the situation has somehow turned out to be like this, the old file rooms in front of them are enemies, not colleagues of bandits. It''s not strange if they''re beaten up, not the numbers of black dragonfish.


    But instead of running away, I have to lay a table in front of him and drink. It would have been more comfortable to set the oil on fire and drink it.


    But if you have to say, they are still better.


    "Hiccup!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hiccup!"


    ''The body looks better.''¡¯


    The bandits glanced at the numbers with pitiful faces.


    They are the warriors of Nokchae, which is regarded as the most elite in Noklim, and there is also King Noklim here.


    However, those numbers were literally watercolors, and they had been subjected to punishment not long ago.


    Since such people were brought in like slaves and held a drinking party in front of the place where their former colleagues were punished, it is acceptable to maintain their sanity.


    "¡­¡­I know, why did you bring alcohol?"


    "Well, he wants me to take care of him.¡­we''ve got some kind of talent¡­¡­.¡±


    Do it.


    I''m going to peel it if you to peel it. The person who makes you do it is Hwasan Sinryong.


    The numbers of faces that are about to collapse from a heart attack, and bandits who are seriously contemplating whether to run or lock in front of them. I do drink there, but I don''t know if it''s really okay to do this, so I''m looking at the Wasan Mundos all the whole time.


    And even your own clique looking at them.


    Everyone occupying the riverside was in an uncomfortable, uncomfortable and uncomfortable situation.


    In the meantime, there was only one person who was excited.


    What a mess!


    Chung-Myung handed over the drink and pulled the bottle out of his mouth.


    "Caaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa It tastes good! It''s amazing! And the view!"


    Hyun Jong stared at Chung-Myung with a displeased look.


    He was understanding. Everything Chung-Myung does has its own calculations. It may be embarrassing for a moment, but it''s only good to follow.


    I know. I know, but...¡­.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes, long story."


    "¡­is it really okay to do this?"


    The pros and cons are amazing, but I couldn''t help feeling anxious.


    "They told me not to get in."


    "Even so...¡­.¡±


    "If you''re down in the back for nothing, they''re the only ones that feel good. You have to understand this long story so that you can survive in this tough political arena."


    "¡­what?"


    "Politics is not for my own good! I''m telling you to upset the ugly ones!"


    Hyun Jong smiled pleasedly at Chung-Myung''s words.


    My forefathers.


    I''m having a hard time these days. Sometimes it''s harder than it used to be.


    Please do something about this guy...¡­.


    "And."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung spoke in a slightly more serious voice, stealing the alcohol from his mouth with his sleeve.


    "The kids should learn how to watch from behind. So far, I''ve had a habit of running and working things out, and you haven''t forgotten what happened to Hwasan while he was doing it, have you?


    "¡­Of course I didn''t forget."


    "Hwasan was about to collapse, but they were just watching. But it''s even weird that I can''t help you with this kind of work. I want to pour oil on the river and set it on fire if I can."


    The moment I heard that, Hyun Jong''s face hardened.


    "Well, if they''re in crisis, they''ll come forward. He''s not the one to wait and see. And what about those bastards? Did anyone help Hawasan burn and his disciples die in a terrible way? I was drinking with my hands behind me and I just emptied the warehouse."Hyun Jong clasped his fist.


    ''I...''


    I was so angry.


    In retrospect, those gatekeepers did not help Mahyo when they saw him storm in and set fire to Hwasan and slaughter his disciples.


    What the Wasans are doing now is not a sight across the river, but a sight across the river what they did then. But you''re uncomfortable just watching them go to war?


    "It''s worth living, and I''ve forgotten all about it?"


    Hyun Jong grinds his teeth briefly.


    "Drinking!"


    "What?"


    "Bring me a drink! Let me have a drink!"


    "Come on, long man!"


    "Come on!"


    Hyun Young went to get a drink because of Hyun Jong''s scolding. Chung-Myung grinned at the sight.


    "You understand.¡±


    Hyun Jong nods with a stiff face.


    "There are things to forget and things to remember. I never meant to give it back the same way, but...¡­.¡±


    "That''ll do."


    Hyun Jong turned his head and shouted at his disciples.


    "Drink! Let''s have a good time playing in the water!"


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    Hyun Jong poured the liquor into his mouth at once, depending on the tea that Hyun Young brought.


    "Wow!"


    "Come on. Have a snack."


    "Come on!"


    Chung-Myung giggled as he saw Hyun Jong munching on beef jerky.


    Yeah, don''t forget.


    What they did to Hwasan in the past. And Chung-Myung shouldn''t forget, either. What kind of mistake did Hwasan make?


    "This is how it is right now, but...¡­.¡¯


    One day they will shed tears of blood like Hwasan.


    "Let''s just watch some cute tricks. But, um....¡±


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "This really shouldn''t be a cripple across the river."


    "¡­¡­What do you mean?"


    "No. Is that what it''s supposed to be? I don''t know. Giggling."


    Seeing Chung-Myung laugh out loud, Hyun Jong gave up on understanding and shook his head.

 Chapter - 799 Episode 799. Hes handsome and bad-tempered. (4)

    "Where''s the man in the war?"


    Jo-Gol looked forward with a slightly sulky face.


    It''s been a long time since Hwasan had a party, but other writers who have been in discussion among themselves have no idea of moving.


    "The death penalty, they don''t seem to be fighting within today. I''d love to see a policeman, aren''t you just looking around and pulling out?"


    "Walk."


    "Yes, death penalty!"


    "Close your mouth."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When the sullen Jo-Gol lowered his head, Yoon-Jong sighed. These days, Jo-Gol seems to have more side than Chung-Myung. How can you think of saying that while looking at those big cronies?


    But this time, Baek Cheon seemed to have a similar idea to Jo-Gol.


    "¡­¡­It''s not moving at all."


    Mumbled he, frowning. I don''t think I''m even preparing anything, but time is running out.


    Then Yoon-jong, who took a quick look, said.


    "Isn''t it more difficult to target that valley than you think?"


    "Well, that''s a possibility."


    When Baek Cheon nodded, Chung-Myung, who was still listening, smirked.


    "It''s not like that.¡­.¡±


    "Huh?"


    "We''re in the middle of a bloody fight.¡±


    "¡­fighting?"


    Baek Cheon looked forward with curious eyes. The heads of the four clans still looked across the river and laid their backs leisurely.


    "You''re not fighting with a knife, but you''re fighting a resourceful fight?"


    "I''d say yes."


    "Do you have a copy of the Black Dragon Salad to deal with them?"


    "No, it''s not the numbers, it''s the ones next to me.¡±


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung laughed at the heads of your clique, twisting their lips.


    "They''re fighting amongst themselves, so they don''t care about numbers."


    "¡­I don''t think so.¡±


    "Normally, high-ranking men act gentle on the outside, and they feel sick on the inside.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s eyes looked pathetic. It was because I remembered the past.


    It used to be like that. Son of a b*tc*.


    When Mahyo first came out and pushed into the midfield. No, when Mahyo began to turn Sae-eou into a sea of fire in the middle field into a sea of fire.


    Even then, if the Middle East had united as one and fought back against Mahkyo, the future might have changed a lot.


    However, the midfield failed to unite in the end.


    On the surface, it seemed to be united under the goal of preventing masochism, but on the inside, it was bent on reducing and benefiting from the damage of torture.


    "Ha ha. They''re the same over time. Haha¡­¡­. Ha...¡­.Ha¡­¡­."


    The laughter gradually dissipated from Chung-Myung''s face.


    "Come to think of it, I''m pissed off, you bastards!"


    Flames rose from the snow.


    They fought day and night over what kind of clique they were putting into a simple operation. You bastards!


    The more I remembered, the more my teeth were chapped.


    You should have just broken their heads without looking back! What kind of wealth do I have to live with?


    Cheon Mun, I wish the death penalty would have beaten him up.


    "¡­¡­what are you up to?"


    "Ugh."


    Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    "We''ll have a conclusion soon.¡±


    "Huh? What?"


    "At the end of the day, we''ll be fighting over who''s going to take the lead."


    "¡­Is that so important?¡±


    "It''s important."


    Chung-Myung flicking his head loudly.


    "A vanguard is a place where you can make the greatest contribution, but at the same time take the greatest risk. I mean, it''s an oddly uncomfortable place for me to step up, and it''s a waste to give it to others, and it''s a subtle, complicated, and ambiguous place.""What are you saying? Crazy guy."


    "¡­What do you know about private life?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who clapped his tongue while looking at Baek Cheon who was dumbfounded, chinned forward.


    "Don''t worry. As I said, this is a matter of fixed conclusions. No matter how much you argue, there is only one place to stand in the vanguard.¡±


    "Sorim?"


    "No, Namgoongse."


    "Huh?"


    All those who listened to the unexpected words opened their eyes wide. On behalf of all those minds, Jo-Gol spoke.


    "Uh¡­. No, of course, I''m not a gatekeeper where Namgung Sega goes and sags.¡­.¡±


    "Why is Namgoongsega at the forefront when there''s a shaman with Shaolin?"


    "Yes."


    It was a question that was sufficient to hold. Chung-Myung explained with a small smile.


    "If there were only one of the sounds or shamans, the Namgung Sega would not have been able to take the lead. But I can stand if I have both. If Cheongseong is there, there is no place to stand in the vanguard except Namgoongse."


    "What the hell are you talking about?"


    Jo-Gol didn''t seem to understand at all.


    But Baek Cheon frowned as if he understood what Chung-Myung meant.


    "¡­Would you rather hand over the ball to the Five Tides than see one of the same old factions take the lead?"


    "Oh, he''s a little brainy, though.¡±


    Baek Cheon burst out laughing as if he was dumbfounded. However, Yoon-Jong returned in a way that he didn''t understand at all.


    "But Shaolin, shaman, and Cheongseong belong to the same old file room, right? Of course, I''m close to Oh, but I can''t compare them to the same old school, so why do you come to that conclusion?"


    Chung-Myung looks at Yoon-Jong as if he is impressed.


    "My death penalty is good, too. How naive!"


    "¡­just swear, Chung-Myung."


    "The death penalty doesn''t seem to know, but you can''t see people doing well. And even if a complete stranger buys the land, if his cousin buys it, his stomach hurts."


    "Isn''t that too much of a world for you?"


    "See you then."


    Chung-Myung chins forward again.


    "Am I wrong?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoon-Jong looked suspiciously in the direction Chung-Myung pointed.


    Just in time, those who were equipped with gin began to move.


    "Where is it?"


    With everyone paying attention, all of the people in the queue, dressed in sky blue, rushed to the river in unison.


    "Namgoongsehada!"


    Baek Cheon looked at Chung-Myung with slightly fed-up eyes.


    How the hell is this guy doing this?¡¯


    "Why? Is it amazing?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "There''s nothing to be surprised about. Just understand what they are, and anyone can guess.¡±


    Chung-Myung twisted his lips laughingly and drank again.


    "By the way...I think that Namgoong Gasu has a lot of sense of resonance. Seeing that you''re biting me for that position. Well¡­¡­ since the party has left during the Great War, we must somehow let them know that the Great War is still alive. Giggling."


    Baek Cheon sighed quietly as he listened to what he was saying.


    ''Anyway, this guy is really unpredictable.¡¯


    Everybody in Hwasan now knows that Chung-Myung is a much smarter guy than he thought. But no matter what, I didn''t expect even the heads of that old file room and the Great Sega to move within his predictions.


    The battlefield was moving while they were talking.


    Mundos of Namgung Sega, who ran to the river, jumped on ships anchored along the river. The process of recovering the anchor that had been unloaded after completing the boarding literally passed in a blink of an eye.''Skilled.''


    Baek Cheon was inwardly impressed.


    That speed may somehow be followed, but that coordination was unthinkable for Hwasan. It was a scene of how they had lived under strict control and how hard they had practiced.


    "That''s Namgoongse...¡­!¡¯


    The reputation of the head of the Great Sega seemed to prove that not everyone wins. The ships loaded with Namgoong Sega moved quickly toward the watercrafts that occupied the other side of the river.


    Jo-Gol exclaimed in a slightly embarrassed voice.


    "Go head-on?"


    "They''re still numbers!"


    Other Hwasan''s disciples also watched the boat of Namgung Sega, which was rushing fiercely with astonished eyes.


    There were more ships seized at the enemy than expected. However, it was only a handful compared to the water lines that filled the other side of the river.


    "Wouldn''t it be okay? The quality of the troops is different."


    "Oh, no, but if you attack underwater, there''s nothing you can do to stop it."


    Whether they thought the same thing as Baek Cheon, the enemies began to jump into the river as they saw the approaching ship. It was clear that he was going to approach down and punch a hole in the bottom of the ship.


    However, Namgoongse was also not only in easy circumstances.


    At the very front of the ship moving from the lead, a person rose above the lion-shaped statue.


    Growl.


    Namggung Wang, a king''s sword, pulled out a sword and stared forward with an angry face.


    "How dare you little bandits!"


    He raised the sword high above his head.


    Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go!


    The energy gushed out like a storm around the sword. Soon a milky scintillation of his sword sprang into a lump and wound around the sword.


    "Ta-da!"


    The sword was dashed from top to bottom.


    At the same time, a house-sized sword river, which was hard to believe, was fired like a shell.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    As soon as the river touched the river, which was not enough to be described in terms of processing, the flowing river burst in all directions. In an instant, the river was pushed from side to side, splitting more than a chapter.


    "Well, what''s that!"


    "Crazy!"


    Hawasan''s disciples were appalled and exclaimed.


    "Sword-cutting the river? Really?


    It was truly a spectacular sight.


    The milky sword and river moved forward without losing its power even after splitting the river. And in an instant, he got stuck in a ship that was camped in front of him.


    The boat made of boards was too weak and insignificant to deal with the cleavage of the sword for emphasis.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    The ship couldn''t be cut off, exploded, and debris exploded everywhere like firecrackers.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    Those who were swept away by the aftermath and screamed and flew away were in a good situation. Those who were directly hit by the optometrist did not even know how to die and were shattered to death.


    Whoo! Whoo! Whoo!


    Perhaps it was not enough to completely destroy one ship, but it died down only after destroying two ships one after the other.


    Sword.


    A single sword shattered as many as three ships, and slowly sank one into the water.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "What the hell is this!"


    Screaming was not only heard on the ship.


    The embarrassment of those who jumped into the water was no match for them.


    The destructive force in Namgung Wang''s sword river completely swept through the water. Those swept away by the sudden vortex were swept away, and the placenta of them had to face a bizarre situation that had never been imagined, in which their bodies escaped on the sides, not on the top of the water.It was the deep riverbed that I thought would never see them with clear eyes in their entire lives.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    It was not long before a huge amount of water poured down onto the riverbeds. The cracked river found its place and crushed the water under water pressure.


    Namgang Wang roared like an angry criminal who created a situation where Janggang''s enemies drowned and couldn''t understand the common sense.


    "Hit! Tell those petty men the name of the palace!"


    "Chung!"


    As soon as Namgung Hwang''s words fell, the Mundos of Namgung Sega ran out of the ship without hesitation and jumped into the swirling Janggang River.


    All those who watched the scene had to shudder.


    "¡­That''s Namgoongse."


    "The Sword of the King¡­¡­. Namgung Wang."


    It was a moment when Hwasan''s disciples caught the true power of misleading the world.

 Chapter - 800 Episode 800. Handsome and bad-looking. (5)

    I was shocked by Hyun Jong''s eyes.


    ''Namgung Hwang.''


    His appearance at the gathering of the heads of the Moon faction was frankly frowned upon.


    Of course, he didn''t understand the bad feelings he would have in Hwasan, but no matter how hard it was, it certainly didn''t fit the price of the Southern Palace Sega, called the world''s first king.


    However, the way Namgung Hwang showed now was enough to blow Hyun Jong''s thoughts away at once.


    "What?"


    It seemed Namgung Wang was talking to him.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s small because it''s inclusive or flammable in a strong group. What Namgung Sega needs is a strong person who can carry the name on his back. That''s enough.


    "¡­That''s the absolute master."


    Baek Cheon''s palms were wet with cold sweat.


    How do you compare to a bishop?¡¯


    It''s hard to compare.


    The bishop was really terrifyingly strong. But then Baek Cheon did not have the ability to judge the strength of a bishop''s strength. He just rushed with all his might to die, and Chung-Myung had to leave the rest to him.


    But that''s not the case right now.


    Seeing the absolute coriander''s height from a cold step away with his two eyes, his back felt numb and his hands shook.


    "Gufile room, and the Great King Oh."


    Baek Cheon realized at that moment.


    How much you''ve been looking down on that name.


    "Gurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!


    The blue water of the Janggang River quickly turned red.


    Changgung Geomdae, who jumped into the water, was unilaterally killing his enemies.


    Although the young sword-grab did not tear the river apart like Namgang Hwang, the current was not difficult to crack. Furthermore, the strong history of childhood kept their movements intact in the water as if they were outside.


    Then all that was left was a huge difference in skills.


    Whoosh!


    The sword that cut through the current trapped itself in the heart of the enemy. Those who approached quickly bounced faster and sank into the water.


    "Hmph!"


    Namgung Wang swung his sword once at the sight.


    "As peace gets longer, you see the petty enemies rushing at the flag of the Southern Palace!"


    Then you have to let me know.


    It''s not because they lack power that they''ve only watched the Sapa so far.


    Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go!


    Namgung Wang''s sword is beginning to grow again in a formidable tibia. It was so amazing that I couldn''t even dare to guess how much history it contained in the Danjeon.


    "I¡­" That¡­¡­.¡±


    As Baek Cheon, who was watching, spoke in dismay, Chung-Myung said coldly.


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    "Open your eyes and watch carefully."


    Chung-Myung chins at the ship Namgang is on.


    "Do you know why Namgung Sega is the world''s best?"


    "¡­¡­why?"


    At the moment, various thoughts crossed Baek Cheon''s mind. He is so powerful that he can pour elixir with his vast wealth and concentrate on training.¡­.


    But Baek Cheon knew that none of that was the answer Chung-Myung wanted.


    Chung-Myung said quietly.


    "The Southern Palace Sega is full of stupid people. In fact, if you want to pursue a paddle, you''d better raise a sword, not a sword. Yeah, like the Habukpanga."


    Baek Cheon nodded in sympathy.


    If you''re going to use a strong sword, it''s much easier to use a thick and strong sword than a thin and luscious sword."But they''re the ones who are pursuing the throne and never let go of the sword. They held two incompatible things, strength and refinement, in their hands like greedy men, and finally succeeded in making them compatible."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If it''s a private inspection, keep an eye on that man''s sword. You''ll see a different sword than Hwasan."


    "Okay."


    There is even more gravity on Baek Cheon''s face. Nodding his head, he stared at Namgung Wang. All the other disciples watched Namgung Wang seriously, whether they had heard the conversation.


    Chung-Myung nodded in satisfaction with the look.


    All right.


    In fact, Chung-Myung thought he would step back not only because he didn''t want to fight with them.


    What is lacking for Hwasan''s disciples is experience.


    But experience doesn''t just mean fighting with your own hands and going through it with your body. It is also a great experience to see with your own eyes how others fight and what kind of martial arts they write.


    Wasan, shaman, Namgoongse.


    When Chung-Myung was inspecting plum blossoms, the three clans were called the three greatest checks of the world. And wasn''t the highest number of each clique referred to as the Three Great Scouts?


    Hwasan is a fancy p*n*s. A shaman is a soft sword. And Namgung Sega pursues powerful swords and swords that are rare in the weapons of the sword.


    ''Hwasan''s sword is the best.¡¯


    But the best doesn''t mean perfection. If we could get more out of Namgung Wang''s sword, the wasan disciples'' sword would be more perfect.


    "Ta-a-a-a-a-a!"


    Namgung Wang''s sword was once again swung loudly.


    The river soared from side to side. It looked as if the legendary Gyoryong living in the Janggang River was a dragon frame.


    The sword river, which flew across the river, soon engulfed a huge ship.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    It was a destructive force that could not be compared to a firearm. The whole ship burst and smashed several more ships one after the other.


    A straight road began to emerge between the densely packed ships of water.


    Literally, it''s a Cesarean map.


    The king only walks forward. I know how to move forward, but I don''t know how to back down or detour.


    And the sword of Namgung is the sword of the king. The king''s sword is stopped and it destroys everything.


    "Kill them all! Don''t you dare let those who don''t know the subject and block the front of the palace pay the price!"


    "Chung!"


    The boats that followed Namgung Wang from left to right increased speed and moved forward.


    Growl.


    Namgung Wang slowly led the lead and turned his head slightly.


    "Hmph."


    In the first place, the numbers in the way were out of his mind. What he was watching closely was a shaman, Cheongseong, and Shaolin, who were following him on the boat.


    Namgung Wang, staring at them with cold eyes, suddenly turned to the riverside.


    The Hwasan faction looked at the place with their eyes wide open.


    ''Hmph.


    There was a glimmer of astonishment on the face.


    ''You idiots.¡¯


    Those little bastards who think they''ve become something because they''ve earned some fame. Namggung Hwang did not like Hwasan because of that. The true strong should not move recklessly and should continue to build strength.


    "Keep an eye on it. The power of the Southern Palace Sega."


    "Well."


    Heo Do-jin twisted the corners of his mouth and laughed.


    "The Southern Palace Lord must be very excited."


    "Wouldn''t that be the case? There''s no use of a sword. It''s a waste of time.""That''s right."


    Peace has continued for too long.


    More than enough to replenish the power used in the war against the Magyo in the past...¡­. No, it''s been enough time to condense more power.


    The people who put their hands together want to prove it. But so far there has been no way or opportunity to do so. Proof of power is in the end possible only with enemies. I can''t run to the side of the boulevard to prove my ignorance.


    "By the way, Namgoongga is more than I thought."


    "I see. Namgoongse has gritted his teeth as well. Just like us."


    Heo Do-jin''s eyes shone cold. I felt like my stomach was boiling a little. Aside from the argument, the sword''s completeness was a stimulus to the man.


    Sure enough.


    "A-Mi-Ta-Bul!"


    The ship on the right sounded like a roar of discontent, and a golden mandarin burst out.


    It''s like a golden waterfall is pouring down the river, and it''s enormous power! The vessels swept away were crushed in an instant and lost their shape.


    It''s not a blasting attack like Namgung Wang''s. However, it is a blow that crushes the ship itself with its enormous weight.


    The way may be different, but the power loaded is never outstripped by Namgang Huang''s qualification.


    "I guess Ambassador Bop Kay is not as well-disciplined as Ambassador Bop Jeong."


    "Even if you''re a monk, you''re unmanned. It''s worth a win."


    Heo Do-jin smiled quietly.


    If Bop Jeong were here, he would have smiled and watched Namggung Wang run wild. However, Bop Kye is an elder, no matter how good he is. There is no choice but to be impatient that Shaolin, who was led by him, should not fall behind the Namgung Palace.


    "What would you do?"


    "The stage is bad."


    Heo Do-jin is a bit bitter.


    It is by no means lacking in ability, but it is different in terms of ignorance. No matter how hard they try, it is hard to keep up with the ripple power and inspection that power shows.


    ''There''s nothing you can''t do if you overdo it, but you don''t have to do it now.¡¯


    This is not a stage prepared for them. The real stage is in the valley.


    "Namgung and Shaolin will open the way. As soon as we get inside, we disembark and drive our enemies."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    Namgung Wang''s boat, which hit the lead just in time, finally drilled the way in a straight line.


    The watercrafts, which had believed in Sue and were firmly entrenched, were frightened and began to turn their heads from side to side. Of course, they know that there is no future if they lose the black dragon racket, but Namgung Wang''s credibility in front of their eyes was enough to blow away reason and instill fear.


    Only two rounds of inspection.


    With only those two inspections, Namgung Hwang succeeded in creating a huge path between ships that gathered beyond sight of water.


    "Never mind the little ones! The ensuing gatekeepers will sort it out. We break through the road and enter the Black Dragon Chapel!"


    "Chung!"


    Namgung Wang smiled.


    You gave me the lead?¡¯


    They have their own calculations, so they may have taken the lead in Namgung Sega.¡­.


    "Your miscalculation is that you underestimated the power of Namgung.¡¯


    I have no intention of letting the following name put the ball up. As long as they''re here, there''s no way we''re stuck on the retreat. I''ll enter in one go and destroy everything at once.So that only the name of the Namgung can be heard in this Janggang River.


    "Death!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Namung Wang peeked back at Namung Dowi. The face was redolent, already ready to fight.


    "If you disembark, take the lead. Reclaim your lost reputation with your own hands!"


    "I will do that!"


    "Good!"


    Now the road to the valley lay ahead of Namgung Wang''s eyes.


    "Speed up! We''re entering in a heartbeat! Never mind a trap! I''ll break it down with this hand!"


    "Chung!"


    The entrance of the valley rang loudly as the warriors of the Namgung Sega, whose morale rose to the top of their heads, burst out in unison.


    Countless ships cut through the waters of the Janggang River and rushed into a deep, dark valley at once.

 Chapter - 801 Episode 801. Hey! Get the rest of your drinks!

    "Hey, stop him! You can''t let them inside!"


    Each of the watercolors gathered in the Black Dragon Chae roared. However, no matter how much he shouted and how hard he tried, his life didn''t work.


    The completely frightened men were busy turning their heads around in confusion. He is trying to get away from the ship of Namgung Sega, which is approaching rapidly.


    "You f*cking bastards! Can''t you hear me?"


    If this was land, I would break the neck of those who ran and tried to turn the ship, but unfortunately, it was on the Janggang River. No matter how talented he is, he can''t run to another ship on the water, even in this mess?


    "Come back now, you bastards!"


    Chae-ju of Wagonchae, who used evil, changed her teeth with a red face.


    "Shoot! Shoot! Shoot! Shoot! Shoot! Shoot!


    His ship is still under his control. The men clung to the railing and fired harpoones.


    Bullfight! Bullfight! Bullfighting!


    Large steel harpooners, the size of human bodies, flew fiercely after Namgung Sega''s ship. But not a single one could reach the ship.


    Whoosh!


    The warriors of the Namgung Sega, who were escorting the ship, jumped out of the water and cut off the harpoon, and those on the ship were swinging swords neatly to completely bounce off the harpoon.


    It was unrealistic to see harpoons flying in a formidable manner hit by that thin, thin sword and thrown away.


    "This¡­¡­."


    "Oh, no! No! Chae-ju! The harpoon doesn''t work and the people approaching the water are drifting! There''s no way!"


    Crunch.


    Chae-ju''s eyes, which had her teeth grated, were bloodshot.


    "Move forward!"


    "What?"


    "If you join the ships that are running away scared, you can''t stop them all no matter how great they are! If we take the lead and bravely rush, the other ships will change their minds!"


    "Ha, but Chae-ju! Bo, you saw it! I just¡­¡­."


    "Shut up! No matter how tough they are, we''re going to have to go to Janggangsu! You want me to be scared of the political factions on this long river and get out of here!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If the harpoon doesn''t work, you can attach the boat. I''m gonna punch a hole in their stomach! No matter how great they are, they are not skilled! It''s not a big deal if you don''t have a ship!"


    "Chae, Chaeju¡­¡­I''ll think about it again.¡­.¡±


    Chaeng!


    Wagonchae''s Chaeju pulled out a large Amija.


    "Hey, you need a harpoon in your mouth to listen to me. Can''t you turn the tables now?"


    "Oh, I see!"


    Su-ha moved in a hurry. Chae-ju''s face was distorted violently.


    ''These are not loyal.''


    In fact, the men downstairs should just run away. But he is not allowed to flee.


    It is acceptable to throw away the watercolour and come to the Black Dragon Colour somehow. Because the situation wasn''t that good. However, it is unforgivable that he abandoned the Black Dragonfly and ran away.


    The Black Dragon will never let me live!¡¯


    Even considering the persistence of King Heukryong, nowhere in the world can be safe.


    "It''s the same as death or death! Row the oars! It hits from the side!"


    "Yes!"


    In any case, the numbers were the same as this is how they were the same thing happened. If you refuse to do so now, the Amija of Chaeju will penetrate their hearts.


    Those who clenched it turned the rudder and rowed. The boat cut through the current and Namgoongse quickly rushed toward the side."Take it!"


    It was just at the time when the enraged enemies roared.


    Oh, my god!


    A white sword shot from the boat of Namgung Sega, the most leading ship, and was trapped in their boat.


    Crack!


    Chae-ju opened her eyes wide.


    Due to the nature of the watercraft, which ships have a lot of work to run into, they are made of twice as hard as ordinary wood. But that sword cut the wood like tofu.


    "This is¡­¡­."


    The deck split half as long. As I saw the black hole, I was sweating down my spine.


    But that wasn''t the end.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    White swords poured down one after another. Those standing on the side of the railing swung swords at them with expressionless faces, and every time the sword was swung, a half-moon-shaped sword flew fiercely.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    The watercraft quickly lost its momentum and became a mop.


    "Hey, what the hell is this!"


    Chae-ju almost screamed.


    He will, too, the sword is not something that anyone can pull out. In particular, those who fly this long distance and use enough swords to cut this solid ship are said to be the best masters.


    But how many high-altitude masters are on that ship, can this happen?


    I''m Namgoongse!


    Chae-ju''s face quickly turned white.


    You''re saying this was this bad?¡¯


    I knew it only by looking at it.


    The old file room and Oh Dae-se. Those who are so familiar, so well known as the strong.


    But that''s why it was rather underrated.


    Only now did he see with his eyes why they had been able to dominate the strong over the years.


    "Chae, Chaeju!"


    "Belly, the ship is sinking! Escape!"


    "It''s already wet...¡­.¡±


    Crunch!


    But before the horse was finished, a white sword cut off the enemy''s throat. Red blood spouted over the deck. At the same time, the boat, which had barely endured with one side covered in a mop, tilted. Blue water filled the deck at a tremendous rate.


    "Those monstrous bastards...¡­.¡±


    Chae-ju looked at the boat of Namgung Se-ga with devastated eyes.


    More humiliating than this defeat, Namgung''s ship was no longer paying attention to them. The ships of the Southern Palace were entering the valley, leaving them alone along the leading ship.


    "Chae, Chaeju!"


    "Throw your ship away and jump into the water right now! I''m joining the ship behind me!"


    Chaeju of Wagonchae, who gave the order, suddenly looked down at her hand.


    It was shaking badly enough to look pitiful.


    No matter how ferocious and vicious the snakefish is. However, it is only one meal where the tiger and the dragon go wild. Realizing his limitations desperately, he closed his eyes tightly and turned away.


    "Follow me!"


    Bop Kye spoke up.


    His eyes were fixed on the belly of the leading Namgung Sega.


    King''s sword, Namgang Wang. I thought you''d built up your strength.¡­.¡¯


    Of course, at best, it''s just dealing with the little ones. However, just by looking at it, Namgung Sega clearly showed their power.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    As Namgung Sega is showing now, the place where the Munpa had to show off its power is Shaolin. However, due to the check between shaman and Cheongseong, Namgung is only watching him enhance his reputation.''How can you be so greedy?''


    It is to defeat the evil enemy of Zhang Gang, but to seek the safety of my own clique.


    Now, I can clearly understand the repeated requests of the head of the department that he should not be presidential candidate for the election.


    "Speed up! The distance must not be widened!"


    "But the elder. Shouldn''t we keep a proper distance? If the back is surrounded...¡­.¡±


    "Siege?"


    Bop Kye frowned.


    "It''s not all surrounding to block the back, is it? No matter how surrounded they are, can they stop us?"


    "It''s¡­¡­."


    Hye-jin couldn''t answer quickly and mumbled.


    Under military law, the retreat must be secured under any circumstances. But now this is not the wrong word. That Namgoong Sega cut through at once. There''s no way Shaolin can''t break through that path, right?


    This is not just about building pride. That''s how it. It is true that Namgung Sega showed a great appearance, but this is Shaolin, not anywhere else.


    "The rest of us in the back need to secure a way out.¡­.¡±


    Then Bop Kye stopped talking and shut up.


    Ships of shamanism, who were advancing alongside them, were rapidly moving forward, speeding up the moment. I think they''ve already paid the bill.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Bop Kye''s voice got louder.


    "Cheongseong will take care of the back! Hurry up! Don''t fall behind Danbo!


    "Yes!"


    When the name Shudang came out, Hyejin also hardened her complexion.


    It was inevitable that Namgung Sega was given the lead. But no matter what happens, that shaman can''t take the ball away.


    Wouldn''t you rather have Namgung Sega monopolize the ball?


    ''Heo Do-jin!''


    Bop Kye''s face is distorted.


    They were just a little quick to judge. But thanks to that, the shaman''s ships are already ahead of them by more than a dozen shots.


    "If you had come, I would have tolerated your actions, but I would never sit idle!¡¯


    Bop Kye, who clenched her fist lightly, clenched her teeth.


    A shaman''s boat, which came close to the rear of the boat of Namgung Sega in the lead, followed. Then the ships of Shaolin and Cheongseong increased their speed.


    It would have been spectacular if the scene of the urgent change of the camp had been made in perfect order, but it was more of a confusion than grandeur.


    It did not seem worthy of the reputation of Gu File Room and Oh Dae-se.


    Hwasan''s disciples, who were watching from behind, were silent for a moment, as if they were speechless.


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??."


    "Why?"


    Baek Cheon wondered the whole time and asked.


    "¡­It was definitely a great sight for the men to step down to the power of Namgung Sega. But if we end up doing that, all the enemies on the river will run away."


    "That''s right."


    "Then the number of numbers won''t be reduced. Wouldn''t it be better to have two clans left to sort out those numbers? It will be enough to fight with the Black Dragon Salad.¡±


    "There you go, there you go."


    "But what''s wrong with them?"


    Chung-Myung smirks.


    "Who''s gonna stay and take care of it?"


    "Anyone is fine. It''s numerical, and they''re old file rooms."


    "How can you get a reputation for catching and disposing of little birds?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "We''ve come a long way, but no one wants to hand over the greatest contribution. Regardless of whether there are numbers left in the Janggang River or not, they just have to cut off King Heukryong''s neck. Or destroy the Black Dragonfly."Baek Cheon hardens his complexion.


    "You''re saying you''re here to help the people of both countries, and you''re only after all.


    "Living quarters."


    "¡­¡­why."


    "Look, this is the old file room, this is the habit of the five generations. If only one of the gatekeepers had come here, they would have cleaned up all the enemies up there, prepared themselves, and gone inside.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But the moment more than one clique gathers in one place. I don''t care about the plan. They''re not giving in."


    Chung-Myung twisted the corners of his mouth.


    It''s a sight that I''ve seen tirelessly.


    But I can''t say that''s wrong.¡¯


    Being fed up with that crap, he and Hawsan fought against the devil without discussing gain and fame. What was the price?


    If Chung-Myung hadn''t returned, Hwasan would have been crushed to death by debt, and they would still be making a name for themselves in the world, monopolizing all the credit and gain.


    You fight even if no one recognizes you?


    That''s nonsense. Now I know.


    The tomb of the dead is full of weeds. Chung-Myung never intended to follow in the footsteps of the past.


    "¡­Cold and harsh. The people who call it the old file room."


    "And it''s intense. But they look funny. Don''t swear. There''s something wrong with the priorities. Even though they''re old file rooms, they''re not clingy, but they''re clingy, so they became old file rooms, and they''re five generations.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon nodded heavily to see if he felt anything about it.


    "¡­¡­But you told me to watch carefully, and I can''t watch what''s going on in there.¡±


    "Come on, you can''t tell me. There''s a way."


    "Huh?"


    "Here he comes."


    Chung-Myung chins towards the side.


    Some ships appeared on the other side of the scattered water lines.


    "¡­¡­What is that?"


    "Our ship."


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon opened his eyes wide.


    "Our ship? That one?"


    "Yes, I told you to bring the extra boat just in case. I thought I wouldn''t be able to use it because I left a little late, but thanks to all the stupid people who dragged me away fighting, I can use it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung grinned triumphantly.


    "Let''s go. Let''s see with our eyes whether they''re in a place of treasure or in a tiger''s mouth."


    "¡­I can''t let you down, really."


    Baek Cheon shook his head and saw ships entering the valley. The expression hardened slowly.


    Strangely enough, in his eyes, this scene seemed so ominous...¡­.


    "Hey! Get the extra drink there!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No.


    It was just an illusion.

 Chapter - 802 Episode 802. Hey! Get the rest of that drink! (2)

    "Hmm!"


    Namgang Wang''s eyes, which entered the valley, became thin.


    It''s a strange terrain.


    There is a long road filled with water through the cliffs. If you overdo it, you can''t say that it''s very narrow enough to go two ships side by side, but it wasn''t that wide.


    ''There''s no better place than the entrance to the water supply where the ships have to go.¡¯


    In addition, the cliff was quite tall.


    As a result, the surroundings became darker as we entered the valley. If you look up, it looks like a long blue line is drawn in the dark world.


    "Don''t let your guard down!"


    Namggung Wang shouted. The sound rang.


    "The lion does its best when it catches a rabbit. The opponent is Sapa! I don''t know what to do. Losing by skill is not a shame, but death by carelessness is a shame!"


    "Yes!"


    Namgung Wang checked the surroundings with sharp eyes.


    It was his first time to lead so many people and fight an enemy this big. It wasn''t a strange situation to be overly excited.


    However, his eyes were as cold as proof that Namgung Sega''s position as a thorn was not given to anyone.


    "Father."


    "Go away!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Namgung Dowi quickly changed his words.


    "The road is narrow and the current is strong. If a ship gets attacked here...¡­.¡±


    "There''s nothing to worry about."


    Namgung Wang said firmly.


    "In preparation for that, I had Changgung Geomdae escort the ship. There''s no way that petty men can get to the ship through the palace."


    Namggung Dowi nodded.


    At first glance it sounds arrogant, but Namggung Dowi knows. That is not arrogance. Pride by those who deserve to be arrogant should be called confidence.


    "More than that¡­¡­."


    Namgung Wang''s gaze turned upward.


    The corners of his mouth were twisted with derision.


    "They don''t even know the subject. If it''s a number, I''ll just be a number."


    Then Namgung Dowi''s gaze turned towards Namgung Hwang''s eye contact.


    "Here he comes!"


    From left to right, people in black suits were rushing fiercely toward them on the cliffs lined with folding screens.


    It''s different!


    There was a momentary tension in Namung Dowi''s face.


    It''s not possible by ordinary breaking methods to drive down that steep cliff like a flat surface. From that alone, it was clear that those black men were different from the numbers they had been dealing with.


    "Well, is this the Black Dragon Chai?"¡±


    Namgung Wang laughed bitterly.


    And even before he gave directions, the Changgung sword on the ship rose as if a large vizo had spread its wings and ran out of the cliff.


    The two groups intertwined on the steep slope, a sheer cliff with no room to step on.


    "Hit it!"


    "Kill them all!"


    Swords are scattered everywhere.


    A sharp sword penetrated the bodies of the enemies, and the long, span-long javelin that the enemies flew tore apart the flesh of the spearhead.


    Crunch!


    The long-cut number of the chest falls over the river without even screaming.


    Splash! Splash!


    It was obviously Changgung Geomdae who caught the victory flag. Even though they would not have trained to fight on cliffs, the long-standing solidly piled-up radishes did not succumb to the constraints of the place.


    "This can''t be all."


    Namgung Wang looked up and looked up.


    "Shoot!"


    Sure enough, the sky above the narrow canyon quickly filled with black arrows."That''s right."


    It''s such a natural attack.


    However, contrary to the visible pressure, it was nothing but a useless attack.


    Kakakan!


    Namgung Wang''s sword cut out all the flying arrows.


    If this was an ordinary battlefield where soldiers and soldiers clash, the rain of arrows would surely have been threatening. No, those who penetrated through this place would have had to bear tremendous damage if they had become a proper gatekeeper, not Namgung Sega.


    However, those who are leading now are Changcheon Namgungse.


    Even if ordinary arrows without a handful of history are poured all day long, they cannot give a single snatch to the fighters of Namgung Sega.


    It would have been dangerous if the arrow was fired from close range, but it is impossible to maintain it from this distance to the end.


    So to speak, too high a cliff is getting in their way.


    "Lord, are you going up?¡±


    "That''s enough. Ignore it!"


    Namgung Wang roared out.


    "Don''t dwell on the little fish! The men who follow will take care of the mess!"


    "Yes!"


    The boat, which had slowed down for a while, begins to move quickly again. Enemies who were dealing with the Changgung Gumdae stormed off the cliff to stop the ship, but none of them stepped on the ship where Namgung Wang was on board.


    "Scream!"


    "Giggles!"


    The elders of the Namgung Sega, who climbed up the railing as if they were guarding a ship, cut down the numbers that rushed in at once.


    "Don''t disturb me, you scoundrels!"


    "How dare the Sapa go after you!"


    The ship of Namgung Sega was moving forward, but it was moving further apart from the following shaman''s ship.


    The word "godonan" couldn''t have been better suited.


    Whoosh!


    The ship cut through the current. No one seemed to be able to block Namgung Wang''s way.


    Namggung Dowi thrilled to see Namggung Wang standing on top of the lion-shaped player award.


    Enthusiastic enemies rush up the cliffs, and above their heads comes the rain of arrows. And now, not only arrows but also human rocks are falling, and there is a strong splash.


    It''s literally a mess.


    But there was no shaking in Namgang''s back as he plowed through the middle.


    The Garage of the Southern Palace Sega.


    The Cesarean Sword Namgang Wang.


    And Changcheon Namgungse.


    Namggung Dowi realized the power of his own family. One day, he should lead Namgung Sega in the same way as Namgung Hwang.


    "One day, that Shaolin and shaman will kneel at the feet of Namgung Sega.¡¯


    At the moment when Namggung Dowi made a promise with a flying arrow, Namggung Hwang shouted out loud!


    "I can see it!"


    Finally, I could see the end of the canyon, which had been long in front of it. As the narrow valley widened, the innermost part of the valley was clearly visible.


    big


    It''s like a big Hwasan top.¡¯


    The water that came through the narrow path spreads in a fan shape and touches the land. The terrain here was, say, a vast basin surrounded by sheer cliffs.


    "You''ve settled in this place.¡±


    Surely this is a natural fortress.


    The way in is too narrow to allow many ships to come in, and it has to bear enormous damage to come in. We''re bound to be defenseless against attacks on cliffs.


    But it''s the story of ordinary people. This is not the case for unmanned people. Whatever you do up there, you''ll be able to get away with it if you''re a top master.Namgung Wang twisted his mouth and laughed.


    "Isn''t it only us who are in the trap?"


    Namgung Wang pulled up a sword.


    "Land! In one go!"


    "Chung!"


    There were several large warp on the shore.


    They do not build large buildings because they move their water supply frequently. However, the buildings here were huge and magnificent at a glance.


    Other watercolors can run away at any time, but I could feel their determination and determination to be as different as this black dragon colander.


    ''That''s how you''re gonna get out of here!''


    Namgung Wang stepped strongly on the player''s prize and rose forward.


    Whoosh!


    At once, he flew twenty sheets and landed.


    "Kill me!"


    As soon as Namgung Wang hit the bottom, dozens of enemies attacked at the same time. There were all sorts of weapons, but they were all sharp.


    "Trivial!"


    Boom!


    Namggung Hwang swung his sword as he stepped forward.


    Whoosh!


    The powerful swords of great power were cut down at once.


    No, it was a more appropriate blow to break than to bend.


    Those who received the sword with a huge history had to pay a very fair price. Those who bounced off like shells were dead before their bodies even touched the floor.


    "Get out of here, little bastards!"


    Namgung Wang roared like a lion.


    "Where is the Black Dragon King? This Cesarean sword, Namgang Wang, will take care of you!"


    With him at the forefront, Changcheon Geomdae of Namgung Sega jumped to the land one after another.


    "Lord!"


    "Give me your orders!"


    Namgung Wang cried out loudly, frowning.


    "Killing all of them! And find the Black Dragon King and drag him to my front!"


    "Chung!"


    Changcheon Gumdae, ordered by Gaju, rushed forward like a storm.


    "Stop it!"


    "That son of a b*tc*!"


    The numbers of the black dragon''s bow also gritted their teeth to block the Changcheon Geomdae.


    There''s no retreat anyway.


    This heavenly fortress does not permit the master, even his enemies, to flee. If the enemy has invaded, there is only one way left for them. It''s just fighting back to the end.


    The Black Dragon Salad is the place where only the most vicious and cruel of Janggangsu''s 18 enemies are gathered. The many sins they have committed are not forgivable for surrendering and begging for their lives.


    Then all that''s left is the jade!


    "Die!"


    "Gasp!"


    The sound of iron clashing with iron echoed like a scream.


    Each one of them clearly has a high level of skills. As the elders of Namgung Sega and the poor joined the team, no matter how many of the black dragon''s houses they were, they had no choice but to run out of strength.


    However, the number was definitely higher on the Black Dragon Salad side.


    It is hard to understand where such a person comes from, and the numbers in black came out like a herd of ants.


    "Shoot!"


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    A series of large steel harpoons were fired from the Foru, which had been set up in the war.


    A prosecutor at Changcheon Kendo University hit the harpoon flying in. However, the wind deflected the direction and was embedded in the body of the spearhead on the right.


    Crack, crack!


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    They could have responded if there were enough gaps, but they also had no experience of such a scuffle. A member of the Changgung Geomdae, who had lost his blood, was briefly convulsed and soon lost his breath.


    "You bastards!"


    Namgung Wang shouted and rushed forward.


    Whoosh!


    The sword''s bow from the tip of the sword hit the man like a stone that kicked him.


    "Show us the spirit of the Southern Palace Sega!"


    "Chung!"


    As soon as the Namgung Sega rose to its peak, shaman''s disciples poured into the land from the ship that followed into the basin.After getting off, Heo Do-jin took the lead, led his disciples and jumped into the line.


    "Ee, this dog-like political faction...¡­.¡±


    Crunch!


    Heo Do-jin, who couldn''t stand down and penetrated the neck of the enemy who had been faltering, gave a cold scolding.


    "Don''t fall behind. I''ll make it up to you!"


    "Yes!"


    The Southern Palace and the Shaman.


    Two inspections representing the world began to kill enemies as if they were competing with each other.

 Chapter - 803 Episode 803. Hey! Get the rest of that drink! (3)

    "Elders!"


    "I know!"


    Bop Kye raised his voice uncharacteristically.


    Shaolin is a gatekeeper who teaches his students to remain undecided at all times. Bop Kye was also a man who didn''t know how important immobility was.


    However, the scene unfolding before my eyes was not enough to turn Bop Kay''s long-standing discipline to nothing in an instant.


    Blood splatters and screams rife.


    Those who had been breathing until a while ago become cold bodies and spread out.


    "Elders! We have to go!"


    "Get off the ship!"


    Bop Kye shouted and jumped from the boat and got off the land.


    The thick smell of blood rushed into my nose. In addition, the smell of smoky gunpowder, dust that rose thickly, and unknown scents were mixed up, making my head dizzy.


    Not only Bop Kye but also the faces of other Shaolin monks were recalled.


    "Hurry up! Don''t hear that Shaolin went back just looking around!"


    "Yes!"


    As Bop Kye beckoned, the Shaolin monks rushed forward in unison. The sight of a hale-like rush of shores in yellow artillery simultaneously aroused both wonder and fear.


    But only one person.


    Hye Yeonman did not join the ranks.


    Looking at the back of the death penalty, he closed his eyes tightly.


    ''No.''


    This isn''t it.


    At least Shaolin shouldn''t do this. The Shaolin he knows is never like this.


    You fight bravely against the enemy?


    That is all too natural. And the fight also needs a clear implication.


    However, there is no such thing as protecting the people of Shaolin who are rushing at the moment. It''s just that there''s a sense of resonance that you can''t fall behind other literary circles.


    ''How come you''re so empty?¡¯


    Hye Yeon bit her lips tightly.


    One''s face keeps coming to mind.


    A person who always shouts, "It''s justification, it''s justification, it''s all gain," and shouts, "I''ll never see another gatekeeper make a name."


    But at the end of the day, the one who benefits everyone.


    ''That''s so different.¡¯


    Chung-Myung discusses gain, but does justice, and Shaolin discusses righteousness, but isn''t he pursuing gain?


    Of course, Chung-Myung would have snorted if he heard this, but at least Hye Yeon did.


    The difference made Hye Yeon''s feet heavy.


    Compared to the time he spent with them at Shaolin, it was only a short time he stayed in Hwasan. And yet, there was too much of a HWASAN in him.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    With a deep sigh, he looked back.


    It can''t be seen now that we''re here. The only thing in front of you is the ship of Cheongseong, which is entering along the high cliffs and valleys.


    There is no one who was always running in front of him, nor those who supported him on the back.


    Let''s not think about it.¡¯


    Hye Yeon shouted "no" in a small voice.


    Even if this situation made him suffer, the death penalty could not be allowed to fight.


    "Amitabul!"


    Hye Yeon, who forced the seduction out of her mind, ran forward roughly.


    "Oh, my God!"


    "You filthy bastards! Four people are coming! And then you''re a political faction!"


    "Mu, don''t back down!"


    The direction of the battlefield was quickly decided.


    Of course, not all the forces of each clique have come here. The number of people left at the gate is quite large, and there are people who were not brought in because not everyone could board the ship.But the same is true of black dragon salad.


    All 18 units of Janggangsu-ro must be gathered to compare with one of the gate factions here. No matter how much Black Dragon Salad accounts for about half of the total power of 18 units in Janggangsu, it is also difficult to deal with one of the gatekeepers who came here with that power.


    But isn''t there a coalition of four clans now?


    From the beginning, it was a battle where the odds were not given to Black Dragon Chae.


    Whoosh!


    Oh, my god!


    The sword of the majestic Namgung Sega and the shaman''s sword containing gravity in the softness of the sword fell as if they were competing.


    "Amitabul!"


    And Shaolin has never been better.


    Whoosh!


    A young golden game rushed into their fists and lightly blew and bounced off.


    Shaolin is not just a writer of authority. All Shaolin monks are somewhat well-versed. Nevertheless, they insist on power because there is nothing more than martial law in overpowering the opponent without killing him.


    Bullfight!


    Bop Kye, who hit the front, roared a lion.


    "Bowing down through life is not the only way to Buddha! It is also the role of the Buddhist to remove Mara and open the way for the living! Don''t put mercy on your fingertips!"


    "Yes!"


    Blue, white and yellow armies gobbled up the numbers of black dragon chai.


    What about the Black Dragon King?


    Where''s the enemy''s snare?


    With the situation so far, how much more of the figures were dealt with seemed no longer to be a criminal record. Then, the only thing left is who will knock down King Heukryong, the head of Janggangsuchae.


    "Push in!"


    "Bare it!"


    King Heukryong will of course be in that pavilion. If so, it will be determined by who first penetrates and arrives inside.


    I''m first!


    Namgung Wang lit up his eyes.


    King Heukryong is clearly a strong man who misrepresents the world, and he has an overwhelming reputation among many of the Sapa''s enemies.


    But he, too, is a Caesarean sword, Namgang Wang.


    There was no way to lose against the Black Dragon.


    But the problem is that there are too many people here who feel the same way. Heo Do-jin and Bop Kye would never give in to King Heukryong, even though the vanguard had given in.


    I can''t give you a dog!


    Isn''t it too obvious that if they cut off King Heukryong''s neck, the criminal record of Namgung Sega, who cut through the road while standing at the vanguard, would be faded?


    Whoosh!


    A sword wielded by Namgang blew off like a bomb and swept the front.


    "Lord! Save your strength!"


    "We''ll clear the road!"


    Namgung Dowi pushes forward. Namgung Wang clenched his teeth as he saw it.


    He is in a hurry, but King Heukryong is never a pushover. If he wastes his history here, he could lose to King Heukryong.


    Namgung Wang suppressed his urgent mind and looked to the side by side.


    Whoosh!


    Heo Do-jin swung the sword gently, with a white black history at the end of the sword.


    It was a truly bizarre sight.


    Softness and speed are never compatible concepts. But those two things were clearly compatible with that sword.


    The sword seemed to have swung slowly and slowly, but in no time it dug through the enemy''s gaps and cut down the vital points.


    "Hudo!


    Namgung Wang''s heart was filled with a sense of success.


    One is the household master of the Namgung Sega called Jeil Sega, and the other is a shaman called Jeilmun.


    At the same time, the two clans are competing for the position of the world''s most important inspection.However, despite such a deep and complicated relationship, the two have never faced each other.


    It is not that they are not close enough to share swords with each other at the risk of their lives, and they have too much to lose to decide the winner with clumsy hands.


    As Namgung Wang''s eyes sharpened, Heo Do-jin naturally turned his head and looked at him.


    Namgung Wang, who read the composure in his eyes, hardened his mouth.


    You''re still going to relax after seeing my sword?¡¯


    Namgang grabbed the sword tightly.


    "Come on. Let''s see how long that space lasts!"


    Namggung Wang, who reached his peak, kicked out first.


    "Lord!"


    "You have to save your strength!"


    "Get out of my way!"


    Whoosh!


    Namggung Wang, who once again swung a sword to blow up his enemies, shouted thunderously.


    "You don''t have to save your life against the Black Dragon King! I''m the Cesarean sword, Namgang Wang!"


    It would have been arrogance if it had come out of the mouth of others, but Namgung Wang''s sword has shown enough qualifications.


    Whoosh!


    Once again, Namgung Wang''s swords were bloodied and dropped. The spirit of the spearhead sword guards on both sides of him rose to the skies.


    "Follow the lord!"


    "Don''t let your feet stop!"


    Munpa and Sega.


    There may be pros and cons, but loyalty to households and solidarity with each other are certainly the advantages of Sega. The power of Sega, which was tightly connected by blood, was clearly displayed here.


    Whoosh!


    "Hmm!"


    Heo Do-jin frowned as he looked at Namgung Wang, who turned his momentum and pushed forward.


    ''There''s no such thing as a boar who''s been paid in advance.¡¯


    They say swords aren''t meant to be used like that way.


    But nevertheless...¡­.¡¯


    Heo Do-jin brushed my face lightly. At this age, he seemed to still have a feeling of reciprocity in his heart. Seeing my heart beat like this.


    One.


    "Don''t get carried away."


    He spoke in a low voice. The voice stuck in the ears of the following shaman disciples.


    "If you have a chance, you can snatch it away at once. Don''t lose your composure!"


    The shaman''s disciples, who were impatient with Namgung Sega''s attack, managed to pull themselves together. Soon after, he took a short deep breath and drove his enemies into a more firm position.


    Bop Jeong, this is your mistake.¡¯


    If only Namgung Hwang or Byo Kyonja were here, Bop Kye could have led Shaolin enough. But Shaolin will never play as long as he is here.


    "Hit it in!"


    As Namgung and Shudang simultaneously boost their momentum, the defense line of the enemy, which had been barely maintained, collapses.


    "Oh, no...¡­.¡±


    "I can''t stand it any longer!"


    Heo Do-jin and Namgang Wang didn''t miss the gap.


    "Get out of my way, you bastards!"


    As Namgung Wang penetrated the gap, Heo Do-jin rose like a bijo and jumped over the heads of his enemies and flew into the foreground.


    "That!"


    Namgung Wang''s eyes sparkled.


    "Ta-a-a-a-a-a!"


    Namgang Wang, who crushed his enemies at once, chased Heo Do-jin like a hungry criminal.


    "Oh, d*mn it!"


    Whoosh!


    Namggung Wang, who broke the door of Jeongak at once, turned his wick on his eyes and looked left and right.


    Where are you?


    The body moved first before the head realized it. He soon ran like a ray of light and stormed into the broken door in the middle of each other."Black Dragon King!"


    Namggung Wang''s feet, who jumped in with great force, suddenly stopped.


    What he sees is a large inner chamber, a luxurious, dignified chair in the middle of it, and¡­¡­ It was Heo Do-jin looking at the chair with a stiff face.


    "Where is the Black Dragon King?"


    "¡­not here."


    "What, what?"


    Namgung Wang''s face was distorted by embarrassment for the first time.


    This is the same place as the heart of 108 Janggangsu. Although King Heukryong swallowed the watermelon salad with his body''s radish, he cannot make a comeback after losing the black dragon salad.


    So, does it make sense that King Heukryong is not here to protect the Black Dragon Salad?


    Bop Kye, who came in late, frowns at the two people with blank faces.


    "You don''t have the Black Dragon King?¡±


    "¡­I think so, Ambassador."


    "How come¡­."


    Bop Kye was also embarrassed and speechless.


    "Did you say there was no Black Dragon King?"


    I was annoyed by Heo Do-jin''s face as he kept repeating the same words. As he turned his head to retort, he looked at the face of the person who asked the last question and raised his eyes wide.


    "Didn''t Cheongseong decide to take over?"


    Byo Kyonja is here now means that Cheongseong''s disciples are also in here.


    "Why are you here? Why!"


    "Well, if you say so...¡­didn''t you initially agree to take care of the waters on the river and support those who will guard the top? I thought it was a change of strategy because you all went inside without saying a word."


    "This¡­¡­."


    Heo Do-jin''s face was devastated.


    "You have the nerve to lie!¡¯


    Apparently, he was possessed by a sense of resonance and broke his plan and followed the plan. But now is not the time to argue that.


    "Retreat?"


    "It''s been easy to get through, but I don''t know if I need a retreat¡­"¡­.¡±


    But Heo Do-jin''s face cooled cold as if he were wearing iron gloves.


    "So... you''re saying everyone is in here right now? In this jar?"


    After the word poison came out, the color faded slightly from the faces of other long writers.


    "No way¡­."


    "Oh, no! No way! There''s no black dragon salad in here! They''re not just the hands and feet of a ditch, they''re like heads and hearts! Who gives up my heart and digs a trap!"


    "¡­The Black Dragon cannot do that''s not true.


    "What do you mean¡­¡­.?¡±


    "Oops."


    At the moment, Bop Kye exclaimed as if he understood what Heo Do-jin said. Such Bop Kye''s face was white.


    "Ha, trap¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    It was just that moment.


    "Hahahahahahaha!"


    A huge eardrum-splitting ore burst out from up there.


    A huge laugh with a formidable history hit the cliff surrounding them and rang as if it would last forever.


    It was a moment when everyone finally felt perfectly that something was going wrong.

 Chapter - 804 Episode 804. Hey! Get the rest of that drink! (4)

    "Yee, this is¡­¡­..¡±


    Heo Do-jin''s face is horribly distorted. He was a master, and he did not show this face to others. The fact that his feelings came up on his face meant that the situation was not as good.


    Ta-da!


    Heo Do-jin runs out of the house as if nothing has to be said.


    Other writers who understood the seriousness of the situation quickly followed suit.


    The scene of the battlefield has changed. The fight had already stopped. Just as it was a lie to fight for each other''s lives until a while ago.


    Heo Do-jin''s gaze slowly went up. Everyone in the basin was looking there.


    On the cliff.


    A man was looking down from the place, which was so high that his neck was about to be bent.


    full-body black


    A rough, long black beard that has come down to the navel.


    And a red face with jujube-like hair.


    In addition to this unusual appearance, a black dragon is engraved on the chest. I could tell who it was without saying it.


    "Hahahahaha! What have the political clans come all the way here to eat?"


    Namgung Wang''s face is cold.


    The enormous history of the voice seemed to be shaking Namgung Hwang''s skin.


    Was King Black Dragon this bad?¡¯


    I''m familiar with that reputation.


    However, I thought he was just a Sapa. Compared to the political faction, which has been fiercely competing with the death penalty and even blood-sharing brothers, the Sapa is just a clutter of clans who have no sincerity.


    I was wondering how great it would be to be the head of a place like that.¡­.


    King Heukryong, who saw it with his own eyes, immediately awakened Namgung Hwang''s thoughts.


    It seems like a wave is flowing throughout the body. To the point where I''m getting chills.


    "How dare you crawl into the Black Dragon Chai, not enough to invade the Janggang River. You''ve lost your fear of the clique!"


    Namgung Wang, who was listening, shouted loudly.


    "The coward hides in the distance and talks. You''ve left your men behind and you''ve got nothing to say!"


    Namgang Wang''s words may not make sense. However, it certainly worked to calm down the agitated warriors of the Namgung Sega.


    "I''ve pulled out the hook...¡­.¡±


    King Heukryong repeated Namgung Wang''s words and laughed.


    "Say whatever you want to say whatever you want. I''m not tickling his horse that''s about to go to the grave anyway."


    "This guy!"


    Then Bop Kye opens his mouth.


    "Amitabul. So-seung is Shaolin''s Bop Kay."


    "Hmph! How dare an elder, who is not a master, try to talk to me! Shaolin''s arrogance touched the sky!"


    Bop Kye frowned slightly when King Heukryong openly mocked him.


    "Shizu, I understand your argument, but what are you going to do with us in this situation? Xizu can''t face all of us alone.¡±


    "There''s nothing you can''t do!"


    The Black Dragon King laughs loudly.


    "Do you really need someone else to deal with a little bird like you? My province is enough."


    King Heukryong grabbed the road around his waist. The handle snapped and lengthened, and soon a long unwoldo was created.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    King Heukryong, who once showed his way in Ho Gong, laughed haughtily.


    "Who will deal with me?"


    Bop Kye took a step forward before Namgung Hwang shouted.


    "Amitabha, this Bop Kye can handle it if you want.""You? Hahahahaha!"


    The ore of King Heukryong resounded.


    King Heukryong, who burst into laughter as if he couldn''t stand it, looks at Bop Kay with his eyes full of laughter.


    "Get out of here, little fish! It''s not something adults talk about. If you want to deal with me, at least bring the head of the room!"


    Bop Kye''s face turned red at the momentarily.


    Where in the world would he have been treated like this as an elder of Shaolin?


    Amitabha Buddha. Amitabha Buddha.


    Bop Kye tried to soothe his seething mind by memorizing his disapproval.


    "If you want a match, I''ll deal with you. Don''t tell me you''re not good enough against even Namgung Wang, are you?"


    "The Sword of the Lord¡­¡­".¡±


    King Black Dragon twisted the corners of his mouth.


    "They''re pretending to be criminals when they''re grazing comfortably in a fence called Namgoongse!"


    "What?"


    "Why did you hit the nail on the head?"


    King Black Dragon glared at everyone with his big eyes.


    "Of course, I can wipe you out on my own. But... if I''m the only one who doesn''t deserve it, it wouldn''t be bad to meet that expectations."


    "¡­what?"


    At that time, two people slowly walked out to the side of King Heukryong.


    "It certainly isn''t bad."


    "We may be disappointed with the lofty people of the old file room alone.¡±


    Heo Do-jin hardened his face as he saw them appearing.


    ''They''re...''


    Of course I''ve never seen it with my own eyes.


    But you can still tell. There aren''t many people in the world who are qualified to stand next to King Heukryong. And of course one of them fits in with the qualified.


    "¡­¡­Mandeum¡­Godfather."


    "It''s an honor, the world''s Heo Do-jin recognizes me.¡±


    On the left side of King Heukryong, the Mangeum godfather looked down at Heo Do-jin with a cold smile.


    "You can take one of the neck of Heo Do-jin. So why not come? The opportunity to benefit this much doesn''t come easily."


    On the other hand, he stood on the right side of King Heukryong, a man with no characteristics.


    But Heo Do-jin could tell. If the person he confirmed is really the Mangeum godfather, there''s only one person who can stand across from him.


    A man who can never be identified by his appearance.


    "??, Cheonmyon Susa."


    "Cheonmyon Susa? The author?"


    Byo Kyonja''s face turned pale.


    The Mangeum Godfather and Cheonmyon Susa.


    These are the heads of Sinjuopae, who lead Heukguibo and Haomun, respectively.


    That means that three of the Shinjuopae are gathered here now.


    "Three of the five Shinjuopae?"


    Indeed, it is a powerful force. Even if three of the nine-file rooms and Oh Dae-se are gathered, they cannot guarantee the victory.


    "Come on, long man!"


    Byo Kyonja unwittingly looked back at Heo Do-jin. But Heo Do-jin was also keeping his head above water in a completely unexpected amount.


    Why are they all gathered in one place?


    This can''t be happening. I had to.


    The four gatekeepers gathered here did not push here without thinking. There is only one reason why he fought a war with Jang Kang-soochae.


    Because the Sapa can never unite.


    Even during the war against Mahkyo in the past, Sapa fought against each other until the end. Goofilebang and Oh Dae-sega only took their own advantage, but they did not poke each other in the back and gnash their teeth.


    But didn''t Sapa attack and growl at each other until the moment the sword of Mah-kyo was lodged in my throat?If Jang Kang-soochae is attacked by political factions, he must run like a monk to eat the area where the influence of the hydrochae has disappeared, not come to help.


    "But how...¡­.¡±


    At that moment.


    A group of fighters emerged from the top of the cliff. Standing at the end with a not-so-fast walk, they glared at those under the basin with a cold stare.


    At a glance, they are masters who have reached their peak.


    "You''ve brought your men with you."


    When I realized that I had been occupied by such masters above my head, I felt pressure that I couldn''t express.


    But that''s pressure enough to hold out.


    What really stifled Heo Do-jin is the situation itself in which they have emerged. It was hard to accept the reality that someone had dragged them into this jar.


    "Who is it¡­¡­."


    There will be one who brings those who can never be mixed together like this.


    "Who..."


    It was just when Heo Do-jin was about to shout.


    It''s jingling.


    A very small sound crossed my ear.


    A clear sound of iron as if encountered by a woman''s ornaments.


    It was just a small sound that even Heo Do-jin could barely catch if he listened to it, which ordinary people would not even be able to hear on this street.


    But to Heo Do-jin''s ears, the little sound felt like thunder.


    "Well."


    A slightly higher nasal voice slowly flowed down the cliff.


    At that moment Heo Do-jin had to feel his whole body''s fur bristling. With his eyes wide open, he stared as if he were eating away at the cliff.


    In time.


    A man appeared on a cliff.


    Heo Do-jin bit his lips.


    He looked.


    The sight of King Black Dragon, Mangeumdaebu, and Cheonmyon Susa paving the way for the man who appeared now.


    Who in the world can make themselves stand down?


    That''s right away.


    The figure of the man who finally showed up at the edge of the cliff was too distinct in color.


    Bloody red guns with black dragons.


    White skin that looks like that of a woman by applying powder.


    A white crown of cotton on the head of an ebony.


    And countless accessories, surrounded by body and arms.


    Heo Do-jin knows interest. No, I have no choice but to know.


    Although there are far too many people living in the world, it would be unusual for a man to behave like this. And who dares to stand there, even more.


    If there is, only one.


    "¡­lose."


    Defeat Jang Nilso.


    As soon as he appeared, the air in the basin began to cool down.


    to be different


    The waves that King Heukryong spilled were powerful enough to stop the fighting here.


    The cold air from the body of the Mangeumdaebu reminded us of the freezing cold, and the presence of Cheonmyon Susa, which was so ordinary, was also enough to irritate our nerves.


    But interest, defeated Jang Nilso, is different.


    It''s not that he''s lost much energy, he''s just walking slowly and looking down from a high place.


    Nevertheless, I was suffocated as if I had been prayed.


    His presence as a human being, not his strength as an unmanned, is different from others. Don''t even make Jang Nilso look ridiculous and out of touch?


    "It''s my first time seeing you. Dear Kang Ho Dongdo."


    Jang Nilso puts his hands together and slowly pushes forward. His waist was also naturally bent.It''s a common gunfight. It is a manner that is familiar to those who live in Gang-ho.


    But despite the familiar gesture, everyone here felt goosebumps and suffocated. Even with that common greeting.


    "I''m Jang Nilso, the ark of all men, and the lord of the Sapaeryon."


    Jang Nilso''s bright face caught a white smile.


    At that moment Heo Do-jin could see.


    Jang Nilso''s eyes with a nice smile on them didn''t contain a little smile.


    Snake? No...That''s a weapon.¡¯


    A serpent-toothed weaver was slowly bending over its trap-stricken prey on this huge cliff.


    With those cold, creepy eyes.

 Chapter - 805 Episode 805. Hey! Get the rest of that drink! (5)

    "¡­Loyal Love?"


    Namgung Wang opened his mouth with a stiff face.


    "What do you mean, a love affair?¡±


    Jang Nilso nodded with a relaxed look.


    "It''s a name that never existed before. But now it will be a name that no one can know. Janggangsuro Ship8chae, Heukguibo, Haomun, and Maninbang will gather under one name."


    "¡­¡­The Sapa have joined forces?"


    A hundred years ago, during the war against the Magists, the Sapado League was formed. But it was a temporary alliance for survival and not even a perfect vanity.


    Are you saying that the warring Sapa gathered under one flag?


    But there''s no way not to believe it.


    It is conceivable that the long writers of the old file room gather together. And the gathering of the five great Sega households in one place is also no one can think of as well.


    "But who would have imagined those four people standing side by side in one place?¡¯


    The dream is now unfolding before their eyes.


    "Hmph!"


    Namgung Wang snorted excessively. As if he would never show them a weak side.


    "What''s so great about Safa''s junk being together?"


    "Will it?"


    Jang Nilso smiles brightly.


    "It may not be so great for a noble family owner. But since we''re here with great determination, why don''t you congratulate us?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Namgung Wang stared at him with unanswered eyes.


    "Well, you don''t seem to be thinking about it. That''s too bad."


    But the look didn''t make Jang Nilso cringe at all.


    There is room for every tone and gentle gesture.


    Looking at Jang Nilso like that, I started to feel nervous for no reason.


    Heo Do-jin peeked back.


    It''s narrow.


    When I came in through that narrow valley, I thought it was a natural fortress for defense. However, as things went on, it seemed more difficult to get out than to enter.


    The ships will be intertwined and hell will unfold.¡¯


    But there''s no way we can wait in a relaxed manner. The enemies will come after their backs.


    Retirement was meaningless in the first place.¡¯


    So even if they had secured a way out and entered this place, nothing would have changed. Retreats are meaningful only when they are available.


    Knowing the situation, Heo Do-jin looked at Jang Nilso.


    "It''s a love affair¡­¡­.Whatever it is, the Union is a good thing. May I congratulate you?"


    Jang Nilso nods loudly.


    "A celebration from a shaman. It''s a great honor."


    "I''m glad you''re happy. But you know, I lost."


    Heo Do-jin''s eyes are penetrating Jang Nilso.


    "You''re not in a position to be congratulated. If you really want to be congratulated, shouldn''t you just stand there and look down?"


    "Hahaha."


    Jang Nilso laughed merrily and shook his head.


    "That''s right, that''s right. You''re right."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s what makes sense. But what can I do? I don''t know how to be polite, but I''m a loser of Sapa. Now, wouldn''t it be funny to set an example?"


    "I hope you''re not scared of a man named Sarfae-ryeon-ju?"


    "Ha ha ha. You''re saying obvious things. Of course I''m scared."


    Jang Nilso''s quaint lips twisted strangely.


    "Sorim, shaman, Namgung and Cheongseong. Why wouldn''t you be afraid to deal with this big gatekeeper? It''s still hard to stand still. Hahahahaha!"Heo Do-jin''s face cooled cold.


    ''That man...''.¡¯


    It was meant to scratch my pride, but it didn''t work at all. Usually, a first-time high-ranking official is required to consider face first regardless of his or her nature.


    But Jang Nilso didn''t feel that way at all.


    Heo Do-jin is well aware. That these people are the most difficult and difficult to deal with.


    "Then¡­¡­."


    He stared at Jang Nilso with cold eyes.


    "You must be here to say hello."


    The way he spoke got more and more rough. It was proof that his innermost feelings were getting shaken and nervous.


    "Greetings¡­¡­."


    Jang Nilso gently smoothed his chin with his white hands.


    "That''s not what you''re saying when you''ve invaded other people''s territory and wielded your sword without permission, is it?"


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard that I need permission to wipe out numbers.¡±


    "Ha ha. That''s right. You don''t need permission. Yes, I did. So far."


    Jang Nilso''s oily eyes, looking down on Heo Do-jin, were a little haughty.


    "But now we''ll have to get permission. To this Jang Nilso, not anyone else."


    Whew.


    Heo Do-jin gritted his teeth.


    Who would he have heard this from?


    "Get permission?"


    He gripped the sword in his waist.


    "What if I can''t?¡±


    "Hahaha. You''re asking for the obvious. Shouldn''t we pay for it?"


    At that time, Namgung Wang, who was listening next to him, shouted loudly as if he could no longer stand it.


    "You''re a little boy! You''re all talk and no talker! If you''re so confident, come down and take my sword!"


    "Well."


    Jang Nilso looked around everyone with a strange look and tilted his head.


    "I don''t think you understand what they''re in right now at all."


    Then he nodded as if he deserved it.


    "That''s possible. Shaolin and Shudang, Namgoong and Cheongseong. The power of those four clans will never fall behind no matter what forces they encounter in the world. Moreover, this high cliff has some ambiguity in discussing the benefits of its location."


    You can''t get out.


    But he''s not even under attack.


    Even if they shoot arrows, even if they roll stones, or even pour boiling oil, they will not suffer much damage.


    In addition, there are remnants of the Black Dragon Salad.¡¯


    Quite a few have died, but more than three minutes are still alive. Ignoring them and bombarding them with widespread attacks would be a no-brainer.


    In the end, it means that they have to come down the cliff to attack.


    If they face each other head-on, no matter how many times they are among Shin Ju-opae, they deserve to face each other. They couldn''t have brought all the power because they were rushing.


    Jang Nilso also knew exactly what they were thinking.


    "But¡­¡­."


    Jang Nilso''s white face with a sneer is strangely twisted.


    "That''s the idea of seeing this Jang Nilso too easily. I think they need to understand their situation.¡±


    At the moment, Heo Do-jin''s heart cooled.


    Jang Nilso flicked his finger lightly.


    It''s ack.


    The sound spread sharply into the valley.


    ''......what is it?''


    Heo Do-jin looked up the cliff with nervous eyes. Obviously Jang Nilso sent a signal, but there was no movement. There was an ominous silence."Bluffing?"


    No, I don''t think so.¡­.


    It was just then.


    Rumbling.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡­¡­I hear a scary sound as if something were beating my heart. It wasn''t that loud, but I could hear it clearly in this silent valley as if a mouse were dead.


    "What¡­¡­."


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    At that moment, a roar burst out as if the sky were falling.


    And then an incredible sight unfolded.


    One side of the cliff they occupied exploded with a huge explosion. The hazy dust rose like clouds, and the debris was shot like firecrackers.


    Rumbling!


    Rumbling! Rumbling!


    "I¡­¡­."


    Even the world''s Heo Do-jin was stunned with his mouth wide open.


    Soon, one side of the cliff where the explosion occurred slowly fell off and began to tilt.


    My mind went blank for a moment.


    Sniffle!


    Massive-sized rocks began to fall with increasing speed, casting shadows over the heads of the four clans.


    "Ugh, uh... Ahhhhhhhh!"


    "Avoiding!"


    The elite, who were not even afraid of death, screamed and ran away.


    They can even risk their lives for their colleagues. But as soon as they encountered that enormous rock that fell over their heads, their hands instinctively grabbed the death penalty and pushed it wildly.


    It was an overwhelming sight.


    It was something beyond reason and common sense. Even the world''s Heo Do-jin was so overwhelmed by the sight that he opened his mouth blankly that he didn''t even know what to do.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Surprisingly, the first person to move was Namgung Wang.


    His sword spewed out a formidable sternum. It was more than twice as big and powerful as the sword and sword lectures that destroyed the entire ship a while ago. He waved his sword with a roar of a lion.


    Kwagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagag!


    His discharge of the tibia stuck in falling rocks. It was a truly formidable sword and was actually scarred by nearly five characters, but the rock did not break or The rock did not break or break.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Namggung Wang did not give up and once again pulled out all his history and poured out the black river.


    "Amitabul!"


    Bop Kye also showed his disapproval in a harsh voice, perhaps knowing what he had to do.


    Massive golden power was added to Namgang Hwang''s sword and rock.


    Whoosh!


    Finally, a rock the size of a large war angle was cut in two. But that was far from enough.


    "What are you doing? Break it! Break it!


    When Bop Kye''s desperate scream rang out, those who came to their senses finally blew tension and blackness over their heads.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    It was almost a scene of fermentation.


    The colorful game smashed the falling rocks. The rock gradually split, cracked, and crushed.


    "More! More! Squeeze all your strength! Or they''re all die! Come on, man!


    "Argh!"


    The elite members of the old file room, who had blood in their eyes, attacked with all their might. But it was impossible to get rid of that massive size of rock from the start.


    The rock, which was only a large war angle, broke around and split apart, leaving hundreds of people pouring into the bottom of the reconciliation into one-size stone.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Rocks falling from the distance crushed the hard floor like mud.


    Whoo! Whoo! Whoosh!


    A series of falling rocks continued for a long time.


    The world shook and the whole cliff screamed.


    What else can you describe this place as hell, where the screams of man and the screams of the earth are mixed?Boom! Boom!


    Finally, the last rock fell to the ground.


    Dust filled his son-in-law.


    As if he wouldn''t show this horrible sight to the world.


    It was revealed that the situation was devastating only after the wind blew up the soil dust from somewhere.


    Heo Do-jin faced the horrors revealed in front of him with a devastated face.


    "Turn it off¡­¡­."


    "My, my legs...¡­.My¡­¡­.Ugh¡­¡­.¡±


    those under the rock


    Those who have lost their blood.


    The flowing blood was covered with dust, and new blood flowed endlessly over it.


    Heo Do-jin stared blankly at the scene and turned his eyes over the cliff.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hahahahahaha!"


    Jang Nilso''s truly insane ore and the jingle of jewellery covered the valley with groans.

 Chapter - 806 Episode 806. Nice to see you again! (1)

    "¡­in vain."


    "¡­¡­Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "Take care of your disciples."


    "Yes!"


    Heo Do-jin bit his bloodless lips.


    Damage?


    No, the damage is not that great. Considering that it was an overwhelming attack, dozens of injuries and a few casualties are not too much damage.


    At first glance, Shaolin''s damage was similar to that of a shaman, and Namgung was slightly more damaged than that. Cheongseong, which was at the back, was lucky to have the least damage.


    So where did all this blood come from?


    "These... crazy people...¡­.¡±


    Heo Do-jin couldn''t beat the nausea and aging and chewed out abusive language.


    Most of the blood now soaked in the ground belonged to the Black Dragon Salad.


    The blind attack, which does not cover Pia, is the most trampled on the number of black dragon chai, not anywhere else.


    "Hahahahahaha!"


    Jang Nilso, who was bursting into a frenzy, now covered his mouth and shook to see if he had calmed down a little. The remaining laughter, like residue, scratched everyone''s ears.


    It was like a victory sign.


    "Sigh."


    Finally, Jang Nilso shook his head after clearing his laughter to a certain extent.


    "I''m sorry, this...¡­I don''t know how to hide my feelings because he''s so baseless."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Heo Do-jin suddenly wondered what he would look like now. In addition, I felt very confused.


    How should I understand the author?


    The one who can''t even be explained by the word "weird.


    "¡­Did you use gunpowder?"


    Jang Nilso nodded leisurely at his question. As if to praise Heo Do-jin for finding out.


    "I was lucky to get it."


    "¡­¡­so you used gunpowder?"


    "As you can see, it works well."


    Heo Do-jin gritted his teeth.


    "I understand that you broke the law and used gunpowder. You guys are like that in the first place. But no matter how many Sapa they are, they''re not animals! How could you have made such a brutal blind attack when your colleague was down there? Is that how you do it?"


    Heo Do-jin''s acrimonious voice rumbled in the valley. But the angry cry did not shake Jang Nilso.


    "Oh, yes. This is our way."


    "Don''t you have any pride as an unmanned?¡±


    "¡­Proud?"


    Jang Nilso licked his lips with his tongue out.


    Watching the alluring appearance gave me goosebumps all over my body.


    "Pride? Is it your pride to stand fair and put your neck out at the end?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s different. It''s different. That''s not what my pride is. No matter what you do, no matter what you do, no matter what you sacrifice, you must benefit. Defeat the enemy without fail. Definitely! Definitely survive."


    Jang Nilso, who briefly raised his voice, smiled softly again.


    "That''s my pride."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s getting boring, so let''s get rid of the obvious. And now you understand the situation you''re in. Don''t tell me you think this is all I''ve prepared?"


    Heo Do-jin bit his lips.


    I know.


    It''s only one side of the wall that collapsed. The high and wide cliffs surrounding them were only a tenth of the size.


    Even if he were Jang Nilso, he wouldn''t have prepared this. If you were going to drive them in here from the start, you''d put gunpowder all over the cliff.


    What if this whole cliff collapses?¡¯


    Die.


    Everyone dies.


    Dozens of high-altitude masters who can build themselves up in the midst of the chaos may be able to preserve their lives. But what the hell is the meaning of that?Crunch.


    Heo Do-jin''s tendon wriggled on his face. This grinding sound leaked out horribly.


    It couldn''t have been easy to lay such gunpowder and prepare to break down this cliff.


    Even if the burial itself was quick, it would have taken quite a while to check the terrain and make plans.


    ''That means...''


    From the beginning, from the moment they decided to attack the Black Dragon Chai, or maybe from the moment they came to the Janggang River...¡­.


    No, it''s not. It''s a long time ago.¡¯


    Jang Nilso created this whole situation and lured it here. This means that the four clans, Shaolin, Shudang, Namgoong and Cheongseong, all played within Jang Nilso''s grasp.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Bop Kye said in a somber voice that heo Do-jin thought the same thing.


    "Loss, what do you want?¡±


    "What do you want?"


    "Yes, I told you to know our situation because you wanted something. You need to know the situation to communicate.¡­.¡±


    But even before Bop Kay''s words were finished, Namggung Wang shouted like fire.


    "What are you talking about, Elder? Are you trying to negotiate with them? With those filthy sapas?"


    "Namgoongju!"


    Then there was a thunderstorm in Bop Kye''s mouth. The real power of Namgung Wang was momentarily embarrassed and closed his mouth.


    "Leave it to me for a moment. Just a moment!"


    "¡­darn it."


    In the end, Namggung Wang uttered abusive language with a cold face. Bop Kye clasped his fist tightly.


    So why would you want to consult them? Shaolin''s student was already killed by their attack.


    A student''s life, which he cherished as a child, was crushed by a stone, not a sword, and he was cut off. If you rip off Jang Nilso''s raw flesh and chew it up, he won''t be able to untie it all.


    But it shouldn''t be.


    If these attacks are poured out one after another, it will never be able to withstand them. Even if lucky enough not to annihilate all of them and lose only half of their lives, these four clans will not be able to regain their original status for the next hundred years.


    No, it''s more than that.


    In the past, during the war against Mahkyo, everyone was damaged. Therefore, even if the power was lost, the position was not shaken.


    But things are different now. The head of the old file room and the head of Oh Dae-sega may lose their status and be relegated to horse-stone.


    Bop Kye couldn''t handle the situation. Isn''t he even an elder, not a roomie?


    His gaze swept through the cliff.


    can see


    At first I didn''t know because I wasn''t interested, but now I can see it clearly. There are black holes all over that wide cliff. Maybe there''s a lot of explosives in there.


    A long line stuck inside a hole leads to the cliff. It looked like a way to light it up there.


    Looking at Jang Nilso, Bop Kye bit his lip.


    ''No matter what the conditions are, we must get out of here first.¡¯


    Even if it is a humiliating arrangement.


    "I''m sure all the other writers agree with me.¡±


    "He, he is."


    Byo Kyonja nodded quickly.


    But Heo Do-jin didn''t answer with his mouth shut. Perhaps that high self-esteem made it impossible to say that they were in consultation with the Sapa.But Bop Kye couldn''t wait for the answer.


    "Speak, loser! What do you want?¡±


    Even if the shaman said something else later, now the situation had to be resolved.


    But what Jang Nilso said wasn''t what Bop Kye thought.


    "Hahaha. What do you want?¡±


    One corner of Jang Nilso''s mouth slanted up.


    "I don''t know what''s going on in the mountains, and I''m not sure if it''s because I''m a king, but I''m good at talking. What do you want?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What do you want? Of course there is."


    Jang Nilso said with an exaggerated smile and open arms as if showing broad sleeves.


    "That''s the only life you''ll receive from those who invade and attack the realm of the Saparites! What I want? Of course it''s your annihilation!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t get me wrong, middle man. I didn''t kill you at once because your sins are too great to die so easily."


    Bop Kye''s eyes began to tremble.


    "Why do you die? Who''s gonna kill you? Know exactly how to die and go! I will announce the advent of Sapaeryon in the world by your death. That sacrifice must be enough! Hahahahaha! Not a single one! Not a single one will live! Not a single one!


    For a moment, despair was young in Bop Kye''s eyes.


    How can a madman like that exist in the world?


    It was impossible to explain even with the word "crazy.


    Crunch!


    On the other hand, unlike Bop Kye, who was in despair, Heo Do-jin couldn''t hide his anger and changed his teeth.


    The shaman''s reputation could end in my generation.¡¯


    Heo Do-jin''s fingertips have been shaking with the worst in mind.


    "The world will know with your blood. The world dominated by the Old File Room and the Great Sega came to an end! Now the midfield will be subjugated under the name of Sapaeryon!"


    Jang Nilso''s hand stroked his face lightly. There was a lot of excitement on the soft tips of the fingers.


    The Mangeum godfather, who was quietly watching the scene, laughed bitterly.


    "I didn''t expect this day to come so soon."


    King Heukryong also burst into laughter.


    "I''ll pay for the lives of my brothers who died in the Changgang River!"


    At the bottom of the cliff, there are definitely the numbers of the Black Dragon Chai as well as the four clans. But King Black Dragon was talking as if they didn''t exist in the first place.


    "If your clique loses its power, it''s nothing like Gangbuk."


    Cheonmyon Susa''s face is also full of excitement.


    Heo Do-jin, who looked at it with his lips bitten, said quietly.


    "In vain."


    "¡­¡­Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    It was a whisper that was too small for others to hear.


    "If I give you a signal, lead your disciples out of here.¡±


    "¡­Long storyteller, I''d rather get rid of that explosive¡­¡­.¡±


    "It will be done by Shaolin and Namgoong."


    Ho Sanja turned his head slightly. Indeed, Bop Kay and Namgung Hwang''s eyes were scouring holes in the cliff.


    "Leave it to them. We need to save even one more student."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Ho Sanja couldn''t bear to answer straight away and chewed her lips.


    Now, Heo Do-jin''s Myungeun is no different from the idea of using Shaolin and Namgung as shields to live a shaman.


    It is not a negotiation at all. But Ho Sanja couldn''t help but comply with the order.


    "¡­I see."


    Ho Sanja replied, and Heo Do-jin clasped his fist tightly.''The Love of Love...''


    When it comes to shaman''s mistakes, it''s him who''s.


    a quick glance at the enemy Something that didn''t look back, driven by a sense of resonance. It all came together and resulted in this. If I had been a little more calm, I wouldn''t have been in such a harsh situation.


    So all the foul language is for him to lose. The shaman''s disciples must get out of here alive. For sure!


    "Since Sorim and Namgung are not easy-going either, half of the explosives may be removed if they move in a surprise manner.¡¯


    All I have to do is cut off that wick.


    The enemy will respond without looking at the situation, so it will be impossible to remove them all, at best half.


    "Then there will be a war between the survivors and the Sapa on the cliffs."


    Both sides must be prepared for near-destructive damage.


    ''Well, first of all...¡­.¡¯


    I was counting around in my head, and Jang Nilso raised his hand high, flying around the edge of Jangpo.


    "The rats are rolling their heads. No matter how hard you think about it, you won''t find a way out. So stop dying!"


    Heo Do-jin''s eyes rushed up.


    ''Oh, no!''


    "No way! I''ll lead my disciples...¡­!¡±


    It was just when Heo Do-jin was about to spit out a screamy command.


    "But why do I feel so upset when I see his face?¡±


    A high-pitched voice rang clearly on the cliff.


    Jang Nilso''s hand, which was held high, slowly came down.


    It was long before his eyes were on the other side.


    Whoosh!


    Some of the black-clad safans screamed and bounced down the cliff to crash.


    They were guarding the other side of the cliff occupied by Sapaeryon.


    That''s right away.


    One person slowly appeared on the cliff where the guard was no longer there.


    "¡­Hwasan The Dragon."


    It was Chung-Myung.


    "Don''t you think so, too?¡±


    "Oh, I agree with that.¡±


    And Hwasan''s disciples.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The smile was lifted from Jang Nilso''s face for the first time.


    "Hey."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Nice to see you again!"


    Chung-Myung grinned. It was a wicked smile.

 Chapter - 807 Episode 807. Nice to see you again! (2)

    "Well."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes turn over the cliff.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes, which swept those occupying the cliff with two eyes led by Jang Nilso, turned downward this time.


    Shaman, Namgung, Cheongseong, and Shaolin.


    I could clearly see the embarrassed face of the head of your Munpa.


    "Whoo-oh?"


    Chung-Myung grinned as if he was very excited.


    "This, this is a very interesting situation."


    Heo Do-jin looked up at Chung-Myung and opened his eyes wide.


    ''Hwasan?''


    Why are they here?


    Wasn''t Hwasan supposed to wait across the river?


    "And as I please...¡­!¡¯


    However, for once, I was almost in tears because I was happy to see him, not to mention anger. I was confident that there would never be a moment when I could greet him so warmly, not only before but also in the future.


    "Long-written man! Wasan...¡­!¡±


    Bop Kye seemed to feel the same way. There was a glaring glow on his face.


    ''This would never have happened to anyone else.''¡¯


    No civil servant in the world dares to break the agreement made with the shaman, Shaolin, and Namgung at will. Even if the gatekeeper who was waiting across the river was Jongnam, he wouldn''t have moved a step until something big happened.


    ''Thunder naked... ''¡­.¡¯


    But this time I survived thanks to him.


    Of course, it''s impossible for Hwasan to deal with the four gates on the cliff. In terms of electricity, Hwasan is still the weakest part of the old school.


    But!


    "I can at least play a role in preventing the gunpowder from exploding for a while.¡¯


    That''s enough.


    Just buy me a minute until your doorstep climbs the cliff. Just a moment.


    They ignored the words of your clique and moved ahead of time, creating a ridiculous opportunity. With the sky collapsing, there is a hole to escape.


    I never thought I''d be saved by Hwasan.¡¯


    Hurdo, who laughed in vain at this wonderful situation, soon shouted in a loud voice.


    "Hwasan The Dragon!"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung looked down.


    In this case, heo Do-jin would have bitten Chung-Myung and sung Hyun Jong, but now he didn''t have time to save face.


    When Chung-Myung and his eyes met, Heo Do-jin bit their lips. And then I got to the point.


    "Wait a minute for them! Stop it for a second!"


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head.


    "Stop it?"


    "Right! We''ll take some time so they don''t light the gunpowder and blow up the cliff! Then we''ll climb up the cliff and face them!"


    "Oh, gunpowder."


    Chung-Myung nodded as if he had understood. Then Bop Kye quickly took Heo Do-jin''s words and shouted.


    "Yes, the Hwasan Divine Dragon! It won''t be easy, but you can hold them for a second and drag them out!"


    Obviously, it''s not easy to face them at the same time. But it''s not impossible for Hwasan now.


    Whasan''s growth, which they tried to stop somehow, paves the way for them to survive.


    "Oh, you want me to fight them and kill time?"


    "That''s accurate!"


    Chung-Myung''s head tilted sideways for a moment after hearing the firm Heo Do-jin''s answer.


    What''s wrong with him?¡­.


    "Us?"


    Bop Kye opened his mouth in embarrassment at the bizarre answer.


    "He, he is. Who else is here right now besides Hwasan?""I mean, are we?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why?"


    Bop Kye was at a loss for words.


    Even Heo Do-jin looked up at Chung-Myung with his mouth wide open, as if he hadn''t expected this.


    "No, well....¡±


    Chung-Myung rubbed his ears and blew his fingertips.


    "We''re here to watch because you told us to watch from behind, but if you suddenly tell us to fight, we''re embarrassed too."


    "¡­...Hey, hey, Hwasan The Dragon?"


    "Don''t worry. We''ll keep an eye on you. You''re not a shameless person who covets other people''s credit. Now... Let''s see. Yes, sir.


    Chung-Myung turned around and took something from the back and opened it wide.


    Bop Kye''s eyes trembled like an earthquake.


    "A mat, a mat.


    No, that''s not...¡­.


    Chung-Myung plopped on a clean mat and tapped on the side.


    "Sitting down and death row. We''ve found the perfect spot, let''s take a look at it comfortably!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why aren''t you sitting down?"


    The faces of Baek Cheon and others were black and blue.


    ''How can I sit in this situation, you nutcase!''


    "Please be human! Please!''


    Normally, he would have already yelled and criticized, but Ogum couldn''t even open his mouth due to the situation.


    Even though they are trained by Chung-Myung, there are shamanists, Shaolin, and long writers of the Namgung Palace below, and there are heads of Sinjuopae across the street. Can you act as usual?


    Of course, it''s faster to find Chung-Myung when he''s out of his mind than to find when he''s out of his mind, but I didn''t expect him to act like usual in this situation.


    Seeing even Hwasan''s disciples embarrassed, Chung-Myung shrugged insignificantly. Then, he looked down with a calm face and asked.


    "Aren''t you fighting?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Now that you''re on the ground, I think you can fight. Do what you''re doing!"


    At that moment, Namggung Wang, who couldn''t hold back his anger, shouted loudly.


    "What the hell are you doing? You thunder-breathing bastard!"


    Chung-Myung frowned at the roar and shouted louder.


    "No, why are you yelling so scary? He says he''s doing what he''s told me to do!


    "I thought you were fighting the Sapa! No matter how bad we are, we must cooperate! Is this the way Hwasan and the Heavenly Fools do it?"


    "Huh¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung looked down at Namung Wang with a blank smile as if he were embarrassed.


    "Did you say we didn''t want to cooperate? I ran all the way here to help, and who told me to wash my fingers from behind!"


    "He, it''s...!¡±


    "You blame me for doing what I''m told, and you''re angry for not doing what I''m told! Dance to which rhythm!"


    Namgung Wang opened his mouth wide.


    "And is this the way of the Heavenly Union?"


    Chung-Myung snorted outright.


    "No, it''s the Old File Room and the Great Sega. Watching the other side of the river. No? You like it."


    After talking, Chung-Myung stared at Bop Kay. Bop Kye looked down without realizing it.


    Of course we have to cooperate. If you can help, of course you should.


    Bop Kye knows how worthless and empty these words are. When Hwasan asked the world for help, they had neatly ignored the request.


    How gratifying is it to ask for cooperation while knowing the history?


    "But now, what? Cooperation? Cooperation?¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Do it on your own. We''ll just look around."


    Chung-Myung twisted the corners of his mouth with a wedge.


    Then Hyun Young and Hyun Sang, who were quietly listening from behind, looked back at Hyun Jong with anxious faces.


    "¡­¡­long story."


    "Oh, would that be all right?


    Of course, Chung-Myung must be saying. Of course that''s what HWASAN can say.


    But no matter how true the word is, it has to be different from where it is. Under these circumstances, inhaling salvation is too likely not to look good.


    However, Hyun Jong was very nonchalant despite the fact that he knew all of those circumstances.


    "Why? Did Chung-Myung say anything wrong?"


    "Hey, I''m not wrong, but...¡­.¡±


    "Isn''t that enough?"


    "Come on, long man!"


    A cold sweat ran down Hyun Sang''s face. The faces of other Hwasan''s disciples were more than that, never less.


    "Don''t come forward."


    "What?"


    "Don''t step up and leave it to Chung-Myung.¡±


    It is Hyun Jong who is usually the one who distrusts Chung-Myung the most. However, when the moment came when he decided the fate of the Moon faction, Hyun Jong changed his attitude completely.


    Just like now.


    No one in the world can think coldly in this situation.


    As far as Hyun Jong knows, there is only one possible person in Hwasan.


    But Baek Cheon seemed to think differently.


    "Cher, Chung-Myung."


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon''s face turned white as he kept calm while facing Jang Nilso.


    "Do, you have to help."


    "Help?"


    "Yeah! But you still have to help."


    Chung-Myung stared at Baek Cheon with an "Ah" face.


    "Isn''t it a little too much, though? But you have to help...¡­.¡±


    "Huh?"


    But Chung-Myung opened his eyes wide and asked again, as if he was shocked. Unlike what I thought, Chung-Myung muttered as Baek Cheon blurted out the end of his words.


    "I knew Dong-ryong was aggressive, but I don''t want him to help the Sapa and play Gu-pa.¡­ don''t you think so? Of course, I know you have a deep grudge, but there are things you can do and things you can''t do."


    "What, what are you saying, you lunatic! Of course, I''m going to help them play Sapa!"


    "Huh? Oh, that''s what you meant?¡±


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Well, that''s a problem¡­¡­. If a rat and a cockroach are fighting in the house, which way should I help?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s better to kill both of them. Yeah, let''s start a fight.


    This bastard is crazy.


    It''s not that it''s almost an exclamation, it''s really crazy.


    "Crazy, of course I''m going to help Sapa!"


    "Help Sapa?"


    "Well, political factions! Political factions! d*mn it, what am I talking about!"


    Baek Cheon''s face turned red. Baek Cheon, who rarely makes such a slip of the tongue, was unable to come to his senses now.


    "What? Do you like a good guy with a grudge? Or do you like a criminal who doesn''t have a grudge?"


    "Huh? That''s....¡±


    "See, this isn''t an easy problem. Ha...¡­. I can''t decide. Yes¡­¡­."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The saddest thing was that everyone here was listening to what Chung-Myung was saying now.


    "Well."


    then


    Jang Nilso, who was quietly monitoring the situation, quietly snorted and opened his mouth.


    "Yes, Hwasan has no reason to help them."Chung-Myung looks up and looks at Jang Nilso.


    "Hwasan may have a reason to help, but he has no reason to. Isn''t that right, Hwasan The Dragon?"


    A smile hung clearly on his red lips. Chung-Myung smiled at such Jang Nilso.


    "Hey, Jang Nilso."


    "Speak, Hwasan The Dragon."


    "Shut up, baby."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso''s sleek eyebrows were slightly wobbly.


    "When I see that smirk, I want to put a knife between my eyes. Don''t just talk and shut your mouth."


    Chung-Myung growled and said.


    He clearly reached Jang Nilso beyond the broad-spread basin of life.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Not only Sapaeryun, but also the four men below looked at Chung-Myung with a vague face.


    Who in the world would dare say that to Jang Nilso? In this situation.


    Chung-Myung. No one could do that without the Hawasan Divine.


    Nobody.


    Bop Kye realized at that moment.


    Those who have now appeared are neither saviors nor enemies.


    Those who may lower their hands of salvation or bring in a malicious blade.


    In other words...¡­ which means that the fate of the entire Gangho, as well as the eight clans here, depends on the choice of Hwasan.


    And¡­¡­.


    "Why is he the author? How come!''


    It is none other than that Hwasan Theologian who decides his position.


    At this moment, the fate of the world is rolling around in the palm of the mysterious man who cannot see what is inside.


    ''Oh, my God.''


    Bop Kye eventually closed his eyes tightly.


    I could hear Chung-Myung giggling in his ear.

 Chapter - 808 Episode 808. Nice to see you again! (3)

    "Let me see¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s eyes turned to Sapaeryun across the street.


    "I don''t like them either."


    This time, he looked down on the cliff in disapproval.


    "I don''t like these bastards either."


    He soon chocked his tongue with a sour face.


    "There are so many people in the world I like. I''m worried, I''m worried!"


    Then, Yoon-Jong stood right behind him and whispered.


    "Hey, Chung-Myung."


    "Huh?"


    "You''re just saying that, aren''t you? You''re actually trying to help the old school down there, aren''t you?"


    Chung-Myung looked back at Yoon-Jong with a pathetic face.


    "No, you''re sick or something. Do you want me to help them look pretty? If I could, I''d pour oil on it and even set it on fire."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why? You''re still a political faction?¡±


    "That''s not it, man!"


    "Huh?"


    Yoon-Jong winked desperately downward.


    "There it is, there!"


    "What?"


    Since Chung-Myung couldn''t understand it, Yoo-Esul, who couldn''t hear it, frowned and helped Yoon-Jong.


    "Hye Yeon monk. Down below!"


    "Huh?"


    "Right! There''s a monk, Hye Yeon! No, it''s a gupago, and monk Hye Yeon needs to be saved!"


    "That''s right, death penalty!"


    Only then did Chung-Myung''s eyes seem to be in shock.


    "¡­...and now that I think about it, he''s over there.¡±


    Hye Yeon stood in the middle of Shaolin and looked up. People couldn''t turn a blind eye to the shape of a cow''s big eyes twinkling with sadness. Chung-Myung said, staring at the sheep.


    "But¡­¡­."


    "Huh?"


    "When a monk dies, he builds a tower of David and puts on makeup, right?¡±


    "¡­Why all of a sudden?"


    "No. Well¡­¡­..¡±


    Chung-Myung scratched the back of his head and smiled.


    "That''s how it ends. Wouldn''t it be unfair to think that I''m putting on makeup in advance?¡±


    "What are you talking about, you lunatic!"


    "You''re supposed to talk like a horse!"


    "Are you human? You did?


    In the end, Oh Gum rushed in and grabbed Chung-Myung by the collar and shook him. After everyone turned their eyes, Jang Nilso seemed to be out of sight.


    Chung-Myung protested as if he were innocent.


    "No! Isn''t Buddhism supposed to start with abandoning obsession? My biggest obsession is saving my life! In a way, this could be my help.¡±


    "Jaw club, you d*mn Jaw club!"


    "You have to be scolded!"


    Yoon-Jong slapped Chung-Myung''s mouth with his palm, and Yoo-Esul tapped Chung-Myung''s head with a sword.


    "Hey! Don''t bother me! Let go! Then we can do it like this! Hey! Wrong!"


    Chung-Myung pushed Yoo-Esul and Yoon-Jong away and shouted loudly. Hye Yeon looked at him with big eyes, unaware of the English.


    "You come up!"


    "¡­Yes?"


    "You just come up. Do you think they''re gonna have a seizure just because you''re up there?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "When you come up, it''s done neatly. Come on up!¡±


    Hye Yeon smiled brightly.


    I knew you were crazy, but...¡­.


    ''You''re crazier than I thought. It''s beyond imagination.


    Now Chung-Myung is proving with his whole body that a madman is everywhere and time.


    "¡­How am I supposed to go up there with my brothers, Si-


    "Huh? Aren''t you coming?"


    "I can''t go¡­¡­.¡±


    "Wow, we''re loyal to each other. Then you can go to the ground with me."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Clear dew formed around Hye Yeon''s eyes.


    ''I couldn''t believe I wanted to see a guy like that for a while.¡¯I''ve been through that''s still...¡­.


    Meanwhile, Byo Kyonja lost what to say and stared blankly at Chung-Myung.


    Anhamuin. Unbelievable.


    "¡­How can it be so frivolous?"


    "He''s a madman.¡±


    There was also indelible displeasure on Namgung Wang''s face.


    Apparently Chung-Myung''s behavior went too far. However, there were only two people who looked at Chung-Myung with different eyes.


    One of them, Heo Do-jin''s eyes, subsided.


    ''That''s not something you can do just because you want to.¡¯


    Since humans are animals after all, they are bound to feel a sense of crisis instinctively. Even the world''s naked thunder cannot run as usual when a knife is pushed into my throat.


    But now Chung-Myung is running wilder than usual.


    "It means that neither Sorim nor Shamans, nor even all men and women, can make him nervous.¡¯


    He knows, the Hwasan Divine is not an idiot who doesn''t know the situation. Rather, it is too quick to calculate and accurately captures the flow of the current.


    It''s stupidity to let a person be idle, but isn''t it self-confidence to know the situation?


    Are you sure you can put this situation under my feet?¡¯


    Heo Do-jin bit his lips.


    He''s had enough praise for Chung-Myung. Few people appreciate Chung-Myung more than any other person in the world. But at this moment, Heo Do-jin couldn''t get rid of the doubt that his assessment of Chung-Myung was completely wrong.


    And besides Heo Do-jin, another person who looks at Chung-Myung with different eyes.


    Jang Nilso slowly opened his mouth.


    "You''re not going to continue this boring skit, are you, Hwasan Theologian?"


    Chung-Myung casts a sharp look at Jang Nilso.


    "You told me to shut my mouth.¡±


    "I''d love to, but I''m sure you know. If I don''t open my mouth, the confrontation will last forever.¡±


    Chung-Myung scratched his head without saying a word. It came out of Jang Nilso''s mouth but he knew that wasn''t wrong.


    "Yeah, well, talk to me. Watch what you say instead. If you talk nonsense, I''ll crash into you without looking back."


    Everyone who heard it opened their mouths wide.


    You told me to shut my mouth earlier, but don''t talk nonsense this time. Even Bop Jeong, the head of Shaolin, wouldn''t dare treat Jang Nilso like that.


    What''s more difficult to understand is that Jang Nilso doesn''t look too bad when he''s told off by a blue kid.


    The mangeum godfather, who was watching silently, twisted his lips and laughed.


    "What a big shot."


    "That''s not enough."


    Jang Nilso nodded and gazed at Chung-Myung. The mangeum godfather thought that his expression seemed somehow pleasant.


    Are you saying there''s a connection between crazy people?¡¯


    It''s a truly bizarre thing.


    The reputation of the Mangeum godfather is rather higher than that of Jang Nilso, considering the rank of the king. And I don''t dare to compare it to that Hawasan Divine.


    Such a mangeum godfather could not dare to intervene in the conversation between the two.


    There was something between these two that had nothing to do with the reputation or status discussed in the stronghold. Something else they can''t just call madness, they don''t


    Jang Nilso''s red lips drew lines."How is it, Hwasan The Dragon. The gift I prepared?¡±


    "¡­What are you talking about?"


    "Now we have nothing to hide, don''t we? Of course you want to tear me to death, don''t you?"


    "You know it well."


    "But at the same time, you''re a man who can work with enemies for what you want."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso''s smiling face looked bizarre at first glance.


    "Weave the gateways and the gateways to form a bond, and those who seem never to be able to gather gather gather under one roof. This cannot be done unless you are entrusted with desire."


    "You seem to be mistaken, but that''s not the case with Chun Woo-men."


    "No, no, Hwasan The Dragon."


    Jang Nilso shook his head.


    "It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that you don''t intend to be satisfied with this much. What you want is for the thunderstorm to grow bigger! More! More! Enough to devour everything! More!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sink.


    "Do you know me? You''re talking like you know everything.


    "Of course I do. Because we look alike."


    Chung-Myung''s face is distorted.


    "Don''t you know it''s not all about the mouth that pops out? I would''ve told you I wouldn''t leave you alone if you were talking nonsense.¡±


    "No, no. One looks exactly alike.¡±


    Jang Nilso scoured Chung-Myung with meaningful eyes.


    "Not knowing satisfaction."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was not Chung-Myung who flinched at the words, but the disciples of Hwasan who stood by them.


    I can''t deny that.¡¯


    If Jang Nilso is the incarnation of desire, Chung-Myung is the incarnation of greed. Didn''t Hwasan grow so fast thanks to Chung-Myung''s greed?


    The other clique is Chung-Myung, who is not satisfied with the unthinkable growth in a short period of time, and is doing another thing even after coming to Janggang.


    "So, look. Hwasan The Dragon. Is there a better chance than this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "As long as there are old file rooms in Cheonwoo-Meng and Sapaeryeon-do and Oh Dae-sega, we have no choice but to face limitations. But... if we can destroy them, we can share the vast land of Gangbuk with Cheon U-men and Sapaeryon!"


    Everyone saw Chung-Myung as just Chung-Myung.


    But only Jang Nilso sees Chung-Myung''s "location" correctly. His current opponent is Hwasan Sinryong Chung-Myung, a disciple of Hwasan, but also Chung-Myung, a practical determiner of Chun Woo-men.


    "Do, justice, consultation¡­"¡­.I''m sure you know how worthless such words are. I''m sure they understand how disgusting it is to discuss such a thing!"


    Chung-Myung just stared at him across the street without answering. Jang Nilso smiled, calming down his exasperated voice.


    "Help me, Hwasan The Dragon."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "An ant cub can''t survive. I''m not sending a single one out of here alive. Then no one in the world will know what happened here. Sapaeryon will take all the blame for not killing them. You just have to stand there and watch."


    Jang Nilso laid out his arms lightly. His red tarpaulin swung in the wind, and his ornaments jingled like a charm.


    "Then you can get your hands on half of the world."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s not like they''re the ones who knock it down. The collapse here is the reign of the old file room and the Great Sega of the past 100 years! This is where the world turns! You and I will turn the world around together!"Every word of Jang Nilso was filled with conviction.


    Baek Cheon was thrown back unknowingly.


    Pressure that couldn''t reach this far seemed to be pushing him away.


    ''Jang Nilso¡­¡­.¡¯


    His nearly pure black madness covered this cliff.


    Heo Do-jin''s eyes shook.


    "What the hell is he...¡­what are you talking about?¡¯


    You''re holding hands with Chun Woo-men, and you''re going to hit the old file room?


    ''What nonsense is that?¡­.¡¯


    That can never happen. No, it shouldn''t happen. How can a Sapa and a faction join forces to attack a faction?


    But contrary to the fierce backlash from common sense that Heo Do-jin had, his reason was constantly whispering that this was not an impossible story.


    His shaky eyes chased Chung-Myung.


    The core of the Old and Great Sega is gathered here. If they were to annihilate here, the old file room would only have a shell.


    Can the Gupilebang without Shaolin and Shudang, and the Great Sega, who lost Namgung Segawa Sacheondang, survive their merger?


    ''Never ever.¡¯


    No. Even if you can make it through.


    Even if the old file room wins a long war, there will be no seats for Shaolin, Shudang, Namgung and Cheongseong.


    Whatever the outcome may be, these four clans may eventually disappear from the history of power, depending on Chung-Myung''s decision.


    ''That''s never gonna happen!¡¯


    No matter how much Hwasan has a grudge against them...¡­.


    At the moment Heo Do-jin breathed in.


    "Even if you have a grudge?"


    What are you trying to say?


    Even if there is a grudge, do we have to abide by reason? Even though the old file room is the first place to break the rules?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At that moment, Heo Do-jin realized how he was pushing harsh standards against Hawasan, wrapping himself up in the name of a political faction.


    The harsh standards that you thought you knew but you didn''t know.


    So I had no choice but to think about it.


    If he were on the same page, would he fight to protect those who watched the Munpa burn? To protect your own will?


    It''s enough to just take a step back and watch.


    An eye for an eye. Tooth for a tooth.


    It''s just that Hwasan gives back what the old file room did in the past. But that''s the wrong choice. Can you blame him?


    Heo Do-jin opened his mouth, distorting his face.


    "Hwasan???¡­¡­.¡±


    But before that, Chung-Myung, who stood silent and listened to Jang Nilso, opened his mouth.

 Chapter - 809 Episode 809. Nice to see you again! (4)

    "So¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung said, rubbing his ears.


    "Let''s just get the two of us down here."


    "That''s right."


    "If it''s uncomfortable, watch you guys do it from behind and eat the bean powder?"


    "It''s accurate.


    Jang Nilso smiled and nodded. Then Chung-Myung looked back with a mysterious face.


    "That thing.¡±


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon and Oh Gum all looked at Chung-Myung with anxious faces.


    What else is he going to say?¡­.


    "I don''t think it''s a good suggestion¡­¡­.¡±


    "Ah! Shut up!"


    "Don''t do it!"


    "Please, you son of a b*tc*, please!"


    Looking at Chung-Myung with a really tempting face, Oh Gum screamed in unison.


    "Oh, come on."


    Chung-Myung turned his head and looked at Hyun Jong, frowning. Unlike the violent opposition of the Ogum, he was just staring at Chung-Myung with profound eyes.


    The look in his eyes says.


    Do whatever you like, Hwasan will always support your decision.


    It was Hyun Jong''s belief in Chung-Myung.


    Come on.


    But Hyun Jong doesn''t know.


    That the eyes filled with firm faith rather make Chung-Myung unable to move recklessly.


    Chung-Myung glanced into the distant sky.


    Long sentence death penalty.


    If the man standing here was Cheon Mun, and Chung-Myung was behind him, Chung-Myung would certainly have asked to take this opportunity to kill all those d*mn gufas.


    If Cheon Mun told you to be quiet, you would scream against him and try to accept what Cheon Mun said.


    But where Chung-Myung stands now was not the back seat of Cheon Mun, but the seat of Cheon Mun.


    ''You''re making me reflect on myself.¡¯


    Leading the clique is like putting yourself down.


    They put down all their deep resentment, the reason of the world, and the violent impulses and live a life exclusively for Hwasan.


    It''s only now that I understand how heavy it was.


    "Hmm."


    Looking up at the sky, Chung-Myung sighed briefly and looked at Jang Nilso again.


    Jang Nilso was staring at Chung-Myung with deep eyes that he couldn''t even dare to look inside.


    "I don''t think you understand what I''m saying. Do I have to tell you two or three times?¡±


    Chung-Myung grinned and said.


    "I thought you said you''d hit me if I said something stupid.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso''s face is slightly distorted.


    "What the f*ck?"


    "That''s not why I''m going out with the Sapa."


    Chung-Myung glanced at Jang Nilso, sweeping his cheek once.


    "I don''t want to see the Goofas, of course. It''s true that I want to beat him to death even now."


    "Then what''s the problem?"


    "But you punk!"


    Chung-Myung gritted his teeth brutally.


    "No father kills a man in front of a child! No brother tells his brother that he only needs to achieve his purpose, even if he kills people."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "My way of life is mine. It''s not Hwasan''s! I don''t mean to ask Hwasan to follow my own rules. It''s hell."


    "¡­¡­sympathy."


    "I want to copy it, but I can''t.¡±


    "Oh, I don''


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When Chung-Myung turned around, Oh Gum coughed in vain and turned away from the gaze.


    Chung-Myung, looking at them for a moment with dismayed eyes, shot Jang Nilso even sharper. Anger and contempt flashed through his eyes."That''s the way people should be. You don''t even know what this Dory is."


    Those who lead the clique should set an example for those who follow them.


    ''Cheon Mun must have said this.¡¯


    And the most perfect writer he knew was, of course, Cheon Mun.


    "Dory doesn''t want to come back and keep it. Just because everyone doesn''t keep it doesn''t mean they don''t have to. A master is a self-disciplining tooth. The most important thing is not to look at others, but to be proud of yourself!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s better to hold hands with a passing dog than with a safar. That''s cute, isn''t it? Don''t you think so?"


    Jang Nilso, who stared silently at Chung-Myung, spoke slowly.


    "Dory?"


    "Yes, Dory."


    "But I thought we could communicate a little bit, but we''re talking like idiots. Dory? What does that mean?"


    Jang Nilso twisted his lips.


    "Dory is the refuge of the unacquired! The comfort of the unacquired! It''s just an excuse for a man who doesn''t have courage. Those who have the world in their hands don''t discuss the right thing. Only those who don''t have the courage to adapt to the world and discuss reason!"


    At that, Chung-Myung nodded slowly, far from contradicting.


    "Well¡­¡­ that''s right."


    "Hm?"


    "That''s not quite wrong."


    Jang Nilso looks at Chung-Myung as if he doesn''t understand.


    "How can you refuse to speak?"


    "You seem to be mistaken, but what I just said is what I have to say.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And there''s something else I want to say."


    Growl.


    Chung-Myung slowly picked up the sword from the sword. And pointed the end exactly at Jang Nilso.


    "Stop pretending to be friendly, you son of a b*tc*. Those who sit on the sidelines are disgusting. The ignorant are ugly. But... the sins of those who sit on the sidelines and the sins of those who are ignorant fall short of yours."


    There was a spark in Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    "Hwasan and his room cannot live in the same sky from the moment that Sa Sook-jo''s arm is cut off by the hands of all people. I''d rather cut off your wrist than hold hands with you."


    "Huh¡­¡­."


    Jang Nilso smiled, twisting his red lips as if he was dumbfounded.


    "You''re a little boy. You''re going to miss this opportunity because of personal resentment?


    "Of course I''m a child badge. It''s also the most terrible little man in the world. I mean¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were exhilarating.


    "I''ll let you feel that little man''s grudge."


    There was a sneer around Jang Nilso''s mouth.


    ''Foolish...''


    I don''t know anyone else, but Jang Nilso knows.


    A bitter young grudge in Chung-Myung''s eyes. And that the resentment is never directed at the universal.


    No, resentment may be deeper for those down there.


    Although he was jokingly talking nonsense and reciting what he had already decided, even in this short time, Chung-Myung''s inner anguish must have come and gone.


    Nevertheless, there is only one reason why Chung-Myung came to this conclusion.


    "Moonpara¡­¡­.is that so important?"


    For Jang Nilso, the bay is nothing but a tool for achieving its own ends. But for Chung-Myung, even Chung-Myung himself was just a tool to provoke Hwasan.


    Had he intended to use Hwasan to resolve his own grudge, he might have joined hands with Jang Nilso. But Chung-Myung laid down his grudge for the sake of the Moon faction.Even if he is walking in the fire of hell, Hwasan is determined to make sure that he is a civil servant who walks on the right path.


    I can''t understand it, but I can''t understand it. That is almost a bondage compulsion.


    "What a poor guy."


    I can''t even wield the power to my heart''s content with the courage and position to shake the world.


    I feel sorry for you.


    "But that''s how stupid you are.¡±


    Jang Nilso laughed at Chung-Myung with scornful eyes.


    "I''m the only one who can do that. The most important thing in the world is me."


    "Oh, right. I used to think so, too."


    Chung-Myung twisted the corners of his mouth.


    "But now I know. There are more important things in the world than me. I''ll never know a fool like you.¡±


    What you wouldn''t know if you hadn''t lost it.


    I realized it because I lost it.


    No one, no one in the world, will ever take Hwasan away from Chung-Myung again. No matter who it is!


    "I can''t understand you."


    Jang Nilso sadly kicked his tongue with a slightly exaggerated face.


    He and Chung-Myung are obviously alike. But it''s terribly different.


    Jang Nilso did not even know where the difference came from.


    "That''s disgusting."


    "Yeah. I''m disgusted with you, too."


    Chung-Myung also glared at Jang Nilso, burning his eyes.


    If he hadn''t come into Hawasan and met Cheon Mun, if he hadn''t known the love of the death penalty and the preciousness of those who walked with him, he might have grown up in a back alley and become a man like Jang Nilso.


    That''s why I can''t keep my eyes open. This was both aversion to Jang Nilso and aversion to himself.


    ''I was most frustrated with HWASAN in the world.¡¯


    For him, Hwasan was both a bondage and an everything. It''s not once or twice that the chain of Hawsan has been clinging to him.


    If it weren''t for Cheon Mun, I''d be rushing out of Hawasan.


    But¡­¡­.


    ''It''s only now.¡¯


    His absence of Hwasan, who was frustrated, evokes constant wailing in his heart.


    This is both aversion to Jang Nilso and aversion to himself in the past.


    "I wondered why my stomach was so twisted every time I saw him."¡¯


    I guess it wasn''t just a grudge against the ungum.


    "So stop talking and come at me. I''ll cut off the brim."


    "Hahaha."


    Jang Nilso laughed loudly as if he were having fun.


    Then the Mangeum godfather laughed beside him.


    "I don''t think it''s going well."


    "It''s not a big deal."


    Jang Nilso waved his hand.


    "If you''re a natural-born man, it''s not like you''re a man of power. I just wanted to make it a little easier...¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso''s eyes, looking at Chung-Myung and Hwasan, were now filled with signs of heartlessness.


    "If you don''t want to drink alcohol, it''s a no-brainer. I have to twist his neck and squeeze him into his throat."


    Jang Nilso gave a gentle chin at Hwasan.


    "Kill them all. With the ones below. Don''t let me disturb you."


    "Chung!"


    The warriors of the bay, who were waiting behind the cliff, shouted and began to run on the cliff.


    That direction is Hwasan.


    "Here he comes!"


    At the same time as Chung-Myung''s cry, the disciples of the Hwasan faction pulled out a single sword.


    "Long story short!"


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong nodded and raised his voice."Defeat the evil enemies! Hwasan does not compromise with injustice!"


    "Yes!"


    Unam quickly followed and shouted.


    "Cut the fuse with the gunpowder! We must stop them from blowing up the cliff!"


    As soon as the word was over, Chung-Myung shouted.


    "Lodge! Accident! Death penalty!"


    "Come on!"


    "Ready."


    "Now?"


    "It''s already sweet!"


    Chung-Myung smiled, showing his white teeth.


    I think it''s good.


    It''s enough to have them behind your back for now.


    "I''m going in one breath! I''m ready to die!"


    Chung-Myung began to run towards the end of the cliff. Then Baek Cheon and Yoo-Esul, Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol followed him like one body.


    Long sentence death penalty.


    Now I know.


    Cheon Mun wouldn''t have been a straightforward person either.


    Since he was a human being, he must have been shaken by his own desires and must have been driven by impulses.


    Nevertheless, Cheon Mun had to be straight.


    There were Chung-Myung and other students watching his back.


    And now Chung-Myung goes that way.


    "Let''s go!"


    From the edge of Chung-Myung''s sword, a red plum blossom rose like a dream.

 Chapter - 810 Episode 810. Nice to see you again! (5)

    A sheer cliff with nothing but rocks, red plum blossoms bloomed like a fantasy in the desolate space.


    The spectacular view was greeted with a roar and a frantic wave of violence. But it was as futile as trying to stop the incoming waves with a knife.


    (sighs) Whooshoosh!


    A flying plum sword cuts down its body dozens or hundreds of times in that short moment. The body, which had been out of breath before being cut by half, fell to the floor a long time after the plum sword passed by.


    Bang!


    Park Chan-chung-Myung rushed to the bay, which slowed down for a while.


    Strong progress and formidable speed.


    However, Chung-Myung''s eyes were as cold as a fountain ice in the North Sea.


    "Ugh!"


    The panhandle was embarrassed by Chung-Myung''s fierce rush between the scattered plum swords and hardened for a moment.


    At that moment, the ending was decided.


    Chung-Myung wasn''t the one to miss the moment.


    Baaaaaaaaaah!


    The sword flew in as if tearing Ho Gong apart and blew off the neck of all the people.


    As soon as the round head turned and rose to Ho Gong, Chung-Myung kicked his headless body away.


    "Yikes!"


    The crowd gritted their teeth.


    There can be no harm in the body of a colleague. If you can get it, you have to get it, and if you can''t, you have to avoid it with tears.


    But that''s the standard of a political faction, and Chung-Myung is after.


    "Don''t look down on me, you son of a b*tc*!"


    All the people attacked the bodies of their fellow soldiers. The body split in half, sprinkled blood and bounced off.


    ''How...''


    Deep!


    At that moment, a plum sword was embedded in the neck of all the people.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    All the people looked at Chung-Myung with bloodshot eyes as if they could not believe it.


    The gap between him and the sword to cut the body.


    Chung-Myung, who hid behind the body, threw himself into the empty space as soon as the sword was lowered.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The red-blooded face of Chung-Myung was visible, and the vision began to blur in an instant. Chung-Myung''s eyes, which he saw clearly for the last time, contained no hesitation. Many people understood why they should die.


    Paaa!


    Chung-Myung, who swung the sword through his neck and pulled it out, revealed his white teeth.


    "Inno ooh ooh ooh!"


    All the people excited at the sight waved their swords at Chung-Myung with a terrifying roar.


    One.


    Chaeng!


    The flying black was blocked by a series of swords that flew in before it even reached the vicinity of Chung-Myung.


    "Ee¡­¡­!"


    Fighting!


    Baek Cheon''s sword, which flicked off all the swords of the bayonet, scattered plum swords in an instant.


    A face that shows no excitement.


    Unlike the swift, colorful sword, Baek Cheon''s face sank to a crisp. The title of "Inspection" seemed not to be ashamed.


    "Iseol! Jo-Gol!"


    "Yes!"


    "Take Chung-Myung''s left!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yoon-Jong is following Chung-Myung!"


    "Yes!"


    Baek Cheon''s eyes quickly chased Chung-Myung, who pushed the enemy away with a plum sword.


    Bang!


    Chung-Myung rushed forward again. At the sight, the corners of Baek Cheon''s mouth crept up.


    That is not ''I am going alone''.


    I''ll go first, so don''t be late.


    Chung-Myung doesn''t even look away, even though he knows that the enemy''s sword flies at him. Of course, I believe Baek Cheon will stop the sword there.


    "There''s no countermeasure, but...¡­.¡±Baek Cheon smiled, showing his teeth. My face is full of confidence.


    The sword shone white under the sun.


    "Don''t put things in your hands! The enemy is Safa! If you hesitate, this side will die!"


    "Yes!"


    A loud answer rang out following Baek Cheon''s request. The disciples of the Wasans ran forward without hesitation.


    Kaga River!


    The first inspection bounced a flying spear.


    Crunch!


    A series of wielded swords neatly cut through the enemy''s neckline.


    "Growlol.


    With a strange sound of blood bubbles, the body of all the people moved on like rotten straw. But before the body could reach the ground, Chung-Myung''s body passed him and rushed toward the next enemy.


    "Ee¡­¡­ profit!"


    A crowd of people.


    Is there any place in the world that has fought more battles than these?


    While the other civil servants were at peace and protected their territory, the universal army expanded its territory by waging a war to kill and kill each other in that chaotic land of Gwangseo.


    No one can deny that they are not the strongest in the world, but they are most familiar with combat in the world.


    the transmission of a mad book It''s another name for the bay.


    But the panhandlers saw it today. What a true transcription is.


    I was caught off guard when I saw Chung-Myung, who would not blink even if my neck fell off.


    Fear is not something you understand and feel.


    The body reacts first before the head understands. The hardened body slows down the reaction, and the delayed reaction makes Chung-Myung''s sword faster.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Chung-Myung, who blew away the neck of all the people at once, had a grotesque smile on his lips.


    "Ee, Ie!"


    "Catch it!"


    All the people with spears all rushed toward Chung-Myung.


    Because Chung-Myung rushed without looking back, his front, rear, left and right were surrounded by the people. The fact that the vanguard is surrounded apart from the main unit in battle means death.


    The Mannins were also the embodiment of the battle that fought the war. It couldn''t have been stupid enough to miss the gap.


    "Ta-a-a-a-a-a-a!"


    Weapons flew in countless times. The sword and the sword and the spear. The moment when weapons of different lengths penetrated Chung-Myung''s body.


    "What?"


    Chung-Myung''s body disappeared as if it were about to die.


    The Kagaga River!


    There can be no way to retrieve the weapon that flew almost to the point of contact. Weapons loaded with history collided head-on with each other and bounced back.


    "Giggles!"


    A powerful recoil was delivered to the hand. The history of rising weapons began to reverse their history.


    At that moment.


    (sighs) (Screaming) (Screaming)


    With the sound of a whip tearing the atmosphere apart, I felt a terrible pain in my thighs. The pain spread out.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!


    "Argh! My legs! My leg!


    Chung-Myung, who was lying on the ground to avoid flying weapons, rotated his body and flew a circular sword. It was a pity that Chung-Myung''s body and moments of participation could not be properly identified due to the numerous weapons and the energy that covered it.


    All the people who had their legs cut off fell over and wriggled and screamed. Chung-Myung rushed forward like a snake in a low posture.


    Crunch! Crunch!


    Chung-Myung''s sword, which burns down the fallen like a viper, kept moving. Chung-Myung, who cut off the necks of the fallen, rushed forward leaving the rest alone."Lord, kill¡­¡­!¡±


    The movement is practicable and bizarre. There''s not even as much hesitation as nails in killing people. The brutality of those who lost their legs and cut them to the necks of those who could no longer be fought made even the world sick of them.


    "Make sure you kill him!"


    With someone''s cry, the panacea raised morale again. But it''s not Chung-Myung to let it go.


    Bang!


    Park Chan-chung-Myung flew like a guard on the ground.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    A proper distance is needed for plum testing.


    There are usually two ways to create a street. One is to step down, and the other is to step down.


    A red blood flower bloomed in front of those who were hesitant without being able to rush directly into Chung-Myung''s spirit.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    "Scream!"


    Plum swords covered the bay ahead.


    Even screaming was a luxury for those standing in front. He died of blood without a chance to open his mouth.


    At the moment of death they must have understood one thing for sure.


    What kind of price should I be prepared to pay to widen the distance against Hawasan''s inspection?


    Flop!


    Snap!


    Chung-Myung stepped on the floor at the same time that those who were out of breath fell to the floor.


    Chung-Myung''s gaze slowly turned to the side as he stared at the crowd.


    At that moment.


    Jang Nilso''s eyes staring here from the cliff on the other side met Chung-Myung''s eyes over blood and death in Ho Gong.


    The Mangeum godfather shook his head with a look of boredom.


    "¡­That''s not a person."


    "Why is that guy over there?¡±


    "That''s awful."


    Cheonmyon Susa and King Heukryong rarely took their eyes off Chung-Myung.


    Strong?


    It''s like that, actually. There are plenty of strong people.


    However, such venom has never been seen by even those who have overcome numerous battles.


    "¡­¡­that must be killed."


    When the word came out of the mouth of the Mangeum godfather, Jang Nilso licked his lips slowly with his tongue out his lips. The tongue that grazed the red lips was like a snake.


    "What are you doing?"


    "What?"


    "Light the fire."


    Everyone was blinded by Chung-Myung, except Jang Nilso.


    "There is nothing to be blinded by clown play. That way, we can''t get here. Burst the cliffs and bury the men below!"


    "Yes!"


    Those who brought the torch brought fire to the pre-installed fuse.


    Flutter!


    Oil-fed cloth burns in an instant, and dozens of sparks begin to climb down the cliffs like a red snake.


    At that moment.


    Ta-a-aaaaah!


    Chung-Myung kicked himself off the ground.


    The panicking panics flinched, but the direction Chung-Myung flew up was not where they were.


    "What?"


    The astonished crowd opened their mouths for a moment.


    Chung-Myung suddenly flew down that cliff.


    "What is it?"


    Those who were at the end of the cliff looked down urgently.


    And at that moment they saw.


    Tadak! Tadak!


    a cut cliff Chung-Myung was climbing fast on the side of the steep cliff, where there was no room to step on.


    Everyone''s wide-eyed eyes met with dismay.


    "Well, that''s... that''s...¡­.¡±


    Run, run, run, run!


    Chung-Myung ran straight ahead towards the burning fuse. It looked like running on a flat surface.


    Black plum on one hand.


    A fishy smile on his lips.


    It was an indelible sight in the minds of all the fighters here, as well as all the people."Stop it, you bastards! What are you watching?"


    Then for the first time, a loud shout came out of Jang Nilso''s mouth. Surprised, the panhandlers clenched their teeth and flew down the cliff.


    And it wasn''t just the whole crowd who were awakened by Jang Nilso''s rant.


    "Jump! Now! We have to turn that light off!"


    "Yes!"


    Shaolin and Shudang, who had been deprived of their soul in a fierce battle on the cliff, rushed to the cliff and began to climb.


    "Darn it! Don''t fall behind! The only way to live is above!"


    Following this, Namgung and Cheongseong began climbing the cliff with all their might.


    an abyss of the fatherhood


    Those who want to kill and those who want to survive.


    At the mouth of the flowing Janggang River, a fierce battle between Jeong and Sa began in 100 years.

 Chapter - 811 Episode 811. Put your hands together, you son of a bitch! (1)

    Chung-Myung, who was running on the cliff like a flat ground, suddenly raised his gaze above the cliff.


    The bay way, which was occupying above, was descending at high speed to stop him. The fighters pouring out the game in a row poured out with clear hostility.


    "Kill me!"


    Dozens of people fly their bodies to Chung-Myung and wield weapons. There was no willingness to take care of his own life. Only the will to kill Chung-Myung or crash him off this cliff!


    "Hmph!"


    Chung-Myung, who snorted briefly, showed his teeth.


    Oh, my god!


    His sword parted Ho Gong like a ray of light. In an instant, dozens of swords shot out, splitting the bay way down the cliff.


    Sword has to be changed according to the situation.


    For those who fall at a pace I can''t win, there is no need for complicated changes or fantasy-like snow tricks. All you need is speed! Unavoidable speed.


    Crunch! Crunch! Crunch!


    With a creepy sound, a red sword was inserted into the bodies of all the people.


    "Oops!"


    However, he did not deserve to be left untouched.


    Their eyes were fixed only on Chung-Myung, even though they were bleeding through the sword.


    Young venom in both eyes.


    Wide open arms.


    Many people rushed to Chung-Myung, kicking the cliff face.


    "Chung-Myung ahah!"


    While fighting from the cliff, Baek Cheon, who looked down at the scene, shouted like a scream.


    The intention to seize Chung-Myung and crash together, even if he gave up his life, was clearly felt by the enemy''s movement.


    If this wasn''t the wall of the cliff, it would have been better to spread the streets and avoid them. However, no matter how Chung-Myung is, it is difficult to avoid that attack on this terrain.


    "Oh, inside¡­!"


    Just as Baek Cheon thought that Chung-Myung might have made a mistake.


    Paaa!


    Chung-Myung jumped up the cliff face to avoid the crowded roads.


    "What?"


    At the same time, the wind blew out of the mouths of Baek Cheon and Jo-Gol.


    Chung-Myung''s body soared to the empty Ho Gong.


    "Crazy!"


    "Hey, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Hwasan''s disciples open their eyes wide. No matter how Chung-Myung falls in such a place, he can''t survive. And it was too far to rush back Ho Gong.


    "Oops! You''re crazy!"


    Then, Chung-Myung, who flipped over in Ho Gong, curled up and shouted.


    "Now!"


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    At that moment, golden power rose from the bottom of the cliff.


    "Hahaha!"


    Chung-Myung smiled briefly and stepped on the balloon rising below his feet and flew back to the cliff.


    "Hye Yeon!"


    "Jacksonyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!"


    There was an outburst of cheers from Hwasan''s disciples.


    A person who can operate a flag that is soft enough not to hurt the person who is stepping on it while flying a power at that distance.


    There''s no one else but Hye Yeon!


    "Really crazy things!"


    Baek Cheon''s face was filled with joy.


    Chung-Myung, who believed that Hye Yeon was below and flew to Ho Gong without hesitation, or Hye Yeon, who was waiting to shoot up the power in anticipation of Chung-Myung flying.


    Even though we haven''t shared a word, we already know what each other will do.


    "For God''s sake, I''m jealous!"


    Jo-Gol giggles and shouts.


    "Living room!"


    "I know!"


    Baek Cheon peeked back. Hyun Sang, who made eye contact, nodded."Bring it on! Don''t let them go after Chung-Myung! We must protect it!"


    "Yes!"


    The faltering HWASAN faction rose in courage and rushed toward the bay on the cliff.


    "LOL!"


    "You little bastards!"


    The crowd was embarrassed by the moment''s heightened HWASAN''s momentum.


    The cliff is not a structure where many can move at once. Even if their performance is overwhelming, the number of people who can eventually face Hwasan will be limited to a similar number.


    In the meantime, there was no choice but to create a vacuum as the number of people had to be added to keep Chung-Myung in check at the bottom of the cliff.


    In addition, fraud is obviously high on the Hwasan side.


    "What are you doing?"


    Then a low voice awakened them.


    "Old, military!"


    Hoga Myong, who was watching the situation, stole it with cold eyes.


    "That''s the way they are. Take it easy and push it away. Don''t forget that the goal is not to knock them down, but to block them."


    "Yes!"


    The bayonets gathered their weapons and gathered their strength again. Hoga Myong''s eyes glanced down the cliff.


    "No way."


    Did he go down the cliff after calculating this?


    Is that thunder naked?


    Hoga Myong bit her lips, feeling a little goose bumps.


    It''s burning!


    Ripped off the terrifyingly clinging panes and a cliff, Chung-Myung rushed toward the first burning cloth.


    Ta-da!


    Then I cut the bottom part with a sword.


    Kakao Talk!


    "Oh!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were glaring.


    His inspection was strong enough to leave deep scars on the cliff, but the cloth, which was actually censored head-on, was not cut completely.


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    Chung-Myung roared and fought again. When I cut it off at once, the bottom part fell off the cliff and stretched.


    Chung-Myung glared at Jang Nilso on the other side of the cliff. He must have used a special cloth as a fuse, thinking in advance that he might try to cut off the cloth by flying the sword from afar.


    It is not usually possible to pay attention to every little detail while preparing for such a big event.


    "Catch it!"


    But there was no time to think more. Overhead, all the people rushed to Chung-Myung, climbing down a cliff.


    The level of the new law was significantly higher than that of those who had just dealt with it.


    "Hmph!"


    But Chung-Myung greeted them with a snort.


    Paaa!


    Climbing up the cliff, he rushed toward those who were running back.


    a cut cliff Chung-Myung''s sword hits head-on in the face of the way of all the people descending from it.


    The eyes of all the people shone significantly.


    Stupid!


    They''re heading down, and he''s jumping up from the bottom of the cliff. In addition, the author''s weapon is a thin sword, compared to his weapon, which is seriously ill.


    It''s so obvious who''s going to be pushed out if they crash head on!


    Get stuck down there, you arrogant bastard!


    The two weapons collided at Ho Gong.


    Kagagagagak!


    Chung-Myung''s sword seemed to be slightly twisted, but soon pushed up the road from bottom to top.


    "Huh?"


    The body was pushed up slightly. Of course it was only a little. Normally, lowering one''s heels would have been enough to respond.


    But unfortunately, this place is a cliff. A body that has been thrown up once and lost its balance just falls down.


    "You, you, you f*cking...¡­.¡±


    Cheung-Myung just passed by, struggling with a seizure. Climbing up without even looking back, he soon moved like a serpent on a cliff and dug into the crowd of people rushed one after another.Bullfighting!


    Minimum power, and maximum effect.


    Once the sword was divided, it was a little different from the previous method of breaking off the opponent''s leash. It was full of Chung-Myung''s black softness. It does not damage the opponent and only shakes him off the cliff with minimal force.


    Of course the result is never merciful.


    "Hey, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Oh, my God!"


    The bay people, who had fallen away from the cliff, were frightened and released tension to the other side one side.


    After dozens of tension, he managed to get back on the cliff, but the situation waiting for them was not so agreeable.


    "Hit it!"


    "You sapas!"


    The shaman''s disciples, who were climbing up, checked the bayonets, pulled up a sword and hit the cliff.


    "Ee!"


    In the middle of the cliff face, the bayonets, shamanists, and Shaolin blew each other''s lives.


    "Argh!"


    The result was obvious.


    No matter how strong the bay is, it occupies the upper part. Even so, only a dozen people could not deal with the pushing shaman.


    In an instant, the bayonet, which penetrated the sword and became a hedgehog, crashed down a cliff.


    One.


    Grab it.


    "What, what¡­¡­."


    "Ugh¡­¡­.Ugh¡­¡­.a dog of a political faction¡­¡­these."


    Even though the whole body was penetrated, the remaining Man-in-do Island grabbed the shaman''s disciple on the cliff. Then, he smiled, glistening with spiteful eyes.


    "Let''s go together."


    Crack!


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    A shaman''s disciple fell screaming. The cliff that he had grasped until the end was broken and the stone dust was crushed together.


    "Oh, my God! Elder! Jinmyeong!


    "Ignore and climb!"


    "Elders!"


    "For Christ''s sake, don''t you see? If you''re down there, you''re dead anyway! If you want to save the truth, you have to cut that line! Get up! Get up now!


    "Darn it¡­¡­!"


    Chung-Myung smiled twistedly at the scene.


    "I can''t be the only one suffering."


    Mumbling, he ran up the cliff.


    "Ddaengjoong!"


    "Oooooooooooooh!


    Hye Yeon, who was waiting below, gave up power at once.


    As the shaman said a while ago, there is no guarantee of life down there. The way they came in would have been a perfect temple. That Jang Nilso couldn''t have left that obvious path untouched.


    To survive, you must climb desperately and prevent the cliff from collapsing.


    But Hye Yeon kept her head down without any doubt or shaking.


    "Shizu!"


    "Come on!"


    Chung-Myung, who stepped on Hye Yeon''s power, jumps to the other side of the cliff.


    Kagagagagak!


    Chung-Myung, who cut off three lines of fuse at once, glanced at Jang Nilso.


    "Well."


    Jang Nilso''s face was full of interest as he watched how things went.


    "Loss. No, Ryeonju. Things don''t seem so easy."


    At the words of the godfather Jang Nilso laughed low.


    "Hmm."


    Soon a grotesque light flashed through his eyes.


    "I think it seemed too easy. Then I''ll give you a present."


    Whoops!


    Jang Nilso splashed his finger. Then after a while something flew away. The Mangeum godfather, who confirmed the identity of the move by the panhandlers, briefly observed the silence.


    "¡­You prepared this in advance?¡±


    "Of course."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The color faded away from his face.


    So when did you start drawing this?¡¯


    At least before I met them. So even before he met them, Jang Nilso was confident of persuading all but Noklim to put them under his command?"Your people are coming over to meet us, and of course we should prepare a gift."


    Jang Nilso looked down with triumphant eyes.


    Heo Do-jin, climbing the cliff from the front, stopped at the sight of Jang Nilso''s expression.


    As if responding to his premonition, black pots appeared at the edge of the cliff a moment later.


    "That, that, that?"


    Jang Nilso whistled and said cheerfully.


    "Pour it."


    A silky scream broke out from Heo Do-jin''s mouth.


    "Blood, get out of my way! No, stop him! Oil! Oil! Boiling oil is pouring!"


    Dozens of pots tilted at once, and boiling oil began to pour over their heads like waterfalls.


    The eyes of the old disciples who were climbing the cliff were filled with fear and despair.

 Chapter - 812 Episode 812. Put your hands together, you punk! (2)

    It was an overwhelming sight.


    Boiling oil poured from dozens of pots larger than humans at once, making the waterfall seem to be pouring for a moment.


    But what is pouring over their heads now is not cold waterfalls, but high heat oil that melts and blinds the flesh when touched.


    Heo Do-jin''s harsh voice broke out.


    "Stop it! Protect your disciples!"


    There was nothing for you to do.


    With Heo Do-jin at the head of the cliff, the shaman''s elders, who had been keeping pace with his disciples, immediately kick up the cliff. One step ahead of that, the elders of Shaolin were also soaring up.


    It is a gut feeling that if that oil falls on the disciples as it is, there will be heavy casualties.


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    It was Shaolin''s power that flew in first.


    The golden light galloped over the cliff. Dozens of streams of power poured out at once pushed away the flying oil.


    Oh, my god!


    The chunks of oil that had been falling together were hit by the windpipe and splashed in all directions as if exploding.


    "LOL!"


    It can be destroyed.


    It can be cut off.


    However, it is water and oil that is impossible to completely block.


    The oil splashed all over the place was now dripped down like rain.


    "Don''t stop! Break it! Bounce it out!


    Bop Kye shouted with all his might.


    His blood vessels, which rose over his neck to his head, clearly showed his urgency. The golden power was unleashed again and again.


    Obviously it was a great sight, but no amount of power can stop all the rain from falling from the sky.


    It was none other than the shaman''s elders who blocked the drops of oil falling down by passing Bop Kye and Shaolin''s elders.


    "Open it!"


    With the cry of Heo Do-jin, the swords of the elders stabbed Ho Gong dozens or hundreds of times. In an instant, there were dozens of swordsmen and hundreds of swordsmen on top of them.


    The shadow of the sword closely clashed together and grew bigger and bigger and bigger.


    a dagger screen.


    The sword curtain spread by the shaman''s elders covered Shaolin and shaman''s disciples like a large roof.


    Run, run, run, run, run, run, run, run, run!


    With the sound of a heavy pole hitting the tent, the drops of oil hit the black screen and bounced off.


    A sight like a man''s protection from falling rain. It was also a sight to prove how serious Shaolin, Shudang, and the two clans were.


    "Ho-ho."


    Jang Nilso glowed his eyes as if he were having fun.


    "As expected, Shaolin, but you''re a shaman?"


    A smile of compassion formed around his mouth.


    "But¡­¡­ How long can we stop it?"


    Jang Nilso splashed his finger again. Then the empty pots fell to the back and a new one flew away.


    "Pour it."


    Cots that look bigger than humans tilt once again and new oil begins to pour.


    Heo Do-jin''s eyes were horribly distorted.


    How many times...¡­?¡¯


    If you pour it all at once, you can solve it in one go. However, if oil is poured out one after another like now, it will not be able to handle the exhaustion of its history.


    No matter how old a Shaolin is, he cannot continue to release that much power, and no matter how old a shaman is, he cannot maintain this kind of censorship.


    Heo Do-jin clenched his teeth as he felt his history was being cut off in an instant.


    What the hell is this?


    I have never mixed my hands with anyone who occupied a bay or cliff.He''s a warrior!


    He''s a master of martial arts!


    But in the war between the strong, they use explosives to detonate cliffs and pour boiling oil on those who climb cliffs?


    This was so different from the war they thought.


    "Pour it again!"


    At the instruction of Jang Nilso, pots appeared one after another.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The swollen oil was constantly splashed against the black screen. Then the wind blew and dug into the backs of shamanists climbing up the cliff.


    "Argh!"


    "Mubo, are you okay?"


    "Ugh¡­¡­, De, et al.¡­¡­.¡±


    White steam rose from the oil-hit back. The bad smell of ripening flesh penetrated my nose. The viewer''s spine cooled.


    However, even simple emergency measures were not possible while hanging from a cliff.


    "Yikes!"


    The disciples of the evil shaman climbed the cliff with all their might. The loss will only accumulate if the time is dragged out.


    But it was then.


    "Tsk tsk tsk. You''re too hasty."


    Jang Nilso kicked his tongue with a look of exaggeration and soon laughed. White hands shook and ordered something else.


    "A man can''t see what he''s seen when he''s scared. This is why experience is important.¡±


    It was that moment.


    (sighs)


    Heo Do-jin looked down in amazement at the eerie sound that penetrated his ear.


    "What?"


    At that moment Heo Do-jin saw.


    "Oh, no!"


    The black dragonfish suffered huge damage from falling rocks. But that doesn''t mean all those numbers are dead.


    The remnants of the surviving Black Dragon Salad aim a bow from the bottom toward the cliff.


    Fae-a-a-a-a-a-a!


    At the same time as the tight-pulled demonstration, the dark arrows rise in unison and fly to the cliff.


    "Here comes the arrow!"


    "Stop it!"


    The shaman''s disciples hurriedly swung the sword, and Shaolin''s draws gave way to his career.


    But they couldn''t stop all the arrows sticking to the cliff.


    Push! Push! Push! Push!


    "Ugh!"


    Shaolin''s draw, which was hit by an arrow in the back, began to fall.


    "Everybody!"


    Those who were nearby hurriedly reached out and snatched the falling tooth. But I had to endure the wind to put an arrow in my arm.


    Crack!


    "LOL!"


    The face of the draw, in which the arrow grabbed a colleague with its bony arms, was horribly distorted.


    "For God''s sake, Cheongseong...¡­!¡±


    Heo Do-jin clenched his teeth.


    If they had climbed the cliff first, the back gate should have cleaned up the remnants below. That is perfectly natural.


    But how can you force it? Everyone knows that down that cliff is a buy. If the cliff collapses while disposing of the black dragon chalet below, it will be buried immobilized.


    Therefore, Cheongseong must have been forced to climb the cliff.


    It is never as easy as it sounds to risk your death to save others.


    The reason why consultations are respected is that very few people implement them. This means that it is a good thing to praise those who fulfill it, not to curse them for not keeping it.


    ''Jang Nilso!''


    And where do all those bows and arrows come from?


    From the beginning, Jang Nilso''s head was clearly painted with this picture.


    To make matters worse, oil, which had not been blocked by the valve, began to flow down the cliff. While running along the cliff, it cooled down and did not burn hands, but the problem was that the steep cliff became as slippery as ice.


    Meanwhile, arrows carrying fierce matches flew in from behind.It''s a situation where gunpowder has to be removed to prevent it from collapsing the cliff.


    There was no such thing as hell. This was hell right here.


    Gunpowder that knocks down cliffs.


    Boiling oil on top of your head.


    an arrow flying from the bottom.


    Each and every one of them may not be great. But each of them was used most appropriately in the most appropriate circumstances, making it a hell of a trap that no one could escape.


    "Jang Nilsooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    A cry broke out from Heo Do-jin''s mouth.


    "Oh, my God."


    Jang Nilso laughed and stared down at Heo Do-jin.


    "Oh, my God, the shaman''s long door is so frivolous! The head of the Munpa must be heavy."


    "It depends on the situation, too. In this situation, curses will come out all the time."


    Cheonmyon Susa struck out her tongue in admiration.


    Military law is half the place.


    The most important thing is how good a position is and how appropriate a strategy can be used in that position. Tricks that change common sense and go down in history are used only in small wars. A real war depends on how perfectly you carry out what you already know.


    And the textbook was right here.


    Who in the world would have thought that arrows, oil, and gunpowder could fool Shaolin and the shaman?


    And in the formidable scheme, Cheonmyon Susa, the godfather of Mangeum, and King Heukryong were only one long-term horse.


    At least here, Jang Nilso, the defeated, held the world in their hands and shook it.


    But it''s amazing that you don''t feel bad.¡¯


    Safarans are people who pathologically dislike being swayed by others. The Mangeum godfather and the king of Heukryong must know that they are playing with Jang Nilso''s plan.


    But there is no animosity or displeasure on their faces.


    Maybe... Sapaeryon is not just a place to talk.¡¯


    At this moment Jang Nilso was proving to everyone his status as a statesman of Sapaeryon.


    And there''s only one person out of the palm of Jang Nilso''s hand.


    "No, you idiot!"


    Kaga gaga gak!


    Chung-Myung, who cut off the three-stem fuse at once, shouted.


    "I''m not taking care of it down there! Do you have a grudge against Shaolin?"


    "Amitabul!"


    As if responding to the remark, the power burst upon the numbers of the Black Dragon Salad, which had been shooting arrows, immediately attacked. The numbers flew like crotch leaves.


    "Hye Yeon!"


    A shout broke out from Bop Kye''s mouth.


    There is a man standing firmly below as everyone climbs up the cliff to pursue their own lives.


    Bop Kye''s distorted eyes clearly captured Hye Yeon. The disciple''s gentle expression lodged in his eyes.


    "Amitabha, climb up, Elder. I''ll take the bottom...¡­.¡±


    "Oh, if you have time to talk, fight, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Ooh! That man...¡­. Ah, Amitabha! Amitabha Buddha!


    Hye Yeon, who made a sharp impression at the moment, was surprised and cried out her disapproval. And he rushed at his enemies as if he had never said anything drastic.


    The enemies, who could not fight properly because they were holding bows, were swept away like autumn leaves.


    ''That''s enough!''


    Heo Do-jin''s eyes lit up.


    Of course, there are so many numbers below that one person will not be able to sort it out at once.


    However, it is effective just by drawing attention. Isn''t the arrow flying to the cliff clearly diminished?''Just a little...''


    "Oh, I''m so frustrated! What are you looking at?"


    At that moment, Chung-Myung, who clung to the cliff, shouted fiercely.


    "Leave your disciples behind and run! Shaolin, shaman, Namgoong! You bastards, you bastards!"


    "You son of a b*tc*!¡±


    The first person to respond to that was none other than Namgung Wang.


    "Here we go! Here we go!"


    He climbed up the cliff at once. Namgung Wang, who crossed over the shaman''s disciples, jumped up like a dragon, kicking Heo Do-jin''s side and ascending to the cliff.


    "LOL!"


    Heo Do-jin clenched his teeth.


    Chung-Myung is right. If you just block here, you''ll die trying to relax. We must occupy that cliff at the risk of damage.


    "Those who can follow, follow me! I''m coming!"


    "Yes!"


    Some of the elders recovered the tabernacle and stuck behind Heo Do-jin.


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    Heo Do-jin struck a cliff with an uncharacteristic cry. It soared up and up again.


    "You should''ve done that before, you idiots!"


    Paaa!


    Chung-Myung ran down a cliff. His eyes are on Sapaeryon, and where Jang Nilso is.


    "Give me everything, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Chung-Myung''s loud voice spread across the cliff to the sky.

 Chapter - 813 Episode 813. Put your hands together, you son of a bitch! (3)

    Oil rains from the sky, and black arrows soar from the ground.


    The power of Shaolin''s draws moves back and forth from the cliff like a golden dragon, and the sword screen drawn by shaman inspectors covers the cliff face white.


    What the hell is this?¡¯


    Baek Cheon''s eyes trembled.


    While in combat, I should remain calm, but if I saw this with my own eyes, I would never blame Baek Cheon.


    Not only Baek Cheon but also Hwasan''s disciples, but even the warriors in the universal room who were dealing with him, couldn''t take their eyes off him.


    It was not enough to say that it was overwhelming.


    Power and ploy.


    The history of politics and history.


    Everything that forms the battlefield of power comes together violently. As Jang Nilso said, there was no reason or consultation here.


    What exists is a terrible desire to kill and malice, and a strong desire to survive at all costs.


    The smell of boiling oil, the smell of bloody and gunpowder, and the inexplicable odor added to make my hair messy.


    ''This is the battlefield...''!¡¯


    It feels like something sticky and heavy is sticking to my body. I couldn''t breathe well, and I blanked out the whole time like fog in my head.


    Baek Cheon has also been on various battlefields along with Chung-Myung. His skills may still be low, but his experience is never low.


    But it wasn''t like any battlefield that Baek Cheon had been going through.


    The magnitude of the opposing forces is different, and the will in the conflict is different. Above all, the malice poured on each other was at a different level.


    "Go up! Climb up!"


    Shaolin''s blood-stained disciples and shaman''s disciples clambered up the cliff. The boiled oil touched the flesh and burned the skin, clenching its teeth and headed up.


    And the Sapa men who saw the scene were speeding up the speed of pouring oil.


    No, it''s not just oil now.


    When they saw the political factions rising higher and higher, they were in a hurry, throwing rocks themselves and pouring their energy into the rubble they had moved.


    Oh, my god!


    The stone, which had not been removed from the black screen, hit the forehead of the draw as it climbed the cliff.


    The head is broken and blood is dripping down. One staggering draw gnashed his teeth and glared upward.


    "These... demons!"


    It was similar to the face of a demon. He grabbed the stone sticking out of the cliff and climbed up again. There was no mercy or gentleness on his face anymore. There is only evil against the other person.


    This is the real battlefield!


    When one''s life is on the alert, one''s nature comes out.


    Then this battlefield is the place where human nature is shown as it is. There is no agreement nor the extent to which they were shouting so loudly here.


    ''No, no!''


    Not yet. This is not a true battlefield of arms.


    "Living room!"


    "Yeah."


    Yoon-Jong shouted in an exasperated voice, as if he had felt the same thing.


    How many times they haven''t seen each other. This is just an introduction. When the battlefield of the warrior really begins...¡­.


    "Move!"


    With the roar of Jo-Gol, Namgang Huang and Heo Do-jin began climbing the cliff at a dazzling speed. And one step later, Bop Kye also jumped up the cliff like a dragon leading the elders of Shaolin.Baek Cheon looked up in the distance and quickly searched for a person with his eyes.


    "Give me everything you''ve got! You son of a b*tc*!"


    With a roaring voice, Chung-Myung raced down the cliff like a venomous snake. Finally, he is moving in earnest.


    ''This is it!''


    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth.


    So far, it has been more like a war of soldiers than a battlefield of fighters. But this is the most decisive factor that separates fighters from soldiers.


    An absolute master.


    The existence of an absolute master who turns the battlefield upside down with a sword and changes the terrain with a book.


    Their movement determines the direction of the battlefield.


    ''Chung-Myung??!''


    I could see Chung-Myung running through the cliff and the many people jumping down after him.


    The moment I saw the scene, my mouth moved before Baek Cheon''s head.


    "Living quarters! Living quarters!"


    "Come on!"


    "We''ll take this place!"


    As soon as the ungum and Hyun Sang''s answers fell, Baek Cheon swung a sword at the bay way ahead and roared.


    "?????! Yoon-Jong! Jo-Gol!"


    "Yes."


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "We''re ready!"


    "Well, I''m!"


    Back Cheon answered Dang-Soso''s urgent cry without delay.


    "Soso, apply for the main school! You can''t let one die!"


    "Yes!"


    "Let''s go! Chung-Myung escorts him!"


    "Yes!"


    Baek Cheon and the other four flew down the cliff without a moment of hesitation.


    Baek Cheon, who jumped down a dozen sheets at once, brought his toes to the cliff.


    Whoosh!


    The moment the speed dies a little!


    Ta-a-aaaaah!


    Baek Cheon ran forward in the light of day, kicking the cliff.


    "Go, death penalty!"


    "You bastards, this is the Hwasan faction.


    A series of loud shouts erupted from the Hwasanian camp at the sight of Oh Gum running along the cliff in unison.


    There are plenty of people better off than them by the new law. But words are different on the cliff. Which gatekeeper in the world would naturally learn to move on a cliff?


    "This cliff is nothing compared to Hwasan!"


    Baek Cheon soon ran flat on a slippery cliff and chased Chung-Myung.


    There was a warrior of all men falling over the head of Chung-Myung, who was dealing with others. It was too late for him to run and stop himself.


    But there was nothing to worry about. There''s only one person here, and there''s no comparison with him.


    "Sabae!"


    "Yes."


    At that moment, Yoo-Esul, who was running behind Baek Cheon, kicked up the cliff face. Baek Cheon held his sword forward, maintaining his running speed.


    Yoo-Esul, who rotated his body, fell onto Baek Cheon''s sword. As soon as his feet touched the sword, Baek Cheon swung a sword and quickly pushed Yoo-Esul''s body forward.


    Love, love, love and sorrow!


    The deluge of Yoo-Esul was like a bijo on a cliff.


    "Kill me!"


    In the meantime, almost reaching the top of Chung-Myung''s head, all the way around the island. I''m determined to attack Chung-Myung and fall together!


    But Chung-Myung looked up and rushed forward, rather than looking at them.


    "Hey!"


    It was the moment when they pushed their way further into the province, thinking that they had been ignored.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Yoo-Esul, who flew at once, spun with a sword open. A bright red sword spewed from the tip of the sword swept through the bay roads aiming for Chung-Myung.


    "Oh!"


    The sword, which flew unexpectedly, frightened the whole crowd to bite themselves. One man succeeded in blocking the sword flying back to the road, but Chung-Myung had already passed them and ran forward."You b*tc*!"


    All the way to Yoo-Esul with blood in her eyes, but Park Chan-soo quickly rose above their heads and shot forward again.


    "What, what?"


    The whole crowd opened their eyes wide.


    On this cliff?


    It''s not a big deal to kick the floor and jump over a person''s head. It''s acceptable that he moved at an invisible speed, but it will be harder to find someone who can''t show his or her status among those gathered here anyway.


    But isn''t this place on a cliff?


    Kagak! Kagagagak!


    They, who had fallen down without any income, rushed to put a knife into the cliff face. He somehow managed to build himself up, but it was already after Chung-Myung and Yoo-Esul had passed them away.


    "Jjo, chase him¡­¡­".¡±


    "Where are you going, you son of a b*tc*!"


    At that moment, Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol, who ran after the cliff, rushed to them with a frightening spirit.


    All the people opened their eyes wide.


    ''Oh, inside...''


    Crunch!


    They could not have been able to cope with the attack from behind their backs, barely standing up by inserting a knife into the cliff. In an instant, the people in the front fell to the floor, spraying blood, and the people in the back gave up their opposition and flew themselves.


    Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol, who quickly organized a dozen people, passed by and shouted at Baek Cheon, who was running in front of them.


    "I''ll be right after you!"


    "Got it!"


    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth and ran out. His eyes showed Chung-Myung running through the cliff and Yoo-Esul running on it as if he were escorting Chung-Myung.


    "Don''t let Chung-Myung stop his feet!"


    As if to respond to his shouts, power rising from the bottom flies one after another above Chung-Myung''s head.


    Hye Yeon was also perfectly supportive of their movements.


    "Well, that''s....¡±


    The disciples of Gupa, who clenched their teeth and clambered up the cliff, could not hide their dismay at the sight.


    I''m familiar with the reputation of Hawsan Ogum. However, they were considered to be only the second and third disciples and the three great disciples.


    It''s ridiculous for them to run like a flat land on a cliff and jump over a rock that sticks out like a flying squirrel, and they even do such tricks on a cliff?


    Where is it possible unless you have ten lives?


    Jin Hyun clenched his teeth.


    ''For God''s sake, Hwajeong.¡­!¡¯


    When I first saw him in the Zong Tzuwan, the difference between him and Baek Cheon was not that great.


    But what Baek Cheon is showing now, he didn''t dare to imitate. Right now he''s crawling up the cliff, and isn''t Baek Cheon flying like a bird of prey?


    What the hell is causing this difference?¡¯


    Blood stood in his eyes.


    But the anger he felt was nothing compared to what Namggung Dowi was feeling.


    "This¡­¡­."


    Namggung Dowi, who was looking at Chung-Myung from below, didn''t even know that his lips were bleeding because of the feeling of his whole body''s blood rising backwards.


    "Hwasan The Dragon!"


    Chung-Myung is really climbing the cliff like the Divine Dragon. But isn''t he struggling with the cliff rather than crossing the mountain?


    "Argh!"


    Nammung Dowi, who was seized with evil, climbed the cliff in a violent move.


    "Doye, calm down!"


    "Dangerous!"


    The elders of the family shouted hastily, but Namggung Dowi wanted to argue loudly."Dangerous?''


    So they''re not dangerous?


    How can he take care of his own safety when the latecomers of the small literary faction rule this battlefield?


    "The palace sword follows me! I''m going to cover the costumer!"


    "Yes!"


    The young fighters of the Namgung answered with a voice full of shouts. They didn''t say it out loud, but their eyes are also burning with determination. It was clear that he was thinking the same thing as Namgung Dowi.


    "I''ll never lose to Hwasan! Speed up at your own risk!"


    Adding to the speed at which the warriors of the Namgung Sega rose, the shaman and the Namgung began to intertwine.


    And then.


    Ta-a-a-a-a-a-a-a!


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    Namggung Wang clashed up the cliff like a dragon.


    ''Children!''


    Wasan''s performance was also evident in his eyes.


    Those who don''t live half of his life risk their lives, and he cannot discuss safety, a long story of a clique.


    "Jang Nilsoo Oh!"


    It was an instant when Namggung Wang, who blew a huge chunk of oil off his head, was finally about to soar onto the cliff.


    "You''re such a jerk!"


    The cliff, which seemed to touch the sky, was covered in a black shadow.


    As if the black sun was rising.


    Hhh, Black Dragon....¡¯


    "Take it!"


    King Heukryong''s Eonwoldo was swung at once. The black pottery poured like a waterfall.


    Oh, my god!


    King Heukryong''s pottery poured across the cliff like a spear from heaven flew straight toward Namgang Hwang.

 Chapter - 814 Episode 814. Put your hands together, you punk! (4)

    Namgung Wang''s eyes were astounded.


    A great deal of pottery was pouring over my head. It was as if all the views were dyed black.


    "LOL!"


    Namgung Wang made a lightning bolt and jumped toward the pottery flying toward him.


    "I''m Namgung Wang!"


    With a great roar of a lion, Namgung Wang''s sword lifts the pottery in front of it. A sun-like white black river separated the black darkness.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Surrounded by a white sword, the scene of Namgung Wang soaring through the black pottery made the audience''s heart boil.


    but


    "Hey!"


    As King Heukryong''s Eonwoldo was lowered once again, more pottery began to burst out.


    Whoosh!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!


    Namggung Wang broke down the pouring pottery with a lion''s.


    King Heukryong''s pottery clearly proved why he was called the god of the Janggang River, but Namgung Wang also proved why he was called the world''s best man, Namgung Segara.


    Unfortunately, however, this is not a battle to prove one''s personal prowess. The point divided the joy and sorrow between the two.


    Oh, my god!


    The black pottery of King Heukryong, which split left and right on Namgung Hwang''s sword, poured down on the men below without losing any momentum.


    "Blood, get away!"


    "Argh!"


    Suddenly, in the pottery pouring overhead, the disciples of Shaolin and Shudang flew in all directions, their faces blue.


    But this place is on a cliff. The attack, which would have been avoided easily if it were flat land, will inevitably double its power if it is here.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    "Argh!"


    Those who were swept away by pottery without being able to avoid it fell helplessly, spraying blood on themselves.


    "Progress!!!"


    "Hye-myung! Hye-myung ah-ah!"


    Shaolin and Shaman.


    A leading gatekeeper who can be recognized by his name alone.


    However, it was not easy for them to handle the pottery emitted by King Heukryong, the head of Shinjuopae. Climbing the cliff, they fell, sprinkling blood one after another.


    King Heukryong''s single-do did what the pouring oil waterfall and arrow rain could not do.


    "Ee!"


    Namgung Wang''s eyes were bloodshot.


    "Black Dragon Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    King Black Dragon burst into a big ore.


    "That''s a good look, C-Sword?"


    As he glued back to the cliff and looked down, Namgang bit his lips until they bled. Not only Shaolin and Namgoong, but also Namgoongse, which was underneath it, were damaged by the pottery of King Heukryong.


    Seeing them moaning under the cliff, my stomach got hot as if I had swallowed hot charcoal.


    But Namgang couldn''t vent the anger at once.


    Sapa.


    18 units of janggangsu.


    It was hard to say that Jang Kang-soo-chae, who had been dealing with him, was a strong Moonpa even with empty words.


    The level of numbers is not comparable to that of Namgung Geomdae, and the Chaeju of Waterchae was of course inferior to the elders of Namgung Sega, and even to the majority of the sword.


    Therefore, it is true that I had a heart to belittle them.


    However, King Heukryong''s pottery was enough to break Namgang''s pride.


    Black Dragon King.


    King of the Long River, who dominates the channel.


    He has a different class. At least he was completely different from other numbers.


    Namgung Hwang''s sword cuts through the mountain and cuts down the river on the sword. However, King Heukryong''s pottery was not completely cut down.


    "How?"


    How can someone like that come out of those shoddy people?


    While factions cultivate all of their clans, Sapa is dominated by humans of different standards. It was a moment when I realized what the word meant."Namgoongju!"


    Heo Do-jin, who shouted like a bolt out of the blue, swept Namgang Hwang. Namgang Wang, who flinched and came to his senses, clenched his teeth again.


    You''re saying I''m scared or something?¡¯


    As soon as I saw Heo Do-jin walking past him, my whole body''s blood soared upside down.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Namgung Wang once again roared up the cliff.


    Then Bop Kye quickly followed him right next to him.


    Heo Do-jin, Namgung Hwang, Bop Kye.


    Absolute fighters representing the Gupilebang and Odaesega climbed up the cliff at once to cut off the heads of the masters of the Sapa.


    "Hahahahaha! You bastards!


    King Heukryong''s eyes were filled with heat.


    "If you want, I''ll deal with you!"


    King Black Dragon kicked the floor and flew himself down the cliff. The sight of the massive giant falling from the sky created more pressure than ever imagined.


    "How dare you!"


    It was the moment when Heo Do-jin was gnashing his teeth and flying a sword.


    "Your opponent must be me!"


    A sharp sword penetrated Heo Do-jin''s throat with a cold, gruesome voice.


    Kagagak!


    Heo Do-jin''s eyes, which pushed away the sword that flew gently around the sword, stood out.


    "The Mangeum Godfather!"


    Before I knew it, the Mangeum godfather, who came down from the cliff, stood vertically on both feet and looked leisurely at Heo Do-jin.


    "If it''s the neck of a shaman, Heo Do-jin, it''s worth risking my neck. No matter how hard I think about it, it''s a business that''s left."


    Heo Do-jin''s eyes sank dark.


    a bloodless and tearless hand-raiser


    A hell of a merchant who trades everything.


    A peddler walking in the darkest place.


    There are so many words that modify the Mangeum godfather, but there was only one word that came to mind now.


    "The Sapa First Sword.¡±


    "It''s a waste. Not a penny."


    Heo Do-jin fixed the sword and grabbed it.


    God d*mn it.


    Then he glanced left and right.


    The aftermath of the fierce battle and Chung-Myung''s performance have extinguished most of the fires, but the still un extinguished ones are burning towards the bottom of the cliff.


    But there''s no way to back out.


    The waves flowing from the Mangeum godfather were telling. The moment he turns his back, his spine will break. This eerie life and tenacity hold him by the ankle and won''t let him go.


    Although he is a shaman''s Heo Do-jin, he must risk his life if his opponent is Safa First Sword Mangeum Godfather.


    "The shaman''s permission! I''ll take your life!"


    "Good. Let''s hang out."


    The Mangeum godfather and Heo Do-jin ran down the cliff like flat land and collided.


    Whoosh!


    King Heukryong''s Eonwoldo and Namgang''s long sword broke through the waves, and Bop Kye soared onto the cliff. His new laws were rather more than those of Heo Do-jin and Namgang Huang.


    We have to occupy the top! We can''t increase the sacrifice anymore!¡¯


    It was just when Bop Kye clenched his teeth and soared up.


    "The solidarity of Shaolin. That''s the best you can be."


    At the moment, dozens of hand shadows appear above his head.


    Bop Kye opened his eyes for a moment.


    It is not a big deal to the extent that it flies dozens of jangyeong at the same time. A shaman''s great disciple can do that.


    But if the dozens of hand shadows are all taking different forms, the words are different.


    "Ha!"


    Bop Kye''s hands stirred Ho Gong. At the same time, dozens of jangyeong bloomed along his fingertips like the hands of Cheonsu Gwaneum.Whoosh!


    The two jang-youngs clashed with each other jang-youngs clashed.


    Bop Kye, who failed to overcome the aftermath, took a few dozen steps down.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    In the eyes of young Bop Kye, there was a man walking down the cliff with his back laid back.


    "But I''m not too far behind in breaking the rules.¡±


    "¡­¡­Cheonmyon Susa."


    The gatekeeper of Haomun, Cheonmyon Susa, blocked him.


    Bop Kye rubbed his hand with a stiff face.


    Shaolin''s power is the world''s best. Shaolin''s market is also world-class. But the aftermath of the crash a while ago left him with obvious pain in his wrist.


    "¡­That''s the famous Cheonmyeon Water?"


    "It''s an honor. It''s an honor. Shaolin''s Bop Kye recognizes my mastery of English.¡±


    Cheonmyon Susa giggled as if she was having fun.


    "But I don''t think Shaolin''s voyeur is as good as I''ve heard. I don''t know if ignorance is weak or a person is weak.¡±


    "¡­¡­Amitabul."


    Bop Kye''s eyes sank dimly.


    "You will soon find that neither is true, Si-ju."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha. Did you guys have a penchant? Then go for it!"


    Cheonmyon Susa leaped upwards and stretched her arms wide.


    Then Bop Kye also rose upward with a determined face.


    Swimming and Jangyoung.


    A black shadow fell on the cliff as human-made hand shadows covered the blue sky that stretched over the cliff.


    Absolute masters representing each power face each other on this steep cliff.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    In no time, the cliff began to be covered with loud heavy drinking and shards of chi.


    "I¡­¡­."


    "What is that¡­¡­."


    As they climbed the cliff, they opened their mouths wide at the sight.


    I''ve heard so much about the absolute people that I couldn''t hear, but no one saw the scene where such masters were truly confronted with each other.


    That''s the only way.


    A hundred years since Kang Ho was soaked in peace. It has been well over a hundred years since the Sapa and the political factions fought a war against each other.


    The absolute master represents the honor of each literary faction. There are so many things to lose in one defeat. That''s why it''s hard to mix hands with each other.


    But it''s different now.


    To survive, to protect each other''s door-to-door faction, we must take the enemy''s breath away.


    Whoosh!


    The optometrics and lectures clash, and the lecture and the spectroscopy explode.


    The aftermath of the tile collision did not even explode, but the entire cliff shook as if it would collapse at any moment.


    "That''s¡­¡­ the absolute realm."


    Laughter flowed out of the mouth of Mu Jin, a shaman-like disciple.


    As soon as I saw the magnificent sight of the collision between the absolute and the absolute with my eyes, the shabbyness of myself poured in like waves.


    You''re saying that the writer was so strong?¡¯


    Sword and sword collide, and the fragment of the flag that bounced off penetrates the cliff and leaves a deep scarring. The scene, in which he wondered if he could make it even if he did his best, was drawn in a straight line just with his spare energy.


    The sword of Hurdo was truly amazing.


    However, the Mangeum godfather''s sword is not a single inch behind that of Heo Do-jin.


    The same is true of others.


    It''s a real centenarian.


    The clash between King Heukryong and Namgujangcheon, and the competition between Bop Kye and Cheonmyon Susa were neck-and-neck.


    Whoosh!


    The cliff shook as if it were about to collapse, and debris from the broken cliff poured out like a landslide."Stick together!"


    "It''s falling!"


    Mu Jin clenched his teeth and clung to the cliff.


    You''re going up through that? Not ten lives, but a thousand lives!


    What am I supposed to do in this situation?¡­.¡¯


    And it was then.


    "Hahaha!"


    A loud laugh that didn''t match the current situation attracted Mu Jin''s attention.


    Mu Jin, who turned his head violently, saw the moment.


    Chung-Myung, and Hawasan Ogum, surrounding him as if he were escorting him, ran down a cliff toward Jang Nilso.


    "How''d you clean your throat, you f*cking b*tc*!"


    Mu Jin''s mouth was shocked.


    Only one group, that Hwasan Ogum, was responding to the trend, with everyone''s eyes selling and the cold freezing at the sight of the absolute and absolute conflict.


    As if they were already in that realm.


    "Hwa¡­¡­Hwasan The Dragon!"


    At the same time as Mu Jin''s unknowingly outburst, Chung-Myung stormed up the cliff.


    "Jang Nilsooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    Chung-Myung''s sword, which flew like an island war, fell like a thunderbolt over Jang Nilso''s head.


    "Hahaha!"


    Jang Nilso blew up a photo and blocked Chung-Myung''s sword from flying.


    Whoosh!


    Rings on each of his fingers collided with Chung-Myung''s sword, creating a loud roar.


    A distorted face of Chung-Myung.


    And Jang Nilso''s face with ridicule.


    The eyes of the two men, who faced the sword with their hands, clashed.

 Chapter - 815 Episode 815. Put your hands together, you son of a bitch! (5)

    Sharp! Sharp!


    A sword full of history and Jang Nilso''s ring were frowned upon and resounded.


    Jang Nilso responded with a sneer as Chung-Myung stared with his distorted eyes to kill him.


    "What a pity."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Crunch.


    Jang Nilso grabbed Chung-Myung''s sword and swung it away. Chung-Myung, who swirled around in Ho Gong, landed on the cliff.


    "Well."


    Jang Nilso looked down on Chung-Myung, shaking his hand lightly as he held the sword.


    "Do you know?"


    "¡­what?"


    "There''s nothing so ugly as an actor who doesn''t get off the stage even though my role is over."


    Jang Nilso twisted the corners of his red mouth.


    "I''m sure your role is over. Why is it still ugly here?¡±


    "Role?"


    Chung-Myung smiled at Jang Nilso. Their smiles looked oddly alike. Most of all, the way he looked down on the other personally.


    "Oh, I know that. What''s my role? It''s my job to cut off your neck and throw it to the dog''s mouth."


    "Oh, my God."


    Jang Nilso shook his head as if he couldn''t stop him.


    "What a bad actor. He''s a very bad actor. You don''t even know what your role is. Such an actor not only ruins himself but also ruins the stage."


    Jang Nilso took a slow step.


    "It''s heartbreaking, but such an actor is forced off the stage."


    "Oh, really?"


    Chung-Myung turned the sword once again and revealed his teeth. The smiling and growling expression was creepy. He chewed slowly.


    "My personality has improved a lot, too."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m watching a little cub like you crack his mouth. In the old days, I would have poked a sword in my throat before I could open my mouth."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Jang Nilso burst into a huge roar.


    In fact, it was a strange sight.


    There is a battle going on below the cliff they stood in. And below that, the Mundos of Munpa, who represent the factions, groan on cliffs to avoid falling oil and falling rocks.


    This is probably a scene where the fate of the strong is twisting.


    However, the two are chatting leisurely, as if all of those things had nothing to do with them. As if there is only one another in this world.


    "That''s great. That''s great. Do you know, Hwasan The Dragon? No, Chung-Myung from Hwasan. I really like you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So I''m so sorry. I''m telling you, it''s very. The people I like don''t really like me. Of course you do, don''t you?¡±


    "Of course, it''s painful."


    "Yeah, I guess so. Unfortunately. So¡­¡­ so there''s nothing we can do.¡±


    Jang Nilso covered his face with his white, big hands. It was a gesture that seemed like he didn''t want to show Chung-Myung the expression on his face.


    However, the crazy look in his eyes between his open fingers gave us a sense of what kind of expression he would be making now without having to look. A low murmur leaked from the lips under the palm of the hand.


    "I have no choice but to tear his neck to death."


    Chung-Myung smirked at the words.


    "I agree with you for the last time. Other than that, it''s all the opposite. I hate you terribly."


    Chung-Myung stretched his sword straight and aimed at Jang Nilso.


    "So I''ll kill you at this time, you son of a b*tc*.""Well."


    Jang Nilso lowered his hand. Having returned with a clean smile, he tilted his head somewhat exaggeratedly.


    "It''s weird. You''re a very smart kid. Overly, sometimes horrifyingly smart. I wouldn''t know that it''s impossible for him to beat me alone."


    It''s going!


    Jang Nilso''s tightly clipped ring chafed with a creepy sound.


    "But why do you have to ask for death?"


    "You''re talking nonsense."


    Chung-Myung grinned and scanned Jang Nilso with sharp eyes.


    "You must know the answer best."


    Chung-Myung''s cold eyes and Jang Nilso''s soft eyes intertwined in Ho Gong.


    "Yeah, that''s right. I know, I know."


    Jang Nilso nodded.


    "I asked a stupid question. I was stupid. It''s true that you''re on top of it''s true. It''s meaningful not to beat someone you can''t beat, but to bring down someone you can''t beat. Even if you bite your ankle, put a poisoned dagger in it, and put oil on it."


    A creepy voice leaked out of his mouth.


    "That''s how it goes up. There''s no other way."


    "You know it well."


    Chung-Myung thought with a smile.


    This is why I hate Jang Nilso terribly.


    We communicate so well, and at the same time we can''t communicate. It would be more fascinating if the two things could like a person who coexists.


    "It wouldn''t hurt if I were your mountain. Come on, let''s have fun."


    "First."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung stuck out two fingers.


    "Let me correct two things."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "First, it''s a mountain, so don''t be so cocky. You can''t be the mountain that will stop me."


    "Hahaha, hahaha. Yes, yes!"


    "And the second."


    Chung-Myung twisted his lips.


    "Who''s alone?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At that moment, four people soared from the bottom of the cliff at the same time.


    Snap!


    Baek Cheon, Yoo-Esul, Yoon-Jong, and Jo-Gol, who stepped down to Chung-Myung''s side, quickly posed and shot at Jang Nilso.


    Thick. Thick.


    Chung-Myung twisted his neck from side to side.


    "You may not understand, but the fight I''ve had so far has been mine. It has nothing to do with them."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But if the other person is you, the story is different. If I try to eat you alone, these bastards will bite me on the back.¡±


    "Never."


    "Killing."


    "¡­I''ll take that arm."


    "I''m going to grind it and drink it!¡±


    Jang Nilso smiled in vain as he saw his students showing their teeth at me.


    "I thought it was a criminal, but now I see it''s just a son of a b*tc*. You''re full of courage, aren''t you?"


    A scathing laugh stuck in Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    "Dogs don''t matter how many times we gather. I wouldn''t be a wolf at all."


    It was a blatant mockery, but Chung-Myung, who heard it, laughed instead of getting angry.


    "That''s not bad either."


    "Hm?"


    Jang Nilso opened his eyes slightly in an unexpected response. Chung-Myung smiled with his teeth revealed.


    "¡­¡­Is there another death that suits you other than being bitten by a dog?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol, who was listening next to him, giggled and helped.


    "It''s literally dog death."


    "Even that would be a luxury."


    "I''ll cut off your neck."


    A strange expression crossed Jang Nilso''s face when Oh Gum was talking about the defeated army in front of him.''They''re weird people.¡¯


    Jang Nilso''s presence is not just about his strength. No matter how much they have a reputation, they are bound to shrink when they face him in front of them.


    However, they do not shrink at all while receiving his hostility in front of such Jang Nilso.


    Bluffing?


    No, even bluffing is a great thing.


    It''s not easy to bluff by pushing your head into the criminal''s mouth.


    "It''s definitely a unique door-wave. Hwasan¡­¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso glanced down the cliff. Now I''ve dragged on enough time has dragged on.


    "Then cut my throat somewhere. Don''t just talk."


    "I was about to!"


    Chung-Myung stepped forward.


    "Lodge! Accident!"


    "Come on!"


    "Be careful. You''ll die at once!"


    "Yes!"


    "Deaths!"


    "Uh!"


    "Don''t jump in when you see a gap! That''s a snake with ten heads. If you rush in to see a gap, you''ll get bitten by a poison tooth!"


    "Got it!"


    Chung-Myung never said this to them when dealing with a bishop. That means, in other words, that Chung-Myung now values Jang Nilso beyond that bishop.


    This means that it is a match that cannot be guaranteed even if it leads them to become stronger than then.


    Ogum''s whole body was pulled tight with tension.


    Defeat Jang Nilso. The high name is now in front of them. Not far above, but within reach of the sword!


    "Here we go! Bite him!"


    Bang!


    The five swords hit the floor at the same time. Hawasan''s rabies rushed toward the criminal in front of them.


    Beyond common sense, it seems more appropriate to use the title "monster" than just a housekeeper. Without any hesitation!


    Chung-Myung''s sword, which took the lead, flew straight toward Jang Nilso.


    A sword without any artistry. That''s why it''s faster and faster than any other sword.


    A sword flying at a formidable speed tried to bite Jang Nilso''s neck.


    Kakao Talk!


    Jang Nilso, who swung a sword flying by Woosu at once, smiled brightly and hit Chung-Myung on the head. Instead of stopping or backing down, Chung-Myung dug more boldly into Jang Nilso''s arms.


    And at that moment, two swords squeezed in between Chung-Myung''s head and Jang Nilso''s hands.


    Bite!


    Baek Cheon and Yoo-Esul''s sword blocked Jang Nilso''s hand after Chung-Myung''s head.


    Chung-Myung, who jumped into Jang Nilso''s arms without any hesitation as if he had thought it would be natural, fired a twelfth sword at once toward his chest.


    Oh, my god!


    The sword poured down like a shower.


    "Hmm?"


    Jang Nilso let out a short exclamation and slightly floated back.


    Kaga ga ga ga gga!


    In a blink of an eye, Jang Nilso''s hand and Chung-Myung''s sword clashed dozens of times in Ho Gong. Even Baek Cheon and Yoo-Esul couldn''t see the whole battle with their eyes. I could only understand that something whitish was going back and forth.


    Paaa!


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Jang Nilso''s shoulder was cut off and a handful of flesh was torn from Chung-Myung''s side.


    At that moment, Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol, who followed Chung-Myung''s back, threw their swords under Chung-Myung''s arms.


    The swift Jo-Gol sword ejected dozens of swords, and the disciplined Yun-Jong sword faced Jang Nilso''s swim toward Chung-Myung.Paaaaaaaah!


    Baek Cheon and Yoo-Esul weren''t just watching either.


    They didn''t even exchange eyes, but they moved like one body at the same time.


    Baek Cheon lowered his posture and rushed down like he was crawling on the floor, while Yoo-Esul jumped over Chung-Myung''s head and flew quickly toward Jang Nilso.


    Below and above.


    The red plum blossoms spread like drops of blood, sweeping Jang Nilso''s entire body.


    Jang Nilso''s eyes changed completely.


    "Trivial!"


    A dark blue match in his hands was young, and soon burst into flames.


    Oh, my god!


    The flying plum sword broke in a snap as it hit Jang Nilso''s tension. Jang Nilso''s eyes chased Yoo-Esul, who jumped into Ho Gong like a hawk.


    Just as Jang Nilso''s hand was about to swing, Park Chan-chung jumped on the floor and kicked Jang Nilso''s head with his knees.


    Bite!


    The fast-blocking clash between Jang Nilso''s wrist and Chung-Myung''s knee. Jang Nilso quickly twisted his wrist and squeezed ten tension into Chung-Myung.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Jang Nilso''s tension collided with Chung-Myung''s sword. Whenever there was a collision, Chung-Myung''s body was pushed back and forth, without a hitch.


    At that moment, Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong grabbed Chung-Myung''s back and hit their feet on the floor.


    Whoosh!


    That play!


    Chung-Myung''s sword, which was stuck on the floor, dragged back and left a worm-like scar on the ground. However, he succeeded in holding out without falling down the cliff.


    At that moment Yoo-Esul landed in front of Chung-Myung and revealed his fierce life to Jang Nilso like a venomous wildcat, and at the same time Baek Cheon flew right behind him to protect Chung-Myung and point a sword at Jang Nilso.


    "¡­¡­ha."


    Jang Nilso burst out laughing.


    Tear.


    A stream of blood flowed down his white cheeks.


    Jang Nilso, who wiped the blood off my face with his index finger, slowly applied the blood on my lips.


    "Very¡­¡­."


    Red as blood, no. Literally, Jang Nilso''s blood-stained lips opened and white teeth were revealed.


    "Very good, Hwasan."


    At that moment, the pressure of a mountain began to weigh on Oh''s shoulders.

 Chapter - 816 Episode 816. My kids are a little rough. (1)

    Jo-Gol''s back suddenly sweated with cold sweat.


    Jo-Gol, who had never lost his mettle even when dealing with the bishop of Marism, was solidifying his face to the point that it had never been before.


    The fingertips of the sword trembled finely.


    My lips got white without realizing it.


    It''s like a giant bum growling with his mouth open right in front of his face. As soon as that mouth closes, my throat is torn off and I can''t even breathe under pressure like Gu Chill.


    "Hug¡­¡­."


    Having taken a short breath, he grabbed the sword as if he were holding his heart.


    This is Jang Nilso...¡­.¡¯


    Viper?


    That''s not the kind of guy I can only express. That might at least be a weapon, or, rather, a demon.


    And Jo-Gol wasn''t the only one feeling that way.


    ''Strong.''


    Baek Cheon also watched Jang Nilso with tense eyes.


    "Bishop? No...¡­. More than that.¡¯


    Of course the bishop was incredibly strong. It is hard to deny that it was half luck that they were able to win against the bishop at that time.


    However, with only one exchange, I knew for sure. That Jang Nilso is stronger than the bishop.


    The bishop of the past was, so to speak, a natural disaster.


    With an incredibly large history, he was likely to sweep everything in the world.


    However, it was no different from a five-year-old swinging ten times as far as he could go. The size of the tree touched the sky, but it was not much in the sophistication of herbivores.


    But Jang Nilso is different.


    ''He''s just strong.¡¯


    It is fast, sophisticated, and skillful.


    What Chung-Myung said when he first saw Jang Nilso crossed his mind.


    - That''s a male monster.


    Looking back, Chung-Myung has never used that expression to anyone. Although he passed it over because he was out of his mind, it was Chung-Myung who not only said everything he had to say but also pointed his finger at him in front of Shaolin''s room.


    I should have understood what it means to say this word from Chung-Myung''s


    ''He''s obviously stronger than the bishop.¡¯


    It is not too strange that there is someone stronger than the bishop of the Mahists in the world. Moreover, if the subject of the comparison is a bishop who was already injured.


    However, when you face the object, it is a separate matter from understanding it.


    Baek Cheon caught a glimpse of Chung-Myung''s face. For some reason, I felt like I had to check what he was looking like now.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Soon after, Baek Cheon''s body was drained of strength.


    Chung-Myung is smiling. With a look of excitement.


    I mean... like Jang Nilso.


    "Pretty good?"


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth by fixing the sword he heard in the station.


    "How proud of the Sapa."


    "Well."


    "But I commend you for climbing up there."


    Jang Nilso smiled with a light nasal sound.


    "Oh, my... I''m so flattered to be praised by the world-renowned Hwasan Divine Dragon."


    Jang Nilso giggled quietly. Accessories worn all over the body jingled sharply.


    Chung-Myung''s fangs were revealed.


    As expected, Jang Nilso''s ease was too intrusive.It wasn''t because Jang Nilso was relaxed with Chung-Myung in front of him. That ease must come from familiarity.


    It is familiar to Jang Nilso.


    Fighting in this hell of a battlefield.


    Someone''s trying to join forces for my life.


    The people across the street are trying to kill you, even though they don''t know anyone else.


    Familiar.


    The ease that only those who go beyond the hundred and the thousand can have. It is an area that only those who fought for their lives can reach.


    Yeah, like... Like the plum inspection of the past.


    Crunch.


    Chung-Myung, who changed his teeth, lowered his posture. His eyes sank cold and eerie. It looked like a little beast.


    "You arrogant bastard."


    His eyes were chasing him, staring straight at his prey.


    "Well."


    Jang Nilso looked at Chung-Myung and thought,


    ''It''s strange. It''s so strange.¡¯


    These guys are weird.


    To be frank, they seem to be out of their minds.


    He''s been dealing with a lot of people so far. Some of them have been working together for decades in Gangho, and others have been professionally trained to pass the exam.


    But even those guys didn''t make Jang Nilso feel this way.


    Perfect connection?


    A keen understanding of the roles and capabilities of yourself and your colleagues?


    ''Trivial.''


    I''ve had enough of that.


    What really embarrasses Jang Nilso is that these guys completely surrender their lives to those next to them.


    He attacks because he believes someone will stop him from falling on his head?


    Yeah, well, it''ll only be possible if you insist.


    However, it is not the realm of trust but the realm of madness that leaves no doubt in the motion.


    What have you done to build this level of trust?¡¯


    And¡­¡­.


    "That guy."


    Jang Nilso''s eyes followed Chung-Myung like a snake.


    That''s the weirdest thing about him.


    I thought it was great.


    That black man is out of the realm of understanding.


    Weird and acrimonious cannot explain everything.


    Hawsan The Dragon''s black has something warped. If I have to compare it, it seems like he is performing the most sophisticated swordsmanship in the world with a large ax, or holding chopsticks and performing a series of waves.


    A strong sense of dissonance that seems to revolve everything in swordmanship, history, and body.


    "What if it comes together?¡¯


    What would happen if that sword were harmonized one day?


    "¡­That''s creepy.¡±


    My whole body is shaking.


    Just imagining it makes me feel like a huge landslide is sweeping me. A big smile spread over his face, and soon he began to smile with his teeth showing his teeth.


    Those guys... No, they''re getting stronger.


    I mixed my hands and it became clear. These guys will always be at the pinnacle of the political faction. There are as many as five in one clique. On the day they fully enlighten my possibilities, no gatekeeper in the world will dare to raise his head in front of Hwasan.


    So how can you not be happy?


    I got the opportunity to tear that infinite possibility apart and crush it with his hands in advance and turn it into trash.


    This is a pleasure that can''t be compared anywhere.


    "I thought they were sons of b*tc*es, but they''re as good as tigers. But it won''t be a good thing for you. I''m not the kind of person who keeps a tiger cub alive."Jingle, jingle.


    The ornaments began to cry loudly, as if to prove that his heart was alive. The ornaments are shaking in response to the attack.


    "So die here!"


    Just.


    Jang Nilso''s body vanished from the spot. And without any surprises, he appeared right in front of Chung-Myung.


    Yoon-jong opened his eyes wide.


    He was surprised not because of Jang Nilso''s new law, but because Chung-Myung''s sword touched Jang Nilso''s neck. Just as Jang Nilso predicted there would be.


    Cargo!


    Jang Nilso''s wrist clashed tightly with Chung-Myung''s sword. Baek Cheon''s sword was also held in Jang Nilso''s other hand.


    "Slow."


    Jang Nilso twisted his wrist lightly and the swords that hit him bounced off like a toy.


    Bite!


    Soon Jang Nilso''s circle was directed to Baek Cheon. Baek Cheon quickly put up a sword to block Jang Nilso''s power, but there was no way to stop it. Baek Cheon''s body bounced like a shell at once.


    At the same time, Jang Nilso, who flew after Chung-Myung like a guard, lowered his bent hand like Suri''s toenail.


    Whoosh!


    Chung-Myung flew back without any hesitation. He managed to avoid direct attack, but five red bloodstains spread across his chest and stomach as his forearm was torn through.


    The game, which narrowly grazed Chung-Myung and stuck on the floor, hit a cliff where they stood.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    "LOL!"


    Yoo-Esul, who rushed through the rising clouds of dust, drew the sword horizontally. The sword with a power-operated self-loader was more powerful than any other sword Yoo-Esul has ever shown.


    One.


    Kaga gaga gak!


    Her sword stopped at Ho Gong with the sound of metal friction.


    Yoo-Esul''s eyes were wide open.


    As soon as the dust cloud cleared, she saw. Jang Nilso''s hands, standing nonchalantly, gripping her sword.


    "Hmm."


    Jang Nilso smoothed his chin with one hand and tore open the plum sword in his hand.


    "That''s a good sword."


    "Yikes!"


    Oh, my god!


    Jang Nilso''s feet were stuck in her stomach before Yoo-Esul could react.


    Choked up.


    Yoo-Esul, whose gut was turned upside down by a blow, fell out with blood sprinkling on him.


    "It''s such a waste for little babies like you to use.¡±


    Gradually the dust cloud subsided.


    It was a perfect pass. It contains everything that Hwasan''s disciples have built up so far.


    But the acceptance was too simple to fail.


    Jang Nilso, who turned Hwasan''s acceptance to nothing just by digging between them, smiled like a tiger walking leisurely under the languid sun.


    "There''s only one person here who''s fit to use a sword like this."


    That''s right away.


    As if he had been scratched by Bum''s toenail, Chung-Myung, who had a scar on his chest, was walking toward Jang Nilso holding the sword as a reciprocal.


    Jang Nilso laughed. As soon as I saw Chung-Myung''s ice-splitting snow, I felt like an electric current was flowing throughout the body.


    You don''t know.¡¯


    It was hard for him to understand why he was so thrilled.


    Possibilities are literally just possibilities. It''s like an illusion that doesn''t exist until it''s achieved by hand.


    So the present Chung-Myung is never up to him. It''s not worth more than one long-term end, so to speak.


    Strangely, however, I can''t take my eyes off that.As soon as I turned my eyes, I felt like that sword was going to stick into my neck, and my whole body was chilling with a sense of crisis that I was about to tear off my entire head.


    "Spit!"


    It was the low sound from behind Jang Nilso, who was all focused on one person.


    Yoo-Esul.


    Yoo-Esul, who had been kicked away by him, was approaching again, spitting blood with an insensitive face.


    ''...I''m sure the inside is completely twisted.¡¯


    It was an attack that wouldn''t be strange if it was breathless. And you''re just getting up like that?


    No, even if it happens, you never lose your will to fight even if you''re attacked like that?


    Not even Yoo-Esul and Chung-Myung.


    That''s right away.


    Baek Cheon, who flew away after being beaten by Jang Nilso, also walked back with a nonchalant face, and Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol were also tightening him with determined eyes.


    Like wolves encircling criminals who have invaded my territory.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­" hahaha¡­¡­. Hahahahaha!"


    Eventually, a photo burst out of Jang Nilso''s mouth once again.


    Don''t tell me you''re gonna feel like your blood is boiling against these guys in a place like this.


    Not that shaman''s trick, not Namgang Wang of Namgung, but to Hwasan''s little boys!


    "Jang Nilso."


    "Hm?"


    Chung-Myung laughed bitterly.


    "You''d better be careful. My kids are a little rough."


    "Listening to that¡­¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso''s eyes were filled with madness.


    "That''s a nice sound."


    The game exploded all over Jang Nilso''s His red armour swelled and fluttered, and his whole body''s ornaments jingled as if they were about to break.


    Even in the face of the overwhelming scene, the Oval did not back down at all.


    Oh, my god!


    The five-stem island war flooded Jang Nilso again without giving up.


    The sunset from their bodies blossomed like five petals of red plum blossoms.

 Chapter - 817 Episode 817. My kids are a little rough. (2)

    "Don''t get carried away!"


    Hyun Jong''s voice rang loudly.


    It was Hyun Jong, who rarely raised his voice, but now his voice contained extraordinary power.


    "Don''t rush! Don''t lose your reason to the enemy! You are Hwasan''s disciples! Trust the death penalty and keep your position!"


    "Yes!"


    Hyun Jong bit his lips tightly. His eyes followed Chung-Myung on the other side of the cliff.


    ''You bastards...!''


    Defeat Jang Nilso.


    The disciples are fighting for their lives against the enormous man.


    I know well that my disciples have been dealing with great enemies, but it is the first time I have seen everyone fight together in front of my eyes like now.


    It''s like scratching my stomach with a sharp knife.


    I can now clearly understand what the word "dry blood" means. Hyun Jong''s whole mind is stuck across the cliff, not here.


    But¡­¡­.


    "Oh my god!"


    Hyun Jong screamed like a thunderbolt at the eye-catching movement.


    Then the ungum, who was about to push forward, flinched and stopped.


    "Get back!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Are you going to tell me you died trying to help? You punk!


    Ungum bites his lips tightly. My shoulders were shaking thin.


    But he eventually kept his position. Disobeying the orders of the writer was an option he did not have in the first place.


    Why don''t you know what Hyun Jong feels like?


    Not only Ungum but also other disciples would like to cut down all the people in the way and go to help Ogum.


    But it shouldn''t be.


    Hawsan''s power is not yet up to the universal. If they try to force their way through this place, they must be prepared to annihilate. Just by holding them together and holding on to them, Hwasan''s disciples are doing more than I have.


    Fortunately, what is both surprising and surprising is that the entire population does not attack very aggressively.


    ''Well, maybe it''s natural.¡¯


    They have no reason to be in a hurry. Those who were coming up from below would never have imagined Jang Nilso''s defeat.


    Whew.


    In the end, a ray of red blood flowed from the teeth-piercing lips.


    He wants to shout, too. We have to risk our lives to get through this place and help them.


    But this shouldn''t be the case either.


    He is a long storyteller of Hawsan. There can be no sacrificing other children for them.


    He''s not the most talented man in Hwasan, he''s the weakest man in Hwasan.


    ''So!''


    Hyun Jong grabbed the sword tightly.


    It was now his job to trust them and hold these internationals.


    ''Don''t make me regret this decision for the rest of my life. Please.''


    It was a desperate, but unfeasible wind.


    * * *


    Whoosh!


    The cliff shook to the point of collapse.


    Mu Jin roared, hitting debris and rocks from the game over his head.


    "Make a detour! Watch your head! Move, now!"


    His face gradually distorted horribly.


    God d*mn it!


    Now, there is literally a match between Gyeongcheon and Dongji.


    A blow breaks down the cliff and rings the sky. No matter how many shaman''s disciples, it is pouring oil on them and jumping into the fire.


    However, it is impossible to hang on to the cliff like this.Shaolin, Shudang, Namgung, and Cheongseong began to make a big detour to avoid the fierce battle going on above.


    "Stick together!"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    At that moment, a sword the size of a house flew from above.


    When Mu Jin looked at the sword coming toward him with his eyes wide open, a green figure appeared and swung the sword.


    Bite!


    "Long story short!"


    It was Byo Kyonja.


    He shouted as soon as he flicked out the sword.


    "The elders protect their disciples! We have to climb the cliff!"


    "Yes!"


    There was nothing for you to do.


    Those who can move on cliffs, especially those who have a high level of ignorance, block debris of energy from above their heads and knock out the falling rocks.


    ''Up, as long as it goes up somehow.¡­.¡¯


    It was that moment.


    Whoosh!


    Along with the roaring sound of the sky turning over, one side of the cliff couldn''t resist the shock and fell off. A huge ball of rock, the size of a war angle, began to fall slowly down with a rumble.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    With a shout from somewhere, a person soared up.


    "Hu Kang, Elder!"


    The white and black sword was young at the same time. What he painted was a neat, flexible circle.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!


    Taegeuk Hye-gum''s cutting edge hit the falling rock. At the same time, the power released by the elders of Shaolin broke and broke the rock.


    "Open it!"


    Cut and hit again. The level of attacks that deserve to be called "disaster" continued one after another, but the unity of trained human beings has overcome the disaster.


    One.


    "A priest, aah!


    Not everyone succeeded in overcoming it.


    Those who were weak slipped, and those who were beaten by rocks that broke the head of a person fell screaming.


    "Oops!"


    Mu Jin bit his lips tightly.


    "Rise! All you have to do is climb up the cliff! Don''t look back and go up!"


    "The death penalty! But the priest...¡­!¡±


    "Don''t you want me to shut up!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There were tears of blood in Mu Jin''s eyes.


    You scoundrels, you scoundrels.


    I don''t dare to embrace Doga''s disciples. But in his eyes, the flesh that had never been in his life was flowing endlessly.


    "I''ll kill you! I''m gonna kill you!¡±


    Screaming, he clenched his teeth once again and climbed up the cliff.


    The day stretched past my neck.


    Oh, my god!


    Only after the sword grazed its neck did the sound follow.


    A sword with no way of explaining it except by saying it''s great. But the true value of the sword was not just speed.


    Heo Do-jin, a big sword, stepped back.


    Go away.


    Even though I avoided it, I had a strong pain around my neck.


    "¡­¡­Intangible."


    An intangible force that could not be chased by two eyes flowed out whenever the sword was released, squeezing Heo Do-jin''s body.


    I''ve definitely heard of it.


    A sword that leads to death without knowing how it is being subjected to. The name of the legendary swordsmanship of the apostle who dies as if he were killed by a dead body, not a human being.


    "¡­is that the twelfth of kings?"


    "Well, you recognize it."


    The mangeum godfather nodded with an expressionless face.


    "It''s not enough to deal with the world''s shamanistic writers, but it''s a name-making season. And most of all...¡­.¡±


    Paaa!


    Mangeumdaebu''s sword pierced Heo Do-jin. As Heo Do-jin quickly twisted his body, a black sword that passed past him penetrated the cliff and dug for a long time.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Where the hell is the hole?


    "I''m using it because it''s pretty efficient. I don''t really like wasting my history."Heo Do-jin''s eyes are subtly distorted.


    Surely that sword is tricky to deal with.


    "What''s wrong?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I don''t care if it takes time. But aren''t you different? The more time you take, the more your cute students will get worse. Are you saying it''


    Heo Do-jin bites his lips.


    Defeat?


    That can''t be in your head. He is a shaman''s writer. You may die with your tongue out, but you will never die of Sapa''s evil enemy.


    But the problem is next.


    His gaze turned to those below him.


    The students of Gupa and Oh Dae-sega, who wrote this, are climbing the cliff struggling. Rocks roll down their heads, and every time the tension flies, everyone tries their best to stop them.


    hanging so precariously from the cliff


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The faces of the disciples were so terrible that they could not bear to look at them with their eyes open.


    Cover yourself with oil, bleed with arrows, and groan against the exhausted history. Underneath the cliff down there, the fallen disciples are wriggling in pain.


    When did it start to be like this?¡¯


    Something is completely wrong.


    Climbed a cliff. Yes, that was the only way that Heo Do-jin saw at the moment. I thought this was the only way to live.


    But is it really?


    Survive?¡¯


    The opponent is fully preserving the power on the cliff. At best, he only carried a cauldron of oil, and fired an arrow.


    All men, Haomun, Heukguibo, and the enemies who must be disembarking and gathering here by now.


    On the other hand, the disciples of the old faction must fight against the evil enemies of Sapaeryeon, exhausted because they have already struggled with a bad war.


    Why did this happen?


    I had never imagined such a painting when I entered this canyon. What the hell did he do wrong to lose those lives so vainly?


    What the hell is it for what?


    "You have a lot on your mind.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Heo Do-jin grabbed the sword to break it.


    A short distance away, Namgang and King Black Dragon face each other fiercely. King Heukryong, who constantly sprinkles a huge amount of pottery, is great, but Namgung Wang, who never loses an inch to King Heukryong, is also great.


    One.


    Whoosh!


    "Argh!"


    Every time they wield swords and provinces, the cliffs are broken, and pottery and swords are rampant.


    "This¡­¡­."


    And it was the leading shaman and the disciples of Shaolin who were left intact.


    I know.


    That is inevitable. If the king tries to save his strength for those below, and loses, he will immediately attack those who cling to the cliff.


    Then it''s all over.


    However, I resent it even though I know it, because the question of whether those who climb from the front would be doing the same thing even if they were Namgung, not shaman. And this was also proof that Heo Do-jin''s mind is that nervous now.


    Bop Kye doesn''t help much either.


    There is no reason why the elder of Shaolin falls short of other writers, but that Cheonmyon Susa has no reason to fall behind. No, Bop Kye''s shoulders are too heavy to deal with Safa Jeilsu.


    ¡­¡­then what the hell should I do?


    Crunch.


    Heo Do-jin grinds his teeth. His eyes were full of thin blood.''Jang Nilso.''


    There was only one name that came to his mind.


    Whoosh.


    At the moment, Heo Do-jin''s face became icy cold. As if determined, a white and black sword flows out of his sword like water.


    Swords such as lines drawn on the canvas with a thick brush swirled around Heo Do-jin''s Songmun Go Sword to create vortex.


    "Hm?"


    His changed spirit narrowed the eyes of the Mangeum godfather.


    The conduit on Heo Do-jin''s head was torn off, unable to overcome the momentum. The shape of the scattered head soaring upside down was like a demon.


    "Hmm¡­¡­. Well, if you do it wrong, you could lose money.¡±


    The Mangeum godfather raised his sword with an unhappy face.


    Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go!


    At that moment, two white and black energies from Heo Do-jin''s sword swirled around each other in Ho Gong, forming a huge circle.


    "Taegeuk?"


    The face of the Mangeum godfather became white with tension.


    Taegeuk Hyegum (??).


    The Taegeuk Hye-gum, called the shaman''s best sword, finally began to unfold in the hands of Heo Do-jin.


    "Hm!"


    The Mangeum godfather slowly fixed the sword and grabbed it.


    "¡­¡­This is definitely a loss."


    His sword also spewed out blue swords.


    "Let''s see how great a shaman''s sword is."


    There was a cold energy in the eyes of the Mangeum godfather.

 Chapter - 818 Episode 8-18. My kids are a bit rough. (3)

    Red plum blossoms rose on the cliff.


    The game from the edge of Baek Cheon''s sword blossomed red with the wind flowing over the cliff.


    Baek Cheon''s eyes, which were filled with shouts, were distorted.


    Have you ever painted plum blossoms with all your might before? The endless sophisticated, frighteningly vivid plum blossoms contain everything that Baek Cheon has built up so far.


    One.


    A blue economy soared over the plum blossoms that Baek Cheon burned with all his might. The blue match, which was so dark that the soul froze, hit the plum blossoms like a huge wave.


    He overcame the cold winter, endured the scorching sun, and endured the strong winds that finally bloomed in front of the waves, he fell helplessly.


    Baek Cheon distorted his face.


    Whoosh!


    But that wasn''t all. The blue match, which had crushed all the plum blossoms, flashed like a viper''s tongue, and soon spread toward Baek Cheon.


    "LOL!"


    It seems that he is very determined to play the game. The deep malice lurched in the energy shuddered.


    Kagagagagak!


    The plum sword, which pushed as much as it could, collided with the game.


    "Oops!"


    Baek Cheon''s mouth let out an uncontrollable groan.


    I felt like I was going to tear my grip. The magnitude of the power in that leap game far exceeded Baek Cheon''s expectations.


    Burr, Bertie....¡¯


    At that time, however, a blue match covered with plum blossoms wiggled as if it were alive, wrapping the sword in its entirety and flooding Baek Cheon.


    What?


    A disciplined body moves faster than its head. Baek Cheon rolled on the floor like he was stuck. A blue game skidded right over him.


    Sweat poured down my face.


    I feel like I''m alive!¡¯


    It''s a ridiculous operation. As he hits a sword with a history, he converts his extra power into an attack.


    Of course, it is not impossible.


    But isn''t Jang Nilso only dealing with Baek Cheon now?


    That play!


    Baek Cheon, who had a sword on the floor, quickly pulled himself up. And without a moment to think, he ran straight for Jang Nilso, hitting the floor.


    If his sword stops, those spirits will be after the death penalty. That was absolutely unacceptable.


    I know. He just passed his death.


    If he was a moment late to roll over, he would be getting bloodstained and cold now.


    So you''re afraid?


    Don''t be ridiculous.


    To die is not to be afraid. The real fear is to see those who survived and died with two eyes.


    I''m the first one to die!


    That''s how Hawasan''s Baek Cheon lives.


    At that time, Chung-Myung was clearly seen flying toward Jang Nilso like a bow shot.


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    Oh, my god!


    A soaring game engulfs Chung-Myung. But at that moment, Chung-Myung''s sword began to shoot out countless plum blossoms. Each one was as clear as alive.


    But it was of that magnitude that overwhelmed the clarity. It''s so hard to follow a flower in the forest of plum blossoms that bloomed like clouds in an instant.


    Kaga gaga gak!


    The fiery blue tension and Chung-Myung''s plum blossoms intertwined in Ho Gong.Blame!


    At that moment, Chung-Myung lifted himself up slightly to Ho Gong and lowered the plum swords I sprayed and Jang Nilso''s tension at once.


    Oh, my god!


    Having given up his energy, he naturally, but quickly flooded forward.


    Hana Jang Nilso was already running face to face at Chung-Myung as if he had expected it to be.


    "Hahaha!"


    When Jang Nilso stretched his arms wide, his sleeves flapped like red wings.


    Oh, my god!


    There was a series of spectacular participation.


    As soon as Chung-Myung''s sword, which had a red aura, flew away, Jang Nilso''s sleeves, which were sky blue, stood up like a knife.


    Chaeng! Chaeng! Chaeng!


    Jang Nilso''s sleeve collided with Chung-Myung''s sword in Ho Gong. The sleeves and swords touched, but the sound of the swords hitting each other rang out.


    "Quite¡­¡­!"


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Jang Nilso twisted his head in the middle of his speech. Just beside his face, Chung-Myung''s sword brushed past in a formidable fashion.


    The sword, which was swift and stretched out strongly, stopped at Ho Gong like a lie and gently turned its direction to hold Jang Nilso''s neck.


    Jang Nilso''s waist slanted back. Just ahead of that pass Chung-Myung''s sword. No, I thought it would pass by.


    One. At that moment.


    Oh, my god!


    Chung-Myung''s sword, which stopped again, turned from Ho Gong with the intention of lowering Jang Nilso.


    Jang Nilso opened his eyes wide open. His body accelerated toward the bottom.


    Bite!


    Jang Nilso, who hit the ground with his hands, turned sideways and quickly turned around in Ho Gong, avoiding Chung-Myung''s sword. At the same time, his feet fired dozens of kicks at Chung-Myung.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Chung-Myung quickly lifted up the sword and blocked all the soft-and-fastening retreats. But every time he touched, his body was pushed back an inch.


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong didn''t miss the gap he made.


    "Growl!"


    Jo-Gol, who flew like an island war, struck the sword at Jang Nilso, who was still floating in Ho Gong. At the same time, Yoon-Jong, who flooded the other side, painted a neat plum blossom and covered Jang Nilso.


    "Dead!"


    Cagaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Jang Nilso''s bracelet collided with Jo-Gol''s sword. Jo-Gol bounced back faster than he was rushing at. At the same time, the plum blossoms that had been covering Jang Nilso on the other side were tangled with the blue flames emitted by Jang Nilso.


    Whoosh!


    Along with heavy drinking, Yun-Jong was heavily pushed back for a long time. Blood from the mouth flowed down his jaw.


    Snap!


    The moment Jang Nilso gets off the floor.


    Harmony!


    Yoo-Esul, who appeared from behind Jang Nilso''s back like a ghost, drew a sword like a light.


    "LOL!"


    Jang Nilso''s body instantly turned sideways.


    Paaaaaaaah!


    Yoo-Esul''s sword slid over Jang Nilso''s waist. However, Yoo-Esul also threw out dozens of quickly recovered swords in a row, as if he had expected.


    Kaga-ga-ga-gang! Kagang!


    Jang Nilso''s hand blocked Yoo-Esul''s sword that came in without missing a single thing. Metal sounds rang one after another like music.


    Bite!


    At the moment when Jang Nilso''s extended hand collided head-on with the final stab, Yoo-Esul, who couldn''t resist the shock, bounced back and rolled the floor.¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso slowly lowered his head and looked at his hand.


    Both eyes are slightly distorted.


    There was red blood.


    Of course it''s not much of a wound, but the fact that his hand was cut is important.


    Yoo-Esul twisted his sword and drew Jang Nilso''s hand at the moment when it bounced off.


    It''s a real tenacity.


    A sword that can never be tried unless you are determined to trade a drop of Jang Nilso''s blood for his own flesh.


    "¡­...You have a lot of face."


    Not just hands.


    His clothes were all cut and ragged. The neatly arranged hair was also disheveled.


    People have their own aesthetics.


    It was not the beautiful scene he painted that he stood here looking like this, where he was supposed to fool them as a sapaeryeonju.


    The play.


    Then a sharp sound caught his eye.


    When I turned my head, Chung-Myung was scratching the floor with his hanging sword and approaching him.


    "What do you think?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "How does it feel to be bitten by a dog?"


    Jang Nilso replied, twisting his lips.


    "He''s a politician, and he''s very proud of himself by joining forces. Don''t you think so?"


    "I''m so ashamed to hear that from a man who pours oil and uses gunpowder.¡±


    "Hahaha."


    Jang Nilso revealed his fangs.


    Surely these are quite dangerous wild dogs. Crimes are sometimes bitten and killed by wolves, and if they are unlucky, they are bitten by a flock of wild dogs.


    But¡­¡­.


    "Thousands of dogs, not five, can''t deal with me. Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Because there''s a very easy relative law."


    At that moment, a hideous light poured from Jang Nilso''s eyes.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Jang Nilso rushed toward Chung-Myung at a formidable pace. It was fast enough to make Jang Nilso''s body look just like a red line.


    Jang Nilso, who ran like a pig, hit Chung-Myung with a weird smile in his face.


    Whoosh!


    The blue flames from Jang Nilso''s excellence overflowed and attacked Chung-Myung. Chung-Myung flew back without delay, but Jang Nilso hit the floor and caught up faster with the rebound.


    Whoosh!


    Later, the ground that Jang Nilso had hit burst. However, their bodies had already been out of there for a long time.


    Chung-Myung threw a sword at Jang Nilso, who was chasing him.


    Dozens of swords that were released in a single stroke flew in after Jang Nilso''s whole-body urea. But the swords clashed with the swims created by Jang Nilso before they were fully extended.


    Kaga river! Kaga river!


    Chang Il-so, who had blocked the extending swords by pressing down on them, twisted his wrist revealing his teeth. Chung-Myung''s sword, which was aiming for Jang Nilso''s neck, scratched the bracelet and deflected to the side.


    Kagang!


    Jang Nilso, who bounced the sword without missing the moment, immediately threw three powers at Chung-Myung''s wide open chest.


    Chung-Myung, who deployed every Hwasan number in the left field with all his might, quickly blocked Jang Nilso''s power.


    Bang!


    I twist my wrist in one book.


    Bite!


    As soon as I hit this volume, the left-hander couldn''t overcome the power and was pushed back to hit myself in the chest.


    And three books!


    Whoosh!


    Jang Nilso''s power was fierce in his chest-blocking hands. Blood spouted from Chung-Myung''s mouth like a fountain."LOL!"


    Chung-Myung, who had been backing down endlessly, immediately hit the floor and swerved forward.


    One. At that moment.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    Chung-Myung''s body rolled to the ground and bounced sideways. Just as Jang Nilso knew Chung-Myung''s thoughts in advance, he already blew his tension in the direction he jumped in.


    "It''s easy to know, really!"


    As soon as Jang Nilso tried to rush toward Chung-Myung, who had yet to get into position, Yoo-Esul and Baek Cheon, who had been chasing him, jumped up and scattered plum blossoms on Jang Nilso''s back.


    Instead of looking back, Hana Jang Nilso rushed toward Chung-Myung with tension flying behind her back. Unprecise herbivores created gaps, and plum swords dug between tension were trapped in his back.


    If he tried to stop it, there was no reason not to. But Jang Nilso didn''t even look back. As if only Chung-Myung were in his eyes now.


    Bite!


    Park Chan-Jang Nilso, who hit Chung-Myung, who is barely getting up, swung Woo-soo. He faced Chung-Myung''s sword head-on with sharp steel like a hawk''s claws.


    Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go!


    The Amhyang Plum Sword was bent to break, and Chung-Myung''s body was pushed back. Kang Ki''s fingernails, which stretched right in front of his face, drew Chung-Myung''s face across.


    The distorted Chung-Myung''s face quickly sprang into several branches.


    "Hahaha!"


    Jang Nilso burst out laughing and pushed Chung-Myung.


    "Cher, Chung-Myung ahahah!"


    Pushed by force, Chung-Myung''s body was quickly pushed out of the cliff. And Jang Nilso also chased Chung-Myung off the cliff to see if he was satisfied with it.


    The two men, hand in hand with the sword, began to crash off the cliff at once.


    Gagagagagagagagagagagagagagagag!


    "Hahahahaha!"


    In the eyes of the two men who fell down tangled with each other, madness and hostility were raging like lava.

 Chapter - 819 Episode 819. My kids are a little rough. (4)

    My feet don''t touch the ground. The body is falling eeriely fast.


    But neither of them paid attention to such a thing.


    Love, love, love and sorrow!


    Chung-Myung''s sword split into dozens. Gumyeong, full of flesh, was shot at Jang Nilso in unison.


    "Ha!"


    Jang Nilso, who laughed at the moment, had a formidable history.


    Whoosh! Whoops!


    At one go, Jang Nilso''s hand ripped open the swordstroke. At the same time, Chung-Myung was quickly flooded.


    I can''t back down.


    This is not a ground where feet touch the ground. No matter how capable you are, you won''t be able to move freely while you''re falling from this Ho Gong.


    Chung-Myung''s boldness and the exact new law that is the basis of all that boldness are bound to halve its power here.


    But there was no hesitation in Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    He stretched out his sword at the tension of Jang Nilso, who was about to take his breath away.


    Crack!


    The sword penetrated through the tension with the sound of penetrating through the metal. However, this alone could not completely prevent the tension that has reached that wide range.


    But at that moment!


    Fluttering!


    Chung-Myung''s sword began to twitch from the handle. The small vibration grew bigger and soon the entire sword shook from side to side.


    Oh, my god!


    The sword, which was swung at once, opened Jang Nilso''s tension and eventually tore it apart.


    Jang Nilso opened his eyes wide.


    It''s something even the world''s Jang Nilso has never seen. Is it possible in reality that the tension is penetrated and shaken to eventually blow it away?


    But there was no time to be surprised.


    The tip of Chung-Myung''s sword, which bounced off the tension, is drawing a small plum blossom at this moment. As if to turn the clock fast, the plum blossoms, which bloomed at a dazzling speed, rushed to Jang Nilso''s face.


    Small and simple flowers.


    But the inside is as deadly as ever. Jang Nilso did not dare to belittle it and waved his hand to block the plum blossoms.


    Crunch!


    Jang Nilso''s hand grabbed the plum blossoms and crushed them. In the face of the overwhelming violence, flowers are so tender and insignificant.


    But at that moment, Jang Nilso saw three flowers flying again.


    Some were fast and swift, some were soft and pliable, and the other was powerful.


    It''s all the same, but it''s never the same flower.


    "Fake it!"


    Jang Nilso also waved his hand and tore all three flowers apart. His blue flame-like game burned the crushed flowers blue.


    But that wasn''t all.


    Immediately after that, what Jang Nilso saw was a dozen flowers flying at him.


    And flowers, flowers, and flowers that bloom again.


    Dozens, hundreds. So, finally, thousands of them.


    A red plum-like sword blooms in Ho Gong, in this terrible valley where there is no grass.


    Plum screening. Maehwa Lan District.


    Plum blossoms created by Chung-Myung spread all over the world.


    "LOL!"


    Even the world''s Jang Nilso had no choice but to spit out a bewildered voice in front of this formidable swordmanship. All you can see is plum blossoms.Jang Nilso, who squirted brutal flesh from both eyes, clasped his fists. Soon after, a black thunderstorm sprang out of both fists.


    Kwon''s unobtrusive experience.


    Hundreds of times, thousands of times, fists covered the sky with black thunder.


    Surasal right Mukrogeomcheon Stream.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!


    "Aaaaah!


    The distance is only five characters.


    It''s within reach of the sword. The distance you can break with your fist.


    Over that distance, clouds of flowers covering the sky and thunderstorms collided head-on.


    Whoosh!


    Those who desperately climbed the cliff also stopped their hands and feet and opened their mouths.


    Down below, those who desperately shot arrows that would never reach, and those who pushed each other fiercely.


    The scene even stole the eyes of each gatekeeper who had been at odds with everything.


    ''What the hell is that...''?¡¯


    Namgung Wang''s eyes trembled.


    This is not a sight of royalty.


    Where in the world would you see lightning and flowers crashing against each other?


    "¡­Hwasan The Dragon?"


    A groan-like voice leaked out of Namgung Wang''s mouth.


    Little wonder Jang Nilso''s bravery is great. Because of Safa''s physiology, those who are not strong cannot survive.


    If Jang Nilso had been a little weak, the other Sapa would have already eaten the room, whether it was black-eared or haomun.


    Jang Nilso was the one who created a room of all people in the gap of the monkfish and raised it as Shin Juopae.


    That''s why it''s called a defeat.


    If the power of the whole population was any stronger than it is now, no one could have denied that Jang Nilso was Safaje.


    But the Hwasan Divine Dragon is different.


    "How did he lose?"


    It doesn''t make sense to be equal.


    But there was no denying what was visible. Now Chung-Myung was clearly on a par with Jang Nilso.


    Those myriad flowers seemed to suck up Namgung Hwang''s soul.


    "What the hell is that sword...¡­.¡¯


    How would he know?


    This sword is Hwasan''s plum-blossom sword, which has been reproduced in 100 years.


    Whoosh!


    The brain failure and flowers intertwined and a huge explosion broke out. Ripped thunderstorms and crushed flowers scattering all over the place, and Chung-Myung and Jang Nilso simultaneously bounced back.


    "Blood, get away!"


    "Dangerous!"


    Screamed the disciples of the old school, at the shrapnel of the energy that came with it.


    But in the meantime, some of them who still haven''t taken their eyes off the battle saw clearly.


    Chung-Myung and Jang Nilso, the two who bounced back, kicked Ho Gong like the ground and rushed toward each other faster than the speed at which they bounced back.


    The back of Jang Nilso''s hand, wielded by Chung-Myung''s sword and a counterattack, clashed in Ho Gong.


    Whoosh!


    Gag, gag, gag, gag, gag, gag! I''m!


    The sword and hands pushed each other away.


    Shaking hands, and a sword that is about to break.


    With the heated clash between them, Jang Nilso and Chung-Myung''s eyes clashed more violently than the weapon''s.


    Pleasure and disgust. Instinct and reason.


    A seething gaze, which cannot be defined as anything, was fired aggressively at the opponent.


    The two men''s bodies fell in contact with each other, rotating violently.


    "This guy¡­¡­.


    Jang Nilso murmured growlingly. The white face was distorted.


    You''re gonna be stronger?¡¯


    You''re saying that wasn''t everything you showed me on the cliff?Let''s go, let''s go!


    Chung-Myung''s sword pushed Jang Nilso''s hand hard.


    The history of Chung-Myung, who developed the ball of self-harm in a passionate manner, was exploding in his body. A sense that I have never felt since I was born again with this body.


    Crunch.


    Chung-Myung''s teeth are roughly interlocked. Blood spiked upside down and the muscles of the whole body screamed.


    "LOL."


    Jang Nilso''s suppressed laughter came out of his mouth when he saw Chung-Myung''s expression.


    "You look happy!"


    Whoosh!


    Jang Nilso pushed Chung-Myung away at once.


    "Breathe!"


    Then it flew faster than Chung-Myung, who was pushed away by kicking Ho Gong, narrowing the streets at once.


    Snap!


    At that time, Chung-Myung, who put his feet on the cliff, opened the street to avoid Jang Nilso, who flew away while exhibiting plum blossoms.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    At that very spot, a volume of Jang Nilso was trapped and the cliff was dented inside.


    Rumbling!


    The cliff, which won Jang Nilso''s rights, shook as if it had been hit by an earthquake. The broken rock fell and crashed.


    However, it was faster for Chung-Myung and Jang Nilso to run on cliffs and throw power and swords at each other than at the speed at which the rock hit the ground.


    Dozens of sword and mirrors poured like rain, and hundreds of power and mirrors bloomed like clouds. In every spot that the two passed by, scars that seemed to have been scratched with huge rags were engraved.


    It''s like a giant tortoise crawling on a cliff.


    Crunch!


    Then Chung-Myung''s sword cut a scar on Jang Nilso''s shoulder.


    Ood, wood!


    At the same time, Jang Nilso''s Kwon was stuck in Chung-Myung''s side.


    The kendo authority has also begun to intensify.


    Before I knew it, Chung-Myung, whose whole face was wet with blood, laughed, revealing his red teeth. There was no sign of a master in his face, which breathed life out of his eyes.


    The same goes for Jang Nilso.


    The corners of his mouth were also raised to the top. The deaf face was riddled with excitement and a frantic smile.


    Bite!


    Chung-Myung, who was directly hit by Jang Nilso''s first shot, penetrated the cliff and went inside.


    "Chung-Myungaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Baek Cheon screamed tearfully at the sight. However, Chung-Myung, who broke through the cliff before his scream was over, struck a sword at Jang Nilso with the momentum of both Ildo and Ildo.


    Whoosh!


    Jang Nilso crossed his hands to block the blow, but at that moment, Chung-Myung''s feet, which moved like a ray of light, hit Jang Nilso''s jaw.


    Oh, my god!


    Jang Nilso''s body bounced off like a shell. Jang Nilso''s eyes, which were stuck in a cliff and bounced back into Ho Gong, captured the sun rising in the sky.


    "Ha... ha ha!"


    How long has it been?


    Looking at the sun leaning over with the power of others.


    Jang Nilso flipped over and kicked Ho Gong. No, I tried to kick Ho Gong. But Chung-Myung flew in at a faster speed than he thought and crashed into it at once.


    Bite.


    Chung-Myung, who blew him to the center of the basin to remove the foothold, roared loudly for an instant.


    "Oh, my God!"


    As had been waited, golden power rose from below.


    Chung-Myung curled up and stepped on the rising power, flooding Jang Nilso. The tip of the sword of the Amhyang Plum Blossom Sword soared through the sky.


    The tip of the sword trembled slightly and painted a number of plum blossoms. The plum blossoms painted by Chung-Myung spread as soon as they bloomed and soon swung through the reconciliation sky with thousands of petals."Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    All those petals poured out at Jang Nilso in unison.


    Plum screening. Plum downpour ( ??


    The rain of flowers falls from the sky. It was a downpour that cleans the world by sweeping everything.


    Madness soared from Jang Nilso''s eyes when he saw the rain of flying flowers. For the first time in his face, his composure was completely lost.


    "You cocky bastard!"


    His long armour swelled to burst, and soon blue eyeglasses sprang out of his eyes like a brain failure. At the same time, a blue flame soared from the whole body.


    Spear flushing. Single-mixed steel.


    A blue flame that flew like a snake''s tongue covered Jang Nilso''s whole body, blocking the flying plum sword.


    The plum sword also constantly hit the blue strength created by Jang Nilso.


    If you can''t do it 10 times, 100 times.


    If you can''t do it 100 times, 1000 times.


    If a thousand times is not enough, I will smash it even 10,000 times.


    Every river begins with a drop. The drops of water that gather and gather form a stream, and eventually a sea.


    The pouring rain became a river and a waterfall, crushing Jang Nilso.


    Whoosh!


    Jang Nilso''s body, which was pushed back into the cliff by the Japanese apricot sword, dug more and more into the rock.


    "Turn it off... Turn it off!"


    The whites of Jang Nilso''s eyes turned red with blood.


    "This...... you little brat...¡­!¡±


    "Jang Nilsooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    Chung-Myung, who hit everything with the last piece left, became a meteor and flew toward Jang Nilso.


    "Kill me!"


    (sighs) (sighs) (sighs)


    Chung-Myung and Jang Nilso cut through the cliff and dug in and out.

 Chapter - 820 Episode 820. My kids are a bit rough. (5)

    Whoo! Whoosh!


    The rocks exploded and bounced in all directions. The impact shook the cliff as if it were about to collapse.


    "Argh!"


    "It''s falling! Argh!


    The disciples of the old file room screamed and gripped the cliff as if they had met the wind and waves.


    Some were already bouncing off a cliff and falling far down.


    But now no one has the courage to help or fix a falling person. Because something bigger was waiting for them.


    Coorrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Kureung!


    "Well, well¡­!"


    Jin Hyun opened his eyes wide open.


    Web-like cracks were spreading through nearby cliffs dug by Jang Nilso and Chung-Myung.


    ''Mu, it''s falling apart...¡­.¡¯


    Rumbling!


    Everyone stopped breathing.


    Soon the entire upper rock fell off the cliff.


    At the moment when a larger rock than the angle of foresight slowly tilted and faced the sight of sliding off a cliff, all the hairs of the whole body stood upside down and tingle in the back. I was warning you to run away.


    The rock tilted forward obscured the sun and cast a long shadow darkly down the cliff.


    Whoosh! Whoops!


    When the rock finally began to fall, everyone screamed out of their mouths.


    "Victimizing!"


    "Argh!"


    It was a cry of instinct, not reason.


    "Stop it!"


    Each group''s elder class jumped toward the rock with a contemplative face.


    If such a thing rolls down the cliff, at least thirty percent of the disciples hanging below die instantly. I didn''t climb all the way up here to see that!


    Sword, pottery, honor and power.


    White, blue, and yellow forces poured out onto the falling rock.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The huge rock was crushed under a formidable attack. However, it was impossible to crush all such large rocks in such a short time.


    "Get out of my way!"


    At that moment, Namgang Hwang and Bop Kay, who jumped in front of the cliff, shouted out loud.


    Namgung Wang''s sword held the white sun.


    Changgung Muae Singong, which developed with a strong spirit, raised its history and put it all on the sword.


    The Lord of the Kings! The Lord of the Kings!


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Namggung Wang screamed and swung his sword violently.


    A giant tibia of unbelievable size, which was created by man, was shot from the edge of Namgung Wang''s sword and inserted into a falling rock.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    As soon as the white black and white river was half trapped in the rock, Bop Kye soared under Namgung Hwang.


    "A-Mi-Ta-Bul!"


    As he opened a cross-legged seat in Ho Gong, a brilliant golden halo soon sprang from the whole body.


    The frosting gradually took shape and soon covered Bop Kye''s body, creating a huge gold flame.


    "Ba, it''s anti-opposition!"


    "Come on, the elder has the power of opposition!"


    Even before the exclamations of the surprised students of Shaolin disappeared, Bop Kye burst out into a solemn disapproval. At the same time, a golden figure covering his body flew toward the rock.


    Whoo!


    With the sound of huge rocks colliding with rocks, the falling rocks soon lost their momentum and stopped at Ho Gong.


    Shake shake shake shake shake shake shake it!


    Gold spread from the bottom of the rock soon wound the whole thing. And¡­¡­.


    Whoosh!


    Broken rocks began to pour down like rain. The sight of every little man and a rock the size of a house pouring over his head gave him another fear than before."Spread it out!"


    "Yes!"


    Wudang elders, who were waiting, drew a circle on Ho Gong in unison. White and black swords intertwined. Dozens of rough taegeuk figures color Ho Gong like a canvas.


    Shaolin and Namgung were not just watching.


    The power of Shaolin and the sword of the waves emitted by the Southern Palace broke, cut, and crushed the falling rocks.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    He even squeezes out his baby''s strength.


    If the damage is serious here, there is no future even if it goes up the cliff anyway. Everyone knows that and doesn''t leave a single point of strength behind.


    Oh, my god!


    Jin Hyun''s head, which was hit by a pile of stones, was broken, and thick blood flowed down his face.


    "Hhh¡­¡­."


    Jin Hyun''s eyes were filled with fear.


    Where is this place? What the hell are you doing now?


    If you look up, you can''t see the light already. All you can see is a bloody game of rocks falling over the sky and flying towards them.


    "Argh!"


    "Screaming!"


    Even at this moment, those who were beaten by the rain of rocks fall down without a hitch. The tears Jin Hyun shed were mixed with blood and red as blood tears.


    "This is¡­¡­."


    Crunch.


    His lips were torn to show blood.


    "What the hell is this? You son of a b*tc*! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    An unbearable anger broke out.


    I thought I could do anything if I learned the sword and learned the martial arts. I thought it was only the sword and the whole body that separated life and death.


    But it was just an innocent illusion.


    There is a demon living in the battlefield. A demon who devours everything. The demon just devours the life of the man who is swept away by the war, regardless of what he has lived or what he is thinking.


    His death penalty, falling down there, never even looked at the sword that he had learned so much.


    In the face of the terrible malice that has covered this cliff, even the lifelong ignorance is meaningless.


    And it doesn''t just apply to them.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    "Sa, save me!"¡±


    The safas on the cliff were also swept away by the cliff''s collapse and were falling down.


    Those who should be called enemies. No, people who are more hateful than anyone else in the world.


    However, Jin Hyun closed his eyes without realizing it when he made eye contact with the island, which was falling while screaming.


    It is not worth a penny on this battlefield, human life. It is the battlefield where humans cannot die as humans.


    "Go up!"


    At that moment, Namgung Hwang''s voice burst out like a thunderstorm.


    "This is your last chance! Get up! Get up now! I can''t stand more attacks! Climb up! Dangja!


    Crack!


    Jin Hyun''s hand, which was instinctively powerful, penetrated the cliff.


    Above


    Yeah, it''s up there.


    If you want to die, you have to climb this cliff.


    Red blood stood on edge in Jin Hyun''s eyes, which made a creepy sound and changed his teeth.


    ''I survive.¡¯


    No matter what, by all means!


    Oh, my god!


    Another falling rock hit his head, but now he didn''t blink.


    He grabbed the cliff so that his fingernails were ragged, clenched his teeth, and climbed up and up.


    * * *"??, Chung-Myung¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s voice trembled terribly. Eyes looking down shook as if they had lost their way.


    Until a moment ago, the place where they fought had already disappeared without a trace. Jang Nilso and Chung-Myung collapsed in the aftermath of the crash.


    an abyss of the fatherhood


    Below were literally hell roads. But the dismay never came into Baek Cheon''s eyes.


    "??¡­¡­ Chung-Myung¡­¡­.¡±


    The cliff collapsed.


    What about Chung-Myung who dug under the cliff?


    ''Oh, no... ''¡­.¡¯


    Baek Cheon, who looked down with aimless shaking eyes, shouted urgently.


    "For God''s sake, I''m going down!"


    "Sa, Sa-Sook!"


    Baek Cheon, who was about to jump down immediately, flew over and held onto Jo-Gol.


    "Let go, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Not now! It might collapse again!"


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    "You''re going to die! You''re going to die!"


    "So what was it, you son of a b*tc*! Let go!"


    Baek Cheon swung his arm and smashed Jo-Gol hard. Jo-Gol''s head spun with a puck. But Jo-Gol''s hand still held firmly on to Baek Cheon.


    "Calm down, Sasook!"


    Yoon-jong, who rushed in, helped Jo-Gol and grabbed Baek Cheon.


    "Calm down?"


    Baek Cheon''s eyes were horrifyingly bloody.


    Yoon-Jong shouted coldly while chewing on his lips at the sight of him even spouting his life.


    "It''s not just the dormitory that''s frustrating! But you need to be more cool-headed. This isn''t the kind of guy you''re gonna die for!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Buy a little more, situations...¡­.¡±


    At Baek Cheon''s bloody eyes, Yun-Jong stammered slightly and clouded his words.


    Why don''t you know Yoon-Jong?


    This is just a hopeless belief. No matter how Chung-Myung is, it would not be easy to survive if that rock was caught up in the fall.


    You f*cking bastard!¡¯


    That''s right away.


    At that moment, a person approached the cliff with a calm step.


    "Accident!"


    "No, what''s wrong with him? It''s driving me crazy!"


    It was the very moment Yoo-Esul, who was expressionless, tried to jump without hesitation.


    Kureung!


    Her steps stopped with a single tremor. His eyes turned below his feet, not below the cliff.


    Crouch!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoo-Esul, who was staring under his feet, stepped back one step.


    Whoosh!


    At that moment, the place where she was standing exploded and a person rose from below. Yoo-Esul grabbed the half-rising man''s hand and immediately pulled it up.


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    "Chung-Myungaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! You son of a b*tc*!


    The rest of the five swords screamed and ran toward Chung-Myung, who rose from the floor.


    "Ee¡­¡­.Ee¡­"¡­ d*mn it!"


    It was literally a wreck. There is no explanation for that but.


    Chung-Myung''s figure that broke through the floor was not human.


    His face was covered in blood with a cut cut across his face, and his top was all torn off, showing his bruised skin as if he had died black.


    The flesh was dug out everywhere, revealing red flesh, and the pants were all wet with the blood flowing down.


    Baek Cheon rushed in and grabbed Chung-Myung''s shoulder.


    "Cher, Chung-Myung! Are you all right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Soso! d*mn it, anyone call Soso right now...¡­.¡±


    Then Chung-Myung''s mouth opened.


    "Living quarters."


    "He, yes! Chung-Myung¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Get out of my way."


    At that moment, Chung-Myung pushed Baek Cheon aside and stood up.


    Then he walked forward, clutching a black plum sword, which he had never missed even while half consciousness flew away."??, Chung-Myung¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon shut up.


    Because I saw Chung-Myung''s eyes that glistened with horrible flesh. The phrase, "Even if the body dies, the eyes do not die," seemed to be used for this reason.


    But that wasn''t the only reason Baek Cheon was silent.


    The fact that Chung-Myung''s eyes are still alive proves one thing.


    ''Stop, don''t tell me....¡¯


    (sighs) (sighs) (sighs)


    At that moment the ground in front of them soared like an explosion.


    Rocks and piles of dirt soared like waterfalls flowing back, and the cliff vibrated as if it were about to collapse.


    It rained in the mud.


    The low voice that came out of it penetrated Baek Cheon''s ear strangely and distinctly. My heart is tightened.


    "Oh, my God. Oh, my God.


    There was a man standing there when the dust settled.


    The crown on the head is not visible where it went. The hair, which had always been organized so neatly that it was obsessive, became scattered and flew like a lion''s mane whenever the wind blew.


    But even that figure didn''t hurt his dignity. Rather, his wildness, which was not usually seen, flowed out like the voice of a hungry beast.


    Boom boom.


    The man grabbed the ragged hem and ripped it off. Then the man''s upper body covered with countless scars was revealed.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon even forgot to breathe for a moment.


    ''What the hell is it....¡¯


    Jang Nilso.


    Jang Nilso, who looked so different, smiled with his mouth wide open, showing his bloody teeth. His eyes, seen through his tangled hair, were ruffled with wild madness.


    "I¡­¡­."


    A gruesome voice came out as if the wounded beast were growling.


    "I don''t know how long it''s been since I''ve had such a delight.¡±


    Baek Cheon instinctively rushed forward and blocked Chung-Myung as if he were guarding him. But the hand holding the sword was shaking like an aspen.


    This guy, he''s too big.


    His soul seemed to twist in the fear he experienced for the first time in his life. But Baek Cheon didn''t take a step back.


    At that moment, Chung-Myung touched his shoulder and stepped forward.


    "Chung-Myung¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon tried to dissuade him from saying something, but he ended up closing his mouth.


    Can you keep it?


    Can I really protect Chung-Myung? From that Jang Nilso?


    "Tit!"


    Chung-Myung, who spat out blood full of his mouth, stole roughly around his mouth and twisted his sword.


    "¡­I think you''re mistaken."


    When Chung-Myung''s mouth opened, Jang Nilso looked at it with his pale eyes.


    "We haven''t even started yet. It''s not even a fight."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s sword pointed at Jang Nilso.


    The tip of the sword shook uncharacteristically as if it had lost all its strength. However, the eyes of the swordsman were still as cold and still as the North Sea''s ice cave.


    "I''ll tell you what a real fight is. You little boy."


    "Ha... ha...¡­.LOL¡­¡­.¡±


    Laughter flowed out of Jang Nilso''s quiet mouth.


    The small smile, which seemed to burst into despair, grew bigger and finally became a huge enough ore to shake the space and crushed the Ogum.


    "Hahahahaha! Hahahahahaha!


    The madness in laughter gripped Oh''s heart and shook it.

 Chapter - 821 Episode 821. I won this war. (1)

    Yoon-Jong clenched his teeth to make his jaw muscles stand on end. The blood drained from the hand holding the sword.


    I feel like I''m going to be eaten by madness.


    Jang Nilso''s madness weighs on people as if they could be grasped. The raw glow is so vivid.


    I never imagined that such a human being would exist in the world. Just standing face to face seemed to nibble at the heart.


    How can you fight back?¡¯


    I saw Chung-Myung confronting Jang Nilso.


    Yoon-Jong can tell.


    Chung-Myung is already the limit. No, maybe it''s over the limit. Chung-Myung''s finely trembling legs were proving it.


    But Chung-Myung doesn''t back down an inch.


    ''How....''


    At that time, Jang Nilso slowly swept up the flowing hair.


    He, who swept his sweaty hair back and stole the blood from his face, stared at Chung-Myung with a strange eyes.


    "It''s a rookie¡­¡­."


    Jang Nilso''s face, which revealed this, reminded him of a bloodthirsty wolf.


    There is no place to be appalled by the brutality. I feel like he''s about to bite off his neck and cut off his breath.


    "Is there anyone else in the world who can call me that?"


    Surely the word "buddy" is far from Jang Nilso.


    Especially with the defeated Jang Nilso.


    "That''s interesting. And yet I don''t feel bad."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A bright smile bloomed around Jang Nilso''s mouth.


    The moment they saw the smile, the five swords felt a different ominousness than ever before.


    What should I say, this feeling? How should I explain this feeling that my heart is aching from anxiety?


    Jang Nilso opened his mouth in a derisive voice.


    "But¡­¡­ you''re not going to save face if you just let it go, are you? Don''t you think so?¡±


    Jang Nilso exuded formidable energy from the whole body.


    Chung-Myung, who received the momentum head-on, faltered as if he were about to collapse.


    "Cough!"


    Waterfall-like blood flowed out of Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    He spent too much time dealing with Jang Nilso. Although it had briefly crossed the line with excessive history, the side effects had been hitting the whole body.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    It was the moment when Chung-Myung grabbed the sword by squeezing out the force that did not come out.


    Chin!


    Yoo-Esul took a step forward.


    With a pale, bloodless face that Jang Nilso was exuding, she took one step at a time and finally stood surrounding Chung-Myung.


    Then he lifted the trembling sword and pointed it at Jang Nilso''s neck.


    Jang Nilso''s eyes sank dark.


    It''s different from the first time you rushed in with spirit. Now, they are clearly aware that it is impossible to deal with Jang Nilso even if they are all blocked.


    But there is a person who knows but blocks.


    Boom!


    Then Baek Cheon walked out, too, taking his feet off.


    Standing next to Yoo-Esul with a stiff face, he pointed his sword at Jang Nilso.


    "Ha¡­¡­."


    The same goes for Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol. Everyone stepped forward and defended Chung-Myung and blocked Jang Nilso.


    Jo-Gol said playfully, forcing his lips up.


    "¡­I think that''s it."


    "Chung-Myung needs to be saved."


    "¡­Living room. Take the baby and run away. This is¡­¡­ I''ll stop it somehow."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m the first to die."


    "By the way, insistence on living quarters¡­¡­.¡±Everyone is bluffing somehow in a trembling voice.


    Jokes with trembling legs and bloodless lips are just a desperate trick to hide weakness.


    But¡­¡­.


    Even Jang Nilso, who laughs and mocks everything in the world, did not laugh at them for once.


    It is not difficult to step forward.


    Haru puppy doesn''t know that a tiger is scared. And there are so many dogs in the world.


    But that''s not the barbarism of such a fearless man.


    Courage is not ignorance of fear. Ignorance of fear is nothing more than stupidity.


    To know fear and yet to step up.


    The fear of the enemy and the fear of death makes him tremble like an asiatic tree, but he knows how to take another step.


    Knowing how to lift a sword with trembling hands.


    That''s what courage is.


    At that moment Jang Nilso felt clearly.


    The moment they blocked the front, Chung-Myung''s breathing changed. With the world''s Jang Nilso in front of him, he dared to catch his breath and start to gather strength again.


    Do you think they can stop me for a second?¡¯


    That intelligent man can''t have such a stupid idea. But now Chung-Myung obviously believed those who blocked me.


    Those little boys.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Jang Nilso grinned and saw Chung-Myung standing behind them.


    "I admit, courage is virtual. But¡­¡­ that''s not necessarily a good thing. Cowards survive the longest, and the brave die first."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So¡­¡­ Who is the bravest of you?"


    Hard.


    Jang Nilso clasped his fist. With a deaf face, he took a step forward and pressured everyone.


    "Yes, prove your courage with that life."


    Jang Nilso''s presence began to weigh down the entire Ogum.


    I was suffocated by the intense pressure as if a typhoon were hitting me. Everyone groaned under the pressure.


    Then a twisted voice came out from behind Oh Gum.


    "Anyway, the muzzle...¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso''s eyes turned to Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung twisted his stiff neck from side to side.


    "That''s a lot of talk for a Sapa cub. If that''s what you think, then you can fight, but why do you keep barking like a scared son of a b*tc*?"


    Chung-Myung revealed his teeth.


    Limit? An enemy you can''t beat?


    What''s wrong with that?


    ''There''s no way a man could have climbed a hundred thousand.¡¯


    Jang Nilso doesn''t know.


    Jang Nilso has suffered countless injuries in no number of battles. Even if you throw your life dozens of times and cross the crossroads of life and death, that alone will never be the same as Chung-Myung.


    He doesn''t know.


    What it''s like to fight despair.


    How did they feel when they had to fight with their teeth even though they knew that they would lose their lives without being able to sneeze even if they rushed all their might?


    And... what it''s like to get over it!


    "I''m sorry."


    Chung-Myung smirked, leaving behind many faces that briefly grazed.


    "I''ve been through too much to call this a crisis.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So just bark and come at me. I''ll tell you exactly why you''re a rookie."Jang Nilso stared silently at him like that.


    Chung-Myung has already reached its limit. It''s too much to even hold a sword.


    And yet...


    ''That eye.''


    Why do those eyes believe in their victory without a doubt?


    At that moment Jang Nilso felt a hunch.


    For the first time in his life, he met someone who couldn''t be interpreted.


    It was that moment.


    "Turn it off¡­¡­."


    Cliffs soaked in silence, hands rising from below, gripped the edge of the cliff.


    Everyone''s eyes were on it in a momentarily.


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    The messed up hands rose one by one. The shaman''s inspectors and Shaolin''s draws finally succeeded in climbing the hellish cliff.


    "Get up!"


    "Don''t let your guard down and go all the way up! Those on the right, protect the back!"


    More and more people began to climb up the cliff.


    And unfortunately, those who climbed the cliff naturally gathered behind Chung-Myung.


    Then Haomun''s armed forces and Black Guibo''s inspection team quickly ran behind Jang Nilso''s back and began to shoot out his life.


    There was tension on the cliff.


    Chung-Myung slowly turned to Jang Nilso.


    "This¡­¡­."


    Jook was apparently smirked at his face.


    "I don''t think your plan went well considering that you''ve been talking like you''re doing well. What should I do? Everyone''s up there.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s why you should''ve fought when you were talking. That would have changed things a little."


    There is no way Jang Nilso can refute this. Jang Nilso''s plan to take care of them down the cliff is completely shattered.


    Everyone looked at Jang Nilso''s face.


    At this moment when the plan went wrong, I couldn''t stand it because I was curious about what Jang Nilso would look like.


    But after a while, the look on Jang Nilso''s face left everyone speechless.


    His face was filled with the brightest smile ever.


    "I admit it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The slow tone was strangely excited.


    "This battle is....¡±


    Stopping for a moment, he licked his lips while looking at Chung-Myung. Then he spoke very slowly.


    "¡­¡­you won."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At Jang Nilso''s completely unexpected remark, Chung-Myung retires and stares at Jang Nilso.


    Then, he said in a voice that seemed to suppressing his anger.


    "¡­what a sham?¡±


    "Literally."


    Jang Nilso shrugs his shoulders. It was a face that showed the ease of the first time.


    "It wasn''t in my calculations that you were so caught at the ankles. Surely you''ve completely distorted the picture I made by me made. So there''s no way I wouldn''t admit it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "This is my defeat. This battle is your victory. Definitely, a strong man does not win a battle unconditionally. This hurts a lot. The alias will laugh at you.¡±


    Chung-Myung glared at Jang Nilso without a hitch. This can''t be the end of what Jang Nilso is trying to say.


    "But¡­¡­."


    Sure enough, Jang Nilso''s lips opened slightly, revealing white teeth.


    "It''s just a battle.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I won this war, Hwasan The Dragon."


    If it were Chung-Myung, he would not have listened to it with his back of his ear.


    But it''s different now. As soon as I heard Jang Nilso full of conviction, I had no choice but to feel the fact that something was wrong.


    "You don''t know."


    Jang Nilso''s mouth is twisted."You should know that best here, but you have no idea. That''s a weird thing, too. Surely you are unique.¡±


    "What nonsense...¡­.¡±


    "I''ll let you know."


    Jang Nilso cut off Chung-Myung''s tongue and gazed softly. Then, he spoke in a soft tone as if he were teaching his beloved student.


    "Let me tell you, Hwasan The Dragon. As with battles, war is not won by the strong. A war is lost to those who have something to protect."


    Jang Nilso tapped my head with his finger.


    "That''s why you can''t beat me. Do you understand?"


    Chung-Myung grabbed the sword.


    "You son of a b*tc*....¡±


    Wood.


    His feet dug into the ground, putting strength into his body as if he had rushed at any moment.


    It was not immediately clear what Jang Nilso meant or what he was up to. However, as soon as Chung-Myung heard the word "protect," numerous people''s faces, ranging from Oh Gum to Hwasan and Hye Yeon, came to mind.


    And now there is one thing for sure.


    Jang Nilso needs to shut up that mouth before he does something stupid!


    When Chung-Myung lowered his posture like a hungry wolf, Jang Nilso shook his head with a smile.


    "You don''t understand me at all, Hwasan The Dragon. This war is....¡±


    Jang Nilso said with his arms stretched out as he declared.


    "It''s already over."


    "Shut your mouth, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Eventually, Chung-Myung flew straight into Jang Nilso, kicking the ground hard. Where did the sword gain such strength burn red?


    But Jang Nilso was just laughing strangely at Chung-Myung.


    As if he knew the sword could never reach him.


    What the hell?


    It was the very moment when a terrible sense of incompatibility swept through Chung-Myung.


    Oh, my god!


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were wide open as he rushed at Jang Nilso. His head turned violently to the side.


    Whoosh!


    But there was no time to try. The tension that flew stuck in Chung-Myung''s side.


    "Chung-Myung ahhhhhhhhhh!"


    An unexpected situation causes Yoo-Esul to burst out of his mouth as he tried to rush after Chung-Myung.


    "??, Chung-Myung! Chung-Myung ahhhh!"


    Chung-Myung flew like a broken kite and was stuck on the floor.


    Ogum ran towards Chung-Myung with a scathing cry.


    But only one person.


    Baek Cheonman turned his head to look elsewhere with a demon-like face.


    A tooth that blew tension to Chung-Myung.


    The face of a man who blew a male and female that could never have been stopped because he could never have expected it.


    "This¡­¡­."


    Crunch, crunching.


    Baek Cheon''s teeth split, and veins popped out of his eyes. A voice as low as a cry came out.


    "Huh¡­do."


    Eventually, a desperate voice burst out from his mouth, like the howling of an animal.


    "Hurdohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Heo Do-jin, a shaman''s long storyteller.


    He was staring this way with a deaf face.

 Chapter - 822 Episode 822. I won this war. (2)

    Stretched hands and vicious lips.


    Everyone''s eyes were on Heo Do-jin.


    Not only the Ogum, but also the old file room in the back, and even the Sapa looked at Heo Do-jin with their eyes wide open in shock.


    Among them, Jang Nilso was the only one who didn''t change his expression.


    "Hoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo...¡­.¡±


    Heo Do-jin''s harsh breathing sounds come out of his mouth. He grabbed his extended hand and stole his sweaty face.


    "You... you crazy bastard!"


    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth and spouted as if he were about to rush at Heo Do-jin.


    "What have you done? What have you done?¡­!¡±


    Baek Cheon''s head was filled with anger to the extent that he could use evil by spitting abuse at the shaman''s long writer.


    But Heo Do-jin didn''t respond to his rant. Just glance and walk slowly to Jang Nilso.


    Chung-Myung doesn''t exactly have a grudge.


    No, even if there is a grudge, this is not the time to solve it. Heo Do-jin attacked Chung-Myung for just one reason.


    This is because no one could watch Jang Nilso attack and turn the cliff back into a battlefield.


    Heo Do-jin stood in front of Jang Nilso''s chapter. Then he sighed deeply.


    Even at this time, there were people climbing cliffs. Scattered mollusks, devastating eyes.


    Heo Do-jin, biting his lips at the sight, finally faced Jang Nilso. Blood stood in his eyes. Jang Nilso received the hateful look with a smile on his face.


    The eyes were on the two.


    "Loser¡­. No, Sapaeryunju."


    And among them, Heo Do-jin opened his mouth.


    "The Grand Nationalist¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    His voice was suppressed as if he were holding something back with all his might.


    "As a long-standing writer of the Great Buddha Party, a shaman...¡­. No, on behalf of the shaman and the political factions of the world¡­¡­.¡±


    The corners of Jang Nilso''s mouth rolled up more and more.


    At the moment when his unique smile spread, Heo Do-jin spat out as if throwing up.


    "¡­I ask for your peace with the Loyalists."


    A hell of a stillness fell on a cliff.


    Everyone couldn''t even breathe and looked at Heo Do-jin.


    What have I just heard?¡¯


    Harmony?


    Did you just say reconciliation? A shaman is making peace with Sapaeryon?


    Everyone heard and didn''t understand. The words shamanism, sapaeryeon, and harmony were not intertwined at all. The faces of those who faced something they had never imagined before turned white.


    It was Jang Nilso who broke the deathly silence.


    "Hmm¡­¡­."


    The gentle nasal sound he had spilled was quite exciting and pleasant.


    "Furious¡­¡­."


    Staring still at Heo Do-jin, he said in a laughing voice.


    "I didn''t expect that word to come out of the mouth of the arduous shaman." This is Won, I''m flattered."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Despite Jang Nilso''s dither, Heo Do-jin just kept his mouth shut. as if to endure any humiliation


    "So¡­¡­ what are the terms?"


    "A year!"


    Heo Do-jin chewed it out.


    "For the next year, I will not cross the Janggang River with the Five Great Sega, including the Nine File Room. No, there will be no access to the intestines. As long as they make peace here and let us go.¡±


    "Oh, my God!"


    Only then came a desperate cry from Namgung Wang''s mouth, who climbed up the cliff."Are you crazy? What are you talking about?"


    His eyes filled with anger boiled as if they were overflowing at any momentarily.


    How can you say such a thing without going out of your mind? I can''t believe that the Old File Room and the Great Sega are having a conversation with Sapaeryon. This is a reversal of the roots of the old faction and the Great Sega.


    "Are you freaking out or something? How dare you give in to those filthy Sapa people! And you''re the master of the shaman! Shame on you!"


    Namgung Wang''s voice was heartbreaking, but Heo Do-jin opened his mouth with a look of unwaveringness.


    "¡­¡­sigh."


    "What?"


    "Shut up."


    Heo Do-jin glared at Namgang Hwang. Life fell from my eyes.


    In the formidable spirit, Namgung Wang was fed up and shut himself up. Even if he faced a deadly enemy, he would not stare at him like that.


    "¡­a man of a thousand minds."


    Heo Do-jin gritted his teeth.


    But it was the same for Bop Kye, who belatedly climbed up the cliff, who did not understand his behavior.


    "Long storyteller, what the hell are you trying to do? Shaolin can''t stand by this."


    His face was even devastated.


    Then Heo Do-jin questioned Bop Kye with a cold voice.


    "Stand by?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What if I don''t sit still?"


    "¡­¡­Amitabul."


    Heo Do-jin''s momentum forced Bop Kye to shut his mouth in spite of his disapprovaluing his disapproval.


    "Can you take responsibility?"


    "¡­¡­what¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    "I lost all my disciples here and went back to Shaolin and asked if I could report to the director. No, can you handle a situation where even you''re dead and there''s no one left to report? Can you take that responsibility?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Bop Kye couldn''t say anything.


    Who in the world can take responsibility for such a thing? What''s more, he''s just an elder, not a leader of Shaolin. You will never be able to handle the situation.


    When Bop Kye couldn''t answer, Heo Do-jin gave a cold rebuke.


    "Then back off."


    "But¡­¡­ a long storyteller.¡±


    "Don''t you understand me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I told you to back off."


    Heo Do-jin growled out.


    "If you''re not prepared to take responsibility or have the ability to solve this situation, you should know how to shut up. What does barking like a dog solve?"


    Blood flowing from his lips, which he bit hard, fell down his chin.


    Humiliate?


    Pride?


    What''s wrong with that?


    Now his birthplace disciples are dying here. There is no way for them, who have exhausted all their strength to climb the cliff, to overcome the Sapae Ryeons like Seung-nyang, who are camped on this cliff.


    Even if they get through it, what''s left of them?


    Only a handful of people are left to overcome. That means the apocalypse of the shaman.


    You want me to be prepared to despise you in exchange for driving out the Sapa?


    What a load of crap.


    If they drive out the Sapa and inquire into it, the achievements will be shared by the rest of the Old File Room and the Great Sega. Shudang and Shaolin, Namgung and Cheongseong will never regain their spirits again, and they will lose their power and fall.


    Like, like the HWASAN of the past.


    Whasan miraculously recovered the tax, but there is no guarantee that such a miracle will happen to the shaman. No, as a shaman''s mastermind, he should never create a situation in which a shaman wants a miracle.


    "Hwa-yo, Sapa-ryeon-ju!"Heo Do-jin opened his mouth with bloodshot eyes.


    "I will sign a year''s non-aggression treaty in exchange for peace. Those who advocate chung will not step on the land of Gangnam for the next year."


    "Well."


    Jang Nilso tilted his head slightly with a look of no interest.


    "Gangnam... I don''t know what that means. Gangnam is already our land."


    "You know best that it''s not?"


    "¡­Ho-oh?"


    Jang Nilso grinned round and round.


    But Heo Do-jin didn''t show that ease. He bit his lips nervously and opened his mouth desperately.


    "Safae-ryeon is an organized organization. If we do a little more damage here, it''ll collapse in an instant. That''s not what you want."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "A year will be enough to clean up the Sapaeryon and completely control Gangnam. Don''t you think so?"


    Heo Do-jin wedges at Jang Nilso with a strange look on his face.


    "If not, we''ll fight here until we co-destroy each other. Is it really the ending you want that all five of us here die down?"


    Jang Nilso grinned triumphantly at the words. The white tooth came out eerie.


    "I think you''re overestimating yourself."


    "At least you don''t want to give the rest a chance to fish."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Jang Nilso burst out laughing.


    Fishery.


    That''s true. If they use their power here, the rest of the old file room and the Great Sega will not miss this opportunity and move south.


    Even with a complete victory over these five clans, they can''t afford the offensive that follows. A cornered rat bites a cat. They, who have been deprived of their rent, will persist desperately to the end.


    "Smart, Heo Do-jin."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But¡­¡­ poor, mean. Oh, and heinous again. Yeah, like...¡­.¡±


    A derisive horse flew slowly toward Heo Do-jin.


    "Like Sapa."


    The sheer humiliation weighed down Heo Do-jin''s whole body. My body was shaking slightly. But he doesn''t dare to resist that. It''s not him who''s holding the knife, it''s Jang Nilso.


    "Yes, I like someone like you. Hahahahaha! The great shaman''s writer is begging for his life! Hahaha!


    Jang Nilso''s ore spread over the cliff.


    Crunch.


    The disciples of Gupa, who stood on the cliff, squashed their lips holding back their anger.


    It was because of such extreme humiliation. No one could have imagined that there would be a life-begging event on the Sapa to survive.


    You have to die fighting.


    That''s the arrangement, and that''s what they''ve learned. But no one could step up and say I was going to die.


    One''s death is not the end of it''s over. Fighting here means everyone''s death. Who dares to bear the awful weight.


    "But¡­¡­ I''ll have to know first.¡±


    Jang Nilso, who stopped laughing, stared at Heo Do-jin.


    "Do you deserve that? The power to negotiate on behalf of the factions and to keep them?¡±


    "If a shaman can''t do it, no one can."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "We live in cause and die in cause. You can''t ignore the covenant in the name of Shudang and Shaolin. And... if Shaolin, Shaman, and Namgoong don''t come out...¡­.¡±


    Heo Do-jin hesitated for a moment, clenched his teeth and continued."No gatekeeper would dare step on Gangnam. Land ruled by the Sapaeryon...¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso nodded as if he had a point.


    "But that''s not enough."


    "¡­I''ll put my neck on the line."


    "Well."


    Jang Nilso snorted and laughed.


    "That''s pathetic."


    Heo Do-jin''s fist was clenched white at the end of the horse. The fingernails dug into the palm, and red blood splattered through the cracks in the fist.


    "It can''t be worth that life, but the world''s renowned shaman is begging so obsequiously that there should be a reason not to listen out of pity."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But be aware. This is not an inviolable consultation, but an inviolable reconciliation. You are the only ones who cannot cross the Janggang River, and Sapaeryon is not restricted from advancing north over the Janggang River. And that period is three years, not a year."


    Hop-float Heo Do-jin''s eyes trembled.


    Who can fully understand how he feels when he is so proud? But Jang Nilso laughed as if he were all staring at him.


    "If you accept this¡­¡­.¡±


    And whispered in a corny smile.


    "I''ll take care of you so you can go back alive."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Heo Do-jin looked back in silence.


    You can see the disciples of the shaman clenching their teeth.


    His eyes were filled with determination, even if he died here, he was shouting never to endure the humiliation.


    But rather so, what he had to do was fixed.


    Heo Do-jin''s hand slowly lifted.


    The twitching fingertips were telling everyone how he felt. The trembling hand touched Ho Gong and took an airlift.


    Slowly bending toward Jang Nilso, Heo Do-jin said quietly, bowing his head as if he could not see the sky. It was more of a whisper.


    "¡­I''ll take it."


    "Well."


    Jang Nilso nodded. Then he slowly swept through everyone who had gathered on the cliff. From his mouth came a loud, incessant voice.


    "I, Jang Nilso, hereby declare that in the name of Sapaeryonism, Gu Filebang, Oh Dae-se, and Sapaeryon signed a treaty of immortality in Gangnam. For the next three years! Neither Goo file room nor Oh Dae-se can step into Gangnam land! Instead¡­¡­."


    Jang Nilso smiled softly, slowly sweeping my lips with his index finger.


    "Go back alive. With that miserable life."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The horse penetrated the heart of everyone who climbed the cliff as a dagger.


    "Hahaha."


    Jang Nilso stared at everyone and turned away.


    "Let''s go back. It''s very painful to see the losers. Hahaha. Hahaha!"


    As if it wasn''t worth paying attention to the rest of them, he went away with a burst of light.


    All of the disciples of the old school could not bear to raise their heads as they heard laughter.


    I wanted to blame, and I wanted to get angry with my swearing.


    But they already knew their own shame desperately.


    No one was able to come forward.


    No one tried to stop Heo Do-jin by getting angry and raising their voice even though something that could never happen was happening right in front of him.


    That''s why I have to bow my head.


    "Hahahahahaha! Hahahahahaha!


    Blood tears flowed from Heo Do-jin''s eyes.a defeat with no excuse at all


    It was a perfect defeat, like a dagger in the bone.

 Chapter - 823 Episode 823. I won this war. (3)

    It was not until Jang Nilso moved away that King Black Dragon, who rose slowly to the top of the cliff, approached.


    "That''s too bad.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I should have killed you here.¡±


    Namgung Wang''s whole face was filled with tendons and blood.


    "¡­¡­you must die in my hands, King Black Dragon."


    "How can you not even walk on the long course?"


    Crunch.


    Namgung Wang''s bite sounded like something was crushing. King Black Dragon laughed at him, who was shaking because he couldn''t stand anger and humiliation.


    "He''s begging for his life and barely running away, and he''s building his pride! Yeah, well, that''s the political party. Hahahahaha!"


    That was the end of the sentence. It would have been less shocking if he had made more blatant accusations, but King Heukryong went down the cliff neatly ignoring Namgung Wang, leaving only the laughter behind.


    "Well."


    The Mangeum godfather also twisted his mouth and stared at Heo Do-jin.


    "I''ve done my business.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    So even the Mangeum godfather turned around, and Cheonmyon Susa kicked his tongue.


    "Tsk tsk. You guys are so hard-hearted.¡±


    "¡­¡­Amitabul."


    Cheonmyon Susa took the gun against Bop Kye as Bop Kye exclaimed his disapproval with a pale complexion.


    "Sorim''s ignorance has been well explored, sir."


    "¡­¡­Hao Mun-ju''s ignorance is also¡­¡­it was unheard of."


    "I hope we can share our hands again next time."


    Cheonmyon Susa smiled bitterly. Then added the insinuation.


    "You''re going to have a hard time now, too. As you can see, my lord is very hard to handle."


    No one could answer that.


    Defeat Jang Nilso.


    Of course, there would have been someone who would dare to ignore him until now, but from today, the world''s view of him would be completely different.


    At least after this moment, it was clear that no one would dare to refer to anyone other than Jang Nilso as Safaje.


    "Sure."


    Finally, Cheonmyon Susa turned around.


    "Go back!"


    "Yes!"


    The Sapaeryundo, who left a blatant mockery and ridicule, began to descend the cliff without hesitation.


    All that is left to the rest is the misery.


    Those who climbed the cliff realized that they had never mixed their hands with the main balls of Sapaeryeon. Unlike themselves, who are miserable, there is no dust on their clothes.


    The fact has taken on even greater humiliation.


    "¡­hello."


    Namgang Wang, who was staring at those who were biting his lips and moving away, turned his head and saw Heo Do-jin.


    The two eyes of Won-dok were unbelievably cruel to the eyes of his allies.


    "Do you know what you''ve done?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "We are now alive begging for our lives on the Sapa. No matter how angry you are, the nature of it will never change!"


    Heo Do-jin looked up at the sky without saying a word.


    "How are you going to handle this? How can you take back the honor that fell to the ground, you f*cking bastard!"


    Heo Do-jin said in a low voice as the exuberant Namgang Wang tried to raise his voice again.


    "Then why didn''t you stop him?"


    "What?"


    "Then I said, why didn''t you stop it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Namgung Wang clenched his teeth and Heo Do-jin threw a cold look.


    "There must have been plenty of time to get in. No, you didn''t have to. If you''d led your men and attacked anyone, there would have been another war, no matter of negotiation. Then I''ll ask."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Are you sure you didn''t know that?"


    "This¡­¡­."


    Namgung Wang''s hands trembled. I felt like my head was burning with anger.


    "Did you say honor?"


    Heo Do-jin''s mouth was hard to laugh at.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. I''m going to take responsibility. I''ll swear at you, and of course I''ll get all the blame."


    "¡­¡­Amitabul."


    Bop Kye closed his eyes and memorized his disapproval. He didn''t dare face Heo Do-jin, either.


    "But honor...¡­.¡±


    Heo Do-jin giggled and laughed.


    "I''ve done it with all my heart in my mouth, but I''m sick of the hypocrisy. When I was on my knees begging for my life, I was watching with my hands behind my back, and now you guys didn''t mean to?"


    "Long story¡­¡­."


    "No, I''m fine. That''s how it works. Just¡­¡­."


    Heo Do-jin glared at Namgang Hwang, Bop Kai, and Byo Kyonja with a flabby face.


    "I will never apologize to you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I don''t want to thank you. But¡­¡­ at least know what the figure is."


    "Gain¡­¡­."


    Namgung Wang''s body was now trembling like an asiatic tree.


    But still, I couldn''t bring myself to run into Heo Do-jin. Because I know there''s nothing wrong with what he says.


    "¡­¡­Amitabul."


    Bop Kye, who quietly disliked, also lamented inwardly.


    How the hell am I supposed to deal with this?


    This terrible thing.


    After finishing what he had to say, Heo Do-jin looked up at the sky without hesitation.


    It''s Purguna.


    The sky was heartless blue and cold again.


    I was expecting these humans to come out anyway.


    Apologize? Why should he apologize?


    He saved everyone here. These are just people who don''t have the courage to nod and beg their enemies.


    Everyone died if he didn''t come forward. His actions saved everyone here.


    However, they will soon blame him and pass on all his faults. So why should he apologize?


    ''If there''s one thing that''s stuck... ''¡­.¡¯


    Just when Heo Do-jin was about to sigh.


    "Cher, Chung-Myung!"


    "Oh, no! When you wake up!"


    At the noise coming from over there, Heo Do-jin slowly turned his head away.


    I could see Hawasan the Dragon pushing my death penalty to his feet.


    It''s truly a terrible snare. The Hwasan Divine Dragon was the most wounded here. And I fought here more desperately than anyone else.


    The damage would have increased even more if he hadn''t hung on to Jang Nilso, and they would have had to offer more to Jang Nilso for peace.


    Heo Do-jin knew that better than anyone.


    "¡­Get out of my way."


    "Cher, Chung-Myung! Now¡­¡­."


    "Living quarters."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Move, please."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Now that it came out like this, Baek Cheon could no longer be dissuaded. Chung-Myung walked past Baek Cheon toward Heo Do-jin. His outburst of flesh fed everyone up.


    The shaman''s disciples also stopped breathing at the sight of Chung-Myung walking with blood dripping.


    "Stop."


    "Hey!"


    Ho Sanja and Hu Kang flew in and stood in front of Heo Do-jin.


    But Chung-Myung didn''t stop as if they weren''t even seen. It was just a limp approaching Heo Do-jin."Can''t you stop!"


    "This¡­¡­."


    "Get out of my way."


    Ho Sanja and Hu Wang looked back in surprise at the voice of Heo Do-jin, who came from behind.


    "Come on, long man."


    "Stay away from me.¡±


    "¡­¡­but the author¡­¡­.¡±


    They could not easily back down. It was because I can clearly feel that Chung-Myung''s life is sincere now.


    But Heo Do-jin just shook his head.


    "Are you going to embarrass me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Get out of the way, and stay out of the way."


    Hu Wang bit his lips.


    In the end, however, they could not disobey Jang, so the two took a step that would not fall apart. And standing behind Heo Do-jin, he looked at Chung-Myung on alertly at Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung limped up and stood right in front of Heo Do-jin, as if the process were not even visible.


    Afterwards, Oh Gum was showing his teeth like a venomous snake, nervous. So that they can rush forward in case of emergency.


    Heo Do-jin laughed at the sight.


    "Hwasan is the only one."


    On this cliff, those who can discuss the name of the flag...¡­.


    Then Chung-Myung started talking.


    "¡­¡­why did you do that?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why?"


    Heo Do-jin smirked.


    "Well¡­¡­."


    And muttered with empty eyes.


    "Why did he do that?"


    "You idiot!"


    Oh, my god!


    Chung-Myung''s fist stuck in Heo Do-jin''s face. As Heo Do-jin fell backwards, Chung-Myung climbed on top of it and hit his face one after another.


    "Why! Why did you do that? Why!"


    f*cking! f*cking!


    "Do the same thing again! Again? You son of a b*tc*!"


    Chung-Myung cried like a beast and beat Heo Do-jin. The shaman''s disciples tried to jump in awe, but their steps were forced to stop when Heo Do-jin, who fell to the floor, raised his hand.


    "Why!"


    Chung-Myung grabbed Heo Do-jin by the collar and pulled him. Their forehead banged into each other.


    Heo Do-jin looked at the sky with empty eyes, bleeding with his cracked lips.


    "I''m¡­¡­."


    A low voice leaked out.


    "¡­I just wanted to save my disciples."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s all¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s body was trembling.


    "Ee¡­¡­!"


    Holding Heo Do-jin by the collar with one hand, he lifted the other. The fist began to have a formidable energy.


    "Mur, stop!"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Whoosh!


    A loud roar came out. Chung-Myung''s fist was stuck in the ground right next to Heo Do-jin''s face.


    "For God''s sake¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who let go of Heo Do-jin by the collar, rose weakly. But even after he woke up, Heo Do-jin just looked up at the sky with blank eyes.


    "You morons...¡­.¡±


    Staring at Heo Do-jin and the disciples of the Great Sega and the other clans on the cliff, Chung-Myung turned away.


    He stumbled and Baek Cheon quickly grabbed his arm and helped.


    "¡­Let''s go back, Chung-Myung."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "This is not where we are. Let''s go to the long story. To Hwasan...¡­.Yeah, let''s go back to Hwasan."


    Oh Gum all nodded as Baek Cheon spoke. And I looked at Goofa with a tired face. No one could make eye contact with such a badger.


    When they were in a hurry to take care of their own lives, Hwasan Ogum fought against Jang Nilso.


    So how dare you say that in front of the Ogum?


    He''s unarmed to fight a strong enemy. It is an agreement because they do not back down even if they cannot win. Fighting only when you can win is neither negotiation nor will you. It is nothing more than an impression.I''ve heard and learned a lot.¡¯


    It''s different to simply know, and to do it.


    They fought back, they didn''t fight back.


    Jin Hyun closed his eyes as soon as he saw the sky with his bewildered eyes.


    "Let''s go, Chung-Myung."


    Baek Cheon helped Chung-Myung up. Jo-Gol also helped Chung-Myung on the other side.


    "Yes, Chung-Myung...¡­. Let''s go back. I don''t want to be here anymore."


    Jo-Gol''s recitation penetrated the ears of those who remained on the cliff. As if talking to the ear, so clearly.


    Then Chung-Myung opened his mouth.


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    "My sword... Give me my sword."


    "¡­¡­why?"


    Baek Cheon asked back with a disgruntled look. It was clearly meant not to talk to them anymore. But Chung-Myung shook his head looking at the face.


    "Not yet¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes turned down the cliff. His eyes were sinking cold.


    "I still have work to do."


    Blood dripping down Chung-Myung''s chin dripped onto the cliff.

 Chapter - 824 Episode 824. I won this war. (4)

    Coming down the cliff, the Mangeum godfather stared at Jang Nilso.


    ''Loss...''


    There are two reasons why he accepted Jang Nilso''s proposal.


    The first is a sense of crisis.


    It was because of the sense of crisis that if we stay like this, we might not be able to use our hands and be defeated individually. Too much force must be directed to the outside, and the best target for the outside force is Safi.


    And secondly...¡­.


    It was calculated that there would be no harm in using and throwing it away.¡¯


    This made it clear.


    His second calculation was completely wrong.


    For the most part, I was proud to understand Jang Nilso, but the real Jang Nilso was not in his calculations. Just since he came to them, no flow has escaped Jang Nilso''s grasp.


    You''re saying I was the one who was used to it?¡¯


    I got chills down my spine.


    Perhaps it was those factions who fought under him, not those factions, that feared Jang Nilso the most in this lava-burning war.


    I feel like my heart is tightening just by playing the Mangeum Loan, and I''m sure other people would have felt that way.


    "Anyway¡­¡­."


    The mangeum godfather hid his innermost thoughts and opened his mouth nonchalantly.


    "You''ve done a business that''¡±


    "Remaining business?"


    The face of King Black Dragon was distorted.


    "That''s your position. Zhang Gang only lost money! Most of all, half of the black dragon''s bow was cut out, which is irreparable damage!"


    The Black Dragon King glared at Jang Nilso with life in his eyes.


    "Jang Nilso! I''m sure you said you''d benefit the intestines! Did you fool me?"


    "You... Tsk tsk tsk."


    Cheonmyon Susa kicked her tongue.


    "I know it''s ignorant, but I don''t know the case. Watch your mouth, Black Dragon King. It''s a love affair that just started. If the dignity of the Ryanist is compromised, it is not good for us either."


    "Shut up, you rat! You didn''t cheat on me by squeezing it with Jang Nilso?"


    When King Black Dragon burst into aging, Cheonmyon Susa''s eyes quickly cooled.


    "LOL."


    But then Jang Nilso smiled softly and opened his mouth softly.


    "You don''t have to be so angry. Because I''ve brought a definite gain to the Janggang.¡±


    "¡­benefit? Did you say gain?"


    "Now no one will stop you from doing anything in the Zhang River. For the next three years."


    The Black Dragon King opened his eyes slightly suspiciously.


    "One coffin¡­¡­".¡±


    "It''s also hard to deal with watercolors alone. They''ve always been supported by the Old File Room and the Great Sega. If they can''t come forward, the coffin will turn a blind eye."


    "Well."


    "If that''s the case, it''s not a job to repair this damage, is it? Rather, the channel will be stronger.¡±


    King Black Dragon stared at Jang Nilso without saying a word and coughed loudly.


    "I''m sure that''s what you''re saying, Ryeonju?"


    "Of course I do."


    "I''ll fool you this time."


    When King Black Dragon stepped down, Cheonmyon Susa asked, holding a complaint.


    "Will they keep their promise, Lyeonju?"


    "I have no choice but to protect it. No, you''ll keep it.¡±


    Jang Nilso twisted the corners of his mouth.


    "There''s no one better to play with than those who are bound by justification and decency. I don''t mind that."


    "Well, I''ll trust the lord."


    The Mangeum godfather also spoke.


    "Well, now the important thing is to stabilize the Saparias as quickly as possible.¡±


    "That''s right."


    "¡­¡­then we''ll go back this way and clean up the door and prepare for a new regime.""I guess so."


    "But it takes one.¡±


    The Mangeum godfather tilted his head slightly and asked. His eyes were dim.


    "If we had blood ties, it wouldn''t have been so hard to wipe them all out of there. Besides, Shaolin, Shaman, and Namgoong would have been worth the damage.¡±


    "Value¡­¡­."


    Jang Nilso rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "What I want is not to win a battle, but to win a war. My opponent is...No, our opponents are not Shaolin or shamans, but the whole of the midfield."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Do you know why people fear ghosts?"


    "¡­isn''t it because it''s hard to deal with?"


    "No."


    Jang Nilso shook his head.


    "Because I know what ghosts are."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "A child who doesn''t know ghosts is not afraid to see them. But adults who have heard so many times about what it is and why it''s scary are afraid of ghosts."


    The face of the Mangeum godfather has hardened slightly.


    "Soon everyone in the world will be afraid of me and the name of Sapaeryon. From then on, things will be a little easier."


    The Mangeum godfather shook his head.


    The same was true when I came here. The author seems to tell everything, but in the end, he doesn''t tell anything.


    But one thing is for sure.


    "It was a good decision to make a love affair.¡±


    "Hahaha."


    Jang Nilso laughed softly.


    "If you think so, don''t stick to the name Black Gwi Bo. I''ll abandon the name of the whole room, too.


    "¡­I see. I''ll see you soon. There''s a lot to discuss."


    The Mangeum godfather turned away as if his business was over.


    Then King Heukryong turned around with a satisfied smile. Last but not least, Cheonmyon Susa grinned at Jang Nilso.


    "The hard way is open, Lyeonju."


    "You have to live with it.¡±


    "I look forward to your kind cooperation. Just know that I don''t doubt the power of ryanism."


    "Of course."


    "Loud. Sounds fun. It''s going to be fun."


    Cheonmyon Susa walked away with a unique smile. As everyone moved away, the cold life that Jang Nilso had endured in his eyes soon poured out.


    "¡­You sneaky snakes.¡±


    Behind Jang Nilso, who turned around, was a white wagon with eight horses. Hoga Myong, who was quietly waiting behind the wagon, greeted Jang Nilso with a cotton cloth.


    "You''ve done a great job. Ark, no...¡­.Leon lord."


    "You don''t look good. What a disgrace. Yeah."


    Jang Nilso made a groan. Hoga Myong grinned bitterly and held out the wet cloth.


    "I guess I should have brought the fighters."


    "It''s not like I don''t have any hands, it''s fine."


    Jang Nilso, who took the cotton cloth, wiped the blood off his body.


    "Everything went according to the Lord of Lyeon."


    "It''s just the beginning.


    Jang Nilso answered lightly and polished his upper body by changing the cotton cloth several times. Hoga Myong pulled a white white tarp out of the wagon and hung it up. Organized neatly, Jang Nilso frowned at the broken accessories.


    "Tsk."


    Wood-deuk.


    He sighed as he pulled the broken accessories out of his body without regret, turning his hair back.


    "There''s no way those snakes will follow me. Once the urgent fire has been extinguished, they will try to devour Sapaeryon from now on."


    "I''m sure it''ll come out like that."


    "Yeah, that''s what Sapa does. They''re the ones who pull knives to eat a bean right in front of each other, rather than a big feed far away. They''re more of a problem than the factions."If Jang Nilso has completely sorted out Shaolin and Shudang here, it is obvious what will happen after that.


    They will recognize Jang Nilso as an enemy, not the remaining factions. They must have joined forces behind them to get rid of Jang Nilso and everyone and share Gangnam.


    This is a testament to the history of the Sapa, which has been repeated countless times.


    "But¡­¡­ now we can''t do that.¡±


    Jang Nilso pulled up the corners of his mouth. A unique smile bloomed on his face.


    "Safae-ryeon should not have power in itself. Only the love of love that I control should have meaning. What I''ve gained in this war is not such a treaty. That''s me, Jang Nilso, spreading out into the world."


    Jang Nilso brushed my lips with his index finger.


    "Fame is nothing but useless rubbish, but sometimes it''s more powerful than any other violence."


    Hoga Myong''s eyes glanced with admiration.


    Since when has Jang Nilso been painting this?


    Ever since you brought in the heads of Sinjuopae?


    Or since Hwasan came into the intestines?


    He''s either, or he''s green?


    No, it''s not.


    At least you saw this when you met Dangga-ju.¡¯


    So when Hoga Myong tried to deal with the Hawasan Myron, he would have stopped it.


    It''s not just a step ahead. Jang Nilso is a man who plays with the world on his hands.


    "Now we''re gonna have to fight for a while. It''s not going to be easy to get those snakes out of their gills."


    "But the Lord will do it well."


    "Tsk tsk. Alias, aliases. You have a way of overestimating me. I''m already in trouble."


    Jang Nilso shook his head and climbed into the wagon. Hoga Myong followed him up, closed the wagon door, took out the alcohol he had prepared in advance, and offered politely.


    "I''ve got it ready."


    "Have I ever told you that this is why I like you?"


    Jang Nilso grinned.


    "It''s a long way to go, but we can have a toast today. Isn''t that so?"


    "Of course, my lord."


    "Hahaha!"


    It was just the moment Jang Nilso tried to pour a glass of alcohol.


    "Hm?"


    Hoga Myong''s head headed toward the carriage''s door. Because there was a commotion outside.


    What''s going on?


    I''m sure the battle''s already over.


    Jang Nilso frowned and Hoga Myong said straight away.


    "I''ll go out and...¡­.¡±


    But the moment he tried to get up from his seat.


    Crack!


    Something sharp popped in through the wall of the carriage.


    For a moment, Hoga Myong broke out in a cold sweat.


    A sword that is so sharp that it seems to cut itself with just that story is stopped in front of half of his face, which stands up.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    If only one more sword had entered, he wouldn''t have been alive.


    "Tsk."


    Jang Nilso, who blocked the sword that burst through the wagon wall, kicked his tongue.


    "It''s because they''re short-tempered. Yeah."


    Then he sighed and stood up holding two bottles of alcohol.


    When I opened the door and went out of the carriage, the warriors of the bay were gathered to protect the carriage.And across from it stood a man.


    "Get back."Many people, who were about to rush into the man, looked back at Jang Nilso in surprise.


    "Get back."


    "Yes!"


    The panhandlers quickly rolled back from side to side to clear the way. After getting off the wagon, Jang Nilso pulled out the sword that had been embedded.


    "¡­...this black parting gift?"


    "Bring it. It''s expensive."


    "Tsk. That''s good."


    Jang Nilso threw a sword in his hand at the man with a sad look on his face. Chung-Myung, who accepted a black plum sword with a green thread, pushed the sword into the sword and stared at Jang Nilso.


    Jang Nilso sighed lightly.


    "This wagon is expensive, too.¡­.¡±


    "If you come to the island, I''ll buy you a new one."


    "Instead of giving me a neck?"


    "Don''t you have to live with that?¡±


    "Hahaha."


    Jang Nilso threw a bottle in his hand at Chung-Myung this time. Chung-Myung, who took the bottle, took it to his mouth without saying a word and tilted it.


    Gulp. Gulp. Gulp.


    Jang Nilso smiled as he watched Chung-Myung drinking without hesitation.


    "It tastes like alcohol.¡±


    Then he started drinking from the bottle, too.


    Hoga Myong stared blankly at the scene.


    Chung-Myung, who dashes into a wagon where the people of all walks of life camped and throws a sword at Jang Nilso''s wagon, or Jang Nilso, who offers alcohol to Chung-Myung.


    He couldn''t understand their world.


    The two men, who took the bottle off their mouths, faced each other.


    Jang Nilso''s mouth was smirked with an earful smile. Revealing his teeth, he recited quietly like a beast threatening his prey.


    "Yes¡­¡­."


    The growling voice was infested with living and hostility.


    "Why did you come back to me after saving my life?" I wouldn''t be begging you to kill me.¡±


    Then Chung-Myung''s eyes were filled with deep flesh.

 Chapter - 825 Episode 825. I won this war. (5)

    "Your mouth is alive."


    "Whoa?"


    Jang Nilso laughed as if he were intrigued.


    "You don''t mean to."


    At Chung-Myung''s words, Jang Nilso''s eyes bore a strange light.


    Surely this guy is funny. Even Hoga Myong, who knows Jang Nilso best, can''t read his mind completely. But this guy doesn''t care what he really means.


    Who else in the world is this funny?


    "You weren''t there, were you?"


    "What are you talking about?¡±


    "Explosive."


    "Hahaha."


    Jang Nilso giggled and laughed.


    "I''m sure you haven''t already checked¡­¡­. That''s too bad. You should have checked the hole yourself and twisted your stomach. Of course, I''m sorry I couldn''t see the scene."


    Chung-Myung''s mouth twisted as if it were distorted.


    ''You''ve played well.¡¯


    Of course there were explosives.


    It is not the power of a man who first burst a cliff. There was definitely an explosive.


    But there were no other explosives.


    Come to think of it, it''s too natural. Pyrotechnics enough to knock down all the cliffs are hard to obtain even with a coffin. It is almost impossible for common sense to save it and move it to Janggang in a short period of time to plant it in an appropriate place.


    At that moment, though, no one doubted the fact that there was a bomb there. Even Chung-Myung.


    There are two reasons.


    It was because it was so intense to see the cliff burst out in front of my eyes with the explosive fire. There''s no way people who saw the spectacular scene can think rationally and calmly.


    No, at that time, even if the possibility of explosives being installed on the cliff was only ten minutes, it would have been inevitable to climb the cliff.


    There''s no one to risk their lives on the odds of a tenth.


    And the other thing is...¡­.


    "It was a good excuse to bring in the white lightning guns and turn them over.¡±


    "Of course."


    Jang Nilso laughed excitedly.


    It''s like an organ. Doesn''t it feel like Chung-Myung is slowly rewriting the meaning of the number he put in?


    No matter how great a number is, a knight becomes lonely if no one understands the meaning of the number. That''s why outstanding people need a match.


    "Those who came to the Jang River were watching every move of your Hwasan. I''m sure you knew that you guys had a lightning gun in your hands on."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If they weren''t stupid, they would have understood the moment they faced me that the gun had come out of my hands. So¡­¡­."


    Jang Nilso gives a grotesque smile.


    "Of course you thought I had a lot of explosives. Thanks to you."


    "A snake of a b*tc*...¡­.¡±


    This was more of a compliment than a curse.


    That''s what it is, if I have to say.


    The old file room was frightened by non-existent explosives and desperately climbed the cliff. Thanks to him, he suffered damage that he did not have to wear, and exhausted all his energy while climbing cliffs.


    "There must have been nothing on the road, right?¡±


    "Of course."


    Jang Nilso smiled admirably and added.


    ''Cause I couldn''t afford to take my troops out of there.


    "¡­what were you going to do if they went back to retreat?"


    "There''s nothing I can do. I''m going to be a chicken-chasing dog and trudging around."


    Jang Nilso shrugs his shoulders.


    "But then you''ll see that they''re more stupid than you think, so isn''t it worth it? Those stupid people could eat them up at any time."Chung-Myung distorted his face and laughed, holding his stomach.


    This is a real male lunatic.


    My stomach turned upside down as if I had swallowed something wrong. The more I point out one by one, the more pronounced it becomes.


    Everyone here was playing around with Jang Nilso.


    What makes Chung-Myung even more unbearable is that even Hwasan played on Jang Nilso''s palm.


    It all started from luring them into the intestines. Jang Nilso would have initially intended to lure Hwasan into the Changgang River to attract other old factions.


    The old file room and Oh Dae-sega, who had never imagined that Sapa would set a trap against them, fell into the trap.


    The smile suddenly disappeared as if it had been washed away and only a cold expression remained.


    "The intestinal inflexibility...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung gritted his teeth.


    "You''ve ruled out the treaty.¡±


    ''Cause you can''t say yes.''


    Jang Nilso giggled and laughed.


    "Not like those idiots. You''re not backing down. And you were the only one who could make a choice on behalf of Chun Woo-meng.¡±


    "I don''t think that''s all."


    "Ha... ha ha."


    Jang Nilso''s face, who was smiling brightly, hardened slightly. Chung-Myung''s words seem to have gone beyond his expectations this time.


    "Anyway, that''s fine. I''ll make good use of the land you handed over. Tell the enemy''s pups clearly. I''m going to cut your throat if you come near me.¡±


    "Why should I do that? You understood that the Old File Room and the Great Sega don''t have access to the Changgang River? But why should I guarantee your territory? What?"


    "That''s what you want.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso''s eyes drew lines.


    flesh and blood


    The thick flesh leaked through his thin eyes.


    "Hwasan the Divine Dragon. Hwasan The Dragon¡­¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso shook his head as he was reciting.


    "That name is not enough for you now. My heart is freezing."


    "There''s nothing to burn. It''s just an obvious trick."


    What Jang Nilso wants now is the downfall of the Old File Room and the Great Sega. First of all, the thunderstorm will not be in his sight right now sight.


    In terms of power, even if we combine Cheon U-men and Sapa, they will be similar to or inferior to those in the old file room and the five generations.


    As long as there is no possibility of Chun Woo-myung and Sapaeryon joining hands, even with this one victory, Sapaeryon will not be able to relax.


    That''s why we buy time by the impervious treaty. And¡­¡­.


    "It will thoroughly destroy the old file room and the five major houses.¡¯


    Rumors that Gufa and Oh Dae-sega were defeated and backed down from the Janggang River will probably spread soon. And so will the rumours that he begged for his life serviciously.


    Jang Nilso will spread it himself.


    Criticism will reach heaven, and the reputation they have built and the honor they have polished will be thrown into the dirt.


    But in the meantime...¡­what if the Heavenly Fellow were to stand on one of the pillars of the Long River?


    What if the Heavenly Father protects the people there?


    It''s hell for Goofa.¡¯


    If even Chun Woo-mang had succumbed, there would be some public opinion that he could not help it. However, if rumors spread that Chun Woo-men fought to the end, no one will now be able to bring the two letters "consultation" in front of the names of the Gupilebang and the Great Sega.


    In other words, it is none other than Jang Nilso who is now most desperate to praise the League of Heaven.


    "Tsk. That''s not funny. It''s supposed to be a gift to someone who''s scared and wants to run away."


    Jang Nilso took a sip and kicked his tongue.


    "Not only where you occupy it, but by mouth, it will not be approached. I''ll be in trouble if the Gufas block the logistics to kill you and kill me, or if the stupid King Black Dragon overpulls his stomach and blocks the business district leading to Gangnam.""You''re talking stupidly. Do you think I''m going to let you through for a few pennies after hearing that?


    "You''re gonna rip it out anyway, aren''t you? Am I wrong?"


    Chung-Myung smiled with his teeth revealed.


    Of course, it''s inside out. To the point where my teeth are chipped.


    But to put it bluntly, Cheon Woo-men and Hwasan have not lost anything from this. On the contrary, I have gained too much.


    Chun Woo-meng will now take over the seat of the old file room and Oh Dae-sega, which represented strong consultations in the past, and will make huge profits by monopolizing the shipping routes to Gangnam.


    In return, Sapaeryon weakened the power of the Gupilebang and Odaesega, and bought time to overhaul the interior.


    a hostile symbiotic relationship


    There would be no more appropriate expression between them.


    "What do you think, Hwasan The Dragon?"


    "¡­what?"


    "Do you like my present?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You can''t refuse this gift. No, there''s no way to say no. But you don''t have to thank me. I''ve received enough gifts from you, too. Hahahaha!


    Chung-Myung''s smile deepened.


    "I''ll tell you, too."


    "Hm?"


    Jang Nilso watched Chung-Myung with a smile on his face. Like he couldn''t wait to hear what he was going to say.


    "You''re right. You won this war."


    "Hm?"


    "But it''s only a war.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso''s eyes sank gently.


    "You''ll find out when you watch. What a stupid thing you''ve done."


    "¡­a stupid act?"


    "A battle is a small thing compared to a war."


    "That''s right."


    "But war is no big deal compared to good fortune."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you really wanted to get your hands on the strong, you should have taken me and Hawsan down here at all costs. You''re the one who''s distracted by the little prey in front of you and missed the big one.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''ll find out."


    The gruesome flesh oozed out of Chung-Myung''s body.


    "What does it mean to give Hwasan time? It won''t be that long. The moment your throat is cut off, you will surely regret and regret today. Definitely."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso''s face is cold.


    Simple threats¡­¡­No, maybe it''s just a cold foot to come.


    But¡­¡­.


    In Jang Nilso''s ears, that was not so simple to hear.


    We have to send him alive. Chung-Myung is essential to his plan. Because he exists, he can balance the commonwealth, the Four Fighters, and the Old and Great Sega.


    If Chung-Myung doesn''t exist, Chun Woo-men will collapse rapidly, and Gufa and Oh Dae-sega, where the checkers disappeared, will go south with blood in their eyes.


    But¡­¡­ on the other hand, his instincts are speaking.


    Perhaps sending this young man alive would be more dangerous than dealing with Gufa and Oh Dae-sega.


    Just like this guy said.


    Wood-deuk.


    Jang Nilso clenched his fist unknowingly.


    ''Now at least...''.¡¯


    It was just the moment Jang Nilso bit his lips with a seething flesh.


    Suddenly, I saw a group of fighters approaching quickly in the distance.


    What about that?


    Jang Nilso''s eyes are slightly bigger. It''s still too far away to be seen, but it''s definitely approaching at an alarming rate.


    Green?


    As soon as they saw the green storm on, Jang Nilso was able to identify those approaching.


    "Tsk¡­¡­."


    Again, Jang Nilso reluctantly loosened his fist. No matter how hard he may be, it''s too much to kill Chung-Myung before they arrive. And if there''s a battle here, Jang Nilso is now at a disadvantage.This is the end of the day...¡­.


    "¡­...is it on my side that saved my life?"


    "If only the idiot hadn''t done anything stupid."


    The Four Thousand Dangs. They were fast approaching Chung-Myung.


    If they had joined the battlefield, the results would certainly have been different.


    "¡­¡­When did you call me?¡±


    ''Cause I don''t know what''s going to happen.


    Jang Nilso licked his lips with his tongue out.


    It was dangerous.


    I almost got cornered. This guy is really dangerous.


    "I don''t care."


    Jang Nilso finished drinking in my hand and looked down at Chung-Myung.


    "Anyway, I''m the one who won this war."


    "Yeah, so enjoy it.¡±


    Chung-Myung smiled with his teeth revealed.


    "A moment of joy that won''t be long.¡±


    The eyes of the two staring at each other were filled with deep flesh.


    "Hmph."


    Jang Nilso, who snorted lightly, turned to the wagon first.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes."


    In a wagon that began to move slowly, Jang Nilso leaned his head against the wall with a strange face.


    ''It''s getting uncomfortable.''


    I thought it was a complete victory. But... wasn''t it a pretty lucky victory now? If they had endured until the arrival of the Sacheon Party, Sapaeryeon would not have been able to take the initiative in the battlefield and negotiate.


    "I don''t like drinking."


    A low murmur leaked from the red lips. Jang Nilso''s eyes narrowed like a snake.


    ''Hwasan¡­And the Hwasan Divine Dragon Chung-Myung.''


    It was the moment Jang Nilso carved the name into his heart.


    "I''ll have to prepare a proper name. I don''t want this enemy of Jang Nilso to be called such a rookie."


    After a while, his smug smile slowly spread over the wagon to the calm land.

 Chapter - 826 Episode 826. Where are the others now? (1)

    The white wagon and the bay following it went away.


    Dang Gunnak, who arrived with the Dangga, sighed as he saw it.


    "¡­I guess I came too late."


    "No."


    Chung-Myung shook his head.


    "You were here on time.¡±


    "Your body is....¡±


    "Well, that''s enough."


    The word mop couldn''t have been more appropriate, but Chung-Myung smiled nonchalantly.


    In fact, it wasn''t a big deal for him in the past. It''s not like my arms and legs fell off.


    "¡­¡­I''ve brought in a bunch of people who are good at medicine, so you should be treated first."


    "No, it''s okay. More than that¡­¡­."


    As Chung-Myung tried to turn around, Dang Gunnak grabbed his shoulder.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung turned wonderfully and repeatedly said with a determined face.


    "I''m going to get my treatment first."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What are you doing?"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    An elder of a dang family with a white cloth over his shoulders ran. Chung-Myung smacked his lips with a slightly embarrassed face.


    "I''ll be treated. I''ll get a real treatment. But not now. Let''s wrap this up first."


    "Is it urgent?"


    "Rather than urgent¡­It''s something I have to do."


    Dang Gunnak, who saw Chung-Myung''s eyes, hesitated as if he was displeased, eventually nodded reluctantly.


    "All right, just remember one thing. Your body isn''t just yours. That''s what it''s like to lead."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "No, well¡­¡­".¡±


    Chung-Myung scratched the back of his head.


    "Nothing."


    It''s a word I used to hear quite often.


    How dare you think your body belongs to yourself!


    ''Nagging...''


    I never thought I''d hear that obvious nag here again. I felt a sense of pain at the end of my nose because I was in an urgent situation.


    "How was it, Jang Nilso?"


    "¡­It''s a snake.¡±


    "It''s a huge snake. The world calls a giant snake a dragon.¡±


    "The dragon freezes to death. It''s a snake."


    Chung-Myung glared at Jang Nilso''s wagon, which is now as far away as a faint dot.


    Feel free to be happy now.¡¯


    But when you see it again, the smile will all go away.


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung with his short tongue turned nervously.


    "Go up. Jang Moon-in is up there.


    "I see, but what the hell happened? Your condition tells me there was a big fight, but why does Jang Nilso step down? He didn''t even seem to have suffered much damage."


    "That''s¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung picked out a word, scratched his head and sighed.


    "It''s a little complicated to explain.¡±


    Dang Gunnak''s eyes are questioned.


    * * *


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    Oh Geom, who had been waiting anxiously all along, was surprised to see Chung-Myung climbing the cliff again.


    I said I would go with him, but I had no choice but to wait here when Chung-Myung said that if several people went, there would be a fight again. It''s not like he won''t go even if he''s stopped.


    "Are you all right, Jang Nilso, did the son of a b*tc* ever try again?


    "What the hell? If you don''t want to die, shut up!"


    "¡­¡­I don''t know who you really are."


    After examining Chung-Myung''s physical condition, they only breathed a sigh of deep relief when they confirmed that they had no new wounds.


    "What the hell did you do?"


    "It''s no big deal. I''m just upset to let you go."


    "¡­...crazy, please¡­"¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon wrapped his throbbing head around him. At that time, Hyun Jong walked out between the five swords.Chung-Myung said awkwardly looking at Hyun Jong, who was just around the corner.


    "Long story¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong bit his lips tightly.


    Looking at Chung-Myung''s hidden goal, I felt like I was dying because I couldn''t make a fire inside.


    He touched Chung-Myung''s shoulders with trembling hands.


    "¡­...you''ve worked hard."


    And yet, he bowed his head slightly. It''s hard to see Chung-Myung''s face.


    "You''ve been through a lot¡­¡­"¡­.I''m ashamed of myself¡­¡­.¡±


    I couldn''t do anything because I was blocked by the crowd. I believed that it was the best choice to reduce the damage to my disciples, but when I saw Chung-Myung in front of me, I felt that even the words were meaningless.


    Is it right to force this child to sacrifice to protect other children?


    "I''m¡­¡­."


    At that moment, he grabbed Chung-Myung''s shoulder and grabbed Hyun Jong''s hand.


    "You were great.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If Jang was excited, everyone wouldn''t be okay. Thanks to Jang''s presence, I was able to fight with ease."


    Hyun Jong couldn''t bring up any more words and closed his eyes tightly.


    ''You''re a wreck.¡¯


    Why do you think of others in this situation? The person who suffered the most here is Chung-Myung himself.


    "This kid has always been through hell."


    It makes me think again.


    The fact that Hwasan now may have been made out of the blood that Chung-Myung shed. Hyun Jong''s insides burned to the ground as he was about to face the reality that he could not turn away from.


    "I¡­¡­."


    "Jang Moon-in, the Dangga-ju is here.¡±


    A deep sigh came out of Hyun Jong''s mouth, who stopped trying to say something.


    I looked up and saw Dang Gunnak standing a little behind me. When Chung-Myung stepped aside and opened the way, Hyun Jong quietly captured Dangaju.


    "Long time no see, my lord."


    "I see you, Maen-ju."


    Dang Gunnak politely gave an example.


    "I''m sorry, I arrived so late¡­¡­.¡±


    "No, thank you for just being here. But how did you know...¡­.¡±


    "I got a communication from the Hwasan Divine Dragon."


    As Hyun Jong checked, Chung-Myung scratched the back of his head with a shy face.


    "It''s a subtle situation. If you walk in vain, it''s just relaxing, but it''s better than dangerous. I''m sorry I didn''t tell you in advance."


    "No, no, no."


    Hyun Jong shook his head.


    He didn''t even think it was strange until he came here. So it would have been difficult to tell him.


    You''re just holding on to your ankles.


    He, or he, is not enough for Hwasan or Chung-Myung yet.


    "I''ve heard the situation on my way, my lord."


    At that, Hyun Jong sighed. It was because I felt that Dang Gunnak''s voice was colder than usual.


    "¡­¡­where are you?"


    Dang Gunnak bit his lips and asked again.


    "Where are the others now?"


    * * *


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    "Are you all right, priest?"


    Those who came back down the cliff were recovering the wounded. Every time I looked at the bodies spread everywhere, I could feel the indescribable misery on their faces.


    "Death, death penalty¡­¡­".¡±


    A shaman''s student, who had been wriggling with injuries, grabbed the arm of the person who was helping me and squeezed out his voice.


    "Safa... The Safa...¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I couldn''t bear to answer. With his eyes closed, he turned his head and answered briefly.


    "For now, take care of yourself."


    "¡­Death, Death Penalty¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Move it to the ship."


    "Yes."


    The injured men quickly moved to the anchored ship.Jin Hyun, who was watching the scene, closed his eyes unknowingly.


    Consultation is based on sacrifice. Those who name Chung should know how to throw away their lives to be right. That''s how I came in.


    So¡­¡­ what the hell did the people who died here die for?


    They failed to abide by the agreement, and they failed to abide by the right.


    So what else did the rest keep? After all, all those who are alive now have protected is their miserable lives.


    "Hurry up!"


    Namgung Wang''s cold voice rang.


    "We must finish the repairs before sunset!"


    "Yes."


    Members of the Southern Palace Sega answered. But unlike when I came here, the voices had no power.


    Of course Namgung Wang didn''t blame them either.


    A big pile.


    However, clenching his fist, he looked around. Survivors of the Black Dragonfly were seen staring at this side as if they were watching.


    My teeth are chipped.


    Those hateful guys are laughing at them, but Namgang Wang can''t get his hands on them. I''ve already lost enough to lose. Under such circumstances, it would only make them laugh even more.


    "Janggang."


    A treaty or something may not be necessary.


    He''ll never step on the long river again. If you look at the flowing Jang River with your two eyes, it is obvious that today''s humiliation will come back.


    "Lord, we''re done with the repairs."


    "What about the body?"


    "¡­¡­Politely¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Namgung Wang nodded slowly.


    In terms of the damage, the damage is not that great. Those who fell down the cliff were seriously injured, but the number of people who actually died was not that large.


    Namgung Wang''s gaze was fixed in one place.


    There was a young man''s back, who was busy picking up the injured, pushing the fallen rocks.


    It was unusual for him to thank others, but at this moment I truly appreciated him. If he hadn''t kept Black Dragon Salad in check below, all those injured and fallen would have lost their lives at the hands of Black Dragon Salad.


    "¡­Did you say Bye Yeon?¡±


    "Yes. The one I used to go with Hwasan.¡­.¡±


    "Hwasan again."


    Why did it end up like this?


    Apparently by the time they got here, they were all full of spirit. Now, however, it seems like a dog with its tail rolled up and has to return home weakly.


    Namgung Wang suddenly glared at the root of all this with his original eyes.


    Heo Do-jin.


    He was clearly seen cracking down on shaman''s disciples and carrying them on board.


    Crunch.


    After grinding his teeth, Namgung Wang chewed his brain.


    "Now the whole world will point fingers at us."


    "Lord..."


    "How the hell can I handle this humiliation?"


    "There will be a time to make up for it. Revenge of the superior is not too late even after ten years. One day, I''m going to cut off that vicious saponist and pay off today''s debt."


    "¡­darn it."


    It was then.


    "Hm?"


    Namgung Wang turned his head to the strange air that he felt at the moment. Some people were coming down from the cliff.


    Wasan?


    Namgung Wang''s face crept into a contortion.


    Wasan didn''t want to see it now.


    Of course he was grateful for being human, but that was one thing. Rather, it was hard to raise my face in front of Hwasan now because I was a shameless.But¡­¡­ the reality that Namgang faced was a little more brutal than that.


    The first thing I saw was the familiar face of Hwasan Sinryong Chung-Myung. And what follows...¡­.


    Namgang Wang''s face turned pale when he recognized him.


    Perhaps there was someone there he didn''t want to see the most in the world at this moment.


    Like this.


    Down below the cliff, he slowly walked forward.


    A cold, cold face that looks like ironclad.


    Deer leather gloves exposed under the wide sleeves of green unclothes.


    "Party¡­army¡­¡­."


    Namgung Wang''s moaning voice leaked out of his mouth.


    Dang Gunnak, the spiny singer of the Sacheon Party, walked straight toward him.


    Shake shake. Shake shake.


    Standing in front of the scene, Dang Gunnak slowly looked around and fixed his eyes on Namgang Hwang.


    His mouth slowly opened.


    "¡­¡­This¡­¡­."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Is it the choice of the five great masters?"


    Dang Gunnak''s face was distorted like a demon.


    "These...... stupid things that don''t even know what the numbers are!"


    With the fury of Dang Gunnak pouring out without a filter, Namgang Wang eventually closed his eyes.

 Chapter - 827 Episode 827. Where are the others now? (2)

    Dang Gunnak''s icy eyes seemed to penetrate Namgung Wang.


    ''Why are you here....¡¯


    Why did Dang Gunnak, who is supposed to be in the distant Sacheon, show up in this Janggang River? Why are you doing that now?


    Namgung Wang''s fingertips began to tremble faintly.


    Of course everyone here at the moment would not want to face anyone to face. They know so well what they''ve done.


    But facing Dang Gunnak, not anyone else in this situation, was as terrible as anything for Namgung Wang.


    Namgoong Segawa Sacheon Sichundangga above Anwi.


    The two clans were the two pillars that led the Great Sega for many years. Naturally, Namgang Huang and Dang Gunnak competed, cooperated, and antagonized each other for a long time as household owners of each world.


    For Namgung Wang, perhaps it''s Dang Gunnak who doesn''t want to lose more than that old file room or Sapa.


    "Answer me, Namgung Wang."


    Dang Gunnak slurred in a cold tone.


    "Where the hell is the negotiation that you used to raise your voice so high.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And are you the owner of Changcheon Namgung Sega? Can you talk about Changcheon with your mouth after begging Safa for your life to survive?"


    Namgung Wang bit his lips to the point of bleeding.


    It wasn''t Dang Gunnak''s rebuke that caused him the most pain. He could not make a single excuse after hearing the rebuke.


    "Answer me."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Was that life that important? Enough to throw the value of consultation on the ground?"


    "¡­¡­Dang Gunnak."


    Dang Gunnak gritted his teeth. He''s not mocking Namgung Wang right now. I am truly angry.


    Although the party became a member of Cheonwoomenang and the relationship became complicated, Sacheondang is still called a member of the Five Great Sega. The disgrace shown by Namgung Sega, the head of the Great Sega, made his blood flow upside down.


    No, it''s not just the Five Tides.


    "Answer me, sir."


    "¡­¡­Amitabul."


    Bop Kye, who received Dang Gunnak''s eyes, could not face each other, closed his eyes and shouted "no" quietly.


    Dang Gunnak''s spirits did not abate at all after seeing the weak reaction.


    "That''s ridiculous."


    A cold cynic penetrated everyone''s heart.


    "I didn''t know that you, who have emphasized that consultation is more important than life, would throw away consultation and spirit as soon as you get a chance to keep that word. And you''re entitled to discuss the righteousness and the righteousness? And?"


    Bop Kye''s face turned red.


    You have ten mouths to talk about?


    Located in Sacheon, Byo Kyonja of Cheongseong, where Dang Gunnak and his family had a relationship, spoke in a bitter tone.


    "¡­Stop it, my lord. All of this was done by Heo Do-jin. Namgung Ga-ju and Bop Kay are the victims of this."


    "Victim?"


    But there was a clear grin on Dang Gunnak''s lips.


    "You''re innocent because you didn''t shout out?"


    "It''s¡­¡­."


    "Let me ask you a question."


    Dang Gunnak glared at everyone with eyes running to life.


    "Then why are you alive now?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The words eventually shut up even Byo Kyonja.


    "Save your disciples? All right, that''s understandable. But then why are you alive and stepping on the ground with your feet? And without a scratch!"The voice of the exuberant Dang Gunnak came out loud.


    "What the hell did you do while Hawasan''s young junior fought in blood? Who was the first person to fight bloodily here?"


    Namgang breathed deeply through his nose with his eyes closed.


    Saying that he failed to concentrate on the game because he was looking at the situation is only a crude excuse to make a bet.


    I just didn''t know throughout my life.


    What it means to fight for your life and how difficult it is.


    Of course, I may be forced to make excuses.


    However, the wounds that covered the entire body of the Hwasan Divine Dragon hardened his tongue and pressed heavily on his lips.


    "The reason why the world tolerates your violence is because it believes that the sword will have an agreement. The moment I forget to negotiate for my own benefit...¡­.¡±


    Dang Gunnak chewed his brains out.


    "It is no different from bandits. You stupid people."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There was a silence. Dang Gunnak bit his lip, holding back a burst of sigh.


    No matter how much I curse, I can''t undo what''s already happened. It was more frustrating to know that.


    Having managed to calm down, he clenched his teeth and declared.


    "I declare you as the patron of the Sichuan Party. There will be no such thing as the Four Thousand Towers being called the Five Tides after today."


    "Dang Gunnak!"


    "Don''t shut your mouth, you f*cking bastard."


    When Namgung Hwang panicked and shouted loudly, Dang Gunnak roared like a criminal and covered his mouth.


    "You''ve ended what you''ve been running for envy and envy with fear and cowardice."


    Dang Gunnak stared at everyone with cold eyes and turned away.


    "Get out of here. Now the Jang River is a land that you cannot step on."


    Namgung Wang''s body was now trembling.


    A terrible sense of humiliation and unbearable humiliation swirled throughout the body.


    But it was the abhorrence of oneself that came more than that.


    "¡­get on board."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    In the end, Namgung Huang said weakly, and Namgung Sega''s gashols answered quietly and headed for a boat anchored by the water.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Bop Kye also shook his head and sighed deeply.


    "¡­Let''s go back."


    The Shaolin monks nodded slightly and headed for the ship. But among those who turned around, only one person stood with his feet on the ground.


    "¡­What are you doing?"


    "The Elder."


    Hye Yeon opened her mouth with a calm face.


    "I''m not going back."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There was a momentary surge of anger on Bop Kye''s face.


    He is now acting on behalf of the director of the room. To disobey his order was to disobey the chief and to disobey the entire Shaolin. Hye Yeon couldn''t have known about it.


    But he stared at Bop Kye with an unshakable look. The surge of anger was brief, and Bop Kye was instantly relieved of his calm face.


    Everyone crawled up the cliff to survive.


    At that time, Hye Yeon was the only one who kept behind those who remained below.


    Hye Yeon was the only one who practiced Shaolin''s teachings of mercy and ita in this terrible hell. By the way, what capacity can Bop Kye blame him for?


    "¡­do as you please."


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Hye Yeon was still the class president. Bop Kye no longer turned around and headed for the ship.


    Byo Kyonja, who was left alone, hesitated to talk to Dang Gunnak with a shady face."Lord of the Party¡­¡­."


    "Now."


    But Dang Gunnak shriveled away without even giving him in the eye.


    "I don''t want to talk to you, so please go back, Jang Moon-in."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A deep sigh escaped from Byo Kyonja''s mouth.


    It hurts.


    Dang Gunnak is a man who fully understands the heavy pressure of being responsible for the lives of numerous disciples. How cold and cold would people''s reactions be if even Dang Gunnak reacted so contemptibly?


    Just imagining it made my fingertips cold.


    "¡­See you next time. I wish you good luck."


    Byo Kyonja, who left only the words with dismay, led his disciples to the ship.


    There was no strength in the steps of those heading for the ship. He looked quite different from when he came back. It''s a matter of course. They''ve lost so much here.


    First, Shaolin''s boat entered a narrow valley, followed by Namgung Sega''s boat leaving the canyon. Soon after, even the ship of Cheongseong turned its head slowly, but only the ship of the shaman, who finished boarding first, remained still anchored.


    A man standing in front of the shaman''s ship and looking this way.


    "The author¡­¡­."


    When Dang Gunnak tried to step up, Chung-Myung grabbed his arm and dissuaded him.


    "Wait a minute."


    Then he approached the shaman standing in front of the ship. Standing alone on the shore, Heo Do-jin stared at Chung-Myung approaching and twisted his lips and laughed.


    "Don''t look so offended, Hwasan The Dragon."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "There''s nothing wrong with the thunderstorm. Especially you won''t miss a time when the Old Faction and the Great Sega are criticized. Why don''t you just be honest and be happy?"


    Chung-Myung stared at Heo Do without a clear answer.


    "¡­¡­why? Do you still have a curse to say?"


    When Heo Do asked, Chung-Myung stared at him and talked for a long time.


    "You idiot."


    It was a chilly piece of work.


    "If you''ve made a choice, bear with it. There''s nothing more stupid than doubting your own choices. And if you use that evil, you won''t curse more, and you won''t feel better about being blamed on me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Yes, I did the stupidest thing in the world. You will regret the choice you made for the rest of your life. And not only you, but the shaman and the whole old faction will be held responsible."


    Heo Do-jin listened to Chung-Myung without a change of expression. He had no idea what he was thinking.


    "But at least I...¡­.¡±


    It was Chung-Myung who distorted his face and bit his lips. He blurted his words for a moment and said with a troubled face.


    "I''ll swear at you for being stupid, but I don''t laugh at you for being cowardly."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Heo Do-jin''s eyes shook for the first time.


    Chung-Myung sighed.


    d*mn it.


    It''s a very complicated. I know it''s wrong, but I definitely know it''s wrong, but...¡­I can''t help but understand how I had to make that mistake.


    He''s regretted it so many times.


    If he was a little more selfish, if Cheon Mun were a little more cunning¡­¡­.


    "If you''re comfortable, get out of here."


    "Ha¡­¡­."


    Heo Do-jin smiled in a low voice.


    His face was still expressionless. But the expressionless face somehow looked different from before.


    "See you again."


    "That''s enough."


    "You''ll see it again. Someday¡­¡­."


    Heo Do-jin turned and jumped onto the boat. When he got on board, the ship slowly turned its head out of the canyon. Chung-Myung looked up at the sky as if he had a bitter appetite while looking at the shaman''s boat, which was moving away, leaving a long stir on the river.I couldn''t bear to blame.


    If it were Cheon Mun, he would have scolded Heo Do without hesitation. But it wasn''t Cheon Mun who was here, and Chung-Myung couldn''t.


    I still have a long way to go.¡¯


    It was a moment when Chung-Myung, who shrugged, was about to say something to the sky with a smile.


    Stumbling.


    "¡­? Huh?"


    "What is it?"


    Why is the world spinning...¡­.


    No, why is the floor rising?


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    "Hey, dude!"


    There were loud shouts from all over the place. But for a moment, too, the whole commotion became as stuffy as it was heard in the water. And soon all the sound disappeared from the world.


    ''Dark.''


    I don''t see anything.


    My body was sinking down endlessly.


    ''Long death sentence...''


    Whasan''s disciples screamed and called out his name, but Chung-Myung didn''t hear a thing.


    The desires of many, the insides of many.


    Those who try to accomplish everything on foot, those who do not let go even if they lose everything.


    It was the moment when the great war, which was all mixed up, came to an end.


    However, no one thought this end was the real end.


    This is just a starting point.


    It was just a small spark that would one day devour and burn the world.

 Chapter - 828 Episode 828. Where are the others now? (3)

    The consciousness sinks deeper and deeper.


    As it sinks endlessly down and down, the body and consciousness divide into each other and gradually move away.


    A hazy, dreamlike consciousness, which was hazy but not completely disconnected, constantly looked for something.


    ''Long story...''


    Whoops!


    "Argh!"


    In the sudden pain, Chung-Myung opened his eyes and grabbed his head.


    "Ouch! Who the f*ck is that!"


    "It''s me."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Trying to have a seizure with his eyes open, he checked the person sitting in front of him and quietly closed his mouth.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "What?"


    "People can doze off in life. It''s not that I don''t understand it."


    "Yes, it is. Well, it''s not that special."


    "Yes, but...¡­.¡±


    The one sitting in the front.


    An indescribable sense of futility fell on the face of Hwasan''s chief prosecutor, Cheon Mun.


    "I didn''t buy very little, but I''ve never heard of anyone dozing off while being lectured, Shiki!"


    "¡­It''s not my fault! The long death penalty is all about the obvious.¡­.¡±


    "What, dude?"


    When Cheon Mun was bitten by a crab, Chang Jin and other priests who were watching the situation were surprised and shouted loudly.


    "Calm down, long sentence!"


    "Don''t beat me!"


    Chung-Myung smiled delightedly at the heartwarming scene.


    I don''t usually say anything, but those bastards still have quite a lot of respect for me...¡­.


    "Then we''ll be right later!"


    "Don''t hit me unless you''re going to stop me from doing that! We''re twice as right!"


    "Why don''t you kick him out of Hawsan! You''re not going to do that!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I''ve seen who the last one said. I don''t know about anyone else, but you''re really crazy.


    Cheon Mun sighed with his back neck held.


    "Are you a master? What? You''re a master?¡±


    "Our death penalty vision has deteriorated a lot worse. I''m wearing a uniform like this."


    "Do you think you''re a master of everything you''ve ever done, man?"


    Cheon Mun roared.


    "I''ve sent you to beat up a demon who''s been harassing your people!¡±


    "You beat him up. I destroyed everything you told me to do. Then you should give him a compliment!"


    "Yes, you did a great job, my priest."


    Cheon Mun asked with a smile on his face to face.


    "So, what did you get from the people who said thank you?"


    "What?"


    "What do you think you got?¡±


    "Oh, that?"


    Chung-Myung smiled and scratched his head as if he was shy.


    "No, I''m just leaving, but they keep saying thank you.They say if it wasn''t for me, they''d have seen blood from the demons.¡±


    "So?"


    "So I want to thank you and repay you, but I don''t think it''s polite to ignore people''s sincerity too much, so...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung smiled awkwardly and looked around.


    "I''ve been taking care of you for a little bit of trouble¡­"¡­.Argh!"


    Chung-Myung lay flat on his stomach, avoiding lightning fleas. The inkstone that passed by narrowly grazed my head was slammed right into the wall.


    "No, are you trying to kill me?"


    "If you die that much, I won''t suffer, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Cheon Mun now picked up the tea table in front of him and threw it away.


    When Chung-Myung quickly rolled to the side and avoided, the wick turned on in Cheon Mun''s eyes.


    "Damage? Damage? Come on, where are you today? Let''s die! Chong Jin??! Go get the whip!""Yep!"


    "You. Bring it to me."


    "¡­Yes."


    "Bring me the whip!"


    "Yes!"


    "Think carefully. Think about it."


    Two giants... No, between a giant and a demon, Chung Jin agonized, unable to do this or that. Soon after, he looked at Cheon Mun and said,


    "I¡­¡­ a long sentence."


    "Why?"


    "Maybe¡­¡­ I''ve been on my knees for a long time and I think I''ve got cramps in my legs, but you''re sending me another one¡­"¡­.¡±


    Cheon Mun stared with his ax eyes open, but Chong Jin only looked away.


    "Authority is far and fist is close.¡¯


    If Chung-Myung''s calves catch fire, it is obvious that Chung Jin''s chin will catch fire later on. It''s better to be hit by Cheon Mun, but the situation will be worse because he''s beating so hard.


    "Oh, yeah.


    The sound of pain leaked out of Cheon Mun''s mouth as they watched priests avoiding their eyes.


    "The people of the country who are already exhausted from the terrors are in the shadows! You''re not going to pay me, but you''re going to take the money?"


    "Then you don''t get what you''really. Come on. It''s not polite to ignore sincerity. Hahaha."


    "Gasp."


    Cheon Mun grabbed the back of his head as he was pulling sharply.


    "Come on, long sentence!"


    "Calm down! And then you move on!"


    "Why are you so angry when this hasn''t happened for a day or two?"


    He''s been hitting so hard.


    I''ll see you later, really.


    Chung-Myung looked at the priests. Uncertainly angry, Cheon Mun reached out and realized he had just thrown the table away and shouted at Chung-Myung.


    "Water! Cool cold water!"


    "Yes!"


    Chung-Myung, who answered quickly, turned his head.


    "What are you doing? Run, you bastards!"


    "You go, you go! You son of a b*tc*!¡­.Ugh¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, so calm down, please.


    "Well, take a deep breath. Slowly, slowly. There you go."


    Chung-Myung quickly ran outside as Cheon Mun groaned back.


    As soon as he brought the water out, Cheon Mun took it and tried to drink it in one gulp, but he flinched.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When I looked down with a blank face, I could see steam rising from the cup.


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??."


    "What?"


    "¡­¡­why is this hot water?"


    "Uh¡­¡­. I''m afraid I''ll get indigestion if I eat something cold in a hurry. Good job, right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Cheon Mun''s eyes were full of vanity.


    I can''t really kill this.


    You''re a primitive man. What the hell is wrong with you?¡­?


    As if he was going to say something, he soon quit and shook his head weakly.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "Why did you get the money?¡±


    "No, well... I''ll give it to you."


    "Honestly!"


    "Squeal."


    Chung-Myung held out his mouth disapprovingly and made a ball-ment.


    "I honestly don''t understand."


    "What?"


    "That''s what you''re supposed to do in a coffin. But we''re taking precious time to go there and help."


    "That''s right."


    "Then isn''t there a price?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s also a problem to think that someone else does something for you whenever you have a problem. When the world is given something, it comes. But that doesn''t mean I''ve received anything great. That''s a few bucks."


    A sigh came out of Cheon Mun''s mouth."Was it that great for you to beat some of those men?"


    "¡­¡­That''s not it."


    "Yeah, it''ll be over by one bite, won''t it?


    "It''s true that you''ve been working on one sight or one sight."


    "Cheon Mun, who stared at Chung-Myung, who seemed so incomprehensible, asked.


    "Are you going to save me and ask me for my money even if I''m going to be beaten by my enemies?"


    "Ey. Can death penalty be the same as them? Don''t worry. If the death penalty is attacked by the beasts, I''m going to chop the beasts into pieces. Where the devil are you going to be!"


    Chung-Myung was seriously determined. Cheon Mun sighed and looked at him.


    What should I do?¡­.¡¯


    It is not that difficult to enforce Chung-Myung''s actions. I''ll have to complain, but Chung-Myung follows him well anyway.


    But it shouldn''t be.


    This is the gate. This is the place where my heart goes. So all Cheon Mun has to do is not control Chung-Myung''s behavior, but change his mind.


    I sent you to feel the hearts of the powerless.


    There''s nothing more to ask for if there''s consultation on that outstanding talent. But heaven never gives a man everything.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "What?"


    "Do you know why Hwasan emphasizes consultation?"


    "Because it''s a political faction."


    "Then do you know why the factions emphasize consultation?"


    "¡­I don''t know. Does it look cool?"


    Cheon Mun shook his head.


    "Because we are people with swords."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "We are people who try to be strong through training. Of course, that training is also a way of realizing the right, but it doesn''t change the nature of being a powerful person."


    "That''s true."


    "And¡­¡­ a man wants to swing a sword, and he wants to use it if he has power. It means that those who decide to wear a sword around their waist will one day pull it out."


    Chung-Myung nodded quietly.


    Cheon Mun is absolutely right. Few people end their lives by repeating training within their own clans all their lives. Armed forces accumulated in some way are bound to be expressed.


    "Who are the ones who get that power?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "He''s also a human being, Chung-Myung."


    Cheon Mun''s eyes sank gravely.


    "Lost power becomes oppression and evil. The reason for the consultation is not because of compassion. It''s to set up one''s own path. The power that forgets its rightness will destroy itself one day."


    "Eh¡­¡­ I mean¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "Only the bad guys need to be beaten."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Okay, okay. If you don''t get paid for that, that''s all. That''s a few bucks. I''ll be careful from now on.¡±


    Cheon Mun sighed deeply at Chung-Myung''s reply.


    As expected, Chung-Myung does as he is told. But it''s never because I understand. It''s just because Cheon Mun wants it.


    That''s not what Cheon Mun wants.


    If Chung-Myung only wanted to live with Hwasan''s sword, that would be enough, but what Cheon Mun really wanted was for Chung-Myung to stand right as a master of one person.


    Even if it''s incredibly hard work.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "What?"


    "Yes, you can forget everything else. One thing to remember."


    "Yes."


    "You can''t do everything on your own."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "No matter how strong you are, no matter how great you are, there are things you cannot do alone. If one day you''re in that situation, you might be desperate for someone''s help, too."


    "Am I?"


    Chung-Myung tilted his head as if he didn''t understand.


    It will be difficult for Chung-Myung to understand now. Now


    For those who have not lost, who have not despaired because they feel so desperate, they do not understand the value of warmth in their hands.


    "One day when you feel helpless, when you despair in the face of something you can''t do for yourself, then you will understand. How did the people you helped feel?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Can you promise me that you will put your sword in consultation when that time comes?"


    "Squeal."


    Chung-Myung scratched his head with a face he still didn''t know.


    "Honestly, I don''t know, death penalty."


    "Yes, it''s not easy for you."


    "But what....¡±


    But soon he nodded his head.


    "Yes, if I feel it...¡­. If I realize it, I''ll do what the death penalty says. But I can''t guarantee it."


    "Yes, that''s enough."


    Cheon Mun smiled and nodded face to face.


    "Now go and return the money you''ve received.¡±


    "¡­¡­Uh, that¡­¡­.¡±


    "I know I spent all of it on alcohol. Take the money you''ve been up to and give it back to me missing a penny.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What''s the answer?"


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung pouts his mouth, but Cheon Mun just laughs.


    "Yeah."


    "Then I''ll be back."


    Chung-Myung turned around. Then Cheon Mun quietly added to his back.


    "Oh, and...¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    "Release all the wealth you have stolen from your enemies to the people of both nations.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s body hardened like a stone statue on the spot.


    After a while, his face, which looked back slowly, was filled with despair.


    "He, how do you...¡­.¡±


    "Chong Jin??."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "Follow me and keep an eye on me. Chung-Myung said, "If you steal it again this time, I''ll hang it upside down, so behave yourself!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t worry about whether it''s better to hang or take money. I''ll rob the money and hang it."


    "¡­Ghost."


    "Tsk."


    When sullen Chung-Myung left the room first with his shoulders drooping, Chung Jin sighed and asked carefully.


    "Long sentence. Don''t you want too much from Chung-Myung? The death penalty isn''t like us, is it?"


    "I know, it won''t be easy. But¡­¡­."


    Cheon Mun looked silently at the door that Chung-Myung closed.


    But one day...¡­.¡¯


    The day will come when Chung-Myung understands the meaning of his words.


    He''s nothing but Chung-Myung.


    A warm smile crept around Cheon Mun''s mouth.

 Chapter - 829 Episode 829. Where are the others now? (4)

    Chung-Myung slowly opened his eyes.


    What was seen was a strange ceiling with a light lantern.


    Lying blankly, I looked at the ceiling and frowned.


    "I''m dreaming of the past again."


    Smirking, he pulled himself up with a groan.


    Hot. Hot. Hot. Hot.


    "Ouch¡­¡­."


    At that moment, a familiar but unfamiliar pain swept through the body. The upper body, as well as the whole body, was wrapped in bandages.


    "No. What do you mean¡­¡­..¡±


    I felt my face and found a bandage wrapped around my face. If he didn''t intend to make a man into a Chinese ghost, it would mean that his wounds were so serious.


    It was time for Chung-Myung, who laughed in vain, to remove the bandage.


    "Well¡­¡­."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung turned his head to sleep talking from somewhere.


    Several men curled up and fell in the room identified as small lanterns.


    Jo-Gol lying on the floor, Baek Cheon, Yoon-Jong leaning against the wall in the corner, and Dang-Soso and Yoo-Esul lying side by side in front of his bed.


    ''I think I''ve seen it before.¡­.¡¯


    Chung-Myung scratched the back of his head.


    He was stuck to take care of him, but he couldn''t overcome his fatigue and fell asleep.


    It would be natural. Dang-Soso must have been tired of treating Chung-Myung and the wounded, and others fought against Jang Nilso with Chung-Myung. Oh''s body was also bandaged here and there.


    What a fool.


    With the energy of Jang Nilso in front of you, there probably isn''t a sacred place in the whole body. That''s what it''s like to face a master.


    But you''re still sleeping on that cold floor.


    Chung-Myung woke up staring at those who fell asleep in a refreshing manner. In case they wake up, be as careful as you can.


    "Key."


    "Shh."


    When Baek-ah, who raised her head at the sign of Chung-Myung, opened her mouth, Chung-Myung quickly put her index finger in front of her mouth. Baek-ah, who understood and nodded a couple of times, ran and jumped over his head.


    Chung-Myung, who came out screaming with Baek-ah on his head, quietly closed the door and looked around.


    "I don''t think it''s a mouthpiece, and I think he''s got a place nearby."


    Looking around the pavilion, he headed toward the bushes in front of him. After a long walk into the forest, there was a suitable place. Chung-Myung sat down and looked up at the night sky.


    The moon was unusually bright.


    "Ha¡­¡­."


    As I breathed out long and blankly, I remembered the face of Cheon Mun I saw in my dream. Overlapping the moon, Cheon Mun was grinning as he looked down at Chung-Myung.


    "Don''t look."


    Chung-Myung pouted out his mouth for no reason.


    "Oh, don''t look."


    But still smiling Cheon Mun''s face, Chung-Myung lay back.


    "Ouch! Ouch...¡­.It hurts like hell."


    Chung-Myung, who distorted his face, grabbed the bandage on his face and ripped it off.


    "I''m so embarrassed that...¡­.¡±


    Almost unilaterally beaten.


    There are, of course, many factors to excuse. But Chung-Myung knows. That nothing can be a proper excuse.


    There is only one cause for all this to happen.


    That he was weak.


    Do the best you can in this situation?


    It''s just a terrible idea. The important thing in a strong team is not to do your best according to the situation, but to create a winning situation from the beginning.''Jang Nilso.''


    Crunch.


    Chung-Myung gritted his teeth.


    I gave you a punch at the end, but that can''t relieve your anger. All that happened in the canyon eventually flowed under Jang Nilso''s calculations.


    "Chong Jin would have laughed endlessly if he had seen it."


    I can hear what he has to say.


    I''ve told you all this time that war isn''t just about swords. What?


    ''You''re right.¡¯


    Chung-Myung wrapped his face in one hand.


    Not enough.


    Everything is lacking.


    Had it been HWASAN in the past, all the people could have been swept away in a heartbeat.


    But there is a shortage of everything in Hwasan now. No, there is a shortage of Chung-Myung, not Hwasan. In every way.


    Like Cheon Mun, there is no ability to lead people to print.


    It doesn''t even have a sharp brain like Chong Jin.


    Even ignorance is insignificant compared to the inspection of plum blossoms in the past.


    If he had regained even half of his past military prowess, the war would have changed completely. And if we had fully regained the power of the past, war could not have been established in the first place.


    leadership in leading the clique


    intellectual power to capture a winning spirit


    And the power to make that victory a reality.


    All three of the most important elements of war are lacking. Words such as falling into a ruse and someone betrayed are just excuses for their lack.


    No matter how stupid Heo Do may have done, if he were Hwasan in the past, he would have overcome it. No, I wouldn''t even dare Hurdo to do it in front of me if it was his past presence here.


    In the end, his lack led to defeat.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes were dark looking at the moon in the sky.


    This is not the first time a defeat has been made.


    Rather, he suffered numerous defeats. That''s what war is all about. It is no exaggeration to say that the war against Mahkyo is a history of defeat that he built.


    However, the defeat this time was quite different from then.


    Right now...


    "Don''t laugh."


    Chung-Myung, who was lost in thought, kept smiling and drooling at Cheon Mun.


    It was because I was angry because I was looking at Cheon Mun, who was smiling without knowing what others were thinking.


    But what can I do?


    Cheon Mun, who remains the strongest in his memory, is smiling like that.


    Chung-Myung slowly closed his eyes.


    "¡­I''m not lonely or anything. The idiots over there don''t give people time to be lonely. So it''s not like that...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s low murmur permeated the dark night scene.


    "You know what? What if I hadn''t come back alone? The death penalty¡­¡­ and Chang Jin, if the priests had returned with him, it wouldn''t be the same. No... even if it''¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung closes his mouth tightly.


    I hesitated for so long that I took off my lip that couldn''t be separated.


    "It would have been better if the death penalty came, not me. I didn''t know anything at first...¡­ I think I know now. I was stupid, death penalty."


    When he opened his eyes again, Cheon Mun''s face was still smiling on the spot.


    "¡­That''s so true."


    Chung-Myung''s face was distorted.


    "People are tough."


    If you look at that face, you can''t say anything weak.Of course Chung-Myung knows.


    It''s just a full sound. If they were watching Chung-Myung in the lineage, they would be lamenting that they couldn''t lead him.


    "I''ve just been a little¡­¡­ moaning. If I had the death penalty, I would have cried and if I had him, I would have scolded him. On my own...¡­ Yes. I''m alone. I just don''t have anywhere to talk to."


    I heard a grassworm crying somewhere.


    "Key."


    I looked up at him with worried eyes, which had stuck to his side all the time. Chung-Myung grinned as he looked at those black eyes. Then I tapped Baek-ah''s head with my index finger.


    "Not enough to be worried by you."


    A sigh came out of Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    to be difficult


    It''s not that hard to be much stronger than it is now. You just have to follow the path you took in the past. But it shouldn''t be.


    That''s why we can''t stop Heavenly Demon.


    It should be much stronger than it was in the past. We have to go beyond comparison. In order to do so, he had to take steps one by one, even if it was slow.


    So I was nervous.


    For fear that Hwasan will collapse before he is complete. I''m afraid Heavenly Demon will show up before he''s perfect.


    As the days go by, the shoulders get heavier rather than lighter. The children have now grown enough to support his back, but the pressure is getting worse day by day.


    "That''s weird."


    Chung-Myung, who was lost in thought, scratched his head.


    "Come to think of it, it hasn''t been like that lately, but I don''t know why I''m thinking about the death penalty today. Maybe it''s because I got beaten up...¡­.not a child."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Okay, don''t look at me like that. I''m Chung-Myung. I''ll whine just for today, and I''ll be fine from tomorrow. It''s just¡­¡­ People need that kind of time.¡±


    It was clear during the day, and the night sky was clean, making the moon clearer.


    Cheon Mun was a very strong man.


    However, he was also a frustrating person. In the past, Chung-Myung is sometimes frustrated and unable to understand the appearance of Cheon Mun, who is stubbornly honest. I thought so.


    But¡­¡­ I think I know to some extent now.


    ''The death penalty was lonely, too.¡¯


    That''s what it''s like to be in the leadership position.


    No one tells you if you''re on the right track. There is no one in front of you, so you must constantly ask, doubt, and agonize.


    For such a Cheon Mun, "degree" and "consultation" would have been like lanterns that kept him and Hwasan from going the wrong way.


    How many times would he have wanted to walk on a path other than just that, but he would have endured and suppressed his own desires. Not for yourself, but to lead those who believe in and follow you to the right path.


    I could understand the difficulties and solitude only when I was in the same position as Cheon Mun.


    In other words, even Chung-Myung of the past did not fully understand Cheon Mun.


    How lonely was the death penalty?


    Chung-Myung, vaguely looking through it, closed his eyes.


    I''m hungry.¡¯


    Can I get a drink around here?¡­.


    It was then.


    "Chung-Myung??!"


    "Where''s he going again.


    "Find him, now! He might be drinking!"


    "I''m going to kill you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A loud noise broke the silence and flew in. Chung-Myung sighed and looked to hear the sound.


    "That ghost thing.¡¯


    In the meantime, he seemed to have come out in a stampede, discovering that he had disappeared. Flinched by all the abuse, Chung-Myung looked up in the sky with dismay."Look, I told you, didn''t I? They don''t give me time to be lonely. They''re much better than I used to be.¡±


    Chung-Myung raised his body.


    "Eutcha."


    After shaking off his butt, he grabbed a white child climbing up his body and put it on his shoulder, muttering quietly.


    "Don''t worry. Because I''m strong. So just watch it comfortably. I''ll beat them all up."


    It was the moment when he smiled and walked away.


    - Strength is....


    Chung-Myung threw his eyes back into the sky.


    It''s not the power not to fall, it''s the power to rise again if you fall, Chung-Myung.


    It was once said by Cheon Mun.


    Cheon Mun''s face slowly disappeared as he looked down at Chung-Myung to be released with the moon. Chung-Myung, who was staring blankly at the scene, soon had a calm smile on his lips.


    "Anyway, nagging."


    I straightened my back and looked forward. His eyes were full of determination.


    It''s okay if it''s not enough.


    It''s okay if it''s not enough yet.


    You can''t fill a bowl full of water anymore. Lack also means that we can still move on.


    I mean...


    Chung-Myung stepped toward the death penalty, which he called to death.


    On his two legs moving forward, there was no more hesitation.

 Chapter - 830 Episode 830. Where are the others now? (5)

    I mean...


    Chung-Myung blinked his eyes blankly at an incredible situation.


    I have to get back up.¡­.¡¯


    Gently lowered his head and looked at his body. No, I was going to look. But his head didn''t move at all as if it were sticking to his bed.


    This is because of the hard rope with the hair tied tightly.


    Fahrenheit.


    The rope, which was tightened to the point of almost no blood circulation, was pressing the head.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s head moved slightly to the side, very slightly. Yoon-Jong, who was standing next to the bed and met his desperate eyes, flinched and nodded slightly.


    "Hmph."


    Yoon-jong, who coughed in vain, carefully started his luck.


    "I''m¡­¡­ Soso.


    "What?"


    "¡­I don''t think we need to do this."


    "What?"


    "¡­¡­No, I''m just¡­¡­.¡±


    The blood vessels stood on Dang-Soso''s forehead.


    "Do these people know what a real human body is like? Do you think it''ll work well again if you roll it properly and change it to a new wheel? Why? Do you really want me to change it?


    "¡­¡­No, I never meant it. I didn''t think much.¡±


    Yoon-Jong stepped back quickly because of the life that Dang-Soso exhaled.


    Usually, Dang-Soso smiles a lot and looks good, but when a patient is caught, he breathes out life as if he is going to catch a person with his eyes.


    No, come to think of it, shouldn''t it be reversed? You have to take care of the patient with laughter and mercy...¡­.¡¯


    Then Dang-Soso turned his head and stared at Chung-Myung. She gritted her teeth as she saw Chung-Myung tied up in a thick rope and stuck in her bed.


    "If your body was a mop, you''d be treated well! You can''t hold it in and crawl out? Are you still human? Huh?


    "I''m the death penalty...¡­.¡±


    "I know that!"


    Yes.


    I''m glad you know that.


    "No! What the hell does this man look like to eat and go out looking for alcohol as soon as he wakes up with wounds that would kill ten more times?"


    "I didn''t go looking for a drink...¡­.¡±


    "Shut up!"


    "¡­Yes."


    Chung-Myung stared blankly at the ceiling.


    Somehow it reminded me of the old days.


    No, if you''re hurt, treat it, man! Come here!


    Get out of my way. What a quack.


    Who do you think you are, a quack or a quack? If I had set up a council, I would have made a fortune! Stop talking and come here. No, don''t drink that! I brought it for disinfection!


    ''Dangbo??¡­¡­.¡¯


    I still live here.


    Why is your family always so mean to me...¡­.


    Usually, fighters rub against each other, saying that even if they are stabbed and bleeding, they get better after applying mud roughly. But those dangga people are the exception, so even if they scratch their bodies, they will die.


    You used to be such a pain in the neck, but now you''ve gone from generation to generation...¡­.


    Then, the door burst open and a man walked in like salvation.


    "Hm?"


    It was Dang Gunnak. He looked at Chung-Myung tied to his bed and frowned.


    "Oh, my lord!"


    Dang Gunnak''s eyes went blank as Chung-Myung shouted as if he was asking for help.


    "Who did this?"


    Dang-Soso looked at Dang Gunnak with a touch of cold voice. She also knew how much her father cared about Chung-Myung.


    It is Dang Gunnak who has never given Chung-Myung as much goodwill even to his bloody sons. In his eyes, Dang-Soso, the priest of Chung-Myung, could not have looked good with Chung-Myung tied up in a playful way. No matter how much she loves her most."Well, I''ll....¡±


    "You?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Dang-Soso shrugged his shoulders.


    Dang Gunnak, staring at her with cold eyes, shrugged.


    "Did I teach you that?"


    "I''m sorry. The death penalty is so disobedient."


    "Tied up the Wasan deity with a rope! What would people in the world say when they see this?¡±


    Dang Gunnak with his tongue stuck out something that he was holding with his hand behind his back.


    "How can that be possible?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    What was in his hand was a chain of iron. For a moment, Dang-Soso''s face went blank.


    It`s a specially made iron rope, so we`ll be able to subdue the injured. Tie it back properly."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Come on."


    "Yes."


    Dang-Soso quickly picked up the chain Dan Gunnak gave out. Chung-Myung watched the incredible scene with blank eyes.


    Dang Gunnak spoke quietly, kicking his tongue.


    "Anyway, fighters are¡­¡­.You know I can just roughly rewrite my body!"


    Tears slowly trickled down Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    "Dangerous bastards."


    It''s been a mess for generations. For generations...


    No, does that mean a family motto? How can you say the same thing a hundred years later?


    "Well."


    Dang Gunnak approached Chung-Myung and looked everywhere.


    "It''s hard to catch an internal bleeding place with saliva alone. Use the medicinal herbs together."


    "I don''t eat much because it''s bitter."


    "¡­Forced pouring."


    "Yes!"


    Chung-Myung turned his head and looked at Baek Cheon.


    "Dongryong."


    "Why, man?"


    "Go get the long storyteller. The Dangga persecutes his disciple.¡­.¡±


    "I think you''re going to clap."


    The tears that had stopped flowed back down Chung-Myung''s temple.


    ''There''s no one on my side. I don''t have anyone on my side.¡¯


    a lengthy death sentence


    I miss the old days...¡­.


    It used to be the same, you son of a b*tc*. You''re the same.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Oh, I''m lonely. I''m so lonely.


    Then Dang Gunnak sighed lightly and asked.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "You don''t even know what you''re seeing?¡±


    "You look good.¡±


    "¡­¡­but you, man?"


    Chung-Myung''s body was shaking.


    "Any inconvenience?"


    "Oh, you don''t look like you''


    "I don''t think so.¡±


    "¡­Can''t you hear me?"


    Chung-Myung, who was shedding Dang Gunnak with a face of fire inside, sighed with resignation.


    "¡­¡­It''s so uncomfortable to eat now that I''m doing this, so please ask them to loosen me up just when I''m eating."


    "Well, I guess so.¡±


    Dang Gunnak looked at Dang-Soso and said,


    "What about your meal?"


    "I''m feeding you in time."


    "You mean you''re eating. Change to Mieum from now on. Cord is not good for patients. Give me three meals a day."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung looked up at the ceiling with sorrow.


    a lengthy death sentence


    ¡­¡­I''m lonely.


    - Giggling.


    Hey, you f*cking bastard!


    Don''t laugh!


    * * *


    Some rumors are faster than storms.


    "Jumbo! Another shipper here, please."


    "Yes! I''m taking it now!"


    It was time for those who sat around the audience to pour the last drink left in the bottle.


    The door suddenly burst open and a sweaty man rushed inside.


    "Here you go. Here! What''s the rush?"


    "He''s afraid we''re going to eat all the alcohol you ordered."


    I burst into laughter. The man, who was looking around at the sound of calling me, rushed to me and shouted.


    "He, did you hear that story?¡±


    "What story?"


    "That old file room and the Great Sega have signed an impervious treaty with the Sapa!¡±


    Those who heard it grinned."Don''t talk nonsense and sit down. I ordered a new bottle.¡±


    "I''m not kidding, I''m telling you the truth!"


    "Okay, okay."


    "It''s a mess out there right now! Gufa and Odae Sega have declared that they will not enter the Janggang River for the next three years!"


    The faces of the shouting people were so pale that the faces of the listeners began to harden. But soon someone kicked their tongue.


    "Tsk tsk. You''ve got to be serious. What''s missing between the Old Federation and the Great Sega that they''re signing a treaty with the Sapa.


    "Well, it''s not just Sapa. Shin Juopae united to create a new power called Sapaeryon!¡±


    "Love for Love?"


    "Yes, Shaolin and Shudang, who went to the Janggang River, were not attacked by the Sapaeryon and formed a peace.It''s more!"


    "¡­The Sapa are united?¡±


    "I told you so!"


    "Come on, that''s ridiculous. No matter how many Sapa people gather in one place, Shaolin and Shudang are Sapa and Hwahui! He''s making a big deal of noise!


    The man struck me in the chest as if he were frustrated.


    "If you don''t believe me, get out! It''s not a big deal out there! The whole world is in a state of chaos right now!"


    "¡­¡­What nonsense¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone is getting speechless.


    Seeing that desperate face, I don''t think it''s a lie, but I couldn''t believe it at all.


    Political factions and Sapa come to terms?


    I''ve never heard of such a story. Isn''t it because you can''t mix water and oil in the first place? But how did they do that?


    "Now, wait a minute. Did you say it was impermanent?"


    "I told you so!"


    "The Goofile room and the Great Sega said they wouldn''t step into the Janggang River anymore? What about the Moon faction in the Janggang River?


    "They''re all coming out of the bowels.¡±


    "Gupa and Odaesega have turned the Janggang into a hive, leaving the numbers there behind? So what happens to the people there?"


    "Who knows that?"


    "Huh¡­¡­. Huh¡­"What kind of dog is this?"


    In the end, a roar burst out of the mouths of those who endured it.


    "If you were going to do that, you''d rather not scratch it. You stormed in and ran away without a tail? That''s not enough, so we''ve signed a humiliating treaty not to step into the Jang River for the next three years?"


    Everyone''s face in the audience was filled with despair. There was no reason not to listen when they spoke loudly.


    "You don''t know what they''re going to do? Now that the watercolour has collapsed countless times, the poison will rise and run, who will take care of the aftermath? How can political factions do this nonsense!"


    "I don''t believe it! Shaolin I know, a shaman I know is not a place for that!"


    There were violent reactions here and there, but that didn''t mean we could stop the already burst bank.


    "It doesn''t matter if you believe it or not. People around the Jang River are already packing their bags.Now that there is no one to stop the evils of our enemies, there is no one to stop them. It''s not just one or two people who would rather abandon their hometown than sit and die."


    "Huh¡­¡­. Huh¡­"¡­well."


    It was absolutely unbelievable news.


    But there was no way not to believe it. While they were talking, some people were contemplating and rushed into the audience and talked about the same news."Oh, my God... Shaolin, Shudang and Namgung Sega abandoned their people and found their own way to live.So what have they been calling for so far? And then you''re gonna tell yourself that you''re not?


    "Why have we supported them so far! Then they''re no different than bandits, aren''t they?"


    "They''re scammers, scammers! In the first place, they were obsessed with money and profit! We''ve been tricked. I was completely deceived!"


    Anger began to spread.


    People are bound to feel much more angry when they are betrayed by people they believed in than when they were harmed by evil people. The disappointment and anger over their choices were enormous as much as the faith that they had given to the old faction and the five generations was great.


    From Janggang to each castle, the rumor that spread once swept through the entire midfield like wildfire.


    More than a hundred years after the war against the Magyo, the most shocking news was shaking the calm middle ground like an earthquake.

 Chapter - 831 Episode 831. You can go and argue with your head. (1)

    Bop Jeong remained silent for a long time with his face firm.


    Bop Kye couldn''t bear to look at the eyes and bowed his head.


    "¡­is everything you''ve said true?"


    "Director¡­¡­."


    Bop Kye couldn''t bear to answer, just groan like a groan. Even if you have ten mouths, you have nothing to say.


    "Huh¡­¡­."


    Bop Jeong laughed at the unbelievable fact.


    "You signed an agreement with the Sapa? It''s also a one-sided agreement that only this side cannot enter Gangnam, including Janggang?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What the hell¡­."


    Unable to finish his sentence, he lost his voice.


    It''s my fault.


    I didn''t mean to send Bop Kye. If Shaolin was going to send most of his power, he should have led Shaolin himself. At best, he should not have sent Bop Kye to deal with his opponents.


    "You stupid man. How the hell are you going to handle this?¡­. Amitabha Buddha. Amitabha Buddha."


    Bop Jeong muttered and shook his head. Bop Kye, who had to watch, felt like he had swallowed a rock.


    "Director¡­. If things go badly wrong, just throw me away."


    "I mean you?"


    "Yes, I did it without the permission of the head of the room, and the meaning of Shaolin is different. It''s hard for me to raise my face, but Shaolin...¡­.¡±


    "That''s ridiculous!"


    Bop Jeong''s mouth broke out.


    "It only makes Shaolin''s name lighter. How can the world see Shaolin if you do such a thing to live? From now on, words that don''t come out of my mouth will become light words that can be reversed at any time. It''s a self-defeating job of Shaolin."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s a foreman. I understand, but...¡­.¡±


    If it wasn''t for such an unconventional proposal, Jang Nilso wouldn''t have let those who came into my stomach go smoothly.


    But¡­¡­.


    How the hell am I supposed to deal with this?¡¯


    It might not have been a big deal if it was just a year ago. No matter how bad the Old File Room and the Great Sega do, if there is no Beville Hill, they are bound to rely on it again.


    But not now.


    "I didn''t expect the result of the establishment of the League of Heaven to come back like this¡­"¡­.¡±


    Bop Jeong was the one who pushed the thunderstorm despite opposition from other districts. It was done because of various interests at the time, but I never imagined that what he did would leave Shaolin''s position in the pit.


    How can things go this far?


    If only he hadn''t condoned the storming of the Heavenly Union.


    If only that Jang Nilso had organized the Sapaeryon and set a trap in the Janggang River.


    Had Heo Do-jin not made the extreme choice of throwing his disciples face on the floor.


    And if only Sapaeryon hadn''t asked for that extreme choice!


    If only one of them hadn''t happened, it would have been something that could have been done. But it''s all a meaningless assumptions. All this eventually happened, and all that remained was to restore the status of the old file room and the Great Sega, which are still stuck in the ground at this moment.


    "What was the reaction like?"


    "Moon-pa, who didn''t go to the Jang River, are asking for clarification. And even though the rumor has not spread to Soongsan Mountain yet, it is not popular, but this place may soon be...¡­.¡±"I suppose so¡­¡­. That''s bound to be the case by case. Amitabha Buddha. Amitabha Buddha.¡­.¡±


    Bop Jeong shouted his disapproval as if he were frustrated.


    Public sentiment is scary.


    Mint chocolate makers usually endure persecution, but they have enough power to rush into the palace with farm equipment as soon as they cross a certain line.


    The fall will begin quickly as soon as they become more angry than disappointed in the old file room and the five generations.


    "What about the thunderstorm?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Hwasan???? What did Hwasan do?"


    Bop Kye looked at him with an expression that he didn''t know what he meant, and replied dismayously.


    "We''ll get out of the Changgang River first and...¡­.¡±


    Bop Jeong''s eyes widened incredibly.


    "You''re saying that Hassan didn''t check what he was doing?"


    "The situation is¡­¡­."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Bop Jeong closed his eyes tightly. And he sighed inwardly.


    ''Ah...'' I''m gonna have to say this.¡­.¡¯


    If Bop Kye could afford to stay one step away and watch the situation, he would have paid keen attention to the movement of Chun Woo-men. It''s not Bop Kye who doesn''t understand that the people who will benefit the most from the fall of the old file room are Hwasan and Cheonwoo-men.


    But¡­¡­.


    There''s definitely a difference between watching from a step away and recognizing the situation in a storm.¡¯


    The same goes for Bop Kye and Hurdo.


    It is true that it is difficult to make a cold judgment in a rapidly changing situation, but I didn''t expect to make such a ridiculous choice in panic.


    A time when there was no war and no quarrel.


    Those who have grown in strength may have become stronger, but they have not matured. Even Bop Jeong didn''t know that he was no different from a strong child.


    "Is there any sign of leaving the Janggang River?"


    "¡­¡­Then we tried to leave quickly, but they didn''t show any signs of that."


    "I suppose so¡­¡­. Yeah, I guess so. There''s no way the Hwasan Divine would miss this opportunity."


    Bop Jeong laughed in despair.


    "You missed the timing. Rumors have already spread that we have colluded with the Sapa, and now it would only sound nonsense to say that Cheon Woo-men and Sapa have made a secret agreement. You lost it. You lost it all. Amitabha Buddha. Amitabha Buddha.¡­.¡±


    Bop Jeong couldn''t hide his bewilderment. The more it was, the more distorted Bop Kye''s face was.


    "I''m sorry, sir...¡­.¡±


    "It''s not your fault."


    Bop Jeong shook his head.


    It''s already happened. What''s the difference in blaming Bop Kye? What needs to be thought of now is a way to sort out what happened.


    "To the inquiring gatekeepers, reply that the treaty is true.¡±


    "Ha, Haona...¡­.¡±


    "It''s better than doing things and stepping out. Say that you will be responsible for what Shaolin is responsible for."


    "¡­¡­Yes, I will."


    "And!"


    A blue light flowed from the eyes of Ilsoon Bop Jeong.


    "Just because they weren''t there is no difference. It is a treaty in the name of the Old File Room and the Great Sega, so keep it in mind that it must be kept."


    "Ba, Bangjang!"


    Bop Kye opened his eyes wide.


    "Well, it''s our fault. But forcing it...¡­.¡±


    "Do as you are told!"


    Bop Kay shut up at Bop Jeong''s one-gal.


    The room manager''s face was so serious that I didn''t dare to speak of persuasion.


    "There will be a lot of opposition."


    "I can''t help it."


    Bop Jeong''s eyes were cold.


    "It''s a bad thing to lose public sentiment and hear resentment. But it''s not the worst. The worst part is that Shaolin loses control of the old faction and the five generations."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Even if they are criticized, they should remain as the leader of Irim. If they oppose our decision and move alone, the world will say that Shaolin is no longer the head of the old faction. That''s all we have to stop."


    A cold sweat began to form on Bop Kye''s forehead.


    At this point, I couldn''t help but realize how big I had done.


    "And¡­."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Emphasizing that it was the shaman''s fault who decided all this, and Shaolin will not receive visitors for a month from now."


    "Bo, are you saying you''re going to do a memorial service?"


    "It''s not a blessing. Only visitors don''t accept it."


    Bop Jeong sighed deeply.


    "You have to avoid the rain. It is also a way not to move until the storm calms down. For now, let''s see how people feel."


    Bop Jeong, who finished speaking, said no with a tired look.


    Those who are angry will surely find a tooth to blame. The resentment of the old faction and the Great Sega is directed to Shaolin, but the public should stop the public from criticizing Shaolin.


    If so, we have no choice but to provide a suitable scapegoat.


    "The shaman¡­¡­. This will make the shaman lose its position. Hurdo. Hurdo...¡­. indeed¡­.¡±


    Bop Jeong couldn''t speak more and closed his eyes.


    If you''re leading the clique, you can''t help but understand why Heo Do-jin made such a choice. What''s more, don''t they already know how the Wasan clique went down?


    Bop Jeong will also find it hard to put up with Shaolin''s fall like Hwasan''s.


    But no matter how much, there is a degree.¡¯


    I understand, but I don''t understand.


    It was when Bop Jeong sighed and shook his head.


    "Ba, Bangjang!"


    An urgent voice came from outside the door.


    "What''s going on?"


    When Bop Kye answered quickly, the door opened and Beophyo rushed inside.


    "Oh, I''m in trouble."


    "Don''t be in a hurry and say something first. What''s going on?"


    "A shaman, a shaman...¡­.¡±


    As soon as he was told that he was a shaman, Bop Jeong''s face hardened.


    "The shaman, Heo Do-jin, is going to put down his position as a long-time writer and eat it in secret."


    "What?"


    Bop Jeong, who jumped from his seat, asked back with his eyes wide open.


    "It must be true?"


    "Yes, it''s directly from the shaman."


    "Oh, my God¡­.¡±


    The new lips of Bop Jeong were trembling.


    I thought I''d just do a bongmun to avoid resentment, but I didn''t think you''d do this extreme thing.


    Are you saying you''re going to take full responsibility?¡¯


    This is not something that can be made with most resolution.


    It is unprecedented for Jang Moon-in, who once resigned, to sit there again. That means that Heo Do-jin will take responsibility for this and completely step down from his post.


    "What''s the next chapter?"


    "For some time, Ho Sanja, the priest of Heo Do-jin, is said to be the temporary writer."


    Bop Jeong''s face is dimmed.


    "Hey, you stupid...¡­.¡±


    The stupidest thing a sinner can do is admit his guilt. People don''t know much about what happened there. You will be bewildered and angry at the news that has only been heard immediately, but once your anger subsides a little, you can assume that there was a reasonable situation.


    There are no small number of people who have built up the old faction and the Great Sega over the years, so there must be some who advocate.However, Heo Do-jin''s resignation from his post as a long-time writer, taking responsibility for this, is like admitting that Gufa and Oh Dae-se have done a great job.


    "I''ll have to meet Heo Do-jin in personally.¡±


    "¡­It''s hard, Bang. Shudang is going to be in Bongmun for three months from now."


    "Ee¡­¡­!"


    Eventually, Bop Jeong''s blood vessels stood on his face.


    "What the hell are you doing? You stupid bastard!"


    Bop Jeong, who usually doesn''t get angry, burst out of his mouth like a thunderbolt.


    "What the hell is going on here? Why the hell!"


    My fingertips began to tremble with anger and shock.


    It''s collapsing.


    At this moment, the order of the swarm centered on the old school, which he was trying to protect, was being shattered.


    You''re saying the turbulence had already arrived?¡¯


    As soon as the old faction and the Great Sega lose control, the world will no longer be as peaceful as it was in the past.


    I could see the burning of the middle ground in front of me.


    "I''ll go to the Janggang River. I have to meet Hwasan."


    "¡­the head of the room.¡­I can''t go to the Janggang River."


    At the moment, the devastation and deep despondency fell on Bop Jeong''s face.


    Looking at Bop Kay without saying a word, he laughed a little later. It was a mockery of the present situation.


    "Hwasan''s long story¡­¡­. No, send a letter to the Lord of Heaven. I''m asking you to meet me."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "Bop Kay, as soon as this is over, go into penitentiary. I order you to be elected for half a year."


    "I''ll do as you say."


    "Hahaha."


    The carefully stacked tower collapsed at once. As if everything he had worked on was just a sandcastle.


    "Safae-ryeon, and Chun Woo-men."


    I closed my eyes and memorized dislike.


    It''s hard.


    For the first time, Bop Jeong felt Shaolin''s name was getting smaller.

 Chapter - 832 Episode 832, you can go and argue with your head (2)

    Rumors that Sapaeryeon signed a treaty with Goofilebang in Gangnam swept the midfield like a storm. Those who did not believe it at first heard the same news one after another, so they had no choice but to open their mouths wide.


    "How the hell can a political faction collude with the Sapa?"


    "Isn''t it too much to call it a collusion?"


    "This is collusion, or what the hell is collusion?"


    "That''s true¡­¡­.¡±


    The most upsetting news for those who heard the rumor was that they had abandoned the Janggang River.


    The enemy of the Long River suffered severe damage from the war. Isn''t it too obvious that they will go crazy if the old file room and Oh Dae-se can''t step on the Janggang River under such circumstances?


    This is as good as Gupa and Odaesega abandoning the people of Gangnam.


    The public was outraged by the fact, but the news was even more shocking.


    - It was the shaman Heo Do-jin who led the treaty.


    - Shaolin''s elder Bop Kye, Namgung Hwang, the singer of Namgung Sega, and Byo Kyonja, a long writer of Cheongseong, sympathized with Heo Do-jin.


    - Gu Filebang and King Oh, who did not go to the Janggang River, will also agree to the treaty.


    It was just a shock at first, but anger built up twice, and hatred eventually grew three times. The people who exploded at the news climbed Mt. Mudang themselves.


    Those who reached the main gate of the shaman beyond the sunset were stunned by the tightly closed prose.


    "You''re doing this and you''re doing this?"


    "There''s a degree of shame!"


    "Get out! Get out now!"


    In fact, the situation would have been a little different if the shaman greeted those who came without a visit. No matter how wrong you may have done, there wouldn''t be many people who would swear in front of the shaman.


    However, the tightly closed door set fire to the hearts of those who tried to be polite.


    "You f*cking bastards! You''re not even a political faction.


    "You''ve been talking and now you''re abandoning innocent people?"


    "What a waste of time I''ve trusted you!"


    Crowds of people gathered in the prose began to throw their belongings at the door and over the fence.


    Originally, the first time is difficult. As the preceding people cursed and started throwing things, the following people all raised their voices and criticized the shaman.


    Cursing became more and more excessive, and some even spat and waited, kicking the completely closed prose.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    On the other side, Jin Hyun, who was still listening to abusive language inside the prose, closed his eyes tightly.


    "Jin Hyun??."


    Mu Jin carefully put his hand on such his shoulder.


    "Let''s go in. I''m only upset when I''m here."


    "¡­¡­No, Sasook."


    But Jin Hyun shook his head and endured.


    "You have to look at it clearly. Doesn''t turning a blind eye make a difference?"


    "That''s true, but...¡­.¡±


    Jin Hyun sighed deeply and threw his eyes at the prose again. It was heartbreaking to see the thumping door and the filth flying over the wall.


    "Lee Torok or¡­¡­".¡¯


    He murmured in a despondent voice.


    "I didn''t know it would be this cold. Still, there must have been a lot of things done in the name of a shaman."


    "I''m not angry because I didn''t do anything. You''re angry because you did a lot. If you don''t have expectations, you don''t have disappointment."


    "¡­I guess so."


    But the words didn''t comfort Jin Hyun. In other words, their disappointment is this great."Living quarters."


    "Tell me."


    "I know that the writer''s choice was not wrong. And the fact that all those choices were for us."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But¡­¡­ now that I''m seeing this, I think I''d rather die there. I''m not saying it''s disgraceful.¡­if I had known that the shaman''s name would fall this far to the ground¡­¡­.¡±


    Mu Jin sighed deeply in frustration.


    And why don''t you know Jin Hyun''s mind?


    Being a shaman''s disciple was an absolute honor for them.


    How can I forget the envious gaze that poured out when I was walking along the boulevard in shaman''s costume?


    But you won''t get that look any more.


    For them, the shaman became a snitch who joined hands with the Sapa just to live.


    Mu Jin, who sighed, tapped Jin Hyun on the shoulder.


    "Life is a waste to everyone."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What''s wrong is wrong. But if there''s anything wrong, we can make up for it. If the day comes when we have another shaman''s consultation, the angry will see us again then."


    "¡­¡­Yes, boarding house."


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes."


    Mu Jin nodded and turned around, and Jin Hyun followed him. But I couldn''t get off easily.


    Jin Hyun looked at the back of Mu Jin, who was going ahead, with a bitter face.


    But the private lodging. There were people who didn''t waste their lives.¡¯


    Wouldn''t they be afraid? No, it can''t be.


    There was only one difference between them and the shaman.


    Can I carry out my will in fear?


    Can you take a step forward even though you are afraid?


    The small difference, which is not so great, has led to such a severe difference in consequences.


    It''s hard.


    What is consultation? What justice is.


    I already know The things that were considered are becoming obscure.


    Still, the rough language of the middlemen was coming through the door.


    The fact that every swear word they uttered was not wrong made him even more sad.


    I''m sorry.


    I said it with all my heart. It was an apology that I didn''t even know I was making to someone.


    * * *


    Although the rumor is said to be fast, this time, Haomun actively promoted it, so it spread to the world faster than the original speed.


    All those who heard it were angry, but among them were those who had no time to be angry.


    They were the ones who lived by using the Janggang River as their lifeline.


    Whoosh!


    The speedboat hit the ship that was crossing the Jang River mercilessly. As soon as the ship tilted, the chains that flew from the speedboat connected the ship to the ship. As they stepped on the chain, the numbers quickly climbed onto the ship.


    "Sa, save me!"


    Those who saw the figures became contemplative and lay flat on the spot.


    The men on board the ship shone with hideous eyes.


    "If anyone hides a penny, I''ll give you bone and flesh here! Give me everything you have! Go and get everything you can to open up the ship!"


    "Yes!"


    "It''s too much to ask for everything. I''ll arrange the tolls for you, please.¡­.¡±


    When an old man approached and begged, the leader''s eyes were dimmed.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m the captain of this ship, sir. If you take all of this, we''re doomed. If we go bust, the lords will...¡­.¡±


    Crunch!


    At that moment, Su-Jeong''s knife cut off the captain''s chest at once."Argh!"


    An old captain with a split heart screamed and fell to his position.


    "Gasp!"


    In an instant, those who saw a person fall down with a knife began to tremble in fear.


    "How dare you try to teach me, arrogant man?¡±


    Sousan, who licked the blood on the knife with his tongue, twisted the corners of his mouth and laughed bitterly.


    "There are plenty of people who will pay without you. One more time, I''ll kill you and throw you with fish food."


    "If anyone gets caught hiding, they die on the spot!"


    "Move quickly!"


    People began to open the anterior sac one by one. The pale face was full of signs of resignation. If all the money you had was taken away, you could not avoid starvation, but it would be better than dying anyway.


    How did this happen?¡­.¡¯


    The numbers were as poisonous as ever. In the past, they used to manage the Janggang River by taking only moderate tolls, but recently, everywhere they went, they only sounded hideous and wailing.


    Thanks to the destruction of the watercolors by the Gu File Room and the Great Sega, the damaged men are killing people and taking things away.


    ''This will ruin all merchants who travel to and from the Janggang River.¡¯


    ''What the hell is going to be...¡­.¡¯


    ''If they hadn''t come to the Zhang River, this wouldn''t have happened!¡¯


    Each of them gritted their teeth inside. It was interesting in a way. Isn''t there more anger against the old file room and the five generations who led the situation to this point than the anger against the numbers who rob and kill people in front of their eyes?


    "I''m done walking. What are they gonna do?"


    "Let me go."


    The head of the group grinned and said.


    "The coffin does not come forward unless people die in droves. It''s a fortune. It''s a good thing. They''re not the ones who won''t collect taxes just because we''re talking."


    The faces of both people who heard it died black. There was nothing wrong with what they said.


    "You don''t have to scratch it. Besides, you have to let me live so that I can get on the boat with money. See you next time. If you want to keep your head above water next time, carry some money with you. Hahahahaha!"


    The men, who had robbed the ship very whole, were transferred to the ship with a giggle. And quickly moved away.


    Those who looked at the belly in silence sat down and began to wail.


    "¡­I''m screwed. I''ve spent all my fortune on this business.If you do this, you''ll starve to death!"


    "Hungry to death? I owe you a debt! I''m about to be sold out. I mean!"


    "For God''s sake, this didn''t happen until not long ago!"


    "What the hell is going on with those old-fashioned bastards!"


    They did not ride the boat comfortably even though their intestines were dangerous. I know it''s dangerous, but they''re forced to get on board to make ends meet.


    Those who live by breastfeeding the intestines are forced to make ends meet in the intestines. It''s too difficult to find a different way to live now even though you know it''s dangerous.


    "¡­¡­How the hell are we supposed to live?"


    "Crying."


    This ship wasn''t the only one to be subjected to this. A similar situation was happening throughout the Janggang River.


    The heavily damaged watercolors were gobbling up boats and filling their stomachs with the permission of King Black Dragon.


    In ordinary times, when their atrocities were getting worse, they ran to the clique and asked for help, but now they had no choice but to endure their tyranny."Captain, are you all right?"


    "Bring me a clean cloth here! Now!"


    Sailors were busy monitoring the captain''s condition on the floor. Those who were watching the captain''s face turned pale after pouring a lot of blood were in despair and cursed.


    "That bloody Heo Do-jin guy!"


    "Is it just a shaman? There were Namgoong and Shaolin, too! It''s the same old file room, the Five Times, they''re all the same.


    "When have the people who live on my high horse ever cared about us? What do we do? We can only talk about it. They''re gonna fry you in the shit! They''re no better than numbers!"


    "I''m so dirty!"


    The ship turned weakly.


    Once all the items have been taken away, it will only cost more to return to the destination.


    "¡­I''ll pray that I don''t meet my enemies on my way back.¡±


    "It''s already been robbed. What does it matter?¡±


    "Don''t say things you don''t know...What if they get angry and do harm because they don''t have anything to rob?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    One of the merchants sighed as the earth died.


    "It''s so hard to live. It''s really so hard...¡­.¡±


    Everyone was solemnized by the whining. Everyone was in their own grief, and someone pointed out of the boat and said,


    "Look over there¡­¡­I''m afraid that ship''s gonna get caught, too.


    "Oh, my God¡­."


    Sure enough, I could see a ship approaching from afar. The speedboat, which found it, turned its head around and began to move toward the approaching ship.


    Everyone looked at the place with a sad look. He had no choice but to watch the scheduled misfortune with compassion.


    "Look over there, over there."


    "What?"


    "Here comes another watercraft. They''re not carp pups, they''re swarming.¡±


    "What the hell are you going to do with your intestines?"


    Everyone was speechless at the terrible sight.


    Then someone murmured wonderfully.


    "¡­¡­but why is that going that way?"


    "Huh?"


    "Wasn''t the one who put the enemy in the first place the owner? Why are we going there when that speedboat''s already stuck?


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Middle-aged people looked at the place again, blinking their eyes.


    "Fast-paced¡­¡­. Huh? Huh? Huh? Huh?


    The boat, which appeared late, rushed without slowing down. Then, he hit the speedboat attached to the merchant ship.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    "¡­What?"


    The eyes of the middle class became as big as a candle.

 Chapter - 833 Episode 833, you can go and argue with your head (3)

    "Take everything away!"


    Seo-hong, who cut off the rebellious person without hesitation, giggled and shouted.


    "This is it! This is it!"¡¯


    In the meantime, I have never raged as much as I could while playing water. He knew well that excessive sales would eventually bring in political factions.


    But now the political factions who will stop them cannot come to the Janggang River. This is what a table is all about.


    Of course, as time goes by, we have no choice but to coordinate properly as before. If you catch all the fish, the lake will die and eventually the only way to rot will be.


    However, for some time, it is okay to release the chest voice that has been suppressed.


    "Boss!"


    "What is it?"


    "A ship approaches from the back."


    "What? Is it a coffin?"


    "No, it''s like a different watercolour."


    "Watercolors?"


    Seo-hong frowned.


    "You''re coming to try some beanstalk. Leave it alone."


    "Yes."


    He kicked his tongue inside while telling me to leave him alone.


    "But we still have to keep our business intentions.¡¯


    The law of numbers is very simple. The one who eats first is the owner. In their area, the word is different, but the area around the old river has no owner as the Daegyeong Chae collapsed.


    So the authority to rob this ship lies with them who came first.


    "I feel sorry for you, so I''ll leave you a few weeks.¡­.¡±


    Whoosh!


    At that moment, the roof of the sky burst and the boat they were on shook to the point of turning upside down.


    "Oh!"


    "Argh!"


    In a sudden shock, the numbers running on the deck rolled on the floor and screamed.


    "What, what?"


    Frustrated, Seo Hong ran to the player. A strange ship was stuck behind their chained ship.


    "Well, you morons!"


    He said abusive words, thinking that he must have hit it because he couldn''t hit the helm properly while approaching it quickly. Of course, the numbers who spend most of their time on ships are usually good at steering, so this doesn''t happen much.¡­ I had no choice but to judge like that for now.


    But it was quick to realise that the idea was wrong.


    "Let''s go!"


    A group of fighters rose from the ship that had been hit.


    "What?"


    Considering that the costumes were completely unified in black uniforms, which are distinctly different from the ones worn by the figures, it was never an ordinary number.


    As soon as they saw the sword in their hands and the plum blossoms engraved on their chest, the name of a gate faction crossed Seo Hong''s head.


    "Hwa, Hwasan? Why do you mean the Wasans are coming out of here!"


    His face turned pale with astonishment.


    A year ago, or just a month ago, his reaction would have been completely different. However, the position of the name Hwasan in Janggang has changed from a month ago.


    Rumor has it that Hwasan smashed Daegyeong Chae with only a few people, and even played a key role in the showdown with Black Dragon Chae.


    In other words, Hwasan''s name was no different from the Grim Reaper''s now in Janggang.


    "Argh!"


    "Sa, save me¡­¡­AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!


    Sure enough, Hwasan''s inspectors who jumped onto the ship quickly began to cut down on their enemies. There are only a few people left in the finals to clear the boat, but considering that, it was a tremendous speed.


    "Rain, d*mn it!"


    It was a time when Seo Hong, embarrassed by a totally unexpected situation, was in a hurry to find a way to cope with it.


    "Eutcha."A man dressed in black unclothed jumped into the merchant ship they climbed. Almost at the same time, five young fighters jumped behind him to support the lead.


    "Well."


    The man on the boat slowly looked around and distorted his face.


    "Have these nuggets lost their heads? You''re selling it in the mouth so you don''t mess with me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Who''s the head?"


    Seo-hong opened his mouth while looking at the man with a firm face.


    "It''s me. Are you a Hwasanian?"


    "Hwasan? Wasanite, you know? You don''t talk much about this guy. What kind of brat talks informally to you? Do you want me to pull out all of your teeth and let you live on rice cakes?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Seo Hong''s face was stunned by the sudden verbal abuse.


    "Who are you?"


    "Me? It''s Chung-Myung, you son of a b*tc*. What if I tell you? Do you know?"


    Surprisingly, however, Seo Hong''s face turned white.


    "Che, Che, Chung-Myung?"


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung, who tilted his head at the response, looked back.


    "You seem to know?"


    "¡­I understand."


    "It''s weird if you don''t know now."


    Baek Cheon and Yoon-Jong shook their heads. This guy has a way of underestimating my reputation once in a while.


    "Hwasan the Dragon!"


    A cold sweat poured down on Seo-hong''s face, which stood in front of the ears of hell.


    He wanted to deny it, but the description of the person squatting in front was the same as what he heard. In addition, the bandages wrapped around the wrist, which were exposed under the cuffs and sleeves, proved that the man had just fought a fierce battle.


    Hwasan?????? Chung-Myung.


    A man of the Hwasan faction who killed the black fish of Jaepo, the owner of the Chae Chae, and destroyed the Chae.


    "He... ... confronted the defeated with a good angle.¡­.¡±


    Seo Hong''s murmuring distorted Chung-Myung''s face.


    "Hey, Mr. Ho-gak? I would''ve won if he didn''t bother me.¡±


    Baek Cheon, standing in the back, said grudgingly.


    "¡­¡­No, that''s a little."


    "What?"


    "A man should have a conscience."


    "No, I told you I won. If you fight to the end, I''ll win no matter what! Whoever it is, whatever it is!"


    "Oh, yeah, yeah. Let''s look at the front."


    "I''m telling you it''s real."


    "Yeah, yeah. Look ahead."


    Seo-hong''s fingertips were shaking like an aspen.


    They didn''t look a bit nervous in front of the brutal numbers. It''s humiliating to think of it, but in fact, Seo Hong couldn''t even afford to feel humiliated.


    It''s a matter of course.


    Would a general numerical naburang ever be seen by those who invaded and killed the Zanpo black fish, destroyed the water supply, and fought against the Saparyeon in the middle of a war between the Saparyeon and the political factions?


    Resistance?


    I can''t even think of that. If the opponent is the Hwasan Divine, the one who spills oil on his body and jumps into a fireball will be more likely to survive.


    But even if I don''t fight back with a knife, I still have something to say.


    "Well, a political faction cannot enter the Janggang River! Uh, why are you here?"


    "Why can''t the political faction come in, you son of a b*tc*! You can''t come in here. We''re not in the old file room. I was kicked out a long time ago."


    "No, you''re going too far. Why are you talking like that? I can''t believe I''m being kicked out!"


    "It''s true, isn''t it?"


    "You can say the same thing a little differently. It''s not applicable because you''re a natural disaster.¡±


    "Aye. We couldn''t have come if we hadn''t been kicked out."


    "Oh, yeah.


    Baek Cheon covered his face tightly with his unsuspecting hand.Chung-Myung pointed at Seo Hong with his chin.


    "Didn''t you hear that if you get caught operating in Gugang, you''ll run away?¡±


    "Well, that''s not...¡­.¡±


    "You don''t seem to know. I can''t help it. Then go to your head and pick it up."


    Needless to say, Chung-Myung shouted.


    "Hahahaha! Take everything you have and cut down every rebel and turn it into fish food!"


    "Don''t talk like numbers, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "I''m not wrong, but I feel weird.¡±


    Ogum clashed to the floor while still groaning. At the same time, white porcelain boats and celadon boats waiting from the bottom jumped onto the boat and began to drive out the numbers.


    The ship was cleared in an instant.


    The number of people who can board a ship is limited in the first place. When faced with similar numbers, the numbers are no longer the post-meal exercise of the Wasan disciples.


    Hwasan''s disciples, who overpowered the surrendering enemies, surrounded and besieged the remaining Seo Hong until the end.


    Clinging closely to the railing, Seo-hong looked at them in a cold sweat.


    "Well, King Heukryong will never sit idle on this! Me, if you kill me...¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon replied with a soft smile.


    "Thanks for the advice, but I don''t think it''s your business."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Seo Hong clenched his teeth and stared at the Hwasan faction with poisonous eyes.


    "How long will you be able to hold out in the long river...¡­.¡±


    "Oops, shit!"


    At that moment, Chung-Myung, who was in the back, flew in like a bijo and kicked Seo Hong in the chin.


    (Screaming)


    Everyone closed their eyes tightly.


    Seo-hong, whose head was bent to the fullest extent, was cramping and fell weakly behind the railing.


    Splash!


    "Oh! You''re talking too much, b*tc*."


    Chung-Myung finally shook his hands as if he were feeling refreshed.


    "I told you not to overdo it. The wound is not healed yet."


    "It''s not too much to catch a pyramid like that. It''s just a light exercise."


    "Whew."


    Baek Cheon shook his head, saying he couldn''t stop him.


    Anyway, he doesn''t listen to me dirty.


    "SoSo, who''s hurt?"


    "No one''s dead, death penalty. There are a few people who are hurt, but it won''t affect their lives.¡±


    "Rawless bastards."


    Chung-Myung gnash his teeth and glared at the tied to one side. Then the men hurriedly lowered their white faces.


    "I''ll heal you, and I''ll find the owner of everything you''s stolen."


    "Got it!"


    Hawsan''s disciples are busily moving.


    The two people, who were watching from the corner trembling, came up cautiously with courage only then.


    "Go, thank you. Thank you very much."


    "Hey, what? Ha. Ha. Ha. Ha. It''s a matter of course for a political faction! As a political faction, party. Yeon.hi."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Those who were blinking asked with slightly embarrassed faces.


    "But this time, due to a secret agreement with Sapaeryon, political factions cannot come to the Janggang River.¡­.¡±


    "That''s a load of crap. It''s true that the old file room pups and the Great King Oh can''t come, but we can come."


    "¡­he, then?"


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung replied with a smile.


    "I don''t know where else, but we''ll protect this mouthpiece perfectly, so you can come this way. I won''t let you see any of your enemies."


    "Oops!"


    "Let people know. The mouth is a protection zone for the Heavenly Men. There will never be anyone in the mouth who will be attacked by a number of people.¡±


    Then Chung-Myung whispered to the merchant standing in front of him."And we built a bridge to an island in the Old River. If you come there, we''ll give you a good price and transfer."


    "Well, are you sure?"


    "Huh? You''ve been fooled! I''m Chung-Myung! Chung-Myung! Hwasan The Dragon!"


    The merchants'' faces glowed as Chung-Myung thumped my heart.


    "He, he is. Hwasan The Dragon!"


    "I can believe the famous Hwasan Divine Dragon!"


    Ogum, who was listening, closed his eyes tightly.


    ''How did this happen?¡¯


    When did that symbol of fraud and evil become a symbol of trust?¡¯


    Chung-Myung''s reputation in the Janggang area has never been higher.


    And if things start to spread today, it won''t be strange if Hwasan takes over the name of the world''s First Munpa, at least in the Janggang River.


    Impressed merchants held Chung-Myung''s hand and bowed their heads.


    "Thank you. Thank you very much. I don''t know how to repay this favor.¡­.¡±


    "Hahaha. How can I pay you back? You can pay me back. You talk as if there''s a way to repay the favor. A man who is famous for his trade.¡­.Ugh!Ugh!"


    Baek Cheon naturally closed Chung-Myung''s mouth and dragged him back. And he smiled and said.


    "Hahaha. He''s not well, so his head is a bit weird right now.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoon-Jong blocked the sight of merchants staring blankly at the scene.


    "If you have any questions, you can ask me. I''ll explain everything."


    "Oh¡­¡­, then can I ask you this¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Yes, feel free to ask."


    "¡­¡­This is a very sorry question¡­.¡­.¡±


    "It''s all right. Feel free to talk."


    "Then I''ll be ashamed of myself.¡­.¡±


    The merchant, who hesitated and hesitated, took a deep breath and opened his mouth as if he had courage.


    "Is he really the Hwasan Divine?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoon-Jong couldn''t bear to say yes.

 Chapter - 834 Episode 834, you can go and argue with your head (4)

    As the number of enemies raged, the public sentiment of the Janggang River became extremely devastating.


    It was not easy even to bite and endure as people who lost their lives and all their wealth were taken away.


    Those who were tired went to the coffin and appealed, but all they returned was a formal answer that they would ask the palace to punish them.


    In the first place, the administrative power of the government falls short of that of Janggang. If I had the ability to find and dispose of the hidden enemies in all parts of this vast river, I would have done so.


    In addition, they must be caught somehow because they destroy the village and reduce their face wash, but the numbers do not have to touch the grain, so they are not in a hurry to deal with it.


    The numbers were also thought, so the goods the coffin carried were not touched enough to be thoroughly.


    That''s why the government doesn''t have to think about it urgently.


    Those who hit the ground out of frustration soon visited small and medium-sized gatekeepers adjacent to the Janggang River, not the Old File Room or the Great Sega.


    But they were also reluctant to do so.


    - We have no experience with hand-pulling. You''ll only get in the way if you come forward.


    It''s a nearby town. We''ll try to protect it somehow.¡­.


    - What can we do if that Gupa can''t help it.


    In the end, both people had no choice but to turn their feet weak.


    Above all else, it was most frustrating to hear that they would give up what they had given up on even Goo-pa and Oh Dae-se.


    Although the shops on and off the Janggang River are said to be taking measures, they could not have been pointed.


    At best, it would be enough to hire an escort and deploy an escort around a merchant ship¡­¡­. It made no sense to expect that the escort, which was available for a few pennies, would be able to afford the surochae, which was one of the new and the five teams.


    Meanwhile, the damage was gradually increasing, and while everyone was speaking in frustration, a strange rumor began to spread while the old faction and the Great Sega were being buried.


    - Enemies are not allowed around the mouth.


    - A thunderstorm centered on Hwasan has settled in the old river. The hydrocarbons were plundering around the mouth when they were caught by Hawasan.


    - A thunderstorm, with Hawasan as its center, declared Gugang as their territory and that it would protect merchant ships that travel to and from Gugang.


    The merchants were in a great stir when they heard the news.


    Those who gathered at the docks raised their voices to understand the situation.


    "No, the political faction couldn''t come to the Janggang River, could it was it? That''s how you signed a treaty, right?¡±


    "No, no, no! It''s not that the political factions can''t come, it''s that the old file room and the Great Sega can''t come! Isn''t Chun Woo-men and Hwasan both old-fashioned and old-fashioned?"


    "You''re right, aren''t you? Why didn''t I think of that?"


    Those who were so shocked by the choice of the old faction and the Great Sega that they forgot about the existence of Cheonwoo-men began to engrave the name in their heads once again.


    "But is it really going to be okay? Isn''t it better than the Five Kingdoms and the Heavenly Fathers? I don''t think you can handle it.¡±


    "It''s not something to think about. Wasan wasn''t the one who started beating up those men in the first place?"


    "That''s right!"


    One of the merchants nodded furiously.


    The things that followed were so great that they were forgotten, but when you look at it, it all started when Hwasan hit Daegyeong Chae.


    "Hwasan wouldn''t have done it in the first place if he was afraid of the watercolors. Isn''t it said that all the men who had already approached the mouth were smashed? Hwasan is driving his own boat and cracking down.""So, Sue, what about the watercolors? How''s the watercolour not responding?


    "I guess so."


    "Does that make sense?"


    "Come to think of it, it doesn''t make any sense. Isn''t it the Surochae that suffered the most damage in this war?"


    "That''s right. Because the watercolors have collapsed countless times.¡±


    "Probably, even the hydrochae can''t afford to play against Hwasan now. And wasn''t Hwasan the gatekeeper who wasn''t afraid of watercolours in the first place. What''s scary about the place you''ve always been confident of?


    "Oh, my God. Wasan such a strong clique? Enough not to be afraid of that channel?"


    "Hwasan''s name is Shaolin or Mu Dangbo, I''ve heard more recently. Maybe we underestimated Hwasan."


    Someone else nodded furiously.


    It doesn''t matter whether all this news is true or not.


    The most important thing now is that Sang-ro has been opened in the Old River. Now, merchants in Janggang are suffering huge losses every day because they can''t fly a ship.


    "So we can use the old river while he''s holding on, anyway?¡±


    "I suppose so."


    "Now, wait a minute¡­¡­. Does it mean anything? We can''t fly a ship here because our enemies are in control of the Jang River, so how can we move the goods to the mouth so that we can''t ship them anyway?"


    "That''s not what they say. It''s said that Hwasan put a bridge over the bowels in his mouth."


    "Da, bridge? Janggang? What nonsense is that?"


    It is impossible to build a bridge over this wide river.


    "No, no. Listen, they say they''ve left and right docks around the island in the middle of the Janggang River. They say that if you take the goods, they''ll carry them on board there.¡±


    "Well, really?"


    "I told you so. But I heard there''s a toll on the island. It takes a lot of money to protect each other."


    "Hey, man! What''s wrong with the toll? The goods are rotting in the warehouse, and if you can''t get the ship on board, you''ll have to throw it away anyway! Mouth... Did you say mouth? This is not the time for me! I need to get to the top quickly!¡±


    Rumors spread at an alarming rate around merchants.


    The news was like a ray of light for those who were stomping their feet because they couldn''t fly because of their enemies. Those who heard the news rushed to their mouths.


    "Gee, that''s real!"


    What those who arrived at Gugang saw were dozens of merchant ships anchored at the mouth of the river, where the terrain itself had changed.


    "Hey, hey. Let me ask you a question."


    Noklimdo Island, which was maintaining the ship, turned its head and looked at the merchants who ran.


    "What is it¡­? No, it''s¡­¡­ Uh, what''s the matter?¡±


    The merchants were slightly disappointed when the person who was going to answer harshly suddenly answered politely with both hands together. Then one of the merchants quickly opened his mouth.


    "Is it true that¡­¡­ Hwasan is moving goods from here across the river?"


    "He''s not a hwasan, he''s a man of genius!


    "Yeah! Yeah! It''s a thunderstorm. Are you sure that''¡±


    "Of course it''s true. So what do you think all these ships are doing? Instead, if you drop things off on the island, they should move them to the other side. Of course I''ll lend you the cart. I get paid."


    The merchants'' eyes sparkled.


    "Sa, they say it''s true."


    "Wait, doesn''t that mean you have to pay twice for the boat, and you have to pay for the cart?""What about it? Then meet your enemies and rob them all!"


    "Who said it was wrong? Hey, hey, hey! What am I supposed to do with this ship?"


    Noklimdo said with a smirk.


    "I''ll move things or people, so come. I''ll lend you a ship, and if you want, I''ll lend you a porter. You can bargain for the price in detail over there.


    "That way?"


    Merchants'' eyes turned like a ray of light.


    A small house was built in front of the dock, where ships were anchored in rows.


    At that moment, madness passed through the eyes of merchants.


    "Rain, get out of my way!"


    "Come on, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "I''m first!"


    Merchants rushed to the reservation office at the dock. Noklim-do burst into laughter as he saw merchants running away tangled with each other.


    "¡­I didn''t expect this to happen.¡±


    I really don''t know what''s going on in the world.


    * * *


    Whoosh! Whoops!


    The ship approached the island through the current.


    "Hey, there he comes!"


    "Move! Move!"


    The men who saw it ran to the water in fright.


    Empty!


    When a ship stood on the dock and one jumped off the ship, the men lined up immediately turned their backs at right angles.


    "Hello, big!"


    "Really?"


    The most grumpy voice in the world came out. All those who heard the voice shrank their necks.


    "Ha... hahaha...¡­.¡±


    One of the enemies opened his mouth awkwardly in a cold sweat.


    "Well, now that we''re in the same family...¡­.¡±


    "A family, huh?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung twinkled his eyes and sarcastically.


    "It''s a nice world, huh? You''re gonna eat your father and your family, huh?"


    "That son of a b*tc*."


    ''You''re f*cking good to treat me.¡¯


    But I can''t bring myself to say that.


    I knew right away that he was dirty and had a terrible personality, but who would have imagined that he was such a man who was so recklessly counted and didn''t hide from the fire?


    "I didn''t think he was a man against a loser.¡¯


    I''m glad you saved your life.¡¯


    ''Goosebumps, really.''


    Chung-Myung looked through the numbers with his crazed eyes.


    "Guys."


    "Yes!"


    Still, the loud answer seemed to be satisfactory, so he nodded and spoke in a softer voice.


    "People are worth their own money."


    "Yes!"


    "But you''re not people. Where are the enemy pups trying to be treated like humans? Is that gonna work? Can''t you?"


    "Oh, no!"


    "Yeah, I know. So work to break your arm. If there''s a kid who''s not working properly, I''ll tie his limbs and throw him in the water. If you''re so crafty, you''ll survive with your arms and legs tied. Right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why aren''t you answering?¡±


    "Choi, I''ll do my best!"


    "I''ll do my best!"


    "Save me!"


    "All right."


    Chung-Myung nodded with a satisfied face. Then Jo-Gol, who was getting off the ship, laughed in vain at the sight.


    "¡­It looks so good on you."


    "Vocation, vocation."


    "You were so excited when you hit the boats earlier, but I wonder if you should take this opportunity to transfer your job."


    "I''m sorry."


    Ogum shook his head.


    And I looked through the island and saw what was going on.


    "There! Stand that pole upright!"


    "We don''t have enough material! Is the shipping line far?¡±


    "Gee, I''m trying my best to carry it. But since it''s being carried by ship...¡­.¡±


    "Hurry up!"


    "Yes!"


    Large war angles were being built between Korea and China on the island. And those who led architecture were, of course, party leaders."Come on. If I knew this would happen, I''d bring my uncle."


    "I thought you were coming to fight, but I couldn''t bring them in. And it''s not like you''re building something that great."


    "It''s a shame, though. There! No, that''s not how you put it! Get out of the way!"


    Baek Cheon murmured with a slightly sick and tired face as he looked at the party''s pine needles running all over the place.


    "Was this something to do?"


    "Because things have changed. Chung-Myung said that. Not only the mouth, but all the merchants in the neighborhood will flock. Of course, we need to extend it. We need to clean the roads more."


    At Jo-Gol''s words, Baek Cheon nodded dismally.


    I think it''s getting bigger.¡¯


    Paradoxically, the whole Changgang mess was helping Hwasan even more. The more violent the men are, the safer the merchants will flock to the mouth.


    Chung-Myung asked, chucking at the numbers.


    "Yeah. How many guests?¡±


    "Gee, it''s swarming across the street. King Greenrim is going to start his business soon.


    "Where is he?"


    "You''re having a guest. That''s your vocation."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Uh... yes, bandits are supposed to be a guest job.


    But I think that''s a little different.¡­.


    I don''t know. I just have to work hard.¡¯


    Chung-Myung grinned at the merchant ships moored by the river across the street, clearing all the complicated thoughts.


    "Money is money. Let''s get them all together! Giggling!"


    We''ve screwed up the gufas, we''ve made money, and we''ve beaten up the numbers. This is what we''re supposed to do.¡­.


    Oh... I don''t like crayfish because there''s nothing to eat.


    Can''t you catch a carp?


    Come on.

 Chapter - 835 Episode 835, you can go talk to your head about it.

    "I think it''s here, sir?"


    "Well, it looks like it, doesn''t it?"


    Those who dragged the cart patted the back of the horse and stopped it. There was a large pier and a large crowd in front of me.


    "¡­¡­What are there so many?¡±


    "You know, right?"


    There was a pile of luggage here and there, and there was no end to the line of carts.


    Of course, it''s not something I don''t understand.


    Flying a ship to the Janggang River now is a suicide. But only here can the ship safely float. In other words, it means that all the upperclassmen who have to float their boats on the Janggang River will flock here.


    "¡­I didn''t know there were so many tops in the Janggang River.¡±


    "I don''t usually see them all gathered like this."


    "That''s right."


    The nodding Hangsu stared forward with a nervous face.


    "Be careful, however, this is not a normal pier. Isn''t it the place run by that Hwasan and Cheonwoo-men? I made a slip of the tongue.You''ll see a rough patch right away.¡±


    "They''re political factions, but I''m not going to do that.¡±


    "I don''t know! Do you know how tall these people are?"


    Hangsu shook his head as if he was sick and tired of thinking about it.


    "It is the prestigious government file that merchants find more difficult to treat than high-ranking works. It''s not just one or two people who just believed in political factions and made a mess. So don''t ever relax and think you''re dealing with a high altitude."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    "¡­Let''s go."


    The stinger, who swallowed the dry saliva, led the top to the pier.


    But who am I supposed to talk to?¡¯


    It was hard for him to get the hang of it because it was a system he had never seen before. It was even more so because it was so hectic around me.


    The gaze of the wandering Hangsu reached a seosaeng in the middle. The shape of holding a large booklet looked a little different from others.


    Is it there?


    Hangsu sneaked up to Seo Saeng and asked.


    "Excuse me¡­¡­woman, can I take a boat here?"


    Stroke!


    Seo-saeng suddenly turned his head and smiled brightly while facing each other.


    "Welcome, sir!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Guys, water! Get some cool water and a towel! Now!"


    "Yep!"


    Those who had been busy around Seo Saeng ran, opened the chest, and took out the water and cold towels that had been soaked in ice water and ran.


    "You''ve had a hard time coming a long way!"


    "Come on! Here."


    The mariner caught them off guard. Holding a cold bottle of tiger in my hand, I felt like I was running away from all the hard work that came all the way here.


    "Is this your first time here?"


    "That''s true, but...The Lord of the Upper Lords said we could take a boat from here.¡­.¡±


    "Oh, is that so? Which upper floor are you at?"


    "We''re from the top of cheers."


    "Cheering top?"


    The calligrapher flipped over the list in his hand.


    "Let''s see, cheers, cheers¡­¡­. Oh! Here it is. Reservation in Michigan! Missy, this is the first time I''ve seen you! Guys, pick up the guests!"


    "Yeah!"


    As soon as the horse was over, the rugged men rushed in and began to carry the luggage in the cart onto the ship.


    "Huh, huh¡­¡­"That heavy thing glistening over there?"


    At the top, people who carry luggage are basically gathered. Nevertheless, it was surprising to see the great men carrying their luggage. So are they, too, carrying two or three heavy loads that they need to carry around.


    It was easy to guess that it was unusual just by looking at it."It''s so powerful...¡­.¡±


    "Fly! Fly! Fly!"


    "Run, you bastards!"


    "If you''re late, you''ll all die! Fly!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Merchants gazed blankly at those who were carrying their luggage as if they were going to die.


    "No, why would you do that?¡¯


    The ship is more desperate than the merchants to carry the luggage. It was strange to think that workers are basically people who try to make things a little easier.


    But even he didn''t seem to like Seo-saeng in front of him.


    "Did they just eat the blood? Hurry up and carry it! If I can''t carry all these things by the end of the day, I''ll be dead and you''ll be dead! Do you know his temper or not?"


    "Oh, yeah.


    The words made the workers moan and speeded up.


    "Fly! Fly! Fly!"


    "No, I can''t load this ship anymore! If you load more, it sinks!"


    "Then tell them to get to the next ship! What the hell are they doing? Come on, come on, come on!


    "There! Don''t put more up there!"


    Hang-soo, who saw the workers carrying their luggage, stole a cold sweat from his forehead.


    What the hell is this place?¡¯


    It was just then.


    "Isn''t it Guan Hong?"


    "Huh?"


    With a familiar voice, Hang-soo turned to his side by side. A familiar face stood.


    "Oh, Mr. Imong!"


    "Did you come here, too? I''m sure there''s no one who doesn''t want to come here who''s making a living in the Changgang River."


    "Yes, brother. You''re here, too."


    A merchant called Imong approached and laughed.


    "It must be hectic."


    "Yes. What''s what...¡­.¡±


    "You''ll get used to it soon. I''m just getting used to it."


    Imong looked around and said in an admiring voice.


    "Isn''t that great?"


    "Yes, indeed, Hwasan is Hwasan. When did you build these docks and where did you get these workers? I don''t think they''re masters.¡­.¡±


    "Huh? You don''t know?"


    "What?"


    "Look over there, over there."


    Imong carefully pointed to a large man carrying luggage from the front. Hangsu tilted his head.


    "¡­What about him?"


    "Look carefully. There''s no way you don''t know him.¡±


    "What?"


    For a moment, he blinked his eyes and looked at the man flinched.


    "I, I, uh... don''t tell me?"


    "That''s right. It''s the Pacific Islands."


    "Well, why is he here?"


    The Pacific Ocean.


    It is a famous bandit of Cheongrimchae located in the Taepyeong Mountains above the mouth. With his immense strength and ferocious nature, none of the merchants in this oral area did not know him.


    Parishor had also encountered him several times. Because of the notoriety of the Pacific Islands, Mt. Taepyeong had to pay more tolls than other mountains.


    It''s famous for its monster-like credibility.


    "Oops!"


    As the Taepyeongdaedo groaned while carrying luggage, a passerby kicked him in the butt.


    "Argh!"


    "He''s out of it''s out! Fly fast, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Sorry, I''m sorry!"


    The face of Yoo Gwan-hong, a mariner, turned pale at an incredible sight.


    "Hey, what the hell is this?¡­.¡±


    That Taepyeongdaedo is kicking his butt and apologizing. So what the hell are they doing?


    "They all look like they''re from Green Lim."


    "These, these workers? Everything?"


    "I told you so."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoo Gwan-hong''s whole body began to get wet with cold sweat.


    What nonsense is this, a bandit carrying a load from the top? It''s better to leave the fish to the cat.


    "Oh, are you okay?""Come to think of it, it''s not that bad. Look, who''s after this place the most? Aren''t they numbers?"


    "That''s right."


    "You have to be a bandit to confront those numbers. Can the numbers easily come where the green forest is so thick?"


    "Oh, no, but it''s a bandit.¡­.¡±


    "Tsk tsk. You worry about everything. Look over there."


    "What?"


    Yoo Gwan-hong turned to the place where Imong pointed. A huge flag was flying, and on top of it, there was something written in crooked handwriting.


    "What does that say...¡­.¡±


    Yoo Gwan-hong, who squinted and read the phrase, opened his mouth wide.


    I don''t even have the energy to be surprised anymore.


    "¡­¡­What is that?"


    "That was a quote written by the Hwasan Divine Dragon himself. No matter how big the bandits are, will they be able to fight against him?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoo Gwan-hong suddenly felt dizzy.


    Everything that goes on here is way beyond the common sense he knows.


    Bandits work at the docks made by the Taoist. Even the Taoist is a Hwasan man who is famous for beating bandits the best in the world.


    Now I don''t know.¡¯


    Let''s not think about it. It''s all about making money anyway.


    "It looks like you''ve got all your stuff on."


    "Bur, already?"


    Shipping takes more time than you think. It takes a full day to fill a ship with skilled workers.


    But it''s not here. It is visible to the eye that the ship is piling up. Even if a child piles up pieces of toy wood randomly, he or she will not be able to do it faster than me.


    "Then let''s go see the island.¡±


    "Not across the street?"


    "Tsk tsk. He really didn''t know anything. It''s supposed to travel through the island from here. He said he intentionally did it because it would be a headache if he met a number while he was on the waterway with him.


    "But don''t you have to repeat shipping and unloading twice?"


    "What does it matter? It''s not like we''re doing it."


    It turns out that''s true.


    "Of course, you have to pay twice for the boat, but if you can move things, it''s nothing. Anyway, I have to go now, so see you later."


    "Yes, brother."


    Looking at Imong, who was busily heading toward the ship, Yu Gwan-hong grabbed his temple. At that time, Seo-saeng, who was busily giving directions from side to side, comes running.


    "You''re the captain at the top of the cheer, aren''t you?" The shipment is complete. Once you get on the boat, you can go straight to the island."


    "Seo, what should I do if I go to the island?"


    "Don''t worry. We do all the unloading. However, the cart you brought cannot be loaded on the ship, so please borrow the cart from there and move it to the other side."


    "Oh, the cart...¡­.¡±


    "One for each."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Seosaeng smiled nicely.


    "And it doesn''t matter when it''s early like today, but I recommend you sleep on the island if you arrive late at night. The Sapa people are going crazy these days, so moving at night can be dangerous. Accommodations are already arranged for you to live on the island."


    "Oh¡­¡­. This is a time of gratitude¡­.¡­.¡±


    "Five for each room."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Of course, meals are prepared."


    "¡­How much is it?¡±


    "Ha ha ha. You can eat whatever you want."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I''m sure the meal will never be cheap either. I''m sure.


    "Well, may I ask you a question?""Yes, as much as you like."


    "I think you''re building something over there, what''s that?"


    "Oh, there are more people waiting than I thought. We''re building accommodations for them to rest."


    "Oh, then I''ll definitely be comfortable...¡­.¡±


    "There will be a restaurant where you can have a quick meal, a tea house, a liquor stand, and a gambling house where you can have fun."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I hope you''ll visit us more often!"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "I''ll leave you alone."


    Seo-saeng, who laughed well, turned around and shouted loudly.


    "Move quickly, you bastards! The guests are waiting for you!


    The running steps were full of excitement. Yoo Gwan-hong shook his head.


    I don''t know what''s going on here.


    I''ve lived quite a long time and seen so many things, but the world has always surpassed his common sense.


    Report immediately if workers demand money or unnecessary compensation. We will separate the bones and flesh of the worker.

 Chapter - 836 Episode 836. Theres still a consultation paper. (1)

    "Argh!"


    "Sa, save me!"


    A village at the mouth of the Janggang River quickly burst into flames. Among the people running around, those with creepy roughness shouted threateningly.


    "Set everything on fire everything on fire! Hahahahaha!


    A coarsely bearded tooth swept the area with its shiny eyes.


    Screaming, fleeing to death and fleeing, and burning houses.


    "Hehe."


    The man licked his lips. How long has it been since I saw this?


    "I''ve robbed everything in the barn. But there was no such thing as a piece of goods."


    "That''s the way it is with all the beavers. It doesn''t matter. The village isn''t the only one here."


    The man smiled triumphantly.


    "But are you sure you don''t mind doing this?¡±


    "Why? Are you scared?"


    "I''m not scared, but...¡­.¡±


    "There''s nothing to worry about."


    Galhopa''s gatekeeper, Guamain, giggled.


    "If it were normal, the factions would have rushed, but what''s wrong with them now that they''re not even close?"


    Implicitly, the north side of the Janggang River was solidified into the realm of political factions. As a result, even the Sapa did not dare to do much at the mouth of the Janggang River. We don''t know when those old file rooms and the Great War will come running.


    But now they no longer have access to the Janggang River.


    And other political factions could not have the courage to approach the river without the protection of the Old File Room and the Great Sega.


    Due to this situation, the area around the Janggang River is now lawless. In particular, the situation north of the Janggang River was serious.


    "As long as you don''t touch the top! It''s my job to rob merchant ships, and I''ve invaded my territory just because I''m touching a farm rat. I wouldn''t take it. So let''s shake it all off at this time.


    "Yes, boss!"


    Overblind giggled excitedly at the burning village.


    ''This is why turbulence is so good.¡¯


    At a time when Gufa and Shin Juopae were quietly keeping each other in check, no matter how many safaras they were, they could not run wild. Even small excommunications can be seen in calm lakes. If you stand out for no reason, chances are high that Monan stone will be crushed as an example.


    But in this world, you don''t have to worry about it.


    "Where is a better world than this? Hahaha! Shake it all off! Don''t leave a grain of rice!"


    It was just when he was shouting with excitement.


    "Head, head."


    "What is it?"


    "Something''s coming from over there. It looks a bit old."


    "What? Is it a coffin?"


    I turned my head in surprise. Then, looking in the direction of Su-ha''s words, his eyes opened faintly.


    "¡­I don''t think it''s a coffin."


    It''s not many to call a coffin. Besides, it can''t be a coffin in the first place. If they were so quick-moving in the first place, they wouldn''t have thought of robbing the village of the widow.


    "It''s either crazy political factions who don''t know what''s going on, or other Sapa. Don''t worry about it. Let''s wrap it up here first.¡­.¡±


    But things didn''t go as smoothly as he thought.


    He was speechless and stealthily closed his mouth. This is because the speed of those approaching this way was completely out of his common sense.


    The people who looked like dots in the distance grew in an instant, and soon the shape of the person was clearly visible.


    "What, what?"


    His eyes were clearly seen running from the front. A young man in a black suit burst into a tiger-like roar with a sword pulled in one hand."Hey, you son of a b*tc*!"


    The man who rushed into the island immediately narrowed the distance and rushed to the overblindulgence. Overblind quickly lifted the axe in his hand.


    "What a little boy!"


    Ranting loudly, the blind man ran against the young man who was rushing. It was on the verge of encountering a sword flying with a young intense swelling on its ax.


    Overblindness smiled triumphantly.


    His ax is one of the most serious illnesses. That thin sword is not unstoppable. If you see blood rushing to your head without considering that, you must be a rookie.


    Perhaps the political factions who heard the rumor came running to the Janggang without knowing the subject. Then he''d better let him pay for it.


    You idiot! Die!


    But it was just the moment.


    Slippery!


    The sword that was rushing toward his axe split into dozens.


    What?


    Numerous swords and swords were scattered like fantasies and soon emitted hundreds of red swords.


    Overblind eyes opened at an incredible sight. A scattered sword was flitting into his body past his blunt ax.


    What about this?


    A red sword flies. Like¡­¡­ a petal.


    At that moment, excessive blindness could tell where the attacker belonged.


    "??, Hwasan¡­¡­.¡±


    Crunch.


    A flying petal cut through his neck.


    Crunch. Crunch. Crunch!


    In succession, all parts of his body were cut with black and scattered blood.


    "LOL¡­¡­."


    An overblind body that could not bear the weight of a blunt ax was knocked over on the spot. The man who passed by the excessive blindness looked back, grinding his teeth.


    "Head, head!"


    "I''m the boss.¡­.¡±


    The faces of those who saw the scene turned white.


    Their boss, of course, is not much of a stickler in terms of strength as a whole. But it''s still quite a name-breaking around here. It was never the ability to lose one''s life to a young man''s sword.


    Whoosh!


    Jo-Gol, who shook off the sword''s blood, revealed his teeth to the bewildered Sapans.


    "You son of a b*tc*! Touching both peoples!"


    The disciples of the Hwasan faction, who arrived there, rushed in without asking or arguing, and began to sweep away.


    "You f*cking bastards!"


    "How dare the Sapa bastards!"


    The eyes of the Hwasan disciples were enraged.


    "Don''t go easy on me!"


    "Oh!"


    The bewildered Sapans fought back with a sergeant''s flag, but in the first place, there was no way that a small Sapa at the mouth of the Janggang River could be a match for Hwasan.


    Unlike when the village was occupied, it quickly lost its momentum and collapsed horribly.


    "Fire! Fire! No, I''m not going to beat them right now! Turn off the lights, the lights! You can do that later!"


    "¡­¡­No, I think it''s all burnt out."


    "Why are those bastards setting fire to a decent house? All we have to do is shake off the grain! d*mn it!


    Jo-Gol, who cursed as much as he had, rushed in and kicked the groaning sapan from the front.


    "Argh!"


    "Are you sick? Are you sick? Does a bastard like you hurt?"


    Whoosh!


    The man who was kicked in the face couldn''t scream and was confused with a bubble in his mouth. Jo-Gol used evil to see it and not let it go.


    "Turn off the lights!"


    "Okay, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Come on, d*mn it!"


    The disciples of the Wasans, who quickly cleaned up Galhofa, clung to the flaming house. Some were running to the well, but from now on, there were only a few houses that could be saved with dragons."There''s no end. There''s no end.¡±


    Chung-Myung was right.


    What? When are you going back to Hwasan? What are you talking about? This is the real beginning.


    Old file rooms and Oh don''t look down on the pups. It''s true that the pups were selling their names without doing anything, but the name is important. Now that they''re officially unable to come to the Changgang River, it''s going to be a mess.


    Maybe you''ll have to run around breaking your leg for a while.


    "Ugh."


    Jo-Gol sighed heavily.


    Not only Jo-Gol but others are busy dealing with the raging Sapa.


    Baek Cheon, Yoo-Esul and Yoon-Jong are each patrolling the Janggang River with their students from Hwasan, while those from Dangga are helping Hwasan stabilize the Janggang River.


    Nevertheless, his hands were far short.


    It was because the intestines were too wide for them to handle alone. The limit was to stabilize the area around the mouth with this many people.


    It is said that Sapaeryon cannot move for a while, but it is the only Sapaeryon in the world. The Sapa are shouting like a flock of rats that came out of the burning house, which had been unable to stand on guard due to the influence of political factions.


    "They''re the ones who''re going to screw it up.¡­.¡±


    "Well¡­¡­sir."


    "Oh? Yes!"


    Jo-Gol quickly turned to the sudden voice. A hillbilly was looking this way. Jo-Gol quickly approached and grabbed his hand.


    "Don''t be afraid. We are disciples of the Hwasan faction. It''s not harmful."


    "Ah¡­¡­. Ah. That wasan...¡­.¡±


    "Yes, I am."


    Jo-Gol nodded furiously and continued.


    "You can pick up all the stolen grain again. We''ll crack down on those bad guys so they won''t be seen again."


    "Thank you. Thank you very much. Really¡­¡­."


    Tears of relief trickled down from the wrinkled eyes of the countryside. If everything you have is taken away, you have to live to not buy it anyway. If there was nothing to eat, most wouldn''t have made it through this year.


    "But those houses...¡­.¡±


    "Never mind. Saving your life is enough. We can rebuild the house."


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    Jo-Gol sighed.


    It was regrettable that those houses would not have been burned at this point if they had come a little sooner.


    "Walk."


    "Yes, boarding house."


    "Some of the people who fell down are seriously injured. I think I should take him to the island.¡±


    "Is it too much?¡±


    "It''s hard to treat here. I need a congressman.¡±


    Jo-Gol nodded.


    "Yes, sir."


    Then I turned my head and looked at the countryside again. Still holding his hands in both hands, he spoke carefully so that his voice would not be infused with anger.


    "As you''ve heard, we''re going to have to take some of them. There are lawmakers at the dock in Old River, where Hwasan is camped, so I''ll treat them."


    "Senior? Well...Thank you so much, and I''m sorry, but we don''t have the money to give to you...¡­.¡±


    "Don''t worry. Because I don''t get paid."


    "Huh? I, really?"


    "Yes, so Chief, please comfort those who are surprised. If you need anything to rebuild your house, send someone to ask for it. I''ll do everything I can to help you."


    "¡­¡­How can I repay you for this favor¡­"¡­.¡±


    It was then.


    "For God''s sake, the grain is burnt!"


    "What?"


    Jo-Gol turned his head.


    "The death penalty, what do we do? These pups stuck carts next to the house and burned half of the grain."


    "No, what...Oh, come on!


    In the end, angry Jo-Gol rushed in and kicked the jaws of the Sapa men on their knees."What do you mean you can''t plunder, you morons!"


    Jo-Gol, who kicked the Sapa until the anger was relieved, looked back at the chief. The young despair on his face gave him a deep sigh.


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    "You have the money, right? You''re on alert and you''re carrying emergency money."


    "¡­, I know you don''t want to use this¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Let''s think about it later."


    "Jung-Myung told me not to use it."


    "...do you think you''re going to kill him?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Give it to me."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hurry up."


    Baek Sang looked up at the sky once and eventually took the vestibule out of his arms. And I held it tightly in the hands of the hillbilly.


    "The price of grain in the Janggang area will probably rise soon, so buy it quickly with this money. Then there won''t be a problem with winter."


    There was a sense of hopelessness on the face of the country road.


    "Why are you so...¡­.¡±


    "It''s not like that."


    Jo-Gol pouted his lips.


    "Don''t be so grateful because if you just say you''re back, you''ll see the devil running around with his eyes torn open."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "It''s a shame that I came into Hwasan a little late. It''s the sorrow of life. Oh, I should''ve been his private home. Then let''s just go with the late birdie!"


    "I''ll give it to you as it is."


    "Oh, shoot! Will you do this?"


    Baek Sang smiled quietly and then straightened his face again.


    "We need to move the injured quickly. I don''t have time for this."


    "Oh, yeah."


    Jo-Gol nodded and greeted the country road.


    "Then we''ll have to go.


    "Bur, already?"


    "There could be problems elsewhere. If there''s any problem in the village, you can visit the new pier in the old river."


    "These days, it''s also called Maehwado Island, so it won''t be hard to ask for it."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Sure."


    As Jo-Gol turned around, Baek Sang gave instructions in a loud voice.


    "Tie all those Sapa cubs and hand them over to the coffin! And the quick ones, carry the injured on your back to the island, quickly!"


    "Yes!"


    "Move!"


    Whasan''s disciples, moving and organizing like the wind, quickly moved away from the village.


    The villagers, staring blankly at the scene, muttered without realizing it.


    "¡­¡­where did you say?"


    "I heard it''s the Hwasan faction."


    "Hwasan¡­¡­.Hwasan Para¡­¡­.¡±


    A groan-like voice leaked out of the chief''s mouth.


    "There''s still a consultative fingerprint. I thought they were all old stories.¡­.¡±


    He spoke quietly, stroking the head of the child next to him.


    "Remember the name of the benefactor. That''s about all we can do."


    "Yes."


    He sought to show the back of the Hawaiian disciples, who were losing their wrinkled eyes in the weary years.


    Until I can''t see it, for a very long time.

 Chapter - 837 Episode 837, theres still a consultation paper. (2)

    "Kill¡­¡­."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Giggling..."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Giggling, giggling, giggling!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hehehehehehehehe! (Laughs) (Laughs)


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    An elder of Green Lim whispered carefully into Im Sobyong''s ear.


    "Are you all right?¡±


    "¡­just let them have fun."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Before I knew it, Chung-Myung, dressed in silk, was hugging a hermit with expensive jewelry all over his body. The corners of my mouth can''t get caught in my ears, so I''m almost stuck on the back of my head.


    "Hehehe! Hehehe!"


    This is all about money.


    This is the money I earned from two days of business!


    I''ve earned enough money, but it''s a different dimension from watching the money pile up every day with your own eyes.


    Isn''t this the beauty of the cash business?


    "Wow, business is about the rich! Aren''t the richest men in the world the merchants? Hehehehehehe!"


    Merchants of Janggang are not usually problematic because they don''t have money, but because they don''t have money.


    The toll on the island was actually set at a rather excessive amount, but merchants, who were willing to sell their souls if they could cross the river, paid without a word. He was so willing to pay that he even wondered if the toll was set too low.


    Anyway, thanks to that, money was piled up like a mountain even if I literally sat still.


    "Hehehe! Hehehe!"


    The elder shook his head when he saw Chung-Myung smiling.


    How does that look like a Taoist? You have to stay away from money and try to lead the way.


    "Money ghost merchants will not like money as much as I do.¡¯


    Where the hell did that gentleman come from?


    "Well done. Great job. He''s the king of green forest. I''m sure you have a collection!"


    "Giggling. That''s my major.¡±


    "As expected, it''s reliable! As expected!"


    "That''s a compliment. Isn''t this all possible because of the reputation of Hwasan and the headmaster?"


    "There you go, there you go! giggle giggle."


    "Giggling."


    The Taoist and the bandit are laughing at each other in praise. Anyone can tell that black-hearted people are plotting.


    "It''s just the beginning. Merchants now flock to the dock are at best merchants around the mouth. If the rumors spread further, the top of the river will flock here."


    "I''m sure he said.


    "At that time, you could earn a few times as much as you do now, even if you cut the toll in moderation."


    "We need to build a pier! Bring in more workers."


    "Yes, yes, yes!¡±


    "There''s going to be more people. We need to expand the facilities on the docks as well as on the island?"


    "You know something, you know!"


    Named Maehwado Island, there are not only them but also countless merchants living together on this island. This is because merchants, who had increased anxiety over the plunder of numbers, couldn''t even relax on the docks, so they tried to stay a day inside the island guarded by Hwasan.


    Watching the disciples of Hwasan and the lightning artillery deployed as escorts the island, everyone applauded Hwasan''s prowess.


    Merchants are good to carry their luggage with confidence, and Hwasan is good to make money, so are you good sister, good wife, or not?


    "However, the island is an island, but it needs to be stabilized more. I''ve let you cross the river at your best, and if you''re looted across the river, the island. The problem is, it''s not something we can do with our power alone¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s fine."


    "What?"Im Sobyong tilted his head when he heard Chung-Myung.


    "Of course¡­¡­ it won''t be a problem for a while, but you don''t intend to stay here, do you? We''re going to have a problem if we don''


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "No, it doesn''t matter. He doesn''t want to be stuck in business. I''ll stabilize it myself soon.¡±


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Im Sobyong nodded.


    There''s no way Jang Nilso will be stuck in cash. Other Sapa may be greedy for a small amount of money and constantly looted, but Jang Nilso knows better than anyone else that money needs to be circulated to make more money.


    "That''s why we just need to make money. I thought I was going back after all the hard work, but it was worth it to roll around to die!"


    Chung-Myung held the hermit and threw it over his head. It was just when Chung-Myung''s face was loosened while looking at hermit that was pouring like a shiny rain.


    "Long story short!"


    "No, even if you tell me...¡­.¡±


    A loud noise came from outside the door.


    "Is there any way?"


    "This is not an island, is it? No matter how fast you move, it takes months."


    "I don''t have time to wait that long. The situation is so bad."


    "Oh, yeah, I know that.¡­.I didn''t even bring a package of money. I don''t know how...¡­.¡±


    Gulp.


    Soon the door opened and Hyun Jong, who frowned, entered the room. After that, Oh Gum followed with an earnest face. Hyun Jong sighed.


    "So you have to brush me with the money...¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong''s eyes, which had been talking weakly, were instantly stuck in a pile of hermitters around Chung-Myung.


    "¡­is there?"


    "There you are."


    "It''s piled up."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung looked into the eyes of Jang Moon-in and Oh Gum-in, who stared at the hermit.


    "Ha ha ha. Chung-Myung saved money like this again. How do we know we''re short of money?"


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who had his hair on edge, gathered her hermit and shook her head to resist, but Hyun Jong just crept up with a nice smile.


    "Come on, good boy. Step back a little bit."


    And Oh Geom-do looked around and slowly approached Chung-Myung.


    "No. I''m not going to use it for something bad."


    "I don''t know what''s going on around the Janggang River. As the Sapa are running wild, the people around them are not eating properly.¡±


    "The people who used to live on the boat are starving right now.¡±


    "Give me the money."


    "I''ll use it a little, a little bit."


    "Argh!"


    Chung-Myung did a bad job, but Oh Gum and Jang Moon-in rushed in unison.


    "HOLD!"


    "Press it!"


    "Get the hermit! Hurry!"


    Chung-Myung, who was caught in arms and legs, shouted back and forth.


    "Argh! You bloodless and tearless bastards! You''re the masters of this!"


    "I''ll give it back to you after a little use!"


    "It takes some time for the money to arrive from Hwasan!¡±


    "Come on, stay still!¡±


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Ugh!"


    It was the moment Chung-Myung sheds tears.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Jo-Gol, who was heaving down Chung-Myung from the front, was kicked away by something and stuck in a wall.


    Bite!


    Jo-Gol, which was stuck in the wall, slid down and soon cramped with bubbles.


    "What, what?"


    "Are you an enemy?"


    "Who?"


    In front of Oh Gum, who turned his head in surprise, stood a man exuding blue energy from his whole body.


    "Come on, Elder?"Hyun Young gritted his teeth and said as if he were chewing.


    "These things¡­¡­!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Ogum, who was completely frightened by his life, shrank his neck.


    "I said, let''s see, but now you''re robbing the priest''s money as a group?¡±


    "Oh, no! That''s not it.¡­.¡±


    "Well, we''re...¡­!¡±


    The prosecutor, who was trying to make an excuse for something, quickly turned to someone. When Hyun Young is angry, the only one who can stop him is Hyun Jong.


    However, all they could see was the back of Hyun Jong, who was standing far away facing the wall.


    Wow¡­¡­.


    Waaaah.


    "I''ll rip your mind off and fix it today! Come here, you sons of b*tc*es!"


    "Ouch, Elder!"


    "I''m sorry!"


    "Save me!"


    Hyun Jong, who was standing facing the wall, closed his eyes silently.


    I''m sorry.


    But there''s nothing we can do.


    A lot of money.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    On his knees as a group, Oh Gum bowed his head with a sullen face and only slightly raised his eyes.


    Hyun Young, who is exuberant, and Chung-Myung sitting next to him, were seen chewing sweets. Whenever Hyun Young patted his head, I saw Chung-Myung smiling and his stomach twisted and twisted.


    ''Cheeky.''


    ''I know we did something wrong, but it''s still mean.¡¯


    I want to beat him once.


    "Hold your arms straight!"


    At the thunderbolt, the five swords raised their arms up close.


    "You mountain bandits! Now you''re trying to spend other people''s money like mine! But you''re still a master of fame!"


    Two mountain bandits, Im Sobyong and the elder, who were looking around in the corner, shrank their necks for no reason. They are not the ones to be intimidated, but how can they deal with a man who beats the world''s Hwasan Ogum like a dog and silences the Hwasan long man with a few words?


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­ we didn''t mean to use it."


    "I''m in a hurry, but it takes time to get grain and money from Hwasan¡­"¡­.¡±


    "No, but these guys!"


    When Hyun Young shouted, Ogum''s head sank.


    "Doers should not justify their means to the end! Where is that your money?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s good for the hungry! But if you steal money from a normal person and beg him, that''s not fair! If you''re in a hurry, you should go out and make money or borrow it! Where are you trying to take credit for stealing other people''s money!"


    "Now, I''m sorry."


    Hyun Jong, who was stabbed inside because Oh Gum was criticized so much, dropped his mouth-to-mouth.


    "Hyun Young??¡­¡­.what did you do in a bad way?¡­.¡±


    "The same goes for the writer!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Is this Hwasan money? What did Hwasan do here to get this money? Chung-Myung made all the plans, and Noklim did all the work! The party has set up the whole cabinet!"


    "Well, yes, but the situation is¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''re a man who''s been slow to come and watch after work! What did you do to make your student''s money seem mine? Hasan''s money been long? Why? Why don''t you take all my money? What?"


    "That''s not what I meant. Well, I''m telling you!"


    "Then what? What''s far to go, that''s a robbery! How could a man named Hwasan have stolen his student''s money to save his face? Is this the door? Is this the door? These Sapa-like things like that!In the end, Hyun Young opened his eyes on the road and Hyun Jong slid his hands politely and bowed his head.


    "You don''t make any money, you know, like a pure Bobberjee. I was upset to see them spending their money thinking they were rich! What? Now you''re trying to steal money from the man who fixed your life by peeling off grass roots? There''s a degree of ingratitude!"


    "Hehe. Elder, don''t be so mean. But he''s still the death penalty and the death penalty, but he''s still a man of letters."


    At Chung-Myung''s words, Hyun Young''s eyes, which had been turned upside down, showed a sharp gentle glow. He stroked Chung-Myung''s head furiously and admired it.


    "Oh, my! Our Chung-Myung! He''s kind-hearted. How can he be so nice? How can you do this, huh?


    "Hehe! Hehe!"


    Baek Cheon, I swear, could affirm without hesitation.


    There are as many people in the middle of the country as sand, but there is only one elder Hyun Young in the world who can use the expression "good" for that d*mn demon.


    "If you try to touch his money one more time, you''ll all live on blood for the rest of your life! Do you understand?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    The hero of heaven and the hero of HWASAN answered politely. Then carefully raised one hand.


    "Hey, by the way...¡­ Hyun Young, no¡­¡­.Lord of the Treasury."


    "What?"


    "¡­¡­I''m really in a hurry right now, is there anything I can do?"


    "If you''re in a hurry, you should borrow it! Just pay the interest and borrow it!¡±


    "Ee, Ie?"


    Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Young with a face that was so disappointing that he turned to Chung-Myung.


    "I''m... Chung-Myung. I need money urgently, so I can pay you back soon. Before that, I''d like to borrow some money for a moment, but how much interest...¡­.¡±


    "Oh, interest?"


    "He, yeah, interest."


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa?"


    Chung-Myung swallowed the sweet potato that was chewing deliciously and smiled.


    "How long have you been looking for?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong realized once again that life is not that easy.

 Chapter - 838 Episode 838, theres still a consultation paper. (3)

    Slap! Slap!


    A mountain of hermit has piled up.


    The money was piled up in front of him, which he would have liked with a big smile, but Hyun Jong''s eyes, which were filled with indescribable sorrow.


    "Hehehe."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m giving it to you cheaply because I''m a long writer. If it were for others, I would have received twice as much. Actually, this isn''t supposed to happen. The more we know each other, the more certain we should be about money transactions, but I''m so weak-minded that it''s a problem."


    Hyun Jong, who was listening to Chung-Myung babbling, looked up at the ceiling without saying a word.


    My forefather.


    I''m sorry.


    Hwasan is now the place where his student puts the usury to the long-literate.


    Hyun Jong clasped his face with both hands in both hands.


    When it comes to debt and usury, Hyun Jong is the one who wakes up in the middle of his sleep. The back of my head was still stiff considering that I had suffered once.


    But I didn''t think I should borrow money from my student and pay interest.


    "Bo, it''s not compound interest, is it?"


    "All you have to do is deposit the money as soon as you promise. But why bother with that?"


    I''ve heard that a lot somewhere, too.¡­.


    "What if¡­¡­ what happens if you don''t keep that date?"


    "Hey. You''re gonna pay me back on time. What''s the point of that? Hehe."


    Hyun Jong closed his eyes tightly.


    There''s a criminal coming in from where the wolf was defeated.Doney, that man comes in to settle the debtors.


    It''s my fate...


    But Hyun Young, who spent most of his life with him, seemed a little different.


    "Money transactions must be certain! Oh, my God, you''re such a praiseworthy fellow."


    Watching Hyun Young flicking his head as if he were satisfied, I was motivated to turn that chin back to the back of my neck. Hyun Jong glared at Chung-Myung, who was laughing again.


    That fair guy!


    He''s a good calculator!


    ¡­¡­Huh? Is this a compliment?


    Then Hyun Young''s eyes were on Oh Gum.


    "You guys!"


    "What?"


    "You are banned from personal spending for three months from now. There''s no green stick!"


    "What? Why, why?"


    Jo-Gol asked, eyes wide open. I was so surprised that the end of my voice was turned upside down.


    Hawasan''s disciples spend most of their time in training, so there''s no room for money. Rich people in the family receive money from home, but most have not received support from the family since Hwasan made money and paid green salaries to his students for pocket money.


    But suddenly you''re going to stop rusting! There was no such thing as a bolt out of the blue.


    "Well, then? Are you going to spend all your money on other people''s money? You''re the ones who''re taking credit?


    "¡­¡­uh, that''s¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Young said firmly.


    "I heard that bears make tricks, and people make money! You''re the perfect match! If you want to collaborate and give to people, of course you have to take the loss. Where are you going to take everything you need and make yourself feel better with other people''s money?"


    "Oh, no, no, you took away that tiny pocket money! You''d rather eat the liver of a flea! You really have no blood or tears...¡­.¡±


    "What the f*ck?"


    At the moment when Yoon-jong, who had his eyes fixed, punched and tried to turn Jo-Gol''s chin, something flew in first and kicked Jo-Gol.


    "Yay!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoon-jong swallowed dry saliva when he saw the legs stretched out in front of my eyes."You don''t have a habit. You have to be scolded."


    That''s right. Accident.


    That''s true. But you kicked me out of the blue...¡­. You''ve changed a lot.


    Yoo-Esul, who slowly folded his long legs and recovered, calmly kneeled again and raised his arms.


    Seeing her eyes, Yun-Jong flinched and quickly put his arms close to his ears.


    "¡­I will, Elder."


    Along with Baek Cheon''s humble reply, the other Ogum nodded.


    "I will."


    "I see."


    "Well¡­¡­, if you''re going to do this, you should have answered before I get beaten¡­"¡­.¡±


    "You went berserk before you could answer."


    Oh Gum sighed deeply. However, he didn''t seem to be very unhappy because he was stabbed by the fact that he tried to show off with other people''s money.


    Giving is cutting off what is mine, not giving away what is others.


    At that time, Hyun Jong secretly removed the hermit in front of him with a slightly complicated mind. And I looked around, cleaning up the atmosphere.


    "Anyway, that''s why...¡­.¡±


    Before I knew it, there were some senior members of Hwasan in the room.


    "Let''s discuss the current situation¡­¡­.Yes, let''s have a discussion."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    His appearance as a long story has already gone far, but it didn''t matter because he wasn''t that great in the first place.


    "As you''ve all heard, things are not good around here. With the signing of the Treaty of Janggang Immortality between the Gu File Room and the Five Great Sega, the area around here became a communion of Muju."


    When Hyun Jong looked at him, Hyun Sang nodded and was told.


    "There are literally a lot of safas around the Janggang River right now. Even the men of the devil, who have never been seen before, are running wild."


    "Anyway, shameless bandits!"


    "You''re supposed to bury them all in the river!"


    "This is why bandits!¡±


    In response from all over the place, Hyun Jong glanced at the corner of the room with a slightly awkward face. It was because one person who became increasingly depressed was bothered.


    Hyun Jong coughed in vain.


    "¡­Be careful what you say."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Those who noticed the crumpled green forest in the corner scratched the back of their heads with a slightly sorry.


    "I didn''t mean it, King Greenim."


    "Yes, of course, bandits aren''t all the same bandits. The bandits are a bit better."


    "That''s how you''re a bandit. What''s the difference?"


    "Chung-Myung, be quiet."


    However, Hyun Sang continued his explanation as if Im Sobyong was invisible.


    "That''s why the damage to both people is severe. It is also a problem to suffer from bandits, but the merchant ships are not working properly, and those who used to drive meat boats are also unable to go out to the river. Of course, I''m in need.¡­.¡±


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong, who had been thinking for a while, quietly looked at Baek Cheon.


    "How was it to see you in person?"


    "It''s serious. It''s not a day or two, it''s been going on since the war began in the Janggang River.¡­.We may have a string of asazas in a little while."


    Hyun Jong nodded his head.


    Of course, there are those who know all this in person, but it is important that everyone knows what they know on the moon. In particular, Hwasan should be. Hyun Jong said, confirming that everyone understood the situation.


    "We are moving Hwasan''s property to the top of the galaxy. As soon as the grain and wealth arrive, the urgent fire will be extinguished, so help all."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    Hyun Young, who was still listening, opened his mouth with a slight displeasure."There''s a limit to the structure."


    "I know."


    "Long-written man. I''m a master, too. I''m not dissatisfied with giving my fortune to save the people of both countries. But that cannot be a fundamental measure. Hawsan''s barn is not forever. I can''t take responsibility forever."


    Hyun Jong stomped in agreement with that statement. Things in the world cannot be solved by heart alone. Realistic aspects must also be considered.


    In this situation, there is one person who gives the most accurate opinion. Hyun Jong''s eyes turned there.


    "Chung-Myung??. What do you think?"


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung tapped his cheek a couple of times with his fingers and opened his mouth.


    "The Sapa don''t have the patience to make a long mess. It''s like that right now, but you''ll soon feel weak and calm. Then most things will be normalized soon. The problem is that the waterway is blocked and the workers have nowhere to work right now...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "We''re a little short-staffed, so we''ll hire the workers. It''d be nice to bring in free manpower and just work it out, but...Well, bandits don''t know how to work in the first place, so if you keep doing this, you''ll get in trouble."


    Then Chung-Myung, who was annoyed for no reason, sheds Im Sobyong.


    "If the green forest king had some dignity, I would have been able to press it.¡±


    "¡­I''m sorry for the lack of dignity."


    "That''s all I need to know.


    Hyun Jong, who sighed lightly, told Hyun Young.


    "So, let''s release the fortune for a while. Isn''t our Hwasan responsible for this situation?"


    "You would have used it if you weren''t responsible."


    "Ha ha. Please understand me.¡±


    Hyun Young was squeaky, but no longer opposed Hyun Jong''s words.


    As the noise around him subsided a little, Im Sobyong coughed in vain and slipped on the horse.


    "I''ll let you know, because it was my opinion that you had a meeting here about me."


    "I just started without thinking.¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hey, go ahead."


    Im Sobyong began to explain in a slightly intimidated voice.


    "The merchants of the Long River are now gathering into their mouths. If you hire workers at a good price, they''ll bring their families together."


    "I guess so."


    "Then this is the city."


    "Hm? City?"


    At the sudden remark, Hyun Jong blinked his eyes.


    "Isn''t that too much to think about?"


    But Im Sobyong smiled and shook his head lightly.


    "It''s not much of a city. It''s a city where a lot of people live. Even if we don''t have to do anything, the people who gather will build their own houses, and when the merchants gather to see them, the city will be created quickly."


    "Well, come to think of it, I guess so."


    Whoosh!


    Im Sobyong straightened the fan and covered my eyes. His eyes sparkled.


    "Then what we have to do is make sure that the city is taken over and turned into the realm of the Celibacy."


    Chung-Myung suddenly shook his eyes as everyone nodded like they were possessed by the imitation.


    "How dare you open a fan in front of a long-time writer? Aren''t you going to get off?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The sullen Im Sobyong slipped down his fan and continued.


    "The city is both funded and popular. Now, Hwasan, Chun Woo-men, and Greens have taken the opportunity that the world has never seen before. We can influence the whole Jang River in the center of this city, and furthermore, we can wield the power of the Heavenly Union throughout the Middle East.""Where do you sneak in the rust? I''m about to die!"


    "Oh, don''t be so hard on me and let me in! You''ve signed up for Cheonwoomen, haven''t you?"


    "Why? Go hit the past?"


    "Actually, I''ve actually played it, but...¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong sighed deeply and wrapped his face.


    ''Please, let''s have a meeting, guys.¡¯


    Why do two people stick together when there''s only one thing that''¡­.


    Hyun Jong quickly opened his mouth before the horse went further away.


    "So King Greenrim said that our Hwasan...¡­.No, what do you think a man of genius should do?"


    "Just do it as it is."


    "What?"


    Im Sobyong grinned.


    "You just have to do what you''ve done so far. There''s nothing more to do."


    "¡­Will that do?¡±


    "Yes."


    Im Sobyong nodded slowly. And he spoke with a lot of seriousness.


    "Those who have already gathered here remember Hwasan''s name and accept him as their guardian. So they''ll naturally have a sense of belonging to Hwasan...¡­.Cough! Cough! Ouch...¡­.Wait a minute."


    Im Sobyong, who coughed loudly a few times, continued with a red face.


    "If they accept him as their doorkeeper, they''ll consume his first and sell him his stuff. They''re pushing Hwasan, they''re protecting them, they''re exploiting them naturally...¡­. No, the¡­¡­ Collection? Oh, no...What the hell do you call this?"


    Hwasan''s disciples squinted Im Sobyong as if to say yes.


    ''That thief...''.¡¯


    "That''s why people call it a bandit."¡¯


    "Look at that thing that''s going around in my head. It''s the same as Chung-Myung.¡¯


    Chung-Myung quickly stepped up to help Im Sobyong, as if to prove the silent accusation.


    A virtuous cycle! A virtuous cycle!


    "Oh, yes! A virtuous cycle! A virtuous cycle will take place. Then it''s all good for everyone. Hahahaha."


    Im Sobyong smiled brightly. Then suddenly he muttered something with a sour face.


    "No, but it''s not supposed to be this easy.¡­.It''s ridiculous to think about it. If it''s like this, why did I do bandit? We should''ve played a political game. If you just pretend to be nice, people will give you money on their own...¡­.Wow, the more I think about it, the more unfair it is."


    "Get a hold of yourself."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''ll hold on."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong smiled awkwardly, noticing that the eyes of distrust were pouring.


    "So in conclusion, all we have to do is to grab the business district of Janggang and take good care of the people who followed it."


    "¡­¡­I didn''t think this much before I started.¡±


    Im Sobyong was sued by Hyun Jong''s murmur.


    In fact, all this work is made by that Sapaeryeon and Gu Filebang. If you just put a spoon on it, you can devour the entire table.


    You build a city in the Jang River, you push people in there, you put them in their territory? This is hard for the country to come forward. But the nonsense was happening on its own.


    "The question is, what are those Sapa people going to do?¡­.¡±


    It was the moment when Im Sobyong''s eyes were slightly troubled.


    "Long storyteller! Long storyteller!"


    "Huh?"


    Hyun Jong turned his head and looked toward the door. There was an urgent voice outside.


    "I''m Hong Dae Kwang from Open! I''m here to tell you something you must know.""Oh, red bun cha, come on, eat."


    When those at the entrance opened the door, Hong Dae Kang walked inside quickly.


    Hong Dae Kwang, who showed his respect to Hyun Jong, opened his mouth with a dark face.


    "Long man¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Hyun Jong''s face hardened when he heard that.

 Chapter - 839 Episode 839, theres still a consultation paper. (4)

    "Did you say ''Safariyeon''?"


    Hong Dae Kwang nodded furiously at Hyun Jong''s slightly furious voice.


    "Yes! A long writer. The Sapaeryon declared apostlehood."


    "The apostle¡­¡­."


    Again, a groan came out of Hyun Jong''s reciting mouth.


    But Jo-Gol looked back at Yoon-Jong wondering if he didn''t understand the meaning even after hearing it.


    "I¡­¡­ death penalty."


    "Why?"


    "He, what''s the Apostle?"


    Aghast Yun-Jong glanced back at Jo-Gol. Jo-Gol, who read the young scorn on the expression, protested as if he was being falsely accused.


    "Oh, no, I know what you mean! Aren''t you trying to bring the Sapa together?"


    "¡­¡­Yes, I''m glad you know."


    "No, but isn''t Sapa already in common? Shin Juopae united into one...Of course, there is greenness, but now it''s half of Cheon U-men, and it''s almost impossible to call it a sapa because it''s almost a bandit.¡­.¡±


    When Hong Dae Kang heard it, he looked at Jo-Gol and shook his head.


    "That''s half right and half wrong."


    "What?"


    "It is true that Shin Juopae represents Sapa. But Shin Juopae is not everything to Sapa. Aren''t there many Sapa in the world?"


    "That''s right."


    The Galhomun Gate that Jo-Gol organized was one of the Sapa.


    "Now the Sapaeryon has declared to put all those Sapa under their command."


    "What? All the Sapa?"


    It was only then that Jo-Gol, who understood what Sapiltong meant, was greatly embarrassed.


    "Is that possible? No matter how much...¡­.¡±


    "It''s hard. That''s what Sapa does in the first place."


    "Habit?"


    When Jo-Gol asked as if it meant anything else, Hong Dae Kwang kicked his tongue.


    "Think about it. I mean, they''re Safa. Sapa! They hate discipline and rules. Would those people bow their heads under someone else? Why do you think your Sapa is being defeated?"


    "¡­because you''re weak at martial arts?¡±


    "You''re wrong."


    "Sure?"


    "Because it doesn''t make a big difference."


    Baek Cheon asked back as if he didn''t understand.


    "But Shin Juopae is a huge door-to-door equivalent to a file room."


    "There you go, there you go. That''s the limit. Sapa didn''t get any bigger than that''s all. When I expanded my power beyond that, if the chief''s power didn''t reach every corner, there would always be internal strife, and the door-to-door split."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    "The Old File Room and the Great Sega are all hundreds of years old. But Sapa doesn''t last a hundred years even if it''s a giant moonflower. ''Cause after a while, it collapses."


    Hong Dae Kwang distorted his face.


    "So think about it. It''s normal for the Sapa to be divided inside, but does it make sense to truly subjugate to a stronger clique?"


    Hyun Jong is deep in thought. He let out a sound of acupuncture and opened his mouth.


    "Red Bun Ta-ju."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "But as far as I know, the Sapa also line up with the strong gatekeepers?"


    "It''s a little different when you look at the inside story. There''s also a line of gatekeepers lining up in Hwasan near Hwasan."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "¡­doesn''t you have any?"


    "The¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Then Chung-Myung said, slightly poking in the ribs.


    "Oh, there''s some in the West Bank now."


    "That''s right! There it is! There it is!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Feeling as if he had said something he couldn''t say, Hong Dae Kang dodged Hyun Jong''s gaze and mumbled.


    "Yes¡­¡­. He, uh¡­¡­. In any case, just because there is a line of doors, it is not possible for the upper gatekeepers to direct each of them to the lower gatekeepers. It''s impossible to do that to even the shorthand under the concept of a political faction.""That''s right."


    "The reason for the line is just to get the benefit. The same goes for Sapa. But what Sapaeryon is saying now is not to line up with the lower gatekeepers. I''m going to subjugate them and call them my limbs. We are going to bring together the world''s overflowing Sapa under the name of Sapaeryun. In other words....¡±


    Hong Dae Kwang said, biting his lips.


    "There will be only the love of Sapa in the world. Sapa becomes Sapaeryon, and Sapaeryon becomes Sapa.


    "He, what''s that?"


    Hyun Jong''s face turned slightly pale. Now I understand how enormous this apostle''s declaration is.


    "Is that even possible?"


    "Of course it''s impossible. If it were possible, there would have been a lot of people who have tried it so far. But¡­¡­."


    When Hong Dae Kwang hesitated, Chung-Myung took over instead.


    "It''s possible now, the impossible."


    "Huh?"


    "With the development of a love affair, powerful civil groups have been unable to check on each other, and political factions who will step in at the right time cannot approach Gangnam.¡±


    "Ummm¡­¡­. That''s¡­¡­.¡±


    "However."


    Chung-Myung grinned, twisting the corners of his mouth.


    "I thought you''d be busy organizing the inside¡­You want to come to the station? The place where the knife hit wouldn''t have healed yet. Jang Nilso, you son of a b*tc*...¡­.¡±


    In Chung-Myung''s view, Jang Nilso is now a pig who overeats. No matter how great he is, there is no way that he will not get sick even if he devours the entire Surochae, Black Guibo, and Haomun.


    So for a while, I thought I''d have trouble organizing it, but it moved against Chung-Myung''s expectations.


    "What do you think will happen?¡±


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung''s eye-catching Im Sobyong scratches his chin.


    "Actually¡­¡­ this is an extreme, but at the same time a reasonable number. When there''s internal strife, it''s basic to make enemies outside."


    "That''s right."


    "If we go into internal maintenance like this, we will have to fight for power, but if we turn the blades outward, whether strong or weak, we will not be able to bite each other in the meantime. Maybe that''s what Jang Nilso is after."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sink.


    "That''s not all."


    "What?"


    "This war is nothing less than a war in the name of Sapaeryon.¡±


    "¡­Isn''t that a given?"


    "In other words, those who are subjugated will also be subjugated in the name of Sapaeryon.¡±


    "Ah!"


    Im Sobyong flinched as if he had missed it.


    "I see. That''s how...¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong, who couldn''t keep up with the conversation between the two, asked with a firm face.


    "Chung-Myung??. What do you mean by that?"


    "If Shin Juopae subjugates the Sapa in each other''s territory, the Sapa that are subjugated will be under the control of each of the Sapa. But if you subjugate them with the name of Sapaeryon, they will follow the orders of Sapaeryon. I mean¡­¡­."


    "¡­Are you going to be the power of Jang Nilso, the owner of the Loyalist? From now on, everyone under your command?"


    "It''s accurate.


    Chung-Myung smiled with his teeth revealed.


    "The crazy guy is doing a d*mn thing.¡±


    Everything in the world has a stage. The reason why you have to take that step is because the side effects of ignoring it are large.


    Now that we''ve only formed a coalition, we''re called ships by abandoning internal maintenance. It''s also led to other forces in Sinjuopae, which has yet to be fully surrendered to itself?


    This is tantamount to a blatant provocation against the heads of other statements.Baek Cheon asks with a stiff face.


    "Of course there''s a backlash.¡±


    "You''re confident you can press it. If we succeed, the benefits are certain."


    No matter how great the clans belonging to the Sinjuopae are, if they attract all the other clans, they will not be able to take the power seriously. No, at least that''s more than enough to overwhelm Shin Juopae.


    If that happens, even the Black Dragon King, Cheonmyon Susa, and Mangeum Godfather will not dare to reach Jang Nilso.


    "What if I fail?"


    "You''re going to die.


    Chung-Myung giggled and laughed.


    "You''ll die most horribly, leaving no flesh behind. Maybe he knows that.¡±


    It tramples all the opposing small and medium-sized Sapa and subjugates them. In the meantime, the heads of other Shin Juopae must be kept in check, who do not know when to stab him in the back.


    This is a terribly dangerous one-line walk.


    But now that the war is still lingering, Jang Nilso has declared himself on the tightrope.


    "What do you think? What are the chances of success?"


    Chung-Myung frowns at Baek Cheon''s question.


    "¡­I''m going to buy. No, I''m not going to buy...¡­.maybe this is it.¡±


    "What are you going to do?"


    That''s more like gambling than winning.


    "Even though it''s Jang Nilso.


    Baek Cheon, who unconsciously spoke up to Jang Nilso, did not have to correct the statement.


    "Jang Nilso, I''m going to do this for you. If it were another Sapa, he''d have been cut off and eaten.¡±


    Since Chung-Myung valued Jang Nilso even more.


    "Then¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon swallowed dry saliva and opened his mouth. I wondered whether I should ask this or not, but I couldn''t stand it.


    "¡­¡­if Jang Nilso succeeds through those slim odds. I mean, what happens if we get together?"


    "What if I succeed?"


    "Yes, if you succeed."


    Chung-Myung twisted the corners of his mouth with a dark face.


    "On the outside, it may seem like Sapaeryeon has made all the apostles, but in reality, all the people have devoured Sapa. In other words....¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "There will be an unprecedented Apostolic Munpa who has never appeared before."


    I got goose bumps on Baek Cheon''s back.


    "And Jang Nilso will be the only one who leads the largest Sapa force of all time. Not once in Kangho''s history.¡±


    A deathly silence fell in the hall.


    It was such a huge remark that I didn''t even know how to react.


    Through the silence, Chung-Myung''s low laughter chirped.


    People look at Chung-Myung with a vague face.


    "He''s doing the crazy thing. If you don''t get all of them, you don''t care if you''re torn to pieces?¡±


    For this very moment Jang Nilso would have endured and endured.


    The Jang Nilso is now starting to move.


    Then it will never stop until it engulfs the world or burns it all down. Even if a man''s stomach explodes from swallowing, and even if he burns himself to death from the fire he set himself up!


    That''s how humans like Jang Nilso live.


    Meanwhile, Baek Cheon''s face as he looked at Chung-Myung was frozen.


    Everyone was weighed down by Jang Nilso''s work, but only Chung-Myung seemed to enjoy it.


    I don''t know if it''s just an illusion, but...¡­.


    "I''m curious, too."


    Then Chung-Myung said with a grotesque smile."Is Jang Nilso really a bowl that can put the entire Sapa under his command, or a moron who can''t swallow it, and his stomach explodes and he''s a f*cking moron?¡±


    Chung-Myung''s eyes turned towards the door. He headed for somewhere beyond that, to be exact.


    The world so far seemed to be waiting for Chung-Myung to move. But now the world is beginning to attack Chung-Myung.


    This is how it''s fun.¡¯


    Chung-Myung clasped his fist tightly.


    "But¡­¡­ the result is the same. I''ll prove that your mistakes are irreparable."


    He, who fixed his eyes to the south, smiled, showing his teeth.


    And maybe.


    Someone far away from here might be smiling at this side by now.

 Chapter - 840 Episode 840, theres still a consultation paper. (5)

    Shake shake. Shake shake.


    Clapping.


    White silk shoes step on a pool of blood.


    The man frowned with displeasure as the flower shoes were stained with splattered blood.


    "¡­This is why I hate blood.¡±


    The man, who stepped out of the way, raised his head and looked forward. Joy soon fell on the face where the irritation had spread.


    "But¡­¡­ I like red."


    The whole world is turning red.


    The earth is wet with endless blood, and above it is full of bloody bodies. In addition, the flames that were burning the entire angle of war soared, and even the black sky turned red.


    The only thing that wasn''t red here was a man.


    "Ugh¡­¡­.Ugh¡­"¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso, a man wrapped in white tarp, turned his head toward where the groan was coming out.


    A man with one arm and leg cut is groaning, wriggling over a puddle made of blood I spilled.


    Jang Nilso walked slowly towards them. Then he squatted in front of him and pushed the man''s forehead lightly with his index finger.


    "Come on¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    The man''s body was shaking like an aspen.


    Even though there would be nothing else to fear from those who were already dying, when they made eye contact with Jang Nilso, they were terrified as if they had met a demon in hell.


    "Are you scared?"


    "Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­¡­.¡±


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk. I know, I wish I had listened to you when you said something nice. Then I don''t have to relax for nothing, and it''s good for you to enjoy the glory."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It doesn''t matter what happens to this little clique. I wish I had just come under me and lived a life of pleasure. What a fool."


    Blood tears flowed from the man''s eyes.


    It is true that he flatly rejected Sapaeryeon''s proposal to give up everything and become his dog. But who would have imagined that a single rejection of the offer would do such a terrible thing?


    They''re all dead.


    What was in this garden was not even an ant cub survived.


    The evil spirits of the bay crowd, who came without any sign, cut, killed, and trampled on everyone in this garden. Everyone who was laughing and talking to him a little while ago died at the hands of these demons.


    "Turn it off¡­¡­."


    The face of Monsong, the ark of the Guimyeonbang, and the face of Monsong, the Guimyeon Black Lake, was horribly distorted.


    "Why¡­¡­ Why¡­"¡­.why¡­."


    "Oh, I know, I know."


    Jang Nilso grinned.


    "I know what you want to say. You just want to say that you didn''t mean to fight back, did you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I would have kneeled down any time if I had just come in and threatened them. No, it''s not. If you had told me you''d give me a little preferential treatment before that, I would have licked my shoes at any time. That''s what you want to say, right?¡±


    Mo Song''s trembling head nodded slowly.


    The sight of a blood-soaked middle-aged man shaking and nodding his head was not pleasant, but Jang Nilso smiled brightly as if he were just having fun.


    "You poor friend. Think about it. That''s your position. If I listen to each of them, I will spend all my time meeting the heads of all the world''s Sapa. Don''t you think so?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "There''s a much simpler way than that. I''ll let you know, so listen carefully."


    Jang Nilso put his mouth in Mosaong''s ear and whispered softly."Stomping on one of the right places. And they''re not cleaning up the bodies at all. Then wouldn''t the rumor spread quickly before the bodies were completely destroyed? The deaf man who rejected the vicious Jang Nilso''s offer was killed without leaving a rat. The others who reject the proposal will be the same."


    "Uh¡­¡­.Uh¡­¡­.¡±


    Mo Song''s body trembled to the point of being visible.


    Jang Nilso tapped his shoulder like that.


    "Do you know why I''m telling you this?"


    "¡­¡­why¡­¡­¡­why¡­"¡­?¡±


    A white smile hung over the beautifully decorated Jang Nilso.


    "I''m just grateful."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I don''t have anything against you. You didn''t do anything particularly wrong. From my point of view, there was just the right size of the gateways in the right place."


    There were blood tears mixed with hatred, pain, and sadness in Moseong''s eyes, but Jang Nilso did not seem to feel any emotion.


    "Thanks to you, things will be easier for the ship. So make yourself at home. My business is generous...¡­. Yeah. No. That''s a bit of a problem. What''s the point of your body rotting here?"


    "Ugh¡­¡­.Argh!"


    Eventually, Mo Song, who couldn''t hold back his anger, rushed toward Jang Nilso as if to bite him. But of course it was a failure. Jang Nilso grabbed Mo Song''s face calmly.


    And I tightened my hand as if I could break it.


    "Ugh¡­¡­.Kaaaaaah.¡­.¡±


    I grabbed Jang Nilso''s wrist with my last hand. However, no matter how brave he was, Jang Nilso didn''t budge, but slowly squeezed his face.


    "Oh, my God. You don''t understand. I was going to send you a good one.¡±


    With a deaf smile, Jang Nilso growled.


    "You don''t seem to know why you''re dying yet."


    Thud. Thud, thud, thud!


    "Turn it off... Turn it off...¡­.¡±


    Blood began to burst out in the eyes of Mo Song. I scratched Jang Nilso''s arm like crazy, but Jang Nilso didn''t seem ticklish and didn''t move.


    "It''s a sin to die for lack of power and sense. I''m the only one who''s looking around, and what does a weak man believe? If you thought the world would go its own way on a weak subject, you''d have nothing to say."


    "Oops!"


    Puck!


    Eventually, a terrible sound rang out with a short groan, and Mo Song''s body drooped.


    "Tsk."


    Standing up from his seat, Jang Nilso shook off his hands as if something dirty had been on him.


    "Lord of the Ryeon."


    Then Hoga Myong approached him and quietly established himself.


    "I''m done cleaning up."


    "Well."


    Jang Nilso peeked around.


    "It''s still a little short. I''ll make it messier. I''ll scatter more bodies around."


    "I will."


    "Yeah, yeah."


    Jang Nilso nodded with a soft face.


    "Sprinkle the money somewhere else around you. Say sorry for surprising you, and that if Sapaeryon manages it in the future, it will be different from the days when they were evil.¡±


    "¡­Do you really need to do that''s not necessary. The beetles will have no choice but to do what they are told to do."


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk. Alias. You always say things that are lacking once in a while after going well. War is a law that requires fewer enemies and more allies. We already have a lot of enemies, don''t we need to make more? Even if they are insignificant people."Jang Nilso waved his hands and added quietly added.


    "If you can make it on my side for a few bucks, it''s cheap."


    "I''ll do as you say."


    "Yeah, yeah."


    Jang Nilso said he was briefly lost in thought as he looked at the bodies.


    "Are the others still in motion?"


    "Yes, I guess I''m just waiting."


    "You idiots."


    Perhaps even the heads of Shinjuopae are confused by now.


    "You must have been busy bouncing abacus on what seat you were going to ask for in the Saparyeon. I mean, how far can I don''t know.¡±


    "Isn''t that the case with anyone?"


    "Because of such obvious tactics, they are still stuck in Gangnam and digging up dirt."


    Jang Nilso smoothed my lips. The smell of blood coming from his fingertips raised his flesh.


    "They''re just full pigs, too."


    The caged livestock lives thinking about what I''m going to eat every day by day. So you can''t come out of us forever.


    To become a wolf, you must not be satisfied with your prey. From the moment the hunt is over, you must think, aim, and bite the next prey.


    "Leon-ju¡­¡­ I''ve dealt with it like this, but no matter how much I warn you, not everyone will follow you."


    "I know."


    Jang Nilso waved his hand as if it were insignificant.


    "There is no need for everyone to follow. Stomp on the follower, kill the follower.¡±


    "¡­all those who don''t follow?"


    "Why? Is there a problem?"


    Hoga Myong closed her mouth as she calmly asked Jang Nilso.


    Jang Nilso is the only one who deserves this.


    He is the lord of the Sapaeryon, and he is also the hero of the Sapa who played tricks on that old file room and received humiliating treaties from them. All the Sapans in the world are paying attention to Jang Nilso.


    However, even if the achievement is based on it, at least half of the Sapa in Gangnam will refuse to be subjugated to the Sapaeryon.


    And you kill them all?


    "Tsk tsk. Alias. I can see everything on your face."


    "¡­I''m sorry. There are times when I can''t keep up with the thoughts of the lord."


    "Late or early, that''s what''s going to be. What''s the difference between killing in advance and killing in the future?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    We have to push it even if it''s too much. Every time Sapa united, the result was always the same. I''ve always been defeated before the coalition of those factions."


    "¡­¡­That''s right."


    "But now the factions can''t unite.¡±


    Jang Nilso showed his teeth.


    It`s not important to be impregnable in Gangnam. The important thing is that distrust has been instilled between them. They blame each other, blame each other, and then hate each other. In that situation, you won''t be able to gather under someone''s flag."


    "Ryeo, Lord Ryeon."


    "This is a unique opportunity. If it''s not for this moment, I''m just a pig staying in Gangnam. Before their blood dries up, they clean up Gangnam before scabbing and healing. If that''s the case...¡­.¡±


    Wood.


    Jang Nilso clasped his fist.


    "I''ll put the world under my feet."


    Hoga Myong shuddered and surrendered to the position.


    "Of course it will be. Defeat!"


    "Tsk. He''s very, very flattering.


    Jang Nilso shook his hand.


    "There''s nothing much to look at. It''s a story when he did well, too. If it''s a little bit different, you''ll just be greedy and then you''ll be a moron. Then you''ll end up dying pitifully.""It doesn''t matter."


    "Hm?"


    Hoga Myong grinned.


    "I will be with the Lord and I will be able to die with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso, who was staring at him, grinned.


    "It''s awkward."


    Jang Nilso, who turned around, gave a cold voice again.


    "Clean up¡ªwe''ll have to wipe out a couple more places by the end of the night."


    "Yes!"


    Jang Nilso moved slowly.


    The dice was thrown.¡¯


    He also did not begin with complete certainty. It''s a test of himself, a challenge of fate.


    I just know one thing for sure.


    There are times when you have to put everything in place and move, and sometimes you have to step into a black fog where you can''t see an inch ahead.


    What he needs now is the willingness to take that one step.


    Nothing can stop me.¡¯


    The same is true of anything in the world. A world full of idiots who are in peace and only look at their safety cannot stop him. Never


    "But¡­."


    If there''s one thing that''s bothering you...¡­.


    Jang Nilso''s eyes turned south. A faraway place that will not be seen.


    He smiled eeriely, showing his teeth.


    "But the same goes for you. "Hwasan''s sword-cutter."


    The stream flowed into the river, and now it was a rough tumult. This flow will no longer stop anyone in the world.


    Even Jang Nilso.

 Chapter - 841 Episode 841, you can fuck people! (1)

    In a few days, dozens of doors flared up.


    There are countless fingerprints in the midfield. It may not be so special in the world of Sapa, where it happens on a day when the winner engulfs the loser, and it is common practice to fight each other.


    But those who heard the news could never dismiss it like that.


    First, the extinct clans did not just collapse, but did not leave a single survivor behind.


    Second, it was Jang Nilso who put the clans to extinction.


    Defeated Jang Nilso, Ark of the Bay and Sapaeryonju.


    He united the Sapa, who had been at odds with each other for a long time, and drew humiliating treaties from the Gupilebang and the Great Prince Oh, who had dominated the power for more than a hundred years.


    The one who made a reality that no one would dare dream of.


    His reputation soared without knowing that he was high in the sky, and the fear of the name was also higher than in the past.


    It is clear that the very Jang Nilso came forward and put the Sapa to extinction.


    That the sandpaper box he declared never ends with words. And the fact that only blood-soaked death will remain for those who do not agree with his will.


    The river began to seething like a brazier.


    Sapa in Gangnam were forced to choose.


    As Shaolin, Shudang and Namgung Sega did the other day, they had to choose between humiliating survival and contempt.


    Of course, I tried to protest. He tried to ask and reveal his teeth.


    However, he had to remain silent as he saw the gatekeepers who were burned to the ground without leaving a single ant cub behind.


    They are real, too. It''s not just political factions where Jang Nilso''s madness is headed. Everything in the world exists to him just to crush and burn.


    Political factions were equally embarrassed.


    If it had been before, he would have called for Namjin immediately. They would have said that they would avoid a big war only if they stepped on it before joining forces.


    But now I can''t.


    This is because those who have to kill Sapa in the vanguard are not allowed to head to head to Gangnam.


    I don''t know where I am, but I can see where I am.


    It wasn''t until Jang Nilso came to the front that people knew how many roles the Old File Room and the Great Sega had played. And the realization soon turned into a terrible hatred of the shaman, Shaolin, and Namgoongsega, who cut off the hands and feet of the Gupile Room and the Great Sega.


    The same was true even inside the old file room.


    Whenever this happened, they formed a coalition around Shaolin, Shudang and Namgung. The same was true when Mahyo invaded the Middle East. So it should have been the same when the Sapa was issued.


    But I can''t do that just this time. This is because hatred for the four clans, who even woven other clans to save their clans, and signed an inviolable treaty, was burning inside the other old file room and the Great War.


    We can''t get together because we hate each other, and we can''t talk because we can''t get together. Since we cannot talk, we cannot unite, and because we cannot unite, there has been no countermeasures.


    Things would have been different if Jang Nilso had declared a North Korean move and crossed the Janggang River. It would have been possible for some of the gatekeepers to go on a rampage that they could not accept the treaty that they signed on their own. If so, perhaps the treaty itself would have been nullified.But Jang Nilso just established the territory I got.


    Breaking unreasonable treaties to protect my home may be recognizable, but ignoring treaties to attack other people''s land is denying the foundation of political factions.


    So unless Jang Nilso crossed the Janggang River first, the political faction had no choice but to watch him devour the Sapa one by one and share Gangnam.


    "Did you intend to do this from the beginning?"


    "That''s ridiculous. So how far ahead are you looking? The Sapa isn''t even Zhuge Liang, there''s no way he''s seen that! It''s just that things are right."


    "For God''s sake, if the shaman hadn''t done that crap!"


    Those who watched the situation helplessly suffered from extreme anxiety.


    The public knows. The power that rises is bound to be used. Now, the phone is sweeping only that Gangnam, but if Gangnam is all sorted out, the greater power will surely head to the North.


    Nevertheless, they could not stop a knife named Sapaeryun from being sharpened.


    In Gangnam, Sapaeryeon makes a phone call with the slogan of apostle, and in Janggang, countless people suffer because of Sapa who lose control and run wild.


    However, those who are responsible for all those situations are simply silent, locking the door tightly.


    Only then did everyone realize it.


    The fact that Kang Ho''s peace, which has been going on for more than a hundred years since the war against Mahkyo, has come to an end at this moment.


    The world was clearly going into a rough patch right now.


    And it wasn''t just Gufa and Sapaeryeon that attracted public attention in the whirlpool of the turbulent times.


    * * *


    "You f*cking...¡­.¡±


    The faces of those gathered in the base were filled with anger.


    Bang!


    The drinker hit the table hard.


    "How can you live with anxiety? There''s a bunch of Sapa across the river, and we''re just gonna have to watch."


    "¡­Calm down. Isn''t it literally across the river?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    The man shouted angrily.


    "Are those Sapa people doing that to make a living on their own? Of course he''s trying to hit this place!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If these people show signs of gathering soldiers, they must go in and interrupt! If you wait and see, you''ll see hell! But d*mn it...¡­!¡±


    This place is rather better.


    When people living in Gangnam think about the hardships they will suffer, they feel hopeless and blind.


    "It''s like hell to see all kinds of Sapa running around in the Janggang River.¡­and now the love of love."


    "Oh, that thing. These days, the intestines are still a little quiet."


    "Huh? How? Did the Surochae even leave the Changgang River?


    "It''s not like that, the Heavenly Sapa in the Jang River cut down all the wild, and secured a place in the Jang River.¡±


    "What? Sangho?"


    The men''s eyes widened.


    I can understand that you have swept away the Sapa of the Long River. Sapa running in the Janggang now are like a mule in the first place. If you look at it, it''s nothing short of a demon.


    It''s just that you can''t come forward, and it''s not hard to overpower if you just come forward. However, securing a path in the Janggang River occupied by the waterway is a completely different matter."Is the watercolour still there?"


    "He says he doesn''t even do it."


    "Well, that can''t be true. Did you hear something wrong?"


    "Hey! There''s a lot of rumors going around in the Changgang River. The upper part of the intestinal cavity is all gathering into the mouth. The Celibacy is occupying the Old River, keeping the Sapa from getting a glimpse of it.More."


    "¡­isn''t the political faction not able to go to the Janggang River?"


    "That''s five things to do with the old file room, isn''t it?"


    This word has a lot of meaning.


    So far, political factions have been represented by the Old File Room and the Great King Oh. Although those who use the name Jeongpa will not be the only 15 Munpa, many small and medium-sized Munpa in the world also had to be included in the name Gu File Room and Oh Dae-se.


    But at this moment, that perception is changing.


    "Cheonwoo Mineral Waterway...¡­. No, you''re dealing with Sapaeryon?


    "There''s nothing you can''t do! Think about it. There''s Hwasan and Dangga in the Heavenly Union. And aren''t the other prominent civil servants part of the League of Heaven?"


    "¡­I don''t think it''s going to help because it''s too far away, but aren''t you just a two-door?"


    "No. Apparently, that green forest doesn''t belong to heaven, but it helps heaven."


    "What about green forests?"


    "Tsk tsk! It''s obvious. Isn''t the place where everyone has the worst relationship with Green Lim? Now that all the people have created Sapae-ryeon, Gok-rim must not be on good terms with Sapae-ryeon. Then we''ll be on the right side to deal with the Sapae Ryun!"


    A place to deal with the Sapaeryon?


    "Was the Heavenly Fools such a great place...¡­.¡±


    "Didn''t you hear? Wasn''t it Hwasan who fought the hardest with all the people in this Janggang disaster? If it weren''t for that Hwasan, he''d be d*mned if it weren''t for the treaty."


    "¡­That''s great?"


    "If you add danga and greenery to that Hwasan, you can''t mess with that sapaeryon."


    "No, but I think that''s a little too much."


    "Tsk tsk, this guy really doesn''t know anything. I''m not the Hwasan I used to be. Hasn''t the watercolour not been able to get anywhere, even though Hwasan occupied that old river and declared the island as his territory between China and China?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "When the Gufilebang or the Great Sega are hiding, the Emperor is keeping Sapaeryeon in check and rescuing the people of both nations in that Janggang River. These are the factions, they are!"


    However, someone tilted his head, who was not questioned by the words.


    "¡­¡­No, but it''s a bit of a political party¡­What kind of political faction fights with bandits?"


    "Well, look at the complacency. If you hadn''t accepted the bandit, would you have been able to save the people of heaven and heaven? Did you think you could fight against that bastard?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "His justification, his justification! What happened to the men who talked about good cause and dignity? You have abandoned your powerless people to save my life! But they don''t care about losing face, they''re building strength to protect their people! Tell me, what is true?"


    "Dh, that sounds right."


    "If it weren''t for heaven''s sake, Janggang would be hell now. They''re the reason why people can''t leave the Janggang River."


    "Huh¡­¡­."


    Everyone who listened to the man sighed.


    "¡­I thought everyone who claimed to be Jeongpa was Moribae."


    "I know. Don''t tell me there are people standing in the middle of that dangerous janggang.¡±


    Then someone tilted their head again.


    "But I don''t understand at all. Are you sure you''re saying that Hwasan is fighting against the love of the dead? It''s just a small and medium-sized door file.""Hey, don''t ever say that when you''re in the Zhang River.¡±


    "Why?"


    "That''s killing me."


    The one who advised seriously kicked his tongue.


    "Right now, for the people of Janggang, Hwasan is the world''s best file. And¡­¡­ I guess that''s not necessarily thanks.


    "What the hell does that mean.


    "This is even news from Gangnam."


    "Huh?"


    "It seems that the situation between them is flowing out of the mouths of the Sapa men who participated in the Great Depression."


    "Is there anything special about it?"


    "Nothing else is special. Except for one."


    "What?"


    "Do you know who fought against the defeated during the war? Do you know who made the defeated fight against Jang Nilso one-on-one?"


    "Heo Do-jin or¡­¡­isn''t it Namgoongju?"


    "You''re wrong."


    "Huh? Then is it Cheongseong?"


    "No! Didn''t I tell you, Hwasan?"


    "Hwasan? Who in Hwasan?"


    "I heard that the Hwasan Divine faced the defeated.¡±


    Then, the person who heard the words seemed to be angry as if there was nothing more to listen to.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? The Hwasan Divine Dragon is just a latecomer! Does it make sense that the postman confronted the defeated?


    "Who did I say this came from?¡±


    "He¡­¡­."


    The man who refuted shut up.


    Apparently, the news came from Sapa in Gangnam. Sapaeryon is already a symbol of Sapa and is like pride. They wouldn''t have directly undermined my chief''s reputation.


    "I met a figure. It''s from the mouths of those who survived. It also came from the mouths of those who came to the north of the river on the newly opened road. They''re all saying the same thing.¡±


    Those who were listening to the story looked at each other and swallowed dry saliva. I was curious about what would follow, so I even held my breath.


    "The Hwasan Divine faced the defeated Jang Nilso, and he was almost at the right angle. Hawasan''s sword covered the sky and the spirit shook the cliff. But when I was about to decide the winner...¡­Heo Do-jin attacked the Wasan Mythology and stopped the fight."


    "I, I... I''ll tear you to death!"


    "So get rid of the clueless sounds. If there''s a gatekeeper in the world who''s not afraid to fight against the dead, there''s only one, Hwasan."


    The man couldn''t argue anymore, and he just grinned in disbelief.


    "Oh, my God, Hwasan...¡­.the Hwasan Divine...¡­.¡±


    "Oh, yeah. It''s not the Hwasan Divine anymore."


    "Huh? What does that mean?"


    "The byeol-ho that sticks to the latecomer doesn''t suit him anymore. There''s a new sign. There''s even a saying that this is a sign given by the Sapa who participated in the war!"


    "What''s the, uh, sign?"


    "That''s....¡±

 Chapter - 842 Episode 842. You can screw people! (2)

    "Gasp!"


    "Pfft¡­¡­!"


    "Oops!"


    Hwasan''s disciples all shut their mouths.


    Even Hyun Jong shuffled his cheeks and covered his mouth, but his shoulders were shaking and his body was shaking.


    Only Chung-Myung''s face was horribly distorted in the fierce reaction.


    "I mean¡­¡­".¡±


    Hyun Jong forced himself, barely managed to open his mouth calmly.


    "¡­¡­¡­.what?"


    It was unclear whether he really didn''t hear it properly or just wanted to hear it again, but Hong Dae Wang answered sincerely again.


    "So, there''s a new nickname for Hwasan Sinryong."


    With everyone''s eyes pouring, Hong Dae Kang waved his arms with a dramatic, exaggerated face.


    "Wow! The high martial arts against that Jang Nilso! High spirit that never backed down! In praise of the spirit of not losing one''s enmity when everyone finds their own way to live and forsake the agreement.¡­.¡±


    Everyone''s body began to tremble like an asiatic tree again.


    "The world calls you high, that name!"


    Four letters hit the ears of almost collapsing cramps!


    "Hwa! San! Sword! Hyup!"


    "Hahahahahahaha!"


    "Ugh! Ugh! Ugh! Stop! I''m going to die! Oh, my God, I''m dying!¡±


    "GumHyup! GumHyup!"


    "Hwasan??????(ÈAɽ„¦‚b)! Wow! That''s cool! Jota!


    Chung-Myung''s face was bluish. My fist trembled.


    "This¡­¡­."


    I could tell as soon as I heard it. Who posted this sign and spread it.


    "This... this punk...¡­to the point of screwing people up!"


    Jang Nilso.


    It must be a sign given by the d*mn bastard.


    There is no need to check. It''s because it has such a blatant intention in it''s in it.


    Usually, when praising swordsmanship from Hwasan, they often add plum blossoms to their nicknames. That''s why it''s not Hawasan inspection, but plum inspection.


    It may be because Jang Nilso didn''t know, but if Chung-Myung''s swordmanship is to be praised, it should have been the Maehwa Geomhyup. But Chung-Myung''s new sign has Hwasan on it.


    Chung-Myung is meant to announce that he is a member of the Hwasanian.


    Besides, isn''t the word attached to it nothing less than a cooperative?


    Under the current situation, it is clear that the sign of "Cooperation" is spreading to the world.


    So I can''t turn my stomach...¡­.


    Chin


    Then Chung-Myung put his chin on his shoulder.


    "Well, I look forward to your kind cooperation, GeomHyup!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hahaha! Sponsor! Oh! Narcissism... Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Jo-Gol, who was kicked by Chung-Myung while playing around, flew into the wall. However, even though he wriggled in pain, his mouth kept bursting with laughter.


    "¡­Oh, my God, it''s Geomhyeop!"


    "I didn''t know there would be such a bad nickname.¡±


    "Wow, it''s a collaborator, a collaborator! Chung-Myung is a sponsor! Long story, Lee In! HWASAN has produced collaborators! This is the slope of the gatehouse!"


    Hyun Jong wrapped his face with both hands.


    It was a common practice, but today it was clearly a different intention. Chung-Myung stared at Hyun Jong''s shoulders, which were constantly.


    Maybe saliva is flowing through those hands now.


    "¡­funny?"


    "Gasp!"


    "Pooh!"


    "Oooooooh!


    Even Yoo-Esul turned his head and had a twitch looking at the distance, and the solemn Dang Gunnak was holding something in his fist with his head down.


    "Ha¡­¡­."


    a lengthy death sentence


    I''ve been treated like this...¡­.


    - Pooh......


    What the hell?


    You''re not supposed to laugh, Daehyun.


    It''s definitely a good sign. However, anyone who knew Chung-Myung could not help but lament the fact that the nickname had been attached to him."¡­¡­Hm!"


    Hyun Jong coughed loudly and tried to blow off a laugh.


    "He¡­¡­ is a very good¡­"¡­.Gasp! Gasp...¡­.¡±


    "¡­Just smile. It''s just¡­¡­."


    "Oh, no. A student like this, hahaha. I got the nickname, and I deserve to congratulate you."


    "It''s a puck¡­¡­."


    The soul escaped from Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    The world''s Chung-Myung knew for the first time that there was a way to screw people up in such a luxurious way.


    "Anyway."


    Hong Dae Kwang coughed in vain and continued.


    "The name "Hwasan Medical Association" is spreading rapidly. Weirdly fast."


    "¡­it''ll spread quickly because it''s spread on purpose."


    "And at the same time, the Hwasan Divine Dragon¡­¡­. No, the Hwasan Prosecutors'' Association''s agreement is also spreading very quickly. Usually, such a nickname is suspicious, but the source of the nickname is Sapa, so you can''t doubt it. ''Cause they''re not just going to undermine their stature.''


    "Anyway¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung laughed in vain.


    "He''s so crazy, he''s doing one thing right.¡­.¡±


    The status of the defeated in the strong is literally enormous.


    Therefore, just the mention of the names of the defeated and the Hwasan faction''s posterior figures makes the defeated relatively cheap. But Jang Nilso was fomenting the situation.


    "Are you saying you''re above fame?"


    "No way."


    Chung-Myung snorted at Baek Cheon''s question.


    "There''s no way he''s not obsessed with fame, that kind of guy. To be exact, it''s more important to cut others down than to go up."


    "Others?"


    "Gufile room."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    The old file room and Oh Dae-sega did something against the agreement. The fact is making the world restless, and a patron appears like a holy man?


    As the name shines, the reputation of the Gufilebang and the Great Sega will become more muddy.


    "With the name of the Hwasan Association, the names of Hwasan and the Heavenly Union are increasingly spreading. The middlemen are praising the "Chun U-men" who instead stabilized the Janggang River and broke through the waterway against the waterway."


    Hong Dae Kwang said that and scratched the back of his head.


    "It''s a little vague from my point of view whether it''s something to like or not.¡­.¡±


    Since the opening belongs to a file room, the review will be complicated.


    "Anyway, it is true that at least at this moment, the name that represents the political faction of Kangho is not Goofilebang, but Cheon U-menang."


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong nodded heavily.


    Things kept growing and eventually came this far. Who would have imagined this would happen when they first started to go to the Janggang River?


    Whoosh!


    Then Im Sobyong opened the fan wide and said palpably.


    "When a person feels anxious, he or she finds something to relieve that anxiety. So, the more brutal news comes from Gangnam, the more likely they will try to find a place to rely on. In that situation, Cheon Woo-men and the Wasan sword...¡­.Hwasan Gumchop''s name must have a big echo."


    "What''s in the middle? What?


    Im Sobyong continued, ignoring Chung-Myung''s words.


    "Even a large bank collapses from a small hole. If the current situation continues, and Sapaeryon is notoriously raising the mood...¡­!¡±


    Whoops!


    Im Sobyong hit the table with a folded fan.


    "The breakaway will begin."


    "Leaving?"


    "Yes."


    Im Sobyong nods his head.


    "The place that underestimates the thunderstorm the most is the thunderstorm. Already, Sacheon and other civil servants in the western part of the Jungwon were considering whether to write an enemy in the name of Cheon U-men. But now, Chun Woo-men proved his justification and power. With a little more rein, those who followed the order of the Old File Room and the Great Sega will come and knock on the door of the Heavenly Union."Dang Gunnak nodded as if he was right.


    "We''re already making those moves."


    Im Sobyong hit it off.


    "Yes, so I''m going to have to coordinate it well now."


    "Why are you coordinating that?"


    "Hahaha. I''m the right person, right? The people here, of course, are great, but I usually rule over the gateways of my territory, and I''ve never managed the scattered gateways! One, you green-rimmed king! He''s in charge of the mountains scattered in the Old States, right?"


    "So what about you? You Sapa!"


    "Well, you''re a great Hwasan Medical Association, and you don''t really like the bandit.¡­.Geo, hold it straight! I''m dying!"


    When Chung-Myung tried to wake up with his eyes open, Baek Cheon and Jo-Gol quickly pressed down.


    Dang Gunnak smiled brightly.


    "Maybe your penchant will spread bigger.¡±


    "¡­¡­why?"


    "Don''t we need a hero in the midst of a crisis. Those who find a place to rely on prefer hero stories to reality. A young swordsman who fought against the devil and the whistle of that sapan. There''s no story more palatable than this."


    "¡­Yes."


    "And that''s not quite the wrong story.


    "Except for cooperation."


    "Except for good cooperation."


    "Shouldn''t you take it out even if you''re confronted by a whistle?"


    Who''s the last one?


    "In the first place, we were in a situation where we had to build our performance. In the meantime, it''s good that you made your name. Chun Woo-meng needs to actively use this name.¡±


    "This sign?"


    "That''s right."


    "This one?"


    "I told you so."


    "Why?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Watching Chung-Myung''s face tremble, Dang Gunnak held the charges.


    I guess you don''t like it very much.


    "It would be a great honor to have an agreement on a normal issue."


    "You laughed, too!"


    "Hmm."


    Dang Gunnak covered his mouth, unable to say no.


    Everyone laughed at this ridiculous situation, but the most exciting thing was Oh Gum.


    "Oh, my God, I''m a swordsman! It''s the Hawsan Federation of Geomchyups! I can''t afford to die here!"


    "¡­¡­Hzmlg."


    "Excellent. Proud."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It''s Baek Cheon, who doesn''t look as good as his face, but who would have imagined that Yoo-Esul would hold back his laughter with that expression?


    "Wow! I envy you! I wish I had a new nickname!"


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    But the price of ridiculing the quality came sooner than I thought.


    "Oh."


    Hong Dae Kwang smiled subtly at Baek Cheon.


    "There''s nothing to envy. Because you''ve got a new sign.¡±


    "What?"


    At the sudden news, Baek Cheon''s eyes became the size of a ball.


    "Why, why, what did I do?"


    "I don''t know. Byeolho is for others to put it on. What''s the reason?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A cold sweat began to run down Baek Cheon''s back.


    "What''s the, uh, sign?"


    "There''s nothing to worry about. It hasn''t changed that much. You''re not a Hwasan sword anymore, you''re Baek Cheon."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hwasan helped the Sword Society fight against the evil enemy¡­¡­.¡±


    "That, that''s enough.


    Save me! Stop! Please stop!


    I can''t see. I couldn''t bear to see priests and quirks who quickly stared like demons and began to bend their eyes and laugh like a crescent moon.


    ''Is this something to be ashamed of?¡¯


    It''s not enough to dig into a rat hole and solve by digging into a rat hole. I want to get out of this position even by throwing myself into the torrent.


    "Hwasan, what are you doing?"


    Especially, I don''t want to see him. In the eyes of that little devil who was desperately seeking opportunity...¡­!Then Hong Dae Kwang opened his mouth again.


    "And another one¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yoo-Esul Societies¡­¡­.¡±


    Stand up!


    Yoo-Esul rose from his seat like a ray of light and flew himself to the door. No, I tried to blow it, but I stopped trying. Dang-Soso grabbed her hand tightly.


    "Hey, listen, accident."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Ice Swordsman Yoo-Esul! A low-profile inspection of icy swords and high spirit!"


    Yoo-Esul tried to flee like a street cat held in human hands, but Dang-Soso''s hands were firm.


    "Stay still, accident! Why! It''s nice and pretty!"


    A mouth full of ears would have seemed very private, if not of good intentions¡­¡­.


    Yoo-Esul, who turned red not only his ears but also his neck, fixed his eyes on the wall. It must have been a shame to see his shoulders go up and down.


    "¡­Was the color of the face supposed to change after the accident?¡±


    "Is that possible? The death penalty eye is wrong."


    "Right?"


    Yoon-Jong nodded.


    "In agreement, in agreement...¡­.You''ve got all the good stuff."


    As Chung-Myung muttered in vain, Jo-Gol shook his hips and shone his eyes.


    "Bunta, what about me?


    "Huh?"


    "What about my nickname? And I''m the Hwasan Holy Sword?¡±


    "Is that crazy?¡±


    "Put a saint somewhere. That''s so corny!"


    "Oh, hold still! I''m sure you''ve got something!"


    Jo-Gol looked at Hong Dae Kwang with anticipation.


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    "Yes, me, me!"


    At that moment, Hong Dae Kwang turned his eyes slightly.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "¡­isn''t there?"


    Hong Dae Kwang smiled awkwardly and offered words of consolation.


    "Isn''t he... soon enough? Mm-hmm."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    In a flash, the soul slipped out of Jo-Gol''s eyes.


    "¡­a dirty world. Even if you fight the same way, someone is a sword, a bing sword, a sword, and I''m a wasan prosecutor passing by...¡­.I''ve been beaten the most¡­¡­.¡±


    "If it''s unfair, you should be handsome, too.


    "That''s what the death penalty says! You''re just as good as I am!"


    "That''s why I''m keeping my mouth shut."


    "¡­Wipe your tears and talk.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong who realized the world was not fair.

 Chapter - 843 Episode 843, you can fuck people! (3)

    Shoot!


    The sound of the grain pouring echoes pleasantly.


    Jo-Gol in his hand shouted loudly at the crowd.


    "There''s plenty, so don''t argue and get in line! It''s still there for everyone!"


    And he tapped on the sacks of grain in front of me as if to prove it.


    "Here you go."


    "Thank you very much, warrior. Thank you very much."


    "Don''t mention it."


    Jo-Gol smiled as he watched the old man who was grateful repeatedly shedding tears.


    Hyun Young released the money Hyun Jong borrowed from Chung-Myung as a usury and bought a large amount of grain. And now distributing them to the needy people of the Janggang River.


    In addition to this place, Hwasan''s disciples and party members visited nearby villages to help each other.


    "Come on, come on."


    It was when Jo-Gol scooped grain into the bag that the man was about to throw out.


    "Oh, my God. Thank you so much. How sweet of you."


    "Hahaha. I''m a little handsome."


    "What an extraordinary young warrior! Rumors of HWASAN''s young warriors are circulating in the Janggang River these days! Some of them fought against Jang Nilso, the evil enemy of all men!"


    Jo-Gol''s jaw went up more and more.


    "Ha, ha, ha, ha! That''s not a big deal. Of course Jang Nilso was great, but...¡­.¡±


    At that, the eyes of the old man who had received the grain earlier widened.


    "Then do you happen to be...¡­.¡±


    "Ugh, Ugh!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Oh, no. Jang Nilso hit me in the side. It''s not easy to heal."


    "Oh, my God.¡­.that great man¡­¡­.¡±


    The old man''s face was filled with emotion.


    I was so moved by the fact that a great man mixed with the world''s Jang Nilso and the sword was personally handing out the grain.


    "Then what if...?"


    "What?"


    "Hwasan GumHyup, the world''s most famous warrior?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Isn''t it? Then...¡­Hwasan Sword?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "¡­isn''t it? Oh, well, don''t tell me Bing...¡­.¡±


    "I''ve got it all in. Next person."


    "Well, there, warrior."


    "What?"


    "¡­I think my grain is a little less than others."


    "It''s the same."


    "It''s definitely a little less¡­¡­.¡±


    "No, it''s the same.¡­.Argh!"


    Suddenly, the palm of his hand slapped Jo-Gol across the back of his head.


    "Don''t make a fool of yourself and put it in properly!"


    "Oh, why is the death penalty always on me!"


    "It''s because no one else does anything to be blamed for!¡±


    "No...!"


    "Say one more word."


    When Yoon-Jong glared, the depressed Jo-Gol began to grumble and scoop up more grains.


    "Ahe, dirty world. One is the Hwasan Prosecutors'' Association, the other is the Hwasan Prosecutor''s Office, and I''m the tightwad of Hwasan."


    "Shut up."


    Then Jo-Gol stopped singing a strange song and rolled his lips in. Yoon-jong smirked and helped scoop up the grain.


    "I really don''t know how to express my gratitude.¡­.¡±


    "No, it''s not."


    Yoon-jong shook his head.


    "I''m sorry you''re struggling with our bandits with knives."


    "He, how could it be Hwasan''s fault! It''s all because of those rotten old file rooms and the Sapa they''re gonna tear to death!"


    "Right!"


    "Hwasan is different! What a difference!"


    There were voices and shouts of sympathy from all sides.


    As it was a place to distribute grain, the people of the Janggang people were definitely leaning toward Hwasan.


    Yoon-jong said with a bitter smile."Thank you for your words. But there are many other places to stop by besides here, so I''d like you to hurry up."


    "Yes, sir! I will."


    Jo-Gol''s mouth popped out in a very different response than ever before.


    "Why am I a warrior and the death penalty is an apostle? I''m bankrupt, too!"


    "¡­walk."


    "Why?"


    "If you speak one more time, I may not hear you from them."


    "¡­I''ll be quiet."


    Yoon-jong smiled and straightened his back at Jo-Gol, who quickly closed his mouth and handed out the grain.


    In the distance, I could see the flowing Janggang River and Gangnam beyond.


    It looks so peaceful.


    But apparently, it was no longer a peaceful place.


    * * *


    "That''s a lot, too."


    Back after rescuing the people of Yangmin, Baek Cheon muttered like a sigh as he saw the crowds gathering at the pier.


    Not long ago, there were a lot of merchants trying to cross the river, but in a few days, the number seemed to have increased further.


    The interesting thing was that when merchants gather this much, it is generally normal when there is a fight or a big confusion, but there is no particular disturbance here.


    Merchants, whose turn was imminent, waited in an orderly manner, and those who still had to wait for a long time skillfully set up tents and rested and silently measured my turn.


    Merchants who are indifferent to being short-tempered when it comes to money, but only here was a gentle amount.


    Reason? It was very simple.


    "There?"


    "What?"


    "Your foot is sticking out."


    "Sorry, I''m sorry."


    "No, I''m not saying it''s anything wrong. Be careful not to get hurt by passing carts. Do you understand?"


    "Yes! Yes! Thank you so much for your concern!"


    That''s because managing the merchants are bandits who look like they ripped and killed a tiger from somewhere with their bare hands.


    "Well, there''s that...¡­Hogul?"


    "It''s not a holler, it''s a holler. So, what''s going on?"


    "Well, we''re here earlier than you''re loading.¡­.¡±


    "Huh? Wait a minute."


    The bandit, who was checking the order, scratched his head with a face.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. What do I do about this?¡­. If I report, I''ll be beaten up. Ugh¡­¡­."


    The merchant flinched when he saw the face of the bandit white. The merchant quickly opened his mouth as he even began to see blood in his eyes.


    "Oh, no. Well, I''m just saying. We''ll wait and load it."


    "Huh? Do you mind?"


    "Oh, my God! Of course I can! Haha. We only have time left."


    "Thank you, I will repay you! Then go back there and stand. I''ll let you load it right next time!"


    "Oh, thank you!"


    It''s not something to be thankful for since it was delayed by mistake. But the merchant was bending over as if he was really grateful.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon, who looked at the sheep, was about to say something and soon turned his head away.


    But the sight of turning one''s head wasn''t very pleasant either.


    So how much money did you say you got in yesterday?


    "I''ve written it down here in the books."


    "Well."


    Hyun Young took the books and flipped them.


    There''s nothing special about this alone. Hyun Young is the financial anchor of Hwasan and is obliged to confirm the attendance of Maehwa Island.


    If it weren''t for King Greenlim who politely turned over the books."Hm. Have you ever studied accounting separately?"


    "Ha ha. Isn''t that basic?"


    "It''s absolutely accurate."


    "You won''t miss a single coin. Trust and honesty are the most important things in a lasting friendship!"


    "That''s right, that''s right. It''s been a while since I''ve left the job to someone I can trust. But¡­¡­ I''ll come from the top of the galaxy from time to time and check the books, so I''d appreciate it if you could take that into consideration.


    "Will there be any! You''re always welcome."


    "Hahaha, you''re a ho-girl as I''ve heard."


    "Hahahaha. Is it only for the Lord of the Exchequer?"


    Im Sobyong held Hyun Young''s hand tightly.


    "I look forward to your kind cooperation!"


    "Huh¡­. Huh. Of course, hahaha."


    Baek Sang, who was watching the scene with him next to him, was startled and said to Baek Cheon.


    "Death, death penalty, I just...¡­in that hand¡­¡­.¡±


    "Sang-ah."


    "What?"


    "Close your mouth."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon also saw clearly. A heavy-looking frontal lobe appeared in Hyun Young''s hand, holding Im Sobyong''s hand tightly.


    Baek Cheon, who even saw Hyun Young coughing in vain and crumbling his arms, closed his eyes and turned his head.


    ''I didn''t see anything.¡¯


    That''s what the world is all about. The world.


    In any case, Baek Cheon''s eyes became slightly dim as he saw the sight of the wharf turning briskly.


    "Slowly¡­¡­."


    "What?"


    "I''ll have to get ready.


    "What preparation?"


    Back Sang asked again, but Back Cheon just grinned silently.


    * * *


    Late night


    Chung-Myung left the room with a bottle of alcohol in his hand. The lights were still lit up in the forebears.


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung, who was looking around the bright area, turned away.


    It''s too bright here to drink comfortably.


    His foot headed for the water. After a long walk through a thick field of reeds, I came to the riverside where few people could reach.


    Shoot!


    The river was rolling in and out. I''m stepping down.


    Sitting in the right place, Chung-Myung drank in his hand.


    "Well."


    After a while, Chung-Myung''s face, which laid down the bottle a little rough, was subtly twisted.


    As I lay down on my bed, I could see the moon rising between Korea and China in the night sky.


    I don''t know.


    Things are going well. Hwasan has gained fame, gained merit, and gained justification. Through what''s happening in the Janggang River, the Heavenly Union will surely take its place.


    What would have taken at least another decade was done in a month.


    So you have to be happy. It''s something that Chung-Myung didn''t want.


    But¡­¡­.


    "It''s frustrating.


    Somehow I felt like I had a rock in the corner of my chest.


    Are you afraid of what Jang Nilso is doing in Gangnam?


    No, it''s not like that.


    I couldn''t understand the cause myself. This unprovoked sense of tightness does not go away since Jang Nilso joined the club.


    I can''t explain...¡­.


    "Black?"


    "Argh!"


    Surprised, Chung-Myung rolled around, got out of the spot, and rose violently.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, my God! You scared me! Are you a ghost? Huh? Am I a ghost?


    "¡­Black?"


    Yoo-Esul, who came close before he knew it, was looking at him with a blank face.


    No matter how vigilant you were, how you approached without a trace...¡­. Oh, right. He was always like this.


    "What about the black?"


    "Pick."


    "Huh?"


    Growl.


    At that moment, Yoo-Esul slowly pulled out a plum sword at his waist and aimed at Chung-Myung.Chung-Myung frowned at the unexpected behavior.


    "What are you doing?¡±


    "Bimu."


    "¡­with me?"


    "Yes."


    Yoo-Esul nodded firmly. Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    "I''m not in the mood right now, so I''ll deal with you later. Today¡­¡­."


    It was just then.


    Oh, my god!


    An eerie sword spouted from the end of Yoo-Esul''s sword. Without a moment of hesitation, the spilled sword brushed right next to Chung-Myung''s face.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Surprised Chung-Myung stole the cheek with a blank face. There was red blood on the tip of my finger.


    "¡­accident?"


    "Not twice."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung laughed out loud, ''Ha!'' Then, he slowly pulled out a female sword around his waist, slightly distorting his face.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I''m not feeling very good right now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''ll have to be prepared to be scolded."


    "You''re arrogant."


    Yoo-Esul''s eyes are even colder.


    "You''re a quandary."


    "Oh? Well, let''s see how great an accident is...¡­.¡±


    Yoo-Esul stormed into the ground before Chung-Myung could finish his sentence.


    Her eyes were spouting eerie cold flesh.

 Chapter - 844 Episode 844, you can fuck people! (4)

    The sword flew as fast as a ray of light, but again with a flair. If the wind becomes a blade, I think it''ll be like this.


    But it wasn''t speed or flexibility that made the sword dangerous. It was a dense life filled with swords.


    Kagak!


    The flying sword bounced off Chung-Myung''s sword. However, the Japanese apricot sword, which was pushed back, changed its direction smoothly as if it had been expected, and soon scattered dozens of swords on Ho Gong.


    Chung-Myung frowned.


    A sword is one that touches the fingertips. But the sword has left the fingertips. That''s why the walkway can''t be done. This is because the arrow that left the bow cannot be controlled.


    Spraying the sword from the beginning is no different from expressing a willingness to win, even if it hurts the opponent in the end.


    "This is¡­¡­!"


    Chung-Myung, who grated his teeth, swung the sword. Dozens of sword scans were created in Ho Gong, breaking each flying red sword.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    What made Chung-Myung angry was not her outburst of flesh, nor her insensitive sword.


    That''s Yoo-Esul staring at him from behind the sword.


    Those eyes that are emotionless but seem to be criticizing.


    Paaa!


    Yoo-Esul''s body kicked up the ground.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes darkened. I''ve said several times that rising to Ho Gong is not a good habit. Unlike the ground, movement is restricted in Ho Gong. You don''t have to restrict movement on your own.


    Collar fluid!


    Yoo-Esul''s sword, wielded in Ho Gong, smokes dozens of plum blossoms. Not too much, just enough to cover your body.


    But a small number doesn''t mean it''s not dangerous.


    The petals scattered around Ho Gong have been aiming for Chung-Myung, flying vividly one by one by one.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    In the fluttering petals, a sword with a red sword raised its head like a viper and flooded Chung-Myung as if to bite him. Like a serpent hanging from a branch full of plum blossoms and raiding passersby!


    Without a moment of hesitation, the sword flew straight to Chung-Myung''s neck stem.


    Kagak!


    Chung-Myung slid her sword to the side, raising its blade. At the same time, he flew backwards and avoided flying petals.


    But Yoo-Esul didn''t seem to have any intention of letting him go.


    Percussion!


    Park Chan on the ground, she was closely followed by Chung-Myung, who was trying to move away. Then, he drew Ho Gong across the white paper as if he were hitting a orchid.


    "Well."


    This time, Chung-Myung''s sword stuck to the side of Yoo-Esul''s sword and pushed it away slightly. The small movement too easily dislodged the sword''s trajectory.


    Whine!


    Yoo-Esul''s black hair brushed right over Chung-Myung''s head.


    Thanks to this, Chung-Myung''s feet hit directly on his completely empty side.


    Oh, my god!


    There was a shock of twisting the intestines, but Yoo-Esul leaned forward and dispersed the shock and ran forward to lower the sword.


    Chung-Myung''s body moved sideways.


    Kagak!


    A sword with powerful power left a scar on the ground. This kind of censorship, which risks injury but is persistent in targeting others, can never come from the practice between death penalty and death penalty.


    "Breathe!"


    There was a loud shout that Yoo-Esul couldn''t hear. At the same time, her sword spewed a stormy sword. As if he was going to destroy everything he could reach, a sword carrying a strong inner space poured endlessly toward Chung-Myung.The red sword created by Yoo-Esul embroidered the black night.


    Crack!


    Chung-Myung, who grabbed the sword in a flash, gained strength. His eyes were filled with an unparalleled aura.


    Whoosh!


    The flying sword failed to penetrate the heavily wielded sword and was destroyed. But at that moment Yoo-Esul''s sword shook violently in Ho Gong again.


    The sword, shaken enough to look blurred, smoked red plum blossoms in Ho Gong, and quickly began to swell into dozens.


    plum blossom increments.


    The plum blossoms Yoo-Esul created dissipated with the wind. A flower petal that flew like a fantasy was heard for Chung-Myung''s whole body.


    The most deadly flower.


    Chung-Myung also saw the plum-blossom method of flying so alive toward him. The corners of his mouth twisted.


    Whistle.


    He swung the sword once to fix it and moved slowly.


    In time.


    (sighs) (Screaming) (Screaming)


    His sword was drawn diagonally.


    A red line was created among the petals that flew in endlessly. The petals that touched the line crumbled, creating a huge gap.


    Bang!


    Park Chan-chung-Myung dug through the gap like a ray of light with an explosive force.


    Yoo-Esul also rushed toward Chung-Myung as if he knew it would come out like this. And swung the sword at his neck at an invisible speed.


    Hana Chung-Myung neither avoided nor spilled the sword this time.


    Whoosh!


    Chung-Myung''s sword faced Yoo-Esul''s sword with a formidable force. Red blood sprang out of Yoo-Esul''s mouth.


    Oh, my god!


    Chung-Myung, who blew her sword, slammed into the solar plexus with his shoulder. Yoo-Esul''s body flew like a rock kicked and crashed.


    Boom!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Looking at Yoo-Esul, who collapsed, Chung-Myung said quietly, catching his breath.


    "That''s too much of a joke."


    Under no circumstances can it be acceptable to shoot and kill the death penalty. Of course, I would have done it knowing that I wouldn''t be able to beat Chung-Myung, but even so.


    At that time, Yoo-Esul raised himself with a sword on the floor.


    Even so, his white face turned pale and red blood was flowing around his mouth.


    "Joking¡­¡­."


    Yoo-Esul, who returned with a blank face, muttered and stared at Chung-Myung. And asked quietly.


    "What do you think?"


    "What?"


    "I."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who frowned as if he didn''t know the meaning of the question, sighed and opened his mouth.


    "¡­The sword is light. But it''s great to make up for that. There''s no one comparable at that age."


    "What do you think?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But it was the same question that came back.


    Chung-Myung looked at Yoo-Esul, slightly distorting his face. Yoo-Esul opened his mouth first because he didn''t answer.


    "Weak."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Harshly."


    With such a calm voice, Chung-Myung bit his lips.


    "Accidents are not weak."


    "Weak."


    "No, an accident. I know what you''re talking about, but an accident...¡­.¡±


    "Weak."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m weak. I''m sick of it."


    Chung-Myung became speechless. Yoo-Esul''s eyes didn''t shake a bit. So I could tell. That this isn''t just about hitting.


    "I told you, we''re your swords."


    It was like saying that when fighting Jang Nilso.


    "Really? Us?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoo-Esul shook his head.


    "You fought better. When we''re not around, more. We were only in the way then. It''s cumbersome...¡­to be protected while fighting.¡±


    "Accident."


    "No?"


    Yoo-Esul''s eyes were dark as he stared straight at Chung-Myung."I didn''t do anything in this fight."


    "He¡­¡­."


    It was a battle that didn''t match the level of thought.


    But Chung-Myung couldn''t bring himself to say it. That''s because I don''t know how humiliating the word would sound to the prosecutor.


    Besides...


    "The accident is getting stronger fast enough. To the point where it''s too much."


    This was Chung-Myung''s true intention, with no lies or secrets.


    They are already stronger than they were at that age. Compared to the inspection of plum blossoms, which opened the way alone, the foundation was unparalleled.


    It is just not showing its strength because it has not fully released what it has.


    But Yoo-Esul was not easily convinced.


    "Not enough."


    "Too much is not good."


    At that, Yoo-Esul stared at Chung-Myung.


    A short sigh came out of Chung-Myung''s mouth as he faced the gaze. Despite spending quite a long time together, Chung-Myung still sometimes found it hard to guess what this expressionless accident was thinking.


    "Then when will I be strong?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Far away? Relax in Hwasan, where you''ve been bleeding and suffering?"


    Chung-Myung was as reticent as his lips were stiff.


    I love you.


    Yoo-Esul said, retrieving the sword and pushing it into the sword house.


    "It doesn''t mean anything, it does."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The sword that you can''t use when you need it is worse than the blunt knife that is used on time. It''s an ornament.¡±


    Yoo-Esul looked at Chung-Myung with an expressionless face and asked.


    "Why are you scared?¡±


    "Fear?"


    "Why don''t you teach us?¡±


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''m¡­¡­."


    "He didn''t teach me how to do it.¡±


    Chung-Myung frowned.


    "What are you talking about? Plum Blossom and Plum Blossom and Plum Blossom and Plum Blossom and Plum Blossom...¡­.¡±


    "Sure."


    Yoo-Esul interrupted Chung-Myung. Like you don''t want to hear the obvious.


    "Why is your sword different from ours?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung shut up.


    Because he realized Yoo-Esul wasn''t wrong.


    "I''ve learned how to fight, not lose my will, fighting, everything. But¡­¡­."


    She shook her head slowly.


    "Not black."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung knows. What does that strange word mean?


    Even if it''s the same plum print test, Chung-Myung''s sword and their sword are different. A sword that he learned and sifted himself in the real world of his sword. This is why it is so dark and cruel to live without.


    However, although they have strengthened their practicality, they are still in touch with the prototype of Hawasan''s plumage test.


    Therefore, Chung-Myung pressed them but did not distort the direction of the prosecution.


    "I''ve never given you what you have."


    "¡­It''s not that I didn''t give it to you."


    "I want to smoke plum blossoms."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Not a picturesque plum, but a living plum."


    Yoo-Esul''s gaze turned to the distant night sky. As she looked at the night sky without saying a word, she stared at Chung-Myung with a transparent gaze again.


    "I don''t know."


    "What?"


    "Why are you scared?"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes became fierce.


    Yoo-Esul sighed after seeing Chung-Myung''s reaction.


    "We''re just us. I don''t know what you want from us.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung was silent for a moment. Then he opened his mouth as if he was about to say something, and Yoo-Esul opened his mouth first.


    "Sorry."


    She apologized to Chung-Myung and bowed slightly.


    "People have their own circumstances. I know, I know."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "¡­¡­but if you don''t help me, I''ll do it by myself. I don''t want to be the only shining sword after the war. It''s a worthless ornament. All I want is a real sword. "Even if the blade goes out and cracks, the real sword is where it needs to be."Her voice seemed firmly emblazoned with a firm will.


    "There won''t be anything like last time. I''ll protect you. ''Cause I''m in your accident.''


    At the end of the sentence, Yoo-Esul turned away. And he moved away from Chung-Myung without hesitation.


    Chung-Myung''s face, staring at her back, was so complex that it was hard to express.


    For a long time, she stared in the direction that she had gone so far without saying a word, and bit her lips.


    "¡­scared?"


    Did I?


    I laughed in vain. No, I tried to laugh in vain.


    However, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t smile.


    Looking up at the sky, Cheon Mun didn''t give him a voice today.


    I could only hear the sound of the river flowing by and the sound of low grassworms.

 Chapter - 845 845 episodes. You can screw people! (5)

    Sneak.


    A white cloth sweeps through the sword.


    Sneak.


    Baek Cheon''s eyes were sinking gravely.


    It''s a habit he does once a day, but his posture was as serious as the first time he wiped his sword.


    Swoosh.


    The face of the sword shone like admiration. Baek Cheon looked at his face reflected on the sword and began to wipe it again silently.


    How long has it been?


    "Whoo."


    He put the sword into the sword, confirming it had been cleaned clean.


    Like this.


    He carefully put down the sword, which had finished maintenance, and looked toward the door.


    "If you''re here, come in. Why are you doing that?¡±


    "¡­¡­When did you know?"


    "It''s weird not to know when you''re so pretentious."


    "Then tell him to come in!"


    Baek Cheon grinned when he saw Chung-Myung coming in grumblingly.


    "When did you start coming in? If you lock it completely, you''ll break the door and come in."


    That''s true, Chung-Myung swirled into the room, grinning, and plopped in the middle. Baek Cheon had a light smile on his lips.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A moment of silence passed. Chung-Myung squinted and looked at Baek Cheon.


    "Aren''t you going to ask?"


    "What?"


    "Why are you here?"


    "You''re here for a reason."


    "No¡­¡­."


    "So I''m waiting. What are you going to say?"


    Chung-Myung said bluntly, as if he didn''t like it.


    "As if you knew I was coming."


    "Right."


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung''s head rises sharply. Baek Cheon answered calmly, receiving a questionable look.


    "I didn''t expect you to come to my room, but I thought you''d say something soon. Something quite important.¡±


    "¡­¡­why?"


    "Why?"


    Baek Cheon responded that it was rather absurd.


    "Because you weren''t the same as usual.¡±


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "You really don''t know?"


    "Yeah. I thought I was the same as usual."


    Baek Cheon sighed and held his forehead with one hand.


    Chung-Myung flinched and resisted the eyes of Baek Cheon, who looked at him pitifully.


    "Why, why! What, what!"


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Why!"


    "What did you do after coming back from fighting Jang Nilso?"


    "What did you do, of course...¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung was speechless and slowly closed his mouth.


    I know. What did I do?¡¯


    I recounted the past few days with a slight tilt of my head.


    I''ve been doing something constantly, but come to think of it, I don''t think I''ve done anything. Baek Cheon asked me from there and I was in need of an answer.


    Baek Cheon, who stared at Chung-Myung, who was seriously agonizing, grinned and said.


    "Maintenance of plum blossoms was carried out mainly by the Dang family, and building docks and establishing the system of merchant ships was carried out in Noklim. Hawasan''s disciples settled the surroundings and made a composition."


    "¡­right?"


    "If it were usual, I would have tried to make orders around building war angles, and then I would run to the dock and kick the bandits. And he was running wild before anyone else, trying to kill all the Sapa."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "He was so powerful that he got stuck on a hard island and was playing fresh, would he have thought it was normal?"


    A blank smile came out of Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "That''s just what you think, isn''t it?"¡±


    "Would I be the only one?" Everyone must feel like they''re holding a bomb in their hands. If you don''t know your condition isn''t normal, you''re not a student of Hwasan."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s face has changed over and over again in a short period of time. Chung-Myung, who was smiling as if he was saying something, eventually sighed deeply.


    "¡­¡­But why didn''t you say anything?¡±


    Baek Cheon shrugged.


    "Because you don''t have to."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''re not the one who listens to others, you''re not the one who lets it fester. I thought he would tell me when the right moment came."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes are on Chung-Myung.


    "Yeah, like now."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So tell me. What''s wrong?"


    His eyes were so serious that Chung-Myung rolled awkwardly and eventually made eye contact. A sigh came out of my mouth.


    "No¡­¡­."


    "Yes."


    "No, he....¡±


    "Yeah."


    "No, it''s...¡­ I mean¡­¡­.¡±


    "¡­What, you son of a b*tc*! What! No, what the hell!"


    "Oh, why are you yelling at me.


    Chung-Myung screamed and scratched his head against each other''s head.


    "¡­¡­It''s not because there''s something wrong."


    "Huh?"


    "To be exact, I don''t know what the problem is. I''ve heard from my acquaintance that I''ve been locked up in my room.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, no. Don''t look at me like, ''What kind of idiot is this?''"


    "¡­¡­have you learned mind reading?"


    "Ugh."


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth with a complex expression that was hard to describe.


    "From what I''ve heard, I can see that I''ve got a lot of mixed feelings, but I don''t know why...¡­.¡±


    "Don''t you know?"


    "Yes."


    "I see."


    "Huh? Really?"


    Chung-Myung looks at Baek Cheon with surprised eyes. How does Baek Cheon know he doesn''t know?


    "Well, it''s obvious. You are always thoughtless, simple, predictable, stupid, and...¡­.¡±


    "To there."


    You son of a b*tc*.


    Baek Cheon laughed as Chung-Myung sheds white eyes.


    "You''re that kind of guy. If there''s anything else I need to do urgently, I can''t see him."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Fixing the plum blossoms, making money through the streets, building influence, kicking Gupa''s ass and eating where they took over¡­"¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon stared at Chung-Myung one after another.


    "Yeah, that''s all that matters. But¡­¡­."


    And he smiled and said.


    "That''s not the most important thing. At least for you, Chung-Myung.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    "Do what you want to do."


    Chung-Myung was as quiet as a man who lost his mouth for a moment. Baek Cheon continued.


    "Do what you think you should do. Not what I have to do."


    "No, Sasook. I''¡­.¡±


    "You don''t think you can handle the Sapae-ryeon and all the people?¡±


    "¡­What are you talking about?"


    Chung-Myung looked a little awkwardly at Baek Cheon and said,


    "Increases influence, strengthens the unity of the heavenly allies¡­"¡­.¡±


    "You I know."


    But Baek Cheon firmly cut him off.


    "He doesn''t know how to solve the problem using someone else. If there''s a problem, you have to hit him and destroy him."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s all just incidental to you. Don''t you think? What matters to you is...¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon looks Chung-Myung in the eye and says.


    "Can Hwasan beat the Sapae-ryun?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Can Hwasan fight the whole world?"Chung-Myung closed his mouth and looked at Baek Cheon.


    "That''s it, isn''t it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon grinned at the blank expression of Chung-Myung.


    "Sometimes the person watching from the side knows the situation more clearly than he does. It seems to me that this is the case."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I got to the point. What needs to be done is clear. But it''s a situation that I can''t be done. Then... I would have acted like you."


    Baek Cheon nodded slightly more than Chung-Myung with a serious face.


    "So there''s only one thing I have to say.¡±


    "¡­what is it?"


    "You''re a greedy, stupid, bad-tempered terrible man."


    "No, but this bird...¡­.¡±


    "But worse than that, you don''t trust others.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''ve done enough already. Even if you don''t touch each one, the things you''ve made will roll along the flow. So get rid of your greed to take care of everything. What''s the easiest way to solve the problem when there are plenty of enemies?"


    Chung-Myung''s lips are chattering.


    This is what he said to Baek Cheon countless times.


    "The head¡­¡­."


    After a while, a groan-like voice leaked out of my mouth.


    "¡­Catch it."


    Baek Cheon smiled pleasedly.


    "Yeah, I know that."


    This is not simply about dealing with the boss. This means that the most important matters should be dealt with first.


    Chung-Myung and Baek Cheon both know the meaning.


    "It''s not like the Chung-Myung I know who is being swayed around. You like it best when it''s simple. You throw everything that''s left to others, and you do the best you think.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "To take responsibility, it''s not to bear everything. That''s rather irresponsible."


    Chung-Myung stared silently at Baek Cheon. Then Baek Cheon smiled and shrugged.


    "Why? Are you going to compliment me for being so mature?"


    "No, that''s not it.¡­.¡±


    "Then what?"


    Chung-Myung, who had a complex look on his face, laughed.


    "I thought that Dong-ryong was like a human being. It''s like yesterday when you''ve been acting innocent and not worth your face."


    "¡­¡­is he a jerk?"


    Chung-Myung giggled and laughed.


    "I know one thing.¡±


    "What?"


    "The fact that if you follow a stork, your crotch will rip.¡±


    "Are you talking to me?"


    "No, you''re talking about me.¡±


    Chung-Myung smiled on his own.


    He wanted to be a Cheon Mun.


    The most ideal writer he thinks is Cheon Mun. But at heart, I already knew.


    He can never be a Cheon Mun and he is not a man of letters. Neither can Chung-Myung do.


    I knew it, but I forgot.¡¯


    I was definitely doing something that didn''t even fit in.


    It''s not like I''ve heard much of it. But I felt like I was wide awake. The hazy fog that was covering the world seems to be lifted at once.


    "Living quarters."


    "Yes."


    "Thank you."


    Baek Cheon''s eyes were the size of a lantern at the calm greeting.


    "¡­¡­Did you eat something wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Did Jang Nilso hit you so hard that you hurt your head?¡­. Should I call SoSo?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung became sad. It wasn''t because of what Baek Cheon said, but because of Baek Cheon''s sincere eyes, which let him know that it wasn''t a joke.Normally, Chung-Myung would have poked his eyes with his fingers, but he decided to endure it for today.


    "Anyway¡­¡­."


    Yoo-Esul and Baek Cheon. Seeing them both come out like this, they must have been acting like idiots.


    Chung-Myung''s eyes became clearer and clearer.


    "I mean, do what you have to do now?"


    "Yeah."


    "What''s the most important thing?"


    "I told you so."


    "¡­is that so?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There was a moment of silence. Anxiety began to run over Baek Cheon''s face.


    This is because an evil smile began to spread around Chung-Myung''s mouth. I was relieved because it was so Chung-Myung, but on the contrary, it was so Chung-Myung that I suddenly felt anxious.


    "You''re right. I was stupid."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s upsetting to think about it! That''s so obvious! Since when have I cared about this and that!"


    "Oh, no, wait a minute. Chung-Myung??. Hey, man."


    Baek Cheon''s face began to turn white.


    Something¡­¡­ things are starting to feel like they''re going unexpectedly. No, it wasn''t just a feeling, it was a conviction.


    "Thanks to you, I''m refreshed! Well, sometimes a colleague can be useful, too! Then talk to me later!"


    Chung-Myung jumped up and turned around with a relieved face.


    "No, you son of a b*tc*! Now tell me what you''re going to do.¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon hurriedly reached out, but Chung-Myung had already kicked out the door.


    The hand that was wandering around Ho Gong fell awkwardly after grabbing the air a couple of times.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I feel like I made a mistake.


    At that time, Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol poked their heads out through the wide open door. I don''t know since when, but I guess he was listening outside.


    The two alternately looked at Chung-Myung, who was running far away, and Baek Cheon, who stood in a stupor, and opened their mouths.


    "Living quarters."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "What have you done?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Guys...


    I''m worried that I don''t know it either.

 Chapter - 846 Episode 846. Volcano without you is not a volcano. (1)

    "What?"


    "What?"


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    "What?"


    It was a different reaction, but all the emotions contained in the reaction were the same.


    Hwasan''s disciples, who gathered around Hyun Jong, blinked their eyes. It''s as if he can''t understand what he just heard.


    Those who were staring at Hyun Jong with stupid faces looked back at each other. Considering that your face is stupid, you didn''t misheard Hyun Jong.


    "The¡­¡­ long story?¡±


    Baek Sang carefully raised his words and tilted his head.


    "I¡­¡­ I did it wrong¡­"¡­if you haven''t heard of it¡­¡­.the¡­."


    Although he brought it up with difficulty, his eyes looked at the surroundings around him. It was to make sure that he understood the situation properly.


    I wish I had heard it wrong, but all the death penalty I met in my eyes nodded slightly. That he is right.


    "That¡­¡­ Did you just¡­...the gate...¡­?¡±


    Baek Sang laughed as he was speaking.


    What do you mean Bongmun?


    What nonsense are you talking about?¡­.


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "What?"


    "What?"


    "What?"


    "Us?"


    When the confirmation fell, Hwasan''s disciples all had seizures. Of course it was Jo-Gol that rose the most violently.


    "No, Jang Moon-in! What sin do we have committed? Did you cheat somewhere without us knowing...¡­.Ughhhhhh!


    "Cho club, you son of a b*tc*! You little club!"


    Yoon-jong, who grabbed Jo-Gol by the collar like a bolt of lightning, knocked her jaw out one after another.


    "Hmm."


    Holding a limp Jo-Gol in one hand, Yoon-Jong coughed gently, covering his mouth with the other. The left and right are in perfect harmony, but no one has the mind to pay attention to it.


    "¡­I''m embarrassed, Jang. I''m sure you meant something, but it''s such a sudden bonanza."


    Everyone nodded violently.


    Hyun Jong turned his head slowly as his eyes were full of requests for clarification. Of course, it was Chung-Myung''s seat where his eyes were placed after a movement without any power.


    In the midst of all this, Chung-Myung is smiling.


    Jo-Gol, who had almost fainted at that moment, screamed violently, shook off Yoon-Jong and rushed to Baek Cheon and grabbed him by the collar.


    "What have you done? Hey, you! What the hell have you done?"


    Baek Cheon didn''t get angry even though there was a situation where the scourge grabbed him by the collar. No, it''s right to say I couldn''t pay. He just looked awkward and tried to ignore Jo-Gol''s burning eyes.


    "No... Why are you doing this to me when he did it?"


    "Is it wrong if there''s a fire? It''s the fireman''s fault, isn''t it? What''s wrong with him? It''s the fault of that son of a b*tc*!


    It doesn''t make sense, but all of Hwasan''s students here strongly agreed with Jo-Gol.


    Even Baek Cheon felt guilty at heart.


    "I didn''t think I''d go this far.¡­.¡±


    How can the general public gauge a crazy man''s idea?


    Bongmun is not even the name of a local dog, and a bolt from the blue must be a saying.


    "¡­long storyteller. No, what have you heard so suddenly¡­¡­.¡±


    Yoon-Jong stared blankly at Chung-Myung and Hyun Jong, clearing his throat and opening his mouth."Of course¡­¡­"¡­ Whatever the reason may be, if the long writer orders it so, I would have to follow it as a disciple, but at least I would like to know why.¡±


    "That''s what I''m saying...¡­.¡±


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "That''s¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes are getting wet.


    Seeing that, Yoon-jong couldn''t even dare to ask.


    Yoon-Jong turned his head violently.


    "You explain it, you idiot! Why the hell would you do that all of a sudden? We didn''t do anything wrong!"


    "That''s weird.¡±


    Chung-Myung rubbed his ear with his index finger and blew the tip of his finger with his mouth.


    "Bongmoon isn''t my decision, I''m just a powerless third-generation disciple."


    "Three powerless disciples? How weak?"


    That abominable bastard.


    "And what, does Bongmoon have to do wrong? It''s because those old-fashioned bastards don''t want to be blamed when they''re guilty, so they lock the door and hide like they''re eating. Bongmun is supposed to be if you want to.¡±


    "So why are you doing it now?"


    Baek Sang quickly stepped up to support Yoon-jong.


    "Yeah, dude! What time is it now? The whole world is praising him! The business is flying out! It''s time for Hwasan to talk more than that Gupa! I''ll row when the water comes in! You don''t want to follow the water, you turn your stomach upside down? You... you crazy man!"


    Baek Sang pounded his chest as if he was feeling anxious.


    "Please say something, my lord!"


    And I asked Hyun Young for support. Then Hyun Young said with a determined face.


    "Chung-Myung must have an idea."


    "Eh!"


    You don''t care when and where you are you serious?


    Then Jo-Gol, who let go of Baek Cheon''s collar, turned his eyes and jumped at Chung-Myung this time.


    "Hey, you crazy bird...¡­! Yikes!"


    Then he bounced off and rolled around at the same speed he had been running at. What''s sad is that no one has ever caught such a Jo-Gol.


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung slowly folded his stretched legs, kicked his tongue, and looked back at everyone.


    "Everyone seems to have a misunderstanding."


    "Huh?"


    "This is not my opinion."


    "Huh? Then who?"


    Chung-Myung closed his eyes and nodded with a solemn face.


    "I''m just doing what Baek Cheon says. Wouldn''t it be the duty of quality to have a private room?¡±


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Baek Cheon.


    Baek Cheon, who received the gaze, smiled mildly.


    "¡­Just beat me to death. Don''t bother me like this, just kill me nicely."


    "When did I bother you? That''s harsh.¡±


    Baek Cheon wrapped his hands around his face and shivered helplessly.


    "Long storyline! Are you really going to hear that nonsense?"


    "Isn''t this too much, Chung-Myung?"


    "I don''t understand! What do you mean Bongmun? Why are we doing the bongmun? The sin is built by Shaolin and Shamans. What would the world think of us if we did the bongmun?¡±


    When the disciples all stood up and were seething, Hyun Jong looked at everyone with gloomy eyes.


    But then, there was a low voice that silenced everyone.


    "Bongmoon."


    The eyes of the disciples turned to one place. Yoo-Esul, sitting in the middle and receiving the gaze, nodded nonchalantly.


    "Return to Wasan, Bongmun."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "All right."


    The disciples exchanged eyes."What''s wrong with you and your brother and sister.¡¯


    Who knows what''s inside him? Inside her!


    I''m freaking out, really.


    If Chung-Myung is a typhoon coming from afar, Yoo-Esul is a sudden earthquake. Typhoons can still be prepared, but earthquakes can''t be helped.


    "Anyway, that''s what happened, so get ready. I''m going to Hwasan.¡±


    "No, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    Then Baek Cheon, who was silent, opened his mouth.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "Huh?"


    His face was stiff.


    "Explain first so you can understand. It''s not something that''s going to go on like this."


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung nodded as if convinced.


    "The reason is simple."


    His finger pointed to Yoo-Esul.


    Yoo-Esul nodded silently.


    The finger followed by Baek Cheon, Jo-Gol, and Yoon-Jong. And soon he scanned all of Hwasan''s disciples one by one.


    Chung-Myung, who pointed one by one to the last disciple, said calmly.


    "Because it''s weak."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There was a moment of silence. Everyone''s face hardened.


    The atmosphere changed rapidly as if it had touched a person.


    It was Baek Sang who broke the silence.


    "¡­¡­I understand."


    Staring at Chung-Myung, he opened his mouth as if he was still unconvinced.


    "Obviously we are not good enough. We didn''t play in this battle either. It was all about holding onto the ankles of the crowd and stretching."


    "Right."


    "But Chung-Myung. There is a time for everything. It''s only natural that a warrior should devote himself to training, but isn''t it time to see something bigger?"


    Baek Sang sighed.


    "I understand your impatience, but a year...¡­. No, in another half a year, Hwasan''s position will be clearly firm. There''s no reason why you can''t wait half a year when you''ve signed a three-year treaty."


    "Half a year?"


    "Yes, half a year!"


    Baek Sang looked fiercely at Chung-Myung.


    As a member of the Finance Ministry, he has learned Hwasan''s finances so far, learned how the world works, and watched the flow of businesses that Hwasan holds.


    That''s why I know. Definitely more than anyone else here.


    What a big opportunity HWASAN now has.


    It is an opportunity for all the disciples to rush in and make every effort to save this opportunity. But don''t you want to kick this opportunity and crush it in a pile?


    He couldn''t understand the situation at all.


    "What''s good about waiting half a year?"


    "You don''t know? First of all, money! And fame! And a lot of literary factions trying to solidify with Hwasan and the Heavenly Fellow. And honor and location!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Double the amount of Hawsan at once! Three times! Maybe five times more! This is what you wanted so badly! But after all that sacrifice, it''s finally paying off.¡±


    Chung-Myung looked at Baek Sang silently. Baek Sang, who was anxious for no reason, suddenly raised his voice.


    "And this isn''t just about the present! If you wait for your reputation to ripen a little longer and open the door and accept the Myungja boat, talented children will pour in from all the influential families! That''s what guarantees Hwasan''s


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But why would you kick all those chances? Why on earth?"


    Everyone sympathized with Baek Sang.


    Anyone can tell that Hwasan is on a huge stream that has never been there before. It is not a dream to be on par with that old file room if one can ride this flow well."Tell me, are you going to say that Mupa needs nothing but martial arts? I don''t think that''s what you''re gonna say."


    Everyone looked at Chung-Myung''s mouth. In each eye, there was a firm determination not to step down easily for once.


    Chung-Myung stared at everyone with slightly darker eyes. And slowly opened his mouth.


    "He''s rich. He''s got a good reputation. He'' You know, I''m a guy who really likes that kind of stuff, right?¡±


    "But why are you doing this?"


    "Why would you ask if you knew? I told you, the death penalty is weak. Because they''re weak.¡±


    "This¡­¡­."


    Baek Sang, who had a bad answer, said angrily.


    "Give me a proper answer!"


    "This is the answer. Because I''m not good at it.¡±


    "Hey, dude!"


    "Don''t you understand?¡±


    At Chung-Myung''s cold question, Baek Sang momentarily shut up. This is because the weight of the voice was considerable.


    Chung-Myung spoke quietly, but clearly.


    "That''s it. It''s all luck."


    A cool look swept through everyone.


    "Next time¡­¡­."


    Those who met his gaze trembled.


    "Someone here must die."


    At the moment, everyone''s mouth shut.

 Chapter - 847 Episode 847. Volcano without you is not a volcano. (2)

    Die.


    Actually, it''s not a strange word. No, maybe quite familiar.


    But the words that came out of Chung-Myung''s mouth rest on everyone''s chest like a thunderbolt.


    "¡­¡­No¡­¡­."


    Baek Sang was about to say something and shut up again.


    It was because I didn''t know what to say.


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "You were lucky, weren''t you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If he hadn''t come forward and stopped the war.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "No, if it had been a little late to stop the war.¡±


    Everyone turned their heads without looking at Chung-Myung.


    "If all the people were not holding out on the spot, but were really determined to go to war.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Did everyone really sit here and talk about fame and gain?¡±


    Baek Sang bit his lips.


    "But that''s...¡­.¡±


    "Yeah."


    Chung-Myung shrugged off Baek Sang.


    "As long as you''re a warrior, you should always be prepared to die. If someone who wields a knife thinks I won''t be stabbed to death, that''s arrogant and disgusting."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But that doesn''t mean you can die."


    Chung-Myung shook his head.


    "The world is already different. The next battlefield we''re going to be standing in won''t be as easy as it has been. The days of fighting like practice and experience are over. And now I don''t come back again. Next time, you really have to die and kill.¡±


    Because Sapaeryon changed the world.


    And that fact is known to everyone here knows that.


    "But that''s why...¡­.¡±


    But Baek Sang still seemed unconvinced.


    "Isn''t that why you''re uniting the clans and raising taxes? If it''s the power of the Heavenly Union...¡­.¡±


    "Living quarters."


    Chung-Myung stared at Baek Sang and asked.


    "Do you really think so?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Sang sighed as he chewed on his lips.


    Chung-Myung said.


    "I like money, too. He likes fame, he likes honor.¡±


    "¡­¡­but?"


    "But if you have to risk someone''s life here in return, you don''t need it.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s voice was calmer and stronger than ever.


    "Do you know what really puts people in hell?"


    "¡­Seeing the death of the death brother with your eyes?"


    "No, it''s nothing."


    Chung-Myung shook his head.


    "The real hell is to survive. And I realize later that I survived, in fact, could have kept the death penalty from dying."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s regrettable to take a man to hell."


    It was a calm voice.


    However, listeners had to feel their hearts sink in unknown sadness.


    "Someone''s going to die. This is inevitable. I''m acting like I don''t care, but everyone knows the truth. One day some of these people here die. It''s not too far away."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Then¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung threw his eyes up.


    "The glorious reputation on the shoulders."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The great wealth in my hand."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "A high honor to save the world."


    While everyone was silent, Chung-Myung, who looked up at the ceiling for a moment, slowly opened his mouth again.


    "You think it''s all worth a penny?¡±


    Baek Cheon looked silently at Chung-Myung.


    Baek Cheon knows.


    That''s not what Chung-Myung says to the death penalty. That''s what Chung-Myung says to himself."I don''t want to regret it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you can''t avoid seeing someone die, at least don''t let it be from my complacency. It shouldn''t be a dog''s death from my wrong choice. It shouldn''t have been a death that could have been avoided."


    Yoo-Esul nodded slowly.


    Calmly, but firmly.


    "Hwasan needs to be stronger. Not now. It''s not just about the crowd. It''s not because of the love affair, it''s not because of Jang Nilso."


    It''s because I''m scared.


    Afraid to lose.


    Had there been even one victim in this battle, Hwasan would never have been the same. And everyone knows. This result wasn''t achieved by skill, it was just pure luck.


    I should''ve done this from the beginning.¡¯


    Chung-Myung bit his lips.


    Jang Nilso said it would make him regret giving Hwasan time. But it was just a venomous attack.


    Chung-Myung was that scared.


    You''re going to beat everyone?


    What''s the point of winning at the expense of so many disciples?


    Such a victory has gone through tirelessly. No one has experienced more victories and more glorious victories than Chung-Myung.


    So what''s left of Chung-Myung?


    There''s nothing left.


    I''m telling you, nothing.


    Then, Baek Cheon, staring at Chung-Myung, opened his mouth.


    "So¡­¡­."


    The disciples all turned to him. The person who can represent Hwasan''s students at this moment is Baek Cheon no matter what anyone says.


    "As you said, if you practice to die, no one will die?"


    "No way. Do you think so? Just¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung slightly closed his eyes and opened them. And said with a firm face.


    "At least you won''t be ashamed of those who live in the face of that death."


    Baek Cheon smirked.


    "It''s nothing great."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m all for it."


    "Living room!"


    "The death penalty!"


    The death penalty screamed in surprise, but Baek Cheon didn''t even look at them. He just smiled at Chung-Myung as if he was dumbfounded.


    "I told the greedy one to stop being greedy, but he''s doing something worse. I don''t know if I should say it''s like you."


    Meanwhile, Baek Sang''s eyes were embarrassed. Having spent a long time with Baek Cheon, he knew better than anyone else. Once the ambassador decides his mind like that, he never changes his words.


    He turned to Yoon-jong as if he were asking for help.


    "Say something."


    "Me?"


    "Yeah."


    Yoon-Jong arranged his words for a moment and spoke calmly.


    "I don''t think there''s anything bad about it either."


    "¡­what?"


    "In the first place, I don''t know much about business, honor, fame. I just learn the sword. Hwasan is the place where the sword forms the province. Isn''t that enough?"


    With a slight shrug, he continued.


    "I know there''s a point in what you''re saying. But either way, I think it''s enough if I can just do what I have to do."


    Before Baek Sang could say anything, Jo-Gol kicked his tongue at Yoon-Jong.


    "Anyway, you''re like a wall window...¡­.¡±


    "Why? Did you think differently?"


    "If you say it''s different, you''ll hit me. What am I supposed to say?"


    "I won''t hit you."


    "How can I believe that?""I won''t hit you.¡±


    "Yay, yay. It''s the word of the death penalty, and I''ll follow it...¡­.Argh! You said you wouldn''t hit me!"


    Baek Sang sighed thinking that there was a burst.


    The last time I saw Yoo-Esul, she was in favor of Bongmun in the first place, so it was meaningless to ask. In addition, seeing the sheep sitting calmly with an expressionless face, her mouth wouldn''t fall.


    "Just give up, Sasook."


    Gwak Hae laughed bitterly.


    "Honestly, what are you talking about when you hear that? You already know the room."


    "¡­¡­Yes, I know¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Sang scratched his head.


    "It''s such a waste to think about it. Too! Chung-Myung. Are you really not compatible?"


    "I''m not that tactful of a man."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m even doing the bongmun to push them without leaving any room. If it were compatible, I wouldn''t have gone to the gate."


    A deep sigh came out of Baek Sang''s mouth.


    When I looked back, everyone''s eyes had changed.


    ''You bastards.''


    After protesting so much, they seem to have already accepted even though they haven''t heard a few words. No, it wasn''t to the point of acceptance, but they were going to come out first and shout, "Let''s go to the camp as soon as possible and train."


    It''s hard to lie, but...¡­ Anyway, Baek Sang didn''t bring it up anymore.


    I had no choice but to understand. The same goes for Baek Sang.


    Maybe I can insist. I don''t know if I can turn that meaning by shouting out loud and banging.


    But I can''t do that.


    What if one day in exchange comes when Baek Sang faces the body of fallen Baek Cheon?


    Baek Sang will never forgive himself. Never


    I can''t bear to oppose it knowing that.


    "I think it''s settled."


    At that time, Hyun Jong, who was still listening to their conversation, opened his mouth in a heavy manner.


    "When Chung-Myung came to me last night and brought this up, I had a lot of worries, too. What''s right."


    "¡­¡­long story."


    "There are plenty of opportunities in Hwasan. And there is a heavy responsibility on Hwasan''s shoulders."


    Hyun Jong, who is no one else, will be even more so.


    Others only have to think about how Hwasan loses. However, there are things Hyun Jong should bear as a heavyweight. He will have to consider more than his disciples, even if he is confined to Hwasan.


    "I couldn''t think of an answer. So I asked my mind for the first time. What is the path I want."


    When everyone paid attention, Hyun Jong smiled brightly.


    "My heart told me. Heavenly gold, the reputation that resonates in the world, the honor that makes Hwasan''s name shine...¡­.¡±


    Both eyes were shining more clearly than ever.


    "It''s not worth a single student."


    "¡­¡­long story."


    Hyun Jong smiled.


    Perhaps it should not be said as a writer who leads a literary faction. However, at the same time, it was also the reasonable heart that Jang should have.


    Hyun Jong''s mind was clearly saying that now.


    The opportunity that Hwasan now has is what he hoped for in the past.


    But now Hyun Jong knows.


    "I don''t want Hwasan to be the world''s biggest fan."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Without that name, Hwasan is Hwasan. It''s not Hwasan because it''s strong and great. But¡­¡­."Hyun Jong''s eyes contained warm warmth.


    "Hwasan is not Hwasan without you."


    Everyone clenched their fists.


    There are a lot of words in the world, but nothing could touch their hearts more than this.


    "I''m trying to protect him as a long-time writer for Hwasan."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Is there anyone against it?"


    It''s still.


    Everyone looked at Hyun Jong silently. After a moment of silence, someone answered first.


    "None."


    Baek Sang.


    When he answers, everyone follows.


    "None."


    "None, Jang Man!"


    "I will follow the will of the writer!"


    Hyun Jong nodded slowly.


    "Hwasan''s all disciples, listen."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    "In the name of the long-written writer, we order the bongmun from this moment on. The deadline will not be set."


    "Yes!"


    Hyun Jong looked at everyone with gentle eyes.


    It may be too much to ask. However, no one came forward to protest and no longer gave a discontented look.


    I''m trying to follow what he says anyway.


    How can we not protect these people?


    "Let''s go back. To Hwasan."


    "Yes! Long story!"


    That''s how it was decided that Hwasan was going to the island.


    Just when everyone was smiling warmly at Hyun Jong, a bleak voice came out.


    "So it''s a decision, right?¡±


    Thick. Thick.


    Chung-Myung twisted his neck from side to side. The sound of bone in his throat was somehow eerie.


    "Oh, I didn''t tell you one thing."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "It''s not necessarily because of the war that''s about to kill one."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m going to do my best this time. If you''re going to die anyway, it''s better to die on my hands than someone else''s, right? Don''t you think so?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m just saying. Keep that in mind."


    The spirit drained from the eyes of the Hwasan disciples. When they looked at Hyun Jong with frightened deer-like eyes, Hyun Jong sneaked away with a nice smile.


    "Let''s go back, no matter how long it takes. I''ll be busy now."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The door to hell is beautifully decorated.


    It was only then that Hwasan''s disciples realized that they had walked into hell on their own.

 Chapter - 848 Episode 848 A volcano without you is not a volcano. (3)

    "That¡­¡­."


    It was good until everyone united to decide on the benediction.


    Of course, Chung-Myung got a little scared when he saw him grind his teeth, but everyone was ready to do that.


    But the last thing Hwasan''s students expected after the decision was...¡­I had to explain the decision to this person before me.


    "That''s¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon scratched the back of his head with a very awkward face unlike him.


    "That''s what happened, monk."


    It was still vivid in front of my eyes and in my ears.


    Hye Yeon declared to Bop Kye that she would not return to Shaolin.


    "¡­Bongmoon?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Bongmoon?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Tears welled up in Hye Yeon''s big deer-like eyes.


    "So¡­¡­ what about me?"


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon replied awkwardly.


    "I don''t know... what to do with this."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Ha... hahaha...¡­.¡±


    A cold sweat began to run down his back, smiling awkwardly.


    Say something!¡¯


    ''You''re crying!''


    "No, what do you want me to do?


    Who would have thought of Hye Yeon''s future in that atmosphere?


    Then Hye Yeon opened her mouth.


    "I''m asking you, just in case.


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "When you have a sealed sentence...¡­what about foreigners?


    "He¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon smiled and replied kindly.


    "You can''t let outsiders come in if you say "Bongmoon." That''s what Bongmun is all right? You''re asking me something new. Someone you might know."


    "Hey, Lee!"


    "No, what if you answer like that?"


    Baek Cheon opened his eyes slightly wide as there were a lot of complaints behind his back.


    "That''s true, but I can''t lie.¡±


    "Wow¡­¡­."


    "Did you happen to leave your personality across the river?"


    Hye Yeon closed her eyes and turned her head away. Clear tears trickled down from both eyes.


    "Hwasans who don''t even look like humans."


    Sapa is better. Sapa is better.


    No, it''s not their fault in the first place, it''s Hye Yeon''s fault.


    I''ve known for a long time that the Wasans are like this, but what the hell do you expect from them to stay in Wasans?


    Jo-Gol, who was slowly checking Hye Yeon''s face, burst out laughing with an awkward face.


    "Hahaha! Monk! Monk! This isn''t necessarily something you''ll be so depressed about."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Don''t do that, let''s just take this opportunity to go to Hwasan. I don''t know if it''s anyone else, but if the monk says he''s going to enter, the writer will welcome him with a double eyelid."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Think about it. You''d rather be bald all your life, grow your hair, eat meat...¡­.¡±


    Yoon-Jong grabbed Jo-Gol by the hair and pulled him back and hit him in the mouth.


    "Hey, little club! You little club!"


    "Argh! Argh! Ugh! Spit! Why are you hitting me? Why! Argh!


    Baek Cheon shook his head as he saw Yoon-jong quickly subduing Jo-Gol.


    "¡­Let''s have a good conversation with the writer. Don''t worry too much, monk."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When Hye Yeon didn''t answer, Baek Cheon laughed awkwardly.


    "Ha ha. That''s what life is all about, as fire says."


    When Hye Yeon heard that, she smiled brightly.


    "¡­Cio, Xizu."


    "What? What?"


    "¡­go."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Get out of here, Si-ju."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    * * *


    "Did you say Bongmun?"


    Im Sobyong''s eyes got so big that his eyes were about to pop out.


    "Bongmoon?"


    "Yes."


    "So, Bongmun?""I told you so."


    "You said Bongmun, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I don''t know if this is an impolite.¡­.¡±


    "Huh?"


    "Did you eat something wrong?"


    Oh¡­¡­.


    That''s great¡ªyou can''t tell if it''s rude or not. He is also a bandit leader.


    Im Sobyong suddenly shouted out.


    "No, are you out of your mind?"


    "How dare you scream at me!"


    Chung-Myung kicked Im Sobyong. However, Im Sobyong, who would have been exaggerating that he would die if it were normal, rose up and came back to his place like a spring as soon as he fell out.


    "Is that your mom?"


    Chung-Myung shrank in surprise at the near-flying momentum. Im Sobyong shouted with his eyes open.


    "No, you don''t know what''s going on here? Money! Money! Money! Money!"


    Im So-yong, who even raised his veins on his forehead, pointed his finger at him as if everything he had been weak so far was a lie.


    "No, it''s not just money! It''s not like the stamping person doesn''t know how many things are hanging here! Bongmun! What nonsense is this!"


    Im Sobyong''s screaming attitude changed again.


    He grabbed Chung-Myung''s hand and begged with desperate eyes.


    "You''re kidding, aren''t you? Are you kidding me? Tell them it was a joke. What?"


    "It''s true."


    Flop.


    Im Sobyong, who sat there, muttered with his soul shaking his loose legs.


    "How did I manage to work with those incredible bandits..."There''s no one in the world to trust."


    "¡­is that what you want to say to the sanjeok master?"


    Dang Gunnak, who was still listening, looked at Chung-Myung with a face that he didn''t understand.


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking. What do you mean, a sudden bonanza? What you''re trying to do is finally paying off."


    "Well, that''s true, but...¡­.¡±


    When Chung-Myung showed signs of difficulty in answering, Dang Gunnak stared at him and shook his head.


    "So it''s not working right now.


    "¡­¡­you understand."


    "Jang Nilso was a scary person. Even more terrifying now that you''ve got your hands on it.¡±


    The most important thing in leading the clique is not how much benefit it has now. Is it possible to cope with the upcoming crisis.


    As he led the party, I could fully understand Chung-Myung''s feelings.


    I''ve watched countless times what happened to those who were distracted by the small things in front of them and couldn''t prepare for the important things.


    "No, I understand¡­¡­.¡±


    But Im Sobyong still seemed to have something to say.


    "That''s why there''s a natural alliance! You don''t have to do it alone, do you?"


    "There''s a limit to that, too.¡±


    "What do you mean limitations? When my clever tricks come together...¡­.¡±


    "I couldn''t even close my stomach. How could you?"


    "No, that''s...¡­.¡±


    "If you lose strength, the strategy is only incidental.¡±


    Dang Gunnak nodded.


    "That''s true."


    And added.


    "Anyway, it''s true that we got the time. I don''t think Jang Nilso will keep all three years'' time. There must be a reason why we changed mutual inviolability to Gangnam inviolability. Then the time given is at most this b*tc*."


    "That''s right."


    "Hwasan is the only one who can power up with that two-year time. Hwasan is full of young and talented people. In the meantime, we''ll be able to grow the most dramatically."And if it''s Chung-Myung who leads them, it''s sure to show more results than Dang Gunnak can imagine.


    But Im Sobyong still didn''t seem to like it.


    "It''s hard to stabilize the intestines right away without Hwasan."


    "There''s nothing to worry about. There''s a natural instinct for what you said. It''s going to be a dangga. If it''s not enough, I''ll ask the Beast Palace for help."


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    Im Sobyong poked me in the head with a fan with a groan.


    "In addition, small and medium-sized clans in the Sacheon, Seomseo, and Janggang watersheds are hoping to form a relationship with Cheon U-men, so if they are accepted and helped, they will be able to fill the vacancy of Wasan to some extent.¡±


    "That''s true, but...¡­.¡±


    If Sapaeryon does not move directly, most of the Sapa can be dealt with within the party line. It''s not because Sapa is strong, it''s because other people can''t come to Janggang.


    "And I decided not to touch Maehwa Island in Sapaeryon.¡­ it''s true that Hwasan doesn''t have much to do. We can''t leave the island empty forever."


    "Well, you''re absolutely right."


    Dang Gunnak looked blankly at Im Sobyong as he cried with a sullen face.


    "Are you nervous?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong''s face has hardened slightly.


    "I know that green forests don''t want to join us for the sake of heaven''s righteousness. The green forest is only Hwasan and Hwasan Sinryong...¡­.No, you''re afraid of enemies in the League of Heaven by looking at the Wasan coroner."


    Im Sobyong did not speak Katabutah.


    "But whether you''re a close friend or a colleague, you''re not the only one who should benefit unilaterally. If you want to be Hwasan''s friend, prove yourself that you can be Hwasan''s sword."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "First of all, while Hwasan is away, he stabilizes the heavens and strengthens the bowels. Isn''t it?"


    Lim So-myeong, who was smiling as if he was trying to say something, shot Dang Gunnak with a cool look.


    He was not usually silly, but he was like a king of green forest.


    "I think you should understand one thing."


    "Tell me."


    "Green Forest is not yet an enemy to the League of Heaven. And even if you have an enemy, you can''t order a non-Hwasan faction to melt down."


    "That''s natural."


    Their eyes were tightly intertwined in Ho Gong.


    "Squeal."


    But Im Sobyong, who soon blew the momentum, sighed, shaking his shoulders.


    "I thought I''d benefit from it, and I''m going to sweat on the soles of my feet. Oh, my God."


    Im So-yong, whining, looked back at Chung-Myung.


    "It''s worth the time, right?¡±


    "Well, that''s obvious."


    "Well, long-term investment isn''t my cup of tea. Life is a dagger."


    Im Sobyong, who was rolling the abacus in his head, nodded soon.


    "No matter how many times you say it, you''re not the one to change what you''ve decided.


    "You know it well."


    "When you decide what to do, it''s not like you''re going to hit it roughly without calculation.¡±


    In the end, the conclusion is set.


    Im Sobyong sighed and said.


    "Janggang and the commercial world, I''ll do whatever I can. They''ll take care of themselves."


    "No."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "You have to do it, too. Processing the Sapa and rescuing the people should be done in Green Forest as much as possible."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong, staring at Chung-Myung, scratched his head."You''re asking for too much. You want me to protect the business and remove the perception of Safa?¡±


    "It''s a great opportunity.¡±


    "Oh, yeah.


    Anyway, this person is always harsh. There''s no way you don''t know how hard it is.


    "¡­¡­I see. I''ll try my best. But!"


    Im Sobyong stared at Chung-Myung with determined eyes.


    "Look at yourself and the influence that HWASAN has."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "A man without HWASAN can never last three years. You should know how unnatural it is to work together with a political faction and a religious sect, Nokrim. It wasn''t a big deal when he was around, but when he''s not around, there''s a reason for the stabbing."


    Dang Gunnak slowly poked his head as if to agree with that. Im Sobyong went on.


    "There is a limit to what I and Dangga-ju can do. If the return of the seal is delayed too much, there is a risk that I and the Dangju will lose power before the alliance of the heavenly allies."


    "I can''t control one of those bastards.¡­.¡±


    "Who is this all about?"


    "Where are you going to hell are you going? Come on!"


    Im Sobyong shrugged his neck as Chung-Myung glared.


    "Anyway¡­¡­."


    Dang Gunnak is helping Im Sobyong.


    "I agree with King Greenlim. With Dangga and Noklim, without you, the exchange with the North Sea Ice Palace will be completely cut off. Their hostility to the midfield is beyond imagination."


    "Well."


    "No matter how hard I try to ask for your cooperation, there''s a good chance that we won''t reach out to the midfield during Hawsan''s visit. They''re not helping the Celibacy, they''re helping the Wasans.¡±


    Dang Gunnak speaks in a slightly more subdued tone.


    "And so would the Beast Palace. You may reach out at once, but it''ll be the same if the period gets longer.¡±


    "What? You two are close."


    "Our friendship is maintained because of you. And it''s one thing that the Beast Palace thinks good of me and the Dangga."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "There''s only one reason to say this. The League of Heaven was possible only because of Hwasan. Without Hwasan, the Celibacy could not survive. So¡­¡­."


    Dan Gunnak, who briefly shortened his words, looked at Chung-Myung with determined eyes.


    "Come back as soon as possible."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Of course, come back with the best possible results.¡±


    Chung-Myung shook his head.


    "That''s too much to ask."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But¡­¡­."


    The corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth rolled up.


    "You can look forward to it."


    His eyes sparkled and shone.


    "I''ll give you a startling performance."


    "Hu-hoo. That''s how you''re supposed to be the Hwasan Divine. No... Wasan Medical Association. It''s still hard to understand."


    "Well, that''s a rotten Byeolho.¡±


    Dang Gunnak smiled brightly.


    He knows that everything Chung-Myung does has a good reason. So all he has to do is support those Chung-Myung and Hwasan to the fullest.


    "Leave the back to me."


    "I''ll help you with one hand."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    It would have been hard to imagine if it was in the past. But now there are people who can leave behind.


    If I had to pick one thing that was clearly better than how wasan in the past, it would be their existence.


    Chung-Myung reached out. Im Sobyong and Dang Gunnak then hit it off.


    Hot body temperature was delivered with a strongly intertwined hand.


    "Please."


    Chung-Myung''s short words, Dang Gunnak with a soft smile, and Im Sobyong with a sick face.

 Chapter - 849 Episode 849. Volcano without you is not a volcano. (4)

    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong looked at the person sitting in front of him with a complex feeling that was hard to explain.


    "That¡­¡­."


    In fact, it is nonsense in common sense.


    But looking at those big baby deer-like eyes, I can''t help but drop my mouth.


    "No¡­¡­."


    Whenever I decided to speak, I was speechless because those sparkling eyes were full of water.


    Hyun Jong, who couldn''t bear to look at the eyes, murmured quietly, avoiding his eyes.


    "It''s¡­¡­ I''d love to, but¡­"¡­.¡±


    I feel like I can''t speak well.


    "He, the bongmun...¡­It''s a rule, but bringing in foreigners...¡­.¡±


    The sullen face has abated. When he lowered his head, he could see his round and shiny hair so well that Hyun Jong flinched again.


    When Hye Yeon was discouraged, the disciples in the back quickly gave Baek Cheon a hint.


    Backed by the momentum, Baek Cheon coughed and opened his mouth.


    "I¡­¡­ a long storyteller. Of course, it is true that foreigners cannot enter a single gate in principle.¡­.¡±


    Seen at Hye Yeon, who sat sullenly, he continued.


    "Hye Yeon is the...¡­you can''t say you''re a foreigner in Hawsan, can you?"


    "That''s right!"


    "That''s right! Long story short! We''ve never thought of monk Hye Yeon as a foreigner!"


    "Wouldn''t it help if we trained together? It''s too hard to find someone as strong as monk Hye Yeon."


    The disciples shouted in unison.


    Hye Yeon looked back with a look of emotion at the voices of the Hwasan disciples who thought of her.


    "You''d better be beaten!"


    "That man''s mill would give me a punch to come."


    "I can''t see myself living comfortably outside."


    ¡­¡­That''s right. You witches.


    It was true that, in any case, Hwasan''s disciples were helping him.


    "¡­¡­long story."


    Back Cheon was backed up and opened up again.


    "As you know, monk Hye Yeon has declared not to return to Shaolin. Of course, the deadline will not last forever, but the writer knows that it is difficult to return to Shaolin in this situation."


    "¡­That''s right."


    "Hye Yeon has lived in Shaolin all his life. If you can''t stay in Wasan even in Shaolin, you have nowhere to go. Considering that situation, why don''t you let it slide just this time?"


    It was a good logic and a good posture.


    ''As expected, it''s private lodging.¡¯


    It''s really useful in times like this.¡¯


    The expression of a troubled writer, Baek Cheon''s confident back, and Hye Yeon''s poor dog-like back. The disciples had no doubt that this word would work.


    Until a man appears who doesn''t know what compassion is.


    "Very¡­¡­."


    A crooked voice rang.


    At the voice that instinctively made the listener cringe, the disciples shrank in unison.


    "It''s spinning like a door-to-door wave."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    What made the disciples sad was that it was not Chung-Myung who said this. If Chung-Myung spoke, I would at least try a large distance, but someone who couldn''t reach out at all was staring at them with ax eyes open.


    "Come on, Elder¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Young burst out laughing.


    "Bongmun is the biggest important thing that can be determined by a writer of a literary faction.""He, he is."


    "But how dare the two great disciples and the three great disciples tell the writer to make exceptions here and there in Bongmun? These are crossing the line when the man of letters says yes or no! Where are you flocking around and telling the man who''s a longs to do what he has to do?¡±


    The heads of the Hwasan disciples gradually sank downward.


    In fact, they were well aware that that was not so wrong. If you were a different clique, you wouldn''t dare dream that your disciples would ask for something over the serious history of Bongmun.


    "You said you''d take it for granted if you were nice!¡±


    When Hyun Young pushed his ax with his eyes open, the disciples were almost lying on their stomach because they couldn''t bend flat.


    Who asked you to come to me as a group?¡¯


    I think it was the death penalty for Jo-Gol.¡¯


    ''Tell him to stay after. What? You won''t be able to ignore me if I''m in a group? You''re killing me, man!


    I came in as a group, and I''m just getting beaten up as a group.


    When everyone just let out a sigh in resigning.


    Unbelievable words followed.


    "That''s what I''m supposed to say, not you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Long-Written."


    Incredibly, Hyun Young said, deeply embracing.


    "There are laws in Munpa, but there are exceptions. Monk Hye Yeon has also risked her life with Hwasan several times. It wouldn''t be too much to say that he''s a close friend and a poor guest of Hwasan."


    "Well."


    "So why don''t we make an exception this time and join the feud together."


    Hwasan''s disciples open their eyes wide.


    "Oh, my God. Elder?¡±


    "I thought you''d say it''s better to cut down on one more mouth that''s full of rice."


    "Of course, it doesn''t cost much because I only eat grass.¡­.¡±


    "No. Monk Hye Yeon is eating meat, right?"


    "Be quiet, man!"


    The disciples were whispering in surprise and slowly drew attention to Hyun Jong.


    Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Young with a disappointed face.


    "If you were going to do that, wouldn''t it be okay if you didn''t just step up?"


    "Procedures are important. You have to be reasonable.¡±


    "¡­??????."


    Hyun Jong sighed deeply and said to Hyun Sang.


    "A footless drink."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "Hwasan''s history has ever been sealed with an empty guest or a foreigner?"


    "¡­Hwasan doesn''t have a history of being sealed. A long story."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    That''s great. That''s how our ancestors. You''re different from those Shaolin people who say hello when they''re bored!


    Oh, no. That''s not the point right now.


    "So what about the other clique?"


    "I don''t think I''ll...¡­.¡±


    "¡­is that so?"


    It was a very difficult matter to decide.


    "Chung-Myung??."


    "What?"


    When I had a headache, it was best for Chung-Myung to use him.


    "What do you think?"


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung agonized for a moment and looked back at Hye Yeon with his tongue kicked.


    "Not by the book, but¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Tsk. If you put it out there, I''ll starve to death, so let''s just take him. If I leave it here, I''m going to rush you in and feed you, and you''re going to kill me.¡­.No, I can''t give you a beggar."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And if that spineless guy goes back to his stomach by shouting because he''s hungry, he''ll have a stomachache. I can''t let others do well. Of course."


    Hyun Jong smiled brightly.


    How can you be so consistent with your heart? Consistently¡­¡­.


    "But it''s still a bonanza.¡­.¡±


    "We''re not going to do anything wrong, we''re just going to lock up the prose and practice, so who''s going to nitpick about it?""¡­It sounds like it."


    "And!"


    At that moment, Chung-Myung blinked his eyes.


    "It would be the gufa pups, but if they have a conscience left, they shouldn''t have a pussy on Hwasan. Tell him to give it a try. I''ll run to that day, pour oil, and set fire! It''s making me mad again! You have to feel that these bastards are all fair in front of the fire...¡­.¡±


    "Calm down, Chung-Myung.¡±


    "Come on, good boy."


    "Good thoughts. Good thoughts."


    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!"


    Chung-Myung took a deep breath again and again.


    "Whoo. It''s calming me down now."


    "Yes, thank God.¡­.¡±


    "If there''s anyone who''s trying to kill someone else, you just have to break the gate and crush them first, Jang Moon-in. I''d like you to walk somewhere else.¡±


    Yes, Chung-Myung.


    I''m so glad to hear that it''s real.


    Perhaps this Bongmun is a blessing in disguise for Kang Ho. That unbridled colt...¡­.No, it''s the image of Asura locking herself in a cage.


    "Anyway, then¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong sighed and looked back at everyone.


    "Since everyone seems to agree, let''s go to Hwasan together."


    "Go, thank you, Jang Moon-in!"


    "Good for you, monk! Let''s roll together now!"


    "¡­¡­I''m not sure it''s something I should like.¡­.¡±


    "No, of course you''ll love it!"


    "¡­¡­Amitabul."


    Hyun Jong smiled briefly and asked.


    "Then we''ve made all the important decisions, so be prepared. We''re on our way."


    "What?"


    "Right now?"


    Hyun Jong nods his head.


    I told him to take out the iron in a short period of time. There''s nothing good about taking more time. Since we''re at it, let''s go. Every day is important now."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    Hawsan''s disciples rose without hesitation and rushed outside. I had to hurry to clear my luggage.


    There was a small smile on Hyun Jong''s mouth as he was watching.


    * * *


    "Then I''ll be on my way."


    "I look forward to your kind cooperation."


    "See you next time!"


    Hwasan''s disciples greeted the party''s tablemates, greenery, and even the numbers who were seen off from afar.


    "Lord of the Dangga."


    Hyun Jong looked at Dang Gunnak with a look of apology.


    "I''m sorry this happened."


    "Do not apologize, my lord. I know it''s not a choice for Hwasan, it''s a choice for everyone."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You can leave the rest to us. Friends share the burden of each other, don''t you think?"


    At that, Hyun Jong closed his eyes slightly.


    In the past, when Hawsan was on the verge of ruin, no one offered a helping hand. But now it''s different. Some people are willing to step up first and share their burdens. I have a close friend.


    Next to him, Hyun Young asked Im Sobyong to work on plum blossoms.


    "I look forward to your kind cooperation."


    "Don''t worry, Elder. I''ll send the books to Hwasan every three months."


    "You don''t have to go that far."


    "It''s good to be sure of anything. There is no way that a person who has left money to a bandit would feel comfortable. Don''t worry. You won''t miss a coin.¡±


    "¡­Thank you for caring.¡±


    Im Sobyong approaches Hyun Young and whispers quietly.


    "¡­Don''t you have someone who''ll come after you if you get one coin wrong?"


    "He does, too. Loud."


    Those who shared smiles took a step back.


    "See you next time, then."When Hyun Jong seized the gun in front of him, everyone took the gun against the remaining people.


    "I''ll see you again!"


    "I look forward to your kind cooperation!"


    "I''ll be so strong that I don''t recognize you!"


    "Cheer up!"


    When the Hwasan disciples loudly greeted them, the rest responded with a big laugh.


    "Sure!"


    The Hwasan disciples bow their heads and turn.


    Dang Gunnak stamped lightly as they slowly moved away from the Janggang River.


    "Huh?"


    When the Hwasan disciples turned around, Dang Gunnak put his hand forward. In line with him, all the remaining members of the Janggang River captured the gun altogether.


    "Fearless!"


    A loud cry was filled with hotness. Hwasan''s disciples clenched their lips.


    An answer is not necessary. We already said hello.


    He just turned his head again and hurried.


    "¡­he''s gone."


    "I see."


    Im Sobyong, nodding, peeked at Dang Gunnak and asked.


    "Why are you laughing?"


    Dang Gunnak, who had a slip of the tongue, coughed briefly and strained his face.


    "I''m already looking forward to it."


    "What?"


    His gaze was fixed on the distant disciples of Hwasan.


    "I keep looking forward to seeing how much they''ll grow when they come out of the bonfire.¡±


    Im Sobyong nodded, too. Surely he agreed with that.


    "I''ll do my best. If you don''t want to see a demon coming out of the gate with his eyes wide open. I can''t handle it now, but then how...¡­.¡±


    "¡­That''s a little scary for me, too.¡±


    Dang Gunnak smiled and watched Hwasan move away until the end.


    I''ll be waiting.¡¯


    The day they''ll be back when they''ve grown up.


    The world is truly going to engrave.


    The names Hwasan and Cheon U-men.

 Chapter - 850 Episode 850. Volcano without you is not a volcano. (5)

    "¡­¡­Hwasan."


    "Uh, it''s Hwasan.¡­.¡±


    "¡­I''ve arrived."


    Hwasan''s disciples looked up at the peak of Hwasan, a black dead face rising above the clouds.


    When I left the island in the past and came back to see this high peak, an unknown emotion bloomed from deep inside my heart. In the end, they realized that their roots were bound to be those barren peaks.


    But I can''t see the emotion on the faces of the disciples of Hwasan looking at the high cliffs of Hwasan cliff, even after washing their eyes.


    There was only an endless sense of despair.


    "¡­up that thing?"


    "With this body?"


    "¡­Just kill it. Just... just kill him."


    The eyes of the Hwasan disciples were moistened.


    When they first started from the Janggang River, their hearts were filled with enthusiasm.


    What Chung-Myung said to them was certainly not wrong. Whasan''s disciples, dealing with all men, felt keenly inadequate. At this rate, the sense of crisis that they might have to watch the death penalty die right next to them certainly stimulated them.


    Thanks to you, I was motivated and determined.


    Therefore, even when Chung-Myung drove at a ridiculous speed and reached a huge distance in a day, they did not say a word of complaint.


    But when I told him I was going to start training as soon as I found a place to swim with my body so that I wouldn''t have a drop of water left in my body, my eyes shook.¡­.


    Blood tears flowed when the beating began under the guise of training.


    When I fell asleep after rolling this way and that until late in the morning, I thought something was wrong, and when I was forced to wake up, I couldn''t help but feel a double-spirit coming out of my mouth.


    I''ve been doing that.


    "The death penalty¡­¡­ is bleeding from my mouth. Wipe it off.¡±


    "It''s because my lips are cracked. But your face is white?"


    "It''s because you''re about to die."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The open beggar cubs arrived at Hwasan with a tail to throw a postcard for him because he felt sorry for them. There was no soul left in the eyes.


    And at this moment they had no choice but to be seized with fundamental questions.


    "¡­...why did he have a seat there?¡±


    "Don''t you have any ideas? Huh? Don''t you have any idea?


    "Are you trying to screw your descendants? Was Chung-Myung the same man?"


    A storm of knighthood poured out, but no one was rude. I didn''t blame him.


    That''s the only way.


    Even if your legs shake and get stuck on a stone, you''ll break it again, but it''s even stranger if you don''t curse because you have to climb that ridiculous cliff right away.


    So while everyone was in despair, there was only one person with a bright face.


    "Wow! It''s Hwasan!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s cheerful voice burst out from the mouth at the back.


    "I was frustrated because I couldn''t train properly on the street. I think I can do it right now! My mouth is watering already! giggle giggle."


    "¡­¡­that crazy bastard."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The fact that this curse did not come from the mouth of Hwasan''s disciple, but from the mouth of "Hyun Jong" briefly proves what is happening here.


    However, Chung-Myung only chins, pointing at Hwasan with a look of joy whether he was cursed or not.


    "What are you doing?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Go up."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "FYI, the executioner who falls off the cliff in the middle starts from the bottom again. The last 30 people to arrive are all over again."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Wow! I should have done this! It''s so heartbreaking!"


    "¡­Please die, Chung-Myung. Please!"


    "Here we go! Let''


    Chung-Myung, who did not listen to the profanity pouring from here and there, kicked the buttocks of the death penalty in front of him.


    The students of Hwasan belatedly thought that it might have been better to enter the crowd.


    a flop


    Jo-Gol, who barely passed the prose, was knocked down. The ground greeted him in the face, but unfortunately Jo-Gol didn''t have the strength to touch the floor with his hands.


    Jo-Gol, who greeted the floor with his whole face, flinched and opened his mouth.


    "¡­the death penalty."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Are you alive?"


    Then a voice like an ant leaked out of Yoon-Jong''s mouth, which had been lying next to him without a movement.


    "¡­I''m dead."


    Usually the word ''sensitive'' is used as a compliment.


    But now, Hwasan''s disciples have only spoken ill of Chung-Myung, such as "destroyed" and "dog-like."


    How meticulous that son of a b*tc* changed the intensity of his training to the level of each level. Thanks to this, the five swords, which were significantly stronger than the other students, were also forced to become super-spots.


    "Well, man¡­¡­. You needlessly meticulous bastard."


    "¡­¡­He''s a genius at harassing others¡­"¡­.¡±


    Even Yun-Jong and Jo-Gol fell off the cliff and climbed up again from below Hawasan twice.


    I felt like someone''s foot stepped on my face when I fell, but...¡­. What can we do to weigh it now?


    And it was just then.


    Whoosh!


    At the sound of something huge moving, Yun-Jong and Jo-Gol, who were lying on their face, flinched and turned their heads. I could clearly see Hawasan''s prose closing in half.


    "Lock it."


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    A large latch locked the door tightly.


    It was a common sight, but it looked as if the gates of hell were closing today.


    "Now, this is the end of the sealed sentence."


    "¡­with that?"


    Chung-Myung shrugged at Baek Cheon''s question.


    "Is there anything great about Bongmun? If you close the door and don''t go out and don''t pick up the visitor, that''s the gate.¡±


    Chung-Myung twisted his neck from side to side.


    "Come on, wake up, everybody up.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What? Aren''t you going to wake up?"


    The human body is honest.


    Each of them may have different opinions with their heads, but the rolled, beaten and overworked body responded quickly to the voices heard.


    Hwasan''s disciples, who quickly rose to their feet, lined up.


    Chung-Myung tilted his head as he looked around his students who had become mopheads.


    "Bong-moon, are you ready for the future?¡­.¡±


    His voice was as slanted as his posture.


    "There must be some people on death row who think this is a very romantic thing to do."


    When Chung-Myung looks at him with snake-like eyes, his disciples flinch and sneak away from Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    "I hope you understand exactly what''s going on. Can you see that?¡±


    Chung-Myung pointed his chin at the closed door.


    "¡­What about the door?"


    When asked in a dying voice, Chung-Myung grinned and said.


    "Of these¡­¡­."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If even one person can''t get to the level I want."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You don''t have to look outside of Hwasan anymore. You''re going to die after living with me in the prose for the rest of your life. What? Do you understand what I''m saying?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Do it right, do it right."


    At this point, everyone had no choice but to understand.


    The Bongmun they thought and Chung-Myung thought there was enough distance to cross the middle field.But knowing it now was not a turnaround.


    "And¡­."


    Chung-Myung''s eyes glanced sideways.


    Still, there was some time, so the Unja boats, who were excluded from the queue, were sitting and resting, and when Chung-Myung looked at them, they turned their heads slightly.


    "If you have stiff joints, you can talk to me later because you have to save face."


    When Ungum heard it, Ungum said to Unam with a pleased look.


    "The death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "But didn''t Chung-Myung get a lot nicer? You''ve given me the honor of the staff."


    "What did you eat wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The ungum lost his horse. Before I knew it, the clouds became very rough.


    I love you.


    Chung-Myung slowly pulled out the sword. Then he poked the sword into the floor and looked at everyone.


    "That''s it for the jokes."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung looked through everyone and opened his mouth.


    "Even if it''s me, I can''t...¡­.¡±


    "Ah, there''s no way to increase it quickly?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung opened his eyes wide and looked at Baek Cheon.


    Then Jo-Gol, who was standing next to Baek Cheon, kicked his tongue.


    "Obviously, Muhak is bloody honest. There''s bound to be a limit to expediency.'' Well, you''d say something like that."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Slowly nodding, Yoon-Jong opened his mouth with a solemn face.


    "So you have to reduce your sleep time, reduce your rest time, and only train and train. I''m sick of it. I''m sick of it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who was completely speechless, looked at the three people with blank faces.


    Then Yoo-Esul made a clean, decisive hit.


    "Old man."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang-Soso was also not sitting still.


    "Anyway, he tries to scare people every time he opens his mouth. Is there anyone here who doesn''t know that?¡±


    I''m exhausted enough.


    But the more tired you are, the more evil you are, the more evil you are, the more evil you are, the more evil you are.


    "I''ll give you some cliche."


    Baek Cheon smirked.


    "You''d better worry about yourself. No matter how hard it is for you, it''s hard to handle all of us."


    Jo-Gol also chuckled back and forth.


    "You''re gonna have to sweat on the soles of your feet. Don''t cry because you can''t make it later."


    Yoon-jong nodded, too.


    "You''d better think about what you mean. I want to run away, but that door won''t open."


    "It gives me a hole in the wind. Definitely."


    Yoo-Esul''s eyes were alive.


    Hwasan''s students, who lined up, all glared and sympathized with the words.


    "Be careful, you son of a b*tc*! Do you think you''ll be okay if we count?¡±


    "Now you''re gonna do what you want to do! We''ll see when the veil is lifted."


    "A grudge built up so far! I''ll pay you back in one shot!"


    "¡­I''m not, Chung-Myung. I''m always grateful.¡±


    "What kind of guy was that?"


    Chung-Myung burst into laughter as he poured out his life beyond spite.


    Hyun Jong, who was watching the scene, smiled and stepped forward.


    When Hyun Jong walked to the center, Hwasan''s disciples also stood quietly, gently easing their eyes, as if when they had done so.


    "In the past¡­¡­."


    In silence, Hyun Jong opened his mouth.


    "Hwasan''s sword was called a ''plum inspection'' for honing it to the extreme."


    "¡­¡­plum check."


    "The name is none other than the title Hwasan gives to his disciples. The person who was named Maehwa was able to proudly declare that his sword represented Hawsan''s sword anywhere in the world."The bright light in the eyes of the Hwasan disciples was young.


    "It will be hard. It must be harder than you think to train in the main mountain. Just¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong smiled at all his disciples at a glance.


    "When that closed door opens again, I hope all of you can proudly refer to yourself as a plum inspection."


    If it could, no one in the world would dare ignore Hawasan''s name.


    "Can you do it?"


    "Yes! Long story!"


    "I''ll make it!"


    Chung-Myung kicked his tongue when he heard a big answer.


    "It''s not like I''m motivated."


    "That bastard, by the way...¡­.¡±


    "But, well, there''s nothing to worry about.¡±


    Chung-Myung grabbed a female sword and twisted its mouth.


    "I''m sure I''ll make it happen."


    We don''t have enough time. It''s too short a time to turn those yellow chicks into eagles.


    But¡­¡­.


    ''I''m doing it.


    Just like Hwasan in the past. No, more than that.


    Everywhere in the world, they will make the plum blossoms bloom in full bloom.


    "Let''s get started. I won''t let you off the hook if you cry, so be prepared!"


    Chung-Myung''s loud voice rang.


    The cool wind from the summit gently wraps around Hwasan and spreads back down the mountain.


    Plum trees survive a long winter to bloom.


    Plum blossoms, which bloom only after a harsh and harsh time of hard labor, will color the spring of Hwasan, which will come one day with redness and splendor.

 Chapter - 851 Episode 851. It just came out. (1)

    News spread throughout the country that HWASAN had sealed the gate.


    If it were in the past, it would not have drawn much attention, but the power of the name Hwasan in the present stronghold was not comparable to the past.


    And the reaction of those who heard the news was truly consistent.


    "Ba, Bangjang!"


    Bop Kye, whose face turned white, opened the door wide. Bop Jeong, who was giving Buddhist services, turned around with a firm face.


    "¡­How can you say you''re such a spectre?"


    "Oh, my God, bang!"


    "What''s going on again?"


    "Tue, Hwasan...¡­!¡±


    As soon as the name Hwasan comes out, Bop Jeong''s eyebrows are raised noticeably.


    "¡­¡­Hwasan did something else, so he''s a coward. This time, he moved to Gangnam and fought against Sapaeryon.More?"


    Bop Jeong is now Hwasan...¡­. No, to be exact, I was confident that I wouldn''t be surprised by what the Hwasan Divine did. I''ve already realized with a few experiences that common sense doesn''t work for him.


    "Tue, tue, Hwasan! Hwasan has sealed the fort!"


    "Yes, Bongmun. That''s a big deal.¡­. What?! Bongmu woooon?"


    Bop Jeong''s eyes popped out at the moment.


    "Bongmun? Did you just say Bongmun?¡±


    "Yes, sir! It''s from the open!"


    "Well, that can''t be true. Something must have been misrepresented. Or maybe Open knew something wrong!"


    "I was so embarrassed that I checked over and over again.¡­it''s said to be absolutely true."


    Bop Jeong, who was briefly speechless, muttered with a blank face.


    "¡­...so you''re saying you''ve really sealed it?"


    "Yes, they say so."


    "¡­¡­why?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Bop Kye has seen Bop Jeong all his life. And I swear, I''ve never seen Bop Jeong unable to speak with such a stupid face.


    But I couldn''t blame Bop Jeong for this. When I first heard this news, Bop Kye stood there blankly and muttered nonsense several times.


    "Oh, no. Why the hell?"


    "Calm down, Bang."


    "¡­Amyta Buddha. Amitabha Buddha! Amitabha Buddha!


    Whether decades of discipline would help, Bop Jeong could not calm down even by memorizing his disapproval.


    "Amitabha! Amitabha! Amitabha! Amitabha, what the f*ck! What the hell is Hwasan thinking! What the hell are you thinking? You''re out of your mind.¡­.¡±


    "Ba, Bang-jang! The disciples are listening! So, you need to lower the volume a little...¡­.¡±


    "Turn it off¡­¡­."


    Bop Jeong ripped his hair out. Unfortunately, he was scratching his bald head because he didn''t have a head to pull out.


    "Why the hell is he always like this! Why? Why the hell!"


    I couldn''t understand.


    Of course Bop Jeong knows. Hwasan¡­¡­. No, all the things that the Hwasan Divine does seem insane, but they all have their own reasons.


    But isn''t this too much to do?


    "Do you have the opportunity to make the names of the heavenly beings on par with the Gufas at best, and just do a benediction?"


    Southeastern winds do not blow every time.


    Iron horns should be pulled out in a short period of time, and paddles when water comes in.


    For Hwasan and Chun Woo-men, maybe this is a chance never to come again.


    There will never be a time when a shaman bows, Shaolin is stranded due to opposition from other districts, and that Namgoong will be silent twice.People or powers cannot move without their heads.


    Wasan gained popularity for the same performance. However, if Shaolin, Shudang and Namgung are in good condition, they cannot be allowed to solidify their power.


    There is no need to interrupt. It is enough for the three clans to act normally. People want new winds, but at the same time they feel most comfortable with what they''re used to.


    What bothers Bop Jeong most is that the Hwasan Divine Dragon is not a stranger to this fact.


    "What the hell¡­¡­".¡±


    "Tue, shall we put the communication in Hwasan?¡±


    "¡­If I had sealed it, I wouldn''t have been able to lift it, so what would I do with a communication?¡±


    "So is he.Only¡­¡­."


    Bop Jeong stared at Ho Gong with a half-spirited look.


    So what the hell is going on?¡¯


    The calculation was messed up at once. The complicated situation of the powerful was being repeated and repeated and elaborated, but the leg was cut off and overturned at once.


    Not once or twice!


    If that Hwasan gets tangled up, it doesn''t work.


    "Whoa. I can''t help it."


    "¡­Are you looking to sit still?¡±


    "What can I do? You didn''t do anything, you said you''d be quiet, but you couldn''t run and argue about it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And for whatever reason, it is a strong law not to touch a sealed gatekeeper."¡­.¡±


    Bop Jeong finally sighed briefly.


    "I don''t know."


    "I can''t believe I''m irresponsible.¡­.¡±


    "Because I''m irresponsible¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Bop Jeong, who listened to Bop Kye, held the charges.


    Bop Jeong knows.


    It is not irresponsible but rather courageous to throw away everything in your hand. A person cannot easily throw away a grain of rice in his or her hand. What more, how much courage would it take to put down such a big thing?


    "What a strange man he is."


    Bop Jeong, looking far west, nodded.


    The eyes were full of dizziness, so Bop Kye shut up. Maybe now Bop Jeong is doing something he can''t even think of...¡­.


    "Come on, hold on."


    "What?"


    Bop Jeong asked with a blank face.


    "You sealed it?"


    "¡­I already told you, Director."


    "So¡­¡­ What about Hye Yeon?"


    "What?"


    "What happened to Hay Yeon?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Bop Kye replied with a very unhappy face.


    "I heard he followed Hawasan heading west to the island."


    "What, what? You mean Hye Yeon''s in Hwasan?"


    "¡­maybe it isn''


    "I''m, you''re going to take a student of someone else''s doorstep with you? It''s not anyone else. It''s Hye Yeon?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There was a moment of silence. Bop Jeong murmured with a stunned look.


    "¡­I can''t run to one of my friends and ask him to give up his student¡­"¡­.No, the Wasans don''t know what the case is...¡­.What the hell is this¡­?¡­.¡±


    Bop Kye closed her eyes tightly as she watched Bop Jeong muttering to herself like crazy.


    For once, Shaolin felt like she had been properly beaten by Hawasan.


    * * *


    "Bongmoon?"


    "That''s what I heard."


    "Hmph."


    Namgung Huang, the singer of Namgung Sega, laughed.


    "Long story? No, no. The man of letters would not have such a strong will. Wasan the Divine Dragon?"


    "¡­¡­now it''s the Hwasan Medical Association."


    "What a magnificent sign."


    Namggung Wang had his teeth chipped.


    The nickname Hwasan Medical Association stabbed Namgang in the stomach like a sharp needle. It sounded to me to say that there was a consultation only with Hwasan."¡­¡­Yes, that''s not wrong."


    "What?"


    "Hmph."


    Namgung Wang snorted.


    "¡­Hwasan the Dragon. No, it''s the Hawsan Association of Prosecutor''s Association. As expected, he''s not an easy man."


    Namgung Wang admits Chung-Myung. No, there was no way anyone who was there wouldn''t admit it.


    Jang Nilso was never under King Black Dragon.¡¯


    It''s not just what he sees and feels. No matter how beneficial it may be, a man like King Heukryong cannot go under someone weaker than him.


    It will be at least a whistle.


    The young man fought for a moment with such Jang Nilso.¡¯


    Of course I don''t think Jang Nilso would have gone all out. But even so, what Chung-Myung has accomplished there doesn''t fade a bit.


    Even the name Hwasan Medical Association is insignificant compared to its immense feat.


    But¡­¡­.


    "What scares me more than my ability is the ability and determination to lead Hwasan at that young age. And¡­¡­ he''s got the boldness to make the ridiculous decision of Hwasan''s benediction¡­.¡­.¡±


    Namgung Wang smiled with his teeth revealed.


    "Death."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "To be fair, it''s too much for you. It comes out once in a hundred years, so it''s not a seed that can be expressed in words."


    "¡­¡­I know."


    Namgung Dowi, who answered quietly, bit his lips. But soon again, I looked at Namgung Wang with firm eyes.


    "But."


    There was no shaking in his eyes.


    "If you''re a descendant of the Southern Palace, don''t you think you should be that good?"


    Namgung Wang stared his son in the eye without saying a word. The spirit hasn''t disappeared from both eyes yet.


    "Yes, that''s my son."


    Namgung Wang grinned.


    "There couldn''t have been any other reason for Hwasan''s visit. I''m sure he knows. The fact that the collection of money and power means nothing to those who lack the power of their hands."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t forget, Dowi. The reason why Namgung Sega can be the world''s strongest is not because its wealth has reached heaven, nor because its power reaches all parts of Anhui."


    Namgung Wang spoke in a loud voice.


    "Because Namgung Sega is strong."


    Namgung Dowi nodded loudly.


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    "But."


    Namgung Wang, who had a stiff face, gritted his teeth.


    "This is not enough for the current Namgung tax. And not even me now. I couldn''t overcome King Heukryong, and Namgung Sega couldn''t defeat Sapaeryon. Don''t forget, Dowie. The reason we suffer this terrible humiliation is that we are weak after all."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Namgung Wang nods his head.


    "Even Hwasan, who has achieved the most, enters the camp to build his skills, and we can''t just be left behind. All external activities of the gasols are prohibited. For the next few days, Namgung Sega will prepare for the upcoming turmoil, hoping for a good result."


    "I''ll obey your orders, my lord."


    Namgung Dowi answered with a bow. Namgung Wang''s eyes grew darker and darker at the sight.


    ''Hmph.


    I wish I had achieved those things, so it wouldn''t be strange if I ran around.


    Even if Chung-Myung shows off his ability by bluffing right in front of him, Namggung Wang will applaud again. Chung-Myung''s ability in the Janggang was definitely worthy of praise.And you''re still hungry? It''s not crabby.


    As an adult of Kang Ho, I can''t save face.


    "What a pity, Hwasan. I don''t think there''s anything more for Hwasan to do."


    Wood.


    Namgung Wang clenched his fist until the joints were white.


    "It is better to bite your tongue and die than to suffer such humiliation again."¡¯


    I know he doesn''t deserve to blame Heo Do-jin.


    Nevertheless, what pushed him is nothing but shame on himself for not having the courage to choose to die confidently.


    Now I will never suffer such humiliation again.


    "It''s about three years and it''s going to be quick. The moment the treaty ends, I will tear the Black Dragon King and Jang Nilso with my hands to repay this humiliation."


    There was a determined will in Namgung Wang''s eyes.

 Chapter - 852 Episode 852. It just came out. (2)

    "¡­Did you say Bongmun?¡±


    "Yes."


    Hwang Munnyak, the owner of the upper part of the galaxy, looked at Hwang Jong with a face of absurdity.


    "I mean¡­¡­ Hwasan sealed the veil?"


    He asked again as if he couldn''t believe it, but he laughed in vain.


    Wang Jong also nodded, fully understanding my father''s reaction.


    "That''s what it looks like it.


    "Do you want me to believe that?"


    "¡­I already checked because I couldn''t believe it at all. "Hwasan''s prose, which would never be closed, was tightly closed.


    Hwang Munnyak''s wrinkled eyes were wide open.


    "I mean¡­¡­ you''re telling me that Hwasan really did the benediction, right? Wasan? The Hwasan I know?"


    His voice was full of distrust. Wang Jong nodded again with a serious face.


    "It seems certain. The rumor has already spread across the world, not only on the island."


    "I see. Then you''ll be sure. I''m sure you''re sure...¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I have to be sure.¡­.¡±


    Wang Munnyak looked away with indescribable emotion.


    Chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop.


    "Then¡­¡­."


    Chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop.


    "¡­¡­what the hell is going on here?"


    He looked with trembling eyes at a man emptying his grand table like a storm.


    If it''s true...Then this gentleman can''t be here...¡­?


    Is it a ghost?


    Chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop chop!


    One big duck leg was plucked, and Chung-Myung, who emptied the bottle at once, put down the bottle with a thud.


    "Oh, I''m getting better now."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "As expected, the food should come out and eat. Tsk. We should change the Wasan cookstuffs. It''s bland. One."


    Wang Munnyak stared blankly at Chung-Myung and opened his mouth.


    "The¡­¡­ stamp."


    When Chung-Myung sang in a detached manner, he turned his head nonchalantly, asking why he was singing.


    "What?"


    "I just heard that...¡­is it true?"


    "Which one? Bongmun?¡±


    "Yes, he, Hwasan, sealed the...¡­.¡±


    "That''s right. I was too lazy to do this and that, so I just sealed it.¡±


    It is not necessary to explain what question Hwang Munnyak had at that moment.


    "Why?"


    No¡­¡­ Sometimes there are humans who need to explain.


    "Bo, you have a sealed gate, but how can the seal be here...¡­?¡±


    "Oh, me?"


    "Yes."


    "I just came out.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Wang Munnyak grinned.


    Let''s just not try to understand.¡¯


    It''s not like I''ve been through it once or twice, and now I''m just gonna have to...¡­. Why do you repeat the same thing every time you go through it? People should know how to adjust.


    But it seems that Wang Jong has not given up on lingering feelings.


    "Bo, if it''s true you''re not supposed to be with me.¡±


    "Me?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Why are you asking me why? You have to answer!


    Dan Chung-Myung gulped down again and wiped his mouth and opened his mouth.


    "No. It''s not like we''ve sinned against it. I''m asking you not to come here because it''s annoying, but there''s nothing you can''t come out of, right?¡±


    "¡­¡­Oh, no. Still, Bongmun is."


    "Come on, that''s all. How many of the people in Bongmun keep it to their death? I''m sure those Jong-nam pups and the shaman pups at Bongmun will come out in the middle of the night and drink in the corner. I assure you, I will."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So let''s just skip the little things."


    "¡­¡­Yes."Yeah, I''d rather just let it slide.


    "Anyway, please take good care of the businesses in harmony and manage the trade routes that run through the North Sea. And if there''s an emergency, the Dangga side will give it to you, so if there''s a problem, you can ask for help.¡±


    "Yes."


    "And when you put the ingredients in Hwasan, fill it up with meat...¡­. The, um¡­¡­.the¡­."


    Chung-Myung keeps talking and hesitates, ''Do I have to say this?He gave me a look like this. Wang Jong opened his mouth with a sad face.


    "¡­¡­I''ll keep the alcohol in my usual hiding place."


    "Ha. Ha. Ha. Ha. Ha. Ha. You don''t have to do that, but you can''t even come out with a sealed door. I''m going to rot, I''m going to rot!"


    "¡­¡­Then should I turn it down?"


    "What?"


    "Oh, no, it''s rotting.¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    "¡­¡­I''ll bring you more."


    "Well, if that''s what you''re going to do.¡±


    Chung-Myung shrugged and smacked his lips.


    "Oh, and the goods will come from Danga. An item will be delivered to Hwasan from the North Sea. If they arrive, please bring them to Hwasan regardless of whether they are sealed or not. The top of the galaxy will allow us to enter."


    "I will."


    After completing all the requests, he sighed lightly.


    "I''d often say I''d like to come over, but this is actually the last time I''m here. It won''t be easy to stop by again until the gates are lifted."


    "Well."


    "I''m worried about a lot of things I''ve done, but I''m sure you''ll all do well."


    Wang Munnyak grinned.


    "Don''t worry about the seal."


    "But¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung looked at Hwang Munnyak as if he was amazed.


    "You don''t ask me why I''m here? I''m sure most people would be curious about that''s what I''m talking about.


    Wang Munnyak shakes his head still.


    "People like us don''t know even if they hear it. How can those who follow this know what''s going on in those who follow the province?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I just think the seal has a cause."


    "There''s nothing like that."


    Hwang Munnyak smiled quietly as Chung-Myung scratched his back hair.


    "I''ll make sure there''s no problem. We will also cooperate with Hwayeongmun in the West Bank to ensure that there are no difficulties in increasing the clans."


    "Oh, you''really. I''ll have to ask you for that too.¡±


    "That little thing is none of your business. You just have to stick to your will. It''s people like us who clean up after that."


    "You''re making money just for nothing?¡±


    "That''s right, that''s right. You know it well. Hahaha."


    Wang Munnyak smiled as if he was in a good mood.


    "Stamp."


    "What?"


    "Since the arrival of the seal, not only the West Bank and the chords, but also the whole island has been alive. I can''t say the pride of the chord people in particular."


    "Come on. What did I do?"


    "And thanks to the seal, the top of the galaxy also has wings."


    Wang Munnyak bowed politely towards Chung-Myung.


    "Thank you."


    "What''s wrong with you, all of a sudden!"


    When startled Chung-Myung quickly raised Hwang Munnyak, he smiled and nodded.


    "I really wanted to say hello to you once. I don''t think I''ve ever really thanked you."


    "Thank you, of course. Between us."


    Wang Munnyak smiled and looked at Chung-Myung.


    Come to think of it, it''s not that old of a relationship. It''s only been a few years. But those years saved Wang Munnyak, changed his life, and even changed the future of the top galaxy.That''s all thanks to him showing up.


    With the warm eyes of Hwang Munnyak, Chung-Myung rose from his seat with an awkward face.


    "Anyway, so please take good care of me. Please take good care of the West Bank. While I''m away, the Jong-nam cubs may come out and take the rap."


    "Of course, the top of the galaxy is no longer weak. At least I won''t let the hwasan''s shippers in the West Bank and the hwasan''s lined gatekeepers get disadvantaged."


    "Yes, that''s enough. Of course."


    Chung-Myung dangled the bottle and walked toward the door. However, he held the door knob and did not open it immediately, hesitating slightly and hesitating.


    "That¡­¡­."


    "Yes, stamp."


    "Don''t worry. Hwasan and the top of the galaxy are good friends."


    Wang Jong tilted his head when he said something out of the blue. But Wang Munnyak smiled as if he understood what Chung-Myung meant.


    "If you say so, I have nothing more to ask for."


    "Yes, of course."


    Chung-Myung, smiling back at Hwang Munnyak, opened the door and went outside.


    Like this.


    When the door closed, Wang Jong frowned as if he didn''t know English.


    "¡­¡­why are you here?¡±


    "Why¡­¡­."


    "I told you what to do, but you don''t have any substance, do you? It''s something you should ask for, but it''s not something you shouldn''t do if you don''t. I don''t need to go outside with one body to say...¡­.¡±


    "Servant, a man''s word is...¡­.¡±


    "Yes, Father."


    As Hwang Munnyak''s voice became more serious and firm, Hwang Jong straightened his posture.


    "The truth contained inside is more important than the shell. A merchant should be more able to read the hidden meaning of a horse."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The seal is just here to say hello."


    "Greetings? Greetings to be sealed?"


    "No."


    Wang Munnyak shook his head. A calm voice rang.


    "I''m here to say goodbye to someone I''ll never see again."


    "¡­¡­Oh, my father?"


    Wang Munnyak said with a smile.


    "Isn''t he such a warm-hearted man? After the sealed gate, it must have bothered you. I don''t think this old man in Hwasan would be a great man anymore¡­¡­.¡±


    Wang Munnyak knows that.


    He probably won''t be alive until HWASAN unwrapped the veil. Because he''s already had his day.


    And Chung-Myung must have guessed it from that fact.


    "I don''t have any regrets. In fact, I should have died already, but thanks to the help of the seal, I''ve seen more than I deserve."


    "Father¡­¡­."


    "If there''s any concern, it''s just you and the top. The seal also guessed it. If Hwasan had closed his eyes in the midst of a sudden benediction, I wouldn''t have been able to make myself at home because of the top and your concerns. Don''t worry. You''re coming here on purpose and telling me this."


    Wang Munnyak, who was talking slowly, closed his eyes gently.


    There''s no such thing as pottery.


    He knows.


    Inside Chung-Myung, who has no roughness in his behavior, in fact, he has a warm heart.


    "I''m worried about the stamp."


    "¡­that person?"


    "There''s going to be a crisis. The world is already changing."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "In that wild world, how hurt that quiet man will be again."


    Wang Munnyak sighed low.


    "If one does not know grace, one is no better than an animal. A servant."


    "Yes."


    "Help him and Hwasan as well as as the upper stocks of the galaxy.""¡­I''ll keep that in mind."


    "Yes, that''s enough."


    Wang Munnyak smiled brightly.


    It''s a shame that we can''t see Hwasan and the top of the galaxy command the world. However, the reason why there is no lingering regret is because you can guess even if you don''t see it with your eyes.


    "A bamboo shelf waits a thousand years to fly once. I can''t wait to see how high Hwasan will fly out of the gate."


    "So am I, Father."


    "Ha ha ha. But before that, I''ll do my job right. It will be busy. Let''s hurry up."


    "Yes, Father."


    Leaving the room, Hwang Munnyak looked at the gate where Chung-Myung would have left, and the towering Hwasan.


    "Whenever¡­¡­ flowers fall."


    Nevertheless, knowing that the day will come when it blooms again, you can look at the losing flower without being sad.


    "Pay off, seal."


    A warm smile bloomed around the mouth of Wang Munnyak, who had traces of time left.

 Chapter - 853 Episode 853. It just came out. (3)

    Baek Cheon''s face was tense.


    Then across from him stood Chung-Myung.


    Every time he stood opposite Baek Cheon, he would always show signs of annoyance with a loose, half-open face.


    But not now.


    Chung-Myung, who held the sword in the middle of the line, felt a heavy pressure. And the eyes staring at Baek Cheon were sinking cold.


    You mean it?¡¯


    Baek Cheon cleared his short breath.


    I don''t think I can win, but I didn''t want to lose.


    He gave strength to his toes as if he were grabbing the ground, and relaxed his wrist.


    Completely what you''ve got it!¡¯


    And at that moment, Chung-Myung started to move.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Without a surprise, Baek Cheon floated up to Ho Gong. That''s the only way to avoid the sword sweeping the floor.


    And at that moment.


    Oh, my god!


    Chung-Myung immediately jumped the plum swords against each other and stormed toward Baek Cheon. The sword, raised high in the sky, shone brilliantly under the sun.


    Love, love, love and sorrow!


    The sword was struck in one fell swoop.


    Baek Cheon managed to block over his head, frightened by the force of a sword coming across his head.


    One. At that moment.


    Just before the sword touched, Chung-Myung folded his wrist and pulled the sword inward.


    What?


    At that moment, Baek Cheon''s sword, which separates Ho Gong from his eyes, and the sword''s sword, which is pointed at him, were carved like a fire.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    With a fierce force, the inspection flew into his eyes, and soon the world was blackened.


    Standing tall.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Like this.


    Baek Cheon''s face got wet with cold sweat when he got off the floor.


    Chung-Myung''s inspection was standing right in front of his eyes. If he hadn''t stopped at the end, his eyes would have burst out of sight by now.


    I love you.


    Baek Cheon, who was staring blankly at Chung-Myung, who was testing the collected sword, stole sweat from his face with his sleeve. And he politely captured the gunned down.


    "¡­Well learned."


    "Well learned."


    Chung-Myung, who gave a light example, turned around and looked over at other disciples watching Daeryeon. Hawasan''s disciples surrounded the area without missing a single one and watched the war.


    "Did you see that?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What I felt."


    Hwasan''s disciples looked at Chung-Myung with a vague face. I watched from beginning to end, but it was hard to come up with the answer as to what I should have seen in this battle.


    "We''re still a long way off?¡±


    Chung-Myung smirked at Jo-Gol''s answer.


    "Well, that''s not wrong either."


    The shrugged Chung-Myung continued.


    "What I was trying to say is a matter of style."


    "How?"


    "Yes, the way."


    Slowly nodding, Chung-Myung looked back at Baek Cheon.


    "I hate to say it myself, but I''m pretty good at it. Now you can be treated like a top-notch inspection anywhere in Gangho."


    This is Baek Cheon, who won against the shaman''s two great disciples and helped in the fight against Jang Nilso. Now, even for Baek Cheon, the term "reviewer" doesn''t suit him.


    Objectively speaking, Chung-Myung''s evaluation is rather poor.


    "But is that why you''re so strong?"


    Chung-Myung, who asked the question, shook his head.


    "No, not really."


    It was hard to understand. He''s good, but he''s"This is the fundamental problem of the Sword of the Partisans, especially Doga''s. It''s just an attempt to enlighten Doga''s blackness. The sword itself cannot be the purpose."


    Chung-Myung pulls out the sword again.


    "That''s why it''s honest."


    The sword, which had been lifted up, slowly lowered down.


    "Of course, Doga''s sword also contains a number of tricks to beat his opponent. But like those Sapa and Maddo, they don''t exist only for that purpose. It''s basically the black culture of Doga.¡±


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Jo-Gol nods his head.


    Come to think of it, when they were facing each other, Baek Cheon focused on the sword itself, while Chung-Myung used the plum to attract attention and sprayed a sword down to aim for the bridge.


    The same is true when the sword hits at the last minute.


    While Baek Cheon tried to compete fairly with sword and sword power, Chung-Myung did not deal with the power and aimed at Baek Cheon''s eyes with a sword handle.


    This is a trick that is not taught in Hwasan.


    "The action is harsh."


    Chung-Myung''s voice subsides.


    "Of course, Hwasan''s sword is great in itself. But there''s something we can''t deal with with with Hwasan''s sword. No check in the world teaches how to deal with a fallen person when he or she hangs on his or her leg, or how to deal with an incoming person who stabs him or her with the determination to throw his or her life behind his or her back."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It is not a sword that exists to fight, but a sword that exists to cultivate."


    Baek Cheon nodded slowly.


    He also felt clearly as he faced Jang Nilso this time. He even felt helpless in the face of malice that he used every means he had to hurt the enemy''s body and rush to die.


    "We can''t deal with all the people with that.¡±


    And¡­¡­ the same is true of the manga that they will have to fight in the same is true of the manga.


    In the past, Hwasan used the sword he trained honestly. Even in the early days of the war on the Magyo.


    But as the war grew longer and battles and battles piled up, their swords began to change little by little. To survive, to knock down the enemy, it changed more realistically and more aggressively.


    If several people had survived the war, Hwasan''s sword might have changed significantly. But it was not said later whether it was the black misfortune of Hwasan that had changed.


    "Then¡­¡­."


    Yoon-jong opened his mouth with a stiff face.


    "Are we supposed to learn that now?"


    Chung-Myung''s face hardened slightly when he heard it.


    I was terrified.¡­.¡¯


    The meaning of Yoo-Esul''s words was here.


    It''s more of a Chung-Myung sword than a Hwasan sword, to be fair. Chung-Myung''s sword, which was established in many real-life situations, and it is a unique sword technique that does not prove that Hwasan''s essence will not be disturbed.


    That''s why I hesitated to pay.


    Although he supplemented the shortcomings of the plum test he felt himself, it was close to the original theory. The deadly sword to kill the opponent was not handed down.


    In the first place, Hwasan''s sword does, so the last long-running Hwasan''s disciples have kept their students from losing control. It was because he knew that the spirit of Munpa could be shaken even if a little bit of life was buried at the end of the sword.


    But now what Chung-Myung is trying to do is the opposite.Chung-Myung, who worked so hard to reestablish Hwasan''s spirit, is now doing something that might cloud Hwasan''s spirit.


    Chung-Myung was silent, slightly biting his lips. Then he nodded slowly a long time later.


    "Yeah, I have to learn.¡±


    But there is no other way.


    If all of them can make it to the extreme within three years, they will not have to deliver such swordsmanship. If the situation hadn''t gone so fast, it would have taken everyone easy over the decades to the extent of Hawsan.


    But things have changed so much.


    The war came sooner than I thought, and there is no way to avoid the war altogether.


    Then there''s only one thing Chung-Myung has to do.


    Not to repeat the same thing.


    What is wrong can always be corrected. I can revive it even if the spirit is down.


    As long as there are people.


    If anyone can carry on with that, one day, Hwasan will be able to find where he really belongs to him. Because a ditch is like water after all.


    What Chung-Myung has to do is not pass on a high degree that he doesn''t understand to Hwasan.


    To keep those who have the will from disappearing. The death penalty allows even one more person to survive.


    "A real-life sword...¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon said with a strange smile.


    "That sounds interesting."


    Chung-Myung said with a curt face.


    "Don''t take it easy. The reason why real swordsmanship is called real swordsmanship is that you can''t learn it by wielding a sword alone. You''d rather go out to the battlefield and be stabbed to death.¡±


    "That would be more fun."


    Baek Cheon lifted the sword.


    "There''s nothing to explain. I''ve already made enough resolutions. I think it''s better to swing another knife at a time like this, don''t you think?"


    Chung-Myung looks at Baek Cheon silently.


    Baek Cheon experienced a devastating defeat a while ago. Perhaps the moment the prosecution flew into my eyes, I felt death-like fear. That''s what Chung-Myung intended.


    But now there''s not a single hesitation in Baek Cheon''s eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth rolled up slightly.


    I don''t know if I was worried.¡¯


    I find out again.


    These are not Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung mastered the devilish sword in that extreme situation. However, there is no reason for them to be like that.


    They''re much more mastery than Chung-Myung, and they walk much more than Chung-Myung.


    It''s nothing more than an arrogant idea to worry about misdetermining Hawsan''s future.


    It is all of them who determine the future of Hwasan.


    "So what should I do?"


    "¡­¡­Well, it''s simple."


    Chung-Myung smirks at Baek Cheon''s question.


    "Just for today, I need to die a hundred times.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Then you''ll swing your sword desperately, even if you want to live."


    The play.


    Chung-Myung, who scratched the floor with a sword, stared at Baek Cheon with a demon-like face.


    "It''s easy to talk. Let''s see where you can put it.¡±


    "Do it, you son of a b*tc*."


    "Don''t f*ck with me!"


    Chung-Myung rushed in with a violent attack.A vague smile lay around his mouth.

 Chapter - 854 Episode 854. It just came out. (4)

    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Gwak Hae entered the restaurant with a black face. No, it would be more appropriate to say that he managed to move his body without falling down.


    Stumbling, he soon collapsed holding onto the chair.


    I feel like I''m going to die.


    I used to use it when I was bored. But Gwak Hae couldn''t bring himself to say it. This is because I now realize that words should not be used so recklessly.


    Because he''s about to die?


    No.


    This is because the person you see in front of you looks like he or she is going to die.


    "¡­a private residence. Are you all right?


    Gwak Hae looked at Baek Cheon with trembling eyes.


    Baek Cheon lifted his head slowly. As soon as he saw the face, Gwak Hae almost avoided eye contact.


    ''Oh, my God.


    It was truly horrible.


    Probably 10 days away from Hwasan. If anyone had returned, they would never have recognized that he was Baek Cheon.


    Baek Cheon''s face, which never disappeared, is nowhere to be found.


    Both cheeks were hollowed out, cheekbones sticking out, and the eyes were hollowed out, so there was no throat.


    The bright skin, which had always been glossy, died black and became rough like a pine bark, and the eyes, which had been flowing, were reminiscent of rotten movements because they could not be blurred.


    You don''t look like a person.


    From the outside, it seemed to have dug out the buried person and sat him down.


    "¡­Oh, my. Homemade¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, my God¡­."


    All those who saw it were unable to speak.


    But no one asks why Baek Cheon became like this. The reason was that it was already left in Baek Cheon''s body.


    The neck that still maintains white light under the face that has become hollowed out.


    There were countless red lines drawn around.


    You''re not even human.


    Gwak Hae trembled as he looked at the wound.


    After that day, Chung-Myung faced Baek Cheon when he was bored. And every time he got stuck, he left a scar on Baek Cheon''s neck.


    I didn''t understand at first. The reason why Baek Cheon, who has no major trauma at the end of the war, is noticeably worse.


    But Gwak Hae quickly came to understand why.


    When Chung-Myung, who knocked out all the five swords, gathered the three great disciples into a bunch and started a war.


    Gwak Hae didn''t know until then.


    Chung-Myung''s sword, which flew into his neck without any hesitation, clearly contained the desire to kill Gwak Hae.


    When such a wielded sword touched his neck coldly, Gwak Hae definitely felt dead. A terrible sense of a moment''s loss of consciousness and a fall of the whole body.


    You''re dead once now.


    When he came to his senses, he was lying on the black floor, which he was apparently holding, and Gwak Hae sat on the floor, trembling helplessly.


    He suffered from nightmares for three days.


    When I closed my eyes, a sword flew and my neck was cut off. When you wake up shouting and fall asleep again, your neck escapes again.


    Only then did Gwak Hae realize.


    How deep and heavy the word "death" can be, as a habit of speaking casually.


    ''I''m like this just once.''What''s the point of going through the hardships of Baek Cheon, who has to go through it dozens of times a day?


    Flop.


    "Death, accident!"


    "Are you okay with the accident?"


    "No, Chung-Myung is this guy...¡­, no matter how much I do it...¡­.¡±


    Yoo-Esul stumbled and collapsed beside Baek Cheon. Her appearance was no different from Baek Cheon''s. No one will ever imagine Yoo-Esul in their day-to-day lives.


    If Baek Cheon''s face is blackened out, Yoo-Esul''s face is as white as a corpse.


    Then Yoo-Esul opened his swollen lips and muttered something.


    "Yes, an accident?"


    "On¡­."


    "What?"


    After swallowing dry saliva several times, Yoo-Esul managed to open his mouth.


    "Outside¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"¡­. Yoon-Jong??.¡±


    "¡­¡­Yes, I''ll bring him now."


    I''m sure you''re telling me to bring Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol because they''re scattered in the smoke field. Everyone''s body was full of muscle, but some moved their feet trying to patch up the two somehow.


    But then.


    Squeaking.


    The door opened without a hawk, and one slowly walked in with two people on his shoulders.


    "Giggle."


    "Sir, monk!"


    Hye Yeon.


    He was struggling into the restaurant, dragging all the sprawling Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol.


    "Bba, hurry up and take it!"


    "Come here, monk!"


    It''s the monk Hye Yeon, and there''s nothing wrong with carrying about two people. But if you look at Hye Yeon''s face now, you can''t help but run.


    A face full of hunger for ten years.


    Hye Yeon stumbled and held onto the chair.


    Baek Cheon, Yoo-Esul, and Hye Yeon just looked at each other in silence.


    While watching, Hwasan''s disciples all struggled to swallow the seeping tears.


    Who knew Bongmun would do this?


    I thought I''d just have to die and work hard.


    "¡­¡­I see one thing."


    "What do you mean?"


    Baek Sang smiled in vain.


    "¡­It was right to shut up. This kind of sight is certainly not something to show others."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone nodded at the words.


    Who can show Chung-Myung wielding a sword as if he would really kill the death penalty?


    In fact, they fought together and saw it several times already.


    Anyone who is a student of Hwasan knows that when he goes into action and sets up with a knife, people change.


    But I didn''t know.


    What happens when the sword is pointed at them. What did the people who have been dealing with Chung-Myung see and feel?


    "A hundred times better in the crowd."


    I did not feel this fear even when I faced a man famous for his vicious and vicious character among the Sapa.


    "¡­Can we really hold on?"


    The training they''ve been doing so far has been an extension of their efforts.


    However, within a few days of this training, everyone realized.


    This training is not a process of effort.


    This is a matter of overcoming.


    It is a question of whether one can overcome the fear and fear by constantly repeating battles such as real games, or even worse than real games, and find one''s own sword.


    Can we really do this?¡¯


    Everyone who was full of confidence sank heavily.


    "The death penalty. Have some porridge. Or I can''t stand it."


    Baek Sang held out the mi sound that he had brought to Baek Cheon. Baek Cheon, who stared blankly at the ceiling, turned his head slowly. His eyes looked so weak that I wondered if he could even see the porridge bowl.by the way


    Chin


    Baek Cheon, who suddenly snatched a bowl of porridge, opened his mouth wide and shook the porridge off at once.


    "Death, death penalty?"


    "UGH!"


    Perhaps his body couldn''t even accept the porridge, but he covered his mouth with the appearance of a barrage of vomit. But Baek Cheon swallowed the porridge as it was.


    Gulp.


    After repeatedly emptying the bowl several times, Baek Cheon stood up trembling. Then he grabbed the sword that had been standing next to him and stumbled toward the door.


    "Oh, where are you going? Death penalty!"


    "¡­Training."


    "What? Sue, training...¡­ Are you crazy? You need to get some rest! Where are you going looking like that?"


    "You have to¡­¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    Baek Cheon muttered as he looked back at Baek Sang with a blank face.


    "¡­afternoon¡­¡­training is real¡­It was. That''I can''t improve my skills with ?????. Sword training¡­¡­should be done separately."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You can''t miss a day. One day."


    Is this guy really crazy?


    His hands are shaking and he can''t hold the sword properly, and even at this moment, his legs are shaking like a live tree, making him look as if he is about to break again.


    And you''re going to practice swordsmanship with that body?


    "Just a little bit¡­¡­!¡±


    It was then.


    Chin!


    Yoo-Esul grabbed a bowl of porridge on the table and poured it into his mouth like Baek Cheon.


    "Just¡­¡­. Just?"


    The same was true of Hye Yeon.


    Even Yun-Jong and Jo-Gol, who were lying on the floor, struggled to get up and grabbed a bowl of porridge and somehow pushed it into their mouths.


    "Well, I''ll have to eat...¡­to live by eating¡­¡­.¡±


    "Boop! Boop!"


    The two managed to get themselves up into the belly that would die.


    "Turn it off¡­¡­."


    "I''m dying, really...¡­.¡±


    They wobbled out with their swords.


    "Oh, no. Death penalty!"


    "Hey, dude! Are you all crazy?¡±


    Jo-Gol turned his head to a dead face.


    "¡­I didn''t hear what you were saying¡­"¡­what?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Sword training¡­¡­They say it''s separate."


    The disciples opened their mouths wide.


    "¡­¡­Living in private would be harder for you¡­¡­ How can I exaggerate? d*mn it."


    "Let''s go."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Even Yoon-jong and Jo-Gol stumbled outside, and a cold silence fell inside the restaurant.


    "¡­¡­I''m really out of my mind."


    "Can you stand that?"


    The sound of the sword wielding was heard through the open door.


    The sun has already set a long time ago.¡­.


    When everyone was stunned and speechless, Gwak Hae opened his mouth.


    "But where is Chung-Myung?"


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung is not finished yet.¡±


    "What? What?¡±


    Baek Sang sighs and says.


    "When we finish our training, we will train with the in-laws, and after that, we will train with the elders.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Maybe then I''ll do my own personal training.¡±


    Gwak Hae momentarily became distant.


    They take turns competing with Chung-Myung. But as Baek Sang said, isn''t it that Chung-Myung is fighting endlessly from dawn to dawn, and he''s also doing his personal training?


    "¡­Can a person do that?"


    "Since when has he been a human being."


    Baek Sang clenched his teeth with an angry face.


    Then he grabbed the bowl next to him and put it in his mouth.


    "Oh, d*mn it. It''s grossly bland. Tell him to add more salt."


    "Living room?"


    Baek Sang grabs the sword and goes outside.


    "Let''s go."


    "¡­he, then he''ll collapse, Sasook."


    "What is it?"


    Baek Sang said sourly."There''s no need for re-awakening anyway. I already did it.¡±


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Just because you fall doesn''t make a big difference. But what''s wrong with falling down?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You can''t win anyway.¡±


    Baek Sang said, browsing through all the disciples in the restaurant.


    "Then at least not with grit. d*mn it. I''m not good, am I not grit?"


    The horse seemed to have drawn fire. The eyes of the Hwasan disciples were poisoned again.


    Everyone gulped down with a bowl of porridge in front of them as if it were planned.


    Boom!


    I put down the porridge bowl and stumbled up one by one.


    "Who says you''re going to lose?"


    "We have a lot to say, too. It would have been different if I were there, because Chung-Myung usually took his lodgings and the death penalty."


    "Once the Hawasan Ogum is not forever the Hawasan Ogum. We''ll have to pick again at the end of the Feudal Gate!"


    Those in the restaurant rushed out.


    Hwasan''s practice armour, which didn''t light up as usual because he didn''t accept guests.


    The sound of a sword wielding began to be heard constantly from the pitch of darkness.


    Training that no one watches or forces.


    The first step in overcoming the limit and overcoming yourself is to make sure that you do it.


    At the end of the Wasan disciples'' sword, the firm determination began to grow young.


    Maybe


    Their firm determination to stay at the end of their sword for the rest of their lives.

 Chapter - 855 Episode 855. It just came out. (5)

    Bite!


    Yoon-Jong can''t even scream and falls out.


    It was Jo-Gol who would have accepted Yoon-Jong, who was flying normally, but now he didn''t even look at him. No, there may be no room for Yoon-Jong to enter the eyes filled with venom.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Jo-Gol roared and stormed straight into Chung-Myung.


    A stormy sword rose like wildfire. A sword that is as swift and poisonous as ever. It is said that it was caused by a wooden sword, not a real sword, but it was not a sword to be used for the death penalty anyway.


    Paaaaaaaah!


    But others were helping rather than stopping such Jo-Gol.


    Yoo-Esul flew like an island war and flew behind Chung-Myung''s back. Jo-Gol in the front and Yoo-Esul in the back.


    A brutal sword flew in at the same time, but there was no change in Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    Jo-Gol''s stormy sword flooded the front of Chung-Myung.


    But even before it was red-plum, Chung-Myung''s sword penetrated through the sword.


    Kagang! Kagang!


    The sword that pushed in quickly twisted and scraped the sword.


    Whoosh!


    Then he poked Jo-Gol''s elbow as he deployed the sword.


    As the dazzlingly scattered sword disappeared, Jo-Gol''s face turned white.


    Paaa!


    The brilliant sword that follows.


    "LOL!"


    The reason Jo-Gol was able to keep the sword from flying to his neck was purely because his sword was on the fastest axis in Hwasan.


    One.


    It''s


    As soon as the sword and the sword hit each other, Jo-Gol felt something was wrong. The sword that flew into his neck was not loaded with any force. When Jo-Gol faced his sword, he bounced back like a chopstick hit by a club.


    Instead, Chung-Myung''s fist, which caught the sword, was flying in a straight line towards Jo-Gol''s jaw.


    Bite!


    Directly hit on the chin, Jo-Gol couldn''t even scream and collapsed.


    Yoo-Esul, who was flying for Chung-Myung''s back, clenched his teeth.


    I thought I had joined forces properly, but Jo-Gol collapsed before she could stab the sword in. Yoo-Esul rushed quickly, spurring the light and thrusting the sword into Chung-Myung''s back without hesitation.


    A sword with a formidable sword flew in mercilessly.


    It was just then.


    Grab it.


    Chung-Myung grabbed Jo-Gol by the collar and kicked his leg up. At the moment, the positions of the two were reversed and Jo-Gol''s body popped up in front of Yoo-Esul''s sword.


    "Huh!"


    A frightened Yoo-Esul quickly twisted the sword.


    How embarrassed she was, a low voice popped out of her mouth that didn''t even groan.


    Collapsive fluid!


    A desperately twisted sword narrowly grazed Jo-Gol''s side. If it was a little late, even a wooden sword would have left a wind hole in its body.


    But there was no time to be relieved.


    Bang!


    Jo-Gol''s body came upon Yoo-Esul with a loud sound. Yoo-Esul''s eyes shook momentarily. To avoid Jo-Gol who has lost consciousness, Jo-Gol is likely to get seriously hurt, and to accept that, I am afraid of what Chung-Myung will do behind Jo-Gol.


    But the worry didn''t have to be long.


    Paaa!


    It''s because Chung-Myung, who rushed forward before Jo-Gol''s body could reach closer, kicked her solar plexus.


    Bite!


    Yoo-Esul''s body flew like a pinwheel hit by a typhoon.


    "You... d*mn it!"


    At that time, it was none other than Hye Yeon, who rushed to spit out insults. Hye Yeon, who stood with blood in her eyes, narrowed the distance in an instant and shook her fist like a demon.Shaolin''s Na Han Book.


    Na Han-kwon, the center of all the world''s liberal arts, who is fair and faithful to the basics above all, flew toward Chung-Myung''s head with life on his shoulders.


    Chung-Myung, who turned his cold gaze, stretched out his wooden sword and stepped back.


    And


    Oh, my god!


    At the moment, the sword split into dozens, and countless swords poured down on Hye Yeon. It only took a moment of pure moment for the twelve-year-old to become a spirit and the spirit to grow beyond counting.


    Hye Yeon opened her eyes wide.


    Na Han-kwon is a school of science that contains the mysteries of China. It is bound to be as difficult to change as its weight. In the meantime, as a large number of swords came over at the moment, my hands and feet became dizzy.


    Although it would have been easy to obtain the sound of a book, I could not afford to convert the energy of Na Han-kwon into a sound source.


    "LOL!"


    Hye Yeon clenched her teeth and shook her fist.


    ''To stop...''


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At that moment, a flying sword hit his wrist one after another.


    Hye Yeon''s face was horribly distorted.


    It''s not because of the pain. It was because he knew that if it was not a wooden sword that hit him now, his wrist would have been a mop by now.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Hye Yeon recovered her fist and stepped forward. His body was quickly covered with a golden glow.


    One.


    (Screaming)


    Blood welled up in Hye Yeon''s mouth.


    Before I knew it, Chung-Myung''s sword was pressing down on his Danjeon. Hye Yeon thought that the eyes of the emotionless Chung-Myung seemed to criticize me coldly.


    "Cough."


    As Hye Yeon tried to kneel on one knee, Chung-Myung''s feet, which turned round and round, were furious on his chin.


    Bite!


    Hye Yeon, who flew like an arrow, flew over the smoke field to the wall and was stuck.


    Chin


    Chung-Myung, who lowered his foot, opened his mouth with a frown.


    "Now¡­¡­."


    "Not yet!"


    Chung-Myung turned his head at the sound of his voice.


    Baek Cheon was struggling with blood dripping from his mouth.


    "It''s still¡­¡­. Not yet¡­¡­."


    The hand that held the wooden sword trembles.


    The first person to grab the real sword will not shake his hands. The swollen face, the blood flowing out, and the body trembling because of the lack of health were clearly showing that Baek Cheon has now exceeded the limit.


    But Chung-Myung didn''t let that slide at all.


    Paaa!


    Chung-Myung became an island war and flooded Baek Cheon.


    At the same time, Baek Cheon''s eyes were blue in the sky.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    His sword spewed out red plum blossoms. A plum blossom that is surprisingly clear where this energy still exists in its body.


    But the subsequent sight of Baek Cheon was far from what he expected.


    Flying in a straight line, Chung-Myung extended the left field without the sword, instead of swinging it.


    His red-colored left-hander seemed to paint a vivid plum blossom pattern on Ho Gong, and then immediately raised the plum blossom drawn by Baek Cheon upward.


    "LOL!"


    Toward Chung-Myung''s throat, Baek Cheon stabbed the sword reflexively. However, Chung-Myung stared at the scene and turned his head slightly as soon as the sword almost touched my neck.


    Grab it.


    Then he snatched Baek Cheon''s wrist and flipped it over.


    "The end!"


    Baek Cheon''s body, whose wrist is completely twisted, is twisted.Chung-Myung''s eyes, which had no emotion, stared at Baek Cheon, who clenched his teeth. Twisted Baek Cheon''s eyes were still full of will to resist.


    One.


    Bang!


    Soon after, the fist of Chung-Myung stuck in Baek Cheon''s face.


    Bite!


    One more time.


    Bite!


    One more time.


    When Baek Cheon''s body collapsed like a rotten straw, Chung-Myung kicked him in the chest.


    Baek Cheon, who flew like a corpse, was stuck on the floor. But none of them in the smoke and mirrors went to take care of such Baek Cheon.


    "What are you doing, you bastards!"


    As soon as Chung-Myung shouted, those who aimed their swords at the back rushed toward Chung-Myung with their teeth clenched.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Die, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes are shining cold. He jumped between the teeth and swung the sword.


    Bite!


    In an instant, three people splashed blood and fell off.


    Chung-Myung, who escaped by twisting his neck while flying toward my head, reached out and grabbed the death penalty''s neck.


    "Cough!"


    As he rushed forward, he stabbed his captor''s stomach one after another with a wooden sword. A man who was beaten by dozens at once turned his eyes upside down.


    Round and round.


    Chung-Myung, who turned away, threw the person holding the death penalty after me.


    As soon as the men rushed to the left and right, his sword painted a series of red plum blossoms on Ho Gong.


    There is no reason to say the result.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    At that time, Gwak Hae, who was looking for a chance, ran toward Chung-Myung without missing the moment. Chung-Myung''s wooden sword blocked his shoulder, which was about to develop a twenty-fourth parallel.


    Crack!


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    Gwak Hae''s eyes were bloodshot.


    But Chung-Myung distorted his face as if he didn''t care about Gwak Hae''s pain.


    Bang!


    Then, Gwak Hae stepped on the back of his foot and fixed it. Chung-Myung''s shoulders, which flew one after another, stuck in Gwak Hae''s chest.


    Bite!


    Gwak Hae, who couldn''t even step on his foot and bounce off, collapsed on the spot. A piece of Chung-Myung was violently lodged in his deaf ear as he was losing consciousness.


    "If you can win just by being motivated, who''s going to try, you idiot!"


    Flop.


    Chung-Myung, who was finally looking down at Gwak Hae, looked up.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Those who faced him shivered without rushing in.


    Who doesn''t know that Chung-Myung is strong?


    However, there was a ridiculous distance between realizing its strength as a ally and as an enemy.


    When I made eye contact, I felt numb, and my heart became cold as if I had fallen into an ice cave.


    "Next."


    A blunt voice came out of Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    The disciples of Hwasan, who have always been full of spirit, but no one can easily rush toward Chung-Myung. He just growled looking around like a wild dog surrounding a bum.


    Chung-Myung, who looked at the sheep with dark eyes, twisted the corners of his mouth. And just as I was about to die.


    Dragging.


    The sound of someone''s feet dragging caught Chung-Myung''s attention.


    Cho-Gol, who used a wooden sword as a cane, struggled to walk, clearly caught Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    Jo-Gol grinned as soon as his eyes met. The corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth rolled up slightly when he saw the blood-soaked tooth.


    "It''s a long way off, you son of a b*tc*."Yoo-Esul, who was lying down, also leaps up. Her eyes fixed on Chung-Myung as she stared around blankly to see if the situation was clear for a moment.


    Whoo!


    Soon there was a breathtaking exuberance from her body.


    Jo-Gol and Dang-Soso, Yoon-Jong and Gwak Hae, who stood up, also walked with their teeth clenched and surrounded Chung-Myung.


    And


    Boom!


    Baek Cheon, whose face was covered in blood and swollen, also woke up, bashing the sword.


    Baek Cheon''s eyes turned up. The sun was high.


    ''There''s still a long way to go before the sun goes down.¡¯


    That means we can do this more than a dozen times in the future.


    "Hh¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon, who grabbed the wooden sword to break, smiled grotesquely and stepped off toward Chung-Myung.


    If you can''t do it once, 10 times. If you can''t do it 10 times, 100 times.


    It''s enough to fight and fight a thousand times. Then one day he can face the moment he wants.


    "Kill him!"


    Hwasan''s students, who were faltering with Baek Cheon''s shout, rushed toward Chung-Myung with all their evil.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "Dying!"


    Chung-Myung''s eyes sank as he watched Hwasan''s disciples rush to his death.


    "Babies¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s eyes turned cold after turning the wooden sword. He slowly lowered himself.


    After a while, his body flooded towards Baek Cheon, reconciling with the flesh of light.

 Chapter - 856 Episode 856. Volcano will become stronger. (1)

    Hyun Jong''s face, looking at his students, was so gloomy.


    The evil-like Chung-Myung was surrounded by his disciples like this were attacking him.


    It''s an unparalleled sight to be radical.


    Although it is called a wooden sword, attacks that would not be strange if ordinary people were beaten up immediately went back and forth in a short period of time. Not only Chung-Myung but also his disciples were spouting heartfelt life from both eyes.


    ''Live...''


    Who doesn''t know that a sword is ultimately intended to hurt an opponent. However, the way the death penalty was spouting at each other''s throats couldn''t seem good to Hyun Jong.


    "¡­Isn''t that too radical?"


    Unam, who was next to him, also expressed concern with a groan.


    "Extreme¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong was thinking the same thing, so I can''t deny it.


    Rather than training, it''s more like those who are attacked and fought with each other. At first, it was certainly not that violent, but as the days go by, it is getting worse and worse.


    "Shouldn''t you stop him?"


    There were also words of concern in Hyun Sang''s mouth, which is not strict when it comes to training.


    "No matter how hard it is, Hwasan is a provincial government. Those who follow the right path are so unique.¡­.¡±


    "It worked."


    "¡­¡­long story."


    However, Hyun Jong shook his head when he was worried.


    "It''s not like you don''t know that, is it?"


    Then I looked at Chung-Myung, who was running wild among his disciples with his sinking eyes.


    "It may be unpleasant to rush a cartloader slowly. It can be troublesome to rebuke quickly, too. But that''s enough to say anyway. Do you know what you''re not supposed to say?"


    "I don''t know."


    "You''re nagging at me because I don''t have the right posture to drive a cart."


    Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Sang and said,


    "What''s that to say to a man who''s been whipping and forgetting to get to his destination as soon as possible?"


    "¡­¡­I know. Long story short. But at that rate...¡­.¡±


    "I know."


    Hyun Jong sighed deeply.


    "That''s why there''s no point in his students being so happy."


    "¡­¡­That''s right."


    "Chung-Myung isn''t someone who doesn''t know that."


    Hyun Jong looked at Chung-Myung with sad eyes.


    "Maybe he cares more about his students than we do. Why should I put on a candle if I can''t help him when he''s struggling? I''ll trust you for now."


    "¡­I see."


    Hyun Jong sighed.


    Unam and Hyun Sang also know that they speak out of concern for their students.


    But it''s not to blame Chung-Myung. It is their fault that they did not lead their disciples properly if they had to blame.


    Or my greed.¡¯


    The best way to keep all of Hwasan''s disciples intact is to give up all influence over the strong and stay on the island for a long time.


    In the meantime, even if that Sapaeryon pushes into the north of the river, the island will be the most far from the phone.


    But you can''t use that method. It''s never the right way. And as soon as Hwasan gives up his involvement in power, everything his disciples have built so far collapses.


    It was a very paradoxical thing.


    Had he not been nothing more than a nameless little gatekeeper, as in the past, the world''s call would have avoided him as well. They wouldn''t pay any attention to the fallen Munpa on the island, whether it was Sapa or Jeongpa.But not now.


    Wasan now a great influence on the world. And the clique that has to bear the responsibility for its influence.


    ''Responsibility...''


    Hyun Jong closed his eyes.


    If Hyun Jong was to take the responsibility alone, he could laugh in a fireball. It''s been a lifelong wish to revive Hawsan, so it''s not a waste to throw your life in return.


    That''s why I was so heartbroken.


    Because I knew it wasn''t him who was paying for what Hwasan got, but his disciples.


    I don''t know.


    Is this right or wrong?


    It is the roots deeply embedded in the ground that blooms colorful flowers. As such, the revival of Hwasan, which he has long desired for all his life, may only come true if he eats a lot of things as food.


    "Natural zone."


    When he opened his eyes, Chung-Myung was still wielding his sword. The figure was embedded in the eye.


    The training, which I couldn''t bear to see, continued for days and days.


    As the days went by, the faces of the Hwasan disciples died noticeably.


    It''s worth it.


    No matter how much a student of the Munpa who learns martial arts, he or she does not devote all 12 sijin a day to training.


    Hwasan is a dodo, so he has to do some things as a dodo, and he also has to use his power to maintain such a large clique. Even if you don''t have such an obligation, you don''t have to squeeze out all your strength during your training.


    But everything changed from the moment Hwasan sealed the veil.


    From the moment you open your eyes, to the moment you fall asleep, you drive people without a break. But even more difficult than the pain of the body, it was necessary to maintain tension at every moment of opening of the eyes.


    It feels like you''re constantly cutting your mind with a sharp knife.


    A battle that pulls out all the flesh to cut each other somehow. No matter how close a family relationship is, there is no choice but to build up bad feelings are bound to build up. That would be normal.


    But there was no problem with Hwasan. Not because their relationship was extremely close, but because they could not afford to dwell on bad feelings.


    Emotions disappear in extreme battlefields.


    a spirit driven to the limit


    And a body pushed to the limit.


    When the question that such training does not improve one''s skills, but rather makes one''s body wet is confusing.


    It happened.


    Whoops!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The sound rang out and the silence fell for a moment.


    Yoon-Jong''s pupils caused an earthquake.


    The bleeding man forgot to block the blood flowing from my nose and stared blankly at the scene, and the man who had been beaten down jumped up and opened his mouth wide.


    The man who was rushing hardened into the position, and the man who had collapsed clasped his fist.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Yoon-Jong''s eyes were fixed in one place.


    his wooden sword


    His neck sword, dented here and there, touched someone''s side during intense training.


    "¡­You''ve touched it?"


    Yoon-Jong''s eyes shook violently again.


    Someone might ask, "Isn''t it natural that the attack is successful because you''re training?"


    But this was by no means natural.


    Because Chung-Myung is the owner of the side with the wooden sword.


    "Huh?"


    Yoon-jong, who blinked because he couldn''t trust himself, slowly opened his mouth. And then I realized again.He has been training with Chung-Myung for years, but this is the first time his sword has touched Chung-Myung''s body.


    No.


    This is the first of its kind for the entire Hwasan disciple.


    "We''ve reached it! d*mn it! You touched it!


    The moment a loud shout comes out of Yoon-Jong''s throat.


    Oh, my god!


    Chung-Myung kicked Yoon-Jong''s solar plexus. Yoon-Jong couldn''t make a sound and rolled back.


    But he rose from the floor like a spring and screamed, as if he were not sick.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! I stabbed you! I stabbed you! Oh, my God!


    At the same time, a tremendous roar erupted among the nearby Hwasan disciples.


    "We did it! We did it! Oh, my God!


    "I finally hit that f*cking bastard!"


    "What do you think, you son of a b*tc*!"


    It was amazing where such power remained. Those who were struggling to stand until a while ago tore off their heads, jumped from place to place, and shouted.


    "Argh! Death penalty!"


    "Yoon-Jong, you punk!"


    "Hey! I''m watching him pay for his meal!"


    It can''t be much of a thing.


    It shouldn''t be a big deal.


    It''s actually something to be ashamed of, let alone happy, of Succib rushing at the same time and making one person successful with a knife.


    But that obvious common sense didn''t mean anything to them now.


    The distance I never thought I''d reach. This is because the distance, which was so far away that it was uncomfortable to even look at, has definitely narrowed down at this moment.


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung rubbed my side lightly with his hand.


    I feel a dull pain in my side. The feeling was both familiar and unfamiliar.


    But¡­¡­.


    Funny, I don''t feel bad. No, rather, the corners of my mouth kept going up and my lips trembled.


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth, controlling his facial expression.


    "It''s not like you''ve been lucky to reach it once. Pathetically."


    Yoon-Jong approached Chung-Myung with a stiff face at the chilly glance.


    Then I stood there, straightening my back.


    "You."


    Chung-Myung frowned as Yoon-jong pointed with his finger.


    Looking straight at Chung-Myung, Yoon-Jong pretended to slit his neck with his stretched fingers.


    "I''m dead once now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s face, which had been hardened, twisted one after another.


    "That¡­¡­."


    "Hahahahahahahahahaha! What do you think?"


    "No¡­¡­."


    "Wow! The body is talking! People in the neighborhood! Look at this! The body speaks!"


    "Call the Master right now!"


    "We''re the masters, you lunatics!"


    "Hahahaha! Here''s the Chinese ghost!"


    A big pile.


    Chung-Myung, who grabbed the wooden sword, gained strength. At the same time, blood vessels stood on the forehead.


    "But these bastards...¡­.¡±


    "Ha."


    At that moment, Jo-Gol shook his head, covering his face with one hand.


    "For God''s sake, I should have been the first. The death penalty eats this."


    "It''s okay. I have a sore throat. I won''t die on the side."


    "Yes, accident! The head is mine!"


    "Hmm."


    Baek Cheon, who was still listening, coughed loudly and said.


    "Even cold water has its ups and downs, but I''m going to give it up to you."


    "Hwasan, where''s the top and bottom?"


    "¡­¡­That''s not wrong, Soso, but it sounds unusual to hear you speak."


    Isn''t that right?


    Everyone couldn''t calm down and jumped.


    It''s not a tough time for a person to get tired. It''s time to see no hope.


    To them who were exhausted, Yun-Jong''s sword clearly showed hope. Very small and feeble, but absolutely certain."There''s something he''s said a million times."


    Baek Cheon approached Chung-Myung smiling with a sword.


    Other Hwasan''s disciples then giggled and began to surround Chung-Myung.


    "Everything is difficult once."


    "It''s not a big deal from the second time."


    "Right?"


    "Oh, yeah."


    Chung-Myung looked at the death penalty, which narrowed the siege. The creeping distance was like a flock of wild dogs surrounding a male rabbit.


    "Ha¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung twisted his lips and opened them.


    "If you mistake luck for your ability...¡­.¡±


    But before he could finish his sentence, there was a rant everywhere.


    "Luck is a skill!"


    "Why? After being stabbed and killed on the battlefield, you''re going to hold on to the god of the underworld and complain?"


    "Who''s going to listen to the excuses the body makes? Huh?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Men reap what they sow.


    That''s all Chung-Myung said to them.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Hye Yeon, who had been quiet for a long time, shouted "no" with a solemn face. I think I really like this atmosphere...¡­.


    "Tongue is gio, Siju. Lie down if you''re dead. I''ll memorize the Buddhist script for you.¡±


    "Giggling."


    "Hehehehe!"


    "Wow! There are so many monks and masters, so our Chung-Myung has won the King of Heaven. I got it!"


    Laughter of complaint erupted everywhere. Blood vessels sprang up one after another on Chung-Myung''s forehead.


    "Yes¡­¡­."


    His eyes gushed out flames.


    "Let''s go to hell today! d*mn it, you bastards!


    "Kill me!"


    "Press it!"


    "Mogaji is mine!"


    Hwasan''s disciples raced back toward Chung-Myung, shouting that Hwasan should leave.


    A body that''s about to collapse.


    a total pain felt throughout


    But despite the hardship, there was a clear smile on the lips of the Hwasan disciples.

 Chapter - 857 Episode 857. Volcano will become stronger. (2)

    "Turn it off¡­¡­."


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    A dying groan escaped from the mouths of the Hwasan disciples scattered in the smoke field.


    All those people lay on the floor.


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung, the only one standing alone, looked up at the sky. The darkened night sky was narrower and narrower.


    It was supposed to be over by sunset according to the plan.


    Chung-Myung, who was standing with a strange face, this time scanned the death penalty lying on the floor. The tongue kicked loudly.


    "It''s a long way off. For a while!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So when do you get stronger?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Get well by tomorrow. I''m going to be stronger tomorrow.


    Leaving the words behind, he left the smoke field without looking back.


    Hwasan''s disciples, who were looking at Chung-Myung, who was moving away with blank eyes, struggled to raise themselves up one by one.


    "Argh¡­¡­."


    "Oh, it hurts like hell."


    The hand on the floor trembled like an aspen.


    Even the simple task of raising the upper body was breathtaking. Some didn''t dare to get up at all, and some repeatedly managed to get up and fall back.


    But¡­¡­.


    "It''s easy. Wobbly."


    "Giggling."


    "Did you see that guy''s face?¡±


    "He''s about to die.¡±


    His disciples giggled at Hwasan with swollen faces. Even Yoo-Esul, who was expressionless to the point where everyone wondered, "Does he really have a facial expression?" laughed, giggling with his eyes wide open.


    the frozen zones


    After all, the only success they had today was one attack by Yoon-Jong. Since then, I''ve rushed with all my might, but I''ve only been beaten slim.


    However, no one felt a sense of defeat or regret. Because I know that what happens once must happen twice.


    Baek Cheon, who lay on the floor and looked at the moon in the sky, clenched his fist with all his might.


    ''It''s narrowing down.¡¯


    I can stand the hard work as much as I want. As long as I''m sure I''m on my way.


    They''ve already experienced the hard times when the distance is wide enough to try their best.


    "The death penalty. Are you okay?"


    Baek Sang approached and reached out to him. Baek Cheon held hands together and struggled to sit up.


    The disciples who were sitting up first were all looking at him. As if to say anything.


    Baek Cheon breathed and opened his mouth.


    "It''s hard."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But it''s not as hard as it was then. This is nothing compared to watching the death penalty fight in front of you. Isn''t that so?"


    "That''s right, death penalty!"


    "Yes! Sa-suk!"


    Baek Cheon nodded his head.


    "I was sure today. If we can overcome this training, we must be strong. And then you''ll never have that humiliation again."


    The death penalty nodded slowly. Baek Cheon grinned.


    "Tomorrow I''m going to slit his throat. Don''t touch anyone."


    "Mine."


    "No, I''m getting it!"


    Hwasan''s disciples giggled and laughed at the same time.


    After laughing for a long time, everyone lay down on the ground. I laughed and even lost my strength to stand up.


    I have to go to the accommodation.¡¯


    Likewise, Baek Cheon, lying on the smoke screen, looked up at the sky with blank eyes. The moon is unusually bright today.''I will be strong.¡¯


    And one day...¡­.


    Baek Cheon''s eyes slowly closed as he stared blankly at the moon. Soon after, most of the people who lay in the smoke trap fell asleep as if they were dead.


    Towards them, grinning and fast asleep, a few came cautiously after a while.


    "Well, they''re so...¡­.¡±


    "Be quiet."


    Hyun Sang gave the ungum a strict warning and order.


    "Be careful not to wake the children up and move them to their accommodation."


    "Yes."


    "Children with a lot of muscles and deep internal injuries are questioned and blooded."


    "Yes, Elder."


    Unam sighed deeply.


    "You''re out of it again today."


    "I know you were asleep earlier in the day, death penalty."


    "That''s John''s.¡±


    Hyun Jong, who hugged Baek Cheon, quietly looked down at the sleeping face. He had a messed up face and a body, but his expression seemed comfortable.


    ''...guys.''


    The hand I held gave me strength.


    "Let''s move on. The night breeze is cold."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    The elders and the unborn ships who laid their disciples in the Baekmaegwan began to travel around and take care of their disciples. Hyun Jong was also busy and left Baekmaegwan only when his hands were empty.


    Standing at the main entrance of the White House, he looked up in silence.


    "What are you thinking?¡±


    When asked by Hyun Young, Hyun Jong spoke quietly, not looking away.


    "That''s what I thought."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The moon must be lonely."


    A loneliness flashed through Hyun Jong''s eyes, which contained the bright moon in the middle of the sky.


    "A traveler walking on the street at night can not get lost because of that moonlight, and the moon is very grateful. But the grateful moon is alone in the dark night sky to illuminate the world."


    "Long story¡­¡­."


    "It may be very lonely to shine on someone."


    The fingertips of Hyun Jong, who put his hands behind his back, trembled a little.


    Hyun Young, who was looking at his back, smiled and opened his mouth.


    "That''s not true, Jang."


    "¡­¡­ hmm?"


    "Why would the moon be lonely? That''s a lot of stars."


    Just as the clouds cleared, the stars covered the sky brightly entered Hyun Jong''s eyes.


    "Of course, the moon and the stars are different. But that doesn''t mean we can''t get out together, does it? The moon will be comforted by the stars, and the stars will be comforted by the stars."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And here we are looking at the moon. So¡­¡­ at least you won''t be lonely."


    Hyun Jong grabbed his hand with his back.


    "¡­I see."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Then¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong''s voice trembled a little.


    "Yes¡­. I hope so."


    * * *


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung gripped his shoulder and groaned.


    "...failure men.¡±


    There''s no place that doesn''t hurt without exaggeration.


    Of course, there was only one proper beating today. However, it is not only important that the sword touched the battle of the warrior. The fight that raises the sword and wields it causes the flesh to crumble and the inside to become bitter.


    I repeated the battle between the sword and the sword until dawn before sunrise, and it hurt as if my whole body was crushed.


    ''It''s the same as then, but there''s no cut...¡­.¡¯


    Chung-Myung, who recalled the memories of the old war he didn''t even want to think about, closed his eyes. In the past, I would shake my head to shake off my memory, but now I don''t have to.


    If you don''t face it, you can''t move on.''We''re still a long way off.¡¯


    All this training is done to make them stronger. But that''s not all. There would have been other ways if they were just going to make it strong.


    The important thing is that Hwasan is strong. And of course Chung-Myung is included in the Hwasan.


    I realized something new.


    That he is also a member of Hwasan.


    If you really want to make Hwasan strong, you should not take a step back and lead your descendants, but be strong together as a member of Hwasan.


    More than ever, more than ever before!


    The corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth rolled up.


    "Anyway, really.¡¯


    They''re small but somehow helpful.


    No, to be honest, it''s incredibly helpful.


    The reason is simple.


    No matter where you go in the world, there won''t be more than a hundred violent people running into him. Even if you knock it down like that, you won''t be able to get up and rush back again.


    This kind of training was not possible even in HWASAN in the past.


    The training that would have been meaningless if the disciples of Hwasan had not reached the same level now. It''s a training that''s now meaningful.


    Whasan''s disciples, who spoke harshly and laughed, were a sure threat to him. Even for a moment, it reminds me of the war in the past.


    Thanks to this, Chung-Myung is quickly regaining his old senses. The sense of the time when he stood the most.


    But¡­¡­.


    "So you''re stronger than me?¡±


    Chung-Myung rubbed his side.


    The blunt pain left by Yoon-jong''s wooden sword still remains in his side.


    Even Chung-Myung actually doubted if they could really do it. But I had to do it, so I did it silently. But now I''m constantly whispering to him that I can definitely do the pain in my side.


    "What a bunch of little boy.


    Chung-Myung smirked as he recalled their faces one by one.


    I keep looking forward to it.


    If everyone can endure this terrible training with that incredible perseverance that could twist Chung-Myung''s expectations.


    How strong are they going to be?


    And how much closer would he be to himself in the past if he could hold them out?


    "They''re ridiculous anyway."


    Subtle expectations and pleasant satisfaction wrapped around the body.


    "Eutcha."


    Chung-Myung lay down on the spot.


    "Ouch. Ouch. Oh, my God."


    As soon as I touched the floor, I felt a throbbing pain in my back.


    The body complains of pain, but the mind is at ease. Much more than when he was struggling to bring any benefit to Hwasan by rolling his head around.


    I mean...


    "Don''t look so pathetic, you f*cking death penalty."


    Chung-Myung looks up at the sky.


    "Hwasan is something I''m sure I''ll make strong. I won''t let anyone die. And to be honest, there''s nothing I can do with the death penalty right now a death penalty. Because I''m weak.¡±


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "The death penalty won''t know. What it''s like to see those chicks trying to come after me somehow."


    He whispered more softly than the moon shining on him.


    "Now I know one thing more than the death penalty.¡±


    I still miss you a lot.


    The longing for former Hwasan still lingers in him.


    But¡­¡­.


    "They''re really amazing right now.¡±


    Chung-Myung lied down and reached out to pretend to hold the bow. And relaxed Ho Gong''s demonstration with the other hand."Swoosh."


    Chung-Myung, pretending to shoot an arrow at the moon, smiled.


    "Now I don''t say I''m going to make Hwasan the way he used to be."


    I can''t do that.


    "Instead, I''ll make you a greater Hwasan than ever before, so keep an eye on him."


    Chung-Myung slowly closes his eyes.


    The wind from the mountain passes through my shoulder. Time has passed, but people have changed, but the wind from Hwasan hasn''t changed.


    ''Hwasan???¡­¡­because I''ll be strong.¡¯


    Soon, Chung-Myung''s new low-pitched breathing leaked regularly.


    Ssaeak. Ssaeak.


    There was a gentle smile on Chung-Myung''s face, exhausted and asleep.


    A soft smile that he had never made before when he was called Maehwa Inspection.


    Deep asleep, the scent of plum blossoms flowing from somewhere gently embraced him.


    When darkness recede, the sun rises, and when the sun sets, the moon rises again.


    Summer comes after the end of spring, and winter comes back again. The seasons cycle.


    Like that, time went by like a stream.

 Chapter - 858 Episode 858. Volcano will become stronger. (3)

    Time is fair.


    Time just flows fairly to the old man who desperately regrets his day, to the elderly who endure the boredom of a long day with yawning, and to the child who runs around the village for a short day.


    And it was the same for merchants who went to and from the Changgang River.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Marcheol looked at the scene in front of his eyes in surprise.


    "Oh, my God... What is this?¡­.¡±


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Hey, why is there a city here?¡±


    "What? What do you mean?"


    Marcheol looked back in a bewilderment. The ensuing members of the upper class stared at him with curious faces.


    "You know I''m from the mouth?"


    "Yes, aren''t you excited to visit your hometown in a long time? You used to work in the mouth before you put an enemy on top of us."


    "Yes, it''s only been five years since I left the country.¡­that''s where it was until then.¡±


    "What? Don''t tell me...¡­.¡±


    "Hey! Do I have to talk nonsense after eating an expensive meal? I''m telling you!"


    "If so¡­¡­.¡±


    A member of the upper class looks forward as he looks carefully at Machul.


    The answer was so, but inside, I was thinking completely differently.


    You have to say something that makes sense.¡¯


    What you see over there is definitely a big city. But does it make sense that such a city was created in just five years?


    No, he heard that it has not been more than three years since merchants began to come and go here. Then in just three years, a city of that size has been created, and even a three-year-old child would not believe it.


    "Let''s just go."


    "Yes, sir."


    But what can I do? Even if your boss pours fermented soybean paste with red bean paste, you have to believe it.


    "Oh, my God."


    Marcheol shook his head as if he couldn''t believe it, leading the way toward the city in front of him.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Marcheol, who entered the outskirts of the city, opened his mouth wide this time.


    When I entered the city, it was different from what I saw from afar. Large buildings lined from side to side with a large boulevard between them, drawing attention.


    Doesn''t it seem more prosperous than the mouth?¡¯


    The buildings were of course all shiny new. Not too long ago, this place was empty.


    What surprised him was the fact that the building built was as big as one, and the number of people rushing between them seemed to be more than those traveling through the streets of the Old River.


    Besides...


    "Give me a quick drink, please! I''ve come a long way and I''m thirsty!"


    "Yes, yes! I''m on my way!"


    "Are you far from eating?¡±


    "Oh, my God! I''m leaving soon! Please wait a little longer!"


    There was a crowd of people in the foreground. It was amazing where so many people came from.


    And this complex and vibrant city didn''t even give Marchel the time to relax and appreciate.


    Before he could turn his eyes away, two people sticking out of nowhere grabbed him left and right and hung.


    "Oh, my merchants! Thank you for coming! Come this way! Come this way! I''ll show you to the best guest on Maehwa Island!"


    "Oh, man! He''s cheating again! Who the hell is that supposed to be the best guest on Maehwa Island? We have a Yonghwa customer cup!"


    "What, dude? Are you talking about catching the old man who ran away last week because he was tired? Merchants, don''t listen to that nonsense! If you go over there, you''ll keep eating the tasteless food! Our food is the best!""He''s talking nonsense again! Haven''t you heard that our guest has hired an old master of Hwapyeongru, the best base ever? Compared to the food made by the master from Hwapyeongru, your food is as bad as dog food! Merchants, come this way! There''s only one room left in our guest room!"


    "How can they sleep in one room, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Oops! I have two, but I misrepresented it as one!"


    I''m telling you, the marcheol stuck in between was almost out of his mind.


    I thought about scolding him for what rude thing to do, but when I peeked at him, he was going through a similar thing. The same is true of the up and down that followed them.


    Is this a routine here?¡¯


    What do you mean, a visitor comes out to the side of the boulevard and touts?


    "But this guy?¡±


    "Are you really going to fight today?"


    When the shopkeepers who came out to peddle immediately rolled up their arms, Marchel shouted in panic.


    "Hey, don''t fight. We''ll stop by the docks first...¡­.¡±


    "Huh? It won''t be possible until four days later.¡±


    "He, does it take that long?"


    "Oh, my lord. Is this your first time at Maehwa Island?"


    "Well, yes."


    Jumbo nodded as if he knew it.


    "Then you can do that'' It''s normal to wait for three days in Maehwado Island. Otherwise, why would all the merchants stay in their quarters and rest?"


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    "It''s four days if you''re lucky, and ten days if you''re unlucky."


    "Hey, ten days? How long does it take? Do you mean when there''s heavy rain or a storm?"


    "No, no, no. No matter whether it rains or snows, the ship never stops the merchant ship. Even if you carry it like that, you have to wait for 10 days when there''s a lot of people. So it''s better to get the accommodation first."


    "¡­¡­I''ll check with my own eyes first."


    "Well, it doesn''t mean anything."


    "Well, you son of a b*tc*. Oh, merchant. Of course you should check it out. If you come back, you''ll be swindled somewhere else...¡­.No, you can come straight to our Yonghwa Passengers without losing money."


    Marcheol nodded with a look of distraction.


    "By the way, may I ask you a question?"


    "What? Feel free to ask."


    "Isn''t this the riverside?"


    "Right?"


    "There''s a place this busy by the river¡­"Will the watercolour plunder come?"


    "What? Surochae?"


    The jumbo boys looked at each other as if they were growling and burst into laughter at the same time.


    "Hahahahaha! Water polishing?"


    "Ha ha! Wow, it''s been a long time since I heard something like this.¡±


    Marcheol blinked his eyes without knowing what was going on.


    "Did I say something weird?"


    "It''s not strange. It''s because it''s been a while since I heard that. You don''t have to worry. Since the plum blossoms were created, the numbers have not approached nearby."


    "Sometimes I walk past the river, but I''ve never attacked it. What nerve would you have to enter this place guarded by the world''s fools?"


    "This is the safest place in the Janggang River. That''s why so many merchants are looking for plum blossoms every day."


    Marcheol shook his head.


    He heard it and came all the way here, but there was a huge difference between what he vaguely imagined and what he saw with his eyes.


    "Ee, I get it for now. Stop by the docks first."


    "Yay. Have a good look.""Yonghwa customer! Yonghwa customer!"


    After barely biting the two shopkeepers, they had to suffer more from some of the new ones, and only after they were bitten all of them could they hasten the way.


    "Ha ha. What kind of place is this?¡­.¡±


    As I walked comfortably without suffering, I could see more clearly around me.


    There''s nothing missing.


    Main base, guest, multi-store, restaurant...¡­.


    "Is that a gambling house?"


    "¡­¡­there''s nothing missing.¡±


    It looks more like Hangju or Soju than mouth. It''s just different from being a practical place for pleasure.


    Large warehouses were lined up from side to side as they approached the pier through the streets of Gazan. As I passed the warehouse, I could see a crowd of people and carts.


    "I think it''s there.


    "Let''s just go.¡°


    Marcheol approached the pier and talked to a merchant standing nearby.


    "I¡­¡­."


    "What?"


    "I''m the one who''s just arrived. Where should I line up to make a reservation?"


    The merchant, who was standing in line first, glanced at Machul and pointed behind me with his chin.


    "You can stand here.


    "Oh, thank you. Guys, put the cart over here."


    "Yes!"


    Marcheol, who lined up, looked around. The dock-packed people and five large boats anchored in the dock. And the workers carrying the stuff on the ship.


    This is when you say you are energetic.


    "That''s great."


    "¡­There are five ships. That big ship."


    "I can''t believe I have to wait more than four days when there are five ships like that. How many loads are coming to this pier?¡±


    "Isn''t everything in the Janggang not necessary to unload here? It''s a hundred times better than being robbed by a ditch. We''re lucky, though. It''s so far away that there are so many people who just wade off to eat mustard and cry.


    "Yes, sir."


    Marchel was still dazed and laughed in vain.


    ''This is when you use '' ?????????? ?????? ''.''¡¯


    I didn''t expect the world to change like this in just five years. No, not five years. It''s only been three years...¡­.


    It was then.


    "What are you people? Why are you cutting in?¡±


    "What?"


    Suddenly, a group of men swarmed at Machul.


    "What do you mean, get in? We''re just standing in line."


    "I''ve been to the bathroom for a while leaving my luggage behind, what if I''ve got a new seat? Get out of the way! If you don''t want to get in trouble!"


    "No, that''s not fair!"


    "What? Forced? These guys?¡±


    The merchant rushed in and grabbed Machul by the collar.


    "If you get in the wrong line and you lose your turn in front of me, you''ll have to fly another day, and I know how much you''ll lose! Where are you going to eat this raw?


    "Well, isn''t that what it takes to stay in place? Anyway, I can''t move!"


    Merchants must not lose the fight.


    When Marcheol, who knew the truth, raised his voice, the merchant who grabbed him by the collar gave a double wick to his eyes.


    "Oh, that''s how it works. Let''s see if you can kill yourself today."


    As their quarrel grew bigger, the people watching from the side kicked their tongues.


    "There! Hey! There!"


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Where are you yelling at?¡±


    "Where am I?¡­.¡±


    The merchant who grabbed Macheol''s collar tilted his head. I didn''t understand what this meant.


    Then the goat beard merchant, who intervened, looked at the two groups alternately with eyes that he knew."Both of you don''t know much about plum blossoms. Is this your first time?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When both groups blinked, the goat merchant kicked his tongue and shook his head.


    "Then if you get caught, you''ll be kicked out immediately, and you won''t be able to load for a month. You didn''t forget that this is Maehwa Island, did you? If you don''t want to be kicked out and risk your life, be quiet. If you guys get in trouble with us while fighting, I''ll let you go. Do you understand?"


    Marcheol asked back in a bewilderment.


    "If you make a fuss, you can''t load?¡±


    "I told you so."


    "Oh, no. Does that make sense? Isn''t that where you get paid to move your luggage?"


    "¡­what?"


    "Oh, my God."


    "That''s why the little ones."


    The merchants around him opened their eyes wide and kicked their tongues, and Marcheol blushed with embarrassment.


    "Oh, is this your first time?"


    "¡­¡­Yes, we''re at the top, but our predecessor got sick and suddenly quit¡­"¡­I rushed out of town."


    "Tsk tsk tsk, so you don''t know what''s cool. Look, this is plum blossoms. If you apply common sense elsewhere, you''ll be in trouble. The law of plum blossoms is very simple. Don''t make trouble. Don''t make a fuss. And make sure to calculate."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Most important of all, don''t cause trouble! Do you think there''s one or two tops who broke the law and got kicked out?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t do anything wrong and stay calm¡­"¡­. Oh, my God! You''re late!"


    "What?"


    It was then.


    Rumbling.


    The front seemed to be suddenly noisy, and the merchants stepped back from side to side. As the road opened up among the merchants, a group of men walked along, staring fiercely.


    He''s as tall as a bat.


    A thornsy beard


    Big eyes.


    His upper body, which was clearly revealed where he had taken off his top, was bulky. So far, heavy sweat has been flowing down the curves of the muscles.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Just as Marcheol, who was intimidated by the overwhelming figure, shrank his neck, the walkers looked this way with all the irritation in the world on their faces.


    For a moment, Machul''s heart sank.


    "Ee¡­¡­!"


    The man''s eyes were bloodshot when he looked up and down with Macheol''s party.


    At the same time, Machul''s face turned white.


    ''Ee, now we''re dead.¡¯


    Oh, what brings you here?¡­.


    As if he couldn''t contain his anger, the man shivered his big body. Then the tiger opened its mouth roaringly.


    "What''s the matter? Sir?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Is there anything uncomfortable?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    The kindest voice in the world came out of a face that seemed to eat people at any moment.


    "Well, that''s....¡±


    No.


    What the hell are you doing here?


    What the hell¡­¡­.

 Chapter - 859 Episode 859. Volcano will become stronger. (4)

    "You''re in line to make a reservations?¡±


    "Yes, you said here. But he...¡­.¡±


    "Wait a minute."


    The man calmed down Marcheol with a loud voice and looked around as if he was looking for something. And suddenly he really roared like a tiger roaring.


    "Thumbs up! Where''s this mokoy!"


    "Oh, my God, the formation! I''m on my way!"


    As soon as the word was over, a man rushed from one side.


    "What''s that?"


    A man with a big scar on his face, a scary impression to see in his dream, ran and stood in front of a large length.


    "Now, let''s take a moment to...¡­.¡±


    Bite!


    Before the horse was finished, Jang Jung''s fist hit the head of Moko. At one stroke, the neck of the earth rolled over my head.


    "Argh!"


    ''Wow...''


    I think the ground rang a little bit when I was just beaten.


    "Wake up, you worthless bastard!"


    "Yes! Yes, large!"


    The man with the knife marks sprang up from his seat.


    I felt a little shorter on my long face, but that doesn''t matter.¡­.


    "I told you to show me around, and you''re leaving now?¡±


    "We''ve been to the real intersection for a while! I''m telling you, big!"


    "One more disturbance and I''ll peel off your skin and use it as a side dish today! Do you understand?"


    "Yes! Yes! It will never happen!"


    "These useless things!"


    Jang-jeong looked at him as if threatening and turned to Machul.


    ''Gasp!''


    The moment I met those beaked eyes, my mouth dried up and sweats sprang up all over my body. It was true that he made a fuss anyway, so it was definitely going to be a big deal.


    However, Jang''s behavior was out of line again this time.


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "We should have guided you in advance, but that useless guy was gone...¡­.I''ll fix it right away."


    Jang-jeong crumpled his large body and began to grovel. Marchel nodded dazedly.


    "Go, thank you."


    "However."


    "What?"


    At that time, the man straightened his back.


    "For whatever reason, you can''t fight on Maehwa Island or make a fuss. I''m giving you a heads up because it seems like the first time, so please be careful in the future."


    "What? Ah.... Yes! Yes! Of course! Yes!"


    I can''t make a fuss.


    What are you trying to do to make a scene at that muscle? I saw him bang his head and stick a person on the floor.


    "It''s a place where there''s a line of merchants. I''m taking reservations for merchant ships at Jeongak in the back, so you can go there."


    "What? Hey, it''s not here?¡±


    No, that''s not the point, is it?


    "Well, everyone here is loading today...¡­.¡±


    Machul''s eyes widened.


    There are so many merchants here that their eyes go round. But that''s not all!


    ''That''s right. Come to think of it, it''s natural.''


    So isn''t there a guest back there and a warehouse?


    "Yes, you can go over there and make a reservation. Then we''ll set a date for the merchant."


    "Go, thank you."


    Unlike his hellish appearance or size, the voice was so gentle.


    So it was even scarier.


    "Yes, of course."


    The man turned around and shouted.


    "Don''t watch, load! You bobbergers! Don''t even think about eating at night if the merchant ship gets late today! Do you understand?""Yes!"


    "If you know, fly now!"


    As Marcheol was watching the scene, he heard conversations around him.


    "Mr. In is in a good mood today. I can''t believe you''re watching this.¡±


    "I know. Don''t you look very happy today?"


    "Ha ha. I thought I saw a Buddha. You must be in a good mood."


    That? You like her expression?


    Are all these people having sprained eyes?


    "Wow, is this how it''s supposed to be?¡±


    He asked with his eyes wide open whether it was the same for a merchant who was fighting with Ma Cheol.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Oh, no, he''s...¡­.¡±


    "Oh, Mr. In? That''s the way it is."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It looks like a thoracic band on the outside, but he''s kinder to merchants. In fact, all people here are like that."


    "¡­You said people don''t know from the outside.¡±


    "That''s not it."


    "What?"


    Merchants held charges.


    "It''s because some of the people who used to treat merchants in the early days of plum blossoms were beaten to dust by the runes on a really rainy day."


    "Uh. I still remember. I saw him next to me, and I never knew he could be beaten that hard. What did he say? "This is how to beat a man who learned from a seal!"


    "Hahaha, you''re a real jokeer. I can''t believe you learned how to beat a man. Hahahaha."


    No, you guys. Is this something to laugh about?


    "Sa, can you beat a man like that?¡±


    "What can''t be done? Those who were beaten are lucky, though."


    "What?"


    The merchant grinned and chanted at the mountain behind him.


    "Do you see that mountain over there?"


    "¡­Yes, I have eyes, too.¡±


    "Some of them were buried in the mountains, touching their merchants'' belongings.¡±


    Machul''s eyes popped forward.


    "What, are you burying me?"


    "I told you. I heard it right then. The fugitive smiled brightly and said, "Burn these bastards alive after they''ve been dug up to the point where they''re breathing."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Then he apologized to the merchants for ten times the price of the goods.¡±


    "You can just give me back the stuff, but you''re such an adult."


    "Ah, the fugitive is a noble man. No, I''m not!"


    Are these guys really crazy?


    You don''t even know what they''re talking about? You took a man and buried him, and he''s a noble man? Gunja-ah?


    "I guess the fugitive is a very scary person, too?"


    "What did this man hear? It''s Gunja City. You''re a natural seo-saeng!"


    Marchel no longer gave up to understand what they were saying.


    And in fact, whether he''s a noble man or a black man, he''s got nothing to do with it.


    However, the words that followed broke his thoughts neatly.


    "If you''re curious, you can look at it with your eyes."


    "What?"


    "Didn''t you say you were going to make a reservation now?"


    "He, he is.¡±


    "The fugitive has a reservation, so you can go and see it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, just in case. You''d better watch what you say. The fugitive is a noble man, but the supporters are not."


    "Giggle. If you make a mistake, you''ll lose your voice.


    "It''ll be cool. Oh, my. Hahahaha."


    Marcheol closed his eyes tightly.


    There seemed to be no one here who was a shop, a worker, a merchant, or sane.


    * * *


    "¡­¡­big."


    "It''s really big¡­¡­.¡±


    "I heard that Maehwa Island takes all the money from Janggang.¡±


    At the majesty of the war angle in front of me, everyone''s mouth opened wide.


    I can''t even see where the end of the wall is.


    They also traveled from place to place in the middle of the country to capture many areas, but few remember seeing a pavilion this big."I think the upper center was smaller than this."


    "He, isn''t he?"


    "¡­It''s crowded here, too."


    People coming and going to the front gate were crowded. If there is a difference, unlike the pier earlier, there is no one who brought their luggage here.


    "You were right to leave the cart at the accommodation."


    "I should have just done what I was told."


    The members of the upper class, who struggled in vain, gave a resentful look. Marcheol distorted his face.


    ''Those who didn''t even speak before...''¡­.¡¯


    If there is a problem, he blames himself later. Merchants, by the way!


    "Let''s get in there.¡±


    "Yes."


    As I walked through the gate, a large building came out. When I went inside under the guidance of a person standing in front of me, a pretty strange sight unfolded.


    In a large room ten times the size of a decent living house, desks were lined up, and those sitting in front of it were constantly filling out something.


    "Where''s the slip that used to be here?¡±


    "The books! The loading and unloading books yesterday! Who took what I brought!"


    "I told you today is collection day!"


    "Oh, my God! The numbers don''t match! Who''s wrong?¡±


    There was no battlefield.


    ''That''s all the books?''


    I don''t even know how many things come and go and how many of them are mobilized to write books. Even the largest leaders in the midfield will not spend this many people on bookkeeping.


    And this many people won''t be working this hard.


    "This way. Line up here."


    As I passed through it and went further inside, I saw people waiting in line, and at the end there was a large desk.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    A large folding screen with a ten-jangsaeng on it spread out behind the desk, and a man sitting between the desk and the folding screen greeted the guest with a soft smile.


    "¡­¡­I feel something great."


    "Really?"


    A white literary suit and a large coffin on the head. The flaw was that his eyes looked a little thin, but the soft smile on his mouth gave him a gentle feeling.


    And a feather fan in his hand...¡­.


    "¡­I feel like I''m a mastermind."


    "Well, I see. That''s exactly how it feels.¡±


    Including those working in the front, it really felt like that. I think this is exactly what the top of the Chuc Dynasty would have felt like in the past.¡­.


    "But didn''t you say that the fugitive of Maehwa Island was from a bandit?¡±


    Huh?


    "Then they''re all bandits, too.


    Huh?


    Marcheol looked around again, blinking his eyes.


    ''On second thought...''.¡¯


    Something was a little off.


    Everyone is writing books in clean literary clothes, but if you look at their faces, they are more of a parakho, which will be visible in every back alley than a literary one.


    Did everyone roll over some kind of knife field?¡¯


    The wrist showing through the large sleeves, the neck seen through the collar, and even the knife marks on the face made the viewers creepy.


    What the hell is this place?¡¯


    Why are those people keeping the books? Why? We''re not doing business in the back alley.


    "This way."


    I looked around in embarrassment and quickly found their turn.


    "Yes!"


    As I went forward as I was guided, a Zhuge Liang-like fugitive greeted them with a bright smile.


    "Welcome. I heard you''re from the multipoksang."


    "Yes, yes. That''s right. This is my first time here, so I''d like to book a merchant ship.¡­.¡±"Welcome. I''m Im Sobyong, the fugitive of Maehwa Island."


    "Oh¡­. Yes! I''m Ma Cheol, who is in charge of the multi-climbing parade."


    "It''s their first time here, so I invited them separately. Welcome to Maehwa Island. Wouldn''t it be great if we could have a good relationship? I look forward to your kind cooperation."


    "Oh, yes! We should ask you a favor! I look forward to your kind cooperation."


    "Ha ha. Don''t mention it."


    Im Sobyong smiled as brightly as he could.


    I couldn''t find anything shady or dangerous in that spotless smile.


    Is it a misunderstanding?


    This man buried a man?


    How could a calligrapher have done such a wicked thing?


    There must be some misunderstanding.¡­.¡¯


    It was then.


    A man rushed into the hall and whispered something into Im Sobyong''s ear. Im Sobyong, who was listening to it with a smile on his face, pulled up the corners of his mouth even more.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, fugitive."


    "If you''re guilty, you have to pay. Give it a moderate pat until night, and when the sun goes down, toss it into the middle of the river and turn it into fish rice."


    "He''s good at crafting, so won''t he get out?¡±


    "Tsk tsk. Do I have to tell you everything?"


    Im Sobyong''s face became bleak at the moment.


    "Cut the tendons of your arms and legs, tie your hands and feet with a steel cord. I broke my Danjeon just in case. And put a pendulum on your foot so it won''t come back to your mind. Oh, by the way, sprinkle salt on the cut of the tendon. wait beautifully It''s a great sin to go."


    "I see."


    "Clean it up, clean it up."


    "Yes, fugitive."


    "Anyway, they''re bandits by birth, so if you don''t pay a little attention, they''ll do it. Let me know exactly what happens when you touch something. Tell them to keep an eye on you."


    "I will."


    Im Sobyong, who waved his hands out of the man, kicked his tongue and smiled brightly again at Machul.


    "Oh, excuse me. How far did we talk?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Madam?"


    "¡­Save me.¡±


    "What?"


    I felt like I was in a place where I shouldn''t have stepped in.

 Chapter - 860 Episode 860. Volcano will become stronger. (5)

    Maehwa Island was crowded with numerous merchants.


    When Hwasan first built Maehwa-do Island, it was not small, but it grew bigger year by year, and now most of the tops are beyond reach.


    It''s a matter of course.


    Maehwado Island is monopolizing logistics in Gangnam and Gangbuk.


    Whether the factions and the Sapa wage war or draw a line and growl, one must eat to live and wear to go outside.


    As the merchants of Gangbuk who want to deliver goods to Gangnam or Gangnam who want to purchase goods in Gangbuk, all of them used Maehwado Island as their top priority, it has become too much for even 10 ships.


    "Why would I live like a bandit when I can make money so easily?"


    "¡­Will this last forever?"


    "The problem is that it''s too negative for the future."


    "The caterpillar needs to eat pine needles. These days, the dignity of greenness is unbelievable."


    "Don''t starve to death looking for dignity and do your job."


    "Ugh."


    "What were you preparing for?"


    "¡­It''s almost over. But is it really okay to do this? We''re Green Lim. But Nokrim escorts the top...¡­.¡±


    "There''s nothing you can''t do if it''s worth the money. Didn''t we get paid for that in the first place?"


    "But the fundamentals...¡­.¡±


    "You have to change to survive."


    Im Sobyong grinned.


    As the Sapa people are running wild more and more, even those who cross Maehwa Island are now suffering. It''s a big top and you can hire an escort, but it''s not easy.


    Therefore, the top of the Maehwa Island is gathered to organize the up and down by ship, and to apply products that protect the up and down the coast from the green forest.


    "It''ll cost me another penny. There are more people who play and eat because they can''t even play bandits these days, can they miss the chance to make money?"


    "¡­...Complaints are going to grow.¡±


    "It''ll be gone after a couple of examples.¡±


    Listening to the peaceful words, the elder swallowed a dry mouth.


    He laughs from side to side, but when I look at him like this, I realize that he is definitely the King of Green Rim.


    "Then Maehwa Island will be more solid.¡±


    "It''s only a temporary gain until the Saparyeon is out."


    "Well, who cares? It''s enough to eat as much as you can before that. Do you know how much money you earn a day now?"


    "That''s why I''m unhappy. We do all the work, but don''t we just eat part of the money?"


    "Tsk tsk. How foolish. If we had done this entirely, would the merchants have wandered around Maehwa Island? There are names of Hwasan and Cheon U-men, so merchants believe in them. No, if we''d eaten plum blossoms before that, we wouldn''t have stayed still with the watercolors and all the people."


    The elder sighed deeply.


    "I know, I know, but...¡­but they don''t make money too easily. Even if we eat a little more than we do now...¡­.¡±


    "Elderly."


    Im Sobyong''s voice became bleak for a moment. The elder stood up close.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. My lord the Green Forest."


    "Do you know why people die?"


    "¡­I don''t know."


    "Because I''m greedy beyond my means. Like a guy sinking to the bottom of the river today."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I want to believe that the elder is not such an idiot."


    "Well, that''s obvious."


    "It''s a bandit, so it''s a bit greedy. But¡­¡­ there are things you shouldn''t touch in the world."A cold sweat ran down the back of the elder.


    "¡­I''ll keep that in mind."


    "It''s better to do everything in moderation, in moderation."


    Im Sobyong has returned to his usual sly face.


    "But¡­."


    His eyes turned to one side.


    Over the window on the wall, you can see the river and plum blossoms flowing.


    "¡­I don''t know how long I can do this as the elder says.¡±


    Things are getting worse and worse.


    The plum tree that grew on the plum island caught the eye.


    "There are plum blossoms, not plum blossoms, there are people like plum blossoms...¡­.¡±


    His eyes briefly crossed with a faint longing. A low sigh, he said.


    "Anyway, keep busy. If the plum blossoms are a mess when the seal leaves the door, it will be me and the elder in the middle of the river."


    "¡­That''s a terrible thing to say."


    "I couldn''t handle it before, but now...¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong shook his head as if he didn''t want to imagine.


    "It''s terrible. Ugh, it''s terrible."


    However, the elder did not miss a strange smile on the mouth of the smirking mouth of the disease.


    "To be honest, we''re in a good situation. Compared to the men who are running around sweating.¡±


    "That''s definitely the case.¡±


    "So let''s not make a big deal out of it. If he hears us crying, he''ll try to put a poisoned needle in our forehead."


    But for a moment, I was angry at the elder''s face.


    "¡­¡­they''re so cheeky these days."


    "Elderly."


    "I''m not just telling you how I feel. Children''s complaints are soaring."


    "Whoops."


    Im Sobyong pressed his forehead with a fan as if he was in trouble.


    "Tell him to be as careful as he can."


    "But¡­¡­."


    "I know. I''m telling you because I know.¡±


    "¡­¡­Yes, King Greening."


    The elder bowed his head deeply.


    "Sure."


    "Okay, get out."


    After he went outside, Im Sobyong looked out the window again with a stiff face.


    "Are you slowly at your limit?"


    On the surface, it is full of good things. But Im Sobyong, in the middle, was feeling the crack inside more than anyone else.


    ''Hwasan''s absence is too great.¡¯


    Im Sobyong and Dang Gunnak are trying their best to block it. But if the situation continues a little longer, the alliance will eventually begin to collapse from within.


    If it wasn''t for Hwasan in the first place, there''s no way that Nokrim would be standing with Dangga.


    "That''s too slow. Tsk."


    A sigh came out of Im Sobyong''s mouth, who was looking at the thin plum tree.


    "A little hurry, seal. I''m limited anymore."


    It was too small a voice to reach the distant island.


    * * *


    "I''m reporting."


    Dang Gunnak, who sat at the top of the table, nodded.


    Originally, the place where he was reported should of course be the office of Gaju located in Sacheondang-ga, but where he is located now was a large room in Jangwon, not Sacheon-dang-ga.


    Dang Gunnak, who sat at the top, stared forward with a stiff face.


    Those who knew him could feel that he had become a little more serious just by looking at his expression.


    "There''s another clash between the Sapa and the political parties in the naked eye."


    Dan Gunnak''s forehead, who was briefed, was slightly distorted.


    "Again¡­¡­."


    "Yes, I think it''s going to spread a little bigger this time."


    Dang Gunnak tapped slowly on the table with his finger. There was no significant change in facial expression, but the noise spoke for Dang Gunnak''s discomfort.


    Dang Pae, who glanced at him, said with a small sigh."As the naked eye is Ahn Hwi-sung, the Namgung Sega should mediate¡­¡­.¡±


    The Southern Palace Sega is still locked and shut.


    I didn''t really declare a bongmun, but it''s no different from a bongmun. The only difference was that Namgung Sega did not reject visitors from outside. Foreign activities were more like not doing anything.


    If it were in the past, it would not have been possible for the Sapa to clash with the political factions near the Hapbi.


    But now the world is so different from the past.


    "Finding those who don''t have one doesn''t mean you''ll get the answer."


    "That''s right."


    "Send a man to mediate."


    "¡­I''m in a lot of spirits. I don''t think we''re in a situation where we can talk about it."


    "Then send the gasols to suppress them by force."


    "Yes, sir."


    A sigh came out of Dang Pae''s mouth once again.


    No matter how little they do, Anhui is definitely the territory of Namgung Sega. It would be burdensome to send armed forces to such places to try to suppress them.


    But now it''s not a time to pick one of those things up.


    ''It''s going too fast.¡¯


    The world has changed so much.


    Above all, a significant change is that not a few of the Sapa who used to be located in Gangnam in the past have flocked to the North.


    The Sapa, who moved to the northern part of the river and settled down, not only caused conflicts with the existing factions but also with the existing ones who were cautious among them.


    If you''re trying to establish yourself in someone else''s territory, at least show respect for the existing order, but if that''s the case, would they be Safa?


    "¡­I should have stopped it at the moment."


    "There''s nothing we can do about it."


    Dang Gunnak shook his head with a somber look.


    The reason why the Sapa didn''t block their way is very simple, even though they knew this would happen when they crossed the river.


    "How can we stop them from wanting to live, too? Even if it''s a safara, it''s a person."


    "¡­¡­but¡­¡­.¡±


    If they had come to invade the north of the river, they would have stopped them. However, the now-immigrated Sapa did not come over to hit the river. They crossed the river just to survive.


    Sapaeryeon, which swept through Gangnam, forced only obedience.


    Get down on your knees and come under the command of the Sapaeryon, or you will perish.


    Most of the Sapa chose to kneel down and submit, while a few faced disastrous deaths while resisting.


    And some of the rest fled to the north instead of choosing either.


    "I understand that, but...¡­then shouldn''t you at least keep quiet?"


    But Dang Gunnak shook his head slowly again this time.


    In the first place, Muin people cannot make a grain of rice by themselves. If you can''t secure your territory and grab the money flowing out of it, it''s no different than just a knife.


    Therefore, even the Sapa who came to the North have no choice but to secure their territory in order to survive.


    "Anyway, we must make sure that there is no harm to both people."


    "I will."


    "Other than that?"


    Dang Pae took a look at Dang Gunnak and opened his mouth.


    "¡­Lord, we''ve had more than seven big and small disturbances in the past month."


    "I did."


    "It was only a couple of times a year in the past. It''s too much for us to handle all of this."


    "I know."


    The most important places for the Sapa were in Hobuk and Anhui.The two places were the least prosperous for the Sapa in the past. It was managed by the world''s shaman and Namgung Sega.


    But now that the two gates are locked up, ironically, it has become the best place for the Sapa. There''s a lot of food, but there''s no owner on the ground.


    It is not easy to deal with just shorthand and small and medium-sized civil servants. That''s why the party has to run from place to place to arbitrate.


    "How long do I have to do this?¡­.¡±


    "It''s for the reputation of blindness."


    "I know, my lord. However, complaints within the family are growing. It''s called blindness, but the Beast Palace and the Bing Palace don''t shine on the middle ground, so we''re taking care of everything that''s real."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hwasan did the work and we''re taking care of it. At best, the green forests are helping.¡­. If you''re going to take on such a pointless task, it''s widely said that you shouldn''t have come to the Zhang River."


    While talking, Dang Pae bit his lips.


    "And¡­¡­ I think so, too. How many years has it been since you visited Sacheon? Why are we the only ones....¡±


    "Stop it."


    "Lord."


    "I wouldn''t have been here if I were to pursue gains. Do you want to be Moribae like them?"


    "¡­¡­No."


    "And."


    Dang Gunnak said with a stiff face.


    "We are not the hardest people right now. It''s Hwasan."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Let''s cheer up a little bit more."


    "¡­¡­OK, my lord."


    "Yes, go out."


    "Yes."


    As soon as Dang Pae went outside, a deep sigh broke out of Dang Gunnak''s mouth.


    It''s not easy.¡¯


    The world was tightening them up and down.


    Sapaeryeon, which completed the Gangnam Iltong, has started internal maintenance, and can push into Gangbuk anytime after the maintenance is completed. Knowing that, the chaos in the North is growing. Those who face inevitable war will feel the same way.


    In this situation, the gap is too big as the geopas, who should be stabilized in the North, have sealed the gate.


    And it wasn''t even easy for the party to handle the vacuum.


    What''s more...


    Even things that would have been simple in the past become a big problem now. There are growing voices of dissatisfaction coming from within the party.


    Dang Gunnak rubbed my eyelid lightly.


    It''s been a thousand days. Do we still need more time?¡¯


    Dang Gunnak''s face smeared with exhaustion. I had no choice but to realize where the limitations of the dishes were. How can he handle the affliction of heaven, who can''t control his internal dissatisfaction perfectly?


    He sighed deeply and threw his eyes to the far north.


    ''Stamp.''


    Dang Gunnak murmured in a low voice.


    "A little more haste, please. Just a little bit."


    In the place where plum blossoms will soon smell...¡­no news had been heard yet.

 Chapter - 861 Episode 861. I dont know where it is, but I said I know where it is. (1)

    "Boo, Bunta!" I''m in trouble! There''s another fight!"


    "What? Again?"


    Hong Dae Kwang distorted his face.


    "You f*cking bastards! A ghost who died because he couldn''t fight! What are you picking up and fighting about?"


    The beggars flinched at his spirit and slowly started to look around.


    "Where is it this time?¡±


    "That¡­¡­."


    "Is it a hobuk again? Or Anhui? No, no! Hanam? Hanam won''t be able to install Shaolin Ddangjung''s babies because they are still open.¡±


    "Well, that''s....¡±


    "Speak fast! I''m busy!"


    "Seo, isle."


    "¡­where?"


    "Island¡­¡­.


    Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes caused an earthquake.


    "Islander?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "Did you say island? Now? On the island?


    "He, he is."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s complexion turned white.


    "Oh, no! Don''t serve!"


    Hong Dae-wang, who rolled his eyeballs from side to side for a moment, shouted with a contemplative face.


    "Beggars! Fighting beggars! Who''s got any hands left?"


    "¡­Where are the beggars left? All the guys who are good at punching were dragged to Hobuk and Anhui.¡±


    "You don''


    "I don''t think I''m...¡­.¡±


    "If you don''t have it, it''s over?¡±


    Hong Dae Kwang picked up the dirt from the dirty table and threw it at the beggars in front of him.


    "Gasp!"


    "If you don''t have one, you should come at least to make it! These bastards are out! There''s a fight on the island now.You know, you bastards! Do you want to see someone go crazy?¡±


    One of the beggars, who was looking at the angry Hong Dae Kwang, opened his mouth slightly.


    "No, Lord Bunta. Everyone else is going crazy right now, but why is this such a big deal...¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes are hooked on the beggar who opened his mouth.


    The beggar, flinched at the glance, dodged his gaze, but said what he had to say like a beggar with nothing to lose.


    "That''s the truth, isn''t it? Just leave it in moderation...¡­.¡±


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    In the end, Hong Dae Kang, who jumped over the table, kicked both feet in the chest of the beggar who spoke.


    "Argh!"


    When the beggar screamed and fell out, a lion roar burst out of Hong Dae Kang''s mouth that would overshadow Shaolin.


    "Can''t you see what''s going on?" Do you want me to twist an arm to make it easier to beg? Huh?!"


    "Oh, my God, bear with me!"


    "This bastard hasn''t been here long!"


    "It''s because I don''t know what island is like because I''m a country boy!"


    "Hey, shit!"


    Hong Dae Kwang couldn''t hold back his anger and gritted his teeth.


    "You son of a b*tc*! An accident on the island will kill us all. What? Safa? Safaeryun? Those who are afraid of such things are those who haven''t tasted the bitterness of the world yet! Have you ever broken your head, man?!"


    He was beaten out of nowhere, and Bong-oh looked around without knowing what to say.


    Strangely, other beggars didn''t refute, even though Hong Dae Wang was talking nonsense like that. It just stopped him from beating Bongo more.


    What''s going on here?¡¯


    Why is it open?


    Isn''t it open because there are beggars who don''t have anything to say, who need to say the right thing, even if they are beaten up?


    It is the open ones who say that they are wrong even if they die. However, the fact that there was no backlash meant that other beggars sympathized with Hong Dae Kwang''s words."No, what''s the island?"


    There''s nothing special about the island.


    "All the beggars will be mobilized!"


    "Not too long ago, a convocation in North Jeolla Province dragged all the beggars who were punching! There are no armed forces left."


    "Then who are you, you bastards!"


    Hong Dae Kwang looked up.


    "Oh, no, we...¡­.¡±


    "If we''re not there, who collects information? I''m not doing this because we don''t want to go."


    Hong Dae Kwang sighed deeply.


    "Beggars."


    "What?"


    "Think about it. How long has it been since that bastard walked up the prose and locked it?"


    "It''s been about a thousand days, right?"


    "Then will that door open soon? Won''t it open?"


    "¡­It''ll open."


    "Sure."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes flashed.


    "Where do you think he''ll head first when he comes out of the prose and sees the island in a mess?¡±


    "¡­Jongnam? Argh!"


    Hong Dae-wang, who kicked the beggar who replied relentlessly, used evil.


    "Jong-nam is not frozen to death, you son of a b*tc*! What''s the point of going to those five-year-old bastards? Here! I''m sure he''s going to jump here, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Gasp!"


    "Oh, no...¡­!¡±


    "Amitabha! Amitabha! Amitabha! Amitabha Buddha!


    For a moment, the faces of beggars turned pale.


    Only Bong-oh asked with a puzzled face because he didn''t understand the situation.


    "I... I don''t understand what you''re talking about right now¡­Who the hell is coming?¡±


    "Devil."


    "The Witch."


    "Animal."


    "¡­Yes?"


    The beggar standing next to Bong-o put his arm around Bong-o''s shoulder and whispered in a bleak voice.


    "Hey, you beggar."


    "What?"


    "You don''t seem to understand because it hasn''t been long since you came to the island. If you want to make a living on an island, put one in your head for sure, okay?"


    "¡­what?"


    "Hwasan is home to demons."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you get caught wrong, you''ll be beaten to death, beaten again, and beaten again, and then you''ll be robbed of all the emergency money you''ve hidden in your heart, and if you''re short, you''ll beg and pay."


    "That''s when you feel good! If you get caught in a bad mood...¡­. Oops! Oh, my, Jong Pal! Wake up!"


    "Somebody give him some cold water. Who said Chung-Myung stamp in front of Jong Pal?"


    While his face turned blue, other beggars dragged out the fallen beggar with bubbles in his mouth.


    "Anyway, it''s no use hearing it a hundred days, and it''s no use understanding. You''ll find out soon enough anyway."


    Anxious Hong Dae Kwang scratched his head.


    To the d*mn island.


    This is happening in Hobuk, Anhui, and Hanam as usual. But things start happening on the island? This means that the entire northern part of the country will fall into this whirlpool of chaos.


    "Destroyed old bastards!"


    "Buntaju. All beggars will die at this end. Shouldn''t you say something to the old school?"


    "If you do, what?"


    "What?"


    "You son of a b*tc*, don''t you think the old file room is the same place? How many gatekeepers are there in the north of the river from Gupa? Haenampa is stuck in an island beyond Gangnam! The fortune teller is Woon-nam! Go, go, go for it! Cheongseong and Ami are in Sacheon, Sacheon!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "We''re stuck in that path across the North Sea! Since something happened in Hobuk, should I tell them to come and take care of it?""¡­¡­That''s hard."


    "Gangbuk yolk land is eaten by Shaolin, shaman and Jongnam! Namgung Sega is sucking on the rest. But three of them are closed now! But what are you gonna do if you tell me? Shall we have the habukpanga pups in Beijing come and see us?¡±


    "Ji, calm down, Buntaju."


    "This is why I told you to rob Gufa and join the League of Heaven!¡±


    "That''s not a good thing about being a natural fool."


    "Ouch."


    Hong Dae Kwang scratched his head.


    If it were in the past, it would have been possible to ask for salvation from the old file room outside of Jungwon. No, I actually asked for it.


    But the answer back was very simple.


    - Tell the gatekeeper who caused the problem to solve it himself.


    Of course, the answer came back in a desperate sentence, but this was what it meant when the twigs were removed. It means that the people who came back from entering the Janggang River should take care of themselves.


    ''¡­...that''s not wrong, actually.''


    From the perspective of other old factions, they were struck by lightning while sitting still, so would they run to Hobuk and Anhui to help shamans or Namgung Sega instead? Who do you want?


    Jang Gang-chambyeon created a huge crack even in the bond of the old file room. It was unclear how many years it would take to re-suture the crack.


    How can things be so terrible?¡¯


    If you are watching, you will be overwhelmed with fear beyond absurdity.


    The relationship between the old file rooms has been broken, and Oh is not the same as before either.


    Although it is forcibly preventing disturbances and disturbances throughout the midfield, if the situation gets a little worse, confusion will spread at once as if the bank collapsed.


    "Buntage."


    "Why?"


    "Will it really be okay?"


    "What?"


    "The middle ground."


    Hong Dae Wang squinted at a random question.


    "What are you talking about all of a sudden after eating expensive food?"


    "Oh, no. That''s the truth, isn''t it? In fact, I didn''t think much of that love affair. I know they''re great, but if the old file room and the Great Sega come together, would they be a match for Sapae-ryeon?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But that''s not the case. The Sapaeryons live in Gangnam and build strength every day, and the old file room is...¡­.¡±


    It''s obvious not to hear what''s behind you. You''re saying that we''re in a state where unity isn''t enough, but we''re in a state of division.


    The goal of emotion has more impact than you think. Hong Dae Kwang''s head was no longer drawn in the shape of the old file room following someone''s instructions.


    "If Sapaeryeon suddenly pushes up to the north of the river," he said.¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Something terrible is going to happen.


    "I really don''t understand. How can things get so weird when that Sapaeryun is stuck in Gangnam?"


    "¡­I didn''t move, but I didn''t move, so I did."


    "What?"


    Hong Dae Kwang laughed bitterly.


    If Sapaeryeon had quickly pushed into Gangbuk and waged a war after the Treaty of Immortal Gangnam, the old faction would have been forced to unite. I have to turn off the emergency lights.


    However, Jang Nilso''s immobile presence in Gangnam gave him time. And the leisure of time deepened the emotional goal of the lonely old school.


    "¡­You didn''t aim for all this, did you?"


    "What?"


    "No, no."


    Hong Dae Kwang shook his head as if he didn''t even want to think about it.If Jang Nilso was moving in anticipation of all this, it is no exaggeration to say that the entire midfield was out of his grasp.


    And if this ridiculous assumption is true...¡­.


    ''Jang Nilso''s head must have the next trick to make the best use of this situation.¡¯


    Hong Dae Kwang shook his head quickly and shook his ears as if to shake off his thoughts.


    This is a far-reaching idea.


    "So what do you do, Bunta?"


    "Ugh."


    Hong Dae Kwang, who rubbed his face, said.


    "Once it happens, it means it will happen in the future. There must be a limit to temporary soldering."


    "I think so, too."


    "Anything I can help...¡­. Ah! English! Yeah, call Hwayeongmun! If it is to protect the people of the Isle, I will help you!"


    "Yes! I''ll send the communication quickly!"


    "Hurry up, you bastards!"


    "Yes!"


    As the beggars ran out like they were on fire, Hong Dae Kwang scuttled open the broken door and looked up at the sky.


    "Rude."


    At that height, I could see the summit of Hwasan, hidden by clouds.


    "I don''t know where I am, but I know where I am. d*mn Hwasan the Divine Dragon.¡±


    It was a hundred times more comfortable than now to deal with the man''s troubles. At least then, I could clearly see what to do and how to do it.


    If you don''t know, that d*mn thing grabbed me by the collar and dragged me.


    If he were here now, I wouldn''t be so frustrated.¡­.


    "It''s taking too long. d*mn it!


    The expected time of this year has already passed. Nevertheless, the closed door of Hwasan is not in the business of opening.


    "Whoops."


    With a deep sigh, Hong Dae Kwang turned his eyes far south.


    ''Please...''


    I prayed and prayed that nothing big would happen until the tightly closed prose was opened.

 Chapter - 862 Episode 862. I dont know where it is, but I know where it is. (2)

    "Whoo."


    "Oh, my lord. Don''t do this. We''ll hold it."


    "No, the road is so steep that one more person needs to help."


    "Aren''t we supposed to be working people?"


    "Ha ha, man. Am I the one who plays and eats?"


    "That''s not what you''re saying, is it?"


    "It''s okay. I feel better when I do this, so just let me hold it."


    "¡­¡­If you do¡­¡­.¡±


    The worker looked at Wang Jong with lingering eyes. However, Wang Jong walked silently without any thought of putting his back down.


    "It''s steep."


    It''s been up several times already, but this mountain makes a new gasp in my mouth every time I climb it. The high mountains and rugged cliffs seemed to deny all human access.


    When I first climbed this mountain, swearing came out of my mouth. But after climbing a few times, even if it was equally hard, I was quite happy at heartbroken.


    Because there were people who were happy to see the top.


    But now, Hwang Jong''s heart was heavier than when he first climbed the mountain.


    ''Hwasan¡­¡­.¡¯


    It stretched above the clouds and glanced toward the hidden peak.


    It felt especially far today.


    "Ugh."


    "Arrived."


    Workers who reached the top were panting, wiping sweat from their foreheads.


    It would have been more than a few dozen times, but no matter how many times this mountain went up and up, I couldn''t get used to it.


    "Come on. Let''s finish and rest."


    "Yes."


    Workers unpacked their luggage on their backs and carefully put it down in front of the prose.


    Wang Jong watched silently as they moved their luggage.


    A person cannot live without eating just because he/she is bongmun. No, I need more food because I''ve been sealed. If we didn''t do the bongmun, we could find food to eat in and out of the vast mountains, but if we can''t get out of the gate, the food will have to rely entirely on the outside.


    Therefore, the top of the galaxy was carrying food to Hwasan once a month for his disciples.


    "Whoo."


    Wang Jong also put down his luggage on his back.


    "Well done, Lord Upper."


    "You don''t have to do this, but thank you very much."


    Compared to the amount of luggage he carried, it''s not much of a burden. But the workers were thrilled by the fact that the world''s most prestigious upper head of the galaxy climbed the mountain with his luggage.


    Wang Jong, who put his luggage down, stood in front of the prose of Hwasan without saying a word.


    The door, which had always opened wide and received guests, was tightly closed, as if when it had happened.


    Dust piled up on the signboard, which had always been cleaned clean.


    Wang Jong, who watched the scene for a moment, rubbed the prose lightly. White dust that had been piled up came out at the fingertips.


    "Fashion."


    "Yes, Lord Upper."


    "Or have any of the people who were moving their luggage ever encountered Hwasan''s disciples?¡±


    "Yes, as far as I know, no one has ever seen it."


    "¡­I see."


    There was a bitter smile on Hwang Jong''s lips.


    No, it''s not like we''ve sinned against each other. I''m asking you not to come here because it''s annoying, but there''s nothing you can''t come out of, right?


    "¡­You said so."


    It was heartless.


    "Did you always put a load on it?"


    "Yes, there''s no one climbing the mountain, so I''m leaving my luggage in front of the prose so it''s easy to carry around.""I see."


    "If you need anything once, hang a letter in the prose just in time for a person to come. Then we''re delivering the item to you on your next visit."


    Wang Jong nodded his head.


    It''s all things I know.


    There''s a lot of medicinal herbs and wood swords.¡¯


    Both are things of concern.


    The need for a lot of medicinal herbs means that there are many people who get hurt, and ordering a wooden sword means that it will not waste time to cut the wooden sword directly on this tree-filled mountain.


    Just the fact that the two items were going into Hwasan, I could guess what was going on in there.


    "Whoops."


    Taking a step back, Wang Jong saw the prose of Hwasan and the wall that connected to it.


    Bongmun is a funny thing.


    It is impossible to cut off the world from the door with this small wall. Anyone can cross this wall and meet the people in it if they want to.


    But I couldn''t do that.


    It''s not that low wall that completes the bongmun, it''s respect for the clans who declared it. Crossing that wall is an act of ignoring Hwasan''s will.


    That''s why even the world''s Wang Jong can''t cross that wall.


    "Just in case¡­."


    "Yes, Lord Upper."


    "Did you bring any cloth to wipe?"


    "Cheon? That...¡­ I didn''t bring anything like that. I have a cloth that I use to carry my stuff."


    "Get it."


    "Yes."


    Everyone''s face was full of questions, but no one threw up on Hwang Jong''s words. Because he is too high to ask the reason for his actions one by one.


    "Here you are, Lord Upper."


    When a worker hurriedly brought a cloth and held it out, Hwang Jong took it and nodded.


    "Thank you."


    Then he folded the cloth well and began to clean Hwasan''s gate. The dusty gate was wiped clean and gradually revealed its original color.


    "Sir, Lord of the Upper World. We''ll do it. Give it to me."


    "No, I''m not."


    Wang Jong shook his head.


    "This is what I have to do, so don''t worry about it."


    "Oh, my lord. I don''t think anyone who''sorry.¡­.¡±


    "I''m not a precious person."


    Hwang Jong said with a grin.


    "And there''s no one in the world cleaning a friend''s house. I''m just trying to make myself at ease, so help me."


    "¡­¡­Yes, Lord Upper."


    The workers backed off only then.


    Hwasan''s gate was cleaned, and Wang Jong brought his luggage, climbed on it, and even wiped the signboard clean. Before I knew it, I was sweating on my forehead.


    It wasn''t until a moment later that Wang Jong came down from the luggage and looked up at the clean signboard, stealing his forehead.


    The general, who followed, was breathing hard and saw the back of Hwang Jong, and said with a pitiful look on his face.


    "Sodanju¡­¡­. No, Lord Top."


    "Hm?"


    The title "upper owner" is still hard to say. How many years have you been calling Hwang Jong by the name of Sodanju?


    Wang Munnyak died quietly, and Wang Jong, who took over the top of the galaxy, ran the top very well. To the point where he was admiring everything he was watching.


    But sometimes the back of Hwang Jong looked so lonely.


    I''m sure it is.''


    How can you not be lonely when you lose your father, who you rely on most, and those you trust the most walk the door and enter the house with locked?


    "Should I give it a try?""I''m going to stop.


    Speaking out of pity, Hwang Jong shook his head.


    "But Lord Upper. It''s not a very personal thing."


    "That''s why it''s worse.¡±


    "What?"


    Wang Jong sighed quietly.


    In fact, the situation at the top of the galaxy is not so smooth. Although there is no problem on the surface thanks to the excellent operation of Hwang Jong, the project, which had been expanding vigorously until the death of Hwang Munnyak, has recently hit a rock.


    No, even if Wang Munnyak was alive, it would be the same. It''s a chaotic time for anyone.


    "Have you heard from the ghost gate yet?¡±


    "Yes, teaching students is a priority¡­¡­.¡±


    The hardest hit was none other than the Milky Way. No matter how much the Treaty of the Immortal in Gangnam applies only to the Old File Room and the Great War, who would have gone to Gangnam with expensive items?


    Especially because it was a ghost gate, a friend of Hwasan''s, it was inevitable to shrink. Eventually, the galaxy route was only carrying goods to places other than Gangnam, but recently ghost doors were not very cooperative with them.


    As the number of votes that were sent in turns decreased, the number of people who were not able to receive requests due to a lack of manpower these days.


    "I think it''s a little too much."


    "¡­Don''t be too harsh. We''re just merchants for them. Wasn''t it just a trading relationship in the first place?¡±


    "But¡­¡­."


    "If it weren''t for Hassan, we wouldn''t be able to mark them. Don''t blame me for finding my place.¡±


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Wang Jong opened his mouth again.


    "Still haven''t heard from the North Sea?"


    "Yes, he said he''d give us a communication when he''s ready.We haven''t heard from you in a year since we put goods on Hwasan last year."


    "Well."


    "Don''t do that, let''s send someone...¡­?¡±


    "Leave it alone, their hostility to the midfield has not yet gone away. You might end up in a mess if you rush.¡±


    "¡­¡­But Pyo Haeng, who went to Unnam to pick up the car, also has trouble with Unnam people and has not been able to get the car. All three of the top''s biggest cash flows are blocked. My lord, I''m told you''re running it with the money you''ve earned.¡­.¡±


    "I know."


    Wang Jong sighed.


    It was once thought that the presence of Hwasan gave wings to the top of the galaxy. I had enough ability, but I couldn''t reach out because of my bad luck, and I met a good friend who could walk with me.


    But as things went like this, I realized that what I thought was his ability was nothing more than a halo from Hwasan.


    My father was right.¡¯


    I can see why Hwang Munnyak was so respectful and cautious of Hwasan. Hwang Munnyak was far ahead of his son, who couldn''t see.


    After feeling the whole situation, my thoughts on Hwasan got deeper.


    Because you knew how much Hwasan would benefit?


    I don''t think so.


    The fact that he didn''t know Hwasan''s worth was told to Hwang Jong. How low Hwasan has been at the top of the galaxy.


    He has never stood stiff and looked down at a person while giving such a gain. As a colleague, as a friend, I treated them with a smile without losing my manners.


    "You don''t know the value until you lose someone.¡±


    "¡­Lord of the Upper."


    Hwang Jong shook his head as he stared silently at Hwasan''s prose."Let''s go back. The seal said he wouldn''t go over three years, so he''ll be out soon. If you don''t want to get in trouble, why did you just roll the top?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "Let''s go. We''ll do what we can."


    While speaking, Wang Jong kept looking back.


    ''Stamp.''


    I kept missing you.


    The scene of Chung-Myung, who suddenly stormed in and shouted to kick the door and give out his drink.


    I just felt rude at the time, but...¡­now I know. We acted like that because we thought we were friends without distinction.


    It wasn''t rude, it was rude.¡¯


    Now I fully understand the laughter that Hwang Munnyak used to make whenever Chung-Myung came. It''s not until you carry a lot of this on your shoulders.


    "Hey, General."


    "Yes, Lord Upper."


    "Get me a few more bottles of alcohol. Something good."


    "What? Didn''t you already have more than ten bottles to give to the seal when Hwasan unwrapped? They''re all rare silk in the midfield.¡­.¡±


    "It''s a drink for a seal."


    "¡­¡­" and this time¡­¡­?¡±


    Before answering, Wang Jong looked back at the prose that is now a little further away.


    "That''s the drink I''m going to drink in front of him."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Please."


    "I will, Lord Upper."


    Wang Jong nodded slowly.


    ''Stamp.''


    The vacancy is huge, but Wang Jong didn''t want to rush Chung-Myung.


    Wang Jong knows. That Chung-Myung of the past filled their deficiencies. And now it''s time for them to fill in Chung-Myung''s vacancy.


    ''Please come out of the air. I''ll prepare as many congratulatory drinks as I can.¡¯


    After looking at such a tightly closed prose for a long time, Wang Jong forced his lingering body to turn down the mountain.

 Chapter - 863 Episode 863. I dont know where it is, but I know where it is. (3)

    "Kill me!"


    "You filthy Sapa!"


    a huge boulevard of passers-by. In the midst of that, those with creepy weapons were confronted with each other wearing a crocodile hat.


    Chaeng! Chaeng!


    Weapons and weapons collided, and blood was scattered everywhere in an instant.


    "Oh, my God! What''s going on!"


    "Gasp!"


    During the day of broad daylight, the people of both countries ran away in panic. However, the merchants who had been engaged in a war were anxious because they could not run away from the goods.


    They eventually stepped back to the corner and looked at the powerful men who were huddled and wielding their swords fiercely.


    "What the hell is this!"


    "Not a day or two!"


    Only a few years ago, it was impossible to see strong people fighting in the middle of the street. Unfortunately, however, this has happened not only here in Hanam but also all over Gangbuk.


    "Argh!"


    One of those who fought fiercely was stabbed in the chest and fell out, spraying blood on his blood.


    Merchants closed their eyes tightly at the terrible sight.


    It was too difficult for people who had lived their entire lives simply to wield weapons at people and watch people''s warm blood splashing here and there.


    It''splash!


    The body of the fallen man hit the stall. At once, the piles of fruits splashed all over the place.


    "Oh, my!"


    Who wouldn''t know that my life is more important than fruit, even though it''s a bolt from the blue for a merchant who sells goods?


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    "Let''s see the end of the day!"


    Even at a glance, rough-looking people had a primary poison in their eyes. Those faced with the brutal spirit also rushed at them.


    But at that very moment.


    "Stop!"


    Bite!


    With a solemn voice, a dull explosion broke out, as if a rock had fallen off a cliff.


    Those who fought fiercely turned their heads, hesitating for a moment.


    When they saw a group of fighters approaching, their faces were filled with various facial expressions.


    It''s inevitable.


    There are only a few people who can calm down after seeing that yellow yellow gun in Gangho. There are numerous temples and monks in the world, but there is only one place to wear that gun.


    Shaolin.


    Shaolin, the head of the old file room and the leader of Kangho, appeared here.


    That''s right away.


    Shaolin''s Hye Bang, who led her students, frowned and looked at the ruined street.


    Soon a deep sigh came out of his mouth.


    In reason, what he needs to say at this moment is, ''What''s going on?'' But he didn''t feel the need to put the word in his mouth.


    It was because he already knew exactly what was going on.


    "Listen, disciples."


    "Yes!"


    "Overpower all those who have made a fuss and send them to Shaolin!"


    "Yes!"


    "The Ambassador!"


    One of the people who heard it shouted. The letter "ui" was clearly engraved on the left side of the white garment, which was stained with dust.


    "I''m Kwak So-jong of Ui blood gate! How can you treat us like that without arguing with each other?"


    Uiyeomun is one of the small and medium-sized political factions based in Hanam. It is not a shorthand of Shaolin, but it is also a place where he has had a deep relationship with shorthand.


    When Kwak So-jong, the gatekeeper of the righteous document, asked openly, Hye Bang looked tired."¡­Moon-ju, did you not hear Bang''s message that those who make a fuss in Hanam will not be tolerated for any reason?"


    "Oh, my God. So I''m supposed to suck my fingers at those d*mn Sapa who are trying to shake off their people where the blood is?¡±


    When King Kwak So-jong protested with his veins on his neck, a deep sigh leaked out of Hye Bang''s mouth.


    "If that happens, didn''t you ask Shaolin to tell you?¡±


    "When the hell do you think you''re coming? Wait for Shaolin! It''s not like I''ve said it once or twice.


    Hye Bang shook her head.


    "The family of the family will be the ones who will argue about the dispute. I''m just following the orders of the head of the room, so I hope Moonju understands."


    "Darn it!"


    Kwak So-jong''s face was horribly distorted.


    Shaolin arrived quickly and the fight ended shortly, so the damage should not be significant. But that doesn''t mean there isn''t. I could clearly see some of the disciples bleeding.


    It can''t be easy to leave the knife behind in such a situation. Especially if you can believe that you are justifiable.


    But at least the meaning of Shaolin in Hanam is absolute.


    "Throw up your weapons and step back. I will cooperate with Shaolin for now."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    The disciples, who heard the order, glanced at Hye Bang with eyes full of frustration and turned their heads away.


    Hye Bang seemed to have a dark cloud in her chest for a moment.


    Just a few years ago, would Shaolin have such eyes in Hanam?


    He exclaimed a short dislike. Anyway, this is not the time to be obsessed with this feeling. I don''t know what''s going on elsewhere at this moment.


    "You must come with me to the mainland."


    Hye Bang''s eyes turn to one side.


    Unlike the bloody text, which expressed dissatisfaction but could be said to be cooperative, the way the other group looked at Hye Bang was brutal.


    "The d*mn middle man is talking. Why do we have to cooperate with you?"


    Hye Bang sighs deeply.


    "I can''t understand the will of the master with my little discipline. Why would you leave them alone?"


    Of course, it is the Sapans who have revealed this.


    Of course, for Hye Bang, the Sapans were not so unfamiliar. Even in Hanam, where Shaolin''s influence is strong, Sapa definitely existed.


    But they deserved to be called Heukdo rather than Safar. Where people live, there is a dark corner, and those who live in such a place are forced to form a group.


    However, they were different from the Sapa that Hye Bang knew. Those who moved to Gangbuk to escape the Sapaeryon were rough and showed no minimum respect for Shaolin and Gufa.


    "What would you do if you did?"


    It''s polite but harsh. In addition to fatigue of the situation, Hye Bang''s irritation and hostility toward them were included.


    "Hhh, you''re a middle man and you know how to be angry. I heard people with thick faces don''t get angry easily."


    "Familiar?"


    "Yeah, shy! You son of a b*tc*! The reason why we''re doing this here is because of you Shaolin! If you hadn''t let the Sapaeryon go, we wouldn''t have come all the way here to escape the dogs!"¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you''re out of town, it''s natural to find a way to make ends meet. You want me to starve to death without doing nothing? Don''t talk rubbish! If that was the case, he would not have risked his life to run to the North. I''d rather die fighting than starving myself to death by sucking my fingers!"


    It''s plausible, but it''s not worth thinking about.


    A bandit to avoid starvation doesn''t mean it''s not a crime. No, in the first place, I don''t think that a person who is human would take away what is of others and make a living.


    Such words could not have been an excuse for Hye Bang, who had been strictly disciplined by Shaolin.


    "So, you''re not going to comply?"


    "Hhh. Shaolin, I heard they don''t have knives in their bodies?"


    Hye Bang''s expression turned cold.


    "Official duties."


    "Yes, Sa-suk!"


    "Overpower them and send them away!"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as the words were over, Shaolin''s disciples rushed to the Sapans, who held weapons. It was a bloody face that didn''t suit the man who was supposed to preach mercy.


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    "I''ll peel it off!"


    "Overpower it at once!"


    At the end of the day, Hye Bang cried out "no" briefly as she watched the fight again.


    "Amitabha Buddha¡­¡­."


    He and Shaolin''s disciples were running around sweating, but Hanam''s confusion was getting worse.


    At first, only the Sapa who came from the north of the river jumped, but now not only the Sapa who had been in Hanam from the beginning, but also the political factions who became extremely nervous, violate Shaolin''s will and make a mess.


    I feel like I''m pouring water into a bottomless jar. I am trying my best to stabilize Hanam, but the situation is only getting worse.


    Hye Bang, who was in agony, shook her head violently.


    Don''t think about it.¡¯


    I forced myself to shake off the idea that maybe all this is happening because Shaolin''s reputation is not the same as in the past. Then he sighed and moved on.


    No matter how far it goes, it''s bound to end someday. So we have to work hard and try hard until then.


    * * *


    Gulp!


    The door opened violently.


    "Large!"


    The man who opened the door crumpled his face. The terrible smell of alcohol made my head ache for a moment.


    "Stand up! Stand up, stand up!"


    The most spectacular girdle in the elevation, the top floor of Hwaharu.


    The man who occupied the most expensive room lay on a large luxury bed.


    "Oh, the formation! Get up!"


    The man, who was sleeping as if he were dead, wriggled around his eyes and slowly pushed his eyelids up.


    "¡­darn it."


    He grabbed his head as if the goal was ringing and asked in a cracked voice.


    "What? From the morning."


    "Large. The Red Horsemen, who went to clean up the blood-stained or something, were taken away by the Shaolinites."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What do I do?"


    "Ha¡­¡­."


    The man reached out and grabbed the bottle on the bed. However, no matter how many times I turned it upside down, there was no alcohol left.


    Frustrated, he threw the bottle and looked at the person who came to report.


    "Aso."


    "What?"


    "Do you have any money?"


    "Where is my money? Didn''t the formation spend all my extra money playing here?"


    "¡­I was."


    "If the Red Horsemen had done their job properly, they would have collected a lot of compensation by now, but they were all wrong. I can''t find any place where the money will come from now on! That''s why I told you not to come to Hanam!""Tsk."


    The man kicked his tongue.


    "Stop talking nonsense, you idiot. Is there a place in the north of the river whereabouts? Shall we go to Hobuk, where all those guys are running wild? Or shall we go to Habuk where the Emperor is? Or maybe Sichuan, like a dragon''s blood?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s the same everywhere, everywhere."


    The person who came to report asked with a deep sigh.


    "¡­¡­So what do we do now? This is why I can''t get a proper seat in Hanam."


    "That''s obvious."


    The man giggled and laughed.


    "It would have been better. If you don''t think you can get a seat, just give up."


    "What?"


    "Now that we''re done figuring it out, let''s have a big bite."


    "A bath?"


    The man''s eyes sparkled.


    "It''s time to retire. Jang Nilso''s back hurts when it''s still raining...¡­.¡±


    "So, are you going to bandit or something?¡±


    "Yes, it''s bandit. Bring in all the men you can.¡±


    "How much?"


    "All of them!"


    The man who heard it frowned.


    "¡­¡­No. If you''re talking about the formation, the red-eyed people will gather like clouds, so where are you going to lead them? I don''t think I''ll lose my reputation if I shake off most places.¡±


    "It''s a big place, a big place."


    The man''s eyes turned west.


    "Wouldn''t you make a living by robbing one of the world''s richest people?"


    "Shi, the Teenage?¡±


    "Yes, I have a plan. Gather all the people who are interested in my name.¡±


    "Oh, I see. Large!"


    It can''t be easy to gather people without a proper plan. However, the person who heard this nodded without questioning and ran outside.


    It''s a matter of course.


    The person who said this was Gwi Do Mujeong Gal Cheon Rip, one of the seven-year-olds of Gangseo.


    If Gal Chun-lip, who is famous for arguing with that Jang Nilso in the past, is saying, "A flock of hungry ducks will gather to grab a hungry stomach."


    a high-altitude fall


    Black clouds were pouring into the sky of the fall.

 Chapter - 864 Episode 864. I dont know where it is, but I know where it is. (4)

    a recreational district of optimism


    It is now an altitude that has lost its brilliant reputation in the past, but even so, a fall is a fall. The night streets, which turned out splendidly, were attracting many moths who were tired of life.


    "Uh¡­¡­. I''m drunk.


    "Giggles, you''re so weak! How much did you drink?"


    "Well, there''s a long way to go. I can drink all day long.¡±


    "Tsk tsk. Bluffing has a light pocket...¡­.Ugh! What the heck!


    A drunken man, who was reeling, fell to the floor with a thud. He bumped his shoulder with a person passing by.


    "He''s crazy...¡­!¡±


    The man''s mouth, which was about to scream reflexively, closed like a clam for a moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The bumper glanced down at him. It''s not exactly a nasty face. Besides, it wasn''t a big push.


    However, the man who fell had no choice but to tremble without breathing.


    Not because the wall is small. Anyone who has seen a dozen stab wounds on their faces would react like a man.


    "Uh¡­¡­.Uh¡­.¡­.¡±


    His sober friend ran quickly and bent down violently.


    "I''m sorry! He''s very drunk...¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Well, I apologize for you, interpersonal!"


    Just as the shoulder of the person staring at the two with cold eyes was about to move slightly, the person standing next to him put his hand on the shoulder.


    "Don''t waste your time and let''s go.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Then the man, who was full of cuts, smiled his lips once.


    Staring at them with mysterious eyes, he soon turned around without saying a word.


    Then, the man who dissuaded the man laughed and told the drunks.


    "I think there''s a gambling house ahead, so you should stop by. I think you guys are really lucky today."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "No, no. You''ve spent all your life''s luck? Maybe. I can''t believe I''m still alive after meeting a blood slaughter."


    The man, who was muttering to himself, soon caught up with the man who walked ahead and hurried.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Drunken people who were sober at once stole cold sweat from their foreheads.


    "What¡­¡­ a person''s face¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Did you see the look in his eyes?"


    "Go, Kang Ho-in, right?"


    "Of course it is.¡±


    It is rare for both people to meet Kang Ho-in.


    "Why are you here, Kang Ho-in...¡­.Huh?"


    The man who was murmuring blankly shrank and shrugged. It was because a large enough province was hanging just by looking at the waist of the person who passed right next to him.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It''s not just the province.


    A pouting window rose above the back of the person walking in front of it, and Jang Han, a huge figure who looked extraordinary at a glance, strode along.


    "What''s going on?"


    All those who went too far were spilling their eerie spirits.


    Others began to retreat to the side of the road, holding their breaths, as well, to see if they had sensed it.


    "Is there a war?"


    "Where the hell did all those strong men come from?"


    As the men of violent impression began to be seen here and there, the people of both countries glanced at them with half curiosity, half fear.


    But there were people watching the scene with a completely different eye.


    ''¡­blood slaughter, ironclad, wire-bargain, gubernator? d*mn it, what''s going on here?¡¯


    The face of Kwak Byeong, the head of the open Nakyang branch, turned pale as the masters of the unprecedented Sapa gathered.


    If you hadn''t seen this with your own eyes, you would never have believed that they had gathered together. Sapans are basically more wary of and dislike the same Sapa than political factions.Ji, we need to call for backup.¡¯


    But to put it the other way around, it means something huge is going on so that people who growl at each other can get together.


    Gwak, who was about to turn around in fright, immediately found something caught in his eyes and froze to the spot.


    "Uh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    I could clearly see the face of a man walking over there.


    "Da, da, single marriage...¡­ single-blooded water ())¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwak''s face turns blue.


    If what he has seen so far were some of the safa in Gangnam who have been named after them, single-marriage blooded water is a "big shot" that he cannot dare compare with them.


    The middle-aged man, who looked so thin and precarious, turned his eyes slightly and stared at Kwak.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    As soon as his eyes met, Kwak''s whole body cooled as if it had fallen into an ice cave.


    ''I, notice me... ''¡­.¡¯


    But that''s it.


    Although he must have recognized that he was an open-minded person, he did not show much interest and passed by.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Kwak Byung-eun, who lost strength in his legs, collapsed on the spot.


    "Ji, the branch manager."


    "Are you all right?"


    The beggars in the back ran quickly to help him.


    "¡­What the hell is going on here?¡±


    Instead of answering, Kwak chased the back of the Sapans with his eyes.


    As they walked along the boulevard, the watchtower of Hwahwaru rose high.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the top floor of the base is a place where only the richest guests are received, and the level of one base depends on how splendidly the top floor is decorated.


    The top floor of Hwaharu was also beautifully decorated with colorful ornaments to match the reputation of Nakyang Jeilu.


    but


    The top floor of Hwahwaru, which should normally be noisy with the sound of gold burning and the laughter of the gisaengs, was now filled with only dead silence.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Those who sat in expensive chairs at a glance looked forward without saying a word.


    It was interesting.


    There are more than twenty people sitting on the top floor of Hwahwaru. But none of them opened their mouths first, and none of them looked at each other.


    They know.


    Although they are called "Sapa," they are not good friends with each other in the first place. Why would people who wield swords at each other and didn''t even hesitate to put swords in their backs to gain more territory?


    It was more interesting that these small people gathered in one place but did not get stabbed.


    They gathered here for a reason today and tried not to provoke each other as much as possible because they had to avoid unnecessary conflicts.


    However, the silence lasted so long that someone who couldn''t stand it appeared.


    "For God''s sake! How long do you want me to wait?"


    The Walls also roared. It''s already been a while since they''ve been here, but I can''t even see those who called them in.


    Of course it''s something to be angry about.


    But some didn''t seem to think so.


    "Don''t make a scene, boy."


    "¡­what?"


    "It means shut your mouth before you put your sword in your mouth."


    The veins began to stand in the eyes of the apostle.


    "Do you have the ability to do that, Red Bull?¡±


    As the apostle growled, a man called Red Dog smirked.


    "It''s not easy for me to deal with your apostle alone."


    "You know it well."


    "But I think there are about ten people here who can put a knife in your mouth. Know the subject and talk.""You son of a...¡­.¡±


    The apostle was about to have a seizure.


    "It''s noisy."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The apostle closed his mouth.


    His gaze reached the monocarbon, sitting at the back. Seeing his expressionless face, which he could not guess inside, the apostle sat back in place without a murmur of redness.


    No matter how notorious he was in Jeolgang to stop a child''s crying just by his name, he did not dare to offend that single blooded man.


    The strong one is the strong one.


    And the strong John''s law is kept more thoroughly in the world of Sapa.


    "But¡­¡­."


    At that time, a single-blooded man opened his mouth with a little irritation.


    "It''s true that I''m bored. Gangseo 7-year-old doesn''t treat customers well.¡±


    "A guest would have treated you.¡±


    At that moment, their back door opened wide and seven men walked inside. Everyone''s eyes were on that side for a moment.


    ''They''re... ''


    ''¡­¡­''


    The world is wide and wide.


    Not everyone knows just because they were famous. Even if you know the sign and your reputation.


    And those who saw Gangseo 7-year-old for the first time here today nodded without realizing it.


    The iron ear twisted around his mouth.


    ''The rumor wasn''t exaggerated.¡¯


    It''s a tingling wave at the fingertips.


    Gangseo 7-year-old brother called the envoy of Gangseo-seong.


    Each and every one of them was able to build a tower with notoriety.


    This is why they had to face each other inevitably. Of course, if there are seven of them living in a mountain and two of them in a mountain, there is no choice but to open up hell.


    However, instead of fighting each other to death, Gangseo seven-year-olds became brothers.


    The number was only seven, but it was the moment when a powerful group was born that no power in the world could touch.


    Especially¡­.


    ''The author is one year old. Are you a heartless gal-lip?


    As soon as I saw the person walking from the front with a relaxed expression, I felt like my whole body''s muscles were pulled tight. The body instinctively knows the author''s danger and warns him.


    That''s right away.


    Gal Chun-lip, who swung forward, turned around and grinned at everyone.


    "Good to see you, scum. No.Should I call them the sons of b*tc*es who ran away instead of the tail?"


    "This¡­¡­."


    Everyone''s face was hardened by the sudden abuse.


    "I didn''t know it was my hobby to lie down and spit."


    Gal Chun-lip laughed out loud as the ironclad spoke in a cold voice.


    "He''s right, too. Let''s say hello. I''m Galcheon-lip of Gangseo Chilgyun."


    Those who crossed their arms nodded lightly.


    Everyone already knew that he was Gal Chun-lip even if they didn''t hear him. First of all, the spirit is different.


    "Let''s get down to business."


    Gal Chun-lip opened his mouth as if he didn''t have to be polite.


    "The fact that the people who live on my high horse have taken that heavy step all the way here means they''re stuck to the equivalent skin, right? I escaped the wolf and ran north to the river, and this is where the criminals live."


    All of these people moved to the northern part of the country because they did not want to be under the rule of the Sapaeryon.


    Jang Nilso offered only surrender or death as an option.


    But there couldn''t be paradise where it ran away.


    Although it is not as brutal as Gangnam, Gangbuk was a more difficult place to breathe. Every time I try to do something, the d*mn Shaolin, Dangga, and Openness are running like crazy to watch.It wasn''t exactly open-mouthed, but it was a car that was deeply inflamed by this reality.


    That''s why I responded to the call of Galcheon-lip. If the situation had not been like this, it would never have happened for these people to come together face to face.


    They don''t like to form groups in the first place, so they came to Gangbuk.


    "Stop talking nonsense and say it. Why did you call us?"


    A single mixed blooded tree''s horse shone its eyes.


    "If the world''s single-blooded person asks, I''ll give you an answer. The reason for calling is very simple. I ran out of money."


    At the word, laughter flowed from place to place.


    "So? You want me to be hostile?"


    "I''m a beggar, but I''m sure you''re a beggar, too. You can''t be hostile to beggars. I''d rather...¡­.¡±


    Blue eyes poured from Galcheon Lip''s eyes.


    "It''s better to kill and take it."


    With that cold voice, the air inside began to cool down.

 Chapter - 865 Episode 865. I dont know where it is, but I know where it is. (5)

    "Kill and take away."


    It''s not much of a word.


    It''s only natural for those who advocate themselves.


    It is a phrase used by those who reject examples that can be called saran''s falsehood and throw away the law of restraining people.


    If you need anything, you can rob it and get it. If you want something, kill it and take it away. Those who feel uncomfortable about it won''t belong to themselves.


    However, no one has ever listened lightly to what Gal Chun-lip said now.


    "In this north river?"


    "That''s right."


    "¡­Easy to say!"


    Negative reactions erupted here and there.


    It''s very simple why this reaction came out of the mouths of those who have no objection to killing and taking away.


    This is because the land they are stepping on is dominated by the Gupilebang and the Great Sega.


    If it were only a few years ago, it would have been rather less nerve-wracking. Even if the Goo file room and Oh Dae-sega are in great spirits, it''s enough to go over the Janggang River and head to Gangnam if the problem grows.


    The world is so wide.


    Therefore, no matter how old a file room is, you cannot chase them to the end of the world.


    However, they are now unable to step on the land of Gangnam. As soon as you step into Gangnam, isn''t it obvious that the blade of Sapaeryeon will aim for them?


    "We''re not doing this because we feel good. The moment we''re going to do this, they''re going to come running with their eyes open, so what do you want to do to kill and take it away?"


    "Don''t tell me you''re going to fight the Oldies."


    "Don''t forget that this is Gangbuk, one year old."


    "¡­I shouldn''t have come. I''m not here to hear that stupid thing."


    Despite criticism from all over the place, Gal Cheon-lip, a year old, giggled and laughed. The low laughter drove everyone back into silence.


    "¡­What''s so funny?¡±


    When asked by a single mixed blooded water, he stopped growing a year old and opened his mouth.


    "It''s funny, of course it''s funny.¡±


    He shrugged and twisted the corners of his mouth.


    "It''s ridiculous to see starving people drooling over a feast right in front of them."


    In an instant, the quiet interior was full of life.


    All the people in the hall glared at Gal Cheon-lip with eyes that seemed to eat them. Then, Gangseo 7-year-old, who was guarding Galcheon-lip''s back, showed his teeth and stepped forward one step at a time.


    "I don''t even know the subject¡­¡­.¡±


    At that time, Gal Chun-lip raised his hand and blocked them.


    "Quietly."


    "¡­Yes, large."


    Then I asked, squinting slightly.


    "Did I say something wrong?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I can''t help it right now. I''d hold my breath. The Gufas who saw blood in my territory are worse than the Safas who lost their money. So you wanted to watch the situation a little bit. But¡­¡­ so what''s better?"


    No one could answer.


    It''s two years old.


    They had been sucking their fingers doing nothing for more than two years. But everyone felt that it was reaching its limit.


    "In the end, you''re destined to be beaten. It''s obvious. Hang in there and starve to death. Or... eventually, you can''t stand it, you can work alone, you can get caught by the old men and you''ll get a short fuse."


    Monocerial tachycardia.


    It is a punishment for breaking the muscles of the limbs and destroying the military. If the Danjeon is removed, the inner space cannot be used, but the learned martial arts can be used. However, those who have suffered from a short-term tachycardia can''t use their hands and feet properly, so they can''t handle just one ordinary Yang Min.The old faction punishes the Sapa for their terrible sins.


    There was a deep displeasure on the faces of those who heard it. However, there is no strong opposition because they also had a gut feeling that the obvious future awaits them.


    "So what are we gonna do? Don''t beat around the bush, just say it."


    "I told you."


    Galcheon-lip laughed.


    "It''s only a little gathering to rob a small place. If you''re going to rob, you should rob the right thing. A place where all the people who gathered can share and live without worrying for the rest of their lives.¡±


    "What about the chase?"


    "With money, it''s nothing to worry about. And in the past, I don''t know, but they can''t keep up for long now. If you go out to Cheonghae or Singang in moderation and calm down, you can come back after deceiving your identity."


    "Well."


    Different ideas unfolded in the minds of those who heard them.


    They''re not going to chase me anyway.


    Just go out to Cheonghae.¡¯


    "If it''s the price of Kang Seo-7''s name, we''ll be treated like little pigs.¡¯


    Those who hold hands for a moment are scattered after work. No matter how hard the pursuers rush in, they won''t be able to chase everyone involved in this.


    If so, it will have no choice but to chase high-profile people first. And the most famous person here is Gangseo 7-year-old, no matter what anyone says.


    "Not bad.¡±


    "Definitely. I''m tired of just sucking my fingers like this."


    "For God''s sake, money isn''t the problem! Those old-fashioned bastards are watching, and how long do I have to keep my mouth shut?"


    "¡­¡­If that shaman and Jong-nam unravel the feud¡­¡­.¡±


    There is a reason why Sapa gathered in Gangnam in the first place. This is because it is too difficult to start work in Gangbuk, where there are many old file rooms.


    The gatekeepers who guard the center of Gangbuk are Shaolin, Shudang, Open, Jongnam, and Namgung.


    It is hard to breathe under pressure even though two of the five clans have been sealed. Isn''t it too obvious what will happen if those two clans come out of the gates?


    "So?"


    Galcheon-lip raises his head.


    A single-blooded man was staring at him with his arms folded.


    "Where do you think you''re going to rob these people? It shouldn''t be an ordinary place."


    "Of course not. I''m going to rob one of the 10th generation."


    "Teenager?"


    "Are you out of your mind?"


    When the word teenage came out, everyone shook their tongues.


    "What a stupid thing to say.¡±


    Single-mixed blood also shook their heads.


    "Of course, that''s related to the old file room or the five generations. The old men who robbed my warehouse will be ready to chase with their eyes open."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Where I''m going to rob is where there''s not much chance of tracking catching up."


    "Hm?"


    "There''s no dog to protect, but there''s only one warehouse thicker than anywhere else."


    "¡­¡­where is that?"


    "The top of the galaxy."


    Those gathered at Galcheon-lip''s horse murmured, frowning.


    "The top of the galaxy?"


    "¡­is there a place like that?"


    "Oh, would galaxy express be easy to understand?"


    "¡­You''re going to rob it?"


    It has been newly named at the end of the Jungwon teenagers in recent years. But that''s not the end of the teenage world. It''s literally a rake in money."


    "How could there not be a backstab in that place?"


    "Of course I do, but not now. The top ship of the galaxy is none other than Hwasan."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Only then did those who understood the situation open their eyes.


    "¡­¡­Hwasan is the one behind us."


    "That''s an interesting story."


    "And¡­."


    At that time, the deafening ear opened its mouth.


    "I''m an islander now. Since we did Bongmun in Jongnam-do."


    "¡­It''s even close to Cheonghae. As soon as I''m off the island, I''ll call you."


    Those who roughly guessed the situation couldn''t hide their joy and laughed out loud.


    "There will be guards, but there will be no one."


    "A teenager without his owner is like a treasure trove with the gate wide open."


    "No owner?"


    However, single blooded water still seemed not to be moving.


    "You seem to be mistaken. You think Bongmun is like being chained up and locked up? Even if I live in a chip house, I come out to turn off the fire in my front yard."


    "Oh, I know. Of course he''ll break the veil."


    Gal Chun-lip nodded nonchalantly.


    "Hm?"


    "But¡­¡­ isn''t that the same thing? Don''t tell me¡­¡­."


    He glanced through all the people inside.


    "You''re not trying to tell me that these people can''t handle one of them, are you?"


    Each person who heard it laughed quietly.


    It''s not all of us who are gathered here.


    Of course, there are people who move on their own, but at least half of them are leading a small force. It''s not a job to deal with most of the gatekeepers if you can attract all of them.


    "It would be a burden to pay for the old files, but¡­¡­wasan who doesn''t belong to the old school."


    "Don''t look down on me. "Hwasan is the head of the Heavenly Union."


    "It''s just a nominal head. Is there any idiot who thinks that Hwasan is stronger than the Four Heavenly Party?"


    Hawasan was a famous writer in the distant past, and a few years ago, he rose to fame at the center of the world''s sweeping events.


    But objectively, Hwasan is nothing more than a small- and medium-sized clique that falls short of the old and the Great Sega. Fame and skill are not necessarily proportional.


    Whasan GeomHyup, whose name faded during the Feudal Period, rose to fame in the face of Jang Nilso, the governor of Sapaeryon, but, to put it bluntly, it is only Hwasan GeomHyup''s performance, but it is not Hwasan''s.


    "But I''m sure you belong to the League of Heaven."


    "There''s no reason to care because I''m a natural-born man. The main force of Chun Woo-meng is tied to the Janggang River, so there''s no need to worry about another trace. The rest of them are way out of the middle ground."


    Those who finished roughly calculating looked at each other with meaningful expressions.


    "So if we can deal with Hwasan, we don''t have to worry about anything else."


    Gal Chun-lip nodded loudly.


    "Now everyone seems to understand."


    "Are you sure you''re all right?"


    "If you''re scared, get out now."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The people gathered looked at each other''s eyes. It''s definitely a tempting story. But it''s not like I don''t have anything on my mind.


    One of the people who looked around lightly raised his hand.


    "I''m out."


    "Hm?"


    Gal Chun-lip looked up at the person with a strange smile.


    "I''ve never heard that a warrior is a coward.¡±


    "It''s not because I''m scared. Even if you get out of Cheonghae, you''ll have to return to the midfield. I don''t want to be chased all my life."


    "Okay, that''s not a bad choice. Just¡­¡­."


    At that moment, the province came out of Galcheon-lip''s waist dance like light.


    Crunch!


    At the same time, the arms of Muyoung Tousal were neatly cut and soared to Ho Gong."Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    A desperate scream came out of the mouth of Muyoung Tousal. Holding onto the cross-section of his severed arm, he fell off the chair and rolled off the floor.


    That''s right away.


    Gal Chun-lip, who approached with a calm face, trampled on the face of Muyoung Tousal.


    "Oops, oops¡­¡­".¡±


    "That''s what you call a coward. And I hate cowards.¡±


    "He, stop¡­¡­".¡±


    Crunch!


    The body of Muyoung Tousal, who was cut off at once, drooped on the floor.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone was silent as if they had promised.


    Most of these places were strong enough not to guarantee victory. Such a person died like a fly in the back alley without even trying to resist.


    Ears are heartless.


    This scene proved why he is one-year-old Gangseo seven-year-old and makes the world tremble with the sign of "gwi-doh-jung."


    "Tsk."


    Gal Chun-lip, who brushed off the blood from the province, looked back at others with a fishy smile.


    "Is there anyone else out there?"


    There was no answer.


    Those who are here would have done something even if Gal Chun-lip did not do anything. I couldn''t leave it out more because I saw this scene with my eyes.


    "There''s nothing missing."


    A single-blooded man stared at Gal Cheon-lip with his arms crossed.


    "But you''d better be prepared for one thing. If we get these guys together and move, we don''t want control. Perhaps hell will unfold.¡±


    "Good. Very good."


    Gal Chun-lip smiles with her teeth showing.


    "I''ll allow it in the name of Kang Seo-7-year-old. Do as you please. Aren''t I the one who''s gonna take care of the consequences anyway?"


    "If you say so.¡±


    The moment the monocarbon nodded, everything was decided.


    "The fact that we gathered here would have already gotten into the ears of the Gufas through the beggars. You can''t stop it because you can''t afford it, but it won''t take time."


    "Then when are you going to move?¡±


    "Tomorrow."


    "¡­in a day?"


    "Why? Is there any reason not to?"


    The slaughter, who heard it, licked his lips slowly with his tongue.


    "Welcome. I was bored out of my mind."


    "It''s not just you guys. Bring all those who are interested. I''m going to do something spectacular."


    The long-cherished wolf smiled at the smell of blood.

 Chapter - 866 Episode 866. This is the land of volcanoes. (1)

    "Are you sure you don''t mind, large?"


    "What?"


    After the crowd returned, Ilso Ilsal, the youngest child of Gangseo 7-year-old, spoke carefully.


    "It seems like things are getting too big."


    "The youngest."


    "Yes, large."


    "It''s more of a problem if you make a small profit."


    Gal Chun-lip grinned.


    "People don''t see a little upheaval. When there''s a fire in the house, everyone in the neighborhood tries to turn it off. Even if I don''t like the owner of the house, it''s my habit to run to the well for now."


    "Yes."


    "But when the fire spreads in the mountains and starts to burn them all, it is also a person who lets go and watches. When I see something I can''t do with my own hands, I can''t even dare to hold a bucket of water."


    Damhae nodded as if he had a point.


    "But I''m worried. Aren''t we part of the same political faction? It''s not that far from the island and Hanam, so if you run from Shaolin or the open...¡­.¡±


    "It won''t happen."


    "What?"


    Gal Chun-lip laughed bitterly.


    "The reason why the old people are running around right now is because the poison is very high. I''ve got dirt on my face, so I have to hide from others or pretend I don''t care."


    "Yes, brother."


    "But that doesn''t mean that you''re going to be ashamed. One of the two things people with shame want. Find a chance to play well enough to wash the figures or...¡­.¡±


    The second eldest son of Gangseo Il-year-old, Yeom Wang-bu, smiled as if he knew it.


    "Others get the same thing."


    "That''s right."


    Gal Chun-lip slowly flicking his head.


    "Do you think they''re gonna try to stop him from being harmed? You may feel sorry on the outside, but on the inside, you''ll clap.¡±


    "¡­¡­But the name is still a political faction."


    "Tsk tsk."


    Jeongpa, Gal Chun-lip, who was reciting, raised his finger.


    "I can''t help but be a human being. It means that political factions are not born to learn Buddhist scriptures or Taoism. It''s no different from us and them who have black stomachs.¡±


    He giggles and nods his head in silence.


    In fact, I didn''t fully understand it, but if Gal Chun-lip spoke this much, I couldn''t ask more.


    Galcheon-lip is a scary man even among them, although he is a brother to them. There''s nothing good about making him angry.


    "But large."


    At that time, Yeomwangbu''s Gosong opened his mouth as if he didn''t like it.


    "It''s good to make a big deal out of it, but are you really going to allocate it to them?"


    "Of course."


    "¡­really?"


    "Isn''t that so? It''s better to be sure about the bill. But...!


    Yeomwangbu and Ilsoil looked at Galcheonrip with anticipated eyes.


    "If they''re willing to follow us after all this.¡±


    When Gal Chun-lip laughed bitterly, Gosong''s eyes were filled with suspicion.


    "You''re not going to take them back, are you?¡±


    "That''s right."


    "So far, our brothers have lived well without having to take care of them. But now I''m...¡­?¡±


    "Have you lived well?"


    For a moment, Gal Chun-lip''s eyes were bloodshot.


    "Are you living so well that you''ve come all the way to this far northern land?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The face of Gosong and Damhae turned white as his body shot with thick flesh.


    "While that dog-like Jang Nilso became the loser of Gangnam, I became the Burgee of Gangbuk. What the hell am I supposed to be doing this to you?"¡­brother."


    Galcheon-lip grinded his teeth.


    "That''s all the difference between forces. I can deal with Jang Nilso, but we can''t deal with a crowd. Not to mention the love of love."


    Ko Song nodded as if he had a point.


    "That''s for sure. If we had power, we wouldn''t be persecuted by those old men right now."


    "There would have been no escape to the north of the river before that.¡±


    Safa doesn''t mean you don''t have any pride. No, compared to political factions that can bend their pride for a greater cause, Sapa does not have to break their pride.


    "I thought I could live freely as long as I had strength. I thought I didn''t have to take care of my subordinates and build up my power. But¡­¡­ I was wrong. He was right. I''ll bring them all under my command."


    "But they...¡­.¡±


    Just as Gosong was about to say something negative, Damhae opened his mouth as if he knew it.


    "You''re going to make things bigger."


    "Hm?"


    Galcheon-lip looked at the dam as if he was having fun.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "If we take enough money and run away to Cheonghae, they can also be scattered and avoid tracking. But if you do something big that you can''t help but solve, you''ll need an eaves to avoid the pursuers who will follow you to the end of hell.¡±


    "Ha ha ha. You''re the youngest. That''s right."


    Galcheon-lip burst into laughter.


    "First, we raise money by robbing the top of the galaxy. And we will not go directly to Cheonghae, but we will ruin the island."


    "Islander¡­¡­."


    "Then Jong-nam will eventually come out unsealed. Jongnam is persistent, so he will try to find and punish everyone involved in this matter. Then they need a shade to stop them."


    "If they were scattered, they would lose their lives in persistent pursuit, but even if they were Jong-nam, they would not be able to pull all the power into Cheonghae. That love affair is going to get on my nerves."


    "Yes, the d*mn Jang Nilso is helping us."


    Gal Chun-lip''s face is distorted. Just putting the name Jang Nilso in his mouth seemed annoying.


    "Anyway, we just have to subjugate those who are stuck on their way back to the midfield. And¡­¡­."


    Stopping for a moment, he revealed his teeth like a hungry beast.


    "We will wait for the Sapaeryeon and the political factions to meet each other and then enter Gangnam again. This is what returning home of gold means."


    Gosong looked at Gal Cheon-lip with admiration. I thought she was wasting her time wearing a gisaeng, but she must have been thinking about this in her head.


    "But I''m sure they''ll have a senseless.¡­.¡±


    "They''ll be on alert, and they''ll just try to move on as planned. But¡­¡­."


    Gal Chun-lip giggled and laughed.


    "It''s only for a while. How long can a dog wait with its prey just around the corner? There''s nothing to push. If we step up and start cutting a couple of people, they''ll be more excited. It''ll be over by the time it comes to its senses."


    "Well¡­¡­."


    Because Safar is that kind of people.


    One by one, the damsel frowned.


    "But the big¡­Would those who didn''t listen to the Sapaeryon listen to us? It doesn''t mean that we''re not good enough for everyone, but these are people who don''t listen to anyone in the first place."


    "You can leave it to me. I have no ears.¡±


    "Yes, brother."


    The coordination is now over.


    "How many years has it been since we were called Kangseo 7 years old?""It''s been over 15 years at the most."


    "Yeah, that''s right. It''s time to get sick of this name. I''ll have to change my name. It should be around the age of Cheonghae Chilma (Cheonghae Chilma), not Gangseo 7-year-old."


    Gal Chun-lip, who got up from his seat, approached the swirling window.


    As he looked down at the peaceful streets of Nakyang, he twisted his mouth and laughed.


    "If the world is on fire, we should throw a spark. Let''s make it clear that Sapa is not the only one in the world."


    * * *


    The next morning.


    Outside the gate of Nakyang, a deserted dry field showed up.


    He looked around quietly and frowned.


    Not a single person else was seen in the field. I opened my mind to see if anyone was hiding around me, but the same is true.


    Chul-gui, who was looking around with a nervous face, soon clenched his teeth.


    "¡­for God''s sake, was it just words?"


    I came out a little early, but I didn''t expect to see a single person.


    Chul-gui, who was agonizing over whether he knew the wrong place, shook his head soon.


    "For Christ''s sake, Gangseo 7-year-old is frozen to death."


    It was when I was about to turn away from the thought that I had wasted my time.


    "Hm?"


    I caught sight of some people walking from far away.


    "¡­I guess not all of you are cowards."


    But it''s hard to rob local stalls, let alone the top of the galaxy.¡­.


    However, the ironclad, who had been cursing inside, opened his mouth slowly.


    One. One more.


    With the rising sun in the background, countless people began to reveal themselves.


    At first, the number was not large, but more and more people gathered as time went by. They even broke out in cold sweat because they were so nervous about their hideous lives.


    ''Ee, isn''t this more than expected?¡¯


    I thought there would be about 50 people at most...¡­.


    "Breathing."


    At that moment, someone whistled next to the iron ear. When I turned around in surprise, Gal Cheon-lip, who had already approached, was smiling with his teeth showing.


    "It''s more crowded than I thought."


    "¡­I never thought we''d get together like this, big."


    "Right?"


    Not only that, but all of the Gangseo seven-year-olds appeared before they knew it and were welcoming those who were coming.


    "Fortunately, my name doesn''t seem so cheap. Don''t you think so?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A cold sweat formed on the forehead of the iron ear.


    Who doesn''t know what a cruel human being this is? Just being in such a position made my hair stand out.


    Fortunately, however, Gal Chun-lip no longer showed much interest in Cheol-gui. He just smiled as if he liked the approaching people.


    Perhaps he underestimated the Sapa. Seeing that so many people gathered to see blood somehow.


    "Ha, you crazy people.¡±


    In other words, there are many Sapa who were under pressure from that old school.


    Damhae, a year old, shrugged.


    "Seeing this much gathering from the wind, I''m sure some of them haven''t arrived yet."


    "I don''t care. I''ll join you."


    There is no need to wait for all of them because the direction is already set. To achieve what he wants, it is better to move before this sharp life becomes dull.


    The gathered people stared at Gal Cheon-lip with bloodshot eyes.


    Gal Chun-lip, who liked the hideous spirit, nodded."Welcome, rubbish."


    He wondered if there was anything more to say and quit. Now is the time to show in one action rather than a hundred words.


    "Let''s go right away."


    A dreary voice leaked out of his mouth.


    "Let''s turn the island into a hell of a place of fire. Wealth, blood, whatever you want, I''ll let you get your hands on your hands.


    The safans gathered at the horse laughed, revealing sharp teeth. He seemed to be excited about what was about to happen.


    "Let''s go."


    The hungry flock of wolves began to run west in groups.


    To the west of Nakyang, toward the island west of Hwasan.

 Chapter - 867 Episode 867. This is the land of volcanoes. (2)

    "Oh, no. I don''t have time to rest."


    Hong Dae Kwang sighed deeply.


    It was a great illusion that Hwasan Sinryong, who caused trouble like breathing, might be a little more comfortable living.


    As the huge storm from the center disappears, a small gust of wind blows from all over the place. Every single one of them was nothing, but ten bodies were not enough to handle it all.


    Hong Dae Kwang glanced around, looking around.


    You don''t have it, do you?


    Of course there is no one else here right now. It''s all falling apart, but this is the office of the separatist anyway.


    Nevertheless, as he kept looking at the left and right sides with a stabbing look, he stole a bottle of florist from under his desk, which was about to collapse.


    Ppo-ok.


    He opened the cap and sniffed with his nose in the bottle.


    "Wow, that''s awesome."


    I was so busy that I didn''t even have time to relax for a drink.


    When was the last time you smelled alcohol?¡¯


    It seemed like a month at the most. As all the beggars underneath had their eyes wide open, it was also sensible to split the time to drink. But I can''t say I''m going to drink while I''m


    So at times like this...¡­.


    It was just as Hong Dae Kwang was drooling and about to bring a bottle to his mouth.


    Bang!


    "Argh!"


    Surprised by the sound of the door opening violently, Hong Dae Kang threw the bottle over his head and threw it away.


    "Mrs. Furious!"


    The beggar, who ran into the house, opened his mouth blankly as he saw the liquor running down Hong Dae Kang''s head.


    "No, what...¡­.¡±


    "¡­¡­he, it''s¡­¡­.¡±


    The beggar, who looked at Hong Dae Kwang with blurry eyes, soon flinched and approached.


    "That''s not the point right now!"


    "Aren''t you angry?"


    I thought they would fool their eyes and go on a rampage to drink during work.


    "The red book flew from the main office!"


    "What? At the headquarters?"


    Hong Dae Kwang''s little worry flew away in an instant.


    This is an emergency call from the headquarters. Despite numerous events in recent years in Hanam, North Korea, and the island, red flags have never flown.


    "Now? Did you just arrive?!¡±


    "Yes, Lord Bunta! Just now!"


    Feeling that something big had happened, Hong Dae Kwang threw himself on the desk and stole the red letter that the baby beggar was holding.


    I opened the seal at once and read the contents of it.


    "¡­¡­ this¡­¡­ this?¡±


    Hong Dae Kwang stammered to the end and raised his eyes wide.


    "Chul-gui? Hoesan-gui? Guards, no gates, no ulcer? Old....... Guyudang? Now, wait, who? Single-blooded water? Oh, my God! Single-mixed blood?


    Even that wasn''t all.


    "Go, go, river...¡­Gangseo 7-year-old?!"


    Hong Dae Kwang''s face is completely drained of blood.


    Each and every one of them is a scary name. But all these people are moving in one place?


    "Where? Where the hell?"


    The stack did not show the direction of their movement.


    Just as the contemplated Hong Dae Kwang was about to yell, another beggar stormed inside.


    "Wealth, bun-taju! It''s red ink! Here comes another red book!""Get it here, now!"


    Hong Dae Wang took away the new red book and almost tore it open.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    As soon as he saw the very clear text written in it, he forgot to breathe.


    - (goes to the island) island.


    "¡­...stop, stop?"


    "Seo, you''re coming to the island?¡±


    "Why?"


    The baby beggars'' complexion also began to turn pale.


    "This¡­¡­ this crazy¡­"¡­.¡±


    The fingertips of Hong Dae Kwang, who held the red book, trembled.


    I''ve heard of each and every one of them. The fact that they moved to the North to avoid that heinous love affair is also a matter of intelligence.


    However, as soon as he gathered and listed their names, Hong Dae Kang felt very sorry for them.


    If you scatter it over a wide area called Gangbuk, it''s a small number. No matter how strong each one is, it is difficult to exert great power.


    But what if they get together?


    "At least one gate wave remains to be destroyed at once.¡¯


    Given the radical nature of the Sapa, the damage may be more than that.


    "Hey, why the f*ck are these crazy people coming to the island!"


    Hong Dae Kwang, who shouted like an evil, jumped up from his seat.


    Their intentions have yet to be determined, but the circumstances show that even a three-year-old child will know their purpose.


    "Support? What happened to the support? Ask the headquarters for assistance right now!"


    "Wealth, bunta-ju. We can afford to...¡­.¡±


    "What the f*ck are you talking about? Do you think this is normal? You''re gonna have to put everything else aside and run here! Call for backup now! Now!"


    "Yes!"


    When Hong Dae Kwang shouted, a contemplative beggar ran outside.


    Even at that moment, Hong Dae Kang''s head was spinning violently.


    Where are you? Where are you going? Not all of them on the whole island!''


    Hong Dae Kwang''s stubby fingertips lay dizzy on the desk, not knowing where to go.


    "What the f*ck do you know...¡­.¡±


    At that time, the beggar, who ran outside, came back in with a face whiter than when he went out.


    "Boo, Buntaju! Here comes another red book."


    "What?"


    Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes trembled. I have never heard of receiving three red cards a day.


    "Go, get it!"


    Hong Dae Kwang hurriedly opened the red book he had picked up.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    This time it wasn''t the same library as it was.


    Map


    A small map briefly depicting the central area has a clear red line.


    The ominous line from Nakyang spread westward. As I followed the snow, the line snapped in the middle, but Hong Dae Kang''s gaze shifted to the left and to the left as the line was heading.


    Finally, as soon as I saw the name of a city at the end, a groan broke out of Hong Dae Kang''s mouth.


    "¡­West Bank."


    A cold sweat ran down my forehead.


    Perhaps this news is natural.


    They''re after it because it''s so obvious. I don''t think that many people would have gathered and walked around the island. Whether their purpose is wealth or disturbance, the first thing to aim for is the West Bank, the largest city on the island.


    "Oh, no."If both Jongnam and Hwasan were alive, there would be no way for the Sapa to invade the West Bank. West Bank is a city with Jongnam and Hwasan south and east.


    But now the two clans are both sealed. In other words, the present island is a communion of Muju, where no proper capital wave exists.


    In the meantime, what if they invade the West Bank and slaughter them?


    "Why! Why are you nuts! Why!"


    All kinds of swear words came out of Hong Dae Kwang''s mouth.


    "Boo, Bunta!" What do I do?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hong Dae Kwang, who stared at Ho Gong with his fist clenched, gritted his teeth and said,


    "Call the headquarters for backup! And ask Shaolin for backup right now! Now!"


    "By default?"


    "There''s no time for that! As soon as you ask the main body, send a message straight to Shaolin!"


    "Yes!"


    "Aso!"


    "Yes!"


    "Run to Jongnam now! Tell them to come out of the gate! Come on!"


    "Bo, there''s only one bongmun."¡­!¡±


    "I''m not in a position to argue about that! Go knock on the door!"


    "Yes!"


    "Stigma!"


    "Yes!"


    "Go to Hwayeong Gate in the West Bank right now! Tell them to rally the West Bank gatekeepers! These are not the same people who invaded the West Bank before! You can''t let a single one step into the West Bank!"


    "I see!"


    "You must send a message to the gatekeepers around the West Bank right now! Tell them to go to the West Bank! We need to support the West Bank''s gatekeepers!"


    "Yes!"


    "Move! Now!"


    "Yes!"


    Hong Dae Kwang chewed his lips to the point of bleeding.


    If I could, I''d like to run outside right away and run around on my feet, but he has to contact the main body here. Without Hwasan and Jongnam, the gatekeepers around the West Bank would never be able to stop them, so support for Shaolin or openness is urgently needed.


    ''Please, please!''


    Actually, it''s too late.


    The distance from Nakyang to here is only 500 ri, and if you are a peak warrior, it is more than enough for half a day. Even if Shaolin starts right now, he cannot reach the West Bank ahead of them.


    That means we have to buy time until Shaolin arrives, blocking them with the power we have now.


    ''Please, just a little faster!''


    Hong Dae Kwang got up from his seat and ran outside.


    When I burst open the door and hit my head up to break my head, Hwasan caught my eye. The peak was obscured by clouds.


    Watching the scene painfully for a moment, he soon bit his lips and turned busily again.


    * * *


    The red flames are sweeping everything around.


    It is not a common sight to see an entire village burning up. Even if these people here are people who don''t care.


    The sight of the black smoke emitted by the red flames rising without knowing that it was high in the sky was like a scene of hell.


    Black smoke, red flames.


    And¡­¡­.


    Much darker and redder blood soaks the ground than the flame.


    "Turn it off¡­¡­."


    The convulsed tooth, which had fallen over the pool of blood, forced its trembling head up.


    "Cher¡­¡­ Heavenly punishment¡­"¡­ to be punished by Heaven¡­¡­.¡±


    "Tsk tsk."


    Gal Cheon-lip smirked as he stared at the old man with his eyes full of original poison.


    "He''s already been punished, old man. That''s why you''re here.""¡­Tue, Hwasan is here to...¡­.¡±


    Puff.


    Galcheon-lip''s province penetrated the old man''s body and sank into the ground.


    The old man, who had been cramping, died and sagged. Gal Chun-lip, who pulled Do out, murmured with an unhappy face.


    "Hwasan''s a big mouthpiece in this neighborhood. This is him, that''s him, Hwasan.


    What''s strange is that the name that comes out of their mouths is not Jongnam, but Hwasan.


    It''s really weird.¡¯


    Whasan''s reputation has been elevated, but the island is almost like a land dominated by Jongnam. Why do they all say Hwasan''s name, not Jongnam?


    "Well, that''s fine."


    Galcheon-lip looked up and looked at the burning village.


    And the sapas standing in front of him, exuding their flesh, were clearly captured in their eyes.


    As soon as I saw blood soaked in their hands, I couldn''t help but smile brightly on Gal Chun-lip''s lips.


    It''s getting dangerous.¡¯


    He licked his lips slowly with his tongue. Everyone''s long life made even him shudder.


    The vicious nature that has been pressed for a long time is exploding.


    Just as a long-time drinker drinks alcohol again on the day he drinks alcohol, those who have endured the slaughter for a while have tasted blood, no one will be able to stop them today.


    "Large."


    "I know. Let''s move."


    Galcheon-lip''s gaze turned west.


    "A couple more villages are organized before arriving at the West Bank."


    By then, a truly insanity will have been created.


    The military forces that will soak that big city with blood.

 Chapter - 868 Episode 868. This is the land of volcanoes. (3)

    "You son of a b*tc*!


    A loud roar broke out.


    Myeongsan Mountain, a long gate of the small and medium-sized Munpa Wallho Gate located in Sammunhyeop, looked at the scene with a horribly distorted face.


    He has been running without looking back on the news that evil enemies are flocking to Seomchon and slaughtering both people. As soon as he saw the burning village and the devastating people of the two people, his heart started to burn like a cow.


    "How¡­¡­."


    The powerless people of both s*xes were horribly dead. Hot tears flowed from the eyes of the mountain.


    "How could you do this with a human mask? You''re too good to tear to death!"


    Byeokhomun Gate is a small gate house located in Sammunhyeop, and has never caused harm to ordinary people. Those who believe that the reason for learning ignorance is to protect and care for those who are weaker than themselves.


    It was a shock to see the people who died in their eyes horribly.


    "This¡­¡­."


    Not as good as an animal!


    When the roaring of the Wall Roe rang, those who were leisurely leaving the devastated village looked around the doors of the Wall Roe with their eyes like this.


    Their blood spattered all over the garment made even the doorways of the baekho Gate momentarily flabbergasted.


    "¡­¡­What''s that again?"


    "Hahaha, you''ve got a great association.¡±


    Laughing at them, their eyes glistened with madness without a smile.


    The word "scary" must exist to be used at times like this.


    "I don''t understand what the political factions think.¡±


    A long spear-hunged wire-window grinned and approached the doors of the wall door.


    "If I had just run away as if I hadn''t seen it, I could have lived my life, but what makes me come all the way here and make a fuss? Do you think they can''t get a knife in their throat?"


    "So it''s a political faction."


    "You stupid bastards.¡±


    Others slowly began to turn back.


    "Anyway¡­¡­ I''m a visitor, so I''ll treat you.¡±


    Even though Gangseo 7-year-old did not set the mood, the Sapans first stepped up and began to squeeze the wall door by showing their teeth.


    "Mu, Lord Moon."


    "This¡­¡­."


    Looking at the upcoming Sapines, the Wall Roe squashed his lips to the point to blood.


    "Gwanhong!"


    "Yes!"


    "Lead the three great disciples to the West Bank now! We must inform the West Bank of this fact!"


    "Yes!"


    "The remaining great disciples and two great disciples join me in stopping them!"


    "¡­¡­I see!"


    The wallpapers had a hunch. The fact that their skills can never stop them.


    Their hands are already numb and numb with the energy emitted from their bodies. How can a small gatekeeper of the Three Moon Cooperatives handle such monsters?


    Nevertheless, it was never able to back down.


    The reason is simple.


    If everyone runs away, everyone dies. Someone should remain here and be the shield to the disciples who run away.


    And more importantly than that...¡­.


    "There could be people still alive in there! Wouldn''t you be ashamed of the words "Hyeop" that you''ve been shouting all your life if you run away from the people who need help to live?"


    "Yes!"


    "A warrior proves himself by how he dies! Everybody clench your teeth!"


    Fear disappears from the two eyes of the Mundos at the roar of the Wall Roe.


    But at the sight, the windshield was just grinning.


    "How do you prove yourself to die?"


    The play.


    A fishy smile hung around his mouth as he scratched the floor with the tip of the spear."Then you''re all sons of b*tc*es. I''m going to die here!"


    He rushed to the wall door at once, apparently refusing to yield the appetizing food he had seen for a long time.


    "Stop it!"


    "Defeat the evil enemies!"


    Starting with the line changer, other Sapans all giggled and rushed in.


    The Wall Roe began to pull up its inner ball as soon as it had.


    ''At least for a moment!''


    I don''t want to win.


    All he wants is to drag some time. It was to buy time for the escaped disciples to survive, and delay the arrival of these evil enemies to the next village for a moment.


    I''m sure the old file room will come to help! Definitely!''


    The determined Wall Roe stepped down and shook his fist at the flying spear.


    The eight walls of the royal house, a monologue warrior of the royal house, were completely spread out throughout the life of the royal house. His two fists, with intense red-colored power, swung like a tiger''s forefoot.


    One¡­¡­.


    "Slow, old man."


    Crack!


    The window of the wire window, which stretched like an island war, penetrated the right fist of the Wall Roe too easily.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    In a row, the window of the line window, which drilled holes the size of a child''s fist in his arms, elbows and shoulders, was stuck in the heart of the Wall Roeho.


    "¡­¡­Turn it off¡­¡­."


    A single second.


    The line-window laughed ridiculously at the wall-roots, who had been struck so quickly that the high consultation was overshadowed.


    "Well, if I had trained at the time of my snout, I would have endured a little longer."


    It was the moment when he tried to relentlessly pull out the spear stuck in the chest of the Wall Roe.


    "Cough¡­¡­."


    The Wall No-ho Lighting Mountain grabbed the window stuck in his chest with trembling hands.


    "Hm?"


    It wasn''t a move to try to break the line.


    The light mountain pushed the window further into its heart. Then he tightened his chest muscles and grabbed the spear tightly with both hands.


    As if he wouldn''t give it away.


    As if he would slow down the swing of this spear even for a moment.


    "¡­...you old man?"


    Flowing red blood with his mouth, Myongmyosan tried to smile somehow. Even though it can''t be done with a disastrously distorted face.


    "Hey, people...touch ¡­¡­ touch¡­¡­.¡±


    Oh, my god!


    At that moment, the window of the line spear, which was swung at once, cut the body of the mountain in half and escaped over his head.


    Flop.


    "You stupid old man. I don''t know the subject to the end."


    The windshield, which shook off the drops of blood from the fingertips, turned its head. Before I knew it, those who attacked the wall door were unilaterally making a landfall.


    The line spear, who was looking for its share, kicked its tongue in annoyance. It is impossible to swing a spear properly against these pyramids.


    "It''s lukewarm."


    I felt like my blood was burning.


    ''¡­There are some more people in the West Bank who can deal with.¡¯


    While Chimi was pressing down on the flesh, the ringleader insinuated that Damhae, who was watching from the back, would go to Galcheonlib.


    "Isn''t it funny, big?"


    "What?"


    "I thought all the political factions were hypocrites. Didn''t those old file rooms beg for their lives?¡±


    "That''s right."


    "But didn''t those who couldn''t even reach the tip of their toes in the old file room die keeping my mouth shut? It''s funny that these people are small and medium-sized people."


    "It''s upside down."


    "What?"


    Gal Chun-lip smirks.


    "That''s why they''re small and medium-sized. How will the waves grow when you don''t turn your eyes to the good, and you don''t want to do the good?"


    "¡­I guess that''s true.""A growing clique should be sensitive to profit. "The people who truly believe in consultation or what they are saying are bound to look like that."


    "Isn''t that great, though?"


    "Great. They certainly deserve respect. At least I''m not saying it in one bite like the hypocrites you know. Just¡­¡­."


    Galcheon-lip''s eyes screamed and turned to the dying baekhomundos.


    Contrary to what he said, there was not a grain of respect in his eyes.


    "They''re idiots. Throwing my life at a meaningless thing. Even animals avoid being threatened...That''s not as good as an animal, is it is.


    "Cooke cooke. Yes, large."


    Gal Chun-lip took his eyes off the scene of the killing, which was slowly ending.


    For them, the wall door was not even a chore. It''s like pouring a drop of water into a burning person''s throat.


    ''If you''re more worried, you''ll run for your master.''¡¯


    Galcheon-lip chinned toward the west.


    "It''s too late. It looks like everyone''s poisoned, but now it''s okay to head straight to the West Bank."


    "Yes, large. I''ll do that."


    There was a fishy smile on Galcheon-lip''s lips.


    Perfect.


    The preparation is now complete.


    * * *


    "Bunta-Lord."


    The beggar who came into the office bit his lips.


    "What''s going on?"


    "The village burned down."


    "¡­what?"


    "The Sapa killed all the people in the West Kwan Village and set the village on fire."


    A big pile.


    The brush in Hong Dae Kwang''s hand broke.


    Hong Dae Kwang, who bit his lips to the point of bleeding, held his breath for a long time with bloodshot eyes.


    "¡­Seo Kwan Village?"


    "Yes."


    "Is that all?"


    "¡­We''ve only confirmed that we''ve exterminated Seo Kwan-chon and moved to Seom-chon. He said he headed to Seomchon to block it from the wall door.¡­.¡±


    "¡­¡­Wall Roe."


    Hong Dae Kwang closed his eyes with a miserable face.


    It''s a foolish thing to do. There''s no way we can stop them like a wall door. The difference in electricity is so huge that it is fortunate that even one person can live at the moment they encounter each other.


    But¡­¡­.


    How can I say that those who heard the screams of the people and threw their lives away are foolish?


    "Remember the name."


    "Yes!"


    "What about support? What happened to the request?¡±


    "I''ve sent it to Chenlibiung, so it''s time to get a reply."


    "For God''s sake, it''s too late!¡±


    Hong Dae Kwang bit his lips.


    ''They should have moved before Jeon Seo-gu got here.¡¯


    As I thought, everyone would be running on fire towards this island by now. Please, they must reach before the damage gets worse...¡­.


    "Buntaju! Buntaju! I got a reply!"


    "Where are you?"


    "The text!"


    "Hurry up and get it! Come here!"


    Hong Dae Kwang snatched the red book brought by the beggar and opened it up at once.


    Soon his eyes trembled slightly.


    "This¡­¡­."


    "Buntaju! Shaolin also replied!"


    "¡­Open it."


    "What? But in my power...¡­.¡±


    "Okay, open it up and read it, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Surprised by the lively shouting from Hong Dae Kwang''s mouth, the beggar opened the envelope on the spot.


    The beggar, who opened up the library, looked at Hong Dae Kwang with flinching eyes at the words written in it.


    "¡­Read it."


    "That¡­¡­."


    "Read it!"


    The beggar bit his lips. Dazed eyes shook with dismay."¡­Support¡­¡­¡­Not possible."


    "Hahaha¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang smirked and dropped the library in my hand on the desk.


    The four letters "Jiwon Nanmang" were clearly written on the paper that escaped his hand.


    "It''s hard to support?"


    Whoosh!


    Hong Dae Kwang hits the desk at once and breaks it into pieces.


    "What are you dogs talking about? At this moment, dozens and hundreds of people are dying, and it''s hard to support them? This... this is how you...¡­ you... you son of a b*tc*!


    Unbearable swear words broke out from Hong Dae Kwang''s mouth.


    The object is the main body of openness and Shaolin, the world''s richest man. It''s not something that would come out of the mouth of a single punt of openness, but no one here blamed Hong Dae Wang.


    "What should I do now?"


    "¡­What do I do?"


    "Get us out of the main building...¡­.¡±


    At the moment, Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes sparkled.


    Oh, my god!


    He kicked the inkstone on the floor and threw it at the beggar who opened his mouth, and changed his teeth.


    "You son of a b*tc* who can''t even beg, but we can live without starving because the people in this neighborhood trust us and help us. But since it''s dangerous, you want me to step back first? You''re a beggar of the Five Fingers!"


    "Ha, but...¡­this is the order of the main body¡­¡­.¡±


    "Ignore the old, senile, crazy shit! d*mn it!"


    Hong Dae Kwang said, barely suppressing his anger, as he blushed red and blue.


    "Run to the villages in their path right now and evacuate everyone."


    "Well, that''s possible.¡­.¡±


    "Do as much as you can, no matter what! Tell the West Bank people to evacuate right now!"


    "¡­I see."


    "Move!"


    "Yes!"


    Hong Dae Kwang bit his lips as the beggars ran out. Red blood flowed from his torn lips.


    "And then¡­."


    Hong Dae-Kwang, who clenched his fist and trembled until the blood was gone, clenched his teeth and ran outside.


    His blood-lined gaze turned to the cloud-covered Hwasan.


    Finally determined, he made a quick run to the trail leading to the towering Hwasan.

 Chapter - 869 Episode 869. This is the land of volcanoes. (4)

    "¡­What did you just say?"


    "Safar is coming in. Right here, right now!


    It was worth asking again what that meant at least once. However, the words could not come out of my mouth as the whole body looked at the sweat-soaked openness.


    "Right now, we must rally the West Bank''s gatekeepers and prepare them! The roads are also circulating communication with the gatekeepers around the West Bank, so support will be coming soon."


    "Around the West Bank...¡­.¡±


    The question of where there is a door-to-door that can be helpful around it reached the end of the neck, but Hwagyeongmunju Wirip San forced the word down.


    It''s not the courtesy of opening up trying to help them.


    "I''ll ask you a question. What about the enemy''s strength?


    "We don''t have time to elaborate. But¡­¡­ it''s powerful."


    "How does it compare to the bay that has been stormed into the West Bank in the past?"


    "It''s not comparable to the enemy''s formation, which is not known to the entire population."


    "¡­I see."


    Wirip San nodded with a heavy face.


    In the past, the West Bank''s gatekeepers had abandoned the West Bank and fled because they were afraid of one of the enemy forces.


    Now, a lot of things are different from now, but...¡­the fact that they cannot afford it alone is no different from the past. No, several times more desperate.


    "There will be support from Sorim and Open. That''s all we have to do!"


    "I see."


    Wirip San raised himself without Katabutta.


    The openness glanced at the Wirip San. Usually, when you hear this sound, your face turns pale and you''re impatient to find out more information. That way, we can decide whether to run or fight.


    But Wirip San didn''t ask any more questions as if he knew everything he needed to know.


    Openness, which finds this situation rather odd, asked.


    "Are you all right?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Is this enough for you?¡­?¡±


    It was such an ambiguous question that even the person who asked the question could not know exactly what he was asking. But Wirip San nodded lightly as if he knew his mind.


    "I don''t care who the other person is."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The fact that Munpa is established in an area means that they share the joys and sorrows of life. There''s only one thing we can do unless everyone in the West Bank has fled."


    The eyes of the open island trembled a little.


    "Hwasan''s disciple doesn''t back down. I''ll rally my West Bank''s gatekeepers and try to stop them as much as I can, so please hurry up and support them."


    "¡­I''ll make sure to do that."


    "Sure."


    Wirip San shouted as soon as he took a step.


    "Madam!"


    "Yes, Father!"


    Wiso Haeng, who was waiting outside the door, answered quickly and opened the door. A child who had been young has grown quite a bit in the meantime.


    "Send your disciples to summon the long sentences of all the West Bank''s clans. It''s urgent!"


    "Yes!"


    "And send the rest of the disciples to gather all the disciples in the West Bank."


    "Yes!"


    "Hurry up!"


    Wiso Haeng ran out without answering.


    While looking at it, exclamations leaked out automatically from the mouth of Open Do.


    Wirip San, Hwamoonju.


    Wirip San, he knows, is a lucky man with full support because everyone was holding him alone when he abandoned him.


    Thanks to this, Hwayeongmun Gate is now a representative gatekeeper of the West Bank, but Moonju Wirip San is just an ordinary warrior who cannot be said to be great.


    But¡­¡­.


    Does a seat make a man? Or is it that openness didn''t get him right?¡¯The true value of a person is said to be revealed in the crisis, and what Wirip San is showing now was enough to overshadow the assessment that openness has been making.


    "Hey, loll."


    "¡­What? Ah¡­¡­.Yes, Master Moon!"


    "Maybe¡­¡­."


    Wirip San, who had been talking without hesitation, carefully opened his mouth with a slight hesitation for the first time.


    "Has there been any news from Hwasan yet?


    be a little hesitant about opening up I opened my mouth.


    "In any circumstances, it is against the law of the strong to visit a closed gate."¡­.¡±


    Then he said with a certain face.


    "The situation is so urgent that the Buntaju must have gone to deliver the message."


    Wirip San nodded.


    "Okay, then we''ll just have to hang in there."


    "You could be beaten to the door."


    "That''s not gonna happen."


    Wirip San grinned with an unquestionable face.


    "I''m sure you''ll come. If it''s Hwasan."


    Because they''re like that.


    * * *


    "Sapara¡­¡­."


    The depth of water on Hwang Jong''s face was young.


    Having thought a lot in a short moment, he sighed quietly.


    "You''re coming here?¡±


    "Yes, we think the first place they''re going to be when they get to the West Bank is¡­¡­.¡±


    "This must be it."


    Hwang Jong sighed.


    The top of the current galaxy has become an incomparable place. Business has become a little difficult as the world has become dizzy recently, but even so, the wealth they have accumulated in recent years does not go anywhere. It has been a long time since the establishment of the upper West Bank''s top and the lower world''s top group in name and reality has been established.


    Evil enemies cannot leave such an appetizing place alone.


    "First of all, you have to avoid the body."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When Wang Jong was silent, Open Do bit his lips and urged him.


    "Those who are coming now are in danger. I''m not just talking about the safara. These are crazy animals."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You know that the enemy forces of that bay have invaded the West Bank in the past."


    "That''s right."


    "It''s different from then. At that time, the enemy troops did not touch the people. But they''ve already exterminated two villages. If you stay here, you will never survive. So come on...¡­.¡±


    "I can''t do that, girl."


    But Wang Jong shook his head.


    "What? He, but...¡­.¡±


    "I know, but I can''t run away. Merchants do not abandon their tops."


    "¡­Lord of Lords. You''re not in a situation to feel so complacent. Now¡­¡­."


    "I''m not complacent, so I''m not saying this."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Wang Jong shook his head.


    "There''s a lot of stuff in the warehouse at the top now. If you take them away, the top will collapse."


    "Can''t you run away with the goods?"


    "Most of the members of the upper class have gone up, so there are not many people who can move things. And... will you go back to the warehouse because the evil enemies who came for wealth are empty? They''ll chase you to the end of hell and try to steal you. That''s what kills even the upper class die."


    "¡­¡­You''ve already earned money, haven''t you? If we move the precious things first...¡­.¡±


    Hwang Jong smiles.


    "It''s a place where you put your money in the safe where you have to go bust. There are no valuables here that you can easily carry with you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And."


    A heavy voice came out of Hwang Jong''s mouth.


    "Top is not a place to earn money alone. There''s a lot of places that trust and deal with us. If you take things from the warehouse, they''re all ruined, too."


    "¡­¡­It''s not more precious than life, is it?""There''s something my late father always said. Credit is more important to merchants than life. My father always kept his word. But if I abandon my faith and run away, how can I see my father?"


    Hwang Jong shakes his head.


    "And most of the goods here are not my property. It belongs to my close friends who trusted me."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "They''d tell me to lose my body because they''d like money, but...¡­. haha. Can''t I do as I please since they''re not here right now?"


    "Lord of the Upper¡­¡­."


    Hwang Jong smiled brightly.


    If the person in front of him was not open-minded about wealth, he would have explained every detail of how difficult it is to entrust his entire fortune to others.


    And how much trust that has to be.


    Hwasan left all of their property to Hwang Jong and took the mound. But you greet those who have lost all of your property and have left the gates of the sealed gate?


    No matter how brazen he was, he wasn''t that thick.


    "I''ll evacuate as many people as I can. But I''m not leaving here. You won''t touch a grain of rice at the top without killing me. That''s my responsibility as the upper lord of the galaxy, so say no more."


    Open Do bit his lips.


    I don''t think it makes sense. But what more would you say to someone who speaks so hard?


    "¡­¡­Hwajeongmunju will rally and help the West Bank."


    "Moonjoo?"


    "Yes, when I hear that evil enemies are coming, I will fight without hesitation. You did."


    When Hwang Jong heard that, he laughed quietly.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Wang Jong shook his head when asked, wondering about openness.


    "No, nothing. It''s just... it just occurred to me."


    "Some¡­¡­."


    "You''re so consistent. Maybe that''s why I''ve seen and learned."


    Although he tilted his head as if the openness was still difficult to understand, Hwang Jong did not bother to explain it.


    That''s why they''re friends of Hwasan''s¡¯


    He seems to have watched the person who runs to the front for too long whenever he is in danger, saying, "If it is dangerous, leave it out." Seeing that he doesn''t even have the slightest intention of running away.


    Wang Jong stood up from his seat.


    What he has to do is clear. It is to evacuate the upper ranks so that they do not die, and to protect this place with guards.


    "They seem to see this place very easily, and we need to tell them how terrible the islanders are."


    "¡­Lord of Lords. I don''t know why you''re doing this.¡­.¡±


    "I understand."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Wang Jong smiled strangely.


    "I used to think so, too. It wasn''t just once or twice that I couldn''t understand why those smart people were so foolish."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But I think I know now. If I were still a minor, I would have asked my father to run away without looking back. But I''m the top main now. Those who have to take responsibility for themselves should not only weigh the benefits."


    His father did, as did Hwasan.


    So, it''s time to prove how foolish he can be.


    "Don''t worry too much. It''s not like I''m being reckless. They''ll definitely come."


    "¡­¡­Hwasan?"


    "That''s right."


    Wang Jong nodded his head.


    "But Hwasan is¡­¡­.¡±


    "As long as the news is out, they can''t not come. I just need to hang in there.""¡­I see."


    But neither Wirip San, nor Wang Jong, nor the open-air islands that are rushing to evacuate the people.¡­no one expected it.


    Hong Dae Kwang, who climbed to Hwasan with all his might, is facing an unimaginable situation.

 Chapter - 870 Episode 870. This is the land of volcanoes. (5)

    "Gasp! Gasp! Gasp!"


    Hong Dae Kwang''s mouth was filled with heavy breath.


    Since Hwasan, who has no match for high and steepness, jumped at once with all his might, no matter how hard he was the master of openness, he had no choice but to gasp.


    My lungs were about to explode and my power supply hurt like a needle, but I couldn''t stop my feet.


    "Gasp!"


    Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes, which soared up the last cliff, finally came into the closed prose of Hwasan.


    Hong Dae-wang, who ran down, started banging on the prose without delay.


    "Hwasan the Dragon! Hwasan The Dragon! You son of a b*tc*!"


    Boom! Boom!


    The door shook as if it were about to break. But no answer was heard from the inside.


    "Hwasan people! d*mn it! Come out for a second! I''m in trouble now!"


    Hong Dae Kwang''s voice, which had a strong history, resonated. But there is still no answer from inside.


    "This¡­¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang bit his lips.


    Making a fuss in one gate of Bongmun is already out of purpose. But¡­¡­ now he wasn''t in a position to argue about it.


    His eyes turned to the low wall of Hawsan.


    I can''t help it.¡¯


    Breaking into a gate of Bongmun is an act that shows minimal courtesy to the gate of the gate. No one in the world would protect him if Hwasan regarded him as an unfair enemy and declared him publicly. There is a high probability that even the opening will be withdrawn.


    But Hong Dae Kwang didn''t hesitate.


    ''Hwasan Sinryong wouldn''t be a big deal of courtesy.¡¯


    If I don''t tell you this news, I''ll only be beaten to death by the Hwasan Divine Dragon who came out of the gate.


    Firmly determined, he took a deep breath and jumped over Hwasan''s wall.


    "Hwasan people, now¡­¡­.¡±


    Hong Dae Kwang, who was screaming while jumping over the wall, shut his mouth before his feet touched the ground.


    "What, what?"


    Because the sight of Hwasan in sight was so different from what he expected.


    His eyes trembled.


    It''s literally smashed.


    In the past, the smoke mounds, which had been neatly arranged with clean blue stones, were broken and dug up as if they had fallen, and the war angles that touched the smoke mounds were half destroyed.


    "This is¡­¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s face turned white.


    Doesn''t it look like someone attacked you?


    Hong Dae Kwang, who swallowed his dry mouth, came to his senses.


    ''Ji, this is not the time.''


    Whatever it may be, we need to inform the Hwasan disciples of what''s going on outside right now. If you don''t apply right away, you don''t know what the people of the West Bank, including the top of the galaxy, will be like.


    "Hwasan The Dragon!"


    Hong Dae Kwang ran forward, screaming loudly. And he opened the door of the war square, which is still intact.


    "Out now¡­¡­.¡±


    But this time, Hong Dae Kwang was speechless.


    There was no one in the open war angle. And what further embarrassed Hong Dae Kwang was not the fact that the pavilion was empty, but the white dust piled up inside the pavilion.


    At least a few months of dust that seems to have never even been visited by a person.


    Hong Dae Kwang came back with trembling eyes and hurriedly opened the door of another war.Gulp.


    ¡­¡­none.


    His face, which opened doors from place to place, seemed like a deranged man.


    And... not a single ant cub was seen in Hwasan until the very moment of opening the last war.


    "Oh, no...¡­.¡±


    Hong Dae Kwang, muttering in a hoarse voice, sat there as if collapsing.


    In time, all kinds of thoughts swirled through the white mind.


    "How come¡­¡­."


    What the hell happened here?


    Did all the people break in?¡¯


    That can''t be true.


    Even if it''s not a universal group but a love affair, it''s impossible to come all the way to the island without anyone''s eyes and deal with Hwasan without any sound rumors.


    then


    So what the hell happened here?


    Hong Dae Kwang covered my mouth with trembling hands.


    "Well¡­¡­ and West Bank¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    His eyes were filled with despair. Whatever happened here, the only thing that''s certain at this moment is that there''s no Hwasan here to protect that West Bank.


    "For God''s sake¡­¡­."


    Hong Dae-Kwang, who cursed as if he were sick, soon began to scream with bloodshot eyes.


    "Oh no! This will kill everyone in the West Bank! Hwasan The Dragon! You wasan punks! Argh! Argh!


    Hong Dae-wang, who screamed with the force of his lungs sticking out of his neck, punched the floor.


    Bite!


    Then I bit my lips to bleed.


    ''...I have to go.¡¯


    If Hwasan isn''t here, he should go, too. You have to go and add your hand. Standing up from his seat, he looked back to see if he still had lingering feelings.


    Only after clenching his fists and capturing Hawasan''s scene in his eyes did he clench his teeth and run forward.


    "For God''s sake!"


    His loud voice echoed wildly in the still Hwasan.


    Heavy silence slowly sank in Hwasan, where Hong Dae Kwang left.


    * * *


    "¡­Thank you for coming, Master Moon."


    Wang Jong clutches Wirip San''s hands tightly. Then Wirip San shook his head still.


    "It''s not something to be audited for. It''s so obvious."


    "Master Moon¡­¡­."


    "It is only natural for the West Bank to protect the people of the West Bank. And it''s only natural that Hwasan''s shorthand protects the top of the galaxy."


    "It''s easy to say, but...¡­.¡±


    How many people can risk their lives to do that?


    Hwang Jong''s heart was filled with passion, but he didn''t have to say it out loud. Because Wirip San thought he could guess the deep appreciation he was feeling without saying it.


    "Thank them, not me."


    Wang Jong turned to the rear of the Wirip San.


    "Everyone¡­¡­."


    The civil servants of the small and medium-sized West Bank were leading their disciples. Some of them were closely related to Hwasan and Hwayeongmun, but others were secretly opposed to them.


    "¡­¡­Thank you."


    "What¡­¡­."


    Moonju Shim Won-gum of Seowolmun scratched his head with a slightly embarrassed face.


    Seowolmun Gate is the representative Munpa of Jongnam''s family in the West Bank. In any case, it cannot be a good relationship with Hwasan, the genus of Hwasan, or with the top of the galaxy, which is closely related to Hwasan.


    It''s not as confrontational as it used to be, but it''s still a delicate prick.


    but


    "As Hwagyeongmunju said, this is a matter of course, so you don''t have to thank me. I can''t leave the job of guarding the West Bank to myself.""Moonjoo¡­¡­."


    "Hmm."


    Nam Jamyong coughed loudly.


    In the past, he felt a great deal.


    "Moonpa doesn''t matter who is stronger.¡¯


    It may be more important right now. In the end, however, the future of Munpa did not depend on its strength. The Moon faction, which had fled without a tail during the Red Squad crisis, had to face unspeakable difficulties for several years.


    Not only was Jong-nam''s influence in the West Bank destroyed, but he was also taken over by Hwa Young-moon. Therefore, it was necessary to keep an eye on the various gatekeepers leaving Jongnam and entering the control of Hwasan.


    But I didn''t really feel bad about it. It was a price for the mistakes they made.


    "A warrior who does not protect his powerless people is no better than a ship with a sword.¡¯


    Nam Jamyong and the West Bank''s gatekeepers felt the lesson with their whole body.


    It''s not that I''m not afraid. Why don''t they know the great prestige of the Sapa who are coming here now? There is no one here who does not know that fighting against them is nothing short of a ditch.


    but


    ''Sometimes you have to face a rush of carts.¡¯


    I found out when I saw Hawasan making a name in the world that they had ignored so much.


    Those who are not islanders may think that Hwasan is so famous because he is strong, but at least the islanders know. The reason why Hwasan can make a name like this is because he hasn''t compromised or backed down.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll risk my life to fight for every last student."


    "Thank you, Moon-joo."


    At that time, Dongbang Hwae, the gatekeeper of Uigumun Gate, asked a question with a sour face.


    "But why do you have to camp on the top of this galaxy?¡±


    "Hm?"


    "No, I know if they''re interested in wealth, they''re going to come in from the top of the galaxy.Wouldn''t it be better to close the gates and block them from the walls?"


    Wirip San, Hwayeongmunju, replied instead.


    "It''s a chore."


    "What?"


    Wirip San nodded.


    "Many cannot climb above the walls, and the height of the walls is no obstacle to such masters. If they jump up the ramparts, will they be able to defend themselves against those who occupy them?"


    "¡­Well, that sounds like it."


    "And it is impossible for us alone to block all of these vast walls. I''d rather be able to take advantage of numbers."


    The top of the galaxy is the largest in the West Bank. If they are united in here, it can be easier to deal with the enemy.


    "Or fearing that the enemies will not come straight here and attack the people of both nations first¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Then we''ll have to go and fight back. But¡­¡­ the odds are not high. They''ll be the first to see if the top of the galaxy has fled."


    "Well, I see."


    Moonju nods convincingly at what Wirip San says.


    At the same time, tension began to spread on everyone''s faces. After hearing Wirip San''s explanation, it really hit me that they should confront those Sapa alone.


    "¡­The d*mn Sapa, why the West Bank again?"


    "Isn''t it because the shade is gone? d*mn it! If Jong-nam hadn''t been there, they wouldn''t have done it.¡±


    "Jong-nam has visited. If only we had Hwasan...¡­.¡±The fact that the last word came from Dongbang Hwae of Uigummun, a descendant of Jongnam, not Hwayeongmun, proves the changed status of Hwasan in the West Bank.


    It was when everyone felt a subtle sense of uneasiness.


    "Moonjoo!"


    Outside, the openness came in with a contemplative face.


    "Outside the castle, the Sapa have arrived!"


    Wirip San''s face hardened.


    "Already?"


    It is much faster than expected. That means that their military prowess is more than known.


    ''There must be more scars than roads today.¡¯


    Sticking to his heart, he urged agitated doorkeepers.


    "They''re after none other than this West Bank."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So, of course, shouldn''t we protect it? No matter how strong your enemies are, it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that the Western people believe in us.¡±


    Nam Jamyong opened his eyes faintly.


    "You''re telling me the obvious. We know that better than anyone else. We were born and raised in this West Bank!"


    This means not to be condescending about a topic that has been rolled in from the outside. At the words, Wirip San smiled.


    "Reliable."


    "Hmph."


    Nam Jamyong shouted with a determined face.


    "Let''s let those evil men know that the West Bank is the blood of Yongdam!"


    "Yes!"


    "Defeat the Sapa!"


    It''s a cry to shake off fear, but it definitely worked. When the morale-boosters took the form, Wang Jong quietly approached Wirip San and asked.


    "Are you all right, Master Moon?"


    At the words, Wirip San laughed quietly.


    "Lord of Lords, I know nothing, but I know at least one."


    "That''s¡­¡­."


    "If you''re indebted, you have to know how to pay it back."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I was happy to be given the opportunity to repay the favor that I received from Hwasan, is there anything to be afraid of?"


    Seeing him smiling, Hwang Jong finally nods his head.


    "I feel the same way."


    And at that moment.


    At last, a series of wild flesh-breathing crowds arrived in front of the West Bank gate.

 Chapter - 871 Episode 871. This is the land of volcanoes. (6)

    "Well."


    Gal Chun-lip, who saw the wide-open West Bank gate, twisted the corners of his mouth.


    "I don''t think they''re very stupid.¡±


    "They''re rather stupid, aren''t they? It''s as if I left the gate open for you to shake it off."


    "Maybe."


    I don''t think so, but you don''t have to argue over this. The momentum is more important now.


    "You don''t know we''re here, do you?"


    "He''s rolling around in the world. He can''t avoid all of their eyes. Of course you know. It''s obvious that there''s no passer-by at this big gate.¡±


    Dam-hae nodded at the words. The sun hasn''t set yet, and it was certainly unnatural that there were no passers-by to or from this big gate. The same is true of the lack of guards guarding the same is true.


    "What would you do? Maybe it''s a trap."


    "That''s obvious.¡±


    Gal Chun-lip licked her lips slowly with her tongue.


    "There''s no turning back now that we''ve come all the way here, trap or whatever."


    Gal Chun-lip looked back at those who were smoking in the back. If you even say stop here, you may be heading this way.


    "LOL."


    Gal Chun-lip, who smiled low, squinted her eyes.


    Even if they all rush in, they are Gangseo 7-year-olds with no reason to be scared, but there is no reason to block this festival.


    "Let''s see what you''ve got."


    A group of Sapa, led by Gal Chun-lip, began to cross the gates of the West Bank and head inward.


    "Gasp¡­¡­!"


    "Oh, it''s coming."


    I could tell by looking at it.


    The Sapans don''t look much different from ordinary people. However, their deadlyness and ferocity were enough to make the hearts of those who saw them in the distance cringe.


    Those who couldn''t run away and those who couldn''t leave the house looked at them as they entered the boulevard, swallowing dry saliva.


    It was fear itself to see those who did not even think of removing blood from their bodies coming in with creepy weapons at a glance.


    Gal Chun-lip revealed his teeth when he saw them frozen without being able to hide.


    "Large."


    "First of all¡­¡­ let''s check the top of the galaxy."


    I could see a pack and cart running far away. Then it would be logical to check the prey first.


    As soon as the word was over, Damhae flew like the wind and snatched this one neck in front and returned to the front of Galcheonlip.


    "Uh¡­¡­.Uh¡­.¡­.¡±


    He could not even think of what to say, and asked the frozen man.


    "Do you know where the galaxy top is?"


    The man nodded his head with a stunned look. Gal Chun-lip grinned.


    "Guide me, and I''ll let you go safely."


    * * *


    "¡­what did you say?"


    Wirip San asked back as he looked at Hong Dae Kwang covered in sweat.


    Hong Dae Kwang just wanted to ignore the embarrassment on his face. But there was no way not to tell the truth.


    "¡­¡­Hwasan didn''t have any of his disciples."


    Once again, with a stiff face, Wirip San, who was silent for a moment, turned his head and looked up into the distant sky. Then he nodded slowly after a while.


    "I see."


    "Moonju, think again. I''d rather...¡­.¡±


    "That doesn''t make sense."


    Wirip San shook his head.


    "Nothing changes. We will protect this place until every single person in the West Bank runs away."


    "It''s heavy and invincible."I know. But¡­¡­ that''s too familiar for Hwasan''s student."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Well done, Buntaju. At least get out of here, Buntaju out of here."


    Hong Dae Kwang bit his lips.


    "For God''s sake, if the West Bank fails, all the beggars here will starve to death. Where do you want us to go? Don''t you, beggars?¡±


    The beggars of openness who had gathered even before Hong Dae Kwang came shout.


    "That''s right!"


    "For God''s sake, starve to death, fight to death. Without people, we starve to death."


    "Chisel. You have to tell me how stupid it is to invade the beggar zone."


    "Begging is no shame. Shame is nothing to be thankful for. Shouldn''t we pay for what we''ve eaten so far?"


    Wirip San smirked when he heard it.


    "Look, they''re not going to run away, so why are you asking us to run away?"


    "¡­¡­the beggars on the island are all out of their minds."


    "It''s not like an island beggar. That''s what an islander does."


    Wirip San said with a smile.


    "What can I do if those who represent the island are such men?"


    "¡­¡­Hwasan things to be ruined."


    Hong Dae Kwang looked at everyone with an irritated face. On the other hand, however, there was an indisputable pride.


    Neither that Shaolin nor the shaman refused to bow to the enemy to save his own life, but those who have no reputation and have nothing in particular do not refuse to throw their lives against their evil enemies.


    "Come on, let''s not be ashamed of our lives! You bastards! Hold on to one more! That way, even one more person can live."


    "Yes!"


    Just as Hong Dae Kwang was about to say more, someone said.


    "I''m coming."


    The short words created tension in everyone.


    A group of fighters were loitering over the open gate through the boulevard.


    Hong Dae Kwang clenched his teeth.


    That''s a strong man''s walk. It was a walk that those who did not even think of their opponents as enemies came to catch the rat that was pushed into the jar.


    d*mn it, Sapa.


    I was short of breath, my heart was pounding and my face was filled with blood.


    It''s not because my pride is hurt. Just by looking at it, I could realize how big a gap exists between them.


    Sue... Two hundred? No, is it 300?


    None of those people seems weaker than him. Sue is clearly superior on this side, but the quality will not even be comparable.


    "Kang Seo-7 years old."


    Hong Dae-Kwang, who saw who was walking from the front, clenched his fist.


    "This is it."


    Gal Chun-lip, who reached the door, grinned.


    There is no need to check. It''s obvious just by looking at the people with the sarge inside the gate.


    "Hey, here we are. I''ve guided you properly, so please keep me alive as promised.¡­.¡±


    "Oh, don''t worry.¡±


    At that moment, a small island in Damhae, which was holding the man''s neck, dug into the man''s back.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    The man opened his eyes wide. A tense body gave me a cramp.


    "Uh¡­¡­. Why¡­?¡­.¡±


    Gal Chun-lip, who saw the light of resentment in the man''s eyes, shrugged.


    "You kept your promise. I saved my life. But my brother seems to think differently. He''s a big brother, but he can''t tell his grown-up brother what to do."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And don''t be so upset. It''s a blessing to die here comfortably."


    The man''s body plunged to the ground. His flinching body soon drooped.


    Hong Dae Kwang shouted with blood in his eyes.


    "You son of a b*tc*! Why are you killing innocent people? Why!"


    "Why?"


    Looking at him screaming for seizures, Gal Cheon-lip asked as if he was really curious.


    "Is there a reason why people kill people?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hong Dae Kwang stared at Gal Chun-lip without even saying a word.


    "If you don''t have power, you die. Isn''t it simple? If you don''t like me like this, you can kill me. Of course, if you have the ability to.¡±


    I got goosebumps at the way he spoke in such a calm way. Don''t you think he killed a man who was alive and still cut rice with a sickle?


    "This¡­¡­."


    At that moment, Wirip San stepped in front of Hong Dae Kwang.


    Wirip San, who was staring at Gal Cheon-lip for a moment without saying a word, opened his mouth.


    "The conversation won''t work anyway, but know one thing.¡±


    "Hm?"


    Wirip San glanced briefly at the top gate of the galaxy. It''s as if there''s an invisible wall there. And I looked at Gal Cheon-lip again.


    "This is the land of Hwasan."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hwasan''s disciples did not learn to show mercy to the wicked who invaded his land. You will pay for it."


    "Ha... ha ha."


    Gal Cheon-lip laughed as if he was dumbfounded.


    "You buggy...¡­.¡±


    And at the same time, a creepy flesh shot out of his body. As if everything that was relaxed was a lie.


    "How dare you spit in front of me? I''ll kill you most horribly."


    Anyway, I couldn''t hold the people behind me anymore. Those who see enemies before their eyes are poisoned like predators who see fresh meat.


    Gal Cheon-lip opened his mouth quietly with living eyes.


    "Do as you please. Instead, don''t kill the boss."


    As soon as the words were over, the Sapans at the back of Gangseo 7-year-old rushed with an explosive outburst of breath.


    There was no such thing as a big shout. And that''s more horrifying. The Sapans, who rushed without giving them a chance to fight back, quickly put their swords in the lead.


    "Argh!"


    "Argh!"


    A terrible scream rang out desperately.


    Nam Jamyong shook his eyes as his disciples died without any time to try anything.


    "You little bastards!"


    Even at that moment, the spear of the windshield was blocked, penetrating the swords of the people and confined to the human body. The sword of the blood slaughter also cut off the sword like a reed and struck its neck in one go.


    Blood spurts from all sides and the throat, which has been cut off without even closing its eyes, rises to the sky.


    It was indeed a one-sided sight. In a flash, the battlefield was filled with fear.


    "For Christ''s sake, fight back, you beggars!"


    "Yes!"


    "Hwamundo, don''t back down!"


    "Chung!"


    Open and Hwagyeongmun boosted their momentum to help those who froze for a moment, but once they were overwhelmed, it was not easy to regain their momentum.


    "Argh!"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    No, I''m no match for skills before that.


    There is no lack of spirit. Aren''t they the ones who risked their lives here? Even if the opponent was not Sapa but that Sapaeryon, they would never have backed down.However, it was absolutely impossible to overcome this difference in skills by mere spirit.


    "Hhh, hhh!"


    Hwayeong Mundo opened his eyes as he looked at the sword flying towards his face like a ray of light.


    ''Lord, porridge...''


    At the moment when he felt an inevitable death, a sword popped out of the back and bounced a knife flying.


    "Are you all right?"


    "Mu, Master Moon?"


    Wirip San bit his lips.


    His wrist, which cut the knife off, has been hurting like a broken bone. They only exchanged days, but they had no choice but to gauge their performance. Even the nameless Saffin is stronger than him.


    However, Wirip San did not hesitate to move forward.


    "Don''t try to knock your opponent down!"


    Another loud shout broke out from his throat, blocking the knife.


    "Hold on tight! Survive somehow! We need to buy a little more time."


    I can''t help but notice these hideous eyes. Their knives will never be satisfied with their blood alone.


    ''Save even one more person.¡¯


    There''s Wang Jong back there.


    He may not be holding out here because he has no thoughts. I''m sure he guessed. If the top of the galaxy runs away, who will be targeted by angry people?


    Even merchants risk their lives for their people, so should he, the doorkeeper of the Hwasan family, waste his life?


    Of course his life is invaluable. And the lives of his disciples who believed and followed him are all the more precious.


    However, there is something that can''t be changed for an unmanned person.


    "We''re going to die here today! Prove that the soldiers of the Isle do not spare their lives for consultation!"


    With a shout of evil, the battlefield began to heat up even more.

 Chapter - 872 Episode 872. How do you want to die? (1)

    "Argh!"


    A long window penetrated my chest.


    With a spear deeper into Uigumundo''s chest, which blocked the front, the line spear smiled with a strange face and spoke quietly.


    "You idiot."


    "Ugh¡­¡­.Ugh¡­¡­.¡±


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    When the spear was pulled out at once, blood spurted from the chest like a fountain. Hot blood splashed and colored under the eyes red.


    The windshield, which kicked his teeth and knocked them down, stole the blood from my face with one hand.


    a strong smell of blood


    This uncomfortable heat.


    "LOL."


    A low smile came out.


    He''s not a good hand-feeling opponent, but isn''t it important to resist anyway?


    Putting a spear in the back of a fugitive has a special taste, but bouncing the sword of a protestant and inserting a spear in his chest was a great pleasure.


    It''s been a long time.


    A hideous light streaked out of his eyes.


    The humiliation of having to run away from the Sapaeryon and the oppression of the old file room met with a sense of freedom at this moment.


    "It''s not enough.


    Full of life in his eyes, he turned to find the next prey.


    "Argh!"


    "Argh!"


    Screams burst out everywhere. Towards the place where there still seemed to be a gap in the dog, Lee, who revealed a vicious tooth, ran in.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    One''s head soared to Ho Gong.


    The snow, dotted with pain and fear, dipped into the sky for a while and then plunged to the floor.


    "Hh¡­¡­."


    Blood slaughter stared ahead with glistening eyes as if drunk by the smell of blood coming from it.


    The faces of those who saw a person''s neck clearly fly turned pale.


    That''s why the factions are so funny.¡¯


    Sapa does not try to fight against the strong. Because I know better than anyone that it''s taking my life.


    But these guys are different. These guys know it''s hard to keep their lives on their own, but they don''t want to back down easily.


    It is very interesting to see people who can''t do this or that because their hair that doesn''t want to back down and their body''s willingness to struggle to escape immediately is mixed.


    but


    The blood slaughter, which rushed forward, cut the faltering tooth in one go and hit the neck of the person who couldn''t close his eyes.


    "That''ll only hasten the lives."


    Smiling quietly, he brushed off the warm blood on my hand. His eyes were filled with despicable pleasures and thick flesh.


    The life-inspiring men attacked the fighters in the West Bank with increasing ferocity.


    "It''s driving me crazy."


    "Well."


    Gal Chun-lip looked forward with a strange smile.


    Those who are excited to the end of their heads are wielding their knives without thinking about the back.


    It''s gonna be a long night.¡¯


    Perhaps they can''t quench their thirst by killing everyone here. You''ll have to see more blood to regain your reason and see what they''ve done.


    Safara doesn''t mean everyone is crazy about blood.


    It''s just that a little more radical of them and a little more pressure came to see him. All Galcheon-lip did was create a scene for them to go wild.


    "At this point, you can''t fool your identity and come back in.¡¯


    Those who robbed the top and exterminated the top and slaughtered the people cannot be treated the same way.Perhaps Shaolin, who hoped the island would be damaged in moderation, will turn blue after confirming the disaster that will take place from now on.


    All Galcheon-lip has to do is attract all those who have nowhere to go and build a solid tax.


    ''Well...''


    Wood.


    Galcheon-lip''s eyes were blue.


    I''ll punch that grinder in the face.¡¯


    Jang Nilso''s arrogant smile crossed his mind. Only twenty years ago, the difference between him and Jang Nilso was not that great. No, rather, Gal Chun-lip''s reputation was higher than Jang Nilso''s, and his skills were considered higher.


    But now Gal Chun-lip and Jang Nilso''s situation are as different as heaven and earth.


    If I had built up my power, I wouldn''t have fallen behind him.¡¯


    I regret it, but I was glad that this opportunity had come even now.


    ''It''s an opportunity he''s given me.''¡¯


    If Sapaeryon had not tried to subjugate the Sapa in Gangnam, it would not have been possible for Gangseo 7-year-old to unite this kind of power. It would have taken decades at the most, and many decades later, the Sapaeryon would have noticed them.


    But in times of turbulence, opportunities always come.


    If this opportunity can be saved well, it can build a strong power at once. Of course, it will take some time to turn them into obedient dogs, but isn''t that something to live with?


    So¡­¡­.


    Galcheon-lip pointed forward with his chin.


    "I don''t know if anyone will realize what they''re doing, so go and run more wild."


    "Yes, large."


    His younger brothers, who were guarding his back, ran out of the room in an instant.


    Gal Chun-lip brushed his lips with his tongue. His eyes were filled with indisputable desire.


    "Darn it!"


    Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes were bloodshot.


    The West Bank''s gatekeepers were dripping with blood everywhere.


    "Argh!"


    Also, Hong Dae Kang''s face was filled with blood when he saw another person spraying blood.


    God d*mn it!


    I''m no match for him.


    Those who gathered here must have done their best to train, but the clans are also just clans. It can''t be a match for evil enemies who have been notorious since Gangnam.


    "Don''t let the line collapse!"


    "Yes!"


    Hearing his urgent voice, the open-minded people clenched their teeth and rushed forward. They are not the masters of openness, but they are. He is as strong as the disciples of the poor small and medium-sized civilization.


    But it''s a heavy overload.¡¯


    At least the masters of the open base should come to try to win against them.


    What''s more terrible is that even the fraud is twice as high over there. The Sapa, who have seen blood for the first time in a while, have been running wild like starving animals for a month. Those who are overwhelmed by the spirit are already falling down without showing their poor skills properly.


    Hong Dae Kwang clenched his fist with a nervous face.


    At this rate, it will be annihilated. Their power is more than reputation. From now on, even if we endure as much as we can, we will not be able to withstand more than this angle.


    "When are the d*mn servants coming!"


    Now the only hope is the south-south faction. The man who was instructed by him asked Jongnam for help. Jong-nam, who declared the sealed gate, may ignore even him, but Hong Dae Kang erased the possibility itself from his head.If Jong-nam does not come to salvation, everyone here will die anyway. And this whole West Bank will be stained with blood. But why would you think of that?


    Squeeze!


    Hong Dae Kwang''s body was shaking as he grabbed the bat to the point of blood.


    Common sense is that he should be here. Hong Dae Wang is the only person here who can identify the situation and give appropriate instructions. He has to survive to the end so that he can last a little longer.


    But¡­¡­.


    "Argh!"


    "Screaming!"


    Even the open-minded people who rushed to the front are dying with desperate screams.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    I know it in my head, but I can''t stand it.


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    In the end, Hong Dae Kwang, who couldn''t hold it in, rushed forward, shouting loudly.


    "Hm?"


    His batting stick, loaded with fierce energy, falls from the heart of an open beggar toward the head of a wire spear pulling out a spear.


    A wire spear twisted around the mouth blocked the rod that swung down the window.


    Whoosh!


    In front of the head of the circuit window, the bat bat and the spear collided. Hong Dae Kwang shook his arms and pressed down the window of the wire with the bat.


    "You... son of a b*tc*!"


    "You''re a bit of a pushover, aren''t you?¡±


    Fighting!


    The windshield, which pushed Hong Dae Kwang lightly, looked at him with confident eyes. Judging from the heavy sensation left at the fingertips of the spear, this man seemed quite different from the other maidservant.


    "There''s no way you don''t know who I am if you''re an open beggar. What courage.¡±


    "I don''t understand because he''s a stupid sapa. You''re the one with the courage."


    "Hm?"


    Hong Dae Kwang lifted the bat and gritted his teeth.


    "You will not die beautifully if you have done this. Every single one of them will see hell."


    "Ha ha. Does openness have that power? I don''t think there''s any room for a Shaolin or a shaman to come after us.¡±


    "You really don''t know anything about stupidity.¡±


    "¡­what?"


    "This is an island. You attacked Hawsan''s inner house on the land of Hawsan."


    Hong Dae Kwang clenched his teeth and said.


    "You don''t know what that means. You''ve touched people you should never have touched.¡±


    "Have you been freaking out for too long? We''re not afraid of the Shaolin or the shaman, but we''re afraid of the only Hwasan?"


    "So you''re a moron."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The windshield''s face hardened. Even though it was a minor provocation, the tone kept bothering me.


    "Do you think people who fight here don''t know how to stand fear? No way! I''m not throwing it away because I don''t want to waste my life."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I believe you will avenge me. I can stand here because I firmly believe that I will follow you to the end of hell and make you pay. That''s the door-to-door faction called Hwasan."


    The circuit breaker glared at Hong Dae Kwang with a dumb face.


    "Huh¡­¡­."


    As I looked around, the eyes of those who listened to Hong Dae Kwang changed. The eyes of those who did not know what to do with their frightened faces were filled with venom.


    "That''s right."


    "LOL. I don''t think you know what it means to mess with these bastards."


    "If you know, you can''t, if you know."


    The wire-window frowned at the people who were making grudges."Hwasan?"


    It''s not Shaolin, it''s not Jongnam...¡­ Hwasan?


    What the hell is Hwasan saying that they even show this reaction?


    At that moment, Hong Dae Kwang roars.


    "There is no way for you to survive anyway. What''s happening here now is the Hwasan Divine Dragon.¡­.No, the moment the Wasan Prosecutors'' Association finds out, you will face hell that cannot be avoided."


    The circuit breaker looks at Hong Dae Kwang with a ridiculous expression on his face.


    "¡­¡­What can the little man of Hwasan do?"


    "Babies?"


    Hong Dae Kwang giggled and laughed.


    "If you want to survive, you''ll have to be Jang Nilso. But I don''t think you''ll ever make it to that level."


    "¡­¡­This guy¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    A cold flesh was emitted by the stiffened windshield of the face with a flood of mortification.


    "Let''s see if we can talk as we do now with a hole in the wind all over us."


    "Try it, you idiot!"


    As soon as he finished his sentence, Hong Dae Kang rushed toward the windshield.


    As if he was not wasting his life at all, the winder clenched his teeth.


    "He''s crazy!"


    His spear, full of history, shot into Hong Dae Kwang''s neck like a ray of light.

 Chapter - 873 Episode 873. How do you want to die? (2)

    It''s amazing.


    Galcheon-lip thought with his eyes slightly open.


    In the general opinion, a battle is a battle to the death of either side, but not a real battle. Even if one side dies unilaterally, the camp collapses, followed by unilateral slaughter and pursuit.


    That is why one side loses more than 30 percent of its troops. This is because those who lost 30 percent of their troops can no longer maintain their morale.


    But¡­¡­.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. You Sapa bastards!"


    "I''m still alive!"


    What the hell are these guys?


    Even though countless people have already become miserable bodies and are scattered, their fighting spirit is still lingering in their eyes. He''s about to fight the final battle until the last one dies.


    Even when a cut in the leg and a cut in the stomach fall to the ground, the knife swings around, and the half-cut in the neck shoots blood, but desperately grabs and hangs the enemy with his floundering arms.


    Is this what political factions are like?¡¯


    That can''t be true.


    If all the political factions had fought like this, the name Safa could not even exist in the world. No, nothing goes that deep. Perhaps there was no Sapaeryon outbreak in that Janggang River.


    Even the prestigious gurus negotiated with the Sapa because they wanted to save my life, but what are they doing to fight here?


    "That''s strange."


    But that doesn''t make any difference. They''re not doing any damage to this side. It only takes a little longer at most.


    "There would have been quite a few people who would have survived if they had run away while they were waiting in front of us. What an idiot.¡±


    Gal Chun-lip looked at the battlefield, which was getting worse, with a blatant laugh.


    Kagak!


    The face of the iron ear is distorted.


    As soon as he tried to break the head of the man standing in front, five swords flew at him at the same time.


    "LOL!"


    The ironclad took a step back and punched out all the swords flying in. Now that you have mastered the outer space, most swords can be used without being fatally injured, but you don''t have to get hurt.


    You''re a stickler.


    The mood has changed since that beggar jumped in a while ago.


    No, to be exact, after the name "Hwasan" came out of his mouth.


    Since then, even if someone dies screaming right next to them, they have been biting and rushing without blinking an eye.


    The battle is really strange. If one side ignores his or her life and rushes at him or her, he or she is likely to form a bond quickly, but it doesn''t actually happen. This is because no one would want to give up an arm instead of throwing away a man who is not as good as me.


    "Dead!"


    At that moment, the door-of-war Mundo, who was wondering if it was the d*mn Hwayeongmun, flew into his face. Among these lunatics, those in unclothed clothes are going crazy.


    "Crazy¡­¡­."


    The newly muttered iron ear punched the sword flying at him with the back of his hand and poked a finger like a hawk''s claws into the empty heart of Hwayeong Mundo.


    Crack!


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    As he grabbed his hand and tried to tear off the flesh, something sharp flew into his neck.


    The ironclad pulled out his hand like an island and hit the flying sword.Bite!


    Red blood spouted out like a fountain. But even though it was obvious that the inside had been quenched, he did not back down at all and swung the sword again.


    Kagak!


    The shoulders of the iron ears were slightly crossed, revealing the red flesh.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Taking a step back, the eyes of the iron ear that looked down on my shoulder slightly distorted.


    Wirip San, a faltering and positioned Hwayeongmunju, was aiming at the sword, forcing his trembling legs to calm down.


    A blank smile came out of the mouth of the iron ear. I was not angry when I saw Wirip San''s skull, which was cut all over the body and bleeding.


    "¡­a dying man."


    "But he''s still alive."


    "Master Moon!"


    "Master Moon, step back! We''ll take care of that villain!"


    Hwayeong Mundo screamed, but Wirip San did not budge as if he could not be heard.


    "¡­I have to kill my disciples first to kill them. That''s the law of the Hawasan shorthand."


    "That''s very nice of you''re very good. It would be better if the sword had as much power as its mouth.¡±


    "You have the power to bite."


    "¡­¡­I guess Hwasan teaches you how to make fun of your mouth."


    Wirip San smiled strangely at the sarcastic remark.


    "Well, that''s not too wrong."


    "What?"


    "Come here, scoundrel. You won''t be able to handle one of Hwasan''s top three disciples if my sword catches you, too.


    "Oh, really?"


    The ironclaw jumps in and hits the Wirip San. At that moment, Wirip San swung a sword sharply and hit him on the shoulder, but he couldn''t even dig half a inch in black.


    Instead of


    Whoosh!


    The moment the angry bull-like shoulder hit Wirip San''s chest, his heart sank. Wirip San sprays blood and falls off.


    Boom!


    "Moon Juni!"


    "Hey, you son of a b*tc*!¡±


    "Get back!"


    Rough work poured out at the Hwagyeongdo Islanders, who tried to rush into the area, unable to contain their anger. Hwayeong Mundos saw the Wirip San fall with trembling eyes.


    Wirip San struggled to pull himself up, somehow pushing the ground with his trembling arms. A tearful black blood flowed down from my mouth.


    "¡­¡­I''m still alive¡­"Oh, there is."


    He raised the sword and aimed at the snare again.


    "I''ll have to go first¡­¡­" You villain."


    "Hahahaha! Good! Very good!"


    The iron ear burst into a big laugh and rushed toward the Wirip San.


    Whoosh!


    The sound of the spear cutting through the air is like a necropolis.


    With the sound of the creepy wind, the sharp tip of the spear hits the end of the bat and penetrates Hong Dae Kwang''s chest.


    Push!


    More than half of the spearhead penetrated my chest. And the quickly recovered spear dug into Hong Dae Kwang''s side this time.


    Crunch!


    The sides split deep enough to reveal the bones.


    "Ha ha!"


    But Hong Dae Kwang was so deeply wounded that there was no sign of backing down.


    He cut himself on the side, grabbed the recovered spear with one hand, and swung the batabong toward the jaw of the wire window.


    "Huh?"


    The winder pulled the spear hard with a surprised face. Changnal cut off Hong Dae Kwang''s grip and was recovered and bounced off the bat.


    Blame.


    It was unilaterally hurt, but it was rather a window in the line that stepped down. Circumstances glared at Hong Dae Kwang with an unhappy face.


    Did I ask you to see if I could talk like that even if I had a windhole all over my body?¡¯


    The result came out. Hong Dae Kwang is proving that I can say the same thing no matter how many holes I have in my body.Shoulder and chest, belly and legs.


    Hong Dae Kwang laughed at him, rather than falling down, even though there were nearly ten holes the size of a child''s fist.


    Even though the rags he wore were not red and were dyed black.


    "Run away¡­¡­¡­I''m scared...Was it sour?"


    "¡­¡­crazy."


    "Hh¡­¡­.I guess you don''t know much about beggars¡­"But those who have nothing are not afraid to die...It''s about."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes shone blue.


    Looking at the scene, the windshield briefly kicked its tongue.


    Danny, who is weak, rushed to die together and it''s hard to finish properly. Then the lead-off man grabbed his ankle and stretched, and the others began to be motivated.


    Of course that motivation didn''t turn the tide. But something is definitely more prickly than it was just a moment ago.


    "In other words...¡­.¡±


    The circuit breaker put a strange smile on his mouth.


    "If I kill you horribly, they will demoralize you. Yeah, you should hang in there you go. Ten holes will hold. But what about 20? What about 30?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Let''s see if their expressions will be the same when they die horribly without leaving a drop of blood on their bodies."


    His spear flew into Hong Dae Kwang with a blue game.


    Whoosh!


    The wielded sword bounces off against a heavy doe. The knife, which bounced off his sword, flew in without losing any of its momentum and scratched his neck.


    I felt a terrible pain in my throat, but I couldn''t afford to check how much I cut myself. As soon as you lose your mind, you won''t have to check how much you cut your throat.


    "I''m powerless."


    A stream of blood flowed down from my chapped lips.


    ''If I were a little stronger...¡­.¡¯


    Another life is dying while he is being pushed back by a knife from a sapan who doesn''t even know his name.


    Wouldn''t he have been able to stop it if he had been a little stronger? Couldn''t we have saved them? Why couldn''t you concentrate more on training? Why isn''t he as strong as they are?


    I had to be as strong as them, even if I had to enter Hawsan. Wiso Haeng understood at this moment. He who has no power can protect nothing.


    "Argh!"


    ''I''m powerless...''


    Another life-like death falls. The ground they stepped on is already dark red with blood from someone.


    Who is the owner of the blood?


    It belongs to those who risked their lives to protect this place. I am so helpless in the presence of the swords of those evil enemies, their brilliant intentions, their valor.


    Would it have been different if he had formally entered Hawsan and mastered the sword?


    Chaeng!


    His sword, which blocked the flying knife, bounced up. He was then kicked in the chest with his flying feet.


    Whoosh!


    With the shock of the world turning upside down, Wiso Haeng bounced off with blood.


    "Lowercase!"


    "For God''s sake! Lord of Rumours!"


    Stuck in the ground from the head, he grabbed the soil. The smell of blood-soaked soil coming into my nose was more painful than the terrible pain in my chest and head.


    Wiggle Wiso Haeng flipped over again and struggled to raise his upper body.


    "Argh!"


    Die.


    "Ako! Ako! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa You son of a b*tc*! Aaaah!


    Those who had been struggling are dying with blood. The glare of the fallen man''s eyes, the sorrow left in his eyes that he could not bear to see even after he died, seemed to penetrate Wiso Haeng''s heart."Oh¡­¡­."


    Hot tears began to drip down from Wiso Haeng''s eyes.


    "Case Closed."


    Before he knew it, Wang Jong grabbed Wiso Haeng by the shoulder and helped him.


    "Are you all right, Som Ju?"


    But Wiso Haeng didn''t hear a word from Wang Jong.


    "Ah¡­¡­."


    Everyone will die. All


    Those who laughed together, those who fought and were angry. And those who competed with each other. Those who were like family and sometimes enemies will all die here today.


    Holding back the anger and sorrow in his heart, Wiso Haeng clenched her teeth and raised her body.


    Know


    He''s going to die anyway.


    But¡­¡­.


    ''Chung-Myung seal wouldn''t have cried until the moment he died.¡¯


    Wiso Haeng, covered in tears, grabbed the sword to break. I think I know now. How much he''s got to bear. How much fear I''ve fought in.


    Wiso Haeng, who caught the sword, saw someone''s blood scattered through the sky. The red blood, which appeared to be blurred vision, was like a red plum blossom.


    He staggered as if he were about to collapse, but he tried to pull himself up again. He grabbed the sword with trembling hands and bit his lips to bleed.


    ''I''m...''


    Wirip San was seen stabbed by an enemy. The distorted Wirip San''s face and the blood from his chest.


    Crunch.


    With a creepy sound, a spear blade pierced Hong Dae Kwang''s shoulder. Hong Dae Kwang''s swaying image, holding onto the spear, penetrated Wiso Haeng''s blurred eyes.


    ''I''m...''


    "Argh!"


    Someone''s screaming again.


    Even if it''s unstoppable, at least don''t watch from behind.


    "I''m the gossip of Hwagyeongmun! You son of a b*tc*!"


    Wiso Haeng once again ran forward with a sword.


    "Cow, lower case!"


    "Lord of the Word!"


    Although there was a sound of someone discovering and dissuading him, Wiso Haeng''s eyes were fixed solely in front of his eyes to a villain who was putting a knife in Hwayeongmundo''s stomach.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    He vented his heart-breathing anger and deployed the sword with all his might.


    a speedy and splendid sword and vinegar


    Wiso Haeng''s most powerful black-and-white grass in his entire life.¡­ was crushed at once in the face of the opponent''s indifferent attack.


    Chaeng!


    The sword, which sprang out of his grasp, rotated and soared into the sky.


    ''Ah...''


    The world has slowed down.


    A sword that must be spinning fast seemed too slow in Wiso Haeng''s eyes.


    And


    Thanks to the bent arm, it was also clear that a knife with rough pottery flew toward the fully opened chest.


    the roar of someone


    The sweat that runs down my face.


    A tremor from a torn grip.


    And the smell of death that''s more obvious than that.


    ''I wasn''t... a coward.¡¯


    Wiso Haeng slowly closed his eyes, accepting with his heart the pain to feel in his heart, followed by death to come.


    ''Stamp...''


    Is it because he wants revenge that reminds him of his smiling face at the last minute? Or is it just because I miss him.


    Can I say that I wasn''t cowardly until the end when I met him in the underworld later?


    There''s a long way to go to death.


    It was still unknown whether the sword of the evil enemy had not cut off his heart or whether his thoughts, which had already died, were continuing.It was then.


    Chin


    The feeling of something touching his head quickly brought Wiso Haeng to reality.


    Big and warm hands.


    "Good job, kid."


    Wiso Haeng opened her eyes.


    What was in front of him was neither the knife that penetrated his chest nor the man who held it.


    It was someone''s big back in black armor.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Wiso Haeng''s eyes grew bigger and soon opened his mouth.


    "Cher¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    I don''t know how.


    That back. That person.


    Wiso Haeng bit her lips. It was because I thought I would burst into tears if I said one more word.


    Nevertheless, a word that he could not hold back finally came out of his lips.


    "¡­Stamp."


    The back of the man whom I missed so much was there.

 Chapter - 874 Episode 874. How do you want to die? (3)

    Whoosh!


    The window of the line window, which flew with the sound of wind, penetrates the upper chest. Blood poured out of the cracked flesh.


    Hong Dae Kwang hit the spear with a batted stick in his hand, but the power was not as strong as that of a child''s hand. The light is almost out in my eyes now. It clearly showed how extreme they were.


    "LOL."


    The wire-window quietly laughed and recovered the spear.


    "You stupid beggar!"


    It''s praiseworthy that he''s still standing on his two feet with such a wound. It is well worth applauding to swing that short stick to fight even though it is close to death.


    But that''s a meaningless ruse.


    "Hot!"


    The spear of the wire spear made dozens of Chang-youngs, playing with Hong Dae-kwang''s chest. Hong Dae-Kwang struggled back as if he were dancing without resisting properly with a weak body.


    "It''s over!"


    The last blow came from the line-window, who was sick of playing with it anymore. His spear, which had a strong game, flooded Hong Dae Kwang''s neck in one swoop.


    Hong Dae-wang, who reached his limit while looking at the spear to stop breathing, did not respond at all. Without any doubt that his spear would penetrate Hong Dae Kang''s neck, he turned his eyes and searched for the next prey.


    ''Next is¡­¡­.''


    It was just that moment.


    Whoosh!


    A great deal of pain came from the hand holding the spear, followed by a helpless bounce back.


    "What?"


    Boom!


    The line spear, barely balanced by hitting the spear to the floor, looked forward in astonishment.


    A man who appeared before he knew it was standing between him and Hong Dae Kwang.


    "When?"


    I didn''t even feel it.


    At the moment when he turned his eyes away, convinced of Hong Dae Kwang''s death, he jumped between and blocked his spear?


    That young man?


    The windshield scanned the opponent with cold eyes. The survival instinct developed through numerous battlefields is to first understand the competence of the other person.


    Black clothes.


    A rather slender sword in one hand.


    A face that matches the word young.


    However, the first thing that caught his eyes was a number of scars on his forearm, which were revealed between his hand holding the sword and his sleeve.


    As if they had been intentionally carved in, the scar covered their hands and arms like spider webs.


    At the moment, I got goosebumps on the back of the line window.


    ''That''s...''


    I''ve seen it a few times before.


    Lovers wandering the world looking for battlefields only. There are some of them who survive oddly long enough to fit the word "fly''s life," and their hands were just like that.


    Those hands resemble those of those who have gone through numerous battles and have crossed the line of death.


    At that time, the man who intervened slowly opened his mouth without taking his eyes off the window.


    "Are you all right?"


    Hong Dae-wang, who barely came back alive after stepping into the threshold of death, was mesmerized by the back of a man standing in front of me as if he had already forgotten about it. He looked as if he was dreaming.


    "¡­girl."


    His dry mouth couldn''t open easily, so he clapped his mouth again and again.


    A familiar and unfamiliar, reliable back. Hong Dae Kwang recalled the name of a man he knew."¡­¡­Jo-Gol painting?"


    Then Jo-Gol turned his head slightly and looked at Hong Dae Kwang and smiled.


    "Long time no see."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang blinked his eyes again and again as if he couldn''t believe it, and finally became weak and collapsed.


    Flop.


    His face, which had collapsed, changed over and over again. I bit my lips as if I was angry, and I sighed to see if I was relieved.¡­.


    It was resentment that Hong Dae Kang, who had revealed such complex feelings, eventually put it in his mouth.


    "Darn it¡­¡­.quickly¡­"¡­I''m sure you''ll come."


    "I''m sorry. I came running as soon as I heard the news."


    "No... I''m glad you''re here now. Even now. Oh, my.¡­.¡±


    The face of the wiretender who looked at the sheep was distorted.


    ''These guys?''


    They were talking now apparently ignoring him. How can one endure this humiliation as an uninhabited individual?


    "Do they ignore me?¡±


    Just as he was about to say another word, Jo-Gol''s eyes touched him.


    Flinch.


    The moment I saw the eyes staring emotionlessly, the mouth of the line window closed automatically regardless of the will.


    In the face of those bleak eyes, his instincts warned him not to open his mouth anymore.


    You''re saying I''m scared of this kid?¡¯


    It was a time when the line window was confused by a sudden and incomprehensible situation.


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    The sound of animal-like cries from the side turned his eyes unknowingly.


    "Are you all right?"


    "¡­¡­Yoo, Yoon-Jong painted."


    Someone was supporting Hwayeongmunju, who was dealing with Cheol-gui a while ago. And no matter what happened, the ironclad was growling away from him, and could not bear to rush in.


    ''What the hell is this...''.¡¯


    It was only then that he felt a strange atmosphere flowing through the battlefield.


    The atmosphere has changed. Strange as it may be, the atmosphere of the battlefield is clearly different from that of a while ago.


    Two people are unique. No, only three people joined.


    However, the fierce battle stopped beforehand, and those who had been scratching and biting around mercilessly until a while ago only spread the streets and growl low.


    The wolves, who had been arguing over their territory, seemed to have found a criminal who had approached them.


    On the other hand, the faces of the three fighters in the West Bank were filled with joy and relief. Some people were about to cry as if they were about to cry.


    The circuit breaker was dumbfounded.


    There are only three people. How should we accept that the three of them stopped the battlefield boiling like a furnace?


    Who the hell are these guys?


    "Hey."


    At that moment, Lee''s sword, standing in front of him, flew in like an island war.


    What?


    When he realized it, Black was already stuck in his shoulder.


    "Giggles!"


    The pain in his shoulder caused the windshield to bite him back. A cold sweat began to run down his forehead, which had stepped back more than a chapter at once.


    I looked down on my shoulder and saw blood welling up between the cracked clothes. What he went through a while ago was not a fantasy.


    I couldn''t even see it.¡¯


    How can a sword wielded by a man be so fast?


    The windshield shuddered at the first pleasant sword I''ve ever seen. I got goosebumps from my toes to the top of my head.


    I was surprised by the fact that the person who showed off the sword was a young warrior who would not have lived half his life, and I felt overwhelmed by the fact that he had to deal with him from now on.That''s right away.


    Jo-Gol with a hole in his shoulder and Yoon-Jong, who saved Wirip San, slowly stepped forward.


    With his breath weighing on him, he desperately dissuaded his body from trying to step back without even realizing it.


    The safas and those who fought for their lives, which no one seemed to be able to stop, all stopped and stared blankly at those who stepped forward.


    ''What the hell are these... ''¡­.¡¯


    At that moment, something caught the eye of the circuit window. He opened his eyes wide in shock.


    He belatedly discovered that the plum blossom pattern was engraved on the chest of the person approaching him.


    "??, Hwasan¡­¡­?¡±


    It''s the Hwasan that people here were talking about. At the moment, the line-window, whose hair was burning, spat out as if he were sick.


    "Hwasan???"


    The black robe and the red plum blossoms on the chest are symbols of the famous Hwasan.


    Nevertheless, the moment I saw them, I couldn''t think of the name Hwasan immediately because they were so frightened of their spirit.


    So different and different from the political factions they''ve faced so far. Besides, what about that breathtaking life?


    So as soon as I saw them, I couldn''t think of them as Hwasan. I''ve never imagined a Taoist spouting more flesh than a Sapa.


    "Hwasan? So this guy...¡­?¡¯


    It was then.


    "Stand back. You''ll get hurt."


    "Do, sir. I¡­¡­."


    "Let''s talk a little later."


    One''s voice rang calmly and comfortably on the battlefield.


    It was a slow voice, totally out of place in the battlefield of blood and death.


    That buck.


    The owner of the voice slowly walked forward.


    Sweep your hair and tie it high.


    He''s a little short.


    Black application flapping in step.


    It wasn''t very impressive.


    Compared to Jo-Gol, who exudes the same spirit as a blade, and Yoon-Jong, who exudes the power of pressing his son-in-law, the spirit of interest was too ordinary.


    but


    From the moment I heard his voice, I couldn''t take my eyes off him.


    It was a warning of instinct. Those who have lived all their lives in the jungle-style world instinctively identify who is the most dangerous person on the battlefield.


    And now his instincts are talking.


    The author is the most dangerous person here right now.


    That''s right away.


    Walking out slowly, he stopped at some point.


    Sneak.


    Then he slowly captured the dead and fallen in his eyes. The gaze remained motionless for a while, almost as if to engrave it in the eye.


    None of the people watching the scene could dare to take their eyes off him.


    Sneak.


    The man''s gaze shifted again. This time, it was to those who were suffering from injuries.


    While he was moving his eyes in silence, it didn''t seem that long, but it felt as long as the world stopped. It seemed as if time had passed by like a million dollars.


    Stifling is something you say about this situation.


    Gulp.


    A small sound of someone swallowing dry saliva came out loud like thunder. The terrifying silence weighed down the entire top.


    And finally.


    The man''s gaze slowly returned.


    Nothing much has changed. He looked no different from the beginning, and his eyes didn''t change.


    However, the pressure felt by the Safans who received the eyes could never be the same.


    The person who confirmed the slaughter, death and pain that took place here slowly opened his mouth."Very¡­¡­."


    Everyone held their breath and waited for what was to be said. It was as if it was supposed to be.


    "¡­Well done."


    The man''s corners of his mouth slowly rolled up.


    With that eerie smile, the heart of the hooker and the iron ingot dropped.


    "So you guys...¡­.¡±


    The man looked from left to right at all the safans standing in front of him, as if he had seen every single face.


    "How do you want to die?¡±


    As soon as the word was over, the air on the battlefield cooled cold like ice as if it was a lie that had been hot so far.

 Chapter - 875 Episode 875, how do you want to die? (4)

    "Father."


    Wiso Haeng helped Wirip San stagger as if he were about to collapse.


    I''d like to lay you on the floor and let you rest, but this is a battlefield. Wirip San should not fall down already, even for the Hwamundo, who desperately stood by with his shaky legs.


    "¡­¡­my friend."


    "Father, I''m here¡­¡­.the seal...¡­.¡±


    "Yeah."


    Wirip San''s voice also showed indisputable relief.


    The situation has not changed much.


    Yet their fangs are sharp, and those who have not filled their pears will again reveal the beast''s wildness and try to bite them.


    But still, Wirip San was no longer worried.


    That''s the only way.


    Anyone who knows the name of the person standing there with his or her back in front of him would feel the same way as Wirip San if they knew what he was like.


    As if they were standing on the edge of a cliff, the fighters in the West Bank, who were fighting for their lives, stood in front of them and looked at the line, blushing their eyes and biting their lips.


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung painting."


    "Stamp¡­¡­."


    "Hwasan??¡­¡­.¡±


    At that time, the murmur from someone''s mouth made me realize once again.


    "¡­¡­Hwasan is here."


    The echo of the horse swept through those who have endured.


    Just a few years ago, the name Hwasan didn''t mean much in this West Bank.


    But not at all now.


    Beyond the West Bank, the meaning of the name Hwasan has grown beyond anything.


    Those who were terrified of death, those who had no power to lift a sword, those who were breathing hard, and those who desperately grabbed the leg they wanted to run away. The moment everyone heard the name Hwasan, they started to burn up their fighting spirit again.


    Only with the appearance of three people.


    ''That''s not good.''


    Meanwhile, Gal Chun-lip, who was watching the situation, kicked his tongue inside.


    Things have changed completely. The warriors of the West Bank were stuck to each other, so it could have been written off as just the foot of a cornered rat.


    But they are not. The atmosphere has completely changed because of them.


    The bigger problem is that those who had been so crazy that they couldn''t even handle it until a while ago are now holding their breath.


    If more momentum dies, his plan may go to waste.


    Gal Chun-lip looked at his teeth standing in front of him with an uncomfortable feeling.


    A man in a black robe with plum blossoms is looking at them with his hands hanging down. At the moment of facing the cold coldness in those eyes, Gal Chun-lip naturally had a name in his head.


    A name that was once so famous, but has now faded a little in the midst of flowing time.


    "I see."


    Gal Chun-lip looked straight at the man and opened his mouth.


    "Are you the Hwasan Medical Association?"


    Hawasan Association of Prosecutors'' association.


    It was rather the Sapa side that reacted violently as soon as the name came out.


    "Hwasan Medical Association?"


    "In the long river...¡­.¡±


    The Safans turned pale.


    I couldn''t bring myself to finish my sentence, but it''s clear what was behind it.


    That Jang Nilso was at the whistle.


    Everyone here ran away from Sapaeryon. It is needless to say how heavy the name of Jang Nilso, the owner of Sapaeryon, will come to them.


    Sapae-ryeon''s lord and the real Sapae-jil-in.


    The owner of a myth that made Gangnam a land of blood and death and finally achieved Gangnam.


    At one time, the modifier "one of Shin Juopae" was followed by his name, but three years after Jang Gang-chambyeon, no one in the world has put such a stupid modifier in front of Jang Nilso.Therefore, the name of the Hwasan Prosecutor''s Association is bound to shine naturally. The Wasan Association is the only one who has made a small dent in Jang Nilso''s reputation in recent years.


    ''The author...''


    ''What''s that rumor?''


    There was tension in the air. However, the man only stared at Gal Cheon-lip, who opened his mouth without saying a word.


    "I think that''s right.¡±


    When Chung-Myung didn''t answer, Gal Cheon-lip laughed quietly.


    "The little boy seems to have gotten quite arrogant after he got his name. You''re a fool. Does anyone believe that you are an equal warrior to Jang Nilso? I didn''t believe it in the first place, but I''m sure it''s more clear with my eyes.¡±


    At that, the Sapans once again stared at Chung-Myung, wary.


    "Why? Don''t you have anything to say?"


    Chung-Myung, who was silent at the time, grinned and opened his mouth.


    "That''s ridiculous.¡±


    "What''s so ridiculous? You''re like Jang Nilso, that idiot.¡­.¡±


    Gal Chun-lip was sarcastic, but Chung-Myung cut off his tongue relentlessly.


    "The idiotic sapa''s mouth is full in front of me."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Laughter disappears from Gal Chun-lip''s face.


    "You...."


    "As you say."


    Chung-Myung turned his neck left and right as if he still had no intention of listening to Gal Chun-lip''s words sincerely.


    "If a sapan in front of me is going to blow his mouth, yes. Jang Nilso, like you said, should be that jerk. He deserves to be patient with what he says. But¡­¡­."


    There was a sneer in Chung-Myung''s mouth.


    "Not you, you little brat."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So shut your mouth. I don''t have a hobby of talking to a dead man."


    Gal Chun-lip''s face was horribly distorted.


    "A little bird¡­?"


    When in his life would he have been treated like this by a little boy like that?


    What made him even angrier was that the dog-like bastard was treating him like Jang Nilso. This is nothing short of a plague for Gal Chun-lip.


    Angry enough to make his hair stand up upside down, he clenched his fist and suppressed his anger. Showing his anger in front of all these people is like admitting that he''s been dragged into that little thing.


    After grinding his teeth, he opened his mouth pretending to be as cold as possible.


    "He''s got a bad mouth. But you have to show off in moderately. Even if you''re a rumor-taker, three of you...¡­.¡±


    "I told you to shut your stinky mouth."


    However, this time again, a cold voice blocked Gal Chun-lip''s mouth. Gal Chun-lip''s face is cold enough to no longer be hardened.


    "This son of a b*tc* wants to see...¡­.¡±


    "You seem to be mistaken."


    Chung-Myung revealed his teeth.


    "I''m putting up with wanting to tear you all to death right now. So don''t shake your head. My patience is limited."


    "That son of a b*tc*!"


    The seven-year-old youngest member, Damhae, was bloodied in his eyes.


    However, Gal Chun-lip felt rather curious and eccentric than angry in Chung-Myung''s words.


    "You''re holding it in?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why? What are you holding back?"


    "Simple."


    Chung-Myung says with derision.


    "I''m not the one who''s going to kill you."


    "¡­what?"


    "And I''ll correct another misconception."


    Chung-Myung snorted and asked.


    "Who''s three?"


    And at that moment.


    "It''s definitely not three."


    Gal Chun-lip hurriedly looked back at the clear voice behind his back.A man dressed in black armor was crossing the gate with slow steps.


    As soon as I saw him, Gal Chun-lip''s body was unknowingly tense.


    A step that is neither excessive nor insufficient. Breathing neither fast nor slow. All of that was telling us that the author was a master at getting full control of his body.


    His angry eyes stayed on Gal Chun-lip''s face for a moment.


    "It''s not like the three of us are short.¡±


    As soon as the man finished talking, a group of fighters appeared afterwards.


    ''Oh, when? I didn''t feel it.¡¯


    But that wasn''t all.


    One by one, people dressed in black suits climbed up on the wall surrounding the large enough garden to unload and move the wealth.


    The eyes of the Sapans shook as if they had met an earthquake.


    Under siege?


    Or an unexpected enemy?


    No, they were embarrassed because the force that those who surrounded them now were so sharp.


    Where the hell are these guys...¡­?¡¯


    It is not a heavy and gentle attitude unique to political factions. Like I''m going to get a cut if I burn my hand.¡­. No, just facing them put pressure on them with a blade that felt like a heart attack.


    Especially, it was the woman standing in the center of the wall who stood on the wall that caught their eyes.


    excessive beauty


    And a cold, cold life that even covers the beauty.


    Those who faced the gaze, which did not contain any emotion, stepped back without realizing it.


    ''The sword...''


    It was full of flesh from more than a hundred swordsmen.


    The better the skill, the greater the pressure. You have to have experience dealing with people who have that kind of spirit to know how terrible they are.


    ''This is...''


    A cold sweat ran down my forehead in the Damhae.


    I can''t believe they''re a hundred...¡­.


    God d*mn it. What the hell is going on here.¡¯


    Just looking at the plum blossoms on their chests, it is clear.


    Hwasan??.


    The prestigious inspection of the island, which was once aimed at the position of the world''s highest inspection.


    But today, Hwasan is a place that can never be called Hwasan. Doesn''t everyone know that Hwasan''s reputation was possible not because of the power of the Hwasanites, but because of the performance of that Hwasan sword association?


    But in reality, the encounter, Hawsan, has crumbled the idea of such a damsel.


    If I could, I wanted to find all the guys who had said that Hwasan itself was nothing, and I wanted to kill their mouths.


    But regret is always late at the earliest, and when you notice the wrong information, it''s not after everything is over.


    The vast top of the galaxy began to feel narrow.


    And at that moment, those who entered the gate and occupied behind them split from side to side. In the meantime, the three elderly men showed up with heavy steps.


    "Come on, long man!"


    "Long story short!"


    Scream-like shouts erupted from the mouths of the Hwayeong Mundos.


    Hwasan''s long sentence, Hyun Jong, walked in with a cold face and captured the situation of the intestines in those eyes.


    A rare anger flashed in Hyun Jong''s eyes when he saw the horrible bodies that were cooling down and the survivors covered in hidden but bloody blood.


    "How dare you..."


    He clenched his fist and gritted his teeth."The Unsword. Baek Cheon!"


    "Yes! Long story!"


    The two named men immediately surrendered to the position.


    Hyun Jong''s energy was tremendous. He was not living in the same deep as his disciples, but he was angry like a mountain.


    Even if there was no reputation as Hwasan''s long writer, no one would ignore him if they saw Hyun Jong now.


    "How dare you invade the island."


    At the moment when Hyun Jong''s heavy voice broke out, the Sapans groaned as if they were sick.


    "Attack Hawsan''s close friend!"


    When they heard the words, Hwayeong Mundo and Mundos of the West Bank clenched their fists.


    "In this land of HWASAN...¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong, who took a short breath, firmly ordered with a heavy voice.


    "For those who have done so unkind things, let them pay! Tell me exactly what anger is like for Hwasan!"


    "I accept your orders!"


    Chaeng! Chaeng!


    As soon as the word was over, Hwasan''s disciples pulled out a sword in unison.


    The scene of a hundred inspectors pulling out swords at once, which seemed to have no emotion, caused both thrill and fear.


    For those who waited for them, the thrill and overwhelming feeling.


    For those who have to deal with them, the pressure and fear of suffocating.


    "In the name of Hwasan!"


    A loud voice broke out from Baek Cheon''s mouth.


    "Get rid of your evil enemies!"


    Hwasan''s disciples, who stretched the sword down, flooded toward Sapa at the same time to time. It was like a scene of black waves flying between Korea and China in the West Bank.


    The move proclaimed to the world. Wasan is finally back.

 Chapter - 876 Episode 876. Die like a bug. (1)

    A wave of black comes in. There was no way to explain a hundred-year-old prosecutor dressed in black and unclothed clothes rushing as if they were one body.


    Sensing something was wrong, the Sapans rolled their eyes unknowingly. When the opponent is overwhelmed, Sapa''s unique instinct is to find a way to run away.


    But there is no way to escape. Hwasan, who surrounded them completely, had been narrowing the siege as if he would not let an ant cub live.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    "Ee, this?"


    Combat is half the battle.


    At the same time as Chung-Myung appeared, the Sapa, who had been intimidated, began to be shaken without knowing what to do. The notoriety that was flying in the strong was almost overshadowed.


    But not everyone was like that.


    "Look straight, you idiots! They''re still babies!"


    "Don''t be afraid of the blood of the blood!"


    Flinching at the words, I rechecked the faces of the Hwasan disciples.


    indeed


    Black armor and dark flesh instantly obscured the essence, but when I looked closely at Hwasan''s disciples, they were still youngsters who hadn''t reached the age of 30.


    No matter how good Hwasan is at pulling dragons, he wouldn''t have turned them into a peak test.


    "Crash it!"


    Someone''s cry boosted the morale of the crash.


    God d*mn it, it wasn''t unexpected, was it?¡¯


    ''Yes, I can step on Hawsan anytime!¡¯


    Considering the reputation and skills of those gathered here, it is wrong to be surprised by the appearance of Hwasan. Recalling the fact once again, they clenched their teeth and fixed the sarge.


    Ignoring the natural theory that one should value one''s feelings more than the public''s assessment in order to survive the tough times.


    If you can''t run away anyway, you have to fight back. Raising their fighting spirit, they began to confront the students of Hawsan, who rushed without a moment''s hesitation.


    It''s just that they''re still young.¡¯


    Bongpyeong grasped the province tightly.


    Wasan has regained his distant past, which is now vaguely remembered. However, it is impossible to transform those young people into a peak examination.


    If such a thing were possible, it would have been the Hwasan faction, not the Hwasan Association, that made a name in the Janggang disaster.


    "I''ll tell you the subject, you bastards!"


    If you are so scared, it would be a waste of the name of the lion blood group, which is notorious around the Zhejiang River.


    Bongpyeong exuded a fierce spirit worthy of the nickname. The best way to deal with inexperienced youngsters is to solidify your hands with life and spirit.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!"


    His province unleashed an explosive capital. The blue and blue pottery gushed out like a storm.


    First of all, you killed the rush.


    Without that spirit, these bastards are nothing. And if you''re a man of your mind, you''ll have no choice but to stop when you see this trend.


    ¡­¡­But it was a big illusion of Bongpyeong.


    Hwasan''s disciple, who was rushing at him, rushed into the storm without hesitation, even after seeing the raging pottery.


    "What?"


    Are you out of your mind?


    Bongpyeong was quite embarrassed. He made eye contact with his student, Hawasan, through the swirling pottery.


    Scary.


    Bongpyeong''s heart froze cold as soon as he saw his cold eyes that showed no excitement.


    And


    Oh, my god!


    A string of swords flew through the storm of pottery.


    Kagak!


    There was no chance of surprise.


    This is because the hot pain came first. The fingertips of his hands seemed to be burning like they were burned, and then something popped out clearly.Something slightly bent, something long.


    As soon as he realized that the familiar and unfamiliar object was his fingers, Bongpyeong''s eyes couldn''t be bigger.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    But that wasn''t the end. The black, which blew away his possession and ring finger, climbed up his forearm like a snake.


    Fah! Fah! Fah!


    The ligament of the wrist was neatly cut off. A long cut formed on the forearm and stuck the tip of the sword in the elbow.


    The whole process literally happened in the blink of an eye.


    "Argh!"


    Bongpyeong''s mouth burst out screaming.


    I want to let go of the terrible pain in my arm, but it''s literally suicide. Struggling with pain, he swung again at the close Hwasan disciple. The work was on the verge of divergence.


    But before his province was swung a half way, Hwasan''s disciple recovered the sword he had stabbed and correctly blocked it with the end of the handle.


    Whoosh!


    And then, using the recoil perfectly, stabbed the sword again.


    Push!


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    The pain that seemed to be burning with the heated iron spread to the lower abdomen. But before he could groan in the pain, he cut Bongpyeong''s elbow, which grabbed the recovered black back-


    Crunch!


    I don''t even understand what''s going on. The opponent''s sword was terribly fast to do so.


    All he can know is that this fluffy little boy is unilaterally egging him now. That''s without a change of face.


    "Argh!"


    Bongpyeong shouted and stabbed him. The rant was not intended to intimidate the opponent.


    Fear that quickly eroded his mind. It was a scream that was made to shake off the fear of this young flesh, who cut the human body like a piece of meat, but did not change a single eye.


    Paaa!


    The province, which stretched out with all its might, flew toward the face of the Hwasan disciple at a formidable speed.


    Hawasan disciple''s head turned just an inch to the side. Bongpyeong''s Do literally passed by his face by a piece of paper.


    And at that moment, Bongpyeong saw it.


    Even though Do was flying into my face, he didn''t show any emotion, but only stared at himself and looked at the eyes of the eyes of Hwasan.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    In no time, a red sword that bloomed cut through Bongpyeong''s arm.


    Crunch!


    It was an unrealistic sight.


    It may be a small sight for someone. However, it is not uncommon for the person concerned to see his arm, which had been stuck under his shoulder for the rest of his life, fall off his body and spin around like a pinwheel.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Crunch!


    Before I was surprised, both thighs were cut at the same time and blood spurted out.


    Crunch.


    Black Bongpyeong, who had been on his knees one after another, did not even allow him to stand.


    But I couldn''t even fall down. A dozen times of censorship flew into his abdomen and chest even before his bent knee touched the ground.


    Push! Push! Push! Push! Push!


    Swords are embedded in a piece. Before the first one feels the pain of splitting the flesh, the second one cuts the body, followed by the third one.


    All Bongpyeong could do was to open his mouth to tears and feel the sense of egg coming from his chest."Turn it off¡­¡­."


    His body finally fell down.


    The half-cut knee touched the floor, and all the broken abs made him curl up his back. I couldn''t stop my head from touching the ground because my arm was cut off.


    As if to apologize, the cold metal touched Bongpyeong''s neck, which fell on his knees with his forehead on the floor. At the moment, the creepy energy spread as if the whole body were shrinking.


    "Oh, inside¡­."


    A scream burst out from Bongpyeong''s mouth, which was impossible to understand what the sensation meant.


    Crunch.


    However, he cut off his neck without hesitation. The cold metal broke the carotid artery neatly.


    Red blood sprang out of the cut throat. But after losing his arm, he couldn''t hold his neck or stop the bleeding from flowing out.


    Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr¡­¡­.


    Blood was flowing back to the neck and the smell of blood spread throughout my mouth. A shivering pain swept through the body.


    But Bongpyeong couldn''t do anything. Now that his whole body''s muscles have already been severed, wriggling in terrible pain was all he could do.


    Pain that I had never experienced in my life led Bongpyeong to the door of hell, but the tough life of an unmanned man did not easily allow death.


    ''Kill... kill...¡­.¡¯


    This is so cruel. The Sapans don''t kill people this badly either. Political factions cannot do this.


    It was then.


    In Bongpyeong''s ears wriggling to beg for mercy, a cold voice stuck in his ears.


    "Dead like a bug like that."


    It was cold enough to freeze blood all over.


    "Because trash has its own death."


    Gwak Hae, who had a glimpse of the twitching Bongpyeong, brushed the dirty blood off the sword and rushed straight toward his next opponent.


    His white teeth, revealed through his lips, shone like the fangs of a hungry beast.


    "Ee, profit."


    Ma Liang''s face was horribly distorted.


    ''What the hell are these people?''


    They''re just little boys who aren''t even dry in their hair. No matter how good a disciple is, he cannot surpass the years. Given their age, it''s normal not to be a match for him.


    But the reality of Ma''am''s face shattered his common sense horribly.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    The flying sword twisted as it penetrated his shoulder.


    Ma Liang desperately suppressed the scream that burst out of his throat. It''s no big deal that the sword dug into his shoulder. The real pain came when the sword twisted and ripped all his muscles apart.


    It was a shivering pain at the moment.


    "Hey, you son of a b*tc*!"


    A large axe fell toward the head of the disciple, with a strong sense of blindness. His student, Hwasan, lifted the sword. He seemed to be trying to block the ax with a sword and a sword.


    Stupid!


    Ma Liang called a pleasure inside.


    That inexperienced young man seemed to think that this axe was an ordinary axe. Seeing as he tries to block it with that thin sword.


    His ax is a serious illness, weighing 50 pounds. Even if that sword is a famous new sword in the world, it is bound to be pushed back.


    "Kill me!"


    His axe, carrying all its history, fell toward the sword, which was set up with explosive momentum. I was going to split the body of my disciple, Hwasan, by the sword.But just as the axe hit, the sword was slightly twisted diagonally.


    Ma Liang opened his eyes wide.


    His axe was running along the slope like a cart. In the slowing world, the sword was clearly seen shaking and his ax slid regardless of his intentions.


    Fighting.


    And when the ax touched the tip of the sword, the sword flicked his ax away like a sheet of paper.


    At that moment, Ma Liang saw.


    The end of the sword.


    The way the end of the sword pointed at him quickly grows bigger and bigger.


    ''Oh, inside...''


    Ma-ryang twisted his head desperately, but the end of the sword still filled his world with only greater and greater size.


    "An¡­¡­."


    Push!


    The sword penetrated a large amount of snow.


    "Kerr, kerr¡­¡­."


    Ma had a poodle twitch as if he were having a seizure.


    Crack, crack.


    I heard something warped and broken. The sound from the body, which should normally be quiet, was more terrifying than the pain of piercing the eyes.


    "Baek Sang."


    Before I even question what that word means.


    Oh, my god!


    Ma Liang''s head, which was cut off at once, soared to Ho Gong.


    Ma Liang''s face rotating in Ho Gong contained the fear and despair he felt just before his death.


    Whoosh!


    Baek Sang, who shook off the sword, shrugged as he looked at the body of the falling horse.


    "You should know the name of the killer and die. It would be too much for a piece of junk like you."


    It was a voice that was no longer heard by the dead.

 Chapter - 877 Episode 877. Die like a bug. (2)

    "Yikes!"


    The face of the younger generation was horribly distorted.


    ''What the hell are these people?''


    Young inspectors in black unclothes rushed in. Of course, I am not embarrassed by the situation itself. All those gathered here have gone through hell and high water. This level of combat is what happens when you are bored in Gangnam.


    What really embarrassed him is that the swords they wield are sharp enough to not be explained by common sense.


    In addition


    Kagak! Kagak!


    The sword, which hit him, ran through the edge of the doe and stabbed him in the back of his hand.


    "Eek!"


    The younger generation groaned and hurriedly pulled their arms back. However, as soon as Doe fell back, he changed his direction in a flash of black, aiming for the back of his hand. Then he listened to his upper body, creating dozens of screenings.


    The younger generation went back and forth, stirring wildly.


    "No way!¡¯


    I can understand what is strong. Whasan may not belong to the old file room, but it is now widely known that they once fought over the position of the world''s most searched person.


    But it''s not just about being strong.


    You''re good.


    Their swords are ridiculously deft as if they had rolled for decades on the battlefield. If you think you''re aiming for an arm, a sword is right in front of your neck, and if you try to block your neck, you''ll cut your knee.


    After trying to hit him hard, he stepped back and quickly poked him, and the sword, which was flying into his face like a war of islands, changed its direction and fell to his chest.


    "Scream!"


    Eventually, the cut was long and blood spouted from the chest. The small world, which screamed in pain, gritted its teeth.


    "Yee, yee, yee, yee, yee, yee!"


    I don''t understand.


    The sword technique itself is also frightening. It feels like I''m being played on my palm. What they''re showing is not a political sword, but rather a Sapa''s.


    But what''s more surprising is the eyes of the swordsmen.


    The battlefield is like a monster, so it eats people.


    No matter how calm you are, it is normal to not be able to maintain your usual calm on the battlefield, where blood is rushing in front of you and people are dying endlessly. Naturally, arm strength goes in and swordmanship becomes more and more powerful.


    But these guys didn''t change a single look, like old men who went through a great war. Far from being excited, he keeps his sword perfect.


    What kind of training do you have to do?¡­.¡¯


    But I didn''t have time to think anymore. Because the opponent''s sword flew into his eyes.


    "LOL!"


    The face of the warden, who managed to escape the sword flying by twisting his head, turned red.


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    Whoosh!


    His province spewed red pottery. No matter how incomprehensible the opponent is, he is not that old yet. Therefore, he decided that it would be better to press it with force than to deal with it half-heartedly.


    His judgment in a short moment was clearly correct, as if he had rolled to the wall in the battlefield.


    Kaga River!


    Help and the sword met in Ho Gong with a sharp sound.


    "You punk!"


    The younger generation clenched their teeth and pressed down on them. At the moment, a triumphant look bloomed in both eyes.


    No matter how well he wields the sword, even if the sword is at a strange level he has never seen before, he is still only a young boy who wielding the sword is still a prosecutor. You can''t beat him with experience in terms of quantity and strength, so you can''t handle it if you keep it down!"I''ll split you in two...¡­.¡±


    And at that moment, there was a light smile on the face of the man facing the sword.


    What?


    The eyes of the small intestine have grown slightly.


    You''re laughing at this?


    "You idiot!"


    The small-scale community pressed down on it with all its might in the feeling of goosebumps. Even if he could not break it in two, he was determined to crush his opponent''s body with the sword that blocked him from doing anything.


    But¡­¡­.


    Gagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagak!


    The sound of friction between the sword and the province scratched the ear.


    Kagagak!


    And then the small world knew something was going wrong. I had no choice but to notice.


    "Why?"


    I can''t get rid of that sword.


    With all his might and all his might, but not a single inch of that thin black was pushed back. He stood firm on the spot as if he were a statue.


    A sword that doesn''t even move. And the emotionless eyes that you see down there.


    It''s obviously him who''s pushing down, but it''s him who''s feeling the pressure, too.


    "Argh, argh!"


    The younger generation pressed down the sword with all their might.


    Kaga ga ga ga gga!


    The sword and the provincial government were in conflict, and a fire broke out. But that was all. There was a slight sense of being pushed back, but the sword was still holding him back.


    And at that moment.


    The f*cking Hawsan little boy''s mouth curled up slightly, while the sword facing his help backed away.


    At the moment when the balance of confrontation was broken, the small group, which had been pressing down the sword with all its might, stumbled as if it were being sucked forward.


    Bang!


    Then, Hawasan''s inspection, which pulled the sword back, struck the small world with unparalleled power.


    "Cough!"


    The younger generation, which had been leaning forward, was pushed back and stepped down.


    The power transmitted through the province twisted not only the wrist but also the shoulder. My whole arm went numb as if I had been hit by a thunderbolt.


    "Beauty, crazy!"


    He''s behind? By force?


    No, it''s not power, it''s technology. But the fact that he was pushed back doesn''t change anyway.


    It felt like my head was upside down due to an incomprehensible situation. In addition, the eerie feeling from him made the boiling anger and blood cool.


    And at that moment, a very small sound flashed through the ears of the small intestine, who was retreating wildly.


    The faint and ticklish sound, like the sound of snow piling up, penetrated the ears clearly in the chaotic battlefield.


    Sarah Rak.


    The small world opened its eyes wide.


    Hawasan''s sword seemed to shake lightly in Ho Gong, and at the end, flowers like fantasy began to bloom.


    ''Oh, inside...''


    Although he felt it was dangerous instinctively, he was not given the chance to rush forward again once he was bitten back to alleviate the shock from the province.


    Let''s go!


    The flowers that bloomed gently in Ho Gong shook as if they had been hit by the wind, and soon began to scatter the petals all over the place.


    ''This is...''


    I''ve heard of it.


    a flowering sword


    A sword that once commanded the world, but has now become a legend forgotten. But at some point, Hawasan''s German grammar began to make its name known to the world again.


    "A hawk, a plum sword...¡­.¡±


    Whoosh!


    The blooming petals began to fly towards him.


    "¡­...screwed."


    Feeling the sensation of thin plum leaves penetrating the body, a sigh escaped from the mouth of the small world."Gather up! d*mn it, you bastards!"


    "Don''t face it alone! Get together!"


    It''s not as easy as you think to make a name for yourself as Safa. The more notorious you are, the more fights you have to fight, and the more things you have to do to maintain your reputation.


    Those who are here have survived more than a dozen of these battles. There may not be a broad view of the battlefield, but that survival instinct was certain.


    Those who saw the front row collapse in an instant were quick to judge. Those who ignored the enemy as a rookie and faced it alone are now falling down, sprinkling blood on them.


    Ridiculously fast and horribly considering the reputation they had.


    One-on-one is a big loser.


    It is absurd to have to make such a judgment, but I cannot deny what I saw with my own eyes. What matters at any time is survival, not pride.


    "Two or three in a row!"


    So their conclusion was very simple. Those guys are definitely strong. But you''ve never experienced such a battlefield. Once the opponents were entangled and pressured in groups, the battlefield would get tangled, and at that time, they would be much more advantageous if they could throw a knife behind their backs.


    It was a very good judgment for a brief conclusion.


    It''s just that if there was a mistake, they didn''t know who they were dealing with.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Sword, sword, sword, do, sword and spear.


    After confirming that the opponent''s skills were not easy, the Sapans tried to focus on blocking the opponent''s sword. I''ve already confirmed that if you attack that sword that captivates people''s eyes, your neck will run away without knowing it.


    What do you think?


    At that moment, however, things that had never been imagined began to happen.


    Kagak!


    As soon as the sword and the province hit each other, the sword fired a formidable force and twisted their weapons.


    It is not just a cut-out. The sword, which was glued to their province as if it had been applied with glue, pulled their weapon to the side for a momentarily.


    What?


    I''m about to wonder why you''re doing this.


    Oh, my god!


    A sword flies at a tremendous speed just below the arm of the twisted examiner.


    "Gasp!"


    The frightened tried to pull himself out, but he did not think of letting go of Hawasan''s black stick to the weapon.


    "Argh!"


    "Argh!"


    Samaho''s face was drained of blood.


    "You, you lunatics...¡­.¡±


    That was ridiculous to call a link.


    The fact that the swords flew from behind as soon as the front men twisted their arms means that those who stabbed the swords from behind moved ahead of those who twisted them.


    The men in the back flew the sword, thinking that the men in front of them would twist their arms.


    If they had gone wrong, it would have been their colleague''s arm, not theirs!


    Crazy.


    Those who fly swords without hesitation, or those who urge me to fly swords at my arms without hesitation.


    These guys are out of their minds.


    But the effect alone was enormous. First of all, those who tried to hold out and change the situation stepped back endlessly, spraying blood.


    At that moment, prosecutors in the back scattered dozens of swords in Ho Gong, jumping over the heads of those ahead."Hey, stop it!"


    "For God''s sake, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Those who were injured here and there were in a hurry to wield weapons without even thinking about taking care of them. Isn''t it too obvious what will happen if we don''t stop that sword?


    But that''s not the end of the link.


    "Argh!"


    "My foot!"


    Those who were in front of them started to draw their legs while flying low.


    One above the head, and the other below the ground.


    It''s never easy to stop all the swords flying from both places at the same time. The link between top and bottom, not left and right, immediately multiplied the power of their swordmanship.


    ''Oh, how?¡¯


    We didn''t look each other in the eye. There was no short conversation, no shout for a signal.


    But those lunatics were connecting perfectly as if they had already set each other up, and exactly as if they were cogging together. As if everyone was one body.


    "Hey, this is ridiculous! You f*cking bastards! Ah!


    It was then that a strange sight came into Samaho''s eyes, which burst into a roar.


    At once, those who were rushing them suddenly changed their direction and stepped back from side to side.


    "What?"


    an act of absurdity as if to give up one''s best chance of winning


    Samaho stared blankly at the scene.


    Let''s go!


    And he looked.


    At the end of the swords of the swordsmen, flowers like patterns engraved on their chests bloom brilliantly.


    Those who had no choice but to step down, just stared at the blooming plum blossoms. There was nothing I could do now. Even though you know that the flower that grows scary is more deadly and dangerous than anything else.


    "¡­¡­Hwasan."


    The vivid petals that fly in every corner of the eye. An empty laugh broke out in the mouth of Samaho, who realized that each leaf was made of black.


    You can deal with Hwasan anytime? You crazy bastard...¡­.¡¯


    If there are a hundred people who use these crazy swordsmanship, it is like hell beyond Yongdam blood. From the moment they set foot in that hell, their fate was fixed.


    The blooming petals flew in unison.


    Beautiful.


    The rain of plum blossoms, which began to pour as they filled the sky, penetrated the bodies of the brutal.

 Chapter - 878 Episode 878. Die like a bug. (3)

    Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes were wide open.


    The pain had spread from the stab wounds all over the body, but at this moment, he didn''t even seem to feel it.


    "¡­¡­What the hell is this is.


    Hawsan''s disciples are unilaterally pushing the Sapa.


    Blast a sword like a war of islands, and push the enemy with perfect connection. Hawasan''s name season, the plum swords, was blooming all over the place.


    "Oh, my God¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang was astonished to see the Sapa who were pouring blood and collapsing.


    Definitely holding out for death and pinning all expectations on Hwasan. But isn''t it hard for expectations to come true?


    And in fact, what he really expected was for Hwasan to arrive on time and join hands with them to deal with them equally. I never imagined that Hwasan would drive them unilaterally like this.


    It was ridiculous to have expectations for Hong Dae Wang, who knows who those Sapans are and what they are.


    But now something unexpected was happening here, right in front of his eyes.


    What the hell have you done in the last three years, you lunatics...¡­.¡¯


    The faces of those who had a young look on them have already changed to those of inspection.


    Fluttering!


    He pushes the opponent away with a formidable sword, and he spills his counterattack with a skillful sword. And if the distance is slightly wider, the Hwasanian''s signature p*n*s blooms.


    "This is Hwasan¡­¡­.¡±


    Wasan, who once claimed that even that shaman was pushed away and took over the position of the world''s first gate, is roaring toward the world here.


    Squeeze.


    Hong Dae Kwang clenched his fist. I felt like my face was getting hot and something hot was rising in my heart.


    He couldn''t stand the overwhelming heart and shouted out loud.


    "Good job! Get it all together! Those d*mn bastards!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The color faded from Chun-lip''s face in an unexpected situation.


    "Large!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Large! Shouldn''t we do something about it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Large!"


    For a moment, Gal Chun-lip, who flinched, looked next to him. Damhae was looking at him with a contemplative face. Not only that, but the other younger brothers who had surrounded and guarded Galcheon-lip since the arrival of the Wasans also seemed anxious.


    "Leave it like this and everyone will collapse!"


    Gal Chun-lip bit his lips.


    God d*mn it.


    Bloody eyes swept the battlefield once again. That little boy...No, Hawasan''s inspectors, who can no longer be called "birdsongs," were unilaterally slaughtering the elite he had dragged in.


    Pressed by momentum, the Sapa, who failed to keep her place, was gradually pushed back and retreated this way.


    It''s an incomprehensible sight.


    How could this be happening?¡­.¡¯


    The situation should have been the opposite.


    Although they are disciples of prestigious political groups, they are not those who will be weighed down by their reputation. Rather, those youngsters, who had never experienced the battlefield properly, should have been weighed down by the weight of the battlefield where a person''s neck was blown and his arm was broken in front of them.


    If I can''t bear the weight, isn''t it the battlefield that I can''t even use half of my skills?


    But¡­¡­.


    "Gasp!"


    "Mu, back off! That doggy petal flies in again."


    "Argh!"


    It was rather the Sapa side that was unable to show their skills due to contemplation.


    This doesn''t make any sense at all.Those who have gained fame and skills through many battles that have been fought in Gangho for decades are being tragically defeated by young people who have not lived in the peninsula.


    Besides, those evil Hwasans never let their guard down at the sight and are uniformly spouting eerie swords.


    You''re saying this is prestigious?¡¯


    No. No way.


    If this was possible for all political factions, politics and history would never have been divided. This is not the power of the prestigious political party, but the power of Hwasan entirely.


    ''At first, I lost too much energy. Those f*cking bastards!¡¯


    At the moment of the first collision, the biggest blow was that some people couldn''t even use their hands properly and their necks were cut off.


    beyond boldness to a cruel extent.


    It''s a temporary alliance, but those who saw their colleagues being devastated right in front of them will naturally be frightened¡­¡­.


    Gal Chun-lip, who was nervously continuing his thoughts, opened his eyes for a moment.


    Wasn''t this what we were going to do?¡¯


    "Ee¡­¡­!"


    He squeezed his lips to suppress his anger.


    "Large!"


    There was another nervous voice.


    Gal Chun-lip got his act together. This is not the time for analysis. Once you''ve lost your momentum, you''ll be really out of control if you don''t fix it.


    He shouted loudly with a history.


    "Cull-eared! Blood slaughter! Single-mixed blooded water! How long are you going to be watching!"


    There is only one way to revive the broken momentum. To press down with a force. The spirit of the battlefield is always overturned by the performance of some masters.


    "You guys join us! Before it gets any more out of hand, let those little bastards know that the sky is high!"


    "Yes! Large!"


    The seven-year-old Gangseo, who was guarding his surroundings, quickly flooded forward.


    "For God''s sake¡­¡­."


    A damp sweat seeped into Galcheon-lip''s palm.


    It wasn''t supposed to be like this. All he had to do was clean up the West Bank and take the wealth from the top of the galaxy to Cheonghae.


    But why is everything so messed up?


    No! Not yet!¡¯


    But it''s not a big deal yet. All you have to do is clean up those d*mn bastards and everything will go back to his plan.


    ''I''m sure!''


    The eyes of Gal Chun-lip, who had a bad tooth, clearly showed them flying forward.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    The tip of the sword penetrated into his shoulders like an island war.


    "Argh!"


    A terrible scream burst out of the mouth of the man who was penetrated through the shoulder in an instant. At that moment, Hwasan''s inspection, which was drawn by twisting the sword that stabbed his shoulder, stabbed the sword again without hesitation and put it in the opponent''s power supply.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    Despair was young in the eyes of the man who held his lower abdomen. If your Danjeon breaks, you can never live as a warrior again. This is more punishment than death for a man who has lived his entire life as a warrior.


    Flop.


    The man on his knees soon fell forward.


    The feet of Jin Tae, the three great disciples of Hwasan, who overpowered his opponent, dug into his chest.


    Boom!


    Kicked his fallen tooth and pushed it back, he quickly cleared his breath.


    The smell of blood rushed into my nose. The heat from the bodies of those struggling to live there, the boiling screams, and the rupture of the sergeant''s organs. Everything felt vivid all over me.


    However, his eyes only subsided more and more calmly.


    The love of the blood pressure!


    At that moment, the blue-eyed province flew fiercely toward his head. Jin Tae checked the pottery rushing toward the head and looked around for a very short time.There isn''t.


    This is all you have to deal with. Behind the back is the death penalty.


    Having grasped the situation neatly, he rather jumped forward. A weapon that pushes the opponent with its power.


    but


    Whoosh!


    The end of the plum sword wielded by Jin Tae raised the handle of the do and the blade bounced up. As soon as the island bounced up, I was shocked at the opponent''s face.


    Be complacent.


    There''s no reason to deal with it just because you''re trying to press it with force. If you face a part that is not properly tightened, a thin sword can sufficiently remove that level.


    As soon as the province lost its power, a series of terrible stabbings were held that could most certainly revive the strength of the sword.


    ''Not this much!''


    A bloody, flesh-changing battlefield?


    It wasn''t even funny.


    Their training was a hundred times more ferocious than this, and a hundred times more brutal than this.


    Living?


    It''s not itchy to live like this from someone who''s been given that d*mn cub''s life right in front of him. I don''t even feel any hostility towards these guys that they must kill their opponents.


    So what''s the point of fear?


    He''s a survivor who survived that d*mn thing. For him, their spirit is so gentle that they yawn, and the attack is so honest.


    Jin Tae calmly tried to break the opponent''s tendon and subdue it.


    But at that moment.


    Oh, my god!


    An unexpected sword flashed into his face.


    "Ugh!"


    Jin Tae''s waist was sharply bent back.


    "When?"


    I''ve clearly confirmed that there''s no other enemy around. The death penalty wouldn''t have missed my opponent, but where the hell did this sword come from?


    The black, which passed right in front of his face, spun around in Ho Gong and then fell back down his neck like a viper chasing after food.


    a desperate situation


    However, Jin Tae did not panic and brushed up the sword as if he had lost his posture. The tremendous impact of the sword''s collision caused him to cramp up to his shoulder.


    "LOL!"


    It wasn''t easy to handle the shock even though I let out half of my energy. So I had to know. That interest rates are different from those who have been dealing with it. Jin Tae tried to get out of the opponent''s range by rotating his body quickly.


    but


    The love of the blood pressure!


    The opponent''s sword, once in the air, never let him go easily. He pursued persistently and tried not to correct his posture.


    "Ee¡­¡­!"


    Jin Tae clenched his teeth.


    Intuitively aware that running away could be a real danger, he fixed the sword, determined to give up his side.


    then


    Whoosh!


    Something flashed in front of him, and the sword that had been chasing him bounced back. Jin Tae checked the face of the person who got off in front of me. At the moment, I felt relieved in my face.


    "I''ll take care of this guy, death penalty."


    At that, Jin Tae nodded without hesitation.


    What matters in Hwasan is not the allocation, but the ability. It is only natural for a stronger person to deal with a stronger person.


    And the man in front of him now came in later than that, but he''s definitely stronger.


    "Well."


    Saffine, who briefly raised her sword as if her wrists were burning, looked at Hwasan''s examination, standing in front of her with a faintly tense eye.Stable posture with a knife-like spirit and undisturbed.


    It was truly a specimen of inspection.


    "As a person who uses the same sword, he has a common name. My name is Hwang Seong, the Savior. What''s your name?


    "I don''t have a name for you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At that moment, a blue light emanated from both eyes of the Savior.


    "You son of a b*tc*...¡­.¡±


    Hawasan''s examination slowly lifted the sword and aimed it at his neck. The cold and sharp spirit of the Savior clenched his teeth.


    "Who uses the same sword?"


    A cold voice leaked out like the wind in the North Sea.


    "That''s an insult to my sword. There''s no way that your sword and mine can be the same."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Know clearly and die. This is Hwasan''s sword."


    The imposing inspection of Hawasan at the end of the sword.


    Dang-Soso, who has become as firm as a three-year period, immediately rushed toward the Savior, giving off a sharp-edged look.

 Chapter - 879 Episode 879. Die like a bug. (4)

    Kagagak!


    The gubernator''s face was horribly distorted.


    Oh, my god!


    "LOL!"


    The same sword as the island war quickly grazed right next to his face. The skin of the chin split and a long red cut appeared from his chin to his cheek.


    God d*mn it!


    It was never a half-baked swordmanship. It is a sword that can only be used by the sword that was wielded and swung at the point where it could not be distinguished whether it was held in my grasp or raised at the fingertips.


    How should we take the fact that a woman who looks much younger than him shows enough sword to overshadow his sword?


    "Ee¡­¡­!"


    As wounds continued to occur on the body, aging also rose on the Guwijuga''s face.


    No matter who that b*tc* is, she is now pushing him and creating blood lines all over her body.


    He set off a roaring star and drew the sword horizontally. A raging sword began to sweep the front like a stream of water poured from a bank burst.


    "or eat...¡­.¡±


    Fluttering!


    At that moment, however, the Savior raised his eyes wide.


    Suddenly, red petals bloomed like clouds in the front, and everywhere his sword stretched out was occupied. The sword, which failed to reach the end, collided with the petals and was pushed back for a long time.


    "Cough!"


    The history of the failure to move back and turned inside him upside down. The fishy blood came out of my throat.


    "Oh, my God!"


    This can''t be happening.


    He''s a gubernator. That little girl has made a name for herself in the world since she was in her mother''s So he''s being pushed out of a sword-to-sword fight, throwing up blood?


    This was never going to happen. Never


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    The gubernator pulled the sword back. Soon, seven black rays of light began to spread.


    A terrible sword in which the victim falls to the afterlife without even knowing his own death.


    It was the moment when his German-language sword technique, which gave him the name of Gu Yu-gum-gum-gum-gum-gum-gum-gum-gum-gum-gum-gum-


    but


    Blame!


    As soon as the sword was released, Dang-Soso pushed back to the floor. The sword of the Gu Yu-sosa, which had been rushing at a formidable speed, was collected before a single piece of Tang-Soso''s wood.


    ''What....''


    The old swordsman opened his eyes wide.


    Coincidence? Or?


    I can''t believe it.¡¯


    There''s no way that young woman has ever eaten his sword. So you''ve momentarily predicted how far the first sword you''ve seen will stretch, and you''ve stepped down to that distance?


    Is that possible? In this terrible battle?


    No, even if it''s possible, if it''s a little miscalculation, doesn''t it pierce your throat? What nerve did you have to stop there?


    Are you out of your mind?


    At that moment.


    The eyes of a guillotine who was recovering the sword and Dang-Soso''s emotionless eyes met in Ho Gong.


    Goosebumps.


    He felt goosebumps all over his body for a moment.


    Eyes with no emotion are watching him like a snake after a prey. As if he wouldn''t miss a single move.


    "This¡­¡­ this¡­¡­!¡±


    A gubernator gritted his teeth and shouted.


    He couldn''t admit that he felt the chills in the eyes of a young boy. And I didn''t dare admit that the young swordsman was ripping him off during the battle.


    "Kill me!"


    At the same time as the rant of evil broke out from his mouth, twelve black islands were released from his sword.Stronger, faster.


    A full-fledged inspection of all the power he could produce became a brain failure and flooded Dang-Soso.


    There''s no point in backing down.¡¯


    He''s not the one who''s been beaten again. If you do the same thing, you''ll see right through your neck.¡­.


    It was then.


    Blame!


    Dang-Soso leapt up, spinning on the spot. The sword that was pouring toward her body ran into her sword, which was wielded shortly.


    At the moment, Dang-Soso, using the recoil, lifted himself higher.


    Stupid!


    That''s the worst thing to say. You can''t move freely in Ho Gong.


    I''ll see through you like a skewer!


    He, who called himself a pleasure, once again tried to launch a plea for asylum toward Dang-Soso, who rose to Ho Gong.


    but


    Fluttering!


    A red sword rose from the end of Dang-Soso''s sword with a short, flapping sound of a dragonfly''s.


    One, another, dozens of them.


    The gubernator even forgot to release the sword and stared blankly at the scene.


    The red flowers, which blossomed, even obscured Dang-Soso''s body. The vast sky that came into his eyes was covered with red flowers.


    And


    Whoosh!


    The blooming flowers flashed all at once and began to sprinkle like rain on the world.


    the rain of red flowers


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    At that moment, a word came to mind in the memory of a guinea pig.


    "A thousand¡­¡­."


    a temple symbolizing the Sichundang family


    Legendary knowledge from the Dangga that once opened, the whole sky seems to be raining.


    "Manchun¡­Huau.¡±


    Through the pouring rain of flowers, there was a clear green thread on the edge of Dang-Soso''s sword. A sick voice leaked out of the mouth of the old swordsman.


    "Dangga¡­¡­."


    The fantastic rain of flowers swept his entire body heartlessly and brilliantly. The whole sky was covered with petals.


    "¡­darn it."


    That was the last word a gubernator left in the world.


    "Argh!"


    A scream resonated desperately in Ho Gong.


    "I¡­¡­."


    Wirip San''s mouth was wide open.


    Hawsan''s inspectors are scathing back at seemingly triple enemies. The people who were pushed away by Hawsan''s sword were seen intertwined and increasingly cornered.


    "¡­Oh, my God.


    Unilateral is a word used for this kind of situation.


    And that one-sided aspect of the battlefield put Wirip San in a state of embarrassment before joy.


    Their skills are best known to him who has experienced them in person.


    Can those who were so afraid that they could not be called envoys when he was dealing with them in person be pushed back and collapsed so helplessly?


    Wirip San suddenly looked around.


    Sure enough, the other writers of the West Bank were all looking at the unbelievable scene with a look of despair.


    "Tue, Hwasan...¡­.¡±


    "Like that¡­¡­."


    I guess so.


    Even Wirip San, who can be proud to be one of the best people to know his skills, can''t help but be devastated by the way he''s showing it now, but is it anyone else''s?


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Hawasan''s inspection is filled with red swords and embroider the sky.


    "Hey¡­¡­."


    Someone''s vague voice came out.


    "We''re gonna help.¡­.¡±


    Then there were laughter everywhere.


    "That place?"


    "¡­¡­Oh, no, but¡­¡­.¡±


    "With our skills, it will not help, it will only hinder us. Help should be on the same level.""¡­That''s true."


    Again, everyone looked at Hwasan''s inspections in rapture. Some swallowed dry saliva. Looking at the sword embroidered Ho Gong like a fantasy, I had no choice but to stick out my tongue.


    I thought it would be hard to compare to Jong-nam.


    The fundamental limitations that Hwasan has.


    That the Mundos of Munpa are still young and inexperienced.


    Therefore, in decades, I thought that I would not be able to follow Jongnam, who had great disciples and elders.


    However, the scene in front of me was enough to destroy that perception.


    And


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    The long writers of the West Bank clenched their fists unconsciously, who saw the Gu Yu-gum-jaeng shriekedition of red petals.


    ''It seems pointless to discuss the future. I can face Jongnam right now.¡¯


    I didn''t expect him to be this strong.¡­.¡¯


    The overwhelming and proudness that was hard to express swept through their hearts. Those who once despised even them have grown so dazzlingly.


    At that moment, Wirip San limped forward.


    "Long story¡­¡­."


    Then Hyun Jong, who was checking the situation with his hands behind his back, turned his head and faced Wirip San.


    "Stomach door. Are you feeling well?"


    "¡­¡­Yes, I''m fine. A long story."


    "We''re too late. Forgive me."


    "How can you say that, Jang Moon-in? The mere fact that you''re here makes my student happy."


    Hyun Jong patted Wirip San on the shoulder with warm eyes.


    "Well done."


    Wirip San was emotional and emotional for a moment, and then he peeked around the battlefield. This is because he felt strange to be having such a pleasant conversation during this fierce battle.


    But this is not his fault. Hyun Jong''s relaxed attitude, which seems to have no worries even though his disciples are fighting, made him relax.


    Wirip San hesitated for a moment and asked.


    "Do you mind?"


    "What?"


    "They''ve got the momentum, but they''re tough, too. If there''s anything we can do to help...¡­.¡±


    "It''s okay."


    "One¡­¡­."


    "It''s okay."


    Hyun Jong shook his head with a light smile.


    "That''s not the kind of kids that''s going to be in trouble. So just trust and watch.¡±


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Wirip San, who hesitated as if he had more to say, saw Hyun Jong''s calm face and nodded.


    This is because I felt a firm trust in my disciples.


    In the past, Hyun Jong was a person who couldn''t hide a bit of anxiety even when dealing with enemies that his disciples could deal with. But now, he shows no anxiety even though his disciples are dealing with a more powerful enemy.


    Did Hyun Jong change? Or¡­¡­.


    "Is it weird?"


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Hyun Jong asked with a slight smile if he had noticed such Wirip San''s feelings. Wirip San flinched and quickly bowed his head.


    "I''m sorry, but it''s hard for my student to guess the meaning of the long man¡­"¡­.¡±


    "That''s what happens naturally."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Instead of answering straight away, Hyun Jong glanced at the battlefield.


    The plum sword beautifully embroidered the battlefield, but what seems to be everything. It''s a dangerous and frightening place where lives are coming and going.


    but


    "Anyone who''s seen what those kids have been up to. It would be a disregard for those children and a disregard for the time they have spent."Hearing that, Wirip San looks back at the battlefield with a blank face.


    ''What the hell...''


    Hyun Jong''s words were full of conviction. This made me wonder what kind of training they had done last time.


    "There''s nothing to worry about."


    At that time, Hyun Jong''s calm voice penetrated into his ears.


    "Hwasan is strong."


    Wirip San couldn''t say a word for a moment. In my heart, indescribable emotions swirled and choked up.


    How long have you been waiting to hear this?


    The words that I thought I might never hear for the rest of my life finally came out of Hyun Jong''s mouth.


    "Long story¡­¡­."


    The most powerful students of Hwasan.


    And Hwasan''s long storyteller who looks as serious and firm as ever.


    If you write Hwasan''s name, you will feel the same way, whether you are a student of the birthplace or a student of the inner family.


    "And."


    "¡­Yes?"


    At that time, Hyun Jong pointed to one person with his chin.


    "It''s a long way from being dangerous, as I can see he''s still holding it in."


    Where he pointed, there was a man''s back. The way you cross your arms in the back.


    It is hard to tell who that person is just by looking at his or her hair tied up high.


    "Chung-Myung stamp."


    Wirip San bit his lips unknowingly, looking at his firm back, which was not a bit messy.

 Chapter - 880 Episode 880, die like a bug. (5)

    The cool eyes of Chung-Myung looked forward.


    Chung-Myung, who would have swung the sword more fervently than anyone else in front of him if it were before, but now he was standing firm.


    Instead, he quickly scoured the front with his eyes. As if he wouldn''t miss any sight.


    There was no hesitation or hesitation at the end of everyone''s sword. It is a movement of inspectors who clearly know what to do with themselves.


    The iron becomes hard only when it is hit by a hammer, and the inspection becomes stronger as it bleeds. In the meantime, the blood and sweat shed by Hwasan''s disciples was enough to train them.


    And the layered efforts are exploding here now.


    "The sun chicks...¡­.¡±


    The corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth crept up.


    No, the word "new chick" doesn''t fit any more. Anyone who can feel the energy on that sword will never be able to call them that if they can understand the perfect sword path that the tip of that sword paints.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    At that time, someone''s plum blossoms bloomed in the middle of a fierce battlefield. Chung-Myung clenched his fist slightly as he saw the plum blossoms everywhere turning red.


    It is a strangely nostalgic sight.


    A sword is something that you wipe out for the rest of your life. The word "complete" doesn''t dare exist. It is said that there is no place to climb even if the city achieves the castle, but it does not mean that there is no place to climb.


    So I dare not use the word mastery, but what is certain is that the plum swords performed by Hwasan''s disciples now have reached a point where they will not be ashamed of the good men of the past.


    It took such a long time to finally.


    Chung-Myung, who rubbed slightly under his nose with his hands full of minor wounds, calmed his eyes.


    It''s not the time to be flattered.


    Anyway, now the punishment for those insane men who dared to break into the West Bank and wrecked Hawsan''s inner family was the first priority.


    And at that moment, Kang''s seven-year-old, who rushed out of the back to the front, clearly caught Chung-Myung''s eyes.


    "Those bastards?¡±


    As soon as Chung-Myung flinched and stepped back, a voice of evil came from a corner.


    "Growl!"


    "Come on, let''s calm down.


    "No, the death penalty! Those bastards...¡­!¡±


    "Well, wait."


    "No!"


    "Wait, didn''t you hear Chung-Myung? I told you not to rush into it."


    "Oh, yeah.


    Chung-Myung also relaxed his legs as he watched Jo-Gol, who was about to run away, pull out his hips.


    In the first place, this battle is not a place prepared for them.


    "Ugh."


    Chung-Myung sighed like Jo-Gol. At that time, several people lifted themselves up toward the flying Gangseo 7-year-old.


    And the moment he saw one of them, Chung-Myung opened his eyes wide.


    "No, he''s not?"


    Come to think of it, I didn''t tell him not to come forward, no, but he does. Is that bloodthirsty bastard?


    "Just... ...and even the Buddha will lie down."


    Chung-Myung''s face was distorted when he saw his sparkling hair in the light.


    A strange expression crossed the face of King Yeom''s wife, Gosong.


    It may seem complacent to make this face in the middle of this battlefield. But the situation he''s in right now was well deserved.


    Think about it.


    Although Hwasan is famous for his inspection, it is not only prosecution, so it is not strange if there is a deacon who focuses on martial law.Is it that the deacon loses enough power to bring King Yeom''s song to the ground at once? It''s not that weird either.


    But¡­¡­ it''s a little strange that the deacon is a dazzlingly shiny bald man, and it''s even more strange that the deacon emits the famous golden phoenix.


    And most of all...¡­.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    What the hell is this strange race?


    In an indescribable absurdity, Gosong grabbed the Yeomwangbu of his hand tightly.


    "Are you¡­¡­ a monk or a monk?"


    "Amitabha. Of course, it''s out of the middle school."


    "Then why... are you wearing an application?"


    Hye Yeon''s face turned red while wearing a master''s suit.


    "¡­I don''t want you to ask and blame people because they have their own reasons."


    "¡­¡­Is this a situation that won''t be questioned? I''ve seen all sorts of crazy people for decades in my powerhouse, but I''ve never seen them wearing a coat. Can you do this in your right mind?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hye Yeon closed her eyes tightly with a red face. Of course he doesn''t know how strange this might seem.


    If Shaolin''s Bop Jeong sees this right now, he says, ''That crazy guy is finally out of his mind. Does Shaolin''s student wear Hwasan''s clothes? Why, why don''t you put plum blossoms on your head? There would have been no hair to stick in, so it would run down!"


    In the first place, clothing symbolizes belonging. The fact that he, Shaolin''s disciple, is wearing Hwasan''s clothes is so strange that Sapa frowns.


    But what can I do?


    The training the d*mn siju told me to do was not something that the hem of the clothes could withstand. When you train, your clothes rip apart when you''re bored.


    It was only a day or two before I could get back on my clothes, but I couldn''t do it for three years.


    But Hye Yeon tried to keep her duty.


    But¡­¡­.


    - Seungbok? Seungboo-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh. But is this jerk out of his mind because he''s so screwed up? You''re telling me to give you the blessing to make yourself at home? Are you crazy? Are you crazy? It''s ridiculous that you''re poking your butt into training with someone else''s door-to-door people. Seungbo ook?


    There''s no way I can communicate with that demon.


    At first, I tried to get some ordinary clothes other than a uniform, but...¡­it makes a lot easier to give up. In the end, he had no choice but to pick up black uniforms and wear them.


    "Turn it off, shell."


    "What?"


    "The shell is nothing more than a fake. What matters is what''s in it?"


    "So you''re wearing a monk suit?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ll see all the crazy...¡­.¡±


    At that moment, Hye Yeon stepped forward and flew the ball.


    Whoosh!


    Yeomwangbu Gosong''s body was bent back as if to break. It''s a good thing that he succeeded in instantly lifting the ax and blocking it, and if that power had been stuck in his head, his head would have been ripe by now.


    A series of cold sweats formed on my forehead. This is the power that was cut short, so what would happen if you put your power together and hit the power is struck?


    "I''m sure¡­¡­ I''m funny looking¡­¡­.¡±Hye Yeon said, stiffening her complexion.


    "But I don''t intend to play jokes with you. You will have to forsake the duty of those who have learned nothing, and pay the price of persecuting the weak."


    "You crazy middle man...¡­.¡±


    Gosong gnashed his teeth and grabbed Yeomwangbu.


    The funny look, the power of the interest, was enough to frighten.


    "Whoosh."


    What''s even more disturbing was those uncivilized cold eyes.


    It must be Shaolin, right?


    I haven''t really dealt with Shaolin''s monk, but not all of them will be the same as interest. This guy''s eyes look more like a check-up than a middle one.


    As soon as I saw the blade-like and cold eyes, I felt my blood cool.


    God d*mn it.


    But there is no time to explore for a long time. Meanwhile, the battle lines continue to collapse. We need to help them quickly, not to save the blood-spraying ones there, but to survive.


    At this rate, all the others will fall, and they will have to deal with many of them with their brothers alone.


    "No, no, no!"


    Gosong rushed forward and hit the axe with explosive force.


    The power on his ax was unquestionable to match the nickname Yeomwangbu. A power that is generally classified together as a serious disease, neither a help nor a comparable force. No weapon in the world will dare to compare with an axe as much as the power to strike and cut off.


    Whoosh!


    The sound of an axe cutting through the wind penetrated the ear with the threat of tearing the eardrum. The noise and momentum alone will cause most fighters to pee and collapse on the spot.


    However, Hye Yeon''s eyes sank dimly as she looked at the ax that fell toward her head.


    Blame.


    Hye Yeon''s feet moved forward briefly.


    It is not the refreshing method that he always showed, but the extremely practical method that minimizes body movements.


    Boom!


    At the same time, he stepped down strongly and stretched out toward the ax that fell with his fist.


    Crazy!


    The Yeomwangbu, who was bombarding the scene, was more surprised.


    You''re gonna use your fist to stop the axe? With your fist? It''s an idea that anyone with any mind can''t but do.


    ''Yes, you arrogant man. I''ll give you half!''


    The Yeomwangbu pushed in all of its history. He was about to break Hye Yeon in two. Soon, his ax and Hye Yeon''s fist clashed fiercely.


    Bite!


    Unfortunately, however, the situation that Yeom Wang-bu had expected did not happen. The ax, which was hit by a fist of blood and flesh, bounced back as if it had hit a steel wall.


    "What?"


    Yeomwangbu Gosong''s eyes were wide open. And at that very moment, Hye Yeon, who didn''t miss the opportunity, flooded him like a beejo.


    "Gasp!"


    When he saw Hye Yeon''s feet flying for his knees, Yeom Wang-bu flew sideways and turned. At that moment, however, Hye Yeon''s body soared to Ho Gong like a war of islands and kicked him in the wrist as he grabbed an ax.


    Clink!


    A terrible sound rang. Even if he didn''t feel the pain that was being delivered, he had no choice but to know that his wrist was smashed by a single blow.


    But what shocked Gosong was not Hye Yeon''s method of breaking his wrist.


    It was a ridiculous method of breaking the foot that was stretching toward Gosong, kicking Ho Gong, and lifting his body up.He can do it to get over Ho Gong and change his body around. Never before, however, have I heard of the natural use of Ho Gong as a stepping stone without any preparatory action while moving at high speeds and fighting.


    ''How....''


    But it''s too early to be surprised. Hye Yeon, who broke her wrist, twisted around Ho Gong and flooded right in front of Gosong.


    At the same time, a book that flies towards the face.


    The unique power of Shaolin, which stretches out his fist vertically with his thumb up, flew fiercely as if he was going to destroy Gosong''s face.


    "LOL!"


    Gosong clenched his teeth and twisted his back. Hye Yeon''s fist grazed right in front of his nose.


    ''Blooded, dodged...''!¡¯


    "Gasp!"


    But the joy didn''t last a moment. As soon as his fist grazed Gosong''s face, Hye Yeon''s elbow folded and stuck in his chest.


    The impact of crushing all the breast bones spurred blood from Gosong''s mouth.


    "Ugh¡­¡­.Ugh!"


    Gosong swung the axe in a fit. But instead of stepping down, Hye Yeon dug into his arms. No matter how sharp an axe is, you can''t cut off a tooth that you''ve dug in like a hug.


    "Shizu."


    At that moment, Hye Yeon''s hand gently touched Gosong''s stomach.


    "Bad deeds come at a price."


    "Oh, inside¡­!"


    Bullfighting!


    Hye Yeon''s fingertips, which touched the Danjeon, shattered the insides of Gosong.


    "Cough!"


    Red blood poured out of Gosong''s mouth like a waterfall. With the view blurred rapidly, Gosong tried to look at Hye Yeon''s face somehow.


    "You¡­¡­. Too¡­"¡­.¡±


    Flop.


    I don''t know what he was going to say, but the feelings he had at the end were obvious.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Hye Yeon shouted "no" briefly.


    "Please live as a good man in the future."


    Looking at the fallen Gosong, he turned his head and went to find his next opponent.


    King Yeom''s song.


    The second child of Gangseo 7-year-old was an uncharacteristically vain death who had been notorious for many things.

 Chapter - 881 Episode 881. Those who are drunk on past glory are dead. (1)

    "Argh!"


    The sword cut off his shoulder and drew a long bloodline on his side. Those who resisted seizures were checking their bodies to see what the conclusion would be if the opponent dealt with the attack emotionally.


    "Oh, no."


    "Do, we have to run!¡±


    They have a brutal s*x, and they are never stupid.


    If they didn''t know how to read the situation, they wouldn''t have been notorious for a long time in the rugged Gangnam area. As soon as they felt the disadvantage, all they had in their heads was the idea of running away.


    But where?


    The enemy is everywhere. Siegeing a small number is a stupid number that no one would choose if they had read the barracks law, but now they were proving that it was not the number of heads but the ability that mattered.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    A cold face, and a sword colder in the stomach than the face cuts and stabs without hesitation.


    I feel suffocated, my heart drops.


    The scene of a hundred-year-old peak examination, all mastered the same swordsmanship and pushed in together with each other, reminded everyone of why the prestigious school was a symbol of fear.


    At this rate, there is no way that they will not know that only the result of annihilation is waiting. Of course, most people have been more overwhelmed than dead since the first violent confrontation.¡­.


    God d*mn it, what''s the difference?¡¯


    Don''t you think these Wasans will let them go just because they''re overpowered? Surely they will be completely ravaged and imprisoned, which is no better result than death for them.


    "Argh!"


    Someone who couldn''t overcome the pressure tried to jump over the heads of the Wasan prosecutors and run away like a seizure. But before half of his body rose, a flying sword cut off his leg.


    "¡­darn it."


    Despair was young in the eyes of the Sapans.


    It wouldn''t have been so desperate if they had been rampaging around and pushing them violently. If that''s the case, there''s bound to be a gap. But those d*mn pups were so cool and calm that their age was overshadowed and gross.


    From the beginning to now, the posture of wielding a sword is not disturbed at all.


    The person who took a cut across the chest stabs the fallen person in the wrist without blinking, completely incapacitating him, and approaches the next opponent as if nothing had happened. There was something creepy about this look that left the audience alone.


    "¡­I heard that Kang Ho''s rumors are not reliable.¡±


    The words that someone groaned represent everyone''s feelings.


    The world is completely wrong with Hwasan.


    If I had known any of them, I would never have stepped into this island. Where is the madman who pushes my head into the criminal''s mouth?


    But as always, regret is too late no matter how soon you do it.


    There has already been no way back for them to make this wrong choice.


    A face-hardened monocarbon looked around.


    ''That''s not good.''


    The situation was going downhill.


    It is a later problem that the opponent is strong. The real problem is that these morons are losing their war spirit.


    When a safaran is in the air, it is more wild than anyone else, but once it is lost, it becomes a grain of sand.


    It''s a matter of course. This is because such people become Sapa in the first place.


    What is the reason for those who are most important to their lives, wealth and feelings to be given in their hands to fight for their lives?If you think your life is in danger right now, whatever the situation may be, it is Sapa''s period to find your own way.


    Under these circumstances, there is only one way to re-arrange the battle lines. The presence of a powerful leader.


    However, when I turned my eyes slightly, I could see Gal Chun-lip, who had hardened into the spot like a statue.


    You''re wrong.


    Such a fool can''t handle this situation.


    Hagi, if he had the ability to do so, he would not have made a name for himself as a Gangseo seven-year-old.


    He seems to think he can be like Jang Nilso if he decides to, but even putting his name on his mouth would be an insult to Jang Nilso. The plate itself is different from the beginning.


    What''s the situation?


    Single-mixed blooded water turned a sharp eye to grasp the situation of the battlefield.


    You idiot.


    A wire whore was running back against two Wasan inspectors.


    It is pathetic compared to its reputation, but in fact, it was not a situation to swear at the wire changer. First of all, that hole in my shoulder is making me not even half as good as I can.


    And¡­¡­.


    It''s not the two of you.¡¯


    On the surface, they are fighting against two, but in fact, the windshield is fighting against three. No, maybe you''re fighting more than three. He must feel a lot of pressure from the back of the swordsmen.


    a young examiner with curly hair Perhaps the author is the one who drilled a hole in the shoulder of a wire spear. Even from this long distance, the creepy spirit was great.


    The same is true of blood slaughter.


    It doesn''t have the slightest advantage over the three Wasan inspectors. If they had rushed in prepared for the wound, they would have already sprayed blood and collapsed.


    However, they were cooking blood slaughter in a relaxed manner without any haste, whether they thought they didn''t have to risk it, or whether they judged it to be more efficient.


    And¡­¡­.


    "Again?"


    There was also a man standing behind the Hwasan disciples.


    Yeo Kumsoo, standing with an expressionless face that doesn''t fit in the battlefield. As soon as she saw that, she felt her whole body''s muscles were pulled tight and her palms were soaked with sweat.


    "Hh¡­¡­. Gal Chun-lip, you idiot."


    It wasn''t just those two.


    Anyone who has looked at this battlefield with a cool eye can realize it. The power of Hwasan driving them now is less than half the actual power.


    Whasan''s real core is not even wielding a sword now.


    Key figures permeated throughout the battlefield were watching the battlefield from behind, throwing the proper prey in front of them, just as a mother tiger would make a tiger practice hunting.


    So that anyone can step up to the plate if they''re in danger.


    Which means... If they had been at the forefront from the start, the battle would have been over.


    "It''s not as good as the old file room?¡¯


    Funny sound.


    No matter how great the old file room is, it cannot have had a hundred people this size. No matter what the world''s gatekeepers are here, they won''t clear the battlefield against Hawasan without a single casualty.


    There may be a limit to that number, but they have already surpassed the level of small and medium-sized civilization. How many gatekeepers can guarantee that they will be able to beat them with certainty?


    The eyes of the monocarboned blood shone blue.He''s going to step up and clean up the battlefield now?


    That''s too much.


    Someone may be able to reverse that aspect with their existence alone. However, the battlefield is like a whirlwind of turbidity, so if you jump in believing in your clumsy skills, you will be swept away without being swept away.


    Turning the tables on this battlefield with his skills?


    It''s impossible.


    A single-mixed blooded man who arranged his thoughts slipped back.


    He was to blame for the characteristics of the Saffin, but he is Saffin anyway. The properties cannot be much different. In particular, the tendency of those who have been pushed to the northern part of the country is similar.


    What he desperately needed now was a way to get out of his body somehow.


    Fortunately, they haven''t paid much attention to him yet. It may be too much to get away quietly without a sound, but it won''t be too hard to open a way to get out of him if he knocks down one or two at a time while he''s not paying attention.


    Traces may follow, but they have survived countless traces. If I could escape the siege for just one moment, I had plenty of confidence to survive.


    So¡­¡­.


    ''Hey!''


    It was the moment when a single blooded man, who found a thread-like gap, tried to hit the ground and fly away.


    "Where are you going in such a hurry?"


    The knee was bent as the strength of the leg, which had been tight, relaxed.


    The single-blooded man slowly stretched his bent body, biting his lips. And before I knew it, I looked back at the man behind my back.


    "¡­Did you know?¡±


    "Wouldn''t it be any stranger if you don''t know when you''re looking from place to place?"


    A deep sigh escaped from the mouth of a single-mixed blooded water.


    ''Oh, my God, yes.¡¯


    Things can''t be this easy.


    Squeeze.


    Holding his fist, he opened his mouth looking at his teeth in front of him.


    "If you''re quick to sense, you''ll be quick to call the shots.


    "Haha, what''s the big deal when you''ve lived long enough?"


    "¡­¡­If the kids are acting cute, they''ll just relax and watch from behind. Do you really need to come forward and make fun of yourself?"


    "When the children are fighting so hard, can you keep your hands behind your back? I don''t know what else, but there aren''t any spectators in Hwasan.¡±


    The monocarboned blood water''s complex.


    At a glance, it is not easy. And it''s bound to feel different. The person standing in front of me is clearly experienced unlike Hwasan''s current counterparts.


    "Who is it?"


    When asked calmly, the person standing in front smiled and answered.


    I''m Hyun Sang, the elder of Hwasan.


    "¡­the elder."


    It''s so unfair. The others are dealing with two or three great disciples, and he''s an elder.


    But in other words...¡­.


    Single-mixed blood water glanced behind Hyun Sang. No other disciples were seen behind him.


    "If you kill an old man, you mean the road will open?¡±


    "I see. Kill me and you''ll get out of here.¡±


    Wood.


    A clatter of bones rang in the fist of a single blooded water. At the same time, both hands began to turn red.


    "You picked the wrong person, old man. I''m not like those idiots."


    "I know."


    Hyun Sang smiles quietly and nods his head. At the same time, he slowly started pulling the sword around his waist.


    "So I have to deal with it. Of course, there are many stronger people here than me, but I can''t save my face as an elder only by dealing with clumsy youngsters."


    "That face¡­¡­."A single-blooded man who was trying to be sarcastic shut his mouth for a moment.


    No, it was shut down by itself, to be exact. He has been stifled by Hyun Sang''s energy.


    He, who looked like a good old man until he pulled out a sword, felt different as soon as he grabbed it.


    Roh''s energy, which endured the storm of time with his whole body, became heavy pressure and weighed him down. A grand, heavy, and solemn energy different from those young disciples like the blade.


    This is the energy that the world thinks is completely different from the "true road."


    "Is it really Hwasan''s sword?¡­?¡±


    "There''s no such thing. Everything is really Hwasan''s sword."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s just a little older, a little heavier. But¡­¡­ you won''t let me down.¡±


    A single-blooded man bit his lips.


    God d*mn it, I shouldn''t have come here.¡¯


    Thinking that this might really be the last place, single-blooded water has been pulled up as far back as it can go.


    "I''ll end that tough life here, old man!"


    He pulled the blood-red power out of both hands like a blade, and at once, he smashed into Hyun Sang.

 Chapter - 882 Episode 882, "Those who are drunk on past glory are dead." (2)

    "Why did it become like this?¡¯


    Gal Chun-lip''s face was stained with confusion.


    I''m sure by the time I get into this West Bank...¡­. No, everything didn''t deviate an inch from his plan until he slaughtered them from the top of this galaxy.


    But why did this happen?


    Wasan''s involvement?


    Of course I expected it. In the past, it was not Jong-nam but Hwasan when those dog-like people came into the West Bank. Three years ago, the world was small and I was walking around Gangbuk like my own house.


    Those people couldn''t have been sticking their hips together because something happened in my home room and they had a sealed door.


    But¡­¡­.


    Crunch Crunch.


    Galcheonlip was gritted to break. What he didn''t expect was not whether Hwasan was involved or not. It was the record of Hwasan.


    ''This is impossible.¡¯


    How can you be so strong in three years?


    This is not a common sense level. The world knows Hwasan and the one he now sees with both eyes is a different clique in the first place.


    Had they known they had this power, they would not have stepped into this West Bank.


    We''ve already figured out all about Hwasan''s power three years ago. So the assessment was wrong then?


    That can''t be true.


    If they had been so strong since then, Janggang would not have happened. And even if it happened, there would never have been a treaty of the Immortal Gangnam area.


    Even the capitalists resisted most violently in the humiliation of Jang Nilso to live. It was Hwasan who was told.


    In other words, Hwasan at the time was a gatekeeper who did not have the power to change the game despite his fierce resistance.


    Then¡­¡­.


    You''ve really changed like this in three years? You''re this strong?¡¯


    Who would believe it?


    ''If that''s possible, who''s going to suffer this!''


    If training and hard work can make anyone strong easily, where are there non-expert people in the world and where are non-capitalist people?


    But these guys were completely destroying the common sense of that power. Those who had barely escaped the level of small and medium-sized civilizations returned with the power of the imposing capitalism in only three years.


    No, in fact, he hasn''t been able to figure out how far their potential is yet. Skills can be accurately measured only when they have the right standards, but their skills are too insufficient to be their standards.


    Of the Sapa who came up to the north of the country, Jeong Ye-ran led all of them, and even though he was confident that he could build a strong power if he led them to Cheonghae alone!


    Where did it go wrong?¡¯


    Where the hell did you start?


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    Then a sharp scream penetrated his ear. It was a scream from his brother, who ran forward to tilt the battlefield.


    In the meantime, there has been nothing they have not done in person. Such a small battlefield could always be put to sleep at willed.


    However, at least here, even they were swept away and trampled on.


    Everything falls apart.


    All of his plans to lead them out to Cheonghae to establish power and seize hegemony while the political and political circles were at war with each other were burning down here."This¡­¡­."


    Galcheon Lip''s eyes are bloodshot.


    ''Hwasan!''


    It''s all because of these guys. These people...


    That''s right away.


    At that time, I heard the slow footsteps approaching this way. The slow, regular footsteps of this battlefield, where screams and the sound of a soldier bumping against each other.


    Gal Chun-lip turned his head with a demon-like face.


    A man was approaching him slowly.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The man''s appearance meant many things.


    It meant that there were not many Sapa left for all of Hwasan''s inspectors to rush, and that the rest of them could not afford to stop the Hwasanian inspection from falling behind their backs.


    More than anything....


    "How dare you!"


    Galcheon-lip''s eyes were bloodshot.


    It also meant that he looked so shallow that some people offered to deal with him alone.


    The ear against the heartless Gal Chun-lip.


    "This¡­¡­."


    It felt like blood was spilling backwards.


    "¡­¡­who are you?"


    When asked a gnashing question, the man had a small complaint.


    "I don''t know what to say. There is nothing to be proud of, so I am not sure what to say."


    "A boy without a mark?"


    "That''s what happened."


    The tone seemed to be embarrassing, but the expression was just proud. The appearance made Chun-lip more angry.


    "¡­¡­Not the Hawasan Association, not the Hawasan Prosecutor''s Office¡­...and a nobody-associated little boy who dares to deal with me? A single-armed guy who''s not a one-armed guy?¡±


    The opponent shrugged without showing signs of anger again this time.


    "I''m a little sorry about that. Anyway, I''ll answer since you asked. The frequency is called Ungum, a great disciple of Hwasan."


    He reached out his only hand and slowly pulled up the sword around his waist.


    "Don''t blame yourself too much for being an unknown person because your teacher has gone to someone else and has been forced to do so."


    Gal Chun-lip shut up.


    I''m not even angry anymore. I heard that people get cold when they get angry too much, but I think that''s right.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    "I don''t know."


    "¡­Don''t you know?"


    Looking at Gal Chun-lip''s expression in despair, Ungum replied calmly.


    "There''s nothing to look at with those eyes. Unfortunately, there wasn''t enough time to hear who you were. As soon as I heard the news, I ran."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Ungum shrugs his shoulders.


    "And no one here tells me, so I don''t know."


    Gal Chun-lip burst out laughing.


    Was he being beaten by these guys?


    "I''m an earless man. I''m a 7-year-old."


    "Oh, I see."


    Ungum nodded briefly.


    The calm response was clenched by Gal Chun-lip.


    "This idiot has never even heard of deafness."


    "I know."


    "¡­what?"


    Woon-gum looked at Chun-lip with calm eyes.


    "I know. No matter how narrow I may be, I am not so deaf that I have never heard of the nickname of heartlessness and the name of Gangseo 7-year-old."


    "And how dare you deal with me?"


    "Is there any reason you can''t?"


    Galcheon-lip''s lips cramped up.


    He reigns with his envoy in Gangnam. Where in the world would he have been insulted like this?


    "The arm."


    "¡­¡­ hmm?"


    "Who cut you?¡±


    Ungum stared at Gal Cheon-lip without answering. As if to confirm the true meaning of the question.


    Then Gal Chun-lip opened his mouth first, giving off a sharp look.


    "I''ve heard that there was a man who came back from his death when the bay broke into Hwasan before. Is that you?""That''s right."


    "That means he couldn''t handle even one of the great minds. How dare you deal with me? That Jang Nilso has to come forward to face me in a universal room!"


    As soon as the word came out, the expression of the ungum collapsed.


    However, he did not look desperate or humiliated. It''s like...... was a face that held back laughter. He, who had been calm all this time, was biting his lips and suppressing his laughter.


    The reaction hardened the face of Gal Chun-lip.


    "¡­What''s so funny?¡±


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I know it''s rude, but I can''t stand the name Jang Nilso."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Let me ask you a question. When was the last time you saw a defeated army?"


    "¡­last time?"


    Galcheon-lip''s eyes narrowed. I don''t know what you''re trying to ask, but it''s been 15 years if you haven''t met them in person. No, it''s more than that.


    But what did it do...¡­.


    "I assure you, if you had seen the defeat of three years ago with your own eyes, you would not dare say such a thing."


    "This turtle...¡­.¡±


    Galcheonlip''s face blushed. The funeral prosecutor just looked at him coldly.


    Even if your opponent is a safara, you are not allowed to lose the courtesy of a man to a monk. However, when Jang Nilso''s name came out of this man''s mouth, even the world''s ungum could not help laughing.


    Jang Nilso, who drove the Chung-Myung and Ogum to the brink of death, saw with his eyes.


    I''m not saying that Gal Chun-lip is not much of a warrior. But Jang Nilso is a different class. Isn''t Jang Nilso the embodiment of everything that gives you goosebumps just by thinking about it?


    Rather, Gal Chun-lip, a Safain, does not know the Jang Nilso properly.


    "Maybe it''s not a groundless myth to say that you can deal with the defeated enough. If the Jang Nilso stays in the past you''ve seen.¡±


    Gal Cheon-lip, who understood what Ungeom meant, clenched his teeth.


    "How dare he insult me...¡­.¡±


    "Even though he was an enemy, he was a man who had never stopped polishing himself. But... How was it for you? It''s been a while since you''ve heard my name, but it hasn''t changed much, has it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The man who is drunk with the glory of the past is the dead.¡±


    The word penetrated the heart of Chun-lip, who would become a dagger.


    "And those who are satisfied with what I have accomplished and have fallen down will not stay in place, but fall behind."


    Ungum''s gaze turned slightly to the side. Hwasan''s disciples and Ogum, who fought proudly against the enemy, were seen guarding their backs.


    It is difficult to constantly grind yourself.¡¯


    But there are people here who have done the hard work. Some have tried harder than them, even though they have the highest reputation and the best skills.


    So you can''t look ugly as their teacher, can you?


    Ungum raised the sword and aimed at the natural ribs.


    "It''s just great. Didn''t you just say that you can''t handle a single majority of the crowd?"


    "¡­so?"


    "Then why don''t you check it out? How different I am that I couldn''t handle even the majority of the population. And how far behind you in the past you were compared to the defeated.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Gal Chun-lip stared at the ungum with an expressionless face.It was a life of ice that filled the spot as the raging anger subsided quickly. Regardless of the situation in the battlefield, I felt like I wouldn''t feel better if I didn''t tear the interest to pieces and kill it right away.


    "The sword..."


    Growl.


    Galcheon-lip slowly picked up the system. When the condolences that took the lives of countless people were captured, their hearts couldn''t be colder.


    "I hope the sword is as sharp as that snout. Otherwise, I''d rather beg you to kill me."


    Despite the great Galcheon-lip''s life, the ungum was just a grin.


    "You won''t be disappointed."


    Ungeom, who held a ceremony for the Japanese apricot examination method in a neat manner, took a suspension tax and spoke briefly.


    "Come here."


    "I''ll tear that thing apart!"


    Galcheon-lip poured out a storm of energy and flooded the bayonet.

 Chapter - 883 Episode 883. The man drunk on past glory is the dead. (3)

    Whoosh!


    A sword with a strong history fell over its head.


    The single-blooded man took a couple of steps back, frowning. A sword that passed right in front of his face stopped like a lie in Ho Gong and soon flooded his neck at a speed like a flash.


    ''Cough.''


    The twisted, single-blooded water cut off the side of a sword flying by hand. The sword was bent with a thumping sound, but the end of the sword soon found its place, and the direction of its flight was not changed at all.


    A sword grazed his shoulder, drawing red blood.


    For a moment, it was hard to live a blue life in the eyes of a single blooded person.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    With hundreds of bees flying up at the same time, thick blood-strength gushed out of his hands.


    Paaaaaaaah!


    Soon after, the tension of a single mixed blooded water flew toward Hyun Sang like a bloody brain failure.


    Bullfight!


    Then Hyun Sang twisted his sword and struck the flying tension with a sword. But this is what a single-blooded person would expect.


    Oh, my god!


    Monomixed blood water released a dozen tensiones one after another. A red, red, blood-red force flew over Hyun Sang''s entire body.


    Hyun Sang''s eyes sank into darkness. His sword, which was briefly suspended, collided with the tension of a single blooded water flying in, creating dozens of images at the same time.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    There was a series of binge drinking.


    In response to strong opposition, single-mixed blood water took four or five steps back. I can hold on to it, but I didn''t have to overdo it.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    What caught his eyes was Hyun Sang, who stood firmly in place without taking a step back.


    You would have felt the same backlash, one backing down and the other holding out on the spot. Of course, this alone would not be able to assess the merits of the martial arts, but it was obvious who benefited from this exchange.


    The eyes of the monocarboned blood were stiffened with tension.


    Hard


    It feels like a huge wall with tension. The sense of touch at the fingertips was as strong as a mountain.


    Why was this guy hiding all this time?¡¯


    I''ve never heard of a hard worker like this in Hwasan. Nangjungjichu, a man of this skill, is a man of the same kind as Hwasan. I''m sure you''ll still have your reputation.


    He was not the only one who wondered.


    "Your side."


    Hyun Sang made eye contact with him at the voice of a single blooded man scratching iron.


    "¡­I think the rules of prosecution are very different from those of your students."


    When Hyun Sang heard that, he held a complaint.


    "It can''t be helped. I don''t have the same youth as those children."


    Hawsan''s sword is as colorful as ever and sleek. Hyun Sang is surprised when he sees the sword that the children spread.


    But¡­¡­.


    When Hyun Sang mastered the sword, there was no such prosecution left in Hwasan. When the true Hwasan sword returned to Hwasan, he was no longer at a difficult age to master a new sword.


    Those kids were like blank paper. So anything was acceptable. You can write anything on blank paper.


    But Hyun Sang was not. He has learned a different sword from those children for decades.


    Isn''t it impossible to write a new handwriting on a piece of paper that''s already written? It was also close to impossible to reform everything he had learned so far and fully embrace the new martial arts.But¡­¡­.


    What does that have to do with anything?¡¯


    Hyun Sang did not despair.


    He doesn''t have to be like those kids. It is okay to say that colorful plum blossoms do not bloom at the fingertips. He''s no longer a blooming man. He''s the one who needs to be a solid root that supports those children to blossom.


    "A little late, a little slow. Instead, it''ll be a little harder.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Two eyes of monocarboned blood water sink.


    He knew from long experience that these people were more uncomfortable to deal with.


    And he doesn''t even have time to take it easy. Things are getting worse, and if you take more time, you won''t have a chance to run away.


    but


    Wood-deuk.


    The sound of a joint loosening from the fingers of a single-mixed blooded water rang violently.


    That doesn''t mean I''m afraid. Not having a reputation with this kind of skill means that you''ve rarely experienced real life.


    "No matter how old you are, if you haven''t had a real fight, you''re a rookie anyway.¡¯


    He lowered his posture slightly. I know better than anyone when these people are most embarrassed.


    "That''s what you say after you survive, old man!"


    Fighting!


    His toes pushed the ground once.


    Soon after, single-mixed blood water, which almost crawled to the bottom, flooded right in front of Hyun Sang. Then, I turned my body around with my hands clenched on the floor.


    As soon as he turns his body, he hits the ground once again and shoots at Hyun Sang. Like a snake go (Ö®) with diagonal and violently in his eyes to go with the deep blue salgwang was flowing.


    Of course, given the swords of those young men, they must have suffered unimaginably. But water lilies are only water lilies. In real life, where life and death are divided in an instant, the embarrassment of the moment leads to a fatal mistake.


    And the older you get, the less responsive you are!¡¯


    The hands of a single-mixed blooded water, which narrowed the streets with bizarre movements, were bent like claws of a hawk, colored with eerie dark red. And it was thrown out after Hyun Sang''s ankle.


    Collar fluid!


    At that moment, Hyun Sang''s sword flew like a bolt from the blue and aimed for the superiority of a single-blooded man who was aiming for his ankle. He is determined to put his hands through the ground and put them on the ground.


    However, the mixed blood water, as if it were waiting for it, pushed the side of the sword with its palm, twisting its hands.


    Kagagagagak!


    The hand touched the sword and the hand, and a creepy sound of scratching the iron exploded.


    The raised sword makes even the black and white surface sharp. His skin cut off and blood splattered. But in return, the sword, which was stabbed down, succeeded in making it sink into the ground, not into his hands.


    At that moment, the eyes of a single-mixed blooded tree emitted a creepy glow. He turned his body upside down for a moment and swung his hands like a bolt of lightning.


    Qua-qua-qua-qua-qua!


    A red jangyoung exploded from bottom to top. It was a scene where red blood penetrated through the ground and soared.


    But rather than the eerieness of the scene, the eccentricity itself was dangerous. Even though you''ve been through quite a battlefield, why would you ever experience a storm of tension from beneath your feet?


    The single-blooded individual was clearly proving who he was.


    Bang!


    Hyun Sang also failed to find a way to cope with the sudden attack from the bottom, and he kicked the ground and pulled out a sword and lifted himself up to Ho Gong.However, his sword rushed to hit Jang-young, who was chasing him fiercely.


    But that''s exactly what a single-blooded man wanted.


    Bang!


    A single-blooded man hit the ground with his hands. Then he chased Hyun Sang, who rose to Ho Gong like an arrow shot by the rebound. He showed a strong will not to give up his once-caught victory again.


    The one who runs away and the one who follows.


    At that moment, Hyun Sang kicked Ho Gong once, widening the distance from a single-mixed blooded water and raised his sword.


    Whoosh!


    Hyun Sang''s sword, which has a powerful sword at the end, drew a neat line from top to bottom.


    The human body, which is composed of bones and flesh, was likely to remain in two parts at a time. However, the moment I saw the dangerous sword, I could not feel the pleasure in the eyes of a single blooded person.


    You''re caught!


    Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go!


    His hands soon turned red and black when he pulled up all his history.


    "Breathe!"


    The single-blooded man, who let out a loud cry, rushed back at the flying sword. Then he crossed his hands and grabbed the sword.


    Kagagagak! Kagagagagak! Kagagagagak!


    The sound of friction echoed eerie as if a sharp blade was scratching the rust of the iron. Hyun Sang''s sword, caught in blood water, literally shaved off his hand by jumping like a live fish caught by a fisherman.


    However, even while the palm was being cut, the single blooded water held Hyun Sang''s sword and did not let him go.


    A check-up is nothing without a sword anyway!¡¯


    The inspection of flying the ground in a state where the ground is not firmly set as usual will inevitably lose strength. It can be sharp, but it''s hard to be powerful. Then he can overpower it with his hands.


    I''ve dealt with these guys over and over again. I never got tired of the sight of their faces turning blue when they were showing colorful swords with relaxed faces.


    Crack!


    The single-mixed blood water, which had been completely fixed by inserting the blade stronger into the bone of my hand, turned to Hyun Sang. There''s no way I can''t help but check what kind of expression he''s making at this moment.


    But¡­¡­ a monocarbon could not.


    What he saw was not Hyun Sang''s face, but something blunt that quickly approached my face.


    The eyes of a monocarbon were wide open before it could be identified. And as soon as I realized it was Hyun Sang''s elbow, the huge impact on my face instantly blew my consciousness away.


    Whoosh!


    a dark change


    The world turned black at the moment and regained its light again. And what the monocarbon saw was a blue, blue sky.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    It was not long before the terrible pain came over my face.


    ''Ee...''


    Instincts moved before thoughts could be sorted out. As he tried to twist his body to avoid a subsequent attack, his hands were pulled as if they had been tied to something.


    "What?"


    As soon as his body was forced to pull down, what caught his eye was the elbow that he had just seen.


    Whoosh!


    The body of a single mixed blooded man flew like a shell fired by a gunfire. He sprang up, leaving a big mark on the floor, and was thrown down again, spraying blood all over the place.


    "Coo, Coo! Coo! Coo! Coo!


    Before he groaned in pain, a lump of blood squeezed out of his throat was pushed out of his mouth. In just two attacks, the inside was completely overturned."Turn it off¡­¡­."


    His body, which was trying to lift himself up with his hands on the floor, was thrown back down. A cross section of his hand, which had been cut straight into a blurred view, came in.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    However, it was not the terrible pain felt in a completely depressed face or the shock of the hand that had always protected him.


    It was this incomprehensible situation itself.


    ''How....''


    I know with my head.


    As soon as he put a sword in his hand and fixed it, the author pulled it in and dragged him in and scratched his face with the elbow of his left arm, which did not hold the sword.


    The sword was embedded in the bone and perfectly fixed, so there was no way for the monocarbon to escape.


    Yeah, I understand what happened. I don''t know what happened!


    But how did that old man manage to make such a perfect response in a split second? A man with a sword, when the sword is overpowered by the opponent, his head is empty and he is at a loss for control.¡­.


    Like this.


    At that moment, Hyun Sang stared at the mixed blooded water with a gloomy eye.


    "Not bad, but you overlooked one thing."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The single-blooded man looked up at him, buzzing and struggling with his head in terrible pain. My eyes were full of questions.


    Liver?


    Hyun Sang calmly opened his mouth as if he would solve the question.


    "For me, your attack is neither bizarre nor anomalous. I''d say it''s rather terribly obvious. Unfortunately, there''s someone in Hwasan who doesn''t mind biting a flying sword with his teeth."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It would have been a good game if we hadn''t hurried.¡±


    Hyun Sang, who shook his head lightly, raised the sword.


    "Your defeat is that you looked down on your opponent. And on the battlefield, those who let their guard down die first. Like he said."


    The face of the monocarboned blood was distorted. No, it''s right to say that your face is so damaged that it can''t be more distorted that it''s strangely distorted.


    It''s obvious?


    My blood-soaked shoulders trembled finely.


    You''re saying I''m the one who''s not used to fighting?¡¯


    A single blooded tree groaned out of its mouth.


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    The pain of Hyun Sang''s words was greater than the pain felt in the body. Eventually, the moan was reconciled with a beastly howl.


    "You... you son of a b*tc*! Oh, my God!


    Crunch.


    At that moment, Hyun Sang''s sword cut off the neck of a single mixed blooded tree.


    Chin


    His head, still twisted in agony, fell to the floor and rolled.


    "But it will be a proper end for you. Go to hell and apologize for what you''ve done so far.¡±


    After shaking off the sword, Hyun Sang took a glance at the body of a single blooded man who lost his head and collapsed, and turned around without regret.

 Chapter - 884 Episode 884: Those who are drunk on past glory are dead. (4)

    Tuck.


    The head of a single blooded water separated from the torso fell on the floor and rolled.


    Despite the battlefield filled with shouts and the sound of a sergeant''s strike, the sound spread strangely, the sound spread clearly.


    The eyes of those who turned their heads and confirmed the dead body were shaking as if it were an earthquake.


    "Dah, a single-blooded...¡­.¡¯


    This is a battlefield, so it''s not strange if anyone dies.


    However, neither the other nor the single-blooded man was cut off by the sword of an unnamed old man. Those who know how great he was are bound to be shocked beyond description.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Unless you are an idiot, you have no choice but to know that the situation has already reached an irreversible level. They are even more sensitive than anyone else to the battlefield situation.


    There are two reasons why they have been able to hold out so far.


    One is that there''s no place to run even if you try to run away.


    Another reason was that there was the last expectation that such a charter could be overturned at once by someone else''s performance.


    However, a single-mixed blooded water, who should lead the battlefield and play a role in turning the tide, is cooling down, losing its head and lying on the ground.


    Despair was young in the eyes of the Sapans.


    Although there are still some names left with Gangseo 7-year-old, they are also struggling.


    The fact that the world''s Gangseo 7-year-old is being pushed back against Hwasan''s unnamed inspection put cold water on the hearts of those who understood the situation.


    It was obvious where the eyes of those who could no longer find hope were directed. The reason they were able to gather here. And the only one worth betting on for the last time.


    But the sight before them devastated their last expectations.


    Bang!


    The sword and the doe hit each other made a loud roar and bounced off at the same time.


    a tight clash that failed to catch each other''s victory However, anyone who understands nothing will easily guess that there will be those who are not satisfied with the outcome of the clash.


    Gal Chun-lip''s face is distorted.


    "This guy!"


    Gal Chun-lip, who kicked the ground fiercely and shot like an arrow, swung the sword again.


    Whoosh!


    There was a sound of breaking apart the atmosphere. It was simply a great deal of hard work, with incredible speed and power.


    However, the sword, which depicts a clear arc from the bottom to the top, collided head-on with Gal Chun-lip''s help.


    Whoosh!


    Once again, there was a loud explosion, and Gal Chun-lip''s body reeled back like a stormy reed.


    Ta-da! Ta-da!


    His feet, unable to afford it, retreated again and again.


    Blood stood in the eyes of angry Gal Chun-lip.


    Of course, the ungum, which prevented his attack, also backed down a similar distance. But the fact was rather humiliating for Gal Chun-lip.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Gal Chun-lip chewed his lips to the point of bleeding.


    The province wielded with both hands collided with the sword wielded with one hand, and it was tied. Given that his province is at least twice as thick as that sword, and three times as heavy...¡­it was a disastrous defeat.


    Because it''s not a sword game, it''s literally a defeat by sheer force.


    What one-armed power...¡­.¡¯


    I have heard that a person without one arm has to do everything with the other arm, so he or she is generally stronger in strength and grip than using both hands.But isn''t that the story of those who don''t learn the arts?


    A person with a history can''t live with one hand and suffer as much discomfort as the general public. So where the hell does that force come from?


    "¡­I''d rather have learned to do so.¡±


    At Gal Chun-lip''s words, the ungum shook his head slowly.


    "It''s not innate. It''s cooked."


    "¡­Inspection?"


    Ungum smiled lightly.


    When he thought that he needed to re-establish martial arts from scratch, it was only one sight that came to his mind.


    When he first engraved the name Chung-Myung in his head.


    He was overworking his body, hanging a huge chunk of stone.


    Ignoring the common sense that inspection should be sharp.


    At first, I thought it was just a way to force older executions than me. But Chung-Myung has never stopped physical training since then, as he knows.


    Yeah, it was right in front of me.


    A man who had never felt like a talent, but with his infinitely weak and small body, he now dared to reach an unimaginable position. How can you not walk along, as the shining road is so clear?


    And what he gained from walking along the path is now intact at the end of his sword.


    "Shouldn''t you check it out for yourself?"


    Salvation spouted from Galcheonlip''s eyes.


    "You''re a good talker!"


    Then, he quickly hit the floor and narrowed the distance from the ungum. It has been confirmed that the one-armed left-hand test is stronger than expected. He might have tried to take his time and explore his opponent more leisurely.


    But now is not the time for that.


    Before the fight began, that arrogant man''s words were burning his insides, but the bigger reason is that it can''t take more time.


    He clearly saw a single-blooded man like a fool cut off without even trying his best. If you dilly-dally here, those wild dogs will eventually lose their will and surrender.


    Then Gal Chun-lip will not even be given a chance to fight. I don''t know about them, but there''s no way Hwasan can save him who did this.


    "Kill me!"


    Oh, my god!


    The province, which had been hit while tearing the atmosphere, flew toward the ungum with a red pottery.


    This time, he did not dare to face the ungum and flew to the side to avoid the attack.


    Whoosh!


    The floor that had been beaten exploded and exploded. A huge hole was dug that would leave one person on the floor, which had just hit the floor but was hard.


    It is powerful enough to swallow a few people who are watching. It was also a blow to prove that the nickname "gwi-doh-jung" was not given for free.


    However, there was no change in the eyes of Ungum, who had just avoided the attack. He just fixed his eyes on Gal Chun-lip with a cold face.


    "Hey!"


    At that moment, Galcheon-lip''s province was drawn horizontally, emitting a creepy sound of wave.


    It is enough to doubt whether it is possible to block such a formidable force with a thin sword.


    Gal Chun-lip was also convinced that the one-armed son of a b*tc* would not dare to face this challenge.


    However, at that moment, Ungum put his foot on the floor and swung the sword fiercely toward Do.Stupid!


    Wouldn''t it be a mistake to have prevailed on the first collision because it remained so intense in your head? This was reckless to anyone''s eyes.


    Bang!


    It was not long before a huge crash sounded. It''s so obvious, but the sword bounced off. Gal Chun-lip gave strength to his hands, which he took control of, singing inwardly. I''m going to split the ungum in this!


    But it was just then.


    The sword that bounced hit the road with a stronger momentum than before.


    Bang!


    While the province slowed slightly, another inspection continued.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In a blink of an eye, dozens of inspections broke out, completely killing Galcheon-lip''s spirit.


    Galcheon-lip''s eyes were wide open.


    "What, what?"


    How fast can a sword be?


    No, that''s not just a quick thing to say. It is an impossible feat unless the sword and the province completely relieve the shock that spread to the body at the moment of collision and use the power to fly the sword in reverse.


    Oh, my god!


    As soon as Galcheon-lip''s do was bounced off, Ungeom''s sword burned with light flesh, creating a dozen red swords.


    The idea of Gal Chun-lip, who flew for the entire body, was cut off. This is no time to be surprised at the opponent''s skills. What that sword is after is none other than his life!


    Swallowing up the wind and twisting quickly, he moved his way. He flung the flying sword at once and swung it again, feeling as if he were going to throw up blood.


    ''This can''t be right.¡¯


    You shouldn''t do this.


    I''m Gal-Chun-Lip!¡¯


    He should lead all of them out to the sea and become the leader of the Sapa.


    Yes, of course I should have. What he lacked was awareness, not skill. Now that I realized it belatedly, I should have been able to get my hands on it.


    Fame, honor, honor, power.


    All of that!


    Ultimately, it is Gal Chun-lip who should have been in the same position as Jang Nilso. I''m not the kind of person who''ll get caught up in a place like this by a nameless prosecutor!¡¯


    Oh, my god!


    At that moment, the sword, which was blown by the ungum, penetrated between the strong pottery and cut the sides of the ribs into long.


    Oh, my god!


    As soon as I felt a sharp pain in my side, red blood soared from both eyes of Gal Chun-lip.


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    A beastly cry broke out from Gal Chun-lip''s mouth, which distorted his face like a demon.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    The blue pottery from Galcheon Lip swept away like a storm.m.


    It seemed to be just evil and wielding it recklessly. However, it was an attack that proved that irregular pottery was also a powerful herb if it had speed and power without having to be sophisticated.


    Stormy pottery, which was sprayed around Galcheon-lip, instantly engulfed the unsealed sword.


    Kagang! Kagang!


    Ungum hurriedly stepped back and punched out the flying pottery. Pottery, with strong malice and murder, chased the ungum like a demon of hell.


    "Dead!"


    Pottery flew in even more fiercely. Like I''m going to change my p*n*s this time.


    "LOL!"


    Ungum''s mouth groaned for the first time. As if to hear the sound, the storm of pottery, which added strength, stretched out as if it had swallowed up the space itself.


    But it wasn''t just the ungum that met the potter that exploded momentarily.


    "Gasp!"


    I forgot that a Safain, who had been struggling against Hwasan''s student, was fighting against the creepy sensation behind my back.And


    "Argh!"


    Pottery exhaled by Galcheon-lip attacked many Sapans from behind.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    "You son of a b*tc*¡­¡­¡­¡­(Screams) (Screaming!


    Suddenly, people who were cut by pottery flew behind their backs screamed desperately.


    It is unnecessary to explain what it would have been like to be swept away by the storm of pottery without a step. Red blood was scattered along the direction in which the province was swung.


    "Gasp!"


    "Crazy guy!"


    Hwasan''s disciples, who watched his opponent become six-sided after being caught up in a pottery that flew from behind his back, stepped back, freaked out.


    The Sapines were also busy flying around to avoid it.


    Whoosh!


    With a creepy sound, the spinning road slowly stopped. And the sight that was finally revealed was not enough just to say it was terrible.


    The floor was full of blood. And the hem and six pieces of clothing that were visible in places were cut to the point where it was hard to guess whose.


    "Hoooooooooooooooosh¡­¡­. Whoosh!"


    Galcheon-lip breathed heavily with Do on the floor. His face was as pale as a sheet of paper due to the instantaneous rise in history.


    Everyone looked at him like that, speechless.


    It was when Gal Chun-lip clenched his teeth to say something.


    "Animal¡­¡­."


    It was a funeral sword.


    Ungeom, who witnessed the devastation of Galcheon-lip, was living a blue life in his eyes.


    "¡­I don''t bite the back of my flock."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I will give you a fitting death."


    Ungum stepped forward, crushing a pool of blood under his feet.

 Chapter - 885 Episode 885: Those who are drunk on past glory are dead. (5)

    In dealing with Gal Chun-lip, Ungum never gave up his courtesy.


    No matter how much his opponent was the madoo of the Sapa, he thought that if he was a prosecutor, he would have manners to keep to those who risked their lives to face weapons. That was the way Hwasan''s disciples were taught.


    but


    Now the respect for the opponent has completely disappeared from the eyes of Ungum.


    He also knows that there are humans in the world who don''t even need the least respect.


    And¡­¡­.


    The eyes of the Hwasan disciples, who stopped the sword and looked at Galcheon-lip, were even more fierce than the ungum.


    Put a knife in a colleague''s back?


    At least in Hwasan, it is unforgivable.


    When the 100th peak examination shot with all the life in it, Gal Cheon-lip flinched and looked around.


    "What is it?"


    As if he didn''t understand the situation, his pale face distorted with embarrassment. But not a single person kindly opened his mouth to make him understand the situation.


    I just stare at him with cold eyes.


    "What the f*ck are you, you bastards!"


    When Gal Chun-lip shouted, Ungum lowered his sword and slowly opened his mouth.


    "You are¡­¡­."


    A cold and insensitive voice penetrated Gal Chun-lip''s ear.


    "He is not qualified to lead a man."


    Although the intention was not good, those who gathered here believed in Galcheon-lip and fought. If Gal Chun-lip had cared about them at all, he would not have been drunk on his own attack and put a knife in the back of his ally.


    At Ungum''s cold words, Gal Chun-lip''s eyes turned unknowingly to the side. There was anger and life in the eyes of the Sapans, who were looking at this side with their swords stopped.


    "¡­...foolish people."


    It was beyond his comprehension.


    "You morons, you morons! You don''t understand because you''re stupid? If I don''t knock that one arm down, everyone will die! I have to win no matter what, so that you''ll have a way to live!"


    But you''ve never stabbed more than half a dozen people, but you look at them like that?


    You bastards don''t even know what''s right.¡¯


    I think it''s five at the most.


    Isn''t it common to get hit by your sword when you''re on the battlefield?


    But upon hearing it, the Sapans showed their teeth to Gal Cheon-lip.


    "You stupid...¡­.¡±


    "It''s beyond redemption."


    Just as Gal Chun-lip was about to swear at him, Ungeom cut off and began to approach him as if it was hard to listen to him anymore.


    The red and red sword at the end of his sword was young.


    "This¡­¡­."


    Ungum, Hwasan''s disciples, and even the Sapans...¡­everyone is looking at him with the eyes of the enemy. Like everyone in the world hates him.


    Feeling cornered, Gal Chun-lip changed his teeth strongly.


    No.


    This isn''t it.


    This is not what he should be looking at.


    The eyes that look at him must be filled with respect and fear, and with jealousy and fear. The eyes of those who dare not even dare to rise to that position, looking at the absolute.


    "You can''t be Jang Nilso."


    Crunch!


    The feelings he had in his eyes whenever he thought of Jang Nilso. They should be in everyone''s eyes here.


    But¡­¡­.


    "But why do you look at me like that! Why! Why!"


    A beastly roar came out of Galcheon-lip''s mouth.I can''t admit it!


    I can''t admit it!


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Galcheon-lip roared and flooded toward the ungum. a wild life And a stormy streak. Gal Chun-lip''s face, with tendons on his face, turned his eyes upside down, was creepy itself.


    Kwagagagagagagagag!


    His dark blue pottery shoots out in a formidable manner. No matter how much you hate Gal Chun-lip, there''s no way you won''t appreciate his skills as soon as you see the storm of pottery he created.


    Son of a b*tc*!


    Blood vessels began to burst from Galcheon-lip''s eyes, which had raised its history to the limit. His eyes quickly turned red.


    The strong one is the strong one. Only those who are strong are justice.


    The weak follow in fear of the strong. Qualification to lead someone? It is enough to be strong.


    Didn''t that Jang Nilso also build a whole room with his strength and grab the Sapaeryon?


    But what nonsense are you talking about?


    Kwagagagagagagagag!


    The pottery rotated more fiercely. Over the stretched pottery, a new pottery created a trajectory, and dozens of pottery became irregularly entangled, creating a fierce storm.


    In the storm of pottery, the human body would be nothing more than six pieces.


    Meanwhile, Ungum holding a sword with one hand in front of the swirling pottery seemed so precarious.


    but


    Squeeze.


    Gwak Hae, who was watching, clenched his fist.


    No one is coming forward. No one is telling me to be careful.


    Everyone just looked at the back of the crying sword with their eyes filled with firm trust.


    Anyone who has seen what training Ungum has done over the past three years knows about his discipleship. Worrying about the ungum now is nothing but disparaging the blood he has shed and the effort he has poured.


    What they should have is not a worry.


    It''s faith in the teacher.


    "Whoo."


    Ungum took a short deep breath.


    It''s a lie if you''re not scared. That monstrous storm of pottery could tear his body apart at any time.


    If it were in the past, he would not dare to deal with it, and would have stepped back again and again. And then...


    There seems to be a scene in the eyes of the ungum. A sight of someone jumping forward and guarding him. Standing tall in front of him, a little small shoulder.


    Ungum rolled up the corners of his mouth slightly.


    He.


    I''m standing here not to see the sight.


    Squeeze.


    The tip of one''s toes presses firmly on the ground. Everything starts below.


    Keep your mind as still as a lake, and your eyes look at your opponent in a fine way.


    can see


    ''It''s not everything in history. Herbivore isn''t everything.¡¯


    It''s as fierce as ever, as tough as can be.


    But it''s definitely out of line.


    At one time, these culls would have been intertwined like sophisticated cogwheels and slaughtered their opponents. But not now. These cogwheels are rusted, dusty and squeaky.


    The gap and the twisted axis.


    Yes, Chung-Myung. I see.''


    Gal Chun-lip would have no doubt that he had become stronger. As time went by, it would have been stronger and stronger.


    But that''s not all about ignorance.


    No matter how powerful the device is, it will eventually rust and twist without delicate and steady management.


    This attack is just a cogwheel with its axis twisted after all.Ungum took a step forward.


    It seemed reckless to approach the raging storm, but the eyes of the ungum, which stretched out its feet, were as still as a lake.


    Whoosh.


    His sword, which had been pushed back, trembled.


    Can I set an example for those children?¡¯


    Shamefully, those children still call him their teacher. Although there are more than one or two people who have overtaken them, they still show respect and respect for them.


    The fact is a lot of strength, but sometimes it feels like a burden that weighs on him.


    What should I show those kids? What can I do to help those consistent people? How can I not be ashamed to be called a teacher by those children?


    Without a hint of fear, the ungum took one more step.


    The pressure from the province caused his hair to soar and shook his skin as if it were about to tear apart.


    At that moment.


    Oh, my god!


    The plum sword in his left hand penetrated through the storm of pottery like the light.


    Kagagagagak!


    Just as a steel rod was inserted between the teeth that were rotating hotly, at first sight, the delicate shot shook greatly.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    The sword of the ungum, which was recovered at the moment, emitted light again.


    Isn''t it obvious that he''ll have to show those kids?


    The will to face without fear. And a wick that doesn''t get misled by glamour and sticks to its true intentions!


    And!


    ''It''s just a fake.¡¯


    If you evaluate it with the power at the end of the sword, if you evaluate it with the depth of its history, if you evaluate it with how much more splendid and powerful an attack can be made, the world will naturally regard Guido Moojung as stronger than that. The same goes for the ungum.


    But now he knows. That''s not what ignorance is about.


    Now his disciples have taken the right first step toward power. There will be a day when they will experience a crisis and shake up.


    There is only one thing he can say to such children.


    ''What you have to believe is.¡¯


    The feeling of the sword in your hand disappears.


    However, only the heavy weight is evident. The young weight of his hand is not the weight of a sword. It''s a confidence and belief in yourself that you haven''t been generous to yourself for a second last time.


    It''s only your own effort.¡¯


    The sword of the cloud becomes light again and penetrates the storm of pottery.


    One sword becomes two, and two swords become three again.


    Soon after, Ungum''s sword, which painted seven black and white images, pierced the gap between the red pottery without shaking an inch.


    Kagak! Kagagak! Kaga gaga gak!


    The help and sword intertwined and a creepy noise exploded.


    Ooddeuk! Ooddeuk!


    pain in the wrist a twist in the guts


    The ungum, which forcibly swallowed a lump of blood rising through its throat, grabbed the sword so that all of its fingertips were white.


    Pipe.


    Under any circumstances, only two eyes must watch everything.


    Like a cogwheel with irreversible foreign substances in it, the storm-spinning gait was fluctuating greatly.


    And the Japanese apricot sword of Ungum, which had never rested in three years, did not miss the very moment.


    Now!


    a war of islands


    The sword ends with effort.


    The end of the sword holds time.


    And the sword is just a person. It only contains people.The moment you put everything in a sword without a single doubt, the sword becomes a man, and the man becomes a sword.


    (sighs) (CHUCKLES)


    In an instant, the sword, which became a light, penetrated through the swirling pottery.


    Kaga gaga gak!


    Twisted cogwheels collapsed like a fantasy before the intense blow.


    The red sword soared and the blue pottery disappeared.


    A sword full of time, effort, and people bounced off the seized do. Soon after, he opened his eyes wide and penetrated the body of the astounded.


    Push!


    The strange feeling that the entire arm seemed to be gone disappeared in vain, and the world returned to him. A dull and heavy sense was young at the fingertips.


    ''And....''


    If there''s one more thing to believe.


    The ungum quietly turned away. The disciples clenched their fists as if they were making a noise. And the teachers who seemed more excited than the children.


    They''re standing behind you.¡¯


    Believe in yourself, believe in those who are with you.


    That''s just enough.

 Chapter - 886 Episode 886 will be available soon. (1)

    Gal Chun-lip slowly lowered his head and looked at my chest.


    More than half of the sword with a subtle white hue was embedded. Perhaps the edge of this sword will stick out through his back.


    Despair, fear, frustration, anger, etc.


    Countless emotions swept through his eyes for a moment. But it would certainly be a surprise to pick the most important of all those feelings.


    "You¡­¡­."


    His mouth opened with difficulty.


    However, he couldn''t continue his speech properly because of his trembling jaw. In the end, red blood leaked out before words.


    "You¡­¡­."


    The blood flowing back choked up the throat of Gal Cheon-lip.


    Ungum tried to twist the sword, but he took his hand off and faced Gal Cheon-lip.


    "Once."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "There was a possibility that you would have accomplished what you wanted.¡±


    Galcheon-lip somehow looked at the ungum with blurred eyes.


    "If only I hadn''t been satisfied with that little achievement.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The ungum, who was about to say more, soon shook his head.


    What he originally wanted to say was, "I''m not a great person either, but shouldn''t I stop making progress until the moment a warrior dies?"


    But these words mean nothing to him. Galcheon-lip is not worthy of being treated like a warrior by him.


    "A good man or a bad man, death. If you have an afterlife, live atonement."


    However, he did not forget his duty as a master until the end.


    Gal Chun-lip faltered back.


    It''s not because of the momentum of fortune-telling. It is so close to death that it is hard to even stand in place anymore.


    "I¡­¡­¡­."


    The blood spiked over his mouth. The world didn''t give him what he wanted until the end.


    His head struggled to the side.


    Not only the disciples of Hwasan, who surrounded him greatly, but also the Sapans he led, were watching his death with cold eyes. There was not even a little warmth.


    "Hhh¡­¡­."


    Galcheon-lip''s body slowly collapsed.


    "Like a dog¡­¡­."


    Flop.


    In the end, the sword of Unkum penetrated deeper into Gal Chun-lip''s heart. And it was enough to break the leash that was barely there.


    The body of Gal Chun-lip, who couldn''t close his eyes and lost his breath, began to cool down slowly and coldly.


    Only then did a deep sigh escape from the mouth of Ungum.


    He was a strong opponent. If it hadn''t been rusty enough to make use of what it had, it would have been a tough battle.


    But it was him who won.


    "Master!"


    "Living bird."


    We looked to see if those who approached us had any injuries. It was a short battle, but it was so tough that the spectators were nervous.


    "I''m fine.¡±


    It was just a moment when Ungum nodded to them.


    That''s right away.


    One person slowly walked forward.


    The Sapans held their breath in unison, even if they forgot to breathe in his presence.


    That''s right away.


    Coming closer to him, he turned the gal-cheon-lip on his toes and pulled out the sword of the ungum stuck in his chest.


    Let''s move on.


    The creepy sound of the sword being pulled out penetrated into everyone''s ears.


    Whoosh!


    Chung-Myung, who brushed off the blood from the sword, turned his head and looked around the Saffins, who looked nervous.


    Flinch.


    Those who saw Chung-Myung''s eyes were visibly shaken.


    "Shall we continue?"


    There must be many words in the world.


    But is there anything more appropriate to break their war spirit at this moment?As the battle stopped for a while, the blood in my head cooled down, and the situation around me was clearly visible.


    Gal Chun-lip who died with his eyes wide open. And a single-blooded man and other masters who are cooling down with their necks lost in the back, and those who groan under control even if they''re not dead...¡­.


    There''s even Hawsan''s inspectors staring at them, still exuding a grim streak.


    The situation is too obvious.


    Chin


    The sound of a weapon falling from someone''s grasp resonated clearly in the calm garden.


    The ripples caused by the serene lake are bound to spread further and further. The small noise completely cut off the remaining war spirit.


    Weapons fell from the hands of the Sapans one after another.


    They were the ones who took up weapons without much purpose in the first place. There is no reason left to fight for his life when there is no one to lead and shout.


    "What a moron."


    Chung-Myung stared at such people with a cold look. I wanted to cut off all of them, whether they rebel or not.


    When he has power, he gets excited and runs wild, and when he feels disadvantaged, he begs for his life serviciously. Chung-Myung is the one who despises the most.


    As soon as he grasped the sword in his hand, someone tapped him on the shoulder.


    As I turned around, Ungum was shaking his head.


    "You''ve lost too much blood."


    "¡­¡­I know."


    Lightly tongueed, he politely handed the sword in his hand to the ungum.


    The sword cast its eyes on the man approaching this direction.


    "The disciples, listen!"


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    Hyun Jong opened his mouth with a heavy voice.


    "Abandon the arms of the sinners, subdue them all and lock them up. Their disposition will be decided later."


    "Yes!"


    "Move the wounded to the garment. In case there is another equator nearby, look around and prevent damage to the people who may be trapped!"


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    As soon as Hyun Jong''s words were over, Hwasan''s disciples moved in unison.


    The Sapans, who gave up their weapons and knelt down, became contemplative when they heard that they would abolish martial arts. However, he could not dare to rebel, recalling the images of those who wielded swords with a lively face.


    "Oops!"


    "Oh, my god!"


    A terrible feeling of breaking the Danjeon and breaking the history.


    But there wasn''t enough room to groan at the terrible sense of lethargy that all the power of the body was drained out. A vicious touch stuck them on the floor and tied their entire body tightly with rope from somewhere.


    Seeing the scene, Hong Dae-wang completely collapsed with his legs relaxed.


    Watching Hwasan''s inspectors overpowering the rest of the Sapans and Hyun Jong with his hands behind him made me laugh.


    "¡­huh, huh, huh. It''s so simple...¡­.¡±


    Everything was done in a flash until Hawasan showed up and cut off the throat of monocarboned blood and galcheonlip.


    Does this make sense?


    Hong Dae Kwan knows the true value of Hwasan better than anyone else. The person who came here to notice the value of Hwasan, who had no reputation, skills, or anything yet, and refused to take the position of the department head of Nakyangji.


    However, the scene that was unfolding in front of him today was absurd to see.


    Those who were so notorious in Gangnam.


    Those people collapsed like a third-rate parakeet. Not Shaolin, Shudang, or Jongnam, but in the hands of Hwasan.


    I''ve become stronger... It''s surprising, but it can be. Hasn''t Hwasan always surpassed Hong Dae Kwang''s expectations? But the reason he''s embarrassed now is not just because Hwasan is strong.Hyun Jong, who was watching his disciples overpower him, turned away. Then, Hong Dae Kwang started walking towards him.


    Gulp.


    Seeing that, Hong Dae Kwang swallowed dry saliva without realizing it.


    My body shrank automatically as I saw Hyun Jong approaching with unshakable steps, the elders following him, and Hawsan''s inspectors.


    What''s the difference?¡¯


    In the past, Hong Dae Kwang would greet Hyun Jong with a smile. You may have been making a fuss about coming too late.


    But now Hong Dae Kang has forgotten the pain all over his body and is correcting his posture. As if he knew Shaolin or a shaman''s long writer.


    If I were to express what I feel from Hyun Jong in a crude language...¡­ would have to be called ''''''.


    Standing in front of Hong Dae Kwang and the people of the West Bank, Hyun Jong slowly caught them all in his eyes.


    I don''t feel any aggressive spirit, but a weirdly large presence has crushed those who face Hyun Jong.


    "Long story¡­¡­."


    In the end, it was a moment when someone who couldn''t overcome the weight hurriedly opened their mouth to express their gratitude.


    Hyun Jong slowly, but clearly bent down. Very deep.


    "Come on, long man!"


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Those who saw the scene freaked out and shouted. Someone rushed in and tried to raise Hyun Jong right away, but couldn''t touch him, so he stamped his feet, and someone shivered with a faded face in an instant.


    A low voice leaked out of Hyun Jong''s mouth.


    "I''m sorry."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone shut up at that moment.


    "The text arrived so late that the various clans were so damaged. I hope you understand and forgive him for not doing what he had to do."


    Someone bit his lip at an unexpected remark.


    "¡­Don''t do this, Jang In."


    West Wolmunju Nam Jamyong opened his mouth with a deep sigh.


    "If Hwasan hadn''t come, everyone here would have died."


    Nam Jamyong, who was about to express his gratitude, bit his lips and clenched his fist. And he said.


    "Our Seowolmun is a folk song of Jongnam. Originally, Jang Moon-in is someone who doesn''t need to save us. But¡­¡­ you''re bowing down for us. No one would have been to blame if one of the sealed Hawasan hadn''t come.¡­.¡±


    Nam Jamyong, who spoke at the end of his speech, soon grabbed both hands and held them forward. And really bowed deeply with the meaning of gratitude and respect.


    "¡­¡­Thank you very much for your help."


    "Thank you!"


    "Thank you, Jang Moon-in!"


    Munju of the West Bank and disciples of the inner family all came to town in unison. Those who were not feeling well due to injuries did not take care of their bodies and expressed their sincere gratitude.


    Only then did Hyun Jong slowly straighten his waist that he was bending.


    "I am grateful that you consider us who are lacking with your heart."


    At that point, Moon-ju''s faces were filled with emotions that were hard to express.


    It''s over.


    Hong Dae Kwang realized at that moment.


    Perhaps the doorkeepers of the West Bank...¡­. No, everyone in the West Bank will never forget this.


    Sometimes a single word rather than a powerful power captivates a person. Like this.


    "The writer is different from the past."¡¯


    Gentleness and tolerance. And a presence that overwhelms the surroundings. None of them lacks the qualifications of a long-standing writer of the capitalism.It was realized that Hwasan had become a completely different clique from the past. After realizing this, Hong Dae Kang''s eyes naturally wandered looking for another person.


    The one who made all this change.


    "Huh?"


    At that time, Hong Dae Kang''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "What is it?"


    Normally, Chung-Myung, who would have been busy running around and running, or at least kept Hyun Jong''s side, was standing in the middle and looking away.


    "What are you looking at?¡±


    Baek Cheon approached Chung-Myung and asked if he had the same question as Hong Dae Kang.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Hmph."


    Chung-Myung snorted and twisted his mouth with a strange face.


    "I was seeing how big the little ones were."


    "¡­¡­your little boys are in front of you."


    "No, not the little ones. You''re such a rookie."


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon asked back without knowing what was going on, but Chung-Myung turned around without answering.


    "Let''s get this straight. I want to get this over with and go back to Wasan.¡±


    "¡­¡­It''s been a while since I saw someone, but you''re talking nonsense."


    With the corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth slightly raised, Baek Cheon tilted his head with a puzzled face.


    "It''s always a step behind, death penalty."


    "Hmph."


    There was a subtle sense of displeasure at the sound of a snort.


    "Isn''t it too bad?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You haven''t seen how strong the Chung-Myung seal has become. Your brother....¡±


    "If you have time to talk nonsense, go back and wield a sword. We haven''t unpacked yet."


    "Yes, the death penalty. I will."


    the outskirts of the West Bank


    A group of fighters, who entered an unnoticed path, turned around without hesitation and hurried their way.


    The last follower stopped there and looked back.


    "We''ll see you again soon, Chung-Myung stamp."


    As if he missed Isong Baek, who smiled brightly, he looked at the West Bank and turned around to hurry up. Every step was full of energy.

 Chapter - 887 Episode 887. Well see you soon. (2)

    The situation that happened like a thunderbolt, the probationary process was like a thunderbolt, too.


    Hwasan''s disciples, who had renounced the arms of the surrendered or wounded Sapans, locked them in a warehouse at the top of the galaxy for now.


    They had the opportunity to enter a warehouse full of the wealth they wanted so badly, but it was unclear whether they would be pleased.


    Whasan''s top priority was, of course, the treatment of the injured and the recovery of the body.


    "How is it?"


    "¡­Luckily or unfortunately, I don''t think anyone will die anymore."


    "What?"


    Because it was not a cureable measure in a single medical room, Hyun Young turned one of the upper galaxies into a chamber and attracted West Bank lawmakers.


    Hyun Young asked with a curious look at their representative Roh''s remarks.


    "Then I''m glad you''re right, what''s the misfortune?"


    "¡­¡­That¡­¡­."


    The lawmaker secretly looked into Hyun Young''s eyes and carefully opened his mouth.


    "Those who have been injured as much as me have a very long treatment period. I have to lie still for more than three months to be treated."


    "So what?"


    "You won''t be able to use your body the way you used to."


    "Oops."


    Hyun Young nodded loudly as if he knew what the lawmaker was trying to say.


    "Don''t worry about that."


    "You know, you have to use expensive medicines to treat those serious wounds. No matter how much you save it...¡­.¡±


    "Don''t worry, Senator."


    Hyun Young shook his hand firmly.


    The high price of the drug must be to say that ordinary people cannot afford it. It is natural to feel anxious while treating it. I''d have brought all the medicinal herbs in Ui-ga, but I wouldn''t even be able to get the right price.


    "Anyone injured here will be paid in Hwasan."


    "He, is that true?"


    "Yes."


    Hyun Young nodded as if it was natural.


    "If you could do that...¡­.¡±


    This is already agreed with Hyun Jong.


    In fact, there is no reason why Hwasan should pay for their treatment. In the first place, they''re not after Hwasan, they''re after West Bank. With or without HWASAN their spells would have hit the West Bank.


    However, such matters should not involve detailed logic and profit or loss.


    - If we only reason, they''ll do the same to us. The relationship that makes sense to each other is not bad, but that''s not what I want.


    That was right.


    It would be even more right to say that someone who can''t even look at money nodded silently.


    "We also don''t want to get expensive treatment from those who fought against the bad guys. However, if you are clumsy at saving medicinal herbs and not properly treating them, you may have a lot of aftereffects."


    "Don''t pay attention to the money, but treat it as much as you can."


    Hyun Young looked around the injured lying on a white cloth.


    "They''ve shown their determination. Those people shouldn''t be treated poorly."


    Admiration flowed out of Roh''s mouth.


    It is not that difficult to applaud those who have shown determination. But it wasn''t easy to make my fortune for them.


    In particular, Hwasan is in a situation where he doesn''t have to be responsible for this.At best, I thought I''d show off by providing a place, but I was amazed by how unconventional it came out of nowhere.


    "Then I will."


    "I look forward to your kind cooperation, Senator. Our pharmacy will do its best to help."


    "Yes, it''s very helpful¡­¡­.¡±


    Push!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Oh, what a crybaby! Our executioners don''t groan when they stab us with a bigger sting than this!"


    "So, sojour¡­¡­"It hurts so much...¡­.¡±


    "It''s noisy. Turn this way...¡­. Huh? Huh? Not here? Uh... It''s been a while, so I''m a little confused.¡­.¡±


    Just by listening to it, the sound of my hair fluttering came out nonchalantly.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. I''ll plug it back in."


    "Sa, save me¡­¡­.¡±


    Push!


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    The darted man''s feet soared toward the ceiling. Hyun Young and Rep. Hyun, who were staring blankly at the trembling toes, turned their heads without saying a word.


    "That¡­¡­."


    Trying to say something, Hyun Young put his fist in his mouth and coughed loudly.


    "¡­I look forward to your kind cooperation."


    "Yes¡­¡­ Elder."


    It was a conversation that started warm and ended awkwardly.


    "Have you recovered all the bodies of your disciples?"


    "Yes, Father."


    Wirip San remained silent for a moment and nodded heavily.


    Considering the fierce battle they fought, it is not true that there are many casualties. It''s a brutal battle, no wonder it was annihilated.


    However, as a gatekeeper of a clan, few casualties cannot be happy.


    "¡­I''m ashamed of my survival."


    "Don''t say that, Father. All the Mundos saw your father fight harder than anyone else as a doorkeeper."


    This wasn''t just to comfort Wirip San.


    Wiso Haeng really thought so. So proud to be the son of Wirip San.


    And as far as he knows, the Mundos of Hwayeongmun were not too different from Wiso Haeng.


    At least in this battle, Wirip San proved that he wasn''t just leading the clique with the halo of Hwasan. All of the disciples would have known that they were not only gentle and calm, but also armed.


    "What did you decide to do with the body?¡±


    "Shouldn''t you send it home?"


    "¡­Yes."


    Most of the other clans who sacrificed came from the West Bank, but the hometown of the Hwayeong Mundos, who moved from far away, was Namyang. At least you''ll have to let them rest in their hometown.


    "I''ll have to go myself."


    "Father, you''re not feeling well. I''ll go instead."


    "No."


    Despite Wiso Haeng''s dissuasion, Wirip San shook his head firmly.


    "This is what I have to do as a gatekeeper of English."


    "Father¡­¡­."


    Wirip San smiled lightly.


    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s sad and sad. It''s heartbreaking. But you should be proud of your death penalty. He was more righteous than anyone else."


    "Yes, I will never forget the end."


    Wiso Haeng''s eyes shone firmly, and Wirip San nodded lightly.


    A wound makes a person hard.


    It''s heartbreaking, but this will make Hwagyeongmun''s disciples more and more unruly. Only that was comforting.


    "Then I''ll have to hurry. It''s a long way."


    "Oh, no."


    "Well, before the body goes bad...¡­.¡±


    "Hwasan Jang Moon-in has decided to save the ice. It''s going to take a day or two, so wait."


    "¡­...an icebreaker?"


    Wirip San bit his lower lip.


    I can''t believe you''re going to use that precious glacier to protect the body.¡­. This was enough to surprise even Wirip San, who is familiar with Hyun Jong''s s*xual orientation."There will be no damage to the body if there is an ice cap. Of course, it''s true that you have to go as soon as possible, but it takes about two days to get the ice boat, so take a little bit of respect...¡­.¡±


    Wirip San closed his eyes still.


    It can''t take two days if the ice boat is in Hwasan, and it can''t be saved in two days if you have to save it because there is no ice boat. This must be Hyun Jong''s consideration, worried that Wirip San would step out without taking care of himself.


    "¡­¡­Let''s do that."


    "Yes, Father."


    Wirip San glanced and said.


    "Shaeng."


    "Yes."


    "Have you met the Chung-Myung seal?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Wiso Haeng shook his head quietly. Wirip San smiled faintly.


    "It''s sad, but this is also something that anyone who lives in a house should go through."


    "Yes, I know."


    "So you don''t have to suppress it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Go and thank the Chung-Myung seal and the disciples of Bonsan, for they are the gatekeepers.¡±


    "But¡­¡­."


    "It is also a duty as a low-value stock."


    Wiso Haeng nodded as if he couldn''t help it.


    "Yes, I will."


    "Okay. Go ahead."


    "Yes."


    Wiso Haeng rose cautiously, bowed his head and left the room. Then, he stepped out of Hwayeongmun and headed to the top of the galaxy where Hwasan lived.


    Tap, tap, tap!


    The slow pace at first soon became faster and faster, and within the bell, it turned into a fast jump.


    "Chung-Myung, Master!"


    At that time, Chung-Myung couldn''t even say thank you properly since he saved him. Because it wasn''t worth it.


    ''I have to say thank you.¡¯


    It is also a matter of great concern to settle the affairs of the Moon faction as a lower-case liquor, but it is also a matter of course as a person to express gratitude to the savior of life.


    With his breathtaking speed, he quickly ran to the top of the galaxy.


    But¡­¡­.


    Wiso Haeng''s feet, with the top of the galaxy at hand, slowed down.


    And then it stopped.


    A strange look appeared on his face with hesitation.


    In the past, I would have jumped to the top of the galaxy and ran straight to the place where Chung-Myung was, but strangely, my feet were heavy now.


    "Why?"


    Wiso Haeng tilted his head because he couldn''t understand the change himself.


    However, I had to say thank you, so I entered the top of the galaxy. But no matter how hard I looked around, I couldn''t see any of Hwasan''s disciples.


    "Hey."


    "What?"


    Wiso Haeng, who spoke to a passing worker, asked with a rather stiff face.


    "Where are the Hwasans now?"


    "He''ll be in the restaurant. It''s time to eat. It''s that big war angle over there."


    "Oh, thank you."


    With his head down, Wiso Haeng slowly headed towards the restaurant. However, the unknown pricklyness continued to cling to his ankle.


    As I was almost at the restaurant, I saw a familiar face. It''s like Wiso Haeng who can''t get inside and hesitates.¡­.


    "Bunta-Lord?"


    "Huh? That''s a rumor.¡±


    Hong Dae Kwang looked at Wiso Haeng and nodded slightly.


    "What are you doing here?¡±


    Wiso Haeng forced the word ''like a poo puppy'' to follow. Then Hong Dae Kwang sighed deeply.


    "Hwasan The Dragon¡­¡­.No, I''m here to talk to the National Prosecutors'' Association."


    "Yes."


    "Should I say something is a little uncomfortable?"


    Wiso Haeng opened her eyes wide.


    "I understand how strong Hassan is...¡­ by the way, I''m proud and proud of it. The way Hwasan looks this time is so different from what I know.¡­.¡±Listening to Hong Dae Kwang''s mumbling words, Wiso Haeng finally found out the pricklyness he felt on his way home.


    "It feels so far away.¡¯


    When I faced them for nothing, I was afraid if they weren''t like them in the past.


    I thought it was a stupid worry, but I think it was strange to see that not only Wiso Haeng but also Hong Dae Kwang felt the same thing.


    "¡­Don''t you think we should still go in though?¡±


    "Ugh."


    Hong Dae Kwang made a groaning sound.


    Even in front of Wiso Haeng, he could not be nervous all the time.


    "Let''s go in.¡±


    If Wiso Haeng didn''t come, I was going to listen to what was going on inside and listen to what was going on, but now that this is the case, I have no choice but to go in.


    Hong Dae-wang, pretending to be calm, opened the door to Jeongak at once.


    "Hey, Hwasan sword...¡­.¡±


    Hong Dae Kwang''s mouth, which was trembling, closed automatically.


    As soon as he opened the door, the people inside looked back at him without saying a word.


    No, it must have been that way before he even came in.


    ''This, this...''.¡¯


    It wasn''t the boisterous HWASAN he knew. All the faces of those looking this way were hardened.


    It was not found in the Hwasan faction of the past, which always welcomed foreigners warmly.


    Hong Dae Kwang was about to let out a groan, thinking that his guess was right.


    "No, no, no, no!"


    "Huh?"


    The familiar back of his head sprang up and screamed in front of him.


    "Well, what! What kind of b*tc* are you to feed? Rice!


    "¡­I''ve told you so many times. And then you starve to death.¡±


    "Do you care if I starve or boil or die? Anyway, I''m full of these guys! Do you know how many people still can''t eat a proper meal a day in that countryside? But what? Rice? Baaaaah? You''re going to feed those who won''t be able to grind me? If I have food for them, I''ll feed the local dog! Dog!"


    "No... I''m telling you, I''m dying. I''m really gonna scream and die.¡±


    "Oh? Oh... Oh!"


    Chung-Myung clapped his hands.


    "I understand what you mean.¡±


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon, who had been persuading him with a tired face all along, felt ominous and looked at Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung asked with a refreshing face.


    "So you''re worried you''re gonna die?¡±


    "He, he is. Even though they''re Sapa, starving them to death is...¡­.¡±


    "Then we can kill them in advance so they don''t starve to death."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "If I go and slit your throat now, isn''t it all gonna be okay?" Wait a minute! I''ll make sure you don''t have to eat forever!"


    "HOLD!"


    "Get him!"


    "Ooh! God d*mn it, let''s eat! You son of a b*tc*!


    "If you have time to grumble, grab it!"


    Hwasan''s disciples rushed to Chung-Myung, who tried to run with a sword, and attacked and pressed him.


    "Let it go! Let it go! Aren''t all these guys crazy? Are you attacking me to save Sapa? How long have you guys been stuck with Safa? It wasn''t like that back in my day! In my day!"


    "Oh, shut up! Mouth! Mouth!


    "Argh! Hold it right there! Straight!"


    "Please¡­¡­ Please, let''s eat. Please¡­¡­."Hong Dae Kwang, who was staring blankly at the scene, heard a giggling laugh in his ear.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Wiso Haeng was laughing out loud as if he had been nervous.


    Nothing has changed.¡¯


    Even if they become strong, so that they have a different status from the past.


    Hwasan is just Hwasan.


    "Chung-Myung stamp!"


    Wiso Haeng, realizing that, smiled brightly. Then, Chung-Myung shouted out loud and ran.

 Chapter - 888 Episode 888. Well see you again soon. (3)

    "Room leader!"


    Bop Jeong sighed again as he hurriedly opened the door and looked at Bop Kay coming in.


    Bop Kye is in a way more serious than Bop Jeong. This is because he knows the weight of assisting Shaolin''s room better than anyone else.


    There is a general reason why Bop Kye is so different from usual.


    "Bang-jang! We have news from Isle!"


    Bop Jeong closed his eyes tightly.


    The prediction was right, but far from feeling good, I was dizzy in front of me.


    "¡­Hwasan?"


    "Huh? Uh, how did you know?"


    A deep sigh came out of Bop Jeong''s mouth.


    "That''s what I thought so.


    Said Bop Kye, nodding his head.


    "This is news from the open. The Sapans who entered the West Bank attacked the top of the galaxy, and the small and medium-sized West Bank gatekeepers joined forces to stop them."


    "¡­small and medium-sized people? Is that true?¡±


    "Yes."


    "¡­¡­Hwasan''s and Jongnam''s?"


    "Even those who didn''t belong there fought back together."


    Bop Jeong''s complexion is getting darker.


    "So what happened?¡±


    "Of course, they couldn''t stop it alone. But Hwasan, who ran in time, shredded everything."


    "¡­What did Jongnam do?"


    "Jongnam said he didn''t show up."


    Bop Jeong stared silently at the ceiling. Then he opened his heavy mouth a long time later.


    "As you say¡­¡­.¡±


    There was a bitter smile on the corners of my mouth.


    "Of all things, there was a great crisis in the West Bank, and the West Bank clambered against it, and just before they were defeated, Hwasan appeared and wiped out the evil enemies?"


    "That''s what it is."


    Bop Jeong opened his mouth again with a significant face.


    "Then the West Bank''s gatekeepers will feel even more grateful to him, and the news that he overpowered the Sapa''s leaders to save the people will spread quickly."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "While the other gatekeepers have been struggling to deal with the chaos and control the Sapa over the past three years, the gatekeeper, who has not been locked and snorted, is praised again as soon as the gate is opened."


    Bop Jeong cried out his disapproval as if he were about to cry.


    "¡­¡­I don''t think it''s going to work out so perfectly, but why is it always going to be so good for Hwasan¡­"¡­.¡±


    Bop Kye closed his mouth while trying to say something.


    In fact, all of this is half the same as Shaolin claiming to be true.


    No matter how far there was from Soongsan Mountain, if he had sent his disciples to the West Bank as soon as he heard the news, he might have been able to reach the West Bank before them.


    No, considering that they burned the villages of the people and committed genocide while they were on their way to the West Bank, they would have been able to arrive before them and kill the Sapans in unison with the small and medium-sized civil servants.


    But it was none other than Bop Jeong who decided not to send Shaolin monks to the West Bank.


    So to be cool, Bop Jeong''s words don''t make sense. But Bop Kay couldn''t bear to point it out to Bop Jeong.


    "¡­¡­How''s the damage to Hwasan?"


    "That''s¡­¡­."


    Bop Kye hesitated as if it was hard to answer, but managed to open his mouth.


    "I didn''t know exactly, but...¡­ I don''t think there''s anything to avoid. To say that I was beaten easily...¡­.¡±


    "Easily?"


    The absurdity on Bop Jeong''s face was young.


    "With the seven-year-old Kangseo-gil at the forefront, the prominent Sapa gathered in droves, and you overpowered them without harm? Is that the Hwasanites?"Yes¡­¡­."


    Bop Jeong''s lips trembled.


    "Hwasan Medical Association?"


    "What?"


    "Well, yeah. That kid deserves it. Three years is enough time for the weapon to become a dragon. If the child had come to the fore...¡­.¡±


    "I¡­¡­."


    Bop Kye hesitated as if it was still hard to say.


    "According to the news of the opening, the Hwasan Medical Association did not participate in the battle."


    "¡­what?"


    Bop Jeong''s eyes widened.


    "Hwasan Ogum, who had a reputation in Hwasan as well as the Hwasan Association, did not participate in most of the battles. So¡­¡­ it was purely the other disciples of Hwasan who subdued them this time¡­¡­.¡±


    Boom.


    Bop Jeong''s hand fell on the tea table, spreading a small echo. It sounded like thunder to Bop Kaye.


    This is because Bop Jeong is well aware that he does not show this kind of appearance.


    "¡­¡­what is this¡­?¡­.¡±


    Bop Jeong, who murmured quietly, was stunned.


    What kind of harmony did you play?


    If he knew Hwasan in the past, he should have fought hard against those who are now in the West Bank. Even if you are lucky enough to win, you have to bear enormous damage.


    Of course, after three years of benediction with young fighters who are fast-growing, they may have become stronger than in the past, but...¡­.


    "I don''t know exactly because I can''t see the situation in the battlefield, but it''s only possible if I''m three times stronger."¡¯


    No matter how fast-growing young fighters are, is it possible to achieve this much increase in power in just three years?


    If what Bop Kye has heard is true, Hawasan''s power is now second to none. No, you can get in the middle of the old school.


    The Wasan...¡­.


    Bop Jeong muttered vacantly.


    "When I first saw them at the Global Posthumous Index arena."


    "Yes, sir."


    "I thought they would give a new boost to the power. It''s because over the last hundred years, the gatekeepers who have led the strong have become so complacent. I believed that a young clique led by a warrior like the Hawsan Association of Geomchyups would be enough to alert them."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But¡­¡­."


    A despondent smile escaped from Bop Jeong''s mouth.


    "It was the same for me that was complacent."


    I''m sure of this.


    Now, Hwasan is no longer the gatekeeper Bop Jeong can do anything about.


    "¡­¡­put the communication in Hwasan.¡±


    "What do you say?"


    "I should congratulate you on your unsealed opening.¡±


    "¡­I''ll tell him."


    Bop Kyung closed his eyes unanswered and Bop Kye slipped out of his seat. Bop Jeong looks uncomfortable, but he didn''t have to be crushed and occupied.


    He stepped back carefully and Bop Jeong opened his eyes again. Disgusting disapproval came out of my mouth.


    "Amitabha Buddha¡­¡­."


    It was clear that when the news of Hawsan spread, the barely calming Kang-ho would start agitating again. Whether they want it or not, Hwasan has already become the center of the attention of the strong.


    But that''s not what Bop Jeong is worried about.


    What''s going to happen now?¡¯


    The past three years have been chaotic, but in a way, a period of stability is not wrong. No, to be precise, it was a time of probation rather than stability.


    This means that there has been no major incident in the strong team since the moment when that HWASAN was absent.


    Maybe that''s why Bop Jeong sounded like he heard it. The roar of the stopped wheel rolling again."¡­¡­Amitabul."


    And now no one will be able to stop this flow.


    * * *


    The West Bank quickly regained stability.


    The people who had left returned to the West Bank after hearing that the rebellion had been suppressed, and the unsettled atmosphere quickly calmed down.


    Of course, it was a huge crisis, but most of the battles were only within the top of the galaxy, and other people were able to do so because there was no damage.


    Still, there were some who felt a little anxious, and what relieved them was the fact that Hwasan was living at the top of the galaxy.


    "So, is this the time for Hwasan to break the veil?"


    "Yeah, so why don''t you stay here?¡±


    "What a wonderful thing to do. How can you break the veil just in time?"


    "Don''t say stupid things.¡±


    "Huh?"


    "It didn''t happen to be right. Originally, Hwasan would have tried to connect the bongmun more. But when he heard that evil enemies were coming, he ventured and let go of the gate."


    "There you go. There you go. That makes more sense."


    The exchange of words turned to the main gate at the top of the galaxy.


    "Anyway, he''s a great man.¡±


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "Who could it be? Of course, Hwasan''s writer Hyun Jong Jin! It must be a bonanza for a purpose, but how easy is it to solve it and come out?"


    "Hey, that sounds a little weird. But if it''s a political faction and people are in danger, shouldn''t they run past everything?¡±


    "What about Jongnam?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "I mean Jongnam. If you''re right, what did Jong-nam do?"


    "It''s¡­¡­."


    "As far as I know, there''s a servant in your family. Do you mind if I say something disgraceful to Jong-nam?"


    "Ugh."


    A person who secretly looked around whispered, lowering his voice.


    "It''s not just you. So am I. Who in the West has nothing to do with Jongnam? After a few bridges, they''re all connected to Jongnam somehow.¡±


    "Yes, because this is West Bank."


    "But you know...¡­. Now, maybe every time there''s something wrong, people will find him, not Jongnam.¡±


    "¡­isn''t it that bad?"


    "Who would you go to if a robber broke into your house?"


    The person who heard the question was not willing to answer. In his head, the two letters "Hwasan" came to mind before Jongnam.


    "I''m not just saying this because Hwasan came earlier than Jongnam. Think about it. If it''s Jongnam... No, wouldn''t any kind of civil servant, other than Jongnam, have been condescending if he had done this kind of course.¡±


    "He, he is. But isn''t that wrong? Because I did that."


    "Yes, it''s not wrong. So, rather than that, Hwasan is great. Look. You can''t see the Wasans out of their noses, can you?"


    "Come to think of it...¡­.¡±


    Their eyes turned to the main gate at the top of the galaxy.


    "I didn''t know there would be a place to really keep that word, because the collaborator said he didn''t put forward collaboration. I didn''t think you''d be able to keep a low profile after all this work.¡±


    "¡­It''s a big bowl."


    "Oh, it''s big. It''s too big.¡±


    Similar words came and went in the mouths of those passing in front of the top of the galaxy.


    Even those who didn''t have a good feeling about Hwasan couldn''t help but be kind to those who came running to save them and didn''t give credit to them.


    "At the end of the day, the only one who cares about the West Bank is Hwasan."


    "Is that Shaolin or a shaman, and not a single one has come to help the West Bank?""There''s nothing to go that far. Isn''t that the same for Jongnam?"


    "Hey, Jong-nam, didn''t you go to Bongmun?"


    "Hwasan???? Hasn''t Hwasan been sealed? If both of them did, and only one of them came out, it would be natural that the evaluation would be different!"


    "That''s true¡­¡­.¡±


    The people of both countries did not quite understand how strong the Sapa was when it hit the West Bank, so they could not assess the power of Hawsan.


    But I understand clearly that Hawasan has been running to save West Bank.


    Even if the West Bank had been devastated, the arrow would have actually turned to Jongnam, not Hwasan. But how can we not praise those who came to save the people on behalf of their enemies?


    As a result


    Now, in the West Bank, the name of Hwasan has become larger than that of Jongnam, and no West Bankers have ever existed.


    And at that time.


    The moderately post-processing senior members of Hawasan sat around the conference room at the top of the galaxy.

 Chapter - 889 Episode 889. Well see you soon. (4)

    Hyun Jong, sitting at the top of the conference room, looked blankly toward the entrance.


    All sorts of boxes and bundles were piled up to reach the ceiling.


    Looking at the scene with his eyes wide open, Hyun Jong slowly turned to Wang Jong, sitting next to him.


    "That''s all¡­¡­."


    "It''s a gift."


    "Present?"


    Hyun Jong frowned.


    After Hwasan''s fame, the gifts of the masters would fly from time to time. It was Hyun Jong, who received it because of an old man and a young man who were shouting why he didn''t want to give a gift when he was in need of living.


    But I felt bad when I heard that the gift was flying to the top of the galaxy, not even Hwasan.


    "¡­¡­Do you really need to pile it up?"


    Hwang Jong smiled pleasantly as he saw Hyun Jong forcefully swallowing the words to be sent back.


    "That''s not what you''re guessing. Those gifts were sent by Westerners to thank Hwasan."


    "¡­West Bankers?¡±


    "Yes, farm harvests and things sold in stores. I thought that the value of the goods would not be so great, but I thought that Jang would like these gifts, so I put them in."


    "Well, you did."


    I could clearly see the corners of Hyun Jong''s mouth rising slightly in Hwang Jong''s eyes. He couldn''t hide his displeasure when he guessed that the rich and powerful sent him a gift, but he couldn''t hide his pride as soon as he heard that the powerless people expressed their gratitude.


    It''s usually the opposite.


    That''s why the word "Hwasan" is interesting.


    "Thank you."


    "Fortunately, we''re not too late."


    Hyun Jang nodded loudly at Hyun Sang''s words.


    Hong Dae Kwang, who was slowly looking around in the corner, raised his hand. Then a thunderstorm of bruises poured out.


    "No."


    With just two words of no, everyone here immediately recognized who opened their mouths.


    "This isn''t the market floor, what kind of local beggar is in here?"


    "Do, you''re a local beggar! I''m still an open-ended fighter!"


    "I mean, why are you here so open-minded? Are you a natural fool? Did I leave the old file room and join the Chunwoo League without knowing it?"


    Hong Dae Kwang smiled pleasedly.


    "The village''s Hwanggu will be a little serious when he gets three years older, you son of a b*tc*.¡¯


    It''s been three years since that thing''s been done, how has it not changed that much? It''s embarrassing to say that it''s consistent.


    "Well, that''s not the point.¡­.¡±


    "Wow, now you decide what matters. We should gather the beggars in the neighborhood and at least break the ice."


    Hong Dae Kwang desperately turned away from Chung-Myung and asked Hyun Jong.


    "Where have you been? I''m on Hwasan, but there''s no one in Hwasan...¡­.¡±


    "Oops."


    Hyun Jong replied nonchalantly, as if it was nothing.


    "I did, but it was hard to train in there, so I moved to another place.¡±


    "No, why....¡±


    Instead of Hyun Jong, Hyun Young replied with a distorted face.


    "Every day something breaks and breaks, what training do you do there?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Uh... it was like that''s right.


    When Hong Dae Kwang looked at it, he thought someone was coming in. It was all broken up."It''s a good thing you moved it then, if you stayed there, you''d have to build a new building in the West Bank and the Wasan. It''s only true if there''s at least a wall left. What kind of training are you so aggressive! Whoops!"


    When Hyun Young kicked his tongue as if he was angry again, Hyun Jong smiled bitterly.


    "There was a problem like that, but it was hard to concentrate on training because there were people who came even though they had been sealed. So I had no choice but to empty the gate and go to a place where no one was looking for and train.¡±


    No sooner had the words been said than the volmen began to pop out of the mouths of the Hwasan disciples.


    "Tearing up the grass roots."


    "Catch the boar."


    "Why? Do you prefer cutting down trees and raising the angle?"


    Hwasan''s disciples turned their heads slightly as Hyun Young glared.


    Hong Dae Kwang asked, still with unsolved questions.


    "Then how did you know that you arrived on time? Have you ever seen the people of the West Bank who were fleeing from breaking the gates?"


    "Hm?"


    Hyun Jong looked at Hong Dae Kwang as if he didn''t know what that meant.


    "What does that mean?"


    "What?"


    "Didn''t you come up to Hwasan and find us?"


    "Well, how do you do that? There was no one in Hwasan.¡±


    As soon as Hong Dae Kwang opened his eyes wide, Chung-Myung''s heart was swollen and something white popped out of it. Then he stood on two feet on the table and stretched his belly forward.


    "¡­that, that."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s face went blank.


    Proud of the white child who came up to the table...¡­. It was surprisingly obvious that an animal could make such a face. If I could speak, I''d definitely say "Ahem" now.


    "That, that, that. You''re showing off for just one meal. I should''ve taken off the fur earlier.¡±


    When Chung-Myung kicked his tongue, Baek-ah, who was sticking out her stomach, became sullen and looked down with her big black eyes.


    Baek Cheon burst into laughter.


    "I''ve paid enough for the meal. If I can save one more citizen, I can feed him for life."


    "He''s eating as much as a cow! Does that money come from private use?


    "¡­That''s what I''m saying."


    Chung-Myung shook his head and turned away.


    "Hagiya¡­¡­ some people can''t afford to eat."


    Flinch.


    "No. No matter how much. I don''t feel like an animal, you know, like an open-ended bunt....what? Is there anyone? No one?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hong Dae-wang, who had nothing to say even with ten mouths, stared blankly at Baek-ah. Seeing the white fur so conspicuous that I couldn''t think of an excuse.


    Fortunately, Hyun Jong saved Hong Dae Kwang.


    "Hwasan can''t be left very empty. I got him to protect Hwasan. I had to take the dogs with me because I had to feed them, but he''s capable of coming and eating when it''s time."


    "So¡­¡­ I didn''t see him, and he noticed something was going wrong with me, and he informed Hwasan of it?"


    "That''s right."


    Hong Dae Kwang hung on the chair in despair.


    "No... I''m not even an animal.¡­.¡±


    I couldn''t bring myself to say the background.Anyway, thanks to that little creature, I was able to escape the bloodstorm.¡­.


    "Key!"


    Why is it so mean that he is banging on the floor with his front feet? Why?


    "Anyway¡­¡­ I''m glad."


    A weasel saved the fate of the West Bank. This was something that I couldn''t say at all.


    "So now you''re unsealed?¡±


    "That''s right."


    Hyun Jong nodded his head.


    "Even if Baek-ah didn''t tell me the news, it was a car she thought she was almost ready. It wasn''t going to be any longer than I thought."


    "But what took you so long?¡±


    Hyun Jong''s face dropped visibly at the words.


    "¡­¡­It was because there was a man who said rice is cooked only when it is cooked, but it is not cooked even after three years of boiling. So what can I do?"


    "Oh, is that my fault? It''s the death penalty, isn''t it? Well, I''ll tell you I''ve got to improve my skills!"


    I think you''ve improved a lot.


    No, I think you''re overdoing it.


    Hong Dae-wang trembled as he recalled the images of Hwasan inspectors who literally chewed on Sapa.


    "Then a long storyteller.¡±


    At that time, Wang Jong asked Hyun Jong implicitly.


    "Did you accomplish the purpose of your visit?¡±


    Hyun Jong had a vague smile.


    "I don''t know what to say, but...¡­.¡±


    A firm voice leaked out of Hyun Jong''s mouth.


    "At least now I''m back with the confidence that no one in the world dares to ignore his abilities."


    A clear sense of pride was a young word.


    Hyun Jong is never an easy conceited person. He is always humble even in situations where others can put strength on his shoulders. Just by saying that, I could guess the hardships and efforts that Hwasan had been going through last time.


    ''No. I''ve already seen it with my eyes, so there''s nothing to guess.¡¯


    In addition, the fact that even the evil spirit who would have been beaten in right away if it were normal, kept his mouth shut was proving it.


    Of course, his expression says, "If you put strength in your shoulders, you''ll get beaten up and your shoulders will fall down." But isn''t it amazing that he doesn''t say that and does that expression?


    "Thank you, Jang Moon-in!"


    "Thank you!"


    Before departing for Namyang with Hwang Jong, Wirip San, who attended the last meeting, gave his congratulations.


    Hyun Jong was also congratulated with a smile without being modest.


    "All but the result of the students'' desperate efforts."


    It was a heartwarming sight.


    If only I hadn''t heard the HWASAN disciples muttering.


    "If you don''t do it, it''ll kill you."


    "I just came back alive. That''s enough."


    "Rather than doing it again, I''d just speed back home."


    "I trained in my dream while sleeping yesterday. I woke up this morning and I wanted to jump into the well."


    "I went in and out once."


    Hong Dae Kwang desperately closed his ears and ignored the fearsome words.


    Yeah, they used to be like this, right?¡¯


    Three years won''t be a long time, but why is it so new that I can''t get used to it?


    When the atmosphere was somewhat relaxed, Hyun Young got to the point."We need to stabilize the West Bank a little bit more right now, but there won''t be much work for Hwasan."


    Hong Dae Kwang, who naturally melted into the meeting, asked Hyun Jong.


    "So what are you going to do after that?¡±


    "Well."


    Hyun Jong smiled and looked at one person.


    "That''s it, isn''t it?"


    Hong Dae Kwang''s gaze slowly turned to the side along Hyun Jong. Seeing Chung-Myung, who is full of grudges, somehow made him nervous.


    "¡­¡­But why do you keep looking so grumpy?"


    "What did I do?"


    Baek Cheon smirked and tapped Chung-Myung''s head next to him.


    "Never mind, Bunta. I just came out of the gate, but I couldn''t swing a sword with my enemies in front of me, so my stomach twisted."


    "You should have skinned them!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Surely this bastard hasn''t changed.


    "More than that."


    Chung-Myung raised his chin slightly and said to Hong Dae Kwang.


    "I''m just getting off the mountain, so I think I''ll have to find out what''s going on. The owner and the beggar are here, so we can ask. Tell me something."


    "What first?"


    "First of all."


    The corners of Chung-Myung''s mouth rolled up.


    "Jang Nilso, from what he''s doing right now."


    There was a blade of light in his eyes.

 Chapter - 890 Episode 890. Well be back soon. (5)

    I''ve been suffocating. No, exactly, from the moment I stepped into this great war, it was hard to breathe in and out.


    Hwang Se-ak is never a man with a small wall. If he had a small wall, that old file room and Oh Dae-sega would never have created a large clique called Danjuhoe in Gangbuk, where his eyes were blue and rolling.


    However, his iron-stone-like style became infinitely fragile from the moment he stepped into Daejeon.


    After swallowing his dry saliva, he fixed his head and rolled his eyeballs to look around.


    The expression "flamboyant" is clearly a word that exists to explain such a place.


    The ceilings and walls were decorated with red and white silk, attracting attention, and there are many expensive ornaments and elegant porcelain. Even the pillars that rose in the middle of Daejeon were engraved with gold in beautiful patterns of gold.


    I wasn''t sure if the emperor''s palace would be as splendid as Itorok.


    However, it was not this splendid war that discouraged Hwang Se-ak.


    Hwang Se-ak, who carefully moved forward with tension, fell on one knee as soon as he reached the end of the red silk on the floor.


    And slowly raised his head, swallowing dry saliva. His eyes went up the high stairs in front of him. And finally reached the feet of a man sitting on a jade above the stairs.


    He opened his mouth by calming his trembling voice somehow.


    "The Emperor of the Danjuhoe meets the Lord Ryeon."


    As I lowered my head wide, I could see a man sitting on the throne.


    The colorful jewellery with gold embroidery, colorful jewelry, pale white skin, and strange languor in posture and expression.


    If you don''t know who''s in front of you even after seeing that, you don''t deserve to live with your feet attached to the current powerhouse.


    the spirit of the Four Fighters


    the king of all things


    Defeat Jang Nilso.


    Hwang Se-ak''s heart began to pound like crazy.


    When he first heard Jang Nilso''s name. Fifteen years ago, or twenty years ago? I don''t remember correctly, but it must have been about that.


    At first, he was just a warrior who was notorious in Gwangseo. However, he soon gained fame throughout Gangnam, and soon established a crowded room and became the ark himself.


    It hasn''t been long since the name of the bay was given an excessive praise of Shin Juopae.¡­.


    What do you mean, "Saferyonju"?¡¯


    I bet Jang Nilso is the only one who has raised his stature in such a short time in the world.


    "Well."


    At the moment when Jang Nilso''s soft nasal sound came out of his mouth, Hwang Se-ak flinched and curled up as much as possible. I didn''t even dare to face Jang Nilso.


    Three years ago, Jang Nilso, the ark of the bay, was also something he could not face. But now Jang Nilso is unparalleled.


    Only three years.


    In those three years, Jang Nilso subjugated all the Sapa in Gangnam under him. Kill all who resist, put a sword in the back of those who run away.


    It can never be possible. He managed to accomplish the absurd feat of the sandpaper barrel that he had considered.


    Three years ago Jang Nilso was just one of the heads of Shinjuopae, but now even the heads of Shinjuopae are considered subordinates. He is the ruler of the dead that no one can deny."Hwang Se-ak¡­¡­.¡±


    As soon as his name came out of his mouth, Hwang Se-ak bowed deeper. Then he tried to look up at Jang Nilso. But the high stairwell wouldn''t allow him to look at his face with a sideways glance.


    Flap.


    In Hwang Se-ak''s ear, Jang Nilso''s gun could be heard flying loudly.


    Knock, knock, knock, knock.


    Then, the sound of Jang Nilso slowly coming down the stairs rang clear. A heavy cold sweat began to run down Hwang Se-ak''s back.


    I should have come sooner.¡¯


    If Sapaeryeon had really thought he would get his hands on Gangnam, he would have rushed to his knees and swore allegiance. However, Hwang Se-ak did not fully believe in Sapaeryon and hesitated to make a decision.


    The price is now in this situation.


    He has to give everything away now and wait entirely for Jang Nilso''s disposition. Hwang Se-ak will not dare to rebel even if Jang Nilso cuts off his neck because of the late pledge of loyalty. Everything he had was at the fingertips of Jang Nilso.


    That''s right away.


    Jang Nilso, who came down the stairs, approached Hwang Se-ak with a leisurely pace. The jingling of jewels hanging from the ground, the sound of a large gun grazing, and the sound of the silk shoes stepping on the floor were like music leaking from hell.


    "Get up and raise your head."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The voice coming from just above Joa Lin''s head gave goosebumps to Hwang Se-ak''s whole body.


    It feels like a snake carrying a deadly poison is climbing on its back. No, it may be more like a sharp razor scratching your neck very thinly.


    "Come on."


    Hwang Se-ak slowly straightened his legs and raised his head. His trembling eyes met Jang Nilso''s, who stood right in front of him.


    I forced myself to swallow dry saliva.


    Jang Nilso''s eyes were pale in color and dim in depth, so he couldn''t tell what he was thinking. Hwang Se-ak realized it.


    This man doesn''t dare be read by him.


    What feelings he has now, what thoughts he has, whether he will be seen as goodwill or hostility...¡­. I didn''t dare to guess anything.


    There is only one thing a man can do who is clearly in front of another being.


    "Well, I''m a little late, Lord Lyeon. Uh, punish me for being stupid!"


    It was just leaving everything to the table and asking for mercy.


    At that moment.


    The tip of Jang Nilso''s red lips rolled up gently.


    "¡­a little bit?"


    At the cool voice, which was not felt at all, Hwang Se-ak felt his whole body''s blood cool.


    "It''s pretty late for a little. Don''t you think so?¡±


    Hwang Se-ak''s fingertips began to tremble.


    All the notoriety he had ever heard of Jang Nilso came to his mind. How cruel he can be. How ruthless he can be. How much he...¡­what a devil he is.


    "Ryeo, Ryeonju¡­¡­.¡±


    Jang Nilso said with a grin.


    "It''s okay. It''s okay. That''s what people do. It''s stupid to entrust your body without thinking. It''s natural for people to make up their minds after beating slowly."


    "Go, thank you¡­¡­.¡±"By the way.¡±


    At that time, Jang Nilso''s eyes became as thin as a snake.


    Soon after, he reached out and grabbed Hwang Se-ak''s face lightly.


    "What I want is not a person."


    I didn''t put much force on it wasn''t a force. Just a stretched finger covered my face. At that moment, however, Hwang Se-ak suffered from fear as if he were biting a giant animal on his face.


    "Hh¡­¡­."


    Jang Nilso''s eyes were seen through his fingers covering his face.


    His eyes were indescribably seething just a moment ago.


    "You''ve been constantly wondering if it''s a benefit to follow me with that thin head, right? I don''t like people like you. If I''m a little cornered, it''s you who''ll be the first to put a knife in my back."


    Hwang Se-ak''s face turned blue.


    I knew it wouldn''t be welcomed, but I didn''t really think it would come this openly. The moment Jang Nilso felt the obvious hostility, the whole body froze and numb.


    "What do you say? Do you want me to accept someone who''s worried about putting a knife in my back? Or is it better to kill him here and get rid of the aftereffects? Which is the better choice? What do you think?¡±


    Hwang Se-ak''s whole body began to tremble like an asiatic tree. Jang Nilso''s face, smiling with his mouth wide open, was a horror itself. I felt like I would pop my head or snap my neck right now.


    "Choo, allegiance! I''ll do my best! Yeonju! If you want me to be a dog, I''ll be a dog! If you tell me to lick my feet, I''ll lick your feet!"


    Once again, Hwang Se-ak was never a man of small or servile walls. If it wasn''t for Jang Nilso, he wouldn''t have said this even if he had a knife in his throat.


    But now his head has long been fed up with indescribable fear.


    "Opportunity! If you give me a chance to be loyal to the lord, I will prove my loyalty."


    "Yeah."


    As he shouted desperately with his face held, Jang Nilso slowly lowered his hand, which held Hwang Se-ak''s face. And this time I grabbed it lightly around my Adam''s apple.


    "You''re wrong."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hwang Se-ak''s face has lost its color.


    The hand of Jang Nilso, who grabbed his neck, was slightly strained. It is as if he is barely enduring the urge to break his neck right away.


    No word would give a clearer warning. Hwang Se-ak''s clothes were soaked with sweat.


    Then Jang Nilso opened his mouth with a significant face.


    "I don''t want people, but I don''t want dogs either. A dog is loyal, but stupid."


    "Well, then¡­¡­..¡±


    "I''ll ask, Hwang Se-ak."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Can you protect my back?"


    Hwang Se-ak nodded wildly.


    "Ha, you can do it! I''ll risk my life to protect you."


    "No matter what?"


    "I will be the shield to protect the Lord."


    Jang Nilso stares silently at Hwang Se-ak. For Hwang Se-ak, the red corners of Jang Nilso''s mouth drew lines after a time that was too much.


    "All right."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Remember, Hwang Se-ak."


    "Yes! Yes, Ryeonju!"


    "No matter what you did before you entered the Sapaeryon, it doesn''t mean anything from this moment on."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "There''s only one thing to remember. You die for me. Only for me. Do you understand?""And I''ll keep it in mind, and I''ll keep it in mind."


    "The answer is wrong.¡±


    Long-grown Jang Nilso''s fingernails tapped Hwang Se-ak''s cheek.


    "Can you do that?"


    Hwang Se-ak''s eyes shook. But for a moment, there was also determination in his eyes.


    "I will."


    "¡­¡­then.¡±


    There was a smile between Jang Nilso''s lips.


    "I''ll die for you, too."


    Hwang Se-ak nodded slowly with a white face.


    Jang Nilso let go of Hwang Se-ak''s hand and shouted to see if he liked the expression.


    "Drinking!"


    "Yes, Lord Ryeon!"


    The waiting bickering brought a tray of alcohol and glasses with a quick pace.


    "Well."


    With a smile on his face, Jang Nilso picked up a bottle and filled the glass.


    Like this.


    After filling two glasses with enough alcohol, he put his hand on Hwang Se-ak''s neck again. Long-grown nails slowly scratched my neck.


    The sensation of nail penetration through the neck was horrifying, but Hwang Se-ak did not dare to flinch. I just stood on ice waiting for Jang Nilso''s disposition.


    It''s pouring.


    Red blood streamed down his neck. Jang Nilso took his bloody finger over the glass.


    Again!


    One drop of blood falls over the cup, and another drops of blood fall over the other.


    Slap!


    After shaking Hwang Se-ak''s blood with his hand, he now cut his finger with his fingernails. This time Jang Nilso''s blood dripped into the cup.


    Ddo-ok.


    So Jang Nilso, who mixed both cups of blood, smiled and held one out to Hwang Se-ak.


    "Drink."


    "Well, how dare I...¡­.¡±


    "This."


    Jang Nilso took a moment to pause.


    He seems to remember what will follow.


    "One day you will shed for me and one day I will shed for you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What would you do?"


    Hwang Se-ak, who bit his lips slightly, picked up the glass that Jang Nilso offered. And without a moment''s hesitation, I gulped down the drink.


    "Nice."


    Jang Nilso also poured the rest of the drink into his mouth with an air of satisfaction.


    "As of this time, there is no name Danjuhoe. There is only the evil of Sapaeryon."


    Hwang Se-ak kneeled down and surrendered. Then he bowed his head deeply as if to dig into the ground.


    "I will give this life to the Lord."


    "It''s a great gift."


    Jang Nilso, who tapped Hwang Se-ak on the shoulder, smiled nicely. As if everything I saw was an illusion.


    "Let''s go. One drink is not enough. Let''s drink all night long."


    "Yes!"


    "All right, I feel great. Hahahahaha."


    Jang Nilso''s loud laughter spread throughout Daejeon.


    Sapa Danjuhoe in Gangbuk is Sapaeryeon...¡­. No, it was the moment Jang Nilso swore a perfect submission.

 Chapter - 891 Episode 891, Id rather die than not get it. (1)

    A man hastened his steps.


    It wasn''t exactly a show of power. I just walk fast as if I''m busy. However, those who saw him as they passed by were all busy bowing their heads in contemplation.


    The reason is simple.


    It was because he was the defeated Jang Nilso''s military Hoga Myong.


    In terms of the official position of Sapaeryon, Hoga Myong is not even in the top ten.


    But none of those in Sapaeryon thought Hoga Myong''s real power was not in the top ten.


    When Hoga Myong reached Jang Nilso''s place with a cold face, the guards in front of him bowed urgently. It was natural that it was Hoga Myong who came up.


    but


    Standing tall.


    Hoga Myong didn''t move with her busy walking over her head.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He squinted and looked down at the knights.


    "Come here."


    "Yes!"


    The great men quickly approached Hoga Myong''s front.


    "Those who enter the Lyeonju''s place must search the body. Isn''t that the law of Sapaeryon?"


    "Hey, that''s right."


    The contemplated monks nodded quickly.


    "Then why don''t you search my body?"


    "Well, how dare we...¡­.¡±


    "How dare you?"


    Hoga Myong''s short voice made the faces of the dead turn blue.


    "If I were the assassin who killed Hoga Myong and disguised himself, would I be able to handle the aftermath?"


    "¡­old, military."


    "Search."


    "Yes!"


    Instead of further explanation, the commanders searched Hoga Myong''s body with tired faces. He searched the clothes with trembling hands and even smoothed his face to see if he played the role.


    "All clear."


    Hoga Myong stared at them with an emotionless face as the great men stepped down.


    The sweat-soaked ladies shook their fingertips with nervous faces like sinners waiting for the judge''s ruling.


    "This time, I''m falling for it."


    "Thank you¡­¡­."


    "But if this happens again."


    Hoga Myong''s sharp eyes stared at them.


    "You''ll think you''d rather die."


    "And I''ll keep that in mind!"


    "You are the only one to offer loyalty to. To you, who are the guardians of the lord, no one in Sapaeryon, or even me, should be courteous."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Remember."


    "Yes!"


    Finally, Hoga Myong turned his eyes and walked inside the place.


    The soldiers, who managed to escape from the criminal''s gills, desperately held on to their weak legs.


    Gulp.


    Hoga Myong, who opened the door and went inside, looked around with his raw eyes.


    After putting everything in the room in his eyes while breathing several times, he nodded lightly and approached the bed in the center of the room.


    It was from that moment that his face, which had been frozen all along, was loosened.


    "¡­Loyal Lord."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Leonju, stop coughing. The sun is up in the sky."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Lord of the Ryeon!"


    "Yes."


    Jang Nilso, who was lying on the bed, wriggled.


    "You have to cough!"


    "Joe, be quiet...¡­. Doesn''t your head ring?¡±


    Jang Nilso groaned and covered his head with a silk blanket.


    I dare not say profanely pathetic, but Hoga Myong sighed deeply.


    "You have to get up."


    "¡­¡­suddenly."


    "What?"


    "Come back at a glance. Just a few more¡­¡­.just a few more.""Lord of the Ryeon!"


    Jang Nilso showed no sign of getting up, so Hoga Myong grabbed the blanket himself and pulled it.


    "Wake up!"


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    In the end, Jang Nilso, who did not win, slowly raised his upper body. The head and weak shoulders cast doubt on whether Jang Nilso was the defeat of yesterday.


    "A pseudonym¡­¡­.I''m dying of a headache, aren''t you?


    "I know, why did you drink so much?"


    "¡­...what am I supposed to do when a big rat doesn''t even have a blind eye to what he said to me? But that doesn''t mean I can''t pull my butt out in front of him.


    "Why did you learn martial arts? We''ll just have to melt the poison with our history!"


    "Ah¡­¡­. Speak softly. My head is ringing."


    Jang Nilso groaned again and went on.


    "You''re usually a smart guy, and you''re stupid when you''re like this. If I''d been drinking with a history, he''d think I was better at learning than him."


    "¡­¡­"


    "But."


    Jang Nilso giggled and said.


    "Now I can''t help but admit that I''m a stronger drinker! Anyway, he''s gone first! LOL. You should have seen the look on his face before he went back!"


    Hoga Myong pressed his temples with his fingers.


    I had a headache.


    I''m not kidding, I really had a headache. His blood pressure seemed to soar.


    "¡­¡­Okay, so let''s just cry. You don''t have to have a headache now that you''ve proven that alcohol is stronger."


    "Not yet."


    "What?"


    Jang Nilso kicked his tongue and shook his hand. Then, a quarrel waiting in the back ran like the wind and poured out honey water.


    Jang Nilso gulped down the honey water and shook his head.


    "I have to see Hwang Se-ak again today. I''m going to show you how I''m gnarled then."


    "¡­because of that little man.¡±


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk. Alias, aliases. Why are you saying such obvious things these days, Danny? The world is a mystery. Maybe one day the little one will decide my life."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hoga Myong was about to say something blunt, but shut up for a momentarily. Jang Nilso''s expression has changed.


    "Regret is not something you experience because you can''t do what you can''t do. You go through it because you didn''t do what you could. So what you can do is, of course, what you have to do."


    A sigh came out of Hoga Myong''s mouth.


    It''s a straightforward argument. But how easy is it for a person to keep that theorem?


    Now that he is in a position where he doesn''t have to pay attention to such a trivial person, Jang Nilso has not changed from when he was the ark of the crowd.


    As a result, Jang Nilso''s daily routine was almost overworked. Hoga Myeong''s position was of course worrisome, but on the other hand, it was undeniable that Jang Nilso was able to take complete control of Sapaeryon.


    "No matter how much, you have to preserve the jade."


    "The alias says, ''You''re somehow getting stuck day by day.''


    "Lord of the Ryeon."


    "Okay, okay."


    Jang Nilso shook his hand as if he was sick of it.


    "People might think I''m the most pathetic guy in the world. Yeah."Hoga Myong sighed inwardly, listening to the gentle grumbling.


    Pathetic?


    Even if they are united in malice against Sapaeryon, they cannot bring such words to Jang Nilso.


    It''s not appropriate for a person who organized all of Gangnam in just three years and achieved a private file box.


    Hwang Se-ak''s own visit to pledge loyalty is quite significant. This is because it is clear evidence that the influence of the Sapaeryon has begun to shake even the North beyond Gangnam.


    "I have something to report."


    "What is it?"


    Jang Nilso lengthened his speech with a sour face. His face was full of determination to get Hoga Myong out quickly and lie down again.


    "Hwasan is the one who...¡­.¡±


    But the moment Hoga Myong brought it up, Jang Nilso''s face, which was full of languor and annoyance, changed. The pale face was strangely distorted and the heart was filled with deaf ears.


    "¡­...we''ve broken the news."


    But the momentum quickly faded away. As if Hoga Myong had been mistaken for a while.


    But it was never an illusion.


    The face became hazy again, but the boredom on the face was completely gone. There was a little madness in both hazy eyes.


    "Hwasan???"


    "Yes."


    "It took a long time. It took a long time. You son of a b*tc*.¡±


    Jang Nilso pulled up the corners of his mouth.


    Of course, Hoga Myong knew who that ''screwed'' was referring to by Jang Nilso.


    "Hwasan Medical Association."


    I don''t know why, but there''s only one person in the world who can pull that expression out of Jang Nilso.


    "I was getting annoyed and even thought about getting it myself...¡­.¡±


    "It was big that the idiot was moving as expected."


    "That''s right. That''s...¡­.the¡­."


    Jang Nilso scratches his head.


    "What did you say? The, uh, name is...¡­?¡±


    "¡­It''s Galcheon-lip. Ears and ears are heartless."


    "Oh, I did. That brownish lip."


    "It''s Galcheon Lip."


    "Let''s move on, please. That''s a little bird."


    Jang Nilso shook his hand as if there was no reason to remember his name.


    "By the way, the Galgar must have killed you on the island, as expected. You couldn''t have done much damage, could you?"


    "I was attacked unilaterally."


    "I suppose so. ''Cause they''re idiots.


    Jang Nilso smirked.


    "Well, finally all the roles and the situation are in place. You''re saying it''s time for the game to ripen?¡±


    The face even looked pleased at first sight.


    Does the world know that it was Jang Nilso who waited for Hwasan''s return more than anyone else?


    "Good!"


    Jang Nilso sprang up from his seat.


    At the same time, his body breathed white steam like boiling water. He blew away the spirit that he had accumulated in his body at once.


    "Clothes!"


    "Yes, Lord Ryeon!"


    The quarrels rushed in and began to clothe Jang Nilso''s whole body. Jang Nilso, who was waiting for the bickering to fill up his jewellery, frowned for being a little annoyed.


    "Come on, get out of my way."


    After pushing away the quarrels, he began to put the ring in both hands with his own hands.


    Hoga Myong swallowed dry saliva.


    I thought the name Hwasan would make Jang Nilso move, but I didn''t even expect him to react so violently.


    But at the same time, Hoga Myong''s two eyes were a strange expectation.


    Three years.


    The three years of pledge are now almost over.That means that soon the world will be in a storm again. At the hands of Jang Nilso, not anyone else.


    "Cancel all the schedules."


    "¡­What are you thinking about?¡±


    "When the rice is cooked, you have to move. Before it burns after waiting too long."


    Jang Nilso wriggled his red lips and laughed.


    "I have a place to go."


    Hoga Myong''s heart sank when he saw the smile that seemed truly private. It was because he knew what happened whenever Jang Nilso had that look on his face.


    That''s not a smile that enjoys what it''s going to do for itself.


    It was a smile when I threw my life into the fire.


    "It''s time to get the last card. I''m curious, too. I don''t know if I can get my hands on this, or if I have to give up my life. Hahahahaha!"


    Jang Nilso opened the door of his office with a mad smile. And in the pouring sunlight, he stared at the sun in the sky, undauntedly.


    Jang Nilso revealed his teeth in the middle of the blue sky, receiving the sun''s light that seemed to blind both eyes.


    "Better to die than not to get it."


    His hand stretched out to cover the sun. After pretending to grab at once, he burst out laughing and walked out with a big stride.


    A black snake with madness and venom finally woke up from a long sleep and began to move.

 Chapter - 892 Episode 892. Id rather die than not get it. (2)

    The faces of those sitting around the hall became strangely hardened as if they were shocked.


    Hong Dae Kwang, who saw that look, is a little embarrassed. Soon he realized one thing and opened his mouth in shock.


    In fact, in general, Bongmun does not completely close one''s ears to the outside news. No, to be more precise, it''s right that you can''t close it.


    How can you turn your back completely and cover your ears when you have to reopen the door that you locked? Therefore, it was common to collect outside news while training.


    But now all of Hwasan''s disciples are saying it''s new.


    ''These guys really don''t have a back.''¡¯


    He seemed to have been stuck in a mountain valley and trained to death whether or not the outside world died.


    Thinking about it, I could realize how great that weasel had done. If it weren''t for that weasel, wouldn''t he be swinging a sword without knowing the world?


    And I also realized how hopelessly Hawasan was.


    "So anyway."


    Hong Dae Kwang scratched his head.


    "The communication of Gangnam was over in the first place, and now even the Sapa in the northern part of the river are gathering under the control of Sapaeryon."


    Hyun Jong''s expression became somber.


    The weight of the word rally made him salivate.


    "That''s how it works.¡±


    I expected it. But it couldn''t be pleasant to confirm that the prediction was right.


    "Then, should I say that the Sapaeryon has stabilized?¡±


    Hong Dae Kwang scratched his head when asked by Jo-Gol.


    "Well, I don''t know what to say to that.¡±


    "What? What does that mean?¡±


    Hong Dae Kwang opened his mouth as he picked up his words with a short groan.


    "This is a little more complicated than I thought, but externally, Sapaeryon is in perfect harmony. There are no more opposition to Sapaeryon in Gangnam, and even the Sapa in Gangbuk recognizes Sapaeryon as the representative force of the Middle Ages and enters the ranks."


    "That''s right."


    "The problem is next."


    "What?"


    As Jo-Gol tilted his head as if he didn''t understand, Chung-Myung asked.


    "What are you gonna do when the hunt is over?¡±


    "To sagupin? Boil a dog?"


    Chung-Myung looked at Jo-Gol with his eyes wide open.


    "No¡­¡­, if you''re done hunting, you''ve got to allocate what you''ve hunted. Why would you boil a normal dog? Are you crazy? Don''t you feel sorry for him?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol stared blankly at Chung-Myung and looked around the death penalty nearby. Then, warm words of blessing poured out.


    "Bad guy."


    "Dirty."


    "Personality wrecker."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol, who instantly became a hopeless scumbag, leaned his head against the wall with a gloomy face. Chung-Myung continued, ignoring Jo-Gol, who kept mumbling to himself.


    "Now that you''ve grown big enough, you''ll want to eat it separately. I don''t know about the others, but the heads of the Shinjuopae are not the ones who will bow under Jang Nilso."


    "Opening thinks so, too."


    Hong Dae Kwang nodded as if Chung-Myung was right.


    "It was too quiet. Oddly enough. They''re not very obedient people. No matter how much the lord is Jang Nilso, this is too much."


    Then, Baek Cheon asks with a look of incomprehension.


    "May I ask you a question?"


    "As much as you want."


    "If you think so, isn''t it strange that there''s a problem now?"


    "Well, what does that mean?"Baek Cheon looked at Hong Dae Kwang and spoke in a clear voice.


    "As long as the Sapaeryeon unified Gangnam, the war against Gupa in the northern part of the country will be inevitable."


    "That''s right."


    "But wouldn''t it be hard for them to create internal strife ahead of the war? Even if you have an ulterior motive, isn''t it reasonable to cause problems after working with North Korea? If you cause internal strife and lose, everything will go away."


    Hong Dae Kwang nodded loudly as if it was the right thing to say.


    "You''re pretty knowledgeable, too.¡±


    "¡­Don''t mention it."


    "That''s true. That''s reasonable. Unless one factor is considered.¡±


    "One thing?¡±


    "I''m defeated."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s face, which reminded him of Jang Nilso, naturally hardened.


    "For the past three years, the defeated have established a perfect position as the Sapaerian state. It is no exaggeration to say that the forces that are now under the control of the Sapaeryon are subjugating under Jang Nilso."


    "Are you saying he''s strong enough to bring down the other Shin Juopae clans?"


    "Then there can be no internal strife. But think about it. What if there is a war that separates the fate of the North and the South, and Jang Nilso leads the war to victory as the Sapaerian state?¡±


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon nods as if he understands what you mean.


    Surely that would make it really hard to come up to Jang Nilso''s dignity again.


    "I understood. So if there''s a problem...¡­.¡±


    "Yeah, now is the time.¡±


    Hong Dae Kwang muttered with a stiff face.


    "That''s when you use the word ''storm eve. It''s not strange if there''s a war tomorrow, and it''s not strange if there''s a war anywhere."


    Hyun Jong, who was listening, groaned low and asked.


    "What about Goofa? I don''t think Gupa doesn''t know about this either."


    "Of course the leaders of the old school are aware of this. But now the old faction is in a state of chaos just by cleaning up the mess. In particular, Hanam just fills the void between shaman and male palace.¡­.¡±


    "One man?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hong Dae Kwang closed his mouth and turned his head slowly.


    The voice that I have heard a lot is full of ominousness. Sure enough, Chung-Myung was staring at him with his eyes wide open.


    "Where?"


    "¡­Did I say something wrong?"


    "No. Where did you just say?¡±


    "He said he was a man."


    "Oh, Hanam?"


    Chung-Myung smiles brightly.


    "Is Shaolin in Hanam?"


    "So, Shaolin. Of course I''m in Hanam. Soongsan Mountain in Hanam...¡­.¡±


    "Not in the Janggang River?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hong Dae Kwang shut up.


    In fact, the role of defending the mouth of the Janggang River, which may be pushed by Sapaeryeon, is that of Gupa. In the first place, the Treaty of Changgang Disaster and the Invasion of Gangnam itself was a waste of shamanism.


    However, now the old faction has pulled out of the Janggang River due to lack of resources, and the party has been struggling to manage the Janggang.


    However, when Chung-Myung stabbed in that part, Hong Dae Wang, who belongs to the same old file room, was also very shy.


    "That''s... That''s right. I''m in Hanam right now...¡­.¡±


    In Hong Dae Kang''s eyes, Chung-Myung''s neck was clearly bent sideways to avoid the situation.


    "I''m in Hanam."


    "¡­¡­Uh. That''s right. In Hanam¡­¡­."


    "But I was sucking my fingers and watching the Sapa pups coming in here?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hong Dae Kwang shut up.It felt like a running cart suddenly turned sideways and hit him head-on.


    "I mean, it wasn''t in the far-off Janggang River, but I didn''t care if the Sapa burned the islands, turned them upside down and farmed, and memorized the fire."


    "He¡­¡­ and Shaolin is running out of energy.¡­.¡±


    "They''ve been rolling around in Hobuk, begging, and falling out?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Ha¡­¡­."


    "Haha¡­¡­."


    "Hahaha."


    Chung-Myung smiled brightly. But laughing wasn''t laughing. I could clearly see the blue veins on Chung-Myung''s forehead.


    "Is this jerk out of the way?"


    Chung-Myung sprang up from his seat.


    Then, the five swords, who were feeling a strange hint, flew like lightning and grabbed him.


    "Oh, where are you going?"


    "Where are you going? I''ll go to Shaolin!"


    "What are you going to do in Shaolin?"


    "You don''t know? You crazy jerk! No matter how hard it is! You''re playing tricks on people with their lives? If you''ve seen the Bodhisattva, you''ll break his head with the lotus flower he was holding! If you can''t do the Bodhisattva yourself, you have to break me!"


    "Oh, no, you''re the head of Shaolin''s room, but you''re so...¡­.¡±


    "What? Shaolin is born with iron gloves on her head? If you hit it, it''s all gonna break it''s gonna break!¡±


    "Hey, you son of a b*tc*! Calm down!"


    It was when Baek Cheon was holding Chung-Myung with evil.


    "This¡­¡­¡­ the wrath of heaven!"


    Ogum''s head slowly turned back at the sudden angry voice. I saw a man shaking with a furious face.


    Of course, it is a situation that will remain angry enough. According to Hong Dae Kwang''s explanation, it is clear that Shaolin pretended not to know Seomseo.


    No matter how helpless they were, Galcheon-lip could not have arrived at the island if Shaolin had moved.


    So this is something to be angry about, and there''s nothing to say even if you swear at each other.


    Unless the head of the one who spits out abusive language was shining brightly.


    "So Shaolin didn''t send salvation to the island? What kind of crazy thing is that!"


    "¡­he, monk¡­...? What do you mean crazy? But you''re the head of the room.¡±


    And you belong to Shaolin.


    You must have been confused and misunderstood because you''ve been wearing Hwasan''s uniform for too long.¡­.


    But Hye Yeon''s face was filled with anger. There was a horrible distortion of the face that wouldn''t hold its temper.


    "How can a temple save lives turn a blind eye to the suffering of the people? This isn''t exactly the wrong thing to do! I''ll tell the head of the room right now...¡­.¡±


    "Eh, you son of a b*tc*!"


    At that moment, Chung-Myung shook off the sword and ran to Hye Yeon and threw a kick.


    Chung-Myung, who kicked Hye Yeon to the wall like a ball, flipped his eyes and kicked her.


    "He''s pretending he''s not responsible. Hey, you son of a b*tc*! Do you know Shaolin?"


    "Argh! Argh! Shizu! I haven''t been in Shaolin for years...¡­.Argh!"


    Hye Yeon has pleaded desperately, but Chung-Myung is not the one who can communicate in the first place.


    "Once a Shaolin, forever a Shaolin, you son of a b*tc*! And you used to talk nonsense at the arena and tell us you were private, right? Private? You son of a b*tc*! What? Private life?


    "Argh! That''s a long time ago! Ugh!"


    Everyone trembled as they saw Chung-Myung opening Hye Yeon excitedly.''That''s a terrible.


    I still remember that.¡¯


    ''Persistent.


    "Anyway, these pups!"


    Chung-Myung, who had been struggling for a long time after venting his anger on Hye Yeon, rolled up his sleeves and started approaching Hong Dae Kwang.


    Hong Dae Kwang''s face turned blue.


    I''m right, too, aren''t I''m right.


    There is no reason not to beat Shaolin, who has been away from Shaolin for years, right now, because he is open-minded.


    But fortunately, Chung-Myung sat down in front of Hong Dae Kwang to see if he had any intention of beating him.


    "You''re doing a lot of crap.¡±


    The thinning of the teeth rang clearly.


    Sapaeryun is running wild, and the gufa cubs are rolling their eyes in the midst of it.


    "I didn''t even expect it in the first place. You stupid bastards."


    Hong Dae Kwang flinched as Chung-Myung''s sharp eyes turned to him.


    "So where is the dangga now?"


    "Dah, Dangga is now guarding the Janggang River...¡­.¡±


    "¡­Janggang?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung smirked as Hong Dae Kwang smacked his lips as if he had nothing to say.


    "What a mess. It''s a mess."


    At the moment when Chung-Myung''s face was getting hotter, Hyun Jong opened his mouth.


    "First of all."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When Hyun Jong opened his mouth, Chung-Myung swallowed the curse and breathed heavily.


    "Let''s meet the dang-ga- And let the Heavenly Clowns know that Hwasan has come out of the gate.¡±


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    Hyun Jong said with a very small sigh.


    "Things aren''t so easy, and on the other hand, we''ve been struggling for a long time because we knew this would happen."


    "That''s right."


    "Let''s make things right one by one. Now that Hwasan has the power to do that."


    "Tsk."


    Chung-Myung nodded as if he knew it with a slightly anxious face. Hyun Jong smiled brightly.


    Now, it''s time to correct everything that''s wrong.

 Chapter - 893 Episode 893. Id rather die than not get it. (3)

    Fatigue is not just a physical problem.


    Now Dang Gunnak''s condition was proving that fact.


    Those who have mastered martial arts do not easily get tired of hard work, but always feel energized. However, there was a deep shadow on Dang Gunnak''s face in the Oval Office.


    I don''t think I read it.¡¯


    Dang Gunnak eventually put the document in his hand on the desk. I''ve already read it three times in a row, but I can''t think of the content. It''s not like there''s anything bad written on it.


    He rubbed his eyelids quietly.


    I''m tired.


    I don''t think I''ve had a good rest in the past three years. At the same time as managing the confusion of the Janggang River, what happened at the main house of Sacheon was also needed, so it was too short of time.


    I''m trying not to skip training as much as I can, even reducing my bedtime, but now I feel like I''m at my limit.


    "Are you all right?"


    When asked by Dang Jan, Dang Gunnak nodded slowly.


    "I''m just a little tired."


    "¡­Lord."


    A sigh came out of Dang Jan''s mouth.


    That''s understandable. It''s even stranger if you don''t get tired. Considering the hard work that Dang Gunnak has done over the past three years.


    "You need to get some rest.


    "It''s still okay."


    "Of course you''ll be fine. Your mistress is always fine. You''ll always be able to afford it."


    "Hm?"


    Dang Gunnak looked up and looked at Dang Jan.


    "So you won''t be able to rest until the end. You''ll regret that you should have gone last."


    Dang Gunnak, who was still listening, grinned as he raised the corners of his mouth.


    "That''s a painful thing to say."


    "Father."


    It''s not a household master, it''s a father. Dang Jan continued, sighing silently with a serious face.


    "Please, you need to get some rest. You''re lucky you''re not here right now, and if you had seen this, your father wouldn''t have been safe."


    "¡­¡­That''s a bit scary."


    Unlike the horse, Dang Gunnak had a gentle smile on his lips. When I think of Dang-Soso, I think I feel better.


    "And I''ll be beaten to death before my father gets in trouble."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang Gunnak didn''t exactly deny what Dang Jan said. Dang Gunnak knows that Dang-Soso grabbed Dang Jan like a rat.


    Of course, when So-so was in the party, Dang Jan had a higher sense of duty, but where was the relationship only for strength?


    If I had seen Dang Jan confront Dang-Soso, I would have run first from Dang Gunnak and put a daechim between his eyes.


    "Are you still afraid of your sister at that age?"


    "It''s even scarier at this age. I''ll be beaten when I''m young, but it''s a big deal if I''m beaten by my sister at my age."


    "¡­I see."


    "Once upon a time, I could run away. I don''t think that''s going to work anymore."


    "No?"


    Dang Jan sighed deeply.


    "Your character can''t have neglected your training. I''m sure you''ve been practicing with all your might for the past three years. How can I beat my sister, who has been trained by the Hwasan Divine Dragon?¡±


    "My son is...¡­.¡±


    "You''re your father''s daughter, too. It''s the same."


    Dang Gunnak said, "Oh, I see," laughing quietly.


    It''s just a silly chat, but I feel a little better thanks to you. Perhaps that''s what Dang Jan was thinking."I know I have to rest. Let''s get this over with and rest."


    "I''ve heard that ten more times already."


    Dang Jan, who was about to say more, ended up sighing.


    What can I do?


    Resting doesn''t make things disappear. If you postpone your work today, you will have to do more tomorrow. There''s no such thing as a conspiracy.


    That''s not to say I want Dang Gunnak to do the job half-heartedly. That''s the last thing that can happen to a party owner.


    I''m gonna have to figure it out somehow.¡­.¡¯


    It was just when the resentment crept back into Dang Jan''s mind.


    "Father! No, my lord!"


    Gulp!


    Dang Pae stormed in the door.


    On his contemplative face, Dang Gunnak jumped out of his seat, feeling something had happened. The eyes that had been filled with comfort quickly became cool.


    "What''s going on?"


    Dang Pae, who saw Dang Gunnak''s reaction, waved his hand as if it wasn''t. However, he kept moving his mouth repeatedly to make it difficult for words to come out easily.


    "¡­Speak slowly. What happened?"


    In the meantime, Dang Gunnak, who remains calm, was an example of a family leading a family.


    It certainly was until the next word came out.


    "We have a communication from Hwasan!"


    "What?"


    Dang Gunnak jumped over the desk in a flash and grabbed Dang Pae by the collar.


    "Where?"


    Dang Jan''s mouth is wide open.


    Of course, it was shocking that Dang Gunnak grabbed Dang Pae by the collar, but even more shocking was what happened before.


    Chae, jump over the desk?¡¯


    That Dang Gunnak?


    Someone who always insisted on keeping a low profile?


    "Cack! Cack! Go, my lord! Let go of this...¡­.¡±


    "Oh! I''m sorry."


    Dang Gunnak was startled and let go of Dang Pae''s hand by the collar.


    "Where did you say?¡±


    "Hwasan, Tuesday. Wasan sent the communication through the opening. This is the library right here.¡­.¡±


    As soon as Dang Pae pulled the bookshelf out of his arms, Dang Gunnak snatched the rabbit like a hawk hunting.


    Swap, swat!


    Without hesitation, he tore the envelope and took out the paper inside.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang Gunnak, who checked the contents of the library without saying a word, had an expression that was hard to express.


    I think it''s ridiculous.¡­ perhaps he was surprised. But the strange look soon turned into a soft smile.


    "What, what does it say?"


    "See for yourself."


    Dang Jan received a letter from Dang Gunnak. The letters on the large paper were only a line or so.


    Why are you working so hard? Give it all up and come to Hwasan for now.


    "Huh¡­¡­."


    The sound of wind leaking came out of Dang Jan''s mouth.


    "Hahaha¡­."


    For a moment, I doubted my eyes because I thought I was wrong, but the more I thought about it, it couldn''t be wrong.


    Who in the world can send this kind of letter to the owner of the Sacheon Party? Even Shaolin''s master could not dare to send a single phrase to the household master of the Sichundang family to come.


    Only one in the world, Chung-Myung, is possible.


    "¡­what would you do?"


    "Well."


    As Dang Gunnak''s mouth smile deepened, Dang Jan smiled without realizing it. It seemed like the first time in years to see this look on Dang Gunnak''s face.Now that Hawsan is back, it''s not a smile that looks like it''s going to get out of this tight. Dang Gunnak is not the kind of person to laugh about being able to throw my job away.


    This smile is the smile of a person who confirmed the soundness of a long-lost friend.


    "I can''t stop you anyway."


    Dang Gunnak shook his head.


    It was then.


    "Do you have any leather?"


    Another loud voice came from outside. Dang Gunnak, who knew who the voice was, turned his head.


    "Come on in."


    Without delay, the door opened and one rushed in.


    "Did you get the letter?"


    Im So-yong, the green forest king, suddenly asked, putting aside his greeting. Dang Gunnak silently offered him the letter he had received.


    "As you can see."


    "¡­??????."


    Im Sobyong, who checked the contents, made a sound of pain.


    "Did you get it?"


    "See for yourself."


    Im Sobyong also held a library in my hand to Dang Gunnak.


    Bring all the books and come to Hwasan.


    "¡­hahaha."


    It was more concise than the letter Dan Gunnak received.


    "Hwasan finally unsealed."


    At the murmur of Dang Gunnak, everyone looked at each other''s faces in new quantities and exchanged their eyes.


    "Ugh."


    But Im Sobyongman was still frowning.


    "King Greenlim must not be happy."


    "It''s not that I''m not happy...¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong tore his head off when Dang Gunnak implied.


    "I don''t know how much you think the books have accumulated in the last three years and what you''re asking me to bring them all! I kept sending copies to the top of the galaxy for fear of this!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "There will be five carts! Five carts!"


    "¡­Calm down."


    "Oh, my God. What...¡­.¡±


    Im Sobyong made a groan.


    "As soon as I get back, I''m worried about what''s going to happen. As soon as we see each other, they''ll scream."


    Im Sobyong shuddered as if he were shivering.


    But Dan Gunnak, who watched it, was just a grinned.


    "You look happy for a man of concern.¡±


    Im Sobyong smoothed my face at the words. I could clearly feel the corners of my mouth rolled up at the fingertips.


    Im Sobyong, slightly embarrassed, bit Dang Gunnak for no reason.


    "¡­but still, what are you going to do?"


    Dang Gunnak covered his mouth with his fist and coughed lightly. He belatedly recognized that he was unusually excited.


    So far, they have done exactly what they have to do. However, it is true that even if things went well, I could not help feeling tight for three years.


    As soon as they received Chung-Myung''s letter, they could clearly see what the tightness that had been bothering them was.


    "What would you do?"


    "Is there any reason?"


    Dang Gunnak grinned.


    "If you tell me to come, I''ll go. What power would I have to refuse to speak of the Hwasan Prosecutors''


    "¡­I''ll have to be dragged away because the owner says so. Yeah."


    Dang Gunnak turned his head and looked at Dang Pae.


    "I''ll have to go to Hawasan."


    "Yes, my lord. But¡­¡­ what about the dangga while the owner is away?"


    "Well."


    Dang Gunnak recalled the words in the book, "let it all go."


    "Put the bristles behind you and tell them not to step up unless it''s really urgent."


    "There could be a problem."


    "I know."


    Dang Gunnak nodded.


    "But the Hawasan Prosecutors'' Association is not the type of person who can be bothered to write down things in a letter that are not necessarily written.""¡­¡­Yes, it is.¡±


    Im Sobyong nodded in complete agreement with the statement.


    "You seem to be thinking, so do as you are told."


    "Yes, my lord. I will."


    "I should go."


    "Bur, already? Are you saying this in such a hurry?"


    Dang Gunnak spoke to himself with an expressionless face.


    "Let''s check with our eyes."


    "¡­if you can confirm?"


    Dang Gunnak turned his head. As Im Sobyong came in a while ago, the blue sky was clearly visible through the wide open door. He muttered in a small voice.


    "How different they have been in three years."


    In both eyes, there was an indescribable expectation.


    "I wonder if the bad-tempered imugi really came back as a dragon."


    No one could open their mouths to the words.


    Im Sobyong only sighed, tapping my head with a fan.


    "Even if it were a dragon, it would have been a bad dragon."¡­.¡±


    "There''s nothing we can do about it."


    Dang Gunnak looked at Dang Pae and said,


    "Then I''ll be right back."


    "What? Father? What?"


    Dang Pae was still a embarrassing face, but Dang Gunnak quickly left the room without answering. He disappeared in an instant, and Dang Pae dropped his head.


    Im Sobyong shook his head and patted his shoulder.


    "¡­...you must be going through a lot."


    "He''s not like that.¡­.¡±


    A place where strange things happen, where the king of Green Rim consoled the oxen of the Tang family.


    This place was a long river.

 Chapter - 894 Episode 894 would rather die than not get it. (4)

    Okay.


    A night when even the moon hid behind a cloud and dark fell. A black shadow slowly moved toward the warehouse at the top of the galaxy.


    As he was looking around, he hid in the shadow secretly, avoiding the eyes of passersby.


    In a quite noble shape, even the warrior at the top, who would have been quite disciplined, could not catch his signs and calmly walked past him.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Waiting for the warrior to pass completely in the dark, he approached the warehouse carefully. The eyes glistened at the big lock on the door.


    It''s KIRIC.


    The man put his finger still in the keyhole of the lock. He remained still for a moment, then took his hands off and pulled a thin wire out of his arms and bent around.


    A folded wire went into the keyhole.


    And a little later.


    Click.


    The lock opened naturally without a problem.


    He carefully removed the open lock and sneaked into the warehouse after examining the surroundings again and fixing the appearance of the mask.


    Sarak. Sarak.


    The sound of stepping on the cloth on the floor quietly spread to prevent the product from spoiling.


    The man, who succeeded in closing the door quietly, looked around the warehouse with keen eyes. It was filled with all kinds of things that were paid back, but there seemed to be items that were aimed separately, as if they were not searching here and there.


    Soon he closed his eyes quietly in the middle of the warehouse. As if you can''t tell what you''re looking for with your eyes.


    And¡­¡­.


    Flashing.


    Soon after, a dazzling light erupted from the eyes of the man who opened his eyes.


    ''There.''


    He walked forward without hesitation, patting the box stored in the innermost cool place with the back of his hand.


    Toong. Toong.


    The corners of the man''s mouth, hidden inside the mask, rolled up.


    ''This is it.''


    I was careful to untie the cloth wrapped around the box. When the box was fully exposed, he held onto the tightly nailed lid and tightened it.


    Thick. Thick.


    So it was the very moment when the lid of the box was finally torn off.


    Gulp!


    The warehouse door, which had been closed, opened violently and a group of fighters poured inside.


    "Stop moving!"


    Then the man who was opening the lid was startled and looked back. The eyes revealed between the masks were horribly distorted.


    "¡­darn it."


    The hand moved before the head. As soon as he confirmed that there was a problem, the man stabbed the box into his arms and hit the floor.


    "HOLD!"


    Some of the men who pulled out the sword rushed like an island battle, but the man soared up faster than the men who followed him. He intended to escape through the ceiling.


    At that moment, however, the golden firecracker soared above the head of a masked man.


    "Oooooooooooooh!


    Hye Yeon, who threw herself, punched the masked man full of desire. A briefly flinched masked man flipped over in Ho Gong and tried to change direction. But at that moment, Baek Cheon pulled out a sword and flung the sword at the masked man.


    "LOL!"


    The eyes of the masked man become more distorted.


    There''s nothing you can''t fight for, but more people flock to you if you drag on. You don''t have to deal with them one by one, you have to get out of here...¡­.


    It was that moment.


    Slap! Slap!


    I thought I heard something intertwined with iron below, and a large iron net flew in and attacked the man.


    "Argh!"


    The masked man weighed down by the net fell as it was.


    "Hold on tight!"


    "Don''t miss it!"


    "I got you, you son of a b*tc*!"Yoon-Jong and Jo-Gol held the end of the net firmly and fixed him to the floor. The man, who was struggling for a while, glared at those who overpowered him with his eyes full of original poison.


    "This¡­¡­."


    The grinding sound escaped from the man''s mouth. Baek Cheon, who slowly approached him, looked down with cold eyes and opened his mouth.


    "¡­...take off your mask first."


    "Yes, boarding house."


    Jo-Gol put his hand into the net and peeled off the mask, revealing a very familiar face.


    "Caaaah!


    Those who checked their faces sighed in unison.


    The masked man, or Chung-Myung, stared at Hye Yeon with his eyes full of original poison.


    "That jerk! Did you really hit it''sir?¡±


    "¡­Amitabul. It''s not a misunderstanding, Shizu."


    "Misunderstanding? Misunderstanding? Oh, right? Misunderstanding? If you misunderstand twice, you''re going to kill me. Misunderstanding?


    "Hmm."


    Hye Yeon turned her head slightly because she was slightly embarrassed. It was Baek Cheon who saved him from embarrassment.


    "No matter how¡­¡­."


    He was frowning as if he couldn''t understand.


    "No matter how much you want to drink, do you have to rob the upper warehouse? What? You crazy man!


    Just then, a white liquor bottle rolled out of Chung-Myung''s arms.


    When Yoon-Jong quickly snatched the bottle, Chung-Myung shouted with his eyes wide open.


    "I didn''t even taste it!"


    Baek Cheon shook his head. Then he turned his eyes and praised Dang-Soso.


    "¡­¡­As you say, the net works."


    "You have to use a net to catch animals. It''s no use holding a sword, though."


    "No matter how insane you are, you won''t pull a sword and wield it."


    "You were swinging it."


    "¡­Let''s just pretend that we''re out of our minds a little minds."


    Baek Cheon squatted in front of Chung-Myung, as if he were indifferent.


    "Please be human, okay? Where am I?¡­.¡±


    "No, then pay me!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I don''t have any money! You can''t even go outside! You won''t even let me drink! Do I wipe anything?"


    "¡­¡­You''re a master, Chung-Myung."


    And the Taoist is a man of integrity!


    It was the moment when Baek Cheon''s head drooped as if he had no power to say anything more.


    Bbong!


    Then a refreshing sound rang out. Yoon-Jong opened the lid of the bottle without thinking.


    At that moment, pure and fragrant liquor spread in the warehouse.


    Gulp.


    At the moment, Baek Cheon''s Adam''s apple moved greatly. I swallowed my saliva and turned my head in surprise, and Chung-Myung was drooling with his eyes completely.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­."


    Even others couldn''t take their eyes off the bottle.


    Yun-jong, who felt he had made a big mistake, hurriedly closed the bottle cap again.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A strange silence came and went.


    The first person to open his mouth after breaking the silence was also the bravest Jo-Gol in Hwasan.


    "Well, Chung-Myung actually did a pretty good job, too, but...¡­a bottle of alcohol, wouldn''t it be all right?"


    Of course, Chung-Myung watched this battle with his hands behind his back, but no one pointed it out.


    "Hey, that''s right. In fact, if you put up with the death penalty this much, you put up to here. It''s weird that you don''t go crazy even though you don''t give me meat and grass while you''re tied up, right?"


    Dang-Soso quickly stepped out to help Jo-Gol."Well, but I haven''t even fully honoured the victim''s soul yet.¡­.¡±


    "Aren''t you supposed to drink at the funeral?"


    Yoon-Jong, who was trying to politely oppose, looked at Jo-Gol who stepped in. But he was also speechless at this logic.


    "Of course I shouldn''t drink too much, if I drink too much. But it''s like a bottle...¡­ Shouldn''t we keep an eye on him?¡±


    At Jo-Gol''s words, Baek Cheon was about to cut it off, saying it was ridiculous.


    "¡­¡­you can have a drink while watching."


    "Sae, sae, sae.


    Baek Cheon looked back at Yoo-Esul with a smack on the back of his head. But she turned her eyes away and turned away very neatly.


    "Living room!"


    "Huh?"


    Jo-Gol spoke sternly with a face in front of him who was never again a life-and-death opponent.


    "¡­decision!"


    "A smart decision!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Trembling Baek Cheon''s eyes are stuck in a bottle of Yoon-jong.


    In fact, it was them who were really hungry, not Chung-Myung. Chung-Myung must have been looking for alcohol from Wang Jong during training.


    It must have been hard for Chung-Myung to quit drinking for the longest time since he left Hwasan and went into the mountains, anyway, it was them who stopped drinking.


    ''Oh, no, but...¡­.¡¯


    Baek Cheon shakes his head and tries to demonstrate his superhuman patience and reason as the next writer, and Oh''s eyes are all in sync with Baek Cheon like fire arrows.


    Son of a b*tc*.


    The decision is frozen to death. They''ve already made up their minds.


    "Hmm."


    Baek Cheon coughed in vain with an agonizing face. There was some light moisture on the sleeves.


    "Then just one bottle...¡­.¡±


    At that time, everyone looked up at the small noise heard from the front.


    "¡­¡­Monk?"


    Hye Yeon was lifting the box that Chung-Myung had opened, and before I knew it, Hye Yeon was lifting the whole box.


    "Ha, a bottle¡­¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    Hye Yeon asked back with her big eyes shining brightly.


    "¡­nothing."


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong whispered softly as they approached Baek Cheon.


    "Let''s get out of here secretly.¡±


    "Since we''re at the top, we''re going to eat. I might get caught on my way here."


    "You have to erase the traces. Definitely."


    "Hmm."


    Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong discussing, Yoo-Esul helping out, and Baek Cheon coughing as if he was innocent.


    A weak voice leaked from Chung-Myung''s mouth as he was staring blankly at the sheep.


    "¡­play well."


    Get rid of the net, you bastards!


    * * *


    Baek Cheon, Yoo-Esul, Yoon-Jong, Jo-Gol, Chung-Myung, Dang-Soso, ?????? Hye Yeon????.


    Everyone will be amazed if they see these characters sitting in one place.


    Hwang-Myung, who is recognized by the former Jang Nilso, Baek Cheon, who attracts the attention of the world as Hwasan''s next writer, and Hye Yeon, who is unparalleled to other Moon faction''s latecomers.


    Those who can be called "lumber" to lead the future''s It must be impressive that such people are sitting around in one place.


    It''s obviously impressive. That''s impressive¡­¡­.


    "Caaaaaaa!"


    "Wow! It''s so tight!"


    "Is it because it''s expensive? Or is it because it''s been a while since I drank?"


    "One more drink."


    "Ladies! I''ll pour it for you! I will!"


    Looking at Dang-Soso filling Yoo-Esul''s glass with alcohol, Baek Cheon felt indescribable.


    Is this really okay?¡¯


    No matter how hard I try to steal alcohol from someone else''s warehouse...¡­.


    Gulp! Gulp! Gulp! Gulp!¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But he soon smiled to his heart''s content.


    From the moment I knew that it was Hye Yeon, not Chung-Myung, who blew the whistle vigorously over there, there was no point in this worry.


    Let''s not think about it.¡¯


    But¡­¡­.


    "Wow!"


    Oh, that''s a good drink. It''s so catchy.


    Baek Cheon, who let go of his thoughts, handed over a glass of alcohol and looked back at Chung-Myung with a loose face.


    I''m going to the worst one.


    Eat small portions.


    Chung-Myung was handing over the drink as if he had been drinking water from a man who had barely found it while wandering in the desert.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Looking at the expression of Chung-Myung who finally pulled an empty bottle out of his mouth...¡­. It just occurred to me that happiness is something in life.


    "Oh, I thought I was going to die."


    "¡­¡­No one died from drinking."


    "I almost got one for the first time.¡±


    "¡­I''m afraid it won''t happen."


    I''m just going to stop talking.


    "More than that¡­¡­."


    With a serious face, Baek Cheon opened his mouth while looking at Chung-Myung.


    "What do you think will happen to you now?"


    "Well, what are you talking about all of a sudden? I drank a lot.¡±


    "It''s a love affair."


    When I think of them, there is a natural shadow on Baek Cheon''s face.


    "From what I hear, it doesn''t seem like a good situation either. Do you think they can sort things out?"


    Chung-Myung swept down a drop of alcohol.


    "Well."


    And I put the bottle down next to me. His eyes were slightly dimmed as he raised his head.

 Chapter - 895 Episode 895, Id rather die than not get it. (5)

    "Well."


    Long exhaled Chung-Myung scratched his cheek lightly.


    "¡­I was going to play and eat for now.¡±


    "Don''t mess with me."


    "I''m telling you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When Baek Cheon looked with indescribable contempt, Chung-Myung waved his hand with an irritated face.


    "What are you looking at? That''s not up to me to decide.¡±


    "Huh?"


    "They''re the ones who decide."


    There was no one who didn''t know who Chung-Myung was referring to.


    "¡­Safery."


    "Yeah."


    When Baek Cheon spoke sickly, Chung-Myung nodded lightly.


    "I''m sure you''re right, but...¡­.¡±


    Yoon-Jong said, tilting his head.


    "But according to Hong Bun-ta-ju, Sapaeryeon could also be unable to move because of internal troubles."


    "That''s not gonna happen.¡±


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung shrugs his shoulders.


    "I''m sure there will be internal strife. But it won''t slow you down. ''Cause that''s not the kind of guy that''s gonna get caught.''


    Everyone''s head nodded automatically.


    They also know that the heads of Shin Juopae are out of the ordinary. Didn''t you already see with your eyes the power they have in the intestines?


    They have not lost an inch against the heads of the Gupilebang and the Five Great Sega, who command the world. No, in a way, it was rather overwhelming.


    But¡­¡­.


    Will that Jang Nilso be held back by them?¡¯


    Even if you get caught in the ankle, you''re not the one who''ll waste time there. Jang Nilso cuts off my ankle and moves on.


    Baek Cheon''s face hardened after thinking this far.


    I don''t think this way because I can easily see the heads of Shinjuopae. This is the conclusion that Jang Nilso''s presence is far too great for them.


    "If it''s Jang Nilso for sure¡­¡­.¡±


    Nodding Chung-Myung said in a nonchalant way.


    "And, think about it. Wouldn''t that Jang Nilso know about everything we know about, everything we know about politics?"


    "¡­Of course you know."


    "Yeah, you know that. I''ll be prepared if I know. There''s no way he wouldn''t think I''d do it."


    Baek Cheon looks at Chung-Myung with new eyes.


    It is clear that Chung-Myung hates Jang Nilso more than anyone else in the stronghold. But as I listen to it like this, I think maybe the person Chung-Myung recognizes the most in the world is Jang Nilso, too.


    ''It''s a little annoying.¡¯


    Who can make that kind of thing come out of his mouth?


    "And I''ve already moved."


    "Huh? What does that mean?"


    When asked with his eyes wide open, Chung-Myung grinned.


    "Is it a coincidence that those Sapa men came into the island this time?"


    "¡­is that what Jang Nilso intended?"


    Yoon-jong shook his head.


    "I think that''s too much of an idea. I questioned those Gangseo 7-year-olds, but Galcheon-lip had nothing to do with Sapaeryon. And he''s not the one to listen to Jang Nilso in the first place."


    Chung-Myung shook his head while staring at Yoon-Jong.


    "The death penalty."


    "Huh?"


    "The death penalty is all good, but too good is the problem."


    "¡­That''s a curse, right?"


    It would never be a compliment given who he is. Never.


    "It''s sewage that makes you move with your own hands. A real master makes things happen on his own, even if I don''t have to."


    Chung-Myung, who pulled a new bottle and took a sip, continued."No matter how wide Gangnam is, if Jang Nilso had decided, they could have been strangled before coming up to Gangbuk. It''s weird to miss it when we''ve taken it to the Zhang River."


    "¡­...so Jang Nilso sent them to the island on purpose?"


    "Yeah."


    "Why?"


    Baek Cheon asked with a curious look. Chung-Myung looked shrugged.


    "I don''t know that."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Then everyone''s eyes became thin. There was a subtle contempt. Chung-Myung, who checked the response, distorted his face.


    "No, I''m not a mind reader. What do I know what the crazy bastard is thinking?"


    "I thought you knew."


    "They say crazy people work together."


    "Everyone in the world doesn''t know, but you should know."


    "¡­things to be ruined."


    Chung-Myung gulped down as if he were thirsty.


    In fact, he pretended to be joking, but his eyes were dimmer than at first. As if something you didn''t say sank into the snow.


    ''Jang Nilso¡­¡­.¡¯


    Putting down the bottle, he opened his mouth again, stealing it from his mouth.


    "I just need to know for sure."


    "What are you sure about?"


    Chung-Myung nodded.


    "He''s moving."


    The hall became quiet.


    Wow, that''s what everyone knew. Wasn''t it because you knew that you were going through that tough training?


    Baek Cheon nodded his head.


    "I''ll have to get ready before then. So that Jang Nilso can deal with whatever nonsense he does."


    "What¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung glanced and laughed at Baek Cheon''s words.


    "I''m sick of being prepared. Don''t you think?"


    "Right."


    "¡­I didn''t get sick of it, I let it get bitter."


    "Oh, the death penalty, what you threw up then?"


    "You threw up, you son of a b*tc*!"


    Yoon-Jong kicked Jo-Gol with his foot. However, Jo-Gol has certainly grown over the past three years, and has now shown the spirit of being beaten and saying what he has to say.


    "I''m just spilling some, and the death penalty''s up to breakfast!"


    "When did I ever!"


    Yoon-Jong protested with a red face. But there was no one trying to make fun of Yoon-jong for it. In fact, during the harsh training, it was just a small incident that would make you laugh at.


    "It''s more about organizing than preparation."


    "Organize?"


    "Yes. Clean up."


    Chung-Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth slightly.


    "I''ll have to sort out the mess so it''ll be easier to deal with him when he''s running with his eyes open. First of all... I''m going to do something about those f*cking Goofas first."


    Speaking of Goofa, Hye Yeon slowly turned her eyes away as Chung-Myung''s face showed signs of boiling again.


    "So you don''t have to think around already.¡±


    I was unsure of Chung-Myung''s voice.


    "It''ll be time to fight like hell soon."


    Everyone hardened their faces and nodded.


    As the atmosphere died in an instant, Chung-Myung lifted the bottle in his hand and shook it lightly.


    "So let''s just drink today."


    "That''s not a bad idea."


    "He says the right thing sometimes."


    The atmosphere quickly heated up again. Chung-Myung, who leaned back on the wall, grinned as he saw everyone empty the bottle as if they were competing with each other.


    ''You deserve it.¡¯


    In the past, Chung-Myung would have cursed at the newbies for revealing only how they play, but that doesn''t suit them now. They''ve endured training for the past three years without complaining.Even Chung-Myung in the past would not have been easy to withstand at their age. Of course I did, but...¡­.


    Who? You? You know what?


    "Oh, my God, that guy."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­¡­No, nothing."


    Chung-Myung quietly distorted his face.


    Anyway


    Those who pushed themselves so harshly need a break. Chung-Myung didn''t steal alcohol from the warehouse just because he wanted to drink.¡­.


    Dude, you''re f*cking me.


    "No, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "¡­¡­No."


    Couldn''t even complain, Chung-Myung sighed deeply.


    ''More than that...''


    Then suddenly, I felt chilly in my eyes.


    I''m sure he''s up to something.¡¯


    It is unlikely that the Jang Nilso will start a war beyond the Jang River. Jang Nilso is the one who somehow creates a battlefield in my favor and tries to swing it at my will.


    The recent silence of Sapaeryon clearly means that he is preparing something. A decisive move to clear up the internal strife of the Sapaeryon and to lead the war against the Gupa to victory.


    "¡­Well, that''s all."


    Chung-Myung, who muttered quietly, twisted the corners of his mouth.


    Any clever trick is meaningless if it lacks skills. That''s what Chung-Myung felt in the intestines.


    Now, the other way around, Chung-Myung...¡­. No, Hwasan will let Jang Nilso know about it.


    "¡­Sa-Sook. He''s laughing in a bad way."


    "Let it go. I think I''m crazy again. I think it''s gotten a lot worse these days."


    "It''ll be hard to see because you''re a human being if you go any further."


    No, it''s just... Let''s have Chung-Myung tell us.


    Yes.


    * * *


    "We''re done with the rewards."


    "Well."


    "All the bodies of the villages that the Sapa swept away were recovered and buried, and the survivors were handed over to the next village. I promise to sponsor Hwasan in the name of the top of the galaxy, so I''m not going to be hard on him."


    "That''s right.


    "The Wirip San Munju, who went to the South, is also returning from handing over the body."


    Hyun Jong, who was listening to the report, nodded quietly.


    This is the end of Hwasan''s work in the West Bank. Although the time was a little longer than expected, it was able to finish more neatly.


    "Lord of the Upper."


    When Hyun Jong called him Top Ju, Hwang Jong straightened up with a slightly nervous face. This is because I had a hunch that public words would come out.


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    Hyun Jong opened his mouth looking at Wang Jong.


    "You''ve been through a lot."


    "Oh, no."


    When Hwang Jong shook his hand in embarrassment, Hyun Jong said with a warm smile.


    "I''m not talking about this alone. It''s hard for me to raise my head now that I know how much trouble the Upper Lord has had while Hwasan was at the gate."


    "Come on, long man."


    Hyun Jong bowed his head towards Wang Jong.


    "I''m always grateful for the lack of Hwasan."


    Wang Jong freaked out and dissuaded Hyun Jong.


    "What''s wrong, Jang Moon-in! What do you mean, there''s not enough Hwasan? How could you say that! "Hwasan is by no means lacking."


    At that, Hyun Jong lifted his head slightly.


    "Did you say you weren''t lacking?"


    "He, of course."


    Hyun Jong turned his eyes to somewhere. And I stared at the place and asked again.


    "¡­Do you really think so?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Wang Jong couldn''t speak for a moment.This is because at the end of Hyun Jong''s gaze, there were Hwasan disciples who were all hitting their heads on the floor.


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    "Head¡­¡­."


    "Jo-Gol, you son of a b*tc*...Who told you to use your skills? Do you want to die?"


    "¡­¡­and you''re messing with it again¡­"¡­.¡±


    A lion roared out of Hyun Jong''s mouth.


    "Don''t you hit it right, you son of a b*tc*!


    These were not the Hwasan disciples who were caught at dawn returning to the top of the galaxy. They drank as much as they could and spread out, so they came back in the morning with the smell of alcohol...¡­.


    "You morons!


    "How can no one get up?"


    ''Cause you believed these were the death penalty.¡¯


    Hyun Jong''s angry voice fell toward Oh Gum''s back, which is giving each other sharp eyes.


    "I don''t even know what''s going on. Alcohol? Soo-ul? You take alcohol out of someone else''s warehouse and eat it? And you''re the ones who are you? And you''re a master!"


    At that moment, Chung-Myung raised his hand back as soon as he hit his head.


    "What is it?"


    "He¡­¡­ hehe. I''m right, but if you look at it, the top of the galaxy and we''re not left...¡­.¡±


    "What, dude?"


    At the moment, Hyun Jong, whose lid was open, tried to run with his eyes open, and Hyun Young and Hyun Sang hurriedly grabbed and stretched from both sides.


    "Jang Moon-in, calm down!"


    "People are watching, Jang Moon-in!"


    "That''s the problem!"


    Hyun Jong shouted like a thunderbolt and stared at the elders as if they were going to eat them.


    "Don''t you think it''s because others see you?" I can''t live because I''m so indecisive.


    "Hmm."


    "He used to make trouble on his own, but now...¡­.¡±


    At the words, Baek Cheon and everyone blinked and closed their eyes.


    "¡­I thought I''d grow up after three years of hard work, but it''s worse than before! More! What the hell is going to happen to Hwasan!"


    Hyun Jong, who was exhausted because he couldn''t get angry, sighed and turned his head. And hung his head down holding Hwang Jong''s hand.


    "Thank you so much for being with this ugly Hwasan¡­"¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Seeing a face full of sadness and injustice, Hwang Jong can''t bear to say anything. I can''t help but shut up.


    Hyun Jong, who gave an apology for stealing alcohol and throwing it away, and an apology for showing an ugly appearance, raised his head.


    "Hyun Sang, Hyun Young."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "Get ready right away."


    "What?"


    "I''m going back to Wasan."


    Hyun Sang looked at Hyun Jong with a happy face.


    "Now that I''m done, I''m going back to Hwasan¡­"¡­.¡±


    "I can''t stay here any longer because I''m so shy! Pack your bags now! Now!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Come on!"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    So the return of the Wasans was suddenly decided.

 Chapter - 896 Episode 896 I thought it would be a dragon. (1)

    The top of the galaxy was packed with people.


    The West Bank gatekeepers, who heard that the Wasans were going back, gathered to see them off.


    "¡­¡­did you come by yourself?"


    "Hmm."


    When asked by Taepyeong Munju Danbyong Nip, West Wolmunju Nam Jamyong coughed in vain.


    Refined his complexion, he spoke in a solemn tone.


    "Even though we are different, we must not forget our gratitude. It''s natural to say yes since you''ve been indebted to Hwasan.¡±


    "There''s a lot in your hand for that?"


    "¡­just a token of my sincerity."


    "If you show your sincerity twice, you''ll even pull out the root of the pillar. I didn''t know Seowolmun had that much money today.Yes."


    "He, by the way, this guy!"


    When Nam Jamyong glared, Danbyong Nip turned his head slightly, holding charges. I made a little fun of him, but it''s not that he doesn''t understand Nam Jamyong''s mind either.


    ''Now it''s a choice I can''t help.¡¯


    Not only the West Bank''s gatekeepers but also the West Bank''s people were all indebted to Hwasan.


    Everyone in the West Bank now knows that the Sapa killed innocent people on their way to the West Bank. Everyone could easily imagine that West Bank would have suffered the same thing if Hawasan hadn''t come.


    So of course the West Bank''s affinity for Hawsan has soared to the point of never ending. Three years ago, Hwasan, who defended his island''s pride in the Zhang River, saved their lives this time, so it would be even stranger if they weren''t happy.


    Which means....


    "Now, if you want to do business in the West Bank, you have to go under Hwasan.¡¯


    I don''t know if I can protect my students now. But not in the future. Is there anyone who wants to visit the inner house of Jongnam over Hwayeongmun and the other inner houses of Hwasan?


    Public sentiment is sometimes harsh enough to be cold.


    Now the author''s children do not discuss 36 swords by swinging sticks. Now that the word plum blossoms has been mentioned in the children''s mouths, the public sentiment in the West Bank is almost over.


    Even if Jong-nam unwraps the gate, he will not be able to reverse this trend.


    So Nam Jamyong, the representative of Jongnam''s inner family, must have been complicated.


    "It would take a connection with Jong-nam to transfer to Hwasan, and if he is a man in Jong-nam''s heart, the Mun-pa will be ruined."


    It''s no different from a store where customers don''t visit if there''s nothing that doesn''t involve students.


    On the other hand...


    "Good morning!"


    "Oh, let''s spread the word!"


    "I''ve only seen you for a few days, and I think you''ve become even more dreary."


    The other side literally hit the jackpot.


    No one could talk to Wiso Haeng, who led the Hwayeongmun Gate. The fact that Hwa Young-moon appears to be so low-key to Moon, not Moon, shows the position in the West Bank.


    Of course, it''s in English.¡¯


    Hwajeongmun is not just Hwasan''s shorthand. Kang-ho is a true friend who stood by him even when he didn''t even show interest in Hwasan.


    A friend who keeps his side in need is treated more than a friend who meets in good times.


    Those who know how special HWASAN will regard Hwayeongmun have no choice but to try to look good.


    ''The West Bank has changed a lot.¡¯


    No. It won''t be just the West Bank that''s changed.


    Now that Hwasan is back, Kang-ho should definitely be nervous.Each move had brought a sensation to the river before Hawasan entered the three-year feud. But how big a storm it will be for those who have improved their skills ridiculously after three years of mourning, wouldn''t it be obvious without looking at it would it be obvious?


    It was then.


    "It''s coming!"


    "Hwasans are here!"


    Everyone''s eyes were focused when someone shouted. Indeed, Hawsan''s inspectors were seen walking in line.


    The eyes of those who were swallowing dry saliva and watching the sheep passed with a moment of wonder.


    When they fought here the other day, they were thrilled by the murder and blade-like anticipation of Hawasan''s inspectors. But now I don''t feel any of that energy.


    Moderate leisure and tenderness.


    It''s like Jongnam.


    No, I think you''re more relaxed than Jongnam.¡¯


    "Now that Hwasan has the dignity of a capitalist."


    Skills are not the only things that make people proud. Those who admired Hwasan opened their mouths and greeted Hyun Jong, who was at the forefront.


    "I heard you''re going back to Hwasan!"


    "I don''t know how to repay the kindness that the writer and Hwasan have given me."


    "We''ll visit Hwasan often, too. So stop by the West Bank often."


    Hyun Jong, who was slightly surprised to see the dense crowd, soon smiled softly.


    "I''m just going back home, and I''m so flattered that you''re sending me away."


    "Of course I do.¡±


    West Wolmunju Nam Jamyong stepped forward and bowed to Hyun Jong.


    "Thank you for saving the West Bank, on behalf of the people and the people of the West Bank. I should have come and thanked you."


    "Don''t do this, Master Moon."


    Hyun Jong held Nam Jamyong''s hand tightly.


    "It''s embarrassing for me to show such an excessive example of each other."


    "Long story¡­¡­."


    Nam Jamyong looked at Hyun Jong with a blank face when he heard that he was not a stranger.


    "Wouldn''t West Wolmun be friends with Hwasan? It''s not necessarily Hwasan''s shorthand to be friends."


    "¡­Would it be possible for Jongnam''s song to do you think so?


    Hyun Jong smiled.


    "You''re saying the obvious.¡±


    "Oh. Then Jongnam...¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When Hyun Jong smiled and said nothing, Nam Jamyong''s sense of humor sent a danger signal.


    In addition, the students of the Hwasan faction who stood behind Hyun Jong said, "No, Jongnam! Jongnam!" You son of a b*tc*!'' was looking at me.


    "¡­¡­I was short-minded and I made a slip of the words came out of my mouth. Forgive me, long man."


    "Don''t mention it."


    Then Danbyong Nip, next to him, quickly pushed Nam Jamyong and asked.


    "You said you were close, didn''t you, Jang Moon-in.¡±


    "Yes, I am."


    "I see what you mean."


    When Danbyong Nip nodded, Hyun Jong grinned. And he said.


    "Hwasan says he kept the West Bank, but that''s wrong."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "If you hadn''t risked your lives to stop Sapa first, you''d be in a position where you couldn''t handle the damage even when Hwasan arrived."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You were really great."


    Danbyong Nip couldn''t help but look at Hyun Jong. After a long hesitation, he nodded.


    "Thank you, Jang Moon-in."


    "Don''t mention it."


    Hyun Jong lightly captured the ball.


    "Then I''ll be on my way. I''m full of desire to resolve the issue, but we''ve also left the text unattended for too long."


    "Yes, yes! The construction is running out of business, of course you should."


    The gatekeepers, who had been anxious to say something, soon gave up and opened the way.Except for one person.


    "Stamp!"


    Wiso Haeng rushed to Chung-Myung in the back. But Chung-Myung didn''t turn his eyes forward.


    "Chung-Myung seal?"


    And he signaled to Wiso Haeng, who was wondering, to move away without looking.


    Wiso Haeng, who saw it, said as if he knew it.


    "¡­Did you cause another accident?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s been a few days."


    At that time, when Hyun Jong looked behind the stroke, Chung-Myung flinched a lot.


    "Don''t you ask for a rumor? Don''t mind and answer."


    "Can I?"


    "¡­¡­Eh-Eh.


    Hyun Jong turned his head away as if he didn''t want to talk anymore. Only then did Chung-Myung flirt with Wiso Haeng.


    "Why?"


    "Do you mind if I come to Hwasan when I have time?¡±


    "It doesn''t matter.¡­ Well, I don''t know. How long we''ll be in Hwasan."


    "What?"


    "It''s going to be a little busy now."


    Chung-Myung grinned.


    "I''ve trained myself to fall off, so I''m gonna swing a knife. Otherwise, it''s unfair.¡±


    Seeing Chung-Myung''s confidence in his face, Wiso Haeng nodded quickly as if possessed.


    "Yes, sir. Then I won''t disturb you."


    "Not a distraction."


    Chung-Myung put his hand on Wiso Haeng''s head.


    "The shorthand is also Hwasan."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hwasan''s hard work makes him stronger, so of course the English language should be stronger. When I get back to Hwasan, I''ll set up a plan as soon as possible so that Hwayeongmun can train."


    "Then can I be of any help to the seal?¡±


    "You''re already doing great.¡±


    Chung-Myung grinned and said.


    "You''re an adult compared to the death penalty behind me, an adult."


    "But is he?"


    "Hey, I''m not denying that, but I don''t think you''re going to say that.¡±


    There was a flurry of resentment, but Chung-Myung ignored it neatly and told Wiso Haeng.


    Soon there will be an inevitable war. It''s only skill that can save yourself from the war. So don''t neglect your training."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    "Yeah."


    Chung-Myung grinned and tapped Wiso Haeng on the shoulder.


    "Say hello to Moonju."


    "Yes."


    Jo-Gol, who watched Chung-Myung comfort Wiso Haeng, said with a slight frown.


    "Why is he so caring?"


    Then Baek Cheon answers nonchalantly.


    "You don''t seem to know, but you''re nice to the kids."


    "What?"


    "I''m nice to young people. It used to be like that in the North Sea."


    "What about us?"


    "Huh? What?"


    "When I first met him and us, we were kids, and he hit me on the chin and hit me on the ceiling as soon as he saw me.


    Baek Cheon replied with a smile.


    "Walk."


    "What?"


    "First of all, he was a kid. Even younger than you.¡±


    His voice was so kind to explain one by one.


    "And away from everything."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You can do that."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "He''s exactly weak with people like him."


    "Then I wasn''t a person?"


    "Do I have to say it myself?"


    Jo-Gol, who was about to plead, momentarily closed his mouth quietly. It''s because Yoon-jong was looking at me saying, "Please say one more thing so I can talk."


    "Well, then, sir. Take a look!"


    "Yeah."


    When Wiso Haeng returned to his place, the Hwamundo people lined up around him.


    "Wishing you the best of the Hwasan people!"And everyone saw off Hwasan in unison. The other gatekeepers who saw it also lined up in unison to show their respect to Hwasan.


    Hyun Jong received the greeting with a soft smile, face to face.


    "Let everyone know."


    As Hawsan stepped out of the gate, the waiting people cheered. As they walked through the cheers, the West Bank''s Mundos somehow shuddered with emotion.


    "Dan Mun-ju."


    "Yes, Master Nam."


    "What does it mean to be a friend that Jang Moon-in mentioned earlier? But Moon-joo seemed to have a hunch."


    Danbyong Nip smiled at Nam Jamyong''s question.


    "The long-written man was referring to heaven''s folly."


    "Cheon-U-Mang? Ah...¡­.Friends. Yes, I am."


    Whether it''s a folk song of Jongnam or whatever, it means that all those who are in the League of Heaven are friends of Hwasan.


    "¡­¡­then I''ll have to move on.¡±


    "Will you sign up?"


    "I''d like to answer, ''Is there a way to make ends meet?''"¡­.¡±


    Nam Jamyong smiled bitterly.


    "I would like to be a friend of that Hwasan in an honest way.¡±


    "I don''t think Jongnam will like it very much."


    "Your parents can''t be happy with all your children''s friends, so you understand.¡±


    Nam Jamyong swallowed the phrase ''I can''t help but understand.'' Listening to the conversation between the two, the literary leaders of the West Bank saw the Hwasan faction moving away with a determined face.


    And looking at all this from the back, Wang Jong grinned.


    "There''s a lot of work to do now.


    However, the work that had to be done was not hard enough.


    Hwasan''s disciples, who escaped the gates of hospitality, sighed with tired faces.


    "¡­I''m exhausted.¡±


    "Why are there so many people?"


    When other people''s eyes were present, those who disguised calmness of the examiner drooped their shoulders as soon as others'' eyes disappeared.


    "I almost got a cramp because I put strength in my shoulder.¡±


    "I''ve been opening my eyes so much that it stings more than dry."


    "But what can I do? They love it that much."


    He is complaining that he is having a hard time, but he doesn''t seem to be in a bad mood. Rather, the situation itself was pleasant, with a smile around his mouth.


    Hyun Jong asked implicitly.


    "And if that happens, will you take a break?"


    "No!"


    "Let''s go, Jang Moon-in!"


    "We''ve lost too much time! We should be there before the sun goes down!¡±


    But Hawsan''s disciples shouted as if they had nothing to think about.


    "Guys."


    Everyone will feel the same way.


    It''s not easy to go a long way because you haven''t fully recovered from the long training yet. Nevertheless, everyone is stamping their feet as if they were running in harmony.


    ''Will I miss you so much?¡¯


    The eyes of the Hwasan disciples turned east.


    Far away, where there are five barren peaks.


    To Hwasan, where they left.


    "Well, let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    Hwasan''s disciples began to run at a rapid pace.


    with a little excitement and deep longing

 Chapter - 897 Episode 897 I thought it would be a dragon. (2)

    Bang!


    "Argh! Arrived!"


    "Hwasan!"


    "Oh, my mother!"


    Hwasan''s disciples, who had been thrown open as if kicking the main mountain''s prose, looked at the war angles with emotion.


    He jumped up to the rough Hwasan at once, but he felt energetic rather than tired.


    "Oops."


    "Hwasan¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone was so moved that they looked as if they were going to shed tears.


    Hyun Jong smiled brightly.


    Is that okay?¡¯


    It''s not strange to think about it.


    Hwasan''s disciples are mostly those who have never left Hwasan for a long time. I''ve been away from such a place for over two years. It was understandable to be moved to be back.


    Hyun Jong''s heart warms up.


    Doesn''t this mean that Hwasan''s disciples think this place is their home? I can''t help but be happy as a writer...¡­.


    "Ugh! It''s a roof! It''s a roof!"


    "I''m about to cry."


    "You don''t have to bite bugs in your sleep anymore."


    "When I woke up from my sleep in the grass, my back was all wet, and now I''m saying goodbye!"


    "Rice! You can eat human-like rice! Bob!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyun Jong covered his mouth with his fist and coughed lightly.


    It''s embarrassing.¡¯


    Now, it is Hwasan, who can be said to have risen to the ranks of the rich, but he is shedding tears because he is thrilled that his disciples can sleep at a roofed war angle. I don''t think it''s going to be like this...¡­.


    Of course, it is only natural to know the circumstances.


    To avoid the eyes of foreigners, he went into a deserted mountain and trained. In other words, he trained like a god in Shimsan Yugok, and in other words, he lived like a beggar in the mountains.


    It''s not too much to be moved to see a place where you can live like a human being because you''ve been living for so long while wielding a knife like a madman from morning to evening, scraping anything you can eat, eat, and fall asleep on the dirt floor.


    Although he stayed at the top of the galaxy for a while, it would not have been a comfortable place for his disciples either.


    "Bed! Let''s lie down on the bed!"


    "Get out of the way! I''m first!"


    "Maybe there''s something in the restaurant.¡±


    "There''s nothing to it. I''ve left a few years empty.


    "But do you...¡­.¡±


    By the time the disciples lost their reason, Hwasan''s military infrastructure had stomped.


    Boom!


    The disciples'' heads turned to one side in unison.


    "Tsk tsk tsk."


    Hyun Young, who looked around his disciples with his tongue clenched, said.


    "No matter how urgent you are, you have to do what you have to do."


    Then he pointed his chin at the war angles.


    "Can you see?"


    "What?"


    Hyun Young kindly explained it to me as the disciples showed no English language.


    "Do you see the white dust piled up over there?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I don''t want much of it. I''d like to finish the repair work today, but I''m a human being, so I don''t want it to be that bad. But!"


    Hyun Young grinned as he saw everyone''s face begin to turn white.


    "We''ll have to clean up the dust while it''s empty, right?¡±


    The Devil!


    I''m stuck!


    "Flexibility is real!"


    Hyun Young shrugged and asked if he had heard his disciples protest with their hearts.


    "Any complaints?"


    "Oh, no!"


    "No way!"


    "Of course I agree!"


    No one dares to vomit at Hyun Young''s words, no matter how strong the martial arts have become.


    Hyun Young nodded and shouted vigorously.


    "All right, move! Let''s get this over with!"


    "Yes!"


    Hawsan''s disciples darted out."Wow¡­¡­."


    Hong Dae Kwang, who climbed a little later, looked blankly at what was going on inside Hwasan.


    What would I say if I showed what''s going on here to the public? Wouldn''t we probably say that we need to reconsider the business sector of Munpa, which is common sense for the strong?


    "Fly fast!"


    "Here we go! Get out of the way!"


    "There! Sweep there, there!"


    The Hwasan disciples were cleaning up Hwasan at a formidable pace. It''s not just a sweep. The Hwasan disciples, carrying a bucket of people, ran to the stream below and brought water and literally "washed" the front angle.


    Dozens of water buckets flew in succession and sprayed water, making it look like rain pouring from the sky.


    "¡­¡­That''s great."


    I felt this when I saw Dangga before, but wouldn''t it be a waste of manpower for fighters to escort or sign? I think it''ll be easy for ten skilled workers to do civil engineering¡­¡­.


    Dust builds up and the white front angles quickly regain their colors.


    What about the Wasan Medical Association?


    Other people, let alone, don''t think he''s going to clean up hard...¡­.


    "It''s less dusty!¡±


    "Yay!"


    Just in time, Chung-Myung was seen kicking his executioner''s butt relentlessly.


    "The memorial tablet! There''s dust on the ancestral tablet! Do you just wipe it off and move on?"


    "Oh, no, I wiped it clean.¡­.¡±


    "Here! Don''t you see the dust here? Here?


    "¡­¡­Chung-Myung??. I can''t watch that."


    "If there''s any dust left here today, the death penalty will be destroyed! Hurry up and wipe it!"


    "Oh, okay."


    Chung-Myung, who occupied Okcheonwonwon, shouted a lion''s roar with his eyes turned upside down.


    And he took a clean cotton cloth and began to wipe off the tablet enthusiastically.


    "Ho-ho! Ho-ho!"


    Crispy. Crispy.


    "Ho! Ho! Ho!


    Crispy! Crispy!


    Baek Cheon shook his head as he saw him wiping the memorial tablet engraved with "the 13th generation of the Hwasan faction, Cheon Mun."


    He even felt insanity when he wiped the memorial tablet.


    Is he rude? Is that too much of a habit?¡¯


    Kicking the death penalty and serving our ancestors so politely that we can''t see their faces. Where on earth did such a terrible man pop up because something was twisted?


    Crack!


    "Oops! Gold on the plaque! Oh, my! Long story! Argh! Oh, come on! Come on!


    "¡­¡­crazy."


    Baek Cheon, who stopped thinking, shook his head. Of course the same was true of Hong Dae Kwang.


    Sparkling. Sparkling.


    In just one poem, Hwasan regained his full form. The tiled tiles, which had been stained with dirt, were shining again, and the murky columns and walls became as clear as if they had been greased.


    Bedding hanging on a long clothesline blew and shook gently.


    It was truly a peaceful sight.


    "Now, let''s....¡±


    Hyun Young looks from place to place with sharp eyes.


    His disciples couldn''t take their eyes off Hyun Young with a nervous face. What comes out of that mouth determines their fate.


    "Well, that''s...¡­.¡±


    It''s not very satisfying, but Hyun Young nodded as if it was acceptable. Everyone let out a silent cheer.


    "Long-Written."


    "Yeah."


    "Since the children have been through a lot, I think it would be good if you let them eat and rest comfortably.""That''s a good idea, but do you have any food in Hwasan right now? I''m sure there''s no one to cook because I''ve sent out all the water."


    "On my way up, I stopped by the bassinet of the chord and ordered food. All you have to do is go down and get it."


    "You''ve done all the trick. My my."


    In Hyun Jong''s eyes, Chung-Myung sneaked to Hyun Young''s back and whispered.


    "Elders, drink, drink...¡­.¡±


    "Hey, you, you! You''ve been in such a bad mood for drinking, and now you''re in that''s the word.


    Hyun Young frowned when Hyun Jong shouted out.


    "That''s what it is, and this is what it is! He could be a little hungry!"


    "Oh, yeah.


    When Hyun Jong was about to say something more.


    "Here''s the drink."


    Someone''s voice came from behind my back. Everyone turned their heads reflexively.


    The closed prose of Hwasan slowly opened, revealing a man. The middle-aged man, with a white bottle in one hand, was covering his whole body with rust.


    "Oh!"


    Hyun Jong''s eyes were filled with joy.


    "Lord!"


    "Father!"


    Likewise, those who discovered Dang Gunnak couldn''t help but shout out their welcome. Dang Gunnak smiled at the hospitality.


    He trudged into the prose and bowed deeply toward Hyun Jong.


    "I see you, Maen-ju."


    "Don''t do this, my lord."


    Hyun Jong quickly grabbed his arms up.


    "I''m a sinner who couldn''t fulfill his role as a sworn master and left my burden to the owner. We can''t take this example."


    Dang Gunnak smiled brightly.


    "I don''t think you didn''t play a role."


    "But¡­¡­ How did you get here so fast?"


    When Hyun Jong asked with an amazing face, Dang Gunnak replied with a shy face.


    "I came running straight from the letter. It''s so sweet to hear that HWASAN has unwrapped the veil.¡±


    "Welcome. It''s a great pleasure to have you here."


    Hyun Jong''s eyes were filled with joy and sorry at the same time.


    We already know how hard Dang Gunnak suffered while Hwasan was in the fold. In the meantime, how can I thank you for coming all the way here from the distant Janggang River?


    "Yes, some are welcomed, some carry luggage."


    Then Im Sobyong came into the door and shook his head.


    "Green Forest King?"


    "Are you here?"


    Hyun Young smiled brightly as he greeted Im Sobyong.


    "Long time no see, Elder."


    "How have you been?"


    "It''s a big deal¡­¡­. I think I can answer that only after the elder sees the books I brought. It didn''t happen until it passed."


    "Hahaha. Then of course everything must have been fine."


    Hyun Young held Im Sobyong''s hand, which is shaking his head. The touch contained a clear belief.


    "That."


    Then Chung-Myung crept up on Dang Gunnak. Eyes were on the bottle that Dang Gunnak was holding.


    "It looks like a great drink.¡­.¡±


    His color and landscape paintings are extraordinary. Alcohol in a bottle like that can''t be an ordinary liquor.


    "Of course it''s a good drink."


    Dang Gunnak smiled lightly and nodded.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve seen a friend, and I''ve picked and brought a drink to drink."


    "Oh, that''s good to hear.¡±


    As soon as Chung-Myung tried to flirt, Dang Gunnak''s eyes became slightly dim."But¡­¡­."


    "What?"


    "There''s something I need to check before that.¡±


    Dang Gunnak, who stepped back slightly in front of Hyun Jong, stood upright looking at Chung-Myung. A thick spirit flowed out of his body.


    "Gasp."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The faces of the Hwasan disciples were quickly hardened.


    The power of the Four Heavenly Clown House weighs heavily on his son-in-law.


    "A friend who has been in hiding for years without contacting me...¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I think we''ll be able to get a better taste of alcohol if we check what we''ve been getting during that time. What do you think?"


    Dang Gunnak''s sharp eyes poured into Chung-Myung. Dang Gunnak''s spirit, which was released without suppressing his energy, was truly unexpected.


    However, Chung-Myung, who received the look, just grinned at the momentum.


    "Confirm¡­¡­."


    Chung-Myung, who rolled up the corners of his mouth slightly, looked straight at his friend who he had met for the first time in a while and answered.


    "I don''t think a bottle of that drink would be enough to confirm it.¡±


    It was a moment when Dang Gunnak smiled the same way as Chung-Myung did.

 Chapter - 898 Episode 898 I thought it would be a dragon. (3)

    "All of a sudden?"


    "Wow, this is¡­¡­.¡±


    Hwasan''s disciples rolled back.


    If Chung-Myung and Dang Gunnak face each other, it is clear that they will not be able to handle the aftermath even if they are dead or alive.


    But at the same time they were worried about being swept away, the obvious expectations began to grow young in their eyes.


    Dang Gunnak.


    Now that I''m so familiar with Hwasan, I often don''t realize its dignity. However, he is a thorn in the tetragonal family who is competing for the top position among the five generations.


    Not to mention the position of Gang Ho, but rather than the position of Gaju of the Sichundang family, it is the weight of the three names Dang Gunnak.


    The poison king, Dang Gunnak.


    The name never lags behind the heads of the Gufile Room, where he was crowned in the Changgang River. No, in a way it is more than that.


    That''s why he''s not hiding his spirit in front of Chung-Myung.


    No matter how much Chung-Myung is called the Hwasan Prosecutors'' Association and is regarded as a tool to lead the future generation of Kang Ho, it cannot be compared to Dang Gunnak yet.


    Nevertheless, none of Hwasan''s disciples looked worried at Chung-Myung while watching the bizarre confrontation. I just look forward to the outcome of this game with interesting eyes.


    What was young in their eyes was just a firm belief in Chung-Myung.


    ''It''s a new.¡¯


    Baek Cheon''s lips shivered tightly.


    The images of Chung-Myung and Dang Gunnak facing each other overlapped with what he had seen in the past. Two people faced at Jo-Gol''s house. And the ten seconds of inscription that came true.


    That was the beginning of a relationship.


    But Baek Cheon knows. The beemoo of that time could not be called a proper beemoo. Dang Pae broke in the middle of the game and ruined the game, but it was just a beginning with a rule that said, "If you block 10 seconds, you will win."


    But now, unlike then, the two faced each other without any strings attached.


    "¡­Isn''t that too urgent? But there are people who are still very good at writing."


    Baek Cheon shook his head when Yoon-Jong spoke in a slightly unsatisfactory tone. And spoke in a determined tone.


    "The writer will understand."


    "But¡­¡­ the closer you are, the more polite you should be. As soon as we face each other, we start rubbing.¡±


    "You''re not wrong, either. But¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon said clearly, keeping his eyes on the two.


    "Sometimes there is. We don''t really need manners."


    The sense of the flowing air touching the fingertips was clear.


    Convinced that his concentration had reached its peak through the sensation, Dang Gunnak stared at Chung-Myung, who stood across the street.


    I desperately calmed down the corners of my mouth trying to curl up to the temple.


    Life is the unknown.¡¯


    When you first met Chung-Myung in Sacheon, would you have imagined that you would perform such a grandiose dance with that young, thunderless sword?


    Looking at Chung-Myung, who casually accepts his spirit, both proud and triumphant.


    It would have been stronger.


    There is no doubt there.


    That young examiner has always done things beyond his imagination. So he must have been strong enough to defeat his expectations over the past three years.That''s why I wanted to know.


    How strong his young friend has become. Whether Dang Gunnak can still reach his strength.


    It was at that time when the ever-increasing concentration pulled the whole body''s muscles tight.


    "Oh, I''m scared."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Unlike him, who was full of energy, Chung-Myung shivered in a loose loose position.


    "You don''t have to be so scary. That''s how it''s done.


    "¡­...do you think so?"


    "Yes, I will."


    Dang Gunnak, who was staring at Chung-Myung, who spoke without losing his composure, smiled.


    "Let me ask you a question."


    "¡­what?"


    "Do you think there''s anyone alive in front of me who''s showing such self-indulgence.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s eyes are slightly bigger. But soon the big eyes drew a soft line.


    Chung-Myung replied with a grin.


    "Yes."


    "¡­what?"


    "I''m sure there is. There''s not a single one.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Or I could be the first."


    At the end of the short conversation, Chung-Myung and Dang Gunnak looked at each other and laughed.


    The conversation they had now was when Chung-Myung and Dang Gunnak first met at the Dead Sea Conference in the past.


    Yes, Chung-Myung survived, as he said, by neglecting Dang Gunnak, and was even the first person to be his friend.


    "How? Do you want to do it for ten seconds?¡±


    "¡­I don''t think a hundred seconds is enough."


    "I''m afraid you''re too much of a dangju."


    "I couldn''t say a thousand seconds because of the party''s presence."


    "¡­¡­You''ve gotten a lot easier."


    "Thanks to whom."


    Dang Gunnak smiled lightly.


    I''m not kidding, I really didn''t think a thousand seconds would be enough. I''ve been trying to keep up the momentum and weigh down Chung-Myung, but I can''t control Chung-Myung''s energy.


    I feel like I''m hitting the water running down.¡¯


    I want to know.


    a fierce battle in the last long river


    Chung-Myung survived against that Jang Nilso. That fact alone earned him a reputation to shake the strong.


    But what he knows and Chung-Myung knows, being able to stand up to Jang Nilso doesn''t mean he was on par with Jang Nilso.


    If then,


    What about Chung-Myung now, not then?


    Do Chung-Myung now have the power to face that Jang Nilso and Sapaeryon?


    ''You''ll see if you check.¡¯


    A veil was pulled out of Dang Gunnak''s sleeve. Tang Gunnak''s body, which had a nasal cord between the index finger and the middle finger, exuded a keenly-wrapped sword-like energy.


    And at that moment.


    Growl.


    Chung-Myung slowly pulled up the scented plum sword. Under the sun, he held the shining sword downward and posed.


    A soft position where you don''t feel a single point of strength. But as soon as he saw this, Dang Gunnak was strangely suffocating.


    It''s nothing special. But it was definitely different from what Dang Gunnak has seen so far. I don''t know what the hell is different, but it''s definitely different.


    Dang Gunnak''s lips twitched slightly.


    I was going to say, "Be careful," but I quit. The person standing in front of him won''t need that kind of consideration.


    Squeeze.


    Dang Gunnak''s finger grabbed a broken bido between them.


    Once used by Dangbo, a pet compendium.


    As soon as the history of the surge in the Danjeon was injected, Chumonbi burst into a huge check.Dang Gunnak''s eyes met Chung-Myung in Ho Gong.


    Swing.


    Out of the blue, a monument in the hands of Dang Gunnak appeared in Ho Gong.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    At the same time, two kinds of roars broke out and rang everywhere.


    Gwak Hae opened his eyes wide.


    "What is it?"


    Obviously, I watched it right in front of me, but I couldn''t figure out what had happened.


    ''Oh, no. Wait a minute.¡­ so the two of them confronted each other¡­¡­ Suddenly, Bido appeared from above and the sound exploded?¡¯


    There are two things that are different from the beginning.


    It was just Dang Gunnak with his hands out in front of him and Chung-Myung holding the sword diagonally.


    "Oh, no....¡±


    Gwak Hae, who was confused because he couldn''t understand, heard a voice like salvation.


    "¡­That''s crazy."


    "Fast."


    "I''ve never seen anything like this before."


    Looking back, Baek Cheon, Yoo-Esul, and Jo-Gol were shaking their heads as if they were sick of it. Gwak Hae asked because they seemed to understand something.


    "What, what happened?¡±


    "It''s just obvious."


    "What?"


    Baek Cheon said in a nonchalant way.


    "The attacking side blew the bido, the defending side blocked it.¡±


    "Oh, no....¡±


    "However."


    Baek Cheon bit his lips and said.


    "The process was so fast that the sound followed late."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s simple, right?


    I don''t know any more.¡¯


    Gwak Hae''s face turned pale.


    I mean¡­¡­ Dang Gunnak flew a vido in front of his eyes, and Chung-Myung hit it and bounced it up, and the process was so fast that all he could see was Vido floating in Ho Gong?


    What kind of confrontation is this?¡¯


    Gwak Hae also gained great confidence through hell-like training. However, the day before his eyes immediately destroyed his hard-pressed confidence.


    It''s different. Is there a scene where that word fits so well?


    "Gwak Hae."


    "What? Oh¡­. Yes! Sa-sook!"


    "Don''t miss a moment of confrontation."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Some day it will help. Just like we did."


    "¡­I see."


    Gwak Hae and Hwasan''s disciples, who were in a state of ecstasy, opened their eyes again at the words.


    "Well."


    Chung-Myung lightly shook off the sword. The dull pain in the wrist caused a subtle sensation.


    "I think the name of the poison king is getting a little overshadowed."


    Chin


    Dang Gunnak shrugged after recovering the rotating Chumonbi from Ho Gong.


    "Thanks to whom."


    "Tsk. I gave you too much of this."


    Chung-Myung has filed a complaint.


    Of course he knows. In the past, Dang Gunnak couldn''t have gone all out in his sardines. It''s disgraceful that a proud warrior like Dang Gunnak sprays all his might on a latecomer.


    But even so, the power and speed of this secret now far outpaced the former Dang Gunnak.


    ''It reminds me of the old days.¡¯


    It''s something that brings back memories of Danbo.


    And what this situation means is one.


    It means that since Chung-Myung visited Dangga in the past, Dang Gunnak has only dug into Vido, not poison. This means that he has been grinding himself endlessly over the years without any complacency.


    To overcome the limitations of poison.


    "¡­It wouldn''t have been easy.¡±


    Changing the fundamentals is painfully comparable to doing ordinary training.But Dang Gunnak shook his head as if it were insignificant.


    "Hwasan is not the only one."


    "¡­what?"


    When Chung-Myung tilted his head at a meaningless remark, Dang Gunnak spoke in a calm but firm tone.


    "From the perspective of Hwasan, who runs past everything else in the world, everything else seems to be stopped."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But we don''t just sit there and watch the development of HWASAN. It''s slow, but it''s definitely taking a step forward."


    Dang Gunnak grabbed Vido.


    "So I don''t think I''m going to give you anything yet. It''s not you who''s destroying the Sapaeryon, it''s my role.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s lips twitched.


    The expression was made to suppress a smile that was about to burst out of joy and joy.


    I told you I''d pick the Heavenly Demon cub! Brother Do-sa, just watch from behind!


    "Anyway¡­¡­."


    Can''t you fool blood?


    Chung-Myung slowly lowered the sword down.


    What Dang Gunnak says now is the best thing a man can say as a warrior and a colleague.


    Then¡­¡­.


    Chung-Myung, who twisted his mouth, grabbed the sword tightly. The green thread hanging from the edge of the sword shook lightly.


    He must prove himself as an unmanned and a colleague. The time he spent was never in vain!


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    At that moment, Dang Gunnak''s bido became three rays of light and flew into Chung-Myung.

 Chapter - 899 Episode 899! I thought it would be a dragon. (4)

    A floor mingled with broken white blue and brownish soil.


    Three silver lines cross it.


    It was not until it was said that the three rubble with different speed and power were beautiful that they flew toward Chung-Myung, drawing an inexplicable line.


    One in front, the other two in left and right.


    It was much faster to turn than rain flying straight. So by the time the three-bags reach Chung-Myung''s mark, almost at the same time...¡­.


    ''No!''


    Oh, my god!


    Chung-Myung swung a female sword like a bolt of lightning to hit the Chu-hon-bi flying from left to right.


    Bite!


    Whoosh!


    As soon as the sword and the veil hit each other, a great shock swept everywhere. The ground shook as if it had been an earthquake and the soil soared upside down.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    However, Chung-Myung stretched the sword forward without a single inch of disruption in the midst of the great shock. The tip of the sword flooded toward the Chu-hon-bi, which flew from the front like an island war.


    One. At that moment.


    Collapsive fluid!


    Just before flying straight into Chung-Myung''s sword, the rain instantly deflected and soared upward. Like a serpent crawling on the floor, raising its head toward its prey.


    "Gasp!"


    "I...!"


    The sound of swallowing and screaming automatically came out of the mouths of the Hwasan disciples, who were watching the fierce battle between the two with sweat in their hands.


    After climbing over a sword swung across the side, Vido seemed to penetrate Chung-Myung''s face at any moment.


    But the opponent is Chung-Myung.


    It was an embarrassing moment for anyone, but Chung-Myung''s response was surprisingly fast. Almost at the same time as Vido swerved, his head tilted sharply back.


    The love of the blood pressure!


    Vido passed right in front of Chung-Myung''s face.


    ''Blooded, dodged...''.¡¯


    And at that moment, Baek Cheon saw.


    Round and round.


    The scene where a secret road that passed by Chung-Myung''s face narrowly deflects its direction again at a right angle in Ho Gong.


    "What¡­!"


    For once, the world''s Baek Cheon couldn''t help but be appalled. Even Chung-Myung raised his eyes wide as if he was embarrassed.


    Oh, my god!


    Even a situation where you can''t avoid by changing directions near your face and flying straight in.


    Kagak!


    But Chung-Myung had something faster than his body. His sword was recovered in no time and blocked the front of the flying vido.


    Kagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagagag!


    Vido was blocked by the examination and did not lose his strength. As if he was going to break through a sword, he turned and pushed in.


    And!


    Kaga gaga gak!


    Soon, a twisted vido passed right next to Chung-Myung''s face.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    As soon as the veil was embedded, the earth turned upside down and soared as if a shell had fallen.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung slowly turned to the floor, which had been completely smashed.


    As if a faint red line was carved on his cheek, it soon became clearer.


    It''s pouring.


    Red blood flowed from the cheek with a clear wound on it.


    "¡­¡­this guy?"


    Chung-Myung gnawed his teeth at Dang Gunnak.


    "......are you really trying to kill him?"


    Jo-Gol said with a stiff face.


    In the first place, rain is a weapon that cannot be recovered easily once it is released from the fingertips. In other words, unlike the sword, it cannot be stopped even if the bido is about to penetrate into the opponent''s heart.


    Therefore, those who use non-surgery or memorization should consider their opponent''s situation as much as possible when they perform rubbing. Before Bimu takes each other''s lives.However, the rain that Dang Gunnak gave off now did not show any consideration for the opponent. Rather, he seemed to be determined to take his opponent''s life.


    "If it wasn''t for Chung-Myung, he would have died."


    Once you''ve escaped, you''re flying back in front of your face, deflecting. If Jo-Gol had been subjected to the same case, he would never have thought of dealing with it properly.


    If you know, you can deal with it, but if you don''t, you have to suffer. Doesn''t the world call such attacks "spraying"?


    That means that Dang Gunnak is now flushing the water as soon as he starts to rub it in. And this is the last thing that should happen.


    "Living quarters."


    "Just watch."


    But Baek Cheon, who soon regained his composure, said, "It''s no big deal."


    "¡­¡­But¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    "Just because you use water doesn''t mean you''re going to kill someone. I don''t care how much I use as long as I have one guarantee.¡±


    "Security?"


    "Yeah."


    Baek Cheon nodded lightly.


    "I''m sure the other person will be able to keep it out of harm''s way."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jo-Gol closes his mouth at the words.


    Baek Cheon sighed and looked alternately at Dang Gunnak and Chung-Myung.


    What a ridiculous trust.


    He watched with his eyes the mysterious appearance of Chung-Myung, who trains them, becoming stronger at a faster rate than them. Therefore, there is no doubt about Chung-Myung''s strength.


    But how is Dang Gunnak sure?


    As Chung-Myung thought...¡­. No, if I hadn''t been sure I''d come back stronger than that, I wouldn''t have been able to spray water from the beginning to kill myself by a single mistake.


    Then I heard a low voice.


    "That''s a relief."


    "Huh?"


    Baek Cheon glanced back at Yoo-Esul.


    His sisters, who were always expressionless and hard to understand what they were thinking, mumbled lightly, fixed their eyes on the two in front of them.


    "There''s nothing to be disappointed about."


    When Baek Cheon heard that, his mouth crept up.


    "That''s obvious."


    He looked at Chung-Myung, who lightly stole blood from his cheeks.


    "I assure you, this is not enough to stop that lunatic.¡±


    The voice was full of confidence and trust.


    Then, an embarrassed voice fell into his ear.


    "Fear?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Doo-oo-oo-ok? No, you''re poisonin'' on the scrub? It''s spinning! Ugh!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung staggered with his head clasped. Baek Cheon''s face faded slightly. Jo-Gol and Yoon-Jong looked back at him with a sullen face.


    "¡­assurance?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m sure you''ve seen blood more than once, and you''re still so imprudent.¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon just looked up into the distant sky without saying a word.


    a whiff of a tooth


    White steam rose when the blood from the fingertips melted the solid blue stone. This means that poison mixed in blood is a ridiculous extreme poison.


    Chung-Myung glared at Dang Gunnak with a sense of absurdity.


    "Doo-oo-oo-oo-ooh?"


    "What do you mean, new?"


    Dang Gunnak shrugged his shoulders as if they were insignificant.


    "Ugh!"


    Chung-Myung grabbed the stiff back of his neck.


    "No, you''re using poison to rub against the postscript? Poison? That''s a polar poison?


    "I didn''t mean to say this, but...¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    "Isn''t it a little embarrassing to say that you''re a postman with your own mouth? You have to have a conscience."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung opened his mouth wide.Did the man who used the deadly poison in Bimu talk to him about his conscience?


    No matter how dedicated you are to leading the way, you can tolerate Chung-Myung with a fresh heart.¡­.


    Oh, stop talking nonsense!


    Oh, shut up, please! I think I''m going to rip off all the glue on the plaque.


    a whooping sound


    Seeing the floor still burning, Chung-Myung gritted his teeth.


    "Are you going to win that much?"


    "That''s not exactly how I feel. Just¡­¡­."


    Dang Gunnak smiles.


    "Can I do anything to bring out all of your skills, because I''m not good enough? All that''s available is to use."


    "¡­I thought you weren''t going to use poison anymore. There''s no point in fighting masters.¡±


    "That''s a wrong word.¡±


    "What?"


    Dang Gunnak glared at Chung-Myung with cold eyes.


    "Of course, it''s hard to knock down a man about your size with poison. But at least it can waste its history in suppressing it, and as the injury deepens, it can lead to seizures."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Wouldn''t it be any stranger not to use it if you could get even a penny to your advantage?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "It''s obvious who will be more advantageous to you if you use your history to drive out the poison, and if you put poison on your memorization before you fight."


    ¡­¡­That sounds right.


    Then why didn''t Danbo use poison during the war? Are you a fool?


    At that time, Chung-Myung''s conversation with Dangbo in the past crossed his mind.


    But why don''t you use poison?


    No, you stuffy man! You need poison to use it!


    Sounds like me - from Dokdo as a family?


    Oh, my God, do you know what poison comes from digging? It''s been a long time since we ran out of poison in the party gate! There''s no time to recreate that poison! If you fall back to make poison, you''ll die.


    - You incompetent bastard.


    Watch what you say. As long as you have poison in my vitro, you have one shot, one shot, one shot.... hahaha. That...¡­let''s put it into words. Don''t pick the black one. Maybe it''s because a person only lives on grass in Wasan. You don''t know any jokes...¡­.Gasp!


    Oh... I was a fool.


    "Oops!"


    Feeling his head spinning for a moment, Chung-Myung quickly turned around and suppressed his venom.


    Chung-Myung''s distinctive spirit instantly neutralized the venom.


    Only then did Chung-Myung, who took his breath away, sharpened his teeth and lifted his sword.


    "If you come out like this, I can''t stand it."


    "No."


    Dang Gunnak shook his head.


    "Not just this much."


    Dang Gunnak''s hands went into his sleeves and came out. Chumhonbi in Woosu and thin and thin wash saliva in left-handed water come out densely.


    The day of Vido shone light green under the sun.


    Chung-Myung''s face hardened slightly once again, realizing that Dang Gunnak was seriously thinking of trying.


    "Of course I''m going to see how strong you are. But you should know one thing, too.¡±


    "¡­one thing, right?


    "Who am I?"


    Dang Gunnak''s overwhelming voice weighed down Chung-Myung.


    "Who will fight with you? Who is the poison king, Dang Gunnak."


    The green gunfire surrounding Dang Gunnak''s whole body began to swell and flap. His speculation scratched Chung-Myung''s nerves as much as he could.Chung-Myung''s mouth opened slightly and a white tooth was revealed. The face was distorted like a demon.


    "Really¡­¡­."


    Squeeze!


    Chung-Myung''s body, which grabbed a female sword, soon emitted a storm-like speculation.


    "You keep saying things you like!"


    Bang!


    At that moment, Dang Gunnak stepped forward and released five vidos. Five of them, which were released with vivid colors, quickly flew toward Chung-Myung, spinning as if they were intertwined.


    "Hahaha!"


    Chung-Myung burst into a cheerful voice and rushed back toward Vido, who was flying toward him.


    Oh, my god!


    Chung-Myung''s sword, which shot out red like a sunset, penetrated through the five sacks of rain. At that moment, the stretched sword split in all directions and wiped out all the rain spinning at a formidable speed.


    Boom boom!


    Bursting! Scattering rain!


    But soon after, Chung-Myung was greeted by a cloud of sand over his head.


    Single marriage.¡¯


    Sand containing extreme poison is scattered, and hundreds of acupuncture are poured ahead. Even between single marriages, there was a mixture of black citations.


    Your Majesty!¡¯


    The vicious memorization that it is used only for the enemies of the party has covered Chung-Myung''s whole body.


    At that moment, Chung-Myung''s sword trembled and began to create what should be in Hwasan.


    Red plum blossoms.

 Chapter - 900 900 episodes. I thought Id become a dragon. (5)

    a hazy sky It was so fine that red plum blossoms rose through the sand, which seemed to be dust rather than sand.


    The plum blossoms that rose countless times for an instant were like red clouds.


    The red cloud engulfed the sand, which had flown thickly, and the numerous sebs that had been aiming for Chung-Myung from the front.


    "LOL!"


    Dang Gunnak''s eyes were filled with joy.


    Like a monster!


    Single marriage is extremely fine sand. Therefore, there is no other way to avoid addiction when single marriage is detached.


    Single marriage spread in the air penetrates into the lungs even by inhaling a little bit, and pushes poison into the body just by touching the skin.


    Aside from the question of whether a single marriage could withstand its toxicity, there was little way to prevent the single marriage itself. No, I didn''t.


    But now Chung-Myung is pushing out all such single marriages with swords, not tension. It means that the same sword as that blooming plum blossom is being developed perfectly without any gaps.


    It is a sword that has no way of explaining it unless it is said that it is terrifying apart from the outward beauty.


    Kwagagagagagagagag!


    The acupuncture needles caught up in the colorful sword were literally being crushed, not thrown away. This means that the speed and power of the sword far exceeded the level that the sechim can withstand.


    It is a sword that I have seen several times in the past.


    But Dang Gunnak was perfectly understood with this one move. The same thing is just appearance. The power, speed, and sophistication of the sword cannot be compared to the past.


    Kagak!


    At the moment when the last set saliva was broken, Chung-Myung flooded into him as if he were breaking through the forest of plum blossoms. A twisted smile hung around his mouth.


    Whoosh!


    Goosebumps.


    As soon as he saw Chung-Myung flooding, Dang Gunnak felt his whole body''s blood cool as if he had come into an ice cave.


    Even though I''ve experienced it, Chung-Myung''s life never gets used to it. The muscles of the whole body become tense and the heart starts beating hard.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    A secret with a formidable history swirled into Chung-Myung. It''s an attack to kill off the spirit of rushing head-on.


    But Dang Gunnak knew.


    The devil with this sword never moves as the opponent thinks. A blow will surely move in the direction that Dang Gunnak hates the most.


    Sure enough, Chung-Myung charged at a faster pace and was crushed in the face of his dried bido.


    Chung-Myung''s black plum sword, which twisted in Ho Gong, rose like a dragon ascent and lifted up his secret weapon.


    Whoosh!


    The tiles hit each other and set off a violent explosion.


    ''That''s


    Dang Gunnak cheered up and recovered the rubble that had fallen on the floor. At the same time, he flew three extra wedding expenses without delay, as if he had nothing to see.


    The venomous rain created three vortexes. The single wedding, which was heavily applied to the blade and handle, was scattered in all directions with rotation.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    At the moment Chung-Myung was revealed in the storm of chi, the three biddos were already in front of Chung-Myung.


    At that moment, Dang Gunnak saw.


    Chung-Myung''s sword trembles and blooms plum blossoms.


    ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯The temple''s eyes grew big.


    an instant split in time In its extreme speed, Chung-Myung''s sword seems to be moving in a different time.


    A sword that moves too slowly, but in reality it was never slow. The time surrounding him is twice as slow as the sword.


    Crack!


    The rose plum blossoms were penetrated by Dang Gunnak''s secret. As if to prove how ridiculous it is to block the secret with petals.


    However, before Vido''s majesty, which ripped off the slender petals, shone, the newly bloomed plum blossoms flew toward Vido.


    The fluttering petals clung to the rain. The plum blossoms that came one layer at a time gently wrapped around the vido and gently pushed it aside.


    "What?"


    Dang Gunnak''s eyes were wide open.


    Whoosh!


    Vido, which had a huge history, still flooded with no loss of power, but that direction has already changed greatly from Dang Gunnak''s intention.


    The swirl of the three stems passed through Chung-Myung''s body, bending loudly as if it had been intended to do so from the beginning.


    Chung-Myung, who is still rushing like a ray of light, was attacked by a single marriage that followed rain this time.


    At that moment.


    Round and round.


    Chung-Myung''s sword drew a circle in Ho Gong.


    Even though it was a painting of a sword, it had a clear sense of softness. Then it was swung sideways like a black island war.


    Whoo!


    Dan Gunnak was clearly visible in both eyes.


    The scene of a single wedding being pushed to the side, at least chasing after a sword drawn on it.


    No matter how much it runs, dust is just dust. The end of the sword pushed the atmosphere into the empty space, and the single wedding began to be drawn like a fantasy.


    Bang!


    Dang Gunnak quickly hit the floor and flew backwards.


    I thought you''d be a dragon.¡¯


    ¡­¡­isn''t this a male monster?


    Dang Gunnak would never have been surprised if Chung-Myung had used that sword to stop his attack. It would have been natural to say that Vido was ground to powder by unleashing a huge history.


    But it was not the same gauge that Dang Gunnak expected.


    Nothing is working.


    There was no way to know how much effort Chung-Myung was putting into each blow. But now Dang Gunnak feels that Chung-Myung''s deadly attacks seem to be so futilely neutralized by the sword wielded like a joke.


    Dang Gunnak''s hands were pushed into my sleeve like an island war.


    You have to think short and act fast.


    Whoo!


    Dan Gunnak''s fingertips were sprayed with poison and woomo saliva. The poison scattered from the jar vaporized in an instant when it hit the air, and the sword covered the front of the reconciliation with a single bond.


    ''Hatzara!


    It wasn''t until Dan Gunnak''s hand reached the vinaire that he had fallen asleep deep inside his sleeve.


    I don''t think this memorization and poison can stop Chung-Myung''s rush. These poisons and memorizations are too helpless to be said by his mouth, the owner of the party, but his secret that he gave out with all his might can''t stop him.


    It only buys an instant of time.


    But it''s enough if you can earn that one moment that doesn''t even reach the blink of an eye!


    But at that moment, what Dang Gunnak saw was just one line.Between the poison that overturned the front and the wave of memorization, a clear red line bloomed like dawn that separated the darkness.


    Just as darkness did not exist intact in the presence of light, the wave of memorization he created gradually lost its existence in front of the red line.


    Soon, a clear path opened between the waves of memorization, just as the sea split from side to side.


    The world''s Dang Gunnak also watched the scene unfold in front of his eyes, mesmerized at that moment.


    Forgetting that he''s fighting with all his might right now.


    extreme censorship


    The red line, which attracted all the attention and flashed, appeared at the end of the sword.


    All of his tricks, which tried to drag Chung-Myung''s ankle for a moment, lost their meaning in a single sword.


    I can''t express all this Hyun Sang with just the word creepy.


    Dang Gunnak, who is just doing the rubbing, feels so pressured, how do the people who stood in front of Chung-Myung feel on the battlefield where their lives come and go?


    I can''t stop it.¡­.¡¯


    I don''t think I can stop that rush at all costs.


    ''Then.''


    At that moment, Dang Gunnak''s eyes were determined.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Without a moment to think, Dang Gunnak released four secrets. With enough force to crush the tip of the finger that pushes the end of the handle.


    Oh, my god!


    The starting bido winds the air and winds the energy. Two rain flying like an island war followed by two swirling rain.


    "Ta-da!"


    A loud outburst broke out of Dang Gunnak''s mouth, and four nasal passages were released from the fingertips again.


    a five-ringed ring


    The five-legged race, which should be spread out in five biddos, was spread out in four biddos. There was still one more secret left on Dang Gunnak''s hand to make it an inevitable choice because of the unreclaimed secret.


    And


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    The last remaining rain.


    On the palm of Dang Gunnak, the Chumonbi jumped like a living carp. As he injected his strength beyond the limit of endurance, Vido began to move himself as if he had injected life into it, not his strength.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    The!


    Dang Gunnak''s face, which had raised its enormous history, turned white.


    But this is not enough. This is not enough to stop Chung-Myung. Not enough and not enough to stop that sword.


    "The!"


    My thoughts burst out in my mouth.


    Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go!


    The glittering rain stopped the movement gradually. The secret that rose on the palm of three hands shuddered.


    The!


    (Screams)


    At that time, the first two biddos flew out helplessly, overshadowing the flood of light.


    The two rain that followed swirled in was also not enough to push away Chung-Myung''s sword, which was strongly swung.


    Perhaps the four rain that follows will also be thrown out in vain.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    But it doesn''t matter.


    All those attacks existed only for this one trick.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    It''s pouring.


    Red blood squeezed out between Dang Gunnak''s lips ran down his chin.


    A blow that he hasn''t even completed yet. But that''s why a more dangerous blow.


    Dang Gunnak''s fingertips trembled slightly at the moment, as even Bido''s nagging stopped.It was because of a suspicion in his heart.


    Can I get it?¡¯


    Will Chung-Myung be able to handle this?


    Maybe he''s doing something he shouldn''t be doing right now?


    I''m...


    Dang Gunnak took his eyes off the veil and looked forward.


    What caught my eye at that moment were Chung-Myung''s eyes, which were rushing fiercely toward him.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang Gunnak''s blood-soaked lips painted a light line.


    ''Of course...''


    His two eyes, which had disappeared as if hesitation had been lifted, were filled with firm will.


    I believe you!


    The movement of the Chumonbi floating on Dang Gunnak''s hand stopped completely.


    "Take it."


    He slowly reached forward. It was a cautious touch as if touching a small child.


    Then the Chumonbi, which was staying on his hand, slowly rose to Ho Gong.

 Chapter - 901 Episode 901, welcome back, Volcano Gumhyup.

    The world has been stained with breathtaking silence.


    Even though more than a hundred people gathered, even a small sound was not heard. The eyes of those who have forgotten to breathe are fixed in one place.


    It was because a strange sight was unfolding to the point that the word "strange" was fitting.


    It''s a little bit longer than a span...¡­ was literally floating in Ho Gong. The floating figure, which seemed to have been tied to a transparent thread and fixed, seemed to have ignored the laws of the whole world.


    It was not long before the rain began to fly slowly. at a rate of boredom, like a snail crawling


    In a way, there was no smile on everyone''s face when they saw the funny scene.


    Rather, he closed his mouth and shook his lips with his face turned blue. That was how people felt when they saw the strange movements of the secret.


    "I¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon clenched his fist before I knew it.


    Vido is pushing through Ho Gong. It''s so slow that I wonder if it''s right to move.


    But Baek Cheon could feel it. The energy emitted by that sado was so powerful that Baek Cheon''s history was beyond his will that he swung himself around to protect his body.


    I can tell.


    I don''t know how dangerous. How many things are young in that bido.


    A cold sweat sprang out of Baek Cheon''s forehead.


    ''Chung-Myung????''


    His eyes quickly turned away from Vido and toward the end of it was aimed.


    Before I knew it, Chung-Myung''s feet stopped. Chung-Myung''s feet, which seemed to move forward cutting everything in the world, were both attached to the floor for the first time since he started rubbing.


    Rather than the rain that overwhelmed Ho Gong, the face of Dang Gunnak, who turned pale releasing the rain, the face of Chung-Myung, who focused all his attention on the rain that flew toward him with his lips closed, brought more sense of crisis to Baek Chen.


    "My father."


    Then, a very small voice was heard. When I looked back, I saw Dang-Soso closing his eyes with his hands clasped together.


    Of course it will be complicated. Because she can''t be happy with anyone''s victory.


    But Baek Cheon wanted to see the outcome of this game with his own eyes. The same will be true of others here.


    Dang Gunnak, the world''s most prestigious poison king.


    How much meaning does his name have?


    For Baek Cheon and other latecomers, the name represents the order of the strong and the power of the current strong.


    Can Chung-Myung surpass that heavy and scary name?


    ''Get over it''


    Baek Cheon bit his lips.


    ''Chung-Myung??!''


    He threw his eyes at Chung-Myung with a anxious heart. Chung-Myung was still staring at the raindrops flying towards me.


    Whoosh!


    As if he had yet to allow a counterattack, Vido moved slowly toward Chung-Myung.


    Chung-Myung''s whole body muscles were pulled tight.


    ''This is...?''


    It was as if a serpent with a deadly poison, which could kill him by just passing by, was staring outside at him in the cave.


    As soon as he moves to the tip of his head, a canine with poison flies like lightning and is about to get stuck in his leash.


    "Cancerous rain?"


    ¡­¡­no.


    This is something he doesn''t know.


    At least none of the twelfths Danbo used were like this.How many things didn''t even get used to Danbo?


    No, it can''t be.


    Danbo was a perfect cook of everything in twelfth degree. That''s why it was called the "Cancer Zone."


    There can''t have been any herbivores that Danbo couldn''t have mastered, and there couldn''t have been a way that he didn''t show Chung-Myung.


    Then¡­¡­.


    Squeeze.


    Chung-Myung''s hand clasped the handle of the sword.


    I have no choice but to check.


    As Chung-Myung moved, the speed of his moving slowly became a little faster.


    Whoosh!


    At the same time Vido began to cry and recoil.


    Vido, which used to move like a snail, now flies like a snail. Little by little, little by little, the pace is now clearly visible.


    And


    Rumbling!


    As soon as the rough inspection was thrown up in Vido, the flying Vido began to spin slowly. Then, it gradually accelerated and spun fiercely beyond the reach of the eye.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The energy of Vido, which had been spreading in all directions, swung. The resulting wind pressure seemed to push the soil filled with the floor from side to side, and soon began to pull back.


    Soil and gravel rumbled and were sucked into the great whirlpool.


    Oh, my god!


    A huge wind of Yonggwon is sweeping around the monument. The huge red-brown vortex was more like a giant yellow dragon preparing for ascension than a wind.


    "LOL!"


    "Get back!"


    Those who watched the match with distance lowered their posture. This is because this huge workforce seemed to suck them up.


    But that wasn''t the end.


    The courage to spin fiercely and suck everything up has not yet increased its speed.


    On the spot, he is just spinning and twirling like a threat to Chung-Myung.


    Blue light gushed from Chung-Myung''s eyes. His mouth was curled up as high as he could see the vast swirl of energy. He even showed his teeth and laughed.


    As if the situation were too pleasant.


    It''s coming!


    And then.


    (sighs) (CHUCKLES)


    A drastic transition has occurred.


    It was only after one day that the rain, which was moving as slowly as it would reach Chung-Myung, was shot like an explosion at an incredible speed.


    At that moment, Chung-Myung saw.


    The rain, which spins as if it were alone in the flow of another time with all the surrounding time slowing down. Then the swirls that are created suck up everything around them.


    Even Chung-Myung''s body was being sucked into the rainbows flying towards him.


    Then Chung-Myung opened his eyes wide.


    This is because it is an attack that even Chung-Myung, who has overcome countless martial arts through numerous battlefields, has never imagined, but there was a separate reason.


    A lot of memorization he''d cut out, neutralized, and destroyed. Now that they have finished their utility and spread on the floor, they have emerged as Ho Gong in response to that vortex and began to fly toward Vido in unison.


    ''What...?''


    It was like a scene where the ground was rising and coming over Chung-Myung.


    If the Mandarin Chinese fly over the world from the sky, this number devours everything from the earth.


    The world''s Chung-Myung can''t help but be stunned.


    In the future, the tombstone, which swept the Danhon Temple and the Holy Spirit, will tear up the body, and the memorization of the deadly poison will be swept away like heavy rain.


    There''s nowhere to run. Even above the head.


    At that moment of desperation, what caught Chung-Myung''s eyes was not the rain flying towards him or Dang Gunnak standing behind him with a pale face.It was Baek Cheon and the herd shouting with their mouths wide open.


    ''I...''


    Seeing the desperate look on his face, Chung-Myung slightly distorted his face.


    ''You idiots.¡¯


    Why are you embarrassed?


    You''re afraid he''ll get killed? Or are you afraid you won''t be able to beat him.


    Chung-Myung''s sword drew a soft line.


    ''Look at me.''


    Who wouldn''t have imagined it?


    I don''t think anyone wanted it.


    One day, from the moment their ancestors, who took the ground in Hawasan, took the sword, all they wanted was to see the end of the sword.


    Therefore, the predecessor conveys his will to the future generations.


    Therefore, future generations learn and follow the teachings of their predecessors.


    The agreement of those who have different names, but have the same meaning. Law is the will of those who live in different times but share the same mind.


    That''s why it''s prosecution and that''s why it''s prosecution.


    ''Here it is.¡¯


    Wasan''s sword is contained. Everything that the people who wrote Hwasan''s name ever wanted from the predecessors.


    And now, on that sword, these people standing here will be with Chung-Myung''s will.


    ''Bloom.''


    Red plum blossoms bloomed at the end of Chung-Myung''s sword.


    Flowering. It is a weakness for the baby and a nobility for the birth.


    What about after that?


    ''Stretch out.¡¯


    They will spread throughout the world if they make their will right, believe and carry through. So that the plum blossoms will be in full bloom in the vast old world.


    "Plum Blossom¡­¡­Rangu Province¡­"¡­.¡±


    The blooming plum blossoms shake gently. In the wind, the gentle sound of grass grazing, fluttering in the flowing clouds.


    Not a single one is the same and different plum blossoms.


    Some lack leaves, some do not bloom, and some are modest. Some plum blossoms are too pale to match in full bloom.


    However, as more plum blossoms bloom, all the different flowers are in one flow, forming waves and blending together.


    The plum blossoms swim slowly in Ho Gong without resisting the wind.


    Sometimes cheerful, sometimes gentle.


    Riding on the rising wind, swirling, soaring, sitting still, and far away.


    The plum leaves, which swirled around Chung-Myung''s body, blocked memorization that flew behind his back.


    Kagak!


    Then, the fierce memorization penetrated the petals mercilessly.


    But before one petal was crushed, a new petal blocked in front of it, and as another petal was about to faint, another new petal hugged the cold metal.


    Kagang!


    A clear sound of iron spread like music.


    The poisonous sand, the iron needles that have been shot reflecting the sun, are wrapped around petals that are not felt a bit of strength and are losing their momentum.


    The net in the sky seems wide and loose, but did you leave nothing out?


    The petals flying in the wind seemed to just fly, but they didn''t miss anything flying toward Chung-Myung.


    And at that moment everyone saw.


    Memorization and poison sand, which seemed to cover Chung-Myung at once and gonjuk, hit the plum blossoms and bounce off.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Plum blossoms hold on and gently push everything that''s sagging and spread throughout the world.


    Beyond the vast smoke mounds, further away.


    The red plum leaves spread as if a giant plum blossom were blooming.Crack, crack, crack, crack, crack!


    With all the power of Dang Gunnak, Chumonbi moves forward through a flurry of plum blossoms. From now on, from now on.


    Shivering as if it were about to fall, it never stopped.


    The petals were torn and pushed away, swinging vigorously. He stretched forward again as if he were doing his best.


    Whoosh.


    Cut another flower petal.


    Whoosh.


    Breaking another sword.


    However, as he went on somehow, Vido soon quivered as if his strength had run out, slowing down and stopping. Even Hwasan''s disciples exclaimed at the sight.


    But at that very moment.


    Bite!


    Dang Gunnak''s body stopped and flew like a flash into Vido, with a torrent of silence that blew away the silence that covered Hwasan at once.


    Hwasan''s disciples were glaring at the unthinkable movement.


    Dang Gunnak, who grabbed Vido at once, immediately smashed the plum swords and flooded forward.


    And Chung-Myung rushed towards him as if it were natural.


    "That!"


    "That, that''s enough.


    The ideal burst into a scream in the mouths of the Hwasan disciples, who really thought it would end only if either one of them died.


    Whoosh!


    Chumhonbi and Amhyang Plum Sword collided head-on in Ho Gong.


    Oh, my god!


    The strong winds blew in all directions and a formidable wave of air rose.


    Whoosh.


    The raindrops pointed right in front of Chung-Myung''s neck were cramping. Dan Gunnak''s sleeves swelled as if they were about to release memorization.


    Squeeze!


    The sword, which approached Dang Gunnak''s face as if it were about to split, shot a red sword. It''s as if I''m going to split up Dang Gunnak right now.


    A world of swords and swords.


    The moment when no one can step up and no one can talk.


    There was only one thing that moved.


    A flying flower petal.


    A fragile petal, which had been swept into the sky by the confrontation between the two, slowly fell down on the calm air flow.


    Everyone''s eyes stayed on the scene.


    The petals, which were slowly falling, once again slightly floating around, soon approached the Chumhonbi and Amhyang Plum, which were aimed at each other.


    And as if to come to a quiet end, the rain fell on very gently.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Their eyes turned to plum leaves on the blue blade.


    It''s not plum black, it''s real plum leaves.


    The moment you see a flower petal that doesn''t match this powerful collision, your faces blank out at the same time.


    The sword was lowered naturally.


    Soon a despondent smile broke out around their mouths as they alternated between the petals and each other''s faces.


    The rain with Chung-Myung''s hand on my neck lightly caught me as a left-hander. Dang Gunnak also grabbed a female plum sword facing my face lightly as a left hand.


    The two, who held the weapons as if they had taken them away, looked at each other''s weapons in their hands without saying a word.


    "¡­I never thought this sword day would go out."


    "I think that''s what I''m going to say. Lord Dang, this is what your weapon looks like.¡­.¡±


    The numerous scars on the sword and sword seemed to tell each other about the past.


    Like this.


    Dang Gunnak, who grabbed Chung-Myung''s bido, held a black plum sword in his hand.


    The two, who had been staring at each other silently for a long time, burst into laughter.


    Chung-Myung, who shrugged, smiled and asked."Continued?"


    "Well."


    Dang Gunnak shook his head after a moment of agonizing.


    "There''s no point anymore."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A warm smile spread around his mouth.


    "Welcome back, Hwasan Medical Association."


    "Wow!"


    At last, loud cheers broke out everywhere.


    It would not be just ignorance that was delivered.


    Wasan and Dangga. It was the moment when the two big names faced each other beyond three years.

 Chapter - 902 Episode 902. Welcome back, Volcano Gumhyup. (2)

    What is the most important thing to receive a guest?


    Perhaps the answer varies from person to person.


    Some might say it''s the heart, and some might say it''s the courtesy. Or you could say a cozy bed.


    However, the thoughts of those who became a habit of living on this barren mountaintop seemed to differ a little from ordinary people.


    "Drink, drink, drink, drink!"


    "Meat! Meat!¡±


    "Oh, no. It''s not rabbit meat! Pig! Pig! Pig!


    "Hahaha! Have another drink!"


    There was a scene here that could not be seen with one''s eyes open, where the Taoists in the application pulled back half their tops and coveted for alcohol and meat.


    Fortunately, it is on a high mountain, and there is no eye to watch this terrible situation.


    Hwasan''s disciples, who had nothing to be aware of, drank violently and ripped meat as if they were going to solve all the regrets of the past three years at this moment.


    As soon as the pre-ordered food was delivered, it ran out of stock, and the disciples had to take turns running down the mountain to bring new food over and over again.


    Facing Chung-Myung in the middle of the raucous drinking board, Dang Gunnak quietly raised his glass. Then Chung-Myung smiled and lifted the bottle.


    Dang Gunnak''s expression seemed quite comfortable.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Chung-Myung''s growth has already been verified and used in the same beemoo as the secret capital, so it is worthwhile to run from Janggang to here.


    "How do you like it?"


    "What are you mean?"


    "Did you confirm that you haven''t played and eaten for three years?¡±


    "¡­hmm."


    Dang Gunnak frowns painfully. As if he was wondering what to say.


    "Definitely."


    "Yes."


    "I''ve been through many swords, but I''ve never seen a sword like that before."


    "Well."


    "I totally understand how Hwasan''s sword was able to discuss the world in the past.¡±


    "Well."


    "Even if I were to search the world right now, there wouldn''t be many people who could be your opponent with a sword."


    "Ugh!"


    "You''ve been through a lot. No matter how talented you are, it wouldn''t have been possible without your bloody efforts. You deserve a compliment.¡±


    Chung-Myung''s chin went up higher and higher at Dang Gunnak''s remarks.


    "¡­...that''s where I''ll look at the sky."


    "I''m already watching. Private lodging."


    "TWIT."


    Although Baek Cheon and Jo-Gol kicked their tongues and Yoo-Esul was rebuked, Chung-Myung''s jaw, which had already flashed triumphantly, was not expected to come down.


    "And¡­."


    Dang Gunnak''s keen gaze turned to Ogum, who sat around Chung-Myung.


    "¡­You''re not the only one who''s strong."


    There was a happy smile at the mouth of Dang Gunnak.


    "No more compliments."


    Chung-Myung, who has his jaw down, says while looking at Dang Gunnak.


    "I don''t know about anyone else, but I don''t think it''s for you to say."


    "Me? Why?"


    "The number of days."


    When the word came out of Chung-Myung''s mouth, everyone stopped doing what they were doing and looked at Dang Gunnak. Everyone was curious about the last day.


    "You made it, didn''t you?"¡±


    "¡­How did you know?"


    "Well, the reason is simple. Well, it''s completely different from what it used to be.¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung, who saw Dang Gunnak''s slightly suspicious look, grinned and brought up the back of his words.


    "Something''s a little clumsy."


    "Hm!"


    Dang Gunnak coughed loudly and gulped down his drink as if burning. No, it didn''t actually make me feel bad, but it looked embarrassing."Clumsy?"


    "That?"


    Baek Cheon opened his eyes wide and looked at Chung-Myung. Even Yoo-Esul, who doesn''t show his emotions for a long time, stared at Chung-Myung full of emotions, saying, "Is this person dead?"


    It''s inevitable.


    What Dang Gunnak showed at the end was tremendous to them as well. But that number is clumsy.


    But Dang Gunnak coughed in vain, as if he had a stabbing rather than a bad feeling.


    "Was it too obvious?"


    "A little too much¡­¡­.?¡±


    "Ugh."


    A sick sound came out of his mouth. Dang-Soso couldn''t take his eyes off the mysterious appearance of Dang Gunnak.


    Chung-Myung asked as if he had thrown it.


    "It''s incomplete, isn''t it?"


    "That''s right."


    "I knew it."


    Dang Gunnak sighs deeply. The numbers have yet to be used in practice, to put it bluntly speaking.


    "Why is it incomplete? It''s a lot of power."


    Baek Cheon couldn''t resist his curiosity and intervened in the conversation between the two.


    Then Dang Gunnak gave me a gentle answer.


    "Power isn''t everything, it is."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "The numbers are too exhausting. Once you use it, you get exhausted and it''s even harder to fight."


    "Isn''t there a saying that it''s a lethal blow? If only that one shot could bring down the opponent...¡­.¡±


    "You didn''t knock it down."


    "¡­¡­Oh, no. It''s¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon stammered helplessly.


    Yeah, I couldn''t knock it down. But that''s...¡­.


    No, what the hell am I supposed to say to this?¡¯


    It''s just the guy who stopped it, not the wrong number?


    If you had been a little more sophisticated, you''d have been able to slit his throat.


    Neither was a good answer.


    "It''s less sophisticated, so it''s not a blow, it''s a huge drag. I mean, this is...¡­.¡±


    "The empty cart is noisy?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang Gunnak''s eyebrows wriggled at Chung-Myung''s words.


    "Huh? No? Then live a dog with a good light?"


    Chaeng!


    The glass in Dang Gunnak''s hand is broken at once.


    "Well¡­¡­.Hwasan''s glass doesn''t seem to be very good. I''ll talk to the dang and send you a new glass."


    ''I''d have broken it if I had made it out of iron.¡­.¡¯


    But no one ever uttered that fact. It''s better to get poison from the Dangga.


    Dang Gunnak, who was shaking, soon sighed deeply.


    "It''s incomplete. It might be completed sometime."


    "Oh, so, you used that incomplete dangerous herbivore on your inscription?"


    Wiggling.


    Dang Gunnak''s eyebrows flinched once again.


    "¡­It''s incomplete, so it''s written on the inscription. Would you have been able to use it on you if it was done? I''m not going to kill my best friend."


    "I don''t think I''m going to die if it''s done.¡­.¡±


    "I can assure you, my throat will run away."


    "I can assure you, I couldn''t cut my throat."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dang Gunnak and Chung-Myung stared at each other with deadly eyes. Tired of the momentum, they looked back at Dang-Soso. I meant to do it somehow. She sighed deeply.


    "Stop it! Stop it! They''re not kids!"


    "Hmm."


    "Tsk."


    Only then did Dang Gunnak and Chung-Myung turn their heads and gulp down a bottle of alcohol.


    Im Sobyong, who was watching, kicked his tongue.


    "Anyway, men with knives...¡­.¡±


    It was Hwasan where Dangga-ju and Hawsan''s Taoist were criticized by bandits.


    "Definitely."Dang Gunnak opened his mouth as if he was going to reform the atmosphere.


    "It''s not yet a viable option for Bimuna. I was too greedy. I''m thinking about whether I should be more sophisticated even if I give up my power.¡±


    "I don''t think that''s necessary.¡±


    "Huh?"


    Chung-Myung shrugged.


    "Isn''t it because it''s not because of excessive power, but because it''s because the way it''s pushed in is too much?"


    "How?"


    "Yes, it''s drawn in a rotation."


    "That''s right."


    "Then you don''t have to condense it and explode it, but you have to spin the energy in the rain in the first place. When you go back at once, it consumes the most.¡±


    "Huh?"


    Dang Gunnak''s eyes sparkled. He looked as if he had caught a clue.


    "¡­¡­coordinate the direction of the weapon with the direction of the chi¡­"¡­. That''s basic. The basic of the basics. But¡­¡­."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung nodded as if he knew what Dang Gunnak was going to say next.


    "It''s the basic of the basics, so when you''re looking for a rise, you forget it as if it''s natural.¡±


    "¡­I see. I can''t believe I made that obvious mistake.¡±


    Of course, it''s not as simple as Chung-Myung says. It''s much harder to make the fixed rain spin inside than it is now. However, if it can be solved well, it will definitely reduce the consumption of its history drastically.


    Maybe it''s a little more powerful.


    If that''s the case, the twelfth child will no longer be twelfth child.


    ''Thirteen rain...'' No. Let''s just say it''s twelve, too.¡¯


    What a dirty name...¡­.


    "I see. Yeah, I can do that.¡±


    As Dang Gunnak nodded as if he knew it, muttering to himself, Chung-Myung slipped back.


    "That''s not the only one that''s incomplete, is it?"


    "Hm?"


    When Dang Gunnak asked as if he didn''t know, Chung-Myung grinned.


    "It''s supposed to rain on the floor at the same time, right?¡±


    "¡­Are you by any chance a Dang in your past life?¡±


    It wasn''t Dang in the past life, but it was something like that. When I went to Dangga, the spiny ran out on his socks. Yeah, don''t make a mistake.


    "Yeah, that''s how it''s done. But¡­¡­ I can''t do it with my skills right now."


    "It''s definitely possible if we can cut back on our history.¡±


    "¡­Shall we?"


    "Of course."


    A picture was drawn in Chung-Myung''s head.


    A sack of rain that flies with a formidable force. And the memorization and eleven sacks of rain everywhere.


    It will certainly be a herbivore like fantasy.


    And on the day that the herbivore appears in the world, another person''s dark zone will appear in the world.


    "But¡­¡­."


    "Huh?"


    "Why did you suddenly make a new herbivore?¡±


    "Well."


    Dang Gunnak grinned at Chung-Myung''s question.


    "Of course, I haven''t mastered what I have, but it''s too much to make a new herbivore."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chung-Myung didn''t speak Katabuta.


    There are two reasons.


    One reason is that Dang Gunnak is right.


    Even Dangbo, who was better than Dang Gunnak today, did not come up with a new herbivore for the twelve-year-old. So it was certainly too much for Dang Gunnak to invent a new herbivore.


    But the second reason for not speaking was the opposite.


    This is because the new herbivore created by Dang Gunnak clearly existed beyond the existing herbivores of the twelve-year-old he knew.


    "But if you ask me why I created this herbivore, there''s only one answer.¡±


    "What is it?""Because I need it."


    Dang Gunnak shrugged and continued.


    "The party''s non-surgery and cancer techniques are definitely excellent ignorance. But¡­¡­ there''s definitely not enough to deal with masters who can be called "absolutely." Especially because of the limited number of herbivores that can be used as you throw them, the grievances get worse."


    "That''s right."


    "I wish I could recover my secret, but I wouldn''t be able to afford it if I were to deal with an absolute master."


    Chung-Myung nodded slowly.


    This was obviously what Danbo was worried about. Would you have thought of putting a tough gift at the end of the rain? Of course, I folded it because it would cause problems with the trajectory of Bido.


    "When I was practicing all day, I saw the rain on the floor and thought, Why should I use only the rain in my hand? Memorization scattered in the sky is not only my memorization, but the rain in my hands is not my secret."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Dang Gunnak coughed in vain as if embarrassed.


    "Well, that''s what I started with.¡­ Not yet. I''m embarrassed to show you what I lack."


    "No."


    Chung-Myung shook his head seriously.


    "It was the best."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Really."


    Then a small smile bloomed around Dang Gunnak''s mouth, staring at him.


    "¡­Thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    Chung-Myung filled Dang Gunnak''s glass. Then Dang Gunnak took over the bottle and filled Chung-Myung''s glass.


    "Drink."


    "Yes."


    Chung-Myung emptied his glass pleasantly.


    ''We''re moving forward...''


    In the past three years, Hwasan has certainly got a lot on his plate. But it is not just Hwasan who has tried.


    His descendants produce herbivores that even Danbo could not make in the past. It''s not enough yet, but one day this herbivore will be as perfect as any other twelfth.


    If Dang Gunnak can''t do it, someone who follows his will, and someone who follows him, will gradually complete it.


    That''s how learning develops.


    ''Right?''


    Chung-Myung smiled and looked at Dang Gunnak, who was lightly bitten by a man in his head. Then, he opened his eyes slightly wide as if he suddenly remembered something.


    "Oh, but I have a question.¡±


    "Huh? What?"


    Chung-Myung asked with a playful giggle.


    "Because of the lack of visibility, why do you use only a dozen visos? Is there a reason?"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    "Twenty-one doesn''t necessarily mean you have to use a dozen of them. I have a lot of memorizing stuff on my body. If I have about 24 beads, I don''t have to worry about rain falling."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Just because your final goal is to handle 12 bags at the same time, you don''t have to carry 12 bags. There''s nothing wrong with having a spare...¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Unlike the playful Chung-Myung, Dang Gunnak''s face is getting whiter.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    And Chung-Myung, who saw it, couldn''t laugh anymore.


    ¡­¡­Excuse me?


    Excuse me? No way....


    Didn''t you think about it? Really?


    Wow, I didn''t think of that.


    I guess it wasn''t just the will that followed.

 Chapter - 903 - Episode 903. Welcome back, Volcano Census. (3)

    Like this.


    The glass was filled with alcohol.


    Cheongmyeong, who was leaning the bottle without saying a word, glanced at the tooth sitting across from him. Teeth that are thoroughly wiping the short rain with a white hemp.


    "¡­Get rid of the knife. I''m losing my appetite."


    "Oh, my God, where do you care about the taste of alcohol in this war? That''s enough if you can eat it."


    Dangbo, who wiped all the oil off the raincoat, had his eyebrows twitched. My weapon was in perfect control because I was afraid that someone was not a member of the party.


    "Do you get better at that?"


    "Well, if you don''t know, don''t tell me. A human being like a Taoist, a sword on the ground, picks up anything and cuts it up, but a race like me should have a weapon that fits your hand. It''s this. It''s a luxury."


    "No luxury goods."


    Regardless of that, Dangbo carefully groomed all 12 vidoes. After wiping it clean, grinding the scratches, and even oiling it, the cleaned vido was put down in front of me.


    Then, he lifted up the bottle and filled the empty glass of Cheongmyeong.


    "Why is my Taoist brother in a bad mood again?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "No. No. It''s always bad. Well, that''s right. It''s like the laws of nature."


    "What the f*ck?"


    "Come on, a drink? A drink?"


    When Dangbo lifted the glass with a smile, Cheongmyeong grinned and raised the glass facing each other. Two glasses clashed briefly in the air.


    Cheongmyeong, who slowly emptied his glass, asked as he looked at the pool report sitting across from him.


    "How many people died yesterday?¡±


    "About twenty?"


    "¡­not killed, but dead."


    "Five, f*ckin'' bastards, don''t go out there.¡­.¡±


    The party leader distorted his face as if he was annoyed. There seemed to be a lot of victims in the party he led.


    That''s what war is all about. No matter how careful you are and no matter how hard you try, you are forced to die.


    "These son of a b*tc* are going crazy these days. If I lifted my head, it would have blown away."


    Dangbo pretended to scratch his neck with his fingers.


    "Crazy guy."


    Cheongmyeong smirked.


    It''s a joke, but no one here tells that joke.


    The joke about death is too heavy to hold lightly and as light as a feather to discuss heavily in a place where the seat of a person who used to sit in the same place yesterday and pass it over with a wink is empty today.


    "I told you it was so close. I ran into a bishop.¡±


    "Well."


    When the word bishops came out, the eyes of Cheongmyeong narrowed slightly.


    Several bishops have already been strangled by his sword, but the name Bishop was still a threat to Cheongmyeong.


    "It didn''t stick properly, so I went over it in moderation.¡­.¡±


    The party leader pressed down on my chin.


    "My neck would have been in danger if I had stuck properly. d*mn it, why was I born into a dangga?"


    "You''re weak, why are you making excuses for dangga?"


    "Oh, my. I guess he doesn''t know much about this because he lives in the mountains. It''s not that I''m weak, but that''s the characteristic of bido. I''ll try to get to the right level, but if it''s higher than that, there''s a limit to the road."


    "You''re weak."


    "No, I mean...¡­.¡±


    "You''re weak."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dangbo smiled brightly with a bloodshot face.


    "Be careful when you go home. I''m afraid my blind secret will get stuck in my back."


    "Then it''s not a blind secret, it''s a blind secret thrown by a blind man."


    "Come on. d*mn it."


    Dangbo mumbled and fiddled with the Chu Hon-bi in front of him. No matter how hard you look at it, you seem to be wondering if you can put that on Cheongmyeong''s forehead."Anyway, that''s why...¡­I''m thinking about developing a herbivore that''s useful."


    "A herbivore?"


    "Yes, a herbivore that can manipulate those bishops, or those like dogs, Heavenly Demon. Black clothes, black clothes, you bastards. Oh, I''d rather be the one carrying the sword."


    Cheongmyeong looked down at my clothes silently.


    Well, it''s black. It''s very dark.


    Cheongmyeong smirked.


    "Don''t waste your time and do what you''ve been doing. From now on, when do you make herbivores and use them in real life? I''ll try it in the afterlife."


    "Well, I''m not going to use it right now."


    "Huh?"


    The party leader smirks.


    "If you just catch a clue, you can relax after the war."


    "Are you confident you''ll be alive until then?"


    "Oh, I''m Dangbo. If the Grim Reaper cubs come for you, you can just stick a cudgel in your forehead."


    "Crazy guy."


    The party leader smirked.


    While looking at the empty cup in my hand with a slightly strange face, Dangbo grabbed a bottle and filled it with alcohol.


    "Even if I can''t make it all...¡­.¡±


    Cheongmyeong looked up at the sinking voice and looked at the school report.


    Dangbo, who had been slowly turning the glass from his hand, immediately emptied the glass into his mouth.


    "Somebody''s going to go on. Someone who connects the blood of the party and learns the twelfth."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If that''s the case, even if one day someone is in the same boat as me, you won''t worry about it like me."


    "Hmm¡­¡­."


    I heard a slightly irritated voice in Cheongmyeong''s ear as I was about to say, "You thought it was uncharacteristic."


    "Then at least my descendants won''t be beaten by a black Taoist from a stone mountain with no grass anywhere. I''m just going to give you a big hand on my back.¡­.¡±


    I love you.


    "Oh! That, that! Why do you pull a knife when you''re drinking? You really don''t joke around. Where have you been in the mountains?"


    "You''re crazy."


    The grinning Cheongmyeong pushed the sword back in and lifted the glass. The drink to the throat was exceptionally bitter.


    "What does that mean?"


    "What?"


    "Who cares if he''s a descendant or not a son.¡­.¡±


    The gloomy snow of the blue moon headed out of the window. Dark clouds covering the sun seemed to pour out rain at any moment.


    "There''s nothing left to know about them. I might be alive until tomorrow right now."


    "Well, that''s true, too.


    The dim gaze of Cheongmyeong turned to Dangbo.


    "You''re being treated like a party boy and you''re thinking about your future.¡±


    "Who put it out? They can''t handle me!"


    "¡­I can''t afford it."


    "That''s a curse, right?"


    "It''s a compliment."


    "That''s a desire!"


    The party leader gritted his teeth. Seeing him like that, Cheongmyeong finally smirked.


    Rather than laughing because it was funny, I kept trying to laugh if there was something to laugh about.


    This is why whenever I have time on this hellish battlefield, I keep looking at the party newsletter, not the death penalty.


    I don''t know him.¡¯


    It''s really amazing that you can scream, get angry, joke and laugh on this battlefield where people are losing their reason to exist as people.


    "But it''s just like that."


    "Huh?"


    The party leader said, smoothing the day of Chumonbi in his own hands."Somebody¡­¡­."


    The rain had subsided in the eyes of my face on the day. The expression was quickly washed away on a face with a deep shadow.


    "Somebody who''s going to continue shouldn''t repeat the mistakes made by the stupid frontmen. Shouldn''t they at least be better than us?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But as if it was when, the party leader quickly wiped off the water on his face and smiled brightly.


    "There may not be a dull master next to them who uses a knife like a ghost."


    "Darn it."


    "What can I do? But blood vessels, I didn''t want to see those stupid guys before, but I''m a year older and I''m worried."


    The party leader laughed out loud. Cheongmyeong also smiled helplessly and tilted his head to look at the ceiling.


    Someone to follow...¡­.¡¯


    That''s stupid.


    What do you mean you''re going to do? We can''t even see each other.


    Something to know what''s gonna happen after death. I can''t even save the lives of those who lived face to face right now. As time goes by, I just lose it.


    "If you have time to think about it, kill one more."


    "What?"


    "If you don''t make a mistake, that''s all. Heavenly Demon, if you cut off the baby''s head, at least your descendants won''t fight him."


    "Well, he''s right, too."


    "So don''t worry."


    "What do you mean by that?¡±


    Cheongmyeong rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    "I''ll open the son of a gunman''s throat."


    "You keep saying it''s mine."


    Dangbo chipped his tongue.


    "Good. If you pick the Heavenly Demon, I''ll give you a present."


    "Present?"


    "Hmm! I''ll let you eat the first herbivores that this Dangbo will make! That''s the day when I''m stuck in your back, and that''s when I''m the world''s best in the world''s best...¡­. Oh, no! Don''t pull a sword out of a joke!"


    "Die, you bastard!"


    "Argh! The Taoist catches a man!"


    At one point, Dangbo, who was making a fuss and making a fuss at the same time, immediately resolved the sword that Cheongmyeong had lost, and laughed.


    "If that day comes, I have no wish.¡±


    "¡­just drink it."


    "Take it. I''ll fill you up."


    Alcohol from the end of the bottle slowly filled the white glass.


    The two men handed over alcohol as if they were competing with each other. Like you want to wet somewhere dry.


    Until the rain that came with the night wiped out yesterday''s blood, the two just drank.


    * * *


    Cheongmyeong, who opened his eyes, looked at the ceiling with a blank face.


    His head slowly turned to the side by side. The sun was coming through the window.


    Is it morning?


    It''s my daily routine to open my eyes at dawn and go out for training.When I returned to the volcano after a long time, the tension that had been in control of me for years seemed to have eased.


    Maybe that''s why I had this dream.


    "¡­That''s what happened.


    Yeah, I forgot.


    I didn''t think it was important enough to remember each and every conversation I had. No, I didn''t know it was important.


    "The first thing I know is...¡­.¡±


    Cheongmyeong smirked. This is a face that showed the inspection of plum blossoms in the past.


    "You idiot."


    Yes, he kept his promise to slit Heavenly Demon''s throat. The neck was cut off in the most pathetic form that could exist.And the school newspaper also kept its promise. In the most stupid form that could exist.


    Both are really stupid and stupid.


    So¡­¡­.


    Cheongmyeong looked up again. It''s a different ceiling from what I saw at the drinking party.


    "¡­I told you I wouldn''t let you go through it."


    So I''ve been trying so hard, and if it''s gonna happen again...¡­. What was the significance of those deaths?


    What kind of¡­¡­.


    Bang!


    Then the door opened violently and familiar faces poured into the room. No, they''re in.I spilled more than I thought.


    "Ah! What the hell, Siva!"


    Even the world''s cleanliness could not help but freak out at that moment.


    "Argh! I told you not to push!"


    "No! It''s because you didn''t move!¡±


    "I told you to let me rest! Bimu wasn''t easy at all!"


    "Why are you waking up the person who''s sleeping?"


    The face of Cheongmyeong blanked out when he saw the five swords squabbling over and over. He soon wrapped his hands around my face and held hands.


    For these things...¡­.¡¯


    Don''t you think it''s a dog''s death? Yes?


    "¡­¡­why?"


    When Cheongmyeong buried himself weakly, Baekcheon, which was at the bottom, covered his mouth with his fist and coughed in vain. Even though I washed my eyes and couldn''t find any shame.


    "No, he... I had a question about Bimu yesterday."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I don''t think I understand herbivorous management."


    "Explain it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At the moment, a speechless Cheongmyeong stared blankly and asked them.


    "That''s why you''ve been here all morning?"


    "What a morning breeze! It''s been a long time since the sun rose!"


    "What if I put it off and forget again? You have to solve this right away."


    A despondent smile escaped from Cheongmyeong''s mouth.


    With twinkling eyes...¡­. No, I felt foolish to see them glaring at me, feeling a little depressed.


    "Operation?"


    "Yes."


    "Can you understand if I tell you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You see as much as you know. As much as I know, how can I explain what I can''t see because I''m weak? It''s like teaching text to monkeys."


    "You son of a... "


    "See, I told you I wouldn''t hear good things anyway!"


    "Caak! Spit!"


    As the loud response poured out, Cheongmyeong shook his head and escaped from the bed.


    "If you have time to talk nonsense, just practice. "I''m back on the volcano and I''m drowning."


    "I did everything but you.¡±


    "Huh?"


    "You''re the one who fell in love, you son of a gun!"


    Baekcheon shrugged his head and blocked Cheongmyeong from leaving. Cheongmyeong looked up with a sullen face.


    "Why?"


    "I''m sure I don''t understand it with my head."


    "Huh?"


    "But¡­¡­."


    Baekcheon twisted his lips.


    "I think I can understand it with my body."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What do you think? As a warm-up?"


    Cheongmyeong opened his mouth as if he had something to say and shook his head back.


    "I guess you''re okay with the last one, right now.¡±


    "It''s already healed, you bastard."


    Baek Cheon smiled triumphantly. With a runny nose, Cheongmyeong laughed.


    "Yeah, I''ll see you in the mists. It broke, but I''ll break it for you again."


    "Come on."


    Ogum headed outside without saying a word. Jo-geol, who was at the back, pulled Baek-chun''s shoulder and ran forward.


    "I''ll go first!"


    "No, you bastard? Hey, you don''t even have a place up and down!


    "There''s no such thing as a volcano!"


    "Empty."


    "Saemae! Hey! Uiseol!"


    Cheongmyeong stood there and watched the scene. Looking at the back of the five swords running out, they seemed to be hearing what they had heard in their dreams.Someone who''s going to continue shouldn''t repeat the mistakes made by the stupid frontmen. Shouldn''t they at least be better than us?


    Cheongmyeong saw a window of sunlight pouring in. Unlike then, the day was very clear.


    "Yes, it''s better than us."


    More than idiots like you and me.

 Chapter - 904 - Episode 904. Welcome back, Volcano Swordsman. (4)

    A lot of people gathered at the volcano''s long-standing place for the first time in a long time.


    In addition to the volcanic people, Danggunak and Lim So-byeong, who visited yesterday, sat across from Jang Mun-in.


    "First¡­¡­."


    Hyunjong coughed in vain and continued.


    "I would like to express my deepest apologies to the two who must have worked hard while the volcano was away. And I must apologize to you both for not being able to do my part as the sworn Lord of Heaven."


    "You don''t have to say that, my lord."


    Party music shook its head.


    "Who doesn''t know that just because a volcano is out of place doesn''t mean we''re living comfortably. It was just different things to do."


    "Lord..."


    In the midst of warm words of blessing, a slightly crooked voice intervened.


    "Well, of course it was a little hard."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Lim So-byeong was looking at Hyeonjong with a bright smile.


    "We lived a hard life from across the street, shivering at the thought of the evil spirits who came to the Jang River and looked at them, and the toll was high, and we managed to curry favor with the merchants who talked about it, and brought the hard-earned money to Yangmin."¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Of course, it must have been hard for a volcano to train behind you. Yes! What''s harder to do? Hahahaha."


    "No, but that man!"


    When Cheongmyeong tried to stand up with his eyes wide open, Baekcheon pressed down on his shoulders.


    "Hang in there, Cheongmyeong. It''s just the beginning, and if you already do, you can''t do anything today."


    Then Cheongmyeong, who made a groan, turned his head and asked Hyunyoung.


    "Is everything all right with the books? Is there something you missed? Did you eat anything you didn''t you? There could be. There should be. There should be.


    It was a remark that instantly caused confusion whether it was good to have embezzlement or not.


    And unfortunately, Hyun-young''s answer was different from what Cheongmyeong wanted.


    "It was clean."


    "Clean?"


    "Yeah, clean."


    Hyun-young emphasized with a fistful of his head.


    "There must be a coin."


    "Really?"


    "I''ve checked everything. I''ve never seen such a perfect book in my life."


    When Hyun-young looked back with a look of admiration, Lim So-byeong opened his fan wide and smiled with a triumphant face.


    "Ha ha. I''m glad I was able to satisfy the elder."


    But then.


    "I knew it! That bandit!"


    Cheongmyeong suddenly jumped at Lim and grabbed him by the collar.


    "Gasp!"


    Lim, who was suddenly grabbed by the collar, opened his eyes wide as if he had been struck by lightning.


    "Oh, no! How many years have you been deaf? It''s clean and perfect! Perfect! You don''t know perfect?¡±


    "Yes, I know, perfect! That''s not why you''re doing this!"


    "What?"


    When Lim So-byeong looked at his face and saw what he was talking about, Cheongmyeong shouted in anger.


    "The bandit wrote the books, does it make sense that there''s nothing wrong? Who do you think this is a pushover?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Private Lim''s mouth opened wide.


    "Spit it out, you bastard! You''ve done so much! I''m sure you''ve been scratching it and stealing it! Spit it out! Spit it out right now?


    Cheongmyeong shook Lim''s head. The neatly combed Lim''s head was tilted back and quickly became scattered.


    "Cher, Cheongmyeong. He is¡­¡­.""I know! He''s a thief! Don''t worry, Jang Moon-in! I''ll take all the coins he''s got hidden underneath and retrieve them!"


    "Oh, no. King Greening...¡­.¡±


    "You''re not going to confess, are you? Do you want to die? Huh?


    Tears filled Lim''s eyes.


    Many people stayed up all night trying not to miss anything by mistake, but what was all that time for?


    "HOLD!"


    "Yep!"


    When King Hyeonjong''s order fell, Ogum, who was waiting, rushed to take Cheongmyeong away from Lim So-byeong. Cheongmyeong was dragged along but still kicked the air.


    "No! Let go! You''re all being fooled!"


    "The books are accurate!¡±


    "This thief''s son is not a writer!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Oh, that''s why.


    Then I''ll tell you.


    Baek Cheon, who had almost let go of his hand, regained his reason at the last minute. Then he grabbed the blue moon and dragged it back.


    "¡­I''m sorry, King Green Lim."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Are you all right?"


    "¡­That''s fine."


    Although his eyes looked wet, neither Hyunjong nor Danggunak did not necessarily point out the fact.


    "Anyway¡­¡­."


    Whoosh.


    Private Lim opened the fan wide. It''s just a pity that the fan, which used to be a symbol of confidence, is now being used to cover the face.


    "As you can see from the books, Maehwa Island is making a lot of money. The merchants, who have confirmed that Maehwa Island ensures safety, are trying to cross the Janggang River through Maehwa Island, which is almost lacking in ships."


    "Oh, my God, they''re going to skip the money to buy a boat.¡­.Eup! Eup!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Private Lim looked back at Cheongmyeong with the eyes of the world. Then Hyunjong said.


    "Green Forest King."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in¡­¡­.¡±


    "Just don''t mind."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Private Lim, who coughed in vain, continued.


    "As the Volcano Sword Association said, it''s a problem that can be solved if we increase the ship more, but in fact, it''s a gain from the blockade of the Janggang River, so depending on the situation of the Janggang Island, the situation of Maehwa Island can change rapidly at any time."


    "Well, you''re right. Actually, I didn''t think the channel would be blocking the river.¡±


    "Yes, a long writer. Therefore, if you increase your belly without thinking, you may lose money. It seems better to stay the same for now."


    "You''ve done a great job."


    "Don''t mention it."


    Private Lim grinned.


    "Don''t we have to do our part as a proud member of the heavenly alliance? Hahahaha."


    "But that Sapa guy sticks his spoon out somewhere else! I think I''ll see it before I get dirt in my eyes...¡­.Ugh!Ugh!"


    This time even the party Demon stepped up to shut up Cheongmyeong''s mouth.


    "Be quiet, be quiet!"


    "Shut up."


    "One more time and I''m going to punch you in the forehead, death penalty!"


    Hyunjong once again apologized to Lim, holding his face close to him.


    "¡­¡­I''m sorry."


    "It''s the life of a bandit that can''t even be a dog."


    "Isn''t that a slave?"


    "¡­novina bandits."


    It''s different. It''s very much.


    However, King Hyeonjong consoled Lim, who groaned under the yoke of his status.


    As Lim said, if Nokrim had lived a really honest life for the past three years, the public''s view of them would have changed a lot. Even if that view hasn''t changed much, I would agree that volcanoes can control greenness.Therefore, as Lim said, it may be necessary to ensure the location of the green forest, which is unofficially allied with the heavenly allies.


    ''Before the real problem with the Loyalists.''


    Hyunjong''s eyes, who nodded quietly, turned to Danggunak this time.


    "You''ve been through a lot, too."


    "It''s no trouble."


    Party music shook its head.


    "There''s really no big problem with the disturbance in the Changgang River. If there was a problem, it would have to be coordinated by a low-staffed party price.¡±


    Cheongmyeong, who took the hand of a hundred thousand from my mouth, grumbled.


    "Then you could''ve used those bandit pups to eat and play."


    "¡­¡­It wasn''t easy realistically. Who would welcome a bandit coming down to hunt down the Sapa?"


    "Anyway, those bandits are not helping."


    Danggunak continued as he agonized over what Lim had come this far from the Janggang River for.


    "But thanks to you, the public sentiment in the Janggang area has clearly turned to Chun Woo-men."


    Hyunjong nodded loudly.


    He is also a man who knows how scary public sentiment is. Wasn''t it because there were at least a few people who were willing to see the volcano before the dawn?


    "But now we''ve reached our limit, my lord."


    "Well."


    "I can do anything because Sapaeryon is silent right now, but the problem will surely grow as it approaches. We need support at the level of the Heavenly Federation."


    Although it is known as the "Cheonwomang," the only people in the Middle East are volcanoes and dangga.


    This was tantamount to the official request for support from the volcano.


    "I''m sure¡­¡­ If you''ve stayed in the Janggang River for the past three years, your home in Sacheon would be ridiculous."


    "I''m ashamed, but I am."


    "All right, my lord. Our volcano as soon as possible...¡­.¡±


    "For what?"


    "Huh?"


    All eyes were on Cheongmyeong.


    Baekcheon, who was holding Cheongmyeong, slipped away. I can now sort of tell the difference between when he talks nonsense and when he says something right.


    Why don''t you just let it go and walk away?


    Baek Cheon''s hand gently grabbed Cheongmyeong''s shoulder again.


    Do I have to subdue him?


    "¡­...did you ask me to back out?¡±


    "Yes."


    "On the Janggang River?"


    "Yes."


    Danggunak frowns at Cheongmyeong, who speaks calmly.


    "I know you''re not a man to talk thoughtlessly, but I don''t understand what you''re saying.¡±


    Baek Cheon opened his eyes wide in shock.


    Excuse me, ma''am.You seem to have something wrong, but there is no one who speaks more thoughtlessly than him in the Middle Ages.


    "It was a matter of course because the party has been defending its people for the past time, and it was a natural duty, but it was to create a favorable public opinion about the alliance. But wouldn''t it be useless if I pulled my foot out of here?"


    "No, I''ve done something for you so far, and if I swear at you for a break, is that a person? You''re an animal, aren''t


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You should be grateful for someone''s help! I saved someone from drowning, and I''m not asking you to give me a bundle!"


    "Well¡­¡­ that''s not wrong, but isn''t the way the world works?"


    "You''re right, why do we protect it there? It''s supposed to be protected by shaman cubs and namgung cubs."


    "Didn''t they make a sealed visit¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Is Bongmun a government official? I don''t have to do anything when I say "Bongmoon"?¡±


    "¡­...that''s not what a volcano should say."


    Baekcheon nodded quickly.Yeah, that''s not what we''re gonna say, is it? Yes?


    However, Cheongmyeong snorted acrimoniously.


    "Then go ahead."


    "Huh?"


    "You''re asking me to support the volcano, aren''t you?¡±


    "Right... right?


    Anxiety was young in the face of Danggunak.


    And... The clear name was clear.


    "Even if a knife comes into my throat, there''s no way to fight instead of the shamans, so step aside from the dangga or stay there!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why do we do what those rotten old bastards have to do in the first place!"


    "But the old faction and the alliance are not official, but they are allies.¡­.¡±


    "Siblings?"


    Finally, Cheongmyeong turned his eyes upside down.


    The glaring eyes closed Danggunak''s eyes unknowingly.


    "I''d rather stick with the Sapa than form an ally with the Gufas! Shaolin, shaman, screw you!"


    "Ha ha. Speaking of which, let''s go to Green Rim...¡­.¡±


    "Spit out the money you ate!"


    "No! I didn''t eat!"


    Raging Cheongmyeong, protesting Imso soldier, and agonizing Danggunak.


    In front of the scene of chaos raging like hell, Hyeonjong smiled pleasedly.


    ''Yes, this is how I felt.¡¯


    Oh... I just want to go back to the mountains.


    Please...

 Chapter - 905 - Episode 905. Welcome back, Volcano Census. (5)

    "Please¡­¡­."


    Cheongmyeong and Lim So-byeong, who fight with a crocodile, and Ogum, who slowly breathes the wind while pretending to dry them.


    The hellish scene brought more pain than confusion to Danggunak, who had become accustomed to the strict Sacheon Party''s supposition.


    Why volcanoes always...¡­.¡¯


    Huh? SoSo?


    Why are you doing that there?


    When I saw the place where Cheongmyeong was pointing his finger at Lim, I felt something creeping up from deep inside the stomach.


    These d*mn volcanoes are gonna take my daughter...¡­.


    Boom!


    "I mean, anyway."


    The blue light hit the floor hard.


    "You have to pull your foot out.¡±


    "Well, that''s true."


    "¡­Why does King Greenling suddenly agree?¡±


    Private Lim shrugged his shoulders.


    "You''re not wrong. I can''t stay like this all the time."


    "¡­¡­why?"


    "Isn''t that obvious?"


    Whoosh!


    Lim So-byeong, who opened the fan wide, said with a sour face.


    "There is no way that Jang Il-so will be drooling while looking at the land of Gangbuk."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "We''ll be moving soon, in some way."


    "Isn''t that what you know?"


    "Yes, so of course you have to back out."


    Cheongmyeong, who was listening, helped Lim.


    "I don''t know what he''s up to, but there''s one thing for sure. In order to get the North in my hands, I have to cross the Janggang River."


    "That''s right."


    "Then what do you think will happen? The party that was guarding the Janggang River would be the first shield.¡±


    "¡­¡­Well."


    Danggunak nodded quietly.


    He''s not a fool either. Of course, I knew that if Sapaeryeon crosses the Janggang River, the main power of the Sacheondang family will be the first to greet them.


    But¡­¡­.


    "A shield¡­¡­".¡±


    Danggunak looked at Cheongmyeong quietly.


    "If it''s a shield to the old school, of course I''ll reject it.¡±


    "Yes."


    "But what if it''s the shield of the people?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Danggunak shook his head slowly.


    "The reason why the party has kept the river so far is not to help the old. It was just because of the people."


    Frankly, that was not the intention at first.


    It was considered an opportunity to spread the name of Cheon U-men and build a cause in the midst of the fall of the name of the old faction.


    However, while living with them, Danggunak also felt a lot of things. We cannot let the land and the people who have protected it fall into the hands of the Sapaeryon and suffer.


    "As long as you don''t know what Sapaeryon is going to do to them, you can''t back down for that reason.


    Cheongmyeong frowned slightly.


    "Isn''t it in the interests of the family that comes first in the Sichundang family?¡±


    "That''s true. Just¡­¡­."


    The eyes of Danggunak were on Cheongmyeong.


    "It''s a story in the strong. The Sacheon Party does not contend for the benefit of the people. At least I''m the owner of the party."


    It was a more determined tone than ever.


    The corners of Cheongmyeong''s mouth rolled up slightly.


    That is not the answer he wanted. But maybe it''s more than I like.


    I don''t know what happened in the last three years, but...¡­.¡¯


    Danggunak must have felt a lot of things from Sacheon.


    "Well, that''s true of the lord. But¡­¡­."


    "And?"


    "The problem is that trying to help both people becomes a shield for the old people.¡±


    "Isn''t that something to live with?"


    Cheongmyeong rolled up the corners of his mouth slightly.


    "Even if the Gufas don''t come to help until the party is wiped out?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    In this statement, Danggunak also shut up.Danggunak, who had been salivating as if many thoughts were coming and going, asked while looking at Cheongmyeong.


    "Do you think it''s possible?"


    "Yes."


    "¡­If we can''t stop the Saparien, it''s not just the heavenly alliance that will perish. Still, can the Old File Room and the Great Sega stand by and watch the Sacheon Party collapse at the hands of the Sapaeryon?"


    "Yes."


    Danggunak was speechless at the short answer of Cheongmyeong, which was so calm.


    This meant that there was a difference between the views of party music and Cheongmyeong that looked at the old file room.


    Cheongmyeong opened his mouth to narrow the gap.


    "I think you have a misunderstanding."


    "¡­¡­what is it?"


    "The Sichundanga is no longer a colleague of the old file room. Enemy."


    "¡­enemy?"


    "Yes."


    Cheongmyeong nodded and added.


    "From the point of view of the old faction, they fight like the Sacheon Dangga, but after the Sacheon Dangga first exhausted the power of the Sapaeryeon as a shield, there is no difference in fighting. There are other external enemies on the path of external enemies, who are fighting together across the border? Just wash your fingers and watch until one of them is smashed."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The expression of Danggunak changed several times in a short period of time. He shook his head after a moment of silence.


    "But that analogy doesn''t fit. Because there are no people of the country outside the border. But aren''t there any people living in the north of the Changgang River to protect?"


    It meant that the old file room and the Great Sega would move not just for the party but for the people. But Cheong-myeong, who heard it, laughed crumpled.


    As if waiting for a party music to say that.


    "You''ve heard about the island, haven''t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Do you really think they sat still because they couldn''t afford to stop them?"


    Danggunak couldn''t find a word to say. He sighed for a long time after his lips clapped like that.


    "¡­I don''t think so."


    If the volcano hadn''t vented in time...¡­. No, if it had been a little late for the volcano to enter, hell would have spread out on the island.


    ''No, you don''re not.''


    Danggunak bit his lips hard.


    The West Bank didn''t burn, but hell broke loose. Aren''t the two villages swept away by the Sapa''s machinations? It is clearly Shaolin who stands by the situation. To be exact, it''s gupa.


    They have already pushed the people under the influence of the Sapans once. Why can''t I do what I''ve done twice?


    Cheongmyeong nodded as if he knew what Danggunak was thinking.


    "What do you think will happen if the Sapaeryeon moves north? Maybe you''ll have to wait for backup, fight in a better position, and you''ll be wasting your time with the crap you''¡±


    "Until the Four Heavens were completely destroyed by the hands of the Four Fighters?"


    "No."


    A fishy smile reoccurred around Cheongmyeong''s mouth.


    "Until the volcano and all the heavenly allies, who could not stand by the collapse of the party fighting alone, ran to the Janggang River and got caught up in the phone."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Then how comfortable it must be for Goofa. Volcanoes, danga, and green forests that seemed like a thorn in the throat hold hands and plan for Sapaeryun and Yangpae. He will wait for Sapaeryon to shake off his thunderous spirit and then try to clean up his tired Sapaeryon. with a noble spirit of sacrifice."


    There is a young smile on the lips of Cheongmyeong.


    How do I know?


    ''Cause I''ve already been through it.¡¯


    Just because it''s Cheongmyeong, and because it''s a hearing, it''s not because I didn''t know. Even if I knew, I had to risk everything. If they backed down, everyone would have collapsed.


    Yeah. I don''t regret that time.But¡­¡­.


    ''I won''t get hit twice. You dogs.''


    Cheongmyeong gritted his teeth and said,


    "The court is not a bad guy."


    When the word court and the criminal came out at the same time, Hye-yeon, who was in the corner, flinched and looks at Cheongmyeong. However, he remained silent because of the situation.


    "Even Heo Do-jin is not a bad person. There''s only one thing that''s certain in my head."


    "¡­¡­what is it?"


    "Most important of all, it''s the benefit of advice.¡±


    At Cheongmyeong''s words, Danggunak closed his eyes.


    It wasn''t that different from what party music used to be. That''s why I could understand it more clearly. There is a high probability that Cheongmyeong''s words will be fulfilled.


    Cheongmyeong holds the charges.


    Times have changed, but their thinking hasn''t changed. In the past, when a volcano climbed 100,000 daesan Mountain, after that, when it was attacked by Mahyo, and after that, when the volcano fell horribly.


    Even the behavior of Heo Do-jin and the legal community, which I saw in the Janggang disaster, is not much different. It''s all just a reasonable decision, with the interests and security of Jaffa first.


    "I don''t mean to say it''s wrong. That''s the way it''s like that.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But¡­¡­."


    Cheongmyeong shrugs his shoulders.


    "If that''s the case, we can''t help but think of their interests, can we?¡±


    "¡­That''s true."


    Party music nods its head.


    Now he didn''t want to disagree with Cheongmyeong either. He also has no intention of sacrificing the party as a shield for other clans.


    "I understand what you mean. In this situation, protecting the Janggang River will bring about the collapse of the Heavenly Union."


    "I''m glad you understand quickly."


    "But one thing bothers me.¡±


    Danggunak frowns.


    "No matter how much that is the right direction, if you just walk away like this, the public sentiment of the Janggang River will turn away from Chun Woo-men. People aren''t supposed to be so hard-headed, are they? I''m afraid I''m going to waste the last three years of hard work."


    At that moment, the corners of his mouth rolled up wickedly.


    "For nothing?"


    "Yes, in vain."


    Cheongmyeong looked at Danggunak quietly and opened his mouth.


    "Do you know what I hate the most?"


    Danggunak replied with a serious face.


    "Jongnam."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At the moment, Cheongmyeong''s brain stopped. His mouth, which had been spouting like a fluent speaker, was wide open and did not move.


    "No?"


    "The¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Conflict was young on Cheongmyeong''s face. Here, of course, you have to say ''No!'' Only then can he continue what he was going to say.


    But¡­¡­.


    How can I say with my own mouth that I don''t hate Jong-nam?¡¯


    Huh? It''s not that you don''t hate it, it''s that you hate it less?


    That''s what it is, you guys!


    The only thing in the world I hate more than Jong Nam!


    Cheongmyeong shut his mouth as if he was speechless. His eyes began to roll from side to side.


    The poor Baekcheon extended a helping hand to Cheong-myeong.k.a. to Cheongmyeong.


    "Lord, I think he''s not asking who he hates the most, but what kind of situation he hates the most."


    "That''s right!"


    Cheongmyeong quickly agreed and nodded violently.


    Oh, my God, sometimes it''s helpful to feed my colleague!


    "Situation?"


    "Yes! Situation!"


    "¡­Losing to Jongnam?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At that moment, Danggunak seemed to have seen Cheongmyeong''s face crack like dried plaster.Cheongmyeong was the only one who was shocked, and even the Ogum, who was listening quietly next to him, shuddered.


    "Wow, that makes me angry, too."


    "I don''t want to imagine it."


    "It''s better to bite your tongue and die."


    Baekcheon, who added his last words, was about to run to Jongnam even with a sword.


    Even the elders and elders were flicking their heads as if it was right to do so.


    "Ugh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I''m sure that''s the most upsetting thing...¡­.¡±


    Cheongmyeong shook his head violently.


    "Anyway!"


    "¡­¡­Why are you yelling all of a sudden?"


    "I hate it the most when someone touches my bowl. The one who eats the ball that others'' balls? I can''t stand it."


    "Don''t you think you should protect the Long River, as you say?"


    "But there''s only one thing I hate more than that."


    "¡­¡­what is it?"


    Cheongmyeong stared silently at Danggunak and slowly opened his mouth.


    "To cling to illusions that are good and just and lose those that should not be lost."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I don''t mind losing anything to avoid it."


    Party music closed its mouth.


    There was no smile on Cheongmyeong''s face. I could see that what I said a moment ago was a trite sincerity.


    They are not to be lost.¡­.¡¯


    I couldn''t be stubborn when I heard that.


    "¡­I see."


    Their eyes met in the air. Danggunak nodded as if determined.


    "I don''t know if this decision is right or wrong. Just¡­¡­."


    His undecorated true heart flowed out calmly.


    "I just trust you."


    There was a soft smile on the lips of Danggunak.

 Chapter - 906 - Episode 906. Try screwing it up. (1)

    As soon as the decision seemed to be made, Lim So-byeong finally opened his mouth.


    "You don''t have to take it so seriously."


    "Huh?"


    When asked again, Private Lim smiled evilly.


    "People are grateful if they help once, but if they help 10 times, they take it for granted. And the eleventh time, I look forward to your help."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And if you don''t give him the eleventh, he blames and swears."


    "¡­what do you think people are?¡±


    "Of course, of course. Don''t you think so?"


    Private Lim looked around as if he had asked for consent. But all he encountered was the cold eyes of Hilnan.


    "Of course, you can''t fool those who come from it."


    "I''m afraid someone''s a bandit."


    "¡­Safa is Safa."


    Private Lim''s eyes trembled.


    "Am I the only one? Am I the only one? Am I the only one who''s trash?


    "Yes."


    "Uh."


    "I guess so."


    Lim''s head fell down.


    He said, "f*cking bandits. I don''t think I can fit in at all. What they''re doing is more like a bandit, but only when it''s like this...A murmur came vaguely, but the disciples of the volcano ignored it as if they were deaf.


    "So what?"


    "Hmm."


    Private Lim cleared his throat and opened his mouth again.


    "The important thing is the way, the way! It''s not just the way you step down, it''s the right way to declare and step down."


    "¡­declaration?"


    "Yes, what if you don''t give me your 11th help?¡±


    "You said you''d be cursed."


    "That''s right! If you don''t help, they swear. But change the way! Why don''t we proudly declare that we won''t help you from now on and step down?"


    "¡­Wouldn''t they curse the same way?¡±


    "Hu-hoo-hoo-hoo. You''re not very thoughtful. That''s wrong!"


    "Then what?"


    Lim replies with a big smile.


    "I swear worse. I''m gonna kill you.¡­.¡±


    "Hey, you punk!"


    You''re lying!


    Cheongmyeong, who flew across the air, kicked Lim in the chest. When Lim So-byeong went out screaming evil, Ogum and Danggunak were frightened and hurriedly overpowered and dragged Cheongmyeong.


    Cheongmyeong, who turned his eyes, growled like a guard dog who found the thief.


    "No, because I''m pissed off my chest! What are you protesting for? Do you want me to check how hard the head of the bandit is?


    "Ji, calm down, Cheongmyeong!"


    "I''m a green forest king! Don''t kick me!


    "Come on, Cheongmyeong. He''s a Sapa, but he still has a position. I''ll treat you."


    But King Greenim is King Greenim. After being kicked, Lim jumped up like a spring and stood up again.


    "Oh?"


    At the scene, the disciples of the volcano nodded, shouting that they were also King Green Lim.


    "Should I end my words...¡­.Cough! Cough! Cough...Why are you coughing all of a sudden?¡­.Cough!"


    Suddenly, red blood sprang out of Lim''s mouth, which was shaking and coughing loudly.


    "Oh, my God!"


    "What?"


    Silence fell in the room after everyone''s frightening screams.


    Private Lim looked down at the blood soaked in the front. And he gave a weak look to Cheongmyeong. Cheongmyeong grumbled.


    "It''s not even a sunfish, it''s a single kick and it''s bleeding.¡±


    Is it a person?


    ''Demon.''


    How did that happen to the world?I''d rather have Jang Il-so, Jang Il-so!''


    "¡­Are you all right, King Greenim?"


    Private Lim nodded helplessly at the question of party music.


    "¡­Yes, don''t worry. No problem¡­¡­.Cough! Cough!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "More than that¡­¡­ to the end of a man''s words¡­¡­.till the end.¡­.¡±


    Cheongmyeong nodded his head in a seductively.


    "Yeah, well, do it."


    "How far... did I tell you? That¡­¡­ Cough. Anyway, I''ll blame you. But, Cough! We just need to let them know that we''re not the ones to blame.""¡­Let''s turn the arrow toward the gufa?"


    "Oh, my. You''re saying something weird. Why are you... Coughing! Coughing! Ahem! Turning the arrow. That''s what it''s supposed to be."


    Lim So-byeong grinned.


    Rather than looking elated with blood, he smiled brightly, but no one could dare to point out the fact.


    "It would have been better. The volcano lifted its bongmun and guarded the West Bank, which created a cause for this side."


    "Justice?"


    "Yes, where is there more justification than going back to protect your home? As Sapa is leaving Hobuk and Hanam to Seomseo and Sacheon, you can say that you are going back to your home to protect the place you are supposed to protect."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Cheongmyeong looked at Lim with a "Oh?" face.


    "That would change the course of resentment. It''s not because I''m tired and lazy, but because I''m leaving to protect it. Then who would the rest of us see?¡±


    "Who is it?"


    "Tsk tsk. Don''t you see the Taoists walking around doors, locking doors and playing fresh, instead of those who go a long way to protect the other people? Everyone else is struggling, but you can''t see the back door and nose out, you good-natured bandits.¡­. No, put your fist down. Give me that fist. Cough! Cough! Blood! Blood! Blood!


    As Lim quickly pushed my blood-stained front, he reluctantly lowered the fist that Cheongmyeong had slightly clenched. But his eyes were still full of grudges.


    Whoosh!


    Private Lim opened up a blood-soaked fan.


    "The Bondi River is a reminder to the public that my gatekeepers were guarding my area. Sacheon was a danga, an island volcano, and a hobuk was a shaman. Then you''ll naturally be reminded that the party has been doing things that they don''t have to leave my area."


    Hyun-young nods as if she likes Lim''s words.


    "Well, there''s a way. It''s much better than just falling out.¡±


    But Baekcheon seemed to have a different idea.


    "But the real Sapans aren''t aiming for Sacheon, aren''t they covering their eyes too much?


    "What do you mean, a hundred thousand stamps? Sacheon already has Sapa."


    "What?"


    Baek Cheon opened his eyes in surprise. And more than that, the warlord was surprised and asked Lim urgently.


    "Is it true?"


    "Yes, I don''t know exactly who they are, but they are hiding all over the mountains of Sacheon, threatening the lives of those who come and go."


    If you''re a Sapa that threatens those who hide in the mountains...¡­.


    Uh... So what they usually say is...¡­.


    "¡­a bandit?"


    "Hey!"


    Private Lim stirred the fan.


    "It''s a mysterious Sapa. An unidentified Sapa! Anyway, the Sapa will be in trouble in a timely manner. To the extent that life is not killed, unfortunately. Very unfortunately!"


    A thousand mouths opened wide.


    So, isn''t Nokrim going to disguise himself as a Sapa of Gangnam and make an accident in Sacheon to give the reason for the Dangga to leave?


    "No, would you be fooled by that? Of course the distinction is...¡­.¡±


    "I won''t go."


    "I''m not going."


    "¡­¡­Yes. I won''t go. That''s right."


    If Sapa is in the mountains, it is mountainous; if it is in the rivers, it is water; if it is in the fields, it is mana.


    I didn''t even write bandit on my face, but if I change my clothes in moderation, what''s the point of knowing where he''s from?"Definitely¡­¡­."


    He nodded as if party music had a point.


    No one will be able to blame the party for returning to Sacheon if the rumor that the Sapa caused a disturbance in Sacheon, whether large or small.


    Isn''t it Sichundang after all right? If the Sacheon Party is going to protect Sacheon, who can ask us to keep protecting Sacheon?


    Everyone understood and blankly convinced, Lim opened his mouth triumphantly.


    "Hu-hoo-hoo. You seem to understand. Do you know what they call this?"


    "Conspiracy."


    "Mean."


    "Dirty."


    "Gye, it''s a trick! A trick! A novel trick! It''s not dirty, you trolls!"


    The bloody cry of a lonely bandit was as deafening to the docs as always.


    The only thing he looked at was Lim, as if he was admiring.


    "I saved the dying one, and he cursed me a lot for nothing. There''s a place to write."


    "What do you mean useless? I almost broke my back making money at Maehwado Island!"


    "I''m sure you broke your wrist trying to skip it.¡±


    "¡­¡­If I knew this would happen, I''d just skip it."


    "Then it would have broken, not the hand."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Cheongmyeong also thought of easing the responsibility by spreading rumors through moderate opening or green forest, but failed to come up with the idea of disguising himself as a sapan in Sacheon and causing problems.


    "I''m sure Sapa is Sapa. The level of conspiracy is different. Is that what you used to do?"


    "¡­It''s a trick."


    "Tsk tsk. The same water becomes milk when a cow drinks it, and it becomes poison when a snake drinks it. The same scheme is a trick if it comes out of the head of a political faction, and a conspiracy if it comes out of the head of a political faction."


    "Oh, no, it''s...¡­.¡±


    "If it''s not fair, you can fight it. Who told you to do bandits?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Lim closed his mouth, feeling that his eyes were blurred.


    Baekcheon whispered quietly to Cheongmyeong.


    "But... isn''t that a little too much?"


    "It''s not too much. Do you have any coins left for freezing? I''m going to take something like this."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    That sounds right, but...¡­.


    At that time, the Danggunak, which Cheongmyeong thought would beat Lim to the ground if left as it was, quickly settled the situation.


    "If that''s the case, we''ll have a justification to get out of the Changgang River. But I still feel bad for the people who will suffer there."


    The words were answered by Cheongmyeong.


    "Don''t worry. There''s a way."


    "Huh? What do you mean, a way?¡±


    "Even if it''s unlimited, there will be people who live in the Janggang basin who will move to Sacheon if they provide adequate support."¡±


    Danggunak looked at Cheongmyeong with surprise.


    "To Sichuan?"


    "Yes."


    Cheongmyeong nodded lightly.


    "You have to give me a chance. If we move to Sacheon, we will be able to support not only Danga but also the volcano. I''ve accumulated a lot of money over the last three years."


    This time, Lim So-byeong slapped his palm with a fan as if he was admiring.


    "It''s definitely a lot of money. And even if you give them a chance, there won''t be a lot of people who are actually trying to move in, so it won''t cost much money. He''s going to take credit for everything. Will Demon cry...¡­.¡±


    "But the more he goes, the more he goes!"


    "Hang in there, Cheongmyeong!"


    "If you hit me again, I''ll kill you!"


    After another tapping, Cheongmyeong finally calmed down and opened his mouth.


    "That''ll make you feel better."


    "Well."Danggunak looked at Hyeonjong as if he were asking for permission. Then Hyun-jong smiled and nodded.


    "If the Lord thinks of the people, how can a man who walks on the streets of Doga dwells on his wealth?"


    "¡­You were so clingy."


    "You''ll have to dwell on it."


    "It was our beggar, Jang Moon-in."


    "Jo, be quiet, you bastards! Isn''t there a foreigner?"


    Hyunjong, who was angry with his red face, coughed loudly and spoke politely again.


    "So do as you please."


    "¡­Thank you, my lord."


    Lim So-byeong smiles as the party music nods.


    "Then, in line with the Dangga, we will withdraw from Maehwa Island."


    "Huh? What about plum blossoms?"


    "¡­¡­the plum blossoms are ahead of the Dangga. If there''s a war, we''ll die first.¡±


    "No, well, that''s it, but...¡­.¡±


    Cheongmyeong gave his ears a throbbing throbbing throb.


    "It''s a bit of a waste of money to be left out now¡­"¡­.Let''s stay a little longer, shall we?¡±


    "¡­I heard people''s lives are the most important thing."


    "Yes, but...¡­.¡±


    Cheongmyeong blew his finger with his ear open.


    "Are bandits treated like humans these days? It wasn''t like that back in my day.


    Lim was speechless for a moment and looked at Cheongmyeong with a "Is this really a person?" face. But Cheongmyeong was still sullen.


    "I don''t think it''s going to help the world anyway, so why don''t we make some more money?¡±


    "I''m out!"


    "Don''t make a hasty decision."


    "Money is money, but you have to live!"


    "Anyway, these days don''t know how precious money is. Tsk tsk. It wasn''t like that when I was young."


    When you were young, there were only demons lived in your time?


    "Well, I guess that''s the way to go, King Greening.


    "Thank you, my lord."


    Until now, Private Lim had thought that the actual predator of the Heavenly Alliance was as good as Cheongmyeong. However, at this moment, I was grateful to heaven that King Hyeonjong, not Cheongmyeong, was sitting in Maengju''s seat.


    If that demon was sitting in the seat of the Heavenly Father, the world...¡­. No, I don''t know about the world, but the green forest must have burned.


    When it was roughly organized, Cheongmyeong began to laugh.


    "Now that I''ve laid out the board, he''ll be moving slowly."


    "¡­¡­Plate the board.


    "No, well, it''s nothing. giggle giggle."


    Everyone trembled with anxiety as they saw him smiling with the most excited face in the world without explaining in detail.


    So you guys dare to f*ck us? Court, you son of a b*tc*!


    Cheongmyeong''s mouth began to twist.


    "I''ve been away for three years and I think I''ve forgotten who I am."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Give it a try. Giggles! Giggles! Giggles! Giggling!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At the end of the day, Cho-geol hinted at Baek-cheon as he saw Cheong-myeong, who started to laugh alone.


    "¡­What''s wrong with him again?¡±


    "What''s the point of saying it? He must be plotting something inside."


    What about the same water? It''s milk if you eat cows, and poison if you eat snakes?


    ''Then he''s a snake. That''s also very vicious.¡¯


    The evil eyes of the giant evil dragon turned south.


    Far away, far away, into the Janggang River, where chaos will rock the world.

 Chapter - 907 - Episode 907. Try screwing it up. (2)

    There is a strange aspect of perception.


    Unexpectedly, people do not feel peace as peace and confusion as chaos.


    This means that in situations where peace persists, the tranquility is not felt special, and in situations where confusion persists, the urgency is not felt strange.


    It''s been three years since Janggang disaster.


    At first, those who groaned from the chaos that began in the Janggang River began to take such a situation for granted.


    Stability exists in the midst of confusion.


    Despite the conflict between Sapaeryon and Gu faction and the chaos caused by the rampant existence of Sapa, the public was somehow building stability in their lives.


    Until the rumors spread out out of the blue, the Janggang basin was circulated.


    "The party is withdrawing from the North."


    The man woke up with his eyes wide open.


    "Well, what the f*ck is that? What do you mean the party is pulling out?¡±


    "It''s literally. He''s going back to Sacheon."


    "So what do we do?"


    The faces of the people gathered in twos and threes turned pale.


    Those who work on the land north of the Janggang River have no idea how much the Sichundang family has done over the past few years. If they hadn''t kept this place, some of these people would certainly not be in this world now.


    However, when such a party member suddenly withdrew from the Janggang River, it was inevitable to look at it.


    "Go, why all of a sudden?"


    "It looks like there''s a sapa in Sacheon."


    "What? In Sacheon?"


    "That''s right. Didn''t the Sacheonites storm and burn the houses and plunder the wealth?"


    "Now to Sichuan...¡­.¡±


    "Also, I heard that the Sapa were on the island a while ago. It''s an island, Sacheon, and it''s not a safe place anymore."


    "Ah¡­¡­."


    It was hard to say anything to the faces of those who spoke.


    As its name suggests, Sacheon is a loser of Sacheon. If there are safas in that Sacheon, of course the party should go back to protect Sacheon.


    "¡­I''m worried. What will happen if the party leaves...¡­.¡±


    "So you know what?"


    "Is there really not much room for the party? Even if Sacheon is a problem, it''s not enough to withdraw...¡­.¡±


    "What is he talking about?"


    One of the people listening was angry with a heated face.


    "The Four Heavens! Sichundangga! Hasn''t they protected us for nothing in the past few years without any reward in this country?"


    "Well, yes, but...¡­.¡±


    "So you can''t shed tears of gratitude on your way, what? There''s a fire in my house, and you want me to leave my house and protect us? Where''s the pharyngee from?"


    "I was just saying because I was so sad. Why are you so angry?¡­.¡±


    The person who brought it up was depressed and shrugged.


    "That''s the right thing to say! Isn''t there a place where you have to take responsibility for those d*mn Sapa people?"


    The words reminded everyone of the name of a clique. Munpa, who was their pride until Janggang disaster.


    "That dangga has a problem in his area, so he''s going back every inch of the country, and when the people of Hobuk are struggling like this, where and what did the d*mn shamans do?"


    "¡­Who doesn''t know that? Isn''t that what you''re saying because the shaman doesn''t shine on you and your nose?"


    "Then go to the shaman and protest! Honestly, what did the shaman do to sit in there? In addition, the volcano, which was reportedly sealed, broke the gate as soon as the Sapa came to the island.More!""The volcano?"


    "I told you so!"


    The faces of those who heard the name volcano have become mysterious.


    In fact, volcano was a very complicated name for the people of North Jeolla Province.


    The forgotten family is no match for a shaman who once represented North Korea. However, the only great clique that fought against that Sapaeryon after the Changgang disaster.


    And three years later, somewhere in between is the location of the volcano.


    "I can''t believe the volcano broke through the gate.¡­.¡±


    "So you''re not saying that? Frankly speaking, is the volcano''s peak the same as the shaman''s?"


    "It''s different. It''s different."


    Volcanoes have been sealed to strengthen themselves. However, the shaman was unable to cope with the pouring criticism and sealed the door as if running away.


    "If the volcano had been active in the river for the past three years, it would have received all kinds of praise. Isn''t Volcano the only one who kept the pride of the political faction in the bloody Janggang disaster? And yet the volcano refuses to do so and says it lacks power. Volcano!"


    "¡­Yes, it''s a great gatekeeper.¡±


    "Even such a gatekeeper has a problem on the island, so he comes out to solve the sealed gate and protect people, and those d*mn shamans don''t care if the North Korean people die or not. d*mn it!


    Fear of the escape of the clique began to spread to the shamans.


    In fact, anyone who has an idea must say so.


    "Where is the shaman? What are the small and medium-sized civil servants in North Korea doing now? You used to condescend to be a shaman''s con artist! If there''s no shaman, do we have to wash our fingers? The islanders said they fought against their evil enemies even before the volcano arrived!"


    "It is said that even the inner men of one Bongmun fought for their lives.¡±


    "What kind of shaman...¡­.¡±


    What really stimulates people the most is anxiety.


    Anxiety that the absence of the party''s family might add to the confusion was infuriating the North Koreans.


    "I heard that Kyunhyeon people went up to the shaman, so wait a little longer. If they had the decency, they''d open the door and come out."


    "¡­If you had the decency, would you have done the benediction?"


    "Come on. f*ck it! I''m so frustrated!¡±


    News of the withdrawal of the Sacheon Party was enough to turn the Janggang River upside down. But there was a separate place where the fire really fell.


    * * *


    "What? What did you just say?"


    "¡­¡­the plum blossoms are pulling out."


    The face of Samagong, the chief marcher of the Daboksanghoe, was drained of blood.


    "The plum blossoms?"


    "¡­¡­Yes, a grown-up.¡±


    "Oh, no! Why is Maehwa Island suddenly pulling out? I didn''t hear anything wrong."


    "No, there''s a lot of rumors going around right now. They say they will receive the shipment by tomorrow, and no more after that."


    "Well, are you trying to do some maintenance? It''s like that''s it.


    "¡­¡­I''m afraid you''re going to walk away."


    "No! Why are you stepping out of plum blossoms? I''m raking in some money! And what about the facilities they built there? What about them?"


    "I guess you''re thinking of throwing it all away, too.


    "¡­¡­What the hell is this¡­?¡­.¡±


    Samagong was so bewildered that he murmured in silence.


    How much effort did Cheon Woo-men put into that plum and adjacent dock? In the past, it was just an empty field, but now it is a huge city that is second to none in the North.


    And you''re going to walk away from a place like that?


    Are you out of your mind?


    It is beyond his comprehension.


    I''m a merchant, so I can''t understand all the strong men''s thoughts, but I do...¡­."No, you shouldn''t have started business then! I can make more money, do you close your business here? They''re not crazy!"


    Samagong couldn''t stand it and jumped out of his seat.


    "Sun, sir? What are you going to do?¡­.¡±


    "I''ll have to check it with my own eyes! I can''t believe it!"


    Samagong ran out as it was.


    Fortunately, his branch is located not too far from Maehwa Island. This is because he established a branch near Maehwa-do Island to preside over the upper court for smooth shipment, as well as a multi-bok business association containing his body.


    When I arrived at the pier, I saw countless people who had already heard the same news.


    "Escape! What the hell happened to this?"


    "Are you sure the volcano is pulling out of Maehwa Island?¡±


    "Then what do we do? Then we''ll all starve to death!"


    Lim, surrounded by crowds, sighed deeply.


    I''m screwed.


    Today, he ran to the island and was kicked out without resting and returned to Maehwado Island. But as soon as I come back, I''m surrounded by people and suffering, so I can''t help but cry.


    No, it''s not.


    Maybe I''m a little happy. I''m with those who treat him like a bandit, and yet treat him like a fugitive.


    "Everyone, calm down."


    Lim opened his mouth coughing in vain.


    "Is that really true? Runaway?"


    "That''s what happened. Unfortunately, Maehwa Island is closed tomorrow."


    "Well, what are we supposed to do?¡±


    "Without plum blossoms, you can''t carry things to Gangnam! Those men are still going crazy!"


    "Volcano! What do volcanoes say? Is this the will of the volcano?"


    "Come on, everyone, calm down."


    Lim So-byeong shook his hand and comforted them.


    "I''d like to stay in business longer, but¡­¡­ Unfortunately, the movement in Gangnam is unusual. I''m sure you have a rough idea of the situation."


    Those who objected to the remark all shut up.


    They also know that Sapaeryon has finished cleaning up the inside. They''re the merchants. No matter how evil the Sapaeryon is, they will not even try to kill each and every one of them.


    But Maehwa Island is a volcanic area. The first place they''ll be aiming for when they cross the Janggang River.


    "Then really¡­¡­.¡±


    Private Lim nodded his head.


    "But you don''t have to worry too much. Isn''t this Maehwa Island? I''m sure someone will try to keep it running, even if it''s not a volcano."


    "Oh, yeah, but...¡­.¡±


    "So you don''t know anything about him?¡±


    "I don''t know."


    Lim So-byeong smiled as if he knew it.


    "There''s no point in arguing from a standpoint of leaving. Just¡­¡­."


    "But?"


    "Everything goes its way, doesn''t it? The owner will be back in place.¡±


    "If you say you''re the owner...¡­.¡±


    "Well, I think I''ve said everything I want to say. I''ll keep you up at night, and I''ll be sure to deliver your stuff before sunset tomorrow, so if you haven''t finished, bring it quickly!"


    The merchants'' eyes shook when they heard it.


    "Woo, move!"


    "For God''s sake, the warehouse is still full of stuff!"


    "Now, wait a minute, even if I''m moving my luggage, how do I get the changed stuff back?"


    "That''s something to think about later!"


    In a flash, they could not bring themselves to ask Lim any more questions.


    In the middle of the mess, Private Lim smirked.Sapa''s conspiracy?


    That''s ridiculous.


    When it comes to plotting, he falls short of the devil''s toes.


    Private Lim had a large city spread out in front of him. A commercial city with the richest merchants in the world to covet.


    "Is there a bigger bait in the world than this?¡¯


    Lim did not know whether Cheongmyeong really thought of it three years ago or whether it became like this as the situation progressed. There''s evidence, but there''s no physical evidence.


    Whatever the intention was, it was clear that this mouth would be the nucleus of a typhoon that would wipe out countless people.


    "¡­It''s a shame."


    Private Lim smacked his lips and nodded at his subordinates.


    "Put your wealth in advance. I''ll have to leave as soon as tomorrow comes."


    "Yes! Greening¡­¡­No, don''t!


    "Tsk."


    Lim So-byeong spread the fan wide and gently put it on my face.


    "It''s a shame that the title of escape disappears, but it''s a good thing."


    His eyes turned over the river.


    "I think it''s going to be more fun now."


    Low laughter flowed through the loud voices of the confused.

 Chapter - 908 - Episode 908. Try screwing it up. (3)

    "Oops, aliases, honey water...Bring me some honey water...¡­.¡±


    "¡­Loyal Lord."


    A sigh came out of the mouth of a household name.


    No, this gentleman is so strong in martial arts, but he is still foolish in his army.


    "¡­honey water."


    "Yes."


    However, instead of accusing Jang Il-so, the family name made him fight to bring honey water. Then, he took the honey water from the quarrel and injected it into the cold air. So that Jang Il-so can breathe in cool honey water.


    "Here you are. Please eat."


    "Yes."


    Jang Il-so, with his face distorted, grabbed a bowl that was given by his family name and gulped it over.


    Then he shouted in an disapproving voice.


    "It''s cold!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The saying, "It''s a military accident and I should give up," was pushed up to the tip of my tongue, but the pseudonym was swallowed with superhuman patience.


    In fact, I didn''t want to blame Jang Il-so for now.


    What he''s done...No, because he saw with his own eyes what he had done.


    ''No way.''


    I didn''t know that Jang Il-so met him. The world''s pseudonym was something that I had never imagined even in my dreams.


    The bowl is different.¡¯


    That imagination falls short of reality is what you would say at a time like this.


    This is the difference between a monarch and a soldier.


    If the focus is on planning accurately and in detail in implementing the work, the pseudonym is clearly superior to that of Jang Il-so. However, the monarch draws a big picture that the military did not dare to imagine.


    Jang is the only one who makes a dream-like story casually and brings it down to the realm of reality.


    The pseudonym is because I know my lord is so great.¡­ I was rather more dissatisfied.


    "¡­¡­I don''t know why, but you don''t have to deal with them one by one."


    "Tsk tsk. Every time you say that.¡±


    Jang Il-so kicked his tongue when he saw a blunt-looking pen name.


    Then he whipped off the blanket he was covering. Coming down from the bed, he began to walk slowly.


    The quarrels quickly approached, stripped him of his saliva and began to make up. Wet Jang Il-so''s body with a wet towel and wipe the water clean with a dry towel. A high-quality silk inner garment was worn over the exposed upper body.


    "If you neglect that little thing, didn''t you tell me over and over again that I''d be a pig, too? Do you want me to be an oily pig?"


    Jang Il-so, who was familiar with the clothes of the quarrel, glanced back at the pen name. It was a sharp look.


    ''s sharp eyes turn to the family name.


    The pseudonym flinched unconsciously. Because I don''t know the meaning of that gaze.


    a clear rebuke


    It is a warning that Jang Il-so''s remarks have exceeded an acceptable level.


    "You were stupid, Lord Ryeon!"


    The pen name has been re-appropriated to the very place.


    Jang Il-so''s eyes, which had been shooting at the pseudonym without saying a word, were softened again.


    "Tsk tsk. Alias, aliases."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why don''t I know why you''re saying that? Still, I''m sure you don''t like the way I''m laughing and sharing drinks with low-grade people."


    "¡­It''s true that I had such a heart."


    "You''re not wrong, either.


    The touch of a quarrel smoothes Jang Il-so''s clothes.


    "People need dignity. What a warrior needs, what an ark needs, and what a ryan needs are all different."


    "I think so, too."


    "But that''s just the attitude of someone who''ll be satisfied with the position. When you get in position, what''s left is a fall."Jang Il-so''s face has turned ferocious.


    "If I were going to be satisfied with just one thing, I wouldn''t have mixed glasses with them either. But if I want something bigger, if I''m still hungry!"


    He covered my face with his hand.


    "Even if it''s a cup of saliva that they spit out, you should be happy to drink it. Authorities don''t come from attitudes, they come from strength.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m¡­¡­."


    Stopped for a moment, he lifted his hand, which he had clasped his face. There was a soft smile on his face as if he had never done it before.


    "It''s getting stronger right now, aliases. Should we stop the warrior from being strong?"


    "Ryanism is right a hundred and a thousand times!"


    In disguise, the pseudonym that heard it hit my head on the floor.


    Jang Il-so frowned.


    "No, why are you banging your head? In pain."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Wake up. Wake up. I told you not to lie down so unnecessarily, but you don''t listen. Tsk tsk."


    The pen name carefully raised itself.


    Whenever this happens, I remind myself that Jang Il-so has lost.


    Jang Il-so is not a man he dares to treat easily. The same is true of any action. Neither because Jang Il-so''s power is strong nor because it is strong.


    It''s just because he''s such a man.


    The quarrel slowly refurbished Jang Il-so''s face. When Jang Il-so carefully stepped back after dabbing the red powder on his white face and drawing the eyebrows, Jang Il-so started to dab the rouge on his lips with his finger.


    "Anyway, yes.¡­.¡±


    Bang!


    "Lord of the Ryeon!"


    At that moment, the door suddenly opens, and Jang Il-so''s pinky finger, which was moving delicately over his lips, is slightly disturbed by the shouting.


    "¡­¡­Tsk."


    Jang Il-so''s face was deeply unpleasant.


    The pseudonym of the pen name, which noticed that he was young even to live in his eyes, shouted quickly.


    "Where is this place that you''re running into? You idiot!


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! It''s an hourly wage thing!"


    "Shut up! I...¡­!¡±


    "¡­...That''s enough."


    Jang Il-so, who wiped away the rouge with the towel he received, turns his head and looks at the person who ran in. The young flesh in his eyes had already disappeared.


    "I guess it''s a busy job. So, what''s going on?"


    "The plum blossoms... No, the greenlings and the enemy have stepped down from the island of Gugang."


    "Where?"


    "The island. Occupied by the Volcanoes...¡­.¡±


    "¡­and plum blossoms."


    Jang Il-so raised her bangs that fell down with her fingers. Then the quarrel quickly approaches, combing his hair, and putting a coffin over his head.


    "Empty the plum blossoms and stepped down?"


    "Yes! That''s right. And Sichundangga is also said to be going back to Sichuan after pulling out of the Janggang River."


    The pen name asked back in surprise.


    "All of a sudden?"


    "¡­¡­I think from the news we''ve heard so far, he might have already left."


    "No, this is...¡­.¡±


    The pseudonym closed its mouth. The information that came suddenly is not organized in my head.


    What are you thinking?¡¯


    I understand.


    If they cross the Janggang River, it is not strange to bite them now that the situation has been sorted out, as the plum blossoms and the Sacheondangs guarding the Janggang are the most dangerous.


    But what the family name doesn''t understand was the urgency.


    ''We haven''t even moved yet.¡¯


    It could be anywhere else. He who is frightened is in a hurry to do anything.


    But the problem is that volcanoes can''t do that.Isn''t it the volcano where the gate faction lost its cowardice in a group and wondered what they could do to make them go crazy?


    Even when the shaman was frightened and surrendered, it was the volcano that rushed to Jangilso and the bay.


    It''s a natural thing for a volcano like that to lead, but you''re already scared and you''re abandoning the Janggang River? Where it''s guaranteed to be worth a fortune?


    ''That can''t be true.¡¯


    Volcanoes, if he knew them, wouldn''t give up huge profits just by worrying.


    So what the hell is it for?¡­.


    "Anyway¡­¡­."


    At that time, Jang Il-so swept up a strand of hair and kicked his tongue.


    "As soon as the blind little man is released from his cage, he puts a sword in a man''s side. Tsk tsk tsk."


    The pseudonym flinched at the sight of his face.


    There was a strange look on his face. An expression that seems very annoyed but is full of unknown joy.


    "You''re saying you''re not going to fool around? Yeah, that''s how you should come out. Of course."


    After hearing Jang Il-so''s words, the family name asked, "I couldn''t stand it."


    "Who are you talking about?¡±


    "Who could it be?"


    "¡­do you mean the Volcano Censorship this time again?¡±


    Jang Il-so did not necessarily answer. It''s not a pseudonym that doesn''t know that silence is positive.


    However, the pseudonym did not readily accept the situation.


    It''s only natural that there''s a long way to go in areas he doesn''t understand. But how dare a young man like the Volcano Censorship exist in that area?


    "Leonju, I dare you to say something."


    "Try it."


    "¡­I think the Lord Ryeon overestimated the volcanic censorship. He is not the one who dare to exchange numbers with the Lord. Didn''t we even give you the grandiose sign of the Volcanic GeomHyup?"


    "Why do you think so?"


    "That young man...¡­.¡±


    "Tsk tsk. Alias."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "Do you know how old I was when I first appeared in the Gangho?"


    When the pseudonym did not answer, Jang Il-so said as if he was having fun.


    "I''m a little older and a little more cautious now than I was then. And became stronger than ever."


    "That''s right, Lord Ryeon."


    "But I''m not smarter.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s what people are like. Growth is just how much you bring out what you have in the end, and a criminal is a cub, and a dog is a dog even when it is grown up. But not to mention dragons."


    The pen name bit my lips.


    Jang Il-so''s words cannot be wrong. But the pseudonym didn''t want to admit it.


    Just out of jealousy?


    No.


    The reason why he was angry was not because the Volcanic Geometry Association was superior to him, but because he dared to invade Jang Il-so''s existence. For him, it is nothing short of an insult to divinity.


    "And it''s no different if you''re right. The important thing is not that he''s capable of sharing with me, but that he''s strangling me right now."


    "I''m strangling myself, Hashim.¡­.¡±


    "Map!"


    "Yes!"


    The bickering rushed over and brought a large map. When I spread the map on the wide table, Jang Il-so''s long and slim fingers touched the middle and middle of the river.


    "How is it?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    "This plum blossom, too.


    At Jang Il-so''s words, the family name, who was looking at Maehwa Island, tilted his head.


    "I don''t know. It''s a place that would be a strategic point for a soldier, but would it matter to a warrior? What''s more, we''ve got a full possession of the Janggang River through the channel.""Tsk tsk. You still only think about fighting."


    "If you do¡­¡­."


    "Do you have any idea how much supplies are going in and out of here?"


    Jang Il-so giggled and laughed.


    "In the last three years, the amount of supplies flowing into Gangnam through Maehwa Island soared to the sky. If we get stuck in here now, it means we''re the ones who are suffocating."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    "You''re a f*cking bastard.¡±


    Jang Il-so changed his teeth. However, the corners of his mouth rolled up as if they were happy.


    "It hurts a lot. It''s very... very painful."


    His blazing eyes turned far away.


    Far north, to a mountain with a rugged mountain.

 Chapter - 909 - Episode 909. Try screwing it up. (4)

    Political factions lead their disciples with consultation and value.


    But the Sapa despise its insubstantial pretense. The only thing that can get them moving is profit.


    Of course, Jang Il-so is in a situation where he dominates Sapaeryon under the pressure of his own, but there is definitely a limitation. If you run out of food, isn''t it a man who revolts against the emperor?


    "¡­...you''re going to cut the breast cord."


    After understanding the situation, the pseudonym bit his lips slightly.


    When I first thought of giving up the island, which is now called Maehwa Island, to a volcano, I didn''t expect this situation. I thought it would at best be used as a factor to open up the relationship between the old faction and the commonwealth.


    That crazy Volcanic GeomHyup has grown its work endlessly and made it this far.


    "But Lord Ryeon. Isn''t this an odd thing?"


    "Strange?"


    "Yes, Maehwado Island is meaningful only when the Janggang River is sealed off. Isn''t it meaningless if the channel breaks the containment of the long river? This is not a trick."


    "If you think it''s common sense, it is.¡±


    Jang Il-so smirked.


    "If the little black dragon king has any intention of lifting the blockade of the Janggang River.¡±


    "¡­Yes?"


    He tilted his head as if he didn''t understand the pen name.


    "Isn''t the watercolour suffering from the existence of plum blossoms? That''s why I''ve already asked you to let me attack plum blossoms over and over again."


    "That''s the story of when plum blossoms belonged to other people.¡±


    Jang Il-so distorted his face.


    "The swordsman and the lungman touched the island and drove logistics throughout the Janggang River into one place. Just by carrying the proper amount of luggage, I''ve brought so much money that I think the money that the waterway bonds make from the plunder is a small sum of money."


    "That''s¡­¡­ that''s right."


    Half of it was laid out by Sapaeryon, but it was clearly their ability to take it perfectly and grow it beyond their expectations.


    "What would you do if you were King Black Dragon?¡±


    Jang Il-so''s lips curled up to the fullest.


    "Should we try to get rid of the plum blossoms and go back to the old days. Or will he try to eat plum blossoms after maintaining the current situation?¡±


    The eyes of the household name shook.


    "Oh, no, of course, the gains are better for taking up plum blossoms. But the reason why plum blossoms were preferred was because the people who ran them were volcanoes, right? If the channel takes over, who would trust it and leave its luggage there? It''s like leaving the fish to the cat."


    "Where did you actually run the plum blossoms?¡±


    The pseudonym of the p*n*s closed its mouth.


    It was something I didn''t want to say, but is there any reason not to answer Jang Il-so''s question?


    "It''s Rust¡­rim."


    "You left your luggage to the bandit."


    Jang Il-so snorted.


    "It is not too far from ordinary people, whether it is water or living quarters for merchants in the merchants in the first place. Besides, what are merchants like? If it''s safe, it''s not a number, it''s a ghost deal. As long as the aqueduct prohibits plundering in the plum blossoms, everyone and I will soon begin to use the plum blossoms again."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Or it''s enough to have an agent. I doubt it, but there''s no other way."


    "Will the Black Dragon ever think that far?"


    "Of course, the pig is lazy and full of greed. But he''s not stupid."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Especially when it comes to profit, I calculate faster than anyone else."


    Jang Il-so kicked his tongue.


    "I''ll try to fix it there, but the problem is that King Heukryong is not the only one who has an eye on the plum blossoms."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I could immediately understand what Jang Il-so was trying to say."There''s a huge profit on the stake. Haomun and Heukguibo cannot help but move."


    "Definitely¡­¡­."


    The pen name nodded loudly.


    The more I think about it, the more painful it is.


    Jang Il-so has been struggling to take complete control of Sapaeryon for the past three years. However, Jang Il-so''s actual possession was the rest of the parts except the Surochae, Haomun, and Heukguibo.


    Although Sapaeryeon''s own power, which is based on the universal population, became stronger than in the past, it was not easy to quickly break and absorb the power of Shin Juopae, who had built a solid system for decades.


    So it''s like a powder keg that will eventually explode within the Sapaeryon.


    "What if the pigs that were cowering in wait for a small trigger start to move?¡±


    "¡­¡­The wick could catch on fire.¡±


    "Tsk. That''s why I''ve been moving carefully so far."


    Jang Il-so shook his head as if he didn''t like it.


    If they had withdrawn slowly from Maehwa Island, they might have had time to prepare. However, the volcano was too abrupt to pull its feet out of the Janggang River.


    Where the balance is broken, there is a battle to create a new balance. It was a sharp stab at the fact that the huge profits would create problems within the Sapaeryon.


    "¡­but."


    At that time, I asked with a stiff face.


    "It could be an opportunity, Lord Ryun."


    "Opportunity?"


    "Yes, it''s an opportunity."


    He nodded heavily and spoke in a clear voice.


    "One day I had to sort them out. Isn''t it also true that it was burdensome to lead those who had other intentions into war? Come to think of it, it''s the right time."


    "Tsk tsk. Alias, aliases."


    However, Jang Il-so shook his head at once.


    "It''s strange for you that every time you talk about volcanoes, your vision narrows. It''s the same before."


    "¡­what do you mean?"


    "Why don''t you understand? Don''t you know what it means to take over Maehwa Island?"


    Jang Il-so reached out his finger and pointed at the plum blossoms.


    "Luggage crosses the river from land through the island."


    When Jang Il-so''s fingertips slowly moved from Maehwa Island to the other side of the river, the pen name could understand what he was trying to say.


    "¡­¡­Ah!"


    "The possession of Maehwa Island necessarily means that even the docks across the river must be occupied. And this is...¡­.¡±


    "¡­It''s Gangbuk."


    The face of the family name of the pen is hardened.


    "What''s in this land?"


    "¡­a huge city. There''s a city that''s grown to a ridiculous size in three years."


    "Yes, do you think those pigs will ever take the plum blossoms and covet themselves.


    It''s impossible.


    If it''s just an island, those who took control across the island to the docks will leave the city behind from the docks? It is no different from saying that a warrior who is crazy about strength learns only third-class martial arts in front of the new construction of the world.


    "To get a hold of Maehwa Island means to advance to Gangbuk. Like it or not, it''s gonna be a problem. A problem beyond my control!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "By the way¡­¡­ You made a situation where you couldn''t take your foot out, and you couldn''t turn your eyes, and now you''ve gone all the way back. As if the old faction and we should fight for ourselves."


    A cold sweat began to flow on the forehead of the family name Hoga.


    ''How can this simple trick lead to this?¡¯


    At first, I thought it was just a stupid move to throw out huge gains. But it was not Cheongmyeong that was stupid, but an alias.It''s not about giving up what''s important, it''s about how big you get for giving up.


    By giving up the enormous profits of Maehwa Island, the volcano created an internal conflict within the Sapaeryon, and even an opportunity for the Sapaeryon to collide with the old faction.


    What''s even worse is that you can''t walk away from it even though you know it.


    The worst thing that forced them to walk in even though they knew it was a place to die was now in front of them.


    ''What the hell is this...''.¡¯


    I completely understood this terrible move with my head, but on the other hand, I was confused as if I didn''t understand anything. He''ll do the same.¡­.


    How can this simple move lead to here?


    I got goose bumps all over my spine.


    "It''s fun. It''s a lot of fun. Hahahahaha! I''ve never felt this way in three years! I''m having such a good time! Hahahahaha!"


    Jang Il-so leaned back and laughed loudly. Then, he laughed as if he couldn''t control his laughter.


    But at that moment, I saw the pseudonym. Jang Il-so''s eyes, seen between long and white fingers. That creepy look.


    "A pseudonym."


    "Yes, Lord Ryeon."


    "Even a country in the world regrets it. Should I have killed them in groups then?"


    Jang Il-so licked my red lips.


    "It''s a mess. The plan I''ve set so far goes awry in an instant. I have a heartburn. I have aching."


    What most displeased Jang Il-so was that he was getting caught up in a plate he didn''t


    This is not Jang Il-so''s cup of tea. He''s Izzie, who drags others into his own game, not an actor who dances on other people''s boards.


    "¡­Do you really think that the Volcano Swordsmen''s Association was able to predict and move all of this? Three years ago?


    "No way."


    Jang Il-so speaks softly.


    "As long as you''re human, you can''t do that. It would have been just a coincidence."


    The pen name nodded. His thoughts were the same as Jang Il-so''s


    "But¡­¡­."


    However, the words that followed were somewhat different from the expectations of the household name.


    "Even if we didn''t use the means of plum blossoms, the results would have been no different."


    "What? What do you mean?"


    Jang Il-so giggled and laughed.


    "Those who like to make a fuss think of the catch as a result of genius. It''s an amazing idea created by a wide range of views and a quick head rotation that no one has ever thought of.¡±


    "¡­isn''t that true?"


    "No. No. Not at all."


    Jang Il-so shook his hand. The ornaments on his wrist jingled against each other.


    "If you''re so good in the first place, you don''t even create a situation where you have to come up with a high-risk trick."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "A mechanism is not the means of the strong. It''s a means of the weak. It''s a miracle for those who can''t win in a standard way to think over and over again and squeeze it out.¡±


    Jang Il-so''s mouth was filled with a rare smile.


    "Sticky, sticky malice. It''s a stinky thing that''s going to pour water on my face somehow. This guy would have found a way to get me into hell, even if it was a different situation."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "LOL. You''re a f*cking bastard.¡±


    Jang Il-so, who grabbed my face, gained strength.


    "If you do¡­¡­."


    The pen name squeezed the horse with a pale face.


    The words that a military officer would never want to say."¡­What are you thinking?¡±


    When Jang Il-so heard that, he sat down in a chair burying himself in the back.


    with a languid look on one''s face and a somber look on the other. He looks like a kid who''s been deprived of his favorite toy, and he looks like he''s taking on something annoying.


    "You have to play."


    He nodded slowly.


    "When you fall into the swamp, if you try to get out of it half-heartedly, don''t you get dragged deeper and deeper into the mire? First of all, it''s a good idea to be beaten."


    Jang Il-so''s expression instantly restores his composure.


    "If you can hear us, King Heukryong is already moving, and Haomun can''t be slower than us, so I guess you''re moving too. What''s left is a 10,000-pound loan."


    Jang Il-so, who seemed to have finished organizing in his head, stirred his hands.


    "That''s a headache. Everybody, get out."


    "Yes."


    As the quarrels stepped down carefully, the pen name also rose from its seat. Because I know Jang Il-so doesn''t even need him now.


    After he stepped down so as not to interfere with his thoughts, he finally tapped the table lightly, who was left alone.


    "The Volcano Sword Association¡­¡­."


    A terrible murder shot out of Jang Il-so''s whole body.


    "I think it''s a little too much for a greeting in three years.¡­. I got a shot this time. I can''t decide what to give you back...¡­.¡±


    Jang Il-so, who was patting the table with a thud, soon grabbed the corner.


    "But¡­¡­."


    And slowly, very slowly, his face relaxed.


    And a strange look came to mind. It''s like a joke, in a way worried, or just a joke.


    "You don''t know. We don''t know yet, how far a man''s malice can go. Hahahaha. Hahahaha! Hahaha!


    The shadow of the precipitation stirred along Jang Il-so''s laughter. As if being sucked into deeper, endless darkness.

 Chapter - 910 - Episode 910. Try screwing it up. (5)

    "Are you leaving it behind?"


    "I told you so."


    "You mean that? All of that?


    The elder opened his mouth wide.


    No, of course I understand leaving the building behind. You can''t take it off and move it, but you can''t destroy it all just by leaving the island.


    But¡­¡­.


    "Why do you leave your ship behind?" How much money is that one!"


    "Tsk tsk. The bandit is greedy for a ship. Have you had a taste in water quality since you''ve lived by the water for a long time?"


    "That''s not the story! If you just take that and sell it...¡­!¡±


    "Hey, man, there''s a place to sell. Selling ships is not something that''s going to happen overnight."


    Private Lim opened up the fan.


    "And it''s not money that matters. Intention. Money, money, you''ll miss something really important."


    The elder couldn''t even speak and only thumped on my heart.


    Their King Greenlim had a strange side before, but it feels like it''s gotten worse since I met that volcano''s master. I couldn''t understand what this gentleman was doing.


    "So what about Chul-soo?"


    "¡­It''s almost over. The collected wealth was escorted to the top of the galaxy, and all the people on Maehwa Island were carried ashore. The rest of us have packed our bags, so we''re the only ones left."


    "I see. I see."


    Private Lim gently shook the fan. A small wind tickled his cheek. He looked at Maehwa Island with eyes filled with regret.


    "It was a nice place."


    "I didn''t have the spirituality. A caterpillar needs to live on pine needles! What''s the point of a proud green-blooded hobble to carry other people''s luggage and make money?"


    "You''re wearing something very expensive for that? Did you buy a new one?


    "Oh, well, this is...¡­.¡±


    The face of the elder is reddening.


    Since Maehwa Island earns a lot of money, just taking the money that Nokrim receives from each other has resulted in huge profits. That''s why even elders have silver in their pockets.


    The elder twisted his body, but where would the expensive silk clothes cover his entire body be?


    "If the elder wants to go back into the mountains and make a living, I don''t want to stop him.¡±


    "Well, that''s what I''m saying. Words¡­¡­."


    "Tsk tsk, a bandit in silk, the fleet will ignore the bubble if it finds out.¡±


    "Yes."


    When the word "sundae" came out, the sound of pain came out of the elder''s mouth. If King Noklim had seen this, he would have tried to tear apart the entire elder as well as the clothes.


    Private Lim stared across the river and kicked his tongue.


    Three years.


    Over the past three years, Lim So-by and Green Forest have gained so much. It was a time for Lim to stabilize the confused green forest. Money isn''t the way to solve everything in the world, but it''s the way to solve most of it.


    Those who were protesting against Lim''s becoming King of Green Rim also shut up when they saw the wealth falling on their hands.


    However, compared to what Goklim really gained, wealth is nothing.


    Most of all, the people of both countries are no longer afraid of greening.


    The transformation of the industry by safely escorting those who travel to and from the mountains without harming them has clearly had an effect. And it was also effective to show many people working hard through Maehwa Island.However, it is also Sapaeryon that has had a greater impact than that.


    Sapaeryon declared the Sapaaltong and sucked all the Sapa under his command. At the same time, the hatred of the people of the world has been sucked away.


    In the meantime, Nokrim antagonized Sapae-ryeon and supported Cheon Woo-meng, so those who hated Sapae-ryeon gave a fairly warm look at Nok-rim.


    "The halo of the volcano played a part. Anyway, he''s a very useful man."


    "What?"


    "No, nothing."


    Private Lim smiled quietly.


    This is how gambling works.¡¯


    When he, the head of the green forest, joined hands with the volcano, where would one or two people have considered him insane?


    He may not have been able to speak out because he was in a situation where power was gathered by sweeping away the apartments, but no one would have sincerely agreed with his idea.


    But the gamble was perfectly successful.


    "No. No. Not yet."


    But Lim''s eyes sank cold again.


    "At least we can talk about success after sweeping away the Sapaeryon and putting a sword in Jang Il-so''s throat.¡¯


    After a brief glimpse of the scene, he giggled and laughed.


    "Well, that won''t be up to me."


    "What are you talking about all the time? Like a madman."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A vein stood on Lim''s forehead at the sudden remark.


    I''m gonna take this opportunity to transform myself into a political faction, won...¡­.¡¯


    I don''t even want a party house that doesn''t mind pretending to die at the word of a householder. However, even the volcano''s madman doesn''t throw up on Jang''s words, but why is the green forest going around like this?


    My stomach was boiling.


    But before he could say anything, the elder asked with a serious face.


    "More than that, are you really pulling out like this?¡±


    "Why do you have to tell me when you''re done?"


    "It''s a waste. It''s a waste. It''s plum blossoms, but...¡­.¡±


    The elder''s gaze turned backward. I could see large war angles that stretched from the docks.


    How much effort have you made to create this city?


    However, I felt like I was cutting off one of my arms when I tried to pull out all of this. However, Lim shook his hand and cut the elder''s disappointment.


    "All right, get ready. We''re going to have guests soon.¡±


    "Guest?"


    "Yes, sir. It''s very dark.¡­. Hmm. Looks like it''s already coming.¡±


    "What?"


    The elder turned his head toward the place where Lim''s gaze lay.


    "Uh¡­¡­?"


    A black ship was showing itself in the distance. At first, it just looked small, but as it approached, the prestige that was revealed was truly enormous.


    "That, that?"


    A ship that looks at least three times larger than the others escorting it next to it. The sails were painted as if they were alive in the shape of a black dragon that roamed the long river.


    And the elder was one of those who knew the ship better than anyone else.


    "Oh, isn''t it a black dragon boat?"


    When the elder asked in surprise, Lim showed a calm face and fanned.


    "Well, I didn''t think you''d show up in person. The Black Dragon must have been quite sweet."


    That ship and the Black Dragon flag on it mean that King Heukryong came here himself. To get my hands on this little island.


    Private Lim giggled.


    "No, the Black Dragon himself...¡­?¡±


    The elder opened his mouth wide in shock.Lim So-byeong will become King Greenlim, but he is not like King Greenlim, so it is not surprising to walk around lightly. However, a person who is commonly called a ''king'' does not move very easily.


    And the Black Dragon appeared here himself?


    "You''re here to get your hands on plum blossoms because we''re out. Before the rest of us put our hands on it.¡±


    The elder, who did not understand what was going on, looked at the approaching Black Dragonfly with his eyes wide open.


    At that moment, however, another thought crossed Lim''s mind.


    You mean a day?¡¯


    I got a strange smile on my lips.


    Just before leaving the volcano, Cheongmyeong called him in to confirm one thing. Who will be the first to come after they step down from Maehwado Island and how long it has been since they appeared.


    "The fact that the channel came to occupy this area before a day had passed means that it did not seek the permission of the Sapheism."


    You can say that it''s a success if you show up within two days, but in just one day, King Heukryong showed up?


    That means there is a clear crack between them. This is indescribable evidence that Cheon Woo-mang''s scheme worked more clearly than expected.


    "LOL. This is why I like you."


    Private Lim giggled and laughed.


    Whoever took the initiative over the past three years was the leader of Sapaeryon. Shaolin, who once held the hegemony of the strong team, could not handle the speed of Sapaeryon and just moved in with keen attention.


    There was no big conflict, but no one can deny that Kang Ho played as Jang Il-so intended.


    However, as soon as the volcano returned, Jang Il-so''s hegemony began to twist. He did not lift a sword, did not shed a single drop of blood, and fired a scathing blow than any other charge.


    Lim, who was briefly lost in thought, shook his head.


    "Let''s go. If I stay here for no reason, I''ll be struck by fire."


    "Oh, no, no, King Greenim. If the watercolors eat up this place...¡­.¡±


    "Nothing''s going to happen.¡±


    Despite the concerns of the elder, Lim said in a confident voice.


    "It would have been King Heukryong who would have been most distraught by the sight of us who abandoned the mountain and gathered our wealth comfortably."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Moreover, we know how to bow down to the volcano, but that proud man doesn''t know how to bow down to Jang Il-so. So he''s going to try to raise money here and strengthen the power of the water channel."


    "That sounds reasonable, but...¡­.¡±


    "It will be."


    Lim covered his mouth with a fan and laughed significantly.


    "Who do you think was most afraid of seeing Jang Il-so scratching his strength?¡±


    "What do you mean?"


    "Let''s go."


    Lim, who turned his body while folding the fan, began to swirl by himself.


    "King Green Forest! Come with me!"


    The elder quickly caught up. He asked more questions, but Lim smiled significantly and urged him to step forward.


    Now, how will Shaolin come out?¡¯


    As expected, there is nothing more interesting than watching a fight.


    * * *


    "We''re here! King Black Dragon!"


    "Hmm!"


    Standing as a player, King Heukryong stared at the small island in front of him.


    "I didn''t expect that little thing to spoil my stomach."


    Jang Il-so would have swept it away if he hadn''t blocked it. That island destroyed all of his plans to turn on the Janggang River.


    But¡­¡­.


    This is what a blessing in disguise means.¡¯I don''t care about the last time. I''ve seen with my own eyes that those who get the right toll can make several times more profitable than those who steal things half-heartedly.


    What''s more, he''s the head of the channel. Unlike them, they can definitely control those who travel to and from the Janggang River. It is not that difficult to earn several times the amount of money that volcanoes used to earn on that island if they are determined.


    "If that''s the case...¡­ we can build more than those black ghost money. Then it''s not a big deal."


    King Black Dragon gritted his teeth.


    The status of Sapaeryon has increased day by day, but King Heukryong''s status is not as good as in the past. Even the public regards him as a miner of the day and night.


    It is not wrong to say so because the state of Sapaeryeon is Jang Il-so and he is only a state of war. But¡­¡­.


    "That''s ridiculous."


    I''ll show you now. Who is the true head of Sapaeryon?


    "Here we go!"


    King Heukryong nodded heavily.


    "Get off and take over!"


    "Yes!"


    The quiet Janggang began to boil again.

 Chapter - 911 - Episode 911. Theres no fight for monkfish fight. (1)

    "Su, take it!"


    "They''re numbers!"


    The huge ship had no choice but to catch the eye.


    The faces of the people who saw the huge black boat adjacent to Maehwa Island quickly turned blue.


    Of course, numerals are not the ones who indiscriminately kill or harm those who seem to be known.


    Just as bandits do not necessarily descend mountains and raid private houses, the bandits do not touch those who have their feet on land. It was a rule of thumb that the numbers have kept for survival.


    But no matter how much, the number is the number!


    The appearance of the enemy occupying Maehwa Island, which had been going back and forth, was frightening.


    "Well, is this really okay?"


    "Why does a volcano aiding and abetting this? If you step back like this, the plum blossoms will really fall into their hands."


    "¡­Can you do business?"


    There''s only one reason why people didn''t run straight away from the scene.


    This is because most of the people here are merchants. Those who used Maehwa Island and those who filled the city adjacent to Maehwa Island were mostly merchants and their meal brushes.


    And the rest of them are those who have come to do business against such merchants, who have to find a way to make ends meet again if they run away from this place.


    Abandoning one''s home is not as easy as it sounds. That''s why I have to stomp my feet.


    "Ee, I think it''s coming this way."


    "What?"


    Everyone opened their eyes wide at someone''s shout.


    The ship, which was on the border of Maehwa Island, slowly turned its head toward the pier.


    "What do I do? Do I have to run away now.


    "What else do you want me to do when I run away? If we don''t do business, won''t we all starve to death? It''s better to hang in there and die."


    "A spider web in the mouth of a living man? But you''ll have to make ends meet."


    "I can''t go. You guys go."


    Those who had ideas had already left out the items in the warehouse. However, it was not easy to leave here.


    Although there may not be much affection in the shops that can grow in Gangbuk, all of this is at stake in Maehwa Island for those who live on trade with Gangnam. It was no exaggeration to say.


    "Ee, listen to me for now. Isn''t it a rule not to touch people on land?"


    "For God''s sake, you believe that? Have you forgotten that the village by the water was devastated by the enemy?"


    "That''s by the way¡­¡­.¡±


    "The principles of the Sapa are earrings on the ear, nose rings on the nose. How can it be a rule to change as much as you like?"


    "So what?"


    While the middlemen were confused, the huge black ship was approaching the pier closer and closer and closer.


    Soon after, the ship slowly slowed down and began to see the dock.


    Gulp.


    There was a moment of silence. The sound of someone swallowing dry saliva sounded like thunder.


    A group of blue-colored watercoloured people jumped off a boat that was high enough to doubt whether they could reach the bridge. Then he ran and took over the dock.


    "Get back!"


    "Get back right now, if you don''t want to be decapitated!"


    Merchants scurried back at the threat of their enemies.


    "Oh, no, wait a minute. I have a question...¡­.¡±


    "You idiot!"


    In the meantime, when one merchant tried to speak firmly without backing down, one of his enemies raised the Amija.But right before the merchant''s throat was pierced.


    "No, no, no!"


    A thunderous roar broke out. The enemy holding the Amija hardened like a stone on the spot.


    "Well, I''m....¡±


    A man slowly appeared on the deck of a high ship.


    Black and long beard and a magnificent figure.


    Just by looking at the black Jangpo with the golden dragon engraved on it, I could easily guess the identity of this man.


    "Oh, Black Dragon King."


    Gloss poured from the eyes of King Black Dragon.


    He is essentially a great figure and has enough features to scare people. Some of the people who watched the scene were weak and sank to the spot when such a person exuded anger.


    "I told you not to touch people.¡±


    "Oh, Black Dragon King. I''m just....¡±


    "You big bugger!"


    King Black Dragon, who jumped off the boat with thump and sound, slowly approached the water. And at once grabbed him by the collar.


    "Sa, save me¡­¡­.¡±


    "Just get your head down!"


    King Heukryong threw away the enemy with one hand.


    At once, the number that flew through the air screamed and fell into the middle of the Janggang River. The silence sank after the splash.


    ''Sa, people... ''¡­.¡¯


    Is that human capacity?


    Merchants looked at King Heukryong with their mouths open, believing what they had just seen.


    "Hmm!"


    King Black Dragon glared around. Fortunately, it wasn''t the merchants he was staring at, but the numbers.


    "I say it again. Anyone who hurts people here will surely pay for it. He who beats men will cut off their arms, and he who cuts men will cut off their necks. And the man who kills will be made into a body that neither dies nor lives, so that he can fill the stomach of the intestinal river fish!"


    "Yes! I''ll keep that in mind!"


    King Heukryong nodded as if he was satisfied.


    "From now on, this place is managed by our water channel. Everything else will go back as before!"


    One of the merchants, who was depressed by the spirit, plucked up courage and raised his hand. The whole face was covered in cold sweat.


    "What is it?"


    "Oh, Black Dragon King. That means... Are you saying that we can use plum blossoms the way we used to?"


    "Yes!"


    King Heukryong shouted in a loud voice for everyone to hear.


    "In the name of King Heukryong, I declare that there will be no plunder in this plum blossoms! We will protect you!"


    "Well, then the fee is¡­¡­.¡±


    "Well."


    King Black Dragon frowned.


    Unlike Lim So-byeong, who rushes with his eyes open when he talks about money, King Heukryong was still upset to talk about money with his own mouth.


    One of the figures, who guessed the inside, quickly opened his mouth.


    "King Heukryong said twice the original fee. People have changed, and of course money has to change!"


    Merchants nodded, swallowing dry saliva.


    Twice the amount is convincing. Of course, there were some who had internal complaints, but complaints should be expressed while looking at people. No one dared to bargain before King Heukryong.


    If you try to haggle to save a few bucks, you might have to haggle for your life.


    "Go."


    King Black Dragon pointed forward with his chin.


    "This city is also a territory of 108 Janggangsu-ro from now on. Anyone who wants to stay or do business here will have to pay taxes on the waterway bonds!"


    "Yes!"


    Enemies rushed forward to occupy the city.Someone saw the scene and was relieved that the channel still guaranteed their safety. Some also lamented the fact that the fee for Maehwa Island doubled, and some doubted whether they could trust Surochae.


    However, not many people understood that all this meant the first advancement of the Sapaeryon to the North.


    * * *


    "The watercolour has taken over the Old River."


    The slow-winding beads stopped in his hand.


    The eyes of the court that had been closed were squinted.


    "¡­Did you say occupation?¡±


    "Yes, Bang-jang, it''s not exactly Gu-gang, it''s a new city next to it, but it hasn''t been named in the country yet¡­¡­.¡±


    "People used to call it plum blossoms."


    "Yes, sir, sir."


    As the legal community nodded quickly, the court bit its lips slightly.


    "It was just a day ago that I heard that Nokrim was stepping out of Maehwado Island. And within a day, the waterway took over the island?


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "Volcano... No, didn''t you say something to Sapaeryeon in Nokrim?" Otherwise...¡­.¡±


    "I don''t know up to there. But considering the nature of the volcano...¡­.¡±


    "¡­I guess so.¡±


    The court closed its eyes.


    He said that everything was filled with suspicion when the moose of suspicion rose, but even that seemed to shake his head for a moment. Even though I know that the world is dealing with Sapaeryon, that volcano cannot be the only one...¡­.


    "¡­How far did the hydrochae go?"


    "Crossing the river...¡­.¡±


    The legal world blurts the end of words. The face of the court hardened cold.


    "So you''re saying you''ve crossed to the north of course.


    "It looks like it, Bang."


    "¡­¡­It wasn''t temporary, it was occupied and declared their territory."


    The eyes of the court dimmed for a moment.


    "Isn''t this what Sapaeryon declared to advance to the North?"


    "No."


    "¡­Yes?"


    The court shook its head and answered firmly.


    "It''s not a love affair. It''s a solo act of the channel."


    "How come¡­."


    The legal community, which was about to ask why they thought so, soon shut up. No one else, but the court speaks with such conviction that there must be a reason for that''s why.


    "But wouldn''t it be any different for others to see?"


    The court did not answer this question. Because he also knows that the legal community is right.


    As long as Sapae-ryeon belongs to Sapae-ryeon, this act will be recognized as Sapae-ryeon''s entry into the North.


    And since the land is in the northern part of the country, it has nothing to do with the Treaty of Immersion in Gangnam, which has been curbing old factions.


    "What a fool¡­¡­.¡±


    The court gnashed its teeth.


    Why don''t you know?


    So far, Gufa has been criticized for causing a cataclysm. Those who have been watching the old faction will ask for their answers to the incident.


    To reveal whether you didn''t cross the river to protect the treaty or because you were afraid of Sapaeryon.


    And the old faction and the Great Sega have no choice but to respond to the demand.


    ''This is irrevocable.¡¯


    It doesn''t matter what their will is like. In order for them to be proud of defending the strong spirit against the Sapaeryon, they must punish those who invaded the North.


    But does that punishment really end in punishment?


    If there is an all-out war against the hydrocarbons, the Sapaeryon will eventually move. If that happens, the flames will spread at once.


    "What a fool he is...¡­. You''re calling me with a little greed. This fake peace is better than war."


    A person''s name came out of the mouth of the court, which had been agonizing for a long time."¡­clear."


    "Ba, head of the room?"


    "Hehe. Volcanic GeomHyup¡­"¡­. Volcano!"


    Wood-deuk.


    The beads in his hand cracked with a throbbing sound.


    The court knows.


    It all came from the movement of the volcano.


    However, Shaolin and Gufa cannot point out any of the actions of Chun Woo-men, even because of their contribution to protecting Maehwa Island and stabilizing the North for the past three years.


    "Director¡­¡­."


    "Put the communication between the old and the five generations. Gather at Shaolin right now."


    "One sealed place is...¡­.¡±


    "All the gatekeepers."


    "But the head of the room...¡­.¡±


    "Didn''t you say all my moonfares?"


    As the court''s voice rose, the legal community quickly nodded.


    "I will."


    "Hurry up."


    "Yes!"


    After the fast-paced legal world, the court looked down at my hand. I saw a badly cracked beads.


    "My my."


    A despondent laugh escaped from his mouth.


    "There''s no such thing as a fight. Hahaha. Hahaha!


    A loud laugh spread coldly at the sound of darkness falling.

 Chapter - 912 - 912th episode. Theres no fight between monkfish fight. (2)

    "Giggling."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Giggling, giggling."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Cho Geol and Yoon Jong looked back at Baekcheon with anxious faces.


    "Sa, Sa-suk."


    "¡­¡­why?"


    "Well, what''s wrong with that?"¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon then glanced at "that" with a look of no meaning in the world.


    Something I didn''t want to call a man was giggling like a demon with a bottle in one hand and a letter in the other. Even for a long time.


    "Gul, Jong."


    "¡­¡­Yes, boarding house."


    "What are you doing?¡­.¡±


    "Oh, no. I understand it''s not a day or two that he''s out of his mind."


    "But isn''t it too much today. Look at that, Sasook."


    Baekcheon, who saw where Yoonjong pointed, flinched for a moment.


    Baek-ah, who rarely falls from Cheongmyeong''s body, was sneaking away from the distance.


    "It''s cute to see the white thing shaking."¡¯


    ¡­¡­Oh, that''s not this isn''t it.


    That''s a creature that flies a tiger''s ear bat, and you can''t be fooled by what it looks like. I don''t even talk if I have a good personality...¡­.


    Baekcheon turned to Cheongmyeong.


    Obviously, he was in serious bad shape today, too. There is even an optical illusion in which an Asura statue rises like a residual image behind the back.


    Isn''t it amazing that people can exude such dreary energy even when they are enjoying themselves all over?


    "Hhhhhhh¡­¡­."


    At that time, Cheongmyeong was brainwashed alone with a look like a swindler.


    "Are these bastards trying to screw me? A hundred years away, you little bastards!"


    Baek Cheon shook his head when he heard himself. I''m sure you won''t hear it, but I really wanted to tell you this.


    ''Cheongmyeong...''


    If you''re dealing with someone, you''re not the one who''s already going to hear a little bit of crap.¡­. How unfair would a little brat be to hear that?


    "Giggling, giggling, giggling, giggling! Hehehehehe! Laughing out loud)


    "¡­That''s crazy."


    "Yeah, like crazy."


    "It''s not usually crazy."


    Cheongmyeong happily put a bottle in his mouth. Seeing Uldae move cheerfully made all the viewers feel cool.


    "¡­What''s wrong with him?¡±


    Baek Cheon said with a soft, warm smile.


    "You don''t know him well yet."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "There are only two cases in which that Sagal likes him so much."


    "Well, what''s that?"


    "When you make a lot of money, when you screw someone over."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Looking closely at the smiling face, I think it''s the latter this time¡­"¡­.¡±


    Jorgeol and Yunjong''s eyes began to tremble.


    Baek Cheon, one of the best craftsmen in Cheongmyeonghak (?), said so, so it must be true.


    Then¡­¡­.


    "Gufa?"


    "The Great King Oh?"


    "Where are you? Love of love?"


    "Oh, no, it could be Jongnam.¡±


    After reciting the names they remembered, they realized again.


    There are so many people in the world who want to screw Cheongmyeong.


    "No, isn''t everyone in the world his enemy except Chun Woo-men?"


    Shouldn''t we seriously consider who''s the cause of all this?


    "Hm! The weather is fantastic!"


    Rumbling!


    ¡­¡­It''s raining, crazy.


    But whether it or not, Cheongmyeong laughed, shaking his shoulders pleasantly.


    "Giggling, giggling. Go to hell! Everything! Hehehehehehe!


    Words that should never come out of the master''s mouth are coming out like breathing.


    If that''s the case, the worm is also a dragon.


    "What makes you feel so good?"Eventually, Baek Cheon approached and asked, and Cheongmyeong turned his head.


    "Oh, boarding house! Want a drink?"


    "Is there anyone else on the volcano who''s been drinking since broad daylight?"


    "I don''t have one, but that''s how it works from today."


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    Baekchun shook his head and asked again.


    "But what''s going on?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. It''s just¡­¡­."


    "Yes."


    "It looks like the old file room is going to have a fight between the cubs and the Sapaeryon cubs.¡±


    "Oh, I see. That''s enough... What, what, you punk?"


    The wide-eyed Baekcheon grabbed Cheongmyeong by the collar.


    "Who, who, who''s going to fight?"


    "Gupa and Sapaeryon."


    "War?"


    "Yes, war."


    A thousand faces quickly turned pale.


    "Hey, you punk! If it''s not a big deal, it''s not a big deal if the volcano collapses!"


    "Hey. It''s not a big deal. It is. It has nothing to do with us."


    "How is that irrelevant, you lunatic!"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Cheongmyeong reached out and tapped Baekcheon''s back.


    "Our colleague is timid. We just have to look at the good and eat rice cakes. Giggling!"


    Baekcheon, who laid Cheongmyeong''s collar, wrapped his face around him.


    "Native heaven and earth.


    I really don''t know. Why did you give such a fool such a weapon...¡­.why¡­¡­.


    Baekcheon, who seemed to be agonizing over something, punched his palm.


    "Oh, I''ll have to send some books to the North Sea and Unnam for now.¡±


    "Hey, in the beast''s palace and the bingo?"


    "Yes."


    Baekcheon, who had been suffering, quickly raised his head and rejoiced.


    ''Yes, even if he speaks harshly, he can''t just accept this situation easily. Request reinforcements in advance¡­¡­.¡¯


    "I can''t keep this good news to myself! They say sharing joy doubles. Let''s laugh together! Hehehehehe! ''Cause we''re friends!''


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dark clouds were getting thicker and thicker. Baek Cheon''s shoulder, which looked up at the sheep with a sad face, was tapped by Yoon Jong, who approached him.


    "Don''t cry, Sasook."


    "I''m not crying¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon sniffed out Yoon Jong''s hand. And I asked.


    "Then shouldn''t we be running to the Zhang River right now?"


    "Why?"


    "If it''s a war, we''ll have to help. Anyway, it''s about dealing with Sapaeryon."


    Cheongmyeong nodded with a determined face.


    "That''s it, of course! Of course we should fight!"


    "He, isn''t he?"


    "That''s true, but...¡­.¡±


    "Huh?"


    Cheongmyeong''s face, which had been determined, relaxed. With a full cat-like face, Cheongmyeong hung back against the tree.


    "I''m a little lazy right now, so let''s go slowly, slowly...¡­.very slowly."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "They fight each other to the point of fighting, and then their noses bleed.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you''re going to do this, you can both ruin it."


    Baek Cheon looked at Cheongmyeong with a vague face.


    However, unlike Baekcheon, which still has expectations for Cheongmyeong, Cho Geol had already abandoned all expectations. Therefore, Cheongmyeong did not care what he said and grasped the situation.


    "By the way, Cheongmyeong."


    "Huh?"


    "Isn''t this a problem for us if we did this wrong?"


    "What?"


    "Think about it, we can fight against Sapaeryun, but we can''t fight the Old File Room or the Great King.¡±


    "Why can''t you fight? You can just rip it off."


    "Oh, no, no. You really can''t go to war. It''s hard to kill and bleed each other.¡±


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Hearing the words, Cheongmyeong tilted his head with round eyes.


    And everyone who saw the scene had a gut feeling of what was in his head.I''m thinking of doing it.


    You don''t understand.¡¯


    Mom, I''m scared of her.¡¯


    What''s the difference between a sect and a sect in his head?


    "So what?"


    "He, he is. Uh... But if the war breaks out and the old file room or the great Sega sweeps away the Sapaeryon, we will just give up the initiative to the old faction and the great Sega without doing anything. What if I''m staring at the roof of a dog chasing a chicken?"


    "Huh?"


    "¡­¡­ hmm?"


    After Jorge''s words, everyone looked at him in surprise.


    Clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap clap.


    Cheongmyeong clapped as if he was admiring. Jorl''s shoulder slipped in.


    "Right? Am I right?"


    "No, it doesn''t fit at all."


    This guy?


    "¡­Then why did you clap?¡±


    "I was amazed that my brother-in-law now thinks of the old file room and the five generations as "Safae Ryeon."


    "You''re a piece of shit."


    "Safar-like guy."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Cho-geol tried to appeal out of resentment, but none of it worked.


    Except for one person.


    "No, that makes sense, doesn''t it?


    "Living room!"


    Tears of emotion filled Jorgeol''s eyes. As expected, Baekcheon is Baekcheon. Who will be the next writer...¡­.


    "Usually, what he says is just crap, but...¡­.¡±


    No, the next writer should be Yoon Jong.


    "Anyway, isn''t it true that the later we step in, the stronger the position of the old file room and the great public." I don''t think the Old File Room and the Great Sega will be defeated by the Sapaeng."


    Although Sapaeryon has shown a ridiculous growth over the past three years, the old file room is the old file room, and the five generations are the five generations.


    If they go all out, there''s no way they can''t win no matter how sad they are. That was common sense.


    Cheongmyeong, who had been listening, grinned.


    "Some are wrong and some are right, but you don''t really have to worry about it. It doesn''t happen in the first place."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "The old file room and the Great Sega won''t be able to use all their power."


    Baek Cheon''s face has hardened slightly.


    "¡­¡­what does that mean?"


    "Literally. No matter how loud Shaolin talks, no one gets together.¡±


    "Oh, no, it''s a crisis of strength."


    "Yes, it''s a crisis. By the way.¡±


    Cheongmyeong laughed bitterly.


    "People don''t know how to be in a hurry until they''re on fire. And Sasook told you. You said if the Gupa goes all out, they''ll catch the Sapa.


    "¡­That''s right."


    "But you''re crazy, you''re not gonna lead the way. Then my damage would be even worse, and if I won the war, as Jorgel said, I''d lose my power and be pushed by the other factions."


    "Well, don''t you have a criminal record?"


    "Oh, a criminal record? That subtle thing that''s useless after one compliment?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Life is a practicality, a practicality. Man! It''s a world where a draft dodger who made money on usury lives rather than a soldier who came back from the battlefield!"


    "Well, yes, but...¡­.¡±


    "They were the ones who pulled their butt out because of my interests when the demon came in, where all the strong men fought together. What? Love?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, my God, you must fight hard."


    A cold sweat broke out on the forehead of a hundred thousand.


    "So, you''re going to win?"


    "What do you think is different there? If Jang Il-so hits the drums, other heads of Shin Juopae will clap behind him. Hurry up and fight and then go to hell.""¡­¡­No."


    Baek Chun was speechless.


    This is not what he thought of the fight between the old faction and the Sapaeryon. I thought it would be a fierce battle between politics and history.¡­.


    Isn''t this a shambles at the number fight?


    "What kind of war... ".¡±


    "No, you''re not."


    "Huh?"


    Cheongmyeong snorts.


    "This isn''t what war is like, it''s what war is all about. With a few lines in history in moderation, it seems like it worked. If you''d left everything that was going on there, they''d all be short-lived for high blood pressure.¡±


    Baekcheon thought I was not normal either. The sound of that dog sounds plausible.


    "Living quarters, so we...¡­.¡±


    Cheongmyeong, who drank for a while, giggled again.


    "I''ll just have to watch their heads explode and drink. Giggling, thinking about the blood on the big bald forehead makes me feel like I''m digesting an upset stomach three years ago! Hehehehehehehe!


    Cheongmyeong grabbed Baek-ah, who was trying to run away after looking around from a distance. And the little face burst into a blast of light.


    "¡­¡­crazy."


    Tired of Baekchun sighed deeply. I realized that I had returned to the volcano.


    I''d rather die than suffer.


    I''d rather die than suffer....

 Chapter - 913 - 913th episode. Theres no fight for monkfish. (3)

    News that Surochae finally took over Maehwa Island and entered the northern part of the river spread quickly.


    The word that became the focus was not Maehwado Island, but "Gangbuk."


    The name Maehwado Island is very important to those living in the Janggang River and to the upper part of the Jungwon, but it was still unfamiliar to the North Koreans who never left where they lived for the rest of their lives.


    "Do you mean the watercolors set foot in the north of the river?"


    "Isn''t that so? They''re taking over the city in the Jang River and pretending I''m their master!¡±


    "Oh, how does that happen? Didn''t we decide not to cross the river for three years? There''s still a little time left before the 3rd year.¡±


    "Tsk tsk tsk. You''re talking stupid. Is that mutual inversion? It''s Gangnam Immersion! The political factions of Gangbuk cannot cross the Janggang River, but Sapaeryon of Gangnam does not matter if they cross the river.¡±


    "Huh¡­¡­."


    And the situation was enough to remind the public of how one-sided the treaty with the Sapaeryon was in the past.


    "So? You''re just looking at it?¡±


    "No way. Can you? The treaty does not mean that you can''t touch those who came to the north of Gangnam, does it?"


    "Yes! Of course you should!"


    "No matter how humiliated Goofa is, it''s still a Goofile room, and it''s a trend! If they didn''t fight in the Zhang River and avoided it in the first place, would they have lost to the evil enemies of the Sapa?"


    "Yeah! And it''s not like you lost! We just discussed it, didn''t we?"


    There were also some who were throat-deep in the process or content of the consultation. But in the end, the word couldn''t come out and disappeared into the throat.


    This is because the atmosphere was not very good to point out the facts.


    "Anyway, this is Gangbuk, no matter how much the old file room is treated like a toothless tiger these days, isn''t a tiger a tiger?" Why don''t you just leave this bastard alone in my territory? They''ll try to bite you somehow.¡±


    "Of course! Of course! How dare they step on the land of Gangbuk?"


    Those who criticized the old file room, which threw away the pride of political factions in Janggang, also defended the old file room at this moment.


    The advancement of the Sapae Ryeon, or Sapae Ryeon, to the North, was just as frightening news for them. No matter how unhonorable the old file room and Oh Dae-sega have done, it is impossible to compare them to that Sapa.


    "It''s more scary when animals are hurt. Wouldn''t he have been looking for a chance to get revenge on the Sapaeryon for the past three years?¡±


    "Oh, yeah, of course. I''ve been tied up all this time because of the Immersion Treaty in Gangnam. If it weren''t for that, I would have already gone into Gangnam and hit that Jang Il-so''s neck!¡±


    "Tsk tsk. I don''t understand. What''s important about treaties? If I had just ignored him and attacked him, no one would have said anything.¡±


    "Hey, man! If I can''t keep what I say, what kind of political party is that? What''s the difference between them?


    "That''s what you''re saying, isn''t it?¡±


    "Anyway, the Old Faction and the Great Sega will never stand still. Never!"


    Everyone believed. Koo Filebang and Oh Dae-sega, who had been humiliated by Sapaeryun and disgraced their pride, will definitely get even with them this time.


    Although he showed disappointment, the expectations of the prestigious tribes, which were once almost everyone''s pride, were still alive.Also, it was a reaction that brought fear that life might turn into hell if the prestigious clans could not stop the Sapae-ryeon.


    Everyone in the north of Janggang wanted the old file room and the five major Sega to come to the front and clean up the mess again, but...¡­.


    Things didn''t just go the way they wanted them to.


    * * *


    There was a cool chill on the face of the court.


    "¡­What did you say?¡±


    The legal community couldn''t bear to look him in the eye and lowered his head. He didn''t do anything wrong, but I felt guilty and embarrassed.


    The law community, which forced its mouth to open, said again in a weak voice.


    "I''ve got a reply¡­¡­there aren''t that many people who want to come to Shaolin."


    "Not many?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    The court was silent for a moment. Only the sound of beads rolling in his hands was heard regularly.


    "Which gatekeeper refused?¡±


    "That, that''s...¡­.¡±


    A drop of cold sweat flowed down the forehead of the law community.


    "First of all, openness has expressed its willingness to participate."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And¡­¡­ the community is coming to Shaolin now. Gonryun also promised to come to Shaolin, but...¡­.¡±


    "It''s a nightmare, and you won''t be able to get there on time."


    "I think so, too."


    Gonnyunsan Mountain, where Gonnyun is located, is on the border between Cheonghae and the New River. As a result, the distance from Hanam alone amounts to as much as 7,000 li. This is farther than the gatekeepers called Bird''s Palace.


    Therefore, Gonryun has been a member of the old file room since the past and has been subtly alienated.


    "As you know, Haenampa...¡­.¡±


    "I know, you can''t come."


    The legal world nodded.


    It is Haenampa that became the most dangerous place when Sapaeryeon ruled Gangnam. Based on Haenam Island, an island in the South Sea, they were not able to take a single step inland now.


    "Do¡­¡­."


    The court, which had been listening to the legal community''s continuous hesitation, eventually distorted its face.


    "That''s not the only place in the Old File Room and the Great Sega! Don''t drag the horse and answer it right!"


    The law community was startled by his anger and nodded quickly.


    "Yes, Bangjang! Jumchang, Ami, and Cheongseong sent a message saying that it is difficult to come to Hanam."


    "¡­why?"


    "If Sapaeryon comes to the North to advance to the North, Sacheon will become a Muju communion."¡­.¡±


    Sharp.


    Beomju, who used to tap regularly, momentarily clenched and threw up a harsh sound.


    It doesn''t make sense.


    But what the court asked for in the first place was not the northward movement of the clans. It was a conversation with the long stories of the Munpa. Where in the world is it legal to refuse to talk on the grounds that we haven''t even discussed yet?


    "And?"


    "¡­There was no answer from the closed door."


    "Even a shaman?"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    The court looked up at the sky without saying a word. After looking at the blue sky for a long time, he muttered in a self-help voice with a sigh.


    "Gufile room is basically a ten-door discussion."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''re saying there are only three gatekeepers who are willing to discuss this emergency. Only¡­¡­."


    "Director¡­¡­."


    Seeing him unable to hide his despondency, the legal community clenched its fists.


    Jongnam can understand.


    They entered the camp before this happened and have maintained their position. Coldly speaking, they are free from responsibility for all this.


    Haenam can also understand. They wouldn''t be able to do anything about location.


    But not the other doorkeepers.


    As well as a shaman of Bongmun, the three clans of Sacheon are also responsible for this. In particular, shamans and Cheongseong, who participated in the Janggang War, should not turn a blind eye to their words.All that was left was the communists and the openers, and the warlords who were too far away to be a force.


    "What about Oh Dae Sega?"


    "¡­Habukpanga sent a message that she would come to Shaolin. But Namgung Sega still has no answer...¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The Jegalssega gave me a positive answer that he would come to Shaolin in view of the situation.But¡­¡­ the simulation taxa didn''t send an answer either."


    The court shakes its head.


    Since Oh Dae-se''s heavy dangga is missing, the rest is four. Among them, only Habukpanga has expressed its intention to participate properly. Zhugelsega''s words to participate in the event of circumstances are unbelievable. They''re the most cautious gatekeepers in the world.


    "The law community."


    "¡­Yes, sir."


    "I won''t say that I''m not at fault."


    "Ba, Bang-jang."


    The court opened its mouth with a frozen face.


    "As the leader of Shaolin, I''m sure I''m But¡­¡­ what''s the situation like? No one really knows what the situation could be like when the water channel entered the river."


    That can''t be true.


    It is not a long story of a literary faction called prestigious unless one expects it to be so much. Never


    "But in the midst of all this, they''re only taking care of their own interests! In the midst of all this!"


    This was the most upsetting thing for the court.


    Munpa, which has revealed its participation, is directly related to Gangbuk, or is too far away to affect its victory or defeat anyway.


    All the places that are barely one step away from the phone call in the northern part of the country are looking around and pulling out their hips.


    "How can you say that? How can you say that? That''s why...¡­.¡±


    The court, which had been angry, suddenly closed its mouth. Like I can''t bring myself to say something.


    He was agitated as if he had not been able to organize his emotions for a long time, but bit his lips. And he said.


    "The law community."


    "¡­Yes, sir."


    "Tell me. Do you think their actions are forgivable?"


    "¡­¡­Director."


    "Aren''t you Sapa, not anywhere else? But how can you take advantage of this situation?"


    The legal community considered it for a while before lowering its head.


    Because the answer he had to give was too embarrassing and guilty to bring up himself.


    "Director¡­¡­."


    "Tell me."


    "What I shouldn''t have...¡­we were first."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The legal community said with their eyes closed, unable to see the court.


    "I¡­¡­ I did it. I''ll be there...I should have prepared myself for death.¡­.¡±


    The court shut its mouth.


    It''s because I realized that I said something I shouldn''t have said because I was overwhelmed with emotions.


    "I also thought about the safety of my students and the safety of Shaolin before what I had to do. What capacity would I have to blame them for?"


    "It''s¡­¡­!"


    The court tried to refute something but soon shook its head.


    It was because he knew well that no words could comfort the legal world and no words could save him.


    "Even so, isn''t that too short a thought? What''s next when the river is on fire? It''s obvious who''s next. Amitabha Buddha. Amitabha Buddha.¡­.¡±


    But the end of the bitterly pouring court was soon clouded.


    I knew well what he said was losing its power.


    The legal world peeked at him and opened its mouth.


    "If there were those Janggangs, I''m sure there would have been more people who wanted to deal with the Sapa first. But¡­¡­.""¡­what does that mean?"


    "You know¡­¡­.the work of the volcano work.


    When the word volcano came out, the face of the court became noticeably firm.


    Self-help voices continued in the mouth of the legal community.


    "No one wants to be in the lead. What is the cost of risking one''s life for consultation and peace?¡­isn''t everyone aware of it now."


    The moment of despondency on the face of the court was young.


    "Huh¡­¡­ huh."


    What eventually came out of his mouth was a self-help laugh. I laughed so hard for a moment and then I said quietly.


    "¡­¡­It''s a sin."


    It was a horse with a heavy echo. The legal community looked at the court with a worried look.


    "¡­¡­Director."


    "Yeah, you''re right. Who are we to blame?¡­.¡±


    It''s something I shouldn''t have done.


    It was not something to do.


    The incident left deep scars not only on volcanoes, but also on Goofilebang and Oh Dae-se. And it continues to make everyone moan.


    Neither shaman nor Shaolin escaped the specter.


    After discussing the negotiations, I saw with my own eyes that the outcome of the first fight was extinction and rejection.


    Perhaps the real cause of the cataclysm was there.


    "¡­put the communication in the thunderstorm."


    "Ba, head of the room?"


    "I''m looking forward to it. Even if it''s shameless and sinful."


    The legal community nodded without a doubtless. It was because I knew that adding words here would only make the court suffer more.


    "I will."


    As the legal community stepped down carefully, there was a deep remorse on the face of the court.


    ''How did you endure...''¡­.¡¯


    With his eyes closed, a small dislike leaked out of his mouth.


    "How can I spend that painful time...¡­.¡¯


    The name volcano throbbed like a painter carved on his chest.


    --------------------


    Hello, I''m Rough Media.


    Thank you so much to the readers who always care about the volcano''s.


    An exclusive illustration of Volcano Returning Main Character, Volcano Geomhyeop Cheongmyeong, has been released on the Rough Media blog.


    If you search rough media or rough media Cheongmyeong on Naver search engine, you can find it, so please pay a lot of attention.


    Thank you.

 Chapter - 914 - 914th episode. Theres no fight for monkfish. (4)

    "What¡­¡­."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''re here?"


    The head slowly turns to the side by side.


    Hyeonjong closed his eyes without realizing it. Because now I know what he thinks when his mother and son are bent from side by side.


    "Well, I mean...¡­.¡±


    "Yes."


    "There''s a communication coming from Sorim."


    "Oh, Shaolin."


    "He, yes, Shaolin."


    "Is that the Shaolin I know? The place where all the bald people are gathered on the mountain where they say Soongsan Mountain?"


    Hyunjong''s eyes scoured the room urgently.


    I was wondering if there would be another shiny baldness here, but fortunately, all of us here show off our hair.¡­.


    Poong¡­sung¡­.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Hyun-young tilted his head as Hyun-jong''s eyes stopped on Hyun-young for a while.


    "That¡­¡­."


    "What?"


    "Oh, no."


    By swallowing words that he could not say, Hyeonjong avoided his gaze. My eyes got teary.


    That poor guy''s been struggling all his life.¡­.


    "Hmph."


    King Hyeonjong, who coughed in vain, looked at Cheongmyeong again.


    "Yes, that Shaolin is right."


    "What?"


    Cheongmyeong said with a look of surprise.


    "That Shaolin''s sending us a communication? Oh, my God! I thought the only thing we could share now was a warm fist and a cool knife, but a communication! The civilization''s attitude to solve the problem through dialogue between us and their pups...¡­.¡±


    "Oh, no. Cheongmyeong. But it''s not like I can''t send you a copy of my letter...¡­.¡±


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah.


    Cheongmyeong asked with his eyes wide open.


    "No, Jang Moon-in! What do you mean a scribe?"


    "That letter¡­¡­."


    "The library is written, isn''t it?"


    "Huh? Uh-huh. That''s right. But why is that...¡­.¡±


    "Sending what''s written means you understand what''s being said. The Shaolin bald bastards can''t understand what they''re saying, so how can they send a letter?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you had understood what I was saying and eaten, you wouldn''t have done that shit until now! There''s no way people with no hair can read the writing! It''s the same black thing!"


    Cheongmyeong poured out nonsense that would have collapsed with foam in his mouth if the court had heard it.


    Meanwhile, King Hyeonjong was very fortunate that there were no foreigners here.


    "¡­¡­Yes, it''s amazing that you''ve sent me a library. I mean, I''d like to discuss it first."


    "Really?"


    "¡­Please."


    When Hyunjong spoke with an earnest face, Cheongmyeong folded his arms and nodded.


    "Well, let''s hear it."


    "Yeah, yeah. "Think well¡­¡­."


    "I''m listening to your dog barking, but can''t you hear a middle barking?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyunjong quickly opened his mouth, reminding himself that the best way to talk to Cheongmyeong is to just talk about business quickly.


    "This is Yeon Tong in the name of Sorim''s court. It''s not a volcano, it''s a letter to the heavens."


    "What''s the story?"


    "Well."


    Hyunjong said the story with a slightly troubled look.


    "The movement of Sapaeryon in Gangnam is unusual, so I''m trying to discuss it, and Cheon Woo-maeng-ju asks you to attend. And¡­¡­ your name is also mentioned separately. They want me to take the time to come to Shaolin."


    After finishing his speech, Hyunjong quickly looked into Cheongmyeong''s eyes. This is because he expected to have a seizure with bubbles in his mouth.


    Strangely, however, Cheongmyeong didn''t react much, but he was slowly moving his head with his arms crossed.


    Hyunjong, who was slightly curious, asked carefully."¡­Are you all right?"


    "What? What?¡±


    "No. The¡­¡­".¡±


    I can''t say that myself.¡­.


    "Well, I think that''s a good idea.¡±


    "Jo, good idea?"


    "Yes. In conclusion, you''re asking Jang and I to come to Shaolin, right?¡±


    "He, he is."


    "So, of course, that''s a good idea.


    Cheongmyeong smiled brightly.


    It was a moment when Hyunjong, who saw the bright smile without a trace, tried to nod with confidence.


    "I''m glad you think so...¡­.¡±


    "Why wouldn''t I go if I wanted to break my head? You son of a b*tc*! Come on, I''m coming now!"


    "Where are you going, punk!"


    When Cheongmyeong tried to fly away, the five swords, which were waiting, flew like light, and held onto their limbs. I was amazed by the quick response that reminded me of perfect acceptance.


    "Let go? Let go? Come on!"


    "Oh, where are you going, man!"


    "Where are you going? Let''s go to Shaolin!"


    "What about Shaolin?"


    "Come on! The giant bald man wants me to come! So what''s the matter with you if you''re leaving?"


    Cheongmyeong turned his eyes upside down.


    "He''s been here for three years, and he''s lost his touch! Oh, good! Let me show you why I trained for three years! If you tattoo plum blossoms on his shiny head, he''ll be all right!"


    "Cow, it''s Shaolin!"


    "That''s not what I''m saying! Why did I train for three years?"


    Huh? Wasn''t it because of the Safa?


    Hyun-young hinted at Hyun-young as he sighed while covering his throbbing head.


    "Long-Written."


    "¡­¡­What''s wrong?"


    "I need to think about it."


    "Thought?"


    "Yes, a long writer. What are you going to do, Mr. Long?¡±


    "Well."


    Hyunjong said after thinking for a while.


    "No matter how much we don''t have the same relationship as before, wouldn''t it be polite to visit the library because we sent it to you personally for issues related to Sapaeryon?"


    "I don''t think so."


    In Hyun-young''s words, Hyun-jong gave an unexpected look to explain.


    "As I saw at the launch of the Sapa, Shaolin doesn''t feel so happy about us."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But don''t you have a plan to invite us?"


    It is now mostly recognized that Shaolin, the head of the Old Federation, is revelling in the U.N. You just don''t have to say it out loud.


    At that time, a blunt voice sounded like it was going to fall flat.


    "What are you up to? It''s just a fire on my foot.¡±


    "Huh? Fire on the back of your foot.¡±


    Hyun-young looked back at Cheongmyeong. Cheongmyeong shook his lips disapprovingly, shaking the death penalty hanging from his limbs.


    "Would Shaolin have even turned to us if the Goofas or Oh had responded properly to their calls? They didn''t listen, so they even sent us a letter."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m sure he''s holding onto the Buddha statue and squeezing his tears. Giggling!"


    "Cheongmyeong, if you''re happy with other people''s misfortunes, you can''t enlighten yourself."¡­.¡±


    "Hey, then all those Shaolin bastards are going to hell! When you go to hell, the Buddha says, "Come on, you bastards! I''ve been waiting for you down here in particular!" Won''t you beat him up with a Buddhist scripture?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I''m going to roll it.


    With no end to it, Hyeonjong was speechless due to the dark character of his disciple. Then Baekcheon tilted his head.


    "By the way, Cheongmyeong."


    "Huh?"


    "If you''re right, isn''t it what you want?"


    "That''s true.""But why are you so angry?"


    "No!"


    Cheongmyeong''s eyes, which had returned a little calmly, were twinkling again.


    "The cocky bastard tells our long-winded man to come!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Do you still think you''re working very well? He''s running barefoot. He''s begging me to come with him. Do you want me to attend? Just!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    While Baekcheon was speechless, someone nodded furiously.


    "Brother and sister?"


    No, why would you do that again...¡­.


    In the meantime, King Hyeonjong, who did not forget his role as a writer, calmed down the confusion.


    "Please shut up, everyone.¡­.¡±


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    "If you say so, it''s unfair, Jang Moon-in. There''s only one guy who opened his mouth, so why are you telling us?¡­.Argh!"


    Cho-geol, who was hit by Yoon-jong for no reason and stuck in the corner, expressed resentment with eyes like a dog in the rain, but no one looked back at him.


    "¡­¡­It''s a letter sent to the Heavenly Union, so you''ll have to reply. What do you think we should do?"


    "Chew."


    "Let''s just burn it."


    "Uh-huh. What''s wrong with you all? Let''s say no politely."


    "Can''t they ask you to come?"


    Eventually, clear dew formed in Hyeonjong''s eyes.


    These bastards are doomed now. These are things that cannot be recycled anywhere.


    "Long-Written."


    Meanwhile, Baek Cheon opened his mouth in a seriousness. Still, Hyunjong, who still has a ray of expectation for Baekcheon, welcomed him.


    "Yes, Baekcheon. Tell me."


    "It''s true that Shaolin''s request came, but there''s no reason why we have to grant it."


    "He, do you think so?"


    "Yes, a long writer. To put it bluntly, so far, Shaolin has always ignored our requests or imposed conditions. But is there any reason why we should do what they say?"


    Hyunjong nodded at the correct remark. But still, the young water in his eyes was not removed.


    "But I''m worried. From what''s going on, there might be a war soon...¡­.¡±


    "War doesn''t come that easily."


    It was clear to say this.


    "It''s not easy to fight a war even if you growl and fight like that. Especially the ones that have something to lose. Shaolin or whatever, those are things that no one wants to hurt.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "One of the reasons why Goofa and Oh Dae-sega don''t listen to Shaolin is that.¡±


    You''re saying you''re afraid there''s going to be a war if we get together for nothing?


    "Yes."


    Cho-geol raised his hand with a curious look and asked.


    "No, but holding it in doesn''t mean there''s no war going on. Jang Ilso won''t be satisfied in Gangnam all the time.¡±


    "You haven''t moved yet. People want to put things back even if it''s inevitable."


    "Well."


    It certainly made sense. Jorgeol nodded.


    "Hagi, I want to steal a drink and hide it for another day, even though I know I''ll get caught anyway¡­"¡­.Argh! Why are you hitting me!"


    "I heard you stole a drink!"


    "Before! Before! Not this time! You were already right then!"


    "Then get hit again!"


    Baekcheon said, ignoring King Yunjong, who started to shake his head by the collar of Jorgeol, cleanly.


    "So even if we don''t listen to Shaolin''s request this time, everything will be fine for a while, right?¡±


    "Yeah."


    "But the concern of the writer makes sense, Cheongmyeong. Shaolin is so active. The atmosphere is also extraordinary.""Living quarters."


    "Huh?"


    "If the volcano was in the old file room, would you go out and fight like Shaolin told you to?"¡±


    "It''s¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon clouded the end of his speech with a slightly subtle face.


    If it were in the past, I might have answered yes. But now his answer has already been set.


    "People are all the same. Listening to Shaolin at the head of the old file room is also a crisis story. Isn''t it normal for everyone to try and beat Shaolin at least once?"


    "¡­That''s right."


    "Like that, things that are usually piled up with emotions listen to Shaolin in perfect harmony in ambiguous situations like now? Giggling. That''s ridiculous. I''m sure there''s a hundred more sari.¡±


    After speaking, Cheongmyeong laughed bitterly in the past that came to mind.


    ''These crazy bastards.''


    The demon came right in front of me, but you left, and I backed down. I''ve only had my mouth full. The sacrifices would have been halved if the pups had moved in unison.


    When the most basic things of life and gain were at stake, Cheongmyeong, who knew how humble a person could be, clearly saw what was to happen.


    "Then what about Janggang?"


    "I''ll probably give it to you in moderation and step down.¡±


    "¡­...even though that would bring the honor of Gupaobang and the Great Sega to the ground?"


    "There aren''t many people who risk their lives as much as they think because of their honor. Honor is all you need to recover, but if you lose your life, it''s over. I''m sure you''ll excuse yourself that no matter how much I give you, you''ll be able to recover as long as you bring down the Saparyeon at the end."


    "Well."


    "That''s why there''s no answer to war through meetings. Usually, one crazy guy...¡­.¡±


    Cheongmyeong, who was rambling, suddenly shut up.


    Then, he opened his eyes wider and smiled as if he was embarrassed.


    "Why, why are you doing that?"


    When embarrassed Baek Chun asked, Cheongmyeong turned around with a blank face.


    "Living quarters."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "¡­...a war could break out.¡±


    "What?"


    Cheongmyeong muttered with his head tilted sideways.


    "Wait a minute, if you do this...¡­.¡±


    His expression, which reminded him of the existence of the forgotten bomb, became strange.


    "I think Shaolin could really catch fire.¡±


    "What are you talking about, man!"


    "Tue, I need to check first! Where''s Mr. Beggar? Mr. Beggar!"


    When Cheongmyeong stormed out of the door without a proper explanation, the rest of them had no choice but to stare blankly at where he left.


    "What else is he thinking?¡±


    "I get it¡­"¡­.¡±


    "I''m hungry."


    Everyone sighed in unison.

 Chapter - 915 - 915th episode. Its like a monk fight. (5)

    Shaolin.


    The court looked at those who sat around in front of him.


    Jaogae Neungsam, who attended the meeting instead of the opening ark. Jong-ri-hyung, Bokmasan-in, a long-standing writer of the communal group. And the island''s preclimbing island, which is the master of Habuk Paenga.


    They are all prominent names.


    However, considering the fact that Daesorim''s room manager expressed his intention to invite him, the number of three is too low. No matter how powerful each one is.


    It is only four, even if Zhu Geolse, who has not yet arrived due to the distance, includes four, and even if Zhu Geolse, who has no idea what it means, it is only five.


    If Shaolin''s name had stood tall as the world''s largest drum, at least ten long sentences would have gathered here.


    The child was boiling and burning inside, but the court did not reveal such a feeling in front of them.


    So you don''t show any signs of weakness.


    No, it''s not.


    It was because he didn''t have to reveal it, but it was revealed to the eyes of those who gathered here.


    "Is there anyone else coming?¡±


    At that time, Zhao Gae Neungsam asked tactlessly. The court replied with a broad smile.


    "The writer of the devil is on his way. Zhuge said Zhuge was coming soon."


    "Zhugelseulseulgeulgeulgeulgeulgeul¡­. So the rest won''t come?¡±


    "I haven''t received a definite answer yet."


    In a short reply, the court gave a sneaky shot.


    It is open, not anywhere else. There''s no way they don''t know this is all they need to fill this place with that information. Nevertheless, he is scratching the court''s insides by putting it in his mouth.


    "The head of the department said we needed to discuss it.Will we be the only ones discussing it?"


    The court made a smile as soft as possible.


    "Those of you who fall into discussion will accept the decision here, so it won''t be a big deal."


    "I wish I could, but...¡­how can I tell this to my room manager?"


    Instead of answering, the court rolled the beads in its hands. It was one of his habits in times of complication.


    He is now rather despondent than angry.


    How many years ago was it that a grand show was held in Shaolin? Back then, no one doubted that Shaolin was the world''s northern capital.


    At that time, not only the Gupilebang and the Great Sega, but also all of the influential literary circles in the world wanted to visit Shaolin and make friends with him. However, the situation has changed in just a few years.


    "Never mind those who didn''t come. It''s no use looking for people who don''t! There''s only a lot of talk when there''s more people."


    The top said in a cold voice.


    The court looked at him with new eyes. It is a bad habit to judge a person by appearance, but every time I saw him, he didn''t seem like a person from Habukpanga.


    Those who use Fang''s last name are famous for their large physique. The large size of the birthplace was an advantage in the use of the province, which allowed Ha Buk-Panga to become the name of the province.


    However, the size of the enoki was a little smaller than the court''s


    Perhaps that''s why I felt a sharpness rather than a blow to Paeng-yeop. Like a peak examiner.


    "More than that."


    The top looked at the court with sharp eyes and asked.


    "What are you going to do, Mr. Bang? You''re not going to leave them as they are, are you?"


    However, he asked whether Paenga had inherited the urgent nature of his family and whether he had inherited it or not.


    "Gathering here to discuss it...¡­.¡±


    "You''ll be late if you drag on. Even at this moment, the Saparites may be flocking to the mouth. If I give you time, it''s going to be even more difficult."But that''s the only thing that was wrong. Because the court thought so, too.


    One seemed to have a different idea.


    "It''s not something you have to be in a hurry."


    Jongri-hyung, a common long sentence, quietly put words on the horse.


    "The enemy is Sapaeryon. They are by no means negligible."


    "I know that, but...¡­.¡±


    "Most of all, there is no guarantee that other old-fashioned groups will provide timely support. If the phone goes viral, everyone will have to participate, but the damage can increase before the proper power is available."


    "But that doesn''t mean we can''t let it go.


    "It may be the result of touching the powder keg for no reason. Aren''t you staying at the mouth of the Zhang River at the most?"


    When the top hears it, he answers coldly.


    "What do you mean, the mouth of Janggang, Jang Moon-in. It''s Gangbuk."


    "Is there a law that says you shouldn''t step in just because you''re in Gangbuk?"


    "What do you mean¡­¡­..¡±


    Jong-ri shook his head with a cold face.


    "The Treaty of Immersion in Gangnam has created a feeling that Sapa and our territory have been divided, but we have not prevented Sapa from blocking the land in the northern part of the country. But what''s the point of putting this on the line?"


    Zhao Gae Neungsam, who was still listening, smirked.


    "The writer is right, but the problem is that the public doesn''t think so."


    "People in the world¡­¡­."


    "But we can''t go over to Gangnam, and those Sapa guys can''t even declare that it''s okay to step into the river."


    "Well, that''s....¡±


    This time, Jong-ri was not able to argue.


    "It''s a justification, but the problem is real. Head of the room."


    Neungsam''s eyes turned to the court this time.


    "You have to be honest with me. I''m here at the risk of 100,000 open-door lives."


    "¡­I will."


    "If we take the lead, are you really coming to support us in a timely manner from other old factions and the Five Kingdoms?¡±


    The court could not easily answer. It''s embarrassing to tell the truth, and I can''t say false words with my Buddhist lips.


    "As expected."


    Neungsam kicked his tongue briefly. It was not something to do in front of Shaolin''s head, but no one has fallen for it now.


    "Then I''ll ask you another question."


    "What is it?"


    "Does Shaolin really want to be at the forefront of this?"


    "¡­What if you say front?¡±


    "Even if the others don''t support it, it means that you are willing to lead the people here and fight against the Sapaeryon at the forefront."


    "Of course¡­."


    The end of the court''s words was blurred. My tongue doesn''t move as I want.


    This is because the moment you spit this out, you can''t go back.


    The vanguard.


    Now I realize how deep the weight of the words that are nothing and the words that have been used casually is.


    Then the mother tongue kicked inside while she was looking at him.


    ''That''sir.


    It is not that there is no way yet. If that Shaolin fights fiercely with Sapae-ryeon before anyone else, there is no way that the other Moon faction who was wary of him will not move.


    You will be afraid of the criticism of all the people, and if Shaolin wins the battle against Sapaeryon, there will be no more ways to stop Shaolin''s dominance.


    But the court could not bear to draw a sword.


    What are you so afraid of?¡¯


    If he had seen it at the show, he would have nodded, saying, "It''s natural now." But now the court has stopped nodding. It means something is on the mind.


    "To lead is not to point fingers at someone from behind, but to run in front of them.¡¯If Shaolin forgot about it, he had no choice.


    "Then I think we''ve come to a conclusion."


    The pebble shrugs its shoulders.


    "Give me the janggang and keep me from coming up any further."


    "That can''t be happening."


    Paengyup immediately rebutted. But Zhao-gae only shook his head stubbornly.


    "Lord, I''m the elder of openness. It means it''s not an open ark."


    "¡­I didn''t mean to ignore you."


    "That''s not what I''m saying. It means that there is something I can say because I am not responsible for everyone. I don''t need to save face."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If we touch the channel here, there''s bound to be a war."


    "Why? They could step down, couldn''t they?"


    "King Heukryong will be. But would Jang Il-so do that?"


    When the name Jang Il-so came out, Paengyeop closed his mouth.


    The title of the defeated Jang Il-so remained as a deep fire to political factions who did not participate in the Janggang disaster.


    In addition, Jang Il-so is a person who has both a plot to put the other person into a perfect conspiracy and a gruesome determination. Just hearing the name didn''t make me feel comfortable.


    "If you know that there are only a few gatekeepers who have come to deal with watercolors, Jang Il-so will surely take advantage of that gap. Do we really need to expose ourselves to weaknesses?"


    Weakness


    A large crack in the old file room. This means that the crack should not be exposed to Jang Il-so. It means that if they pretend to be watching with one step back, it''s hard for them to guess the situation.


    Even though he fully understood the word, Fang was furious.


    "What the hell are the other gatekeepers thinking? This is about dealing with the Sapae Ryeon! I don''t think it''s going to be easy for everyone to fight for the lead!"


    There was a deep depth on the face of the court.


    What would you say?¡¯


    He sighed deeply and looked at the pillow.


    "The Elder."


    "Yes, sir."


    "I''d like to ask you one question.¡±


    "Sure thing."


    The slightly muted court opened its mouth.


    "If that heavenly fool goes to war, are you willing to fight open with Shaolin?¡±


    "¡­Did you just say you''re a natural fool?"


    "Yes."


    The pillow crept its brows.


    "You''re talking about Dangga and Volcano, because you can''t come all the way to the middle ground, right?¡±


    "That''s what it is."


    The court nodded its head.


    "I haven''t received an answer yet, but I''ve contacted the Heavenly Father. It''s not impossible."


    "Probability¡­¡­.¡±


    Zhao-gae was lost in thought for a moment with a frown.


    ''Definitely...''


    His most unpredictable was the movement of the thunderstorm, especially the volcano. The bizarre clique is a place where you can''t get a clue what the hell to do.


    In common sense, there is no reason for even the old faction, such as Cheon Woo-maeng, who has nothing to do with North Korea or Hanam, to cooperate in backing out.


    But¡­¡­.


    Isn''t it a volcano?


    He may take this opportunity to wipe out the Sapaeryon because he has a deep grudge against that Sapaeryon. I can''t say that there''s no possibility of a mysterious moon para.


    "¡­If you give it to me in a thousand ways, I''m sure things will change. Then there''s no reason to keep an eye on your enemies. I''m sure the party will be in the war.¡±


    "Well."


    The court nodded quietly.


    "Then I''ll have to wait for the answer from the Heavenly Fellow.¡±


    "If you want to confront them...¡­you must either turn the other side of your foot, or you must engage in a sense of heaven or you must do it."¡­¡­Amitabul."


    The court remembered in a low voice.


    After all, either you''re a natural.¡¯


    It is almost impossible to change the minds of those who have not come. In the end, what Zhao-gae said now is the same as what he said to attract heaven''s allies somehow.


    In the end, I sighed at the thought of crying at the volcano again. But on the other hand, I was also happy.


    This means that you don''t have to decide the fate of Shaolin at least right now. Now, he was fortunate to spend time waiting for the answer of the Heavenly Fate and appealing to them.


    But¡­¡­.


    Unfortunately, things don''t always go the way they want them to.


    Gulp!


    At that moment, the door opened violently and a person rushed inside.


    The court said sternly, distorting his face.


    "This is a place where long writers are present. How can you be so frivolous?"


    "I''m in trouble! Head of the room manager!


    However, the legal community shouted with a contemplative face. The moment I saw his expression, the court felt something had happened.


    "What''s going on?"


    "That, that''s...¡­.¡±


    The words of the law continued.


    The face of the court quickly turned blue.


    "Why, why now! How come!"


    A scream-like voice broke out from his mouth.

 Chapter - 916 - 916. Theres one crazy guy. (1)

    "Oh, what happened?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hong Dae-kwang looked at Cheongmyeong with a very lost face.


    ''I''m crazy.¡¯


    Why did he miss this crazy man? This Demon-like man whose existence alone destroys all his peace? Did I?


    "Hey¡­¡­ Volcanic Divine Dragon¡­"¡­. No, Volcanoes."


    "Why?"


    "Information is so...¡­ Huh? I''m telling you to give it to me, and it''s there¡­I don''t think so."


    "What are you talking about? What if there''s no information in the opening?"


    "That''s not what I''m saying.¡­.I have the information, but it''s not like it''s there when you want it to be.¡­.¡±


    "No, no, no!"


    Hong Dae Kwang closed his eyes tightly.


    "Anyway, these beggars aren''t helping, they''re helping! What do you eat if you can''t even get your f*cking information right!"


    "¡­¡­Thank you for your concern¡­"¡­.¡±


    I don''t think you have to worry about that. Yes?


    However, whether or not he knew how Hong Dae-kwang felt, Cheongmyeong constantly stir-fried him and polished him.


    "Oh, so what happened?"


    Hong Dae-kwang looked up at the ceiling with a look of despair.


    There are so many things I want to say. If it was someone else who was trying hard in front of him, not Cheongmyeong, Hong Dae-kwang would have said this with a smile on his face.


    ''Hey, a miniature. It takes some time for the information requested by the headquarters to get here by jeonseogu. I can''t fly like a bird myself and get information, and it doesn''t save time, so just wait and see. It won''t take long.¡¯


    Yes, I can say that.


    And if you say so, those who know the dignity of openness will either nod their heads to accept it, or they will feel guilty that they have dared to brush up on the open split.


    Anyone with common sense.


    Unfortunately, however, it was clear in front of him now. This man is a man who does not treat the dignity of openness as a dog bone that rolls around on the road, nor does he have common sense or logic.


    If you say this, they''re incompetent! I''m so laid back that I''m going to beg for it,'' he''ll swear.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    Or I can''t beat my anger and move on.


    As I saw the face of the rising blue moon, the fur began to stumble.


    It feels like I''m watching a fire spreading towards the powder keg. The moment that fire hits the oil can, it must explode.


    That face?


    No, right here.


    ''Please! Please! Hurry up, you son of a b*tc*!¡¯


    Since it has been requested by super express, the opening Cheonli Cheong is probably flying to the ground with the information on his feet by now.


    Whether or not this grunt breaks down depends solely on the speed of the flap.


    "Oops!"


    At last, Cheongmyeong''s eyes began to turn upside down, and Hong Daegwang was wondering if he should leave without looking back right now.


    Whoosh!


    "Here he comes!"


    At last, the sound of the ringing made Hong Dae-gwang stand up from his seat.


    It would not be so nice to see his late grandfather''s face again. In fact, Hong Dae Kwang doesn''t even know his father''s face, let alone his grandfather, but let''s move on anyway!


    "Where!"


    "There it is! There it is!"


    At that moment, a dove with blue wings flew into the wide open window at an instant speed.


    "Eh-cha!"


    Hong Dae-gwang reached out and quickly took out Cheon-ri''s claim by hand, and opened a small barrel of jeonseogu tied to his ankle.As soon as he took out the rolled-up library, Cheongmyeong quickly snatched it away.


    "Where!"


    The snow of Cheongmyeong, who opened the library, traveled left and right at light speed.


    "What does it say?¡±


    "That¡­¡­."


    "Huh?"


    Cheongmyeong, who read all the bookshelf, looked up at Hongdae Gwang. His expression was so strange that it was indescribable.


    "Mr. Beggar."


    "Why?"


    "¡­I''m afraid you''re screwed up.


    "¡­¡­what? What are you talking about?"


    "No. I''m the...¡­I thought you wouldn''t have¡­¡­.¡±


    Cheongmyeong laughed endlessly and scratched the back of his head.


    "There''s one, crazy guy."


    "Huh?"


    Hong Dae-kwang looked blankly at Cheongmyeong with a face that he did not know what was going on.


    * * *


    the mouth cavity


    There was a stark tension near Maehwa Island, which was completely controlled by the hydrochae.


    The street, which had always been full of energy, was nowhere to be seen. It was hard to find people coming and going, and the main base, which had opened the gate wide and was enthusiastic about touting, was also tightly closed to the windows.


    Those who slowly gathered on a small base on the outskirts of the city, which was created with Maehwado Island, had no choice but to hold their breath by looking at the numbers moving through the streets.


    "¡­Are we really supposed to stay like this?"


    He sighed and sighed when he saw the backs of his enemies passing by in front of the base through the window.


    "It''s not a big problem, is it? It''s not like they''re hurting people."


    "It''s not that there''s no big problem, it''s not there yet, man."


    One of the merchants says with a throbbing throbbing sound.


    "When he''s full, isn''t he supposed to leave the person passing by? Those men are quiet now.But how do we know when and what we''re going to do?"


    "You''re right about that''s true.¡­.¡±


    The faces of the merchants were young.


    Apparently, it has been a few days since Surochae took control of Maehwa Island, but no one has come out yet to claim damage from its enemies.


    However, it was impossible to look at the numbers that had been feared all my life with a comfortable mind. In particular, merchants who make a living to and from the Janggang River.


    "I''ll have to get along somehow. Didn''t you pay tolls when you met a man on a boat before? If you think it''s the same grain...¡­.¡±


    "How is that the same? It''s inevitable to run into each other once a few weeks, once a few months. But how am I supposed to live face to face with them every day?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And it was only then that I paid as much as I had moved. But now, don''t you collect taxes on things in the warehouse? d*mn it, we''re not doing a good job, and we''re going to make a living after they pay for what they''re asking for."


    The merchants sighed in unison.


    The volcano, which occupied Maehwa Island, only lent warehouse to people who needed it, but did not rent everything there. So, in fact, the only money merchants pay for using plum blossoms was to carry goods on board.


    Of course, it costs a lot to use one facility or another, but isn''t it the same everywhere in the world?


    However, those bandits took control of Maehwa Island and decided to double the toll and rent the luggage waiting within Maehwa Island.


    That''s why I had to pay twice as much, actually three times as much as four times as much.


    "Do we really have to put up with this?"


    ¡°janheunga the East? the plum garden went out on the river yesterday, aseoge¡±" the East team? Oh, isn''t it. I was. Why is the East? "


    "¡­...they''re all dead."


    "What? What do you mean?"


    "I think they''re using their brains. It looks like all the merchant ships trying to cross the river outside of Maehwa Island are sinking. If you don''t want to die, use plum blossoms."


    "¡­Oh, my God.


    Everyone was frozen out of words.


    Previously, people rarely went bad even if they met a figure in Doha. Because it was usually settled by tolls.


    But if those dogs come out like this, they don''t dare to cross the river.


    Of course, Janggang is very wide, so there is no law that you must be caught by the number. The chances of encountering each other without luck are about ten minutes away.


    But one big man bets his fortune and his life on the odds of a tenth?


    "¡­I''m afraid I''m going to tear them all up now.¡±


    "It was nice when there was a volcano."


    I don''t know where I am, but I know where I am, and the merchants realized how much the volcano has protected them.


    "What would you do to find those who don''t? So, is the news from the old file room still there? It''s been a long time since these guys took this place, and they still haven''t shown their noses?"


    Now, the only way left for merchants was to get the old file room back. Otherwise, it would be good to wipe out the numbers that travel to and from the Janggang River again.


    "¡­I hear there''s no movement yet.More."


    "Still?"


    One of the merchants couldn''t hold back his anger and raised his voice.


    "Don''t tell me they''re just going to give this place up to their enemies."


    "Come on, that''s not possible. This is Gangbuk."


    "Or why don''t you show us your nose so far?"


    "It''s¡­¡­."


    Merchants looked back at each other with anxious eyes.


    "I think we''ve already been intimidated by the love affair and backed out. Is there any guarantee you won''t say it this time?"


    "Oh, my God! No matter how hard it is, the political factions...¡­.¡±


    "Party? You should have done it three years ago! It''s true that the Gufas have given their heads to their enemies for their lives."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "This time again...¡­.¡±


    "Don''t be so ridiculous! Wasn''t the situation bad then? As long as the old faction is in full swing, not only the enemies but also the King Heukryong will soon lose his voice.¡­.¡±


    Bite!


    Then, the door of the base opened violently, and a man dressed in blue slowly walked in.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A young face that lives in a tight blue armor that is unique to numbers.


    It became dead quiet in the main base.


    "Well."


    The man looked inside with cold eyes. All the merchants who came to the sight were frozen out of breath.


    Sujeok opened his mouth.


    "Just now here...¡­.¡±


    A cruel-looking look flashed violently.


    "I think I heard something about Goofa."


    "Well, that''s....¡±


    "Is the Black Dragon''s neck falling off?"


    The faces of the merchants faded in an instant. Who knows better than them how cruel these numbers can be if they put their minds to it?


    "That''s why we shouldn''t give unnecessary compassion. King Heukryong was so considerate of you, but you didn''t even know your kindness.¡±


    Anger flashed across the distorted man''s face.


    "I''m afraid I''ll have to catch a few guys and kill them to get my act togetherness.""Well, that''s not it.¡­.¡±


    "No! You''re mistaken!"


    The merchants hurriedly waved their hands to explain themselves, but the man did not pretend to hear them and chanted at them.


    "Bring it out."


    "Yes!"


    Merchants screamed in contemplation as the bandits rushed in.


    "Oh, that''s a misunderstanding! Get well! Get well!


    "Save me!"


    "Oh, my God, I''m...¡­!¡±


    Merchants held on to their enemies begged in tears, but their hands were heartless.


    "Bring it out and beat it all to death. I dare not pay you back with my life for insulting King Black Dragon!"


    The shouting man kicked his tongue.


    And muttered as he escaped the base.


    "I don''t know why King Heukryong has mercy on such men. I wish I could kill them all and take them away. Merchants or factions."


    "Kill and take?¡±


    Then a loud voice came from behind the man''s back.


    The man''s face brushed with irritation. He looked back with his tongue clapped. Who else has no coward...¡­.


    Crack!


    At that moment, however, a rugged hand grabbed the man''s neck.


    "Cough!"


    The man took out his tongue in the sudden strangulation of his throat. It was a great deal of pressure, as if I were about to squeeze my throat and burst it.


    His face quickly turned dark, and he looked at the man who hurriedly grabbed his neck.


    As soon as I saw with my eyes who it was, I could not describe the astonishment in the eyes of the numerical figure.


    A white white robe, and contrasting tough black hair.


    The eyes were like that of a tiger, and the thick face reminded me of a lion.


    What is more eye-catching, however, was Changcheon, which was carved in a brave handwriting on the right chest.


    "I, Nam¡­¡­. Cuck! Namgoong¡­"¡­.¡±


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    Holding his neck in a twist, he slammed his opponent on the floor at once. There was an unbelievable sound of a person hitting the floor. The enemy, which had been rushing merchants until a while ago, was rolling around in blood.


    "Watercolour."


    A man who dealt with one number at a time.


    A mixture of despair and dismay leaked from the mouths of the enemies who saw the face.


    How can I forget that face?


    Three years ago, a name close to the absolute one that confronted their chief, King Heukryong, with a whistle.


    "Je, the king¡­¡­" Cesarean Sword!"


    "This¡­¡­."


    A huge roar erupted from the mouth of the Cesarean Sword Namgung.


    "These bastards! They''really! How dare you step on the land north of the river before my eyes? I''ll beat you to death!"


    It was the moment when Anhui''s lion, which had been crouching for three years, finally cried into the sky.

 Chapter - 917 - 917th episode. Theres a crazy one. (2)

    "Namgung Hwang?"


    "The King''s Sword.


    Oh Gum, who followed Cheongmyeong down the mountain, was surprised and opened his eyes wide.


    "The King Namgung led the sword and went to the mouth?"


    "Sorim called you, but you''re not going to Shaolin and you''re going into Maehwa Island?"


    "I guess so."


    Baek Cheon looked at Cheongmyeong with a dumb look. Usually, Baekcheon manages his expression well, but this time, it was too much of a shock.


    "¡­¡­why?"


    Cheongmyeong grinned.


    "Sasook. If Sasook wants to lead a person in the future, he needs to know one thing for sure.¡±


    "What is it?"


    When Baek Cheon asked with an anxious face, he replied as if Cheongmyeong was not a big deal.


    "There''s nothing more futile than finding a reason why a madman is doing something crazy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I don''t understand, so let me rephrase¡­¡­.¡±


    "No, Cheongmyeong. I understood right away."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Yoon Jong nodded quickly next to him.


    "I understand."


    "I understand for sure."


    "Me, too."


    "...but these bastards? Why are you looking at me and talking?¡±


    Then who would you look at and talk to?


    It''s about you.


    Yoon Jong, who had been thinking about choosing a horse for a while, said.


    "If you think about it, there is a reason. Namgoongse must have been humiliated in the Janggang River. I''ve only seen it at first glance, but if it''s the Holy Spirit of the Cesarean Sword...¡­.¡±


    "Yes, so far, the sword...¡­ No, you must have changed your sword."


    Everyone shuddered as they recalled the image of Namgung Hwang wielding a sword with his eyes open. When I thought of the enormous sword that the word "qualification" couldn''t express, I felt sick because my body was shaking.


    "Then now¡­¡­".¡±


    "Yes."


    Cheongmyeong grinned and nodded.


    "Maybe he''s going crazy. giggle giggle."


    * * *


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    One of the whole pieces was blown away.


    It was an impossible sight that would not happen if dozens of artillery guns were dropped. However, it was absurdly less than four characters that created this scene.


    "You wicked Sapa!"


    A lion-like roar burst out from the mouth of Namgung Hwang.


    "How dare you get rid of all those seal cubs who have stepped fearlessly on the land north of the river!"


    "Chung!"


    The Changgung Geomdae, ordered by the Namgung Hwang, ran out in various directions.


    Just by looking at the momentum of their run, one could guess how proud they had been over the past three years.


    Namgoong Hwang''s eyes gushed with terrifying eyes.


    "Black Dragon King!"


    Three years.


    It''s a long time for someone, a short time for others.


    For Namgung Hwang, the time was too much.


    I''ve been mortified, humiliated, and disappointed in myself day after day.


    It was the hope that he could cut off the head of King Heukryong with his sword if he endured only three years of pain.


    Meanwhile, he heard the news that King Heukryong led a water channel into the northern part of the river.


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    Crunch!


    Namgung Hwang changed his teeth.


    If the word Namgung remained in his mind, he would not have crossed the Janggang River alone, not with Sapaeryeon.


    When he came to his senses after venting his anger, he was already running with the Changgung sword.


    "Death!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Namgung D¨­wi.


    Namgung Hwang''s son, who literally endured bone-cutting training for the past three years, replied with a firm voice.The three years were enough time to develop him from a potential posthumous index to one person''s examination and to become the next household member of the imposing Namgoong Sega.


    "Lead the spearhead and turn all your enemies into fish food! Once humiliated, let the people know that consultation and justice still remain in Changcheon''s name!"


    "Yes!"


    As Namgoongdowi rushed forward, Namgoonghwang''s eyes looked ahead.


    "Hmph!"


    Shaolin''s letter was clearly received. However, Namgung Hwang was not even interested in the content.


    ''Cowards!''


    A man should know how to avoid a place to die, but a warrior must not avoid a place to die. In particular, those who advocate cooperation and justice lose everything the moment they withdraw because their lives are precious.


    "I should have died there."


    If the shaman had not done nothing, if the Shaolin and Cheongseong had not done nothing.


    It would never have happened for him to beg for his life serviciously. Nor would he have put the glorious name Changcheon Namgungse in the manure box in his generation.


    Whoosh!


    Namgung Hwang''s feet stepped on the ground.


    "No, it''s just an excuse!"


    If the Namgung Hwang had the will not to waste his life, if he had wanted the name Namgungse to be a gatekeeper who could bet everything on the name of consultation, he could have been a sword in that situation.


    At the last moment, it was Namgung Hwang''s weakness that he held his sword heavy and stretched.


    And that fact made Namgung even more unbearable.


    "You can''t pick up the spilled water again. But!"


    Namgoong Hwang''s eyes gushed like burning eyes.


    "We can get some fresh water out of course. I''ll get back the name of Namgung today!"


    At that time, he saw a group of numbers rushing towards him with great force.


    "Stop it!"


    "For God''s sake, these bastards know where we are!"


    "Namgung tax is not a big deal! Beat them all to death!


    Namgung Hwang, who looked at the numbers rushing like bees, grabbed the sword.


    "This¡­¡­."


    Namgung once again stepped hard on the ground. At the same time, a white sword emanated from the handle of the sword.


    It was so dark that I didn''t think it was black that I completely wrapped around Namgung Hwang''s sword and shined.


    Bang!


    The work is the king''s walk.


    And the sword of the Lord.


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    Namgung Hwang''s sword, which was raised above his head, was lowered at once.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    I couldn''t believe it was the sound of swinging a sword. It was literally like the sound of a cannon being fired.


    But even more incredible was not the sound of the sword, but the size of the sword.


    A white sword steel, literally the size of a house, was released from the end of a small sword. The blood quickly disappeared from the faces of those who saw the huge sword and river that flew over the entire view.


    "Blood, blood¡­¡­."


    The white sword river covered the numbers that had been rushing in before they could say avoid. In addition, he left a huge scar on the main boulevard and stretched forward and forward.


    Qua-qua-qua-qua-qua-qua-qua!


    The power that you can''t believe even if you see it''


    It''s almost ridiculous to say tension, but you released this enormous energy with a sword?


    It was a scene where I could understand why Namgung Sega was called Changcheon Namgung Sega and why Namgung Sega''s household name was always proudly listed as a candidate for the world''s best examination."The little Sapa! Do you know who I am and stand in the way!"


    Namgung Hwang, who swept the front with a sword and roared alone, was overshadowed by the term "god".


    "Wow!"


    "Namgoongsega! Namgoongsega is here to save us!"


    "Changcheon Namgungse!"


    "Here comes the Great Sega!"


    Those who had been hiding in a relatively safe foresight saw the scene and finally ran outside to cheer. Although Namgung Sega showed disappointing appearance in the past, it could not be compared to those numbers.


    Seeing them coming to the mouth and crushing the numbers, all the bad feelings in the past were washed away, and faith began to fill the spot.


    "Don''t come out! We still have those filthy men left! I''ll make myself at ease soon!"


    Those in the middle of hearing it nodded quickly and hurried back inside. Feeling that this long wait is just around the corner.


    "Hmm!"


    It was time for Namgung Hwang to nod and move forward vigorously. A man who approached him carefully opened his mouth.


    "Brother."


    "What is it?"


    Namgung turned his head and looked at the person standing next to me.


    The Southern Palace of the Lion''s Sword. He is his younger brother and master of Changgung Geomdae.


    "Do you mind?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "¡­I understand how you feel, but I feel like I''ve moved too carelessly. Maybe this isn''t going to get too big.¡­.¡±


    "Namgungmyeong!"


    Namgoongmyeong shrank his neck with the sound of Namgoong Hwang''s canvas.


    "When did you become a coward?"


    "Well, that''s not it.¡­.¡±


    "Know it clearly!"


    Namgoong Hwang looked at Namgoongmyeong with eyes that could kill him.


    "In the world of fools, a wise man alone is treated like a fool."


    "¡­Yes?"


    "What more reason does a swordman need to defeat Sapa?"


    There was not a single suspicion in Namgung Hwang''s voice. There was only firm conviction.


    "We suffered because we didn''t take it for granted! Because I couldn''t say the right thing, and I couldn''t say what was wrong!"


    "Go, my lord. I''m just....¡±


    "It''s noisy!


    Namgoong Hwang glared as if to eat Namgoongmyeong.


    Of course, Namgoong Hwang also understands Namgoongmyeong''s concern about the damage to Namgoong Sega due to this incident.


    But now I know.


    The profit-making clique lasts only a hundred years.


    Beyond that time, it takes more than good and bad to continue its value for a thousand years and 10,000 years. Those who are blinded by small things and cannot see big things are doomed to defeat.


    At that moment, Namgung Hwang''s image came to mind.


    A small examination covered with wounds.


    The one who was crying with blood all over his body.


    At that time, Namgung Hwang could not look at the young prosecutor''s eyes. I didn''t dare to face it. When the young prosecutor looked back at him, he unknowingly avoided his gaze.


    It was the shame of myself who couldn''t make eye contact at that moment that pushed Namgung into true pain.


    "Again¡­¡­."


    Namgung holds his fist.


    "There will be no such thing as avoiding someone''s eyes again. I''ll never do anything that I can''t be proud of myself! I''m Namgung Hwang! Namgoongsega''s Flesh, Cesarean Sword Namgoong Hwang!""Brother¡­¡­."


    "Raise your sword if you have time to worry. The inspection of the Southern Palace is not a snout, but a sword!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Soon, Namgungmyeong''s eyes were also determined.


    Right or wrong is yet to be known. Only one thing was for sure that his family was betting everything on this place now.


    Then, as his brother, a member of the Namgung Sega family, and a proud leader of Changgung Geomdae, he should respond to his will.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    Namgoong Hwang grabbed the sword as he saw a group of water running black from the pier.


    "Defeat the Sapa!"


    White swords from his sword filled the sky.


    With a clear sky.

 Chapter - 918 - 918th episode. Theres a crazy one. (3)

    Sgt. Surochae''s enemies broke into a roar and clashed with the Changgung Gumdae.


    "Those who came back alive begging for their lives have the audacity to come back to their faces! The political factions don''t seem to know a thing or two!"


    "If I were you, I would have bitten my tongue and died!"


    The bandits laughed and ridiculed the Yeonsin Namgung Sega, confronting the Changgung Geomdae. Although he stood here with firm determination, he had no choice but to blush when he heard it.


    It''s still vivid in their heads. The moment I survived this long river, the moment I begged for my life from that wicked sapa!


    "Keep your seat!"


    At the moment when the sword was about to be overloaded with shame, a loud voice burst out from behind.


    Namgung-ga''s Soga-ju, Namgung-dowi, was running forward with Namgung-se''s signature rock.


    "It''s a shame that I did something wrong. But it''s even more shameful to do something wrong and get caught up in it and not make up for it! Don''t be ashamed to be here, but be thankful to be here!"


    At that remark, the eyes of the Changgung Geomdae were sharpened like blades again.


    How can I forget? That shame. The misery that had to be discouraged to survive.


    For the past three years, Changgung Geomdae has wielded a sword only for this moment. For the moment to recover the humiliation and rebuild the spirit of Namgung Sega!


    "Kill me!"


    At that time, an eonwoldo, which was frightening just by looking at it, flew toward the face of Namgungdo. The dark sword on the Namgung-do Island wriggled one after another.


    Whoosh!


    His sword, wielded like a thunderbolt, broke the unwoldo in two at once and locked himself in the body of a man who wielded his willpower.


    "Cough!"


    There was a moment of astonishment on the face of the enemy.


    Crack!


    The sword, which was pushed in under strength, quickly gave up its enemy''s body in two pieces. The body of the divided enemy bounced off and scattered red blood.


    Even as blood was pouring down like rain, Namgoongdowi shouted without batting an eye.


    "I''ll take the lead! Follow me at the end of the palace!"


    "Chung!"


    Namgung D¨­wi rushed forward at once.


    His face, which was determined, was no longer the same as the past.


    ''I''m a nobody.¡¯


    I thought it was enough to catch up. Now he may fall behind that volcano, but he is also a man of the Southern Palace Sega. I believed that if I tried and tried, I could stand in the same place someday.


    I was more confident that I would work harder than anyone else, and I was more patient than anyone else.


    So I thought that was enough.


    Now that Cheongmyeong is only running faster thanks to his talent, he thought he could stand in the same place someday if he kept his posture for the rest of his life.


    But¡­¡­.


    It''s not even funny.


    Now I know how stupid the idea was.


    ''Just because you''re strong doesn''t mean you can do it.¡¯


    If Namgoongdowi was as strong as Cheongmyeong, would he be able to compete with Jangilso there?


    If I were that strong, would I be able to fight by throwing my life alone in silence?


    I can''t even say yes to hitting. It is impossible for Namgung D¨­wi.


    In fact, he was frozen and unable to do anything when Cheongmyeong confronted Jang Il-so, when there was harmony, and when Cheongmyeong''s fist was stuck in the face of a shaman.


    It was a shame that the Namgung family existed to protect its spirit.


    ''He can''t be that kind of person because he''s strong. That''s why he''s so strong.''Losing in ignorance can be an excuse. But losing as a person has no excuse.


    There is only one life, strong or weak. Whether you can risk your life has nothing to do with nothing.


    That day, Namgoongdowi realized how stupid he was.


    "I won''t say you''re the strongest!"


    This was not only for him but also for himself.


    "You can lose with the sword! But at least don''t lose with will! We are Changcheon Namgungse!"


    "Chung!"


    Changgung Geomdae immediately flooded into the water. More determined than ever, the sword quickly began to devastate its enemies.


    And in the lead, the sword on Namgoongdo was shining brighter than anyone else.


    * * *


    The tip of the court''s lips trembled. The eyes of the law community were filled with astonishment and anger.


    "¡­is that true?"


    "Yes, Bang-jang! I just got a call from Namgung Sega, the king of the household, Namgung, who led the Changgung sword and ran to the mouth."


    The bellows glanced toward the door. One of the beggars who told the legal world about this was not able to enter the room and snooped around, and nodded violently the moment he made eye contact with Zahog.


    It all meant to be true.


    "Namgung Hwang. Namgung Hwang.¡­.¡±


    The five who had been mumbling quietly laughed. Rather than funny, he looked despondent.


    "If it''s the spirit of the lord...¡­ Yes, it''s possible.¡¯


    Considering that his personality is violent, he is second to none in the world.


    He must have been boiling with the humiliation he experienced three years ago, but when he heard that Sapaeryeon had crossed the Janggang River and stepped on the land of Gangbuk...¡­.


    The mother-of-pearl sighed deeply.


    This was clearly an open-ended error. Information in itself means nothing. Based on that information, it is meaningful to be able to predict what will happen later.


    I should have expected this to happen since Sapaeryeon stepped on the land of Gangbuk, but I belatedly realized that Namgung Sega moved.


    ''No, no. How many people in the world could expect that in that urgent situation?¡¯


    Since we have to pay attention to everything that is going on in the world, we had no choice but to put back the reaction of the Moon faction who went into hiding on its own.


    The voice of an angry court was heard in the ears of Zhao-gae, who was soothing his bitter stomach by making excuses, not excuses.


    "What the hell were you thinking about? You went to the Janggang River? Namgoongse is going to fight against Sapaeryon alone?


    The court looked at the legal world with a look of incredibility. I couldn''t handle the situation where he started running out of control, even though the situation to yell at him would have changed.


    ''I''m out of my mind.¡¯


    Where''s that place? A Munpa''s on his own?


    Mouth. No, plum blossoms are literally powder keg. The eyes of former powerhouse are concentrated, and the evil of all forces is gathered.


    It is hard to understand how the nothing island became such an important place, but it was undeniable that it became a stop to nature where the pride and practicality of Sapaeryon and Gufa clash.


    But you attack a place like that alone without consultation?


    If this is causing an all-out war between the Sapaeryon and the Oldies, how are you going to handle the aftermath?"What the hell are you thinking? What the hell!"


    Kagak!


    The beads in the hands of the court clashed with a sharp sound. I feel like everything in the world is going out of his control.


    "If this causes all the people to fall into distress, all the sins will be borne by the Southern Palace Sega! How can a man who is the owner of a family and the head of the Great Sega be so imprudent?"


    There were a series of angry voices, but no one could speak out hastily.


    However, Zhao-gae had no choice but to sigh inside.


    Ridiculous?


    Yeah. Maybe that''s right.


    But at least in the stronghold, such behavior is not called imprudent.


    I''d say it''s amazing.¡¯


    Isn''t it an agreement to fight evil without taking care of my own damage or personal interests?


    Namgung Sega is what those who write justice names emphasize so much. Nevertheless, if you look at it this way, you admit that everything they have emphasized so far was actually nothing more than fiction.


    Zhao-gae, who could not have listened more to the court''s criticism, opened his mouth.


    "Room leader."


    The court couldn''t get rid of all the anger on his face and looked at Zhao-gae.


    "It is true that Namgung Sega did something unexpected, but there is no point in blaming it now. The important thing is now."


    He took a moment to stop talking. So that the court can sort out the confusion. And asked in a steady voice.


    "What are you going to do now?"


    It''s a lung-stabbing question.


    "The Southern Palace Sega opened the door. Now you have to choose. Whether to help them hit the watercolors or declare that it was a dogmatic act by Namgoong Sega and withdraw."


    The court closed its eyes tightly.


    If you think about it in common sense, of course, it is right to support Namgung Sega. But what if they support Namgung Sega, and that Sapaeryon swarms into the Changgang River?


    From then on, it is truly an all-out war.¡¯


    Once an all-out war has taken place, their strength cannot stop it. Win or lose, there is no choice but to suffer enormous damage.


    "¡­the elder."


    The court''s answer was delayed, so the legal community opened its mouth first.


    "Isn''t there a chance that all of this is a hoarding scheme?"


    "Did you say ploy?"


    "Yes, the ruse. Three years ago, with the movement of the water channel, everyone was dragged into the Janggang River, right?¡±


    The belligerents frowned unknowingly, it frowned. However, he erased his expression as if he had never done it before. It wasn''t like that inside.


    ''That''s when you''re blinded by resonance and you''re driven to the bowels.''


    I wanted to say a lot, but I had to put up with it. This is Shaolin, and the person sitting in front is Shaolin''s room and elder.


    "I don''t think there''s a high chance of that."


    "How come? If it''s just a matter of fact...¡­.¡±


    "It''s a long story, but...¡­ I don''t think this is the time to waste with those words. Anyway, everything that''s happening right now is likely to be King Black Dragon''s dogma."


    At that moment, a blank smile came out of the court''s mouth.


    "Dogmatic¡­¡­."


    It''s ridiculous.


    Two hot-tempered men are driving the situation to hell.


    The Black Dragon and the Cesarean Sword.


    It is undeniable that both are great men with a firm presence in each force. But that is never so great that the two men''s influence will shake the situation in the midfield.


    Coincidentally, however, as a result of the simultaneous dogma of the two, they are getting caught up in an unwanted war at a time when neither the old nor the Four Fighters wanted it.Was war really something like this?¡¯


    At least this is not what the court thought. It was a war he knew that the leadership and the leadership would fight fiercely with their own.


    But the way the world works now is completely different from what he knows. All the words are at their disposal. How can we lead these people and wage an all-out war?


    "I don''t know why I''m worried."


    Then the top said, frowning.


    "I don''t like the arrogant Namgoong Sega''s self-indulgence, but if it''s already happened, the only way left is to support it."


    But Jong-ri didn''t seem to agree with the idea.


    "I think you need to be a little calm. If we go to Janggang now, we will have no choice but to move Sapaeryeon, other than Surochae. Then it''s really irreversible."


    "But if we just look around and Sapaeryun moves first, it''s too late to apply. The Southern Palace Sega will collapse first."


    "I know, I know, but it''s not something to be afraid of."


    "How can this be so frivolous!"


    The court''s face turned dark as the two men''s arguments caught fire in no time.


    Common sense is the first thing to do is to support Namgung Sega and drive out the waterway. It''s not that difficult if Paenga and Co-operation help.


    But what if Sapaeryon moves north and there''s an all-out war?


    Can we really deal with Sapaeryon only with the Moon faction here? The love affair led by Jang Il-so?


    Not enough.


    If both the old faction and the five generations have supported Shaolin, there is no reason to hesitate. But now it''s hard to handle that love affair.


    Even if they win somehow, they will have to watch Seung-nyang sneak up behind their backs, which had been considered to be defeated.


    The troubled court bit his lips gently.


    What are you hesitating about?¡¯


    Shame is on him, but death is on others. Then shouldn''t you choose shame as a Buddhist?


    "Anyway¡­¡­."


    When he finally opened his mouth, everyone looked at him. His words still seem to have power.


    "It would be too late to run to the Zhang River right now. By then, it would have been after the conclusion was made between the Namgung Palace and the Waterway House."


    "Well, that''s true."


    "If we do, we''ll have to prepare for the aftermath."


    The court slowly rose from its seat.


    "Give me the end of the day."


    "Did you say a day?"


    Zhao-ge looks at the court as if he doesn''t understand. What do you mean, in this situation, can you change it to just one day?


    "Yes, one day is enough."


    "Excuse me, sir. What are you going to do?"


    "¡­I''ll be back at the island."


    "Seo, island? Don''t tell me...?"


    Everyone opened their eyes wide. The court nodded quietly.


    "Yes."


    His eyes were unshakably determined.


    "I need to meet Cheon Woo-meng-ju and the Volcano Geom-Hyup in personally.

 Chapter - 919 - 919th episode. Theres a crazy one. (4)

    Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go!


    White energy swirled at the end of the sword. Such a compressed atmosphere erupted at once and swept the front.


    Whoosh!


    "Namgung Hwang, who swept away all the numbers that were rushing from the front with a single blow, shouted loudly.


    "Black Dragon King!"


    a roaring voice of a lion


    The voice immediately dampened the enemy''s war spirit and raised our spirits.


    "Where are you, King Black Dragon! Did you get scared and run away? Get out of here now! I''m not going to win!"


    Bite!


    Jingak, who was stepped on by King Namgung, shook his son-in-law.


    "That monster!¡¯


    The face of Yeodal, an old man who is known for his penchant for Janggangsu and Sipchalchae, turned blue.


    It is famous that Namgung Sega pursues the overthrow unlike the gatekeeper who uses the sword, but the sword of the Namgung Hwang was at a strange level because it was special in Namgung Sega.


    Doesn''t it feel like firing a gun with a sword?


    The Fanga would rather be softer!¡¯


    I''ve already seen it with my eyes, but it felt completely different from then.


    It was not known whether it was because Namgung Hwang''s martial arts increased dramatically over the past three years or because he was not King Heukryong. That''s because Yeotal hasn''t reached the point of knowing it.


    "Black dragon, bawl!"


    Whoosh!


    "Rain, d*mn it!"


    Eventually, Yeodal shouted urgently, looking at the war angle flying to pieces.


    "Retreat! Retreat now!"


    "Ho, Ho-beop! King Black Dragon told me to defend this place no matter what!"


    "You idiots! You can''t keep it if you try to stop it anyway! And who is dealing with Namgoonghwang? The Black Dragon is not here right now!"


    "He, it''s...!¡±


    "Shut up and tell him to retreat now! Before they all die!


    If the power of the hydrochae had gathered here, he would not have chosen to step down for another month. No matter how great the Namgung Sega is, the Surochae was also one of the Shinjuopae.


    It would be difficult to beat Namgoong Sega if it was a fierce battle between masters, but if it was an all-out war, Surochae could overwhelm Namgoong Sega.


    But now, there is a shortage of troops.


    King Heukryong was attacking the merchant ships of the Janggang River to increase the volume of logistics to and from Maehwa Island. In other words, it means that there are more than twice as many water lines on the Janggang River now.


    Of course, the number of guards here is bound to be small.


    "Get back! Get back now! Get on the boat! Retreat to the island!"


    Yeotal grinded his teeth.


    "Puppy boys!"


    Perhaps King Heukryong will not let him go if he gives up the pier and retreats to Maehwa Island. It''s a fact that you couldn''t carry out the order.


    But it''s better than dying.


    The sword of Namgung Hwang in front of me was scarier than the anger of King Heukryong in the distance.


    Whoosh!


    Even at this moment, several other numbers are flying as blood cakes on the sword wielded by Namgung Hwang.


    "Retreat! Come on!"


    At his command, the men turned back in contemplation.


    No, in fact, they were all thinking of running away one by one before he gave the order.


    Namgung Hwang''s military power was truly overwhelming. In the first place, the crowd gathered here is not at a level that the crowd can deal with.


    How could those incompetent factions move so fast?¡¯


    The reason King Heukryong decided to leave the place even though he knew there would not be enough troops here was because he thought it would take more than 10 days for the political factions to respond properly only after talking for a long time.But who would have imagined that Namgoongsega would come so suddenly at a time like this?


    "Hobubim!"


    "I know!"


    Eight months nodded furiously. Now I couldn''t procrastinate any longer. Any further delay will destroy his neck.


    "Float the boat! Get on board right now¡­¡­.¡±


    However, the snow of Yeodal, who was giving the order, shook greatly.


    White warriors were coming through a different path from the Southern Palace. It was Changgung Geomdae.


    And at the forefront was a young warrior wielding a sword like an island war. At a glance, he was not in the mood to deal with it.


    "Bae, abandon the ship! d*mn it, I''m leaving the ship behind! Just jump in! Swim to the island!"


    There was no time to take the ship easy. They were able to board the ship in advance, but only two of the ships that had been anchored at the dock were headed for the water.


    Intuitively aware that there was no time to board the ship, the numbers rushed into the Janggang River.


    "Rain, get out of the way!"


    "Don''t catch me, you son of a b*tc*! Get out of here!"


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    an abyss of the fatherhood


    It''s the same whether it''s a warrior or a soldier. When orders remain in my head and I have something to protect myself, I spare my life.


    But the only thing left when the control disappeared is the hundreds of cowards, where surviving is the most important thing.


    The men pulled and pushed my colleague and jumped into the long river. There were a lot of people trying to get ahead of each other, but they fell, and there were a lot of people swinging a sergeant''s flag reflexively next to me.


    "Argh!"


    "Hey, you son of a b*tc* stab me?"


    Those who would have already escaped if they had backed down in an orderly manner, tried to go first, but further delayed the situation. And the sword of Namgung Sega penetrated the backs of such people.


    "Argh!"


    "Run away! Namgung Sega is coming!"


    Splash! Splash!


    The men who jumped into the water skillfully moved on to the plum blossoms. It was a quick movement that didn''t even look back. However, before jumping into the water, the men who had to be hit by the swords of the Namgung Sega screamed and collapsed on the spot.


    In time.


    "Hmph!"


    When Namgung Hwang''s feet touched the water, the number was divided into two categories. A body that could not reach the water and a number that jumped into the water.


    Namgung Hwang''s eyes were filled with anger.


    "To these men and women!"


    a landslide victory


    It was an overwhelming victory that could not be expressed even by saying it was one-sided. However, the fact did not give Namgung Hwang any pleasure. Only the hatred for himself, who had made peace because he was afraid of these clumsy people, was amplified.


    "Ee¡­¡­!"


    Namgoong Hwang''s eyes head to two ships turning their heads.


    "Get out of my way!"


    Namgung Hwang, who was bitten by Changgung Geomdae, who was guarding the side, lifted the sword over his head.


    Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go!


    Once again, a dark white aura swung around his sword.


    More than a sheet of black rose above the head and clumped around the sword.


    "Oh, no!"


    "Jump! Dangjaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    The men who saw the sight on the ship screamed in contemplation and flew out of the ship. They''ve seen enough of what happens when the white force clumps in that sword.


    Bang!


    Namgung Hwang, who took a strong step forward, soon lowered the sword vertically. The released energy was fired like a cannon and flew straight toward the ship.


    (sighs) (sighs) (sighs)


    The wood trapped in the ship literally pulverizes the wood that forms the ship. The wood that directly touched the sword river was scattered into powder, and even the parts that did not touch the sword river were shattered because they could not handle it.Whoosh!


    In an instant, a whole ship exploded and scattered into the water of the Janggang River. The spectacular sight was astonished not only by the numbers but also by the Changgung Geomdae.


    Namgung Hwang''s eyes are on the ship that still remains. However, the quick-witted men had already fled the ship and jumped into the Janggang River.


    "Pfft!"


    Judging that the ship was meaningless to destroy, Namgung Hwang recovered the sword.


    The sight of the enemies desperately swimming toward Maehwa Island filled the vast Janggang River was disgusting.


    "¡­...for God''s sake. Black Dragon King!


    At this point, Namgung Hwang had no choice but to know. The fact that there is no King Black Dragon here. King Heukryong is a cunning man, but he is not a fighter. If he were here, he would have already blocked his way.


    "Lord, it''s a complete victory!"


    "¡­a complete victory?"


    Namgoonghwang looked back.


    At his instruction, merchants who had been avoiding the war came suddenly and shouted "Hurray" from behind. This means that all the enemies who dared to step on the land of Gangbuk were killed or kicked out.


    "Hmph!"


    However, Namgung Hwang could not be satisfied with this.


    "What''s a complete victory!


    "What?"


    "Since when has it been a victory to get back where you ought to have it? Victory is a word you can attach when you make others yours! Defeat the thief in my house doesn''t mean I''m not using the word victory!"


    Namgungmyeong bowed his head to the horse.


    "I''ve had my head down for three years because I''m afraid of the numbers that I can handle whenever I want."¡­.¡±


    Namgung Hwang changed his teeth and lit his eyes.


    Such a victory cannot compensate them for their past time. There were no Heukryong nor Heukryongchae, the elite of the hydrochae, here, there was no Heukryongchae. Killing a thousand people will not relieve your anger.


    "Get your ship ready!"


    "Go, my lord?"


    "Hey!"


    Namgung Hwang''s chin heads to an island in the middle of the Janggang River.


    "Is that Gangbuk? Is it Gangnam?"


    "¡­¡­he, that is."


    When Namgungmyeong could not answer, Namgung Dowi, who was standing next to him, opened his mouth instead.


    "That''s not Gangbuk, but it''s not Gangnam either. It''s literally an island."


    "Yes!"


    Namgoong Hwang shouts in a loud voice.


    "No matter how mistaken the treaty was, the treaty is a treaty. Namgung does not step on Gangnam land before the deadline expires. It means that the Namgung will keep his words!"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "But that''s not Gangnam!"


    Namgung Hwang''s two eyes emitted flames.


    "Get your ship ready. I can no longer watch dirty men camp there and aim for the North. I will land on the island myself and tear all those men to death!"


    "Go, my lord. It''s too dangerous. Please reconsider."


    Namgungmyeong said urgently.


    "As you can see, that''s an island. We need to get through the waterway to get there."


    "So?"


    "In other words, if you enter that island, you could be isolated. Our support is difficult, and the enemy''s attack is easy."


    "Who doesn''t know that?"


    "What?"


    I looked back at Namgungmyeong with eyes filled with Namgung Hwang.


    "The volcano has protected that land for as long as three years. It''s not a treaty, it''s an island that can attack at any time!"


    "He, it''s....¡±


    "What the volcano could have done...¡­.Are you going to say that Namgung Sega can''t do what Noklim, not a volcano, has done?"


    "Well, I don''t mean that at all. But...!"Then get ready."


    "Go, my lord. I''m telling you, just once.¡­.¡±


    When Namgungmyeong dissuaded him again, Namgung Hwang briefly kicked his tongue with an unhappy face.


    "I''m not stupid enough not to know what you''re thinking. It''s not like I''m out of my mind and I''m running into her without knowing what to do."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t you see? There is no King Black Dragon there right now. And there''s no black dragon salad. It means Muju communion. If it''s not now, it''s ten times more difficult to hit that island."


    "That''s true, but...¡­.¡±


    "If you can''t move when the opportunity comes, you''ll have to put a lot of effort into it later. Now is the time to move!"


    Namgungmyeong bit his lip and nodded. It was because Namgung Hwang''s words were not so wrong.


    "Yes, my lord!"


    "Float the boat! I''ll get my hands on that island!"


    "Yes!"


    Namgung Hwang''s fierce eyes headed to Maehwa Island.


    Black Dragon King. I''ll hold your leash. It''s me, Namgoonghwang!¡¯


    His face was filled with triumphant laughter.

 Chapter - 920 - 920th episode. Theres a crazy one. (5)

    When Namgung Sega boarded a boat anchored at the pier and headed to Maehwa-do Island, merchants were delighted and cheered as if they were running.


    "Namgoongse!"


    "Darnest enemies! You thought it was your world!"


    At the instruction of King Heukryong, the enemy did not harm the merchants here. Nevertheless, all the enmity suffered by the enemy for decades could not have been resolved.


    In fact, there was a pleasant sight of the enemies being beaten, but there was a reason why they were excited and excited. Thanks to Namgoongse, the fear of a series of defeats has disappeared.


    In the past, Sapa, who didn''t really care, organized the Sapaeryon, pushed the old faction into the pit of defeat and even pushed it into the northern part of the river.


    I''m afraid that Gangbuk might fall into their hands. The fear that he might have to live his whole life looking at those numbers was quickly resolved by this one victory.


    "Yes, of course! The old file room can''t be holding back!"


    "Hey, man, what do you mean, Goofa? The Namgung Sega is the Five Greats!"


    "Oh! Isn''t that what it is!"


    The hearts of the people who saw the boat of Namgung Sega advancing to Maehwa Island swelled. It was the image of the political factions who killed the Sapa at once and protected them that they had hoped for for for the past three years.


    Namgoongse was also a gatekeeper who provided the cause of the humiliating Janggam disaster, but the bad feeling was no longer left in the hearts of those who were here.


    "But¡­¡­ can I go all the way over there? It''s still an island."


    "What a stupid thing to say! Don''t Namgoongsega know what you think? It''s all about thinking!"


    "Yeah, I guess so.¡±


    The merchants'' eyes were filled with hope as they saw the ship proceeding with dignity.


    "Go forward at full speed!"


    Namgung Hwang, standing on the deck, shouted in a loud voice.


    "Don''t let your enemies get their feet in the air. They''re like a drowned rat, and they''re quickly destroying the enemy!"


    "Fortune!"


    At that time, Namgungmyeong, who was looking around with a worried face, urgently said.


    "It''s a small number! It can be dangerous even if you go carefully! Please slow down!"


    Namgung Hwang glanced at Namgungmyeong with an unhappy face.


    "Do you have to be so wary of those petty enemies?"


    "If you let your guard down because it''s insignificant, you can make a mistake. Is it hard to be wary of them? Or is it hard to restore the honor of Namgung Sega, who will fall by a momentary mistake?"


    Namgung Hwang stared at Namgungmyeong as if he were getting angry at the moment.


    This time, however, Nam Gung-myeong did not back down easily. Namgoong Hwang''s head, which had been staring at Namgoongmyeong for a long time, nodded slowly.


    "Slow down! Let''s be careful not to damage the ship! The palace sword guards against sleep! Some jump into the water and keep the enemy from approaching the ship!"


    "Yes!"


    Upon hearing the order, Changgung Geomdae was given a great restoration. And some jumped into the Janggang without hesitation.


    "Thank you, let''s go!"


    Namgungmyeong made a big town. Looking at that, Namgung briefly kicked his tongue.


    "Changgung Daeju!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    And said, nodding heavily.


    "Don''t stop saying old words."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And don''t look down recklessly. Changgung Daeju is a place to speak directly to Gaju. This is not something to be thankful for!"


    "I will, my lord!"


    Namgungmyeong''s face brightened up.


    This is why he has no choice but to follow Namgung. It is true that he is more radical than anyone else, but he was never a tyrant.Namgoong Hwang is a person who has open ears so that he can hear anything that makes sense.


    If there is a shortage, he can fill it, and Namgoongdowi can fill it. Isn''t that family and family?


    "Lord."


    At that time, the Namgung D¨­wi said, looking ahead.


    "There''s a cannon on the island. I heard that plum blossoms...The place called ¡­ was armed with a gun of lightning that was used by the Wall Gate in the past."


    "Lightning artillery."


    Namgoong Hwang snorted.


    "It would be helpful if it was a war between the enemies. But there''s no way I can reach a ship I protect!"


    He continued, staring sharply at the island.


    "The only things to be wary of are the Black Dragon King and the Black Dragon Chae. If they are not on Maehwa Island, those numbers cannot stop Namgung Sega. No, it''s the same if they are!"


    What Namgung Hwang wants is not to recover the river.


    What he really wants is to take full possession of the plum blossoms and make a shape to aim a dagger at the enemy''s neck. When they heard that Maehwa Island was occupied by the enemy, they were able to get back the feelings they felt.


    It''s only a month away from the three-year deadline.


    If that deadline is passed, Namgung Sega will advance to Gangnam without looking back. To get rid of all that vicious love affair.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "The numbers are not moving."


    "I don''t see anyone approaching me from under the river."


    "Well, I guess you''re not a bunch of idiots!"


    Namgung Hwang twisted his lips and laughed.


    Handcrafted?


    Apparently, the handcrafts learned by the enemies demonstrate their power in the water. However, that way, it cannot completely surpass the gap in skills.


    The result will be obvious if those who have the same skills compete in the water with those who have mastered craftsmanship. However, the skills of Changgung Geomdae and those clumsy numbers cannot be the same.


    That fact has already been proven three years ago.


    The face of Namgung Hwang, who recalled the word three years ago, suddenly hardened.


    "Changgung Daeju!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    "Be on the lookout for the surroundings! The enemy in the distance may be camped out, and we may land on the island and come to siege!"


    "I''ll check!"


    "After landing on Maehwa Island, some of them stay on the ship and wait! So we can get out of here as soon as we have a problem!"


    "Yes!"


    A bitter wound three years ago taught Namgung Hwang the word "careful." However, it was no different from saying that Jang Il-so''s wounds to Namgung Hwang are still causing him vivid pain.


    Black Dragon King! Jang Ilso!


    Crunch.


    Namgung Hwang changed his teeth.


    I couldn''t get out of this pain of scratching my bones. Unless you cut off the head of King Heukryong and grind Jangilso, you will not be able to unto.


    "In one breath!"


    "Yes!"


    Soon after, the ship placed the plum blossoms on the spot.


    "Shoot it!"


    Whoosh!


    Lightning shells fired at the ship they were on. A shell with power that is not comparable to a normal canvas flew in as if it was going to destroy the ship at once.


    "You''re so clever!"


    Namgung Hwang, who jumped as a player at once, swung the sword like a ray of light. The white black river spouted hit a flying shell and twisted its direction.


    Scoop!


    A huge column of water soared above the surface of the shell. The white foam spreading out looked like a firecracker.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of! Move on!""Chung!"


    The scene was greeted by a fraudulent Changgung sword.


    Whoo! Whoo! Whoo!


    Although the artillery fired fire one after another, the shells did not escape the sword of the Southern Palace. The eyes of Namgung Hwang, who flew all the shells, were distorted.


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    Soon his sword released the optometrist.


    The sword and steel, which moved across the fluctuating surface of the water, was trapped in a bag of baekgwangpo, which was installed on the riverside of Maehwado Island.


    Whoosh!


    Not only the guns, but also the numbers that were gathered to shoot the guns, were dropped into blood at the same time.


    "The Gables are landing!¡±


    "Lord! There''s still a distance!"


    "We must push him when he gets the chance to win! Just in case, stay on the boat and secure a way out!"


    "Yes!"


    "Death!"


    "Yes!"


    "Lead the palace sword and follow me! All at once!"


    "Yes!"


    Namgung Hwang kicked the player and jumped into the water.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    And as soon as his feet touched, he pushed forward, kicking the surface of the water.


    Equal frequency.


    It was an outstanding feat, flying to overshadow a huge body and a rocking sword. It was doubtful that he was running hard on the ground, not on the surface.


    The figures of Namgoong Hwang, who was rushing over the water, were confused with contemplation.


    It was an extreme sight of how a single absolute master could affect the battlefield.


    Sooner or Soon!


    Whoosh!


    Namgung Hwang, who jumped back to the surface of the water, landed on the ground of Maehwado Island as if a shell were falling. Enemies could not escape, but froze and stared stunned at the absolute cilantro in front of them.


    "Ah¡­¡­. Ah¡­¡­.¡±


    Namgung Hwang stared at his enemies in a drooping shape. His eyes were too young to tear to death, but he didn''t move.


    Maybe it''s just a way to prepare for the numbers. However, Namgoong Hwang''s actions clearly had a definite effect.


    The evidence was that the numbers were losing their will to resist in exhaustion.


    "To be sure."


    Namgung Hwang''s loud voice spread to Maehwa Island.


    "After this time, no one will survive those who set foot on the island. It''s the last mercy I give to you people, who at best listen to orders. Get off this island now!"


    Whoosh.


    At that moment, Changgung Geomdae, who jumped off the ship along with Namgung Hwang, stepped on Maehwa Island, with Namgung Dowi as the center of Namgung Dowi. The Changgung Geomdae, which was lined up behind the Namgung Hwang while crossing the river where the waves hit, was full of majesty.


    "Namgoongdoyi!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    "The warning is over! Kill the enemy! Leave no one but those who write the name of the Southern Palace on this island!"


    "Chung!"


    Danak sword Namgoongdowi was at the forefront and flooded. When Changgung Geomdae, who pulled out a sword in unison, followed, the reason of the numbers, which had been barely maintained until the end, was cut off.


    "Argh, argh!"


    "This is a dog''s death!"


    "No, jump into the water!"


    They couldn''t even think of fighting back and started running away.


    "Stop, you bastards! Can''t you stop right now? How dare you hide your back in front of the enemy! You little bastards! Stop it now!"


    The ex-uno monster Yeo-dal shouted, "Blood on my neck," but his voice seemed to be lost in the ears of his enemies.


    This is perhaps a matter of course. Although Jang Kang-surochae''s penchant is, he is like a firefly in front of the sun compared to the Southern Palace of the Cesarean sword.


    There can be no way to trust him and try to fight the Southern Palace. It''s a path you can''t choose unless you''re out of your mind."Ee¡­¡­.Ee¡­"¡­.¡±


    Eight months of snow trembled as if it had been an earthquake.


    If this place is taken away, King Heukryong will surely tear him to death. However, it is clear that he will be torn to death by the hands of Namgoong Hwang, not the Black Dragon King.


    A situation in which one has no choice but to choose between a faster death or a slower death. No wonder he couldn''t move easily.


    "Namgung Hwang! Namgung Hwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Do you know what you''re doing?"


    Yeodal, who could not choose anything, vented his anger on Namgung Hwang.


    "The Black Dragon will be angry! He will be very angry. Do you know what that means? What you''re doing will turn this long river into blood...¡­.¡±


    At that moment, Namgung Hwang flew a long distance and struck the sword over Yeodal''s head.


    Whoosh!


    Yeodal ran out of blood.


    Even if his opponent was Namgung Hwang, he would not have been this round at first blow. However, already defeated, he could not even defend himself, let alone fight back properly.


    "The Wrath of the Black Dragon King?"


    Namgung Hwang gritted his teeth toward Yeodal, who was wriggling.


    "You should have thought of dealing with my anger before that! I''ve been furious since three years ago."


    "Hhhh¡­¡­, you idiot¡­"¡­.¡±


    Eight months'' eyes were bloodshot.


    "The defeated will surely take your neck. What you''re not supposed to do...¡­.¡±


    Crunch!


    Eventually, eight months'' heads rolled down to the floor.


    "Keep talking. If I could talk."


    Namgung Hwang, who cut Yeodal''s throat at once, looked up and looked around Maehwado Island without hesitation.


    "Hmph!"


    The wrath of King Black Dragon? It''s rather what he wanted.


    "It doesn''t matter who the other person is. The Sapa will now shiver just by the name of Namgung Sega!"


    On that day, Changcheon Namgung Sega drove out the waterway and completely occupied Maehwa Island.

 Chapter - 921 - 921th episode. Thats so shameless. (1)

    The volcano''s prose is full of people.


    "Oh, don''t push me!"


    "No, this guy? You''ve stepped in and you''re blaming others!"


    "I''ve been in line since early this morning!"


    "Early in the morning? Dawn in the morning? I''ve been waiting here since last night for the night dew! You came late at night and you''re pretending to be quick! This isn''t going to work!"


    "Well, that can''t be true! Where are you bluffing...¡­!¡±


    When the two tried to pick on each other, the people standing next to them tore them apart and stopped them.


    "Are these guys crazy? Where is this place?"


    "Here''s a volcano, a volcano! Is there a chance you''ll be struck by lightning?"


    "If you kick us out of the cliff for us, I''ll push you out of the cliff!"


    Yoon Jong, who saw the scene while sweeping the smoke field, murmured with a blank face.


    "Walk."


    "Yes, death penalty."


    "Why are they all so crowded? What''s all that stuff?"


    "No, what should I do if I don''t know that you''re going to be a writer in the future? Aren''t they here to show their faces when they heard that the volcano had unleashed its veil?"


    "¡­Like that?¡±


    "Not much¡­¡­No, there''s a lot."


    Cho-geol coughed in vain as he saw people lining up beyond the prose to the point where there was no end.


    "It''s not that surprising to me, if you look at it. There were many visitors to the volcano before Bongmun."


    "That''s true."


    "But it''s only natural that people I haven''t seen in three years are stopping by to say hello. In addition, the volcano''s position has risen more than before.¡±


    Even before Bongmun, he had almost occupied the position of the representative gate of the island. In addition, the position was almost solidified by preventing the invasion of the Sapa.


    As public opinion is that it would not be easy to reverse the situation even if Jong-nam unravels the feud, all the influential people on the island were impatient to reach the volcano.


    Even outsiders who are trying to line up with Chun Woo-mineng are flocking to the city, so it was clear that the line would increase more day by day rather than decrease.


    "What a world it is...¡­.¡±


    Jo-geol giggled and laughed at Yoon-jong shaking his head.


    "I don''t know anyone else, but I need to get used to the death penalty. If you become a writer later, you''ll have to deal with them."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yunjong looked at the people who had gathered in the prose with a tired face.


    All of them? All of them?


    "No, no. I guess it''s not that bad. At this rate, the death penalty may line up almost to the entrance of the volcano by the time it becomes a lengthy writer."


    "Come on, don''t tell me that...¡­.¡±


    "Well, you sound comfortable. That''s also a minimum."


    "Minimum, minimum?"


    "Of course, isn''t it at least two or three decades later when the death penalty rises to the position of a long writer? The writer is still correct, and Sasuk is still alive with his eyes wide open."


    "¡­It''s a bit weird to me. Anyway."


    "What do you think will happen to him in those thirty years?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It''s not a volcano, it''s Cheongmyeong?


    "I can''t believe what happened to Cheongmyeong. Thirty years from now...¡­.¡±


    Yoon Jong closed his mouth.


    "Not long ago, it was a volcanic neologism, but now it''s Hwasam Geomhyeop, about 30 years later..."It''ll be like the plague of the first plum."


    "¡­You have to laugh with me when I''m joking, but it doesn''t sound like a joke.


    "I''m not kidding."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The death penalty would have to be a pain in the ass to take him and be a long storyteller."


    Jo-geol giggled and laughed. Yoon Jong seriously considered whether to hand over the long-running position to Cho Geol for the first time being."¡­¡­It must be hard for you, too."


    It was then.


    "Volcano bird! Oh! Oh! Oh! No, the volcano''s black! Oh, my God! Oh, my God!


    Someone jumped over the volcano''s prose like a bolt from the blue and shouted out loud.


    "¡­I''ll have to deal with such men.¡±


    "I know."


    They jumped over the prose and shook their heads together after checking Hong Dae-gwang.


    "A plum blossom?"


    "He, I told you so!"


    Hong Dae-gwang gulped down the water Hyun-young had prepared and said, "I''m thirsty."


    "The Southern Palace Sega has taken over Maehwa Island! Our cute Chun-ri claims literally flew a thousand miles and told us!"


    "¡­I think that''s animal cruelty."


    It''s a pigeon, but if your wings are blue and you''re bored, you''re flying a thousand li. Poor thing.


    Cheongmyeong stared at the blue pigeon picking its collar from the shoulder of Hong Dae-gwang.


    What''s that for, a thousand miles back and forth? If it were Baek-ah, she would have eaten two wild boars and lay down on her stomach and had a drink.


    That''s true... That''s true. Come to think of it, it''s very useful...¡­.


    "Oh, no!"


    Hong Dae-kwang was surprised and grabbed the Cheon-ri claim on his shoulder with both hands.


    "What?"


    "Are you paying attention to our Heavenly Claims? It''s a creature of openness! No way!"


    "No, don''t be so petty. Good things are shared."


    "No, you can''t!"


    "Tsk. The opening has become harsh. It wasn''t like that in the old days."


    "When the hell did you talk about?"


    "There''s something like that."


    Right. It wasn''t like that back then.


    Even if he was hiding alcohol in his arms, he politely offered it with both hands to eat it when he ran into me, and even if he said it was okay, he had to give it to me. These days....


    "No, that''s enough."


    Then Hyun-young stopped the situation and asked again.


    "The Southern Palace Sega drove out its enemies and occupied Maehwa Island?"


    "Yes, it is, Elder. Open disciples who confirmed it in Janggang flew the Cheonli claim. It''s the first hot news from the headquarters to send us."


    "Well, Namgung Sega...¡­.¡±


    Hyun-young looked back at Hyun-jong with a look of disgust.


    "Things seem to be going badly, long storyteller.


    "¡­I see. Don''t tell me Namgung Sega...¡­.¡±


    While Hyun-jong and Hyun-young were talking, Hong Dae-gwang glanced at Cheongmyeong with new eyes.


    What the hell is he doing?¡¯


    I''m really dumbfounded by what''s happening like this.


    Even before this happened, Cheongmyeong visited him and asked about the movement of Namgung Sega. When no one, even open, could think of the variable Namgoongse, he was sitting on this distant island and watching what would happen in that Janggang River alone.


    Is this possible just because you''re smart?


    I was confident that I knew enough about Cheongmyeong now, but the more he knew, the harder it was to predict.


    "Hey, Red Bun Ta-ju."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    Hong Dae-gwang quickly came to his senses and looked at Hyun-jong. It''s not polite to think about something else in front of a long writer of a literary group, especially a long writer of a volcano.


    "What does Open think about this? I don''t think Sapaeryun will stay still."


    "In fact, openness is also paying keen attention to the movement of the intestines."


    Hong Dae Kwang swallowed his dry saliva.


    "But it''s hard to predict what''s going to happen. As you know, there''s a lot of variables.¡­.¡±If there is a general war, it is not as difficult to predict the flow. Even if the number of people participating in the war increases, there are only a few who move the army.


    But the War of the Powers runs its course.


    Since the individuality of each clique is so strong and each clique forms an independent power, the command does not work well. Therefore, a completely different trend is created than the idea of the person who devised the war.


    As soon as Namgung Sega, who had been dead for three years, heard the news, he would run to the Janggang River and beat up his enemies.¡­. No, almost everyone didn''t even think of it?


    "That''s why the opening also asked for the volcano''s opinion."


    "Our opinion?"


    "Yes."


    Hong Dae-gwang''s eyes turned to the side by side.


    Hyunjong, who didn''t miss the look, smiled bitterly. If it''s information, why would anyone ask for the opinion of the volcano?


    ''He''s a clean guy.¡¯


    Perhaps the new Cheongmyeong, who he did not know, said something to Hong Dae-kwang to find out the situation in the Janggang. I''m sure that''s the right thing to say.


    "Cheongmyeong."


    "What?"


    "How do you think that love affair will come out?"


    "That''s what it is¡­¡­..¡±


    Cheongmyeong shrugged calmly.


    "I''m sure it''s a matter of place and place.¡±


    "Well, that''s true."


    That''s so right, but it''s useless.


    "But it doesn''t really matter."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Cheongmyeong grinned and said.


    "In fact, Sapaeryon is a constant. It''s too obvious how they''re going to come out now."


    "And?"


    "The variables are rather those bastards. Shaved head and malko."


    "Hey, Malcolm¡­¡­".¡±


    Of course, baldness refers to Shaolin, and Malko refers to a shaman.


    "Let''s see how Malko will turn out.¡±


    Cheongmyeong giggled.


    "No matter how many times I have sealed the gate, I don''t think I''m covering my ears, but I''m sure I''ll get angry when I hear that Namgoong Sega is beating Sapa."


    "¡­I''m sure you are."


    Those who want to restore their honor more than anyone else are shamanists. No matter how much Namgoong Sega has been humiliated by the tragedy of Janggang, can the humiliation and anger be compared to shamanism?


    "If I were you, I would have broken the gate and run to the Changgang River right now.I mean, it''s a long story short."


    Cheongmyeong scratched his cheek.


    Heo Do-jin''s thoughts are so predictable that it is rather difficult to predict.


    "And more importantly than that, I''m bald.¡­.¡±


    "Ugh."


    Hye-yeon, who was sitting in the corner, made a groan.


    However, Cheongmyeong ignored Hye-yeon''s response and opened his mouth.


    "It''s going to be very different depending on how he comes out.¡±


    "How do you think it''s gonna turn out?"


    "¡­what I think?"


    "Yes, your thoughts."


    "If I may say so...¡­.¡±


    Cheongmyeong had a strange look on his face.


    "I think I know."


    "Yeah."


    "I don''t want that to happen as much as I can. If a person has the least sense of shame, he won''t. But I think it''s because he''s shameless.¡±


    "He, what do you mean by that?"


    "It''s hard to explain, so if I''m right, maybe by now...¡­.¡±


    It was then.


    "Long story short!"


    Gulp!


    Unam rushed through the door. My face was a little tired.


    "What''s going on?"


    Hyunjong, who felt something unusual had happened, asked. Unam opened her mouth with a puzzled face.


    but


    "Now!"


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Before Unam''s words could flow out, someone spoke out first. Everyone''s eyes went to Cheongmyeong, who opened their mouths."In prose."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Sorim''s chief is here."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Right?"


    Woon-am nodded more bewilderedly than he did with a face that seemed to have encountered a ghost.


    "Oh, how did you know? He ran as soon as he saw me."


    "Huh."


    Cheongmyeong grinned and looked up at the ceiling.


    "Well, that''s a shame. I''d rather be a d*mn beggar. A rotten bald brat. I''m a rich middle man, but I can''t."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hye-yeon''s hair in the corner turned red like plum blossoms.

 Chapter - 922 - 922. Youre so shameless. (2)

    The court looked silently at the volcano''s prose.


    This is not the first time he has seen this prose with those two eyes. So it''s worth getting used to it, but it was more unfamiliar than the first time.


    Maybe it''s because I''m in a different situation than then.¡¯


    Even if it''s the same thing, it can only look different when the situation changes.


    When he first visited the volcano, there was nothing to be desired. Rather, I was more interested in checking what the volcano looked like.


    But now...¡­.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    The court exclaimed disapproval in order to shake off the annoyance it had in mind.


    ''Who else would go to hell if it wasn''t me?¡¯


    It''s for all the people.


    It is not a situation to hesitate in private shame.


    "Room leader."


    "Well."


    The court nodded at the voice of the legal community. There was no time for him to lose now.


    "Can I come in?"


    Ungum, who was near the prose and ran after hearing the noise, looked at the court and nodded.


    "¡­ this way. Let''s have this for now."


    "Thank you, seal."


    The unexamined prosecutor guided the court with a rare embarrassment. But this is not to blame for the ungum. The leader of Shaolin''s room suddenly came without contacting him, who in the world could not be embarrassed?


    But then the court was looking at the ungum for another reason.


    Did anyone ever have this kind of person?¡¯


    a single arm examination without superiority


    The atmosphere is extraordinary. The feeling alone did not make it difficult to notice that interest was a highly disciplined peak test.


    The problem is that the interest is not in the court''s memory.


    So you''ve grown this much in just three years?


    Apparently, he is not too young. It is common sense that it is difficult to rise sharply as people get older. In addition, did you make such a big progress in such a short time with a sword that you learned as a left-handed rather than an excellent sword?


    I just saw one person, but I could understand how much the volcano has changed over the past three years. How much stronger would the disciples of a young volcano be if this older man were to do this?


    The heart of the court has become heavy.


    Amitabha Buddha.


    Of course, it would be a good thing for a volcano to be strong, the same political faction. But volcanoes are now the gateways that bring typhoons all over the world. The stronger the gate wave becomes, the stronger the typhoon that blows into the world.


    Especially¡­.


    The court shook its head. This is not the time to think like this.


    ''You''ve got a lot of confusion in your mind.¡¯


    Even though he has been cultivated for so long, he is swayed by such a small thing. To overshadow all the immobility he''s been pursuing.


    At that time, I could see the volcano''s long-moon hyunjong approaching this way quickly.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Seeing Hyeonjong running ahead of anyone else, I almost laughed in vain.


    It''s clear.


    If it were in the past, Hyunjong would not have considered it strange because he jumped out of his way. If I heard that the falling writer of Munpa visited Shaolin, I would definitely react like that.


    But where''s the volcano from? It used to be, but it''s.


    a heavyweight and a loser of the island


    It is the volcano that has become meaningless to compare to the past. The current volcano does not even need a gufile room.


    However, the volcano''s long story, Hyeonjong, was no different from when the volcano was called a third-rate clique.''No, it''s not that it hasn''t changed.''


    If the situation changes, the attitude changes of course changes. Maintaining the same attitude as the first time even though the situation has changed means that he has become a deeper person than in the past.


    In order not to change, you have to change.


    Wasn''t it color immediately public immediately?


    "How do you get here, Bangjang?¡­.¡±


    Hyun-jong, who ran to him at once, stared blankly at the court as if he was speechless. Then, he bowed his head deeply as if he had come to his senses.


    "Welcome."


    The court, which was full of worries about the hospitality, seemed to be relieved a little. Even though I know that Hyunjong is reacting like this to everyone regardless of what he thinks.


    The court received Hyunjong''s greetings with a full smile.


    "I''m so flattered by your hospitality. You''re not here where I shouldn''t be, are you?¡±


    "What do you mean? On behalf of the volcano, I welcome the head of the room."


    "Thank you, Jang Moon-in. Thank you very much."


    A court of gunpower facing Hyunjong looked behind him.


    Is there none?


    The acquainted elders were seen, but the person he cared about the most was not seen. Instead, the disciples of the volcano, who ran out after hearing the noise, murmured while looking at the court except for their heads.


    "What''s going on?"


    "The head of Shaolin''s room is here."


    "What are you doing here?"


    He was already accustomed to the public''s curious view of him. From the moment I became the leader of Shaolin, I couldn''t avoid these eyes.


    But after checking out the faces of those who send those eyes, I couldn''t help feeling uncomfortable.


    ''You''re strong.''


    They are still young faces. Young inspectors who took off their chops but didn''t reach maturity. But the energy felt from the young inspectors was both incessantly sharp and inexhaustibly serious.


    I''ve never felt anything like that in a male palace or a shaman.


    Now I don''t know what to say to express a volcano. The term "phase war wall" and the term "polar opposition" were not enough to express their growth.


    What made the court even more admiring was what they saw. The people snooping around him are no different from the children on the street.


    Innocent?


    No.


    The provincial government describes this as "clean." Being informal, not unnecessarily overly polite, and honest with one''s feelings. That is the attitude that doers who want to resemble nature should have.


    ''Strong and clean.¡¯


    I could understand why the volcano threatened the shaman''s seat.


    But¡­¡­ the court knows better than anyone that that''s not all.


    "I''m seeing the head of the room."


    "I''m seeing the head of the room."


    The court nodded quietly as it saw those who seized him.


    Five Swords of Volcano.


    They are now the representative fighters of the volcano. Of course, the name still discusses the review index. But one day it will be the name that represents the sword of the world.


    "Nice to meet you, Baekcheon stamp."


    "Do you know my name?"


    "How can I not know the world''s volcanic sword?"


    "¡­It''s an honor."


    Baekcheon bows his head in an impeccable manner.


    The word "honey" suits him better than anyone else. Although Shaolin''s room is full of talent, I felt a subtle envy for Hyunjong at this moment.


    "¡­¡­take it seriously."


    The court''s eyes, which accepted the greetings of Baekcheon, turned to a man standing behind him. To the man who was once proud of him, perhaps a hundred thousand to the court.The court grinned at Hye-yeon, who looked complicated.


    "Have you learned a lot?"


    "Director¡­¡­."


    The court, who had been looking at Hye-yeon''s face, suddenly looked down and stared at her in the unclothes.


    It''s the volcano''s unclothes.¡¯


    You can guess what''s going on. However, if it had not been for Hye-yeon''s mind to shake a little, she would not have worn the clothes of another door even if she wore rags.


    "I have a lot to talk to you about. But now is not the time, so I''ll see you a little later."


    "¡­Yes, sir."


    When Hye-yeon bowed her head silently, Hyun-jong sneaked out to protect Hye-yeon with an embarrassed face.


    "There''s a situation here¡­"¡­.It''s all my fault that I couldn''t pay attention to."


    "You don''t have to do that, Jang Moon-in. I don''t mean to blame that kid. I just have a lot to talk to my student who has been away from headquarters for a long time."


    "Then¡­¡­".¡±


    When Hyunjong nodded, the court smiled and changed its words.


    "I ran all the way here because I had a problem to discuss in depth."


    "My mind, too. I''m sorry, sir. This way, please."


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in."


    Hyunjong quickly guided the court.


    Walking on a bit of a tumultuous volcano, the court scrutinized the atmosphere. It was noisy and lively compared to the quiet sound.


    This is the atmosphere of Moon Paran moving forward.


    Even before Chae''s thoughts were sorted out, King Hyeonjong stood in front of the volcano''s long house with the court.


    "This is it. I hope you don''t blame me for not being ready to greet you."


    "How could an uninvited person think that? I''d appreciate a glass of lukewarm water."


    "Let''s eat."


    The first thing that caught the eyes of the court before entering the room was a pair of shoes in front of the door.


    It''s a little small for Hyunjong to wear.


    That means there''s someone in this room who doesn''t stick his head out even though the whole court is here. The court seemed to know who the man was without seeing him.


    "¡­¡­Mithabul."


    The court tried to soothe my mind and shouted "no" in a small voice so that it could not be heard by others. There''s a man in here who he really wanted to meet when he ran to the volcano.


    The court, which was staring at the door, finally entered the room. As soon as he crossed the threshold, the first thing the court saw was of course a person sitting with his back in one corner.


    The blueprint has not changed much. Enough to recognize at a glance.


    No, rather, there is no change enough to find out what has changed. If I have to look for it, it seems a little taller and a little harder, but it is no different from what he saw the other day.


    Even the atmosphere and eyes.


    Even though he saw the court coming in, Cheongmyeong did not show any significant response. They just stare at the court with round eyes.


    The two faced each other for a moment like that.


    Breaking the awkward silence, the court first smiled and said.


    "How are you doing, cow seal? No, now the word "cow stamp" doesn''t fit in.¡±


    The way he spoke was very soft as if he were talking to a friendly person.


    Cheongmyeong replied with a bright smile.


    "Yes, thanks to you, I''ve been very well.¡±


    "Really? I don''t think I''ve done anything for you."


    "Hey. Why didn''t you do anything for me. How many are there?""Really?"


    "Yes."


    Cheongmyeong smiled brightly. But only his mouth, his eyes were not smiling at all.


    "Don''t you have to take care of yourself because you''re so desperate to be ruined? Thanks to you, I''ve been very, very good.¡±


    Just then, the disciples of the volcano who were coming into the room opened their mouths wide.


    I... I...!¡¯


    "That crazy guy.¡¯


    Seeing Cheongmyeong, which hits the court head-on from the start, I was already worried about how thin ice this place would be.


    A cold sweat began to flow on their backs.

 Chapter - 923 - 923. Youre so shameless. (3)

    An awkward air flows.


    No, in fact, the current atmosphere was more of a cold thing than an awkward one.


    "That crazy guy...¡­.¡¯


    Of course, Cheongmyeong did not pay much courtesy to the court in the past. But that was when the relationship between Shaolin and the volcano wasn''t so bad.


    Baek Cheon bit his lips gently.


    ''And that gap was a terrible time.¡¯


    Bum doesn''t bother to get angry because a dog barks. If you ignore it in moderation and it bothers you, you will just bite it to death. That''s no different from saying that, in other words, a day puppy has the opportunity to flirt with a criminal.


    But now?


    Will Cheongmyeong appear to be a Haru puppy in the eyes of the court now?


    I thought Baekcheon was definitely not. No matter how much the court is the head of Shaolin''s room and an incomparable servant in this river, it is impossible to treat the Volcanic GeomHyup Cheongmyeong as a daily puppy.


    Cheongmyeong''s position is more than enough to make even Shaolin''s room annoying.


    So the atmosphere is like a thin ice sheet of course.


    Fortunately or unfortunately, however, it was not the court that responded to the statement, but the law community that followed the way into the room.


    "Hey, Shizu."


    The legal community said, staring at Cheongmyeong with cold eyes.


    "It takes minimal courtesy to treat a smiling adult. Didn''t volcanoes teach you that?"


    It would never have stopped at this point in the ordinary legal world. He was the footnote of the Gyulgak, which deals with Shaolin''s law.


    However, he refined his horse to the point where he retorted because he knew why he came here.


    But Cheongmyeong''s reaction overshadowed his efforts.


    "Polite?"


    Cheongmyeong smirked.


    "Oh, that''s good manners. I like that, too.¡±


    Then, he looked at the legal world and said,


    "By the way, maybe it''s because the monk lives only in the mountains, but the two of them don''t seem to know."


    "¡­what don''t I know?"


    "Being polite to your superiors is a basic thing, but there''s another fundamental thing in the strong."


    "¡­¡­what is it?"


    Cheongmyeong twisted his lips staring at the two uninvited guests.


    "To be polite to those who feel sorry."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The mouth of the legal world closed automatically.


    "Isn''t it?"


    Cheongmyeong''s crooked smile penetrated the eyes of the law community. There was a sudden surge of anger, but no matter how much the law community was able to vent its anger here.


    It''s because there''s a court right in front of me...¡­.


    ''Volcanoes...''


    The name suppressed the legal world so that it could not easily be alarmed. Before he knew it, the weight of the volcano became that heavy.


    Chimi heard a calm voice in the ears of the law community, who had no idea what to do between anger and the weight.


    "That''s quite true. A small stamp, or volcanic censorship. As you say, a thirsty man digs a well."


    "Ba, Bang-jang."


    The court grinned. The smile unraveled the rigid atmosphere even a little.


    "I was worried that my personality might have changed because I hadn''t seen you in years, but you haven''t changed a bit.¡±


    "I heard it''s time to die when people change. Come to think of it, I think you''ve changed a little.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The court''s mouth was half open at the end of the story.


    What the hell do you mean by how to react?


    "But this guy!"


    Fortunately, however, there was someone in court who could be called a ally. If you could call the long-written man of the young Taoist who came out of the boat a friend.


    Hyunjong, who distorted his face, greatly criticized him."He''s the leader of Shaolin. Be polite!"


    "No, how can you be more polite than this, Mr. Long?¡±


    But Cheongmyeong asked back as if it was absurd. Hyunjong flinched.


    "¡­Polite?"


    "Yes!"


    "That?"


    "Of course!"


    Cheongmyeong said, beating my chest.


    "But I''m the leader of Shaolin''s room, so I''m saying hello and talking to her. If it wasn''t for that, it''d be bloody here. One''s dead, one''s dead! Come to think of it, someone just said it''s time to die."


    "No one ever said that! Go away!"


    "Oh, that''s weird. I think I did."


    "Can''t you rot, man!"


    "Hey."


    Cheongmyeong, sadly smacked his lips, rose from his seat and crept back. In the meantime, he did not forget to glance at the court. It''s as if he wants to get angry and compete with him.


    "¡­¡­Amitabul."


    The court briefly exclaimed disapproval to calm the insides that were hard to explain.


    How can King Mangjong listen to what King Hyeonjong says when he starts to argue with him?


    Hyunjong said with a face of shame.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Bang, but I couldn''t teach you because I was a disciple.¡­.¡±


    "No, why would you apologize to that?¡­!¡±


    "Can''t you be quiet?"


    When Hyunjong grabbed the ties as if he would throw them away, Cheongmyeong flinched and dug into the corner. He leaned his head against the wall, but Hyunjong desperately turned away from the voice.


    "The court is uncomfortable to let go, and my heart is broken to let it go."


    I was going crazy because I couldn''t do this or that.


    "Long-Written."


    At that time, the court smiled and opened its mouth.


    "I''m just jealous. How reliable would you be to have such great descendants on the volcano?"


    "They''re just troublesome. Before I die, they''re supposed to be masters somehow."


    Although he said so, Hyunjong''s face was filled with pride that he could not hide. At least at this moment, the court had no choice but to envy him.


    "Sit down, please.


    "Yes."


    When the court sits in the center, those who come in sit around him.


    Hyeonjong looked at the two people quietly. Just two people in court and law sat in front of me, and the unknown weight pressed down on my shoulders. The room seemed to be filled with the presence of those two.


    ''Sorim''s mastermind.¡¯


    Did he say that to know the size of his opponent, he had to have enough dignity?


    When he struggled to save the volcano somehow, he did not realize how big the court was. It was only now that I could understand how great the court, which had run the huge gatehouse of Shaolin, was.


    No matter how much weight he holds.


    "Hmm."


    As if to shake off the presence of the court, Hyunjong coughed in vain and opened his mouth.


    "You''ve done a great job coming a long way."


    "Don''t mention it."


    The court smiled and opened its mouth.


    "I felt far away because it was an island, but it didn''t even take long to get here in a hurry. I would have visited you more often if I had known."


    "It''s embarrassing that you seem to blame me for not being able to walk often. I''m ashamed of you for coming here first, I should have visited you earlier."


    "I can''t believe you''re one of the busiest people in the world right now.¡­.Oh, such a mistake.""What?"


    The court rubbed the back of his head as if he had made a courtesy. As soon as I saw the hand touching the bald head, I tried to shout something out, saying Cheongmyeong is right, but Baekcheon''s hand, which was already waiting, covered his mouth at once.


    That led to what the court was trying to say in a hitch.


    "You''re not a writer. I''ve made an impolite call you Maen-ju. Please forgive me."


    "Yo, what do you mean forgiveness? It''s enough to be a long writer."


    "I can''t do that. Everyone has a title that suits their status."


    Then Hyun-young, who was next to him, opened her eyes slightly.


    ''That middle...''


    To climb a volcano and call Hyeonjong a blind lord means that his visit is not just limited to volcanoes.


    In other words, it means that he will deal with King Hyeonjong, the stronghold of Cheonwoomang, instead of King Hyeonjong, the long-running man of the volcano.


    "Hmm."


    Hyunjong once again coughed whether he understood the intention.


    "I''m careful what I say and do in front of the room where the construction company is running out of business. When I ask questions, they seem to rush me, but when I talk to them, they seem to be wasting my time."


    "Hahaha. What I''m looking for is taking away my time.¡±


    "Room leader."


    Hyunjong sighed and looked at the court.


    "If you don''t mind telling me, may I ask why you climbed the volcano?"


    The court had some subtle expression on its face.


    "Be honest with me.¡­.¡±


    Then he took a moment and opened his mouth.


    "I thought the relationship between Sorim and Volcano was not as good as it used to be. There''s been a lot of things, a period of dignity."


    Hyunjong waited for the court''s next words with a nervous face.


    "But¡­¡­ I didn''t know I wouldn''t get a cup of tea. The plum tea that Jang Moon-in gave me the other day was excellent."


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Hyunjong''s face turned red. Come to think of it, the head of Shaolin''s room came as a guest, but he didn''t give up a cup of tea and got to the point.


    He would never have made such a mistake, but it was clear that Shaolin''s sudden visit to the volcano shook him.


    "I made a mistake. Unam! Go get some tea, come on!


    "Yes!"


    Unam also jumped up and ran outside, apparently noticing his mistake.


    "I''m sorry, Bang. I''m in a hurry."


    "No, no, no. There''s no mistake. I just wondered if the Lord Maenght thought of me as he did in the past."


    "There''s no way. It''s never like that."


    "I''m glad to hear that. Hahahaha."


    The face of Cheongmyeong, who was watching the situation, was slightly distorted.


    "That snake-like bald head!"


    The court quickly took control of the atmosphere in this room with a few light words, and took full control of the situation.


    In addition, they use the title "long-literate" again when referring to past events, and use the title "loyal lord" when discussing the present, pointing out that the status changes and the treatment changes.


    Aside from the good news about people, there was no way not to acknowledge the ability to achieve what they wanted with just a few words. So I would''ve gone up to Shaolin''s room.


    "The car is soon¡­¡­."


    "Lord of Almighty.


    The court opened its mouth in a soft voice.


    "Tea is good, but there''s something more important."


    "Some¡­¡­."


    "You''ve heard the story, haven''t you? It''s a long story."


    The court opened its mouth as if it had expected King Hyunjong to know about it. It was yesterday''s mirror that Namgung took over Maehwa Island in the Janggang River.


    "¡­¡­Yes, I heard."


    "Will it?"


    The court glanced back. Obviously, I couldn''t see the beggar I saw when I came here."It''s not going as well as I thought, my lord."


    "Yes, I heard so."


    "There''s only one reason I''m here, Maenji. Please lend me your strength."


    At that moment, the court took a deep dive toward King Hyeonjong on the spot. It''s as if I''m begging you on my stomach.


    "Yee, yee, yee!"


    Hyeonjong, who became contemplative, stood up in fright. How embarrassed he was, he jumped over the table in front of him and grabbed the court.


    "What''s wrong, Mr. Bang!"


    The world''s Shaolin leader is bowing!


    No matter how Hyunjong was, he had no choice but to panic.


    However, after watching the series, Cheongmyeong''s mouth finally burst into laughter.


    "Huh¡­¡­."


    An old snake was now winding the neck of King Hyeonjong with its long tail.


    You''re coming out like this, right?¡¯


    Blue light flowed from the blue eyes.

 Chapter - 924 - 924th episode. Youre so shameless. (4)

    The world''s court bowed its head. The scene left even the disciples of the volcano silent.


    "The head of the Shaolin...¡­.¡¯


    We have a long story to tell.


    Maybe it''s a scene where you should feel proud. It was only a few years ago when the volcano collapsed and the building was almost taken away. It was remarkable that King Hyeonjong, who was nothing more than a writer of the third-rate civilization who fell to that point, had been bowed to the head of Shaolin in the past few years.


    But no one here felt proud or anything. I was just amazed and surprised at this incredible situation.


    "Don''t do this, Mr. Bang. I don''t know what to do."


    "Lord of Almighty.


    The court said, holding Hyunjong''s hand to raise him up.


    "I will not deny that Shaolin has sinned against the volcano. No matter how little we could afford, if the volcano had been sealed, we should have taken care of the crowds of safaras coming to the island."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Please forgive me for failing to do so."


    "¡­¡­How can I blame it?"


    A faint sound of pain came out of Hyun-young''s mouth.


    Shaolin and Volcano have been building up bad feelings for a long time. Particularly the decisive part is that case that came out of the court''s mouth. Until then, it could have been dismissed as happening due to differences in position, but there was a clear malice in this matter.


    What would never have happened if Shaolin thought the volcano was his colleague.


    But the court bowed its head, mentioning that very part first. If a person with a solid status as the leader of Shaolin''s room appears low-key, Hyunjong has no choice.


    If King Hyeonjong raised his stance here, those who heard this without knowing the deep circumstances would surely criticize him.


    I''m scared.


    It''s easy to say, logic is simple.


    But how is it so easy for Shaolin''s chief of staff to bow down to someone? It wouldn''t be easy to just bow down, would it really be possible to get down on the ground?


    It''s an unimaginable blow. Even if the person who was beaten was not a gentle Hyunjong, he would not have been able to find a way to respond.


    "The volcano doesn''t blame Shaolin. I know that Shaolin is working hard to stabilize Hanam, so how can I blame Shaolin?"


    "¡­Lord of Almighty.


    "However, it is sad and sad that there are those who have been victimized by the evil Sapa."


    Hyunjong sighed deeply.


    "So don''t do this, Bang. I can''t handle it."


    The court nodded and sat down again. Only then did Hyunjong leave the court and return to his place.


    Then Unam came inside with tea.


    "Long-Written."


    "Yeah."


    King Hyeonjong accepted Unam''s tea ceremony with a feeling that it was better.


    "I think the order has changed a little, but I''ll treat you to tea."


    "What a greater luxury than the Lord of Heaven is concerned about."


    "¡­I''m grateful that you think so."


    Hyunjong began to brew tea with a slightly white complexion. I felt a little relieved because I was holding a familiar tea set.


    "Here you are."


    "Thank you, my lord."


    The court took a sip of Hyunjong''s tea and smiled.


    "The plum tea on the volcano is the best. I think there''s something better than any tea I''ve ever had."


    "I just dried the plum blossoms all over the mountain because I couldn''t find a car as good as anywhere else. How can you compare yourself to the world''s finest cars?""If he had his own characteristics, how could he be short of a rare car?"


    The atmosphere is a little loose.


    However, the quick-witted still knew that the court was taking the initiative and leading the situation.


    "Will Shaolin''s head...¡­.¡¯


    He did not impose any coercion, nor did he put forth his identity. But that doesn''t mean he''s chastising people. Nevertheless, all those in the room couldn''t take their eyes off the court''s every move.


    Like this.


    The court carefully laid down the teacup in his hand.


    "Lord of Almighty.


    "Speak, sir."


    "As I said, the situation in the intestines is not good."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "The Namgung Sega independently occupied Maehwa Island. There is no way that Sapaeryon will tolerate the existence of a Namgung Sega aiming at a dagger right in front of their territory."


    Hyunjong frowned.


    "Is it going to be that urgent? In fact, the island named Maehwa Island is...¡­.¡±


    "Yes, it was definitely an island occupied by volcanoes."


    Hyunjong nodded quietly. Nevertheless, there has been no problem for three years.


    "But volcanoes and Namgung Sega are different. The volcano didn''t mean to hit Gangnam, but Namgung Sega is definitely provoking them."


    What was supposed to come out was that Sapaeryeon treated Gufa and Cheonwoomen differently.


    However, the court did not bother to say that. This is not a good word for him nor for a volcano.


    "There is no way that the Black Dragon King, who was attacked, can endure it. And¡­¡­ defeat, I''m sure he''ll move, too. If the two main pillars of the Sapae Ryeon move, the entire Sapae Ryeon moves."


    The court closed its mouth for a moment and looked back at the people around it. The way they looked at each other was determined and full of energy.


    "Then it''s the people who end up suffering."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m ashamed, but now the old file room is not enough to control the love affair. So, Ma''am. Please lend me your strength. If Chun Woo-meng joins me, I would not dare to invade the North."


    "Well."


    Hyunjong salivated with a slight frown. The word "Yangmin" bothers me.


    He also knows that Shaolin didn''t tell the whole story anyway. In addition, Hyunjong cannot tell them everything he wants to do anyway.


    However, whatever the hidden inside may be, Shaolin cannot control Sapaeryon now. The damage must be directed at both people, not Shaolin. This was an undeniable fact.


    Hyeonjong opened his mouth, which had been heavily closed.


    "What I don''t understand easily is...¡­.¡±


    "Yes."


    "Is it really hard to deal with Sapaeryon with the power of the Old File Room and the Great Sega?"


    This time the court closed its eyes briefly.


    I don''t want to say it out of his mouth, but it''s not easy to hide it now.


    "It''s because I''m not good enough."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyeonjong no longer inquired. I''ve already heard it from Cheongmyeong.


    What should I do about this if I don''t know.¡¯


    The situation is simple. Only those who follow Shaolin cannot stop Sapaeryon from moving north into the Janggang River.


    And the Moon faction in Sacheon and the northern part of the Middle East don''t want to fight bleeding out of their territory.


    If Sapaeryon had been so strong that it could not be touched, it could have united as one on the surface. However, the problem was that Sapaeryon is not strong enough to risk everyone''s life.


    Hyunjong also does not want to fight with Shaolin. In addition, dealing with Sapaeryon is a deserved thing.But everything comes with sacrifice. Is there any reason for the volcano to step up when no one else is coming forward?


    Yeah, as long as it''s not those people.


    "Well."


    As Hyunjong''s worries got longer, the court opened its mouth again.


    "It''s not for the old file room and the five great people. Think of all the people who will suffer in the event of war, Maeng-ju...¡­.¡±


    "The world is full of the world.


    At that moment, a crooked voice was heard.


    The court opened its eyes gently closed. He knows it''s real from now on.


    "Yes, the world."


    "Ah. Shaolin is definitely different. He knows how to bow his head for the people of all ages. To be honest, I was a little surprised.


    Cheongmyeong smiles and looks at the court. But everyone here knew, including the court.


    That smile is never real.


    "But¡­¡­."


    Sure enough, Cheongmyeong''s laughter became increasingly derisive.


    "Don''t you think it''s a little funny to take that straight?"


    "¡­¡­what does it mean?"


    "I think it''s more of a sham to want war."


    "Cheongmyeong!"


    At Cheongmyeong''s words, Baekcheon was surprised. This was a remark that crossed the line a lot even when he saw it.


    The face of the court, which had also maintained a gentle face, has become slightly hardened.


    "May I ask why you think so?"


    "It''s simple. What can we do to keep our people from being harmed?¡±


    "¡­...to stop the love affair."


    "You''re wrong."


    Cheongmyeong shook his head.


    "It''s not the love of death that we have to stop, it''s the war. Just because you have a love affair doesn''t mean that your people are suffering. At least in the northern part of the country,"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you''re not going to push into Gangnam, the best way to protect your people is not to start the war itself. But the head of the room is only thinking about winning. Don''t you think?"


    "They want war, and what can I do to stop them?"


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know that, do you?"¡±


    The ridicule of Cheongmyeong intensified.


    "If you really wanted to stop the war, you shouldn''t have rushed here, you should have gone to the Zhang River. And you should have beaten Namgung Hwang and pulled Namgung Sega out of Maehwa Island."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If the Namgung Sega is satisfied with the restoration of the river and does not hit the plum blossoms, it will not be a situation in which the head of the room is aiming a knife at the neck as he said. Although the hydrochae was humiliated, if you return the plum blossoms, you won''t be able to start a war alone.¡±


    The court looked at Cheongmyeong with a blank face.


    "Well, I know. If that happens, Shaolin will be criticized for everything. At best, Namgung Sega gives the land to the enemy, and Shaolin is frightened by Sapaeryon and avoids fighting, the head of Shaolin is a coward.¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But."


    Cheongmyeong, who stopped talking for a moment, shrugged.


    "Sorim can save people instead of being cursed."


    The court''s body trembled a little. Because Cheongmyeong''s last words have pierced his lungs.


    "Why? You didn''t even think about it, did you?


    The court could not bear to answer. Obviously this method was not taken into account. No, there''s not even a fact in his head in the first place.


    The reason came out of the mouth of Cheongmyeong.


    "Well, of course you didn''t think about it. Because Shaolin comes first in the head of the room. You''ve never thought about a situation where Shaolin is criticized to fix what Namgoong Sega did. And I couldn''t stand the perception that Shaolin was afraid of Sapae-ryeon.¡±


    "I''m just....¡±


    "No, well¡­¡­" I''m not trying to blame you. Of course I can. Honestly, it''s a very unpleasant thing. I''m sure the head of the room feels wronged. It''s not my fault. I fully understand. But¡­¡­."A cold look fell on the court.


    Soon after, the corners of Cheongmyeong''s mouth twisted and white teeth were revealed.


    "Then at least you shouldn''t have pretended to be thinking about people by saying, "What about the people? What about the people?" You hypocrite."


    The court eventually closed its eyes tightly.


    However, there was no way to stop the voice coming through the two pierced ears.

 Chapter - 925 - 925. Youre so shameless. (5)

    Silence filled the room, as if a needle could be heard falling. Even though the number of people filling this room was not that small, there was no sound of breathing.


    Everyone looked at Cheongmyeong and the court with breathless eyes.


    ''Oh, my God.


    Baek Cheon clenched his fist without realizing it.


    I certainly expected to some extent.


    It has already been proven many times that Cheongmyeong does not think well of the court, and the bad feelings have reached their peak due to the recent incident of Sapa. Therefore, Cheongmyeong guessed that no matter how much the opponent is a court of law, he would not let it go.


    But¡­¡­.


    ''But the opponent is Shaolin''s master.''¡¯


    Murim''s Big Head, Shaolin.


    Who are the strong men who don''t admire that name? Baekcheon is also from Jongnam and is buried in a volcano, but Shaolin was something sacred that could not be invaded by him.


    However, the head of Shaolin, who represents the sacred place, is now silent without being able to refute the vitriolic remarks made by his victims.


    Who would have imagined that they could see this in their lifetime?


    I know I have to dry it, but I can''t bear to open my mouth.


    It was all Baekcheon could do now to hold his breath and not miss a single conversation between the two.


    "Empty wins¡­¡­."


    After a long silence, the court opened its mouth.


    "I just didn''t think about it. If I had thought about it in advance, I would have gone to Janggang. It''s just....¡±


    "Oops."


    Cheongmyeong interrupted the court with a short exclamation.


    "I''m sure you''ve gone to the Janggang River.¡±


    "¡­¡­he¡­¡­."


    "I''m sure you must have endured the humiliation of running to the Janggang River and stopping Namgung Sega from fighting the Sapa, giving up Maehwado Island to Sapa again, and Shaolin surrendered to Sapa?"¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There was a clear laugh on the lips of Cheongmyeong.


    "You?"


    The court closed its mouth again, which had been difficult to open.


    I tried to say something, but it wouldn''t open like someone forced me to shut my mouth.


    I tried to respond reflexively, but he felt it, too.


    The fact that he would never have.


    Will that Volcanic GeomHyup believe what it can''t believe in itself? The author who seems to know the inside of the court better than the court itself?


    Eventually, a blank smile came out of the court''s mouth. This is not a situation where persuasion will work in the first place.


    "I don''t think you know the logic of the world because you only studied the logic of fire, and if you don''t, I''ll let you know."


    Cheongmyeong said sarcastically to the fullest extent.


    "What you''ve done is to take care of yourself."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s not like you''re crying over someone else to fix it."


    At that moment, it was not the court that Chimi could not control her anger, but the law community. It was because it was hard to endure the young master''s dare to speak as if he were teaching a child about Shaolin''s room.


    "Isn''t that too much to say?"


    As the legal community turned away, Cheongmyeong turned his head very slowly. And he looked straight at him and said,


    "Too much?"


    At the moment, a voice of acupuncture came out of the mouth of the legal world. However, he soon pulled himself together and spoke softly.


    "Of course, it''s true that Shaolin made a mistake. It''s true that I did something wrong. But isn''t the director trying to patch it up somehow now? Blaming is easy, but correcting the wrong thing is more difficult. But how can you be so heartless?"Cheongmyeong then looked at the legal world without saying a word and exclaimed.


    "Oh, I was wondering who it was. We''ve met before, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "At that time, I couldn''t even say hello and broke up. Have you been doing okay?¡±


    "Cough, cough.


    The face of the legal profession heated up in an instant. The word janggang was the same thing as an eternal sin to him.


    "Fix it, fix it...¡­. Yes, you''re right. But¡­¡­ So what have you been doing for the past three years, and now you''re trying to patch it up? If I had made up my mind, I would have cleaned it up already."


    "Hey!"


    "Well, that''s weird."


    Cheongmyeong shakes his head as if he doesn''t understand.


    "Just because you''re a monk doesn''t mean you''re not human, how can you be so shameless?"


    "What are you saying now¡­"¡­.¡±


    "Oh, you don''t seem to understand, to put it another way. Then I''ll tell you the truth. I told you to shut up, sir."


    At a loss for words, the legal community looked at Cheongmyeong with bewildered eyes.


    I knew immediately that the Volcanic GeomHyup was a man who was just leaving. But who would have imagined it would never be this rare? He said he couldn''t speak when he was too absurd, but that''s exactly how the law community felt now.


    "A man who tries to clean up the mess is better than a man who only criticizes. I think that''s true. But you bring it up with my own mouth."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And what? Fix it?"


    The court looks at Cheongmyeong with a pale complexion. It was because he was scared that something would come out of his mouth.


    "That fix, you''re begging me to come here and fight with you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Sorim seems to call that a fix, huh?"


    The legal world bows its head.


    It was rough, but there was nothing wrong with Cheongmyeong''s words. In particular, the legal community, which is responsible for all this as one of the main characters of the Janggang disaster, cannot say anything, even if it has something to say.


    This is because he also had a minimal sense of shame.


    "Get back."


    "¡­¡­Director."


    "That''s enough."


    The court looked at Cheongmyeong quietly.


    Seeing deep-rooted distrust of Shaolin in those eyes, the court sighed deeply.


    How did this happen?¡¯


    It is undeniable that volcanoes are the most significant Munpa in the world these days.


    Doesn''t the fact that the volcanic censorship, which is almost the center of such a volcano, shows such deep-rooted distrust to Shaolin now seem to indicate Shaolin''s position?


    However, it was not possible to step down as it down.


    "Sorim is¡­¡­."


    Unlikely, the court hesitated for a moment, and said, "I don''t like it."


    "¡­It''s not perfect. I''m not perfect either."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Those who are not perfect are forced to do wrong. We can take the blame we deserve for our wrongdoing. But... I can''t stand the innocent suffering from the fault of me and Shaolin."


    Cheongmyeong glared at the court with a cold look. Nevertheless, the court said firmly.


    "Any condition will do. Just help me once. If there is no Chun Woo-men, Jang Gang will literally become a wind lantern.¡±


    The court bowed its head once again.


    He bowed his head toward King Hyeonjong a while ago, but now he bowed his head toward Cheongmyeong.


    Everyone watching gently bit their lips.You''re right about the truth is true. But now the court is really putting everything down and asking them for help. If the court had talked about the situation and the authority, no one would have been swayed by that.


    But now the court is appealing in a low-key manner without any logic. Not only King Hyeonjong but also others were looking at the court with new eyes at the sincere appeal.


    Maybe


    Isn''t the situation so urgent that it won''t be solved without their help? Otherwise, wouldn''t there be any reason for that court to grovel and beg them?


    Can the leader of the room kneel down to the young student of the other gate and nod his head just because it is to preserve the power of Shaolin? I don''t think so.


    but


    Only one person''s eyes haven''t changed a bit. There was no shaking, let alone change.


    "The chief hasn''t changed.¡±


    The anger that has been boiling all along in Cheongmyeong''s voice disappears. Now his words were just calm. However, as emotions were not revealed, strangely enough, the stomach sounded more eerie than the words that had previously poured out.


    "It''s wrong, I regret it, but it''s all for the people and for the people who are going to suffer, so leave the past behind and help."


    The court flinched. I was looking at him with a penetrating gaze.


    "If you pretended to reflect on yourself so roughly, and lowered your head, you must have thought that you would be able to get an arrow instead of me."


    "Do, stamp."


    "Now I know for sure."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''re not a hypocrite. That''s why I don''t like the head of the room."


    The court frowned.


    You don''t want to be a hypocrite, what the hell does this mean? Don''t you usually say no because you''re a hypocrite?


    Cheongmyeong appeared as if he fully understood the wonder.


    "A hypocrite at least knows what he''s doing. At least he''s aware that he''s doing evil. But¡­¡­."


    A frosty stare penetrated the court.


    "I''m not the head of the room."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "He''s the one who has no doubt that he''s doing the right thing. He believes himself to be a good man."


    Cheongmyeong gnashed his teeth as if the area were hitting him.


    Yes, being a hypocrite means someone like a sloppy person. He at least recognizes himself as a human being who can do evil for the benefit of the literary community.


    But it''s not a court.


    The court does not doubt itself to be right. No, even if he suffers now, he has no doubt that he will end up with the consequences of being right.


    At this moment, the court must be convinced that persuading the volcano to participate in the war on the Janggang River is the way to save the world.


    I do not hesitate to believe that I am right.


    You can bow down to a blue young man because you believe perfectly that you are right.


    For him, bowing to Cheongmyeong is nothing more than a holy process of advancing to a complete conclusion through his sacrifice.


    ''I suspected.''


    While fighting for his life in the midst of the hell of 100,000 mountains, Cheongmyeong constantly doubted himself. Whether this was really the right way to do it, or whether you made the right choice yourself.


    Not only that, but also the hearing. No, everyone there would have suspected and suspected.


    However, those who stood behind them and watched death did not doubt it. He must have been convinced that it was just the right thing to put so many people into that hell by talking about holy sacrifice.Yeah, like the court now.


    Such a man is sad, but he drives many to death. He sheds tears and never regrets. Because he never doubts that he is doing the right thing.


    "One time is enough."


    The momentum from Cheongmyeong slowly pressured the court.


    "It''s for the world, it''s for the people, it''s too much to play with such dirty sophistry and die for once. It''s a hell of a lot."


    That momentum doesn''t come from nothing. If it simply comes from nothing, the court cannot feel this overwhelming.


    The court could not even breathe out in the face of an incredible weight.


    "As long as I''m alive, you''d better not use your three-tongue volcano.¡±


    The lowly declaration of Cheongmyeong looked like a wounded beast roaring.


    "Get the hell out of here, or I''ll break your big neck."


    The blood disappeared from the face of the court.

 Chapter - 926 - 926. This is my role. (1)

    It seems that a sword made of thick flesh touches the neck.


    The fact that this sensation conveys is one.


    It''s not just a threat.¡¯


    In fact, that can''t happen. It doesn''t make sense in common sense. But now the sense of the court is clear.


    If he gives the wrong answer right now, that hearing could really cut his throat.


    ''How come you''re doing this much?¡¯


    The court could not understand that deep-rooted anger of the clear. What does a volcano gain from losing Shaolin and Chuck?


    "Amitabha Buddha¡­¡­."


    Discontents mixed with embarrassment flowed out of the court''s mouth. He didn''t know that the end of his disapproval voice was shaking slightly.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Dislikes revealed all his frustration. The cooperation of the League of Nations is essential to address their current situation.


    But if the Volcanic GeomHyup, the center of the thunderstorm, comes out tough, there is no way to attract them.


    In the first place, Volcano GeomHyup is a very unpredictable person. They never trade at a loss, and threats don''t work. What can I say to a human who has threatened Shaolin''s leader?


    It is almost impossible to shake interest through dialogue.


    The only weakness for such a volcano is...¡­.


    "Lord of Almighty.


    The court''s eyes left Cheongmyeong and turned to Hyeonjong.


    Hyunjong faced such a court with a dark face. Cheongmyeong''s shoulders were shaking very briefly at the sound of Hyeonjong''s call, and the court did not miss the response.


    ''Definitely.''


    That Volcano GeomHyup does not care about anyone else in the world, but only Hyeonjong, a long writer of the volcano, respects it. It''s hard for the court to know whether it''s the existence of a private matter or for other reasons, but it doesn''t matter anyway.


    The bottom line is that targeting Hyeonjong may make it difficult to even oppose that volcanic expedition.


    "What do you think, my lord?" Do you agree with the Volcanic GeomHyup?"


    "Mr. Bang, I''m...¡­.¡±


    "Please do not say that the will of the disciples is the will of the Lord Maeng. The Lord knows that it''s just avoidance."


    The court continued quickly as if it would not give Hyunjong time to think.


    "And please don''t forget. I''m asking the Lord of Heaven, not the long writer of the volcano. Even if the Volcano GeomHyup can represent the will of the volcano, it does not represent the will of the entire Cheonwoomang. Are you sure that the other gatekeepers of the Heavenly Union will have the same meaning as the volcanic censorship?"


    "Well."


    The water was young on Hyunjong''s face.


    It was not the words of the court that weighed on his shoulders now, but the tone.


    a distinctly different tone from the beginning He was full of will to pressure King Hyeonjong.


    "A person who leads a daily life sometimes needs to know how to make decisions that are close to dogma for the future of the clique. If you''re a blind lord, you''ll understand that even if it''s frustrating and seems like a loss right now, it''ll eventually be for the sake of the door."


    "This¡­¡­."


    The face of the blue moon is distorted.


    He looked as if he wanted to step in and strangle the court immediately, but unlike a while ago, his mouth did not open.


    The court, who glanced at the scene, smiled inwardly. Certainly the Volcanic GeomHyup never challenges the authority of King Hyeonjong. Hyunjong is the only snare that can suppress that unpredictable person.And Hyunjong is practically a weak character.


    It was not that difficult for the court to persuade King Hyeonjong, even if it was the Volcanic Geomhyeop.


    "When I became the leader of the civil school called Shaolin...¡­.¡±


    He calmly continued his words. I was getting more relaxed.


    "The first thing I realized was the heavy weight."


    Hyunjong is drooling low. If you have ever been the head of a literary faction, you can''t help but sympathize with it.


    "The pressure that Shaolin''s fate can be reversed and the fate of the world may be reversed with just one choice. If you haven''t been there, you can''t even guess."


    "Well¡­."


    "Wasn''t Maeng-ju the same?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The court smiled brightly.


    "It''s not once or twice that I''ve wanted to put everything down and live the way I feel. Every time, it was the two letters of Shaolin that held me together.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m the leader of Shaolin''s room, so I have to listen to my students. However, sometimes you don''t have to listen to them because you are the leader of Shaolin. It is surprisingly not difficult to move according to mood. What''s really hard is to put up with what I want to do and think about the future of the Munpa."


    A calm and powerful voice wrapped around Hyeonjong.


    After confirming that Hyunjong''s expression became a little heavier, the court slowly wedged in.


    "I''m not asking for help without any strings attached. Shaolin is a gatekeeper who never forgets grace. If the Lord Maeng gives us his help as the Lord of Heaven and as the chief writer of the volcano, Shaolin will surely repay his kindness. I promise not only the volcano''s return to the old school, but also the power that no gatekeeper has ever given."


    Sharp.


    The beads in the hands of the court were roughly rubbed. The sound makes those who are focused flinch.


    Once again, the court, which took control of the surrounding atmosphere, smiled softly.


    "If that happens, it would be only a fixed step for the volcano to regain its past films. It''s the same for anyone who sees children. But shouldn''t a true head be able to see beyond those children and see the future of the clique?"


    Crunch.


    At that moment, the court heard a small breaking sound. Perhaps that volcanic censorship is the sound of grabbing something to hold back anger. But with desperate patience, the court grabbed the eye to return to him.


    At this moment, we have to completely exclude the Volcanic Geomhyeop to deal with King Hyeonjong.


    "But¡­¡­."


    At that moment, Hyunjong opened his mouth.


    "What''s the difference now that the volcano is going back to Gufa?"


    "A lot of things change.


    The court looked directly at King Hyeonjong with its sinking eyes. As if to let him know the reality.


    "Obviously, the spirit of the alliance is great. So now you can feel that the name of Gupa is small. But, Ma''am. There must have been one or two friendly places in the long history of the strong."


    Hyunjong''s face slightly changed at the words.


    The court reinforced the gap without missing the gap.


    "There were some places that had a reputation comparable to the old file room, and sometimes more than the old file room. But the only thing left now is the old file room and the Five Tales. What would happen to all those people in the past?"


    Hyunjong''s fist hidden in his sleeve was quietly clenched. Because he knows that the words are not wrong."It''s obviously a great place. But the Lord Maeng knows. Solidarity with Sae-yeon Mun-pa cannot last long. At the moment the regiment is broken, the reality that the volcano has to face is the old file room and the five generations that have bad feelings for the volcano. And at that time, it''s just the Four Thousand Dangga that''s definitely not the same relationship now. In other words....¡±


    At that moment.


    The court''s gaze returned to Cheongmyeong for the first time since it faced King Hyeonjong. It seems that this is not just for Hyeonjong.


    "As soon as the Volcano GeomHyup no longer can protect the volcano, it means that it must encounter a disastrous reality that cannot be compared to the past. Do you really think that the volcano can survive even after turning Gufa and Odaesega into enemies?¡±


    "This¡­¡­."


    Cheongmyeong''s face was distorted, and Hyeonjong gently closed his eyes.


    This remark has been punctual in his troubles.


    Volcanoes have expanded their waters with formidable momentum. Hyunjong couldn''t have known that it was only because of the existence of Cheongmyeong. Therefore, Cheongmyeong was so grateful and precious to him.


    But if there is light, there is darkness.


    Volcanoes became close to Sacheondangga, Sae-eou''s Munpa and Nokrim, but their relationship with Gupilebang and Oh Dae-sega, which represented the order of the existing powerhouse, deteriorated significantly.


    It wouldn''t be a problem if the thunderstorm could continue to spread at the same pace.


    But which volcano doesn''t exist anymore?


    Even if Cheongmyeong is not destroyed during the war against the Sapaeryon, or if it does not happen, what is the volcano after enjoying the innocence of Cheongmyeong?


    Are you sure you''re going to make it through that old file room and the Great Sega?


    Probably not.


    Volcanoes have already evolved beyond the limits of what they can do as a one-man clique. Asking for the same thing to those who will continue to volcano in the future is nothing but violence called expectation.


    The terrible weight, which was hard to put into words, weighed down Hyunjong.


    You don''t have to worry if you can watch all this while he''s alive. But how long is the rest of his life?


    Now he can only make a choice, but the price of that choice should be fully paid by the rest of us.


    Is it really right to put this heavy weight on future generations for a brief exhilaration? Can giants who have supported the stronghold for the past hundreds of years really make the choice to make the volcano feel bad?


    The court said while looking at Hyeonjong, who was lost in thought.


    "I really want you to know what the path is for a volcano. Ma''am... No, Jang Moon-in!"


    It was the last wedge.


    There was a long silence. Everyone just waited for Hyunjong''s answer.


    King Hyeonjong, who had been struggling for a long time with his eyes closed, slowly opened his eyes. And looked at the disciples of the volcano looking at him.


    There were various facial expressions on the face.


    Someone is eagerly looking at him, and someone is giving him more faith. There is also a lot of dissatisfaction that someone is listening to this, and someone is deeply thinking about something.


    Of all the thoughts and meanings, it would be the role of a person named Jang Literary to find the right way.


    In the meantime, he''s left a lot of choices to them.


    It was because he knew that he was too lacking to make a choice alone. At this moment, however, Hyeonjong felt it.This is entirely a choice given to him.


    Postponing this is nothing more than putting the responsibility on the young disciples.


    It''s a lonely fight. It is an act of asceticism as if walking alone on an eternal night path that is nowhere to be seen.


    However, King Hyeonjong knew a starlight that would light up the darkness. A star that shines brighter than anything else in the sky.


    "Room leader."


    After finishing his agony, Hyunjong opened his mouth while looking at the court.


    "The frequency of what the chief was trying to say was absolutely understandable.


    "If you do¡­¡­."


    "Surely, if Shaolin and Chuck fall now, future volcanoes may have to spend a time of pain. Maybe we''ll have to go through a big crisis and go through the disappearance of the names of the volcanoes that barely followed."


    The court nodded loudly, pleased inside. Hyunjong certainly seemed to understand what he meant.


    "Then isn''t the choice to make as the head of a clan too simple?"


    "Yes, sir, it''s too simple."


    Hyunjong faces the court with a calm face.


    At that moment, the court unwittingly straightened its back. This is because King Hyeonjong, who had always been gentle and gentle, has been told that it is hard to reach him.


    "When a student of the text visited Unnam in the past, there was an interesting story."


    "¡­Yes?"


    However, what came out of Hyunjong''s mouth was a random story. The court frowned.


    "What do you mean, all of a sudden...¡­.¡±


    "Selling the plum gum that the disciple of the text who witnessed those who were in poverty in Unnam carried with him to save grain." They said they gave it out to them. No one has ever told me about it, but the disciple has pleaded guilty by telling me about it himself."


    Then Oh Gum''s eyes turn to Yoon Jong in unison. Yoon Jong''s face quickly turned red.


    Hyunjong also looked at Yunjong once and smiled.


    "The Lord of the Beast told me about that time. I''ll tell the master what the disciple said to the Lord of the Beast."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If the glory of the volcano makes those who live in the world more comfortable, all the disciples of the volcano will be able to proudly boast of it. But if it just stays in its own glory, it''s always a gatehouse that doesn''t matter if it''s replaced by another gate."


    The face of the court has hardened.


    On the other hand, Hyun-jong''s face was soft as if he had let go of all the temptations.


    "The most important thing for a volcano, Bangjang, is not to leave a false impression. No matter how much glory a volcano has if it doesn''t leave the will to convey to its future generations, it''s just another door file named."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If you break right and choose to survive, volcanoes will no longer be volcanoes. I would rather look at the end with these two eyes than at the volcano that has changed. It''s¡­¡­."


    Hyunjong''s eyes were filled with dizziness. It was hard to even face the court.


    "It''s my role as a long-running volcano even though I''m not good enough."


    A low, gentle, but irresistible voice penetrated into the court''s ears.


    "Go back, Bang. Volcanoes will not comply with your request. If you wanted to change the meaning of the volcano, you had to bring sincerity instead of logic."


    It was the declaration of King Hyeonjong, the great Hwasan long storyteller.

 Chapter - 927 - Episode 927. Its my role. (2)

    "¡­¡­long story."


    Baek Cheon clenched his fist without realizing it.


    It was something I really wanted to hear.


    But it was also something I couldn''t hope for. The words spoken by the court were sharp enough to stab the lungs of the listeners.


    If he had been there, what he would have answered, Baek Cheon had no choice but to think about it. Could he boldly choose to play Shaolin and Chuck in order to follow the right direction?


    Of course, Baekcheon, the second disciple of the volcano, can do it.


    But could Baekcheon, the long story of the volcano, make that choice?


    Knowing how difficult the choice was, the heart of Baekcheon who looked at Hyeonjong heated up.


    The same was true of the others.


    The only thing in the eyes of the volcano''s Mundos looking at King Hyeonjong was trust and pride. He never backed down against Shaolin''s court, and he carried out his justice and the extent of the volcano!


    Of course, the courts and the legal community did not ride on the seething atmosphere.


    There was a sense of hopelessness in the face of the court.


    "How come¡­."


    It is not the first time to be denied. But it was the first time in his life that he met a man who declared to go a different way from him in his face.


    Even if that old faction and Oh Dae-se rejected his proposal, they could not bear to face him and sent him a letter from a distance and pulled out the bait.


    If they had sat in front of the court, they would not dare to say that they would not obey orders.


    But... What confidence does Hyunjong have in front of him and say these things confidently?


    In front of the court, the millennium son of a b*tc*?


    "Lord of Almighty¡­¡­. No, I''m a long man."


    The court swallowed dry saliva as if it was hard to continue.


    "Is this really the meaning of a volcano? Is this really?"


    There was anger and anger.


    As long as the court is a man, this memory will cloud his judgment to come. It was burdensome for King Hyeonjong to leave a bad memory for the millennium leader of Shaolin.


    However, Hyeonjong just stared at the court with calm eyes.


    No matter how strong the wind blows, plum trees that are deeply rooted in the earth never falter.


    "That''s right."


    The court opens its mouth slightly and then closes it again. Like his deep discipline is not easy to control this feeling.


    "Do you think I made all these suggestions for Shaolin''s film?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Although the road may be different, it was all for the people of all ages. Still, the volcano refuses to hold Shaolin''s hand at the end?¡±


    Cheongmyeong''s eyes became fierce. As soon as he tried to open his mouth, Baekcheon grabbed him by the wrist. As if to believe in King Hyeonjong.


    "The way is for the people of all ages.¡­.¡±


    Hyunjong nodded slowly.


    "The volcano does not doubt Shaolin''s words. Either way, I don''t doubt that what the chief wants is peace."


    Why would you refuse if I said so?¡±


    Hyunjong smiled brightly.


    "How can there be only one way?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Volcanoes are also for the people of all ages. Whatever you do, you try not to erase the two words "consultation" on your chest."


    "Then¡­¡­."


    "But."


    Hyunjong''s voice became firm.


    "Just because we mean the same doesn''t mean the same path. Shaolin will be able to work towards the same results as Shaolin and Volcanoes


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Isn''t it the arrogance of the director of the room to think that the only way to make the world peaceful is with Shaolin?"The face of the court is distorted.


    That arrogance, more than anything I''ve ever heard, has angered him.


    "It''s not Shaolin who is arrogant, it''s the volcano!"


    "But that man...¡­!¡±


    When the unbearable blue moon flew into a rage, the five swords grabbed the hem of his clothes everywhere.


    "This¡­¡­."


    Although I was angry for a moment, Cheongmyeong also grabbed my thigh because he knew he shouldn''t use violence here.


    After a brief silence, the court took a deep breath into the shape of what I thought was excessive. However, his calmness may have been restored, but his eyes were still fierce.


    "There''s no point in further conversation.¡±


    "I''m sorry, sir."


    "I respect the choice of the writer. But¡­¡­."


    The court''s eyes kept an eye on Hyeonjong.


    "You should remember one thing. The fact that every choice comes at a price."


    It was blatant enough to change the complexion of some disciples.


    However, Hyun-jong just nodded calmly.


    "If there''s something to hit, I''ll have to."


    "I might not have paid. If only the long man had been a little wiser."


    Hyeonjong faced the court without saying a word. The profound eyes seemed to press the court.


    "I''m sure I wouldn''t have rejected the director''s proposal if I had been a little wiser."


    "What if I do¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    "Isn''t that what consultation is all about?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The wise are bound to weigh the benefits. But those who want to hold consultations must follow the path of their minds, not their interests."


    The court shut up.


    "That''s the way I think of volcanoes."


    The court closed its eyes without saying a word. Only the beads in his hand turned quickly on his fingers. After a long silence, he slowly opened his eyes.


    "Consultation¡­¡­."


    There was a strange smile around my mouth.


    "It sounds like Shaolin doesn''t seek consultation."


    "That''s not what I meant."


    "¡­¡­I fully understood the meaning of the volcano."


    The court rose from its seat.


    Sitting here any longer is nothing but adding insult. Why do you have to face more people who cannot be seen as allies?


    "Thank you for the tea. A long story."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "The hero is fine. Of course."


    The court looked all around the room. The last thing that caught my eye was Cheongmyeong.


    "You''ll be pleased with what you''ve got, Volcano GumHyup?"


    "You must be in a bit of a stew because it didn''t go your way."


    Cheongmyeong added with a smirk.


    "That''s what life is all about, isn''t it?¡±


    "That''s a good word."


    The court nodded with a stiff face.


    "But now it will be the volcano, not the Shaolin that needs to know the roughness. You''ll have to deal with the wind that Shaolin used to block."


    "Oh, yeah. But you must have narrow shoulders. You can''t stop the sapanion from coming in."


    The court kept its mouth shut.


    I have so many things to say, but in this situation, if I mix up more words, it''ll be more of a joke.


    It is not simply a failure in negotiations.


    It was a bitter defeat.


    It was the first case in which he failed to achieve his own will even though he made a surprise move with everything on the line.


    ''No, no.''


    It''s exactly the second time. The first case he went back to nothing was the World War II Defense Competition.


    ''I should have known then.¡¯


    The fact that a volcano could one day stand in front of Shaolin.


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    The court, who had low disapproval, turned a blind eye to Cheongmyeong and opened its mouth.


    "Sure."And I walked outside without a trace of regret. The legal community that followed him did not even look at others, nor did it leave a common greeting.


    Snap!


    As soon as the door closed hard, the force slipped out of the disciples'' bodies of the volcano, which had been tightly pulled by tension.


    "Whoooooooosh!


    "¡­I thought I was going to die of suffocation."


    "¡­I was scared."


    The court is the court.


    The pressure directly exerted by Shaolin''s mastermind was not something they could afford. However, no one showed any indecency and endured well until the end.


    "Long storyteller¡­¡­. Would that be all right?


    "Well."


    Hyun-young''s worried words made Hyun-jong salivate.


    "I don''t know if my decision was right. But Hyunyoung. Don''t we already know too well that seduction on an easy path can cause even greater anger?"


    "¡­¡­That''s right."


    "I don''t know. Maybe my pride has put you under a heavy burden."


    "What''s a load of sound? It''s a bunch of bald people."


    Still, Cheongmyeong smiled and said to Hyunjong, who still seemed anxious.


    "There would have been no more perfect answer, long storyteller."


    "That''s right."


    "We think the writer was right!"


    It was only then that Hyunjong had a smile on the smile was young.


    ''These guys.¡¯


    With these children, I can''t take the easy way. The upper water must be clear to clear the lower water, but sometimes the lower water, which makes the upper water clear by itself.


    Like this.


    At that moment, Hyunjong''s eyes turned toward the door.


    A low sigh escaped from his mouth when he saw a man who followed the court without saying a word.


    "How can you be so ignorant! How dare you!


    The face of the law has turned red.


    If it weren''t for the court, he would have exploded a few more times. In his view, that wasn''t Shaolin''s way of treating the roommaster. He did not show even the least respect for Shaolin, who has kept the peace of power for hundreds of years and mediated numerous literary factions.


    Even the court, which would normally have condemned such law, said nothing this time. He just walked toward the prose with his lips closed tightly.


    "The Volcano Sword Association¡­¡­.Hyunjong."


    A boiling voice leaked out of the court''s mouth.


    Have you experienced this humiliation throughout his life? It burned as if it had swallowed heated charcoal.


    ''Since when has Shaolin been treated like this?¡¯


    I''ve been trying so hard for the world, and everyone thinks about me!


    Whew.


    The court bit my lips without realizing it.


    "Amitabha Buddha¡­¡­."


    I clenched my fist because I couldn''t handle the rising anger.


    "But I believed there would be a degree in volcanoes, but I was mistaken."


    "Director¡­¡­."


    "Let''s go back to Sorim."


    Just because Chun Woo-men don''t help doesn''t mean he can''t deal with Sapaeryon. I was just trying to reduce the damage.


    If that doesn''t work, now you have to let me know.


    It''s not that Shaolin was holding back because she had no power, but why Shaolin was called the millennium Shaolin and didn''t miss the peak of power for hundreds of years!


    To those wicked Sapa and to those who have forgotten their will!


    At that moment, the court''s feet stopped.


    "Law world!"


    "Yes, sir!""Bring Hyeyeon! We can no longer have a student of Shaolin in such a place."


    "Oh, I see."


    It was a moment when the legal community, which was fed up with the anger of the court, urgently turned away.


    "You don''t have to do that, Bang."


    A calm voice came from behind their backs. The eyes of the court and the legal community turn back.


    Hyeyeon was standing there as a class president. Wearing the robe of a volcano that doesn''t fit at all.


    "It''s a good thing you''re here. Pack up! I will go with Shaolin. No, you don''t even have to pack! Let''s start right away."


    "Room leader."


    Hye-yeon lowered her hand and stared at the court.


    His clear, big eyes were just as calm as a serene lake.


    "I''m not going."


    "¡­What did you say?¡±


    When the court questioned her ears, Hye-yeon shook her head.


    "I said I wouldn''t go."


    "This¡­¡­."


    The eyes of the law have turned icy. Soon, his stormy anger poured out toward Hye-yeon.

 Chapter - 928 - Episode 928. Its my role. (3)

    The anger of the legal community is not only emotional and personal. He served as the chief of the school of Shaolin. This is beyond personal feelings.


    "Now."


    More than ever, he snapped and put strength into his words. It was to emphasize to Hyeyeon.


    "Are you going to disobey the orders of the chief of staff?"


    Hye-yeon smiled in an unexpected way.


    "I don''t know how to answer that."


    "¡­what?"


    "As a Buddhist of one man, how can you disobey him when he acts according to his heart''s will?"¡±


    The face of the law was distorted.


    "No matter how much you are a Buddhist, you belong to Shaolin." Do you have no idea what it means to disobey the orders of the chief of the civil service?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hye-yeon didn''t answer this time either. The legal community spoke in an angry voice.


    "That''s an insistence."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And justifiable insults rule as excommunication. Do you know what Shaolin''s scandal means?"


    Hyeyeon nodded her head.


    "Yes."


    "You know?"


    "Yes, I know."


    The law community opened its eyes faintly.


    "The disciple excommunicated from Sorim is sentenced to a type of monocerial vein."


    Hye-yeon''s face turned slightly pale when the word "sweet-geun tachamac" came out.


    "If you break your Danjeon and cut off the proximal vein of your limbs, you will never be able to use it again. But now you''re going to commit the sin of knighthood and accept the ripples?"


    There was not a speck of mercy in the voice.


    Hyeyeon looked up at the sky for a moment. Courts and legal circles are the same as those who opened up his life. It was not easy for such people to show disappointment and anger at him.


    But¡­¡­.


    If not right, he is also an obsession.¡¯


    There was no more hesitation in Hye-yeon''s face, which lowered her hesitation. Both eyes were calm and clear.


    "If that''s Shaolin''s law, and if that''s the way to repay the favor I received from Shaolin, I''ll follow it."


    "You stupid¡­¡­".¡±


    This time, the face of the legal world turned pale. I never imagined Hye-yeon would answer like this.


    a short-geun tachycardia


    Cruel punishment for cutting the tendons of the hands and feet, breaking the Danjeon, and breaking the blood clots. Those who receive the punishment will never be able to use ignorance again.


    No, it''s not just that much.


    Those who have lost their track and are unable to use their hands and feet are no better than ordinary people. Who can handle the situation where I can''t even lift a spoon with my own hands?


    "Are you out of your mind? What the hell are you thinking...¡­!¡±


    Eventually, as soon as the legal community couldn''t stand it and shouted, the court raised its hand to block him.


    "Room leader!"


    Despite the urgent voice of the legal community, the court shook its head and dissuaded it. And I looked at Hyeyeon quietly. His eyes were cold. It was clearly revealed that the reason for stopping the legal world was never because of Hye-yeon''s favor.


    "I''ll ask you a question, Hyeyeon."


    Hye-yeon flinched slightly at the court''s voice. However, he soon maintained his personal appearance and nodded.


    "Yes, sir."


    "What was the reason?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The court continued in a cold tone.


    "You just have to follow with Shaolin. Then you''re given a lot of things. In addition to the post of the future head of Shaolin, there will be the seat of the first man in the world and the crown of glory."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But why do you have to disobey me and cause a stir? Is there a reason to throw away everything you''ve trained in the meantime.


    There was a chill in the eyes of the court. It was hard to think that he had an eye for an adviser. When would Hye-yeon have received such eyes and words from the court?At that moment, however, Hye-yeon had a rather calm smile on her lips. Strangely, the words of the court cleared his mind of confusion.


    He asked the court back as if he were giving a pre-question.


    "What is all that?¡±


    "¡­what?"


    "Obsession, ball."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The face of the court is stiff. As if you never imagined that he would hear this from Hyeyeon.


    "The position of the head of the room, the position of the first man in the world, the glory of the world..."¡­.¡±


    Hye-yeon, who had been reciting, shook her head.


    "Did you say why?"


    And replied calmly.


    "Because I''m a Buddhist, not a warrior."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Now that you''ve said that, I think I''ll understand my feelings more clearly. Mr. Bang, why are you discussing glory? How can glory be upon those who walk through the fire? The way the Buddha should walk is just for the living. Would you be honored on that road?"


    For a moment, the court looked at Hye-yeon as if speechless.


    "What''s so great about this one-body martial arts. Even if you have the knowledge to reach heaven, it''s just a catch that can''t save one''s life."


    "You''re the one..."


    The court began to tremble.


    Everything else was tolerable.


    But is there anything more humiliating about Shaolin than being preached by his student?


    "I''m a Buddhist before I''m a warrior. If there''s no bull road for me to walk on, how can you drag me? Even if your body is in heaven, if your heart is in hell, how is it different from hell?¡±


    "¡­¡­Hyeyeon."


    "If you want to stay.¡±


    Hyeyeon nods her head slowly. With a deep face without a trace of seduction.


    "If you have to take it, take it. Even if you get kicked out of Shaolin, even if you lose your studies, the fact that you are a Buddhist monk will not change. Wouldn''t that be enough?"


    Hye-yeon smiled and put her hands down.


    He was innocent as if he would not resist anything.


    When this happened, it was rather the legal community that was embarrassed.


    What is Hyeyeon like?


    This is one of the most anticipated entries of the millennia. Everyone had expectations that he would take Shaolin to the next level. He was the future of Shaolin.


    Wasn''t it only because of the expectation that Hye-yeon''s growth would help that he, a student of Shaolin, allowed him to go abroad against these principles?


    Such a man is saying that he will leave Shaolin on his own. Even throwing away the martial arts piled up on the body.


    ''Why the hell!''


    It is beyond his comprehension.


    I hope everyone in the world will be Shaolin''s disciples. But the envious one of them was trying to kick himself in the path.


    "You fool...¡­.¡±


    A sad voice came out of the mouth of the legal community, which should be stricter than anyone else. But unlike such legal circles, the eyes of the courts only grew colder.


    "Is that what you meant?"


    "Yes, sir."


    He glared at Hye-yeon without saying a word.


    Other times, Hye-yeon''s whining might have been laughed off. But the time is not right now. It seems to the court that his beloved disciple chose a volcano over him and Shaolin.


    "The volcano has covered your eyes."


    "The volcano just showed me my way."


    "I wasn''t sending you to the volcano then."


    "Thank you very much for sending me to the volcano at that time.""¡­until the end."


    The court''s face was full of knife-edge expectations.


    The leader of one clique must be unrelenting, but sometimes unrelenting. The law of Shaolin itself is shaken if the person who committed the annihilation of knights is not condemned in front of the long sentence.


    No.


    ''Am I angry that he broke the law? Otherwise, what can''t you do with the hurt of your pride?¡¯


    The court desperately shook off the temptation that came to him.


    "The law community."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "I excommunicate Hye-yeon."


    "Ba, Bangjang!"


    "I will ask my student Hye-yeon for the sins of the destruction of knights and retrieve everything that Shaolin has given me. Execute the sentence as Shaolin''s Recession Principality."


    "Ba, Bangjang!"


    The legal community, which was unable to destroy Hye-yeon''s military exploits, desperately tried to calm down the situation.


    "This is not Shaolin. Volcano! Bangjang! Jeong Hyeyeon...¡­. No, if you have to punish a sinner, first send him to Shaolin...¡­.¡±


    "How can there be a place for discipline?"


    "¡­but."


    "Or what?"


    The court glared through the legal world with its eyes.


    "Do you mean that Shaolin should be wary of the volcano when it comes to doing the law?"


    "Well, that''s not it. How dare I have such a unique idea?"


    "Then do it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Come on!"


    The legal world closed its eyes tightly. If the court is so determined, there is no way to reverse the situation.


    How did it end up like this?¡¯


    Everything went wrong. All the times were not good.


    ''The stupid guy...I''d rather run away!''


    Why did he appear in front of the room manager at this time? If it had been after the court calmed down anger, there would have been another way.


    I opened my eyes that the legal community had closed. I could see the disciples of the volcano creeping in when I found out that there was a disturbance. What the director wants may be to show the dignity of Shaolin in front of them. But¡­¡­.


    If the price is Hye-yeon, isn''t it too big for us to lose, Bang-jang?


    But whatever it may be, I can''t help but follow the orders of the director. The legal community clenched its teeth and told Hye-yeon.


    "Get down on your knees, sinner."


    As soon as that was over, Hye-yeon''s knee touched the floor. The legal world forced its unwillingness to step back behind him.


    "What are you doing?¡±


    "What''s wrong with Buddhist monk Hyeyeon?"¡±


    Although the disciples of the volcano roared and frowned at the sight, Hye-yeon is a student of Shaolin anyway. They couldn''t get in Shaolin''s business.


    In the midst of this, a few quick-witted people started running to Jang''s place with all their might.


    "Execute."


    The legal community established the capital. The blue game was young on his fingertips. This hand, which is sharper than a knife, will cut off Hye-yeon''s whole-body muscles and cause her shortness.


    "Hyeyeon."


    The legal community, which could not bear to reach out, persuaded Hye-yeon one last time.


    "If you change your mind now, the director will show you mercy."


    But all he could see was Hye-yeon''s firm back shaking her head.


    "Don''t hesitate, Elder."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The legal world bit his lips.


    "What the hell did you see on the volcano that made you so stupid? What''s better than Shaolin''s teaching? It''s just a unique seduction."


    Hye-yeon calmly replied to that.


    "I didn''t really learn anything from the volcano. They didn''t try to teach me. What would you learn from those who don''t want to teach?""If you do, why are you doing this?"


    "Because I just realized it."


    "¡­¡­Realized?"


    "Yes."


    Hye-yeon, who was still the class president, smiled brightly.


    "What was the ''itar'' that you couldn''t find in Sorim?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If I knew the road I was looking for was here, why would I hesitate? If the elder really cares about me, don''t hesitate. That''s the way for me."


    The legal world closed its eyes.


    As an elder of Shaolin, I cannot bear to hear it. But as a man walking through the fire, he seemed to understand the word.


    I don''t know.¡¯


    It is sad that Hye-yeon disobeyed him. However, it is a great pleasure to establish one''s own illegality as a Buddhist. The heart of the legal world burned to a crisp in that treacherous sentiment.


    But¡­¡­.


    I am the elder of Shaolin.


    There should be no hesitation.


    "The sinner¡­¡­."


    The legal world bites the lips.


    When I looked up for a moment, the court nodded silently.


    "I will take back everything I have received from Sorim in the name of Shaolin."


    "ARMY¡­¡­TABUL."


    At the end of Hye-yeon''s disapproval, a sharp match hit the young legal capital toward Hye-yeon''s ankle.


    "Argh!"


    "Jonny!


    The disciples of the volcano screamed at once.


    Those who had never imagined this would happen rushed to the ground, but it was already too late for them to reach.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no.


    The moment when the legal capital is about to cut off Hyeyeon''s ankle tendon.


    Cagaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    With a loud noise, the legal community grabbed my hand and hurriedly stepped back. When his hand touched Hyeyeon''s ankle, a sword that flew from somewhere hit his hand.


    "How dare you!"


    This is Shaolin''s event. Who dares to interrupt Shaolin''s event by force?


    When the embarrassed and furious legal world turned its head, what he saw was a man walking this way.


    Volcanic GeomHyup.


    His sword was coming straight toward them, pushing it into the sword he picked by him.


    "Who."


    Cheongmyeong growled out.


    "How dare you allow me to do this on a volcano?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Answer me, you bloody bastards."


    His anger began to sweep everywhere.

 Chapter - 929 - Episode 929. Its my role. (4)

    Anger soared to the point where it was unbearable. The eyes of the legal world were seething.


    So far, we have tolerated the author''s It was because the justification was clear to condemn him for his misconduct.


    But now this act is clearly out of line.


    "Shizu."


    The voice of the legal world was heard growling.


    It was incredibly low and ferocious for a Buddhist voice.


    "This is Shaolin''s event."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It means it''s none of your business. Do you understand?"


    Cheongmyeong stared silently at the legal world.


    "Since you may not have been familiar with the situation, I do not dare to ask you for the crime of attacking Shaolin''s Mundo. But if you disturb me one more time, I''ll regard it as an attack on Shaolin."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So back off. It''s not something you can handle!"


    The reason why the legal community has said this is because it has not forgotten that this place is a volcano. This was the least he could do to enforce Shaolin''s discipline within the other gate.


    So that volcanic censorship will of course understand the situation and step down. If you have the least head to think about, you won''t know what it means to block Shaolin''s event.


    What followed, however, was a completely unexpected remark.


    "I think you''re the one who doesn''t understand."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At the moment, the eyes of the law community grew slightly.


    "This is a volcano."


    Cheongmyeong said, showing his teeth.


    "Anyone who wants to hurt a person inside a volcano must get permission from the volcano''s long storyteller. That''s the law of volcanoes."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So get your hands off our baldness right now and step back. Before I hit your neck, not your hand."


    The face of the law is horribly distorted.


    "¡­How dare you!"


    I was almost out of my mind when my anger reached its peak.


    What happened in that room was a process of consultation anyway. But this is not it. This is a threat, a clash of forces.


    How come Shaolin needs to get permission from other people to conduct an advisory event? It didn''t exist in the history of the millennium.


    Of course, enforcing discipline inside a volcano may be beyond the line. But that''s a very forgiving area!


    The author even carried a sword, saying, "We can never give way to what is possible to understand."


    If this is not a challenge to Shaolin, what is it?


    "Do you understand what the poet''s actions mean? How dare you say that you can''t handle it?¡±


    The voice of the law was filled with anger. However, Cheongmyeong twisted the corners of his mouth as if they were funny.


    "You can''t handle it?"


    It was a clear mockery. It''s a blatant laugh that''s hard to ignore.


    The face of the legal community, which has never been so blatantly ridiculed, has turned red.


    "You''re so good at saying that it''s a penetrated mouth."


    Cheongmyeong twisted his neck from side to side.


    "You don''t seem to know, but so far there''s nothing I can''t handle.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So let''s check it out. Whether I can handle this or not."


    The law community clenched its teeth.


    That arrogant man obviously has an indulgence. It''s clear that the young doctor was the only one who kept the pride of the political faction during the Great Recession.


    But this is no longer something that can be absolved of."You''re going too far. No matter how volcano this is, do you think that volcano can protect you?"


    "Don''t be mistaken, bald."


    "What¡­¡­."


    "It''s not me, it''s you who''s protecting the moment."


    Cheongmyeong revealed his teeth.


    "If it wasn''t for the volcano, if it wasn''t for me, I''d have cut off your neck before. With the head of the room next to you."


    The law community opened its mouth.


    "So get out of here. Before my patience runs out. There''s a limit to human patience.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At a loss for words, the legal community blanked out with incredible eyes.


    At least¡­¡­ I could see only one thing for sure.


    ''This guy is out of his mind.¡¯


    Who in the world would dare say this in front of Shaolin''s master? I wouldn''t dare say this is the defeat of that Sapaeryon.


    What kind of place is Shaolin?


    It is said that the power of the strong cannot show the same influence as in the past due to the urgent flow of the situation, but that does not mean that the power of Shaolin has decreased.


    This means that the current Shaolin is no different from the same Shaolin that has been leading the country for hundreds of years.


    But isn''t the author completely denying the authority of Shaolin and abandoning it?


    I was so devastated that I couldn''t even get angry anymore. I don''t even know what to say. There was nothing I could do but stare at Cheongmyeong, shaking as if I were sick.


    "Shizu!"


    Then an unexpected voice broke out. It was Hyeyeon.


    He shouted urgently.


    "This is not Shaolin''s business! I know how Xi-ju feels, but if you think of me, please don''t come forward...¡­.¡±


    "What? Shut up, bald!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The flinching Hye-yeon was so embarrassed that she saw a clear sky.


    "I''ll take care of it, shut your mouth!"


    "Oh, Amita...¡­.¡±


    And then.


    The court, which had been silent so far, opened its mouth.


    Volcano Sword Association.


    The two men''s eyes met heatedly in the air.


    "Don''t force yourself."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If the world gains something, it loses something. If you choose to antagonize Shaolin, you will no longer be involved in Shaolin''s internal affairs."


    It was a very cold voice indeed.


    "This is the result of your choice. If you made a choice, you''d have to learn how to pay for it.¡±


    At first glance, the tone seemed to be quiet, but the voice contained the power and authority of the millennium sorim director Sorim. Most people would not be able to overcome the pressure of this voice and would have left themselves behind.


    But it was clear in front of him.


    "You know it well."


    "¡­What did you just say?"


    He said as he looked at the court with endless eyes.


    "He said he knows well. As you say, everything in the world comes at a price. That''s why I''m asking...¡­.¡±


    Cheongmyeong, who stopped talking for a moment, smiled crookedly and grinned.


    "How do you intend to pay for hurting people in the realm of volcanoes?"


    Then the court stared at Cheongmyeong with a blank face.


    "So far I''ve been...¡­.¡±


    His vivacious voice began to tighten its grip on cleanliness.


    "I have shown you a great deal of mercy."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But this is not just about you and me. If you get involved in this anymore, it will be Shaolin, not me, and it will be you, not you, but the volcano that will have to deal with it."The eyes of the blue moon sank more and more dimly.


    Like a wedge, the final words of the court echoed through the volcano.


    "Let me ask you."


    The momentum from his body was truly overwhelming.


    "Your volcano is...¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Are you sure you can handle Shaolin''s anger?"


    It wasn''t the eyes that looked at those who walked on the same path.


    It is a pure look at the enemy.


    Depending on how Cheongmyeong answers, it seems like he is saying with his eyes whether volcanoes and Shaolin really turn to enemies or not.


    It was indeed a heavy question, and the answer should be heavier than that.


    But Cheongmyeong was still nonchalant.


    "Are you confident that you can turn Shaolin into an enemy?¡­.¡±


    He recited for a moment and smiled lightly.


    "I don''t think I''m the one who''


    "Hm?"


    At that moment.


    Shake shake. Shake shake.


    One walked slowly and stood beside Cheongmyeong.


    It was a hundred thousand.


    He glared at the court with a well-structured, sharp-edged look.


    Another person, Yoo E-seol, filled the empty side of Cheongmyeong with his unique insensitive face. Her face was as if it had been washed, but her hands were on the sword around her waist.


    There will be no other way to show more determination.


    It wasn''t just them.


    Yoon Jong, who walked calmly, stood next to Baekcheon, and Jo Geol filled the side of Yu Seol, who was shaking his shoulders with the spirit of rushing at any moment.


    Soon after, the place, Paeksang, and even the disciples of the volcano, who had been watching from afar, have narrowed the distance as if surrounding courts and legal circles.


    What their eyes said was clear.


    "Is this the meaning of the volcano?"


    The court asked. There was only one person here who could answer him now.


    "I don''t know what the situation is, Bang-jang, and the ambassador."


    Baek Cheon looked at the two briefly and looked at Hye-yeon.


    "But¡­¡­ Whether it''s right or wrong, volcanoes don''t know how to fight and throw away their bleeding companions."


    The court clasped its fist.


    There was no shaking in the voice of Baekcheon, and his eyes were straight without a single shake.


    "It doesn''t matter if you turn Shaolin into an enemy. The volcano would rather die with its fellow workers than abandon them and survive. It''s¡­¡­."


    He declared calmly.


    "Volcanoes were taught by ancestors a hundred years ago."


    At the end of Baekcheon''s words, Cheongmyeong suddenly looked up at the sky.


    ''¡­the death penalty.


    A hundred years ago, it was really stupid.


    It''s full of regrets.


    But now, their descendants are referring to that time. It was filled with regret. I learned from the past I thought.


    Maybe we''ll...¡­.¡¯


    A small smile is built around the mouth of Cheongmyeong.


    ''Maybe it wasn''t that stupid.¡¯


    The court said with its teeth clenched, unable to hide its anger.


    "Are you entitled to say that, Volcanic Sword?"


    "Of course, sir."


    The answer came from someone else''s mouth, not a hundred thousand.


    "Any disciple of a volcano can represent it. That''s how volcanoes teach."


    "¡­¡­long story."


    Hyeonjong, who was approaching, saw Hye-yeon still kneeling and hardened her face.


    "Although Buddhist monk Hyeyeon may not be the Mundo of the volcano, volcanoes do not distinguish between Mundo and his colleagues. If you want to hurt him, you''ll have to deal with the entire volcano."


    As soon as the soft but firm voice came out, Hye-yeon''s shoulders began to tremble.Tears fell from his big eyes, which he couldn''t hold back.


    The court glared at the sheep.


    "The writer is...¡­I guess Shaolin is funny."


    "It''s not like that."


    "If not, how dare Shaolin intervene in punishing Shaolin''s disciples? You will regret this for sure.¡±


    "Ha!"


    Suddenly, a smile burst out from the mouth of Cheongmyeong. The court asked with an angry face.


    "¡­what''s funny?"


    Cheongmyeong, who was shaking his shoulders as if he could not hold back his laughter, shook his head.


    "Maybe the chief still doesn''t understand the volcano."


    "I didn''t understand?"


    Suspicion was young in his face. What''s there to understand and do?


    Cheongmyeong laughed out loud for a moment and explained kindly.


    "I''ll let you know if you don''t know, so listen up. The volcano fought against all the people even when there was nothing, and even when everyone was busy begging for my life, it was the last time I fought against Sapaeryon."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The volcano''s mundos giggled and laughed when they heard it.


    "That''s not all. A hundred years ago, you were beaten up by a horseman, didn''t you?¡±


    "That sounds like it."


    "¡­Isn''t it a tradition to be fearless at this point?"


    Suddenly, the court could not hide its absurd expression as they saw the volcano''s mundos laughing among themselves.


    "It''s that kind of volcano."


    At that moment, Cheongmyeong''s voice caught his eyes.


    "You think you''re going to be a threat?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m sorry, but if you don''t understand this place, it''s just a bunch of crazy people who have to fight against each other until they die."


    "Hmm."


    "No, that''s a little too far."


    "¡­I''m going too far."


    Cheongmyeong lightly ignored protests from other disciples.


    "So if you want to threaten, report to the other person.¡±


    The sound of the court grinding teeth spread eeriely.


    "And¡­¡­ I''ll let you know one thing, just in case, remember."


    Cheongmyeong''s cold eyes penetrated the court.


    "In history, there have been no unbroken clans who have dealt with Shaolin, but so far, there have been no unarmed clans who have turned the volcano into enemies.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So stop threatening me that doesn''t work and get out of the volcano right now. Before my patience is lost."


    The face of the court sprang up. At least now his face looked more like an Asura of Hell than a Buddhist monk.


    "Sorim is¡­¡­."


    He spoke softly with bloodshot eyes.


    "I will not forget the disgrace of today."


    "Whatever."


    Cheongmyeong, Hyeonjong, and other disciples of the volcano were all in his mind. And lastly, even Hye-yeon, who kneeled down, turned around without saying a word.


    "Ba, Bangjang!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Turning to the cold wind, he led the law community and strode out of the volcano.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Hye-yeon looked at the court''s back, leaving her with a bewildering eye. Then someone grabbed him by the shoulder.


    "¡­¡­Paint Joe, Jorge."


    "Well, why are you doing that soaking on your knees? Please stand up."


    "I¡­¡­."


    Yoon Jong also smiled and grabbed the other shoulder to raise Hye-yeon.


    "Our monk is in trouble now. I don''t think you''ll ever be able to go back to the sound."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyeyeon bit her lips tightly.


    How on earth should I express this feeling?


    "¡­¡­Thank you."


    No matter how hard I think about it, this was all I could say.


    Baek Cheon smiled, tapping on his shoulder without saying a word.Of course, it''s not that I''m not worried about the future. But¡­¡­.


    There is no reason to hesitate about what to do.¡¯


    Cheongmyeong''s horse and Hyeonjong''s horse make way for their hearts.


    "If it''s not right, it''s not a volcano."


    This is the will of the volcano to continue.

 Chapter - 930 - 930th episode. Its my role. (5)

    The court, who was silently descending the volcano, looked back.


    The terrible look in his eyes made the legal world cringe without realizing it.


    "¡­volcano."


    I certainly didn''t feel this way when I went up this road. Strange prickliness certainly existed, but there was no doubt that he would get what he wanted as a result.


    To him, volcanoes were like wolves that he could handle.


    For ordinary people, wolves are feared, but for those who can tame them, they are nothing more than dogs with sharp teeth.


    But the dog, who thought it had been tamed, now showed his teeth to him. As if he hadn''t lost his wildness when he was still running around the field.


    "The Buddha showed mercy to all."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But he did not show mercy to only one tribe. Do you know what kind of people that is?"


    "I don''t know."


    "It''s Mara."


    The legal community closed its mouth while trying to say something. The court continued.


    "In the end, the Buddha divided the ones that could and could not be saved. He was more strict than anyone to those who were irrevocable and only harmful."


    The court glared at the distant view of the volcano with a stiff face.


    "At least I thought the volcano was not a demon, but I must have been wrong."


    "¡­¡­Director."


    The court bit his lip.


    The legal community looked at him with a slightly curious look. Because now the court seemed to be recalling something.


    "¡­¡­at the end of the day¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    "No."


    The court shook its head.


    "First of all, the intestines. I''ll pick up the pieces. Volcanoes are next. But¡­¡­."


    And then I went cold.


    "One day, volcanoes will have to pay for it, too. Apart from my personal feelings, I will turn a blind eye to what will bring the world to grief, and I will surely get the price of putting Shaolin''s name on that floor."


    "That''s what you''ll have to do, Bang."


    Very close.


    The beads in the hands of the court fell to pieces and poured down.


    The beads, which had escaped from the broken thread and rolled, seemed to explain the relationship between Shaolin and the volcano. Things that had been connected by a thin thread were cut off at this moment.


    "The Volcano Sword Association¡­¡­."


    The court clenched its teeth and took a step.


    "This is your choice."


    * * *


    After the court returned, the main figures of the volcano gathered again in the long-written room.


    And among the main characters, Hye-yeon sat proudly. Looking at those clear, sparkling eyes, a sense of pride rose in everyone''s mind.


    "Thank you all so much¡­."


    "Don''t mention it, monk."


    "We''re not strangers, or anything."


    "Never mind."


    Hye-yeon''s face smeared with a bright smile as if she was a little shy.


    She abandoned Shaolin herself, which was like a house. But the reason why sadness is not overwhelming is because of their presence. Shaolin and other family members.


    ''Yes, here''s where I''m supposed to be.¡­.¡¯


    "Are you laughing?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    but


    Unfortunately, there was only one person in the warm atmosphere who never laughed.


    The demon, who seemed to have just risen from hell, stared at Hye-yeon with a sharp-edged look. A terrible madness glistened. Hye-yeon shrugged her neck.


    "Do you laugh?"


    "¡­Shi, Shizu. I¡­¡­.¡±


    "But this guy?"


    As Cheongmyeong''s face became redder, Hyeyeon stepped back."Hey."


    "What?"


    "Are you screwing me?¡±


    "Well, that''s not...¡­.¡±


    "Eh!"


    Eventually, Cheongmyeong kicked both feet in Hyeyeon''s chest.


    Bang!


    "Argh!"


    Hye-yeon, who was hit by a sudden blow from the front, rolled into the corner. Perhaps the anger was not relieved, but Cheongmyeong rushed at Hye-yeon completely. Everyone freaked out and began to tear the blue light away.


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong? Hey, Cheongmyeong!


    "Calm down for now!"


    "Somebody get me some sugar, quick!"


    Once the word "party" comes out of Ogum''s mouth, it means the situation is quite serious. The disciples of the frightened volcano joined forces with the ogum to press down on Cheongmyeong.


    However, Cheongmyeong roared at Hye-yeon, scratching the floor like a dog with eyes turned around.


    "Let it go! Let it go! I''m going to see that bald baby hair today!"


    "What nonsense is that!"


    "No!"


    Cheongmyeong shouted, spewing fire with his eyes.


    "If you''d kicked him out, he''d stay in the corner! What do you want to do to follow it out and buy a job and f*ck it! Huh?


    Flinch.


    Hyeyeon bowed her head.


    "That''s the f*ckin'' mess, man! Hey! Do you have anything against the volcano? Shaolin and Volcano are stuck together and they''re both freaking out? How many years has he fed you and put you to sleep, and now he''s avenging you? Come on! Let me pay you back today! Oh, let go of me!"


    "Ji, calm down!"


    As soon as he let go of his arm, Baek Cheon, who felt that Cheongmyeong would beat Hye-yeon until she was really embarrassed, became more desperate and stretched.


    What a ridiculous thing to say to protect the world''s Hye-yeon, but the man he is holding now was one of the few people who could make the ridiculous horse not funny.


    "What? Let''s go, let''s go, let''s go!" Hey, you son of a b*tc*!"


    "Argh!"


    Cheongmyeong, who stretched his legs as far as he could because he could not kick because he was caught, slapped Hye-yeon''s bald head with his foot.


    "When I see you, I will break your head with a barley branch! There''s a lot of different ways to get into trouble, like, follow it? If I give you one with this party, you''ll be caught in a human trafficker, and you''ll laugh out loud!"


    "No! Calm down!"


    "Come on, long storyteller. Try to stop him! Long story¡­¡­."


    Yun Jong, who turned his head in search of Hyeonjong, flinched for a moment. Hyunjong kept mumbling something with a half-spirited face.


    "With Shaolin..." Of all things, Shaolin...¡­.I''m crazy, what do you want with Shaolin...¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Yunjong whispered to Baekcheon in a small voice.


    "I think it''s worse over there, isn''t it?


    "Close your eyes."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    After running wild for a long time, the muscles of Cheongmyeong gradually drained away as if their anger had been relieved.


    "Anyway, it''s not gonna work since I''ve been feeding that d*mn b*tc*! What are you going to do with this, man?"


    Tears welled up in Hyeyeon''s eyes.


    Honestly, wouldn''t it be unfair on his part? She said she''d just be excommunicated, and she told me not to interrupt, but I was the only one who kicked out the court, and now she''s blaming Hye-yeon.


    It was like forcing a person who was swimming leisurely to get out of the water and kicking him or her about why he or she was dangerously underwater.That''s the robbery.


    "Cheongmyeong. Shaolin, I heard it''s not a big.


    Cheongmyeong''s head spins. Baekcheon, who saw the scary eyes, quickly turned his eyes away.


    "It''s time to fight. What are you talking about? What kind of school is Shaolin? It''s not a big deal. Of course it''s a big deal!"


    "¡­¡­I just want you to say that."


    "Come on. You''re so unlucky.¡±


    Cheongmyeong''s teeth have been chipped.


    "Anyway, that man''s temper."


    Poor Buddhist monk Hyeyeon.


    You always blame others for that. Whew.''


    In fact, even if Hye-yeon didn''t happen, the relationship between Volcano and Shaolin was almost beyond suture from the moment the court stormed out of the place.


    Hye-yeon''s work is nothing but a wedge into the situation.


    "Tsk."


    Cheongmyeong stopped at this point to see if he knew about it. It''s great to know that it doesn''t stop until it''s this is great.


    "With Shaolin¡­¡­. Shaolin. What should we do now? Now? Shaolin...¡­.¡±


    However, Cheongmyeong may have been relieved, but the spirit of King Hyeonjong, who had left, did not return.


    Cheongmyeong coughed in vain and began to soothe Hyeonjong.


    "Well, just calm down for now."


    "Calm down?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Do I look like I''m going to calm down, you little brat!"


    At that moment, King Hyeonjong rushed to Cheongmyeong at a speed that he had never seen before and grabbed his earlobe.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Ears! Ears! It hurts! Ears!"


    "Is this crazy guy gonna pull a knife out of Shaolin''s head and install it? You ran out of your sight and raised all your work. What? Hyeyeon? Hey, you punk! Is that because of Monk Hyeyeon? It''s all because of you!"


    "Argh! Ears! Ears! Ears! Oh, my ears are falling off! Argh!"


    "Oh, my forefathers...What kind of crime have I committed?¡­.¡±


    - Sorry. I''m sorry.


    "Huh?"


    I could hear something.¡­.


    "Argh!"


    The barely escaped blue moon rushed to the corner. Then, he protested with his veins on his neck.


    "No, then what can I do? They''re trying to cut off the bald head!"


    "¡­I didn''t say I''d cut my throat. Just a sweet root tachycardia...¡­.¡±


    "I''d rather have a throat cut. That''s a moron if there''s no merit! What do you use him for? He doesn''t have any skills. I can''t even get a dog in the neighborhood dog!


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    What really made Hye-yeon sad was not Cheongmyeong''s words. The disciples of another volcano nodded reflexively as soon as the word ended.


    Moisture smeared in his tightly closed eyes.


    Bad people...¡­.¡¯


    I''m a fool, being moved for a moment. I am


    "Been enemies with Shaolin.??????. Shaolin and...??. My forefather. I messed up everything. Now the volcano is ruined...¡­.¡±


    "Hey! Don''t be so mean! A hundred years ago, Shaolin was about to fight against Shaolin, but you didn''t screw it up, did you?¡±


    When Hyunjong heard that, he saw Cheongmyeong with a blank face.


    "¡­a hundred years ago?"


    "Yes!"


    "A hundred years ago?"


    "I told you so!"


    "¡­¡­then we''re doomed."


    "What?"


    Huh?


    ¡­¡­That''s true, isn''t it?


    As Cheongmyeong''s speech was completely blocked, Hyeonjong sat down.


    "What am I going to do about this?¡­. This job¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hmm."


    When the phenomenon saw it, he hinted.


    "If you were so worried, I hope you could solve it...¡­.¡±


    "How do you solve it well in that atmosphere? You son of course.


    "How can I make it good with the Sorim pups!"


    Obviously, the two directions are completely different. But what you do is no different.Before I knew it, even a long writer was influenced by Cheongmyeong. It''s very serious.


    The faces of the volcano''s Mundos quickly dimmed.


    "¡­¡­Now the volcano is ruined."


    "No, I don''t want to ruin it''s not ruined. I''m here!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyunjong stared at Cheongmyeong and soon let out a deep sigh.


    "I''m really screwed."


    "No, but what about you?"


    "It''s a man of letters, you son of a gun!"


    As soon as Cheongmyeong blinked, Baekcheon rushed in and kicked him.


    Cheongmyeong, who rolled into the corner, rose up.


    "No, there''s nothing to worry about! Shaolin, it''s not a big deal."


    "You said it was a big deal earlier."


    "It''s not a big deal if I deal with you."


    "¡­Just say two things in one bite, Cheongmyeong."


    How can the words come out so colorful when you have only one mouth? Some people might think a rainbow has bloomed from their mouths.


    Cheongmyeong, who shouts tirelessly, and Hyeonjong murmuring something out of his mind, Hyeyeon, who is stuck in a corner and says what he has to say, and the disciples of the volcano.


    Crunch.


    Hong Dae-gwang, who had already occupied his seat, was unable to intervene in the atmosphere. I just stuck in one corner and chewed the crepe.


    "¡­What a mess."


    How should I say this?


    It was a very volcanic sight.

 Chapter - 931 - Episode 931. Maybe its already started. (1)

    "I mean!"


    Cheongmyeong spoke in an absolutely convincing tone.


    "You don''t have to pay attention to Shaolin right now. They''re probably all over the place right now. And just because you take care of the Janggang doesn''t mean you can afford it. They can''t do anything unless they''re clearly alive with their eyes open.¡±


    Yoon Jong turned his head slightly and looked at Baekcheon.


    "What''s he doing?¡±


    "Well, to put it simply, here it is."


    Baekcheon replied with a big smile.


    "I was so angry that I made a mistake, but I think I made a mistake, and now that I can''t tell you that I did something wrong, I''m desperately trying to wrap things up nicely somehow."


    "As expected, you''re concise."


    In this case, the words of the authority (?) are certainly helpful.


    "No, it''s not packaging, it''s really the case!"


    "¡­Yes."


    "No! I''m not making up words!"


    "Yes¡­. Yes, I understand."


    "Wow, I''m going crazy! Say something, Mr. Beggar!"


    "Hmm."


    Hong Dae-gwang, who had been chewing the crepe in the corner all along, quickly gulped down what was in his mouth and opened his mouth.


    "Well¡­¡­ intentions seem a little impure, but anyway, the Volcanic Swords Association is not so wrong."


    "Huh?"


    In the past three years, Hyeonjong, who had aged, secretly looked back at Hongdae Gwang. Seeing that his ears were pricking, he seemed to have decided that it was worth listening to Hong Dae-kwang.


    Cheongmyeong, who saw the scene, said, "I can''t believe what I''m saying!" But of course, I couldn''t hear it because it was filtered out of Hyunjong''s ear.


    "You''re not just saying that?"


    "Hahaha, the writer is also very good."


    Hong Dae-kwang replied with a bright smile.


    "It''s a lie, it''s a situation that has to be. How could I have imagined that Jang Moon-in and Volcanic GeomHyup would bump into Shaolin''s head like that? I''ve never even thought of it in my life, so I can''t even think of making up words. Hahahaha."


    "Cough, cough!"


    "Ahem!"


    At the same time, a cough broke out from Hyunjong and Cheongmyeong''s mouths.


    Disciples of other volcanoes shook their heads as if they were sympathetic to Hong Dae-gwang''s words.


    "It''s a rare situation."


    "Oh, it''s very rare."


    "Isn''t that unprecedented?"


    "It''s noisy!


    "It''s noisy!"


    The oldest and youngest members of Munpa were taking sides and persecuting others, but it is also a volcano that does not seem strange.


    "So to sum up¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyunjong asked Cheongmyeong with a heavy voice.


    "What can''t Shaolin do right now because of the situation in Janggang and the existence of Sapaeryon?¡±


    "Yes."


    Cheongmyeong shrugged.


    "I don''t have any reason to give. If the situation was so green, would that heavy-handed fellow have rushed all the way to this island?¡±


    "¡­¡­It wasn''t a lie to say you needed our help."


    "That''s the way it is. Anyway, there won''t be anything I can do right now if it''s a bad feeling. I''m sure you''ll be busy trying to figure out a fight in the intestines right now."


    Cheongmyeong giggled and laughed.


    "So we can watch them fight together and eat crepe."


    "Well."


    Hyunjong nodded with a heavy face.


    It is not very good that Shaolin turned halfway to the enemy, but it was fortunate that there was a slim chance of trouble right now.However, after one concern was relieved, the other anxiety that had been put off for a while lifted its head.


    "Cheongmyeong."


    "What?"


    "Is there any way to stop the war?"


    "Well."


    Cheongmyeong looked at Hyeonjong with a slightly strange look. I thought I knew what he was going to say, so Hyunjong shook his head for now.


    "I''m not saying we should step up. I''m just saying it out of curiosity."


    "Yes, if you do."


    Cheongmyeong shook his head after a moment of silence as if he was thinking hard.


    "There may be a difference between full-scale war and local war depending on how the place and place come out, but there will be no way to stop the battle from taking place in the Janggang River.¡±


    "¡­Can''t Namgung Sega step down now? Like you said, you could persuade Namgoong Ga-ju."


    "Long-Written."


    "Huh?"


    "Do you know why a madman is a madman?"


    When Cheongmyeong tried to smile and add to the scene, Hyunjong nodded, staring at Cheongmyeong.


    "Well, I see."


    "What?"


    "You mean you can''t communicate."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Yeah, yeah. I see what you mean."


    "¡­¡­why do you know? I didn''t say it properly yet.¡±


    "Well, I don''t know.¡­.I''ll know for sure."


    It was good to understand without having to explain, but it felt strange to come staring at me throughout the process of understanding process.


    "Anyway¡­¡­ yes. I won''t be able to communicate.¡±


    Cheongmyeong nodded with a sour look.


    "This wouldn''t have happened in the first place if the head of the room had enough virtue to control Namgung Gasu.¡±


    He asks as if he is curious about Jorgeol.


    "Is that what''s happening because you''re not good enough? Or is it because the lord of the Southern Palace is too reckless?"


    "Well, that''s a difficult question.¡­. Wouldn''t it be half and half? No, no, no. Let''s say it''s the king''s baldness that''s bigger."


    I didn''t say that because I had a grudge against the court.


    I just imagined what would have happened if it was a hearing, not a court.


    That''s obvious.


    I don''t know if you''ll see it. Lord, come here for a moment." He must have been influenced by his beautiful admonitions and high-mindedness.


    Of course, the identity is a blatant threat of hell-like nagging and hitting, but whatever you want, you''ll get what you want.


    In the past, hearings used to resolve the situation through smooth one-on-one talks with the parties whenever problems arose. Strangely, of course, I put Cheongmyeong next to me whenever I did.


    Why would you keep tapping on someone who''s bored to death to make me annoyed?¡­.


    Oh, wait, this...¡­.


    ''Anyway.''


    Whether it was King Namgoong or King Namgoong, he would have been a crazy dog in front of a court of law, or a puppy who listens well if he was in front of a hearing. Everything in the world is a relative law.


    Therefore, from the perspective of Cheongmyeong, there is no way not to hold the court accountable for the incident. It is not a sin to be incompetent, but it is a sin to be incompetent who has risen to the responsible position.


    "Then there will be a war."


    "Yes, there''s a good chance of that."


    "Well, first of all...¡­.¡±


    Hyunjong made a subtle expression.


    "Although the relationship between us and Shaolin has widened, isn''t it better for the Gupa to win?" If Sapaeryon takes the upper hand, it would be too much pain for those living in the Janggang River."


    "Well, but it''s...¡­.¡±


    "Huh? Did you think differently?"


    "No, it''s not that I think differently.¡­.¡±Cheongmyeong scratched his cheek with his finger.


    "There''s nothing wrong with what the writer said, but I don''t think it''s going to happen."


    "¡­¡­why do you think so? Isn''t Namgungse the place you''re at the vanguard? After three years of sharpening their knives, they have defeated the watercolors and won the game, so don''t you think this will continue for a while?"


    "If the Southern Palace Sega had stopped in the north of the river, it would have been. But now the crazy guys are on a boat into the island, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s about fighting in the enemy camp. I''ve been through prenatal, prenatal and air warfare, so I know...¡­.¡±


    "¡­¡­when did you?"


    When Cho Geol tried to hang another porridge, Baek Cheon replied, rubbing his chin slightly with his fingertips as if he was strange.


    "No, if you think about it, it''s not wrong. He''s the one who beat bandits in the mountains, beat the water, fell off cliffs, and fought the bull."


    "¡­I see."


    Ha, you guys really don''t know anything.


    A hundred years ago, huh?


    He knows everything from prenatal, water, air, underground and underwater...¡­! Huh?


    "Well, it''s harder than you think to fight guys who have mastered their craft in the water.¡±


    "But that didn''t really matter the other day when we were fighting in the Changgang.¡±


    ''Cause they didn''t really want to fight in the water.


    "Well."


    Hyunjong made an expression that he could not understand.


    However, it was difficult for Cheongmyeong to explain all these subtle differences in words. It''s not that important.


    "You''ll find out when you watch. Well, I don''t have any bad feelings about Namgoong Sega, so I hope you win...¡­.¡±


    Yunjong whispered softly toward Baekcheon.


    "If he had no ill will to kick the cow''s pride and turn it into a snitch, how bad is his personality?¡±


    "¡­so be it. It''s clear, isn''t it?


    But those things?


    Cheongmyeong gave the five swords a sharp shot.


    "Well, anyway...¡­.The question now is not whether there will be a war."


    "Hmm? What does that mean?"


    "¡­¡­The problem is the way of war. There''s no problem if the Namgoong Sega ends up simply losing...¡­.¡±


    The look on the face of Cheongmyeong becomes strange.


    "Otherwise, the problem gets serious."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "No, maybe...¡­.¡±


    Cheongmyeong''s mouth is twisted.


    "Maybe it''s already started. I don''t think King Heukryong is that laid back.¡±


    * * *


    a long river with a deep darkness


    "Well."


    A person stood by the river and stared in the middle of the river. Clearly, in the middle of the vast river, there is a bright light as if a large painting room were floating in a row.


    The place that the public calls plum blossoms.


    The Namgung Sega, which occupied Maehwa Island, was lighting up the night like day in preparation for a night attack.


    "You idiot."


    a large man standing across the river


    King Heukryong smiles and looks at the plum blossoms.


    "The King''s Sword, Namgung Hwang. I don''t know if he''s capable, but he''s too simple and stupid to lead a family. How dare you confront me on the Janggang River.¡±


    He couldn''t do anything about it the other day. It wasn''t just Namgoongse that he had to deal with.


    If Namgoong Segawa Shaolin, Shudang and Cheongseong are pushed in, it is impossible to completely block even the Dragon King, not the Black Dragon King.


    But the only thing that invaded the Janggang River now is Namgungse.


    "Maybe that experience instilled arrogance in them."


    It''s a pleasant thing, but on the other hand, I felt bad because it seemed shallow.But this dirty feeling will be more pleasant when their intestines turn red with their blood.


    "I''m gonna have to tell them how scary the river is. Let''s get started."


    "Yes! King Black Dragon!"


    As soon as King Heukryong''s horse fell, a group of people hiding in the darkness emerged behind him.


    "Let them know the fear of feet not touching the ground."


    Upon hearing his orders, the men quietly dived into the river without answering.


    "You idiot."


    King Black Dragon swept down his long beard.


    "The male palace tax is a big fish. Now¡­¡­Ryeonju, I think you''ll have to pay a pretty high pricey.¡±


    His dreary laughter spread low into the quiet Janggang River.

 Chapter - 932 - Episode 932. Maybe its already started. (2)

    "Clear alert!"


    "Well."


    Namgungmyeong nodded loudly. Namgoongdowi, who was escorted by him, looked at the conditions of those who were wary with sharp eyes.


    "The boundaries cannot be excessive. Do everything you can to make sure you don''t miss a little thing."


    "Yes!"


    Namgoongmyeong, who nodded lightly, moved to the next area, accompanied by Namgoong-


    "What do you think, cow''s wine?"


    "Yes, uncle."


    Namgoongdowi said, looking back at Maehwa-do with new eyes.


    "I''m glad the island isn''t that big. At this rate, even if the numbers come in, there won''t be much difficulty protecting them."


    "That''s what I think."


    Changgung Geomdae is not the only one guarding Maehwa Island. Other armed forces guarding Sega under the orders of the Namgung Hwang also joined Maehwa Island one after another. Even though Namgoongse has failed, the armhal of the former is gathered here in Maehwa Island.


    With that amount of power, there would be no shortage to separate 18 units and Jawungs with that Janggangsu.


    "A narrow island would be an advantage for us."


    "It''s hard to show the merit of the waterway bonds, rather than the quality of the warrior?"


    "That''s exactly it."


    Namgungmyeong smiled as if he was satisfied with the answer.


    His nephew, who will become a household member of Namgung Sega in the future, deserves to be called Gija. He is excellent at martial arts, and he is good at reading the war.


    "Learn well from your brother.¡±


    "Yes, uncle."


    "To be a good warrior, it is enough to try and work hard. But it is not enough to lead a family. You have to be bolder, and you have to look further."


    "I''m always thinking about it."


    "That''s great."


    Namgungmyeong nodded quietly.


    ''I should thank the Volcano Sword Association.¡¯


    In the past, Namgoongdowi was often arrogant, causing Namgoongmyeong''s worries. Although Namgoongse was inevitable because of his unique temperament and his father''s presence, being full of confidence and arrogance can never be the same.


    Fortunately, however, after losing to the Volcano GeomHyup, he found himself lacking. He also became a completely different person after a bowel failure.


    If the experience builds up like this, it may become a household liquor that surpasses that Namgung Hwang.


    ''It won''t be easy.''


    People like Namgoong Hwang are not made to teach. He must have a natural hand of his own.


    "Do you know why the Lord occupied this place?"


    "¡­I don''t know the truth, Uncle."


    Namgoongdowi looked around with a little disappointed face. The black black river sent him an unknown sense of uneasiness.


    "It is true that we have an indelible grudge against the channel. But I don''t know why we have to face the watercolors alone. Hasn''t Namgung Sega already informed the world of its will?¡±


    "You''re right."


    Namgungmyeong nods quietly.


    "If we occupy this plum island, we will eventually become a protruding awl. If you keep up the good work, you may face Sapaeryun alone as well."


    "That''s what I think. No matter how hard I think about it, there''s more harm than good."


    "Yes, that''s the right idea. But that''s what criminals like us think."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Namgungmyeong smiled brightly.


    "I''m sure the householder is thinking about it. Still, there is a reason why the householder chose this difficult road."


    "May I ask?"


    "Because if we step back from here, we end up listening to Shaolin''s orders."The unexpected answer hardened the face of Namgoongdowi.


    "Oh the Great. That''s a fantastic name. But people in the world think of Oh Dae-sega as something attached to that old file room after all."


    "Uncle, that''s...¡­.¡±


    "That''s the reality. When that canal took control of the mouth, did the mouth people think of us? Or did you think of Shaolin and the old file room?¡±


    Namgoongdowi could not bear to answer. No, it wasn''t necessary to answer.


    "That''s why the owner took the risk. The five generations are not well positioned now. It''s because the mainstay of the Five Great Sega with us has distanced themselves from the Five Great Sega."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    "What if Shaolin moves according to his will at a time like this?" Perhaps we will never escape the name of the old file room."


    Namgoongdowi nodded only then.


    Come to think of it, it''s a very good time.


    The news that other old file rooms and Oh Dae-sega responded warmly to the call of Shaolin came to this distant mouth. This is a time when the influence of that Shaolin and Goofile room is lower than ever. So when else would you try to do something like this?


    "The lord wants the Five Great Segas and Namgoong Segas to make a name for this, not for the Gufilebang and Shaolin. You''re willing to take some risk for that."


    "But that won''t be the only one."


    Namgoongmyeong, who was rushing his feet, stopped there and looked back on Namgoongdo Island. Namgoongdowi said with a confident face.


    "I''m sure there''s a reason for that, but he''s not the only one who''s going to do things for that reason. I believe that consultation is alive in his heart."


    Namgungmyeong''s happy smile was young.


    "You''re saying the obvious. Of course that''s the first one."


    "If we don''t do what we shouldn''t do, and we continue to do what we should do, it''s a reputation, isn''t it? I¡­¡­ like a volcano."


    Namgungmyeong nodded.


    "Yes, you will have to."


    Volcano


    It''s a name that disappeared from memory only a few years ago. However, the reputation of the volcano has surpassed that of Namgoongse, who is now called the head of the Great Sega.


    Not by strength but by spirit, the volcano has acquired what Namgung Sega wanted so much.


    "They''re great people.¡±


    "Yes, that''s great. But we can do it, too."


    Namgoongmyeong tapped Namgoongdo on the shoulder. This youthful vigor makes even his blood hot, which sometimes cools.


    "Yes, there''s something I can do...¡­.¡±


    Namgungmyeong''s eyes, who tried to hurry up with a smile, immediately turned to the river. With a serious look on his face, Namgoongdowi turned his eyes after him.


    However, all I could see on Namgung Island was just a calm wave.


    "¡­uncle?"


    "Hmm!"


    Namgungmyeong''s sword was pulled out like the flesh of light. A quick white sword burrowed into the water and went under the river.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    A spray of water broke out water. And¡­¡­.


    Something big floated up where the scandal had subsided.


    Namgungmyeong''s face, which confirmed its identity, was finally loosened.


    "¡­is it a carp?"


    "You look like a human being. My uncle may be mistaken."


    "I know."


    Namgungmyeong shook his head. The blood spilled by the carp spread red on the surface of the Janggang River, which was lit up.


    "You wasted your time. There is not enough time to sleep to check all the remaining people and check their posture. Let''s go."


    "Yes, uncle."


    Namgoongmyeong, who walked forward leading Namgoongdo, looked back at the water.


    ''That''s unfortunate.''


    The water, whose depth was unknown, kept bothering me."It won''t be a place to stay long."


    He shook his head and hurried.


    At that time.


    With the surface of the Janggang River in the dark, things like the head of a fish or a small ball appear one by one.


    Those who are good enough to see them through the darkness will know that their identity is the head of a person wearing a specially-made garment.


    "Daeju."


    "What about the enemy ship?"


    "There are five ships in all. They''re all bordered by the southern wharf."


    "Five¡­."


    A man called Daeju nodded with a firm face.


    "What about the wound.


    "It''s not great. But¡­¡­ Namgoongsega is Namgoongse. I never thought you''d notice the sign."


    One of the group leaders looked down at my shoulder with a stiff face. My skin was bleeding out. Wouldn''t it have been in vain if you hadn''t cut the carp passing by you at the moment''s base?


    "The opponent is Namgoongse. There should be no indifference at all."


    "Yes, major."


    "I finish it in one breath.¡±


    "Yes!"


    When he gestured for some instructions, the nodding people went deep again. After confirming that everyone had started to go underwater, Daeju captured the image of Maehwa Island once in his eyes and then began to go underwater.


    Deep and deep.


    After diving endlessly into the dark river, which has little visibility, they went down to the bottom of the river and moved with their hands on the floor. No matter how good the senses are, they will not be able to catch the signs of those moving along the bottom of this long river.


    There are countless fish flying over their heads that show signs bigger than them.


    But that doesn''t mean we can just relax.


    The more you approach the island, the thinner the water becomes, and the greater the chances of their craft being caught. This is the moment when you should never relax.


    As they crawled down the river, they looked up in unison.


    Usually, the pier is built on the deepest and steepest slopes even where rivers and land meet.


    What caught their eyes with their heads up was the underside of a large ship. exposed to the weak flesh without knowing anything


    ''You''re not that stupid.¡¯


    Namgungse was walking around, escorting some of the inspectors. This means that they understand how important this ship is.


    But darkness becomes thicker in the water than out in the water. No matter how particularly vigilant they are, they won''t be able to track them down in this water.


    Namgoongse, who did not know their existence at his feet, laughed at the inspectors.


    "Namgoongse?"


    Of course, he is a strong and dangerous opponent.


    If this is not the case between Korea and China in Janggang.


    They should have understood what it means to have an island between Korea and China.


    It''s time to pay for it.


    The juju gestured to the stomach above.


    Then all his men nodded and began to rise to the surface in unison. Air bubbles created by their rapid movements rose to the surface together like firecrackers.


    The harpoon in their hands each had a green aura.


    Whoosh!


    Soon, the sharp harpoon tip stretched in unison, cutting through the water.


    Whoosh!


    Then, with a loud blast, they were all stuck on the bottom of the ship.The bottom of the ship, made of thick wood, twisted and broke, and black water poured into the ship in an instant.


    "What, what!"


    "Attack! d*mn it! Nocturnal attack!"


    After binge drinking, inspectors at Namgung Sega shouted with a blue-faced face.


    "Stop it! We must protect the ship!"


    Screaming, shouting, and confusion color the night of plum blossoms.


    The fuse that had been turned off for a long time finally caught fire again.

 Chapter - 933 - 933. Maybe its already started. (3)

    A ship doesn''t sink as easily as you think.


    There is space on each floor below the ship. Therefore, even if the floor is tilted and twisted with holes, it usually takes enough time for the entire ship to sink under the water.


    That''s common sense for ordinary people.


    but


    Rumbling!


    Now that common sense is falling apart before my eyes.


    How the hell did he attack, that big ship is being sucked into the water in an instant.


    The sight of the black water dragging the boat in as if it were devouring it was enough to terrorize the viewers.


    "The ship, the ship....¡±


    I wouldn''t be so embarrassed if someone had attacked them. But for those unfamiliar with handwriting, it was a ridiculous shock to be attacked first by a ship over a man.


    Someone suddenly came to their senses when the second ship tilted over with a roar.


    "Hey, stop it! You d*mn it! Stop it! Stop it!


    A voice more like a scream than a shout rang out. Those who managed to wake up to the sound urgently looked at the ship.


    Yeah, we have to stop him. If we leave it like this, all the ships will sink.


    But how?


    How am I supposed to stop an attack that''s flying out of sight and sinking a ship?


    "Dive in! The enemy is attacking in the water!"


    Everywhere there is a man who is quick to judge. Such people often offer a way to slow-thinking people. Those who heard clear answers rushed into the water as if they had nothing to think about.


    Those who flew in the air hit the water like shells, and a huge spray of water soared.


    If there was someone who could watch the scene leisurely, he might have applauded, saying, "It''s a spectacular sight." Unfortunately, however, not a single person could afford it.


    Rumbling!


    At that moment, another ship tilted with a roar and was sucked down with a big foam.


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    A statue of a prostitute threw himself to the surface with a shout.


    Splash!


    A huge shock was delivered to the body of the statue who jumped into the water. As the speed of jumping into the water was fast, the impact of passing through the water was also great.


    There was something else that really embarrassed him.


    The fact that he can''t see anything in front of him.


    Dark Heaven.


    This dark night in the river was darker than he thought.


    Darkness deep enough to distinguish an inch ahead even by the sight trained by the martial arts. The moment I encountered it, I was thrilled to ride the spine. It was a fear that was not easy to overcome.


    Fortunately or unfortunately, however, Yeopsang was not given time to relish the fear.


    Push!


    Fear is just luxury in the presence of a sense of something piercing your chest and lower abdomen.


    The mouth of the foliage opened wide. Black water poured into his mouth and began to fill his stomach and lungs.


    "Growl."


    Air bubbles poured out of the open mouth. Barely accustomed to the darkness, the long eyes stuck in the chest and stomach confirmed that the harpoon of the numbers.


    "Squeak."


    But that''s all.


    His vision, which had barely distinguished the outline, was rapidly dark again.


    With the darkness of death, so deep and so deep.


    The body of the statue, which had stopped moving, slowly floated to the surface as if it were floating. Not only the foliage, but also the people who jumped into the water quickly became the bodies of several and climbed at the same time.If it wasn''t for the water...¡­. No, water would never have had this result if it hadn''t been for this night.


    But the river in the dark was more harsh than they imagined.


    Where they could not see, feel, or breathe, everything they had learned was meaningless. Those who could not afford to choose a battlefield in their favor due to urgency paid the price.


    "Soya! Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Namgungso!"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Looking at the rising bodies, inspectors at Namgung Sega shouted out loud.


    And just then.


    Whoosh!


    Another ship began to sink, as if all hope were to be taken away. Namgoongse lost all the blood on the prosecutors'' faces.


    ''And....''


    Now there''s only one ship floating properly on that fluctuating water.


    If they lose that, they''ll totally lose their way out of this island.


    I thought I had to stop it, but my feet didn''t move. Who dares to jump boldly when those who jump into the water quickly become bodies and rise?


    "Get out of the way! I''


    At that time, a angry voice came from behind and one person flew toward the sleep without any hesitation.


    "Gasp!"


    "Cow, cow!"


    "Dangerous!"


    The inspectors of Namgung Sega looked at the back of Namgung Island, which jumped into the river, and screamed. But he had already jumped into the river like a vizo looking for a fish.


    Namgoongdowi disappeared at once with a flurry of water.


    As So Ga-ju, the successor of the family, jumped into the water without sparing his life, the eyes of the prosecutors who saw him burned red.


    "Protect the cow!"


    "Pears and cattle must be protected!"


    "There is no fear in the name of the male palace! Let''s go!"


    The inspectors who guarded the river and the inspectors of Changgung Geomdae, who ran late, were all brave and followed the Namgung Dowi. As if he was ashamed of having paused for a momentarily.


    Until they hear a desperate scream behind their backs.


    "That''s not where you''re going.


    Those who rushed into the water were startled and looked back.


    Before I knew it, Namgungmyeong, who ran, was shouting with a blue face even at a glance.


    "Bae, not a ship! Wharf! Guard the wharf! We must protect the dock!"


    "What?"


    "Ship! Don''t you call it a dock? The dock before the ship...¡­.¡±


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    At that moment, a column of water spiked along with a huge heavy sound wound the long-constructed dock along the river. The broken wood, unable to overcome its power, bounced up the river like a firecracker.


    Whoosh!


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    Nam Gung-myeong''s face turned white as if he had seen a ghost.


    The skyrocketing column of water was clearly seen swallowing the lightning gun that had been placed on the dock.


    "No¡­no¡­¡­."


    He sank to the spot as if his legs had loosened.


    Whoosh!


    At the same time, even the last ship they tried to guard ended up sinking underwater with heavy drinking.


    Namgungmyeong stared blankly at the whole scene. He looked as if he had lost his mind.


    A quaintly long dock, and a bag of artillery installed there.


    These two are the key to defending the island. The dock is nothing short of a lifeline that allows them to set foot and swing swords, and to narrow the distance from the land to seek survival.


    And the lightning gun is the only defense line that completely blocks ships approaching the lifeline, the dock.But now, they have lost all their weapons to keep the land and ship from approaching them. Even the ship to be their feet.


    Now, wait, weapon?


    Namgungmyeong hurriedly turned his head.


    Sure enough, I could see the warriors of Namgung Sega coming in unison after hearing the noise.


    "Oh, don''t come!"


    Namgoongmyeong shouted his throat out.


    "Stay where you are, d*mn it! You stupid bastards! We must protect the lightning artillery deployed around the island! Go back! Go back now!


    The cry was even desperate.


    But it was late. The only things that the warriors, who were embarrassed by the voice and hurried back, encountered were bags that had already been thoroughly destroyed and bags that had disappeared as if they had never been there before.


    "Oh, my God¡­.¡±


    The same goes for everyone else.


    The enemies listened to the disturbance and waited for them to run, then jumped out of the water, broke the battery, and slowly escaped.


    Darkness and water.


    It was a black useless thing that Namgung Sega boasted against those who could use the two at their disposal. You can''t face each other, what the hell can you do with that sword?


    Those who returned to Namgoongmyeong with their torn hearts took the place.


    "Large, major. The battery was destroyed."


    "We failed to protect the battery."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Splash. Splash.


    Namgoongdowi, who came out of the water, also clenched his teeth with a miserable face when he saw the situation on the island.


    "¡­I missed it."


    Namgungmyeong looked around the island with a series of sad news.


    I''ve lost everything I should never lose. Dock, boat, white lightning.


    This place could no longer be called Maehwa Island.


    The Maehwado Island, which lost its weapons against the enemy and the dock that restricted the movement of the enemy, was just a huge poison floating in the middle of the river. And now the Namgung Sega is a rat in the jar.


    I got you. Perfectly.


    Were you negligent in your vigilance? No.


    Then did you look down on the enemy? That is by no means the same.


    The reason why they were so thoroughly attacked is because they never understood that this is an island in the middle of the river. No matter how ferocious a lion may be, he did not realize that he had no choice but to be a food for crocodiles on the river where darkness fell.


    "You''ve been horribly beaten.¡±


    Namgungmyeong clenched his teeth at the loud voice heard from behind his back.


    "Go, my lord."


    His eyes trembled as he looked back.


    Namgung Hwang, who walked toward them, threw something in his hand.


    Three supply and demand.


    The head rolled on the floor, apparently numerical.


    "Something like a day''s age."


    Namgungmyeong kneeled down and nodded as if to reach the ground.


    "Lord! Your servant was so insensitive that he made a mistake. Punish me."


    "Foolish!"


    When Namgung saw that, he shouted.


    "Raise your head! The Southern Palace Sega''s meal brush never bows its head recklessly!"


    "Go, let''s go...".¡±


    "What was the problem? Ship? Hwapo? Dock? What''s wrong with losing such a thing!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "We lost our feet. But they can''t take a single step into this island! Not a single number will be put into the land protected by the Emperor Namgung."


    Namgung Hwang drew a sword violently and shouted.


    "The same is true of the Black Dragon King! You just have to let them know that you can never beat the sword of the Southern Palace Sega! Do you understand?""Yes!"


    The royal commanders of the Namgung Sega answered with courage.


    Namgung Hwang, who raised his spirits at once, glanced at the black river with a firm face.


    ''...That''s not good.¡¯


    Although he bragged about the trick, he wasn''t the one who didn''t know the problem was serious.


    God d*mn it.


    Things began to get swept away in a way he didn''t want to.


    Like a boat being sucked into the vortex in the middle of the river.

 Chapter - 934 - Episode 934. Maybe its already started. (4)

    It was such a long night.


    During the night when they had never experienced it before in their lives, inspectors at Namgung Sega had to suffer from fear of when their enemies might invade.


    But that didn''t mean to try to get off the island. Haven''t you already experienced the dangers of the river in the dark?


    Eventually, the inspectors of the Namgung Sega had to stay up all night awake.


    And when the dawn finally came, they had to face deeper despair than the dark.


    Namgungmyeong groaned.


    "¡­the battle line of the Hydrochae."


    "Well."


    The Southern Palace frowned.


    As soon as the sun rose from the east to shine on the river, ships surrounding the island, which rose between Korea and China, appeared. They were all armed with large artillery.


    "¡­¡­a loach you."


    Namgung Hwang gritted his teeth.


    At a glance, it seemed to have dragged the watercraft along the Janggang River as it existed. It was a sight of a willingness not to let an ant cub go outside the siege net.


    "Changgung Daeju."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    "What about breaking through?"


    Namgungmyeong bit his lips.


    "¡­It''s hard, my lord."


    "Why?"


    He answered, swallowing dry saliva.


    "It''s too far to the riverside. It''s not something you can''t cross at all if you overdo it.¡­it''s impossible to get to the riverside, keeping away from that watercraft and arrows."


    Namgoong Hwang bites his lips.


    "How about I cross the river on my own? I don''t know about the whores, but it wouldn''t be too hard for me and the elders."


    "¡­¡­It will be possible. But¡­¡­."


    Namgoongmyeong opened his mouth that couldn''t be separated.


    "Even if the lord and the elders break through the siege and reach the land...¡­the problem is that it doesn''t make any difference."


    This is an island.


    You need a ship to carry people ashore. Even if King Namgung went to the water and rescued a boat and came back to the island, how would he deal with so many ships alone?


    In the end, the ship that was saved will sink due to heavy artillery fire.


    "But isn''t it better than now?"


    "Lord..."


    Soon after, Nam Gung-myeong, who was bitten hard, had white lips. It''s embarrassing to spit it out, but there''s no way I can''t


    "¡­¡­The moment you and your elders leave the island, they will attack the island without waiting for you. If that happens...¡­.¡±


    "Well."


    Namgung Hwang, who understood without hearing the story to follow, let out a voice. Namgungmyeong said in a gloomy voice.


    "Those who remain on the island...¡­.¡±


    "You''ll be exterminated."


    Namgung Hwang, who murmured quietly, closed his eyes.


    Absolute coriander is responsible for more than half of the total power of a gate wave. Namgoong Sega without Namgoong Hwang can never beat the water supply.


    The reason is simple.


    The black vessel was magnificent among the ships surrounding the island.


    ''Black Dragonfly...''


    There will be King Black Dragon on that ship.


    There is no need to argue with elders. As soon as even one Namgung Hwang steps out, King Heukryong will definitely try to land here. Who would face King Heukryong in Namgung Sega without Namgung Hwang?


    On a venomous island with nowhere to escape, King Black Dragon would be no less than a cat that jumped through a herd of rats in the jar.


    "In the end, there''s nothing you can do."


    "Lord..."


    Namgung Hwang''s face was calm. He didn''t even seem angry.


    However, Namgoongmyeong and Namgoongdowi saw clearly. Blood dripping from his clenched fist.He is pressing down on his anger with his fist clenched enough to dig into his palm. It never shows such signs to the other Namgung Sega''s Gasols.


    "Hmph!"


    Namgung Hwang, who snorted briefly, growled.


    "Things you can''t even think of coming in."


    Soon his loud voice spread greatly.


    "Those idiots don''t have access to the island anyway. Then confrontation will only ensue. Keep your seats for nothing and don''t let your strength go and rest. There will be no problem resting because there is plenty of foresight."


    As inspectors of Namgung Sega looked anxious, Namgung Hwang said clearly again.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. Just hold on to this island for a while and it''ll all work out!¡±


    "Lord..."


    "Changgung Daeju!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    "Make a group of members to take turns resting. Be vigilant, but you don''t have to relax too much! Keep an eye on ships approaching the island."


    "Yes!"


    Namgungmyeong called in the members and quickly formed a group. And he pushed the extra manpower into the war by half-force.


    The anxious members seemed anxious to go inside the pavilion, where they could not see the outside, but it was true that there was no way to protect the outside, so they eventually followed Namgungmyeong''s instructions.


    When the situation was settled to some extent, Namgoong Hwang quietly called Namgoongmyeong and Namgoongdowi separately. Having moved beyond the sight of other brothels, he asked the two with a different face than ever before.


    "What do you think we should do from now on?"


    He''s not an idiot either.


    There was no way I could not understand that things were going terribly badly.


    "Lord..."


    Namgungmyeong opened his mouth with a face full of humiliation.


    "There''s nothing I can do right now."


    "¡­there''s no way to do about it?"


    "Yes, leather¡­¡­. First of all, we have to protect this island. If you try to break the siege awkwardly, the Namgung Palace will be over by that day."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What the lord said is right. No matter how hard it is, you won''t dare land on an island guarded by the Southern Palace."


    "¡­It''s not that you can''t dare, it''s that you don''t have to."


    Namgungmyeong, who hit the nail on the head, closed his mouth tightly.


    Even if a criminal is trapped, it is suicide to get close to a criminal who still has power. An experienced hunter would not hurry and wait for the criminal to run out of energy.


    When you lose the power to resist, you''ll come and take it easy and cut it off so that the leather doesn''t get damaged.


    "All right, let''s say that''s the only way right now. So, if you hold on, things will change?"


    "¡­and salvation will come."


    "Redemption?"


    Namgungmyeong nodded with difficulty.


    "Yes¡­. That Shaolin or Gupa would not welcome our Namgung being surrounded by a water channel. As long as they come to help us, we''ll be able to clear the siege and get out of this island."


    Namgung Hwang''s face is distorted.


    "Have you not already experienced their power?"


    "Go, my lord."


    "We didn''t even do it properly against their raids. Don''t you still know that the defeat was to bring us to the Black Dragon Chai, not because we were stronger than them?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But Shaolin can deal with them on the river? Do you really think so?"


    "Fortune¡­¡­."


    It''s not a voice that barks angrily.


    On the contrary, he asked the situation in such a calm manner that it was terrible."That''s what I''m saying."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It may be difficult for them to save us entirely, but at least they will be able to open the way."


    "¡­I see."


    Namgoong Hwang nodded and looked up at the sky.


    His shoulders looked a little smaller than usual.


    "Was it too much?"


    "¡­go, go, go."


    "What I started to do to get out of the shadow of the sound and stand fully in the name of the Namgung Palace has become obsessed with the enemy and waiting for Shaolin''s salvation. I can''t stand myself being funny."


    "Don''t say that, Father."


    At that time, the Namgung Provincial Committee said firmly.


    "It''s not important to win or lose a battle. The important thing is not to win a battle, but to win a war."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "No matter what flexion you go through, if you can win at the end, you never lose. If I were not the blood of the Southern Palace, I would laugh at your father''s attitude now, not the crisis he faces."


    "Doye!"


    Namgoongmyeong shouted in surprise, but Namgoong Hwang laughed when he heard it.


    "That''s true. The world''s Namgoongwang is crying.¡±


    Namgung Hwang, who laughed hard, soon clenched his teeth and said.


    "There''s always a chance. If we can withstand this siege, there will surely be a moment when they will all sink into the cold riverbed."


    "I will, Father."


    "Death."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Namgung gave a firm order.


    "Comfort the brothels so that they don''t shake."


    "There''s nothing to worry about, my lord. Swords in the Southern Palace are never weak. If it had been this bad, I wouldn''t have dare to write the name of the Namgung."


    Namgung Hwang rolled up the corners of his mouth and nodded.


    His son has grown up so quickly that he is supporting him. Don''t you think that every word is more like a spigot than that''s more like a spigot.


    "Changgung Daeju."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Help me with the cow."


    Namgungmyeong nodded.


    "I''m sure you will."


    Namgoongmyeong and Namgoongdowi bowed deeply and left. Namgung Hwang, who was left alone by the river, quietly turned his head and saw the ships surrounding the island.


    All we have to do is hold out until the salvation of Shaolin comes?¡¯


    Namgoong Hwang twisted the corners of his mouth.


    "Myung, he''s good at lying.¡¯


    No, actually, this is not a lie. That''s definitely true.


    There''s just something I didn''t say.


    If Shaolin is aware of this situation and starts to move, that loser will move too.


    What if the defeated and the bayonets reach this river before the Shaolin?


    Then this will be the tomb of me and Namgung.¡¯


    The loser would never miss this opportunity.


    "Ha ha."


    Smiling self-helpfully, he glared at the black dragon boat in the distance.


    "Even if I die here, I will take your neck with me. Black Dragon King!"


    His spirit spread through the waves of the Janggang River.


    And the spirit was clearly conveyed to King Heukryong, who was looking at the island from above the river.


    "The Emperor Namgung."


    The smile on the lips of King Heukryong was young.


    The spirit of Namgung Hwang was threatening. More than when I joined hands with him three years ago.


    But that''s all. The most ferocious time for predators is when they are caught in traps. On the contrary, that trend only tells the current situation of Namgung Hwang.


    "Did you send a call to Ryeonju?"


    "Yes, Black Dragon King!"


    "Nice."


    A fishy smile formed around King Heukryong''s mouth.


    "Then where¡­¡­" Why don''t you cook that rat in the jar slowly?"A smile that I couldn''t hold back my lips leaked out.


    I''ll let you know exactly what it means to be dry, C-Sword.


    Soon, the blood of the Southern Palace will turn this river red.

 Chapter - 935 - 935. Maybe its already started. (5)

    "Volcano sword! Ugh!"


    As Hong Dae-gwang slammed into the door, the corners of Cheongmyeong''s eyes immediately became sharp.


    "No, but do you know what this place is like in the front yard of an oyster?"


    "Jee, this is not the time to argue about that! Volcanic GeomHyup!


    "Why, again?"


    "I, Namgoong Sega!"


    When the word "Namgungse" came out, the eyes of those who were sitting around Baekmaegwan narrowed.


    "The Southern Palace Sega is surrounded by a water channel!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When Cheongmyeong did not show any significant response, Hong Dae-gwang ran to his face, raising his voice as if he was frustrated.


    "The main power was trapped in Maehwa Island, surrounded by a hydrochae''s boat! If you don''t do something right now, you might be exterminated. Are you listening to me...¡­.¡±


    "Oh! That''s a dirty chatter, noisily!"


    Cheongmyeong pushed Hong Dae-gwang''s ball, which was placed close to him, with the tip of his finger. If others had rushed in here, they would have punched at once, but since they were living on the floor, they wanted to reduce the area they touched as much as possible.


    The volcano nodded its disciples pleased.


    "He''s very polite. Use your hands."


    "Yes. I thought I''d push you away."


    "He''s gotten a lot nicer, though. In the past, I would have kicked my shoes on the floor. I''m pleased."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Excuse me? This is polite?


    I wondered for a moment what kind of darkness the volcanic guys were experiencing, but that was not important to Hong Dae-gwang now.


    "Oh, what do you do?"


    "What?"


    "The King of Namgungs! Namgoongse!"


    Cheongmyeong looks at Hongdae Gwang with a look of absurdity.


    "What about Namgoongse?"


    "Shouldn''t we do something about it!"


    "Namgung Sega?"


    "Yes!"


    "What about me?"


    Hong Dae Kwang''s eyes trembled.


    "They''re all going to die. Don''t you call it extermination?"


    "Oh, my God. That''s why I''m doing this. Tsk tsk tsk."


    Hong Dae Kwang''s mouth slowly opened.


    "That¡­¡­."


    I tried to say something more, but before that, Cheongmyeong snapped back with a look full of annoyance.


    "But this guy thinks I''m some kind of goblin bat! If there''s a problem, come running and whine!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If they went in thoughtlessly and were surrounded, they should take care of themselves. They''re not three years old, they''re in trouble, and I''m the one who solves it?"


    "Well, that''s true, but...¡­.¡±


    "So why are you crawling in there in the first place? If he wants to go crazy, he''ll go crazy. How dare you go in there! I heard that when a mullet jumps, a mudskipper jumps, but I guess they can do it if I do it, right?"


    I understand why Namgung Hwang was mistaken.


    Volcanoes were hard to compare to Namgung Sega three years ago. But they must have thought it was possible because they saw some of the green forests, not even the volcano, occupying the island and keeping Gangnam and the water channel in check at the same time.


    ''Of course, on the surface.¡¯


    But that''s not the case with plum blossoms. Maehwa Island is the result of a treaty signed by Jang Il-so and Cheongmyeong based on each other''s needs.


    It wasn''t a place where the enemy attacked because it was easy to defend, but because it didn''t attack, there was no need to stop it.


    Everything changed the moment the volcano withdrew and the existence of the treaty disappeared. Now Maehwado Island is just a rough spot without escape routes in the middle of enemy land. This means that huge gains are guaranteed only if it can be occupied, but it has become impossible to occupy in the first place.Let''s just say that Sapaeryeon and Gupa are scrambling over the island.


    Then which one would be better?


    "It''s a land that Sapaeryon, who owns a watercollet, has no choice but to eat."¡¯


    This is why Cheongmyeong and Lim So-byeong also withdrew before the war broke out.


    But I entered the dangerous land thoughtlessly and recklessly.¡­.


    If you''re weak, you''re beaten if you don''t know, you''re beaten if you''re playful.¡­. Oh, except for the last one.


    Anyway, isn''t it the truth of a strong man to be beaten if he''s ignorant?


    "But back in the day, I think Namgoongse had a pretty good idea."


    It was usually Fanga who caused trouble, and Namgoong Sega was in charge of fixing it. But what happened in the last 100 years made Namgung Sega look like that...¡­.


    "Wait a minute."


    "Huh?"


    "I''m asking you just in case, but you know the man named Namgung."


    "Huh? Namgoongju? What about Namgoong-gaju?"


    "Who''s his mother?¡±


    At that moment, Hong Dae-gwang''s eyes couldn''t get any bigger.


    "Hwa, volcanic neologism. Well, of course I know you don''t have anything rough, but I think that''s a bit over the line¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oops, shit!"


    Cheongmyeong suddenly kicked Hong Dae-gwang and rolled it.


    "He''s suddenly turning a man into a pariah! Do you think I''m the kind of person I don''t know.¡±


    Upon hearing the words, the disciples of the volcano nodded in unison.


    "That''s possible."


    It''s more than that.


    "It''s nothing short of a breath of news destruction of a knight.


    But these bastards?


    "That''s not it. Where''s your mother''s father? Family! Family!


    "Oh, family?"


    Hong Dae-kwang, who breathed a sigh of relief, searched in his head.


    "Let me see¡­¡­As far as I know, the mother of the current Southern Palace family is Mr. Paeng.¡­.¡±


    "Oh, right?"


    Yes, of course.


    No matter where the blood goes.


    Cheongmyeong said with a refreshing look on his face, as if the unanswered questions had finally been resolved.


    "No wonder. I wondered how such a gentleman came out of Namgung Sega."


    That can be the case in the general circle of doors. Munpa is a place where many people gather with one value.


    But a family is a place that leads to blood. Wouldn''t it be inevitable that those born with similar temperament will end up being similar when they receive similar education?


    Of course, Namgoonghwang is a little too much considering that Paengga''s temperament is mixed.¡­.


    "Cheongmyeong."


    "Huh?"


    At that time, Baekcheon of the five swords that approached Cheongmyeong asked.


    "What do you think will happen? Do you think the Southern Palace Sega can escape from there?"


    "It''s gonna be hard."


    "¡­¡­so what happens now?"


    "Well, that''s...¡­.¡±


    Cheongmyeong rubbed his chin.


    "It''s gone as expected, but it''s a little different.¡±


    It is obvious to the eyes that Namgung Sega will be completely defeated. The fighters of this era have never experienced a large-scale war. Therefore, I don''t understand how important the terrain is.


    Of course you learned how to play. But he would have thought he could overcome it with his own force.


    "We predicted that Namgung Sega would advance to Maehwa Island.The problem is the Black Dragon King."


    "Black Dragon King?"


    "It looks like you''re about to rush into the plum blossoms and die and die and die and die and die and die and die and die and die and die and die and die and die and die and die and die and die and die¡­ surprisingly old-fashioned. Like an old raccoon.¡±


    "You shouldn''t judge a person by appearance, but...¡­.¡±


    Baekcheon agreed with this statement. King Heukryong, who I saw three years ago in Janggang, looked like the embodiment of a wave. Who would have imagined this would be the case when his Surochae and Namgoong Sega, led by Namgoong Hwang, were confronted each other?"If the king of Heukryong is as violent as we think he is, and if he drives into the island to destroy him while surrounding him, he will open a way to the Namgung Palace.¡±


    Baek Cheon, who was listening to it, hardened his complexion. When Cheongmyeong says this, it''s always time to think about other situations.


    "If."


    He said in a dim voice.


    "What happens if King Heukryong and the Surochae do not intend to invade the island? It''s a battle of which salvation arrives first?"


    "In common sense, that''s what happens. But¡­¡­ it won''t happen.¡±


    "Huh? Why?"


    "The Black Dragon must know that."


    "What do you mean¡­¡­..¡±


    Baekcheon, who had tilted his head for a moment, was startled as if something had come to mind.


    "That¡­¡­ yes. I see."


    Cho-geol, who did not understand the conversation between the two, looked at each other in wonder and asked.


    "What are you talking about? Please explain so I can understand."


    "¡­Even King Heukryong, who is surrounding Namgung Sega, knows that it is advantageous for salvation to arrive."


    "Yeah, he''s not a fool either.¡±


    "But think about it. What if King Heukryong thinks Gufa''s salvation will be reached first? Will you just release the food in the jar?"


    "¡­¡­no."


    Baekcheon bites his lips slightly.


    "At least before salvation arrives, they will try to reduce the power of Namgung Sega as much as possible. It means that spending time confronting each other does not happen."


    Cheongmyeong nodded his head.


    "And King Heukryong''s position is different. The fact that Sapaeryun arrives first means extinction to Namgung Sega, but the fact that Gupa arrives first is just a little more troublesome for Surochae."


    "Because you''re up the river?"


    "Yeah."


    The corners of Cheongmyeong''s mouth rolled up slightly.


    In the past, Cheongmyeong''s mouth was busy explaining such conversations. However, now Baekcheon understands the situation first and gives an answer before that.


    "Anyway, all Namgung can do is endure. That''s all for now."


    "Can I hold on?"


    "Nam Gung Huang is a madman, but he''s not an idiot. I can hold on to it. The problem is¡­¡­."


    Cheongmyeong''s face is slightly distorted.


    He slowly opened his mouth after taking a moment as if he was choosing a horse.


    "Do you know when a person falls apart?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was out of the blue, but Baekchun couldn''t bear to hang on to anything. This is because I could feel the unknown weight of the young in his voice.


    "The moment when a person collapses is not the time to suffer. I can handle the hard stuff somehow. When there''s hope of surviving.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s the moment when hope is lost that man is falling.¡±


    Cheongmyeong sneaked a sneer.


    "I''m curious, too. I wonder if he''s willing to risk his life to save the Southern Palace Sega.¡±


    It doesn''t exactly have a name. But everyone here could tell who Cheongmyeong was referring to. No, I couldn''t have known.


    "Stop, don''t tell me....¡±


    "It''s just a thought, a thought. It hasn''t been done yet."


    Cheongmyeong shook his hand as if not to go out too much. But unlike the nonchalant and light hand gesture, his eyes sank dark.


    "But if...¡­.¡±


    Cheongmyeong took a little time and continued.


    "One in a thousand, one in a thousand, if what I think happens...¡­.¡±The atmosphere subsided heavily.


    "The Southern Palace Sega will live to see hell."


    There was a moment of silence. Everyone couldn''t open their mouths.


    "Well, we can eat good food and rice cakes."


    "Cheongmyeong, then shouldn''t we do something?"


    "Huh?"


    "If Namgung Sega is so dangerous...¡­.¡±


    "Living quarters."


    Cheongmyeong cut off the horse as if weighing down a thousand words.


    "As soon as you go to war, you have to take responsibility for all your judgments.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Those who take it for granted that I should step up and help, and those who take it for granted that someone will step up and help even in times of crisis. That complacency takes your life."


    Baekchun shut his mouth.


    "That''s the battlefield, that''s the war. Don''t forget, if you don''t want to see my death penalty die from that complacency."


    "¡­I''ll keep that in mind."


    Cheongmyeong, who nodded, shrugged.


    "Keep an eye on everyone. It might one day be what we''re going through."


    Somehow, with a burning sensation, everyone swallowed a dry saliva.

 Chapter - 936 - 936th episode. Did you look forward to it? (1)

    "Room leader."


    The court did not answer the call. There were times when he smiled mildly, but now he kept his silence with a cold face like a man, even if he forgot how to smile.


    That''s the only way.


    It was a disgrace to him that he had left with no success on the volcano.


    He could not dare to see the faces of those who were waiting for his return from Shaolin.


    "The Southern Palace is surrounded."


    In the meantime, the news further dumbed down the court.


    No, maybe it''s a little more appropriate to say that you''ve turned him into an idiot. It felt like my mind was empty for a moment.


    Of all the cases imaginable, the worst result has now been thrown at him.


    "Tsk."


    The mother tongue claps briefly while looking at such a court.


    It''s a perfectly harmless habit, but the short tongue-kicking warps the court''s lungs.


    "It would have been better if I didn''t waste my time and went straight to the Changgang River."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was not clear whether the remark was actually a sneaky sarcastic comment on the court. But does that matter to the court? Now he was more ashamed and afraid than anything else in the world to be pointed out for his mistakes.


    "¡­¡­Amitabul."


    After a long silence, what he said was only a short dislike.


    The top, who had been waiting silently for a response, ended up with a slightly irritated voice.


    "This is not the time to be doing this. If the retreat was cut off, it would be only a matter of enduring, but if Sapaeryeon reaches it first, the name of Namgung Sega might disappear from Gangho."


    "Well."


    Someone''s heavy acupuncture echoed as if in sympathy with the words.


    "We need to get to the Zhang River right away."


    Even Jong Li-hyung, who argued the opposite of Paeng-yeop, did not refute the statement. It is proof that the situation has become so urgent.


    "Room leader."


    The court, which had closed its eyes, opened its eyes at the urging of the top.


    "¡­I will."


    Blue light flows out of the court''s eyes.


    "Now that things have come this far, there can be no more hesitation. I will lead all the victories of Shaolin to the Janggang River. So those of you here, please mobilize the power of each of your clans."


    Jong-ri asked back in surprise.


    "Ba, do you intend to fight an all-out war?¡±


    "¡­¡­There''s no reason to avoid it if you need to."


    "But¡­¡­."


    What Jong-ri was trying to say was obvious.


    It is suicide to wage an all-out war with the people of the Moon faction here alone. Even if you are lucky enough to win, you will only make others do good things.


    However, the court fully understood the intentions, but it seemed unlikely that he would step down for once.


    "I''ll resend a letter to each doorstep asking for support."


    "¡­Would those who once backed out change their minds?"


    "The situation has changed, so they should choose."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jong-ri closed his mouth.


    This is because I felt that the court''s tone was different from before. It wasn''t exactly a coercive tone, but strangely, it was hard to mix words.


    "¡­It''ll be a little easier if you give it to me."


    The court''s eyebrows wriggled when Jong-ri''s whining came out out of disappointment.


    "What difference would it make to find those who don''t have it?"


    "That''s true.Only¡­¡­."


    "You should know that now."


    The court shook with cold snow.


    "What I''ve endured so far was to do things in order, not because of Shaolin''s lack of power. But if things go so badly, sometimes we have to force ourselves to make sense."It may not be wrong to say.


    But it was also true that things just sounded empty because of the situation. If I had made a decision earlier, things wouldn''t have come this far.


    The court said in a sharp voice.


    "I will go to the Janggang without delay. Speed is more important than anything else."


    He had no more choice. All this happened with the dogma of the Southern Palace Sega, but if Shaolin truly claims to be the northern head of the world, it should also be accepted that Shaolin is responsible for everything.


    If the Namgung were to be isolated and defeated in the Janggang River, public sentiment toward the old faction would be reduced to abyss. At least Namgoong fought with Sapa, and Gufa would have turned a blind eye to him.


    "Hurry up, please. As soon as possible, we must arrive before that defeat arrives at the General River!"


    "Will it be possible?"


    When Jong-ri asked worriedly, the court firmly nodded.


    "It''s possible enough. Isn''t it much closer to here than Gwangseo, where there are many people? Even if the defeated move as soon as they hear the news, they won''t get there sooner than we do."


    Jong-ri nodded as if he had a point.


    "If you think about it backwards, it''s the same as Namgung Sega holding a water channel. It''s hard to wipe out the channels scattered all over the Janggang River, but it''s a great opportunity if they''re all in one place. If both sides of Namgoong Segawa can join forces, the victory of this war will come here at once."


    The court exclaimed firmly in a solemn voice.


    "So move immediately."


    Paengyeop responded immediately.


    "I will."


    Jong-ri still had a slightly sulky face, but he couldn''t back out of the situation and eventually agreed. But at the same time, he did not forget one request.


    "I''ll follow your advice, but you have to take into account the possibility that things will not work out. I''m sure you''ll find support from other districts."


    At that, the court turned its head and looked at Jong-ri.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A moment of silence, and soon an emotionless voice penetrated Jong-ri''s ear.


    "I will."


    The return was definitely a positive answer, but Jong-ri found it hard to shake off the feeling that the answer from a while ago was negative.


    But is there any way to confirm that? In the end, he had no choice but to answer with an anxious mind.


    "¡­I''ll join you."


    The court''s eyes turned to Zhao-gae. Zahogae nodded silently.


    "That''s what you''re going to do. We don''t have time, so please go back to Munpa right now, get ready, and gather by mouth."


    "Yes, sir."


    "We don''t have time! Come on!"


    "Yes!"


    "Sure."


    Those who were sitting get up from their seats and rush outside. Finally, the five-legged dog turned his head as he took an unwilling step.


    He could see the court sitting at the head and closing his eyes.


    "When you have to make a decision, you hesitate endlessly, but when you have to be careful, you decide the answer and move on.¡¯


    He doesn''t take the court ill. As the leader of Shaolin, Kang-ho''s big adult, he has done his part well so far. It''s true that the conflict between the clans has been easily reconciled with their unique gentle nature.


    but


    "I heard that in times of trouble, you can become a saint, and in times of trouble, you can become a dark army.¡¯


    As the world began to change rapidly, the merits of the court seemed to be nowhere to be seen.In my opinion, I wanted to stop the court.


    However, there is only one reason why Zhao-ge could not finally express his opposition to his opinion.


    Hell, I suppose.


    It was because Namgoongse could guess the horrors they were experiencing through.


    ''Please hang in there. Namgoongju.''


    A bell with the two words "consultation" engraved on its chest ran toward the main body of openness like the wind.


    * * *


    Namgungmyeong looked down at the man who was lying down in front of me. His face slowly distorted like a demon.


    He knew too well, the one who died with his eyes wide open.


    All Namgung Sega''s Gasols are like family to him. But now the first victim among those like the family has occurred.


    "Ee¡­¡­!"


    He gritted his teeth with chimi''s anger.


    On the side of the body with Dokdo (¶¾µ¶) is seems to stick to his eyes.


    It''s like nine times. The number of attacks in the past three days.


    What about the victim?


    No executive director.


    No one was hurt, no one was killed. The attackers jumped out of the river and died trying to attack those who were wary of their surroundings.


    The word insignificant was enough to suit me. It was the result of proving that Namgung Hwang''s statement that there is no reason to lose to the watercolumn where the feet touch the ground was true.


    But this is only when it comes to the results. If everything had been so smooth, Namgungmyeong would not have been so angry now.


    When they first repelled the attack, everyone was brave enough to boost their morale endlessly. When the second attack was blocked, it was not like this, but it was argued that it would be better to approach the enemy''s ship and try to attack.


    And when he finally defeated the third attack, Namgungmyeong realized.


    The fact that not a single person had their eyes properly closed during the two days following the assault.


    Then the raid continued.


    He took advantage of the night and stormed in broad daylight.


    That''s not all. When the dew of dawn falls, when the deep sunset colors the river...¡­.


    The raids continued at any time.


    The inspectors of the Namgung Sega bravely defeated their attacks one after another, but the first death was finally reported in the previous raid.


    "¡­Empty a warehouse and move the body."


    "Lord, first of all, burying in a tentatively.¡­.¡±


    Namgungmyeong turned his sharp eyes.


    "Can he sleep in the land of the beasts?"


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    Namgungmyeong gritted his teeth and said,


    "I''ll be able to get off the island in a few days. Then you can pick up the body and leave. So do as you are told."


    "Yes."


    He pressed down on his eyes as he saw those moving his colleague''s body.


    God d*mn it.


    He is not strong. No, it''s an enemy that''s nothing but rubbish.


    Nevertheless, there were casualties.


    Due to a series of raids, he made a mistake that he would never have made.


    This island is wide. To the point where hundreds live at the same time.


    But at the same time, the island is narrow. When the enemy steps in, it takes no time to get to the other side of the island.


    In other words, now they are trapped in a castle where the walls have fallen, protecting the invasion of foreign enemies.


    ''No, it''s a hundred times better.¡¯


    In that case, at least we know where the enemy is.But they have no idea where the enemy will attack. Perhaps even under the water that Namgungmyeong is looking for, the numbers are looking for opportunities.


    Therefore, no one could rest easily. We don''t know when the enemy will break in, and when the defense will break into their quarters.


    Even though they knew they had to rest with their heads, the extreme tension did not allow them a moment of relaxation.


    Besides...


    Whoosh!


    "Darn it!"


    "Why are you shooting at me when it''s useless? Son of a b*tc*!"


    Watercrafts surrounding the island occasionally crept toward the island and fired fire. Of course, the trained inspectors of the Namgung Sega could not have been attacked by a firearm flying from a long distance.


    But this is an island with no place to hide.


    If you care, you can avoid it, but if you can''t avoid it, shelling, which is not strange to die, has occasionally been fired unexpectedly. Who can completely relax in such a situation?


    "If we do this, we will destroy ourselves before we can even swing around the sword."¡¯


    Those men are eating away at the spirit, not the body. He knows too well how to make a person suffer the most.


    "Hang in there a little longer. Support will surely come!"


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    The answer is not big. The fraud, which had been raised without knowing that the sky was high by blocking the first attack, had already been stuck on the floor.


    All that''s left is just to hang in there.


    The sun was setting before I knew it. Namgungmyeong clenched his fist without realizing it.


    Once again, an endless long night was creeping toward Maehwa Island.

 Chapter - 937 - 937th episode. Did you look forward to it? (2)

    Namgoong Hwang''s eyes twitched.


    I''m trying not to show my feelings as much as I can, but I couldn''t stand what I just heard.


    "No food?"


    "¡­Yes, my lord."


    For a moment, Namgung Hwang burst into a blank smile. Now I''m more devastated than angry.


    "This is where merchants used to live on the Janggang River. Of course there''s some grain in stock.¡±


    "¡­¡­It looks like the green forest has pulled out all of its luggage."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And I don''t think there was a lot of grain that was brought back when the watercolors re-occupied the area."


    Namgungmyeong closed his eyes tightly and opened his mouth again.


    "I''m sorry, my lord. I should have paid attention to all of this¡­¡­.¡±


    "I was the one who ordered the island to be occupied. If there''s a fault, I''ll have it. It''s not your job to hold your head!"


    Namgoong Hwang said clearly and leaned back on the chair.


    ''Food...''


    It''s not much of a problem in terms of circumstances. For ordinary soldiers, running out of food is a matter of great importance, but they are unmanned and have no problem enduring for about 15 days without eating.


    "But that''s not always possible."


    Those who are already here are exhausted. The continuous raids of the hydrochae are still eating away at this moment.


    In the meantime, you can''t even eat properly?


    It''s gonna be harder.¡¯


    Each and every one of them is just a small matter.


    Continuous raids.


    Shelling from afar.


    That we don''t have food.


    The pressure to get out of the island.


    If the enemy''s support is faster, they may have to risk their lives in unfavorable situations.


    It''s not that great when you look at it one by one. But when all those elements gathered and gathered, it became too much to put hundreds of pieces of reinforcement on his shoulders.


    It''s a mess.


    This place is a mess. A swampy mud that falls deeper when you try to escape with evil.


    Namgoong Hwang rubbed his eyes.


    Not many people will be able to play as well as Namgung Hwang in the battlefield where they face each other with all their might. This is a fact that everyone else besides Namgoong Sega acknowledges.


    However, neither a sword penetrating the sky nor a wave that separates the river is meaningless in this situation.


    "Isn''t this a river? If you don''t have enough food, you can replenish it."


    "¡­I''ve already checked it out. But I can''t see any fish around the island what they''ve done."


    At that time, Namgoongdowi, who was listening silently to the conversation between the two, opened his mouth.


    "Even if I can catch fish, I don''t think I should eat it."


    "¡­How come?"


    "They''re numerical, they''re more familiar with rivers than we are. We don''t know what those people will do. If there''s anything you have to be careful about, it''s right to be careful."


    Namgoong Hwang nodded heavily.


    It may be said to be too much of a concern. However, Namgoongsega is already in this situation because it does not worry too much.


    "Water? Is there a problem with drinking water?"


    Namgungmyeong nodded.


    "It is impossible to contaminate the water in this flowing Janggang River even with Dangga. So I don''t think we need to worry about that."


    "I''m glad you''re unhappy.¡±


    Namgoong Hwang murmured, washing his face dry. There was a lot of fatigue that was rarely found in him.


    ''Not yet, not yet.''


    I feel like I''m poking my stomach with a needle, but I can still hold on. However, it is impossible to endure this situation."Is the support still far away?"


    "¡­I''m sure he''s in a hurry."


    "I guess so."


    Namgung Hwang looked up at the ceiling with his back on the chair.


    It''s perfect.


    He seems to have been surrounded and dried up. In the midst of all this, Shaolin''s salvation is waiting...¡­.


    "For God''s sake."


    Namgoongdowi sighed deeply when he saw Namgoonghwang reciting in small voices.


    Is this really the right thing to do?¡¯


    The question raised my head.


    Of course, I do not doubt the judgment of Namgoong or Namgoong Hwang. As a result, however, they are losing power against each other while holding out.


    After a few more days, the only thing we can do is hold out.


    What would he have done?¡¯


    At that moment, it was Cheongmyeong of the Volcanic Geomhyeop that came to mind on Namgung Island.


    Rationality accepts that there is no other way but to endure. But his mind kept saying that if the people here were not Namgung Sega but volcanoes, they would never have felt the same way.


    "If it''s the Volcano Swordsmen''s Federation...¡­.¡¯


    It was just then.


    Stand up!


    Namgung Hwang, who was sitting on the chair, rose up like a bolt of lightning and pulled out a sword in his waist.


    "Ee!"


    He swung the sword without delay. A white sword shot up, destroying the roof of the foreground.


    (sighs) (sighs) (sighs)


    The whole ragged roof blew away with a terrible explosion.


    Bite! Bite!


    Whoosh!


    There was a series of binge drinking.


    The first one was created by Namgung Hwang''s sword, but the subsequent bursts were not related to his sword.


    It was a bombardment.


    Shelling began to pour into the center of the island, where they were.


    Whoo! Whoo! Whoo!


    The war angles burst out one after another. Debris scattered all over the place.


    "Argh!"


    "What, what! Why are you bombarding me here!"


    Whoosh!


    The shouts and screams of embarrassed people echoed, mixed with the sound of the shell colliding.


    "Stop it! Drop the shell!"


    Namgung Hwang burst into a lion''s roar and lifted himself up into the air. And the shells flying overhead began to crack apart at once.


    The elders, who understood the situation, quickly followed the Southern Palace to prevent artillery fire.


    It was not that difficult to stop the artillery fire as the spines and elders began to come to the front.


    However, what they faced after blocking all the bombardment was a scene that had no way of explaining except for the expression "disastrous."


    Broken war angles, and those who were wounded and moaned by artillery fire.


    It''s underground in a collapsed war. Those who barely managed to escape cry because they couldn''t hold back their anger, and those who treat the injured use a crocodile while looking for urgently needed items.


    Crunch.


    Namgung Hwang''s teeth were cracked.


    "¡­What the hell did the guards do while the ship was so close to the island!"


    "Oh, no. My lord."


    "What?"


    Namgungmyeong said with a contemplative face.


    "Bae, the ship is in position."


    Namgung Hwang turns his head at the word. His eyes also saw boats floating on the dark river. Apparently the distance was no different from daytime.


    "¡­¡­then what the hell is this shelling?"


    "It''s like a ship, a lightning gun."


    "¡­Lightning artillery?"


    Namgungmyeong bit his lip and nodded.


    "The range of lightning guns is three times that of ordinary artillery. I think they''re starting to use the white artillery they took from the island."


    Wood.


    Namgung Hwang clenched his fist until his hands burst."Black Dragon King! You son of a b*tc*!"


    I felt like I was going to get confused with blood on my head. It was hard to handle the raging anger on his own. I am not angry at the fact that I was attacked. The fact that he couldn''t do anything even though he was under attack made him unbearable.


    "Then¡­¡­."


    Namgoongdowi opened his mouth in a subdued voice.


    "Now you''re saying you can fire your guns from that distance."


    "¡­¡­we can''t keep shooting because there are limits to shells and gunpowder."


    "It''s good to make up for it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Namgoongmyeong could not bear to answer this question. I try to be as positive as I can, but no matter how hard I try, there is no room for a good interpretation.


    "Lord."


    Namgoongdowi looked at Namgoonghwang as if he had decided to do something.


    "At this rate, we will be exterminated."


    "¡­¡­Theft."


    "We can''t just wait for support that we don''t know when it''s coming. I''ve lost my angle. The shelling will continue to fly. If we keep our heads up in preparation for the bombardment, we won''t last three days and we''ll run out of energy."


    Namgoongmyeong refuted the Namgoongdo Committee.


    "Three days is enough time for Shaolin to arrive!"


    "Yeah, I guess so. But before that, what would you do if the channel attacked you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Namgungmyeong closes his mouth.


    The saying that it can last three days does not mean that it can maintain its current power for three days. And where is the guarantee that Shaolin will arrive in three days?


    "Lord, this can''t be done."


    I saw Namgoongdowi with the eyes of Namgoonghwang burning.


    "Well, what are you going to do?"


    "What you said the other day."


    "Hm?"


    Namgoongdowi turns his head and looks at the river.


    "Are you sure you can reach the river through that siege alone?"


    Namgung Hwang''s face is distorted.


    "Of course it is possible. But didn''t you tell me? There''s no difference if you break through that siege and touch the land. If anything, it''s going to be dangerous here...¡­.¡±


    "It''s not ashore.


    "Hm?"


    Namgoong Hwang momentarily frowned at Namgoong Do-wi''s words. However, Namgoongmyeong raised his eyes wide as if he understood what Namgoongdowi was trying to say.


    "Stop, don''t tell me."


    "Yes."


    Namgoongdowi turned his head to Namgoongmyeong''s response. At the end of his gaze, it was a huge ship half-darked in darkness over the river.


    A colossal ship, painted black enough to be daunting.


    "Black Dragonfly¡­¡­."


    A groan-like voice came out of Namgungmyeong''s mouth. Namgung D¨­wi said firmly.


    "If the lord is away, there is no one on this island to fight King Heukryong."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Then there''s only one way."


    There was a foresight in his voice.


    "We''re going to hit the Black Dragon King in reverse. As long as we can cross the river and attack the Black Dragon and cut off the king''s neck, then siege is no problem."


    Namgung Hwang''s eyes grew bigger.


    "Changcheon is fearless and does not shrink. If you''re going to be beaten down like this, you''d better fight back with your life on the line."


    "Theft¡­¡­."


    A knife-edge gaze on the Namgung Island turned to the Black Dragon Ship.


    ''He must have done this.¡¯


    In the past, during the Great Recession of the Korean War, Cheongmyeong of the Volcanic Geomhyeop abandoned everything else and rushed to take Jang Ilso''s throat. This is because they thought that the only way to solve the unfavorable situation was to eliminate Jang Il-so, the center of all the schemes.


    The same is true of this time. If the people they are dealing with are watercolors, they have no choice but to remove the core of watercolors."I''ll assist your father. That''s the only way to save everyone here. Lord! Make a decision!


    Namgoongdowi bowed to Namgoonghwang.


    Namgung Hwang, who was staring at him, bit his lips.


    "¡­¡­not possible."


    "Lord!"


    Namgung Dowi looked at Namgung with surprised eyes. I never imagined that he would reject this offer.


    "I''m a warrior. But before that, it was Namgung Sega''s Gaji."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If we fail, we cannot conduct an operation that is clear that everyone will die."


    "But at this rate¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hang in there!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Sorim must come. When Shaolin arrives, I''ll tear and kill those worm-like enemies and chew the flesh! Until then¡­."


    Crunch!


    The lips of Namgung Hwang, who was bitten hard, were torn and red blood flowed down.


    "Until then, I''ll do whatever I can to hold on!"


    "¡­I see."


    Namgoongdowi replied in a dark voice. The name of the household is an absolute law. Once a decision has been made, there can be no further counterargument.


    But¡­¡­.


    ''I''m sure he would have thought the same thing as me.¡¯


    A deep sigh came out.

 Chapter - 938 - 938th episode. Did you look forward to it? (3)

    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    The court''s feet, which ran out of a dozen sheets at once, hit the ground again without a break. He jumped over the mountain in front of him in an instant, crossed the flowing river, and went on and on.


    And behind him was a crowd dressed in yellow, the symbol of Shaolin.


    Shaolin''s 300 draw.


    Where in the world would anyone not feel intimidated by the sight? It was a scene that symbolized the power of Shaolin itself.


    But¡­¡­.


    The faces of the draws that followed the court were all pale, not worthy of its high reputation. The bridge that kicked the ground shook as if it were about to break.


    "Ba, Bangjang!"


    The legal community, which followed the court right behind it, called in a fierce voice. But the court didn''t even turn its head.


    "Bangjang! My disciples can''t stand it anymore. We need to slow down!"


    Only then did the court''s head turn back. The young emotion on his face was not a concern, but a bluish anger.


    "We can''t slow down."


    "There will be losers!"


    "I don''t care!"


    The bluish blue voice made the legal world flinch.


    The lips of the tight court seemed to tell his determination.


    "We leave behind those who fall behind. I''ll be joining you in the Zhang River later! It''s important to get to the Janggang River as soon as possible now!"


    "But¡­¡­."


    "It''s an hourly wage thing!"


    "But even if you arrive at the Jang River at the most, it''s useless if your disciples are tired and unable to fight!"


    "Don''t you say it''s okay!"


    The court said firmly.


    "If there is no Namgung Sega, we don''t need full power as long as there is Namgung." It''s enough to overwhelm the channel!"


    "¡­¡­he is, but¡­¡­.¡±


    "So stop talking and speed up!"


    "¡­¡­I see!"


    Blue eyes gushed out of the court''s eyes.


    ''No more.¡¯


    I''ve already made many mistakes. If things get worse here, it may be irreversible. He could no longer stand by the fact that Shaolin''s reputation fell to the ground.


    Crisis is always an opportunity.


    The current situation was not enough to say that it was the worst, but if Shaolin could reach the Janggang River in time to defeat the water channel and save the Namgung Sega, the situation could be reversed at once.


    Even more so, the court could not afford to miss this opportunity. I should never have done that.


    Faster!


    All you have to do is get there before that Jang Ilso.


    Power is always relative. It is impossible to deal with the entire Sapaeryun with the power of Shaolin. But what if your opponent has only one channel?


    Without having to wait for the joint or the Fanga, just joining forces with the Namgoong will be able to subdue the Janggang River.


    No, it''s hard to do that far. It is possible to evacuate Namgung Sega from the island without harming it.


    Then wait for the other gatekeepers to join and take care of it.


    The most important thing now is to reach the Janggang River before that bay.


    "Hurry up, now!"


    "Yes!"


    The yellow line of Shaolin ran and ran to the Janggang River.


    * * *


    "That''s why...¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    At the creeping words, the swollen cheeks warped lightly and flared back.


    I''m going to explode.¡¯


    ''But I''m still in front of a long-winded man, don''t tell me.''


    No, I think it''s about to explode.¡¯


    However, the swelling of the cheeks slowly faded away with the veins.


    ''Hold back, hold back.¡¯


    ''Oh, oh.''


    You''ve grown up, Cheongmyeong.¡­! This private residence was thrilled.¡¯Hyunjong, who was looking at the face of Cheongmyeong, coughed quietly in vain.


    "I mean, isn''t this force majeure?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m not asking you to go. The... Hmm. We''re a political faction, but I don''t think it''s appropriate to refuse to do this.¡­.¡±


    Cheongmyeong''s gaze slowly went down. A library at the tea table caught my eye.


    "So¡­¡­."


    "Yeah, yeah."


    "Mr. Dang¡­¡­"No, the dang-ga-nim.¡±


    "That''s right."


    "You''re asking for backup?¡±


    "That''s exactly.


    Hyunjong nodded in delight.


    "So do you want to go?"


    "Well, it''s not a matter of wanting to go or not. Isn''t this something we''ve already agreed on?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s not a matter of profit, it''s a matter of faith, so there''s nothing we can do about it."


    This time, blood vessels began to appear in Cheongmyeong''s eyes. Hyunjong turned his head slightly and looked up at the far ceiling. He is a long-time writer and a distant superior, but at times like this, I was scared to face to face.


    "Turn it off¡­¡­."


    A sick sound came out of Cheongmyeong''s mouth.


    The situation was very simple. Cheongmyeong declared that he would never intervene in the affairs of Zhang Gang. Of course, the position of the volcano is determined by King Hyeonjong, not Cheongmyeong, but Hyeonjong cannot defeat the meaning of the volcano as long as Cheongmyeong has a justification.


    However, a scribe flying from the Janggang River now made a cause that Hyunjong did not have.


    "Long lecture¡­¡­ Need more manpower to evacuate people?"


    "I see."


    Cheongmyeong rubbed my face with both hands.


    "Oh, my god, you''re all over the place! This guy''s cockpit is a mess!"


    And I started slapping my mouth with my hands. Baek Cheon scratched the sheep''s chin slightly.


    ''This is what happens.¡¯


    Cheongmyeong once said that while discussing the affairs of Danggunak and Janggang.


    - It''s infinite. Even if it''s inevitable, some of the people living in the Janggang basin will move to Sacheon if they support it properly.


    Danggunak played a major role in returning to Sacheon, leaving the people who had been taking care of him. As an agreement on the conditions for the withdrawal of the Dangga from the Janggang River, the residents of the Janggang River who requested to move out were to be allowed to live in Sacheon. Volcanoes actively support him.


    Danggunak finally accepted Cheongmyeong''s proposal and was in the process of moving the people of Janggang to Sacheon.


    But¡­¡­.


    "No! Does it make sense that we''re understaffed? I''m going to Sichundang! Huh? What dangga is not a place where all the relatives live in the neighborhood, it''s understaffed?"


    "¡­didn''t things change?"


    "Oh, you son of a b*tc*! It''s not helping at all! I should have stopped those bastards!"


    Cho Geol whispered to Yoon Jong.


    "When the hell was that he talking about?"


    "Don''t you mean the time of the bowel disruption? No, he''s better at saying things like that than that. As expected, it is clear."


    Normally, I would have given Yoon Jong an eye, but Cheongmyeong was out of his mind.


    Things are changing more rapidly than he thought. I expected the Surochae to occupy Maehwa Island, but when I made the plan, I couldn''t even think of the existence of the "crazy" as clear as possible.


    With the occurrence of unexpected variables, the situation began to change more quickly than he had expected.


    In other words...


    "Originally, I could have moved everyone I wanted over a month or so, but as you know, the situation in Janggang has changed. The number of people who want to go to Sacheon naturally increased as they learned that the situation has deteriorated."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "We can''t say that we''re not responsible for this.Isn''t this done not in the name of the party, but in the name of the affable? My name is Maen-ju, and I can''t say that I don''t know after throwing the Lord of Heaven''s work.¡­.¡±


    "Long-Written."


    "Huh?"


    "¡­You just want to go and help, right?¡±


    "Hahaha."


    Hyunjong coughed loudly with a red face.


    "Anyway, your eyes change when you hear Yangmin."¡¯


    That''s pathetic, but...¡­.


    ''That''s a good thing.¡¯


    Cheongmyeong liked the foolishness of King Hyeonjong. No, I looked up to it. It''s stupid not to know, but stupid not to know is great.


    "So for now, responding to requests for support¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Add Hyun-jong, who was still sad about Cheongmyeong''s expression.


    "I''m not trying to do anything in Janggang. Why don''t we just get the people there to evacuate quickly? Is there any room for the Shaolin or other gatekeepers running to the Janggang River to pay attention to that?"


    "¡­¡­That bald guy doesn''t usually care about that. I don''t have any hair around me."


    "¡­He, he is. I don''t have any hair around me."


    Yunjong quietly asked Baekcheon.


    "Does the writer know what you''re talking about?¡±


    "Do you understand?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hyunjong, who said something that should never have been thrown at the bald man, again, hinted at the cleanliness.


    "So before the damage gets worse...¡­shouldn''t we do something about it?"


    Cheongmyeong sighed deeply.


    ''I never thought of this.¡¯


    This war is more likely to spread than expected. Then who will suffer the most damage in the war?


    Shaolin? Surochae? Namgoongse or Manboongse?


    You''re welcome.


    The people who suffer the most are the people living near the Janggang River. The fighting strongmen have their own purpose and have intervened in this matter with my own will, so I have nothing to say. But what''s wrong with the people who are going to live a good life and get caught up in the phone?


    That''s why Hyunjong comes out from there. To reduce even one more unfortunate death that might happen.


    "Cheongmyeong."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Cheongmyeong-ah."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Cheongmyeongaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "Oh! Okay, okay!"


    Cheongmyeong shouted as if he were angry. Then he glared at everyone with his ax eyes.


    "Instead! No matter what happens, you don''t get involved in the Long River war! Never! Even if they attack me first, I''ll run away and never fight! I will never do anything good like that big bald man!"


    "Of course, of course! Of course! This isn''t a slogan for the people of both nations! I don''t have any intention of fighting either. Not a bit of it!"


    "Tsk!"


    Cheongmyeong, who looked at everyone with unhappy eyes, turned his head curtly.


    "TWITS.''


    They change their eyes as soon as they are told that they are dangerous. I''ve told you so much to think about yourself, but I don''t think his words even sound like the back of my ear.


    But¡­¡­.


    ''Yeah, that''s what volcanoes are all about.¡¯


    What Hyunjong told the court would mean this. In order for a volcano to be a volcano, you must not refuse this request.


    "Okay."


    "Oh!"


    "Go, go, go! We just need to get people out of here!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Come on. Come on! What happened¡­¡­."


    Hyeonjong shouted urgently before more pain came out of Cheongmyeong''s mouth.


    "Hyunyoung! Phenomenon!"


    "Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    "Prepare all your disciples! I''ll start right on the Janggang River. Remember, we need to get there any sooner so we can save even one more."Yes, Jang Moon-in!"


    The atmosphere in the hall heated up.


    So¡­¡­ the volcano''s long journey was decided.

 Chapter - 939 - 939th episode. Did you look forward to it? (4)

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon''s face is slightly distorted.


    Let''s be honest. Yeah, let''s be honest.


    I fully understand that intervening in this lecture can be a play on Shaolin''s Baekcheon is still young, but based on his experience, most of the great disciples of the Munpa are now enough to survive.


    When Cheongmyeong hears that he is Janggang, it means that he is fully convinced to start the game with bubbles in his mouth.


    But that didn''t mean Baekcheon didn''t want to go to the Janggang River.


    Baekcheon, a disciple of the volcano, did not want to get involved in Janggang''s work, but Baekcheon, a prosecutor, wanted to run to Janggang right now.


    Why?


    "Shouldn''t you try something old?"


    In the past three years, disciples of the volcano, including Baekcheon, have literally gone through hell.


    The volcano''s water lily is so strong that other gatekeepers automatically say, "Aren''t they crazy?" But the mad man who laid the foundation for the intense training took the angle and hit it properly, so how was the three years of training?


    Just thinking about that time made my body tremble, my teeth cracked, my jaws were numb, and tears were coming out a little by little.


    So why don''t you make sure he''s right?


    It would not be a wish of 11 million people to strike the heads of the evil enemies of Sapaeryon with a plum sword and shout, "I''ve prepared it for you!" that made them do this hellish training.


    Wouldn''t it be all volcanic inspectors who want to pay back the tears they shed over the past three years with blood tears?


    So to be honest, I was rather pleased.


    Whatever the reason, if we go to the Janggang River, we''ll somehow get involved with the Sapa, and we''ll be able to return all the pain they''ve suffered!


    However, it was not his future to stand tall at Kang Ho''s inspection, but the past that he did not want to recall.


    "I¡­¡­."


    Baek Cheon opened his mouth with a slightly trembling voice.


    "Cheongmyeong?"


    "Huh?"


    "¡­¡­what is this?"


    Cheongmyeong smirked.


    "You''re a young man with dementia, don''t you see it?¡±


    "You know what it is, man.


    "But why are you asking?"


    "Why is this here?"


    The voice of a hundred thousand was exasperated. What his trembling fingertips pointed to was the dozens of carts at the beginning of the chord and the Hwangjong smiling in front of the cart.


    Hwang Jong-yi greeted Cheongmyeong with a bright smile, unaware of Baekcheon''s speed.


    "Fortunately, it''s not too late, seal."


    Cheongmyeong welcomed and held his hand tightly.


    "Oh, you did a great job.¡±


    "It''s the seal''s request, so it''s a must-do thing. As you said, this cart has been reinforced a bit more. At this point, even if you hit a volcano with a sword, it won''t break at once."


    "Wow! I know the quality of the top cart of the galaxy. That''s trustworthy!"


    "Hahaha. As you can see, this cart has been sized up to carry more items and has been more concerned about the ride quality (?), so that people can ride it). And I''ve doubled the weight than before."


    At that moment, Jo-geol raises his hand.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt!"


    "Tell me, seal Jorgeol.""Shouldn''t we usually brag about losing half the weight¡­"¡­?"


    "It''s generally the case, but this is the request of a Cheongmyeong seal. I did my best."


    Jorgeol looked back at Cheongmyeong with a look of no life in an instant. Cheongmyeong asked curtly.


    "Why? What?"


    "¡­¡­a son of a b*tc*."


    That''s right.


    At that moment, Cheongmyeong looked back at the Ogum and grinned.


    Even the disciples of the volcano, who did not understand the situation, shuddered for a moment how vicious the expression looked.


    "Oh, my private quarters, the executioners."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Did you expect to go down to the Jang River and do a nice sword-wielding collaboration with the Sapa?"


    Cheongmyeong giggled as he saw his pupils of the flinching volcano.


    "Wake up, you guys. I told you, didn''t I? We''re not fighting! Why are we going there? Yoon Jong''s death penalty!


    "Hey, let''s go save the people."


    "Exactly, we''re going to move them, move them! Do you know what the world calls it?"


    "What do you say?¡­.¡±


    "Transport! It''s called transport, transport!"


    The blue light blew out a runny nose.


    "Transportation is volcano! Volcano is transport!"


    "Since when, you crazy!"


    "That''s how it was!"


    As soon as the word was over, all the disciples of the volcano realized desperately.


    "He''s really going to move his stuff."


    It feels like a crazy man poured a bucket of cold water on the fire that was burning small in his heart.


    Then, Baekchun, who realized something, opened his eyes wide.


    "Now, wait a minute."


    "Huh?"


    "When did you tell me to get this cart ready?"


    "I told you when I went to the top of the galaxy."


    "Well, then you knew this was gonna happen from then on...¡­?¡±


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Huh?"


    Cheongmyeong smirked.


    "It''s just that we''ve all been feeling better and we''ve got a better history. I thought the cart could be a little bigger than it used to be."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Since I''m making it, I thought if I made a lot, I''d use it for anything, so I talked about it. I didn''t know I''d end up using it like this, but...¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Isn''t that to say, as soon as you unburden them, you were somehow making a more frugal calculation?


    "The devil."


    "He doesn''t even bite the dog."


    "That''s the wrong door-to- If I had gone to Safa, I would have made a few strokes for Murim.¡±


    "It''s noisy.


    Cheongmyeong waved his hands as if chasing flies.


    "Don''t waste your breath and grab a sirena! From now on, the death penalty is soda. It''s not a check, it''s a cow! Our goal is to run to the Jang River at full speed and carry every single person to a safe place!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Question?"


    "¡­¡­no, dude."


    Darkness filled the hearts of the volcanic disciples who had inflated toward collaboration.


    "Well, this is a nice cart."


    "Where¡­¡­ I think we should see if there''s a big problem with the people riding."


    "That''s right, Jang Moon-in. It''s important."


    And the darkness became darker when the wise men sneaked onto the cart, and the wary Unja ships coughed in vain.


    Hyunjong laughed.


    "Cheongmyeong is right. Fighting with a sword is not necessarily an agreement. It''s collaboration that does what people need the most. Do they want us to fight? Or do you want us to help them?"


    That was a good word.


    It would have sounded better if it wasn''t just about getting on that cart in advance.


    Jang Moon-in. You look very comfortable."We don''t have time! Stick fast."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The disciples of the volcano trudged along with a cow-like face being dragged to the slaughterhouse and grabbed the cart. At that moment, the familiar sensation from the fingertips made them even more sad.


    Oh, it''s been three years and it won''t come off my hands.


    "Hahaha."


    Hwang Jong-ah, who was watching from the side, laughed as if she was satisfied.


    "The handle should be a little bigger, but since it''s a cart used by volcanic people, I paid special attention. The thickness of the handle is the same as that of the sword you use, so you won''t feel uncomfortable using it."


    ¡­¡­Thank you so much for that.


    You''re so considerate, Danju.


    "Eh-cha!"


    Cheongmyeong jumped a little and climbed to the lead.


    "Now, let''s go straight to the Zhang River! Let''s go! Run, mate!


    "Eh, shiba!"


    "Let''s go!"


    As soon as Cheongmyeong''s horse fell, large, heavy carts bounced off at an enormous speed to overshadow the weight.


    "The last ones to arrive will use the wheel instead, so run to death!"


    Sick insults and shouts rang out. The speeding cart quickly disappeared very far away.


    "Hahaha."


    Hwang Jong-yi, who was left behind, burst into laughter.


    "Please don''t worry."


    Hwang Jong-ui deeply captured the dust cloud in the distance.


    * * *


    Whoosh!


    The hands of Namgoongdodo were shaking. My mouth smells sweet, and my whole body is as heavy as a wet cotton.


    But he was not given time to rest.


    "Ta-a-a-a-a-a-a!"


    He jumped up from his seat and fired a flying shell at once.


    Bite!


    A shell and a sword collided and created a loud explosion.


    "Gasp."


    Such shells are actually nothing. If he had kept his head above water, he could have blown it off like a feather.


    But that shell was too heavy and heavy for him now.


    ''Like a dog...''


    Now I know what it''s like to be thinned to death.


    They are never in a hurry. It has not fired enough artillery to attract this side, nor has it landed more than it needed. They attacked the river so little that they didn''t have time to stick their hips to the ground.


    In a word, they were very lukewarm attacks.


    But the attack lasted for days, leaving me thinking I''d rather face it head-on, even if I were defeated and wiped out.


    Slowly, but surely, they were nibbling at Namgung Sega.


    Bite!


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!"


    Someone screamed from somewhere.


    If it were only two days ago, everyone would have turned their heads in haste at the scream. And would have let out an angry shout.


    But not anymore. I got used to it.


    It is not uncommon in Maehwado Island to be hit by artillery fire, which would have been easy to avoid if one had lost his concentration.


    Namgoongdowi looked back with a distorted face.


    The feelings of Changgung Gumdae''s expression were not despair or anger.


    Lethargy


    There is no face that was full of spirit anymore. It is close to the faces of those who were taken to a faraway country and forced to catch the oars at the dock.


    The resignation seen in front of the situation was placed on the face of that palace sword.


    ''You should have attacked.¡¯


    It is not that I do not understand Namgung Hwang''s decision. But I understand. So I don''t think it''s the best thing to do.


    What was I supposed to do?¡¯


    And what should we do in the future?At that moment another shell flew into the island. In the eyes of Namgoong-do, Changgoongdae, who stood weakly without responding to the shell, came in.


    It was a moment when Changgung''s face turned blue when he discovered a shell that flew to the ground.


    My body moves before I even think about it.


    Whoo! Whoosh!


    Namgoongdowi, who rushed like a ray of light and cut off the shell, clenched his teeth. Perhaps because he was in a hurry to wield the sword, his hand, which caught the sword, was torn and poured red blood.


    "Cow, my lord...¡­.¡±


    Chin!


    Namgoongdowi grabbed Changgoongdaewon''s shoulder, which barely escaped from the crisis.


    Changgungdaewon closed his eyes, thinking that swear words would definitely come out.


    "Hold on a little longer!"


    However, what came out of Namgoongdowi''s mouth was not reprimand but encouragement.


    A voice with a distinctly different echo from Namgung Hwang resonated throughout the island.


    "Clench your teeth! We are Namgoongse! You may die fighting, but you are not allowed to give up on your own!"


    "Beefennel!"


    "The opportunity will surely come! If the opportunity doesn''t come, I''ll make it! I won''t let you die here without a single sword! I mean!"


    Namgoongdowi shouted in a bloody voice.


    "Trust me and cheer up a little more! Until the moment I repay them for this pain and humiliation!"


    Light gradually returned to the eyes of inspectors at Namgung Sega, which had become blurred.


    They nodded with their teeth clenched. And with bloodshot eyes, he glared at ships surrounding the island.


    Whew.


    Namgoongdowi also stared at the Black Dragonfly floating in the Janggang River, chewing his lips to the point of blood.


    He looked really confident.


    But his fingertips, which he desperately hid in his sleeve, were shaking.


    ''Anyone, please... ''¡­.Please, quickly.''


    Before this feeble spark that barely revived went out...¡­.

 Chapter - 940 - 940th episode. Did you look forward to it? (5)

    King Heukryong''s mouth slightly twisted while standing on the player and looking at Maehwa Island.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "It''s progressing steadily. We''ll soon run out of energy."


    "Well."


    King Black Dragon snorted as if he were in a good mood.


    "The Sword of the King.


    Sometimes the angry voice of Namgung Hwang was heard here. Every time he heard the voice, King Black Dragon had no way to suppress his blooming smile.


    "You''re such a fool."


    How stupid of you to think you''d dare to deal with a ditch on this water?


    They were no longer the enemies of the hydrochae as they rose above the water. It was just a prey to cook skillfully.


    "Dear Black Dragon King. I think your enemies are tired enough, so slowly tighten the reins.¡­?¡±


    "That''s stupid."


    King Black Dragon waved his hand loudly.


    "This is fishing."


    There was a smile on his lips.


    "When you catch a big fish, you shouldn''t show off your strength. If you fight with force, the fishing line breaks and you miss the fish you caught at your best caught. What matters in fishing is not strength, but patience."


    King Heukryong''s eyes glared gently at Maehwa Island. It was the eyes of a predator waiting for the right time.


    "You just need to relax a little bit more. No matter how big the meat is, it will have no choice but to be dragged up on the boat after losing its strength.¡±


    He pointed his chin at the plum blossoms.


    "Continue the attack! I untied the fishing line. As if, when you''re relaxed, repeat the attack again."


    "Yes!"


    "Hahaha."


    The triumphant spirit flowed from the eyes of King Heukryong.


    It''s just a greenhouse-grown boy.¡¯


    He acknowledges Namgung Hwang''s ability. Its prowess and natural waves were enough for even King Black Dragon to feel threatened.


    But this is Gangho. It''s not the world where the power alone determines the outcome.


    Now, Namgung Sega must be fully aware of the feelings of the fish caught in the hook.


    The more you resist, the deeper the needle digs, the less power you lose.¡¯


    The needle, Janggang, is already stuck deep in the throat of Namgung Sega. There is no way to pull it out on its own.


    Hunger and fatigue, fear and feeble hope.


    All of that would now be driving Namgung Sega to the bottom of hell.


    It''s two days at the longest.¡¯


    It''s not so good to drag things out too much. There is a time for everything. According to King Heukryong''s calculation, if he loses strength for the next two days, he can exterminate Namgung Sega without any damage without having to wait for support.


    "Continue the attack!"


    "Yes!"


    King Black Dragon smiled quietly.


    "Namgung Hwang¡­. I''ll cut your neck for you."


    His burning eyes looked at the plum blossoms as if they were about to devour them.


    Meanwhile, Namgung Hwang''s eyes were dimly sunk.


    The dark shadows beneath his eyes seemed to tell how deep he is now in agony.


    "¡­...I don''t want to attack you.¡±


    "Fortune¡­¡­."


    Looking at the ships still surrounding the island, the Emperor Namgung volunteered. I could see it when I turned my eyes. The brothels of Namgung Sega, who are exhausted, have collapsed.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A sigh came out of the mouth of Namgung Hwang, who had been looking at them for a long time without saying a word.


    The attack barely stopped.


    But he knows. The reason they stopped attacking is not because they didn''t have enough energy. It''s because I know it''s much more effective to shake repeated attacks and neglects than to drive them constantly.


    "Namgoongmyeong."


    "Yes¡­.Brother."


    Namgoongmyeong, who had thought about calling him "Gaju-nim," said the word "brother." This is because I guessed that Namgung Hwang is looking for his younger brother Namgung Myeong, not Changgung Daeju."Am I wrong?"


    Namgung said in a self-help voice.


    "That''s what Dowdy said. You have to cut the Black Dragon King when you have strength left. Otherwise, you''ll end up dead and dry."


    "Brother¡­¡­."


    "It''s working out like that."


    Inspectors at Namgung Sega, who collapsed, no longer seemed to be able to lift a sword. I''m barely protecting my pride by not falling on the sand.


    But how long will it last?


    Everyone is already at the end of their rope. Even Namgung Huang is suffering from fatigue and suffering, will they be shocked?


    "Tell me, Namgoongmyeong."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Am I wrong?"


    "Tongue, brother!"


    Namgungmyeong said in a desperate voice.


    "That''s not true. Your choice was the best. No sputum risks Gargall''s life!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s not over yet. If you hang in there a little longer...¡­.Just hang in there a little longer and you''ll definitely have support!"


    "Support¡­¡­."


    Namgung Hwang smiled quietly.


    "What if he doesn''t come?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What happens if the support doesn''t arrive in time?"


    "He, it''s....¡±


    Namgungmyeong could not bear to answer. He knows the result and Namgung Hwang knows it.


    "LOL."


    Namgung Hwang''s shoulders were shaking.


    "I can''t stand it. I can''t stand it...¡­.¡±


    Crunch.


    He clenched his fist to the bone.


    "What I really can''t stand is not death. It is not the end of the Southern Palace."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "They''ve trusted me for the last three years, and they''ve endured that painful training...I can''t let you die as a prosecutor, and I can make you die like you''re being hunted.¡­.I feel so sorry and sorry."


    Namgung Hwang''s voice was shaking.


    He couldn''t stand his anger and anger, and he couldn''t stand his disgust.


    "Brother¡­¡­."


    "Did I really make that choice for the future of my family?"


    "¡­Yes?"


    It was a voice toward Namgungmyeong, but it was never a question to him. It was a question that he asked himself.


    "Wasn''t I just afraid?"


    Namgungmyeong saved his breath. His voice was so heavy that he couldn''t even think of consolation.


    "Wasn''t it true that I was afraid to risk my sword both my family''s fortune and their lives?"


    Namgungmyeong bit his lips instead.


    He had never seen such a weak figure of Namgung Hwang. Despite the fact that there is not much age difference, Namgung Hwang has always been bigger than Taesan to him.


    But now, the Namgung was collapsing.


    "Brother! You can''t do this. Brother is going to Namgung! Everything in the world may be shaken, but you must not be shaken!"


    "¡­¡­Yes. Yes, that''s what you''re saying."


    Namgung closed his eyes gently.


    The weight of the two letters weighed on him now.


    "I''m¡­¡­."


    Namgoong Hwang said as if he were self-supporting.


    "It was not once or twice that I felt sorry for being born in this era."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was rather out of the blue, but Namgungmyeong didn''t stop him. Now, Namgung just needs someone to talk to.


    "In this peaceful age, my sword will never be shaken."


    Namgung Hwang''s eyes turned to the distant sky.


    "A hundred years ago, if I had been born in that turbulent age...¡­ I was confident that I would be a savior of the world and raise a reputation that is incomparable to now. Cutting the Heavenly Demon''s throat with my sword.""Brother¡­¡­."


    "But¡­¡­."


    Namgung Hwang burst into laughter.


    "They''ve been fighting this kind of war for years....and go through hell that''s incomparable to this, just fight and fight as I watch my birth-like family and disciples vomit blood and be decapitated next to me.¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "How could it have been? How... How could I not break my heart?¡±


    Namgung Hwang''s voice was weak. It was the first time in his life that he felt so small.


    "I cut off the head of King Heukryong and couldn''t even muster up the courage to save the family...¡­ turbulence? Heavenly Demon? LOL."


    He shook his head with a smile.


    "It was a one-day puppy who didn''t know the subject. I was only one human being. Just¡­¡­."


    My fist was shaking as if it were going to explode.


    "Brother¡­¡­."


    "I know."


    However, even before Namgoongmyeong offered words of consolation, Namgoong Hwang shook his head.


    "I know it''s not the time to be like this."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Changgung Daeju."


    "Yes, my lord!"


    "The enemy will launch a general offensive in a few days. He''ll try to wrap it up with as much power as he can."


    "Yes."


    "Until then, let the gasols take turns resting."


    Namgung Hwang clenched his teeth.


    "At least it''s not going to happen that you don''t see the sword once and die."


    "I''ll take your orders!"


    Namgungmyeong ran toward the gasols. Namgung Hwang, who was staring at the scene, once again leaked a deep sigh from his mouth.


    Like that, the attacks continued endlessly.


    Namgung Sega, who lost its place to hide, changed its strategy and placed it in a circle in the middle of the island. The people on the outside are trying to protect the people on the inside, take turns, and rest a little bit.


    I could not rest comfortably in a situation where shells flew in and numbers were attacking me little by little, but I could preserve my stamina just by not having to wield a sword.


    But that wasn''t a very good number.


    Those who gathered inside were able to face the surroundings objectively more than before, and they had no choice but to realize how desperate they were in.


    a feeble hope


    The desperate, but endless belief that someone would surely come to their rescue was all that supported them.


    But¡­¡­ one day goes, two days goes, and three days go.


    Salvation has not arrived.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Namgoongdowi looked at the sun that was blazing hard.


    Indeed, the warm sunshine, but now even this was breathtakingly burdensome for him.


    Didn''t you come?¡¯


    I turned my head instinctively and looked at the riverside, but I still couldn''t see anyone. I can''t blame the empty riverside so much.


    "Cough."


    A dry cough came out automatically. I drank enough water, but my whole body seemed to have dried up.


    Can we hold on longer?¡¯


    No, it doesn''t matter if you can. You have to endure it no matter what.


    Those who are harder than that are holding out.


    Namgoongdowi instinctively grabbed the sword and put it in the ground. And I barely managed to get myself up.


    The eyes glistened with anger touched the stomach of the enemies. Those ships surrounding the island of Maehwa are so hateful.¡­.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    At that time, the eyes on Namgung Island grew even bigger.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    My mouth opened automatically, and the corners of my eyes trembled.


    "Ee, wake up. Get up!"


    A squeezed voice burst out of his mouth.Ships that were circling around the island surrounding Maehwa Island and drying and killing Namgoong Sega were turning their heads toward the island!


    Blood burst out from the mouth of Namgoongdo Island. But he shouted evil without knowing it.


    "Here he comes! Attack!"


    This is the last attack of the Surochae, which aims to cut the Namgung Sega''s breathing.


    The final chapter of the long and long Janggang Helldo was unfolding.

 Chapter - 941 - 941st episode. Did you look forward to it? (6)

    Whoosh!


    The battle ship broke the current. The white foam created by rapid maneuver and acceleration was quickly turning the Janggang into white.


    It was literally spectacular to see dozens of giant battle ships turning their heads and pushing in at the same time.


    No, the word spectacular may not be appropriate. To Namgoong Sega in Maehwa Island, the scene was a horror itself.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    The enemy is approaching. Those who write Namgung''s name have never been afraid of enemies. Rather, he has cheered.


    But what came to their eyes now was despair, not determination.


    I have never imagined a situation in which I can''t win, not because the enemy is strong, but because I''m not in a full state, and I lose confidence.


    None of them knew about it.


    How terrible war can be.


    The situation in which they face each other in their best condition and overcome enemies that are hard to beat with their current skills with consultation and grit comes out only in the story.


    "Wake up!"


    At that moment, Namgung Hwang''s loud shout came out of his mouth.


    "Don''t forget! I''m not the one who sees your last appearance, nor am I a colleague behind your back! Those very enemies will see your last!"


    The voice penetrated everyone''s ears painfully.


    "Don''t let them remember that the last appearance of the examination was lethargic and frightened! The last thing you must protect is the awe of your enemies!"


    Did it work?


    I don''t know, but what''s certain was that the inspectors of the Namgung Sega, who had been lying down, were somehow raising themselves when the word "Get up from the mouth of Namgung Hwang" fell.


    "It would have been better! The enemy is coming. Now there are those who will be cut with the sword. Smile! Let''s prove that you can only use your true power when you meet the black enemy of the Southern Palace!"


    It was indeed a voice of evil.


    It was the moment when Namgung Hwang strengthened his last war spirit. Some of the ships that were rushing to the island turned sharply to the side.


    "Huh?"


    Whoosh!


    And before the ship''s turn was over, shelling flew into the plum blossoms. It is not intended to aim and hit accurately. It''s good to hit, but it''s a good attack. The move is intended to dampen morale and distract the nerves.


    However, even the unexpected shelling was a huge threat to Namgung Sega, who was pushed to the limit.


    Whoo! Whoo! Whoo!


    Shelling poured all over the island.


    The sky is as clear as ever. The shells that were speckled into the sky and the dust that rose from them forced the sense of reality into the hazy head.


    "LOL."


    The inspectors of the Namgung Sega clenched their teeth and raised their swords again.


    That''s true.


    A warrior proves his life by how he dies.


    They''re aware of course. There''s not much chance of them surviving this battle. Then shouldn''t you prove your life for the last time?


    Bite! Bite!


    The shelling continued, but Namgungse''s eyes subsided more coolly.


    The moment that ship arrives on this coast is the beginning!


    All the inspectors at Namgung began to breathe deeply and strengthen their determination while looking at the approaching ship. But at that moment.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Dozens of numbers soared along with a splash on the surface of the island before it was ready."What, what!"


    "Oh, it''s coming! d*mn it!"


    The unexpected numbers rushed to full strength without shouting.


    King Heukryong was an experienced man. Namgung Sega dropped the assault group on Maehwa Island one step earlier, as if it would not give them time to strengthen their war.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    It was clear from the speed of the rush that they were not just ordinary numbers.


    The ironclad bandits came right in front of them, sending out a colder aura than the ice caps of the North Sea.


    "The palace sword! Keep your eyes on the ground!"


    "Yes!"


    Training carved into the body works in any situation. He was a Changgung man facing the limitations of his body, but his feet moved first when Daeju''s command fell.


    Changgung Geomdae quickly stepped forward to prepare for battle.


    If Cheongmyeong had seen this scene, he would have nodded at once. The power of a masterpiece does not prove with a young sword at the end of a sword. The will is to prove its history and name.


    The current Namgung Sega proved with its will that the names it has accumulated so far are never false names.


    Whoosh!


    Nor did shelling stop.


    In the middle of the heated battlefield with shells, Changgung Geomdae in Namgung Palace and Heukryongdae in Surochae collided head-on.


    Kagang!


    The sword and the sword and the harpoon hit each other and the fire broke out.


    It''s different from before. The battles that have continued so far were fought knowing that they were behind each other. The Surochae did not intend to push the Namgung to the end, and the Namgung recognized each other that the men did not completely cut off their breathing.


    But it''s different now.


    What''s left is the annihilation of either side.


    Either way, it''s a battle that''s never going to end until one side is out of breath.


    Kaga gaga gak!


    The tendon''s bristled arms pushed the sergeant''s organs. It was a scene of determination not to lose an inch.


    Originally, the people who should have been pushed back were of course the Heukryongdae.


    Changgung Geomdae. Those who write the name are the elite of Namgung. Can the swords of those who led Changcheon Namgung Sega be light?


    but


    Kagagagagak!


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    As the confrontation got longer, it was the sword of the Namgung Palace that was gradually pushed back.


    Surochae''s help and harpoon began to push out Namgung''s sword, as if proving that no matter how firm his will is, he could not overcome the limitations of the body.


    "Scream!"


    "Argh!"


    The province, which took the victory, eventually cruelly split the fragile body.


    Blood spattered everywhere, and sharp screams spread. However, even at the moment when the harpoon pierced his stomach and his shoulders were parted from the province, the sword and sword did not easily back down.


    This is because they know who doesn''t have to raise their blood vessels and shout.


    That''s where they''re supposed to die.


    "Don''t mess with me!"


    One of the Changgung crew members waved his sword with a desperate shout.


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    The sword, which flew like a beam of light, penetrated the enemy''s neck as it rushed from the front.


    "Giggles!"


    A sword dug in front of his neck pierced the back of his head and popped out. The figure, who looked down at the sword stuck in his neck, trembled as if he could not believe it.


    "The numbers¡­¡­.¡±


    Push!


    But at that moment.


    At the moment, the harpoon of the throat penetrated the lower abdomen of the guard.


    The sound of wind escaping from Changgung Daewon''s mouth. A young man who may have had strong will but still has low experience in the field. It overlooked the obvious fact that one should not let one''s guard down until the other''s breath is completely gone.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    At that time, the provincial government that flew from the back hit the neck of the Changgung man who was twisting his body. His eyes wide-eyed neck sprang up in the air."Gwa, Gwang-ah!"


    "Namgoong and Ah-ah-ah!"


    Sega is as tight as can be.


    Unlike the clique in which people who have nothing to do with each other gather and share a value, Sega grows together from an early age.


    In other words, the shock of someone being sacrificed is not comparable to the usual door-to-


    Blood tears began to flow through the hearts of those who had to see the scene clearly, as the neck of one''s brother and one''s son rose in the air.


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    As hatred and anger expand, consultation and spirit disappear on the battlefield.


    So all that remains is a blatant hostility to tear apart those in front of us.


    The gently decorated stories to instill dreams in those who grow up with swords were torn down, revealing the bare face of the battlefield.


    a victory won by the sacrifice of one''s son''s neck


    The honor of sacrificing brothers'' hearts.


    Who''s talking about sacrifice?


    Who''s talking about sadness?


    There is no praise given to those who have died. Glory is entirely up to the living.


    Someone had to know. Who bled behind the glory. But after all the glory, there are many forgotten deaths.


    Unfortunately, however, those who stood here simply rushed to the enemy in front of them, buried in hostility, fear and hatred.


    "Dying!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Changgung Geomdae, whose eyes were dyed red, wielded a sword toward its enemies with evil.


    It was a violent rebellion. There was an unbelievable amount of violent swords poured out by those who were completely exhausted.


    But the Black Dragon did not panic.


    A cornered rat bites a cat, too. But would a cat die just because it''s bitten by a mouse? I already expected that the opponent would resist violently. The important thing is to drive the enemy perfectly.


    Unlike the first terrifying charge, the Black Dragon loose its grip on the attack. Never in a hurry, in a leisurely.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At that time, the sound of the boat advancing to Maehwa-do crashed into the sandbank and anchored in a creepy way.


    In time.


    A huge ship made of all black, a black dragon ship symbolizing King Heukryong, finally reached Maehwa Island.


    Whoosh!


    The loud noise penetrated everyone''s ears.


    It was a roar that made me wonder if the ship would be safe even if it was that fast. But the ripple effect of the roar was certainly great.


    The body of Namgung Sega, who was able to confirm with his ears, not his eyes, that the main unit of the enemy had arrived, shrank automatically.


    Whoosh!


    After a while, someone slowly showed up as a player of the Black Dragonfly.


    a magnificent figure enough to intimidate a person


    Black beard reminiscent of Guan Yu.


    The same nomination as the eyes of a tiger.


    Not only his skills but also his appearance revealed his prowess that made those who watched him shrink.


    "The bugs...¡­.¡±


    Finally, King Heukryong, who entered Maehwa Island, looked down at Namgung Sega and revealed his teeth.


    "How dare you turn all the men in this river against me into fish food!"


    "Respect!"


    No sooner had the lives fallen than the enemy ships began to pour out like swarms of ants.


    It was a breathtaking sight.


    On boats that occupied all parts of the island, and in the water, the numbers were continuously flooding into the island.


    "Black Dragon Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Namgoong Hwang burst into a roar like a lion''s roar.


    "The Great Sword."


    However, King Heukryong only twisted the corners of his mouth when he heard the sound. Namgung Hwang shouted with his eyes red with hatred fixed on him."If you''re a warrior, step forward! You have the courage to decide what you haven''t done yet!"


    "You''re still stupid, Namgung."


    King Black Dragon made a blatant mockery.


    "How dare you think you deserve to compete with me?"


    "This¡­¡­."


    "Do your best there and die. I''ll keep an eye on you for the last one last time.


    "Black Dragon Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "Kill it."


    Enemies began to gallop at the bleeding big fish. Like he''s going to eat everything without leaving any flesh.

 Chapter - 942 - 942nd episode. Let me tell you what despair is. (1)

    Enemies literally flooded the river.


    A bunch of Seung-nyangs smelling blood? No, a herd of blood-smelling sharks would be a little more appropriate.


    With their eyes painted with madness, they vented out their evil voice to gain the flesh of Namgung Sega.


    The battle line against each other.


    The endless screeching of enemies who were engulfed in madness was enough to color the hearts of those who had barely endured with despair.


    "Cahaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    The flood of numbers soon jumped onto the head of Namgung Sega. Their backs, which rose momentarily, covered the sun, cast a long shadow over Namgung Sega. As if to foretell their fate.


    "Ta-a-a-a-a-a!"


    However, those who receive it are none other than Namgoongse.


    Even in the midst of despair, their instincts naturally found the sword path. And before thinking with his head, the sword poked at the number first.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The demolition of Namgung Sega penetrated the bodies of its enemies. As the blade of the sword broke through the back, blood spilling out toward the inspectors of the Namgung Sega like rain.


    The feeling of hot blood pouring down on the face woke the minds of the prosecutors who had been hazy.


    But it was just the beginning.


    "Kill me!"


    "Push the harpoon down your throat!"


    The enemies, regardless of the blood spilled by their colleagues, jumped without hesitation into the spilling forest of swords.


    the insanity of the battlefield


    He who is alone cannot stand up to death. But when someone else''s rough breath pours out from behind you, you forget your own death.


    The bodies and swords are crossed and the numbers come in.


    There is no fighting against such odds


    The inspectors of the Namgung Sega desperately swung the sword down, but the numbers wielded harpoon like their feet until the moment their necks were cut off.


    "Argh!"


    The battlefield is a land dominated by fraud. Black, depressed by his spirit, can''t move in search of his own sword path. Things might have changed if they were in full swing, but the inspectors at Namgung had already exhausted their energy.


    So¡­¡­ all that was left was to collapse.


    Crack!


    A sharp harpoon penetrated his shoulder and pierced his side.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    A burning fever spread through my body.


    However, the enemy''s shot did not give him the time to enjoy the upcoming death.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Starving harpooners dug their way through the collapsing body. The inspection, which had dozens of holes in its body, was torn down on the spot without leaving even the body intact.


    Crunch!


    Break down the entire sword that was violently swung, tear its neck. However, as if protesting against this, the sword bounces the harpoon sideways and pierces the solar plexus.


    At one time, the two camps began to mess up.


    "Stay in line! d*mn it, don''t mix it up.Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    Namgungmyeong shouted as if throwing up blood.


    Namgoongsega is a minority compared to its rivals.


    A master who, of course, wouldn''t dare to reach out to his enemies. But this place is not on stage. No matter how good they are, the battlefield is rife with shouts and death. How can you stop a sergeant flying behind your back in such a mess?


    As soon as the battle line collapses, annihilation is a fixed step.


    "Stop it! Stop it!"


    At the same time as Namgungmyeong shouted, he drew a sword and rushed forward. This was not the time to order from the back, but because I knew it was time to come forward and restore the collapsing battle line.


    As he moved, the elders, who were waiting, also jumped out of their seats and jumped forward.Paaaaaaaaaaaah!


    The sword swung like an island war.


    "You can''t cross this place until you kill me!"


    "Come on, dogs of the channel!"


    The elders were desperate, too.


    Those who are dying in front of them are none other than their sons, grandchildren, and disciples. Their swords, which had clenched their teeth in the face of the death of their own people, finally got a chance to move and split the bodies of their enemies at once.


    "Argh!"


    "Koo, Cough! This dog...¡­like¡­¡­."


    But the situation hasn''t changed as easily as I thought.


    The masters who reached their peak swept away a lot of numbers at once, but the number of enemies coming in was so high that it seemed insignificant.


    Namgungmyeong''s eyes are bloodshot.


    ''If it hadn''t been here.''


    If it weren''t for an island in the middle of nowhere, it wouldn''t have been crowded. However, there is no place to hide or lean on the island. And those enemies are now driving them from all directions.


    Even the angle to hide his body was smashed by the shelling. All they had left was an iron sword in one hand and a companion leaning on their shoulder.


    No, it''s not!


    There is still something left for them.


    "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!"


    Along with Roh Ho-sung, who is about to burst his ears, a dazzling white sword falls on the heads of his enemies who rush like shells.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    The eyes of the enemies who were rushing without looking back suddenly became blank. When the shock returned to their lost focus, their eyes began to be filled with astonishment and fear, not madness.


    Qua-qua-qua-qua-qua-qua-qua!


    A flying white sword was sweeping and crushing the numbers.


    Single sword.


    On the sword, at the very least, the twenty-year-old bandits failed to leave a proper body and turned it into a six-sided. The broken sword stuck in the ground left not a drop of blood on the floor.


    Whoosh!


    The aftermath of the explosion swept the area. Each of the enemies stopped there in surprise of the spectacular sight.


    "What the hell is this?¡­.¡±


    "Je, the Cesarean Sword!"


    No one would want to be swept away in the face of that sword. But the battlefield didn''t give them a chance to realize the reality.


    "Get out of my way, you idiots!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Those who did not see the power of the sword properly because of the back of their co-workers who were packed in front of them only pushed forward, kicking them as if they had stopped at the sight of the fire.


    Whoosh!


    Once again, a white sword was released.


    Emperor Nam of the Cesarean Sword.


    He, too, is in a state of exhaustion. But his sword was proving why he was called the C-Sword.


    "Kill me!"


    But he also has one body. The sword was too short and the body felt too small to stop all of them, as the numbers flooded in like a herd of ants in all directions.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhaha!


    A seizure rant broke out from Namgung Hwang''s mouth.


    Bite! Bite! Bite!


    Every time the sword was swung, a terrible sword hit like a storm.


    "Black Dragon Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Blood rose in Namgung Hwang''s eyes.


    "Are all your men going to die? You coward! A coward like you is the king of the Long River, the world must laugh at you!"


    The content was not enough to mock or sound desperate. There was a desperate need to provoke King Heukryong and bring him out somehow.


    However, King Heukryong remained steadfast.


    He just watched Namgung, who was running wild like a wolf in a flock, with a corruption of ridicule.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    It''s a distance where we can feel each other''s eyes, but Namgung Hwang can''t jump at the owner of that gaze. As soon as he stepped out of this place, he sensed that Namgung Sega would be wiped out regardless of their competition."Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Namgung Hwang cut off the entire waist of the enemy. His body was covered with internal organs and blood from his cracked waist.


    The hotness and terrible fishy smell stimulated the whole senses.


    In the middle of the battlefield, Namgung Hwang cried and cried.


    Die.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    His student.


    I''m going to die again.


    "Screaming!"


    His family.


    an overwhelming cost of engagement Every time a male palace dies, the enemy dies more than ten times. This is a performance worthy of the name Namgoongse.


    But who can be happy?


    Who is willing to trade my death for the death of the enemy?


    "You son of a b*tc*!"


    I could see it in the eyes of Namgoonghwang.


    His son Namgoong Dowi is shedding tears of blood and cutting down his enemies.


    The sword was fast and strong. He harbored a clear light even in despair. The light that Namgung sought so much.


    But¡­¡­.


    ''Even that sword will lose here.¡¯


    Hot tears eventually flowed from Namgung Hwang''s eyes, which realized the fate of Sega.


    Tears could not flow from this iron man''s eyes even if his arm was cut off, or even his heart was punctured. However, in the presence of a dying Gassol and a family whose horrendous fate was set, he was only a weak human being.


    It''s all his fault.


    Everything is his sin.


    If he could save even one more, he wouldn''t mind hell, where the whole body would be crushed and suffering forever for thousands of years. But heaven didn''t even give him a chance to sacrifice.


    As if his life were too insignificant.


    The blood of the male palace was mixed with the blood of the blood of the male palace was mixed. They are different when they are alive, but once they are dead, they are just the same body.


    "Argh, argh, argh! Let me live!


    "I don''t like it anymore!"


    It''s collapsing.


    Although he has fought in the face of death, his will could not overcome the fear of harpooning him constantly and the death of his colleague who was dying right next to him. One by one, he started to retreat, pouring out tears and runny noses.


    "Don''t back off!"


    "Keep your seat! Please! Please!"


    The shouts of Namgoongdo and Namgoongmyeong were intertwined and the sky of Maehwa Island resonated desperately.


    At the last moment, he tried to protect the name of the palace and die. But the deaths they faced were not so romantic.


    Name? Fame? Dignity?


    What''s the use of all that for a dead man?


    I just want to live. One more moment. As long as you''re shielding your colleague for me, even for a moment longer...¡­.


    "Ugh¡­.Ughhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    A lion roar erupted from the mouth of Namgung Hwang, who was engulfed in anger and despair.


    His prowess was like a criminal among wolves. Even wolves with sharp teeth dare not confront criminals.


    However, there is a limit to what one bum can do in this wide battlefield.


    I''m a loser.


    A head flying from somewhere fell at the feet of Namgung Hwang.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Namgung Hwang turned his head without seeing the head. Tears of blood poured down from my chest.


    ''Yes, let''s all die here.''


    He clenched his teeth and raised all his potential. If you''re going to die anyway, you''ll have to take at least one more man. I don''t even think of hope.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    But at that moment.


    An incredible roar was heard in Namgung Hwang''s ear.


    "Argh! Argh! He''s here! It''s here. Argh!


    He looked hastily at the side where he heard the sound.


    "Sorim! Shaolin is here! Shaolin has arrived.Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!Shaolin?


    When the news such as Danbi was delivered, the eyes of prosecutors at Namgung Sega, who were falling, were shocked and delighted. Everyone checked across the river with a desperate face.


    "Ah¡­¡­. Ah¡­¡­.¡±


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "For God''s sake! He''s here! Jiwon is here!


    As soon as the group on the other side of the river was confirmed to be wearing Hwangpo, inspectors at Namgung Sega shouted out loud.


    "Sorim is coming to help!"


    Hang in there! Hang in there!


    "You scoundrels, you scoundrels! I''ll kill them all!"


    The appearance of Shaolin was a delight to Namgoong Sega, but it was despairing news to Surochae.


    "Cow, Shaolin?"


    "The Shaolin is here?"


    The enemies also had eyes, so as soon as they saw Shaolin on the other side, they quickly began to regain their senses.


    "Why, why Shaolin...¡­.¡±


    "For God''s sake!"


    They know.


    It''s too wide a river for ordinary people, but they''re Shaolin''s draws. If you decide, you will be able to go down the river and join this island.


    The movements of the numbers slowed for a while.


    Chaos and chaos were covering plum blossoms repeatedly.


    "Room leader!"


    "Ummmmm!"


    The court bit his lips and nodded.


    "It''s not too late! No... It''s a little late, but it''s not irreversible!"


    If only a few were late, there wouldn''t have been anyone living there.


    It was painful that the battle took place before arriving, but the Namgung Sega was not yet extinct. Even if we can save half of that power, we''ll definitely be able to talk about winning!


    "It''s not time to delay!"


    "Yes!"


    A big lion roar came out of the court''s mouth.


    "Listen, disciples! River down to support Namgoong Sega! Get the wicked band of men off the island!"


    "Yes!"


    The victory of the court fluttered as the wind blew.


    I won this time!¡¯


    The court clasped its fist.


    The match was a battle of who arrived first in the first place. As long as they get here first, the game is decided. No matter how great the channel is, it is not possible to deal with Shaolin and Namgung at the same time.


    It doesn''t matter how much Namgung Sega is not in its right condition. I can deal with the watercolors alone. Just by tying their feet to that island, Namgung has done its part.


    "Now! Go and defeat the evil enemies...¡­!¡±


    It was at the time when the court burst into a brave old castle.


    Flinch.


    As he was shouting, he flinched and stopped talking. And soon he started shouting urgently.


    "Mur, stop! Everybody stop there!"


    Shaolin''s monks, who were about to jump into the river, looked back, surprised by the urgent voice coming from behind their backs.


    "Ba, head of the room?"


    The legal community also looked at the court with a look of unknown reason. Where''s the time to lose?


    "¡­¡­the head of the head of the room.


    However, the moment I checked the face of the court, I was startled. The court was white as if it had encountered a ghost.


    "What''s wrong with you¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, Army¡­¡­. Amitabha Buddha¡­¡­.¡±


    Dislikes trembled terribly.


    "How come... How come! Why!"


    As soon as he burst into anger, the legal community turned slowly as if they had noticed something. His gaze was on the upper reaches of that river, where the court was staring first.


    "Oh¡­¡­."


    It was only then that the eyes of the law community began to see it.


    A large fleet that has finally begun to emerge on a vast bend of the river.


    "Turn it off¡­."


    You can''t be mistaken. I can''t turn a blind eye.


    I had no choice but to check with my disciplined eyes.


    The largest leading ship among dozens of ships that emerged at the same time. And the image of a man standing in that player.There''s no way you can''t recognize me. How can I forget that? If you''ve seen the author once, you''ll never forget it.


    "Come on, Jean¡­¡­."


    A tired voice leaked out of the mouth of the legal world.


    "It''s a day¡­¡­¡­."


    a losing battle


    Standing at the forefront of the fleet advancing to Maehwa Island, he saw Shaolin lining the river and pulled up one corner of his mouth.


    "Oh, my God. You''ve worked so hard.¡±


    He smiled earfully, covering his face with a hand with a colorful ring.


    "Why? Did you expect anything? Hahahahaha! Ahahahahaha! Hahaha!


    Even Jang Il-so''s laughter filled with joy and madness held his breath.

 Chapter - 943 - 943rd episode. Let me tell you what despair is. (2)

    The court''s face was completely bluish.


    "Oh, how...¡­.¡±


    He would rather have denied all this sight, even though he could clearly see the approaching fleet.


    How could you do that?


    How does it have to be when Shaolin arrives here, of all people?


    Coincidence?


    It''s a coincidence?


    Then, there is no way to explain this but to say that it is a hoax in the sky. Only that the sky, which wanted to see how much more desperate he was, created this situation.


    But the court thought all of this was no accident.


    The reason is simple. It''s not anyone else who showed up for that player, but a loser.


    a losing battle


    It showed a creepy return to the world from Janggang disaster. Isn''t the shudder of hearing the news of Janggang still vivid in Hanam?


    Coincidence? There can be no such thing as coincidence for that Jang Il-so. Never!


    "Ba, Bangjang!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    While looking at the ships as if possessed by the court, the ship was approaching plum blossoms more and more.


    "Room leader!"


    The legal community urgently called the court one more time. His nervous voice pricked the court''s ear.


    "The longer you wait, the more irreversible it really is! If that ship arrives at Maehwa Island...¡­!¡±


    It''s not a court that doesn''t know what this means.


    Namgung has already exceeded its limit. Even the word candle in front of the wind feels peaceful compared to the current palace. In that situation, wouldn''t it be obvious if all the people, not Shaolin, arrived at Maehwa Island first?


    We need to head to that apricot island right now. Before those ships get in the way of Shaolin.


    "You must arrive first! Before all the people!"


    That ship is definitely fast. But there is still a distance. If you jump into the water right now, you can get there before that ship. Aren''t the enemies who disturb them on and under the water tied to that plum right now? Therefore, the player has not yet been missed. At least that''s what the law community thought.


    But¡­¡­.


    "¡­when I get there?"


    "What?"


    At the moment, the court said, "What does that mean?" and the legal community looked back.


    The court alternately looked at the boat and the plum blossoms with a frozen face.


    "We¡­¡­."


    He paused for a moment. The brief silence was felt by the law community for a long time.


    "¡­what if we get to that island first?"


    "He¡­¡­."


    The legal community was unable to speak easily.


    Because you don''t have anything to say?


    No, because I knew there was something young in the voice of the court that he had never felt before.


    "¡­What happened to Namgung? Because I couldn''t get out of that island?"


    "But the head of the room! If you leave it like that, the palace will be destroyed!"


    annihilation


    That remark clearly caused conflict in the court. The shivering shoulders of the court were proving it.


    But¡­¡­.


    Crunch.


    The court soon bit his lips. As the teeth dug in, red blood flowed down his chin and fell. The tips of the toes, which were full of energy, were also digging into the ground. He said so.


    "Get back."


    "Ba, Bangjang!"


    "Don''t you want me to back off! All Shaolin''s disciples, stay away from the river! Stand by here!"


    "What do you mean, boss?¡­!¡±


    "Why don''t you shut up?"


    The law community screamed, but the court pressed him.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    It was impossible to resist, so a groan of anguish flowed from the mouth of the law community.To him, Namgung is not just a member of the Great Sega. It was a colleague who endured humiliation together in the humiliating debacle. But now his boss is telling him to just watch the extermination of such a colleague.


    The fingertips of the court were shaking.


    He also seemed to find it difficult to make this decision.


    "¡­¡­If we go to Maehwa Island like this, we will only fall into the trap of that defeated army. Maybe this whole situation is a defeat attempt to attract Shaolin."


    The legal community really wanted to ask.


    If the defeated planned such a scheme, why did Shaolin show up beforehand instead of attacking Maehwa Island?


    But the legal community couldn''t bring it out of mouth. Because I was afraid of the disciples around me listening to him.


    And I thought maybe the words would reveal the true heart of the court under this bright sky.


    I don''t want to know. I don''t want to check.


    "We are¡­¡­ Shaolin."


    The court made a decision with blood-stained lips.


    "What''s going on here...¡­will be watching."


    The last voice died down and was barely heard. However, there was no one who didn''t know what the court had decided without having to listen.


    "¡­¡­Amitabul."


    In contrast to the voice, the distinctive disapproval penetrated the ears of the Shaolin disciples who could not bear to look straight at the island.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Namgoong Hwang looked across the river with stunned eyes.


    Shaolin, who seemed to be about to jump into the water and come to save them, hesitated and stood back in line.


    "What¡­¡­."


    What are you doing?


    Why do you stop there? What the hell is there to do?


    "Why¡­?"


    I could hear someone muttering clearly.


    There was silence.


    A terrible silence fell on the island, incredibly, just a moment ago, when the crazed beasts were running around biting each other.


    "Why... Why isn''t he coming?"


    "What the hell¡­."


    Even then, the inspectors of the Namgung Sega still had a weak light of hope. There must be a reason. It''s a little delayed now, but soon Shaolin will come across that river to support them.


    I believed so.


    No, there was no way left but to believe so.


    Even Namgung had no doubt at this moment that Shaolin would go down the river to save them.


    But¡­¡­.


    "Well, what''s that ship?"


    A word that came out of someone''s mouth spread like a scandal.


    The gaze that Shaolin had taken away, which had suddenly appeared, turned sideways. Only then did everyone see it. A fleet approaching this island.


    At that moment, everyone here understood what was going on here. This was a judgment by the senses, not by reason.


    Namgung Sega''s eyes shook greatly. Filled with distrust and fear, he slowly turned to the other side of the river again. Shaking his chin pitifully as if he couldn''t take the courage to check the reality he faced.


    However, there is always a moment when you have to face the truth.


    When the anxious gaze finally reached Shaolin again, they saw it. It''s a sound that keeps its seat far from the river.


    It was not Shaolin''s toes that stepped back as if he had no intention of coming here anymore that drove those who used the name Namgung into despair.What really left them in despair was the absence of their eyes.


    I couldn''t see the eyes of the Shaolin monks who were supposed to stare here with their beautiful eyes.


    Because I''m not watching.


    Shaolin of the world, called Murim''s Northern Bank. The people of Shaolin, who say they do not bow to any of the world''s clans, are now bowing their heads like sinners.


    As if they can''t face each other.


    Even with this distance between them, the guilt is so great that they can''t even dare to face each other, turning a blind eye to the Namgung Palace.


    How can you not know this?


    You''ll see what''s going on at the moment.


    They were abandoned.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    It is always hope that pushes people into the greatest despair.


    Humans do not despair where there is no hope at all. Because I take it for granted.


    But a man who finds a faint hope does evil to seize it.


    And when we realize that hope is nothing more than a mirage, we fall apart.


    "Ugh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    An indescribable great despair began to engulf Namgung Sega.


    The fact that Shaolin had been abandoned by his trusted ally, and that Shaolin had turned a blind eye to their death, threw them into a pit of despair that they had never experienced before in their lives.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    A groan of the fatally wounded beast gasped out their lips.


    Maybe it won''t be much different. In fact, now they are wounded beasts, and now all they have left is death. As long as the rope called Shaolin has been cut off, all that remains is an endless fall.


    There is no more will or evil to wield the sword. The arms and legs felt heavy as if they belonged to others. I just wanted to let go of everything.


    Frustration is frightening because it makes a person sink. Everyone was being sucked into a terrible abyss that was too thick to even look into.


    However, even at that moment, only one person exuded anger instead of despair.


    "Stirring the law!"


    A desperate shout broke out from the mouth of the wounded criminal and Namgung Hwang.


    "The court, the law, the law, the law, the law, law, law, law! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    A blood-boiling cry broke out from his throat.


    The veins of both eyes burst out, and the rest of the neck let out a scream as if the iron was twisting.


    Just when everyone was moaning under such desperate frustration.


    At last he reached this land. He who considers all this mud of despair a mere play.


    Whoosh!


    A large battle ship crashed into a sandbar.


    Namgung Palace, Surochae, even Namgung Hwang and Heukryong Wang watched the scene.


    "Well."


    A low voice mixed with nasal sounds came out lightly. It was a very small sound, but it spread strangely throughout the island.


    Soon after, a person appeared with a light step.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Namgung Hwang stared at the scene with red-colored eyes due to a burst of blood.


    Three years ago, this is the scene of a man who left the Janggang River teasing and laughing at them.


    He hasn''t changed a bit.


    A strange embroidery carved with gold in a splendid red tarp. White skin, straightened hair, fancy cotton crowns, and over-dressed accessories.


    Percussion.


    Jang Il-so, who jumped lightly onto the land from the boat, slowly straightened his bent body.


    It''s jingling.


    The sound of his accessories clashing together forced the memory of three years ago. That sound wakes up nightmares and calls fear.Namgung Hwang''s eyes touched Jang Il-so''s lips.


    "That''s weird."


    Jang Il-so spoke softly with a friendly face.


    "It''s been quite a while, but I don''t think it''s a welcome face.¡±


    His lips, red as blood, painted lines like the moon. The words pouring out of that truly ominous and bizarre mouth felt terrible.


    Namgung closed his eyes tightly.


    "I''m very¡­¡­" It''s nice to meet you. Hahahaha!"


    And I thought.


    It might have been better to die at the hands of that Black Dragon.


    Rather than be fooled by this demon''s hands...¡­.

 Chapter - 944 - 944. Lets tell them what despair is. (3)

    He may not be the strongest.


    It''s Jang Il-so, called Zappa Jeil-in, but no one knows whether his force is really the best in the world. No, I didn''t tell you.


    Why? It''s too simple.


    It doesn''t matter at all.


    The position of all those who live in the strong country depends on their force. To build a prestige in this Dosan Geomrim, one must prove several times how strong one is.


    But this guy...¡­. Not just interest.


    a losing battle


    The name is entirely heterogeneous in this river.


    Even if Jang Il-so''s force is nothing more than a third-class ship on the street, everyone in the world will say it in unison.


    This is the interest¡­¡­ The most dangerous man in the current river.


    The deadly venomous serpent slowly walked on the sandy beach. His steps were lighter than intimidating, more elegant than serious. It was a leisurely walk as if I were out for a walk nearby.


    However, no one on this island could take their eyes off of it.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The dry saliva just went away.


    No one has ordered them to stop fighting. But the war was stopped naturally.


    At least Namgungmyeong seemed to know why.


    No rabbit fights against wolves in front of them.


    The moment Jang Il-so showed up, everyone here sensed that this was not the time to fight each other.


    "Well."


    A low voice mixed with nasal sounds was carried away by the wind blowing on Maehwa Island.


    "This¡­¡­."


    Jang Il-so''s eyes turned to Namgung Hwang.


    "I don''t think you look good.¡­.¡±


    Namgung Hwang clenched his fist. It felt like a cool scaly snake strangling him.


    In fact, it wouldn''t just be the feeling. In Namgung Hwang''s eyes, ships that followed Jangilso turned around and blocked the river between Maehwa Island and Shaolin Island.


    Now, even if Shaolin is willing to come here to help, it will be difficult to break through.


    Unlike the easy walk, Jang Il-so was definitely tightening their breathing.


    As if to confirm this, the warriors of the deserted bay rushed to the back of Jang Il-so. Then, the pen name that ran out of there stood next to it in the shape of an escort.


    Even though he knew it wasn''t the case, Namgung Hwang seemed to laugh in vain.


    What do you mean, Jang Il-so? Is there a word that doesn''t match like this?


    At that time, Jang Il-so''s corners of mouth crept up.


    "The world''s Namgung Sega...¡­ How did it come to this way? What?"


    Snake-like eyes tightened the breath of inspectors at Namgung Sega, who were struggling. Jang Il-so took a deep breath and laughed.


    It''s fun.


    He loved this sight to the creeps.


    Changcheon Namgungse.


    Aren''t the eyes of those who shine on the glorious splendor now stained with futility and despair?


    Some are bitter enough to shed tears, and some are despondent about the fact that it''s over. Someone stares at him with venomous eyes, and someone looks at him with a desperate look for mercy.


    All the different eyes are on one person.


    But the eyes had one thing in common.


    That there is no more light of hope.


    That''s right away.


    Jang Il-so stepped forward.


    The numbers in front of Namgung Sega are clearly scared and retreating from side to side. A wonderfully wide road opened where there was no place to step in the place where the numbers were densely packed.Jang Il-so walked along the road as if it were natural.


    Finally, the step stopped in front of Changgung Geomdae in Namgung Sega. Those who stood before the front of the line. They were the highest inspectors that Namgung boasted to the world.


    It was a short but bitter battle. Thanks to this, the Changgung crew, who were still standing, were cut and stabbed to death.


    As Jang Il-so approached, they instinctively held up the sword. Then he showed his teeth like a cornered beast.


    However, Jang Il-so approached them with completely unchanged steps, as if he could not see a sword pointing at his neck.


    Flinch.


    On the contrary, the tip of the swords of the Changgung crew began to tremble.


    It was a bizarre and eerie situation in which those who were threatened with a sword trembled, and those who were threatened with their bare hands laughed.


    "Oh, Ozzie¡­¡­".¡±


    Standing right in front of Jang Il-so, Changgungdaewon managed to squeeze out a trembling voice. He threatened Jang Il-so, stretching out the tip of his sword as if he could pierce his neck at any moment.


    But like Jang Il-so knows that the sword can never stab me in the neck...¡­. No, it seemed like it didn''t matter if it was pierced.


    When he finally stopped walking, the cutting edge of the bloody sword almost touched his neck.


    All you have to do is poke.


    You can drill a hole in that white neck just by putting your history in and pushing your arm in. You just need a little courage.


    But¡­¡­.


    The sword couldn''t go any further. It was just so pathetic that I couldn''t believe the inspection of Namgung Sega was holding it. No, it was rather more intimidating and backed down.


    "Well."


    Jang Il-so, who smiled seductively, slowly reached out his hand and put his finger on the trembling blade of the sword.


    It''s sarak!


    At that moment they saw.


    Jang Il-so''s finger tips crack slightly and a drop of red blood flows down the sword.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone thought vaguely until they saw this scene. I don''t think that hand will ever get hurt by this common sword. That''s why I''m afraid.


    However, the moment I saw that drop of blood, my heart became stronger.


    Those who do not fear death because they do not bleed, those who do not fear death.


    Which one would be scarier?


    Slowly.


    The white fingers, full of accessories, slowly advanced on a pitifully shaky blade. After slowly stroking the bloody blade of the sword, it finally touched the back of Changgung Daewon''s hand, which held the sword''s handle tightly.


    Jang Il-so''s fingers, which climbed up his arms so slowly like a snake, finally brushed Changgung''s shoulder and touched his forehead after coloring his pale cheeks with blood.


    It was nothing more than a very light and slow movement, and everyone looked at the scene without even breathing. It was as if he was possessed.


    At that moment.


    Jang Il-so''s hand, which was only unfolding his index finger, was straightened out.


    Just when everyone flinched at the sudden change.


    Chin


    Jang Il-so''s big hand covered Changgung Daewon''s head. It was like stroking a little child''s head.


    "¡­Poor thing."


    Jang Il-so''s friendly voice filled with pity resonated in a calm voice.


    "We fought so hard...¡­.¡±


    Changgung began to tremble all over. The inspectors of Namgung Sega, who were watching this, bit their lips until they bled.How can I describe this situation in which the enemy comforts you and comforts you for a moment?


    When that Jang Il-so appeared here, was there anyone who expected this?


    Jang Il-so shook his head slowly. Then I opened my mouth again.


    "But in the end...¡­.¡±


    The inspectors of the Namgung Sega uttered the word they never wanted to hear.


    "You''ve been abandoned.¡±


    Everyone felt suffocated at the moment.


    After seeing despair, I saw hope again, and it fell from the hill of hope to the depths of hell. I really didn''t want to hear that at all.


    "Poor thing¡­¡­. Tsk tsk tsk."


    Jang Il-so''s eyebrows softened down as if he was really pitiful.


    At the abominable sight, Namgung Hwang gritted his teeth to break. I couldn''t have been watching this anymore.


    "It''s a... it''s a... it''s a!"


    Then Jang Il-so slowly turned around. He looked full of wonder as if he had forgotten that Namgung was behind him.


    "¡­¡­Don''t fool us."


    "Fooling?"


    Jang Il-so repeated as if he had heard something funny and laughed.


    "Yes! Tease! Warrior will die, but no insult will be given! Rather, kill neatly!"


    At Namgung Hwang''s words, Jang Il-so raised the corners of his mouth.


    "That''s a strange thing to say.¡­the more I hear it, the more strange it is."


    "¡­What''s wrong with you?"


    "When did I ever fool you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A look of innocence as if it were a mystery. There''s no one who doesn''t know that expression is acting. But that''s not what matters. It''s how much you shake them with that expression and gesture.


    "The reason I made fun of you is...Isn''t it Shaolin, not me?"


    "What a sham!"


    "No?"


    Jang Il-so''s hand goes up. Jang Il-so''s hand, which penetrated the sky in exaggeration, slowly lowered to point to Shaolin beyond the river.


    "Look."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s just a river. There''s no reason not to cross. Wouldn''t the name Shaolin cry if they couldn''t cross a river because they were blocking it?¡±


    Namgoong Hwang bit his lips.


    "But what are they doing? You''re just watching. I''m just watching the end of your life here."


    "Where and where!"


    "That''s what it''s....¡±


    There was a clear laugh at Jang Il-so''s mouth with his arms down.


    "It''s a joke."


    Namgung Hwang clenched his fist until his bones were white.


    Jang Il-so continued.


    "I''ve been running for a month as if I were going to save you, a great savior, but I don''t intend to bleed to save you. That''s what they think you''re worth."


    Namgung Hwang knew that he was not angry because he was being played.


    It''s so painful because there''s nothing wrong with what the author says. There was a cry in his throat that he couldn''t bear to spit out.


    "¡­So? Are you trying to make fun of us for being in this situation?"


    He gritted his teeth and said.


    "Don''t be ridiculous, jang Il-so! Namgung is never a joke! If death is determined anyway, the last one will fight! The fact that we''ve been abandoned will not tarnish the name of our palace!"


    It was such a wild word that he didn''t even know what he was talking about.


    However, the anger in the voice was clearly conveyed to those who wrote the name of the palace. Some of the eyes that were losing focus come back.


    "Well."


    Jang Il-so shook his head as if he was in trouble.


    "Come on out, Jang Il-so! I''m the first one to die!"


    Namgoong Hwang raised all his efforts.


    He should be the first to inform the inspectors of the Namgung Palace who are afraid that a warrior proves himself by death.Namgung Hwang and Jang Il-so looked at each other as if they were going to rush at any moment.


    Jang Il-so''s mouth opened very slowly at the moment when Namgoonghwang grabbed his own sword and rushed in.


    Do you want me to give it to me?


    Namgung Hwang''s body stopped standing tall. Like being struck by lightning.


    Distrust and dismay, and frustration and expectation.


    All those emotions swept through Namgung Hwang''s eyes in a short moment.


    "What¡­¡­."


    That''s the devil''s whisper. You should never listen. However, the current Namgung Hwang has no choice but to hear that.


    Stuttering as if he could not open his mouth, he struggled to complete the sentence.


    "What did you say?¡±


    Jang Il-so smiled loudly. It was like a demon crawling up from hell and talking to a man with his feet under his feet.


    He spitted out his red lips as if he were throwing the same words in the same tone as before.


    "Do you want me to save you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A deep and heavy silence fell on Maehwa Island.


    "Hahahaha¡­."


    And in the midst of that silence.


    The devil laughed.


    "Hahahahahahahahahaha! Hahahahahaha!


    Jang Il-so''s laughter and the jingle of accessories covered Maehwado Island like the noble nature of married women.

 Chapter - 945 - 945. Lets tell them what despair is. (4)

    Who doesn''t know.


    It''s just a joke. That the horse that comes out of the mouth of the devil is just to bring them down to the floor and crush them, mock them, ridicule them.


    But... was there anyone who wasn''t shaken?


    When the word "life" came out of Jang Il-so''s mouth, was there a single person here who had no expectation and earnestness in his heart?


    Namgoongdowi closed his eyes tightly.


    ''I...''


    As soon as Jang Il-so was told, even Namgoong-dowi, who was ready to die, felt a strong urge. The urge to live. Fear of not wanting to die.


    If there were no people watching, he might have kneeled down in front of that funeral hall, grabbed his leg, and hung down.


    Save me. I don''t want to die. Not yet... I don''t want to die yet.


    Who would be different?


    No matter how straight you try to be, how different would your desire to live be? Jang Il-so''s one word was so easy to dig out the desire hidden and hidden in the deepest place.


    "This¡­¡­."


    Namgung Hwang could not say anything with his teeth clenched.


    Perhaps he feels the same way as Namgung-do. The tremor of that hand is not anger against Jang Il-so, but anger at himself, which he couldn''t even say at that moment.


    In the end, Namgung Hwang shouted in a seething voice.


    "You wicked bastard!"


    Jang Il-so looks at him with strange eyes.


    "This time it''s evil."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Well, what¡­¡­" That''s what I like to say. Heinous, mean, cowardly...¡­. Well, anything is fine. Good, but...¡­.¡±


    Jang Il-so shook his head slowly.


    "Not in this situation. "This is not the time to swear at me."


    Namgoong Hwang closed his mouth. It was intended to understand the inside of Jang Il-so for a while, but it was not enough. In his ability, he couldn''t see the inside of that monster.


    "It''s not something to think bad about."


    Jang Il-so turned around and slowly approached Namgung Hwang. The sword of Namgung Hwang still remained vigilant, but Jang Il-so was easygoing and relaxed again this time.


    Jang Il-so, who approached Namgung Hwang''s side, whispered softly in his ear.


    "Now¡­¡­ the Emperor Nam. Think about it, huh? You have to think desperately. It''s not always bad to be abandoned. You''re free. Don''t you think so?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Namgung Hwang bit his lips and stared at Jang Il-so. Blood-stained faces, scattered hair and blood-stained eyes were nowhere to go.


    But did Nam Gung Huang know?


    What does it mean that inspection, which is essential to maintain distance, will give this distance to the deacon. This action alone proves that he is faltering.


    "Your...."


    He said it like a chew.


    "You want me to be your servant? Do you think our Changcheon Namgung Sega will be the dog of Sapa?"


    Everyone shaken by this demon''s voice shouted to make sure they could hear it clearly.


    "Dead and dead, we do not become your dogs! Don''t be ridiculous, Jang Il-so!"


    Everyone agreed with that statement. It''s important for everyone to survive. But there is definitely a value that cannot be changed for its survival.


    Changcheon Namgungse.


    Deaths were acceptable, but they could not be the mainstay of Jang Il-so. If they could, they wouldn''t have thrown out peace and stormed into this plum island.


    When strong opposition to Jang Il-so was about to cover everyone.


    "¡­dog?"


    Everyone''s eyes were drawn to Jang Il-so''s gesture, which seemed calm, but tilted his head slightly as if wondering."Again¡­¡­ you''re saying strange things. I don''t understand.¡±


    Jang Il-so bent his eyebrows and laughed at Namgung in an exaggerated way.


    "A pseudonym."


    "Yes, Lord Ryeon."


    "Did I say that to them?"


    "You didn''t do it at all."


    The family name answered immediately, as if there was nothing to think about. His face, which contrasted with Jang Il-so''s, was expressionless to the point where he could not guess what he was thinking.


    "Then why are they saying that?¡±


    "It''s because everyone thinks within their limits. It''s only natural that they can''t keep up with the Lord of Lyeon. They''re not to blame."


    "Well, yeah. You have a point."


    Jang Il-so, who nodded leisurely, looked at Namgung with a big smile.


    With a conversation like a skit, Namgung Hwang had no choice but to watch.


    From the moment Jang Il-so arrived here, everyone seems to be just moving according to the roles Jang Il-so has made. Breathing in and out, even getting angry and venting.


    "No, that''s not it, Nam Gung Huang. And¡­¡­."


    Jang Il-so''s eyes shifted from the Namgung Hwang to the inspectors of the Namgung Sega.


    "Namgoongse."


    It seemed to indicate that the authority to decide on this matter lies not only with the Namgung Emperor but also with the inspectors of the Namgung Sega.


    "Why do you think I''m deceiving you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Because it''s a safa?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m just saying it as it is."


    I''m being sucked in.


    That voice. That tone. With that gesture.


    "I''ll say it again. That''s not what I want. You don''t have to be a dog, you don''t have to be in a love affair. There''s only one thing I want.¡±


    The thin mouth twisted.


    "All you have to do is say, ''Save me.'' Yeah, that''s all."


    Everyone looked at him in rapture.


    Not only Namgoongse but also Surochae numbers. There was a sense of hopelessness in both eyes of him.


    It was truly a miracle that the faces of the many people filling the island were turning brown.


    Are you out of your mind? Is the author really saying that? Why? Why? Why?


    Jang Il-so laughed while standing in the midst of so many eyes filled with distrust and astonishment.


    "It''s not hard, is it? Right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s all I need. I''ll save you. I''ll let you go as soon as I hear that. Right there, to the north of the river, where you were so eager to go back. Comfortable and comfortable, where your home is."


    There must be a deadly poison in the devil''s whisper.


    But¡­¡­ it doesn''t make any difference to know that.


    How can you ignore such sweet words?


    "I''ll pick up the body and let you take it. Even though they died here, they deserve to be buried in my hometown, don''t they? Right? We fought harder than anyone else.¡±


    The inspectors of the Namgung Sega turned their eyes without beating their instincts. The scene of Gassol and his colleague, who were dead, was embedded in their eyes like a fire.


    "It''s not hard."


    Jang Il-so said comfortably to the child.


    "Just one word. Just one word, and it''ll all come true. In the name of Jang Il-so, I lost...¡­.¡±


    Then I took a little time.


    Let everyone wait with a thirst for his words.


    "¡­I promise."


    When the sweet and deadly words were over, there was a moment of silence.And then someone opened their mouth. As if possessed.


    "Save me¡­¡­."


    "No!"


    At that time, Namgoongdowi, who was next to him, quickly reached out and covered his mouth. Then he shouted with an angry face.


    "Where and where!"


    Jang Il-so made a slight frown.


    "Oh, my God. What a great upper-head who wants to live is blocking his mouth and pushing him to death. Ugly. I wouldn''t do anything like this.¡±


    "Shut up, you son of a gun! What the hell are you trying to do?"


    "Hm?"


    "Don''t look down on Namgung! We''re not falling for your tricks...¡­.¡±


    At that moment, Jang Il-so''s eyes, which had always been soft, were violently distorted. The momentum was surprisingly harsh, and Namgung Dowi stopped talking and retreated one step back.


    In the light-colored eyes, there was a lot of toughness as if a blue flame were blazing.


    "You think it''s funny?"


    Jang Il-so gritted his teeth.


    "I''ll let you know, young man. I''m not the one who looks down on you, it''s you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The Shaolin has abandoned you. No, the factions have abandoned you. Do you think any of the gatekeepers who follow Shaolin across the river will be willing to bleed for you?"


    No one could readily answer that.


    Of course I''d like to shout yes. I want to shout and use evil not to belittle the opposition of the political faction.


    But haven''t you seen it already? How Shaolin abandoned them, the Moon faction who defended the consultation of the Middle East.


    "Your lives are so insignificant to them. But... No. They''re not either. You are the ones who value your lives even more."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s not what life is like."


    Squeak.


    Jang Il-so''s ring frictioned with each other, creating a creepy sound.


    "The value of life is determined by yourself. At least I was. Stuck a knife into a man''s stomach called a companion, bit off his leash as a friend, roll over dirty filth, and when his arm breaks, he bites the cliff with his teeth!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s what it is to survive."


    Everyone knew that this was neither a threat nor a persuasion. This is Jang Il-so''s true intention.


    "But¡­¡­ don''t look down on me?"


    Jang Il-so revealed his teeth.


    "If you don''t look down on people who choose to die because they can''t say anything to save them, who in the world can you look down on? Why should I treat people who value themselves like bugs? Answer me, boy! What''s your capacity to decide on the death of a man whose mouth you shut?"


    Namgoongdowi''s hand trembled.


    If Jang Il-so had said one more thing, Namgungdowi might have collapsed on the spot.


    However, Jang Il-so loosened up at that moment. With his shoulders hanging down as if he was feeling drowsy.


    "It''s not hard."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "No one remembers your death or anything. The glory of death is the crumb that the survivors throw at the dead. Useless debris, taken from the vast spoils of war."


    Some swallowed dry saliva, and some clenched their fists.


    "To die holding onto the crumbs...¡­ That''s so sad. Don''t you think so?"


    I almost nodded.


    At that whispering remark.


    "So¡­¡­tell me.


    Jang Il-so''s face, which had disappeared from the harshness, had a bright and elegant smile again."Please beg for my life. That''s enough. That''s enough for you to survive.¡±


    Shake shake. Shake shake.


    Jang Il-so walked toward Changgung Geomdae. He whispered in the ear of Changgungdaewon, who can''t even think of holding a sword.


    Small, but clear and slow so that everyone can hear it.


    "You want to live, don''t you?"


    He who heard the voice hardened like a stone statue on the spot.


    "I''m gonna want to live. Everyone wants to live. But those who try to use your life frugally say so easily. A warrior should know how to give up his life for his pride. We must throw away our lives like a candle for consultation."


    My eyes are shaking. Jang Il-so recited the question that came to mind of a mind-shaking prosecutor instead.


    "For what?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "No, no, no. You''ll know when you live. Pride isn''t as great as I thought it would be. It''s like a passing night when you close your eyes for a moment. So... Tell me. I want to live. I want to live.¡±


    "I, I....¡±


    In the end, tears flowed from Changgung Daewon''s eyes.


    The sword of the Southern Palace, who is not afraid of death and is determined to defend the name of Changcheon with his life...¡­crying like a child now.


    unbearable pressure


    The hope given like a thread and the great despair that followed.


    At the end of the wave, the will or consultation was powerless in front of those who twisted their souls.


    "Shh. Now, nice, huh?"


    Red lips couldn''t resist the new spilling words.


    "Now tell me, with that mouth."


    Changgung Daewon''s eyes didn''t know where to go. He giggled and wept in a poor hoarse voice.


    My hands were shaking like crazy.¡­and finally grabbed Jang Il-so''s cuffs.


    "Save me¡­¡­."


    "Stop it, you''ve lost.


    Then, Namgoonghwang intervened.


    It was a weak voice as if it were none of his.


    "¡­...that''s how much you enjoyed it."


    His soul seemed to have escaped, and he seemed to have aged for several years at a time.


    Namgung Hwang''s head slowly fell down.


    "We¡­¡­."


    He spoke in a voice where no energy was found.


    "We''ve... lost."


    It was the moment when everything in the Southern Palace collapsed.

 Chapter - 946 - 946. Lets tell them what despair is. (5)

    The court looked at Maehwa Island with a puzzled face.


    The fleet of all men led by Jang Il-so blocked the view between them and the island, but it was not that difficult to look at the scenery between the ships.


    What''s going on here?¡¯


    The war was in full swing. In the violent situation, Jang Il-so arrived at Maehwa Island. This is what happens after that. Can''t Samcheok children know?


    However, nothing is happening in Maehwa Island. I can''t hear a single common scream, a soldier bump.


    It''s still.


    Too much silence seemed to cut my heart in horror. The tip of the court''s lips trembled.


    I could tell by intuition. What''s the source of that silence?


    a losing battle


    It was clear that he was up to something now. Now it seems like a huge snake that threatens even the sky is tightening the island.


    But¡­¡­.


    What the hell?


    What the hell can you try in this situation? When Jang Il-so arrived here, he...¡­. No, from the moment Shaolin stood up, the conclusion was the same as a set one.


    "¡­¡­Amitabul."


    There was a new dislike for the lips.


    I can''t read it at all. All he could see was the genuine evil of Jang Il-so from that island. Just looking at it from afar gives me goosebumps.¡­.


    ''Please...''


    Whatever that Jang Il-so is after, the end is self-evident. The court wanted Namgung to take the right action.


    However, until then, the court did not know.


    What he should have really paid attention to is that Namgoongse is not a reaction from the side. What is the snake''s poison that surrounds Maehwa Island really after?


    Jang Il-so''s mouth was strangely twisted when he looked around the Southern Palace.


    Namgung Hwang was like a man whose soul had escaped. The embodiment of the apostle is nowhere to be found. All that''s left is the image of a loser who was tricked into denying everything.


    "Well."


    Jang Il-so licked his red lips slowly with a nasal sound.


    "Lose..."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "No, Namgung Hwang."


    He slowly raised his head, which Namgung Hwang bowed deeply. My jaw was shaking slightly. It seemed to tell me how he was holding up now.


    "I''ll ask for your help. What?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Devilously and miserably. Yeah, that''s what you have to say."


    It''s not a way of speaking to the enemy. It sounded as if he was lightly criticizing a child who didn''t listen. Perhaps the tone is several times more humiliating to Namgung Hwang than to this situation.


    "You must be mistaken. This is not a match between you and me. It''s not a match between all the Namgoong Segawa people, you know?"


    The big smile on his face was so bright that it seemed even more cruel.


    "You don''t even deserve to talk about defeat to me."


    Namgung Hwang''s shoulders trembled.


    The giant who led the name of the Namgung was now collapsing. In an infinite amount of misery and brutality.


    "So say it right again."


    Jang Il-so''s whispers spread clearly on the island, where everyone held their breath.


    "Save me."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Now, I beg you, Namgung. That''s how you''re a good boy."


    Jang Il-so''s face was filled with brutal triumph. The expression was more clearly telling the situation than any other words.


    Jang Il-so literally did not raise a finger, but pushed Namgung Hwang and Namgung Sega into a terrible sense of defeat. In a terrible sense of defeat that everyone would not have felt if they had died fighting.Namgung Hwang took his eyes off Jang Il-so and looked at the gashols.


    Those who came here only believing in him. Those who did not add a word of resentment against him even though the situation has reached this far. Are you confident that you can witness the deaths of those people with your own eyes?


    Namgung Hwang''s mouth opened twisted. More desperate braincaps began to flow out than the bloodthirsty shouts.


    "Sal¡­¡­."


    Jang Il-so stared at the scene with a smile.


    "Sal¡­¡­¡­."


    A twitchy jaw, bloodshot eyes, and hands trembling like an aspen tree.


    It was the moment when the giant of the times finally tried to put it all down.


    Oh, my god!


    The sword that flew momentarily flooded the street and immediately flooded Jang Il-so''s face.


    "Hm?"


    Kakao Talk!


    Jang Il-so calmly raised his hand and blocked the sword with a ring on his hand.


    A deathly silence fell at once.


    The most astonishing thing was the gaol of the Namgung Sega. With their eyes wide open one by one, they breathed in astonishment at the situation.


    moaning in despair that the lifeline he barely caught might have been cut off by that one attack.


    Sneezing.


    The sound of Jang Il-so''s ring turning the blade of the sword rang eerie.


    "¡­What are you doing, young man?"


    Namgung D¨­wi.


    He clenched his teeth and stabbed Jang Il-so with a sword and growled with strength in his hand.


    "Don''t be funny, Jang Il-so."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I die here."


    Jang Il-so looked at him with interesting eyes.


    "Do, do!"


    A loud scream came out of Namgungmyeong''s mouth.


    "What are you doing? Back off!"


    "What if I step back?"


    "What, what?"


    Namgoongdowi gnashed his teeth and glanced behind him. His bloodshot eyes seemed to penetrate Namgungmyeong at any moment.


    "If you step back, are you going to beg this guy for his life and return to Anhui?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And to the children waiting in Sega, are you going to tell them that you''ve come back from fighting your best against Sapa''s evil enemies?"


    The last word was almost like a scream.


    "Father!"


    Namgoongdowi shouted at Namgoonghwang.


    "The inspection that lost the agreement is not the inspection. The last thing to protect is not life, but the soul of the warrior!"


    Namgung Hwang''s body trembled.


    "That''s what you taught me! No one else, but you! But are you telling me to beg for my life from Safa?¡±


    At the desperate cry, Namgung Hwang bit his lips and said.


    "¡­Get back, Dodi."


    "No! I''m not backing down."


    "Death!"


    Namgoongdowi glared at Jang Il-so.


    "Did you say your life is your choice?"


    "I did."


    "Then I''ll¡­¡­.¡±


    The snow on Namgung Island was shaking. It was not a remark that he uttered with conviction with a firm will. In fact, my mind shakes several times while I''m spitting out.


    But that''s why the words are rather encouraging.


    "I die here."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    As soon as the horse fell, all the inspectors at the Namgung shivered.


    Young bravado? Innocent choice from a stranger?


    That can''t be true.


    That trembling hand is telling me. The Namgoong D¨­wi is fighting the fear of death head on. I am fighting against the great evil of Jang Il-so with all my teeth are clenching my teeth.


    "Namgoongdoyi! What...¡­.¡±


    Namgoongmyeong tried to restrain him urgently, but Namgoongdowi said as if cutting off his words.


    "Live."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Go back alive. There''s nothing wrong with that. That''s the right choice."


    Namgungmyeong closed his mouth.


    "But at least one person...¡­at least one person should keep the will of the Namgung Palace. For the children of the Southern Palace to go back and face!"Namgoongdowi bit his lips.


    "That''s the role of the man who carries the blood of the palace."


    No one could open their mouth.


    The last thing to protect is not life, but the soul of the warrior. Not only Namgoong but also they have heard it numerous times. But at the end of the day, they didn''t choose the spirit.


    In such a situation, only Namgoong Dowi, who is still young, is keeping what he has learned.


    Silence and shame simultaneously engulfed them.


    Someone raised their head with bloodshot eyes. Someone bent their head down, and someone clasped their fists so that their fingernails could dig into the flesh.


    The response was different, but it was clear what they were thinking. At the beginning of the fire, when only acrid smoke flowed out, a weak fire bloomed again.


    Maybe it''s nothing.


    As Jang Il-so said, it may be just an illusion. But now there is a man here who would risk his life on that illusion.


    Crunch.


    I heard someone grinding their teeth. Intense emotions spread like wildfire from the tip of my toes, and two bloodshot eyes chased Namgoongdowi''s back.


    The one they''ve been protecting.


    The future of the Namgung, which had to be defended with one''s life.


    The future has now thrown its own life to protect their last pride. If you claim to be a warrior, if you know how to fight with a sword, you can''t look at this sight without being impressed.


    Their dead eyes began to rekindle with venom again. As if someone could explode again if they just opened the door.


    But at that moment, what they heard was Jang Il-so''s voice mixed with a languid nasal sound.


    "Well."


    And as soon as they heard what followed, everyone in the Namgung instinctively felt that something was wrong now.


    "You should."


    Even the leader of the Namgung Palace looked at Jang Il-so in great confusion.


    The defeated army looked at Namgung-do with a gentle smile.


    "Yes, that''s how the three southern palaces work. I was worried. I''m afraid you''re going to die and live here."


    Namgoongdowi thought.


    This is a demon who came to deceive humans.


    That soft, warm voice with no malice is the devil''s. There''s something deep and heavy hidden behind that voice that humans can''t even imagine.


    "You''re a commendable young man.¡±


    Jang Il-so smiled brightly. He seems to praise the child who did a good job.


    Sharp.


    Jang Il-so pushed out the sword in his hand and lightly shook his hand.


    "There''s nothing we can do about it."


    Then, he slowly shrugged his shoulders with his arms slightly open.


    "If you don''t accept mercy, you have to do as you please."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "A pseudonym."


    "Yes, Lord Ryeon."


    "Get everyone out of here."


    He looked at Ryeonju with his big eyes. The young embarrassment and astonishment in his eyes were clearly recognized by even the inspectors of the Namgung Sega.


    "¡­All the people?"


    Normally, he would never ask Jang Il-so back, but the pseudonym was quite embarrassed.


    Jang Il-so kicked his tongue with a hint of displeasure.


    "You don''t understand what I''m saying, aliases. I certainly said everyone. The entire Sapaeryon is pulling out of the island."


    "Ryeo, Lord Ryeon. It''s¡­¡­."


    Then Jang Il-so''s eyes caught on to the family name. The cold gaze startled the penname and bowed his head.


    "We''ll do as you say."


    "Yeah, yeah."


    As if wondering when, Jang Il-so smiled again and slowly looked over Namgung Hwang, Namgung Sega and Namgung D¨­wi."It''s a moving spirit."


    And he nodded like an actor on a well-organized opera stage. With a pure look of admiration.


    At that moment, more anxiety penetrated into the heart of Namgoongdowi than ever before.


    "Then... it would be polite to give an end worthy of his will."


    Jang Il-so turned away. His red guns fluttered in the strong wind like wings.


    A quiet and calm voice came out from him as he turned around.


    "You''re gonna die here. Suffering over and over again to see if his choice was right.¡±


    There was not a moment''s regret as long as the decision was made.


    Jang Il-so walked along as it was. Then, the family name gestured.


    The figures, who were bewildered by the situation, seemed to have hardened after receiving the order, but soon began to escape Maehwa Island with a face that they had no idea.


    It was a ridiculous sight of the enemies who had put their swords in their throats and went back the way they had come. The Namgung Sega was not hasty in responding to any of the responses, and had to just watch.


    "This is¡­¡­."


    Namgungmyeong murmured in a squeezing voice.


    In the eyes of inspectors at Namgung Sega, doubts began to grow beyond suspicion.


    Maybe¡­¡­.


    Wasn''t Jang Il-so''s proposal really mercy?


    You didn''t hide your intentions and drive them away, but you really tried to save them?


    That can''t be true. That can''t be true.¡­.


    Then why does the author turn around like that without any hesitation? Why don''t you force me? Why don''t you take their own lives?


    What the hell have they done now?


    While everyone had no idea how to accept this situation, Namgung Do-wiman came up with an idea.


    Maybe everything that happened on this island was Jang Il-so''s plan.


    The terrible idea that from the moment Jang Il-so first reached this place to this moment, maybe they could not escape from Jang Il-so''s palm for a moment.


    "Lord of Ryeon, they are...¡­.¡±


    "Surround the island by boat and keep an ant cub from escaping.¡±


    "Yes? Yes! I will."


    The pen name bit my lips slightly. Then I ended up asking carefully.


    "What do you intend to do in the future, may I ask?"


    Jang Il-so smiled.


    "What do you mean? I''ll tell you what real despair is."


    "¡­¡­Ah."


    He nodded as if he had understood.


    "Definitely a comfortable death for them is a luxury."


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk. Alias. Why are you so out of control today? That''s not it."


    "¡­Yes?"


    Jang Il-so twisted the corners of his mouth and laughed when he asked as if he was curious about his family name.


    "I didn''t care about the male palace from the beginning. My goal is....¡±


    And slowly shifted his gaze.


    "They''re the middlemen.¡±


    Jang Il-so''s eyes looking at Shaolin over the river were deafening.


    "It''s barely a game. It''s just the beginning. Now, let''s let them know. How ugly things are hidden in me!"


    Looking at him smiling as if he was really excited, I felt goosebumps all over his body at the moment.


    It was the moment when Jang Il-so revealed his poison teeth to the world.

 Chapter - 947 - Episode 947. How can a person do this? (1)

    King Black Dragon gritted his teeth. Enemies were retreating from Maehwa Island.


    "I¡­¡­."


    Ugh!


    Biting his lips tightly, he shivered in anger.


    ''These bastards.¡¯


    He never gave any instructions to his enemies. His instructions stopped at destroying the Southern Palace. Nevertheless, those stupid people are stepping back according to the order of the pen name.


    "This¡­¡­."


    Of course, the family name is Jang Il-so''s right-hand man. Given the system of command, it is not so wrong to listen to his orders. Anyway, Surochae is also a member of Sapaeryon.


    However, even though he was right here, I could not help but feel distressed when I saw the numbers following the pseudonym order.


    "Whoo."


    King Heukryong took a deep breath.


    Anger rises, but if you make a loud noise, you will admit that you have lost control of the Surochae to them even for a moment. Instead, he clenched his teeth and jumped off the Black Dragon Boat.


    Then I approached Jang Il-so heading for the ship.


    "Where and where!"


    Then he called in an angry beastly voice and said,


    "What are you doing? Why are you keeping them alive? If you twist your neck like this, it''s over.¡±


    Jang Il-so''s foot stopped. He turned his head and saw King Heukryong without turning his body.


    "Give me any explanation¡­¡­.¡±


    The words that had been flirting with him were interrupted. King Black Dragon bit the flesh in his mouth without realizing it.


    In Jang Il-so''s eyes, there was no emotion.


    As soon as his colorless and odorless eyes penetrated through him, King Black Dragon had to feel a chill as if he had fallen into the hole.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    Jang Il-so kept silent and stared at King Heukryong. King Heukryong''s bloodshot eyes met his eyes. He seems to have to prove who he is at least here.


    But the confrontation didn''t last very long. Eventually, King Heukryong turned his eyes first.


    "Excuse me, Ryeonju...¡­.My excitement was excessive."


    a weakly bent head


    It''s not a gesture that means complete submission, but it shows enough respect for the other person.


    "Well."


    Jang Il-so looked a little displeased and gave him a glimpse and nodded slowly.


    "I know why King Heukryong was so angry. I''m sure you''re angry that I''ve bitten you in the gutter at your disposal."


    "Oh, no, it''s not necessarily¡­¡­.¡±


    "But it''s not something to be so angry about."


    Jang Il-so smiled and continued.


    "It''s not that big of a deal to kill them and get rid of them.


    King Black Dragon doubted his ears for a moment.


    It''s not a big deal?


    They are Namgoongse. The head of the Great Sega and the prestigious powerhouse that has been in existence for hundreds of years. Just by exterminating them, Sapaeryeon and Surochae make achievements to boast about in the world of Hooray.


    But... What do you mean, it''s not a big deal?


    "That''s how it works."


    day and night


    "If you''ve caught a pine tree, you''ve got to catch it with bait. What''s the difference in fishing for a small fish?"


    "¡­...did you tell me to forget?"


    "It''s a pretty big fish."


    Jang Il-so slowly turned his head. His eyes stopped on the black dragon boat, which is a symbol of the water channel. I got a strange smile in my mouth.


    "I''ll get on the boat and finish your explanation."


    King Heukryong''s expression hardened slightly. However, as soon as Jang Il-so looked back as if there was a problem, King Heukryong nodded.


    "¡­I see."


    "Let''s go, aliases.""Yes!"


    Jang Il-so and Ho Ga-myeong slowly headed for the Black Dragon Ship. King Black Dragon followed them without a word.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He bit his lips quietly and stared at Jang Il-so''s back.


    The Black Dragonfly symbolizes the authority of King Heukryong. No one can board this ship without the permission of King Heukryong. There is no way Jang Il-so will not know about it, but Jang Il-so has informed King Heukryong that he will be on the Black Dragon ship now.


    Yes, it was not an understanding or a request, but a notification.


    This clearly tells the location of King Heukryong and Jang Ilso.


    ''Later or later...''


    King Black Dragon clenched his fist.


    But now I can''t stop it. If he tried to stop it, he should not have missed the initiative at the moment of the first confrontation. From the moment he was unable to control his eyes and avoided them, King Heukryong lost his right to control him.


    ''How....''


    Three years ago.


    When they first formed the Sapaeryon, Jang Il-so was not like this. The reason why Shin Juopae established Jang Il-so as the state of Russia was because he was confident that he could be fully controlled.


    However, now the question that has been rooted has been raised.


    Is it really controllable? That snake?


    As he watched Jang Il-so on board the ship flapping a red tarp, a cold sweat began to seep into his back.


    The face of the court, which was watching Maehwa Island, became blank.


    Enemies filling Maehwado Island were seen stepping down one by one and boarding.


    "This is¡­¡­."


    The murmuring court closed its mouth.


    I tried to say, ''What the hell is going on?'' but I couldn''t bring myself to spit it out. This is because I know how stupid the words will sound to the ears of those guarding the back.


    But his worries were nothing more than old-fashioned. I said that out of my mouth. However, no one could have pointed the finger at being stupid.


    They didn''t understand the situation either. No, no one in the world would understand what''s happening in front of their eyes.


    "¡­I feel like I''m leaving."


    It came out of the mouth of the legal world. But that wasn''t what the court said. The legal community was also just muttering what was visible in the confusion.


    "The Namgungi¡­¡­ Has he already been victimized?¡±


    "¡­I can''t believe it."


    No matter how surrounded they were, Namgoongsega is Namgoongse.


    Especially, isn''t there a Cesarean Sword Namgung Palace?


    King Heukryong has no power over the world. However, it is impossible to subdue that C-Sword without such a fuss.


    Then¡­¡­.


    What the hell is going on over there?¡¯


    Why isn''t there a battle?


    And why isn''t there a battle, and the men who put the Southern Palace in a corner just pull out?


    They know their mercy, so they let go of their cornered?


    That''s ridiculous.


    Those people wouldn''t even be called Safas in the first place.


    "Amitabha Buddha¡­¡­.Amitabha Buddha."


    The court quickly exclaimed disapproval.


    I don''t know what the hell is going on. From the moment Jang Il-so appeared here, I felt like my head was getting tangled up.


    "Mr. Bang, do you...¡­.¡±


    The court turns its head and looks at the legal world.


    "The Namgungi¡­¡­ with them¡­¡­.¡±


    "Can''t you shut up?"


    At the moment, an angry shout burst out from the court''s mouth.


    There is no way that the court does not know what the legal community is trying to say. He might have wanted to say that Namgung was holding hands with them. But the words should never have been spoken out."Don''t talk about things that haven''t been confirmed! It''s just an insult to them!"


    "I''m sorry, sir, but the situation is...¡­.¡±


    I was angry, but I understood how the legal community felt about it.


    No, to be honest with you, the courts have already thought about that possibility. I don''t think it''s possible, but it''s something else that I don''t understand.


    Amitabha Buddha. Amitabha Buddha.


    The court chewed its lips. Just then, I could see a tooth in a red robe climbing the black dragon boat.


    What the hell are you thinking?


    There is no need to think about who is in charge of all this.


    One day and another.


    It was clear that that evil man was up to something.


    But even the court couldn''t figure out what the author was thinking.


    Crunch.


    It was when the court was gnashing its teeth and staring at Jang Il-so.


    "Oh, it''s moving."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The ships on the island slowly recoiled. Even the numbers that pushed the ship back across the sandbank climbed onto the ship.


    "Well, you''re really leaving like that?"


    "¡­¡­why the hell?"


    "What are you thinking?¡±


    A murmur came from behind my back.


    Strictly, Shaolin, one of the first hands in the world, is in deep confusion enough to speak their own words right in front of Bangjang.


    "You''re really off the island.¡±


    "¡­¡­What is this¡­?¡­.¡±


    I could see it in their eyes.


    Survivors of Namgung, standing in the middle of the island where all the enemies have left.


    The law community said again with a pale face.


    "Ba, Bang-jang, it''s just that they''ve made a deal.¡­.¡±


    "Don''t you tell me to shut up!"


    The legal community quickly shut up again because of the tremendous anger in the eyes of the court. The court clasped its fist tightly.


    It can''t be such an obvious move.¡¯


    The Namgoong will trade with them and come back alive?


    What''s that supposed to mean?


    It is not a court to suspect and reject Namgung just for that. What can''t you do to survive? To achieve great cause, a superior man does not hesitate to crawl between the crotch of his enemies, but is willing to accept licking gallbladder.


    There was no reason for the court to get involved in such an obvious trick.


    It''s not like that. It''s something different. But what the hell...¡­what the hell can you get out of this situation?¡¯


    But soon the court realized.


    The fact that it might have been better not to know.


    "The ship¡­¡­."


    "Ba, Bang-jang, the ship is surrounding the island again."


    The Shaolin monks shouted in a bewildering voice. Sure enough, the ships that left the island did not completely retreat and began to slowly surround the island again.


    "Siege?"


    Do you have to do it again?


    If you''re going to do that, I''d rather kill them all...¡­.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    At that moment, the eyes of the court were wide open.


    "Oops!"


    At the moment, a sound came out of my mouth as if all my soul were escaping. Even the law community, who served the court his entire life, had never heard of it.


    His mouth was wide open, and his eyes trembled as if there were an earthquake.


    "Oh, how...!¡±


    The boats, which surrounded the island thickly, apparently turned to the outside of the island, so to the north of the river.


    "Oh, how can a person do this? How could a man do this with a pharyngeal fear? What the hell! What the hell!A desperate scream came out of the court''s mouth.


    "Ba, Bangjang!"


    The legal community, which has yet to understand the situation, was greatly embarrassed. I swear, it was my first time seeing the court use such evil.


    "Loser! Loser! Loser of the devil who''s going to fall into hell! How can a person do this? How can a man!"


    "Ba, Bang-jang, calm down!"


    It was just then.


    The black giant black dragon boat, which was overwhelming just by looking at it, slowly approached them, cutting through the current. Soon, the boat, which reached the river between the monks of Shaolin and Maehwado Island, slowly slowed down and stopped.


    No one could breathe out.


    No one could open their mouth.


    Above the sharp player of the black dragon boat, a man in a red jangpo appeared leisurely.


    Everyone couldn''t lift a finger and just looked at Jang Il-so, who lost. Every look on his face, every gesture, every drop of long cloth flapping in the strong wind!


    "Well."


    Jang Il-so''s two eyes turned correctly to Shaolin.


    "Oh, my God, why are you so angry?¡±


    A soft, low voice penetrated my ear.


    "I''m going to tell you...¡­.¡±


    The silence during his brief pause made everyone''s heart drop. Soon the devil smiled and continued.


    "I''m here to give you a chance."


    His red lips, like blood, looked like Hyeonwol.

 Chapter - 948 - 948. How can a person do this? (2)

    The word opportunity doesn''t really go together. Rather, the author is a demon who steals the opportunity of his opponent, plays tricks on him, and drives him into that deep abyss.


    But who can stand by the word "opportunity."


    Those in front of him had no choice but to listen to Jang Il-so.


    The wind lightly disturbed Jang Il-so''s neat hair. White fingers lightly swept up the hair that had fallen.


    His mouth slowly began to open again.


    "Isn''t it touching?¡±


    Jang Il-so''s eyes slowly turned to the back. Although it is clear that it will not be seen by the high-rise black dragon boat, it is as if it will clearly tell what he is talking about.


    As soon as his gaze reached Maehwa Island, some of Shaolin flinched and shivered. Still can''t look directly at you.


    Jang Il-so, who turned his eyes back to Shaolin, nodded admirably and continued.


    "Life is precious to everyone. But they say they''re going to give up my life. For consultation and honor!"


    A soft grin flowed down the river.


    It was a real mystery. That''s the only thing I said, so that should definitely be ridiculed, but there was definitely a lot of admiration in that tone. So the Shaolin listening must be confused.


    "The palace proved it. The consultation they were crying about is not just words."


    I thought I knew what it meant to be sucked into a horse. Every word of Jang Il-so captivated them.


    But¡­¡­.


    "Shut that mouth!"


    It seems that the court could not listen to Jang Il-so''s words. He broke off Jang Il-so by making a big lion roar. But there was a sense of urgency after the lion, which was obviously supposed to be heroic.


    If you don''t stop Jang Ilso''s mouth right now, it''s going to be a big trouble.


    "You''re a unique demon! Shaolin''s disciples should not be misled by the author''s words. Mind your own business!"


    At that remark, Shaolin''s disciples looked at the court.


    What the hell did Jang Il-so say that he''s misleading them?


    "You don''t understand."


    "This¡­¡­."


    "I would have told you. I''m just trying to give you a chance.¡±


    When Jang Il-so smiled quietly, the face of the legal community standing next to the court was severely distorted. That abominable smile brought back the memory of that day three years ago.


    "What kind of opportunity would you give us?"


    "Law world!"


    The court urgently tried to shut up the legal world, but there was no way to reverse what was said once.


    Then, Jang Il-so''s red lips widened to the fullest as if he had been waiting for the words to come out.


    "Your consultation...¡­the opportunity to prove it."


    Blood stood in the eyes of the court.


    "This¡­¡­."


    As if he couldn''t hide his anger, a clear tendon appeared on his neck.


    However, Jang Il-so smiled as if he was having so much fun.


    "Hahahaha! Why are you so angry, Ambassador?¡±


    Then he stretched his arms wide and pointed back with an exaggerated gesture.


    "Here it is."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ll kill the Sama!"


    The hem of his clothes fluttered as if dancing.


    "Save the people! Those who risked their lives to protect the agreement are right there! It''s right in front of you!"


    It was uncomfortable because of its exaggerated tone as if it were a skit, but I couldn''t take my eyes off it. The Shaolin monks also held their breath as his arm slowly went down.Jang Il-so slowly started to lower the mood that he had raised at once. My eyebrows softened sadly.


    "But unfortunately¡­¡­they''re dying now."


    Red lips leaked a deep sigh.


    "Those with deep injuries won''t last long. We will run out of energy, surrounded by a group of evil enemies, and follow one by one. No matter how great heroes they are, if they are isolated on an island without grain, it would be obvious."


    The court clutches the edge of victory. The end of the dress was reconciled with powder because of the history, but the court was busy staring at Jang Il-so as if to kill him without even knowing the fact.


    "But fortunately¡­¡­.¡±


    At that time, Jang Il-so''s transparent gaze swept all of Shaolin''s eyes.


    "There are heroes here who can save them.¡±


    Whoops!


    The sound of Jang Il-so''s fingers splashing immediately ventilated the atmosphere.


    "It''s not hard. Yeah, it''s not that hard."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s the job of the association to save the people in crisis, right? Right?"


    Shaolin''s everyone chewed on his lips. It was only then that Jang Il-so understood what he was going to say.


    "Of course, of course! There are obstacles. The wicked Sapa are blocking the way! But¡­¡­ it doesn''t matter much, does it? That Namgoong Sega proved my agreement with his life, and you''re not going to say the world''s Shaolin can''t do it, are you?"


    "It''s a day¡­¡­."


    It''s ack.


    Jang Il-so splashed his finger once again before the court even brought it up.


    "I''ll give you a chance."


    The court would rather shut its ears.


    That demon digs into a man''s heart. It seems to instinctively know what the weakest part of the human mind is. It seemed to dig into the weakest spot, rub the wound, sprinkle salt, and squeeze it with its feet.


    "When the sun rises on the fifth day from now, we enter that island again."


    A slightly sweet voice came out of Jang Il-so''s mouth.


    "I''m sure everyone will die then¡­"¡­ without leaving a single one behind. All those who have the name of the Southern Palace."


    The fingertips of the court trembled.


    "So, you have to decide before five days are over. Whether to watch them die in our hands or fight us to open the way and save them."


    "Later or later!"


    Once again, a huge roar burst out of the court''s mouth.


    "How can a human being do that? How dare you wear a man''s mask...¡­.¡±


    It was certainly a legitimate outrage.


    It is clear that human beings cannot take hundreds of lives and bring another victim into ant hell, leaving the court''s track record aside.


    However, Jang Il-so tilted his head as if he did not understand what the court said.


    "Is that for me, line?"


    "You wicked bastard! Who else is there if it''s not you!"


    "Oh, I''m...¡­.¡±


    Jang Il-so openly laughed.


    "I thought the ambassador was talking to himself."


    The court bit his lips to the point of bleeding.


    "You know what? You were watching. I saw them biting and trampling on my feet by the men of the channel with their eyes.¡±


    Jang Il-so''s eyes glared at all of Shaolin''s eyes.It was really weird. Jang Il-so is the evil of the Sapa, and these who stand here are the associates of the factions who protect the world from the Sapa. However, no one here could face the brutal Sapa''s subversions directly.


    It''s not the only thing that distracts them. It was the conscience that existed in their hearts. Jang Il-so is the one who touched that conscience.


    "How can you wear a human mask and leave it alone? Huh? Not anywhere else, but you mean to defend the middle ground''s agreement? Oh, my God."


    "Inno ooh ooh ooh ooh!"


    The court burst into anger. If the distance was close, he would kill Jang Il-so with a single blow.


    Unfortunately, however, there was a river between him and Jang Il-so, and all the court could do now was to vent its anger meaninglessly.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Jang Il-so laughed like a child as if the court''s response was so pleasant.


    "Why are you angry, Ambassador? Isn''t it something to be glad about? No matter how much you have an aversion to that heart, if you don''t get a chance to prove it, you can''t be a cooperative."


    The word seems to be asking backwards.


    I''ve been talking about keeping the agreement, but I''m wondering if you can really risk your lives for it. You''ve already stopped walking because you don''t want to waste your life.


    I want to close my eyes.


    I want to cover my ears.


    Shaolin''s all realized. No matter how different they act from now on, the act itself does not disappear while watching Namgung, who has fallen into absolute despair.


    They''ve already lost the deal they''ve been discussing so far.


    Why did he stop? Because the court ordered it?


    That can''t be true.


    In fact, I was afraid. Throwing my life for someone. Even though it had been taken for granted, the first time they had a chance to do so was the desire not to die.


    The court was merely giving them a justification. Justification to stop and put the blame on others.


    "Oh, Amitabha Buddha."


    "Amitabha Buddha."


    Dislikes have leaked everywhere. That much, it meant that their inner thoughts were shaking.


    The truth they wanted to turn a blind eye to, Jang Il-so, seemed to be taken out, and carved into their flesh, bones, and hearts.


    "So prove it to your heart''s content."


    Jang Il-so''s lips opened and white teeth were revealed.


    "Are you sure you can put everything on the line for consultation, as you''ve always called out?"


    "Gain¡­¡­."


    "Or are you just a hypocrite who has benefited in the name of the consultation?"


    Jang Il-so tapped her lips with her fingernails for a moment.


    "With a... great life.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ll be a match for Jang Il-so and Sapae-ryeon."


    Jang Il-so hit the last wedge.


    "Don''t forget, five days. That''ll be enough time to think about it. Thank you very much for my mercy, Ambassador! Hahaha!"


    After he finished talking, he turned around, flying a red gun, as if he had no regard for Shaolin. I didn''t miss a point.


    No one caught him until the figure slowly disappeared into the Black Dragonfly.


    No one has proved his agreement against him.


    He clenched his teeth and stared at the river with his bloody eyes."¡­¡­Amitabul."


    Disgusting disapproval comes out of the court''s mouth.


    A black dragon ship that blocked them and a fleet of sapaeryeon that was tightly packed. And the plum blossoms that existed beyond that. The court, which contained the rarely visible inspectors of the Namgung Palace, closed its eyes.


    "Amitabha Buddha¡­¡­."


    I shouldn''t have listened to it. It was necessary to know that it was too late from the time the demon began to whisper in his ear.


    I was too scared to look back. It was hard to confirm because I was afraid of what the disciples in the back would look like.


    ''This is...''


    The court wrapped its face in one hand, stunned.


    ''This is hell.''


    Where the devil exists. That place will soon be hell.

 Chapter - 949 - Episode 949. How can a person do this? (3)

    A family name standing on the deck greeted Jang Il-so politely.


    "Well done, Lord Lyeon."


    "Hmm."


    Jang Il-so nodded slowly.


    However, unlike his family name, King Heukryong''s complexion was not so bright.


    "Jillang¡­¡­. No, Ryeonju."


    King Black Dragon asked with a stiff face.


    "I don''t understand what the lord is doing. Do you really need to keep that man alive for five days?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I understand that we need to clearly inform them of the destruction of the Southern Palace. But you don''t have to give them time...¡­.¡±


    Jang Il-so slowly looked back at him.


    "Because I need it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s necessary, King Black Dragon."


    Jang Il-so twisted his lips.


    "If we kill all those Namgoongsega now, what will Shaolin say to the other factions who have arrived after us?"


    "¡­he is."


    King Black Dragon closed his mouth to say what.


    Will Shaolin confess that they couldn''t jump into the river because Jang Il-so arrived?


    ''That can''t be true.¡¯


    If it were him who was there, he would never have said that. I''ve tried my best to run, but when I get there, I''ll tell you that Namgung has already made a name for those wicked Sapa people.


    There''s no one in this Janggang who can refute that kind of course. All there is is Namgung, Sapaeryeon, and Shaolin.


    Who would believe what they say, even if the two Koreans who snooped around the Janggang River out of curiosity saw this? The people over there right now are the leader of Murim, Shaolin.


    "It''s Namgoong. I can handle it anytime. The important thing is to make the world know that Shaolin just stopped there and watched the Namgung collapse."


    Jang Il-so smiled coldly.


    "Our enemy is not the Southern Palace, but the Old File Room."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    King Black Dragon felt cold air flowing down his back for a moment.


    Surochae also cooked Namgung Sega skillfully without rushing. However, I never thought of using that Namgung Sega as bait to humiliate Shaolin and twist that political faction.


    Who could think of such a thing?


    I was curious about King Heukryong. Let''s see how Shaolin will greet those who will follow Shaolin. Perhaps a mixture of sin and humiliation.


    "¡­¡­but the arrival of support will mean that their power will eventually be strong. What if they''re really trying to walk down the river to save the Southern Palace?"


    "They?"


    Jang Il-so snorted.


    "If they were, the war would have already begun."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Those who once stop can''t take their feet off again. If we were pressed for time, we could attack like a pushover. But¡­¡­."


    Jang Il-so turned his head and looked toward Shaolin. And asked gently.


    "Do you see it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What do you think they''re thinking right now? Do you think he''s happy to have the opportunity to save the Southern Palace?¡±


    The Black Dragon King frowned.


    "If it were me¡­¡­."


    A white tooth was revealed between Jang Il-so''s bright red lips. It looked as if I were looking at an animal with its fangs exposed.


    "I''d rather have that guy dead and gone and shut up."


    King Black Dragon looked at Jang Il-so with a blank face.


    "Even if you get support and save the Southern Palace, nothing will come back to Shaolin. The ball will go to those who arrive later. The only thing Shaolin can gain from fighting with evil is the return of the Southern Palace, which has had a terrible grudge against them."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m asking you again¡­¡­.¡±


    A cold sweat ran down the back of King Black Dragon.


    "Do you really think Shaolin wants to save the Namgung? Really?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I don''t think so."


    Jang Il-so laughed quietly. This situation is so interesting that I''m going crazy.


    King Black Dragon chewed on the inside of his lips, feeling chills.


    Crazy guy.


    This guy is out of his mind.


    Control?


    There''s no way I can control this kind of person. He and the other victims of the Sapaeryon were clearly mistaken for something so far.


    This man will surely take the world in his own hands and shake it as he pleases.


    "Human being¡­¡­."


    At that time, Jang Il-so, who stopped laughing at one point, saw King Black Dragon. His eyes looked as if you were no different.


    "Words and actions are different."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "A man''s words are merely made up in moderation for his own good. The real heart always lurks deep inside. And the funny thing is...¡­.¡±


    Jang Il-so, who was speaking softly, threw his eyes toward Shaolin.


    "Unexpectedly, people don''t know what they really are."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t you want to know? Let''s see how that court will turn out. And how those middlemen who have been taught to abide by the court''s orders for life will react."


    Jang Il-so gently smoothed my lips with her fingertips.


    "What''s clear is that those who once saw my ugly nature will never go back again. It''s not important to kill a few guys, it''s Shaolin. The important thing is to let them know. That they''re not that great of a human beings.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Well."


    Jang Il-so''s long eyes became slightly thinner.


    "There''s no alcohol."


    Then King Black Dragon quickly chinned. Those who were depressed by Jang Il-so''s spirit were startled and ran toward the cabin.


    King Heukryong asked because Jang Il-so showed no sign of going in even though he went to get alcohol.


    "In this place?"


    "Isn''t that good?"


    Jang Il-so giggled and laughed.


    "I think it''ll be pretty cool to drink with Shaolin who can''t do this or that."


    King Black Dragon nodded heavily.


    "Ta, I''ll get the table¡­"¡­.¡±


    The figure who brought the alcohol stammered to the end and said with a white face. Then Jang Il-so slowly reached out his hand.


    "Drinking first."


    "What? Oh¡­¡­ yes!"


    The number politely held out the bottle. Jang Il-so slowly walked to the ship''s railing, holding a bottle of liquor, and sat down.


    "Nice."


    Eyes were on Shaolin across the river. As if it had become a statue, it was quite worth seeing that he could not take a step away from it.


    A man of faith jumps into a pit of fire. However, a man who once stopped walking in front of a fireball will never jump into it again.


    What Jang Il-so wanted was to leave a deep fire in their hearts.


    ''One win is good, I guess.¡¯


    The important thing is to win at the end.


    Then the pen name approached him carefully.


    "Lord of the Ryeon."


    "Huh?"


    "Of course they won''t be able to jump back into the river. But wouldn''t the gatekeepers arriving later be different.


    "It''s just pigs. They don''t have the courage to fight us alone when they don''t sound loud?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s the man who should lead the Great Sega, and the other axis, the Dangga, has left. Shaolin doesn''t even know what they''re doing, and the shaman, who should be an alternative, has been sealed."


    Jang Il-so, who was slowly reciting the situation, raised the corners of his mouth."All that''s left is the voices of the high-pitched idiots.


    The pen name nodded slowly.


    "I understood."


    Jang Il-so, who thought he had finished talking at that time, opened his mouth again.


    "But¡­."


    "What?"


    Jang Il-so did not answer immediately and wore a strange smile even though his family name looked suspicious.


    "It''s over there, too."


    "¡­what do you mean?"


    "The unexpected crazy guy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Hahaha."


    Jang Il-so shook his head happily and started drinking.


    ''Right?''


    with one''s eyes fixed to the north.


    Namgoongdowi collapsed on the spot.


    I heard everything. Everything.


    Jang Il-so carried his inner work throughout the river with his voice. As if every single person should know the current situation.


    Thanks to this, those in the island also had to listen to Jang Il-so''s conversation with the court.


    "Haha¡­¡­."


    A despondent laughter leaked out of Namgoongdowi''s mouth.


    You''re so mean.


    The kind of conference and romance he had dreamed of was nothing more than an illusion. The reality was horribly cruel.


    But what made him even more distressing was the fact that he could not afford to turn away from the injustice.


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    "Cough."


    I heard sounds full of anguish from here and there. Inspectors at the Namgung Palace collapsed bleeding and wriggled. Those who endured injuries with mental strength collapsed as if they had lost their spirits.


    There were not even a few people who were so critical that they could not survive today.


    What are we here for?¡¯


    There was no hesitation when he advanced to Maehwa Island to protect his pride as a political party and consultation. However, as the situation went this far, I couldn''t help but laugh with self-help.


    Did it really exist? Did the consultation and the pride of the political party really exist?


    Then why does Shaolin stop there and get fooled by Jang Il-so?


    "Ha ha ha ha ha."


    I feel like everything is being denied. Everything about him...¡­.


    Chin


    But at that moment, someone put their hand on Namgung Dowi''s shoulder.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When I turned around weakly, Namgung Hwang was holding his shoulder.


    Although he looked pale as if his mental damage had not gone away, his mouth was more firm than ever.


    "Get up."


    "¡­Father."


    "Take care of the injured. Now it''s a fight to endure. We need to save even one more person."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "For the next five days¡­¡­.¡±


    "What if I hang in there?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Namgoongdowi, who asked back while cutting off his back in tears, bit his lips to the point of bleeding.


    "What after five days? I''ve endured well, so I just have to be satisfied and die?¡±


    "Theft¡­¡­."


    "Do you really think they''re going to help us? Really?"


    Namgung closed his eyes.


    His son showed a worthy image of Namgung''s name until the last minute. To the surprise of even the Southern Palace.


    So the sense of betrayal would be the greatest. More than anyone here.


    "They¡­¡­."


    Squeeze.


    While Namgoongdowi was about to open his mouth again, Namgoonghwang grabbed his shoulder once again.


    "Are you going to leave the dying just because they don''t help?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "There is no such thing as meaningless resistance. Sometimes you just have to do what you have to do rather than accomplish something."


    Namgoongdowi bites his lips.


    His shoulders have shivered finely. Namgoong Hwang waited for Namgoongdowi without saying a word.


    "I''m sorry, I...¡­.¡±


    "It worked."


    Namgoongdowi struggled to raise his heavy body.


    "I''ll try to deal with the injuries and hang in there as long as I can. But¡­¡­.""I know."


    There must be a limit to the number of injured people holding out in this place where there''s not a grain left. It''s hard to tell how many days that five will survive.


    "All you have to do is live."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Not a single person."


    Namgoongdowi closed his eyes slowly listening to Namgoonghwang. When he opened his eyes again after taking a deep breath, his eyes were firm again.


    He turned and shouted straight away.


    "Those who can move, follow me! We take care of the wounded, we heal them!"


    "¡­¡­Yes!"


    An answer came back that didn''t feel a bit lively. The situation that Namgung is in right now has been revealed.


    However, rather than forcing them to be encouraged, the Namgoong Provincial Commission devoted itself to the recovery of the injured. There''s definitely a situation where it doesn''t work no matter how much you say it.


    Namgoong Hwang turned to Namgoongdowi and Namgoongmyeong, who were diligently moving.


    ships surrounding the island


    And Shaolin stopped over the island.


    You''re lonely.


    It was as if the world had abandoned them.

 Chapter - 950 - Episode 950. How can a person do this? (4)

    "Mom, my legs hurt."


    "It''s just a little further. Hang in there."


    "My legs hurt...¡­.¡±


    The woman carrying the bot asked for a pat on the back of the disturbance. I''d love to give her a piggyback ride right away, but the load she carried wasn''t that small.


    No, it was too heavy and too big a bundle for a normal woman''s body.


    "For God''s sake."


    A man who seemed to be the father of the child looked back with a face filled with anger and remorse.


    "What is the world going to be like...¡­.¡±


    They are just leaving the Janggang basin.


    Although he had lived his entire life working fields and throwing nets in the Janggang River, he could no longer withstand calls that pushed the whole Janggang River into tension.


    Isn''t life one for everyone?


    "I''ll have to go for three days to find a folk song.¡­.¡±


    The man sighed deeply as he saw An-man rubbing the child''s legs.


    "Even if I''m going...¡­.¡¯


    It is not easy for people who have lived in one place all their lives to settle in a new place. However, it is not possible to just stand there.


    This is because there is no guarantee that a new war will not break out even if this war ends. As a result, even those who had endured the turmoil of three years ago in the Janggang River had no choice but to leave their homes and go out of the way.


    "Let''s get settled in the right place and rest."


    "¡­Yes."


    It was just when the man was about to sigh again.


    "Huh?"


    The man who found something frowned. He stared somewhere and immediately opened his eyes wide.


    "Well, what''s that?"


    "What?"


    "Hey, hey!"


    The man raised his hand and pointed to one side. Something hazy was flooding in.


    "Is it sand wind?¡±


    "There''s no wind, there''s no sandstorm...¡­.Well, doesn''t that seem to be getting bigger?"


    "Come to think of it...¡­.¡±


    The man''s mouth grew wider and wider.


    The hazy dust that rose at the end of the road they passed called out its size, and soon it became a huge dust cloud that could be recognized at a glance and approached them fiercely.


    "Ki, hurry up by the road!"


    The man lifted the child in a spectacular embrace. If those dust clouds were the forces of the Sapa beyond the Janggang River, wouldn''t their lives be in danger?


    "Over there!"


    The frightened three rushed to the side of the road.


    What do I do? You have to run away...¡­.¡¯


    While he was wondering if he should run to the forest for now, something strange began to appear in his eyes.


    "Cart?"


    There was a cart that looked three times larger than the usual one used to carry luggage. But it wasn''t the giant cart that caught his eye. The problem was to pull the cart.


    A man is pulling a cart, not a cow or a horse.


    "Oh, my God.¡­.¡±


    It was both absurd and surprising. It was absurd that such a large cart was being pulled by a man, not a horse or cow, and it was amazing that a cart full of luggage could run at that speed.


    ''What the hell is this...¡­.¡¯


    The cart came running nonstop while he was at a loss. And it was the very moment I was about to pass them in an instant at a tremendous speed.


    "Jung Ji Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!"


    Kwagagagagagagagagagagagagagagak!


    When someone shouted, the feet of those who were pulling the cart with half a crazy face dug into the floor at the same time without any error. Then the soil of the hard land was scratched and soared upward.


    The hoodie.


    At the same time the soaring soil fell to the floor, carts that had been tilted half way to the air fell back to the floor with a bang, a bang, and a sound.¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The man stared at the scene in a bewilderment.


    I don''t think it''s Sapa.¡­.¡¯


    rather robust¡­¡­No, the sight of that excessively bulky man has made me shudder, but there is no prickly feeling in the backstreet Parakho.


    Come on...


    "Cough! Cough!"


    "Lord, you''re dead...¡­.I''m going to die."


    "Water¡­¡­ Just a sip of water¡­"¡­,,, Cheongmyeong, water ¡­¡­.¡±


    "Ugh!"


    There was an unknown familiar feeling.


    At that time, a young man sitting on a load higher than a person''s height kicked his tongue.


    "Drinking water will spread!¡±


    "¡­You''ll die if you don''t drink water!"


    "I won''t die, I won''t die! I''ve tried everything.¡±


    "What have you never done?¡­.you crazy bastard¡­¡­.¡±


    The smiling young man turned his head and looked at the man and greeted him.


    "How are you?"


    "What? Oh¡­. Yes! Yes!"


    The man nodded vigorously quickly. It seems clear that there is no harm to them, but in his ordinary eyes, a long sword hanging from their waistline was the first thing that came into his eyes.


    A man with a knife must be careful. Whoever it is.


    "Where are you going? You seem to have a lot of luggage."


    "Well, we''re just people on the road."


    "So where are you going?¡±


    "That''s¡­¡­."


    "Get in."


    "What?"


    The young man grinned. It was a clear smile without a trace.


    Strangely, the smile felt so pleasant. The man unknowingly eased his vigilance.


    The young man said again.


    "I don''t know where you''re going but I''ll give you a ride on your way."


    "Well, we''re...¡­.¡±


    "This is a load going to Sacheon. I can take you from here to infinity."


    "Well, we''re on our way to Sacheon, too, but...¡­.¡±


    "I knew it.¡±


    The young man jumps off the luggage. And he came up to them with a swirling.


    "His legs look sore, so let''s just go on without walking. I''ve already carried a person in the morning.¡±


    "Sa, you''re carrying people...¡­.¡±


    The embarrassed man looked at the young man''s breast at the moment. The plum blossoms on his chest stood out.


    "Ho, do you happen to...?¡±


    "Huh?"


    "Hwasan, are you guys?"


    "Oh, my God!"


    The young man clapped his hands in excess of pride.


    "This is why you have to be famous and see people! You recognize me even if I don''t tell you.¡±


    "¡­I wish."


    "You look happy.¡±


    The young man, Cheongmyeong, giggles and approaches and violently strokes the child''s head.


    "Does your leg hurt?"


    "¡­Yes."


    "Eh-cha!"


    Cheongmyeong lifted the child up and put it on my neck. The disciples of the volcano said a word at the sight.


    "Wow, you''re not crying."


    "It would be scarier to ride on his neck than on a tiger''s back."


    "You must be very generous. You think he''s a general?"


    "How tired must I be...¡­.Poor thing."


    Then, Cheongmyeong turned his head and shouted.


    "What are you talking about, boys? Load up!"


    "¡­¡­Yes, yes."


    "You''re the one who takes credit! We''re the ones pulling the cart!"


    While doing so, the disciples of the volcano, led by Baekcheon, rushed in unison to receive the burden of the couple''s loss.


    "Hey, you don''t have to do this.¡­.¡±


    Baek Cheon smiled brightly at the man who was at a loss for control.


    "That''s all right. The luggage over there is very heavy."


    "What?"


    "¡­I don''t feel much difference if I load two more people."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    That was a terrible story.


    "Give it to me."


    "I don''t know if it''s okay...¡­.¡±


    In fact, if others had offered to give him a ride in a cart, the man would never have accepted the offer. How heartless is the world? The head of the family, who has to protect his wife and child, cannot venture to be comfortable for a while.


    However, their facial expressions and plum blossoms on their chests relaxed the man''s hands and shoulders.


    ''Volcanoes...''


    At least for those who lived on the Janggang River, the volcano''s name was a symbol of consultation and trust. If these were really the people of Hwasan, they could rest their tired legs.


    What''s more...


    The man''s head turns forward.


    Seeing the child sitting quietly on the neck of the young man who suddenly appeared, I was more trusting. His son, who is wary of strangers, will never be a bad person to sit there comfortably.


    "¡­I''ll be ashamed of myself."


    A couple on a cart with the help of volcanic disciples looked around with awkward faces. It felt strange because it was my first time sitting on such a high load on a cart.


    "Eh-cha!"


    Finally, Cheongmyeong, who was on the wagon, put the child on his shoulders down in front of me.


    "Hold on tight!"


    "What?"


    "Let''s go, death row!"


    "Eh! d*mn it!"


    "Die, die, die!


    The cart started off violently again. The couple on the cart were startled and quickly grabbed the luggage below.


    The cart began to run at a ridiculous speed.


    "Oh, my God."


    It was frightening. How can a man-drawn cart run faster than a horse?


    The man held my wife''s hand tightly. The sight of him flapping beside me at a ridiculous speed makes me shudder, so is this man? Holding his wife''s hand tightly, he opened his mouth carefully.


    "Well, you know what?¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    Cheongmyeong turned his head slightly and looked at them.


    "Didn''t you say you were going to go to infinity?¡±


    "That''s right."


    "But, uh, what about saying you''ve been there in the morning?"


    "Yes, I''ve been there.¡±


    "Finite?" Well, you can''t make it back and forth in a day even if you ride a horse...¡­.¡±


    "Hey."


    Cheongmyeong stirred his hand.


    "But they''re still human pups, so do they have to be worse than words?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take you safely and comfortably. What are you doing? The sun is going down, guys! Run, don''t lose!"


    "Hey, f*ck you!"


    With someone''s cry, the cart moved to infinity much faster.


    The main entrance of a temporary residence near infinity.


    "Arrived!"


    Flop. Flop.


    Finally, the disciples of the volcano fell to the ground with a handle.


    "The death penalty."


    "¡­¡­why?"


    "Are you alive?"


    "¡­Of course I''m dead."


    Yun Jong couldn''t even turn his head, so he just breathed with his face on the ground.


    I feel like I''m really going to die.¡¯


    Carrying luggage from near the mouth to infinity?


    In fact, it''s not much of a big deal. It''s ridiculous for ordinary people, but aren''t they the Midland Express Hwasan? This kind of luggage can be carried from the North Sea to Unnam.


    The problem is that we have to sprint it.


    Time is money, time is gold! Where are you running around? The last one to arrive will be sent to Shaolin with his head shaved off...¡­. No, Hyeyeon except you. Oh, don''t cry!


    The demon on the volcano can''t see a person resting."Lord, you''re dead. I''m really... I''m really going to die.


    "Ghosts are out, and they don''t take him away.¡­.¡±


    "I feel like throwing up¡­"¡­.¡±


    Cheongmyeong, who jumped off the luggage, kicked his tongue and looked around.


    "No, what do you mean, how far did you run? When I was young, I didn''t know it was hard to run from the Holy Land to Beijing! The young ones, eh!"


    "¡­¡­You''re the youngest, you crazy bastard."


    "Please die. Please¡­¡­."


    At that time, the front door of the garden opened and a familiar face walked out.


    "Well done."


    Danggunak nodded as he looked at the luggage and people moved to the cart.


    "Is that it for today?¡±


    "What?"


    Then Cheongmyeong tilted his head as if he didn''t know what that meant.


    "Come on. It''s only been a few seconds. I can go one more time."


    "¡­I''m going again?"


    "Of course."


    "Hey, you look exhausted.¡±


    "Ha ha. You worry about everything. When you go back after unloading, you go to an empty cart. You can rest then."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Danggunak looked silently toward the cart. He, master of all kinds of metals, cannot have guessed the weight of that cart. That dark, coloured iron cart must boast an enormous weight.


    "Lord!"


    Stop him, please!


    Save me! Help!''


    The fallen disciples raised their heads and gave an earnest look to Danggunak. Danggunak, who was looking at them with a pitiful face, soon hardened his face and opened his mouth.


    "¡­...I''d appreciate it if you could.¡±


    Then he turned his eyes slightly away.


    "Betrayer!"


    "Demon!"


    "Dad, aaaaaaaaah!


    The last cry pierced the chest sharply, but Danggunak turned away with tears of blood.


    We''ll have to move one person faster so there won''t be any victims.


    For the efficiency of the work, if the volcano moved the Janggang people infinitely, the Dangga was moving them to Sacheon.


    First of all, the most important thing is to get the people out of that tinderbox mouth that may become a battlefield.


    "Anyway, let''s get some rest. But people are still steel."


    "Come on, you don''t know.¡±


    "Huh?"


    "Steel is finished when it breaks, but broken bones stick together again."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "People are tougher than iron.¡±


    Not this bastard. I can''t communicate.


    "Hmm."


    A feisty warlord fixed his complexion and said.


    "Hey, Volcanoes."


    "What?"


    "¡­¡­I''ve got news from Janggang. Do you want to hear it?"


    The eyes of Cheongmyeong, who was hard to smile, became slightly dark.

 Chapter - 951 - 951. Dont lower your head. (1)

    The disciples of the volcano, who were lying as if they were dead, raised their heads, shining eyes.


    While carrying people on carts and listening to the situation, there is a limit to what ordinary people know. The disciples of the volcano naturally wondered about the details of the Janggang River.


    However, Cheong-myeong quickly covered his ears with a seductive expression.


    "No, well¡­¡­" I''m sure you''ll do well on your own."


    "¡­is that so?"


    Cheongmyeong blew his finger with his mouth.


    "But¡­¡­."


    "Hey."


    Cheongmyeong waved his hand before saying what party music was.


    "The order can''t be reversed."


    "Huh?"


    "Who comes first among those who go out fighting with their swords on their hands and those who are innocent?¡±


    "¡­¡­he¡­¡­."


    Danggunak could not answer immediately. Of course it''s the latter.


    "Even if you''re interested in diarrhea, it''s after evacuating everyone else.¡±


    At Cheongmyeong''s words, Danggunak nodded slowly.


    I find myself admiring this young gentleman. What you know with your brain is different from what you practice. There is a game-changing thing going on, and it is not usually possible to stop paying attention there.


    Although it is misunderstood by its seemingly violent nature and exaggerated behavior, there are not as many people who are as patient as Cheongmyeong for the party''s stronghold.¡­.


    "But¡­¡­."


    "Huh?"


    Cheongmyeong''s ears pricked up. The hand that was lowered from now on was constantly wriggling, and the lips were busily clattering as if they wanted to say something.


    The expression of Danggunak was slightly disappointed when his words and actions did not match.


    Cheongmyeong opened his mouth.


    "The¡­¡­ the situation is¡­¡­Uh¡­¡­."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "No, I don''t mean I''m curious! It''s not necessarily that, but it could damage the transportation...¡­.the¡­."


    "You said you weren''t curious.¡±


    "Who wants to know? That''s what you''re saying!"


    Danggunak sighed and shook his head.


    Anyway...


    "Hey! What''s it got to do with me whether or not the boys go through it!¡±


    Suddenly, Cheongmyeong, angry, looked back at the death penalty and shouted.


    "When you''re done resting, get up! I''ll stay up all night!"


    "¡­¡­that jerk is taking it out on us for no reason.¡±


    "One day, one day, one day...¡­.¡±


    The disciples of the volcano rose steadily, complaining. Even if they grumble with their mouths, they also wanted to move the residents of the Janggang River basin to a safe place as soon as possible.


    Volcanoes can''t help those who decide to live there. But shouldn''t we at least do our best to help those who have made the big decision to move to Sacheon?


    "Is there any problem moving people to Sacheon?¡±


    "What''s the problem?"


    Party music replied calmly.


    "First of all, getting out of the Janggang basin is a priority. Sending people to Sacheon is a slow thing to do. Thanks to the grain you brought and the grain you brought from Maehwado Island, I''m glad there''s no problem feeding the people."


    "That''s enough. Did you get land in Sacheon?¡±


    "I''m a little concerned about that."


    The party music crept an eyebrow.


    "Even if there are many of them, I would like to establish a position in the powerful church of the party if possible.¡­.¡±


    "I wish?"


    "I don''t think it''s easy for them to adapt to the city. All the more so for those who lived along the river.¡±


    "Well."


    Cheongmyeong nodded as if he had a point.


    "I''m going to try to settle down in the Min River basin west of the capital. It''s probably best for those who lived in the river basin. It''s not a place to compare to the Great River, but isn''t it is.Cheongmyeong smiles when he hears it.


    The number of people moving is not small.


    Mupa basically has little to do with the people, but as a loser of Sacheon, a local party member would not want to miss out on those who would absolutely support them.


    So in general, it is right to let people live in areas where their power is strong, and to benefit from them.


    The party also sacrificed a lot to support them.


    But now, party music was putting their lives before the benefits of the party. Even if they lose a little influence, they are looking for the most similar place to where they lived.


    That''s how it''s done.¡¯


    Cheongmyeong, who was pleased for no reason, nodded violently.


    "That sounds like a good idea.¡±


    "Is that so? Well, I''m not sure yet. Maybe we should look for a better place."


    Three lines of wrinkle were cut between the eyes of Danggunak. Cheongmyeong eventually burst into laughter. He didn''t show that face even when the elder of the party kept him in check.


    "Don''t worry too much because Jang Moon-in said he would apply as much as possible in the name of Chun Woo-meng. It''s a priority to get out of here right now."


    "That''s right."


    Danggunak nodded quietly.


    It was then.


    "Are they volcano people?¡±


    "Hwasans are here!"


    Some people came out of the garden and surrounded the disciples of the volcano.


    The residents who were still staying in Jangwon found them coming and ran out on their way.


    "You''re really going through a lot."


    "Oh, look at the dirt on your face."


    The men who came out clasped their hands, and the women wiped the faces of the volcano disciples with their sleeves. The unexpected hospitality reddened the faces of the disciples of the volcano.


    "Oh, no. You don''t have to...¡­.¡±


    "We''ve done something.¡±


    However, Yumin''s position was different.


    If he had tried to walk on his feet, he would not have been able to arrive after walking for days and days. It takes more than 10 days to sell footwork to bring even children.


    They are the ones who helped out in a situation where the atmosphere of the Janggang River was terrible.


    Then someone pulled Jorl''s sleeve weakly.


    "Excuse me¡­¡­¡­"¡­.¡±


    "What?"


    Looking back, Jorgeol shook his eyes when he saw him sticking out in front of me.


    "Is this¡­?"


    "It''s a dumpling. It''s only a few, but I want you to eat.¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Jorgeol grabbed a dumpling wrapped in cloth and stole his nose.


    "You don''t have to do this.¡­.¡±


    Of course, the body is exhausted.


    No matter how well-educated an unmanned man is, and now the level has risen to an unexpected level, it cannot be easy to carry carts carrying loads and people to and from infinity and oral lectures several times a day.


    But the fatigue and exhaustion felt completely gone at this moment.


    "¡­Thank you for the meal."


    Yoon Jong tapped Cho Geol on the shoulder, who bowed his head awkwardly.


    "Are you going to eat alone?"


    "¡­¡­Yes, I''m going to eat alone. I''m not giving you the death penalty."


    Yoon Jong would have grabbed Jorgeol by the collar, but now he was just smiling.


    Someone says. Consultation is giving for nothing.


    However, every time he experienced this moment, Yoon Jong could not help but think that he was wrong.


    It is not without a price. However, the meaning of the price is different.


    Warm hospitality, a few words of thanks, and a few small dumplings are not enough for them?"Thank you."


    Baekcheon bowed to them as a representative.


    "If you look at it, it''s all because of the faults of the swordsmen. We won''t be able to compensate you for everything, but we''ll do our best to help you."


    "What do you mean? How is it the volcano''s fault?"


    "Yes! I don''t know where else, but I know how much volcanoes and dangga have given us. Even animals know grace, and we, humans, must know it."


    "Sure, I''m just grateful."


    Baek Cheon smiled as he saw people stealing eyes with their sleeves.


    "Now, let''s get back to...¡­.¡±


    "Let''s go, Sasook, when you''re done resting."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Turning his back, his priests and his personalities were already holding the cart''s handle.


    "Well, maybe it''s because you''re old. You''re not very quick.¡±


    "In the midst of this, the people of Janggang are anxiously waiting for us. We need to move a little faster."


    "¡­These things?"


    Baekcheon looked at me.


    I''m going to die, I''m really going to die. When did Cheongmyeong put a bottle of alcohol in his mouth and put us to sleep?


    "Oh, no, it''s already sunset. Are you leaving again?¡±


    "Hahaha. What does night matter to a warrior. There''s someone waiting, so I''ll have to go again."


    Hey, Jorgeol?


    "You still need to get some rest.


    "I''ve had enough rest. It''s easy enough."


    Yoon Jong?


    Each and every one of them resembled Cheongmyeong, and their words and actions were inconsistent.


    "Oh, Sasook!"


    "I got it, guys."


    Baek Cheon grinned and walked toward the cart. But soon enough, he stops and turns his head to think of something.


    "Clear¡­¡­."


    Baekcheon, who was about to call Cheongmyeong, suddenly closed his mouth.


    In no time, Cheongmyeong, who had escaped from the crowd, was staring blankly at somewhere at the other end.


    South. That''s where the Janggang River is.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I could feel an unknown feeling from the back. Baek Cheon, who was thinking about singing it again, soon shook his head and slowly approached Cheongmyeong and put his hand on his shoulder from behind.


    "Hm?"


    "¡­Let''s stop, Cheongmyeong."


    "Oh, I should."


    He nodded as if Cheongmyeong was insignificant. Baekcheon did not necessarily ask what Cheongmyeong was thinking. It''s not hard to guess, and you don''t have to check it out.


    Baekcheon, who saw the back of Cheongmyeong heading toward the cart, quietly opened his mouth.


    "I''m responsible for my own fault."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    Cheongmyeong looked back. Baek Cheon said, sneakingly and nonchalantly ahead of him.


    "But when you stepped up to my fault in the past...¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I mean¡­¡­ the thing that you came forward and changed everything when I was an ambassador and couldn''t lead the priest and his qualities properly."


    Baek Cheon paused for a moment, but did not look back.


    "Thank you very much, actually."


    Then, as if he had thought of something, he looked back and added.


    "Just then. Just then. Not now."


    "No, but this guy?¡±


    "Let''s go."


    A smiling Baekcheon stood in front of the cart and grabbed the handle.


    "We need to get things done before things get any worse. That''s when I think about it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Cheongmyeong smiled at such a stream.


    "Dong-ryong has grown a lot. You know how to say that to me."


    "I used to be older, you bastard! It used to be, and it never will be!""What?"


    Cheongmyeong, who kicked his tongue, turned his head and looked at Danggunak.


    "Then I''ll be back. There''s a kid in the group I just brought, and he seems very tired, so please take a look."


    "Don''t worry, people who have already mastered medicine are taking care of you."


    "As expected, you''re very punctual.¡±


    Cheongmyeong grinned and jumped onto the cart.


    "Come on, let''s go!"


    "Earacha!"


    This time, the disciples of the volcano also started to run with carts without making noise. Yoo-min cheered loudly while watching carts accelerating and moving away at once.


    In the tumultuous scene, Danggunak shook his head with a still smile.


    "Oh, my God."


    I didn''t know you''d feel so secure with children who didn''t even live in your own half. At this rate, he will not be able to play the role of an adult.


    "You can''t lose, either."


    He turned around and shouted.


    "Organize your things! We must finish our work before the volcano comes back!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Danggunak''s shoulders toward Jangwon were stretched more proudly than ever.

 Chapter - 952 - 952. Dont lower your head. (2)

    Two days have passed.


    And in those two days...¡­the Shaolin monks could not move a single step from their first place.


    No one sat in their seats, and no one left their seats. He just stared at the fleet of Sapaeryeon, which blocked Maehwa Island and the place between them with blood-stained eyes.


    A motionless stillness had subsided, but their inner hearts were shaking more violently than ever.


    In life, everyone suffers from the gap between reality and ideals. It is "living" to find one''s position by repeating those moments.


    However, the current Shaolin monks did not go through such a general process.


    The threshold of Shaolin surrounding them was too high for ordinary anguish, and their learning was too good.


    "¡­¡­Director."


    One of the unbearable Shaolin monks looked at the court with bloodshot eyes.


    Hyebang.


    In the past, he visited the volcano to deliver the non-military tournament. A suppressed voice leaked out of his mouth.


    "Will you just... be watching?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The court fixed its eyes forward and did not move. I didn''t know if I was listening to him or not.


    However, Hyebang continued as if it didn''t matter.


    "Are you really going to let the people of Namgoongsega die away?¡±


    Then the court''s neck muscles flinched slightly. Hyebang eventually raised her voice.


    "Room leader!"


    Only then did the court turn its head slowly. And I faced Hyebang, who was pouring out anger on himself.


    "If you do, what would you do?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ll ask you my opposite. What do you want me to do?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Do you think we should fight against that Sapae-ryeon? Do you think it''s right to ignore the battlefields and the crowd and jump into that river to oxidize?"


    Hyebang bit her lips.


    There is nothing wrong with what the court says. Now they''re jumping into that river is no different from jumping into the fire with their feet down.


    But¡­¡­.


    Hyebang soon looked straight at the court and said,


    "Is that stupid?¡±


    "Hyebang!"


    "Aren''t you the one who taught me that way?¡±


    At that, the court shut up. His eyes shook a little.


    "¡­Sorim must defend the midfield. What needs to be pursued is a bull road, but consultation should not be missed. That''s exactly what he said."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Is this the way to protect the Buddha? Or are you on your way to the agreement?¡±


    "Stop¡­¡­."


    "Are you just talking? Head of the room manager!


    "Can''t you shut up?¡±


    It was not the court but the law community who raised their voices. He glared at Hyebang with an angry face.


    "You just have to vent your anger. But you have to make a decision on everyone''s life here!"


    Hyebang bit her lips until she bled.


    "Can you put the death penalty and all your qualities on the path to death for the sake of good consultation? Can you say with confidence that it''s right?"


    Hyebang couldn''t answer and bowed his head.


    The court closed its eyes gently.


    Everyone here is distorting and festering at a time when they can''t do this or that. It will only get worse as time goes by. Just as a dark scar is left where the pyroots are formed, perhaps the scar will not disappear forever after this situation.


    ...where and where.


    This is why I''m afraid of the long and short and short.


    Jang Il-so has already won.Even if Shaolin jumps into that river and saves all the Southern palaces on his back, the scars on their chests will never heal.


    Shaolin, who used to carry two weapons of Buddhism and consultation, may no longer exist from this moment.


    It was hard to breathe and chilling to think that the whole situation was a ruse from a single person''s head.


    An inevitable sigh escaped from the mouth of the court, which opened its eyes again.


    I could feel it. The eyes of his disciples are no longer the same as before. The anguish and distrust rooted in them were revealed in the eyes of the court.


    And then, something fortunate happened to the court.


    The Zhao-gae, which gathered the beggars of Jong-ri and Open who led the joint inspection, arrived.


    "What the hell is going on here?¡±


    "¡­¡­Amitabul."


    Jong-ri couldn''t hide his frustration when he saw the fleets blocking Maehwa Island.


    "On that island¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    "Yes."


    The court nodded helplessly.


    "There are survivors of the palace."


    At that moment, the eyes of the bellies became slightly thin.


    Survivors.


    It''s not wrong. But isn''t the word survivor usually used to refer to a few who have survived a force that has already been destroyed enough to destroy?


    It was a very subtle tone.


    "Those wicked men!"


    They are also leading a group of people. Therefore, it was impossible not to understand why Sapaeryeon was blocking the place and keeping Namgung alive.


    "Is it too late?¡±


    "¡­I came as soon as I could, but by the time we arrived, we had already taken over the river by the time we arrived."


    "Oh, my God¡­How can a man in Gwangseo be so...¡­.¡±


    Jong-ri''s complexion became noticeably darker. It is a force that is so strong that it is not easy to deal with just those who are here.


    However, if such people had secured ships and occupied the river, I could not imagine how many sacrifices they would have to make to break through there.


    Jong-ri asked.


    "¡­Will it be possible to break through?


    The mother-of-pearl answered in a seductive manner.


    "It''s not that difficult to break through. Is it a problem if I push all the power I have?"


    "Then¡­¡­."


    Jong-ri was pleased to see hope. But at that moment, the magenta snapped out the light.


    "But this is not a battle to break through the siege. After they break through their occupation, they must reach Maehwa Island, rescue the survivors of the Southern Palace, and cross the river again."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It means we have to fight the same battle twice. The second is a tired body with one person at a time."


    Jong-ri''s forehead began to sweat. Only then did it properly show how ridiculous this situation is.


    "Every, what if we gather our power in plum blossoms first?"


    "We are only surrounded together. Will you let them pull themselves together?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Then why don''t we get a boat, too?"


    Zhao-gae grinned.


    "Didn''t the defeat think of that? There probably isn''t even a ferry in the hundreds of miles around. If you go farther than that and get a ship, the family name Namgung will no longer exist on the Janggang River by the time you arrive."


    The court nodded its head. Although Zhao-gae is certainly cynical, he has a quick and accurate grasp of the situation as an elder of openness."Well, what should I do?"


    "What do you mean?"


    I looked at the ships where the cobblers were placed. I''m sure you''re staring at the people in it.


    "Or risk your life to rescue the Namgoong by squeezing out all your power without power...¡­or we''ll have to watch them die over there."


    "Lord, I''m dying.¡­!¡±


    Jong-ri''s complexion turned white.


    What the hell is going on here?


    I have drawn many cases in my head, rushing my feet to the intestines, but I have never imagined such a ridiculous situation.


    "Ba, what are you going to do?¡±


    Jong-ri asked me that.


    This is because he didn''t think he could make a judgment at all. It was impossible to make numerous sacrifices through that ironclad defense, and to watch Namgung''s dying body with his eyes.


    "¡­¡­Amitabul."


    But the court shook its head.


    "I don''t think we''re the only ones to judge."


    "Well, then."


    "Since Paenga hasn''t arrived yet, I think we should make a decision after arriving in Paenga Province."


    "Oh, I think that''s the right idea."


    Jong-ri nodded furiously.


    But it wasn''t really a saying to judge whether the court was right or wrong. He was just relieved that he could postpone any moment of decision that might determine the fate of the Moon faction.


    In fact, if you think about it a little bit, it wasn''t anything to be relieved about.


    Jong-ri looked back at the confused common Mundos because he did not understand the situation properly yet.


    ''For God''s sake...''


    There is too much time.


    Now we have three days left. It was too short a time to decide the fate, but too long a time to dwell on oneself before this situation.


    From now on, they must grapple violently with ideals and reality as if they were being punished.


    What kind of nonsense is this?


    Zahogae frowned at Jong-ri, who was at his wits'' end.


    You''re wrong.


    Determination without knowing is a bold one. The decision to postpone and postpone cannot be a proper one.


    Moreover, I felt like I could see what their decision would be in the conversation they already had.


    However, Zhao-ge did not want to blame them.


    It is undeniable that there has been a subtle rift between the old file room and the five generations. Would they be loyal enough to risk their lives to save the Southern Palace?


    Not only his own life, but also the fate of the gatekeepers?


    This was something that Zhao-gae also wanted to decline.


    Turning his eyes to cynicism and shame on himself, he stared at Maehwado Island.


    "Namgoongju, how could you have done such a stupid thing?"


    Deep sighs and sighs came out.


    However, Namgung Ga-ju did not want to blame him deeply either. Even the people standing here seem to be scratching their hearts with knives, but what can I say about the Namgung''s feeling of enduring all this while watching the situation on the island?


    It was terribly harsh to pay for a single mistake.


    Zhao-gae, who had been silent, opened his mouth with an emotionless face.


    "You''d better remember one."


    The court and Jong-ri looked back at him.


    "It''s only your two minds who make the choice. Just¡­¡­."


    The mother tongue bit her lips slightly and opened her mouth again.


    "The world will remember the choices you have made here. And beyond the world, history will remember."¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I hope you make the right choice."


    Leaving the words, he turned away. I couldn''t stand facing them anymore.


    It wasn''t because of the hatred of those two. However, when I saw them, my hatred for myself soared.


    What am I to say?¡¯


    Isn''t he a sympathizer, too? He may be the most cowardly man here, putting off his choices and saying things right to them.


    The pebble fell back and a beggar followed.


    "Should I tell the headquarters what''s going on?¡±


    "¡­¡­I should."


    However, if the remaining time is three days, the headquarters will not be able to easily make a decision. It''s a harsh choice for an open-minded man who has only a few days left to live due to his old age.


    "Then I will."


    "Wait¡­¡­."


    At that moment, the mother tongue bit her lips.


    I know it''s something I should never do, but I have no choice but to do it. It''s not a way to choose as an elder of openness, but as an unmanned man, he brought it up.


    "¡­¡­where did you say the volcano was?"

 Chapter - 953 - 953. Dont lower your head. (3)

    "Power¡­¡­."


    Namgoong also bit his lips until the stomach was torn.


    "Cheer up, just a little...¡­.I''ll hang in there a little longer.¡­.¡±


    I know, he''s been pushing his way through and trying to keep his hands falling, but...¡­I already understand that no matter how hard I try, I can''t save it.


    It''s not even my first time.


    It''s not like I''ve never seen this before.


    The blood dried and turned dark red, his hands shuddered and approached his face.


    "So¡­Fortune¡­¡­¡­."


    "Yes, Jin. Just a little more strength. Hold on a little longer and you''ll have backup! Then we can go back to the palace! Until then... Power¡­¡­."


    The face of Namgoongdo Island was horribly distorted.


    I can''t straighten my face even though I know I shouldn''t.


    It''s an obvious lie. Both those who do and those who listen know. What a ridiculous lie this is.


    However, Namgoongdowi desperately told the obvious lie. There''s nothing else I can do.


    "Cow¡­¡­Cow¡­"Lord¡­¡­."


    "Namgoongjin¡­¡­."


    "Ba, I''m sure...¡­Survive¡­¡­."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The hands of Namgoongdo were shaking.


    You deserve to get used to it now. How many people has already sent him here. But I''m not used to it at all. It was painful like the first time that I felt this cool, crappy sensation of losing body temperature and strength from my hand.


    "I, Namgoong¡­" one more time.¡­I miss you¡­¡­.¡±


    Nam Goong-jin''s pupils, who were struggling to keep talking, loosened. At the same time, the strength slipped out of the hand held by Namgung Dowi.


    "Namgoongjin!"


    "Namgoongjin! You punk!"


    Violent shouts erupted from those who were guarding his end. A voice of evil, mixed with tears, unable to cope with rising anger.


    However, Namgoongdowiman just lowered his head and buried his forehead in Namgoongjin''s dry-blooded chest.


    "Don''t cry.¡¯


    The blood ran down my torn lips. However, Namgoongdowi was unable to shed tears even though it could have shed blood for Namgoongjin.


    The moment you show tears, everyone will collapse.


    With red-eyed eyes, Namgoongdowi grabbed the ground as if to tear it apart.


    I don''t think he could have saved it.


    You sure you couldn''t save her?


    He would not have died if he had been treated on time by a proper lawmaker. No, if I had taken such a large group of people in my family, I don''t know all of them, but some of them might have been saved.


    But there is nothing here.


    Lee Do, who will cure them, and Young Dan Do, who will connect them to life.


    All it has is a desolate land, a weary river running carelessly. And¡­¡­.


    Namgoongdowi raised his head with eyes full of original poison. Then he glared at the ship of Sapaeryeon surrounding the island and the political factions who watched it as if they were watching from across the river.


    "Uh¡­¡­."


    The place where the young venom is truly directed in those eyes may not be Sapaeryon, but the old file room beyond them.


    I know.


    All this was done by Namgung Sega. It is not reasonable to put off the results to others. Namgung Sega should be solely responsible for the countless deaths.


    But nevertheless...¡­.


    Bboom bubbing sound.


    Namgoongdowi changed his teeth.


    I wouldn''t blame them if they hadn''t shouted and shouted. It would have been so if he had not proudly talked about defending the midfield and raising consultations.


    But... where is the agreement they have been calling for?What the hell are they doing while those wounded in the fight for their people die on this cold land?


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    At that moment, there was a sound that grabbed the nerves of Namgoongdowi. It was someone else groaning from injury.


    He breathed out a new long breath of cracked lips. Then, he slowly reached out and closed Namgoongjin''s eyes before raising his body.


    While looking down at Namgungjin without saying a word, he opened his mouth in a dry voice.


    "Take care of the body."


    "¡­Cow Lord."


    "I know how you feel. But there are still some who haven''t made it. If we have time to grieve over their deaths, we should use it to save the living.¡±


    Who wouldn''t have gotten angry at the words?


    However, none of the inspectors of Namgung Sega, whose eyes were red, refuted.


    Namgoong-do Committee was especially close to Namgoongjin. His shoulders were trembling, showing how he felt when he said this.


    Namgoongdowi turned away as it was.


    "Cowage¡­¡­."


    The man who tried to call him up reflexively clouded his words. I know Namgoongdowi desperately needs time alone.


    After walking weakly to the riverside, Namgung-do-wi collapsed.


    The fleet of Sapaeryeon, who is not interested in the situation of Maehwado Island, and the Gupile Room, which is located in the area.


    Looking back, I could see Namgoongjin''s body being moved. They are also treating injured people who cannot come to their senses. The touch was powerless.


    That''s understandable.


    The suspicion and fear that all those acts may be meaningless will continue to wear the mind out.


    How many more days are left?


    Three days? Two days?


    New, cracked lips leaked out of the blue smile.


    Perhaps if that bay man and the watercolour pushed into the plum blossoms together, they would have to die without even trying to resist. In the five days that Jang Il-so gave them, they don''t save their energy, they just dry up more.


    "Gasp¡­¡­."


    Namgoongdowi rubbed his face roughly. The grip of his face was filled with anguish.


    I know.


    They will not help the Namgung. Everyone knows that as well as Namgung Dowi.


    But more than that, what really drives Namgoongdowi crazy...He was the last ray of hope, even though he knew that they would not help him.


    "Hh¡­¡­."


    A voice leaked out, unknown whether it was a moan or a cry. He looked over the river with bloodshot eyes.


    "¡­How do you feel?¡±


    The muttering voice seemed to smell blood.


    "How does it feel to watch this place from there...¡­?¡±


    I want to ask.


    I really want to ask.


    Do you know how it feels to see a family who had been facing each other until yesterday dying in front of their eyes, and how it feels to see a person who is rotting and crying in pain, but can''t even give a little help?


    Perhaps the same was true of Namgoong.


    If he had not experienced this, seen it with his eyes, and groaned in the pain, he would have chosen the most beneficial way for the Namgung Palace by rolling his head across the street.


    But now I know.


    ''You can''t weigh the benefits of people.¡¯


    Anyone who has been through such a thing would think so. Anyone!


    "Ugh¡­¡­."


    But what can we do?


    To know that too late.It was just when the body of Namgoongdodo, which had tears of blood, was leaning sideways.


    He suddenly touched the ground and supported himself. His eyes, which had no desire left, clearly grew.


    "¡­¡­¡­?"


    With blurred vision, it was clearly visible.


    He rubbed my eyes roughly. Then I opened my eyes straight again and looked across the river.


    Ugh!


    Namgoongdowi bites his lips strongly. The hazy mind returned.


    Probably not visible to the old file room across the street. They can''t afford to look sideways or backward. However, it was clearly visible to the eyes of Namgoongdo Island, which is looking at the riverside from here.


    Next to it, a river pretty far from the old school. The way someone in green looks at this place and observes it.


    "Dangga!


    It was definitely Sichundangga. A shaman of the Tang family, who is known to have already withdrawn from the Janggang River, is checking this place.


    Namgoongdowi grabbed my thigh for a moment.


    ''No, no, no.¡­.¡¯


    It may be a hasty idea. Maybe he sent one person to Janggang just to get some insight.


    But¡­¡­.


    Namgoongdowi did not even move, but sat there like a stone statue and looked at the warrior of the Tang family. He turned away after carefully examining the movement of the Sapaeryeon, the political faction, and the situation inside Maehwa Island.


    After a while, Namgoongdowi rose up as if possessed. And he stared far away for a long time, as if he were trying to tell if what he had just seen was reality or fantasy.


    "If the Dangga were here...¡­.¡¯


    It wasn''t until long before he turned slowly.


    As I went back the way I came, I could see the whole situation on the island at a glance.


    "Wake up! You son of a b*tc*! Don''t die!"


    "For God''s sake... Why are we the only ones...¡­.¡±


    "Hahaha."


    those who die day by day in grief Those who can''t control their anger by dealing with the wounded. The smell of rotten blood and smell. And a stench of great despair.


    Namgoongdowi did not stop walking.


    ''This is stupid.¡¯


    Know


    ''There may be no income. It''s only going to get worse.¡¯


    I know that, too.


    "But why?"


    The reason is too simple. I can''t just sit here and wait for death. He has a responsibility to protect those who are here.


    He''s the bull of Namgoongsega.


    My steps got faster and faster. So the place where he finally arrived was in front of Namgung Hwang, who seemed to have aged a decade.


    Namgoongdowi looked quietly at Namgoonghwang.


    Namgung Hwang, who had exhausted all his energy to push the injured person into the field, closed his eyes with his back against the rock broken by artillery fire. I felt deep remorse and heavy responsibility on my face.


    A heavy responsibility that seems to suffocate.


    Feeling a sign, Namgung Hwang slowly opened his eyes and looked over Namgung Do-wi.


    "¡­what''s going on?"


    Namgoong D¨­wi stared at Namgoong without saying a word. The rich man''s eyes intertwined in the air.


    "You told me before, didn''t you?"


    "¡­what?"


    "If you put your mind to it, you can get out of this island."


    Namgoong Hwang shook his head.


    "I''m not going."


    He was young with a smile of self-help around his mouth.


    "I, the owner of the male palace, will abandon them and go anywhere. I will share my fate with them here. And¡­¡­. Cough."


    Having a dry cough, he twisted the corners of his mouth.


    "I don''t know then, but it''s too much now."


    "On my own."


    Namgoong Hwang looked up and looked over Namgoongdowi.


    "¡­what are you trying to say?"


    Namgoongdowi, who finally made up his mind, stared at Namgoongdowi as if he were staring at Namgoongdowi."It''s hard for you to work alone, but if you join forces with the elders, you can get one person off the island."


    "¡­...Doy?"


    "Some places are safas, but they don''t break their own words. He''s also after something, so even if we try to escape, we won''t attack the island in retaliation. In other words....¡±


    Namgoongdowi continued as if he were chewing.


    "It''s worth sending out at least one person."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Let me out, my lord."


    His eyes were burning with determination and anger at the same time.


    "Please let me live and touch the land, even if I give up my life."


    Namgung Hwang, who turned pale, looked at his son.


    One day, a father faces the moment when his child stands at the same level as him. And right now, Nam Gung-hwang clearly felt what it was like.


    That''s why I didn''t ask.


    What do you want to do? Why should Namgoongdowi go, not him?


    That''s meaningless.


    "¡­¡­What''s the price?"


    This was the only thing I was curious about.


    "As you say, every elder, including me, has to risk his life. What''s the price for us to sacrifice our lives to protect everyone''s lives for one more second?¡±


    Resolution stood upright in the eyes of Namgung Island. It was not found in the current Namgung Hwang.


    "Hope."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Can''t you do that?"


    Namgung Hwang, who had been silent for a while, grinned.


    "Can''t you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Namgoong Hwang slowly rose up. His eyes also began to bloom. A childlike determination in the eyes of a grown-up son.


    "¡­It''s enough."


    His hand gripped the shoulder of Namgoongdo Island.